уАКD.E.M.O.N.S: Getting Summoned Weekly isn&#x27;t so BadуАЛ


 Chapter 1: A Totally Normal Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 1: A Totally Normal Birthday</h4>

    Kat quickly got up, ncing slightly over to her desk searching for her clock. *5:30, ok I have time.* Sitting up and walking through her sparsely popted bedroom to the closet she picked out a clean version of her school uniform before sneaking down the hallway. Careful not to wake the other children, she snuck into the shower.

    *Ok, quick shower before waking the others and then try to catch the old man making breakfast for everyone for once. The old codger never lets us thank him.*

    A short five minutester, a still drying Kat nces at herself in the mirror, barely out of frame due to her slightly tall build and considering the bathroom had been designed for children much younger than her, she was lucky she could see herself at all. Her startling red hair draped just past her shoulders as she found a hairband to tie it up. Quickly fixing the rest of her appearance she walked outside returning her pyjamas to her room before bracing herself.

    *Time to wake the kids I guess, at least it isn''t my responsibility anymore to make sure they stay up.* Knocking on the sets of doors, she ran down the hall yelling

    "Breakfast, get up now while it''s hot or miss out, you all have to be showered and ready for school". Reaching the end of the corridor Kat slowed down to tackle the stairs still taking them decently quickly before repeating her act through the ground floor hallway.

    *Ok hopefully that''s all the kids, let''s see if I can catch the old man.* Turning back towards the stairs Kat noticed that Sylvie was already awake and clearly waiting for her. A tiny blonde haired girl waited by the dining hall door in her nightgown. Sylvie was nine years old, about average for the orphanage kids if you discounted Kat and the old man but for some reason, she had taken a particr liking to her, making sure to wake up in time to eat breakfast together. *At least she is easy to get up in the morning, unlike some of the others.* Walking past and grabbing Sylvie''s hand they walked together into the Dining room.

    The pair walked into a huge room with threerge tables, two across the middle of the room and one against the wall containing what would be the children''s breakfast. A veritable feast wasid out, but no sign of the old man could be found. *That scoundrel, I even woke up early because it''s my birthday and I still couldn''t catch him. Would it kill him to ept a little thanks from us?*

    "Come on Sylvie let''s grab our food, don''t want the others to take the good stuff" Kat said.

    The little girl just nodded slightly. Kat sighed, *I really wish Sylvie spoke a bit more, I don''t think she has any issues with the others, but I worry about her some times.* Quickly filling herself two tes of food she found a seat on the edge with Sylvie before the sound of feet could be heard echoing down the hallway. And herees the rest of them. A mess of around twenty kids burst through the door and straight over to the food, with three older looking ones following behind.

    *Those threeбн is it really that hard to keep the little ones in line, you''re supposed to keep the kids calm before handing food out to them all. I did it by myself for years and they can''t even make half an attempt with three of them. At least Gramps would set them straight if it ever really became a problem like someone not getting enough food bute on guys you''re teens now, put in some effort.* Contrary to Kat''s internal musing she simply sat quietly and ate her meal with Sylvie, they were a strange bastion of calm amidst the rowdy group, seemingly paying it no mind.

    Finishing the food and washing off her own te as well as Sylvie''s, Kat began walking back upstairs to grab her bag and head towards school when she felt a slight tugging on her skirt. Turning back she saw Sylvie looking up at her with big eyes.

    "Um, um I couldn''t get you anything but, um happy birthday Kat, thanks for always having breakfast with me" Sylvie said.

    Bending down and giving the girl a quick hug Kat replied "Anytime,e and find me anytime" before straitening up and heading back upstairs.

    Quickly running upstairs and grabbing her pens and schoolbooks Kat started heading for the front door. *Do I go looking for Gramps before I leave? Nah, he''s probably hiding away somewhere. I doubt I''ll find him unless he wanted to be found and I have no ns to bete for school.* And so Kat took off, heading for the centre of her small town.

    An hourter Kat found herself staring up at All Saints regional school, a rather strange name for the somewhat unique position the school had found itself in. It was a public school despite being privately owned and the only school in the town, in fact many believe the school to be older than the town itself. Despite this, it was impably maintained regrly gaining new buildings and retiring older ones as needed. Despite the school''s central nature it owned a good chunk of thend around it and never failed to expand when necessary.

    Walking off towards the area where all the senior sses are held on the far side of campus Kat stopped to go rummaging through her locker when she heard three voicesughing. *Welp, I guess it''s that time of the week again. Looks like dumb, dumber and bore are on their way.* Quickly sliding into her locker and shutting the door she waited with boredom as the voices stopped in front of the locker.

    "Oh, girls look, we can''t have our dear friend Katarina''s locker unlocked. Who knows what they could do, and look the lock has been left out how convenient" said one of the voices.

    *Yeah yeah, y it upe on I have things to do.* The lock snapped shut with a nk and the three proceeded to continue down the hall. *And now we just send off a quick text to Lilyбн Kat pulled out her old Nokia phone and hit send. And now, we wait. I do wish there was a bit more room in here so I could sit down, aw well.*

    After a short wait a small figure appeared outside and began fiddling with the lock, and then it was but a moment before the door swung open to reveal a short wiry girl. She had a mess of brown hair cut short but still covering her eyes if not for the sses she had on.

    "Thanks Lily, you''re a lifesaver" Kat said stepping out of the locker

    "Why do you keep letting them do this Kat? You can stand up to those three I know you can." said Lily

    "Yeah but it''s not that bad really, and we have an understanding, they can pull small pranks and I''ll just let it go, we all know the bottom line here Lily" Kat replied.

    "It''s not right though, this is the second time this month they pulled the locker stunt."

    "And you are always there to get me out so it''s fine-"

    "Well what about the time they threw water on you, you were soaked."

    "It was the middle of summer it took like five minutes to dry and it was just before PE I didn''t even need to keep the clothes on."

    Lily seemed to struggle at that,

    "I just, you helped me when they were after me instead, why won''t you do something to help yourself or let me help you." Lily said quietly

    "It''s fine Lily, no one gets hurt when they go after me, I don''t care, and they get to feel better about themselves" Kat smiled down at the smaller girl but she didn''t seem convinced *It really is fine, they know their words do nothing to me and that if things got too rampant I''d sort the lot of them out myself. I don''t need them going after Lily again. I just wish she could understand that I''m not just doing this for her, I really don''t mind.* The pair stopped talking as they neared the ssroom, giving a brief nod to each other they stepped inside and sat down.

 Chapter 2: A Totally Normal Birthday Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Totally Normal Birthday Part 2</h4>

    At the end of the day Kat was getting ready to leave when Lily walked up to her

    "Hey I, was just wondering, I mean, if you had nothing nned would you like to hang out at my house for your birthday?" Kat turned towards her friend *Do I ask about her parents? Do I ept? I didn''t tell the old man I''d be outte butбн*

    "Sure that sounds fine with me, will it be alright with your parents though?" Kat asked?

    Lily''s eye twitched for just a fraction of a second before replying"Yeah, it should be fine, and I mean, I asked it''s just, I don''t know what their problem is."

    *You and me both Lily. You and me both.* Grabbing her bag and heading for the door, the two walked for a while inpanionable silence.

    "So, I''m sorry I can''t get you anything more but I hope you like it" Lily muttered holding out a worn looking piece of paper.

    Kat grabbed the paper from her friend and noticed it was rolled shut. "Thanks Lily, it''s fine really don''t mind it, but uh can it wait tillter to check out? We are just in the middle of the sidewalk and there isn''t really anywhere to stop" Her friend went a bit red and turned away.

    "Um, yeah, ah my bad, it um. Yeah, it can wait till my house I''m not really sure why I didn''t just wait to be honest" *What is going on inside that girl''s head sometimes. She''s a good friend and she has great grades but sometimes I wonder.*

    Picking up the pace the girls quickly arrived in a small neighbourhood, a bit out of the way for most, but for Kat it was about halfway between school and the Orphanage. *I wonder if I should visit more often, I haven''t really had the chance to really talk with Lily recently outside of school.* Strolling up to a modern stone house with a small garden out the front, Lily walked up to the door and took a key out of her pocket only for the door to swing open to reveal an unimpressed woman examining the two. *Oh, yeah how could I forget.*

    "Good evening Ms Furos thank you for having me over" Kat said as she walked in.

    "No trouble at all Katarina, pleasee in" said Ms Furos with sharp eyes and a small smile.

    *Seriously, is it just me she doesn''t like or is she naturally that creepy.* The girls took off their shoes and headed for Lily''s room."Come in, I haven''t really cleaned up but you''ve been here before, you know what I''m like" said Lily.

    *Messy the girls says, her room is nearly cleaner than mine and I have nothing in it. If she didn''t have so many books lying around, the room would be spotless.* Kat wandered in and left her bag by the door looking around for space to sit. Lily''s room was a strange space, with dark walls and posters of strange symbols, a perfectly clean desk and literally piles of books lining the walls. *Ok well, the books are stacked pretty neatly but still Lily, why?* Wondering over and throwing herself in Lily''s desk chair Kat sighed stretching herself out finally able to rx.

    "So shall I check out this scroll now?" Kat asked.

    "Um, yeah sure" Lily said. Kat unfurled the scroll and started reading,

    "*Thanks for everything Kat, I mean it, you''ve helped me a lot throughout these past two years and I really wanted to do something to express that. You know how I get sometimes stumbling over my words so I thought I''d do up a fancy ''ancient scroll'' for your birthday. I wonder if my future self will even be confident enough to give this to you, probably, I''m not quite that bad, but Oh, did I force you to read it after you went home? If I did make sure to bonk me on the head next time you see me because I''m trying to be more confident in myself, I think. Really though I just needed to say thanks Kat.*" After that was a series of strange symbols Kat didn''t recognise *Probably more demonic stuff, I think that''s what she''s been up totely anyway.*

    Kat beckoned to Lily who got up and slowly sunk towards her looking a bit like a small scared kitten. Kat wrapped her arms around the poor fool. "Thanks Lily, you''re the best" Kat said.

    "It''s, it''s nothing Kat, really I meant what I said."

    "Bah, your plenty confident in ss, you just need to talk with everyone else the same way you correct your teachers" Kat said with a grin.

    Lily''s face went a bright red at that one, but didn''t say anything. *Ha she knows I''m right. I''ll never forget the first time she corrected the maths teacher in the middle of ss, didn''t even put her hand up I nearly diedughing.* Kat''s smile only got wider as Lily disentangled herself and hid half her face behind the pillows on the bed.

    "So, what''s the research topic of the week?" Kat asked.

    "I take more than a week to research something you know, that was one time" Lily replied

    "Yeah yeah, one time where you went through five major research binges in a month, I don''t know where you even found half of those books" Kat said

    "You know I research everything on theputer right?" Lily gestured towards the desk

    "The sort of books I''d need are old and expensive most of these are literally junk I found around the ce."

    "бн What?" Kat asked shocked.

    "Wait I never told you Kat? Some of these books don''t even have anything written in them I wish they were real," Lily said holding backughter.

    "Fine fine, I guess I see where you''re going with this. Seriously though tell me what you''ve been up to I quite like to hear about your research" Kat said

    Lily''s eyes brightened, fixing her sses and letting the pillow drop Lily starting talking,"Well, actually I''ve been back on demons again, I did apletely horrible job the first time really, it''s just a bit hard because all the old myths have been so distorted in just thest 10-20 years where demons went from these horrible monsters that steal your souls to plex human character'' and look don''t get me wrong I love that take on them I really do but it makes it so hard to get into the history of demonic figures and what forms they used to take see evenбн" *Here she goes, I really wished she would be this happy about a few more things but at least this is something. Besides, her research always is interesting.*

    Lily continued to, for the most part,in about the difficulties of trying to uncover long forgotten ounts of demons and how their interpretations had changed over time slowly only to bepletely upended and the legacy dashed in thest decade, before Kat nced over at the clock.

    11.05

    *Shit, I listened to Lily go on for hours, I have to get back before Gramps starts freaking out*

    Lily, eyes still shining, noticed a shift in Kat''s demeanour"What''s up Kat? I''m not boring you am I?" Lily asked

    "Lily, its past eleven, I have to get back before it gets toote. I''m lucky I can rx tomorrow but even still I have to be up to wake the kids" Kat said

    Lily''s eyes went wide "You can stay here if you want, I''m sure I can just convince me parents especially considering" Kat held up her hand getting Lily to stop

    "It''s fine I can''t worry the old man again, not afterst timeбн Anyway I have to go maybe we can catch upter. I''ll see how things are going around the orphanage and if I have any jobs left for the weekend" Kat said grabbing her bag and making short time towards the door. Waving to her friend as she left, Kat quickly made her way down the street towards the orphanage, waving at Lily smiling in the doorway before she rounded the corner.

    A short jogter and Kat was approaching the Orphanage grounds and noticed a light was on in the old man''s office. *What''s going on here? I know Gramps gets a bit worried but why is the office light on instead.* Silently making her way up the frontwn and opening the door she looked around and all was silent. The children asleep. Kat tiptoed as she made her way to the office.

    Kat slowly opened the door before peaking in, spotting Gramps reading behind his desk. Kat stepped into the room. Gramps was an odd one. His office was filled with rugs of all shapes and sizes with thergest rug encircling the desk and a slightly smaller one encircling the sofa in front for the guest. The rugs all had various strange designs and none of it quite fit together, some rugs had spots others stripes, most rugs lined the floor but Kat was pretty sure the curtains were rugs as well and yet, even in the madness, the tworgest stood out with intricate detailed linework in mesmerising patterns. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts Kat sat down on the sofa.

    "Katarina" a pause, "Kat, I well" the old man sighed turning to face her "You''ve been here for a number of years, I''ve taken care of you most of your life and wellбн" sighing again Gramps struggled for his words. *What has gotten into him? Cheer up Gramps this isn''t the old man I know and love.* But Kat held her tongue. This was important, she wanted to give him a bit more time.

    "You''re the oldest charge the orphanage has ever had, we have a surprising number of connections and manage to adopt practically everyone, I don''t know how I do it but wellбн" *Gramps you''re rambling again.*

    "It''s fine Gramps, just say what you need to say, it''s clearly weighing on you" Kat saidThe old man sighed. Air rushed out of him as he seemed to age a decade in a moment, but a resolve shone in his eye.

    "Kat, I love you like a daughter, I do. But the rules that allow me to run the orphanage forbid me from taking in someone over eighteen. Honestly, I hate to even tell you this. If it was just me getting in trouble I''d probably shut up and not try to put your life on the clock but, because I care about you, and because this is your problem as well, I need to ask. Kat, can you promise me that you will find yourself a good ce before you turn eighteen? Please?" Said Gramps. *Shit Gramps, I, I didn''t know, Iбн No, I have a year, school finishes soon I have plenty of time to find a ce to live, Gramps looks like he''s being stern here but I can see the pain in his eyesбн I have to try.*

    "Gramps, I ept. I swear I''ll find a ce for myself." Kat said with resolve she almost felt

    "Good, good, thanks Kat, please have this as payment. It''s not much but I hope its something" Gramps said, lifting a box up onto the counter.

    Kat looked at the package examining it closely. *Gramps hasn''t ever really given anyone much of anything for their birthday. There is just too many kids at the orphanage to give them birthday gifts especially with the high adoption rate. Gramps is making a big deal out of this thoughбн What is in this box?* As Kat touched the lid of the box something burned through her. Kat smelled soot and ash and her body felt an ufortable heat. And then it was gone. nothing had happened, hardly even the memory remained. Kat paused for just a moment before lifting off the lid to reveal an intricately woven ck kimono adorned with white flowers. Kat''s eyes bulged. *Gramps what have you done, where did youбн I meanбн this is, woah.*

    Flicking her yes up to Gramps in surprise she saw himughing."It belonged to my wife, once upon a time, the fool told me to give it to the nextss I married, so I''d always remember my first." Gramps sighed and rubbed his eyes.

    "That dammed fool, she should have known I was never getting married again, as if I could forget her." Said Gramps, staring at the ceiling.

    "I hope she won''t be to mad at this old man for giving it to his daughter instead" and with that Gramps seemed to sink back into his chair. He looked older now. Across the room, Gramps''s old clock continued to count. Each thunknding like a hammer fall on the silence. *Damn you, old man, I''m not crying.*

    Walking over to Gramps and hugging him Kat said "Thanks Gramps, for everything, truly"

    After patting her on the back a few times, Gramps picked himself up and headed for the door "This old fool needs to get himself to sleep, much toote for these old bones" he said and walked out the door.

    Kat just stood there for awhile before carefully returning the garment to the box. She''d have to find a good way to store it but for now it would stay in the box. *Dammit old man, don''t go giving away stuff like this, I already can''t repay you for what you''ve done.* Sighing and carefully making her way up the stairs Kat expertly navigated the halls in the dark with the ease that only came from sneaking around the building since she was a little girl. Returning to her room and cing the box on her desk Kat sighed and grabbed her pyjamas. A quick showerter and Kat was flopped against bed ready for sleep.

    A sh of fire, and the sound of burning crackled next to Kat''s ear. Half asleep Kat batted at the strange sound before a bright sh erupted and covered the room. After the light had dispersed, everything in the room seemed fine. There was no fire, no mes, bed and desk were in order and yet Kat was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 3: The Demonic Energised Messaging Operations Neural System

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Demonic Energised Messaging Operations Neural System</h4>

    Kat rubbed her eyes. there was fire a lot of fire, but for some reason she wasn''t afraid. It was all sorts of. Reds swimming into blues, greens disappearing into yellows and melting back like churning tides. It was a stunning sight and Kat couldn''t help but appreciate the rapid shifts in shape and colour the fire underwent, content to watch the colours flow around her Kat rxed until a progress bar appeared in front of her. Underneath the bar words appeared wreathed in me burning into existence before cycling to a new response.

    SYSTEM STARTING

    STABILISING SUMMONING CIRCLE

    INITIALISING LANGUAGE MODULE

    GRANTING RANK 1 PERMIS- ERROR

    COMPLETING BLOODLINE INVESTIGATION

    PENDING

    ANCIENT BLOODLINE DETECTED

    FORM INCOMPATIBLE

    DELAYING AWAKENING

    INSTALL COMPLETE THANK YOU FOR USING DEMONICALLY ENERGISED MESSAGING AND OPERATIONS NEURAL SYSTEM OR D.E.M.O.N.S. WE WISH YOU LUCK ON YOUR CONTRACT.

    Kat''s feetnded solidly on a hard floor and she gazed around. She was in the middle of a strange intricate circle that made her eyes swim slightly if she looked at it. ncing around she noticed the room was filled with books rising up along the walls for well over 10 metres before meeting the ceiling. *Lily would have a field day in here.* Kat''s musings were interrupted by a terse shout. "Boy shut down this summoning right this instant, banish this fiend immediately

    Kat''s eyeszily followed the sound eventuallynding on an old man in a dark robe standing next to another figure. This second figure was in a small circle and looked to be around her age, perhaps a bit older. Certainly, he was youngpared to the old man but why was he being called boy?

    "Master what are you saying? I have finallypleted a sessful summoning on my first attempt. I''ve been your apprentice for ten long years. Give me one good reason I should end the summoning and lose my chance to be recognised as a summoner in my own right" said Apprentice

    "You''re damn fool is what you are boy, shut down this summoning right now before Ie over there and make you do it myself" shouted the old man.

    *Man, this is a weird dream, am I projecting something here? Who are these people supposed to represent anyway? I liked this more when we had the pretty fire colours.* "You know what? Yeah, just try and interrupt the summoning. Come over here and try. Do it old man I dare you. I know you won''t because for some reason you think I need to end it properly otherwise you would have forcefully cancelled the spell, I''ve seen you do it to other students before. Surely if it''s that big of a deal you can do it again" said Apprentice smugly ring at the old man challenging him.

    "If you really want me to cancel the spell give me a good reason not just some sorry excuse."

    "You dammed brat, you win. But know that you''re making a huge mistake. That bitch clearly looks human, human you fool" The old man said this as if that exined everything.

    Kat turned to look at the old man and he shivered. *Yeah serves you right old man,e cower before my all powerful gaze. Seriously though mind yournguage, what did I do to you. Do you think it''s polite to speak to guests that way?*

    "What does that matter old man? Plenty of demons can take human form, Subus, quite a few Pit Fiends not to mention the Lords and Princes why should it matter to me what the damned thing looks like?" retorted Apprentice

    "You unbelievable idiot." said the wizard, face going red and beard swinging as he put his whole body into scolding his apprentice "Not only is everything you listed at least a mid-tier demon which, might I remind you, should be impossible because the circle is set up specifically for low tier demons. Even then, even then if I was willing to entertain the idea a weak mid-tier snuck through, none of them even the Subi would be able topletely hide their demonic traits, the only possible way for this thing to look the way that it does is if it''s an exceptionally powerful demon"

    *Oooh, yes fear me mortals for I am the great and powerful Kat. I have conquered entire realms for the disrespect you have shown me, haha. This is great.* Kat let her gaze wonder the roomnding on the apprentice who paled significantly when he met her eyes. *Whoa, this guys scared of me, yes stare into my eyes young fool.*

    "But, b. b. Um," Sweating bullets the Apprentice struggled to get the words out "What about the temperament, we.. weбн I mean I set the circle up to only ept the most passive of demons, one willing to act peacefully when it''s summoned. It might be strong but itбн it''s fine right?" stammered Apprentice. *Eh, guilty as charged I''ll ept the whole passive thing, sort of. I think I''m a pretty chill most of the time, but this is a dream so maybe I should fuck with them just for the fun of it.* Kat smiled at the thought, and then decided to keep smiling raising it even further up her cheeks hoping she looked at least a little creepy, though it was doubtful. The pink pyjamas probably weren''t helping.

    "Fool, if one part has failed the other likely has too, it''s just as likely to tear as limb from limb as it is to dominate our minds and force us to work for it till our bodies are dust. Shut the dammed portal down now before it decides to try breaking out. we don''t have the power to contain this thing in the slightest." The old man screamed. He was clearly exceptionally agitated at this point.

    The Apprentice seemed to struggle with himself for a moment, before stretching out his hand and beginning to chant. the words seemed to twist and worm themselves around each other as the boy spoke, ovepping each other, doubling back and twisting themselves but somehow remaining clear to Kat as she struggled to listen in. "Demon summoned from beyond this ne, I banish you. Demon from beyond this ne I dissolve any contract we have, I banish you from this ne. Demon you are no longer wee here, this circle is not your own, be grasped and pulled and twisted back towards your home!"

    The floor dropped out from beneath her. Kat once again found herself in the world of strange fire. Yawning she stretched out twisting herself a bit as she fell. *Why am I still so tired, this is kinda a weird dream. Will I get those messages again likest time? Bah who cares, magic fiery thingy can you drop me off back to bed please thankyou.* As if it could hear her thoughts, Kat was plopped back onto bed. Pulling the covers back over herself she snuggled into the pillow and closed her eyes.

    As Kat returned to her slumber, she missed a projection in front of her eyes spewing out a serious of messages

    CONTRACT TERMINATED

    FORCEFUL TERMINATION IDENTIFIED

    TERMINATION DEEMED WRONGFUL

    FULL COMPENSATION AWARDED TO USER

    BEGINNING TRANSFER TO ACCOUNT

    HALTING TRANSFER

    AWAKENING BLOODLINE

    ERROR INSUFFICIENT FUNDS

    RESOLVED

    INCREMENTAL AWAKENING BEGINNING

    INITIATING...

    Kat''s eyes shot open, a searing paining from her back. quickly reaching for her pillow to stifle the screams, she spasmed on her bed, hands gripping the bottom for relief and finding none. Twisting and turning, Kat threw off the sheets in her struggles before the pain begun to subside. It wasn''t gone, but it had dulled from the feeling of someone trying to hammer a steel spike into her spine to a much gentler feeling of ripping it back out again and leaving it. *This is not how I wanted to wake up this morning.* Kat groaned and turned fully onto her stomach hoping to relieve the pain in her back when she noticed something strange. Her back felt off. When she tried to roll over it was like she had a small weight pulling behind her. Craning her neck around Kat froze, sticking out of her back, was a long thin something. Ignoring the pain for a moment and trying to sit up, Kat followed the line down past her legs to find it ending in a mostly t spade shape.

    *Oh no. no, no, no. Ok calm down, that doesn''t have to be a tail does it? Certainly, it''s probably just um, nkets, in my thrashing around I rolled my nkets up and this is just what it looks like now.* Kat didn''t believe herself for a second. not only were her nkets red not ck, she could clearly see them at the foot of her bed.

 Chapter 4: The Demonic Energised Messaging Operations Neural System Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Demonic Energised Messaging Operations Neural System Part 2</h4>

    Waiting a few more minute for the pain to subside and to calm down, Kat was slowlying to terms with a startling realisation: she could feel the tail. Not only that but somehow, she knew how to move it. Flicking her new tail around was somewhat awkward as she had ended up sitting on part of it when she sat up for the first time, but it was certainly moving, and not in any exinable way.

    Sneaking a look at the clock, she noticed that it was 5:15, plenty early enough to avoid getting spotted, so she grabbed some clothes and headed towards the shower, quickly undressing she turned around and tried to examine herself in the mirror. What she saw was, much to her dismay, extending from the small of her back was a thin ck tail. Concentrating on it allowed her to flex and move it extremely easily as if it were another arm. The worrying part was that it feltpletely natural to her as if adding a massive two metre or so tail didn''t throw her bncepletely off.

    Quickly showering and throwing on a shirt Kat paused. How on Earth was she supposed to hide the tail, or first, how was she supposed to wear pants with tail? Trying to wrap the tail around her leg proved fruitless, the thing was too long, and the spade end wasn''t quite as flexible as the rest of it. *Shit ok, I need to hide this tail somehow, it moves a bit too well for people not to ask questions and I can''t just wear my pants below it because I''d reveal to much of my back and people could tell it''s a real tail. Ok, would dresses work? No of course not, they have the same problem as pants. Calm Kat calm.* A moment passed and Kat lifted her shirt and begun to wrap her tail around her midsection over and over again, tucking the end underneath the coils to try and hold it in ce a bit. *Ok this works, I think. I don''t look weird in the mirror but it''s hard to tell. Really ufortable though. Feels like having your arms bound. Hopefully my tail can''t cramp up.*

    Dressing and returning her pyjamas to the bedroom, she checked the clock: 5:45. *Dealing with my tail took longer than I thought though I don''t have to wake the kids till six technically. Do I need anything*?

    Looking around the room, Kat didn''t find anything she deemed immediately useful until her eyes fell on her cell phone. *Do I call Lily? She knows something about demonsбн hopefully. Should I tell anyone? No, I need someone to work this through with.*

    Kat reached out towards her phone, about to start calling her best friend, when she suddenly remembered the time. *Shit, Lily won''t be awake for another while. When did she say she wakes up again? Damn I''ll just send her a text.* Sending a quick message off to Lily to call as soon as she woke up, Kat begun the routine of banging on the doors, however, while racing down the stairs she clipped her tail on the bannister and nearly lost her footing.

    *Sssss, that hurts. Note to self: Not as thin as I used to be now I''m hiding a tail under my shirt.* Now hobbling down the stairs, she continued her knocking before heading for the dining room and noticing a concerned Sylvie.

    "Are you ok Kat?" The little girl looked up at Kat with big round eyes, daring her to say she was fine.

    Kat sighed "I''m fine Sylvie I just knocked my hip on the railinging down the stairs. It''s nothing to worry about"

    Sylvie kept staring at Kat, searching for other answers and seemingly finding none, she dropped her gaze but still huddled by Kat''s side, sensing that there was something else. The pair went to the mess hall as normal to have a quick breakfast.

    As Kat was about to ascend the stairs and pick up a few things, she felt a tugging on her pants and looked back to see a still concerned Sylvie looking at her with big eyes. "Are you sure you''re fine Kat? The pain from before should have gone away"

    *Gah don''t look at me with those eyes, I''m sorting out potentially worldview destroying phenomenon I can''t put that on Sylvie''s shoulders. Aw fine*

    "Look Sylvie, things have gotten a little bit moreplicated since yesterday and I''m trying to figure some things out. I have to head out for a bit, but I promise after we eat breakfast tomorrow, I''ll tell you. Deal?" Kat said, expecting some resistance or pouting but to her surprise Sylvie just nodded, let go and headed back to her room. *That kid is too smart for her own good, I hope she stays just as sweet though.* Hurrying upstairs, careful to mind the tail around her waist, Kat gathered a few things than headed for the front door. Right as she stepped outside, her phone buzzed.

    "So, what''s going on Kat? Are you in trouble or something? You''ve never tried to get my attention this urgently before." Said Lily

    "Yeah, ah, some stuff happened yesterday after I left your ce and I really need to go over it with you. Are your parents'' home? I''d really rather we did this somece they weren''t around said Kat

    "Ah, um, yeah they should be out doing the weekly shopping for the rest of the day, let me just go check." Lily said.

    Kat waited a few minutes, hearing the rustling of clothes and a few clicks presumably from doors opening as Lily made her way through the house.

    "Ok yeah the cars gone so you should be fine I think, is it really that big of a deal it''s not like you to dance around an issue like this?" said Lily

    "Yes, yes it is." Kat said.

    "Ok juste straight over I''ll be ready for you whenever you arrive."

    Beginning a light jog towards Lily''s house, Kat quickly realised that her tail did affect her bnce and she had topensate for that, slight shifts to the left and right made her tail twitch slightly and attempt to react to her movements trying to keep her on bnce. Needless to say, with it tightly bound around herself .the assistance it brought was minimal at best and distracting at worse. *Shit don''t tell me I have to relearn how to walk. Stupid tail. Then again maybe I''m the idiot thinking that I could walk normally without the tail being involved.*

    Forty-five minutester Kat arrived at Lily''s front door and knockedбн No response. *Dammit is Lily still in her room? I doubt she can hear the front door from there, or maybe she''s still getting ready. Do I just wait here or?* Kat''s internal debate was halted by a solid thunk from inside the door before it swung open to reveal a tired and messy Lily.

    "I don''t get how you wake up so early or easilyбн anywaye on, you sounded serious on the phone." Lily said as she guided Kat back to her room.

    "Well, I guess we should get the easy stuff out of the way: I have to leave the orphanage before I turn eighteen." Kat said

    Lily froze in the hallway

    "That is the easy stuff? You''re getting kicked out of your home in twelve months and you tell me that''s easy? Kat why would you put up with that of all things, you''ve helped the old man run the ce for years, I can''t believe he''d force you out like that, I mean-"

    Cutting Lily off Kat jumped in with

    "Woah, woah, hold up there Lily, this has nothing to do with Gramps other than the fact that he had to tell me, apparently it''s just the rul-"

    "What and you took him at his word Kat? This is serious what are we going to do? I mean-" Kat grabbed Lily pulling her into a hug to stop things going to far.

    "Calm Lily, calm, I trust the old man, he even gave me an amazing gift and cried on the way out of his office, Lily. It''s fine." Kat said trying to soothe her agitated friend. I don''t think I''ve ever seen her freak out so much, I can only hope the tail doesn''t go even worse. Hopefully it''s fine.

    "What could possibly make it worth getting kicked out. You mentioned that the orphanage does alright but I doubt Gramps has the spare cash to get you something really special. I mean,st year he only got you a few notebooks" Lily said, calmer but still uneasy

    "He gave me his wife''s handwoven kimono that has been kept in pristine condition for at least my entire life, apparently he was supposed to give it to his next wife but he decided to give it to me, his daughter, instead." Kat said tearing up a little remembering the moment

    "Oh. Oh. I am so sorry Kat, I didn''t know you guys were so close, I mean you don''t talk about him that much and I, I just assumed, I''m sorry." Lily said

    "It''s fine, I never really mentioned it because he really has taken care of me my whole life, I don''t remember my parents and I know they both died before I turned two. I''ve been with Gramps for as long as I can remember, and I always knew he cared for all of us at the orphanage but yesterday really hit home for me how long we''ve been together and what that truly means." Kat said

    Breaking apart the girls continued on to Lily''s room before shutting the door.

    "So if this isn''t what you were concerned about what the hell is? I can''t imagine anything short of losing an arm actually causing you any real grief" Lily joked half-heartedly.

    "Hmm close actually, I might not have lost an armбн"

    "But I did gain a tail" said Kat lifting her shirt and uncoiling her tail from around herself. Kat''s eyes quickly flicked up to Lily after not hearing a response only to see the girl m herself into the headboard with a loud thunk. *Is this considered an improvement on her first reaction? Kat smiled wryly to herself. Now I need to wait for her to wake up. Again.*

 Chapter 5: Panic andтАж

    <h4>Chapter 5: Panic andбн</h4>

    Lily groaned rubbing the back of her head as she turned to the side. Her memory was a bit foggy. Opening her eyes to stare at Kat she said "Wait what are you doing here Kat? Hang onбн wait don''t tell me something important, Grampsбн no um tailбн Wait you have a tail!" Lily finished finally noticing the swishing tail behind her best friend.

    "Ha, ah ok your messing with me, you heard me go on about demons yesterday for so long and this is my punishment. Honestly the tail looks good on you but surely something that moves so well would have costбн Oh no." realisation dawned on Lily as it urred to her even if Kat did have ess to that kind of money never would she spend it on something for a poor joke.

    "Yes Lily, we have a problem. The tail behind me is real and I don''t know what the hell I''m supposed to do about it. Can I still say hell? Hey Lily, what are the ethics of a demon swearing about hell?" Kat asked.

    "Wait are you sure that''s a demon tail? I mean plenty of other things have tails and oh no. The end is a spade. Kat please tell me you aren''t a subus." Lily pleaded

    "How should I know Lily? just because I woke up like this doesn''t mean I have any more of an idea than you do. I don''t feel any different besides the tail, if that helps. Actually, it seems to have really screwed with my bnce, my brain seems to be wired topensate for it now and wrapping it around myself to hide it caused me some minor bnce issues running over here, and for now at least let''s save the more questionable parts of this to the side. I''d like your help figuring out what to do with the tail and then we can freak out about the future alright? Is there anything special I need to know about it immediately?"

    "Ok" Lily said struggling to calm down "Can I just have a quick look while I think about this for a moment. it hasn''t really hit me properly yet" Kat nodded, and Lily walked over to her back. Closely examining the area where Kat''s tail merged with her body she could find no discernible markings as if it had always been a part of her friend. Poking around the area slightly Lily began

    "Ok well, first things first my guess is that demons don''t really have a major weakness in their tails, the biggest issue you are likely to have is just getting used to it I think and maybe some people might target it because I''d imagine a tail is hard to defend but that''s about all I have for you there."

    Taking a deep breath Lily continued "The real issue is the spade on the end, not because of the spade itself but because of what it represents. you have to be some kind of subus, no other demon ever really developed something simr to this. Some have more varied tails then others, but the spade shape marks you as a subus of that I''m mostly sure. The question is what does that mean for us?"

    "What do you mean? Is there any problem with sucubuses? Subi?" Lily nodded at the second one "Aren''t they like beautiful women or something? I''ve never cared too much about my looks but I certainly don''t look horrible." Kat said

    "Wellбн subi tend to be, how shall I put this, a little sex obsessed normally. Now don''t get me wrong some minor instances of them give them different roles but things aren''t quite in your favour after that one. Wait actually are you going to keep changing? Do you get the cool tail and that''s that or is there more to this?"

    "Well I might have left out a few things, like the tunnel of magic fire and the demon summoning ritual. And the random floating text but I don''t really remember it all to well" Kat said.

    "Kaaat, what did you do. Please don''t leave out important stuff like that, why didn''t you tell me before?" Lily said

    "Well I mean, at the time a mostly just, thought it was a dream. I was curled up in bed and I might have even drifted off to sleep for a bit when all of a sudden I was surrounded by all sorts of strange fire" Kat said

    "Do you mean you wereбн in hell?" Lily asked.

    "No, no, it was just fire and none of it burned but it sorta felt like some of it could? And there was a bunch of different colours all around as I rushed past it was aplete rainbow and then some." Kat exined

    "Ok, ok keep going Kat, please" Lily said

    "Right, ok so, um I think there were some words that shed around me as well and I think some of the text said something something bloodline, I don''t really remember exactly what else it said. I also seem to recall the text wishing me well at the end I think, oh and something about an awakening of some sorts. But that it didn''t happen or something? Look I was waking up somewhat and I wasn''t really trying to focus at all I thought I was dreaming and I was very distracted by the colours. It was unlike anything I''d ever seen before until I met the wizard" said Kat

    Lily just sighed "Kat, please don''t say that like it''spletely normal. I''m struggling to keep all this straight in my head already and it''s only so easy to believe you because you''re my friendбн and the tail is very distracting so I can''t forget that either."

    "Sorry sorry" Kat sat down next to her friend and continued speaking, all the while slowly moving her tail behind Lily

    "So after the mes all died away I was standing in a room with two guys, now to be honest I didn''t notice at first because the room was stacked with books, and I mean stacks floor to ceiling bookshelves and the ce was at least ten metres tall you''d have loved it. Anyway, after the old dude started yelling, I started paying more attention to what was going on. So, there was a funny circle around me and the younger one, let''s call him Apprentice, telling him to cancel the summoning, and how clearly everything had gone wrong." Said Kat

    "Well to cut the story a bit short it turns out the spell was supposed to summon a weak demon with a calm temperament, and I''m not sure how they measure the strength of a demon but I doubt I''m that strong if wizards can pull people across dimensions. Anyway like I was saying they thought the spell had fucked up because I didn''t have any demonic features at all and that is supposed to take a very very high level of power which obviously I don''t have. Anyway the Apprentice got all pale at that and did some long chant to send me back" Kat finished just as she got her tail to circle around Lily.

    "Eeep, dammit Kat don''t do that" Lily looked at her friend with a pout."Awe here it wasn''t that bad" Kat said giving her friend a hug "So what can you tell me"

    Leaning into Kat''s hug Lily replied "Right so, the important thing might actually be the text you were talking about, it seems like for whatever reason over the next however long you are going to turn into a demon, I don''t know what the means really, maybe nothing, maybe you will be a different person I just don''t know. What I do know is that magic is real and you likely have to deal with it. Demons are supposed to be summoned routinely so my best guess is that sometime soon you will be summoned again. If nothing else weird happens before next Saturday, we can revaluate that but I have no reason to think this will be the only time. Honestly Kat I''m somewhat at a loss, I don''t know how I can help you here."

    Kat leaned in and hugged her friend close. "Honestly this has helped a lot already I don''t normally get to flustered about things like this but you also don''t normally wake up with a tail so who knows. I guess the only question now is what to do when I''m changing for gym ssбн"

    "Kat, we don''t have gym till next week" Lily replied

    "Oh, welp then it''s not my problem. Do you want to do a bit more research together before I have to sneak out to avoid your parents?" Kat said

    Lily looked like she wanted to contradict Kat, that her parents weren''t that bad, but Lily''s parents did like to go out of their way to make her ufortable. And so, they spent the next few hours doing research, uncovering little of note before it was time for Kat to leave.

    "Oh one more thing, I''m probably going to tell Sylvie about this. She somehow managed to figure out something was wrong already and I can''t resist those eyes of hers. Maybe she''s the one with bewitching powers" said Kat.

    "Look, it''s not my business who you tell and I don''t think it will be an issue to tell Sylvie from what I know of her, but be careful." Lily said, "The school isn''t that religious considering its name but you have a real honest to god tail Kat, who knows what they''ll do."

    "I know Lily, I know."

    After a short journey home and a rushed lunch, Kat got started on the weekend cleaning. Every Saturday the orphanage expected everyone to clean out their rooms as well as the dining hall, or more urately the three stooges in charge of keeping everyone organised were supposed to be in charge, though this was not to be. Instead, Kat still lead the cleaning efforts, cleaning her own room first before rounding everyone up and instructing them to tidy before handing out buckets and then spending the time bouncing between helping the other kids clean and cleaning the dining room.

    And yes technically the oldest was in charge of the orphanage cleaning, that''s how it had always been. over the past six months Gramps had been encouraging the three teens, Sarah, John and David, to be in charge. They alwaysined that Kat was still the oldest but Gramps intervened stating she had done those duties for 7 years, longer than anyone, and it wasn''t her responsibility anymore. Well that''s what Gramps said. Reality begged to differ. Kat was the one making sure to wipe down the tables in the mess hall. *If this demon summoning stuff bes a big time sink, I''m going to have to force those three to actually do their dammed jobs. For now, those three, Gramps, and I have an uneasy truce, I still do most of the work, but mistakes are on their head not mine and someday soon they need topletely take over. Hopefully they can sort themselves out quickly.*

    After the cleaning Kat had her evening meal with Sylvie and assured the little girl that tomorrow she would tell her everything, she just needed to ask and while that had seemed to put the girl at ease that didn''t mean she hadpletely let the matter drop. Sylvie asionally stole nces towards Kat as if in some moment of hesitation Kat''s problems would bepletely obvious to the little girl. Going upstairs to shower, Kat decided to go to bed early. *I really need the sleep, apparently, I was upst night being summoned to who knows where and after the cleaning, honestly, I could use the extra sleep.* A quick shower and changeter Kat found herself drifting off to sleep, hoping that tomorrow wouldn''t be quite so tiring.

 Chapter 6: ...Peace in Equal Measure

    <h4>Chapter 6: ...Peace in Equal Measure</h4>

    Kat''s morning routine was pretty standard until she went to return to her room. Looking down Kat saw Sylvie pulling on her skirt."What''s up Sylvie?" Kat asked

    "Are you going to talk about yesterday now?" said Sylvie

    "I was under the impression you would want to shower fiбн" Sylvie kept staring at Kat stopping her from speaking

    "Right, ok then I guess we are talking about this right now,e on then." Kat said

    Leading Sylvie back to her room she lifted the little girl onto her bed and sat down beside her."So Sylvie, if you really want to know what''s going on I have two things to tell you about. One of them is nothing major and the other one is something I''m not sure you will actually want to know about but I keep my promises ok?" Kat said

    "Tell me about the little problem" Sylvie replied

    "Ok, well Gramps informed me that I have to move out before I turn eighteen" said Kat

    Sylvie''s eyes went wide and she started to pout, it was as if she was trying to contain all the words she wanted to say so that she had the chance to think them over. Sylvie leaned over and wrapped her arms around Kat before looking back up and asking"If you leave can Ie with you?"

    Kat was stunned. *I, I don''t know Sylvie, how am I supposed to answer that question, yes, no, maybe? I don''t want to ask if she''s serious, I could see how much effort she put into thinking about what to ask me first and there is none of the over the top panic Lilly hadбн*"I don''t know Sylvie, I don''t know" said Kat

    Sylvie looked like she was about to respond but she stopped and begun poking Kat in the side. A look of confusion crossed her face as she kept poking around the side of Kat''s stomach trying and failing to identify the tail hidden underneath Kat''s shirt. After a minute of poking Sylvie looked up at Kat, the question unspoken but present.

    "That''s the second thing Sylvie, do you want to move on to that instead?" Kat askedSylvie''s eyes flickered for a moment, Kat could also see the battle raging in her mind debating over asking more about staying with Kat or moving on to thispletely strange thing she had no guesses for. In the end she looked to Kat and said

    "You really don''t know if I can stay with you?" *Gah the eyes, not the eyes have mercy on me Sylvie, I don''t even know if I can take care of myself let alone you as well, Gramps taught me to cook but he always gets to the kitchen first and what about school, and andбн fine.*"I''ll see what I can work out Sylvie, I still don''t know, but I''ll do what I can" Kat sighed

    The little girl smiled brightly at that before returning to a more serious face just as adorable as the smile."Now I wanna know what''s funny about your stomach Kat I can''t figure it out. It can''t be just a shirt or something" said Sylvie

    "Well, and now please keep this to yourselfбн" slowly backing away from Sylvie a bit, the girl looked a bit sad at this but stayed still, Kat started to unwind her tail. Moving it had gotten much easier in just a day and she could easily unravel it even under her shirt without needing her arms to help. Snaking her tail out from under her shirt Kat continued "I seem to have grown a tail"

    Sylvie''s eyes flicked between Kat''s face and tail, as she shuffled closer and slowly reached out a hand to try and touch it while flicking to Kat''s face searching for confirmation she was allowed to do just that. Kat smiled at the girl *I''m not sure she''d stop even if I said no. Well Sylvie might actually stop but then she''ll be distracted for days thinking about it I''m sure*Eventually Sylvie managed to grab Kat''s tail and she shifted it so that movement on Sylvie''s part wouldn''t be pulling on her tail. After a few moments of poking and sliding and moving Sylvie turned to Kat and asked, "Why is your tail so soft?"

    Kat stared at the girl unsure of what to say. *What do you mean soft? I don''t remember it feeling that strange when I was poking about and besides it''s certainly not fluffy what do you even mean?"*

    "Um I''m not sure what do you mean Sylvie?" asked Kat

    "Hmmm" said Sylvie with a scrunched face. Poking the tail in various spots and hugging it against herself, "It''s just reallyfortable to hold"

    Kat proceeded to move her tail and Sylvie let go, pouting for a moment before Kat curled her tail around the girl and pulled them together, shockingly easily. *Woah, wait that took almost no effort, is my tail stronger than my arm? I certainly couldn''t lift Sylvie so easily with just one hand, though perhaps I shouldn''t say that out loud.* Sylvie now bound tightly on Kat''sp let out a crystal clearugh of pure joy and smiled at her new seat. Yawning and burying herself in Kat''s body. Kat just smiled and started to stroke Sylvie''s hair. *It seems like Lily and I might be looking at this the wrong way. Sylvie seems to have absolutely no concerns and she''s the most observant out of all of us really.* Shuffling herself towards the end of the bed Kat decided to follow Sylvie and take a short nap before lunch, pulling the girl against herself with her arms and tail Kat nodded off.

 Chapter 7: For The King!

    <h4>Chapter 7: For The King!</h4>

    The school week passed uneventfully, Lily and Kat had decided to finish up all their work as early as possible just in case this demon thing started eating up more of their time. As such they spent most afternoons in the school library attempting toplete assessment that would be dueter this term. Even the bullies seemed to take a week of for some reason, though perhaps it was just because Kat was so serious about getting her work done and they thought they might cross the line somehow by interrupting them and staying away. It was Friday afternoon, Kat and Lily were sitting in Kat''s room.

    Normally they would go to Lily''s house to hang out being closer to school and less noisy, but the idea of Lily''s parents overhearing their conversation overrode that train of thought and allowed Kat to keep her tail out which was much morefortable. After a week Kat had regained the ability to walk aroundfortably without, without difficulty. It was still vastly lessfortable and required some level of concentration, but it no longer majorly interfered with her day.

    "So Kat, are you sure you don''t need me to stay over and keep watch?" said Lily.

    "It''s fine, we don''t have a spare bed for you and even if we did your parents wouldn''t be happy at all. They certainly won''t let you stay outte and I''m not sure if they''d think staying overnight here is better or worse than you running around outside" said Kat.

    "Fine, I suppose just, be careful whatever happens, will we be meeting up tomorrow to discuss things or do you have other ns?" said Lily

    "Um, I think meeting up tomorrow will be for the best, I''ll text you in the morning and try and sort things out ok?" said Kat.

    The two hung out for a while, talking about nothing for the most part. A week of studying in the library together had made the two well aware of what was going on in each other''s lives, so they just killed some time before Lily headed home and eventually Kat went to sleep.

    ##

    A sh and the sound of burning woke Kat. She flinched but kept calm, looking around more carefully this time. Above her was a rapidly spinning symbol ofplex lines that seemed to shift as she gazed at them. It was time. Kat reached out slowly and just as her hand was about to touch the portal, she stopped. *This is probably a summoning portal. I think I must have brushed onest week when the light shed*. Quickly jumping out of bed she got changed into one of her old outfits just in case something happened, deciding to leave her tail in full view this time before walking back over to her bed and pressing her hand against the portal. As soon as Kat''s had touched the embers flickering off the portal, she was sucked in.

    WE WELCOME YOU TO YOUR MANDATORY WEEKLY SUMMONING

    BLOODLINE AWAKENING IS ON SCHEDULE NO CHANGES TO BE MADE

    LANGUAGE MODULE CURRENTLY FUNCTIONING

    CURRENT FUNDS 0

    GOOD LUCK, AND MAY YOU HAVE A SUCCESSFUL CONTRACT

    D.E.M.O.N.S.

    Kat burned the message into her mind, she might have forgotten the first one but now that things were serious and a lot more real then she had initially imaged Kat knew that anything she could gain from the system would be valuable information. *At least the backdrop is exactly as I remember it, and the colours truly are stunning. If I had the option, I could stare at this for hours*. As if to spite Kat''s wish, the summoning ended at that moment and she appeared in a radically different setting to the first time.

    She was in a dark room with only a sliver of moonlighting through a window somewhere behind her and a number of candles dotting the walls. The room looked misused and hardly ever cleaned and yet as if to spite that first impression she noticed two chairs in perfect condition off to the side, and a man standing across from her in one of the most borately designed outfits she had everid eyes on. He wore a thick coat with a number of beasts depicted on it in various stages of attack, they looked almost alive like they were ready to leap to the man''s defence at a moment''s notice. Under that he wore a mostly in shirt with a crest emzoned over his heart, but Kat struggled to make it out with most of it being obscured by the cloak. She looked up to meet the face of an old man, and the eyes of an ancient being. Two ears sprouted from his side and his greying hair hung low around his neck. *Is this old man an elf? Wait if he''s an elf and he looks that old just, how old is he really? Why the hell is he summoning me?*

    The old man sighed, flicking through the book he was holding in his right hand."I King Therius, dius, Maximillionas, Barehembleden the 2nd yer of the Ancient Bone Hydra Learnie of the Forgotten Mines and Defender of the Kingdom do so dere" the King started in a booming voice before trailing off.

    "Um, I do so dere" Flipping through the various pages of the book "That if you ept this contract you will be bound to this room for the duration of two hours and um" the man flipped through more pages "you are unable to strike at me" more pages "or attempt to" the man flipped through yet more pages struggling to figure out what he needed to say "attempt to disclose this meeting to others for the duration of this contract. Do you ept?" the man finished.

    *Um, do I ept? Is there normally a discussion here? Are we negotiating the terms or is he telling me the terms? Guess two hours is fine I can ept that. The notice before said I needed to do one contract a week and I don''t want to get in trouble with that thing.*

    "I ept" Kat said. She was going to continue speaking but at that moment a red chain appeared between the two, wrapping around each of them quickly before sinking into their skin. *Holy shit what was that. Damn, I think these contracts are a lot more binding than I initially thought. Ok it''s fine I agreed to help the man for two hours. That''s fine.* It was at this moment the King moved himself from his circle to one of the chairs before copsing into it and gesturing for Kat to do the same.

    Kat walked over and took up a spot on the chair across from the King, letting her tail curl around her and rest in herp before looking up towards the King waiting for him to speak."Iбн I need advice, my advisors are all corrupt, my family is dead and I would like your help" said the King

    *Ok, be calm, collected, we just need to give him a simple answer and pretend we are way more knowledgeable than an ancient elf*

    "How is it that you believe I can assist you when your advisors cannot? I have even less a stake in your kingdom than the advisors?" said Kat

    "Demons like yourself cannot lie, I n to use this to get some answers for important questions" said King

    *Wait whatбн I can certainly lie, or at least I think I can? Is he wrong or am I just not demon enough yet for it to matter.*

    "If that is what you wish for Therius, please ask away" said Kat

    "Ha, to cut my name so short, I suppose that is fair, I''m not much of a King anymore and I''m certainly not your King. First I want you to tell me which of my advisors truly is corrupt and which of them were forced into this by the others" said Therius

    "Therius, I''m a demon not a god, I have no knowledge of your advisors" said Kat

    The King seemed to sag at this and responded "I''m not surprised really, I had to try you know, but anyway I guess I''ll continue. What are the chances my wife and son were murdered during my hundred year meditation"

    "Therius, how am I supposed to answer that question, I don''t have any information other than what you have just told me. With only that I could only make a poor guess" said Kat

    "Ah yes, I suppose that''s right. In that case let me ask you what are the chances that my kingdom survives my death" said Therius

    *King, please you''re killing me with these questions, how am I supposed to know any of this.*

    "Therius, I have no more knowledge of the future than you, how could I possibly know the fate of your kingdom, I don''t even know what it is called, I have only just entered this ne, and you have told me nothing of yourself of the state of the kingdom" said Kat

    "Huh, I didn''t really think about that" said Therius

    Kat was dumbstruck *What was even your n then? What did you think was going to happen when you summoned a demon? Is it just me? Am I the dumb one here? No surely not.*

    "Um anyway can you share with me some demonic knowledge perhaps? Perhaps a way to keep the ancient forest healthy" asked Therius

    *Oh, boy do I have an answer for this one* "Burn it" said Kat

    The old man spluttered "What do you mean? How would that help the ancient forests? Wait you can''t lieбн hmm" The elf seemed to seriously consider himself for a moment. A minute past, then ten. The silence continued to stretch before the King said "I just don''t get it, how does that make any sense?"

    "All forests need something from the soil, this helps empower the growth of new trees and bushes which in turn helps the animals thrive. The charcoal and ash released when you burn a forest to the ground is extremely valuable" said Kat.

    The King paused, and then started cackling madly.

    "A way to improve the ancient forests, we''ve been researching for generations, thousands of years, and it''s just handed to me. Hahahaha, I can get my kingdom back with this information." The King got up and sprinted for the door throwing it open and running down the hallway cackling all the way.

 Chapter 8: So ThatтАЩs Where the Advisors Were

    <h4>Chapter 8: So Thatбпs Where the Advisors Were</h4>

    *Ahбн* Kat looked around, down at herself and back up again. *So do I like just sit here for the rest of the time limit orбн*? Kat looked around for something to entertain herself with. The room however was bare,cking any features that might provide her some entertainment except for the summoning circle and the chairs.

    *Hmm, I guess I can look at the circles for a while*. Getting up and heading towards the circle Therius had been standing in when a thought urred to her.

    *Wait this looks remarkably familiar, I''m certain of seen this circle before or something simr and it wasn''tst week when I was with those two wizards.* Stopping and moving over to her own circle she examined that as well.

    *This also seems familiar. I''m certain I''ve seen this somewhere*. Scanning through her memory Kat couldn''t recall anything specific just a hazy recollection just out of reach, giving her the feeling that if she thought about it hard enough the mystery would be solved by Kat knew that it wouldn''t be so easy.

    After getting lost in the strange patterns and lines of the summoning circles Kat started moving about *Hmm, is there anything else interesting in the room, I''ve still got plenty of time before the contract expires right?*

    Searching the room for anything potentially interesting Kat kept thinking to herself. *I don''t want to just leave; I''m sworn to keep this a secret and I don''t know if demons are well received here.*

    Kat continued casing the room until she noticed some of the stones under the window were misaligned. Kat stood next to them tapping her foot. *Hmm, do I start poking around, maybe there''s a secret passage. Wait aren''t I already in a secret room of the castle?*

    Pausing for a moment Kat was about to keep tapping when the floor fell out from beneath her. Kat begun sliding down a sloped surface hurtling towards the darkness. After about a minute of sliding the slide seemed to even out a bit before throwing Kat against a painting. Before Kat could get her bearings, she started to hear voicesing from the other side. Dusting herself off she started to peak through the hole in the canvas and pay attention to what was being said.

    "Look Strongham, for thest time, we can''t just duel the King, he''s still much stronger than us and sending a formal duel request just gives him a chance to kill us if he suspects anything." said the figure below Kat

    "I agree with you Carenuis, a duel is much too risky. Poison has got to be the way to go" replied the figure sitting opposite the one called Carenuis

    "Shut up Poffenuis, we''ve tried poisoning him in the past and not once did he even show any sign of distress or sickness and we''ve had over ten ns involving poison now" shouted the one to Caranuis'' left.

    "Speaking of failed poisoning attempts Baronuis, how is assassination attempt 237 going, any luck on finding that rare snake?" said the one next to Poffenus

    "Honestly Sagitaruis I think we''ve been had, I''ve never heard of an Ekans so I doubtбн" Sagitaruis stopped speaking when he heard a tearing sound, the group of elves all whipped their heads around just as Kat tore through the painting andnded on the ground.

    *Shit, how am I going to get out of this*. Kat thought to herself staring up at the elves beginning to surround her.

    "Shit, we''ve been seen, who is this peasant, do we kill her or torture her for information?" said Poffenus

    Just as Kat was about to reply with the polite suggestion that murder isn''t the greatest policy mes shot up from the ground engulfing her in a bright white light before she found herself back in the tunnel of fires again.*Welp, that''s one problem dealt with.*

    CONGRATULATIONS ON YOUR SUCCESSFUL CONTRACT COMPLETION

    FUNDS WILL BE ALLOCATED YOUR ACCOUNT

    ERROR, CURRENTLY REDIRECTING FUNDS TO FACILITATE AWAKENING

    THANK YOU FOR YOUR PATRONAGE SEE YOU NEXT TIME.

    Before the text winked out of existence once again. *Well that''s just great, at least I know I''m getting payed for my ridiculous escapades. Hopefully I can start profiting from them at some point but for now it''s fine, I guess.* Kat started to rx, content to simply enjoy the passing lights as she was transported back to her room.

    Ground rushing to meet her Kat found herself standing right where she was before she left, looking around the room and noticing nothing amiss Kat checked the clock and noted that it was 2:30am. *It seems like at least some time had passed during my transit and subsequent dealings with the King, or perhaps the portal had only opened at 2:30, I''ll need to check the time before I leave next week.* Looking around once more Kat was about to climb into bed when she noticed her clothes were filthy, sighing she stripped them off and prepared for another shower hoping not to wake anyone.

    A quick shower and much scrubbing to remove the cobwebster Kat returned to her room with the orphanage none the wiser before curling her tail around herself and slipping under the sheets. Hopefully the wake up won''t be as painful asst time.

 Chapter 9: MY EYES!

    <h4>Chapter 9: MY EYES!</h4>

    Kat''s eyes burnt in their sockets, shrivelling to dust before starting to regrow. Kat got to experience every fibre of her optic nerves as they were painfully reconstructed one at a time. Following this, magma seemed to fill her eyes as the rest of the eye was reformed searing her mind before it finally stopped.

    *Nope, much worse thanst time. So very much worse.* Cracking her eyes open just a tiny bit, Kat immediately felt an overwhelming sense of nausea and closed her eyes again andy down t on her bed.

    *Oh great, it''s the gift that just keeps on giving.* Waiting for her churning stomach to calm down, Kat breathed deeply and tried to find a bit of calm. *First, they mess with my bnce and now I can''t even see straight, what''s next breaking my legs?*

    Slowly opening her eye just a crack, Kat found it wasn''t quite as bad as the first time, but her vision still felt immensely ufortable. Five minutes of staring at the ceilingter, Kat found that keeping her vision on a fixed point and not moving seemed to be helping her. Suddenly, burning letters appeared in her vision.

    THE D.E.M.O.N.S SYSTEM WOULD LIKE TO INFORM YOU THAT UPON ACCEPTANCE OF YOUR NEXT SUMMONING YOU WILL BE REQUIRED TO WEAR YOUR DEMONIC ATTIRE. PLEASE HAVE YOUR OUTFIT PREPARED BEFOREHAND.

    Kat red at the message. *What do you mean demonic attire?! The hell does that even mean?*

    DEMONIC ATTIRE: DEMONIC ATTIRE CAN BE CONSIDERED A DEMON''S UNIFORM. DEMONIC ATTIRE IS PERMANENTLY GRAFTED TO AN INDIVIDUAL DEMON''S SOUL IN ORDER FOR IT TO GROW WITH THEM. DEMONIC ATTIRE CAN BE SUMMONED AT WILL AND ALLOWS FOR DEMONIC TRAITS SUCH AS WINGS AND TAILS TO PHASE THROUGH THE OUTFIT SO THAT THEY ARE ALWAYS COMPATIBLE. MOST DEMONS ONLY HAVE ONE DEMONIC ATTIRE IN THEIR ENTIRE LIFE CHOOSE WISELY.

    *бн You could answer my questions this whole time?* Kat was shocked. All that worry, all that spection and she literally had the answers handed to her on a burning tter.

    YES.

    Kat went back to staring at the burning letters before closing her eyes and willing them away. This was a problem she could deal with after she got Lily toe and meet her. Slowly moving her eyes to the clock, Kat was surprised to find it reading 6:05. *Damn, I have to wake everyone up already and I''d really rather shower first. Maybe I need to get the three stooges to finally start waking everyone else up.*

    Despite her internal protests, Kat carefully raised herself up, trying to avoid making to sudden movements. *I really need to ask that thing why I''m so nauseous when I look around but that will have to wait, it should have been my first question.* Kat did the morning wake-up at a much slower pace than normal, careful to avoid shifting her vision too drastically before meeting with Sylvie and heading to the dining hall.

    "Hmm, what''s funny this week Kat?" asked Sylvie.

    "I''llбн go over itter Sylvie, once I have a shower and text Lily we can go over it together." This seemed to calm the girl.

    *Perhaps she thought I was going to run out and talk to Lily first again and well. I could but I really don''t want to be walking or jogging until my head gets fixed.*

    Quickly eating her breakfast, Kat went to stand up when she felt Sylvie tugging on her pyjamas. Looking over, Kat noticed that Sylvie still had a mostly full te and was clearly upset at Kat''s attempt to get into the shower before the rest of the kids, not that most of them showered but still the orphanage only had a few bathrooms and she had wanted to get in before Lily arrived.

    "I just want to have a quick shower Sylvie, you cane hang out in my room after, ok?" said Kat.

    Sylvie pouted a bit but nodded. Cleaning away her tes, Kat headed upstairs, had a quick shower, and then returned to her room to find a fully dressed Sylvie already sitting on her bed. *Did she skip her shower or something? How did she get here so fast? I thought I was pretty quick with my shower butбн*

    Sighing Kat sat down next to Sylvie before being overruled. Now Kat had a nine year old wrapped in her tail sleeping while she waited for her best friend to arrive.

    *Why is Sylvie so tired though, I don''t remember her taking so many naps like this before?* Despite Kat''s apparent concern she started to rx and stroke Sylvie''s hair.

    About an hourter a knock came at the door. *Hmmm, do I tell them to juste in assuming it''s Lily or should I hide my tail first?*

    A tired looking Lily opened the door slightly, spotted Kat with her tail, and quickly jumped inside and shut the door.

    "Kat, isn''t it kind of dangerous to have your tail out like that?" Lily asked.

    "Well it''s fine really, none of the other kids havee to my door for a long time, I''m too old and scary for that, the only person who hangs out with me still is Sylvie but as you can see she''s asleep," said Kat.

    "Well anyway, you mentioned there was big news, is it more important than growing a tail? That was pretty shocking" said Lily.

    "Well I suppose it depends on how you look at it. It''s certainly less surprising, and even ifter I grow wings or something because we are more prepared for it I doubt it wille close to the surprise the tail did."

    "You''re probably going to end up with wings Kat," said Lily deadpan.

    Choosing to ignore that statement Kat continued "Remember those words I told you about, well turns out I can ask the thing questions and I thought it would be better to go through them all together."

    "Are we including the sleeping beauty on yourp because I''m not sure it counts as being here if she''s asleep," said Lily.

    At this moment, Sylvie raised a hand and waved but retracted it shortly and curled up tighter against Kat."Well never mind then I suppose. What sort of things can you ask it?" asked Lily.

    "Pretty much anything I guess. The only reason I know is because I was wondering what counted as Demonic Attire, but we can get to thatter," said Kat not minding the suspicious nce Lily sent her.

    "Ok well I guess we should sort out how long your transformation is going to take and how many features you will gain," said Lily. Kat forwarded Lily''s question and the words lit up.

    SYSTEM CANNOT PROVIDE SUCH INFORMATION AS IT VARIES ON A CASE BY CASE BASIS. WARNING, DESPITE THIS SYSTEM WILL ENACT PUNISHMENT ON USER KAT SHOULD THIS INFORMATION BE CARELESSLY SPREAD BY USER KAT OR PARTIES RELATED TO HER

    Kat repeated it''s answers, assuming that Lily would havemented on seeing the ming letters.

    "That''s a bit concerning. Um, I promise not to spread the information if that helps? But um, can you tell us what kind of demon Kat is?" said Lily.

    SUBJECT KATARINA ''KAT'' IS A [REDACTED] SUCCUBUS.

    "What do you mean redacted? What information can I view?" asked Kat.

    SUBJECT KAT IS ABLE TO VIEW ALL UNRANKED KNOWLEDGE AS WELL AS SPECIFIC INFORMATION DIRECTLY RELATING TO YOURSELF AND YOUR ABILITIES.

    "Isn''t exactly what kind of demon I am quite relevant to me? Wait no don''t answer that just yet. Can you tell me what''s up with my eyes and why I feel so sick?" asked Kat.

    USER KAT''S EYES HAVE BEEN UPGRADED, AND WHILE D.E.M.O.N.S DOES NOT KNOW ALL OF THE SPECIFICS, MOST COMMON ARE THE FOLLOWING ADDITIONS, SUCH AS DRASTICALLY INCREASED VISION RANGE TO INCLUDE SOME ULTRAVIOLET LIGHT AS WELL AS THE ABILITY TO SEE VARIOUS MAGICAL ENERGIES, IT ALSO INCLUDES WHAT D.E.M.O.N.S SUSPECTS TO BE CAUSING USER KAT''S ISSUE IS THAT USER KAT NO LONGER HAS A SMALL BLIND SPOT IN USER KAT''S EYE AND USER KAT''S BRAIN IS TRYING TO CORRECT FOR THAT.

    "Why can you guys rewire my brain to get used to a tail instantly, but a small bit of extra visionpletely removes my ability to function?" asked Kat.

    UNKNOWN, PROCESS USER KAT IS UNDERGOING IS RARE. THE BEST ASSUMPTION IS THAT OTHER FEATURES WERE ALL ADDITIONS AND EASIER FOR USER KAT''S BRAIN TO PROCESS BUT THE REMOVAL OF THE BLIND SPOT HAS REMOVED AN ANCIENT PIECE OF HUMAN BIOLOGY ON USER KAT''S PLANET THAT USER KAT''S BRAIN NO LONGER KNOWS WHAT TO DO WITH.

    "Um, Kat can you catch me up, you got a bit caught up there," asked Lily.

    "Oh yeah sorry, one thing led to another, I''ll just go through it with youбн" Kat exined"Hmm ok, but why is the specific kind of Subus that Kat is redacted? I agree that seems pretty relevant to her," said Lily.

    USER KAT''S SPECIFIC RACE WOULD MERELY BE A BEST GUESS AT THE MOMENT UNTIL ALL DISTINCTIVE TRAITS APPEAR DURING AWAKENING. ON TOP OF THIS MOST DEMON FAMILY GROUPING IS HIGHLY CLASSIFIED INFORMATION AND THUS WITHOUT CONFIRMATION THE SYSTEM CANNOT GUESS AT USER KAT''S SUBTYPE.

 Chapter 10: MORE QUESTIONS

    <h4>Chapter 10: MORE QUESTIONS</h4>

    "Hmm, ok I guess, how about telling us why Kat gets summoned every Friday night?" Lily asked.

    USER KAT MUST COMPLETE ONE SUMMON A WEEK AND HAS THE DEFAULT SETTING APPLIED WHICH SUMMONS HER AS SOON AS THE WEEK RESETS. THIS IS CONSIDERED DEFAULT BECAUSE SOME DEMONS FIND IT HARD TO BE SUMMONED DESPITE SO MANY SUMMONINGS.

    "Can I change those setting at all?" asked Kat.

    USER KAT DOES NOT YET HAVE RANK 1 PERMISSIONS FURTHER CUSTOMISATION WILL BECOME AVAILABLE UPON REACHING RANK 1.

    "Well, I guess that''s probably all of my questions do you have any more left to ask Lily?" asked Kat.Before Lily could speak Sylvie instead asked "Can I be a demon like Kat?"*Am I supposed to trante that question? I guess it can''t hurt I could always not tell her the answer.*

    MORE INFORMATION IS REQUIRED. DEPENDING ON THE EXACT MEANING OF THE QUESTION: IF INDIVIDUAL WISHES TO BE EXACTLY THE SAME RACE OF DEMON OR IF ANY DEMON RACE WOULD DO. FURTHERMORE, OTHER BLOODLINES THAT MIGHT PROHIBIT DEMON TRANSFORMATION COULD BE PRESENT WITHIN INDIVIDUAL.

    Kat reluctantly repeated the information for Sylvie before she asked another question."How do we get more information?" asked Sylvie.*I guess I''ll trante Sylvie''s questions as well.*

    A NUMBER OF WAYS, SELF-TESTING OR ACCESS TO CERTAIN DEVICES HOWEVER INFORMATION ABOUT BLOODLINE TESTING IS CLASSIFIED FOR UNRANKED INDIVIDUALS.

    Sylvie pouted at thin air, shockingly urately to where the words seemed to hover in front of Kat, but she payed it no mind."Sylvie, being a demon is dangerous. You heard what Kat said, that she has to be summoned once a week, plus you''re very young at the moment." said Lily.

    "But I want to grow up and be really cool like big sis Kat, so why wouldn''t it be worth bing a demon?" said Sylvie. Kat hugged the adorable little girl with a very satisfied grin on her face.

    "Don''t encourage her Kat. What you do is surely dangerous and I mean you''ve been lucky up till now and I didn''t want to discourage or anything seeing as you have no control over it, but you really shouldn''t be encouraging a little girl to follow in your footsteps," said Lily.

    Shrugging, Kat replied "Well I have to be a higher rank to get ess to whatever it is anyway and sure I might not want to let Sylvie be a demon right now but we can always wait isn''t that right Sylvie?"

    "Yeah, I don''t wanna be a demon just yet, but I don''t want to miss out either like Miss Lily," said Sylvie.

    Lily''s face twitched slightly, "I haven''t missed out on anything little girl. I''m sure whatever awakening process would work on me to right?" said Lily.

    *I really don''t want to ask the system.* Despite Kat''s internal pleas the two continued to stare at her expecting an answer.*Ok System, are they right?*

    SUCH INFORMATION REQUIRES A HIGHER RANK TO ACCESS

    Kat smiled and repeated the message. Sylvie and Lily both looked at Kat suspiciously, both searching for some trace of falsehood before Kat burst outughing."So you were lying? Bad Kat" said Sylvie.

    "Seriously Kat what did it actually say?" said Lily.

    Kat in between gasps, "No it''s just" "You pair looked so alike" "It was hrious!"The pair both pouted and looked at Kat which did not help with her attempts to control herughter.

    After Kat calmed down, she redirected the conversation "Sooo, moving on from that I need to choose my Demonic Attire and apparently I only get one. I have an idea of what I''m going to choose but I want to hear from you both first." Kat then lifted Sylvie off herself and unwound her tail before getting up. Kat knew she could lift Sylvie with just her tail but that would be immensely ufortable for her so she didn''t even try.

    Walking over to her closet, Kat opened the doors to reveal a mishmash of outfits she''d owned for a number of years, some better fitting then others."I think that I can pick anything I want and it will be changed to be wearable by the sounds of things so feel free to examine my whole cupboard don''t hold back," said Kat.

    Lily immediately made her way to the wardrobe carefully examining each garment while Sylvie pouted at Kat for releasing her for about 30 seconds before following in Lily''s footsteps.

    "Why not go with your school uniform Kat? It''s one of the most formal things I can find in your cupboard and it doesn''t look that bad" said Lily not really believing in herself.

    The outfit she had suggested was their school uniform and it had a surprising colour scheme upon first inspection. It was a cored shirt in all ck,plimented by red trimmings and a red tie with a ck symbol representing the school emzoned on the centre. Theplimentary skirt was a dark red with a ck webbed pattern going down along the dress, although the administrators insisted it was checkered no one believed them.

    *Hmm, well it''s not actually the worst suggestion. Our uniforms are pretty striking and go shockingly well with my hair but isn''t it kind of weird wearing my uniform off on adventures?*

    "Well, you''re right, the uniform is pretty decent but at the end of the day it would just feel so weird. Plus, this is permanent so I would have to wear my school uniform for the rest of my life and I don''t think I want to put up with that, no matter how good the uniforms looks," said Kat.

    "How about this dress Kat, you said it would fit no matter what and it''s still really pretty," Sylvie said pointing to one of Kat''s old dresses she used to wear when she was a bit older than Sylvie.

    It was a radiant white with white flowers around the neckline and blue flowers running in a diagonal line from the left shoulder. It was of surprisingly good make and when she had found it second hand she was so excited she wore it every chance she could until it was too big for her.

    *That dress brings back so many memories but I don''t think I can wear it again.* Gazing over the rest of her cupboard Kat sighed. *I''ve moved away from white a lot and I don''t feel like this dress is something I want representing me for the rest of my lifeбн Plus, I''m a little scared. Apparently I''m a Subus and they might have different definitions of ''fitting'' that I''d really rather not deal with.*

    "Hmm that''s quite a good suggestion Sylvie, I used to wear that dress whenever I could. I just feel like I''ve moved on a bit you know, I''ve grown out of the style a bit I''m just not sure it would work, plusбн well never-mind," said Kat throwing a quick nce at Lily who gave a slight nod in understanding.

    Looking through Kat''s cupboard, the three continued to bicker slightly over all the different outfits in the closet but none of them really seemed to work."How about these jeans and shirt?" said Lily.

    "A bit too casual" said Kat. "Well I''ve had my fun with you guys, but I actually already had something in mind, perhaps you guys remember," said Kat as she walked towards the cupboard.

    It was at this moment that Lily and Sylvie shared a look of understanding before nodding towards Kat as she picked up the box at the bottom of the cupboard and put it on her bed.

    "I n to wear this. It''s beautiful, it honours Gramps, the material feels great and it''s still very formal," Kat said reaching into the box to pull out the Kimono Gramps had given her.

    For the first time she pulled it out of the box to reveal it fully. It was an intricately woven ck kimono with white flowers that had the slightest golden highlights and seemed to fall and collect along the sleeves and base of the outfit as they slowly fluttered down along with a matching sash that seemed to have a river carrying the petals along carefully.

    Kat quickly undressed and then slowly put on the kimono and as she was about to begin struggling with the sash, Lily walked over swiftly andpleted the job. Kat carefully ced her hands together and looked at the two waiting for confirmation. Her eyes briefly shed purple before returning to their natural dark blue.

    The impact hit Sylvie and Lily like a truck. They both stared open mouthed as the confident girl before them transformed from their confident friend to an untouchably regal appearance. After the pair slowly regained their senses, they gave Kat a slow nod. No words could describe how well this suited Kat when she was trying to be serious. There was nothing to be said.

 Chapter 11: A Special Job

    <h4>Chapter 11: A Special Job</h4>

    The week passed uneventfully. Kat and Lily exchanged frantic studying in order to finish assignments early for less frantic studying for next week''s test. They would be the final batch of assessments for them before graduation and they decided it would be best to perform well. Even though Kat was less sure of needing toplete a high school education these days, Lily still nned to enrol in the local university and under less demonic conditions Kat was going to do the same. Even PE was uneventful because it turns out hiding a tail is really easy if you just hide the identifiable spade and change casually. No one even looked twice at Kat despite the three instances of PE that week. Kat did try to subtly imply that the teens should really start doing more work around the orphanage, but they just pretended not to notice and Kat wasn''t willing to push this issue.

    On Friday night, Lily was doing the final adjustments on Kat''s outfit before her summoning and even provided a set of hair sticks for her. They were simple dark wooden sticks with white flowers on the end and a red centre.

    "Are you sure I can take these? They are quite lovely. Are you sure it''s ok for me to have these?" Kat asked.

    "Yeah, they go great with the outfit and even though they aren''t super convenient right now if your hair gets any longer, they will be. Plus, I haven''t worn them in ages and I don''t have the hair for it," said Lily indicating her messy short hair.

    "If you''re sure, it sounds like you won''t be ever getting them back if you give them to me. Last chance?" said Kat.

    "Just ept the damn gift Kat. I basically only got you a note for your birthday it''s fine," said Lily* That note was so sweet though, and I could tell the effort it took to make the thing. Though I wonder if the writing took longer based on how much trouble that seemed to cause. * "The note was lovely Lily, and I know your parents would gut you for spending your money on me anyway. Wait, are you sure they won''t notice this missing. They were always strangely attentive about things, they even used me of stealing a few times."Blushing, Lily sighed, "they shouldn''t. I left them buried in my cupboard in a box, just in case and as I said I haven''t worn them in a long time, in fact I''ve kept my hair short since I''ve known you so it''s fine Kat really." Kat looked at Lily for a long time before nodding. * * It really is a great gift I don''t want to turn it down. I''m just a bit worried. *

    Stepping back Lily admired her handiwork. Kat really seemed to glow in that outfit, something about it just brought everything together. Tearing her eyes away she said,"Well I have to get going now, my parents will probably be unimpressed considering it''s sote already but at least they won''t punish me just yet. I should leave before that changes though." Kat nodded along and opened the door for her friend.

    "Want me to escort you out?" said Kat.

    "Sure," said Lily. Kat walked Lily to the door and saw her off. It wasn''t thatte, only eight o''clock, but Gramps liked to have the younger ones in bed already with lights out at nine. Only Kat and the teens were exempt from that but they were expected to wake up before everyone else so it prevented them from staying up tooteбнWell, most of the time.

    After waving Lily off, Kat returned to her room. * Hmm, I do somewhat wish I had nice shoes as well but I only have the one pair of in ck shoes unless you count the more casual ones. * I never caught the shoe bug other seem to ha- Kat was interrupted by a set of zing words appearing in front of her.

    D.E.M.O.N.S WISHES FOR USER KAT TO UNDERTAKE SPECIAL SUMMONING. DESPITE BEING BEFORE WEEKLY RESET THIS WILL CONSTITUTE FOR NEXT WEEKS SUMMONING AND YOU WILL RECEIVE A FAVOUR TOKEN ARE YOU INTERESTED IN THE ARRANGEMENT.

    * Um yeah, I guess? Could you provide some more details perhaps?*

    SUMMONER KNOWN AS ''BERTHELM'' HAS BEEN ATTEMPTING TO SUBVERT THE SYSTEM BY SUMMONING DEMONS FOR MUNDANE TASKS THEN ASKING THEM QUESTIONS ABOUT SENSITIVE INFORMATION REGARDING DEMON SUMMONING. D.E.M.O.N.S WOULD LIKE USER KAT TO PRETEND TO BE MORE POWERFUL BY HIDING YOUR TAIL AND REQUESTING HE STOPS HIS SUMMONING FOR INFORMATION. SYSTEM RECOMMENDS BAITING HIM INTO TRADING TEN QUESTIONS FROM YOU FOR HIM PUTTING HIS SUMMONINGS ON HOLD. MINOR SYSTEM SUPPORT WILL BE GIVING TO SELL THE LIE. USER KAT WAS CHOSEN FOR THIS ATTEMPT BECAUSE OF YOUR DEMON TRAITS ARE NOT YET PRONOUNCED AND YOU RETAIN THE CAPACITY FOR LYING FOR NOW. YOU MAY BE PUNISHED IN THE EVENT YOU COMPLETELY FAIL THIS ASSIGNMENT. YOU WILL BE COMPENSATED NORMALLY ON TOP OF THE BONUS. DO YOU ACCEPT?

    * That''s not much to go on, can I really do something like that? And what sort of punishment do you mean?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S BELIEVES USER KAT TO HAVE A HIGH CHANCE OF SUCCESS. PUNISHMENT WILL ONLY BE ADMINISTERED IN EXTREME CASES. THE SUMMONING IS HAPPENING AS WE SPEAK DO YOU ACCEPT.

    Somewhat reluctantly Kat nodded, and the familiar burning portal appeared. During her ride through the mystical fire another message popped up.

    DEMONIC ATTIRE HAS BEEN SUCCESSFULLY BOUND. YOU CAN NOW SUMMON AND DISMISS IT WITH A THOUGHT. ADDITIONAL NOTE FOR USER KAT: DO NOT LET YOUR TAIL PHASE THROUGH DURING THIS SUMMONING. KEEP IT BOUND AROUND YOURSELF.

    Quickly focusing on her tail, Kat was pleased to find it was still wound beneath her kimono and hadn''t moved. She hadn''t expected it to be an issue, but sometimes it would unwind when she rxed too much. Abruptly the fire ended and she found herself staring across at a man who looked to be around 50, with ck hair specked with pieces of grey. He was in a surprisingly formal outfit that contained long ck pants and a ck jacket. He flinched backwards at the sight of Kat and quickly regained hisposure.

    "Thank you for answering my summons. I Berthelm offer you this contract to clean this room and have a small chat with me," said the man.

    Kat attempted to re at the man and felt something click. A regal pressure flowed out from Kat as she stared the man down, causing him to begin sweating slightly. "You seem to think I am not aware of you Berthelm. You happened to have grabbed a few of my subordinates in the past so I''m here to offer you a deal of my own. Twenty questions and then you will cease your attempts to gather information on the demon race. You are collecting things far too valuable for the price you pay," said Kat.

    Berthelm stared back at Kat. "You have no right to dictate my summoning. You may be a demon but you cannot act without my say so."

    "Ten questions," Kat paused for just a moment. "And before you continue speaking, know that while I cannot always stop you, if you attempt to call one of my servants as you did today I can alwayse instead, and are you really sure this circle can hold someone of my calibre?" Kat tried to increase the pressure she seemed to be exerting but failed until--

    D.E.M.O.N.S WILL ASSIST YOU IN THIS.

    A new wave of pressure washed over the mage, cowing him slightly. He red defiantly at Kat so she started, "Fiiiv-"

    "Stop, ok. I Berthelm do so agree to the contract, ten questions and then I will cease my inquiries," said Berthelm.

    * That was too easy. Let''s stare at him menacingly for a bit and see if he changes it. * ring down at the man still, thirty seconds passed before his expression cracked.

    "Fine damn you. I Berthelm do so agree to the contract, ten questions and afterwards I will cease my inquiries and refrain from encouraging others to continue them in my ce," said Berthelm with a sigh.

    Kat nodded, and thick red chains rose up to surround the two,yering them until finally they vanished. Berthelm sagged from the strain, nearly copsing but stabilising himself with his knee. * Huh, I wonder if the bacsh didn''t affect me because I''m a demon or because the system is helping me hereбн What no answer?

    Shaking slightly, Berthelm righted himself and smiled at Kat, "How many demons share your level of power?"

    "Countless" said Kat and the man paled while Kat''s grin stretched wide like the Cheshire Cats. * Ha! and it''s even the truth because I''m super weak. *

    Eyes trembling as he looked back towards Kat he asked, "How, how strong are youpared to the strongest demons?"

    "Well, that''s a bit to broad don''t you think? I have no idea how Ipare on such a grand scale. I''m not one forparing strength too often," said Kat as her grin continued to widen and stretch to the edges of her face. *Hopefully this really creeps the dude out. He''s already shaking. *

    "D-d-d, do you have any ns to harm this kingdom?" stammered Berthelm.

    "Well, I always have ns Berthelm, but I''d say you don''t have to worry about them," said Kat carefully picking at her nails.

    The man shuddered, looking around the room for an escape before settling on the door."Now Berthelm, do you really want to go and leave me on my lonesome? The contract has been set, I can walk away and explore your world as long as I answer your questions whenever you ask. I thought I''d be polite and take care of them now though, aren''t you happy?" said Kat tilting her head slightly to the side.

    Berthelm''s whole body shook. His eyes went wide as the implications of what he''d done finally hit him. He never restricted this demon in any way. She had free reign as long as he didn''t use up his ten questions, she could do anything she wanted including attacking him or bending him to her will. As long as the questions remained unanswered, she would be able to exist without repercussion. His head slowly turned, fixing itself on Kat as his mind desperately worked trying toe up with anything, anything at all that could be useful to him.

    "What are the limits of your powers," Berthelm struggled to get out.

    "I don''t know, I haven''t found them yet" replied Kat. Berthelm was sweating bullets, four questions, he''d hardly even asked four questions but the walls felt like they were closing in on him. His mind screamed at him for release and before he could stop himself he asked,

    "How do I banish you forever and curse you to never return?" Katughed, she made it as deep and throaty as she could. keeping it going just slightly too long to further unsettle the man.

 Chapter 12: Five Questions Left

    <h4>Chapter 12: Five Questions Left</h4>

    "You can''t. Five questions," was all she replied.

    "Promise me, promise me you won''t hurt me please," begged Berthelm.

    *I kinda feel bad for this poor guy. Am I taking this too far? Nah this is pretty funny, and besides nothing is actually going to happen to him. *

    "That isn''t a question," said Kat.

    shaking the man sputtered out a string of nearly incoherent words."WherecanIfindtheloveofmylife,whenwillIdie?" spat Berthelm, before breathing deeply trying to stop himself hyperventting.

    "I. Don''t. Know," said Kat. "Your problems are your own Berthelm. Come, I thought you wanted to know about demons?"

    The man copsed on all fours, sweat dripping from his face and hands, before it all stopped. A ssed look came over the man as he slowly stood up and looked Kat in the face, "How do demons ess different dimensions?" he asked.

    "Using something older than even myself, I know not the inner workings," said Kat.Berthelm nodded, as if this was to be expected.

    "Are greater demons truly immortal?" asked Berthelm.

    "Well, I''ve never seen one die, and every single one I know still exists," said Kat settling into a more passive expression to try and match Berthelm.

    "Finally, how much of this day did you n for?" asked Berthelm.

    "Enough," said Kat with a small inclination of her head which was matched by Berthelm. He had a strange look on his face as if all the mysteries of the world had somehow been answered for him. He nodded once more at Kat before copsing face first onto the floor.

    * Well that sure was funбн I really do think I went a bit overboard here but this was hrious. The dude thought I was stronger than him and that there are countless demons ready to break down the dimensional walls if someone pisses them off. Though then again, as he mentioned we can cross dimensions somehow so maybe the demons could do pretty much everything I said. Aw, well not my problem. * The tunnel of fire engulfed her again. Kat rxed and let the colours float by, taking in the tunnel as it sent her on her way.

    Kat was deposited back in her room but before she could begin preparing for bed, the familiar letters burned in front of her.

    CONGRATULATIONS USER KAT, D.E.M.O.N.S THANKS YOU FOR YOUR ASSISTANCE. YOU HAVE COMPLETED THIS TASK TO AN UNIMAGINED STANDARD AND D.E.M.O.N.S HAS DECIDED TO REWARD YOU WITH TWO FAVOUR TOKENS INSTEAD OF THE ONE INITIALLY OFFERED FOR THE SPECIAL CONTRACT. TO USE THESE TOKENS PLEASE VISIT THE SHOP SECTION.

    * Shop? I haven''t heard anything about a shop. What are you even talking about?*

    USER KAT DOES NOT YET HAVE THE REQUIRED RANK TO ACCESS THE SHOP. MUST BE AT LEAST RANK 1 TO ACTIVATE THIS FEATURE.

    * Well, can I use one of those favour tokens to activate the shop early?*

    USER KAT IS CORRECT, THE TOKENS COULD BE USED FOR THIS HOWEVER D.E.M.O.N.S SUGGESTS THAT USER KAT DOES NOT CONTINUE WITH THAT OPERATION AS IT IS A DISGRACEFUL MISUSE OF THE TOKENS POTENTIAL.

    * Well what do they even do? I know I epted the job and everything but what can I even get with favour tokens? *

    D.E.M.O.N.S FAVOUR TOKENS CAN BE USED FOR AN EXCEPTIONALLY LONG LIST OF SERVICES. IT IS BEST FOR USER KAT TO THINK OF SUCH THINGS AS A WISH FOR ALMOST ANYTHING. PLEASE NOTE HOWEVER THAT D.E.M.O.N.S IS NOT OMNIPOTENT OR BENEVOLENT AND SOME OUTRAGEOUS SUGGESTION WILL BE OUTRIGHT IGNORED. ADDITIONALLY, USER KAT IS FORBIDDEN FROM MENTIONING THE DETAILS OF THE TOKENS TO OUTSIDERS. USER KAT IS ONLY PERMITTED TO SAY THAT SHE HAS THEM AND THAT SHE IS UNABLE TO SPEAK FURTHER ON THE MATTER. ANY ATTEMPTS TO BYPASS THIS LIMIT WILL RESULT IN PUNISHMENT.

    * Well, great, Kat thought as she stretched. Pausing halfway through the stretch, Kat remembered that her outfit was supposed to amodate her tail now. Repositioning herself and stretching, a shudder ran up Kat''s spine and she let herself rx.

    * Ah, I should have done this earlier. I can hardlypare this to the few times I could unwind my tail in after a long day. The ability to move it properly with clothes on is such a benefit. * Kat enjoyed herself for a little longer before being interrupted once again by the system

    D.E.M.O.N.S INTERRUPTS USER KAT WITH NEW INFORMATION. IT APPEARS THAT THE NEXT STAGE OF USER KAT''S AWAKENING WILL INVOLVE MORE CHANGES THAN EXPECTED AND WILL RESULT IN SIGNIFICANTLY MORE MESS THEN IT HAS PRIOR. D.E.M.O.N.S RECOMMENDS KAT FIND SOME WAY TO CONTAIN THIS SUCH AS A LARGE SHEET OR GARBAGE BAG.

    * Oi, don''t just say something like that out of nowhere, what the hell is going to happen to me. *

    D.E.M.O.N.S IS SIMPLY MAKING BEST GUESS BASED ON USER KAT''S MOST RECENT STATUS UPON TRAVELING THROUGH THE SUMMONING SYSTEM. D.E.M.O.N.S CAN ONLY GUESS AT USER KAT''S NEXT TRANSFORMATION AND IS NOT ABLE TO CONFIRM ANYTHING AT THIS TIME.

    * Great just what I wanted to hear. Ok Kat, what options do we have. Flinging open her closet doors, Kat scanned the thing for anything useful. * No old sheets, we don''t even really have spares, umбн wait it''s cleaning day tomorrow, I should be able to find one of therger garbage bags for whatever is happening. *

    Quickly but silently making her way downstairs, Kat made her way through the dining room into the kitchen and found the oversized rubbish bags used to store the kids bags before dropping them in the bin outside. Grabbing it and making her way back to her room, Kat sat on her bed unsure of what to do with it.

    D.E.M.O.N.S RECOMMENDS USER KAT UNDERGO AWAKENING FROM WITHIN THE CHOSEN COLLECTION METHOD.

    * Oh, what great advice ''burning text''. Falling asleep in a garbage bag is way up on my priority list. * Kat sighed to herself, wondering about the life choices that had led her to such a decision. *Are you certain this is the best way D.E.M.O.N.S? Surely sleeping like this is going to cause more problems than it solves. *

    USER KAT, D.E.M.O.N.S WILL NOT REPEAT THE MESSAGE AGAIN. D.E.M.O.N.S HAS BEEN GENEROUS WITH THESE SUGGESTIONS IN LIGHT OF THE OWNERSHIP OF TWO FAVOUR TOKENS AND WHILE SUCH ADVICE IS EASY TO PROVIDE IT IS SIMPLY A WASTE OF RESOURCE TO CONTINUALLY REPEAT THE SAME ADVICE FOR USERS WHO ARE UNWILLING TO LISTEN.

    *Fine, fine, I get it. Alright I''ll sleep in the bag. Sheesh I just hope that I wake up in less pain then the first two times. Is that too much to ask? Peaceful transformations?* Kat grabbed a pillow and pulled it onto the floor before covering herself in the bag.

    After much tossing and turning, Kat finally managed to sleep.

 Chapter 13: True Beauty is Beneath the Skin

    <h4>Chapter 13: True Beauty is Beneath the Skin</h4>

    Calming waves pushed themselves over Kat, starting in the centre of her head and working their way down to her fingers and toes. It was an extremely calming sensation and Kat felt like she could drift back to sleep. *Wait a minute, back to sleep? Where is my crippling pain and torturous fire?* Kat''s eyes shot open. She was still in the bag she slept in and pondered what the point even was before another wave ran across her body and her eyes went wide.

    Every wave that passed through her was ying anotheryer of her skin; she was surrounded by it. The waves continued speeding up and the bag filled with dead and dying skin before one final tremble rocked through Kat, peeling of her nails. Kat paused, stunned as her hair floated down in her vision. She was scared to move; she couldn''t see her hands or feet and she dared not touch her head. * Ok this has to be worse than the pain, right? At least it was over soon enough. *

    Carefully extracting herself from her awkward sleeping arrangements, Kat noticed the skin on her arms was pale and smooth and her nails seemed fine. Reaching up timidly she felt for the top of her head and to her relief found she retained or regrew hair after the incident. Quickly tidying up her remains, she tied the overflowing bag shut and went to examine herself more closely. * Ok, this is weird. My nails look about the same, but my skin is really pale, like I haven''t seen the sun in three years pale. * Kat''s tail twitched in annoyance and that only increased her confusion as she felt it brush through her hair halfway down her back.

    Reaching around Kat confirmed her suspicions. She now had long hair, much longer than she ever really wanted or bargained for. * I can''t even decide if this is easier to hide than the tail. I mean sure my hair is really long but that''s not so bad, my skin though, surely someone will notice that, right? I''ve only dropped a few shades but I''m closer to paper than person at the moment. Well maybe I can cut my hair and then put on a jacket, hide most of my armsбн but what the hell am I going to do about my faceбн* Kat pinched her nose and sighed. *I can deal with thister. Wait a minute, can I? *

    Quickly ncing over at the clock Kat was half relieved and half annoyed to find that it read 5:00 exactly. * Clearly I didn''t get much sleep but I feel mostly fine? At least I have time to clean everything up. Now do I get rid of the bag or do I clean up? No that''s a stupid question. * Kat quickly prepared clothes for the day, before entering the bathroom. Just as she was about to remove her outfit, she remembered she was still wearing the kimono. Ok, the system said I can just will it away, does that still work? Concentrating for a moment the dress quickly faded leaving Kat stunned at how easy it was.

    * Guess that works. * Kat stepped into the shower and turned on the water. Just as she was starting to rx she noticed something strange. What is wrong with the water? Kat stopped and examined her hair and arms to see that the water was bouncing straight off her instead of clinging to her skin. Well that''s weird, does that mean I can''t shower properly anymore? Quickly stepping out of the shower Kat attempted to dry herself only to confirm that she wasn''t wet in the slightest.

    * Soбн I really hope that things other than water slide off my skin and hair and this isn''t another line of inconveniences I''ve been subjected to. * Putting on her clothes and hiding her tail, Kat took another nce in the mirror as she pondered what to do about her hair. * Perhaps I should just cut it? Surely that won''t end well for me though. I''m not even sure I have scissors.* Quickly pulling open the drawers of the bathroom vanity, Kat was surprised to find a sharp set of scissors clearly well taken care of. * I sincerely apologise to whoever''s these are for using them without permission. * Kat brought the scissors down on her hair only for them to get caught. Kat tried applying more pressure but stopped just short of putting her full strength into the scissors.

    Clearly whatever had happened to her hair had made it much stronger as well. *Well that''s just great, how am I supposed to hide this mess?* Gently returning the scissors to their hiding ce Kat sighed. *I don''t even have anything to hold my hair up because I tend to keep it short enough that school doesn''t mind. Shit maybe I''ll need to borrow something from Lily. Wait, would that work?* Focusing on her hands Kat tried to imagine just her hair pins from her Demonic Attire. Kat stared at her hand for thirty seconds intently picturing just the pins in her mind and just as she was about to dismiss the idea, something seemed to twist and all of a sudden, her hair had wrapped itself around her hair sticks. Uhбн How did that work? I thought it just let my outfit appear why can it also move my hair, system?

    USER KAT SEEMS TO POSSESS A SLIGHTLY MUTATED FORM OF DEMONIC ATTIRE. THIS IS AN EXTREMELY COMMON OCCURRENCE FOR SUCCUBI AND SOMEWHAT RARE FOR OTHER DEMONS. THE SPECIFICS OF YOUR MUTATION ARE UNKNOWN, FURTHER STUDY WILL BE REQUIRED.

    * Well that''s, reassuring? Maybe? At least I don''t have to struggle with learning how to tie my hair back with the things. Guess I better get ready to wake the kids. * Finishing up in the bathroom Kat returned to her bedroom to deposit her things before stopping and remembering she''d simply phased out of her attire. Kat then proceeded to wake the orphanage before being confronted with Sylvie wearing a smug grin on her face."Yes, I know you have sharp eyes Sylvie, we can talk about it with Lily when she arrives ok," said Kat.

    Sylvie just shrugged liked she had expected that answer and huddled around Kat''s legs as she entered the dining room.

    After breakfast Kat returned to her room with a pleased Sylvie in tow. Despite Kat''s attempts to insist the girl have a shower, she wouldn''t budge and Kat still struggled with Sylvie''s demonic charms. Opening the door to the room Kat was mildly surprised to find the garbage bag still in the corner. * Woops, guess I''ll have to sneak that in with the trashter, or maybe I''ll get rid of it tonight. Hopefully Sylvie and Lily won''t ask about it. *"Hey Kat, what''s in the bag beside your bed?" asked Sylvie.* Why do I even bother. *

    "You really don''t want to know Sylvie?" said Kat with a slight shiver. The young girl looked up at Kat with questioning eyes but seemed to know that some questions truly weren''t worth answering. Taking a seat on the bed Kat stretched slightly and leaned against the wall before Sylvie sat on herp facing her and said,

    "Can you wrap me in your tail Kat? It''s the best." Kat just smiled at the girl and let her tail snake out from under her shirt before she paused and then began using the side of the spade tip to tickle the girl. Sylvie''s cheeks puffed up as she tried not tough, her eyes screamed betrayal at her friend for even attempting this. Kat withered slightly under Sylvie''s gaze and wrapped her tail around the girl before lifting her up a bit and positioning her against her stomach.

    * I swear if my demonic powers are half as good as Sylvie''s no one will ever be able to stop me. * Kat decided it was best to just rx. She had an adorable child hugging her, the peaceful morning air drifting in through the window, and she was all up to date on her studies. There was nothing she had to worry about right now.

 Chapter 14: Breaking Into Your Best FriendтАЩs House

    <h4>Chapter 14: Breaking Into Your Best Friendбпs House</h4>

    This peaceful silence was, of course, the perfect time for Kat''s phone to ring. Checking the number Kat saw that it was Lily''s and picked it up."Hey Lily what''s wrong?" asked Kat.

    "Ok, so my parents just left to go shopping but I was given strict orders not to leave the house. Something about wasting my time with you instead of studying and that it was having a bad effect on my grades. Well, I told them that I had been studying with you and in fact you had better grades than me in a few subjects. They-they didn''t take it that well, so I was wondering if you coulde around instead. That way even if theye back I can say I followed what they said and stayed home," said Lily.

    "Look Lily, I''m perfectly happy toe over but are you sure that''s ok? I don''t want to cause more trouble between you and your parents," said Kat.

    "No, noбн Um, no, it''s fine. I mean, never mind. I''d like you toe though if that''s ok and I''m sure Sylvie willin unless you bring her so feel free to let her tag along as well," said Lily.

    "Ok I''m on my way," said Kat before hanging up. Looking down at the girl on herp Kat said, "Looks like we are heading to Lily''s do you want toe?" Sylvie responded with bright eyes and a smile before waiting for Kat to let her go.

    "Wait you need to shower first missy," said Kat.

    "Most of the others don''t shower in the morning, do I have to?" replied Sylvie.

    "I shower every morning and you''re a growing girl, so you need to take care of yourself," said Kat. That seemed to cate Sylvie but she said, "Promise you won''t leave without me?" Kat nodded and released Sylvie who bolted out of the room. Kat sat there waiting for a moment considering her options before deciding to wait on the chair in the entrance hall. Sylvie would probably spot her.

    Sylvie didn''t take that long to shower and quickly ran up to Kat in a light blue dress with arge yellow sunhat on.

    "You look very cute in that Sylvie lets go," said Kat grabbing the little girls hand.

    Just as the two stepped through the door, a voice rang out from behind Kat. "Kat, not right now, butter, perhaps tomorrow even, I''d like to have a chat with you if that''s alright?" said Gramps.

    Kat nced over the shoulder and saw the same gruff old man as usual and smiled, "anytime you want Gramps, I''m heading off to Lily''s for a bit but I''ll make time to see you. Maybe if you didn''t run off to hide after you cooked breakfast every morning, I''d talk to you more." The old man just chuckled and headed towards his office. * Well that was a bit weird. Trying to talk to me twice in one month what''s gotten into you old man?* Dismissing her concerns Kat started walking towards Lily''s.

    It was a slow walk for the most part, but Kat didn''t mind and was happy to keep pace with Sylvie, that is until she got another call from Lily.

    "What''s up Lily?" said Kat.

    "My parents have got home early, I still want you toe over just, I dunno sneak in maybe," whispered Lily.

    "Are you sure we want to do this?" asked Kat.

    "Y-yes" said Lily.

    Kat was most of the way to Lily''s as well and when they arrived at her street, she stopped. * Maybe I should sneak in from the back. * Heading to the street over from Lily''s, Kat walked down until she found the house that bordered Lily''s own. So do I just sneak around back? Or do I ask permission? ncing at Sylvie Kat shrugged and headed to the house and knocked on the door.

    A young woman in her twenties opened the door and tilted her head as she looked at the pair. She had short cut golden blonde hair that fell just past her ears and a set of ck pants and a white shirt. She had a smile that nearly blinded the two girls as she spoke.

    "How might I help you girls?"

    "Would you like the truth or something more believable?" said Kat.

    "Hmm, truth I guess? Now I''m kind of curious," said the woman.

    "I want to sneak into my friend''s house through your backyard because despite studying with my friend for an entire week at school finishing all out assessments a week before that her parents insist I''m a bad influence on their daughter and told her not to visit me so we decided I''d visit her instead," said Kat. The women shrugged.

    "Seems reasonable to me. I''m Vivian by the way, feel free to use my backyard whenever," with this announcement, she walked back inside. Kat and Sylvie shared a nce as they walked around the side of Vivian''s house. They were just about to start figuring out how to tackle the fence when the back door opened and Vivian walked out carrying adder."Thought this might help you girls. I''ll put it away after you climb over so you will need to find some other way out but this should make it easier," said Vivian. Ok I know this is really helpful and all but why are you just going along with this?

    "Um, not to be rude or anything but why are you helping us so much Vivian? Aren''t we kind of suspicious?" asked Kat. Vivian smiled and seemed to think for a moment about answering Kat but then Sylvie started looking up at her with big eyes begging for the story to be told. * Yes Sylvie use your mystic Subus powers to charm this girl into giving up her secrets. * Waitбн

    "Well, I''m not one to dwell on the past so much but if it''s a request from you girls how can I say no?" said Vivian "You see, back when I was your ageбн" she looked at Sylvie for a moment before bursting out inughter.

    "When I was your age," Vivian continued, this time looking at Kat, "I had a friend with strict parents like that and her parents always hated me, said I was corrupting their poor innocent daughter. Didn''t matter I was top of my ss, and it certainly didn''t matter that my best friend had a fiery temper and got into more fights than I can shake a stick at; they always thought I was the bad guy. Anyway, to make a really long story short, her parents kept pressing and pressing for us to not speak to each other and we drifted for a while." A wistful look came over Vivian, and her ever present smile faded for just a moment,

    "But it''s fine now really it is. My friend and I got together again once we hit uni. We were so much happier for it. In fact, we live together sharing this house. Well I say sharing, I pay for it mostly because I''m the best architect and designer in town," finished Vivian puffing out her chest proudly and beaming at the two like a kid who finished first in a running race.

    Sylvie walked over to Vivian and patted her knee indicating for her to bend down and when she did Sylvie patted her on the head. The smile that split Vivian''s face was so radiant that Kat was surprised she didn''t go blind. Scooping up Sylvie in a hug like she was holding a stuffed bear, Vivian continued to beam. * Who is the child here Sylvie or Vivian? I feel like I''m going blind looking at this woman. But she''s actually pretty cool. *"Hey do you think I could get your phone number? I''m maybe looking at moving soon and maybe you couldбн" said Kat, finding it hard to continue as she watched Vivian nodding her head energetically. Exchanging contacts, Sylvie and Kat finally prepared thedder to scale over to Lily''s house before Vivian interrupted.

    "Hey, are you girls sisters? I''m just curious," asked Vivian.

    "No." "Yes," responded Kat and Sylvie at the same time.

    The pair instantly locked eyes and Kat felt overwhelmed with guilt. * Damn. She''s as much a sister to me as anyone. I shouldn''t have said that. *

    "Yes. Yes we are," said Kat, but it didn''t seem to help. Reaching down, Kat went to wrap her tail around Sylvie. It had be a habit at this point and seemed the best way tofort Sylvie but as Kat reached out she paled even further than her morning transformation. Her head creaked towards Vivian whose eyes had gone wide and mouth formed a perfect 0. Sylvie stared at Kat wide eyed, worried about the mistake she had caused ncing nervously towards Kat. Kat gave a light smile in return before Vivian asked, "What was that?"

    Kat coughed, hands rising to her neck as she failed to give rise to the word she wanted so desperately to say: ''nothing''. Kat thought fast and instead went for, "Nothing to be worried about?"

    Vivian pouted, somehow managing to look adorable despite her age, "Come on, can''t you tell me? That seems so interesting. I''ve never seen anything like it please Kat."

    Kat felt her will crumbling underneath Vivian''s gaze. Why does it seem like everyone else has betterpulsion powers than me? I thought Lily said I should get a charm, or something so why do these girls have it? Kat sighed and looked Vivian dead in the eyes,

    "Do you want to break into my best friends'' room with me?" asked Kat. Before she finished, Vivian had already climbed halfway up thedder with herrge grin back on her face.

    "Well what are you to waiting for? Oh, this is so exciting," said Vivian as she climbed into Lily''s back yard.

 Chapter 15: Breaking Into Your Best FriendтАЩs HouseтАж For Real This Time

    <h4>Chapter 15: Breaking Into Your Best Friendбпs Houseбн For Real This Time</h4>

    Kat and Sylvie shared a look before Kat motioned for her to follow behind. Kat helped Sylvie as thedder was a bitrge for her small frame and Vivian lifted her down once she reached the top. Quickly following behind, Kat made it into Lily''s backyard with ease before ncing back at thedder.

    "Should we perhaps do something about thedder?" asked Kat.

    "It''s fine, it''s mydder in my yard what could possibly go wrong?" replied Vivian, still hugging Sylvie.

    I guess Vivian didn''t help Sylvie down. She just used it as a chance to keep hugging her. Shrugging the thought, Kat walked up to Lily''s window and tapped on it a few times. Lily looked up from her desk to find her friend standing at her windowбн along with Sylvie and a woman who looked vaguely familiar. As she opened the window, she gave Kat a look as if asking for an exnation to which Kat returned something resembling a hold off for now motion. The three trespassers swiftly climbed through the window to stand awkwardly in Lily''s bedroom. She turned and faced the group. "S-so can you give me an exnation of what''s going on? Please?"

    At this Vivian put down Sylvie so that she could raise her hand. Lily gave Kat a look to try and convey the immense amount of confusion she was experiencing. Kat answered with a shrug. "Ok, um I don''t know your name, but I guess go for it?" said Lily.

    Retracting her hand and bouncing slightly, Vivian paused for a moment before bringing her hand up to her chin, resting her chin in the crook of her hand while tilting her head slightly as if trying to give weight to how deeply she was considering the question.

    "Ok, so your friend, the tall one," Vivian said pointing at Sylvie, "knocked on my door and asked me to use my backyard for sinister purposes. After I begrudgingly agreed, the two went out back trying to decide how to break into your house before I decided the best way to swiftly remove them from my property was to give them adder to send them on my way. Well turns out they weren''t content with just that and while the redhead demanded answers from me, the pale haired one stared at my side and convinced me to spill my deepest secrets. After having myself so exposed I thought it only right to do the same, so I attacked them both with a question upsetting the pale one which caused redhead to wrap her up in a hugбн and so now I''m here to make amends for making the pale one sad," said Vivian wiggling her eyebrows.

    бн

    Silence filled the room as Lily stared at Vivian wondering what to make of the story."Honestly Lily she''s pretty much correct -- as shady as her interpretation sounds," said Kat.

    "I still don''t really understand how that ends up with her in my bedroom Kat. What''s so bad about you giving Sylvie a hug? You do that all the time. You''ve hardly let her go for thest few weeks," said Lily.

    Kat gave Lily a long hard look. *Come on Lily you pretty much worked it out just a little more.* Lily''s eyes darted from her friend to Vivian and back, gears turning in her mind as she tried to figure out what the two were talking about. She was about to give up until she noticed Vivian slowing bringing her hands together into an upside down hearбн or a spade. Eyes widening she looked from Kat to Vivian and back before looking down at Sylvie hoping to find some denial that she was wrong, but Sylvie simply nodded.

    "Soбн she, knows then?" said Lily as slowly as possible.

    "Yup," said Kat and Vivian at the same time.

    "So what are we going to do about this then?" said Lily.

    "I dunno, she seems nice so I brought her along. What am I supposed to do? Oh, and I can''t lie anymore so that path is a no go," said Kat.

    "You''re right Kat, lying to your friends is bad, you should be more honest from now on," said Vivian sticking out her tongue while Sylvie giggled.

    Lily and Kat frowned slightly at thement, but Vivian just picked up Sylvie and said, "I have the most important individual in the room here who approves of me. So no more lying." She smiled a cheeky grin.

    "Do we really need to tell her Kat? She can''t take anything seriously and we don''t know her," said Lily. Vivian just pouted in response and pulled Sylvie in closer.

    Kat shrugged and started unwinding her tail, "She''s already seen my tail, and I don''t mind it so much Lily. Besides, Sylvie already used her eyes on Vivian once today."

    "Don''t under-rest-im-imate me Kat, I can use my powers whenever eye want," said Sylvie from Vivian''s grasp.

    Lily just sighed and shook her head, "Fine, fine, your right she already knows so we might as well exin properly."

    "So Vivian, I don''t really know how to exin this properly so, just ask your questions I guess and I''ll try to answer them," said Kat.

    "Weeellll," said Vivian dragging the word out, "If I get open floor then I might as well start with the elephant in the room. How did you get your skin so nice and smooth?"

    "Demonic powers," Kat answered without hesitation. Vivian nodded seriously like that answer was perfectly reasonable.

    "I''d probably sell my soul as well for skin like that so no shame," said Vivian.

    Now it was Kat''s turn to grin, "I''m the demon in this arrangement."

    Vivian seemed to pause at this. A moment passed before she shrugged and said, "it''s a shame you won''t reveal that to me. So what''s with the tail?"

    "No seriously I''m a demon. A specific type of Subus but I don''t know what kind. I get summoned once a week and I guess I can''t lie anymore," said Kat swishing her tail about in various patterns.

    Vivian seemed to not have an answer for that one, so Lily took the chance to jump in."So, nice skin? Is that all you got from this week? I guess it was only eyesst time but you got attire as well,"

    "Kat''s hair got longer as well, can''t you tell?" asked Sylvie with an innocent smile on her face.

    "Wait what, Kat can you untie your hair for a moment?" asked Lily. Kat did asmand except decided to show off a little and sent away her hair sticks allowing it to flow down. Lily''s eyes went wide and Vivian seemed impressed as well.

    "That''s a lot of hair Kat, I don''t think you can pass that off as normal at school. How did I not notice?" asked Lily.

    "Nothing I can do, I tried cutting it this morning and it''s really strong, oh and for some reason water bounces off both my hair and skin now. so that''s a thing," said Kat.

    "That''s so cool, you can step out of the shower instantly dry," said Lily.

    "Yeah sounds great except I''m not sure if it actually cleans me or not anymore, because when I say it bounces off, I don''t just mean it doesn''t cling to me, the water really does seem to jump of my skin," said Kat.

    "Ooh," said Lily.

    "I''d take that trade," said Vivian.

    "Vivian," said Kat turning to face the smiling woman, "I don''t mean to be rude but you seem to be taking this very well."

    "Don''t worry about that sweetie. I''ve got great practice at internalising my screaming," said Vivian still smiling but with a faint shadow in her eyes. *No, no. Vivian please don''t look at me like that.*

    Panicking internally as well, Kat suddenly had a vague feeling. Her eyes shed purple and a wave seemed to extend out from Kat. As that wave touched Vivian the darkness in her eyes seemed to leave and she seemed to melt into the cushion she hadmandeered.

    Smiling, azy smile Vivian said, "Kat, whatever that was, it was beautiful I feel so rxed. It''s kind of strange too, I''m still worried a bit, but I''m so calm and I can think, and, well thanks actually." Kat looked at Vivian slightly taken aback. Whatever she did was not entirely intentional.

 Chapter 16: What Kind of Succubus Calms People?

    <h4>Chapter 16: What Kind of Subus Calms People?</h4>

    *Oh no, hopefully this isn''t permeant or a bad thing, right? I''ve just calmed everyone down.* Lily also chose to speak up and as Kat turned to face her, she noticed her friend seemed to be sinking into her mattress, "Kat this is the best, if Sylvie is half as rxed as this when you wrap her in your tail no wonder she clings to you all the time. I can think so clearly but at the same time all my stress seems to have melted away."

    "Well, um that''s great. I didn''t really mean to do that though, so I''m not sure what it is or how long it willst. Do you have anymore questions Vivian?" said Kat.

    "You put me in a tough spot Kat," said Vivian with a genuine smile. "I have so many questions, but I don''t really know where to begin. I guess, why do you ept a summoning every week and are there more demons that I need to know about?"

    "I have to, it''s a demon thing and for some reason it turns out I am one so I have no choice but to take a job once a week. It''s been quite fun actually. No realints, but in terms of other demonsбн I guess I should ask," said Kat.

    INFORMATION REGARDING OTHER DEMONS WITHIN SAME DIMENSION AS USER KAT IS CONSIDERED TO BE CLASSIFIED AT YOUR RANKбн ERROR

    RECALIBRATING

    ANALYSING

    INFORMATION UPDATED. DUE TO UNIQUE CIRCUMSTANCES OF USER KAT AND DIMENSION USER KAT RESIDES IN D.E.M.O.N.S MAY ANSWER

    USER KAT, YOU ARE THE ONLY CURRENTLY AWAKENED DEMON WITHIN DIMENSIONAL BOUNDARIES

    Wellбн that''s some pretty concrete information but what would I have done if it just decided not to say anything."Kat are you alright? You were staring into space for a bit long if it was just the one question," said Lily.

    "Yeah, I''m fine. The system just had a bit of a hup. Apparently, it wasn''t going to tell me but because I''m the only demon here it was able to answer," said Kat.

    "I don''t mean to interrupt you, but what system are you both talking about?" asked Vivian.

    "Ah right, so as a demon I can see burning text that calls itself the Demonic Energised Messaging Operations Neural System and it has been able to answer some of my questions so far. It seems to have a lot of rules and what not but it''s how I ept summonings and it''s been fairly handy," said Kat.

    Vivian seemed not to have much to reply because she just shrugged and continued to hug Sylvie before saying, "I kinda wish I had your tail now, I bet if you use that to hug Sylvie you have spare hands to pat her head as well, I''m so jealous."

    "Yeah, Kat gives the best hugs now, her tail is veryfy," affirmed Sylvie.

    "I still never figured that one out, to me it''s just really smooth and I don''t really see how it makes itfortable at all, the end even has a point on it," said Kat.Sylvie just shrugged at this like it was none of her concern.

    "Soo, moving on from that," said Lily. "Can we talk more about what changed, can we get a list Kat?"

    "Sure, and for Vivian''s sake I guess I''ll cover everything. I have a tail, better eyes that cause me more problems than they solve, clothes I can summon at will, and a new set of skin and hair and I think maybe nails as well. They look the same but I feel like I remember them falling of this morning so I''ll add that to the list as well. Oh, and I can''t lie anymore," said Kat.

    "Wait your nails fell off?" said Vivian.

    "Trust me you don''t want to know," said Kat shaking her head.

    "I''d like to focus on the whole lying thing if you don''t mind Kat," said Lily.

    "Sure, what about it?"

    "So what exactly does that mean? What are the limits? Can you say something you think is right but actually isn''t?" asked Lily.

    "I really don''t know, I only just noticed when I tried to tell Vivian that my tail was nothing and I couldn''t do it," said Kat.

    "Hmm, how about you try something tantly false like saying the sky is pink or something," said Lily.

    "Sure, theбн" the words caught in her throat. Kat was calm and didn''t try to force it but a very ufortable feeling welled up from within her. Kat released a shuddering breath "Ok that''s weird not only can I not say it, thinking about saying it and keeping it in my mind as a thing to say makes me immensely ufortable," said Kat.

    "Hmm, I wonderбн" started Lily but Vivian finished, "Oo, try saying something that''s only sort of true, like um Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled peppers.""Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled peppers," said Kat.

    "Hmm that''s strange, why did that workбн Is it because we don''t know a Peter Piper?" Lily began mumbling to herself.

    "Annd there goes Lily, we probably won''t see her for another 5 minutes," said Kat.

    "I can still hear you, you knowбн wait repeat what you just said," asked Lily.

    "There goes Lily, we probably won''t see her for another 5 minutes," said Kat.

    "Wait, why could you say that? Surely you didn''t think I''d actually be distracted for five minutes?" said Lily.

    "Huh, that is strange, no I don''t think I did. Why is that?" said Kat.

    A few minutes passed as everyone thought on the issue. What was the difference between the statements that allowed Kat to speak? Suddenly Sylvie had an idea."Maybe it''s because you never said it as a certainty Kat?"

    Hmm, that''s an interesting thought. I didn''t say that Lily would be five minutes, I said it would probably be that long. But surely it the whole lying thing isn''t sox right?"Hmm, Lily possibly has pink hair," said Kat and everyone turned to stare at her.

    "That doesn''t make any sense. It''s clearly false," said Lily.

    "No, Sylvie has a point, I think. Perhaps it''s not what Kat can say but what Kat can''t that is important. Kat can''t say anything she knows to be certainly incorrect," said Vivian.

    "But I clearly don''t have pink hair Vivian, surely that counts as certainly incorrect," said Lily.

    "Well no, think about it like this. Kat said you possibly have pink hair. This statement is no more true or false because of the fact that you have brown hair. There is still the possibility no matter how small that you do in fact have pink hair. We can even see this in the tongue twister, because Kat isn''t talking about a specific Peter Piper or perhaps because she doesn''t actually know of one. She can say that tongue twister because it isn''t certainly wrong," responded Vivian.

    Hmm, Vivian is probably on to something here. Good job you pair. So it''s things that are certainly falseбн what''s something I can try to say to prove that thought. Wait a minute."Wait I think I have it. Remember earlier when Vivian asked that question about us being sisters Sylvie?" said Kat. Sylvie pouted but still nodded.

    "Well here''s the important thing I was able to say yes and no to that question. Now how can I answer that question both ways if I can''t lie? I think it goes back to what Vivian said about certainty. You are not my biological sister, but I do think of you as one. See I was able to say that without trouble," said Kat.

    "Fascinating," said Vivian. "I think we are just scratching the surface in regard to how this works. I wonder how the line is drawnбн Is it instinctual? Spiritual? Soulбнful? Magical? This is so fun to think about."

    "Wait can''t we just ask the system what the limits are?" said Lily.

    Everyone was silent. They could ask the system, but it almost seemed like cheating at this point. Sharing a nce between them all Kat sighed. I guess I should, it''s important to know after all.

    A DEMON''S ABILITY TO LIE IS A HIGHLY CONTESTED DEBATE TOPIC WITHIN THE DEMONIC ACADEMICS. RESULTS ARE NOT ENTIRELY CONSISTENT ACROSS TYPES OF DEMONS. RESEARCH INTO THIS IS CONSIDERED AT LEAST RANK 1 CLASSIFIED. D.E.M.O.N.S CAN PROVIDE NO ADDITIONAL INFORMATION TO USER KAT AT THIS TIME.

    Ha, I''m actually quite happy with that response, it''s been fun trying to work this out. Maybe I shouldn''t go to the system at all unless it''s really important. Hmm food for thought I guess.* "The system says that it''s different for different types of demons and that further information is above my rank, so it won''t tell me," said Kat. Lily pouted hearing this but Vivian''s eyes lit up and Sylvie giggled, apparently also pleased by the news.

    "So, um Kat how about we talk about your Demonic Attire instead?" said Lily.

    "I mean we can, I guess? I''m not sure what else we can test with the whole lying thing right now," said Kat. "Do you want me to summon it right now? Or should I change out of these other clothes first?"

    "Um whatever you think is best Kat," said Lily.

    "Oo, please put this Demonic Attire on right here, I want to see what happens," said Vivian with Sylvie nodding along.

    "As youmand I suppose," said Kat with a mock bow.

 Chapter 17: Getting Kicked out

    <h4>Chapter 17: Getting Kicked out</h4>

    Finishing the bow, Kat''s hair appeared tied around the stick and her kimono appeared over the top of her outfit. Vivian and Sylvie''s eyes widened at this ,whereas Lily seemed to be expecting it.

    "Hey Kat what happened to the clothes you were wearing before," asked Lily."Well my shoes are actually my Demonic Attire so they haven''t changed, but the rest of my clothes are just under the kimono," said Kat pulling aside the top of her kimono to reveal the clothing underneath.

    "Huh, I would have thought it would have done something to your clothes rather than just put your attire on top," said Lily.

    "Well the system said my Attire is a mutation and doesn''t behave in the standard way, whatever that is, so maybe it has something to do with that? At the very least it hasn''t damaged my clothes or anything, so I say it counts as a win in my books," said Kat.

    "Where did you get such a lovely outfit Kat? I''ve never seen anything like it. The quality is just outstanding. Is this also an extension of your powers?" asked Vivian.

    "Nope, this was actually a birthday present from Gramps. Apparently it was his wife''s before she passed away," said Kat with a slight sigh.

    Vivian coughed slightly and continued, "So has the material improved in any way now that it''s part of the attire or was it like that before?"

    "I''m not too sure actually, I haven''t really tested anything out with it, and I can''t really bring myself to test how durable the cloth is now that it''s changed to Demonic Attire. Based on what it is, I think it will reform or something but it''s still not something that I really want to test out you know?" said Kat.

    "I think maybe you should test it though Kat, what if something dangerous happens," said Lily.

    "Well, following that train of thought wouldn''t it be even better to test her skin?" said Vivian. Sylvie and Lily looked at her in shock, while Kat looked at Sylvie and Lily the same way.

    * Why are you pair so shocked? Vivian has the right idea. If the argument being made is safety, it is far more important to know if my skin is stronger. Oh wait.*

    "Guys I can probably just ask the system, don''t go ring at Vivian over this. It''s a good idea," said Kat.

    USER KAT HAS NOT BEEN SUMMONED SINCE SKIN HAS BEEN REFORMED. D.E.M.O.N.S DOES NOT CURRENTLY KNOW HOW STRONG IT MAY BE.

    *Can you use a normal Subus forparison, perhaps a best guess?*

    USER KAT IS NOT A NORMAL SUCCUBUS ANY GUESS WOULD BE REDUNDANT USING THOSE PARAMETERS.

    * Right, and I can''t ask for the likelihood based on my type of Subus because I don''t know yet and you won''t tell.*

    USER KAT IS CORRECT.

    * Well that sure was useful.* "It seems like the system won''t tell me, because I haven''t been summoned. It doesn''t know about my skin just yet and when I asked it to use a standard Subus to make a guess it just responded that I wasn''t one," said Kat.

    "Hmm, so you said it wouldn''t know until you were summoned right?" asked Vivian"Yeah," said Kat.

    "Well, can you ask it what abilities you have? Or at least what you have since you''ve been summonedst?" * Good idea Vivian. * Kat nodded in response.

    D.E.M.O.N.S IS UNABLE TO PROVIDE ABILITY INFORMATION OUTSIDE OF DEMONIC ATTIRE UNLESS USER THOROUGHLY TESTS THEIR OWN ABILITIES. CURRENTLY D.E.M.O.N.S IS AWARE OF PHYSICAL CHANGES IN USER KAT AS WELL AS SOME FORM OF AURA, BUT IT DOES NOT SEEM TO BE OF THE CHARMING NATURE STANDARD TO MOST SUCCUBI, MORE TESTING IS REQUIRED.

    "Seems like the system doesn''t actually know my abilities even if I''m summoned. Just my biological changes," said Kat.

    Vivian pouted on hearing this but Lily seemed energised with the new information, however just as a smile was breaking on her face she nced over at the clock and was shocked to see that it read 12:25.

    "Shit, you guys have to leave now, my parents are freaks, they always eat at exactly the same time and lunch is at 12:30 without fail. Quickly before they spot you," said Lily.

    "I can try and bluff you parents if you like?" said Vivian.

    "No it''s fine, I appreciate the offer but, for now at least let''s try and keep this a secret," said Lily. Nodding in understanding, the three quickly exited Lily''s room through the window before heading over the to the fence with Kat dismissing her kimono along the way.

    "Kat can you grab thedder, your arms are longer than mine," said Vivian.

    "I can do you one better," said Kat as she reached up with her tail and pulled thedder over to their side of the fence.

    "How strong is your tail Kat? I don''t think I could lift thedder so easily with just the one arm," asked Vivian as she climbed over thedder.

    "I''m not sure, stronger than both of my arms at least," replied Kat as she helped Sylvie up thedder before mbering over herself. Quickly grabbing thedder with her tail again, Kat held it behind her after adjusting her tail to centre it.

    "Where do you want this Vivian?" asked Kat.

    "Oh anywhere is fine dear, though I suppose we can return it to the garage," said Vivian. Leading the way Vivian marched arms swinging side to side as she rounded her house and opened the garage. Depositing thedder careful Kat swung around to face Vivian.

    "Well I suppose we better get back home for lunch Vivian, thank you so much for your help,"

    "Oh don''t worry about it dear, in fact would you like toe in for lunch, I''m sure I have something lying around."

    "Let''s have lunch with Vivian, Kat," said Sylvie using her magic eyes. * Ha, Sylvie''s actually getting attached to someone who isn''t me. I didn''t think I''d see that for a few years yet. *

    "Sure thing," said Kat patting Sylvie on the head.

    Vivian led them in through the door in the garage and the first thing Kat noticed about the house was that it was clean. Unbelievably clean with not a speck of dust to be found.

    "Wow, Vivian''s ce is so clean. Even though we clean every week it never gets like this," said Sylvie in wonder.

    "Ha, that''s my friends doing. I have no idea how she does it but she keeps the ce spotless despite the fact that I''ve not once seen her clean the ce. I always offer to help but she rejects me," said Vivian who started pouting towards the end.

    Leading the pair into her kitchen, Vivian found her eyes twitching at the sight of the feastid out before them. "How does she do that? I keep telling her that she doesn''t have to make me lunch all the time. Oo but it''s so much better than my cooking. Wait why is there enough for three people?" Vivian mumbled at breakneck pace. Returning to her smile Vivian whirled around to face the two girls.

    "It looks like my loveable roommate has already provided lunch so I guess help yourselves.""Ah, will your friend be joining us?" asked Kat.

    "I guess notбн Don''t worry about it much though. Callisto just disappears after making meals if she doesn''t want to hang out. I swear that girl has only gotten worse since she moved in. If only her food wasn''t so good I couldin about it," said Vivian taking a big bite out of one of the many sandwiches on the table. The three shared afortable lunch together, leaving a good portion of the food untouched by the end.

    "Should we help clean up, Vivian?" asked Kat.

    "No it''s fine. I''m happy to clean it up," said Vivian quickly stacking a number of tes and sses in precarious ways.

    "So what are you girls nning now? I could show you around if you like?" said Vivian."I think we will have to leave actually, we both have to help clean the orphanage soon," said Kat.

    "Oh, do you dears volunteer there? That''s nice but isn''t Sylvie a bit young for that sort of work?" said Vivian.

 Chapter 18: The Perfect Offer?

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Perfect Offer?</h4>

    "We both live at the orphanage," said Kat.

    Vivian''s eyes widened and she raised her hands in shock, dropping all the tes and cups she was holding directly into the sink."How can such sweet girls like yourselves be still there? That orphanage has such a good adoption rate. No, I won''t have it I''ll adopt you both immediately," cried Vivian. Kat''s eyes nearly fell out of her head.

    * You can''t just adopt a child like that, and don''t you have a roommate to consul first before adopting to kids. *

    "Ah, Vivian, isn''t it a bit quick to make a decision like that?" said Kat.

    "I suppose your right. In that case I''ll just adopt Sylvie. Thinking about it more clearly she is much cuter than you," said Vivian poking her tongue out at Kat.

    "No, I want to stay with Kat," said Sylvie who had somehow crawled onto Kat''sp during the conversation without her noticing. *Sylvie has stealth powers now? Does her magic know no bounds?* Vivian burst outughing at that.

    "Of course, I should have known. Curses," said Vivian clicking her fingers in fake outrage.

    "Seriously though, that ce really does have such a great adoption rate, I even knew a few people at my University who grew up there for a while. How is it that you two are still there after any length of time at all?" said Vivian.

    "Well, Sylvie is really shy most of the time. I''m surprised she gets along so well with you. But in the few instances where she might have been considered for adoption she spent most of it hiding after she ran off somewhere," said Kat with Sylvie nodding in herp, innocent smile affixed on her face.

    "Wellбн" said Vivian pointedly looking at Kat and waiting for the story to continue.Sighing, Katplied, "As for me, I don''t really know, I''ve lived there longer than anyone else. I''m both the youngest and the oldest person the orphanage has ever looked after. Gramps has been there my whole life, and as for why I was never adopted out: I don''t really know."

    "Ah, sorry for asking you to leave then. I didn''t know the ce meant so much to you. Pleasee and visit any time though it''s fine hanging out," said Vivian still with a smile.

    Kat sighed again, "Well actually Vivian that''s just it. Because I''ve been there so long, I''m about to turn eighteen and that means I can''t stay at the orphanage afterwards. I was hoping to find a ce after Gramps told me, and then all these summoning shenanigans started happening and I just haven''t had time to think about it"

    "Sooo, maybe, that''s why I asked you to be serious about this because I do need a ce to stay and Sylvie made me promise to let here with me if I could. And well I don''t know you that well yet, but you''re really nice to be around. Sylvie somehow trusts you and you''re apparently willing to take us both in. So it''s just. I need some time to think and I need to know your serious," said Kat.

    Vivian paused, and thought over Kat''s words for a long time before dragging the smile off her face. It was clear she was fighting her lips to keep them from curling up as she spoke, "I really do think you are both so sweet, and you''re right I really should ask my roommate before Imit to anything, but, I would like to try. Please think about it and next time youe to visit, we can have a proper talk about this. I didn''t really want to just spring something like this on you, I didn''t think it would be quite so big a deal, but it is, and I don''t want to pressure you both into anything."

    The three nodded and Kat and Sylvie stood up to leave. None of them wanted to leave on such a serious note but Vivian wasn''t going to pressure the two anymore until Kat and Sylvie walked up to her. Kat walked over to Vivian and wrapped her tail and both arms around her pulling her tight. The two shared a long embrace before separating. This was when Sylvie motioned for Vivian to bend down, and when sheplied Sylvie gave her a pat on the head a few times and a quick hug.

    "We will be back Vivian," said Kat as Sylvie and her stood in the entranceway, before departing from the house.

    "I''ll see you both then," said Vivian as she waved them off.

    ##

    Sitting on her bed, Kat stared at the ceiling lost in thought. * Why did things have to get soplicated? I was already struggling to figure out what I should tell Gramps when I talk to him. Do I tell him I''ve be a demon? That I''ve magically bound his wife''s best clothes to myself? What the hell do I say about Vivian? She was just so bubbly, and it felt nice to be around her. I probably wouldn''t bother considering how close I am to finishing school, but I don''t have anywhere else lined up. But at the same time I really don''t want Vivian to think I''m only staying at her ce because I''m getting kicked out. Then again, I hardly know Vivian. What other reason am I supposed to choose, because she was nice to me for a couple hours? That''s not hard, I''ve seen plenty of people act like obedient children until I turn away for a second. I wish everyone was as calm as Sylvie. And that''s the other thing, isn''t it?*

    *By agreeing to adopt Sylvie as well, this is no longer about me. It''s abundantly clear that she won''t stay at Vivian''s without me and as much as I want to take that as I sign I should stay away, there is plenty of evidence to the contrary. Mostly that Sylvie was willing to entertain her antics, she let Vivian hug her for that whole conversation at Lily''s and she even pat her on the head when she was looking for praise. Let''s not even get started on the fact that Sylvie was the one who suggested we stay over for lunch. I just don''t know what I''m supposed to do? *

    *That''s not even considering the implications of what she knows. She knows about all my changes since bing a demon, the system the summonings, everything. I don''t regret telling her. At least I don''t think I do. She took it so well, and it just seemed natural to bring her into everything with us. And she''s even offering us a y to stay after hearing about all my crazy happenings. Could it get any better? Is that why I''m so hung up on this? I''ve found the perfect solution to all my problems and I can''t bring myself to believe it''s real. I get to stay in town near Lily, and Gramps. Sylvie would be living with me and having Vivian around seems like it would always be fun.*

    *Maybeбн* Kat''s further thoughts were interrupted by a light knocking on her door. Quickly hiding her tail, she got up to investigate who it was. Kat opened the door to find Sylvie clutching a pillow in front of her. Quickly ushering her in, Kat wrapped Sylvie up in herp."What''s wrong Sylvie, you look like you have something on your mind?" said Kat."I''m thinking about what Vivian said. Do you want to stay with her Kat?" asked Sylvie.

    Patting the small girl on the head and tightening her tail a bit Kat sighed. "I don''t know Sylvie. I really don''t know what to do this time.""Why not Kat?" asked Sylvie as if fully expecting Kat to have all the answers."Well, it''s all gotten soplicated in just a day hasn''t it Sylvie? This morning, do you remember what Gramps said this morning?" said Kat. Sylvie nodded in response. "Well originally I was going to tell him about the demon stuff, and just be honest with him and just deal with whatever came out of it. Now I don''t know if I should mention it at all, especially if I''m moving out soon. Gramps has enough stuff to worry about, and I''m not sure what to do about Vivian, it all seems perfect for everything and maybe I just can''t quite ept that," said Kat.

    "Do you remember what Vivian said today Kat?" asked Sylvie.

    "Well Vivian said a lot of things, didn''t she?" said Kat.

    "Vivian said it''s bad to lie to your friends right Kat," said Sylvie.

    "Yeahбн" said Kat.

    "Well is Gramps a friend?" said Sylvie. Kat sighed at this. It seems Sylvie is better at this than she was.

    "No Gramps is more than a friend. I guess you''re right. I shouldn''t lie to him. I''ll tell him everything. Now I just have to figure out what to do concerning Vivian''s offer," said Kat.

    "But you said it was perfect, didn''t you Kat? If it''s perfect what more do you need?" said Sylvie.

    "Well, when something seems a little too good you get suspicious, I guess, and don''t just throw this on me, you''d being too. Don''t you remember? Vivian said you were much cuter," said Kat.

    Sylvieughed, "I want to stay with Kat no matter what, but Vivian is nice and we can always visit." * Why do I get the feeling she means we can always visit the orphanage and not that we can always visit Vivian? Aw well this is tomorrow''s problem. Maybe Gramps is the one who will have the answers. They say with agees experience.*

 Chapter 19: With Age Comes Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 19: With Age Comes Wisdom</h4>

    It was Sunday afternoon, the day after Kat had heard Vivian''s offer and she was standing in front of Gramps''s office door, course of action decided. *It''s a 50/50 shot that Gramps is actually behind this door. Normally I''d never catch his tail but he said toe and chat, and he does always seem to know when someone really needs to see him.* Knocking on the heavy door, Kat stood and waited. There was a thick silence until the door swung open to reveal Gramps already walking back behind his desk. *Ok, step one find Gramps. You''ve thought this through Kat, stick to the n.* Walking up to sit on the chair across from Gramps''s desk, Kat faced him waiting for a moment and speaking first.

    "Gramps, I''m here for advice," said Kat.

    "Adviceбн I''m not sure I''ve ever had to give you that before, at least not in recent times. I thought you were here because I asked, but I suppose I can afford to offer you some advice," said Gramps with a slight grin.

    "Do you know someone called Vivian, an architect and designer in the city?" said Kat.

    "Yes actually, she''s quite well known for a few reasons, good and bad both I suppose, though I''m quite fond of the entricss myself. She actually did the ns for the orphanage extension; shame I haven''t gotten around to financing the constructionбн Why do you ask Kat?" said Gramps.

    "Well, when I was visiting Lily, I met her. She lives next door, sort of anyway, to Vivian and, well she said something interesting," said Kat.

    "Well don''t keep an old man waiting, the time will get me before the suspense will," said Gramps.

    "She offered to adopt me and Sylvie," said Kat.

    Gramps paused, seeming to ponder the statement as if he could peel back all theyers contained within that sentence searching for something he wasn''t quite finding.

    "I see, but something tells me that''s not everything is it? Care to continue Kat?" said Gramps.

    "Well, it''s just that, I''ve been somewhat unsure as to whether I should ept her offer or not. It seems a bit too good to be true. I don''t really think I personally need to be adopted but when Vivian suggested just adopting Sylvie as a joke it was made quite clear that Sylvie wouldn''t ept unless I did," said Kat.

    "Indeed. I suppose that doesplicate matters, but isn''t this a big opportunity for you Kat? To finally be adopted after all these years, I remember you were always wondering when you''d get to leave when you were a lot shorter," said Gramps.

    "Well Gramps, I''m just a bit taller now and it hasn''t bothered me for years. The two majorplicating factors are Sylvie, and the one-year timeline. I''m still quite confident I could find a ce to stay before the end of the year, but even if the risk is small, which I do think it is, Vivian is offering me a chance to ignore that risk entirely and it''s a tempting offer. Then there is Sylvie, I really do want to convince her to stay with Vivian, but not only did she insist that she wouldn''t leave without me I promised her that I''d try and make sure she could stay with me after I left," said Kat.

    "Seems a bit overconfident to promise Sylvie she''d likely be able to stay with you," said Gramps.

    "You try saying no when she looks at you and pouts with her eyes all turned up towards you, I swear she''s casting a spell on you," said Kat.

    Waving towards Kat to signal he conceded the point Gramps continued, "So what''s the problem then?"

    "Well, even if I did manage to secure a ce for myself, and I was able to provide for the two of us, I doubt I''d get the free time to actually take care of Sylvie properly. Here at the orphanage you always make us food, and even though she is very attached to me the other kids are at least around for most of the day and somehow Vivian managed to not scare Sylvie off at all. She even sat on herp for a while." said Kat.

    "Kat, you still haven''t told me what your concern is though. I can''t help you if all you do is exin to me why staying with Vivian would be a good idea," said Gramps with warm understanding.

    "Right well, it''s just I hardly know her, and it only took a few hours for her to offer to adopt two people. Surely that can''t be normal right? It just feels too good to me I think," said Kat.

    "Well, define normal Kat. Would you really be considering this so much if Vivian was more normal? Look at my office, I collect rugs and shove them all in my office, is that normal? Sylvie thinks too much for her a nine-year-old and her own good, is that normal?"

    Gramps paused for a moment before looking at Kat and saying, "And what about you Kat? Are you normal?" His stare seemed to pierce through her soul but before she could say anything Gramps continued,

    "Nheless, from what I know of Vivian that sort of decision is pretty normal for her to make. She''s very impulsive but she has good enough intuition that things turn out wellбн most of the time."

    Could Gramps possibly know about the demon stuff? There is no way butбн what was thatst part Gramps?

    "I see, so what do you rmend Gramps?" said Kat.

    "Well, first I''d rmend talking to Sylvie, what has she got to say on the matter?" asked Gramps.

    "I spoke with Sylvie a fair bit yesterday, and, she seemed to think I was overthinking this whole thing," said Kat. Grampsughed at that.

    "Heh, haha, ha, I think that made me five years younger. Oh what a day, to see that young Sylvie telling someone else to stop overthinking things. The joys of watching so many kids grow up," said Gramps.

    "Honestly Kat, I think this is a great offer. I''ve known of Vivian and she has a really good reputation around town in regard to all things. If you enjoy herpany, I''d advise you to ept her offer. Of course, I''ll do my due diligence as the caretaker of this orphanage and you kids to do some investigation on her, but honestly, she''s a bit too well known around town for her to hide much, especially considering she grew up here from what I know. Besides, unlike so many of the others, you''ll still be in town.

    You can visit whenever you want. In fact, you shoulde and visit me from time to time lest this old man might think you''ve forgotten him," said Gramps with a chuckle. "Seriously though Kat. You are wee to return here at any time, no questions asked and damn the consequences if you really need a ce to stay. And if the orphanage is a bit far to run, I think you said Lily lived nearby. I''m still sorry I have to make you leave in a year, but if you can move out somewhere so close and with Sylvie to keep youpany, perhaps this old heart can rest easy."

    "Thanks Gramps," said Kat with slight tears in her eyes. "I really needed to just get this all through my head I think."

    "Anytime Kat, anytime," said Gramps. Kat stood up and walked towards the door, just as she stood on the threshold she paused for but a moment, turning slightly she stopped when she heard Gramps say, "That''s enough surprises for an old man like me in one day, you can talk about the other one next time." Closing the door firmly behind her Kat sighed.

    *How much does the old man know? How could I even have thought about hiding it from him. Sylvie noticed in a day and she hasn''t known me anywhere near as long as Gramps has. Not only that but he probably knows me better than I know myself. Should I go back and tell himбн No, he seems to think it''s not quite time yet, I''ll trust that.* Kat returned to her room.

 Chapter 20: A New Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 20: A New Perspective</h4>

    Monday and Tuesday passed without incident. Kat and Lily had both prepared long enough for their final exams and for Kat at least, the pressure was drastically decreased. She no longer had to worry about finding a ce to stay in a year, she didn''t have to worry about what to do with Sylvie, and her demon summoning had told her she''d be getting paid eventually, or rather as soon as she became a full demon. Wednesday passed in a simr fashion to the first two days.

    It seems like Kat''s intrepid trio couldn''t quite go the full three weeks without some prank though, so they gathered up a bucket of water each and hid around the corner waiting for her to pass by. Truthfully, Kat could have avoided the incident if she wanted, the buckets were clearly visible as they hung out past the corner, and the three idiots were still talking as they waited. Nheless Kat continued on until a great wall of water hit her face and the sound of buckets hitting the ground and sprinting legs reached her ears.

    *Welp, they left me well alone for two weeks which I thought was a bit much. It''s a little annoying, I still have sses today so I''m going to be a bit wet, but after so long I can put up with this much.* Kat lifted her hand to wipe her face off only to touch smooth skin. Poking around the rest of her face and the front of her hair it dawned on her what happened.

    *I have water repelling skin now, of course why didn''t I think about it. And those fools just tried to hit me in the face. I wonder if it was because they thought I''d started wearing makeup and wanted to ruin it or if they wanted to avoid soaking my clothes too badly.* Kat shrugged *I suppose it doesn''t matter; I best just get back to ss. *

    Confidently striding back to ss as she entered the door, she shot a smug look towards the trio in the back of the ssroom. They just stared, dumbstruck at apletely dry and intact Kat while Lily just looked between the two groups confused.

    ##

    And so, Thursday, passed and Friday afternoon approached before Sylvie and Kat were called into Gramps office. Taking a seat in the main chair, Kat once again sat opposite Gramps, while Sylvie decided Kat''sp was the ideal seating arrangement.

    "So, I''ve done the required background and personality checks. And a few more. Along with some additional investigationбн Anyway, Vivian checks outpletely, I''m more than happy to let you girls sort everything out and get things approved at your earliest convenience. I haven''t told Vivian yet, which isn''t quite standard procedure, but, well, exceptions and all that. Have you both thought this through? While I''m happy to take you both back, I just need to make sure," said Gramps.

    Kat hesitated for a moment, but Sylvie replied, "Yup, we''re all sorted out thanks Gramps. You can tell Vivian whenever you want."

    "Ok, I can do that for you Sylvie, when did you want to schedule the signing?"

    "Tomorrow!" said Sylvie.

    "I''m surprised to see you so excited Sylvie, am I really that scary to be around?" said Gramps with mock hurt.

    "Nope, but this seems fun, and I get to leave my roommates," said Sylvie.

    "Well, just don''t let them hear that before you leave," said Gramps gently.

    *And, there goes the conversation I suppose. Why do I feel like the child here?* Thought Kat as she walked out of the room with Sylvie in hand. Leaving Sylvie in her room, Kat went upstairs and showered before getting ready. *I still can''t quite get used to showering without the water sticking to me, it sort of feels more like a massage now and I don''t even know if it still helps keep me clean, and I don''t want to ask the system for that particr answer.* Staring at herself in the mirror, she willed her Demonic Attire to cover her and it instantly appeared. Walking down the hall back to her room, Katid down on her bed, determined to get a little bit of sleep before she was summoned.

    Awoken to the usual smell of fire and ash, Kat nonchntly ced her hand through the portal and enjoyed the ride. mes of various colours shed by until she found herself in a chamber simr to her second summoning but much more well maintained. She seemed to be in a secret room of sorts. It was somewhat cramped and poorly lit, but the dust had been cleared away and in the circle opposing her she found a tall woman with a kimono well made in much the same way as Kat''s own except with brighter designs.

    The woman''s light blue hair was pulled over her front and was longer than Kat''s own newly lengthened style. Waving behind the woman were five fluffy fox tails and a set of ears rested on her head. She had a strong piercing gaze as she looked at Kat and it seemed tomand the attention of the room. *Hmm, this seems a bit familiar, wonder if it''s a queen this time?*

    With a crystal clear voice, the foxdy spoke: "Demon, I have summoned you for an important mission that cannot fail. I need you, to kidnap the princess."

    #####

    Meanwhile Vivian was knocking, repeatedly on Callisto''s door.

    A slight crack opened and a single blue eye peered out into the hallway.

    "What''s with all the banging Vivian? What''s so important that you need to ensure my attention? I could hear you running all the way here," snapped Callisto.

    "I''ve got some great news for both of us you see-" the door shut in Vivian''s face. Pouting Vivian went back to hammering on the door.

    "What?" said Callisto.

    "Meanie, how could you m the door in my face when I said I had great news?" said Vivian pouting.

    "No, no you don''t have great news, you have that look on your face that says that I''ve made an important decision without thinking it through or consulting my roommate so I''m going to pretend it''s a surprise for everyone," said Callisto.

    "Now when have I ever done that Callisto? Name one time." said Vivian.

    "What about that time you tried to take home someone else''s dog?" said Callisto. Poking her tongue out, Vivian replied, "It looked so lost all by itself, any decent person would have decided to take it."

    "We were in the middle of a park and it had a ball in its mouth," shot Callisto.

    "Exactly! Wasn''t it adorable? And besides no one was around," said Vivian.

    "They were right behind us. They heard the whole conversation."

    "Those are minor details, Callisto, and besides this ispletely different. This time we''ll be getting two kids instead," said Vivian with a hopeful smile.

    "Vivian, you can''t just find two sisters on the street and expect to adopt them. There is a process. And how do you even know they''d want to hang out with you?" said Callisto.

    "Well, for your information they aren''t sisters, so there," said Vivian puffing out her chest as if that negated all of Callisto''s argument.

    "Riiightбн I''m going to phone the police and warn them their might be an abduction in the area, hopefully they can prevent you from doing anything too silly," said Callisto.

    "Seriously Callisto. Those two girls I metst Saturday. They are both really sweet and when I found out they were orphans I couldn''t just leave them there. I confirmed everything with both of them over the phone, I passed all the background checks and Sylvie even wanted to have all the paperwork signed tomorrow."

    Callisto just sighed and said, "You''re really going to do this Vivian?"

    "Yes, they really are sweet girls and I thought about it really hard over the week before I epted the offer just now. I promise you I know what I''m doing."

    "You mean that they thought it was better not to immediately jump in the deep end and agree with you so it took a week to sort things out?" said Callisto.

    "Well, I mean that''s not exactly untrue, but I swear I thought about it lots. I didn''t even ept any new clients this week so I''d have more time to think."

    "Vivian, you spent the week browsing for furniture, which now that I say that out loud makes a lot more sense in hindsight," muttered Callisto.

    "Well, I can''t just have the girls rooms bepletely emptyбн I didn''t find anything nice enough though, so I''ll just have to go shopping with them both sometime soon," said Vivian.

    "Welp, you can be responsible for them it''s not my problem," said Callisto.

    "Oh don''t be like that. Don''t think I can''t see you smiling in that dark room," said Vivian."You can''t see me. I''m behind the door," said Callisto.

    "Callisto, you can''t fool me. I am the master of smiles; no smile can escape my notice. It''s an instinct I''ve honed over years. I can detect a smile at 100m," said Vivian skipping away happily, for in her heart she knew she was right. Her roommate was smiling behind that door.

 Chapter 21: Your Princess is in This Castle

    <h4>Chapter 21: Your Princess is in This Castle</h4>

    "Demon, I have summoned you for an important mission that cannot fail. I need you, to kidnap the princess" said the foxdy.

    *Ok, this is a very different request to the old king. Is there a no option?*"Is there the option to refuse? I''m really not interested in kidnapping anybody" said Kat raising her tail behind her back slightly.

    "Curious, for a Subus to answer my summoning, it seems you are more interesting than I thought" said the fox

    "What do you mean by that foxdy?" said Kat. The woman''s eyes went wide at the question before licking her lips slightly.

    "It seems, you don''t quite understand how summoning a demon works, rather amusing if I might say so myself" said the fox

    "Ok, well while your amusing yourself could you at least tell me your name so that I can stop referring to you as foxdy in my head?" asked Kat. The fox startedughing at this. Her icy confident and aloof stare breaking into a smile.

    "Ok, ok, you win. My name is Chiharu, and I must say I''m rather pleased at the demon I''ve summoned this time, seems like my conditions all worked." Said Chiharu.

    "Anyway I can assure you that kidnapping the princess won''t be as difficult or inconvenient as you might imagine. That''s because I''m her mother" said Chiharu. *Well that''s a bombshell, that means she''s the Queen?*

    "Wait so that makes you the Queen, right? Then why do you need me to kidnap the princess, she''s your daughter can''t you just, I dunno ask her politely?" said Kat

    "Well, this is actually her n. Things are ratherplicated you see. A nearby nation is trying to pressure me into handing over my firstborn daughter for marriage. That is the kingdom ruled by the beast people, and they''ve been trying to encroach on ournd for some time. Unlike us, they pass the throne down to the strongest warrior after the old King dies, and then have a strategypetition for the royal advisor.

    The problem is this time around the winners were twin brothers and one of them set their sights on my daughter. I''m young, despite my five tails, I''m of moreparable age with the beast twins actually, and because of my short reign I don''t yet fullymand the respect of my kingdom. I took over from my mother a short twenty years ago, though in actuality I was running the kingdom for a decade before that. Sorry, I''m rambling a little. The crux of the issue is that they want my daughter otherwise it''s likely war and I don''t have a strong enough presence to dy it by myself. That is why you demon who must remain nameless shall ''kidnap'' my daughter" said Chiharu.

    "The beast kingdom has ess to a potent truth spell, and it can even effect someone of my power. Thus, I need someone who isn''t one of my retainers, I don''t know the name of, and has no connection to the kingdom that I can trust to look after my daughter. This way I can quite easily fool the truth spell and my daughter won''t be forced to marry some pompous fool who thinks threats of war are the way to adies heart" said Chiharu

    "Ah, yeah I see, I''m interested in helping you with that, it''s just that I''m not sure if I''m strong enough to help you. I don''t really have any major powers to call upon, are you sure that it''s safe to go escape with her?" asked Kat

    "Honestly it should be fine, my daughter, Shizuka, is more than capable of sneaking out on her own, however I''ve kept that fact well hidden but she will still need an aplice for a few things, especially because with some minor application of tracking magic it could be deduced that she left on her own if you''re not with her and that would cause all sorts of problems" said Chiharu

    "Don''t we want to avoid being tracked though? I thought the idea was to escape from the beast king''s forces, if they can track us how will we escape for a time?" asked Kat

    "Shizuka can easily hide both of your tracks, I just need to provide evidence of a minor struggle and a perpetrator. Your identity as a demon will make a number of people create false assumptions about what''s going on just because of your race. Most are rather distrustful of demons though I tend to find that it''s because fools summon the wrong ones" said Chiharu

    "So, is that enough details for you?" asked Chiharu

    "Yes, I am willing to help you" said Kat

    "In that case, I, Chiharu, Maemari task the demon before me to protect my daughter and aid her in her flight from the castle until such time Shizuka determines herself to be safe and dismisses you, do you ept" said Chiharu.

    "I ept" said Kat, careful not to mention her and ruin Chiharu''s n. Ethereal chains rose up to great the pair but instead of ming they were coated in ice. These frozen chains rapidly encircled both of them constricting around their entire figure before vanishing from sight.

    "Thank you for epting, I''d love to stay and speak with you more but I have to get back before anyone notices that I''ve been gone. Once you leave this room just make one left, two rights, another left, a right, two lefts then continue forward until you find a dead end and push the only stone with nothing carved into it" said Chiharu before swiftly exiting the room and turning right.

    *Well that wasn''t confusing at all. Hopefully I got all the directions.*

    Luckily for Kat, she had indeed memorised the sequence of turns correctly from The Queen and swiftly found herself standing in front of a dead end with symbols covering the surface. There was just one problem, the tile she was looking for, the one without a symbol was just barely out of reach of her tail and arms.

    *This wasn''t how this was supposed to go. How did Chiharu even expect me to press this dammed button. She''s shorter than I am so surely, she''d recognise that this is somewhat difficult*

    Kat scanned the corridor for something that would allow her to reach the nk square. Kat examined the wallzily, trying to figure out any possible answers. She tried lifting herself by her tail but that was exceedingly awkward. Despite it''s increased strengthpared to the rest of her body it didn''t provide any kind of purchase and was quite smooth preventing her from straightening her tail out underneath her to provide more height. Kat was about ready to give up when she noticed that a particr brick at eye level had some words on it. When she read it Kat nearly died of embarrassment because in big bold letters, was the word ''nothing'' inscribed in stone.

    *Dammit, is this a joke at my expense? Or is this supposed to trick people who are impatient. No that doesn''t make any sense either. *

    Sighing Kat pressed on the tile. It clicked into ce and the wall directly to her left opened up to reveal a conservatively but stunningly decorated bedroom. The walls all seemed to be made out of smooth ck marble, with the asional blue flower like crystals that jutted out from the wall and seemed to emit a small amount of light. The bed was a simple frame carved out of wood with a ne white mattress and sheetbination. There was a desk on the closer edge of the room to Kat and at the further side she saw what was likely Shizuka meditating on a slightly raised tform to separate it from the rest of the room. Shizuka was the splitting image of her mother in almost all ways, the exception was that she only had three tails and that she a faint three lined scar running across her left cheek, Additionally, instead of the borate outfit of her mother she was wearing a simple white robe likely for training. Surrounding the young girl was severalrge chunks of ice which orbited her slowly until stoppingpletely and vanishing.

 Chapter 22: So, youтАЩre here to kidnap me

    <h4>Chapter 22: So, youбпre here to kidnap me</h4>

    "Greetings demon, I my name, is Shizuka. I assume my mother has filled you in on at least some of the details" said Shizuka as she stood up.

    "I guess? I was told to kidnap you, but that it was actually your n. I''m Kat by the way" said Kat

    "Well Kat, I n to escape the castle and head for my grandmother''s hideaway in some mountains. Most people think she''s dead but it''s actually that she''s a battle junkie who got sick of running the kingdom and faked her death to get out of it. She pretended to be weak for that first decade to make sure my mother could run things in her absence and then headed off to the wilderness to fight things again" said Shizuka

    "Do you have any talents that can ease our escape?"

    "Not really, I seem to have a calming aura I can project over people but it''s not that strong" said Kat

    "Hmm, a calming aura you say, please hit me with hit. Don''t hold back to much but no need for full power" said Shizuka

    Kat centred herself and looked at Shizuka before allowing a wave of calm to wash out from her. Much to Kat''s surprise though Shizuka copsed like a puppet with her strings cut and Kat immediately tried to retract her aura before running to kneel next to the girl

    "Hey are you alright, what happened, why did you copse like that, my aura shouldn''t be that strong" said Kat. Shizuka, started to mumble something before changing tactics and summoning arge ice cube she promptly shattered on her own head.

    "There, much better. That calming aura is nothing to scoff at, I had all my defences down but still, if that''s your version of not that strong I''m sure you''ll be fine if pressed" said Shizuka

    "No see, this isn''t what I was expecting,st time I used that on someone it just calmed them down, helped them think clearly and rx. It didn''tpletely drop them" said Kat

    "Hmm, strange. While certainly if I had my guard up it''s a simple attack to deflect that wouldn''t be without effort. Nheless, I have noints if you are stronger than you think, that will only aid in our efforts" said Shizuka.

    "Well, with that established, I suppose I should go over the n to actually sneak out of the castle. The n is to wait for nightfall and the exit using the secret tunnels you arrived in my room using. Following those we can leave the castle and end up in the citiesmercial district.

    Now depending on how quickly we manage to get through the tunnels will decide our next move, if my disappearance has already been noticed I have a backup n, but if not, we will simply exit the city as if nothing''s wrong. I''ll have a disguise on at the time and the guards rarely stop foot traffic from leaving the city.

    From there we will walk to the nearest town and try to catch a carriage from there further into the country. I n to disguise myself as a much older wizard, and you obviously will be my demonic servant. I don''t know that much about demon summoning but most people will be too scared to ask, and besides, while demonic summoning isn''t illegal it is highly discouraged, and you need a license for it. I already had a fake made some time ago for this so it won''t be a problem." Said Shizuka

    "Won''t people be able to find us quite easily if they are looking for a Kitsune and her traveling demon. We''d fit the bill perfectly" said Kat

    "Ah, but they are looking for a demon and a captive, with me calling the shots it won''t ur to them that I''m the supposed kidnapped princess. Besides my mother has been using her illusion magic to disguise the fact that I have three tails for some time now, and while it''s quite easy to hide a tail of a Kitsune it''s nearly impossible to fake the aura change you undergo each time you gain an additional tail. It should divert suspicion possibly even better than the disguise" said Shizuka

    "Ok well I trust your judgement, it seems like you have this nned out, when do we leave" said Kat

    "Well, as I said we leave at nightfall, it''s just after lunch you know?" said Shizuka. Kat''s eyes went wide at this.

    *Shit, I''m going to be here longer than I thought. Though it sounds like I was sticking around for the whole journey anyway I''m going to be here for at least a few hours without getting back. What am I going to doбн wait system can I contact the others?*

    USER KAT MAY PROJECT A MESSAGE USING D.E.M.O.N.S AT POINT OF SUMMONING VISIBLE ONLY TO SELECTED INDIVIDUALS IF USER KAT HAS INTERREACTED WITH THEM PRIOR TO SUMMONING.

    Ok, um can you write "Kidnapping a Princess on her mothers'' orders I''ll be back as soon as I can, just stall if I''m not back yet"

    USER KAT''S MESSAGE HAS BEEN RECEIVED

    *Ok that''s one problem sorted now I think I''ll really need a ce to sleep.* "Hey Shizuka is there anyway I can get some sleep before we leave? I was summoned just past midnight in my world" said Kat

    "Of course, just one moment" said Shizuka as she tapped on a few crystal flowers on the walls. A soft hissing and a piece of the wall slid away to reveal a bed.

    "Sorry it''s a bit cramped but you can sleep here without anyone noticing you" said Shizuka

    "Shizuka why do you have a secret bed in your room" said Kat

    "Well, my Great Great Grandfather was actually responsible for building the whole castle and a good chunk of the surrounding town. To this day some thing he is the best earth mage to ever have lived. It was a gift to my Great Great Grandmother who said that the person who could provide the most impressive proposal gift would win her hand, Grandfather decided that he wanted to build her the greatest pce that had every been built and so he cleared thend for it, though some reports say that instead he chose a mountain and carved away the excess but our records indicate the castle was built from scratch and not carved.

    Anyway the point is it has countless hidden areas around even my family doesn''t know all of the little secrets, though I think we know the important ones that effect the safety of the castle like the entrances and exits but you never know" said Shizuka.

    "Ok I think I understand, just um wake me up a bit before we need to go. I''ve always pretty well on low sleep" said Kat as she climbed into the cubby hole and pulled up the nkets

    *Though now that I think about it, despite always being up Friday nights now I haven''t really felt that tired. Is one of my demon powers that I need less sleep?*

    "Have a nice rest Kat, and be prepared for tonight" said Shizuka as she closed thepartment

    #####

    Meanwhile, back on Earth, Saturday 9:00 am

    Gramps, Sylvie, Vivian and a witness all stand in Gramps'' office with a stack of papers in front of them. No one made a sound. All was quiet as they stared at each other waiting to make the first move. Gramps was behind his desk, working through a second stack of papers, not willing to rush the interaction. Vivian had taken up residence in one of the armchairs off to the side with Sylvie in herp. Sylvie was enjoying snuggling against Vivian and rested patiently. The ''witness'' for the signing was a nondescript man with a standard business suit and tie that appeared to be sleeping in the opposing corner to Sylvie and Vivian. Minutes past, as none of them wanted to make the first move.

    After thirty minutes Gramps made the first move "Vivian, surely you must be busy, we can''t wait around forever and get in the way of your work, would you happen to know when Kat is getting here"

    "Actually I took the next two weeks off to so that I could spend time with Sylvie and Kat, I can stay here all day. I don''t mind waiting" said Vivian

    "Well, we can''t hold up our witness, I''m sure he has very important work to do" said Gramps. His point however, was undercut by a soft snoringing from that same man.

    "I dunno Gramps, he seems to be enjoying himself, and I''m perfectlyfortable here" said Vivian.

    Time continued to pass. Gramps filled out forms, and Vivian pulled out a board game from her handbag to y with Sylvie. Hours passed like this, until the time began to inch closer to mid-day.

    "Well, I need to start getting lunch ready for the other kids, do either of you happen to know where Kat is. Anything you want to mention at all" said Gramps suspiciously.

    Sylvie looked up, and gazed slightly at the witness in the corner still snoring away from their game to answer first "Why would Kat share that sort of secret with me, I''m just a nine-year-old after all, and Kat''s secrets have the chance topletely rewrite world history how should I know?" said Sylvie.

    Gramps sighed "Vivian, how about you"

    "Why would Kat share that sort of secret with me, I''m just a twenty nine-year-old after all, and Kat''s secrets have the chance topletely rewrite science and universalws, why would I be trusted with something like that?"

    Gramps just shook his head. Setting his work papers to the side he stood up and made his way to the door "Well, I guess we can just do this tomorrow then"

 Chapter 23: Destruction of private property is a only a Minor concern

    <h4>Chapter 23: Destruction of private property is a only a Minor concern</h4>

    Kat slowly awoke to a pitch-ck room and was startled, not from theck of light, but because she could still see. *It seems like my eyes had more upgrades in them than I thought.* Trying to move Kat found her body not responding, her muscles silent and unmoving despite hermands otherwise.

    Kat waited, and started to feel something strange, centred halfway up her back ripples started to exude from that point but instead of the calming sensation previous this time it seemed to worm through her muscles, bending and twisting them out of shape as that pressure continued to build in her back. Minutes past and the twisting got more frequent, growing increasingly ufortable and unnerving yet not causing Kat any pain in the slightest. Finally the pulsing stopped, but the pressure in her back continued to build, turning herself over so that she was now on her side Kat still felt something was wrong. Wrapping on the back panel of her hiding space it took only a moment for Shizuka to open it.

    "Is everything alright? Night has only just started to fall you still haveбн" Shizuka trailed off when she saw the distorted look on Kat''s face, quickly taking a step back to give her more room Kat pushed herself, desperately moving her twisted muscles as she fell onto the floor. Pushing herself slightly further away from the wall. Everything was still for a moment

    "Kat, what''s going on?" asked Shizuka. Just as Kat was about to answer, a great ripping and tearing sound urred as from Kat''s back emerged two huge leathery wings before Kat''s body shuddered and sheypletely t wings and all against the ground.

    "What in Everfrost''s name was that" asked Shizuka

    "Well, if I had to guess, this is the next stage of my awakening" said Kat

    "Yes but what even happened to you. Your face was twisted in pain and you have wings?" said Shizuka

    "Oh that wasn''t pain. Whatever it was, was extremely weird and ufortable, and I hope to never experience it again, but it wasn''t pain. As for the wings, well I''m not a fully fledged demon yet, I am still undergoing an awakening which is meant to slowly increase my powers, I thought they happened after I returned from my summoning once a week but clearly, I was mistaken. This time it''s wings and maybe muscles? It felt like they were changing as well but hard to tell on ount of not being able to move right now" said Kat

    "Will this impede our mission at all? This n took a lot of preparation on my behalf and we can afford to dy it for a day if we must. Ideally I want the highest chance to seed and for that the sooner we leave the better because the beast twins aren''t here yet, but they are supposed to arrive within the week" said Shizuka

    "Well that depends on a few things. Firstly how long it takes for me to move again, and secondly if gaining wings has messed with me in any way. My tail was a bit annoying but that was only because I wasn''t using it properly because I had to hide it, my skin changing gave me no problems whatsoever and my eyes were the worst because I don''t have a blind spot anymore and my brain freaked out" said Kat

    "So, make a guess, we have a bit of time before it would be best to leave. I''ve already made an appearance for dinner but normally I see my mother before sleeping. Do I need to be prepared to leave when I return" said Shizuka

    "I think, emphasis on think, I''ll be fine. It''s very likely that the wings will be like my tail. Centre of bnce will bepletely thrown off but somehow that will already bepensated for. As long as I don''t need to hide my wings somehow it should be fine" said Kat

    "Right, well the n is for you to be my contracted demon, in fact the wings will probably help with that, your tail is easy to miss but I''m not sure if you''ve noticed, your wings are massive" said Shizuka

    "Oh stop that, you''re making me blush" said Kat

    "I am, in what way? Why?" asked Shizuka

    "Dunno, just seemed the right thing to say" said Kat

    "Well, while you''re having fun, I''m going to quickly say goodnight to my mother. I expect you to be ready to leave when I return or else we will dy the departure by at least a day understand" said Shizuka

    "Of course" said Kat. Shizuka nodded and strode purposefully towards her door before exiting the room and leaving Kat to enjoy the scenic view of the floorboards her face had decided was afortable spot to rest. It took Kat five minutes for the horrible twisting feeling to leave her muscles and allow her to begin attempting to stand up. As soon as she had the thought Kat instantly shifted into a crouching position with her wings red and tail poised over her shoulder. *How did I do that? I don''t even remember how I stood up.*

    Attempting to straighten out Kat once again found herself confused because as soon as she began to right herself, she found that she had already reached the position. *Ok, this is weird, why does it feel like I''m skipping through time?* Kat slowly rotated her hand in front of her face and found it did as asked, a slow rotation putting her hand on full disy. Ok, so maybe time isn''t messed up, what is going on then. This time trying to take a couple steps towards Shizuka''s bed Kat was amazed to find herself beside it in only a few moments. *Ok this is weird; I seem to be a bit faster but not enough to ount for how quickly I was able to change position. What is going on? *

    Kat did some more tests, trying for flexibility this time Kat found it was now an extremely simple task to touch her toesбн and continue long past that. Bending over backwards seemed to be simrly smooth until her wings got in the way blocking her progress. *Right so I''m super flexible now* Kat tried to switch between a number of poses as fast as possible and found surprising results. Much faster than she could have thought possible her form changed and shifted rapidly barely a instant between increasinglyplex forms. *Ok so it seems that my body can switch between stances extremely quickly. I was still unfocused before so it was hard to tell, but it seems like I can''t move that much faster than before. Maybe-* Kat''s train of thought was interrupted by a small giggle.

    Turning on a dime Kat found herself face to face with Shizuka who stood with a calm look on her face and no trace of theughter that likely left her mouth but a moment ago. "I see that you are able to control your movements now Kat. Are you ready to move on" said Shizuka.

    *Two can y at that game Shizuka.* Kat switched from a position of mild surprise to one of serene calm with her hands held within her sleeves before she bowed towards Shizuka.

    "I''m ready to leave whenever you require Shizuka, I havepletely recovered and have been waiting for you"

    "Of course, just one thing left to do before we leave then" said Shizuka as she started gathering ice in front of her. Slowly building in size a light began to shine within the chunks until it shattered sending pieces of ice flying around the room bearing itself in the walls, the furniture and any other exposed surface avable. Kat tried desperately to continue appearing calm and aloof in this situation but her wide eyes full of shock betrayed her efforts."Quickly, we must leave through the secret passage, the room is soundproofed but my spell may have damaged the enchantments somewhat. Let''s leave quickly" said Shizuka as she pushed on of the flower petals on her walls to reveal a hidden passageway before she took of running at a light jog.

 Chapter 24: Mental Breakdowns donтАЩt really help anyone

    <h4>Chapter 24: Mental Breakdowns donбпt really help anyone</h4>

    Kat quickly followed after managing to catch up without much issue."So do you know your way through these tunnels Shizuka?" asked Kat

    "Sort of, these tunnels have a special enchantment in them that confuses those who are not of my bloodline and aids those who are. I do roughly remember the correct direction but I am relying mostly on the enchantments guiding hand" said Shizuka

    "Wait if that''s the case how did I managed to navigate the tunnel before when I was going to your room" said Kat

    "The enchantment doesn''t work on demons, it neither helps nor hinders because when the original was made my grandfather had no blood on hand to calibrate the formation. Though from what I know of demons most of you are distinct enough that we''d need a host of samples and it just wasn''t feasible at the time, my many greats grandfather was no demon summoner, that''s a path my mother chartered mostly by herself" said Shizuka

    "I see, so, do you know how long we will be running through these tunnels? Not that I mind really but I doubt either of us can run forever" said Kat

    "Indeed, sadly this is a rather long series of tunnels, it will take us at least six hours to navigate. I suspect there is a more efficient route, but the aiding enchantments aren''t perfect, they will get you to your destination, just not in the fastest way possible most of the time and I''m afraid they are simply too useful for it to be worth preparing an additional path through thisbyrinth" said Shizuka

    "Ok, do you n on taking any breaks along the way? Are there good resting spots?" asked Kat

    "No not really, the tunnels weren''t designed for casual use. The shorter routes don''t need them, and the longer ones are intended for when we really need to get away from something like now. We can stop if you feel tired but with my three tailed physique six hours should be more than manageable if I burn some mana to empower them along the way" said Shizuka

    "Ok" replied Kat

    And so the two marched on, through an endless maze of bricked walls and lightless tunnels. Kat started to really get into the pace of things and use the chance to zone out and focus on her body.

    *This is so strange, I haven''t really gotten to use my wings yet but they already feel veryfortable to have around, and it seems that I was right, having them folded against my back doesn''t screw my bnce because it seems to be a normal way to store them. I do feel the urge to stretch them out asionally but it''s mostly fine. It also seems like my muscles are a lot more efficient then before I''m not sure if my top speed is actually much better outside of my posing shenanigans but endurance wise, they are much improved, we''ve been running for at least a few hours. *

    It was at that moment Kat noticed the walls had changed, the walls were nowpletely smooth, and looked more naturally formed then the walls that came before them. This prompted Kat to remember that it had also been some time since thest turn or intersection."Hey Shizuka, how good is your night vision" asked Kat

    "Honestly rather poor unless I dump excessive amounts of mana into it" replied Shizuka

    "Well, the walls are smooth now, are we going the right way?" asked Kat.

    At this Shizuka immediately halted her advance and Kat found it shockingly easy to stop in ce behind her with a bit of help from her wings. Shizuka slowly walked over to the wall and begun to feel the smooth stone. Shizuka began to tremble slightly as her hands covered more and more of the wall before she raised on up creating an ice cube with a small light inside. Shizuka stared at the wall with disguised panic, that Kat didn''t miss with her perfect dark vision.

    "We might have a problem" said Shizuka

    "Please borate, what might that problem be?" said Kat

    "Well, the walls shouldn''t be like this, in fact I didn''t even know the tunnels had smooth walls in any section let alone on the route we were supposed to be on" said Shizuka

    "So what does that actually mean Shizuka, I''m just following you" said Kat.

    Trembling slightly Shizuka replied "It means one of three things, I think, and I sincerely hope none of them are true"

    "Well, spit it out Shizuka, I''m not going to bite your head of for a mistake" said Kat

    "Well, it''s not quite that. At least one of these scenarios ispletely uneptable to me, but I''m forced to consider nheless" said Shizuka

    "Stop dancing around the issue. We can deal with them whatever they are" said Kat

    "Easy for you to say, you don''t even know what the problems are, how can you say that" said Shizuka.

    Kat remained extremely calm. *Do I need to use my calm aura on her, she''s clearly freaking out a lot here and we need to get moving at some point. We can''t just stay in the tunnels. I''ll tell her first.* "Shizuka I''m going to project my aura onto you, you need to calm down"

    "No, I''m fine I don''t-" Shizuka was interrupted by the calming presence that washed over her. Turning her back to the wall she slid downnding softly on her backside.

    "I did need that. I''m sorry Kat, that was very unqueenly behaviour from me. The possibility, the fear of those options was a bit too much. So I suppose I should exin. The first option is that your presence somehow messes with the enchantment. It can''t figure out if you''re a friend or foe and so it''s trying to lead us in a roundabout way so that I can lose you somehow. Honestly, I doubt that''s the case, but it''s the one I most want to believe.

    "Secondly, the enchantments could be breaking, they havee somewhat unravelled and don''t work correctly anymore leading us astray to be lost forever in these tunnels. And finally, that I am not my mother''s daughter. Last time I tested the route she came with me, and the caves clearly recognised her, she always knew where to go but I only ever had a vague sense of direction and maybe, maybe they think I''m the intruder" said Shizuka

    "Shizuka that third possibility might be the single dumbest thing I''ve ever heard" said Kat"What would you know, my mother is a wonderful Queen and despite my best efforts I seem only to have talent in magic, the affairs of state constantly escape me, I''m forever walking in my mothers shadow" said Shizuka rambling away

    "Shizuka, have you ever looked in the mirror? I''m not sure what you think, but I have never seen a mother daughter pair that share their looks sopletely. Plus your mother isn''t an idiot, why would she let you use these tunnels if she knew you weren''t her daughter. This is nonsense." said Kat increasing the power of her calming aura slightly.

    Shizuka started cackling against the wall, tears leaking from her eyes. "Can it really be that simple Kat, I always feel so different from her, and I''ve never met my fatherбн but what do you mean we look simr?" said Shizuka. Kat just looked at Shizuka like she really had gone crazy.

    "Have you seen yourself in a mirror? You have the same hair, the same face, same build. So much of you is the same it''s easier toment on what''s different the only thing distinguishing you from your mother is age and that scar you have, on your left cheek"

    "What are you talking about Kat, I have red hair, and certainly no scar" said Shizuka

    Kat walked slowly towards Shizuka as she sat on the ground, reaching out towards her face she traced the lines of Shizuka''s scar "It''s right here, what are you talking about" said Kat. It was at that moment Shizuka screamed. Kat leapt away from the girl and watched as she started to glow. Shizuka had her hand shakily reaching up to her face as the light got brighter and brighter before it traced the path of Kat''s fingers.

    "I ha, have a scarбн" said Shizuka haltingly before she snapped her head around to Kat and whispered softly "I remember" before promptly copsing to the side falling limp and unconscious.

    *Ok Shizuka when you wake up I have some serious questions for you.* Thought Kat as she lifted Shizuka over her shoulder. *Hmm, this is rather difficult with her tails and my wings.*

    Moving Shizuka to the front and into a princess carry and resumed walking straight ahead. *I don''t want to be trapped in these damn tunnels any longer than I have to be. Haven''t even run into anyone else and already weird shit is starting to happen.* Sighing Kat continued on into the darkness, wondering how Shizuka could possibly have missed the family resemnce or what she meant about red hair.

    ####

    Meanwhile, back on Earth, Sunday 9:00 am day 2 of Kat''s disappearance

    The same individuals were present. Gramps scanned the room over stacks of papers that seemed to double since yesterday while the witness in his suit and tie sat in the corner now covered in a nket with a spiral design on it. It seemed to lull the onlooking into a calm state of mind and help them rx. Sylvie and Vivian were sitting opposite a chess board readying the pieces for their first match.

    Two hours past, Vivian was in check and things were looking bleak when their game was interrupted by Gramps voice "So, is there any news regarding Kat''s whereabouts" "Actually there is, turns out her aunts cousins third daughters stepmothers niece''s childhood friend is from a long lost line of professional yodellers and Kat happens to be particrly well suited to the profession. As such she was dragged off into the mountains toplete a training course without much say in the matter. Oh and there should be no cell reception because they are so far away from everything" said Vivian"Right, wellбн if there was no cell phone reception how did Kat get this message to you? You informed me that you had no idea where Kat was yesterday" said Gramps"Her message was delivered by carrier pigeon" said Sylvie. Gramps just shrugged and went back to his paperwork as the witness continued snoring."Checkmate" said Sylvie.

 Chapter 25: The Dead(?) Twin

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Dead(?) Twin</h4>

    Kat jogged forward with Shizuka in her arms hardly noticing the increased weight when after about 30 minutes of running a coppery red started to bleed into Shizuka''s fur. *Um, is this a good thing? Shizuka seemed to think she had red hair, but she was also concerned she looked nothing like her motherбн Is this an improvement or not?* Kat sighed as she jogged.

    *Honestly when I promised to protect Shizuka I didn''t think I''d need to protect her from herself. Or maybe I''m the one going crazyбн I wonder how the contract factors into that, like if someone tries topel me to hurt her. No matter just keep running Kat, you can get your answers once she wakes up.*

    And so Kat continued her jogging unaware of the passage of time until her passenger stirred in her hands. Carefully cing her off to the side Kat watched as Shizuka slowly woke herself up when suddenly Shizuka''s eyes snapped open and she stood up.

    "Finally, I''m no longer trapped in her head" shouted Shizuka? with her hands on her hips staring at the ceiling.

    "Um, what are you talking about?" asked Kat. Shizuka?''s eyes shed to Kat before she let out a long sigh.

    "It''splicated Kat, reallyplicated" said Shizuka?

    "Soo, are you the same person or not? And am I supposed to be protecting you or is this a problem" said Kat somewhat confused

    "Well, it''s a bit of a long story, I am Shizuka and she is Shizuka but we are not the same person, or maybe we are? I''m not sure anymore, this wasn''t supposed to happen, and it really screwed with her head. Hmmm, ok for simplicity let''s call the other one Major and myself Minor, that sounds fun and will help you understand things as I exin them" said Minor

    Kat simply watched Minor expectantly.

    "Right, right, further exnation. Ok so I died, or maybe she did? Hmm let''s start from the beginning. Originally there were two of us, twins, mum had two daughters Shizuru and Haruka. I was one of the two, um I think I was Haruka, I''m not quite sure it''s hard to exin.

    "Anyway that''s not the point. There were two of us until we were attacked, assassins were sent to the pce with orders to kill my sister and me. At the time we shared a room, so they only had one ce to sneak into. I''m not quite sure how the snuck in even to this day but clearly something went wrong and my grandmother burst into the room before they could finish us off, so they just used their mana tobust themselves on the spot. The explosion nocked me, or Haruka out and pretty much killed Shizuru" said Minor

    "Right, but that doesn''t exin" Kat gestured vaguely in Minor''s direction "this whole thing"

    Laughing Minor continued "Right, so well, sorry I get a bit scatterbrained, it''s really hard to hold my thoughts together now that they are so much more free. Sidetracking right never mind. So my Grandmother was already there and she quickly picked us both up and rushed us somewhere deep in the castle and began to set up a strange formation. I woke up, or Haruka did, stillplicated, and I mean I am getting there, it''s justбн right so Haruka woke up and Grandmother exined that she could save us, one of us, and I, I think, decided to save my sister. It was exined that everything that I was would be used in the form to heal Shizuru''s body and soul and that I''d die, but the choice had to be made willing or we''d both die instead"

    "Anyway something went wrong, Major, or Shizuru, maybe I thinkбн woke up but she knew something was wrong, she could feel Haruka dying and decided to try and keep me around. Wellбн. That didn''t work quite as well as one might hope, when Shizuru decided to hang on to both of us, we sort ofbined a bit but we also split? It''s really hard to understand Kat. Anyway, Major seemed to get the biggest parts of both our personalities, sadly I was a bundle of worry and insecurities so Major got most of those, and I seemed to be scraped together from what''s left" said Minor. Kat stared at Minor unsure of what to say, mind reeling with the implications of the story.

    *What am I even supposed to think about that. What the hell am I supposed to do? Anything? Nothing?*

    "What happens now?" said Kat

    "Well I didn''t quite finish my story Kat, see Major had a few problems, well more than a few problems. Because she took so much of myself with her I was very tiny at the start, hardly a fragment of what once was, and so I couldn''t do much at the time, that cameter. Major on the other hand was freaking out because she felt like she was responsible for her sisters death, but also that she was dead, and then she had all of Haruka''s petty childhood insecurities suddenly thrust upon her and she snapped a little. Just a wee bit.

    "Anyway one of the major sticking points causing these issues was my insecurity regarding the fact that I didn''t think mum was my mum you know? I looked so different and she always seemed so much cooler than me. Silly in hindsight but it was my deepest rooted fear that all others stemmed from but obviously Shizuru actually looked exactly like her, so one of the major things that was breaking her mind was that inconsistency, so Grandma ced a really powerful illusion on her to make her appear to be me. Plus somehow, we decided to take both names, because using one or the other felt so fundamentally wrong because neither of them were her names" said Minor.

    "Right, but your hair appears to be red again now? I thought you said that was an illusion" said Kat

    "Well, my hair, Minor''s and Haruka''s is red, when Major is in control it will go back to being blue. I guess you have true sight or something because nobody else noticed" said Minor

    Kat felt a powerful headacheing on pressing against her skull. "So what am I supposed to do in this situation?" said Kat

    "Well good question dear, Major''s not dead, you''ve just taking a sledge hammer to the little box she keeps all the nasty memories in when you told her that she looks like her mother. Honestly, I''m just as stumped as you are in regard to what we should do. Honestly, I don''t really want to be in charge. It''s weird. I mean sure being in control is kinda nice but I really hope this means she will talk to me and besides, Kitsune have a pretty simple cloning technique we can learn off Grandmother and that should let us have a proper conversation, until then I''m really not sureбн

    I also don''t know how long I''ll be in control for. See I call her Major for a reason, this is still her body not mine, just at the moment she''s in a few too many pieces so I''m the more put together one at the moment, I expect that to end somewhat eventuallyбн hopefully" said Minor

    "Rightбн soo should I tell Major about what''s going on when she wakes up? Will you still be around?" asked Kat

    "Um, hmm, well depends? I mean, in the ideal scenario when she wakes up Major will be in control, but she can still hear me. If that isn''t the case then I don''t know if it''s best to tell her or not, our minds are already really fragile as they are and I''m not sure if taking another hammer to Major''s would be ideal, especially considering the stress she''s been under" said Minor

    "Ok. What do we do now?" asked Kat

    "Well, in the long term we continue on to meet Grandmother, we need her for a few things now, sanctuary from the Beast King, the cloning technique and maybe a little bit to stop ourbined minds falling apart rendering usatose and unable to think. But I mean no rush" said Mino

 Chapter 26: Why are we here?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Why are we here?</h4>

    "Well, in the long term we continue on to meet Grandmother, we need her for a few things now, sanctuary from the Beast King, the cloning technique and maybe a little bit to stop ourbined minds falling apart rendering usatose and unable to think. But I mean no rush" said Minor

    "Minor, that sounds like a very good reason to rush" said Kat

    "Eh, I say we take a nap right now,e, sit next to me and wrap me in your wings, I bet that''s nice and warm" said Minor

    "Minor focus, you just outlined all the reasons we do need to rush" said Kat

    "Kat, we are hours, days, weeks maybe from Grandmother''s house. We cannot run for that long. Plus, I''m very tired, piloting the body is hard and it was already tired when Major copsed, it''s really not easy for me to stay awake here" said Minor

    "Fine, I understand" said Kat as she sat down. She ced Minor on herp and wrapped her tail and wings around the pair of them.

    "I could get used to thisбн" said Minor as she drifted off to sleep.

    *What sort of problem have I found myself in. What am I supposed to do about this. Is any of this my problem? I get the feeling that breaking a contract is really bad for everyone involved but how does it work with Major and Minor. The Queen contracted me to protect ''her daughter''. Does this count? Does Shizuka count as one daughter or both now?* These questions rattled around Kat''s mind as she to drifted off to sleep enjoying the fluffy tails that surrounded her.

    When Kat awoke, she felt extremely refreshed but in need of a good stretch. She refrained however on ount of the sleeping girl on herp. Kat managed to hold of the urge to snuggle into Minor''s fluffy tail until the girl began to stir.

    "Who do I have the honour of greeting this fine morning" said Kat

    "Still me of course, I think when Major takes over again my hair should go back to being blue, I said that already. And who boy if it was Major you asked that question to, I worry over what would happen" said Minor

    "Of course, I''ll take that into consideration" said Kat with a grin

    "Anyway, let''s get moving Kat, we have no food and no water, now I don''t know how long demons can survive without it, but I''m going to need some soonish. And sadly I don''t have Major''s ice powers so I can''t conjure up water" said Minor

    "Um, is conjured water safe to drink?" asked Kat

    "Nope. But Major is smart enough to pull it out of the air and get it that way which is safe to drink" said Minor as she started marching along, swinging her arms and legs wide

    "Um, Minor, is fine to generate so much extra movement as you walk, you will tire more quickly" said Kat

    "Bah, tell me something I don''t know. Moving the body is hard Kat. I was hoping it wouldn''t be this bad but it is. I guess that''s what happens when you''re a disembodied voice inside your sisters head for a decade but who''s counting" said Minor. Kat sighed at Minor''s back with a wry grin

    Not even five minutester Minor spoke up "So Kat, let''s talk as we walk, do you have any questions for me. We have hours to kill and I''m going to make the most out of having a mouth for the time being"

    "Hmm, a few things I suppose. Why is it that you only think you are Haruka?" asked Kat

    "Well, I''m not sure how it is for Major, remember she boxed a tonne of this stuff, where as I was the box so it wasn''t really an option. Anyway, despite the fact that I have most memories from both of us somehow Haruka''s memories sort of feel like mine, you know? And the name as well. It feels like my name, like it belongs to me. Though of course not as much as Shizuka, but that''s a whole ''nother can of worms to open up" said Minor

    "Well since you brought it up" said Kat

    "Yup, I did, I was hoping you''d ask. So remember how I said that Major was a little broken after the ritual, well one of the things that really helped stabilise both parts of Shizuka was actually taking that name. Despite being Haruka and Shizuru before, whatever we were afterwards it wasn''t either one. We were both so changed from the experience even though we did actually both stick around nothing was correct.

    "When Major took Shizuka as her new name something shifted in both of us, like an out of alignment puzzle piece had just slotted in. Somehow, we both knew that Shizuka was our name now. So in the order of names, Shizuka ranks the highest for both me and Major, Minor is my designation, or at least that''s the one I gave myself for now, Haruka feels like it was me, but wasn''t, and Shizuru feels like it definitely isn''t me and never was despite having quite a few of those memories"

    "I see" said Kat. *Though I''m not entirely sure I do. Well I guess I must because I could actually say the words, but even still, how can you just think of yourself as a minor addition, and yet she''s so cheerful. Minor even says that she wants Major to get the body back in the ideal scenario. I wonder if that''s all talk or if she really prefers being a passenger*

    "Do you really want to go back to just being a voice in Major''s head once she wakes up?" asked Kat

    Minor stopped "Honestly Kat, yes, yes I do" turning around Minor had tears running down her eyes "I''m not supposed to be here you know. She sacrificed so much of herself to keep me around, and honestly I''m not even sure I want to stay. I''m somewhat d to be able to talk to a person for once, that''s been a great joy to me, but it all feels so wrong.

    "This fur may have turned red but it isn''t mine and I can feel it, the wrongness of it all. I hope, that if Major creates a clone, I can move my mind into it for short timeframes. I don''t quite like existing for ack of a better term. Not that I want to go awaypletely, I''m not ready for oblivion, I refuse to go that far, but this isn''t right" Kat ran up and wrapped her wings and tail around Minor, releasing her calming aura into her as she sobbed.

    In between chocked sobs Minor continued "Please, keep the aura on" said Minor as she came back to herself "I can already feel it calming me, and it seems to help with the wrongness I was describing" Minor tried to pull away to keep walking but Kat tightened her grips

    "It''s ok Minor. It''s ok Shizuka. It''s going to be alright" said Kat as she stroked Minor''s head

    After Minor had calmed down Kat reasserted her grip on Minor before speaking "Now, I''m really sorry I have to ask this after what just happened, but yourбн episodeбн reminded me of a question that needs to be asked. What is going on with the enchantments and why are we stuck in a straight tunnel"

    "Oh, that''s actually easy Kat, and no worries the crying helps. So, um, I think Major waspletely wrong. I think the real reason is because Major didn''t want to go to that prepared house in the city. I''m not quite sure what she wants, my thoughts aren''t quite her thoughts and vice versa but our subconscious might be, or at least I think they are more closely linked then are, um main minds, I guess, are.

    "I have two guesses, one is that she wanted to go to Grandmother, not the house, and the other is that she was trying to find me and the tunnels, maybe they did something to help with that, I''m not sure if they are advanced enough for that but if they are I think it''s the more likely option of the two" said Minor

    "What do you mean she was looking for you?" asked Kat "I thought you said she locked those memories away and she couldn''t hear you"

    "Well, those things are both true, but she hasn''tpletely lost her memories just, let''s say put them in long term storage. I think her subconscious must know I''m still in there, I mean it must be, considering I think mine and hers chat quite a lot, noisy buggers they are, and that because she wasn''t wholeheartedly set on the fake house, I prepared so things went astray. The enchantments on these tunnels are powerful and very old, I don''t know how they work, but I can almost believe they wanted to help us" said Minor

    "If that really is the case, and the tunnels help us go where you subconsciously wanted to go, would that at least mean we aren''t likely to starve to death or run out of water" said Kat

    "Yes, I think that it is likely, but that is only if my gut feeling is correct, I have no proof and no real knowledge of enchanting. It used to fascinate me, still does but obviously Major dictated what we read so I didn''t keep up. Honestly Kat, even if it''s a 95% chance we don''t starve I think that''s still a risk we don''t take, might as well continue as fast as we can, and hopefully major wakes up soon so that water doesn''t be an issue. How much do you need Kat?" asked Major

    *Good question*

    USER KAT REQUIRES AN UNKNOWN AMOUNT OF WATER PER DAY, FURTHER STUDY IS REQUIRED

    *Perhaps you can make a guess? What about normal demons*

    DEPENDING ON HOW USER KAT DEFINES NORMAL, THE ANSWER CAN EITHER BE ALMOST EXACTLY AS MUCH AS A HUMAN, OR ALMOST NO FOOD AND WATER. GLUTTONY DEMONS HEAVILY SKEW THE DEMONIC AVERAGE OF FOOD CONSUMPTION, HOWEVER THE D.E.M.O.N.S WOULD LIKE TO INFORM USER KAT THAT USER KAT HAS NOT YET COMPLETED AWAKENING. D.E.M.O.N.S ADVISES YOU CONTINUE TO CONSUME FOOD IN THE NEAR FUTURE

    *Good to know, good to know.* "No idea, Minor, I have no idea at all" said Kat as they strode of into the continual darkness

 Chapter 27: Questions. So many Questions

    <h4>Chapter 27: Questions. So many Questions</h4>

    Jogging along the tunnels Kat started to zone out again. For her she could see the endless tunnel extending endlessly in front of and behind her. The heavy rhythmic footfalls of both Kat and Minor falling in sync. One, two, one two. The peace of the journey was not lost on Kat, it was satisfying in a-"Hey Kat did you run out of questions already" said Minor

    "Well, I have no burning questions anymore. And I''m not quite sure what other questions I''d ask"

    "Well, then I have plenty of questions for you Kat" said Minor as she turned around and started walking backwards

    "Like, what''s your favourite food, mines mooncakes, or what''s your favourite colour" said Minor

    "Hmm, well in terms of food, I''ll eat just about anything but I''m quite partial to pears I guess if I had to pick something. It''s just food though really. As for colours, I''ve actually always been really fond of my hair since I was a little girl, so that would have to be my favourite colour" said Kat

    "Boo, I can''t see your hair Kat. I''ve figured out you have some sort of super night vision considering you could see my fur change colour, but I can''t. Like sure I saw it when Major was in control but it''s not the same. I think? Anyway what do you mean you''re not that concerned about favourite food. That''s like, the most important question all the time Kat" said Minor

    "Well, I just eat whatever Gramps cooked, and even after he taught me to cook myself I never really get the chance" said Kat

    "Gramps? Who''s Gramps? Is he like your grandad or something?" said Minor

    "No, Gramps isбн well I guess it''s a bit hard to exin. Do you know what an orphanage is?" asked Kat

    "Of course, just because I''m a princess doesn''t mean I''m that bad" pouted Minor

    "Right, well Gramps is the one who ran the orphanage I grew up in and that''s just what I''ve always called him" said Kat

    "Huh, that''s kinda weird that you grew up in an orphanage, I wouldn''t have thought demons had those" said Minor

    USER KAT, BEFORE YOU CONTINUE D.E.M.O.N.S INSISTS THAT IF USER KAT INTENDS TO REVEAL INFORMATION RELATED TO HOW USER KAT GREW UP THAT USER KAT ALSO EXPLAIN USER KAT WAS NOT ORIGINALLY A DEMON. ADDITIONALLY THE INNER WORKINGS OF DEMONIC SOCIETY AND OPERATION ARE CLOSELY GUARDED SECRETS. DO NOT SPEAK ON THEM

    *Well, I guess it''s nice they were clear about what I can and can''t talk about.*

    "Well, normal demons don''t. I wasn''t always a demon actually. Hang on a moment"

    *Did I ever ask the system why I''m turning into a demonбн I think I just sort of epted it. Hey system*

    USER KAT IS UNDERGOING THE RARE PROCESS OF AWAKENING. NORMALLY ONLY FULL DEMONS HAVE ACCESS TO SYSTEM. SOMEHOW USER KAT CONNECTED TO THE SYSTEM THEREFORE D.E.M.O.N.S INITIATED AWAKENING PROCEDURES.

    *Right, but how did all this happen*

    USER KAT CERTAINLY HAS DEMONIC HERITAGE BUT AT THIS TIME D.E.M.O.N.S HAS DEVOTED NO RESOURCES TO INVESTIGATE THE EVENT THAT LED TO USER KAT''S CONNECTION TO THE SYSTEM. IT HAS HAPPENED IN THE PAST, AND WILL LIKELY HAPPEN AGAIN, BUT THE FREQUENCY OF SUCH EVENTS ARE SO LOW THAT D.E.M.O.N.S DOES NOT CONSIDER IT REPEATABLE.

    *Okбн well then*

    "I''ve hung on a moment Kat, what do you mean by normal demons don''t" said Minor

    "Well, I don''t really know how it works for others, but I wasn''t always a demon" said Kat

    "What, how can you not always have been a demon. I know about demonization, and that does some baad things to people, but you clearly aren''t demonized. Or I mean, maybe you are? It''s an appropriate term I guess, no focus Minor. Why aren''t you like the others?" said Minor. *System?*

    THE PROCESS BEING REFERRED TO IS LIKELY KNOWN BY D.E.M.O.N.S AS CONTAINMENT FAILURE OR FALSE AWAKENING. TO EXPLAIN HOW THIS OCCURS WOULD REQUIRE EXTENSIVE TIME AND A HIGHER RANK. D.E.M.O.N.S IS WILLING TO PROVIDE EXTREMELY SIMPLIFIED VERSION THAT DOES NOT INFRINGE ON CLASSIFIED INFORMATION. IS THIS ACCEPTABLE USER KAT?

    *Sure go ahead*

    DEMONS ARE COMPATIBLE WITH A VERY SPECIFIC FORM OF ENERGY THAT DRIVES ALL OTHER RACES WITHOUT EXCLUSION TO MADNESS. IT IS MORE POTENT THEN OTHER SOURCES OF ENERGY BUT COMES WITH A NUMBER OF ISSUES THAT DEMONS HAVE EVOLVED TO IGNORE OR EMBRACE FOR ADDITIONAL POWER.

    *Can you borate on that?*

    NO.

    "What makes me different? Well, I think that normal people trying to be demons fail because they simply aren''t demons. We use a different energy source then most other species and it does horrible things if they aren''tpatible. I guess that I was. Someone in my family was probably a demon, but I never knew my parents so I''m not sure if it was them"

    "That''s so weird though. But meh, I don''t actually care about that. Tell me more about this Gramps" said Minor

    "Well, what did you want to know about him" said Kat

    "What''s he like? Isn''t it kinda strange to run an orphanage by yourself? Or maybe it isn''tбн I wouldn''t иC Kat are you seeing this" said Minor. Kat looked ahead confused, the only thing visible was an intersection and more grey walls.

    "Do you mean the intersection?" asked Kat

    "Of course I mean the intersection Kat. This is everything we''ve ever dreamed of" said Minor

    "I don''t follow" said Kat

    "We''ll, finally I get another chance to see if the enchantment is leading use one way or another. It also might give us a cluse as to where we are going, though honestly I''m just excited to see any change of scenery" said Minor

    "I suppose so"

    Minor ran up to the intersection and screwed up her face in concentration "Left, we definitely have to go left"

    "Lead the way" said Kat. Continuing on down the halls it wasn''t long before Minor started speaking again.

    "So what were we talking aboutбн doesn''t matter I suppose, so how about that kimono of yours, is it magic? Your tail goes through it but not like mine where it has a hole how about we speak on that" said Minor

    "Minor, why do you keep jumping from topic to topic so quickly. Do you want me to answer these questions?" asked Kat

    Minor stopped in ce and turned to Kat

    "Please put the calm aura back on" said Minor

    "Is that really a good idea Minor, you shouldn''t be reliant on it. I don''t really know what it does to people" said Kat

    "It''s fine, please Kat then I will exin" said Minor

    "Ok but I''m turning it off if you don''t give me a good answer" said Kat. Kat activated her calming aura trying to keep the intensity very low. This seemed to satisfy Minor as she nodded and went back to walking

    "So, you asked about, the questions, and the calm aura. Which one do you want to start with?" asked Minor sounding much calmer at least

    "The aura please" said Kat

    "Well, I might be a tiny bit more broken then I thought" said Minor

    "What do you mean, you don''t seem broken to me. A bit scatterbrained but certainly not broken" said Kat

    "Right, um how to exin. So, I mentioned that Major is control most of the time. Well most of the time the biological signals are all sent to Major, I don''t ever deal with them. At least until now. And walking like this, it, it does something to me" said Minor throwing her hands into the air "I can''t quite exin it well, but the best thing I canpare it to is that normally I sit on a balcony, no sound except the calming wind. Then all of a sudden you blink and you are in a crowded market ce. It''s just too much

    "The talking helps though, it makes everything else quieter when I speak because this voice is louder than the little ones and it also really helps when you speak because I suspect your voice has a bit of calming aura in it. The main one, it doesn''t so much as shut the little voices up as um. If we go back to the analogy your calming aura changes it to a hearing instead, they eache forward and calmly state their disagreements. It''s not that there are less problems but that the problems that are there are being reasonable about it?" said Minor

    "I''m not sure it''s healthy for me to be propping you up like that Minor, what will you do when I''m dismissed after the contract" said Kat

    "Ideally I''ll be back in Major''s head at that point, the voices weren''t so bad before we went to sleep. I say voices, I don''t literally mean I hear voices in my head I''m not crazyбн" Minor slowly ced a hand over her face sighing as she continued to jog

    "Please ignore what I just said. I don''t hear voices in my head because it isn''t my headбн I''m the voice. I know I''m real, I thinkбн Having two sets of memories really helps with that whole I''m probably not crazy angle but you never know" said Minor

    Minor started to ramble about how sane she presumably was or was not, touching on topics a number of times repeatedly and reaching the same conclusion ever time. "The memories don''t make enough sense plus I''m red now ording to Kat, and I can still feel Majors little thought box she''s holding up in" before once again going through all the reasons she had to be crazy.

 Chapter 28: IтАЩm Sorry, The Questions HavenтАЩt Stopped

    <h4>Chapter 28: Iбпm Sorry, The Questions Havenбпt Stopped</h4>

    Minors ramblings continued for about half an hour before she stopped.

    "Well, that was nice to get out of the system, thanks for keeping the calming aura on me the whole time. I might have been having a small crisis, but I wouldn''t worry about it too much. So, tell me about the outfit you have on. The kimono seems magical and its really nice, possible better made them mom''s, and I''ve noticed you have your hair up but Major didn''t pay attention before and it''s too dark for me to look at it properly now. I think that''s the question I want to ask the most"

    "Before I answer that, do you need another hug" asked Kat. Minor raised one finger, lowered it. Before raising it a second time

    "Yes, I do, but we can''t stop yet because I''m certain I won''t be able to keep walking if we stop and I can deal with it for now"

    "If you''re sure. This outfit is made up of a few gifts actually. Well except the shoes, those are just the only good pair I had around. The kimono is from Gramps actually, the guy I told before, it''s the more significant piece so I''ll leave that for a bit. The sash is the same, but the hair sticks were a gift from my best friend Lily, she gave them to me when she helped me put my outfit on, I can''t tie the sash so I had to get her help with that and she gave them to me then. Honestly, they are one of the nicest things I''ve gotten as a gift and I''m shocked she even managed to get me something at all" said Kat

    "Wait just let me interrupt. Why were they one of the nicest things you''ve been given and why would your best friend not give you a present" said Minor

    "Well, that requires a bit of a tangent, do we want to go down that rabbit hole?" said Kat

    "Yes" said Minor

    "Right well, I didn''t really expect much from Lily because I''d only known her for two years at that point and-" Minor cut Kat off to ask "How is she your best friend if you''ve only known her two years"

    *Does Minor want me to answer my original question? Whatever I guess, if it keeps her from having another crisis on me I''ll answer whatever she wants*

    "So that requires a few things. Um first is that most of the people I knew, or know? Not sure how you want to count that, are the kids from the orphanage I grew up in, so both inside and outside of school I''d always just hang out with those guys but, they are in this sort of weird grey area of family and friends you know?

    "Well, I guess maybe not. See I lived with them for a few years and so you sort of treat them more like part of your extended family then just friends, but on the other hand there is so many kids at the orphanage, and mine in particr managed to adopt out most kids without too much trouble. Anyway, eventually as I got older I had less and less people to y around with because not only was I older, I was also now in charge of the orphanage duties

    "So, orphanage duties are things like waking everyone up, making sure they all eat breakfast and what not and for most of them except Sylvie I just became well, I guess something like Gramps'' assistant rather than another kid at the orphanage. Plus at school we were always the orphanage kids with our own sort of group, and once the others all moved away it was just me. I wasn''t terribly phased by that, but I managed to be friends with Lily and honestly, she''s fun to chat with, and the only person I really go out of my way to spend time with outside of Sylvie and Gramps.

    "Though Gramps is pretty hard to track down. Anyway that''s why she''s my best friend. She''s the only person I''ve really spent time with that''s certainly not family and I really enjoy hanging around with her. Oh, and she only moved to my town just before I met her" exined Kat

    "That''s actually kind of sad Kat" said Minor

    "I don''t think so, I''ve had a huge family my whole life, Gramps has always stuck by me, Lily really is a great friend, and Sylvie''s adorable. I think I''ve had it pretty good"

    "But didn''t you say that you were surprised by Lily''s gift? How is that good friendship behaviour" said Minor

    "Her parents really hate me, I don''t know why but hey that''s how it is. She''d get in all sorts of trouble if they found out she spent money on me. Actually originally, she got me a handmade note which was really sweet, it was onlyter she snuck the hair sticks to me, and I think if she gets caught it''ll be pretty bad. Hopefully she was right and that they won''t notice" said Kat

    "Oh, ok. I guess that''s fine, I don''t really understand considering my situation. Even Major doesn''t really have proper friends. Comes with being a princess I suppose" said Minor

    "And you mean to tell me my life was sad" said Kat

    "Well, I mean, Major does pretty well. I think, she as acquaintances and people after the kingdom, much like the beast twins but younger, and less powerful. Plus we''ve always had mum around no offense" said Minor

    "None taken, I never knew my parents and it doesn''t bother me at all" said Kat

    "And well, thanks Kat. For everything" said Minor

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Well, I mean, thank you for caring, I guess. You''ve kept the calming aura up and I''m starting to feel much better. You put up with all my questions even though I dragged us on so many tangents. I know you are here on a contract from my mother but I''m pretty sure you don''t have to be so nice to me. And not just Shizuka, me Minor, and it''s really helped me deal with the fact that I have a body for the moment and that Major needs me to keep things together while she sorts everything out despite how much I wish to hide back in her mind."

    "Anytime Minor, we may be trapped underground but honestly it''s been an interesting time. I may not have to be nice to you because of the contract, but that''s no excuse to be cold towards you. We''ve had good conversation, we are journeying through the bowels of the earth, what more could you want" said Kat

    "Food and water" said Minor

    "Now listen hear you little bugger" said Kat as she ran to catch up to her charge.

    Meanwhile, back on Earth, Monday 9:30 am day 3 of Kat''s disappearance

    Sylvie and Vivian stared intently at the game board, the game was still chess, but the contestants now sported formal suits and the board featured a chess timer set to two hours or rather, Sylvie had two hours and Vivian''s clock was steadily draining and around the one-hour mark. They both still had plenty of time and it was anyone''s game. Gramps desk now contained even more papers, filling the wide oaken surface with stacks of paper. The witness was now decked out with a sleeping cap and eye covers in addition to his nket.

    "So Vivian, Sylvie, can you tell me if you''ve heard anything more from Kat" said Gramps

    "Right, so the delivery bird this time was a falcon, and it stated that she met a Peruvian rug merchant selling exotically partnered rugs during her training in the mountains and she was offered a rug for free if she guided him across the mountain line. epting the challenge she is now fending off mountain lions and tigers as a chance to hone her families secret yodelling techniques" said Vivian

    "Right and when will she be back. If she is guarding a rug merchant surely once that''splete she can return correct?" asked Gramps with a deadpan look

    "Well, Peruvian rug merchants are notorious for backing out of unfavourable deals, perhaps she will need to put in some extra work to earn the rug" said Vivian

    "Vivian, your timer is still going" said Sylvie

 Chapter 29: A Bit Parched

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Bit Parched</h4>

    Minorughed as Kat followed behind her. Minor wasn''t really running much faster than before and Kat made sure that she only gained the ground in small increments as she chased after the fox. That was until Minor stopped and put her hand up. Kat froze in ce and watched Minor''s ears twitch constantly as if searching for something.

    "Can you hear that?" asked Minor

    "No what is it?" asked Kat

    "I think I can hear rushing water; do you see anything in the tunnel up ahead?" asked Minor. Kat walked up to stand even with Minor and peered down the tunnel and was disappointed to see the ne t walls.

    "It all looks the same to me Minor" said Kat

    "It must be further up, follow me" said Minor

    The two girls picked up their pace, Kat managed it easily but Minor struggled to maintain their increased speed. Despite this she led the way withoutint until Kat did see something. At the edge of her vision she could see the tunnel starting to expand.

    "The tunnel opens up at the edge of my vision, that must be where the water is" said Kat. Minor picked up the pace once again for the final sprint before charging into the opening.

    They stood in a smallish cave with a river rushing through the centre. It contained crystal clear water to Kat''s eyes and a dark abyss to Minors. This didn''t stop her from charging to the edge and dunking her head in.

    "Minor, does that actually make it easier to drink then say, cupping your hands" said Kat looking down at the princess.

    Pulling her head free from the water with a gasp Minor replied "Nope it''s wildly impractical, I swallowed basically no water and my face is freezing" despite her words though Minor had a big grin on her face.

    "Why do you seem so happy then?" asked Kat

    "Haven''t you always wanted to dunk your head in a river? It''s pretty cool" said Minor with a wink

    "Points for trying Minor" said Kat

    "Come on, that was great. Gave me a real rush" said Minor.

    It was at that moment that Minor''s grin rapidly retreated and was reced with a look of concern.

    "What''s wrong Minor? Did the puns catch up to you?" asked Kat

    "This is a body of water Kat" said Minor

    "Thanks for the observations there Minor" said Kat

    "No, it''s justбн You don''t understand" said Minor

    "Nope, not at all, are you going to tell me what''s up or keep making funny faces" said Kat

    "This room is a dead end, and the enchantments are nudging me to backtrack we were lead here so that we could get water" said Minor

    "Right but how is that a bad thing?" said Kat

    "It means that we won''t be reaching our goal anytime soon, and that Major is unlikely to wake up for quite some time" said Minor

    "Shit. Because the enchantment sends us ces it had to send us here so we could stay hydratedбн" said Kat

    "Exactly, and while I am very thankful for the water is has some bad implications. Like should we turn around. We''vemitted a lot of time to this, but with water here I don''t know how much longer we need to walk. And what about food? The enchantment will probably do its best, but it can''t give us something that isn''t there" said Minor

    "Well, it''s entirely up to you if you want to turn back. As for the food situation can''t we just fish in the river?" said Kat

    "Ah yes, let me just pull my fishing rod out of Major''s storage ring. If we''re lucky she might even have bait in there" said Minor with a big grin and strained enthusiasm

    "You have a storage ring? That seems really useful why didn''t you pack it with food" said Kat

    "Wait you thought I was serious? Kat storage rings pretty much don''t exist. Someone made a few of them a long time ago. We''re not sure how many, but they appear in legends. Basically unbreakable, can store almost anything. Why would I ever hide something so useful when I''ve been in desperate need of water for at least a few hours" said Minor with confusion

    "Um, it just seemed pretty useful to have. And the enchantment on the tunnels seems really powerful, I just assumed that it was possible. I didn''t know they were so rare. Or that they existed at all for that matter" said Kat

    "Right, um sorry. I shouldn''t have done that, your calming aura helped me realise I shouldn''t have said that, and I did it anyway. Guess it doesn''t prevent poor decision making huh. I keep forgetting what it really means that you''ve been summoned here, and I started saying that as a joke, but I was sorta venting at the end. Sorry, it''s just. I know you can see but I can''t really. It''s getting really hard to keep the little bit of mana in my eyes to barely see. My control is slipping and I''m freaking out a little bit because I don''t want to stop and rest, but I can''t see, and I''m a bit scared" said Minor staring at the river to avoid looking at Kat

    Walking up behind the fox girl Kat brought Minor into her embrace, covering Minor with her wings and wrapping the girl up Kat spoke "It''s fine Minor. I can see everything bright as day, literally. I have no idea how that works, or even makes sense at all, but I can see. I won''t let anything happen to you" said Kat. Minor lent back putting her full weight on Kat.

    "Sorry I keep breaking down so much. I''m a little unstable, but I''m not sure increasing the power of your calming aura would help me. I mean in the short term maybe, but what you are doing with it now, it''s helping my deal with things but not ignore them, if that makes sense. You''re right we will get through this. I want to keep going. Major nned this escape for months. Sure wepletely botched the n less then a day away from the castle. Sure Major''s basically in aa, but who cares. We are visiting Grandma, going on an adventure, and tricking the Beast King. What could be more fun" said Minor.

    *It''s hard to keep up with this girl''s mood swings. I probably would have amped up calm if she hadn''t said anything because the poor girl needs help. Now is really not the time or ce though. Pitch darkness, on the run, cold stone floor. It can wait, or better, perhaps her grandmother can deal with it.*

    "Minor, we are taking a short break" said Kat

    "Wait, but Kat I can-" Minor was interrupted as Kat squeezed her hand. Not enough to truly hurt her but enough to interrupt Minor''s words.

    "It was a statement not a question" said Kat

    "Ok, but just. Just. Just a little. Bit" said Minor head drooping immediately.

    * I didn''t expect she was that tired. How was shefortable saying that she could keep going when she''s passed out in front of me. Seriously Minor take better care of yourself. Now the question is should I keep walking while she''s asleep. It''s tempting, I think if Minor had actually taken a proper drink before she passed out I would but I''m not sure she actually drank any of the water. Guess I''mmitting to sitting in this position until she wakes up.*

    Kat set her mind adrift. She wasn''t in a position to be sleeping, and the sound of the water was a soothing thing, especially with the contrasting silence of everything else. Kat let the sound float around her, keeping her calm and rxed. When Minor started stirring it was hard for Kat to know how long it had been. It hadn''t felt like much time at all, but time was rather inconsistent in this ce. Slowly opening her eyes Minor looked around at the cocoon of wings she was in and sighed contentedly before starting to get up.

    "We have to backtrack, likely to the intersection and head the other way. Are you ready to leave" said Minor

    "Yeah, let''s go" said Kat. The girls took another gulp of water before heading out back into the endlessly repetitive tunnels.

 Chapter 30: A Leap of Faith

    <h4>Chapter 30: A Leap of Faith</h4>

    They made it through to the intersection with no trouble and continued on. Minor seemed frigidity but wasn''t asking questions. Kat remained silent and just enjoyed the jog.

    *Should I try talking to Minor? I think it''s fine, she can ask me something if she needs to hear things again. I suspect she''s trying to deal with it. Unless it starts looking really bad I''ll leave her to heal on her own I think, there isn''t much I can do for her if I don''t want my calming aura to be a major crutch, Though maybe it doesn''t work like that, but it''d make sense right? Surely that sort of things wouldn''t be good to keep on. Hey system*

    D.E.M.O.N.S IS UNABLE TO PROVIDE FURTHER DETAILS ON CALMING AURA. ALL DEMONS HAVE AT LEAST SLIGHT VARIATIONS IN AURA FROM ONE ANOTHER HAVING DIFFERING EFFECTS AND USER KAT''S SEEMS TO HAVE SIGNIFICANTLY DEVIATED. FURTHER AURA INFORMATION REQUIRES AT LEAST RANK 1

    *Good to know, I guess. Wait what''s that up ahead?* Kat squinted into the distance; the tunnel didn''t seem to open up really. Maybe a little bit but the ground seemed to disappear. cing her hand on Minor''s should Kat stopped the girl in her tracks.

    "I think we have a problem up ahead, the ground disappears up ahead" said Kat.

    Minor shivered slightly and wrapped her arms around Kat''s before indicating she was ready to proceed. The two approached the whole slowly and Kat noticed she''d be wrong, the tunnel did open up, shame it was right around the edge. Stopping a few strides away from the whole Kat tried to nce over the edge trying to see the bottom, but even with her dark vision, whatever lied at the cliff bed was hidden from her sight.

    "This is absurdly steep what are we supposed to do here Minor?" asked Kat

    "Um, you''re not going to like this. I don''t even like this. Apparently, we have to keep going, past the edge and forward is where we need to go" said Minor

    "Just great" said Kat "Just to be sure the ground really vanishes there right? I''m not just seeing things?"

    "I suspect so, I get the feeling that I need to go forward but I shouldn''t go forward, if that makes sense" said Minor. The pair carefully shuffled towards the edge where Kat bent down and tried to ce her hand over the gap to find it passed through thin air. *I do really wish that this wasn''t an endless drop.*

    "What''s the n now Minor" said Kat

    "Well we just have to fly across I suppose" said Minor

    "How do you n to do that? Do you have magic that would let us fly?" asked Kat.

    Minor looked confused at Kat.

    "Demons can''t lie correct?" asked Minor

    "Yes" said Kat

    "And this affects you correct?" asked Minor

    "And you have no idea how we would be able to fly in this situation" said Minor

    "Nope" said Kat

    "Katбн" said Minor looking at Kat with some disappointment

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" said Kat

    "You have wings Kat" Minor yelled.

    *Ohбн Oh! Yeah that would be useful. Am I strong enough to fly while carrying Minor? Actually, can I even fly with my wings? I didn''t have any time to check before we entered the tunnels, and this isn''t exactly the best time to check these things.*

    "Minor, I don''t really know anything about my wings I don''t know if I can fly by myself let alone if I''m holding you" said Kat

    "What''s the point off having wings if you can''t fly. Plus I get the feeling we can cross this" said Minor

    "Didn''t you say the enchantment wouldn''t know what to do with me because I''m a demon though?" asked Kat

    "Hmmm" Minor pondered for a moment "I think it''s fine Kat. It''s not sure how to mislead you through the tunnels and is likely unsure of what you are but I''d guess it knows if you can fly or not" said Minor

    "I don''t see how that makes any sense even-" Kat choked back her words. System I''m not aloud to mention you am I?

    USER KAT IS CORRECT, D.E.M.O.N.S DESIRES THAT USER KAT DOES NOT REVEAL D.E.M.O.N.S EXISTENCE TO SUMMONERS. USER KAT HAS BEEN ALLOWED TO SPEAK TO FRIENDS BECAUSE OF A NUMBER OF FACTORS.

    And those factors are?

    THAT INFORMATION IS CONSIDERED TO BE CLASSIFIED INFORMATION TO USER KAT

    *Ah the good old ssified because my rank isn''t high enough good times*.

    "Um Kat, are you alright?" asked Minor

    "Yeah I''m fine, just some things I''m not really supposed to mention" said Kat

    "I understand, I might be happy to reveal my secrets to you, but I''ve protected Major''s for the most part. Don''t feel bad it doesn''t bother me" said Minor

    "Right, well. The question is what do you do?" said Kat

    "Well we just jump off the cliff together" said Minor

    "Well that''s hardly safe" said Kat

    "Well then you jump off by yourself and then fly back up and get me. I''m happy to take the risk with you, I''m pretty sure it will work" said Minor

    *But what if I can only glide? Perhaps my wings aren''t strong enough for me to fly and I jump of and glide where I need to go. What then? I can''te back if that''s the case. But what do I do if I can''t glide with Minor in my hands. I''m sure I''m strong enough to hold her for however long but are my wings?*

    "I just don''t know Minor. On the one hand if I can fly this is all fine, but if I can''t fly, and I''m only able to glide even by myself I''ll have no way toe back and get you" said Kat

    "Simple we jump together then. No hesitation Kat. We''ve got this" said Minor

    "I''m just not certain I can do this without you getting injured. It''s a risk I''m not sure we need to take" said Kat

    "I have my full faith in you Kat, I am at your mercy" said Minor

    "But it doesn''t matter how much faith you have in me Minor. I don''t know how good my wings are and I don''t have a chance to test them properly" said Kat

    Shrugging Minor replied "Details details Kat, I say we jump and see where we go. Worst than can happen is that I die and you get banished easy" said Minor

    "Where did the scared girl from before go?" asked Kat

    "She fell of a cliff" said Minor with a grin.

    "Fine, ok. Fine I''ll try this for you but I swear if we die I''m going to haunt you in the afterlife" said Kat

    "Sweet you can keep mepany then" said Minor as she jumped up. Kat caught her in a princess carry and sighed. *I guess this is fine. For some reason I can''t bring myself to just turn around and my guts says me wings will work. These changes have all been beneficial. Well, maybe the tails a bit hit and miss, but everything else is an improvement. Surely the wings work, right system*

    D.E.M.O.N.S DOES NOT CURRENTLY HAVE MUCH DATA ON USER KAT''S WINGS. THEY MAY OR MAY NOT BE USABLE FOR FLIGHT

    *What about your average demon?*

    APPROXIMATELY HALF OF ALL DEMONS WITH WINGS CAN FLY WITHOUT THE ASSISTANCE OF A SPECIAL ABILITY UNLOCKED AFTER THEY GAIN POWER

    *Just greatбн a 50/50 split on if I can fly.*

    "Come on Kat, jump. Don''t be a scaredy Kat" said Minor. Kat didn''t reply. She simply turned around and walked for a few minutes before facing the chasm once again and sprinting off into the abyss.

    Meanwhile, back on Earth, Tuesday 9:30 am day 4 of Kat''s disappearance

    Sylvie and Vivian sat opposite a shogi board. Neither had made a move, each had been staring at the shogi board for at least 30 mins.

    "Why did you pair decide to bring a shogi board today" asked Gramps, face now almostpletely hidden by the papers upon his desk

    "Because I don''t know how to y chess" said Vivian

    "Wait, you two spent two days ying chess and neither you know how to y?" asked Gramps confused

    "I can y Gramps" said Sylvie pouting, though this was hidden from Gramps'' view as she was still facing Vivian

    "Right, well I guess that make sense then, but why shogi?" asked Gramps

    "Because neither of us know how to y, and I lost the rulebook somewhere" said Vivian. Gramps looked awkwardly at his stacks of papers. He could only hope he wasn''t responsible for its disappearance. Clearing his throat Gramps asked "So, any further word on Kat"

    "Your turn this time Sylvie" said Vivian

    "Fine. We might as well tell you the truth. Kat''s actually a demon and she got sent on a contract to go kidnap a princess in another dimension on the order of her mother the queen. She''s been going on plenty of adventure thesest few weeks actually" said Sylvie

    "mhm, and how did she get the message to you if she''s in another dimension" asked Gramps genuinely curious as to the answer

    "Interdimensional carrier pigeons" said Sylvie

    "Really?" said Gramps

    "No it''s actually a wall of ming text in her bedroom" said Sylvie as if that made infinitely more sense. Gramps just shrugged and went back to his papers. In the corner of the room, forgotten by the others the witness slept. A new weapon in his arsenal topliment his nket and nightcap, he had reced his shoes with thick woollen socks, that now proudly extended past the nkets end.

 Chapter 31: I Believe I can Glide

    <h4>Chapter 31: I Believe I can Glide</h4>

    Kat''s legs left the ground and she hung in the air for a brief moment before unfurling her wings to their full height. Her wings strained under the weight, forcing Kat to clench her teeth and do everything she could to simply glide. *My wings are not happy with this arrangement. I''m not sure how long I can keep this up, but I certainly can''t fly while holding Minor.*

    "Minor, where do I need to go, I can''t fly like this if I even can by myself. I''m not sure how long I canst gliding either" Kat yelled to be heard over the rushing wind

    "Just a little bit left" Minor yelled back. Kat tried to bank gently to the left but found herself going into a spiral. Kat''s instincts quickly righted her again but now she was even more lost

    "Ok, that, was horrible" said Kat.

    *System why did that happen? I''m using my wings for their intended purpose I think so why my instincts are so thrown off.*

    USER KAT, D.E.M.O.N.S WOULD LIKE TO REMIND USER KAT THAT USER KAT''S WINGS WERE POTENTIALLY NOT VALID METHODS OF FLIGHT JUST MOMENTS AGO AND IS NOW ATTEMPTING TO LIFT APPROXIMATELY DOUBLE USER KAT''S WEIGHT

    *Rightбн I really should have thought of that huh? Maybe all this walking has been getting to me as well. I''m missing things. Perhaps I haven''t properly rxed in some time.*

    "Minor, which way do we need to be going" yelled Kat

    "Surprisingly we seem to have ended up facing the correct way" yelled Minor

    Kat nodded in response. *I guess I just fly straight, or glide I suppose. My wings are screaming at me so hopefully I don''t have to keep this up too long. I keep feeling the need to p them slightly. I wonder what we are- is that a wall?*

    Panicking slightly Kat said "Hey Minor, we got a problem wall iing at 12 o''clock"

    "What does that even mean?" said Minor

    "There is a wall and we are heading right for it" said Kat with slight panic

    "Um, eh, um we''re to high at the moment, we need to be lower" said Minor

    "And how do you propose we do that? I can''t turn in circles to easily without going into a spin and I certainly can''t hover in ce; I need the extra movement to keep us both in the air at all" said Kat

    "Um can we just hold onto the wall" said Minor

    "Ah yes, let me ram face first into this wall with you in my arms" said Kat

    "Look, if you have a better idea let me know" said Minor

    The wall was rapidly approaching Kat and Minor were running out of time to make a decision

    "How much lower do we need to be" said Kat

    "I can''t tell. I only get a sense of direction; the enchantment was never designed to work like this I don''t think" said Minor

    "Well think fast" said Kat

    *Ok what options do I have, face first, turning at thest second once I fold up my wings and letting it hit my back, trying to circle around a few times, or try diving down maybe? Circling around it has to be then even if we end up in a spiral at the very least it will slow us down a bit and I can try to correct, the others are far too risky*

    Kat angled left as carefully as she could trying to avoid spinning uncontrobly as her right wing screamed in protest, her back muscles and those lining the wing threatening to rip under any increased pressure. Gritting her teeth Kat struggled to concentrate on the gliding and looking for an entrance but the pain in her back was building and it was getting harder and harder to keep her mind in order.

    "Minor, you have to give me some sort of signal, I can''t concentrate properly the pain in my back is getting to me. Just tell me when I need to go straight" said Kat as she closed her eyes, they were already starting to water and the pain was making it hard to keep them open.

    * I guess I just have to trust Minor here.* Time seemed to stretch on for an eternity for Kat, and it was only slightly shorter for Minor. She was concentrating as much mana into her eyes as she could and tried to split her mind between looking for a gap in the wall that was just barely within her vision and the feeling that sat at the back of her mind that told her where to go.

    The pressure increased on the pair as nothing changed but neither could afford to let their concentration slip for a moment. The air was thick with anticipation. Kat waited for Minor''s signal, and Minor desperately searched for any indication that it was time. Minor''s intense focus on waiting for the signal left her almost unprepared for the signal to go forward, because unlike her normally subtle hints this one mmed into her as if an anvil had dropped on her mind from a great height.

    "Now!" yelled Minor

    Kat instantly tried to stop her spiral and direct her wings forward, but in that moment, she felt something tearing in the centre of her back. Using her tail to hold Minor she brought her right hand around to try and stabilise her wing desperately trying to keep them heading straight. Minor''s panic however was twofold, she could see Kat struggling with her wing in the corner of her vision, but her main concern was the rapidly approaching wall. There was no gap. No seem in the rocks, nothing but solid stone as far as her burning eyes could see. Closing her eyes and raising her hands to protect her face the wall slowly approached.

    A moment past and when no impact happened Minor opened her eyes to only to be greeted with the ground. Kat''s legs impacted the floor throwing her to the ground with Minor who Kat instinctively tried to raise up at thest second only to fail due to the length of her tail. Minor quickly erected a small bubble of mana in front of her to dampen the impact but it popped almost instantly. The pair mmed into the floor and bounced a few times beforeing to a stop in the corridor.

    In the darkness Minor recovered first. She looked around to find Kat sprawled out beside her blood over the floor and face against the ground. Panic gripped her heart as she stared dumbly at the girl that had quickly be her only friend. Minor slowly started to reach out a shaking hand toward Kat when she stopped. All of the blood surrounding Kat was being sucked back into her body.

    Pain. That was all that filled Kat''s thoughts. She could tell she was in bad shape. Her back still burned from before but now her pain was concentrated in the front. It felt like she had decided to use a sandpaper slide as a method of transportation and her knee might have shattered. Slowly however the burning pain in her back chained into a strange itching. Her muscles wormed their way underneath her skin quickly reducing the pain in her back. Her knees felt like they were beingpressed by a vice crunching them down until the pain there to stopped. Slowly, Kat begun to get shakily to her feet attempting to stand shakily

    For Minor''s part she watched in horror as Kat''s body jerkily stood itself up, covered in still moving blood, then the things eyes snapped open through the blood and a deep purple light seeped out of them taking in the surroundings. The demonic visage in front of Minor suddenly began to cough, and wheeze before turning to the side and spitting some disgusting gunk out of its mouths then turning to Minor with a smile.

 Chapter 32: Demonic Regeneration

    <h4>Chapter 32: Demonic Regeneration</h4>

    *Finally, whatever that shit in my throat was, it was killing me.* Kat''s wounds across her body quickly closed and the remaining blood dried quickly before cking off and falling to the floor leaving herpletely cleaned of the foul stuff. Looking at the drying spots of blood Kat noticed something strange.

    *Is my blood ck? What does dry blood look like again? I don''t think mines the shade a healthy human body should have. Though I guess I''m neither of those things right at this moment. Looks like my outfits in tatters as well. It hurts to see it like this, even though it should repair itself pretty quickly*. Kat continued to stare at her outfit for about ten seconds but noticed that it hadn''t changed at all. *System ideas?*

    USER KAT, DEMONIC ATTIRE CANNOT BE REPAIRED AT ASSUMED LEVEL OF POWER WITHOUT REMOVING AND RE-EQUIPPING THE ATTIRE A SECOND TIME. SOME CONCENTRATION IS REQUIRED, AND FATIGUE MAY FOLLOW.

    *Just great.* Looking again Kat noticed a shivering Minor.

    "What''s wrong Minor?" asked Kat

    "Um, I''m sorry mistress Kat, it''s just that um, when you were umбн recovering it was the most horrifying thing I''ve ever witnessed, and I''ve died once already. Your wings were broken and you blood was dripping down only to slide back up into your body and your eyes were glowing a deep purple that felt, wrong somehow, like it shouldn''t be allowed to exist" said Minor

    "It''s ok Minor" said Kat instinctively moving in to hug the girl but Minor flinched back. Only for a moment but Kat''s eyes easily caught the movement. Kat''s arms fell to her side and wings drooped, even her tail was lying against the ground instead of hovering around her head like normal.

    Minor was heartbroken by the scene, it was clear to her that Kat had noticed her flinching and was actually quite upset at the idea she could be scared of her. Making up her mind instantly she sprinted forward and jumped at Kat. The surprised demon reacted purely on instinct and caught the girl in her arms who then proceeded to wrap every avable appendage around Kat.

    "Don''t look so heartbroken Kat. You looked really scary, bits of your face were falling off and the twitching was positively horrible. You saved me from the worst of the fall, and I only have a few bruises. I''m sorry I was scared of you" said Minor

    Kat just sighed and stroked the girls hair with her tail. *I''m d this was resolved so quickly. I don''t know why it hurt so much to see her looking at me like that. I can hardly describe the feeling. It''s like I''d somehow be everything I never wanted to be and it was reflecting in her eyes. But why? Why did that bother me so much? I didn''t do anything wrong? Right?*

    Kat was unable to discern why that scene of Minor flinching bothered her so. *It was only for an instant and she even came and hugged me immediately after realising that I''d seen her fearбн *

    "I''m ok Minor, I''m ok" said Kat

    Minor looked up at Kat with tears in her eyes "No Kat, you aren''t not really"

    "Well I can''t lie so I must be ok?" said Kat with a grin trying to disentangle herself from the girl. Minor only squeezed back harder "I won''t let you go unless you admit you aren''t ok or you can say ''it doesn''t bother me at all Minor I really am fine''"

    "It-" Kat started but she could go no further. She strained to get the words out, to assure Minor that she was fine, that she wasn''t bothered by it but the words refused toe out. Kat strained against thepulsion and Minor was surprised to see Kat''s purple eyes return but no further sound could escape Kat''s mouth. Eventually Kat rxed, eyes fading. Sighing Kat said "I will be fine Minor, your second reaction really helped. I just, I don''t know why this is getting to me so much"

    After thirty seconds past Kat wondered why she hadn''t heard a response from the small fox in her arms, but when she looked down she found Minor sleeping soundly. *Ah, I guess its really time for a break huh Minor.*

    Thought Kat as she brushed the girls hair back. Kat walked over to the wall and carefully slid down it. *I guess I should remake my clothes quickly before I sleep.* Dismissing Kat''s outfit her skin crawled, she felt exposed, not just from theck of clothing but something else, some inherent sense of wrongness at not wearing her Demonic Attire so she immediately resummoned the garment.

    The discontent faded quickly but was reced by a thick fog of fatigue. *Huh, some fatigue might follow, you dammed cheeky system.* Thought Kat as she passed out copsing against the wall with Minor in her arms.

    Kat woke up still groggy from sleep, waking Minor idently in the process.

    "Sorry about that Minor" said Kat

    "Shmall riight" said Minor still only half awake. It was at this point Kat began to take proper stock of their surroundings and noticed something extremely odd. The walls were no longer smooth stone, and were not even carved brick, but instead they were tiled in a dazzling white.

    *Rather strange choice of dижcor considering it''s pitch ck, there a no lights and the pure white does nothing to help this fact.*

    "Hey Minor, what''s with the tiles on the walls?" asked Kat

    "Um, hmm, they look strange, white tiles? Oh hang on" said Minor escaping from Kat''sp

    she stood up and pped her hands together loudly. Seconds past but nothing appeared to change.

    "What was the point in that?" asked Kat

    "The enchantment told me to" said Minor

    "You can''t just use that as an excuse to go crazy" said Kat. Minor just held up her hand in a wait just a moment gesture, and it was but a moment before bright lights started to beam out of the top row of tiles.

    *I stand corrected it seems, there are in fact lights, and apparently the tiles themselves do help this fact. Sorry tiles, guess I owe you an apology*

    Kat got up as well and tried to stretch and found her muscles surprisingly stiff, especially in her back region. They twinged and ached as she tried to stretch her body. Trying on just her arms she found that they were mostly fine, but still not quite perfect. *It seems that my body isn''t quite as repaired as I thought it was. I thought I waspletely healed yesterday before I took a nap, but I guess not. Hey system, how good is my regeneration anyway*

    USER KAT''S REGENERATION DOES NOT YET HAVE ENOUGH DATA FOR CONCLUSIVE ANALYSIS. CURRENTLY BELIEVED TO BE LIMITED BY ENERGY CONSUMPTION.

    *Energy, what kind of energy? I don''t feel hungry yet*

    USER KAT''S REQUESTED INFORMATION IS CLASSIFIED, USER KAT REQUIRES AT LEAST RANK 1

    *Well I guess that''s fair then system. Hopefully I can find out more soonish because regenerating damage seems really useful.*

    "So Minor, what''s the n?" asked Kat

    "We continue on of course, there is only one way forward and while I don''t recognise this ce specifically I think I might have a few guesses as to where we are" said Minor

    "Well don''t just leave it at that, what are the details" said Kat

    "I think, we might be under my Grandmother''s house. That doesn''t quite make perfect sense because I''m pretty sure we haven''t been traveling long enough but I don''t know anyone else who''d be able to afford tiled walls in a secret underground passage" said Minor

    "Didn''t you say you your Great Great Grandfather worked on these tunnels, couldn''t he have made the tiles" said Kat

    "I mean, yeah I guess so but then why bother tiling just this section and not the one at the castle. On top of that from what I know of Grandfather he didn''t really care for borate designs unless he was making something specifically to be showy and I doubt secret tunnels are a good way to show off to your friends" said Minor

    "I dunno Minor, I''d love to have an ancientwork of tunnels to show off to my friends" said Kat

    "Well now you do Kat" whispered Minor quietly as she started walking.

    ###

    Meanwhile, back on Earth, Wednesday 9:00 am day 5 of Kat''s disappearance

    Sylvie and Vivian sat opposite each other with a shogi board in the middle, both of them were now wearing in yukata''s and sitting in seiza position. Lily sat off to the side legs cross with a tori drum sitting next to her beating it steadily in rhythm. Gramps'' desk was now buried in paperwork and even the floor nearby wasn''t spared from the stacks of paper encroaching on Gramps'' territory.

    In the corner of the room the man there to witness to signing was tucked away with his nket, nightcap and face mask,plimented by his blue pyjamas covered in teddy bears. Gramps said something to the girls, but the sound was muffled by the papers. Knocking a bunch away from his face he tried again.

    "What is thetest news on Kat''s whereabouts" said Gramps

    The drumming stopped and Sylvie and Vivian turned to look at Lily who was in turn looking at Gramps.

    "My parents have assigned Kat twelvebours she needs toplete before they are willing to ept, she might, potentially, almost, not be a horrible influence on me. She has already in a Lion with her bare hands and managed to strike a deal with Learnie the hydra for one of his heads as proof for my mother, I think she''s doing something with a boar? I can''t quite remember" said Lily

    "Right well, how pray tell did you get the message this time" said Gramps.

    "Heard it straight from Hermes himself of course" said Lily

    Gramps just nodded and shook his head. He had too much paperwork to do to be worrying about Kat. She could take care of herself. He did however, hope that she would return soon.

 Chapter 33: Modern Art is so Bad it Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 33: Modern Art is so Bad it Hurts</h4>

    Kat and Minor walked through the now well lit halls but at a drastically reduced pace. Where before they were constantly jogging the damage Kat sustained and the mana that Minor burned through meant that neither of them were keen to simply sprint ahead even if the destination was likely so close. Despite this Kat was putting her new muscles to work, keeping hair steps extremely regr and limiting the impact on her wings creating a surprisingly graceful scene. Minor on the other hand was focusing on regenerating her mana as fast as possible. This involved turning her gaze inwards and as such she looked a sorry sitepared to Kat.

    The silence waspanionable though, Minor wasn''t shaking, content to focus on her mana she felt calm enough to ignore the unease she felt using the body in Major''s ce despite the fact that Kat had not continued to use her calming aura after passing out.

    It didn''t take the girls long to reach the end of the tunnel where it expanded into a domed room with an intricate mural of tiles along the ceiling and the upper sections of the walls. The mural featured numerous scenes that also seemed to be connected by a white-haired fox with a varying number of tails.

    "Woah, is this aption of Grandma''s adventures?" mumbled Minor mostly to herself

    "It looks like it, assuming that the white haired fox is your Grandma? Do you recognise her?" said Kat

    "Well, the pictures aren''t quite as detailed as I would like to figure that sort of thing out, and I haven''t seen my Grandma since the ritual I''m, well I''m not sure I''d recognise her even if they were perfectly detailed" said Minor

    Kat took a second look at the murals but found she couldn''t understand Minor''s confusion. Everything looked like a perfectly renditioned version of the events and she could even see the signs of age on the Kitsune as she passed from event to event without the aid of increasing tails.

    "Hey Minor, you Grandma put that illusion on you before correct?" said Kat

    "Yeah why?"

    "Well, this mural has details to my eyes, I can see all the faces, the joy in that first picture when she is setting off on her first adventure, I can feel the joy radiating from her. Andter on in the fifth seen the sadness in her eyes as she looks at what I presume is a grave is quite impactful" said Kat

    "What? Why would she hide something like that? I wish I could see these pictures with your eyes Kat" said Minor

    *It is rather strange, why bother cing illusions over these murals. Or a better question I suppose is why make them with such detail if you''re going to prevent people from looking at it?*

    "Um, Kat, do you think, maybe you could tell me about the murals if you don''t mind. I don''t really know anything much about her" said Minor

    "Well, um sure. As I said, the first one seems to be your Grandma setting out on an adventure, she is wearing travelling gear with a slightly oversized backpack on and a smile on her face" said Kat. Minor nodded along with the story

    "The second, is what I''m guessing to be her first fight, it''s made up of three scenes and it has your Grandma trying to use magic on a wild boar but panicking and missing with the spell. After that she was charged by the boar but managed to miss being impaled but was dragged along anyway, and the final section has her using her hands to dig into its eye" said Kat who could feel a faint pressure building in her head.

    "The third is your Grandma meeting someone, they look to be human I think, hard to tell because they are wearing a thick cloak and bandages, with burns on their skin but your Grandma seems so happy to see them I can''t think of whoever that is as creepy" said Kat.

    The heavy weight on her mind increasingly noticeable. *What is going on, I know I''m not just imagining things, something is wrong with these murals.* Kat''s thoughts were cut of as she was shaken physically by Minor

    "Keep going Kat, you can''t end the story now" said Minor in a panicked voice, practically begging for Kat to continue. Kat stared at minor and was shocked at what she saw. Minor had a massive grin on her face but there were tears dripping down her face. And her eyes, they looked like there was no life in them.

    Kat mmed the full weight of her calming aura into Minor, eyes glowing purple she reached out to grab the now copsing Kitsune who wentpletely limp in her arms. *What the hell was that? Are the murals cursed or something? Why am I fine but Minor was acting out.*

    Slowly lower Minor to the ground the girl didn''t move at all. Only the slight movement of her chest gave Kat any indication she was alive at all. *Shit, what do I do about this. Is she asleep because I mmed her with calming aura or did my aura actually break whatever effect was on her but freeing her from it forced her to sleep?* Kat looked around the room nervously, looking for anything that might help but all she could see were the murals, and the strange patterns on the floor.

    *Right, now the question is do I try and wake her up or do I leave her to rest. We''ve just woken up so I don''t think its exhaustion keeping her down but what''s the appropriate response to, uh I don''t know? Mind Control artwork? System help please?*

    INFORMATION ON MAGIC OF ANY KIND IS LIMITED TO AT LEAST RANK 1 CLASSIFICATION.

    *Of course, I guess I''ve been getting away with too much stuff because it''s more closely rted to me but because this isn''t in the slightest, I guess the system won''t give me much. Which is fair I guess; it did warn me about this but I just wish it would help. Um what about, system why wasn''t I affected by whatever that was.*

    USER KAT''S IMMUNITY TO THIS MAGICAL INFLUENCE IS UNKNOWN AT THIS TIME. D.E.M.O.N.S RECOMMENDS FURTHER TESTING. POTENTIAL SUGGESTIONS INCLUDE, STRONGER MENTAL FORTITUDE, ABILITY RELATED TO EYE MUTATIONS, DEMONIC NATURE

    *Ok, that actually gave me some information. So it can really depend on what type of question it is. This means the magic is probably some kind of mental thing or it''s rted to visuals. That gives me something to go on. And Minor said she couldn''t see them and I don''t think anything went wrong till I started describing them. Ok I think I''m going to try to wake her up and be very careful not to mention the murals. Even just casual like I did the first time lightly describing them, I can''t be sure that wasn''t when the maniption started*

    Kat ced her hand over Minor''s eyes so that when she started trying to wake up Minor she had no chance to look at the murals again. Shaking the girl she twitched and seemed to wake up, the girl started to squirm and break free of Kat''s grip but Kat pushed a small amount of calming aura over Minor while speaking "Something is wrong with the murals, I''ve covered your eyes for now but I''m not sure if your back can you give me a sign or something" said Kat

    "Um, what are you talking about? Thest thing I remember was asking you to describe the murals to me" said Mino

 Chapter 34: Modern Art is so Bad it Hurts Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 34: Modern Art is so Bad it Hurts Part 2</h4>

    "Well, after I started describing them, I felt a pressure in my head but thought I was imagining things. I continued reading out another one but then it got worse, so I stopped reading and you freaked out and tried to get me to keep telling you about the murals, but your eyes had no light in them. That''s when I knew something was wrong, so I sted you with my aura and you copsed" said Kat

    "I don''t remember any of that I''m sorry Kat. I didn''t hurt you, did I?" asked Minor

    "No, just the shaking before I knocked you out" said Kat

    "That''s a relief. I''m not sure what I would have done if it turned out I hurt you" said Minor

    "It wouldn''t have been your fault Minor; it would have been whoever developed the enchantment on the murals. Do you think your Grandma is behind this?" said Kat

    "Um, I''m not sure, she does use illusions but, I don''t really know enough about her to say that it was intentional" said Minor

    "How could something like that be unintentional?" said Kat

    "Well, um I know there are some special pieces of art in the castle that I''ve never been allowed to look at because they can cause some serious damage if you aren''t strong enough or you have a weak mind like me. Maybe the illusion ced over the mural was actually to prevent people that were weak like myself from getting hurt but because you could see the mural anyway it didn''t work properly when you started to describe everything to me" said Minor

    "I thought you said you didn''t know much about enchantments" said Kat

    "Well, um I''m not sure if the paintings are enchantments per say, it''splicated and hard to study because no one would let a priceless artefact like one of those be taken apart just to find out what happened. I only know about these specifically because Mother was extremely clear that we must never look at those paintings in the castle. Apparently, she needed to disy them for some reason but she never said why. Just to stay as far away as possible" said Minor

    "Well that is a little scary to hear. Trapped in a room of magical murals and I have no idea how we are supposed to get out. At least it seems like I''m somewhat immune to the effects as long as I don''t start talking about them and even then, I certainly didn''t suffer like you did" said Kat.

    "Yeah, honestly that probably saved us. I have no way to recognise magical paintings and if you hadn''t shrugged off the effects who knows what would have happened" said Minor.

    "Well, the new question is how do we get out of here? I can''t see an exit anywhere" said Kat

    "Um, the tunnels certainly wanted me to go into this room but I can''t feel it anymore. I guess this room isn''t part of the enchantmentwork that has been guiding us but hopefully this is somewhere in Grandma''s house"

    "Well, what''s the n Minor, any idea how to get out of this room Minor, you''d know your Grandma better than I would. Any idea how she would have hidden the exit?" asked Kat

    "No, but if you don''t mind can you lead me back out of the room just to confirm this is the direction we need to go. I was a little excited when the lights came on and might have missed it if the enchantment tried to steer me somewhere else. It isn''t perfect" said Minor

    "Sure" said Kat

    Kat held Minor''s hand and directed her towards the exit. Kat had removed her hand from Minor''s face but the Kitsune made sure to keep her eyespletely closed and tried to keep her mind off the murals by focusing on the sound of her footsteps. As soon as the pair stepped out into the hallway the weak but ever-present indication of which way Minor needed to walk to reach her destination returned and this time there was no mistaking that it was indicating she needed to return to the room.

    "Kat, I wasn''t wrong, we need to find the way forward in that room somehow" said Minor

    "Is there anything else in the room Kat? Anything at all" said Minor

    "Well the floor looks really weird" said Kat

    "Describe it, um broad strokes, as unspecific as you can be just in case"

    "Well it''s kind of a mess, lines and squiggles everywhere, nothing I recognise at all" said Kat

    "Is there any straight lines? Any order at all to it that you can see" said Minor

    "Nope none" said Kat

    "That''s very strange. If the floor was enchanted in some way I''m pretty sure there would need to be at least some straight lines to make it work. See I asked because a lot of enchantments are hidden in other things, like pieces of art or basic patterns on the walls but as far as I know they do need some regrity and a few straight lines are a must. I think, any enchantments Grandma has are certainly above me but I think that rule holds true, enchanting is like anguage so you need patterns" said Minor

    "Right I understand, so the floor isn''t enchanted. What''s the next ce she could have hidden something" said Kat

    "Well, Grandma can fly I''m pretty sure, or if she can''t it''s pretty easy to jump up to the murals. I hate to ask but can you take a closer look at them with your wings" said Minor.

    Kat stretched her wings carefully feeling a twinge in her back still remained.

    "Not really Minor, I tore something in my back or wing, I''m not quite sure where the line is drawn, but anyway, I damaged it before thending, and it hasn''tpletely healed. It''s already much better than when we went to sleep. In fact I haven''t been as careful as when walking and I didn''t notice at all, so maybe if we waited, I could try but for now at least that option is limited to us" said Kat

    "Hmm, your eyes are really good right? Or can they just see in the dark?" asked Minor

    "They seem to have been improved a bunch but it''s hard to tell a lot of the time" said Kat

    "Well I''m thinking, um you know how they glow asionally?" asked Minor

    "No? My eyes glow?" said Kat

    "Um, yes, I''m not sure why they do, but they can at least. They''re purple when they glow, but I was thinking that if they light up like that you can probably try and use the same technique, I do to push mana into your eyes. If they glow asionally already it should be hard to damage them like most people" said Minor

    "I don''t think I have any mana" said Kat

    "Oh right you''re a demon, well you certainly have something, we call it demonic energy just uh, force that to your eyes or something" said Minor

    Kat shrugged towards Minor then realised she couldn''t see her response.

    "I guess I''ll see what I can do" said Kat. *Hmm, channel energy into my eyes. The easiest thing I can think of is to try and push my calming aura into my eyes. It probably isn''t demonic energy but it''s the main power I have control over so let''s try it.*

    Kat summoned her calming aura but instead of allowing it to flow outwards she concentrated it on herself. Pushing it towards her eyes she felt only a slight resistance before her vision expanded and she felt like she could see everything. The grains of the stone, the wear on the tiles, the dust that had barely umted despite the room seemingly being abandoned the secrets of the world almost seemed like they''d opened up to her. Kat''s mind was adrift in the detail, it was simply to much for a human mind to take in and Kat wasn''t able to properly process everything she was seeing. Suddenly Kat felt a push on her side and her concentration broke. Her eyesight returned to normal and she looked curiously at Minor who still had her eyes closed.

    "What''s up Minor, I didn''t spend that much time looking" said Kat

    "Kat, I don''t know how to tell you this, but you haven''t moved in about fifteen minutes. I was getting worried so I thought, if something had gone wrong maybe a little push could fix it" said Minor

    "Curses, I hadn''t noticed at all. It felt like an instant to me, or perhaps an eternity. It was too much for me to concentrate on. If there is something in the room I need to be more careful and not just shove all my power into my eyes" said Kat

    "Ok, just be careful Kat, please" said Minor

    "Of course, how about this, if I don''t say anything for five minutes push me again" said Kat

    "Ok" said Minor.

    Kat once again tried to force her aura into her eyes, however this time rather than trying to shove her aura into her eyes like an overstuffed suitcase she tried to pour it into them instead. Initially there was no reaction but as she kept imaging herself pouring her power into her eyes the details slowly started to sharpen. ncing carefully over the room Kat noticed that just at the back of the room underneath the first section of the mural the one of the tiles had the slightest discolouring to it in the centre.

    "Minor I think I''ve found it" said Kat as she walked over to the tile in question. cing her finger gently on the discoloured section she felt a click and heard a rumbleing from behind her. Turning around she noticed that the top of the room had disappeared, and a tform was dropping down seemingly by itselfing to rest in the middle of the room

    "Minor I''ve definitely got our way out, a tform just dropped into the centre of the room. You think it''s safe to hop onto?" asked Kat

    "Yes, I think so, it''s probably a levitation tform, they aren''t verymon because they are ludicrously expensive to run mana crystal wise and it only gets worse the longer the distance they need to float so most people still use stairs" said Minor. The girls carefully walked over to the disk and ced their feet onto it. As soon as both of them were firmly nted on the disk it started to rise slowly up towards the ceiling.

 Chapter 35: Meeting Estranged Family Members is a Dangerous Pastime

    <h4>Chapter 35: Meeting Estranged Family Members is a Dangerous Pastime</h4>

    As the tform rose up Kat questioned Minor. "So what we can we expect from your Grandma?"

    "Well, I haven''t really seen her since the ritual, she had to be around to ce that illusion on Major but I don''t really remember that, I more so have the memory of Major remembering that? If you follow? From what other people have told me she is really adventurous but hates tedious things. She also gets side-tracked somewhat easily unless she decides to focus intently on something in which case there is no hope of getting her attention. That''s probably how the murals down in the room below were made. She probably worked on it non-stop and that caused it to shift into a masterwork artefact" said Minor

    "Hmm, ok. Where are we likely toe out?" said Kat

    "Well, probably near the entrance hall I''d guess, but then again it depends if this is supposed to be a secret from everyone or just the standard riff raff trying to visit her" said Minor

    Kat nodded at Minor. The tform was extremely slow in it''s movements which helped keep Minor calm but for Kat is was slightly irritating to see it slowly inching upwards. *I know these tforms are horribly inefficient but are they even good for anything? I could run up a flight of stairs faster than this.*

    After a full five minutes Kat''s head poked into the room that housed the elevator and she was quite confused. Looking around the room was filled with a random assortment of items simply thrown in the room with seemingly little care and everything was covered in a thickyer of dust. So thick that Kat was concerned about breathing in the air in the room, and Minor was already coughing. Swiftly grabbing Minor under her arms and wading through the junk towards the door she burst out into fresh mountain air. mming the door behind them Kat breathed in deeply while Minor kept coughing trying to get all the dust out of her lungs.

    "What the hell was that, there was so much dust in that room I have to wonder if it wasn''t some kind of trap" said Kat

    "I agree" Minor managed to get out between hacking coughs. Taking a moment to finally expel thest of the dust in their lungs Kat and Minor started to take a look at the scenery. They appeared to be in a mountainous region and could see the cliffs surrounding the clearing they were in. In all directions except forward where they saw arge single story house that expanded far off in either direction and presumably into the horizon as well. In the more immediate surroundings was an intricately cared for garden with a small river flowing through the centre. There were all sorts of nts Kat had never seen ranging from small purple flowers that looked a bit like dandelions to monstrously sized bamboo stalks in small groups of about three scattered around the garden.

    "Well, I guess it''s time Minor. Let''s go meet your Grandma" said Kat. Minor nodded and made to follow behind Kat but as soon as they stepped onto the cobblestone path in front of them ice shot up from the ground and encapsted thempletely leaving only their eyes and nose exposed

    *Well, at least this isn''t cold for whatever reason.* Thought Kat as she re-examined her surroundings. Looking over Kat found Minor in a simr state.

    *So, do we just wait here till this ice melts? Or should we expect Minor''s Grandma to show up? And I mean, this does have to be Minor''s Grandma''s house right? Why else would that mural be here but at the same time why would you have it under a storage shed, and one that isn''t even maintained properly. I guess all that''s left is to wait for someone to show upбн When the hell did she get hear.*

    Kat''s eye widened at the woman now standing between her and Minor, panicking for just a moment before calming downpletely.

    If Shizuka and Chiharu could be set to look simr, then Chiharu and thisdy were practically the same person down to the shade of hair. If someone had at this moment told Kat that the Queen stood before her she would find nothing amiss, except for the two extra tails that adorned this new arrivals back.

    "Now, what shall I do with you thieves, I suppose I''ve been a bit to lenient in the past if you still had the gall to show up and try to steal from me. A little fox and a demon, a suppose you summoned something to help you carry off more of my valuables. Shame you got one with such scrawny arms. Little shits the lot of them, why I''m tempted to kill you both right here. Well, anything to say for yourselves?" said the woman

    *Say anything, what nonsense are you spouting you have our mouths frozen shut.* Thought Kat with wide eyes. Minor was even more panicked, tears in her eyes struggling to move at all.

    "Well, you both sure are quiet, aren''t you? What fox got your tongue"ughed thedy as if it was the funniest thing she''d ever heard.

    "Ah, maybe killing you would be too boring, it''s not every day a demon tries to steal from me, so points for creativity perhaps? Strange that you look like a Subus, I''d not known your kind enjoyed thievery though I suppose you likely thought yourself appropriately skilled in illusions or shadow magic anyway" said thedy. Kat tried to push her calming aura onto Minor but trying to curve it around the crazydy in between them. Evidently Kat failed in this because the woman spoke up again.

    "What sort of tricks are you trying to pull demon, you have a strange aura but not one strong enough to affect me. Did you think you could use it to scare me perhaps? Maybe try and break out of the ice first darling and I''ll take you seriously." She said with a grin

    *Ok, why doesn''t she recognise Minor, this has to be her Grandma, the resemnces is just too much for this to be someone else. What is going on here.*

    "Ok, since I''m feeling generous, I''m going to melt the ice around your mouths, I''d like you to give me one reason each why I shouldn''t kill the Kitsune. The demon dies and gets banished either way, but I think it''s only fair I give you both a chance to speak" said the woman.

    *Ok then, we need to think about this carefully, what can I say to convince her we aren''t thieves. Hopefully she knows demons can''t lie so that whatever I say will add weight to it. We just need to think for a moment and-* Kat''s thoughts were interrupted by Minor beginning to speak

    "We are just here to see my Grandma" said Minor in between sniffles

    "Bah, you think I''m going to take pity on you because you''re crying, think my memories so bad I don''t remember the faces of my Grandchildren" said the women

    "I have no doubt contained within me that you are Shizuka''s Grandmother" said Kat.

    The women whipped around to face Kat and swung her hand tearing through the ice catching Kat around the neck and lifting her up with one hand.

    "Oh, think you can get around me with a little wordy do you. Seems like you have true sight as well, quite rare in a demon like yourself but not the most surprising" said the woman

    "Come on, nothing else to say dear? No more misleading statements to try and twist the truth to suit your convenience" said the woman.

    Kat struggled in thedy''s grip pping her wings to try and prevent some of the damage being done to her throat. Forcing air up into her mouth to struggle out a further rey Kat managed to point towards Minor and say "She is your Granddaughter"

    Thedy threw Kat lightly away onto the floor as sheughed. "Ha, I see some set up has gone into this joke of yours, so I''ll give you one more chance to speak demon, then I''ll rip your heart out myself"

    *Shit, ok, what can I possibly say to get her to believe me. I''m pretty sure getting my heart ripped out isn''t going to be good for my health hmm.*

    "My name is Kat, I refer to mypanion as Minor, she is the daughter of Queen Chiharu Maemari, and Minor is the princess" said Kat clearly her throat already healed from the damage it sustained.

    The woman took a step back in shock. Her eyes whipping from Kat to Minor and back again showing no signs of stopping. After thirty seconds of this her eyes settled on Kat again. "My Granddaughter doesn''t have red fur, it''s impossible, it can''t be done" but her voice was shaking, she had sensed something was very wrong with these thieve and knew that demons must speak the truth.

    "Currently Haruka is in control, though she no longer enjoys that name. Something happened to Shizuru temporarily, we hope, and Minor has been in control ever since" said Kat.

    The woman vanished and re-appeared behind Minor smashing the ice around her and pulling her into a hug as she began to cry. "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry" whispered over and over again as she hugged the crying form of Minor.

    Kat walked over towards them and slowly extended her calming aura over both of them. The woman red at Kat sharply when the aura touched her but quickly turned away after she felt the effects. She sat there stroking Minor''s hair for a long time crying and muttering that she was sorry until Minor spoke up "It''s ok Grandma, I don''t me you for what happened" said Minor.

    "I was a fool, how could I ask you to trade you life for Shizuru''s, I''m a failure of a Grandmother, I should have saved you both, I shouldn''t have pushed that choice on you" said Grandma Maemari

    "Grandma, I''m still here, Shizuru was always the one in control, something happened but we can exin thatter. I''m still here, it''s ok, you did save us both" said Minor as she stared at Kat begging her to increase the power of her aura with her eyes and sheplied.

 Chapter 36: Letting Estranged Family Members Apologise is less Dangerous but Equally Unnerving

    <h4>Chapter 36: Letting Estranged Family Members Apologise is less Dangerous but Equally Unnerving</h4>

    After some more crying. A lot more crying. Kat was now standing in front of Minor''s Grandma who was in dogeza with her face firmly nted on the ground. "I apologise for attacking you after you got my Granddaughter here safely. I still don''t trust you but I do apologise for freezing you in iceбн and choking youбн and throwing you across the garden"

    "Grandma Kat''s really nice, apologise properly" said Minor

    "She''s still just a demon, you can''t trust them" said Grandma Maemari

    "Kat''s different" said Minor

    "Prove it" yelled Grandma back with her face still in the floor.

    Before Minor could retort again Kat spoke up instead. "I would protect Minor with my life if the situation called for it regardless of the contract that exists between us"

    "C-can you repeat that" said Grandma Maemari

    "No, you heard me perfectly fine the first time" said Kat

    "Dammit, if only I didn''t know how your truthpulsion works I''d call you out on being a lying maniptive traitor, but, I do know how it works and that was way to specific and certain for me toin" said Grandma Maemari "I still don''t like you though"

    "Well, anyway, Kat why did you say that Grandma looks like mum? She isn''t that old" said Minor. *What is she talking about they look exactly the sa- Illusions, it''s more illusions isn''t it. I''m really getting sick of them to be honest.*

    "She probably has an illusion on Minor, to my eyes she looks identical to your mother. In fact if she didn''t have the extra tails and wasn''t trying to kill me I''d believe they were the same person no hesitation. Though I guess your mother has a much better personality"

    "I can hear you demon" said Grandma Maemari

    "Uh yeah, that makes sense Kat. So many illusions, they really haven''t helped us much have they" said Minor ignoring her Grandma entirely

    Grandma Maemari stood up and said "Well now that that has been dealt with, Granddaughter would youe with me to discuss what''s going on, I''ll make some tea for you."

    "Sure let''s go inside Kat, we have quite a few things to go over" said Minor. Grandma Maemari''s left eye twitched at this but she decided not to contradict Minor, as much as it pained the old woman to admit her Granddaughter problem trusted this demon more than her. Grandma Maemari led them through a number of hallways stopping briefly to pick out a tea set from one of the cupboards and bringing it with her until the entered a small sitting room with a view of the valley below the mountain. Taking a seat on the far side of the table Kat sat across from her and much to Grandma Maemari''s dismay Minor chose to sit next to Kat, but she made no furtherment.

    "So, my dear, can you exin what exactly is going on with all this?" asked Grandma

    "Well, where do you want to start. Why I''m here, or why I''m in control?" asked Minor

    "Um" said Grandma Maemari Maemari genuinely stumped "whatever you want to start with I suppose"

    "Well, I''ll go through why we are here quick. Beast King wants to marry Shizuka Major took offence to that and to avoid pressuring us with war mum summoned a demon to guide us to your house because she needed someone trustworthy and strong to keep me safe that didn''t work for her so she could beat the truth magic" said Minor

    "Ha, that daughter of mine never listened tome when I said demons aren''t to be trusted, of course she summoned one for such an important job the fool" said Grandma Maemari

    "Hey, I''d probably be an incoherent mess without Kat''s help. Not to mention I''d never have made it through the tunnels" said Minor

    "Oh, and pray tell how this demon saved you from that fate. I suppose her wings were handy for thest section of the tunnels but there are better ways I''m sure"

    "Kat has a calming aura and I needed that many times to stabilise myself to stop me from ending up in Major''s position or worse" said Minor

    "Ok but can you exin this whole Major Minor thing to me" said Grandma Maemari

    "Well, that spell you used didn''t quite work properly back then because Shizuru wanted to keep me around, and while she did seed, she stole most of my personality. Which admittedly was whining about things but a big thing was that I had a hang up involving my appearance, anyway, Major, that''s what I call what became of Shizuru, wasining to Kat that she didn''t look anything like mum and well, you know" said Minor

    "True sight" said Grandma Maemari with a grimace

    "Yup and that caused Major to remember everything and it maybe sort of broke her mind more than a little bit" said Minor

    "So it is this demon''s fault" said Grandma Maemari

    "Stop ming Kat" yelled Minor "Something like this was always going to happen. I can feel her repairing herself and I don''t even want to be here!" said Minor

    "What. What do you mean by that" said Grandma Maemari worriedly

    "Existing with a body and everything is horribly unnatural to me, that''s why Kat needed to use her calming aura on my most of the time. I''m what''s left of Haruka but that isn''t much, and I was basically tapped in Majors head for over a decade. That brought a certain amount of peace, and while I am thankful to speak I don''t enjoy having a body. Ideally I can learn the duplication technique so that I have a body asionally but I''m more than happy for Major to take over again" said Minor

    "I see, well Granddaughter we have much to talk about, but first we should dismiss this demon" said Grandma Maemari

    "No, why do you keep doing this Kat hasn''t done anything wrong" said Minor

    "Yes, and while I want her gone regardless now that she has delivered you here I assume her contract is up? You probably have to dismiss her personally, but you cannot keep a demon around for too long, there are consequences to that, you will be required to pay for their continued presence in some way" said Grandma Maemari

    "Kat isn''t like that, she wouldn''t hurt me" said Minor

    "Perhaps not, but I''m not sure, Kat, you said, has a choice in the matter" said Grandma Maemari

    "Perhaps" was all Kat said. *This system already said I''m not allowed to talk about it so I''m pretty sure this is already pushing the limit.*

    "I will allow you one thing my Granddaughter, you may ask Kat for a beacon to allow you to summon specifically her, if, and only if you really need her in the future" said Grandma Maemari. *System what is she on about?*

    A BEACON IS A METHOD FOR INDIVIDUALS TO BE SPECIFICALLY CALLED FOR WHEN SELECTING A SUMMONING TARGET.

    *Right, and how do I make one*

    USER KAT CANNOT TRULY MAKE A BEACON BEFORE FINAL AWAKENING. HOWEVER ON ACCOUNT OF THE REWARDS GIVEN BY SUMMONER CHIHARU, USER KAT''S CLOSENESS TO FULLY AWAKENING, AND USER KAT''S THOUGHTS ON INDIVIDUAL CLASSIFIED AS MINOR (SHIZUKA) D.E.M.O.N.S WILL ASSIST IN MAKING A ONE-TIME USE BEACON. USER KAT WILL NEED TO REMAKE IT AT A FUTURE TIME IF NECESSARY. PLEASE PICTURE USER KAT''S SIGIL.

    *Um, what, ok um. What do I want for my beacon. What do I want to represent me? Something like a coat of arms? I''m just not sure what I should do. There are so many things, and you are just putting me on the spot? Do I have to do this right now?*

    "Kat, please can you give me a beacon? I promise to take care of it and summon you in the future" said Minor staring at Kat with eyes not dissimr to Sylvie''s when she wants something

    *Right now then I supposeбн*

 Chapter 37: My Kingdom for a Rug

    <h4>Chapter 37: My Kingdom for a Rug</h4>

    *Actually system? Is it possible for me to just, make a Sigil at ater time? You said this wasn''t a true beacon so can I just have something as a ceholder?*

    THAT IS A VALID OPTION FOR USER KAT, AS IT IS CORRECT THAT YOU ONLY NEED A SIGIL FOR A TRUE BEACON. HOWEVER IT IS RECOMMENDED THAT USER KAT''S FALSE BEACON STILL CONTAIN AT LEAST SOME REPRESENTATION OF USER KAT.

    *Ok, I think I can work with that. Creating a Sigil should be something I do after thinking about it for a while. It seems like my Sigil will follow me for the rest of my- *

    "Demon, are you willing to give my Granddaughter a beacon? I''m more than happy for you to leave right now" said Grandma Maemari

    "Kat don''t listen to her you can stay as long as you want" said Minor

    "No, it''s fine Minor, it''s just that I am unable to create a true beacon. I can make a weak version that you can only use once, if that is eptable. If you summon after some time has past I will hopefully be able to provide you a real one" said Kat

    "That''s fine, whatever it takes to summon you again is fine" said Minor

    "Fool" said Grandma Maemari pressing her aura into Minor. Kat tried to push her aura against Grandma Maemari to give Minor some room to breathe but her attempts were for naught. "Don''t you ever say something like that to a demon you are lucky I can''t see the chains of contract binding right now else I''d be sorely tempted to kill you myself. Never ever promise anything to a demon. If they ept your offer it can be just as binding as an official contract" said Grandma Maemari

    "Leave her alone" said Kat eyes glowing and aura push still ineffectually against Grandma Maemari. "She doesn''t know any better, she''s just a girl, she doesn''t need you putting such fear into her" finished Kat. At this point Minor was trembling eyes starting to roll back up into her head before Grandma Maemari dropped the aura and let Kat''s crash into Minor.

    "She deserves that and worse you fiend. A promise like that could put the whole realm at risk. I don''t care how much she trusts you that sort of power should never be given to anyone least of all a demon" said Grandma Maemari

    "How can you do this to her, she might look like a young adult but remember Minor has been unable to talk to anyone for years! Plus nobody ever told her the dangers of demon summoning, how was she supposed to know" said Kat.

    *Heck I didn''t even know, so I can just ept things people promise me and force them into it? Is that a thing I can actually do?*

    Grandma Maemari clicked her tongue, clearly unhappy with the development but willing to somewhat concede Kat''s point. "It was just a bit of killing intent, nothing to worry about. Much more standard then your strange ''calm aura'' that isn''t how these things are supposed to work" said Grandma Maemari trying to shift the conversation away

    "You know what, give my Granddaughter the beacon and I''ll even let you ask for a gift, a bit of extra payment, if you leave afterwards. Is that a deal?" said Grandma Maemari

    "I don''t need anything extra, I''m happy to give her the beacon regardless" said Kat

    "I said, a beacon, extra payment, then you leave" said Grandma Maemari pressing her aura into Kat. *Fine, if this is how it''s going to be, have it your way. System how easy is it for Minor to summon me if she has my beacon?*

    INDIVIDUAL MINOR (SHIZUKA) MAY SUMMON USER KAT BY CONCENTRATING A MODERATE AMOUNT OF MANA INTO THE BEACON WITHOUT ANY NEED FOR SUPPLEMENTARY MATERIALS. DO NOTE HOWEVER THAT IF NO PAYMENT IS GIVEN TO SUMMON USER KAT IT WILL NOT COUNT AS USER KAT''S WEEKLY SUMMON QUOTA AND IF SUMMONED REGULARLY USER KAT MY BE REQUIRED TO COMPENSATE D.E.M.O.N.S

    *Ok, so I''ll just give Minor the beacon and worstes to worst she can summon me somewhat soonish with basically nothing as long as it doesn''t happen to often. So what do I want my temporary beacon to be? Hmm-*

    "Have you had enough time to think on my offer hmm? What gift do you wish for" said Grandma Maemari ring at Kat already. *System make it a ss copy of the spade on my tail. That''s good enough for now I don''t have time to think about it.*

    UNDERSTOOD USER KAT PLEASE HOLD OUT YOUR HAND AND FACE INDIVIDUAL MINOR (SHIZUKA)

    Kat followed the instructions and in her hand a ss spade tip manifested in her hand with a faint purple glow inside of it. Gently handing the false beacon to Minor, Kat turned to face Grandma Maemari again and said "I''ll take the best rug you are willing to give me"

    "Aбн A rug?" said Grandma Maemari. She was extremely confused at this answer. Grandma Maemari was under the impression Kat''s moments of staring off into space was Kat thinking of ways to extort her for an extravagant gift. Now she didn''t rightly know what to think.

    "Why in Everfrost''s name would you want a rug of all things?" asked Grandma Maemari

    "Gramps collects rugs and I need to apologise for being away so long without telling him" said Kat

    "Why would your Grandfather want a rug as an apology gift?" said Grandma Maemari

    "Oh no, please don''t misunderstand, Gramps isn''t my Grandfather at all. And as for why a rug, well he collects rugs, you should see his office, it''s covered in them" said Kat

    Grandma Maemari looked at Kat like she was speaking in tongues.

    "If he isn''t your Grandfather then why in the name of Everfrost do you need to apologise to him instead of your parents you unfilial child" said Grandma Maemari

    "My parents are dead, I grew up in an orphanage and Gramps runs the ce" said Kat.

    Grandma Maemari put her hands on her temples and rubbed them vigorously she desperately wanted to leave the issue there but each answer of Kat''s only served to confuse her more.

    "Demons have orphanages?" asked Grandma Maemari scared of the answer

    "I have no idea" said Kat

    Grandma Maemari stood up and walked towards the door.

    "I give up, I don''t even want to know. Follow me I suppose, I have some rugs somewhere I''m sure and justбн I meanбн I don''t even" said Grandma Maemari trailing off into a mutter towards the end.

    Minor and Kat got up to follow her and as they were walking Minor spoke up "This beacon is really pretty Kat, thanks for giving it to me. I''ll take good care of it until you can give me the real one" said Minor

    "No problem Minor, no problem at all" said Kat. *Well one problemбн Grandma Maemari but I mean who''s counting*

    "It''s going to be strange with you leaving Kat. I mean, I''m thankful that you brought me here and all, and it''s nice to see Grandma again but, even though I''ve beenбн awake I guess? For a long time, you will always be the first person I ever talked to and all Grandma''s grumblings won''t change that" said Minor.

    "Thanks Minor, that means a lot" said Kat

    As Minor and Kat continued to follow Grandma Maemari, Minor was focused on the beacon in her hands, before she turned over her left hand and slowly pressed the beacon into it. Kat was facing forward making sure to keep up with Grandma Maemari and missed what was going on. Grandma Maemari as well was quitex in her observation of her Granddaughter as she was still trying to puzzle out what scheme Kat was pulling with her strange answers. Kat''s beacon sunk into Minor''s hand leaving behind arge tattoo of a spade. After this Minor quickly hid her hands in her sleaves to avoid anyone noticing. Several twists and turnster through the house they came upon a room full of chests. They were simple in design justrge wooden rectangles with iron bandings on the sides. The room was small and yet it still had threerge chests against each of the walls except the one with the door.

    *These look more like treasure chests then rug chests. Though I guess considering Gramps'' thoughts on the matter perhaps they areбн*

 Chapter 38: The Real Treasure was the Rugs we Found Along the Way

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Real Treasure was the Rugs we Found Along the Way</h4>

    "I believe the three on the right might have some rugs. I have no love for any of them really so I suppose I will stick to my word. Please take you pick" said Grandma Maemari

    "What kind of rugs are in each chest" said Kat

    "No idea, I''ve received a number of gifts over the years that I care naught for but I do keep them around most of the time just in case somebody decides to make a big deal out of it. This room is where I keep the tapestries, the rugs, I think one chest has particrly ill-fitting clothing articles that aren''t even close to being correct" said Grandma Maemari

    *Is that something I''d prefer I wonder? So many gifts that I need multiple rooms to store them all. It really is a bit excessive but if she was the Queen at one point maybe this is rtively few things.*

    Kat didn''t respond out loud to that and simply opened the three chests Grandma Maemari had indicated. The rugs Kat found were all well made though the designs were often questionable. Everything for extremely intricately woven rugs depicting one of Grandma Maemari''s adventuring achievements to a simple well made rug with a checkered patterning on it. Kat carefully lifted each rug out of the box examined if for a moment then re folded it and put it to the side if she was uninterested. Minor sat on one of the nearby chests watching Kat go through each rug asionally offering nods of approval, but it seemed her mind was elsewhere. Grandma Maemari on the other hand just stood menacingly in the corner eyes trained on Kat as if she was certain Kat was just waiting for a chance to sneak off and rob her blind, but her eyes would asionally drift over to Minor and soften before snapping back to Kat

    In the end it was four rugs that stood out to Kat the most. The first was the previously mentioned checkered rug. It was well made and consisted of alternating red and cks squares. It was a simple rug but well made, perhaps the best made rug in the chest if you ignored theck of a more detailed design.

    The second rug had two foxes growling at each other from either side of an artistic rendition of a chasm. The foxes were very intricately woven, and the individual pieces of fur could be seen stitched into the rug. At the same time though, the rest of the rug seemed to be stitched poorly and was just barely passable. Finally the rug was actually really small, just barely 50cm across which made the poor stitching on the rug even less excusable considering all the others were at least a metre long on their shortest side.

    The third rug was a garish mess of shing colours and shapes. There was seemingly no rhyme or reason involved in how they had chosen to arrange the colours on the rug and it seemed more like someone was showing of the variety of dyes that they had on offer rather than attempting to make a rug that was even vaguely appealing to human eyes. Or demon. Or Kitsune. The reason it was still in the pile for consideration was that as much as Kat may dislike it, if Gramps were here he''d take that one in a heartbeat.

    Even still that was on the rug Kat was almost certain to choose. The final rug, the fourth one, was a strange piece. It was a square rug that had a number of fox tails arrayed out from the centre like flower petals, alternating colours red and blue. Sadly it was not the soft blue of Major and the Queen, it was a dark, murky sort of blue didn''t quite look clean. This contrasted with the red which was so bright Kat nearly needed eyewear on, it shone almost as if it was backlit by something. Finally the rest of the rug was a simple ck which would have been fine if it wasn''t so ufortably close to the blue.

    *I think the one with the alternating tails has to be the one. It isn''t Gramps'' pick but this is my gift, and I do much prefer this one. Plus it has some meaning, I can remember the tails of Minor and Major, and I mean sure the colours are unbelievably wrong but at the same time Gramps did always prefer those sorts of rugs that were at least a little crazy. He always liked to find the weirdest ones and put them in a very visible spot in the office.*

    "What do you think of this one with the tails Minor? I''m thinking of choosing this one" said Kat

    "Um, it looks, ah, nice. Yeah, looks nice Kat" said Minor with a slight grimace on her face.

    "It looks horrible, I''m surprised I even kept such an ugly thing in my storage, though there were worse ones in there. I wonder what my younger self was thinking sometime" said Grandma Maemari

    "Grandma, don''t be rude" Minor hissed

    "No your Grandma ispletely correct but that is fine, Gramps loves the stranger rugs and this one has a little bit of meaning because the colours, while be extremely off, are still blue and red like Major and Minor" said Kat. Minor grimaced at Kat''s agreement but then her face morphed into a real smile when she mentioned the other reason, she chose the rug.

    "Hmph, well now that you have you, reward, Minor it''s time to dismiss your demon" said Grandma Maemari

    "Do I really need to Grandma, can''t Kat like, stay the night or something?" said Minor

    "No. Even if I was willing to have a demon in my home I am not willing to pay the price should she be forced to stay once the contract has beenpleted" said Grandma Maemari

    "Well, it''s notplete until I say so, that was the condition I have to dismiss Kat once I''m safe" said Minor

    "Indeed, and you are safe. You are trying to abuse a technicality Minor and trust me when I say that demons would never leave such a technicality in the contract if they weren''t prepared to abuse it. They are the ones to get off on ''technicalities'' not us" said Grandma Maemari

    "Grandma, if you say one more thing against Kat, I''m leaving" said Minor

    "You wouldn''t dare" said Grandma Maemari

    "I would too. Kat has helped me all the way here, been nothing but courteous to you even after you attacked us and then you have constantly been giving her snidements the whole time. I get it Grandma you don''t like demons, whatever. I trust Kat, I really do and I won''t let you keep badmouthing her when she hasn''t even done anything wrong" said Minor

    "Fine then. She still needs to leave. But, I promise that I will help you summon her again. Not until you''ve gone at least a month away from her influence. Once I''m assured that you aren''t being manipted then summon her all you want. But my points still stand" said Grandma Maemari.

    Minor looked like she wanted to continue to argue the point but Grandma Maemari red at her hard. Minor stuck her tongue out at Grandma Maemari before walking over to Kat and speaking "You can stand up for yourself you know Kat. I don''t mind if you say nasty things about Grandma that''s all she has done to you"

    "They''re just words Minor. Her words truly do not matter to me because she has neither my respect of my affection. Perhaps she is right about the other demons, I''ve not met many, but clearly, she has some issue greater than just demons are bad. I think that something happened in her past, I don''t remember seeing any demons on the mural but she is simply dismissing all the evidence to the contrary and her adorable Granddaughter is telling her how great I am" said Kat. Minor pouted and looked up at Kat with exaggerated sadness.

    "Yes like that, perfect recreation Minor. How can anyone withstand the power in that gaze" said Kat. This seemed to only intensify Minor''s pouting but it just continued to reinforce Kat''s point, so she wasn''t to phased.

    Kat then turned to face Grandma Maemari with a sly grin on her face "But I will say Grandma, promising to help summon me, I could turn that into a contract, couldn''t I? Wasn''t it you who said not to make promises to demons?" said Kat.

    Grandma Maemari had the decency to look somewhat taken aback but replied "I was making a promise to my Granddaughter not you, there was no risk involved"

    "Right but isn''t it also you who said that demons are the masters of exploiting technicalities? I mean it was a promise to help summon me. That''s a dangerous level ofmitment, right?" said Kat

    "Get out of my sight fiend before I banish you myself. I can assure you the process won''t be pleasant" said Grandma Maemari.

    "Well Minor, you head thedy time to send me back" said Kat

    "Um, I really hope this worksбн" mumbled Minor

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Well, I mean, the wording was that Shizuka had to dismiss you so I''ve been worried that it won''t workбн" said Minor

    "Minor, you told me yourself. You are as much Shizuka as Major is. Besides just say the words, and when it works you will have your answer" said Kat

    "Ok" said Minor with tears starting to form at the corner of her eyes. "I Shizuka Maemari dere that I am safe, and that Kat''s contract has been fulfilled". A zing circle appeared below Kat, the smell of fire and ash was thick in the air.

    "See Minor, nothing to worry about, thank you for having me" said Kat as she bowed towards the crying girl.

    "See you soonбн Minor" said Kat as she vanished.

 Chapter 39: Back in Black

    <h4>Chapter 39: Back in ck</h4>

    Colourful fire surrounded Kat as she drifted through the summoning spell. Kat breathed deeply and exhaled dispelling a weight she hadn''t known she was carrying.

    *Perhaps this is the best part about the summonings, the beautiful fire, the satisfaction of a job well done. The rxationбн * Kat yawned. *I guess I''m more tired than I thought I was, I don''t think I''ve been awake long but I suppose thest few days have been rather intense, especially meeting Minor''s Grandma, I sure hope next time I get summoned she isn''t going to try chocking me. Not an experience that I want to repeat anytime soon but I guess there was nosting damage.*

    Kat was able to take a few additional moments to appreciate the surroundings before she was deposited into the centre of her room. Stifling another Kat nced at her door. *I should really let people know I''m back I suppose.* Reaching for the door Kat took a slight nce out of the window and noticed the sky was full of stars.

    *Wait what? Why is it so bright in here? Oh, right, the eyes, so it''s actually the middle of the night huh?* Thought Kat as she turned around to face the bed. Kat dropped Gramps'' new rug at the foot of her bed before getting on top of the bed and nting her face in the pillows Kat, had just one thought before she drifted off. *A shower can wait, if everything is dirty in the morning, I can deal with it then.*

    ###

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Thursday 9:00 am day 6 of Kat''s disappearance

    Papers fill the room, all that can be seen of the witness is the pompom on the end of his nightcap and the asional glimpse of his face when he breaths and shifts some of the paper in the room. Gramps sits atop a pile of papers; the chair had disappeared into the paper abyss some time ago. Thest bastion against the encroaching paper apocalypse was a space in the middle left of the room where three girls sat around a card table ying poker.

    "Why are you ying a game like poker at a time like this?" said Gramps as he read through paper after paper.

    "Why are you using paper instead of aputer when you have so many files to read through and store" said Vivian

    "Touchиж" said Gramps

    "Well, anyway, we are ying for huge steaks at the moment so I need my full concentration" said Vivian

    "Is it really appropriate to be gambling withrge sums of money against children Vivian? I didn''t expect this kind of behaviour from you" said Gramps

    "Money? What Money?" said Vivian as she reached into the pile of paper to reveal arge cooler. "This thing showed up on my doorstep addressed to my roommate but she didn''t want it so I brought it along" Pulling open the lid inside was tightly packed with exceptionallyrge cuts of meat.

    "That is massive, I''m not sure I''ve ever seen so much steak" said Gramps

    "Wait Vivian the winner gets the steak? I thought we were giving it to the looser, shit I was trying to win" said Lily

    "You can give it to Gramps if you win like I''m nning Lily, don''t worry about it" said Sylvie

    "Well, moving on from that I suppose, what fantastic journey is Kat on today?" asked Gramps

    "Oh she''s passed out on her bed at the moment" said Lily with a shrug turning back to the card game.

    "Wait what?!" said Gramps "We should get her down here to sign those papers"

    "But then we would have to wake up the guy in the corner and he looks so peaceful" said Vivian. Gramps vision shifted to the stack of papers containing the witness.

    "I suppose so, but if we get these papers signed today, he can sleep all day tomorrow with no concerns" said Gramps.

    The three girls nodded at this wisdom, as if this reasoning had not urred to them, which for two of the three was true.

    "I''ll go get Kat then" said Sylvie "Oh and I win, royal flush, Gramps you own the meat." Sylvie then proceeded to swim through the papers and out the door off to find Kat.

    ##

    Kat felt something press into her side. Cracking her eye open she saw that Sylvie was poking her repeatedly while staring at her wings.

    "What''s up Sylvie" said Kat

    "It''s time to sign the papers Kat" said Sylvie

    "Oh, I''m sorry I didn''t mean to sleep so long what time is it" said Kat

    "Around 11am" said Sylvie stepping back to give Kat room to get off the bed. Kat examined herself and found her demonic attire in perfect order. *Nice, my clothes aren''t wrinkled from sleeping in them, so I should be presentable already, the only issue is the wings hmm.*

    Reaching down to the foot of her bed Kat picked up Gramps'' rug and draped it over her shoulders to cover her wings. The rug sat oddly, clearly help up by her wings but if no one looked to closely it was probably fine. Wrapping her tail around her midsection she headed for the door.

    "Oh Sylvie, you can quietly mention my wings to Vivian if you want but don''t mention it to Gramps, I''ll tell him afterwards" said Kat

    "What about Lily?" asked Sylvie as the left through the door

    "Oh is she here as well? That''s fine you can tell her as well" said Kat.

    The two girls made their way through the hallways of the orphanage without being walleyed and made it to Gramps room. Kat opened the door slowly unsure of how to approach everyone, but Sylvie just scooted between her legs at went straight over to Vivian and Lily before gesturing for Kat to do the same. Gramps turned to face Kat and was surprised to see the rug she was carrying.

    "So the Peruvian rug story was true after all, who would have thought" said Gramps.

    *Peruvian rug story? Never mind I''ll just set everything straight after the witness leaves.* "It''s a long story Gramps, I''ll tell you all about it once the papers are signed and everyone''s settled down- Is that a poker table?" said Kat

    "Yup we were ying for a cooler full of steak and Sylvie one, and then donated it to the orphanage. Makes my heart proud, so young and already so willing to help others" said Vivian wiping away a non-existent tear.

    "Rightбн and, where is the witness, I''m happy to sign the papers with you now Vivian but I don''t see him" said Kat

    "I think he''s in the right corner under a few papers" said Vivian

    "I guess I should wake him up huh," said Gramps. Walking over to the snoozing man Gramps knocked him lightly on the head.

    The man jumped up papers flying everywhere, eyes flicking around the room beforending on Kat. "Ah, I suppose I have to do my job now" said the witness yawning "Well, um, I witness this, something something, wake me up when I need to sign stuff" before promptly wrapping himself back up in nkets.

    "Um, can he just do that" said Kat

    "Sure, I guess? Especially for something like this that''s more of a formality. You and Sylvie aren''t moving more than 15 minutes down the road and you''ll both be able toe over and visit whenever you want, which is actually pretty unusual for this orphanage. The paperwork still needs to be filled out anyway but I''m not too worried about you three" said Gramps.

    Gramps reached into the piles of paper surrounding him and brought out two stacks of forms before clearing away some space. Offering a pen to Kat and Sylvie Gramps gestured at the forms that Vivian had signed earlier.

    "If you''re sure just sign at the bottom" said Gramps.

 Chapter 40: A Wild Chain Appears

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Wild Chain Appears</h4>

    Kat and Sylvie signed the paper without hesitation, however just as Kat''s pen left the paper purple chains sprung up to wrap themselves around Vivian and herself. Coating each person in an uncountable number of chains before being absorbed into them and disappearing.

    Kat shakily turned to face Vivian who had wide eyes on her face giving Kat a slight nod to indicate that yes, she had seen the massive number of purple chains. Slowly turning her gaze to the others Lily and Sylvie were looking at them both confused and Gramps had the same expression as normal. Flicking her eyes over to the witness to see that he had his mask on and hadn''t moved since he said to wake him upter.

    Gramps walked over and wrapped the man on the head again and he shot up. "Is it time then? Give me the papers I suppose" said the main with a yawn.

    The man quickly signed both with a quick flick of his wrist. "Welp, guess I should head off and do some other work or something" said the witness as he yawned and made for the door "Have a good day you lot"

    *Wait, why didn''t he get chains around him like Vivian? He signed my contract, didn''t he? Is it because he isn''t part of the agreement just a witness? System? Wait, System why did the chains happen anyway*

    ALL CONTRACTS MADE BY AWAKENED DEMONS RESULT IN BINDING CHAINS. THE SECOND SIGNATURE HAD NO EFFECT ON THE CONTRACT BECAUSE IT WAS SIGNED AFTER THE CONTRACT WAS CONSIDERED COMPLETE, BY BOTH USER KAT AND INDIVIDUAL VIVIAN THUS THE CHAINS ACTIVATED.

    *Ok, good to know, don''t sign contracts with people unless they know I''m a demon.*

    "Well, I guess that''s everything you need then, here is a bag for the pair of you to help pack your stuff. Don''t worry about returning it, I bought a bunch of them a long time ago and hand them out to everyone" said Gramps as he pulled out two in brown duffel bags.

    "Actually, Gramps, there is one more thing, or two more rather. Firstly this rug I''m wearing is yours, I''m offering it to you as a gift, and apology and a thank you, and well secondly, eh-" said Kat

    "You don''t have to tell me if you wish to keep it a secret Kat, every person deserves to keep at least some things close to her chest" said Gramps

    "It''s not that Gramps, um perhaps it''s easier to show you" said Kat. Slowly taking of the rug she unfolded her wings out to a morefortable range but not ring thempletely.

    "Holy shit you have wings Kat" said Lily

    "Wait Sylvie didn''t tell you?" said Kat

    "I didn''t want to spoil the surprise" said Sylvie with a big grin. Vivian gave a thumbs up and a smile directed at Sylvie

    "Well fair enough" said Gramps as he sat back down to do paperwork

    "Wait that''s it? Fair enough?" said Kat

    "Well what else is there? I guess I should wish you good luck hiding your wings?" said Gramps

    "I''m a demon Gramps, I''ve been getting summoned every Friday night" said Kat

    "Well that is an awfully inconvenient time to be called in to work" said Gramps

    "Gramps, why are you being like this?" said Kat

    "Like what? I''m honestly saying that getting up on a Friday night for work is not a fun experience" said Gramps.

    Kat groaned "Why was I even worried about what you would think. I forgot I picked up my ''what wille'' attitude from you" said Kat with her face in her hands.

    Sylvie had a big grin on her face nodding towards Gramps, Lily just shrugged and Vivian had a smile matching Sylvie''s while saying "I like you old man, I almost feel bad for steeling this adorable girls"

    "You better be, it''s been a nightmare trying to get those three fools to wake the others up on time in just the few days Kat went missing, I have no idea how I''m supposed to handle getting up so early in my advancing years" said Gramps

    "You get up earlier than me!" retorted Kat

    "I do not, your supposedly at work in the middle of the night, I''m tucked in bed nicely" said Gramps

    "You cook everyone breakfast" said Kat

    "Have you ever seen my cook breakfast my dear Kat" said Gramps. Kat paused, Gramps had taught her how to cook yes, and breakfast dishes were included in those teachings, but he had only ever cooked with her at lunch or dinner.

    Narrowing her eyes Kat replied "No, you haven''t. You do cook in the morning though" said Kat. Gramps just shrugged.

    "I don''t really see where the problem is Kat, you are the same as you were yesterday, and the day before, and the year before that. Well I think you are a little taller but I assure you that''s perfectly healthy for someone your age" said Gramps

    "Gramps I have wings and a tail" said Kat

    "And I have fake teeth" replied Gramps. *Now I just feel really stupid for not telling Gramps earlier. I should have known he''d just ept this if I was ok with this. Wait did that sneaky old man know before?*

    "Hey Gramps did you know about this beforehand?" asked Kat

    "Nope why would I?" said Gramps

    "I dunno, my parents could have had some cryptic note or something" said Kat

    "Nope, you parents were one hundred percent human as far as I know" said Gramps

    "So what that''s it?" asked Kat

    "Well I mean, I knew something was up for a while, you were acting a little strange and I was willing to mostly ignore it until you got a new set of hair. Don''t think I didn''t notice how long it was just because you had it tied up. My dear wife had the same hairstyle for years and I swear I could tell you how many centimetres it grew in a day. Now sure, demonic powers weren''t my first guess but it seems like a perfectly natural way to grow more hair so I''m really not that concerned" said Gramps

    "Really? Just epting that as a natural way to grow hair? This is hardly natural" said Kat

    "It''s still your hair isn''t it? Same colour, same thickness, just a bit longer" said Gramps

    "Yeah and tough as steel wire" grumbled Kat

    "Well that is a nice bonus, extra protection for you" said Gramps. *I give up, I could never match the old man in just taking things in stride. I''m ratherx about quite a lot of things but I''d forgotten that Gramps really just goes with it.*

    "Hey, um, now that you have um, had the grand reveal for Gramps could you perhaps talk about the fact you have wings" said Lily

    "Sure, I have wings and I can fly now" said Kat

    "Why do you say that like it''s normal" said Lily

    "Well it''s true and I can''t get rid of them so it is normal" said Kat. Lily buried her head into the papers nearby and groaned.

    "Well while we are talking about Kat''s new abilities, what were those chains?" said Vivian.

    Lily immediately removed herself from the papers and looked back and Kat.

    "What chains" said Sylvie

    "Ah when I signed that adoption paper purple chains covered Vivian" said Kat

    "Yup they looked really cool" said Vivian with a small p

    "Why could only you two see them" said Lily

    "Well, I can probably see them all the time, and I guess Vivian could see them because she was the other party in the contract. It''s an agreement between myself and her so it makes sense to me really" said Kat

    "Right but what exactly do they do?" asked Lily

    "Well, I think they are to enforce contracts made with a demon but I didn''t know it would work on any contract" said Kat.

    "Seems useful" said Gramps

    "I wanna talk more about your wings Kat. They are really cool, can you carry me around with them?" asked Sylvie

    "Well, probably not, they just aren''t strong enough to lift anything other than myself" said Kat.

    Sylvie pouted on hearing this but continued "Did you get anything else? Most of your other changes did something else"

    "My muscles have all changed I''m a bit stronger and really flexible now" said Kat bending herself forward stomach t against her legs.

    Lily went bright red hearing this and looked away, trying to avoid attention but Vivian was watching.

    "Lily dear, whatever is the matter, do you have a fever or something your bright red" said Vivian

    "Nope, nope, I''mpletely fine" said Lily

    "Are you sure dear, you should take care of yourself" said Vivian with a wide toothy grin. Kat and Sylvie shared a look of confusion at the pair and shrugged, while Gramps just continued on with paperwork.

    Turning away from a blushing Lily and towards Sylvie and Kat, Vivian asked "So how do you girls want to do this, while Kat was away I picked up some basic furniture like beds for you both but that''s about it. Did you want to grab your stuff and head back with me now, or do you want to stay here for a few nights longer?"

    It was at this moment that the contract Kat had signed really hit home. *I''m finally leaving. What a strange feeling, I don''t feel sad per say but I do feel like I have lost something. At the same time I also feel like I''ve won something precious. I don''t really have anyone to say goodbye to except Gramps and Sylvie but Sylvie ising with me and Gramps is here so I can do that now. Well I can just ask Sylvie and save myself the trouble*

    "Hey Sylvie, what do you prefer to do?" asked Kat

    "I think we should leave with Vivian" said Sylvie

    "Don''t you have some goodbyes to say" said Kat

    "Everyone else already knows we''re leaving, I still don''t really know my roommates but I said goodbye to them properly like a good girl earlier today when I saw you were back" said Sylvie

    "Ok, I guess I''ll go get my stuff" said Kat "Want toe with me to pack Lily"

    "Sure Kat" said Lily following behind as Kat made for the door.

 Chapter 41: What you leave behind

    <h4>Chapter 41: What you leave behind</h4>

    Kat proceeded steadily through the orphanage. The hall was rtively quiet, but children could be heard behind a few doors likely enjoying the break from school. Pushing open her door Kat threw the bag on her bed and proceeded to fold her clothes half heartedly and then ce them in her bag. After a moment of this Lily began to assist Kat silently pulling clothes from there hangers and handing them to Kat where quickly folded them.

    "Shouldn''t you take a bit more care with you clothes Kat?" asked Lily

    "Not really, these are all just everyday clothes they can be a bit wrinkled and I''ll live" said Kat

    "You should take better care of your clothes Kat" said Lily

    "I mean it''s fine isn''t it? I don''t even iron anything, so a few wrinkles are to be expected" said Kat

    "Wait you don''t even iron anything? I never knew that; don''t you have any nice clothes that need maintenance? " asked Lily

    "Well of course" said Kat. Lily waited while she handed of Kat''s clothes waiting for her to borate. After three sets of underwear Lily asked "Well?"

    Kat just stared at Lily as she folded clothes and ced them without looking in the bag behind her.

    "Why are you looking at me like- oh, oh right. Is that really the only nice outfit you have?" asked Lily

    "Pretty much. It''s not like I don''t have other outfits that look nice but it isn''t like they require any special care, and this outfit keeps itself clean never wrinkles and I can summon it at will. Hell I can even repair rips and tears if I dismiss it" said Kat

    "Now that''s just cheating, I wonder if it grows as you do" said Lily

    Kat shrugged "I have no idea. I''d say the chances are likely considering the system said that most demons only get one outfit I''d assume that it changes as we do. I mean my wings can shift through itбн" Kat trailed of realising what she had just done.

    "Lily did I just walk through the orphanage without anything covering my wings?" asked Kat

    "Do you really want my answer to that one Kat?" asked Lily

    "Fair enough" said Kat

    Finishing the clothes Kat then threw in her rm clock and her extra pillow along with its two spare covers. After this Kat then looked at the bed in consideration.*Hmm, do I take the sheets as well? Are they considered mine? Do I have space? Hmm.* After being lost in thought for a few minutes without moving Lily asked Kat "What''s up? Something on your mind"

    "Well, I''m just not sure what to do about these sheets actually. See they aren''t exactly mine, or at least they weren''t originally. Originally they were just part of a batch lot that the orphanage got but I''ve had these sheets as long as I can remember and Gramps never reced them. Now I don''t really mind leaving them here too much but everyone else has had the sheets reced, some multiple times throughout the years. These are a bit tattered along the edges, but I don''t really mind so it''s more a matter of it someone else would use them if I left them here" said Kat

    "Huh, well I mean, I guess so? Does Gramps have spare sheets" asked Lily

    "Yeah we have a bunch in storage for idents and whatnot" said Kat

    "I guess just take them then, I doubt someone else will use them. If it''s a problem Gramps can walk down the road and take them back" said Lily

    "Well, that is true, but I don''t really have room" said Kat pointed towards the duffel bag.

    Unnoticed to Lily it had filled up rather quickly. Kat may not have had many things but between the half-sized pillow and a full wardrobes worth of clothes it did actually fill up quite fast.

    "Right, just wrap them around the bag then" said Lily

    "Nice idea" said Kat bundling the sheets together and then wrapping the outeryer around the bag.

    "Now it''s schoolbooks that I question. I don''t really need them but I don''t want to just leave them for Gramps" said Kat as she grabbed out her school bag and started filling it with other random things from the room like her phone and charger as well as her pencil case and anything else left over.

    "Just bring them down with us and stop by Gramps office asking what he wants to do with them" said Lily

    "Hey wait, Kat where are the rest of your shoes" asked Lily

    "Well, I did have some but they''ve sort of worn out in thest six months and I just haven''t gotten around to it" said Kat

    "Kaaat" said Lily drawing the name out "How many sets of shoes do you own"

    "An infinite number of shoes" said Kat

    "Well, how do you figure that?" said Lily

    "Well, these shoes I have as part of my Demonic Attire can be endlessly reced as far as I''m aware so I have an infinite number of shoes" said Kat

    Lily stared at Kat mouth agape. "Please tell me why we haven''t gone out and gotten you new shoes"

    Kat shrugged "My shoes work perfectly fine and I didn''t want to take on any random jobs around town when I was so close to finishing school"

    "Well, even if I can ignore the rest of your wardrobe I have to draw the line at one pair of shoes" said Lily

    "Lily you only own three pairs of shoes" Kat retorted.

    "That''s triple the number of shoes you own Kat" said Lily

    "It''s two more pairs then I''ve needed in thest six months" said Kat. Lily just red at Kat as she pulled thest of her books from the closet. Patting the top of the pile Kat said "Well that''s everything"

    "Wait that''s everything? As in those books, and two bags worth of stuff" said Lily

    "Don''t forget the sheets" said Kat

    "Am I a bad person Kat?" asked Lily

    "Where the hell did thate from?" said Kat

    "I mean, I justбн Iin to you, a lot and I probably whine to myself even more, but I''ve done quite well for myself, I have stacks of random books I''ve hardly ever read and a few more clothes besides, and yet I''m the one alwaysining" said Lily

    "I mean, does it matter? I''m happy to listen to you whenever even if it''s toin. Besides Ie around and use your stuff a quite a lot" said Kat

    "I guess" said Lily still looking somewhat troubled. Kat just picked up her things, her hands for the books her shoulder for the backpack now that her wings were in the way and her tail for the duffel.

    "Um, I can carry some of that for you if you want" said Lily

    "I''m fine, I got a decent bit stronger actually when my wings came in. This isn''t even a strain on me" said Kat but Lily still looked a bit uneasy

    "Actually, can you take my backpack for me, the wings really get in the way" said Kat handing the backpack over to Lily who gratefully epted the pack.

    "Well I guess we go see how Gramps and Vivian are doing" said Kat as she made her way downstairs, this time eyes and ears on the lookout for troublesome individuals in the hallway. The wings could maybe be exined away but she was clearly carrying stuff with her tail which would raise several unwanted questions.

 Chapter 42: Honestly I dunno. I Never Figured Out a Good Chapter Title.

    <h4>Chapter 42: Honestly I dunno. I Never Figured Out a Good Chapter Title.</h4>

    As luck would have it they made their way back to Gramps'' office without spotting anyone. They found Sylvie and Vivian stacking paper against the back wall helping to tidy up a bit.

    "Ah wee back, pack everything" said Gramps

    "Yeah, I guess, I wanted to ask about these books and the sheets. The books can go honestly, I don''t have a use for them but if you did or just didn''t want to dispose of them. As for the sheets they aren''t really mine but I figured you''d just rece them afterwards, so I thought I''d keep them" said Kat

    "Well you''re right about the sheets. They really should be reced but I suppose you are taking care of that for me. Your pillow too, if you want to go grab that, I''ll probably have to rece that after you leave anyway so it might as well be of some use. As for the books, um how did you do at school recently" said Gramps

    Katughed "Pretty well Gramps, pretty well"

    "Pretty well, Kat your grades are nearly as good as mine and I''m near the top of most sses" said Lily

    "I mean the work wasn''t that hard really and I don''t ace that much stuff" said Kat with a shrug

    "Did you not listen to all theints for the final set of assessment or tests? I''m sure you are considered one of the best students in the school, if not for any one subject at least for consistency and PE" said Lily

    "Well you heard her Gramps, want the books" said Kat

    "Hmm, well, I''m a bit torn actually. I think they''d be worth having around as examples for the others but at the same time I''m not sure anyone else will ever stick around as long as you have" said Gramps looking up from his paperwork long enough to give Kat a look conveying That''s the real question.

    "Huh, I didn''t really think about that" said Kat

    "Well, I think I''ll just throw them in the storeroom anyway. Not much in there save for winter nkets and spares I''m sure I can fit them someone and if I need the space for something else they won''t be hard to get rid of" said Gramps

    "Sure, I''ll stop around back before heading off" said Kat

    "I''ll leave it to you then" said Gramps

    Turning towards Vivian and Sylvie who were still stacking papers Kat asked "Is it time to head of then?"

    "Yup, just let me finish this stack" said Vivian shing Kat a smile before turning back to the halfpleted stack. Sylvie and Vivian quickly worked in tandem with Sylvie gathering the loose papers and passing them up to Vivian and they would be done in no time.

    "Hey Lily, if you don''t mind grabbing that extra pillow from my room I''ll throw these books into storage and meet you all out the front how does that sound" said Kat

    "Sure thing Kat" said Lily stepping out of the room. Kat followed behind but just before she left Gramps said "Remember, I trust Vivian to take good care of you both, but you are always wee here whether to visit or to stay you''ll be weed no questions askedбн Oh and thanks for the lovely rug"

    "I''m just down the road Gramps, maybe I''ll show up and try and catch you cooking one morning" said Kat and she heard the faint chuckling from behind her as she made her way outside and around to the storeroom. When Kat reached the door however she remembered that it was locked. *Well greatбн why didn''t Gramps warn me the door was locked?*

    Puzzling over this problem didn''t actually take Kat long though as when she started to flick her tail in irritation the solution hit her, well almost, her tail would never attack unprovoked.

    Sitting on the ground Kat managed to slip her tail underneath the door and wriggle it up to the door to unlock the deadbolt. *Did Gramps know I''d be able to get it here? Or did he just assume that I knew what I was doing because I didn''t ask for the keys.*

    Dismissing the thoughts Kat walked to the back of the room and found plenty of space for her books. cing them down shook up a bunch of dust so Kat held her breathe and made her way back out making sure to lock the door. *Ok, next time I visit I really need to make sure that room gets cleaned. It clearly hasn''t been done sincest winterбн Actually did we even remember to do itst winter. Never mind it isn''t my problem anymore I suppose, though I''ll warn Gramps.*

    Making her way to the front it seemed Kat''s dy with the lock had allowed the others to gather on the porch before she did.

    "Ooh, figured something out did yass? Thought it was strange you didn''t ask me for the keys" said Gramps

    "I''ve got some extra tools for lockpicking now" said Kat flexing her tail as she spoke indicating what ''tool'' she''d used to open the door "Though the ce is really dusty, needs to be cleaned asap, I''m not actually sure when we did thatst"

    "I''ll get on it I suppose, and by I will, I mean that I''ll send those threezy sods to do it if they can''t manage to wake everyone up properly" said Gramps. Vivian giggled openly at that while Lily hid a snicker behind Kat''s pillow

    "Well, let''s load up the car, Lily I assume you''reing with?" said Vivian

    "Yeah" said Lily as she and Kat walked to the back of the car.

    "Hey Sylvie where is your stuff?" asked Kat

    "Already in the car" said Sylvie

    Kat just nodded at that, it seemed reasonable and she saw an extra two bags in the trunk that probably had Sylvie''s stuff. Adding her own to the pile Kat threw hers in with little grace followed by Lily who gently ced down the pillow behind Kat before shutting the door. Vivian pped her hands together. "Everyone time to go, take your seats"

    Kat was making for the car door when she realised a somewhatplicated problem. *My wings are to long. They extend past my hips if they are folded up and I need to let them sit spread out in order to sit down at allбн* Sylvie noticed Kat''s hesitation and asked "What''s wrong Kat, don''t you want to leave?"

    "No, I''m fine on that front, I just realised that I''m not sure I can fit into the car with my wings now, sitting down is a bit awkward unless I spread them out but I can''t really do that in a car" said Kat

    "How far forward can you bring you wings?" asked Lily

    "Oh, quite a ways" said Kat extending her wings out all the way and then bringing them to together in front of her.

    "Hmm, you might be a little ufortable but if you sit forward and hold your wings in front of you they should fit in the gap between seats" said Vivian holding a hand to her face

    "Well let''s try it I and see" said Kat.

    Moving into the car was a little inconvenient having to open the door, extend her wing into the car and then carefully follow after it but it turned out that Vivian was right, she could sit with her wings between the seats. "Now the issue is how to fit everyone else in because I doubt you will have space for you legs with my wings out like this" said Kat

    "I can just sit on yourp and Lily can go in the front" said Sylvie

    "Great idea" said Vivian

    "Indeed Sylvie, everyone can fit that way" said Kat

    "Um, guys, is that really safe?" said Lily

    "Well, maybe? I mean I''ll buckle both myself and Sylvie up and you''ll be in the front so it should be fine. Honestly I''m still at the most risk because if anything happens I''ll probably break my wings but that''s fine I can heal from that" said Kat

    "How can you be so sure you can heal from that" said Lily

    "Well I already broke them once and tore of most of my face and I was fine" said Kat

    "Wait what!" said Lily

    "Oh don''t worry it only took a moment to heal from. Painful sure but it didn''t even take ten minutes for the skin to grow back and my wings were fine after a short nap" said Kat *Though some of my muscles were still out ofmission.*

    "Well ok Kat, if you say so" said Lily

    With that decided the rest of them bundled into the car as per Sylvie''s suggestions. Starting the engine and driving off Vivian began "So sad, I''ve adopted two cute girls but they are hiding in the back of the car"

    "What don''t think Lily''s cute" said Kat

    "Why she is positively adorable. I mean Sylvie has her beat hands down, but she does quite well whenpared to you" said Vivian sticking her tongue out in the mirror.

    "I can''t argue with that logic" said Kat and Sylvie giggled on herp

    "Kat''s really cool though, so she gets that title" said Sylvie

    "Indeed Sylvie, Kat''s the coolest person in school" backed up Lily

    "Oh? How do I rank on the cool factor then?" said Vivian ncing between the mirror and Lily with the corners of her eyes, careful to keep watch on the road. That seemed to actually stump the other three somewhat.

    *Well, Vivian is cool, but it somewhat different from what I think Sylvie and Lily were talking about with me? Or maybe not? They aren''t speaking up but I''m not sure I''ve got enough cool people to reallypare*

    "Hmm, that''s a tough question Vivian" Lily finally managed

    "Oh, why''s that?" said Vivian

    "Well, you aren''t quite the right kind of cool? I think, it''s hard to think about but Kat gets to be cool with just her presence sort of. Like she can stand there and say nothing but still be cool. You on the other hand seem to do a lot of cool things. I think, I don''t really know you that well but from what I''ve heard you''ve designed some nice stuff" said Lily.

    Vivian pouted at that but then grinned "Well, I can''t say I don''t know what you mean, especially with the wings now, Kat looks intimidating but in a good way but I''m a bit too cute for that sort of look" said Vivian. The other three found themselves agreeing with Vivian''s exnation but also felt like they''d drifted off topic a bit somehow.

    It wasn''t long before they approached Lily''s and Vivian''s streets when Vivian asked

    "Where do you want me to drop you off Lily"

    "Um I''ll just walk from the edge of the street if you don''t mind. I kinda want to avoid my parents see you driving up just in case they ask questions" said Lily

    "You shouldn''t lie either Lily" said Sylvie

    "Well, it''s not really lying per say, just, when I head out it''s to visit Kat most of the time and my parents can''t go one sentence without insulting Kat so I don''t mention it and they don''t ask" said Lily as they reached the street

    "Well this is my stop, thanks for the lift Vivian, I''ll try and visit tomorrow" said Lily as she hopped out.

    "See you tomorrow" said Kat, Sylvie and Vivian

 Chapter 43: Did I Ever Mention How Hot Kat is? ItтАЩs around 150┬░

    <h4>Chapter 43: Did I Ever Mention How Hot Kat is? Itбпs around 150бу</h4>

    Continuing down the road to Vivian''s, the girls drove into the garage and gathered their things from the trunk. Kat had slightly less trouble getting out, but only barely. "Ooo, this is so excitinge in, I can''t wait to intro-" Vivian stopped and turned towards Kat paling slightly "Kat, I told you I have a roommate, right?"

    "Of course, I know you mentioned her name as well but I don''t recall" said Kat

    "Callisto is her name but what are we supposed to do about your wings?" said Vivian

    Kat''s eyes widened "Yeah, that ah, hmm. That does make this a bit harder. I''d always nned to tell her, like I knew you had a roommate when I epted but ah. Hmm" said Kat

    *Well, this is actually a question now isn''t it. I''d nned to tell Callisto at some point after I got to know her a bit because if Vivian trusts her enough to pay for everything, she has to be alright but I''m just not sure howfortable I am telling her upfront*

    "What do you think Vivian?" asked Kat

    "Hmm, well that depends, I think it''ll be rather easy to hide from her because Callisto pretty much neveres out of her room, but I also feel like I should introduce you both" said Vivian biting her lips

    "I guess we''ll just see what happens, if I run into Callisto I''ll exin it all to her and if not I guess it doesn''t matter" said Kat

    "Thanks, I really didn''t consider that at all when I asked you to stay here. Would it have been safer for you to stay at the orphanage?" said Vivian

    "Nah, the wings are brand new and I have no idea how I was supposed to hide this anyway so it''s fine" said Kat

    Nodding to herself Vivian went around the back to help with the bags. Kat held her own bags with her backpack in her arms and her other bag held by the tail. Vivian was carrying Sylvie''s duffel bag while Sylvie had her backpack on.

    "I''ll show you both to your rooms, you''ll have one each and they are upstairs" said Vivian as she led the group through the house to the staircase located just off the centre of the building. "I hope you don''t mind that the rooms are upstairs, it''s a bit of effort but it keeps me fit"

    "I''ve never got to sleep upstairs before, that sounds nice" said Sylvie

    "It''s honestly not that different, I used to stay downstairs in the orphanage as well actually" said Kat

    "Really?" asked Sylvie

    "Well, I can''t lie anymore so I''ll let you figure that out" said Kat.

    Sylvie pouted in response and sped up to stand beside Vivian. Reaching thending they found themselves in a corridor with two doors on either side near the stairs and one at each end of the hallway.

    "So, these two doors right here will be your rooms, I''m not sure which one you both want, they only have simple beds in them I thought you girls would want to decorate them yourselves. The door down the front of the house is mine but I don''t use it much because I''m normally downstairs in my office, I''ll show you thatter. Down the corridor in the opposite direction is Callisto''s room. It''s so far away, the meanie said that she wanted the furthest room from mine when I let her pick one out" said Vivian wiping a fake tear from her eye.

    "Are the rooms different at all?" asked Kat

    "Nope not at all" said Vivian

    "Well Sylvie, you can still pick first I don''t really mind" said Kat. Sylvie, recognising that it truly didn''t matter just chose the right door at random and pushed it open. The room was as Vivian described, basically empty. There was a closet on the left side wall with a mirror as part of the door, a bed in the centre of the room pressed up against the wall underneath a window and that was everything. Vivian ced Sylvie''s bag near the closet.

    "Sorry it isn''t much but as I said we can go out and buy decoration if you don''t have any" said Vivian

    "Vivian, this is all lovely, the room isrger than the one at the orphanage, we get one each, it''s fine really" said Kat

    "Nope uneptable, you''re both officially my children now and as your mother I will make sure you decorate you rooms no ifs or buts about it" said Vivian trying to straighten herself up to be taller than Kat while grinning

    "You''re more like an older sister than anything Vivian" said Kat

    Vivian ced her hand over her heart "I feel so betrayed, you''ve only been adopted for a few hours and you are already calling me old. Whatever shall I do"

    Kat rolled her eyes and started helping Sylvie unpack her things "You can help unpack then"

    And so the three girls spent the rest of the afternoon unpacking and setting up Kat and Sylvie''s rooms. They took a short break for lunch not long after they started and finished up around tea time. It was a quiet affair because Kat was still worn out from her adventures, Sylvie was quiet normally and Vivian just didn''t mind the silence, understanding that it wasn''t the time for her usual endless enthusiasm. Shortly after the meal Kat had a shower and flopped onto the bed passing out almost immediately. A short timeter Vivian peeked in through the door and noticed Kat hadn''t even covered herself in sheets and decided to tuck Kat in before quietly shutting the door.

    ###

    Kat awoke feeling somewhat unwell, and slightly hot. Throwing off the nkets she sat up and headed for the shower, grabbing out a set of clothes before putting them right back in the closet. *How am I supposed to even wear anything with these wings now? I was so tired yesterday that I just put my kimono back on instinctively and didn''t even think about it but I can''t wear shirts anymore. And why am I so hot all of a sudden? After the change to my skin I''m pretty sure I haven''t really felt the temperature at all but now I feel like I''m burning.*

    Having a cold shower didn''t seem to relieve the sense of heat at all, so Kat just killed time on the sofa downstairs until Vivian woke up hoping to ask for her opinion. Luckily the seating was soft enough that Kat''s wings could sink into it without a need to sit awkwardly and for that she was thankful

    It wasn''t long past 7:00 am when Vivian walked downstairs and noticed Kat lounging around. "You''re up awfully early, I hope you slept well" said Vivian

    "I did, well at least until I woke up. I feel really hot for some reason and trying to have a cold shower didn''t help me at all. I think I might have a fever" said Kat

    "Oh, dear. Let me see" said Vivian as she walked over to Kat. She pressed her hand lightly against Kat''s forehead only to flinch back instantly as pain shot through her hand. Vivian stared at her fingers now bright red. "Kat, you''re burning up. Like, you might be on fire or something, is this one of your demon powers?" said Vivian

    "I hope not, I really don''t feel well and this sense of heat is sort of suffocating" said Kat

    "Well you wait right there and I''ll grab the thermometer" said Vivian as she ran into one of the nearby rooms.

    She returned shortly triumphant smile on her face. "Found it, and in record time too. Let''s just see here" said Vivian as she moved to slip the thermometer under Kat''s arm but paused. "Um did you want to do it? I don''t want to make you ufortable by opening your shirt" said Vivian

    "Nah, it''s fine" said Kat lifting her arm and pulling her kimono forward. cing the thermometer under Kat''s arm they waited for a moment before taking the reading.

    "Well, that''s really not what I wanted to see" said Vivian

    "So I have a fever then?" said Kat

    "Well maybe. You seem to have broken the thermometer" said Vivian turning it around to reveal the thermometer reading three zeroes.

    "Oh, I have an idea" said Vivian as she ran to the kitchen. Opening and closing several cupboards Kat heard an excited shout and then Vivian came running back over. "Found this thermometer. It''s for food normally but your skin really burned me when I tried to touch you before so I think this is the safest bet" said Vivian proud of her innovative idea.

    Kat shrugged and allowed Vivian to take her temperature once again.

    "Well, that still isn''t good. In fact I''m quite concerned" said Vivian looking shockingly unconcerned

    "You seem fine to me" said Kat

    "Yes well it just seems so silly and your obviously fine. Well not fine per say but a lot better than having a temperature of 150 degrees would make you think"

    "That''s really quite high even for a Fahrenheit thermometer" said Kat

    "Dear, this is a reading in Celsius, I''m surprised the couch hasn''t caught fire" said Vivian

    "What!" yelled Kat jumping up from her position on the couch. *This can''t be normal. Um system what the hell is going on*

 Chapter 44: Did I Ever Mention How Hot Kat is? ItтАЩs around 150┬░ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 44: Did I Ever Mention How Hot Kat is? Itбпs around 150бу Part 2</h4>

    *This can''t be normal. Um system what the hell is going on*

    D.E.M.O.N.S IS UNSURE WHY USER KAT IS EXPERIENCING HIGH TEMPERATURES. WOULD USER KAT LIKE TO GRANT D.E.M.O.N.S PERMISSION TO DO A FULL BODY SCAN TO ATTEMPT TO IDENTIFY THE PROBLEM

    *Yes, also why are you able to scan now when you just said you didn''t know for so many other changes in my body*

    D.E.M.O.N.S IS UNABLE TO SCAN REMOTELY AND IDENTIFY DEMONS'' ABILITIES. USER KAT IS EXPERIENCE DRASTICALLY INCREASED TEMPERATURES WHICH IS NOT A STANDARD PART OF AWAKENING THUS D.E.M.O.N.S WISHES TO ENSURE THAT NO MAJOR ERROR HAS OCCURRED.

    SCANNINGбн

    INTERPRETING DATAбн

    ERROR

    RECHECKING RESULTSбн

    ERRORбн

    IDENTIFYING PROBLEMбн

    RESCANNING USER KATбн

    WARNING CRITICAL ERROR DETECTED

    USER KAT, PLEASE LEAVE YOUR RESIDENTIAL DISTRICT AS SOON AS POSSIBLE.

    *System what on earth is going on*

    D.E.M.O.N.S WILL EXPLAIN THE ERROR TO USER KAT ONCE MOVING. PLEASE LEAVE THE VICINITY OF ANY OBJECT USER KAT DEEMS UNDESIRABLE TO DESTROY. IT IS RECOMMENDED TO LEAVE RESIDENTIAL DISTRICT ENTIRELY.

    *Shit ok*

    "Hey Kat, what''s wrong, your really pale. I mean, you were pale before but now it''s a lot worse" said Vivian with a strained smile on her face

    "I don''t know, I''ve just been told to leave my residential area as soon as possible" said Kat as she moved towards the door.

    "Wait, let me drive you, it will be fast" said Vivian. System is that safe?

    D.E.M.O.N.S IS UNSURE. DEPENDING ON NECESSARY TRAVEL DISTANCE MAKING USE OF ADDITIONAL TRANSPORTATION MAY BE NECESSARY. HOWEVER IT IS RECOMMENDED TO TRAVEL THE FINAL LENGTH AWAY FROM INDIVIDUAL VIVIAN TO PREVENT COLLATERAL DAMAGE

    "Vivian, apparently I might need your help, just this is going to be dangerous are you sure" said Kat

    "Yup I''ll just run upstairs first and get Callisto to make sure to keep an eye on Sylvie" said Vivian bolting upstairs. A short timeter Kat was buckled into the back seat of the car and Vivian was pulling out of the driveway.

    "So what exactly is going on, where am I headed" said Vivian

    "I''m not exactly sure, the system said it would exin further when I''m on the road and it just told me to leave. I guess just away from the town maybe?" said Kat

    "Well ask it, we need to know what''s going on" said Vivian *Right system, can you exin now.*

    YES. USER KAT IS SUFFERING FROM MASSIVE DEMONIC ENERGY OVERLOAD

    *And why exactly is that?*

    A CRITICAL ERROR ON D.E.M.O.N.S PART. TO FULLY AWAKEN A DEMON THEY MUST BE OVERLOADED ON DEMONIC ENERGY AND THEN LEFT IN THAT STATE FOR A PERIOD OF TIME. IN USER KAT''S PRIOR INSTANCES THE GIVEN ENERGY WAS MUCH LESS AS EVEN MINOR AMOUNTS OF DEMONIC ENERGY WOULD BE SUFFICIENT. FOR THE FINAL STAGE OF AWAKENING USER KAT MUST CREATE HER DEMONIC FLAME. IN PREPARATION FOR THIS ALL DEMONS ARE GIVING LARGE AMOUNTS OF DEMONIC ENERGY IN THE TIME LEADING UP TO DEMONIC FLAME CONVERGENCE

    *Right, so why did things go so wrong in my case.*

    PROCESS FOR INJECTING DEMONIC ENERGY IS AUTOMATED AND NOT CLOSELY MONITORED. A USER IS DETERMINED TO HAVE SUFFICIENT ENERGY ONCE A CERTAIN AMOUNT BEGINS TO LEAK OUT FROM HOST INDICATING THAT USER''S BODY IS UNABLE TO HOLD ANYMORE DEMONIC ENERGY SAFELY. HOWEVER IN USER KAT''S CASE NO ENERGY IS OR HAS BEEN LEAKING OUT. THIS IS ALMOST CERTAINLY DUE TO THE UNIQUE CIRCUMSTANCES OF USER KAT''S DIMENSION.

    *Well, keep exining, the whole thing please*

    UNDERSTOOD. EACH KNOWN DIMENSION SUPRESSES AT LEAST ONE FORM OF ENERGY 90% OF THE TIME. THIS SUPPRESSION LEADS TO A DOMINANT FORM OF GROWTH AMONGST THE SENTIENT AND NON-SENTIENT RACES. DEMONIC ENERGY HOWEVER IS UNIQUE IN THAT IT IS EXTREMELY DIFFICULT TO SUPPRESS AND AS SUCH DIMENSIONS SIMPLY DON''T EVEN ATTEMPT IT AS FAILING TO SUPPRESS DEMONIC ENERGY THREATENS THE INTEGRITY OF THE UNIVERSE.

    USER KAT''S DIMENSION INSTEAD SUPPRESSES ALL FORMS OF ADDITIONAL ENERGY AND THIS STRANGE FORM OF SUPPRESSION ACTUALLY DOES WORK ON DEMONIC ENERGY MUCH MORE EFFECTIVELY THAN ANY OTHER KNOWN DIMENSION. THIS SUPPRESSION FACTOR PREVENTED DEMONIC ENERGY FROM LEAKING FROM USER KAT''S BODY AND AS SUCH D.E.M.O.N.S CONTINUED TO ADD DEMONIC ENERGY LONG PAST THE POINT OF WHICH USER KAT''S BODY COULD SUSTAIN IT PROPERLY LEADING TO THE INCREASED TEMPERATURE AND CURRENT SITUATION

    *So what is going to happen to me? You said it was too much for me to contain can I release it somehow?*

    NEGATIVE, ATTEMPTING TO RELEASE EVEN A SMALL AMOUNT OF DEMONIC ENERGY WOULD ALLOW FOR A PATHWAY OUT OF THE BODY BUT ALSO THROUGH IT. THE RESULTING ENERGIES WOULD LIKELY TEAR USER KAT APART. IT IS RECOMMENDED TO AVOID USING ANY FORM OF DEMONIC ABILITY SUCH AS CALM AURA AT THIS TIME.

    *Just great, and you didn''t say what we are going to do about this.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S IS CURRENTLY SUPPRESSING THE ENERGY TO THE FULLEST OF ITS CAPABILITIES. THE DIMENSION IS LIMITING THE ASSISTANCE D.E.M.O.N.S CAN PROVIDE AND TRANSPORTING USER KAT USING A SUMMONING CIRCLE AT THIS TIME COULD LEAD TO POTENTIALLY CATASTROPHIC RESULTS FOR USER KAT AND LIKELY IRRELEVANT DAMAGE TO D.E.M.O.N.S. D.E.M.O.N.S PLANS FOR USER KAT TO FIND A REMOTE LOCATION BEFORE D.E.M.O.N.S LOSES CONTROL OVER THE SUPPRESSION IT HAS PLACED ON USER KAT AND THEN USER KAT WILL NEED TO CONDENSE USER KAT''S DEMONIC FLAME TO ALLOW USER KAT TO CONTROL THE EXTRA ENERGY.

    *Great, just great. So tell me what are the chances I die?*

    IMPOSSIBLE TO ESTIMATE. DEPENDING ON THE NATURE OF USER KAT''S DEMONIC FLAME AS WELL AS THE STAGE OF CONDENSING USER KAT IS ON DRASTICALLY CHANGES THE PROBABILITY OF DEATH.

    *Just great, so what do I need to do to condense my Demonic me then?*

    USER KAT MUST CONDENSE FURTHER AND CONTROL THE DEMONIC ENERGY WITHIN USER KAT. IT IS A DIFFICULT PROCESS TO EXPLAIN PROPERLY AND EACH INDIVIDUAL MUST SUPPRESS THE ENERGY IN A DIFFERENT WAY. THE MOST COMMON WAY TO CONDENSE A DEMONIC FLAME IS TO ATTEMPT TO SUPPRESS IT WITH USER''S AURA HOWEVER IT IS UNLIKELY THAT USER KAT''S AURA WILL WORK IN THIS INSTANCE

    *Why not, won''t it calm down the energy somehow? That is what it does?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S DOES NOT POSSESS FULL DETAILS OF USER KAT''S AURA HOWEVER USER KAT''S AURA IS LIKELY INCAPABLE OF CONDENSING THE ENERGY WITH IT. PERHAPS IT CAN ASSIST IN THE CONDENSATION, BUT USER KAT''S AURA BEHAVES SO DIFFERENTLY TO STANDARD AURA''S THAT D.E.M.O.N.S DEEMS IT LIKELY TO BE UNSUITED FOR THE TASK.

    *Great, so what else do can I try*

    USER KAT WILL LIKELY HAVE TO ATTEMPT TOбн

    ERROR.

    ERROR

    USER

    KAT

    CANNOT

    MAINTAIN

    CONNECTION

    SUPPRESSION

    EXPIRING

    01:43:22

    01:43:21

    01:43:20

    .

    *System? Hey System? You still there.*

    But no text appeared before Kat. *Shit ok that countdown has to be how long the system can keep the energy suppressed.*

    "Ok Vivian, here''s what I know. I''m supposed to be condensing a Demonic me" said Kat

    "Well that isn''t quite so bad" said Vivian

    "And I''m probably going to explode" said Kat

    "You seem awfully unconcerned about that" said Vivian

    "Well it isn''t a sure thing. So apparently, I''ve been given too much energy, so I need to get as far away from everything as possible before condensing it to avoid destroying too much stuff. So we have to get as far away as we can I around an hour and 40 minutes" said Kat

    "Ok, I think I know a good road for that, why only an hour and 40 minutes" said Vivian

    "Something interfered with the system I talk to at the end and it left me with a countdown, it said an hour and 43 minutes at the time and was counting down" said Kat

    "Ok, righto" said Vivian who put her foot down and ''certainly'' wasn''t speeding. Though Kat couldn''t say that.

    A tense hour and fifteen minutester Kat spotted a ce to pull into just on the side of the road. "Vivian pull over here" said Kat

    "Sure thing" said Vivian driving into the parking space.

    "Why did we stop so early" said Vivian

    "I n to run the rest of the way, straight into the forest" said Kat

    "Well I''ming with you, it can''t be safe out here" said Vivian

    "Even if it isn''t it''s much more dangerous for you toe with me, besides I can fly away if anything to scaryes by" said Kat

    "Ok, but you better promise toe back to me in one piece. I''ve only had my daughters for a day, and I don''t want to lose one already. Gramps would kill me" said Vivian pouting, clearly willing to go with Kat despite the danger if she''d asked.

    "I promise toe back, Vivian" said Kat as she sprinted off into the woods

 Chapter 45: DonтАЩt you hate it when you are the but of the joke?

    <h4>Chapter 45: Donбпt you hate it when you are the but of the joke?</h4>

    Running through the trees Kat just kept running straight ahead, on the lookout for anything that might get caught up in whatever was about to happen to her. *Should I be trying to fly? I''m not sure if that''s actually faster and I''ve really only had the chance to glide. Better not risk it I can test that outter.*

    Thought Kat as she passed a small clearing without stopping. Kat could feel herself heating up, at an rming rate, rapidly increasing her temperature and she noticed that if she brushed past branches the leaves were singed where she passed. *Shit, am I even shorter on time then I thought? Is it the running? Is my body heating up from the exercise or is it that the timer was wrong. Perhaps neither though, perhaps the running is wearing away at whatever protection I have. I wish I knew. Would it be better to slow down and walk? I can''t risk it though; I have no idea what the fallout from this is going to be.*

    Kat continued to run, trees whizzing past and yet everything started to blur together as she progressed on her journey. The heat clouded her ability to think and the scenery hardly changed. Kat tried to force some energy into her eyes which resulted in a lot of the heat moving into them causing her eyes to water but that brief moment allowed her to spot something useful. Off in the distance was a rock outcropping with a noticeableck of trees. At this point Kat didn''t know how long she had left or if she was far away enough at all, but this clearing seemed like the best that she was going to get on short notice.

    It took Kat perhaps thirty seconds to get to the clearing, but even that was uncertain, time had begun to be radically distorted in Kat''s mind and the heat was starting to overwhelm her. Kat tried to stay standing and catch her breath, but she immediately fell onto the stone. Where her body touched the ground dried leaves and other debris burnt up turning to ash rapidly. Despite the ever increasing heat Kat was pleasantly surprised to note that her skin and hair were doing quite well it seemed, suffering no damage whatsoever either from the temperature or scratches from running through the trees.

    *Ok, try and think, what do I need to do.* Thought Kat as she tried to wrangle her mind into order. Without thinking about it too much she pressed her aura into her head towards her brain hoping for some rity in her thoughts. Searing pain was her more immediate answer before a startling rity gripped her mind. The burning was still present, but she could simply choose to ignore it as she considered what to do. *Something has to change. My body doesn''t seem to be taking too much damage on the outside, but I don''t know if my insides have been changed yet so I''m probably being cooked alive. The system said that I needed to condense my Demonic me. It used the word condense specifically, so somehow, I need to condense this already excessive amount of energy somehow. I remember it said a normal aura could subdue it but not mine. Do I have any other choice though?*

    Kat pondered on that question. *Do I have any other choice?* Her mind spun through as many possibilities as she could manage unaware of the passage of time, and yet as it wore on the rity, she felt increased but so too did the burning sensation but at a faster rate. I need to act now. I''ll try my aura. Aura ring around Kat, she initially tried to use it topress the demonic energy burning inside her however as soon as she released her aura fire exploding from her eyes, mouth nose wings and tail. An eruption of purple mes raced up into the sky continuing on until it was out of sight. Kat felt her control over her aura slipping and the rity she had momentarily attained was leaving with it.

    *Not like this, I have to do something.* Thought Kat through gritted teeth as she desperately tried to reign in the growing column of fire. Just as the fire started to slippletely from her grip, something cracked. The air churned and an unbelievable weight descended on Kat driving her into the stone. The fire followed suit mming into her back burning through her Demonic Attire and started to tear instead of burn into her back. The moment the fire entered her back the pain skyrocketed again but a measure of rity also returned. *I have to do something else. I need to deal with this somehow.* Thought Kat as she reached towards the energy pressing her aura into it, and forck of a better word twisting. Instantly the ground around Kat froze solid and darkness imed her.

    Kat clutched her head in pain as she tried to stand up. Shakily finding her feet she looked around to find nothing but darkness. Stretching out as far as she could see there was just nothing. The floor didn''t exist or perhaps she couldn''t see it. But Kat found her body in full colour, nothing seemed amiss except for the endless inky ck.

    "Why do you look so confused"

    Kat whirled around looking for the source of the voice until her eyesnded onбн herself? Now in front of her stood a face she saw in the mirror every day. Same pale face, dark blue eyes, wearing the same kimono Gramps had given her. However that is where the simrities ended. The wings behind this other Kat were a burning purple fire, and on her head were a set of horns beginning at the back and running around her forehead like a tiara ending in two points in the centre of her head.

    "What are you?" said Kat

    "Well that''s rather rude I''d say I certainly qualify as being a who" said Kat(?)

    "Alright then who are you?" said Kat

    "Well, I''m you" said Kat(?)

    "Your me?" said Kat

    "No I''m you, you''re me" Kat(?)

    "So, I''m you?" said Kat

    "No, no, I''m you, but you are me" said Kat(?)

    "So I''mбн me?" said Kat

    "Yes" said Kat(?)

    "And this joke has gone on too long?" said Kat

    "Also yes" said Kat(?)

    "So who are you?" said Kat

    "Why I''m you" said Kat(?)

    "Really? You didn''t get it out of your system the first time?" said Kat

    "You have to admit we''re never getting a chance to make that joke again. We really had to do it" said Kat(?)

    "You''re rightбн I would like some answers though" said Kat

    "But what makes you think I have them? Are we not the same person?" said Kat(?)

    "No I''m me and your you" said Kat

    "I thought you wanted to move on from that joke" said Kat(?)

    "We both know I couldn''t resist one more" said Kat

    "Touchиж" said Kat(?)

    "So what are you then" said Kat

    "I''m hurt me, I thought we agreed that I was at least a who" said Kat(?)

    "Would you take a when?" said Kat

    "No, we are not having time travel in this story, it''s already hard enough to keep track of the passage of time when the author made sure all the dimensions run on the same time scale" said Kat(?)

    "What author?" said Kat

    "I didn''t say anything about an author" said Kat(?)

    Kat red at Kat(?) suspiciously. "Right I suppose not. Am I really that bad when people ask me questions?" said Kat

    "No, but we do like to beat around the bush when thinking to ourselves on the asion" said Kat(?)

    "Does this really count as thinking to myself?" said Kat

    "How should I know I''m your delusions right?" said Kat(?)

    "Are you a delusion?" said Kat

    "Well I sure hope not, maybe you''re the delusion instead" said Kat(?)

    "We are running around in circles" said Kat

    "Really? I thought I was standing still at the very least" said Kat(?)

    "Has my sense of humour always been this bad" said Kat

    "Yes. Sadly it is" said Kat(?)

    "Well that''s just dandy isn''t it. So how did we get here, I can''t seem to quite recall" said Kat

    "I think we were running away from Vivian" said Kat(?)

    "Running from Vivian? That doesn''t quite sound right, but then why do I remember it?" said Kat

    "Perhaps the context matters?" said Kat(?)

    "Perhaps" said Kat

    "Ok, how about we go back as far as possible and work forward. Can you still remember your parents?" said Kat(?)

    Kat just gave her counterpart a deadpan look.

    "What. It''s a valid question" said Kat(?)

    "Neither of us should be able to remember them we were a baby" said Kat

    "Dam, I was hoping you''d know something" said Kat(?)

    "Really?" said Kat

    "Nah we made our peace about that whole thing a long time ago" said Kat(?)

 Chapter 46: The Grand Finale Part Two Enough Clowning Around

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Grand Finale Part Two Enough Clowning Around</h4>

    "So, I think we need to be at least a little bit serious about this" said Kat

    "Indeed, we are suspended in an infinite void of ckness as time slips by and the memories of thest time we spoke to our friends drifts ever further away" said Kat(?)

    "A bit morbid don''t you think" said Kat

    "It''s rather true though. We don''t know how much time is passing while we are just sitting here, and we''ve already discovered that out memory isn''t quite up to scratch at the moment" said Kat(?)

    Kat sighed "I suppose you''re right. First order of business is finding out where we are"

    "Well, my vote is that we are in whichever one of us is the real Kat''s head" said Kat(?)

    "What if we''re both fake though" said Kat

    "An interesting thought. Are we both delusions of another version of Kat?" said Kat(?)

    "I think we are at the point where we have to consider every angle here. We''ve turned into a demon, perhaps fully at this point so we know that magic is real" said Kat

    "That we do" said Kat(?)

    "Wait, why do I think that we''ve be a full demon? Aren''t there still steps in my awakening leftбн I feel like there was still something I had to do" said Kat

    "Could it be the horns? Those are new" said Kat(?)

    "But only you have horns, right?" said Kat

    "I think you should check your own head and see for yourself" said Kat(?) as she nocked her hand against her head and to Kat''s surprise she heard it connect with the fire. Kat reached up toward her skull and found that she did in fact have a matching pair of horns though she couldn''t see if they were made up of fire or not.

    "Are mine on fire like yours?" asked Kat

    "Nope, just mine. I wonder if that makes a difference or what it could mean" said Kat(?)

    "I feel like that has to be important for some reason. I feel like fire was important" said Kat

    "Well, perhaps we should get back to the whole, where are we thing first, we can deal with why my heads on fireter" said Kat(?)

    "I feel like this is important though" said Kat

    "Well we can''t exactly take a vote on it" said Kat(?)

    "Rightбн do you have a coin we could flip" said Kat

    "Ah yes, because wherever the hell we are I managed to bring coins with me, because we are well known for keeping spare change on us" said Kat(?) with her hands on her hips ring at Kat slightly

    "Fine fine, we''ll go with your idea, trying to figure out where we are first" said Kat

    "Great, so the current working theory is that we are in a Kat''s head, is there any way we can confirm this" said Kat(?)

    "Could we try to change the scenery somehow, maybe thinking really hard at it?" said Kat

    "You know how ridiculous that sounds, would we really want our mind to be an endless abyss" said Kat(?)

    "*Well you don''t have to be so dismissive about it. I didn''t think I was that unwilling to test a few ideas*" thought Kat

    "Rude" said Kat(?)

    "Wait, did I say that out loud?" said Kat

    "Of course, what are you talking about" said Kat(?)

    "*How about now*" thought Kat cing her hand over her mouth

    "Yeah, I can still here you even with your mouth covered. I don''t get it what''s the point" said Kat(?)

    "Aha, I think I have proof we are in someone''s mind. Thoughts get projected" said Kat

    "Ooh, let me try, yes indeed, I think this does work" said Kat(?) without moving her mouth

    "So we are in our head, great, now how do we get out? Did something break" said Kat

    "I don''t really think so" said Kat(?)

    "No, no that isn''t quite right, I''m certain something broke" said Kat

    "Nothing failed Kat, why are you so worried" said Kat(?)

    "Failing, wait that''s it. I failed something, something went horribly wrong and, did I do something to my mind?" said Kat started to get agitated

    "No, we are fine, everything''s fine, why not calm down a little here" said Kat(?)

    "Calming, calming, shit. Something to do with fire, and calming downбн" said Kat

    "I don''t really think we are getting anywhere" said Kat(?) starting to sweat slightly

    "Wait, Minor, did I manage to shatter my mind somehow like Major?" said Kat

    Letting out a deep breath Kat(?) didn''t know she was holding she nodded vigorously "Yes, yes that must be it. We have to be here to reconcile some things if that is the case"

    "Huh, but would could we have to reconcile, something still seems a bit off" said Kat

    "No, we um, this must be thest part of bing a demon, you need to reconcile our new demonic nature" said Kat(?)

    "Reconcile like what?" said Kat "We seemed to agree on pretty much everything so far"

    "Well, we are a subus now, so surely we have to find someбн prey" said Kat(?) licking her lips

    "Nah, I''m not doing that" said Kat

    "What, but you are a Subus, I mean we are a Subus, it''s what we do now" said Kat(?)

    "Hmmm" hummed Kat

    "And I mean, what about um, that one guy, the popr on that''s always wearing leather jackets all the time" said Kat(?)

    "What, Brent? No way, I haven''t talked to the guy in years and I never liked him anyway. I certainly have no interested in, um how did you put it, preying on him" said Kat

    "See, this must be it, you can''te to terms with the fact that you should go after people now" said Kat(?)

    "No, I''m not like that" said Kat

    "Correction you weren''t like that" said Kat(?) with a predatory grin

    "I cannot agree with you" said Kat

    "And that must be why we split" said Kat(?) visibly excited "You have to let me in Kat, ept what you are now"

    "I am not like that" stated Kat firmly. Kat(?) slid up next to Kat and reached her hand out to touch her face to caress it when Kat''s tail instinctively pped her on the face. Kat(?) raised a shaking hand to her face and red towards Kat, anger in her eyes.

    "What are you doing, is attacking me really going to solve your problems? You have to let me in Kat" said Kat(?)

    "You''re not me, you were never me" said Kat with a calm gaze

    "Now, that''s rushing to conclusions. I most certainly am you" said Kat(?)

    "Ha, you really think that? You don''t even have a tail" said Kat pointing behind Kat(?)

    Kat(?) leapt fire pouring from her demonic features trying to attack Kat but it all washed around a bubble surrounding her.

    "I''m afraid that isn''t quite going to work. You''re the demonic energy aren''t you" said Kat

    "I''m you, I already said that, just embrace it Kat, that''s all you have to do" said the ming figure.

    "But I''m not like you. I''m a demon yes, but I certainly don''t need to debase myself by, how did you put it? Preying on people. Think of all the contracts I''ve alreadypleted a number of contracts it was never even close to happening" said Kat

    "ept it, you''re a demon now. You can''t fight it, there is nothing you can do, nothing" said Kat(?)

    "See, that''s where you''re wrong. I remember now, I need to condense my Demonic me, and that''s you isn''t it. You couldn''t even remember my tail, honestly I''m a little annoyed with myself that I took so long to figure it out" said Kat

    "A tail? You use me of forgetting a tail? In the face of my power why does something so insignificant matter" growled the rapidly deforming shape as it poured more fire towards Kat

    "See, that''s just it. That tail is what started it all. It was the first of my changes and to this day still on of my more useful. I''ve unlocked doors, I can use it to defend against things like you and it''s able tofort the people I care about" said Kat

    "Haha, fool,fort? There is nofort, you cannot escape your instincts, you will sumb" said Kat(?)

    "But I just went over this, they aren''t my instincts, they might be yours, but they aren''t mine. Perhaps you need to calm down" said Kat as she started to press her calming aura into the fiery shape. A horrible screech echoed through Kat''s mind as the fire seemed to copse in on itself

    "What''s the matter no more jokes for me" said Kat

    With a final screech the fire seemed to fold in on itself before expanding once again into a shape mirroring Kat''s, however this time the figure was still with its eyes closed, fully made of fire and included the all-important tail.

    "Hello?" said Kat, waving her hands in front of the figure. Poking it in the side Kat felt her own side being poked.

    "Ok this is weird, what the hell is this?"

    THIS IS USER KAT''S CONDENSED DEMONIC FLAME

    *Great.* Thought Kat. *If you''re back that means I can restбн*

 Chapter 47: The Long Road Home

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Long Road Home</h4>

    "Urgh" groaned Kat as she started to regain consciousness. Kat could feel stone pressed against her whole body and struggled to recall what had happened in her fevered run. The conversation she had with herself(?) was still clear but whatever hade briefly before was foggy. Struggling to her feet Kat wobbled a few times,ing extremely close to falling over when she felt arms wrapping around her. Cracking her eyes open she found Vivian bearing Kat''s head in her shoulders. "It''s ok Kat, it''s going to be ok" said Vivian

    "Shouldn''t I be saying that to you?" said Kat

    "I''m not the one surrounded by ice that was just passed out on the ground" said Vivian

    "I don''t even feel the cold, I''m fine" said Kat

    "Then why are there tears frozen on your cheeks" said Vivian

    "It''s been a long day Vivian, I''m ok now, but it''s been a long day" said Kat squeezing Vivian tightly and trying to bury her face further into Vivian.

    "Ooh, be a bit careful when you shake your head like that Kat" said Vivian

    "Why?" said Kat lifting her head up. Vivian flinched backwards to avoid Kat''s horns.

    "Kat, you have very pointy horns now, and I like having both my eyes. I''d trade them to make you feel better any day but I don''t think that would work here" said Vivian

    Kat paled slightly "I am so sorry, I forgot and I just-" pulling Kat back into her shoulder Vivian stroked the back of her hair just under Kat''s new horns.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine" said Vivian

    The pair stood there together for five minutes before Kat carefully moved her head off Vivian''s shoulder and said "We should go, I don''t want you to catch a cold"

    "I''m fine I''ve never caught a cold in my life" said Vivian

    "Really?" said Kat

    "Why of course. I did get a fever a few times, and all the sore throats but the weather here has always been great so I''ve never been cold" said Vivian. Kat let loose a light chuckle.

    "Well, we wouldn''t want to break your record. We should head back" said Kat. Extracting herself from Vivian''s grip she tried to step in the direction she thought the car was and promptly copsed on the floor. Without missing a beat Vivian scooped Kat up in a princess carry draping Kat''s left wing over her shoulder and supporting the other side with her hand slightly.

    "Wow, you''re surprisingly light" said Vivian bobbing Kat slightly as proof

    "I''d not thought you would be one to talk about adies weight" said Kat

    "Lady? Whatdy?" said Vivian spinning them around searching with exaggerated motions of her head. "Only thing I see around here is some trees and an adorable girl in my arms"

    "I''m seventeen Vivian" said Kat

    "That''s right, an adorable girl" said Vivian as she started to jog back towards the car. Kat just sighed and rested her head on Vivian''s shoulder keeping in mind her new horns.

    The path Vivian took back to the car was far from straight as she followed the trail Kat had carved out in her fevered stupor. Snapped branches and singed leaves giving plenty of indication of where to travel. The trail wound left and right seeming without order and even circled around slightly in ces.

    "Was I really that out of it?" said Kat

    "Just towards the end dear. I imagine you were really burning up towards the end. I mean you literally shot a massive plume of fire into the air" said Vivian

    "Wait, Vivian, how did you even get to the clearing? What were you doing there it wasn''t safe" said Kat

    "Well, after I saw that fire I had a choice to make. Either wait around for you to get back or go and see if you were alright. Obviously, I had to check up on you" said Vivian

    "But you could have been hurt, the trial wasn''t over yet, it wasn''t safe" said Kat

    "So? You were in the middle of the forest it wasn''t safe to leave you passed out and unable to defend yourself, so fair is fair" said Vivian.

    "But my transformation was much more deadly then an animal attack, you mentioned the fire anything near me would have beenpletely destroyed" said Kat

    "Yes, and you''d already released that fire so it was well worth the risk" said Vivian.

    "Thanks" said Kat

    "Anytime Kat. You don''t have to worry about a thing, I''ll look after you" said Vivian

    "I can look after myself Vivian" said Kat

    "I never said you couldn''t, besides do you really want to make that argument while I''m carrying you to my car?" said Vivian

    "Right, I suppose not" said Kat.

    *But it is really nice to know Vivian cares. This wasn''t the way I wanted to test her character to determine if it would bepletely safe to stay with her but, running towards a giant pir of me to check on the girl you just met a week and a bit ago sure does say a lot about her character.*

    The path had straightened considerably, and the charring less noticeable. Though this posed little challenge as simply following a straight line was more than enough to keep on track.

    Another fifteen minutes of walking found the pair back at the car. Vivian helped Kat sit down in the back before hopping into the front and starting the drive back. "Hey Vivian, what time is it? How long was I out" said Kat

    "It''s about three in the afternoon. I''m not sure how long you were unconscious but at least four hours" said Vivian. Kat nodded at that.

    "I suppose it could be worse" said Kat. Hey system, I''m still really tired, will I be summoned tonight?

    --

    User Kat is currently not registered for additional summonings

    --

    *What why?*

    --

    The circumstances surrounding User Kat''s awakening are highly unusual and create a number of contradictions in D.E.M.O.N.S. As such this issue was given to Designated Supervisors to determine what happens next. Currently User Kat is required to rest for at least 24 earth hours.

    --

    *Wait you have a supervisor?*

    --

    Inner workings of D.E.M.O.N.S requires higher ssification to answer your question

    --

    *But you just mentioned you have supervisors*? Kat waited for a response and found nothing forting. *Fine then, what sort of things do I have ess to, now that I''ve awakened.*

    --

    User Kat has been given rank 0.5 which provides increased ssification only in rtion to User Kat''s current error

    --

    *Wait what is rank 0.5? I thought I was supposed to get to rank 1 when I awakened*

    --

    User Kat was intended to rise to Rank 1 upon awakening however due to unforeseen circumstances User Kat has been given Rank 0.5. Rank 0.5 is considered a special holding Rank for User''s that have created conflicting Errors in D.E.M.O.N.S that are not yet resolved.

    --

    *Great, so you said I can rest for 24 hours when will I be summoned next?*

    --

    That information is not yet known to D.E.M.O.N.S, however User Kat will be notified once User Kat''s contradictions have been rified.

    --

    *Well, can I change my settings so that I''m not summoned instantly after the weekly reset*

    --

    User Kat requires Rank 1 privileges to change default summoning settings

    --

    *Just great. How about a notification to remind me when I can change default settings? Can you do that*

    --

    D.E.M.O.N.S will inform User Kat once User Kat''s rank has increased.

    --

    *Thanks.* Thought Kat as she leaned further back into the seat.

    *Hopefully this means all my changes are over for the moment. And I have a chance to rest. Should I go talk to Callisto while I''m on break perhaps? I can''t avoid her forever and I trust Vivian''s judgement. Well, I trust her judgement of people.* Thought Kat thinking about Vivian''s decision to run towards the fire instead of away from it.

    *And I have horns now, I guess?*

    "So Vivian what do my horns actually look like? I''m guessing I know the general shape; they curl around my head, right? Is there anything else you can tell me about them?" said Kat

    "Yeah they do curve around your head. Um, they''re a really dark purple actually, I thought they were ck the first time I saw them. That''s about it too be honest, I don''t really see anything especially demonic about them" said Vivian

    "Having ck horns isn''t demonic?" said Kat

    "Well, I did say they were slightly purple but even then there are a few animals with ck horns, they aren''t that strange" said Vivian

    "I''m pretty sure no other horns curve around the head" said Kat

    "Meh details, as I said hardly demonic they look nice on you, gives you a bit of a regal vibe" said Vivian. Kat just shook her head and rxed, content to enjoy the rest of the journey home. The lush green woods and the slightly mountainous terrain was a joy to look at when your body wasn''t on fire and threatening to incinerate the surrounding area.

 Chapter 48: Everything is Fine

    <h4>Chapter 48: Everything is Fine</h4>

    By the time Kat and Vivian returned to their house it was well into the afternoon and the sun was setting. Kat had recovered somewhat and was now capable of exiting the car by herself however her mind was still somewhat fogged, and her body felt strange to her.

    *Perhaps talking to Callisto will need to wait. I''d like to be fully functional for such an important conversation. Then again if I run into her when I walk through the door should I just have the conversation then and there?*

    Vivian opened the door for Kat before she could walk into it idently. Giggling slightly at Kat, Vivian followed her into the living room where Lily was reading a book next to Sylvie who was simrly engaged. Lily and Sylvie looked up upon hearing the sound of the door shutting. When the saw Kat''s dishevelled state, covered in twigs and random bits of grass then immediately got up and went to meet her. Lily worked on getting the debris out of Kat''s hair and horns while Sylvie worked on the stray bits stuck in the kimono''s sash. Thankfully the rest of Kat seemed clean, the kimono hadn''t picked up grime and Kat''s skin wasn''t marked with dirt, but they just chalked that up to her changed skin. After cleaning Kat up they leaned in to hug her and Kat responded in kind.

    "Is everything alright." Said Lily.

    "It''s fine, I''m fine." Said Kat being careful not to poke out her friend''s eye.

    "What happened?" Said Lily

    "Don''t worry I just froze a bit of a national forest" said Kat

    "Sylvie said you had a fever; how do you end up freezing a forest" said Lily

    "Well I really needed to cool down didn''t I? Had to get rid of my fever somehow" said Kat

    "We were worried about you Kat, can you tell us what happened" said Sylvie

    "Now girls, Kat''s had a rough day, if she needs to she can tell you all about it. I''m sure she''d love to tell you both when she''s had a bit of rest" said Vivian

    "Thanks for the consideration Vivian but I''d like to tell them both now." Said Kat

    "So, I woke up this morning absolutely full of energy. I was practically vibrating in my seat, in fact perhaps I was considering how hot I was running. So I had a quick chat with Vivian, and she agreed to take me out for a run. Obviously, it wasn''t safe for me to run in the neighbourhood considering everything, so I headed for the forest instead.

    "Eventually I just couldn''t wait anymore so I hopped out of Vivian''s car and took into the fire and let off some steam before a took a short rest with my face in some stone, highly rxing. I managed to chill out a bit, possibly freezing some other stuff but that''s fine. Met up with Vivian a bitter and then we came back. That about sums everything up" said Kat.

    "I mean, I can pretty much confirm that I suppose" said Vivian. Lily and Sylvie however did not look impressed with the joking pair.

    "We''ve been seriously worried, and I hate that I know you can''t lie so obviously what you said is close enough to the truth but even still. What happened?" said Lily

    "It really was basically what I just said, but with a lot more fevered insanity and a lot less out for a nice jog. Got some neat horns out of it though, so I''d say it was worth it." said Kat

    "Kat, you look really cool now" said Sylvie. Katughed and patted Sylvie on the head with the top of her tail, her arms still upied with hugging. Lily pouted as if she wanted to contradict Kat but, in the end, she wasn''t willing to spoil the moment. Kat really did seem fine now and the fact she couldn''t lie about it was of somefort.

    After standing in the hallway for another minute they group waddled over the couch unwilling to let each other go just yet. Despite Kat''s exnation and assurance, as well as Lily and Sylvie''s willingness to ept them they also still understood that Kat is lucky to havee out of this as healthy as she did. No one was willing to mention that fact, but they all seemed to understand it. Vivian chose this time to sneak off to visit Callisto. She''d had her time to look after Kat already and she was more than willing to let Sylvie and Lily have their turn by themselves.

    "Kat, what are the chances something like this happens again? Do we need to be worried about more of your future changes" said Lily after fifteen minutes of rxing on the couch.

    "I think you''ve got nothing to worry about. I''vepletely awakened or, so I''ve been told. So nothing like this should happen again, in fact what happened this time was never supposed to happen so it should be fine" said Kat

    "What do you mean a mistake? It- it could have been really bad" said Lily not willing to quite say what was on her mind.

    "Just a minor technical difficulty with the process Lily, it''s all been resolved now, I think" said Kat

    "Why did you add that I think on the end, I saw you pause, you had to add that on the end so it wasn''t a lie didn''t you?" said Lily

    "Well, I meanбн" stammered Kat in surprise. *I didn''t think Lily would already be using this sort of thing against me.*

    "There, are some ongoing issues. None of them are dangerous though, in fact I even get a break tonight from summoning. I might have to do a jobter in the week but I swear I''m not in any extra danger" said Kat.

    "I trust Kat can deal with anything." Said Sylvie. "She came back to us this time, despite everyone worrying. That means we don''t have to worry as much next time."

    In the silence following Sylvie''s sentence the three girls heard a door shutting and turned around to see Vivian getting some water out of the fridge.

    "Um, sorry to interrupt you I was just sneaking down for some water and I wasn''t nning to interrupt you guys." Said Vivian.

    "Join the hugs Vivian." Said Sylvie.

    "Well, if you insist." Said Vivian cing her ss on the counter. Vivian picked up Sylvie and ced her on herp then snuggled in next to Kat.

    "Seeing as I''m included now, I''ll add that we need to take you girls shopping. There is still nothing in your rooms and I was going to take you today but well, things happened so I guess it''s fine. Lily you are more than free toe as well, I n to take these girls and maybe Callisto though I doubt she will want toe, to the city two hours away to buy some things." Said Vivian

    "I''m happy toe, there is actually a few books I was looking at that I can''t really pick up around here. Also because schools over my parents probably won''t freak out too much. I wonder if it would be better or worse to tell them Kat''s adopted mother is taking usбн" said Lily

    "Um, Vivian, how exactly do you n on hiding the fact that I have wings, a tail, and even horns now?" said Kat.

    "I''m d you ask Kat, I''ve actually been thinking a lot about this. If we go to the city I think I have a master n that will work and it''s only because of the location." Said Vivian

    "Well, don''t keep us waiting" said Kat

    "The answer isбн Nothing" said Vivian big smile on her face apanied by grand hand waving gestures

    "I don''t follow." Said Kat

    "Absolutely nothing." Said Vivian. Kat stared at Vivian with a deadpan look.

    "Ok fine. So that city actually has some conventions throughout the year, and sure none of them are happening at the moment but I bet if you just act naturally and don''t do anything weird people won''t evenment on it. At worst people will take a bunch of pictures but that''s fine right?" said Vivian.

    "Do you really want to go shopping and be interrupted by random people taking photos every few seconds?" said Kat. Vivian shrugged, and Lily made a concerned face but didn''t say anything. Sylvie just shrugged with a smile on her face as if it had nothing to do with her.

    *Well, I guess it won''t be so bad. It will be nice just hanging out with Lily without having to worry about schoolwork or demon stuff. We haven''t really been able to just hang out and it will be a good chance to get to know Vivian a bit more, see what kinds of things she likes. Besides I haven''t gone shopping in the next city over before, I wonder what it will be like?*

 Chapter 49: On the highway to mall

    <h4>Chapter 49: On the highway to mall</h4>

    Kat was getting ready for the day trip by fixing her hair in the mirror. Her outfit was set because nothing other then her kimono could properly allow for her wings. Fixing her hair though Kat noticed that she''d been slightly mistaken about how her horns sit around her head. Kat found that her horns start behind her ears going backward and then curving and returning to the front rather than simply started at the base of her neck like the fiery counterpart she''d seen.

    *Well, this makes styling my hair a bit easier. I thought I''d have to deal with two horns splitting my hair at the back, but this is considerably more manageable. Kat yed around with her hair a bit before deciding that keeping it unbound was best. I never really liked doing anything fancy with my hair anyway. Even the hair sticks were just to avoid people noticing how long it''s gotten. Now that I can just leave it down and my hair is kind enough to stay straight and orderly, I can just forget about it.*

    Kat found her way downstairs and ate her part of the breakfast left on the table. Callisto had apparently told Vivian she wasn''ting today but it seems she was nice enough to still prepare breakfast. While Kat was eating Sylvie joined her for the meal and the two ate inpanionable silence.

    "Huh, I''m not sure if I''m early orte" said Vivian as she came down the stairs. Vivian was wearing a light blue knitted turtleneck sweater with aplimentary pair of long pants.

    "Well, yourter than me but around the same timing as Sylvie I''d guess" said Kat ncing between Vivian''s outfit and Sylvie''s pyjamas.

    "I suppose so. Do you know when Lily will be here? I don''t think I actually gave her a time" said Vivian

    "I''m sure she will be here soon. Lily likes to sleep in a bit, but she hates beingte to anything. I''d say there is a good chance she arrives before you finish breakfast" said Kat

    "I''ll go get ready then" said Sylvie heading back upstairs for a shower.

    Vivian ate quickly and then disappeared upstairs while Kat waited for Lily to arrive. It was only around a minute after Vivian left that Kat heard a knock at the door. Kat peeked through the window to double check it was Lily before opening the door to reveal Lily in a long navy-blue coat and an even longer grey dress.

    "Morning Lily" said Kat

    "Good morning. I hope I''m dressed alright, I haven''t been to the city in ages" said Lily

    "You look great Lily" said Kat ushering her inside

    "Sylvie''s just having a shower and I''m not quite sure what Vivian is up to, she seemed in a rush" said Kat

    "That''s fine I just didn''t want to bete" said Lily. *Ha called it, shame Vivian ate so fast and I might have been correct on the timing as well.*

    Kat and Lily spent a few minutes on the couch waiting for Sylvie and Vivian to arrive but what they saw was a shock to both of them. Walking down the stairs was Sylvie dressed in a ck kimono with white flowers that looked shockingly simr to Kat''s own.

    "What? How did you? I have questions" fumbled Kat

    "It was Vivian''s idea, and I think it''s great" said Sylvie smiling wide.

    "Well, I can hardly take all the credit, I just suggested getting her something nice to match your kimono. After I found out that you''ll be wearing it a lot I just had to see Sylvie in something that matched" said Vivian

    "That''s so cute, good job Sylvie" said Lily.

    *I don''t see what the big deal is guys. Sylvie is always cute. I don''t see how she looks any better than normal. *

    "Well, I''m d you agree with me" said Vivian "Now that we''re all here shall we get moving? It''ll take around two hours to get into the city and I have a few ces in mind to visit" said Vivian

    "Where are we going?" asked Kat

    "Well that''s a surprise. At the very least we are heading to the mall for a few random things and some books for Lily, right?" asked Vivian

    "Yeah, um" said Lily "If you don''t mind, the bookstore I''m looking for is in the mall"

    "No worries, I''m sure everyone can find at least something in the mall to upy themselves" said Vivian

    "And, um, are you sure Kat will be fine looking like that" said Lily "Not that there''s anything wrong with how you look Kat, I mean-"

    "It''s fine. I understand what you mean Lily. I am somewhat noticeable it''s the wings that really cause the issues. Even my horns aren''t that bad if I wanted to hide them. I really have no idea what to do about my wings though, even folded they are quite noticeable" said Kat

    "Oh, and how should I hold them Vivian? It was your suggestion to just act naturally but how naturally for my wings?"

    "Well, how do they normally sit? I guess it depends really" said Vivian

    "I can keep them folded without too much trouble but that isn''t actually thatfortable. I feel the urge to stretch them out after a while. Something closer to half unfurled. It''s hard to exin I''ll just stand up and show you the difference" said Kat.

    Standing in ce Kat unfurled her wings, stretching them to their maximum length. "So this is mostly for preparing to fly, it isn''t actually thatfortable to hold. I can kind ofpare it to being in a runner start, your muscles are prime and ready, but you can''t just sit there forever" said Kat. "Then you have this at the other end of the spectrum" Kat closed her wings all the way folding them against her back and keeping them tight.

    "This I''d say isparable to standing in ce. You can do it for a while, but you feel the need to fidget and when ites to my wings the fidgeting would be rather noticeable" Finally letting her wings rx they rested somewhere around two thirds extended with slight bends in the material. "This is totally rxed. My wings canfortably sit like this pretty much forever, but they will probably bounce a lot as I move which is honestly not that bad, I hardly notice it

    "Wellбн" said Vivian dragging out the word as much as she could "I think as long as your wings aren''t full extended it''s fine. You will just have tomit to a pose and keep it. Assuming you had fake wings, I doubt they could move much or if they can it will look really fake. I think that will be the only point of concern, natural movement, but I bet a few little things here and there if you are careful will go unnoticed" said Vivian

    "Ok, just one more question then. What about the fact that they phase through my clothes" said Kat

    "Huh. Right I forgot about that. I mean obviously that''s how you wear that kimono at all but I just hadn''t considered what that would look like" mused Vivian "Meh, I''m sure it will be fine, just don''t move around too much"

    "Would it be safer to hide my tail then? It''s a little expressive and it moves a bunch when I''m walking" said Kat

    "But your tail is so cool" said Sylvie

    "Yes, but Kat needs to be careful about these things" said Lily

    "Well, I think the tail is the easiest to get away with actually, a few robotic fake tails havee out recently, and I mean, they aren''t great but they are surprisingly well done, if anyone asks we can just say Kat is testing out a prototype of the newer ones and I''m sure it will be fine" said Vivian

    "Why do you know so much about fake tails" said Kat

    "Well, don''t robot limbs seem so cool? I could get even more work done if I had four arms. I keep up with these things" said Vivian puffing out her chest.

    *If it was anyone else I''d call there bluff but Vivian''s certainly enthusiastic enough about everything that she might actually choose to have extra arms if she could.*

    "Indeed Vivian, I wish the robotic eye recements were a bit further along as well, they just aren''t practical at all. The technology is basically non-existent, but a girl can dream" said Lily

    "You as well Lily? I thought you liked your sses" said Kat

    "I spent a week on robotics about oh, three four months ago now. The theoretical technology level is shockingly high but practical stuff just isn''t there yet. It''s all really cool to look at though. Didn''t I tell you about it?" said Lily

    "I think that must have been during term 3''s exams, I vaguely recall you mentioning it once. Wait is that why you got such middling grades on your modern history exam?" said Kat

    "No" said Lily finding Sylvie''s kimono much more interesting than she did thirty seconds ago.

    "Lily, I have magic vision. I can tell you are lying" said Kat

    "Wait, you can see lies? How does that work" said Lily

    "It doesn''t I cheated. I have magic vision, and separate to that, I can tell you were lying" said Kat. Lily pouted at this and walked towards the garage blushing.

    *Why are you embarrassed? Or actually, why did you think you could get away with one of the most obvious lies ever. Vivian and Sylvie could probably tell and they don''t know you that well.* Shrugging her shoulders Kat followed Lily to the garage

 Chapter 50: Just Ignore the Demon Walking Casually Through the Mall

    <h4>Chapter 50: Just Ignore the Demon Walking Casually Through the Mall</h4>

    Entering the city outskirts Kat was, underwhelmed. *Lily and Vivian seem so excited. The city isn''t even that impressive though. Sure you have somerge buildings but it''s just missing something. It''s all so boring.*

    Kat gazed out the window listlessly. Sylvie was strapped into the seat next to her and seemed to be enjoying just sitting around with Kat rather than the city itself. Sylvie had her eyes closed as she leaned into Kat with an adorable smile on her face. *Sylvie seems to have the right idea, enjoying the moment with calm grace. Though I suppose I can''t help but respect Vivian''s unending enthusiasm,*

    "So, first stop is the mall. Now when we are there, I want you all to pick out at least one thing, that includes you Lily. You can pick whatever you want except a desk. I have ns for thatter when we visit a good friend of mine" said Vivian

    "Shouldn''t you be encouraging us to spend less on useless things?" said Kat

    "Well, your rooms are so bare anything to liven it up cannot be useless. And besides I trust you both not to go overboard. If you girls start spending money like water then I''ll need to rethink some things but I have seen your rooms at the orphanage" said Vivian

    "Well it isn''t as if we had the spare money to decorate in the orphanage, we could be horrible with money" said Kat

    "I doubt it dear. You both know the weight of money, so let me spoil you a little. Just this once I don''t promise" said Vivian trying to obfuscate the ''don''t'' in her sentence.

    Kat just sighed. *It''s at times like these that make me wonder if Vivian is the most childish out of all of us or if she is the wisest. I suppose she has the money to spend but at the same time is this responsible. Then again, she also recognises that she is likely to do this again but only if we behave wellбн*

    "Vivian, how long will we be in town do you think? Originally I was going to have my wings in resting position but now I see the crowds I think doing that will take up too much space especially if we are on the sidewalk" said Kat as she looked over the busy streets.

    "Well, we can''t stay too long especially in the mall because my friend we are visiting shuts his shop at 3:00pm on Saturday''s. I''m sure he''d be happy to chat with us a bit longer but I don''t want to keep him too long. So assuming we can find everything in the mall we will probably spend three hours at most" said Vivian, after ncing at the dashboard clock.

    "Ok, I think I can manage three hours with my wings folded. If not I''m sure I can find somewhere to hide for a moment and stretch" said Kat as the car started pulling into the parking lot.

    "Well, if you think you''ll be fine. I agree with your reasoning but I wonder if you will find enough space to stretch" said Lily ncing towards Kat whose wings were currently upying the entirety of the back seat.

    "What do you mean? I just need a bit of a quiet corner with no people around" said Kat

    "Kat, I guess maybe it''s a bit different from your perspective, but your wings are huge. Stretching them will require a lot of space and I just feel like some random shop corner won''t actually berge enough" said Lily

    *Huh, she''s right. I hadn''t considered the extra space required to stretch. These demonic additions can be weird like that. On the one hand I can walk and bnce perfectly with wings and a tail and I can move them as if I''d grown up learning. But on the other hand I still fail to take these things into consideration, like size.

    *I know instinctively how big they are and where I can fit with them spread but thinking about more abstract things like stretching somewhere, eventually doesn''t seem to give me the same aid. I think I''ll still keep them closed though, thest thing I want is for someone to run into them and have nothing happen to me. My muscles are strong and my wings can support my whole body weight essentially, I don''t even know if I''d notice someone running into me and that could shatter the whole ''Kat totally isn''t a demon it''s a costume'' n.*

    "I think I''ll keep my wings folded even still Lily, I wouldn''t want to shatter the illusion" said Kat

    "What do you mean" asked Sylvie

    "Well, normal fake wings that people are going to assume I have would be flimsy light things made of Styrofoam. My wings are strong, supported by a number of muscles and are capable of supporting my entire body weight, having someone knock my wings and then have them remain intact would probably make it hard to believe this is a costume" said Kat

    "Hmm, interesting. I hadn''t considered that Katбн How strong are your wings exactly" said Lily as Vivian managed to find a park.

    "Well, I know they are strong enough to lift my whole weight, and nearly enough to lift a second person but not quite. I can glide, carefully, holding someone but doing anything more advanced then flying in a straight line is a massive strain on me" said Kat

    "While interesting, you should make your decision quickly, I can see a few people around the parking lot so I think it''s best to pick now" said Vivian as she nced between the groups traveling around the parking lot. Kat folded her wings and got out of the car, fixing her tail in afortable s shape so that it could bounce a bit. She refrained from letting her tail rest close to the ground like others might expect because for some reason her tail always rested up if possible. Vivian walked up to Kat and whispered "Just act like you normally do and no one will notice"

    Everyone started walking through the parking lot towards the mall. It was a ratherrge but stocky looking building, as if it had intended to be two stories tall at one point but the decision was changed halfway. Despite this the building sprawled out and covered arge chunk of the outer city area it resided. The group followed Vivian as she led the way.

    "Where are we heading first" asked Kat

    "Well, I mostly want you girls to just wander round, but I think I know the bookstore Lily is aiming. So I''ve been heading roughly that direction. You''re looking for the old second hand bookstore behind the hairdressers, right?" said Vivian

    "Ah, yeah, how did you know?" said Lily. Vivian just looked back and wiggled her eyebrows yfully at Lily.

    "How is it behind another shop" said Sylvie. Vivian looked pointedly at Lily, asking her to speak.

    "Well Sylvie, the shop used to be something else I think, and the hairdressers didn''t need all the space so it was split between the two" said Lily

    "Close, the bookstore is actually the owner of that space, not the hairdresser" said Vivian

    "Wait what? Why would they take the back section then?" said Lily. Vivian just shrugged; she had a few guesses but nothing concrete.

    As this conversation was going on Kat was watching everyone''s reactions to her group. With her improved eyesight, and her newly improved ability to process information she could keep track of everyone she passed with only some minor thoughts, still focusing mostly on the conversation.

    *Vivian was right, these people really just aren''t bothered. Most people just keep walking like I don''t have wings or horns. A few do double take but just keep walking, and even less stop to take pictures. And I think I can see about five groups of people who are conversing about me. Actually can I try and listen in?*

    Kat pushed some of her energy into her ears, using the same process ofpressing her aura and pushing it towards her head. It was a bit harder to split the feeling between both ears rather than just throwing it to the front of her face but it did the job.

    "Woah, do you see that girl in the demon costume, that''s next level"

    "I don''t recognise her from anything, do you know what show she is supposed to be from"

    "The craftsmanship on those wings I''d hate to be whoever made those, but I''d love it as well"

    Focusing on thatst conversation, just in case they''d noticed something strange. That group consisted of a man missing one of his fingers, who had just spoken, and ady who had her arms wrapped around his.

    "I don''t get why you think they are such high-quality productions. Her wings are so in, it''s the details on the horns that interest me" sad thedy

    "No you don''t get it, those wings bounce along with her steps" said the man

    "So, everything bonces, her clothes bounce, my clothes bounce, that''s how people walk Julian" said thedy

    "Look, it ain''t like that. They don''t move like a single piece they move more like, hmm. Not quite sure what it''s like" said Julian

    "Well, if you can''t even exin it let''s go. We are alreadyte for the gathering at Pauls" said thedy as she started pulling Julian through the crowd.

    I guess I''m being a bit too suspicious.

 Chapter 51: If a Stack of Books Falls in an Empty Bookstore, Who Has to Pick it Up?

    <h4>Chapter 51: If a Stack of Books Falls in an Empty Bookstore, Who Has to Pick it Up?</h4>

    Rounding the corner, the group found a hall with a shocking number of hairdressers. Four different ones to be exact. Vivian paused and made her way to the side of the hall to get out of everyone way.

    "Right well, this is new" said Vivian

    "Um is there supposed to be four of them" said Lily

    "Nope, there was only two before and I can''t rightfully remember which one the bookstore is behind" said Vivian

    "It''s that one" said Sylvie pointing towards the hairdressers in the back right of the hall. It was past a few other shops and the furthest hairdresser from the group.

    "Um, how do you know Sylvie" said Lily

    "Vivian said this is new, but only two of them. The two on the left are much newer than the ones of the right and the other one on the left is stuck between two other shops. The one at the back has another hallway if you look closely" said Sylvie. Lily and Vivian looked at Sylvie surprised, while Kat simply nodded and focused on looking for the hallway she''d mentioned.

    *Yup, I can see it there just past the hairdressers. It''s actually pretty noticeable now that I''m looking.* Thought Kat as she patted Sylvie on the head for her hard work.

    The hallway behind the hairdressers was a well-lit service entrance with arge fire door at the end and lights all across the ceiling. Despite this it still felt dingy, the wall was stacked stone bricks without a covering and the ceiling had a number of pipes running across it near the lights. Towards the back of the hallway right next to the door stood an open shop front with books that almost spilled into the hallway. It seemed that the owner had taken care to keep the fire doors unobstructed, but this resulted in a number of precarious stacks of books lining the stores edge

    "Ah, yes just like I remember it" said Vivian beaming.

    "Wait this is normal for this store?" said Kat

    "Yup its been like this for years, at least a decade I think" said Vivian

    "What were you looking forst time" said Kat

    "Second-hand textbooks for my university degree" said Vivian

    Walking into the store they found a young clerk manning the counter. He was reading an unmarked book and simply waved to acknowledge the groups presence in the store without removing his eyes from the page. Kat found herself a bit wary of the strange stacks of books, her newfound appendages threatened to topple many of them if she turned to quickly or in the wrong way.

    *Even the tunnels under Minor''s ce weren''t this bad. How do you expect self-respecting demons to fit in here. Plus, why are all the books in stacks? How do you tell half of these apart?* Lily however had other thoughts as she seemed to glide through the stacks of books like they weren''t there at all. Vivian showed simr grace and while it was not to the same graceful extent as Lily, Vivian was more than able to hop from pile to pile as she inspected books. Sylvie was simply small enough that she had room to spare and wandered the store with ease.

    *It''s just me? Am I the one who''s crazy? Surely normal people struggle with this right?* And Kat was right, the piles were stacked in such a way as to challenge people who enter, they were never intended to stand for long, a gimmick the owner hade up with after finding a number ofpelling books by ident, but Kat didn''t know this.

    Kat let her eyes scan the store in order to limit the amount of movement she''d have to do. What she saw however further reinforced that she had no idea what she was doing. The books in any one pile didn''t seem connected to each other and were just as likely to contain a school textbook as a fantasy novel. Despite this the stacks did seem to be group together somehow; adjacent stacks seemed to have the same types of mixed literature.

    For example if one stack contained a few business textbooks spread throughout the stack it was almost certain that its neighbours had the same. This continued with fantasy or sci-fi books as well, sticking in their clusters despite the muddled piles. There were a few other books that Kat saw no connection between, but simply assumed there must be something connecting them, as she was no bookworm.

    It was just after Kat had finally made some sense of the filing system the shop employed that she spotted Lily. Now this wasn''t strange, but it was her hands Kat noticed. They trembled as she hovered between books. Without Kat''s new eyes she might not have noticed the difference but there was no excitement in Lily''s movements, only hesitation. Lily looked like if she chose the wrong book her arm would be taken instead.

    Lily would be so close to cing her hand on a book a number of times before pulling back and shying away. Kat made her way over to her friend, being extremely careful not to topple any of the stacks. Kat stood right next to Lily, clearly within eyeline but she didn''t react.

    "Hey" said Kat softly. Lily jumped half a metre into the air and spun around,ing awfully close to toppling a few of the nearby books in the process before staring at Kat like a dear in headlights.

    "Is everything alright" said Kat.

    "Y-yes, everythingбн is fine" said Lily swallowing

    "Lily, you can talk to me about anything you know that right?" said Kat. Lily nodded to Kat but kept her mouth closed.

    "Really, I won''t hold it against you, no matter what you say" said Kat

    "Iбн I don''t know what I''m doing" said Lily finding the dust on the floor fascinating all of a sudden.

    "I''m afraid you are going to have to be a bit more specific than that" said Kat

    "I, don''t know what to do now" said Lily

    "Well, right now you need to tell me what''s wrong" said Kat firmly

    "I just, I don''t know what to do with myself now that I''ve finished school" said Lily

    "I don''t see how that could cause you to make such a face, surely that can''t be all" said Kat

    "It''splicated" said Lily

    "I''m sure it is" said Kat

    "I meant to tell you, I did" said Lily sighing "I''d been putting it off for weeks, I probably should have included this in the birthday note, but I just couldn''t. I can''t figure out what I''m supposed to do Kat"

    "I don''t see how that would offend me" said Kat

    "Well, I justбн I''d nned to go to university, I think. But I can''t figure out what to do, and I felt like I had to go. I was hoping to use this as a chance to learn some new things and get away from my parents" said Lily stammering "And look I know that''s horrible to say, I mean you didn''t have that chance and I''m running away from it. Then all this demon stuff happened and I mean, this has just been so much more important, and like I came hereбн

    "I came here to look for as many old textbooks as I could the cheap ones and just read them all so that I could find anything at all that I wanted to do, but I can''t help but feel that I''m making a horrible mistake" said Lily

    Kat brought Lily into a hug, careful not to automatically wrap her tail around Lily. *I can''t be seen moving that, and I don''t think I want to use my aura here. Lily needs to deal with this herself, or at least ask for help without prompting.*

    "I think that''s perfectly reasonable Lily. Your parents haven''t been terribly nice, but I think going off to university is an admirable idea" said Kat

    "But I don''t really want to go" said Lily "Its an excuse. I wanted to be away from my parents, and I think for some reason I thought you''d be with me. I doubt that will be the case now" said Lily

    "Hey, I can stille with you. I have no idea what I''m supposed to do with myself. Apparently, I''m being payed every time I get summoned. Once I awakened, they said, but now look, still not a cent to my name" said Kat

    "I know, I justбн I think I''d lose something if I went. If I decided tomit myself to a course that I hated just to get away" said Lily crying into Kat''s shoulder

    "Why not take a year off? Maybe work at the library or something" said Kat

    "Hahaha"ughed Lily between sniffles "Iбн I hadn''t even considered that. My parents seemed to expect me to go, the guidance council didn''t even rmend it. I certainly never thought of it" Lily tightened her grip on Kat "I shouldn''t have needed to hear that from you. I should have figured it out myself. But thank you Kat. Really, thank you" said Lily as she tried to crush Kat''s bones with a hug. Luckily for Kat, hers had been improved since and was able tofortably embrace her wounded friend.

 Chapter 52: A Bright Flash of Light

    <h4>Chapter 52: A Bright sh of Light</h4>

    Kat continued to hug Lily for a while. Reassuring her friend that it would work out. After calming down Lily slowly separated herself from Kat and said "Ok, thank you. I needed that, a lot. I think I''m still going to look through these books. I think I''ll find the cheapest textbook for the subjects I''m interested in" said Lily.

    "Ok, I''lle and look with you" said Kat patting her friend on the head.

    The girls spent a bit of time examining the books around the store. It wasn''t hard to find assorted textbooks on a wide range of topics butparing the prices was a nightmare. Some books were marked on the corners, others had a slip on the front cover and no small number had no visible pricing just a sticker with a barcode on them, a few even seemed to becking anything at all to identify the price.

    "Maybe you should get a job here, clearly they need someone to organise this mess" said Kat

    "Um, er, they have that guy out the front, he seems unconcerned" said Lily

    "Yes, because teenage boys are the best benchmark for if a room is cleaned or not. I''ve lived with quite a few of them, and outside a few specific instances the mess just umtes somehow. Honestly it''s pretty magical to watch week by week" said Kat

    "Hey wait a minute" said Kat after a moment of thought "Isn''t your room just as bad as the shop?"

    "Well, no, most of my books on the floor are heavily damaged and can''t be read anymore. Only a few specific stacks are still fine, and I keep them orderly" said Lily blushing.

    Gathering together four books that Kat and Lily could only assume where the cheapest in the shop they headed to the counter. Lily had chosen to cover, science, design, teaching andputer science.

    "So I get the design, and maybe even the science but why the teaching andputer science?" said Kat

    "Ah, well, the science and theputer science are both for researching. Science you''ve figured out, butputer science also has some research areas like data science. The teaching is because if I want to be a teacher librarian I have to be a qualified teacher as well" said Lily

    "And you want to teach? In front of people?" said Kat raising an eyebrow

    "Well, I mean, not reallyбн I''m just keeping my options open. These are the only things I''m even remotely interested in I think" said Lily

    "Well I hope you think otherwise nobodies got any idea what you''re doing" said Kat

    Lily and Kat ced the books on the counter and the boy behind the counter stopped reading long enough to ring through the prices before turning back to his book. Lily was about to walk away when Kat jabbed her with an elbow lightly and whispered "Ask him if there is a chance you could get a job here" said Kat

    Lily paled and returned with "I''m not prepared for this, and I mean the city is a long way away"

    "If you''re sure" said Kat as she swiped the four books and went to meet up with Vivian and Lily who were waiting out the front.

    "Hey, I can help with that Kat" said Lily. Kat responded by lifting the books with just one hand.

    "They really aren''t that heavy" said Kat

    "Still, I shouldn''t make you carry them" said Lily. Kat then lifted the books up onto two fingers. Kat was struggling a bit to bnce them, but the weight was no issue.

    "Fine" said Lily pouting.

    As the group started walking Kat noticed that Vivian was holding a book "What did you buy Vivian?"

    "Actually, Sylvie suggested it, we are going to make our way through it together" said Vivian. Turning the book around it read ''Shogi for dummies''

    *I feel like I should have questions, but I can''t figure out what they are.*

    "So where to now?" said Kat as they left the store

    "Wherever you girls want" said Vivian

    "Why are you leading the way then" said Kat

    "Would you like to lead the way?" said Vivian. Silenced followed, as no one replied

    "I thought so" said Vivian "I''m just nning to go through the hall mall. Just stop me if you find anything interesting" said Vivian

    And so the group continued to wander around the shops. asionally Vivian would lead them into a store for them to look around for a moment but nothing of note was purchased. Things were rtively normal until two girls around Kat''s age tapped her on the shoulder from behind. Turning around to face the pair Kat saw that they were both wearing matching outfits of jeans and split sleeve shirts.

    *These girls have to be twins, or at least sisters. Actually, they remind me of Annie and Amanda. Could it be the same girls?*

    "Do you think we could get a picture with you" said Twin 1

    "We''d be quite grateful" said Twin 2

    "Sure, if you''d like" said Kat, and before she even finished her sentence Vivian had appeared beside the twins.

    "I''ll take the picture" said Vivian bringing out her phone

    "Thanks" said the Twins

    "So how do you want to do this" said Kat as they moved out of the central walkway into a bit of a corner.

    "If you don''t mind" said Twin 1

    "We''d like to stand either side of you" said Twin 2. Kat nodded and took position along the wall. The twins took up positions either side of Kat posing slightly with there arms crossed, leaning away from Kat slightly.

    *Should I be posing as well* Kat decided on crossing her arms to match the twins and leaning backwards slightly.

    "Everyone ready" said Vivian lining up the shot with exaggerated hand movements "Say demons"

    Kat shed a grin, and while the twins responded faithfully with "Demons" The camera sh went off and Kat was pleasantly surprised to note that she wasn''t blinded by it at all. The twins however both had to blink there eyes a few times before they headed over to Vivian to check out the photos.

    "Huh, I didn''t think Kat had purple eyes, strange photo" said Twin 2. The world slowed as Kat''s mind went into overdrive. *Why are my eyes showing purple? I didn''t use any powers, did I? Shit, the sh, could it have caused this? I used a bit of demonic energy to counteract the sh and they showed up purple?* As the twins turned to face Kat she put the barest hint of energy just behind her eyes hoping that it would replicate the purple tint shown in the photograph.

    "Huh, I guess you''re wrong sis, she''s got purple eyes right now" said Twin 2

    "I thought for sure they were blue just before" said Twin 1

    "Might have been the lighting" said Twin 2

    Vivian paled slightly while this conversation was going on connecting the dots same as Kat had done with only a little more time in between.

    "Hey girls, how did you want me to send you this photo? Email? Text?" said Vivian calmly trying to redirect the conversation. The twins both shared a look with each other before nodding to some unspoken agreement.

    "Send it to ''[emailprotected]</a>''" said the twins in perfect sync.

    "Sounds great dears, just one moment andбн" said Vivian fiddling with her phone "Sent"

    It was at this point Kat noticed a line forming around her. *Oh great. I say yes to one picture and now I have a crowd. Normally I wouldn''t mind but Vivian said we have to leave in time to visit her friend. Plus I don''t really want to be taking pictures on my day off when I could be hanging out with everyone.*

    "Ok, I apologise but I have things to do. I''ll do five extra pictures. You provide the device to my friend" said Kat pointing to Vivian who waved and smiled "and we can take one picture. I don''t mind if you want to partner up or have a few groups at once. Just been mindful of each other, no fighting and don''t take too long" Turning back to face the twins who were beginning to walk away to avoid the crowd "See you both next time Annie, Amanda"

    The twins waved back not really thinking about it and continuing for a moment before turning and realising what Kat had just said, though when they turned Kat already had quite the crowd. So they left to continue their day out.

    While this was happening Kat heard a shutter go off from the crowd. *Should I be mean about this? Yeah I think I will.*

    "Ok, that''s one photo" said Kat. The crowd made displeased grumbles but couldn''t identify the person. Because of this the crowd started to ramble and had the voices mix into indistinct sounds before the seemed to reach a census. The groups surrounding Kat split roughly into four groups. *Well, I guess this is how we are doing this now, school choir style.*

    As everyone was getting into position Kat carefully released her calming aura to surround everyone. *Better off using this now to prevent an issue. Hopefully we can just calming get a few group photos and I can be on my wayбн*

 Chapter 53: Photos are a Great Way to Practice Using Demonic Energy

    <h4>Chapter 53: Photos are a Great Way to Practice Using Demonic Energy</h4>

    While everyone was gathering together Kat was finding it hard to maintain a slight level of demonic energy behind her eyes and maintain the calming aura at the same time.

    *Why didn''t I practice thisбн Actually I know why, it''s because I never thought I''d need to learn how to change my eyes slightly purple to prevent a bunch of random people noticing my eyes changing colour. But really this is what''s actually going to get my caught, my eyes?! I have wings for crying out loud and my eyes that just sometimes change colour are what get me.*

    Kat couldn''t believe how things had turned out. *Should I pretend to take out contacts maybe? But no I can''t do that because if any of them have the sh on they''ll go purple again.*

    During Kat''s internal monologue she kept lightly applying her calming aura to the surroundings. *At least I have an instinct for calming aura that tells me how heavy I cany it on people before they notice.*

    To Kat this feeling was something akin to knowing how hard you could squeeze a grape or knowing how to keep a shovel bnced on your hand. She was constantly making slight adjustments to the aura to keep it from getting noticed lowering and raising the intensity as needed to keep everyone calm but unaware. She was surprised at just how easy that waspared to lighting her eyes up slightly.

    During these thoughts the first group had assembled around Kat, kept a mostly respectable distance from her but everyone was packed quite tightly into the corner, so a little difort was expected

    "Ok, so I''ve got this girls camera" said Vivian pointing to one of the girls on the edge of the crowd "you can see her for this picture afterwards" Vivian waiting another moment before giving the call "Say demons"

    "Demons" said the group, and as the sh went of Kat felt the energy behind her eyes lurch forward straining against her control to further reinforce her eyes. She was able to hold it together for a moment until more energy crashed into the energy she was holding and sent the lot of it into her eyes. Luckily the area was more than well lit and whatever light there might have been went unnoticed.

    *Damn that was close, I need to be more careful next time.* The crowd dispersed somewhat slowly but Vivian shooed them off and ensured nobody was trying to sneak into extra photos.

    The second group was much like the first except this time when Kat stared intently at Vivian''s hand and the moment before the shed went off released the energy. Kat felt it return towards her core only to burst forth to cover her eyes once the sh began. *I can''t believe I didn''t notice this reaction when I was in the tunnels. It''s so easy to tell when my body is using energy for stuff. Wait do I use it to regenerate as well?*

    --

    User Kat likely uses Demonic Energy to regenerate. While D.E.M.O.N.S is unable to confirm at this time, it is only standard for certain other species of demons to use other sources of energy such as Gorgers which can also use stored mass.

    --

    Kat nearly jumped out of her skin when she saw the familiar burning text appear in front of her. *I''d almost expected not to hear back from the system at all until it''d sorted everything out. I''m, actually kind of d it''s still here though.*

    Quickly recovering from the shock Kat watched Vivian direct everyone to some other poor sap who had to go through the effort of getting a group of fifteen-ish peoples contact information.

    The third group of people were now crowding around Kat. Gathering around, lining up, getting everyone to fit into position. Kat prepared her energy behind her eyes ready to let go just before the sh just likest time. The moment Vivian''s hand touched the button Kat let go of the energy and waited for a shбн that didn''te. *I didn''t think they''d have the sh off.*

    Kat panicked and tried to grasp the energy she had been keeping behind her eyes but she felt it slipping away back into her core. Putting the full weight of her mental energy behind it only made it halt in ce traveling neither up or done. *What am I supposed to do? Why can''t I move this.* Time slowed as Kat searched for a solution.

    --

    User Kat is informed that Demonic Energy will return to the User''s core if possible afterpleting amand.

    --

    *Ok, I can work with this.* Dropping her control of the current energy she reached into her core for more and found plenty awaiting hermand. Pulling it swiftly up behind her eyes once again Kat could only hope that she hadn''t lost the purple glow when the camera took her picture.

    The final group was preparing to take thest picture. It had quite a few extra people in it who had joined in towards the end but it was just barely a manageable amount for their little corner. Kat however was distracted.

    *Ok, so how do I safely manage this. I need to hold the energy behind my eyes to keep them purple. I also need to let go of that energy when the sh turns on so that my eyes don''t actually start glowing. But I also need to be careful about if there isn''t a sh. If there is no sh, I''ll need to pull the energy up myself after I let go of the first batch to keep the amount behind my eyes consistent enough.*

    Vivian prepared to take the final photo, her bright smile slightly strained. She''d seen Kat''s expression go through a number of rapid changes during the four photos, Most people wouldn''t have noticed but Vivian was keeping her eyes squarely on Kat, perhaps the only other person to pick up on the rapid and subtle expressions was Sylvie but she was a bit short to see over the crowd.

    Vivian pressed her finger down and once again there was a sh. Kat quickly let go of the energy behind her eyes before grasping at some still in her core. Letting the first crash happen Kat waited until she could feel the protective energy fade from her eyes before she pushed more up to take its ce.

    *Ok, I think I''ve managed it. I''m somewhat disappointed there was a sh. I need to test this sort of thing out in the future. Perhaps after today I need to spend some time really testing out my abilities. Now that I''ve awakened, I doubt I''ll be going through so many rapid changes.*

    While the groups were distracted with handing over their contact details to Vivian''s chosen sacrifice, Vivian managed to round up the girls and slip through the crowd unnoticed. How she did this was beyond Kat''s understanding. *How is everyone so distracted? Vivian just walked through them, with me in hand and no one even nced back.* In the end Vivian lead the group to the food court for lunch. Kat found herself to not feel like food at all, which was strange because it was now 1:30pm. *Hey system, is there a reason I''m not hungry at all?*

    --

    User Kat has fully awakened. As a demon not of the Gluttony ssification food consumption has likely been drastically reduced. User Kat is likely capable of ingesting food still but the quantity has been limited slightly.

    --

    *Good to know, I guess?*

    "Kat, are you sure you don''t want anything?" said Vivian already munching on her sd.

    "Uh, no thank you. Apparently, it''s because of that thing from yesterday" said Kat

    Vivian nodded in understanding but turned to Sylvie "Has Kat always eaten well before" said Vivian

    "Yup, she always ate more than me at meals" said Sylvie also with a sd in front of her. Sylvie seemed to be enjoying it less than Vivian but was making noints.

    "Yeah, I can confirm that as well, I''ve seen Kat eat a bunch at school" said Lily who was the odd one out eating a burger.

    Kat blushed slightly but it was very noticeable to the others.

    "I didn''t eat that much. I mean, I did plenty of physical exercise just getting to and from school so it''s fine" said Kat. Sylvie nodded sagely, while Vivian and Lily stifledughs. Choosing to ignore the two Kat through out another question for the system. *If demons can get ssifications like gluttony does that mean I''m rted to lust because I am a Subus?*

    --

    User Kat does not yet have a ssification. Demon ssification is traditionally done after the User reaches Rank 2 and powers rting to the ssification begin manifesting. Some demons can disy ssification Markers earlier, but User Kat has shown no defining characteristics of any ssification at this time.

    --

    *Just great, I''ve got a whole world of sin still open to meбн I do wonder what I will be ssified as though. I don''t think I''m particrly sinful in any areaбн*

 Chapter 55: Chekov Pushka

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chekov Pushka</h4>

    The girls bundle into the car once again and set off straight into the city centre

    "So, where are you taking us Vivian?" said Kat

    "Well, I already said I''m taking you to visit a friend of mine. If he heard I didn''t bring such interesting girls to visit he''d be really disappointed in me" said Vivian with a put

    "Um, that sounds kind of suspicious Vivian" said Lily as she hid her face behind a book

    "Oh, don''t worry, Chekov ispletely enthralled by wood work and I refuse to let Kat and Sylvie have a room without a desk. If he find''s out I went somewhere else for that he''d be heartbroken" said Vivian

    "Rightбн So what does he do?" said Kat trying to slightly redirect the conversation

    "Chekov is a carpenter I suppose. He works with just about anything rted to wood carving but for some reason he has a bizarre fascination with desks and will go above and beyond for an interesting client. I should have remembered to show you mine before we headed out. I had intended to, but you wanted to go for a short trip to the woods and threw of my schedule" said Vivian as she smiled into the review mirror

    "Sorry" said Kat. Her full wingspan and tail copsing downward. *I''ve just been adopted by Vivian and I''ve already made her go through such a traumatic event.*

    "Don''t look so down Kat, I enjoyed the scenery, the snow was lovely this time of year" said Vivian as she admired the bright sun.

    The conversation drifted off somewhat awkwardly and they made their way past the city centre and towards the outskirts of the town opposite the way they''d originally entered. Finally right at the very edge of the city outskirts Vivian pulled up to an nondescript shed that took up arge plot ofnd by itself.

    "Well we''ve arrived let''s head inside" said Vivian as she opened the doors and picked up Sylvie. To the shock of Kat and Lily the little girl just curled up in Vivian''s arms and let herself drift off.

    *I guess it''s been a bit of a big day for Sylvie huh. I''m surprised she didn''t fall asleep on me in the car if she was that tired though?*

    Walking towards the door they were surprised to see it kicked open and watch as a man came flying out. The man bounced a few times against the concrete before dusting himself off and walking away from the store.

    "And stay out I tell ya, I''m not going back" said a voice from inside the shop

    "Chekov! It''s lovely to see you" said Vivian

    "Ah, Vivian, it is good to see you. Why you back so soon? If I find out you''ve destroyed my desk already I might have to ban you from store" said Chekov with augh

    "Oh I could never do that to you or your desks Chekov, I''ve bought more victims" Vivian coughed "Customers, I''ve brought you some more customers"

    "Um, is that man you just threw away alright" said Lily

    "Ya, he''s fine. I throw him every other week" said Chekov

    "Why does he keeping back then?" asked Kat

    "Well, that''s long story. I''ll tell you short version for Vivian''s sake. I used to work for some unsavoury people before I moved here and they want me back. I tell them I''m noting back, they say I am, I drop a few tonnes of lumber on their business and then suddenly they calm down a bit. Not sure why though, it was honest mistake" said Chekov

    "Rightбн" said Kat as she looked towards Lily and tried to ask with her eyes if she was hearing this as well. Lily gave an almost imperceptible nod

    "So, more desks for these three yes? Why do you think I''d take this job Vivian?" said Chekov.

    "Well, I''m pretty sure you''ll find them all interesting, plus I adopted two of them" said Vivian

    "What that roommate wouldn''t let you take the third? Too much responsibility?" said Chekov

    "Nah, Lily leaves next door? Huh, wellбн hey Kat does it count as next door if we share a fence" said Vivian

    "How should I know" said Kat

    Vivian shrugged "Sylvie probably knows but I don''t want to wake her up"

    "Lily is still a neighbour even if it isn''t directly next door. She is still adjacent to your property" said Sylvie without opening her eyes

    Chekov burst outughing "Well, that''s at least one interestingss you brought me. Come inside out of the cold" said Chekov as he walked back inside.

    Walking into the warehouse it was stacks of wood as far as the eye could see. Stacked high to the left and right and even against the wall house the door it seemed like Chekov had enough wood to furnish a small town. Sitting in the middle of everything was a small desk and chair. The desk was well carved, if a little amateurish looking.

    "Um, Mister Chekov, if you don''t mind my asking. Why is your desk so simple. Considering what Vivian has told us shouldn''t your work be a bit more borate" said Lily

    Chekov nodded "If I''m a Mister anything it''s Pushka, but I don''t go by that name anyway. Just call my Chekov. This desk though" Chekov mmed his hand against it "Is the first desk I ever made, and I am not one to disrespect the passion that went into its creation.

    *Huh, I wouldn''t have thought Chekov would have been so sentimental about something like that.*

    Chekov walked behind the desk and opened the drawers to take out a pair of sses.

    "Now, let me have a look at you all to determine your me. I have to know what type of desk I''m making after all" said Chekov

    *Wait me? And hang on, he hasn''t even mentioned my demonic traits either. What is going on? System is this guy a wizard or something?*

    --

    D.E.M.O.N.S finds the idea unlikely. Due to theposition of User Kat''s Universe it is impossible for any type of higher energy to exist. Demonic Energy is able to just barely circumvent this restriction. Individual Chekov is certainly not a demon.

    --

    *Can you borate on the higher energy thing?*

    --

    User Kat requires rank 1 for that information

    --

    *Of course.* Chekov fixed his sses and first tried to look at Sylvie

    "Vivian, do you have to hold the little one. Your me is still just as needlessly bright asst time and it hides the little one''s" said Chekov

    "Chekov, what exactly are you doing" asked Kat

    "I see, things when I look at people. I know them, and what they are. It is family trait I believe" said Chekov

    "So, what did you mean when you described Vivian''s me as needlessly bright" said Kat

    "Ya, Vivian has bright me. It is almost like staring at the sun. Endlessly bright, and forever burning" said Chekov

    "Oh stop you tter" said Vivian

    "Just put the girl down for a moment" said Chekov.

    Vivian pouted but ced Sylvie onto Chekov''s chair at which point she sprung to full attention and looked him in the eye. After an intense staring contest Chekov broke eye contact first

    "Little oneбн she is strange. I am already looking forward to this" said Chekov grinning "Little one''s me is strange, it feels ever-present, and yet even I can''t quite see it. I know it is there, but it is not"

    *What the hell does that mean? And wait what is he going to see when he looks at my me? Will it actually be my Demonic me?*

    Chekov turned next to Lily who instantly broke eye contact. Chekov lingered on her face a little more before speaking "Interesting me again. You is like thest bit of fire in candle before you turn in for night. me looks weak, but it will not fail you, it hassted you through the night and it will continue until the end"

    "Um, I''m not sure I like being told I''m weak" said Lily

    "Ya, but you is nearly smaller than Little one. Your desk have five hiddenpartments ya?" said Chekov

    "Wait I''m getting a desk, and hiddenpartmentsбн I mean" Lily was cut off by Chekov

    "Not, it is more, thirteen? That is unlucky number for you thoughбн Seems almost fitting though. I do fourteen" said Chekov

    "Um, I''m not sure how I''m supposed to pay you back Mister Chekov" said Lily nervously

    "Don''t worry you will. You is loyal little me, I do it free now, you payter" said Chekov

    "I can''t, I mean, I don''t even know when I will get the money" stammered Lily

    "You pay me back within decade, I know it" said Chekov patting Lily on the shoulder before turning to Kat.

    "Your me is strange to me. It is boring, and yet it dislikes my disapproval. Which is not boring. Your me is strange" said Chekov

 Chapter 56: I Lied weтАЩre still talking to Chekov

    <h4>Chapter 56: I Lied weбпre still talking to Chekov</h4>

    "What do you mean it''s boring, and what do you mean that my me dislikes you" said Kat

    "Well, your me is boring, it not seem to do much special. Companions all have very strange fire. But then, when I think this, I can feel your fire looking at me, telling me that I am wrong. That confuses me. Never have the mes been like that" said Chekov

    "Um is my me purple by any chance?" said Kat

    "No? Why would me have colour?" said Chekov

    "No re-" Kat''s reply got chocked off

    "Oh, that is strange girl. What was that, me was not happy with that at all. Why?" said Chekov.

    "It''s a long story, I''m not sure that I''m willing to tell" said Kat

    "Ya, this is fair. Still that disy make me more interesting. Ok I''ve decided. I''ll do the lot." Said Chekov as he pulled out a stack of papers

    "sses, we already establish, you have hiddenpartments everywhere, I''m also thinking shelves thoughts" said Chekov

    "Um why do you think I need hiddenpartments" said Lily as she tried to hide her face behind her hands.

    "Look, you is hiding right now. You is hiding even when we are all friends here so surely you must hide even more from those you dislike" said Chekov as he started to scrawl in the paper. Whatever Chekov was designing it wasn''t a desk. It almost seemed like words but it wasn''t anything the girls recognised

    "Watcha writing there?" asked Sylvie

    "Ah, little one, of course you would notice. This is my notes. I write inбн well it not code exactly but I understand it nheless, it sticks in my head to write this way" said Chekov "Now, sses, what sort of shelves do you want"

    "Um, shelves for books?" said Lily as if it was a question

    "Confidence sses. But yes shelves for booksбн." Said Chekov "You want more shelve space or more hiddenpartment space"

    "I don''t need all these hiddenpartments" mumbled Lily trying not to cover her face this time

    "To quite sses, but I will build into main desk. Leave shelves mostly for books. Just one hiddenpartment there" said Chekov "Now who is next, Little one or Pointy?"

    "Wait, why am I pointy? I get the other nicknames but why am I pointy?" said Kat tail flicking slightly in mild annoyance but luckily Chekov remained fixated on his ns

    "You has pointy tail, pointy wings, pointy horns. You have more points then spiked boots" said Chekov.

    *Oh. He''s right isn''t he. Even if he isn''t going toment on them I guess he did notice the demonic features. I suppose pointy is better than being called demonбн though now that I think properly about it, at least demon wouldn''t feel quite so much like an insult considering that''s what I am.*

    Sylvie spoke up seeing Kat was lost in thought "Do mine next" Sylvie said with a big smile on her face ying innocent.

    "Ha" Chekov barked out a shortugh when he nced at Sylvie "Little one already has enough hidden things; I suppose you not need more"

    "I don''t need to hide anything" said Sylvie

    "Ya, I suppose you''re right Little one. You manage to hide everything and enough and that be much more effective than anything I can make you" said Chekov as he pulled out another set of paper, presumably for Sylvie''s desk.

    "So, I''ll need a lot of shelves like big sis Lily" said Sylvie

    "Ya, but you want space forputer or just more shelves?" said Chekov pausing in his writings.

    Sylvie shrugged and looked toward Vivian "Ooh, I should really get aputer for you both as well. Hmm, I suppose we''ll have to put that offter, but I think you''ll need the space for aputer"

    "Wait, why didn''t you ask me that question" said Lily

    "You haveputer, why would I need to ask if you need space for it?" said Chekov

    Lily''s face paled at that. She didn''t know how to respond.

    *Seriously system? This guy isn''t using magic? How could he possibly know so much without it?*

    --

    D.E.M.O.N.S stands by previous examination. Chance of Individual Chekov being able to use higher energy are to low to be worth considering.

    --

    *How? This seriously doesn''t make any sense.* Kat nced at Sylvie and Vivian but they both just seemed to think Chekov''s logic was reasonable. Lily did already have aputer so why would he need to ask.

    "So, little one, what design do you want? Theme?" said Chekov as he looked up from his worksheets

    "Something with fire, and maybe snowkes" said Sylvie

    "No thorns for you Little one? Strange I could have swornбн" said Chekov as he looked through Sylvie, before turning his eyes to rest on Kat. "Ah I see. Ice fire it is"

    "Now, Pointy, what would you like? Seems you fire doesn''t quite approve of the borate set ups of your friends" said Chekov

    "That sounds fine to me, but howe you didn''t ask Lily what design she wanted" said Kat

    "sses would never choose anything other than in wood. Perhaps she might prefer a certain type of wood but I''d never let anyone else choose that in my shop" said Chekov.

    Kat nced at Lily for confirmation but saw her friend nod in agreement with Chekov''s ims.

    "Right, well, I think I''d like to keep my desk a bit in" said Kat unsure.

    "Hmm, your fire seems confused. It is so weird for it to react like that" said Chekov shaking his head "How about one set of shelves but I''ll throw in some extra drawers"

    "What exactly do you mean by one set of shelves?" asked Kat as she tilted her and tail in confusion. This time Chekov did see the movement but he didn''t react.

    "Unlike Little one and sses whose desk will have a lot of shelves you will have small one fitted to the left.. right, right side apparently" said Chekov

    "Right, that sounds quite nice" said Kat

    "Of course, I have a design in mind, but I''m going to keep that part to myself" said Chekov with a strange grin.

    Turning away from Chekov to face Vivian, Kat asked "What sort of design do you have on your desk Vivian?" *I can see Chekov won''t say more but perhaps I can get a hint*

    "Well, mine has quite a lot actually. Mostly different suns, but also a few other shapes mixed in, it''s hard to exin really" said Vivian

    "Vivian hasбн A number of designs I had to weave together. I don''t quite understand how that piece was made myself. You can only gaze upon it but not understand" said Chekov with a grin that seemed both happy and pained at the same time

    "It''s not that mysterious Chekov, but it is a lovely piece" said Vivian returning Chekov''s grin

    "Well now. I believe it is time for you to leave. You have given me quite a lot of work to do" said Chekov as he picked up the paper now strewn across the desk and bundled them under his arm.

    Vivian led the girls out back to the car and they all bundled in together. It was a quite drive back home. The encounter with Chekov had seemed toe to an abrupt end, but even still he had left an impression on them all. It was not until thirty minutes had passed and the city was long out of site that Lily spoke up. "Is Chekov always like that?"

    "Yes, for as long as I''ve known him. A strange man, but a skilled on" said Vivian

    "Much like yourself" Kat chimed in.

    "But of course. We are both masters of our craft, he simply works more directly with the ingredients than I tend to" said Vivian.

    *I did not think Vivian would just agree with me. Is she really that simr to Chekov?* Kat thought back to all the interactions she''d had with Vivian over the past few weeks. *Huh, maybe she is. Her strangeness is a bit less direct but she always seems to know more than she''s letting on and has a much better understanding of things than it first appears.*

    That was thest thing said on the matter. Lily managed to fall asleep rather quickly and Sylvie had nodded off before they''d even left the city limits. Kat didn''t feel the drowsiness herpanions did but she was content to simply rx and watch the scenery as it past by. The journey back was without interruption and Lily was dropped of at the corner like they''d done after the visit to the orphanage.

    Vivian pulled into her garage and grabbed a sleeping Sylvie out of the car. It had gotten somewhatte in the afternoon, but the sun was still just barely peeking between the houses casting enough light to see by. The trio entered the house and could smell a meal already prepared for them.

 Chapter 57: D.E.M.O.N.S Accounting Services

    <h4>Chapter 57: D.E.M.O.N.S ounting Services</h4>

    Kat woke up to the smell of ash and mes. *I guess it was about time something like this happened.* Proped herself up against the wall to get morefortable Kat looked at the message that had been left for her.

    --

    User Kat''s case has been handed over to the ounting Department. Visiting this department will be considered User Kat''s mandatory summon for the week. Please inform D.E.M.O.N.S of your desire to be transferred and a portal will open.

    --

    *Why am I being sent to the ounting department for an error resolution? Shouldn''t it be the support section or maybe thewyers?*

    --

    User Kat''s case was determined to be most relevant to the ounting Department. D.E.M.O.N.S cannot provide information on any other department at this time, but User Kat should be assured that this decision was heavilyputed.

    --

    *Guess I should get this over and done with. I''ll just tell everyone. Um wait how long will I be gone for?*

    --

    User Kat is not expected to be gone longer than fourteen hours at maximum. This is due to the nature of the error and that the ounting Department User Kat will be sent to isn''t open for more than fourteen hours at a time.

    --

    With that Kat jumped off the bed and headed downstairs to exin what was going on. Only to stop and realise that nobody else was awake this early, except perhaps Callisto. Nobody really knew when she slept.

    *Do I just leave then? Is it better to try and leave and get this over with or should I let the others know. Hmm, a note then I suppose.* Returning to her trip downstairs Kat entered the kitchen and faced another problem. She had no idea where they kept any spare pens or papers.

    Running back upstairs Kat rummaged through her backpack and took out her pencil case and a notebook she used for English. Opening it to thest page Kat wrote down a message for Vivian, or whoever else saw it first and left it open on the dining table. *Hopefully someone will notice that. Ok system I''m ready to go.*

    That burning smell of ash and the sight of spinning runes of fire greeted Kat. cing her hand onto the fire she was sucked into the portal and left to float in that ce of fire. Though this time unlike before where the fire would flicker and twist through many different colours it was a solid redy orange. The same colour D.E.M.O.N.S''s words always appeared in.

    *I kinda miss the lightshow already. Is this because I''ve awakened or is this because I''m being sent to the demon ounting offices? Perhaps they have a more stable connection to everything.*

    As the background faded Kat found herself dropped into a chair. Surprised not to be on her feet Kat was about to sit up when she noticed that this chair was much softer than it had any right to be. Rxing Kat leaned back and was shocked a second time. The back of the chair contained slight indents for her wings to sit in. Fully rxing Kat scanned the room.

    The rest of the room seemed to contain a number of various chairs of varying shapes and sizes. There were a few more like bowls then chairs, a number that matched her own with a ce to fit your wings. One Giant sized chair with wing indents and a few child sized ones lined the walls. The rest of the room waspletely bare except for the maroon walls and arge door on the right-hand wall. It wasn''t until Kat had rxed and was examining the ceiling that she noticed there were no lights.

    *Huh, I guess it makes sense this ce would cater specifically to demons. No need for lights if we can all see in the dark, and these chairs clearly aren''t designed for humans. Or well, not primarily for humans, I suppose they''d work well enough.*

    However Kat didn''t have long to enjoy the rxing atmosphere when the door opened to reveal a giant eyeball. Coming off this eye was a number of tentacles and beneath it sat a massive set of teeth. It wasn''t until the second nce that Kat released the eyeball had a monocle and a rather tiny sunhat.

    "Kat, your assigned ountant will see you now" said the eyeball.

    Kat got up and followed the creature through the door. She entered into a hallway full of doors that seemed to stretch on forever. The eye didn''t even stop to nce at them as it continued along its way.

    Kat walked for around five minutes before the eye stopped at a door that seemed no different to the rest and pointed with one of its tentacles.

    "You will find your assigned agent behind that door. I''ll leave you to your meeting" said the eyeball before it flew away down the hall.

    Kat slowly pushed open the door to reveal a giant behemoth of a man sitting in a beanbag chair behind a desk. His horns scraped the top of the ceiling in his office which was easily over five metres in height, though his horns ounted for at least half a metre themselves. He was wearing a surprisingly well fitting ck suit that contrasted his bright red skin well.

    "Ah, Kat? I believe it was. Please take a seat" boomed the demon before waving his hand and a chair appeared to Kat''s side simr to those found in the waiting room. Taking her provide seat Kat found herself able to rx almost immediately.

    "Let me just bring up your files here, and then we can get to sorting out your issue, I''m Krsfsdkfsr" the man said with a sound that was simr to grating rocks "but, that''s a much older name from a time before I retired. Please call me Kraks" as he flicked his wrist once again. This time a portal of fire seemed to manifest beside him. Kraks reached his hand in and pulled out a stack of papers that seemed to be made from a strange orange ss crystal structure. The words in them looked like the trapped fire of the D.E.M.O.N.S.

    "Right, so you were assigned to me for a, section 26,348 subsection JJS12, paragraph 18 exception 4бн" at this point Kraks readjusted his sses and then reread the words a second time to confirm what he''d just seen.

    "By my zing hellme. I''ve never even seen a JJS12 let alone an exception for and I''ve been working here for centuries" said Kraks "I have to get some of the others in on this, that is if you don''t mind? This is perhaps the most interesting case I''ve ever been assigned"

    *Um? Do I want other people in on this? Does it matter?*

    "What would be the purpose in inviting extra demons to view my case?" asked Kat trying and mostly seeding to sound professional

    "Well, I mean. The final decision would still go to me I suppose, or well D.E.M.O.N.S gets to approve my final suggestion. I''m only interested in bringing in the others for a bit of fun and to prove I''ve actually found a JJS12, we practically never see those and I doubt the others would believe me without a few witnesses" said Kraks smiling and revealing a row of shark like teeth. Somehow though it didn''t seem scary at all.

    "Sure thing then. Will your office have enough space?" asked Kat

    "Ah, no problem at all" said Kraks and with a p the room seemed to double in size if not in height, rapidly expanding to amodate additional demons.

    "Wait, if you can expand your room why don''t you raise the ceiling a bit so that your head isn''t touching it all the time?" asked Kat

    "Well, that''s actually ratherplicated and to exin it properly I''d need to go into quite a few other things" said Kraks "Let''s just say that because of the way the building is designed it has an almost infinite ability to expand outwards allowing for me to grow and shrink my office with a minor application of my power but raising the height, while technically possible is extremely difficult. Why do you think you had to walk so far when surely it would be faster to just have some stairs?"

    "Honestly Kraks, I''m not sure that does make much more sense" said Kat

    Kraks shrugged "You''ll get used to it"

    Kraks stood up and was able to pass Kat in just a few strides. Pausing at the door he turned around and said "I''m just going to grab a few friends thene back. Technically your free to do whatever you want in the meantime because this is a rather informal setting but seeing as you aren''t even rank 2 I''d advise you to stay in this room"

    "Why does it matter what rank I am?" said Kat craning her neck to face the demon behind her.

    "These halls don''t quite adhere to thews of space all that well, so if you aren''t powerful enough or skilled in a few specific areas it can really throw you off. Don''t worry I''ll be just a minute" said Kraks and he stepped through the door.

    *Well. Guess I don''t mind waiting if the seats are thisfortable.* Thought Kat as she closed her eyes and decided to rx for a while.

 Chapter 58: Meet the Beholders

    <h4>Chapter 58: Meet the Beholders</h4>

    Kat was able to calmly wait for Kraks to return with his friends. *I can''t believe how much morefortable it is to have a ce to rest my wings. Have I just been putting up with it or are these top-quality chairs?* Kat closed her eyes and simply let her mind wander. She was in no rush and extra time spent enjoying these seats was time well spent.

    Eventually Kat''s ears picked up the sound the door opening but decided to keep her eyes closed. A few extra moments of rxation were needed after her hecticst few days. As fun as it was to go shopping with everyone, it didn''t give Kat anytime to unwind. *Who would have thought the best ce to rx is in hell. Actually is this hell? Is hell real if demons are or would that be a misconception.*

    Kraks for his part had returned to his seat with his friends in tow. Looking at the rxed expression on Kat''s face he was unsure if it was best to leave Kat or continue with their discussion. He was the one to break protocol first but at the same time he didn''t want to be used of cking off. In the end he spoke up first. "Kat, would you like to continue the meeting now"

    "Sure thing, these chairs are just reallyfortable" said Kat cracking open one eye.

    What she saw however surprised her. The room was now filled with six floating eyes simr to the first, though it was hard to tell these all apart. They all had the long mouth full of teeth but two of the eyes were cat or snake eyes instead, sporting a vertical slit instead of a standard circle. Otherwise they looked mostly the same except for one of the normal looking eyes that had a small tie hanging under its mouth.

    *Ok how am I supposed to tell these guys apart? The one with the tie is far enough but even the two with the snake eyes look the same. Kraks help me out here.*

    "So are you going to introduce me to your friends" said Kat

    "Of course first are the twins Xaz''gelen and Vraz''gelen, those are the two with snake eyes" The two in question waved their tentacles at Kat "The one with the tie is called Xoxuch" who bobbed up and down in response

    "And thest three are Rulrok, Tulvun, and Bob" said Kraks who all tilted their bodies forward slightly.

    "Um, how am I supposed to tell thest three apart" asked Kat

    "Hmm, I suppose you aren''t used to Beholders then. It''s quite subtle but I suppose I''ll just do this" Kraks waved his hand and a series of beanbags appeared underneath all the beholders. Most of them were the same maroon colour like Kat''s but two had unique colouring. They sat under two of thest three and were a dark blue and a grey colour.

    "Bob has the maroon seat, Rulrok has blue, and Tulvun has grey. That should make it a bit easier to tell the difference" said Kraks

    "I had expected that anyone sent to this office would be more able to distinguish beholders from each other" said Rulrok

    "I don''t see why that would be the case" replied Kat

    "Was that your attempt at humour?" asked Rulrok

    "Leave off the poorss" said Tulvun "She''s just barely a rank one. How can you expect her to be familiar with demons outside of her house"

    "Bah, most demons should know the difference, why back in my day" started Rulrok but he was cut off by Vraz''gelen "If you had taken notice of the case number any JJ case involves someone who hasn''t grown up around other demons. If you actually did your job you''d know this"

    "Don''t talk back to your elders. Just because you''re a higher rank than me doesn''t mea-" started Rulrok

    "Enough!" said Kraks "I brought you here because it''s an interesting case. I expect you to be professional Rulrok. Would you speak to a client like that" Xaz''gelen stuck her tongue out at Rulrok thinking Kraks wasn''t looking "And don''t even think about it Xaz. I think your all forgetting I''m the strongest demon in the room. Enough bickering"

    Rapidly switching tone and turning to face Kat Kraks asked "Do you have any further questions before we go over your case? Just to rify things?"

    "Well, I''m not sure if it''s rude to ask but why would Rulrok assume someone sent to this office would know how to differentiate beholders?" asked Kat

    "Well, this particr office is only for individual that have certain augments to their eyes. Traditionally these are almost exclusively held by beholders. Not to say that other demon types don''t have powers born from there sight, just that the ones that matter for this office are mostly beholder exclusive" said Kraks

    "Like what? I mean I noticed there isn''t any lights anywhere but that''s about it" said Kat

    "Well, light sensitivity is actually one. Another such ability is one that lets you see through walls. There are a few others but I''m not sure why you were sent here specifically, it isn''t in the file I was given" said Kraks tapping on the ss tablet.

    "Ooo, can you tell us?" said Bob

    "Now, it''s considered inappropriate to request information on another demons powers without offering an ability of your own, you know the rules" said Tulvun

    "Sorry, I''ve just never heard of a subus with eye magic that doesn''t charm" said Bob

    "But charmers do get sent to our office. Most beholders are immune to it, and I know Kraks pretty much is" said Vraz''gelen

    This seemed to stump Bob. He got the feeling that Kat didn''t have charming eyes and as he''d never had a subus cliente through on ount of hiscking defences, he hadn''t considered Kat might have such an ability.

    "Actually, that would be important to know. I''ll trade you information on my power instead. I''m capable of ripping apart magic formations or cultivator arrays with just physical strength" said Kraks

    "That''s cheating. How can you do that" said Xaz''gelen pouting. Or at least that''s what Kat was assuming the action was. Lacking lips made it hard to tell.

    "I''ll speak no more on the subject" said Kraks fixing his sses.

    "Well, I don''t have charming eyes. I don''t have any charm powers. Is that what I was supposed to say?" asked Kat tilting her head in slight confusion.

    "Yes, thank you. I''d not considered thecking immunity Bob has, he''s new" said Kraks

    "No problem" said Kat

    "I want you to tell us what your eye powers are" said Xaz''gelen "I''ll trade this. I can shootser beams from my eye that put people to sleep"

    "Well, I''m not certain about this because I haven''t had it entirely verifiedбн" said Kat "But I''m pretty sure I have true sight"

    "What!" shouted the beholders

    "How can a mere subus possess true sight" said Rulrok

    "It''s not that rare Rulrok, everyone else has it in this room" said Kraks

    "I refuse to believe that a rank one subus has ess to such a prestigious ability without underhanded tactics" said Rulrok

    "Now, Rulrok, it isn''t really that rare I mean" started Tulvun "It dam well is rare" said Rulrok

    And that was when all hell broke loose. The beholders all started to hover out of their chairs climbing slightly higher and beginning to shout over each other to be heard. Kat was sure if she really wanted, she could make out what was being said, but she saw no point. *At this point they were just hurling insults at each other. I thought these guys were professionals.* But Kraks did mutter something that caught Kat''s attention.

    "Why do I even bother. Try to be the nice friend and bring these guys into an interesting error dispute and they make it about abilities and heritage. I left the Wrath faction years ago to avoid this shit. Do I attract these people?"

    *Huh, I can almost here capitalisation in Wrath. Guess a few of the sins are factions or something? System want to chime in here?*

    --

    No

    --

    *Well alrighty then.* Thought Kat as she closed her eyes and snuggled back into the couch. It really couldn''t be underestimated howfortable this was even with a horde of angry screaming demons floating next to you.

    This argument continued for a few minutes before Kraks mmed his hand down on the desk. Everyone froze. Well Kat stayed rxed, the beholders all froze and snapped their attention to Kraks.

    "Right, now that you idiots have calmed down. I brought you here for one reason. To go over a case. I did this because it''s interesting and I''m a good friend but don''t make me regret it again or I''ll kick you out of my office. Do I need to repeat myself?"

    "No Sir" aid the beholders as the floated back down to their chairs.

 Chapter 59: Error List

    <h4>Chapter 59: Error List</h4>

    Kraks scanned the room, looking for any furtherments for the peanut gallery and when none were forting he faced Kat.

    "First and foremost, Kat, do you consent to the reading in full of the error scenario list I have been provided to the additional observers. It is within your system rights to refuse such a request and while this will not trigger the chains of covenant it is still an important matter" said Kraks

    "I ept" said Kat

    Nodding along Kraks continued "Ok, now Kat I believe this is your first experience with an error. Would you like me to inform you of standard error procedure"

    "Please" nodded Kat

    "Ok. Disputes are a different category and will not be touched on. Errors are consider to have urred when the D.E.M.O.N.S is directly responsible for an unforeseen oue that causes harm to the User could have been prevented. When an Error is deemed to have urred the User it affects is able to impensation proportional to the Error immediately and without prejudice. Do you follow?"

    Kat nodded.

    "Ok, in your case the reason for this hearing is that you have a number of conflicting errors that I will now list"

    "An error in the awakening process that caused significant extra demonic energy to be expanded. An error in the awakening process causing increased likelihood of death in User Kat. An error in the forming User Kat''s Demonic me causing unforeseen changes to the size and shape of User Kat''s me. Do you agree the following is urate and understandable"

    "Yes"

    "Ok good. I apologise for the slightly strangenguage I am required to read out the error listing in full and by word before we address the conflict. Before we move on to that, observers do you have any additional questions" said Kraks

    None of the beholders moved, Kat got the impression they just didn''t want to annoy Kraks.

    "Ok, now to begin with, these errors cause conflicting information when rting to the amount and manner ofpensation. I''ll go over the errors in order" Pulling up another tablet Kraks adjusted his sses and continued

    "Kat, during your awakening you were given an additional demonic energy that surpassed the amount necessary, to the tune of 500 standard units of demonic energy"

    Kraks was interrupted by Rulrok "500 units? How could such a thing be allowed. That much demonic energy could be used to awaken 50 demons"

    "Wait your turn" Kraks red at Rulrok "But to answer your question, Kat had to undergo a full awakening"

    "That only ounts for 100 units, why was she ever given another 400, that''s not safe" said Xaz''gelen

    "ording to the report Kat''s home dimension suppresses demonic energy and as such nothing was detected leaking from her during the final step" said Kraks

    A barkingugh was heard from Xoxuch who had yet to speak "Heh. I never thought I''d see the day. A dimension that can supress demonic energy, how can it possibly have done so"

    "I''m not allowed to inform you of that, Kat might be, but I''m not" said Kraks

    *System can I inform them? Should I*

    --

    User Kat is allowed to inform any Individual of the details of User Kat''s home universe. D.E.M.O.N.S is unaware of what User Kat should do.

    --

    *Great, thanks for the adviceбн not.* "My dimension suppressing all forms of higher energy" said Kat

    This got the old beholder''s attention a sh of light gleamed in his eye before nodding slightly without saying anything.

    "Why does that matter?" asked Bob

    "It means, that the dimension can suppress demonic energy because it doesn''t target it specifically it suppresses everything. Clearly it doesn''t do so perfectly because Kat was able to awaken but just the fact that the universe doesn''t copse is interesting in and of itself" said Xaz''gelen

    "Um, why would a universe copse?" asked Kat

    "I''ll tell you, the others probably can''t" said Xoxuch "A universe is built upon it''sws, and its higher energy. If an ipatible energy enters into that world, either the person using it is torn apart and killed or the universe is torn apart and killed. For some reason, no universe has ever been able to suppress demonic energy, they all tear themselves apart instead"

    "How would we know though? If a demon has to travel there isn''t there a chance they died instead?" said Kat

    "I can exin that one." Said Kraks "It''s only if the energy and the universe sh that this happens. Say you had mana and never casted a spell nothing would happen to you. On top of this, demons that have been summoned are automatically sent out of the dimension instead of dying. These two factors mean that a demon could find a world without it killing them but we never really have"

    "So was my dimensionpletely unknown before this?" asked Kat

    "Possible, but doubtful. The fact that D.E.M.O.N.S was connected to it implies that a demon was summoned there or at least visited in the past. Then again, I don''t truly know how D.E.M.O.N.S does what it does, that''s just what I''ve heard" said Kraks

    "Anyway, back to the issue at hand. The first error is that you were given more energy then intended. This has some nock on effects, but for this issue the main point is should you be charged for the extra 400 units? You will already be required to pay for the initial 100 but you never asked for the additional amount"

    "Well I think" said Rulrok "Nothing yet" finished Kraks

    "These issues are too closely linked so moving on. Kat''s increased likelihood of death. This is much harder to quantify because D.E.M.O.N.S has never experienced an awakening in a dimension like yours Kat. As such while you were likely put at greater risk, exactly how much is up for debate. Perhaps it was a negligible amount, perhaps you barely survived. We simply don''t know. Kat was however not properly informed of the awakening process, and was never giving a way to deal with it considering her unique aura" said Kraks

    "Finally" said Kraks eyeing the others for interruptions "Kat''s starting me isn''t a fire, it has taken a shape"

    "What that''s it?" said Vraz''gelen

    "That''s all that''s written under the error" said Kraks "I''m not entirely sure why this counts as an error to be honest"

    "Isn''t shaping a sign of at least rank 3?" said Bob

    "Indeed, normally a simple shape will emerge at rank 3 or above" said Tulvan

    "What shape is it?" said Xaz''gelen

    "How rude, I can''t believe you''d even ask that" said Rulrok

    "But it could be important" said Xaz''gelen

    And then the beholders were off to the races. The arguments started flying left and right, once again taking to the sky

    "There they go again" said Kat.

    "Ah the joys of the young, it warms my heart to see the old arts haven''t died" said Xoxuch as he hovered behind Kat.

    Spinning around in shock Kat looked at the tie wearing beholder. She hadn''t heard him move behind her. *Then again, if you don''t have feet perhaps that easier.*

    "Why do you say it warms your heart?" said Kat

    "Well, beholders have traditionally found diplomacy and research to be their true battlefield. There''s only one other family that can im the same, though I''m not allowed to speak about them" said Xoxuch "But in the more recent centuries more and more beholders have chosen the way ofbat. It disappoints this old soul to see the old arts lost. It''s not the end for us by a long shot but the youth are more hot-headed these days"

    "Uh huh" mumbled Kat not really following "Anyway, why does it matter what my demonic me looks like?"

    "Well, it is an immensely personal thing to share ones me. Even speaking on it''s true form is consider something for close friends and family" said Xoxuch

    "Though not always family" Xoxuch muttered softly but more than loud enough for Kat to hear.

    "Rightбн then why did they even ask?" asked Kat

    "Well, they''ve not worked here a long time. The kids are used to getting absolutely every scrap of information rting to the case, and something as important as a rank 1 demon with a shaped me is valuable and interesting in the extreme" said Xoxuch

    "I think I understand Xoxuch. Do you think I should tell them? I do believe it to be somewhat relevant but if it''s so precious I''m not sure I should share" said Kat

    "I think, if you believe you must, bind them with the chains to never speak of your mes appearance to anyone. Actually do it properly and prevent them from even considering informing others in any way shape or form. It sounds like your me is going to be quite shocking, and you don''t want other fools toe barking at you" said Xoxuch

    "Thanks, I''ll keep that in mind" said Kat as she sunk back into the chair. *It seems like another argument I''ll have to wait out.*

 Chapter 60: Chibi Kat

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chibi Kat</h4>

    This time the argument raged on with no end in sight. Kraks even tried to interrupt them a few times but the group of arguing beholders red at him and brought power into their eyes causing them to glow a little. Kat had the feeling Kraks would have won anyway but it seems like he was willing to let it drop.

    After over an hour of rxing Kat decided enough was enough. She was more than willing to wait if there was actually an end in sight, but this was excessive. *Why is this such a big deal to you all? I''d have shown my me if you''d just asked but no, had to start an hour long discussion about it.*

    "Enough!" said Kat and forced her aura onto the beholders. To her shock and their own it crashed over them instantly dispelling the fight.

    "Whatбн what sort of Aura is this?" asked Tulvun

    "It''s my aura and I think this fight has gone on long enough" said Kat standing up and ring her wings "I''ll show you my me as long as everyone in the room agrees to never reveal it''s form to anyone, anything, and in any shape or form. Do you ept?"

    Xoxuch, Tulvun, Xaz''gelen and Vraz''gelen instantly agreed. Kraks and Rulrok however paused. "What does your aura do?" asked Kraks "I hope it doesn''t influence them to agree"

    "No, I don''t think so. I suppose it could be an issue of semantics on what constitute that, butбн I''d say no" said Kat pondering on that question herself

    "I''m sorry but I refuse anyway" said Rulrok

    "Well I''ll have to ask you to leave then" said Kat *I''m tempted to let you stay but that would just be unfair to the others at the point.*

    "Understood" said Rulrok who floated leisurely to the door and left withoutint.

    Tulvun and Kraks eye''s nearly fell out of their heads. Tulvun just stammered and waved his tentacles at the door but Kraks spoke up "How did you even do that?"

    "My aura probably helped, but I don''t know if I want to say too much more than that" said Kat.

    "Well, I suppose I also ept" said Kraks. As he said that a myriad of coloured chains extended between the demons. Each chain seemed to dye itself a slightly different colour but it was hard to tell as they shifted and warped underneath the gaze of everyone in the room.

    "Woah, why did those chains have so many colours" said Kat

    "Well, normally the chains are the same colour as your demon fire but because this contract involved so many demons the mes mixed together to change it. Sometimes it has some weird effects, but it''s all visual I assure you" said Kraks

    "Right well now that''s settled. How do I actually show you my me?" asked Kat

    "Just think about projecting it. Feel into you core and push it in front of you. Some like to push it out of their hands" said Kraks

    And so Kat followed his instructions. Finding that well of power in her stomach and pushing out with it. Purple mes erupted from Kat''s chest and shot towards the centre of the room. Kat dropped her control instantly in a panic and the fire faded. Blushing awkwardly and looking at the ground Kat mumbled "I don''t think that was quite proper"

    "Hahaha, you failed spectacrly, even newly awakened demons can do it. Haha" said Vraz''gelen

    *System can you tell me what went wrong.* Thought Kat as she continued to stare at the floor.

    --

    User Kat''s Demonic me makes up 95% of User Kat''s demonic energy. Projecting it could have serious consequences to User Kat''s health. It also seems to have limited User Kat''s ability to project the Demonic me

    --

    *Wait so does that mean I can''t use it outside of my body at all?*

    --

    User Kat will likely have no issues with this. It is only projection as User Kat is not capable of releasing User Kat''s full reserves of Demonic Energy in such a fast fashion. Theoretically if User Kat slowly projected User Kat''s Demonic me it may still be possible.

    --

    *Well, how long would that take?*

    --

    D.E.M.O.N.S estimates the time taken will exceed 10 hours.

    --

    Greatбн

    The beholders for their part just sat and watched Kat patiently. They couldn''t see D.E.M.O.N.S''s messages but they did recognise the tell-tale signs of a young demon who was conversing with it. The slightly focused stare just in front of their face. The eyes that roamed across the lines of text. The slightly twitching facial expressions in response to various news.

    *Do I have any other options?*

    --

    D.E.M.O.N.S is calcting to devise a suitable method of false projection. It is deemed a necessary demon skill. As such D.E.M.O.N.S believes a solution must be found.

    Calctingбн

    Running simtionбн

    Discarding Results ending in cripplingбн

    Discarding Results ending in gender reversalбн

    Discarding Results ending in deathбн

    Discarding Results ending in excruciating painбн

    Discarding Results that contain euphoric pleasureбн

    Discarding Results deemed unsuitable for this storyбн

    Final Results Calcted. Options remaining 3

    Recalctingбн

    Discarding Results requiring advanced power levelбн

    Final Results Calcted. Options remaining 0

    Error

    Recalcting

    Final Results Calcted. Options remaining 0.5

    Method deemed eptable.

    --

    *Um, should I be worried at all system?*

    --

    User Kat is advised not to worry.

    --

    *Right, I''m advised to, but what are the chances this goes horribly wrong?*

    --

    Define parameters for "Horribly"

    --

    *Oh I don''t know, um death?*

    --

    D.E.M.O.N.S calctes chance of death using final method to be 5%

    --

    *Isn''t that kind of high?*

    --

    D.E.M.O.N.S informs User Kat this is only for the first activation of skill. Onceplete sessfully D.E.M.O.N.S will know with certainty if death will happen

    --

    *Fine let''s have a go then.* Kat sighed. Following the instructions given to her by D.E.M.O.N.S wasn''t too hard. Bend a bit of power here, twist it there. Push it towards the hand outstretched and spin.

    The demons in the room were watching Kat spin in circles with some confusion so Kraks decided to speak up "Um Kat why are you spinning"

    "D.E.M.O.N.S had toe with a way for me to use false projection. Can''t talk concentrating" said Kat.

    Finally after seven rotations the power in Kat''s hand red and on it appeared a tiny copy of Kat made of fire. It had its armsid out in front of it mirroring Kat''s position but unlike Kat the fire copy of her appeared to float with her feet hanging down. Fire Kat''s wings were spread as well with her tail coiled into a hook. Firey Kat''s horns also seemed to glow brighter than the rest of her figure.

    Unknown to Kat however projecting her Demonic me onto her palm was having an effect on her as well. Kat''s eyes glowed purple matching her mes while her horns turned much further to a purple shade with tiny licks of me spouting from the end. Her tail burned with fire surrounding the tip while her wings glowed purple along the bones.

    The beholders were shocked. Jaws dropping they plopped back into their chairs and just stared at Kat uprehendingly. Kraks however pales significantly. Kat''s manifestation looked like a fearsome disy of power and control that even he would struggle to imitate.

    "Um, Katбн what rank are you" said Kraks

    Kat who was admiring the small figure in her hand replied "0.5, I think the system said"

    "Right but how strong are you?" said Kraks

    "Just rank 1 I think why?" asked Kat looking to Kraks who had recovered from his shock slightly.

    "Could you double check for me?" asked Kraks

    "Sure?" said Kat confused tilting her head to the side. Sadly the mini Kat didn''t imitate her movements.

    --

    User Kat is roughly equivalent to a rank 1 in power. D.E.M.O.N.S is unsure why User Kraks would ask this question.

    --

    "Nope, says I''m rank 1 and that it''s confused as to why you''d even ask" said Kat

    Now it was Kraks turn to look confused. ncing off to the side he checked the system and received a simr answer.

    "Right, soбн your Demonic me naturally looks like you?" said Kraks

    "Yup, though I have to say this version of my me is much cuter than normal" said Kat

    "Right, wellбн Um" Kraks struggled with his words and looked to the beholders for some assistance.

    It was a shame for Kraks then that they hadn''t yet managed to pick their jaws of the floor. They did not understand the significance of having a shaped me unlike Kraks but after hearing Kat was only rank 1 they seemed to share in some of his confusion.

    "Huh. I think I understand why I was assigned to this case now. Things just got a lot moreplicated when ites to dealing with your error report. Whatever has happened to your me it is obviously changed and likely for the better. This sort of benefit is likely impossible to quantify and now makes it nearly impossible for us to calcte thepensation you are owed if any" said Kraks "What a headacheбн"

 Chapter 61: The Results are in andтАж

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Results are in andбн</h4>

    After a moment of silence Kraks faced Kat and said. "As much as it pains me to say it, I believe you are not entitled topensation, and you will need to pay for the additional 400 units of demonic energy as if you had chosen to do so"

    "What, how is that a reasonable judgement" said Bob, spit flying slightly as he spoke.

    *I dunno. Seems mostly fair to me. It was decently painful, but I got a lot out of it.*

    "Young one, I believe Kraks is right. She is not entitled to anything" said Xoxuch

    "Butбн what about you twins? Can you ept this" said Bob

    "Honestly, yes. We have to make tough calls in the business, Kraks right, as mean as it might sound" said Xaz''gelen

    "Boo, sis is boring but correct. I think she''s cute enough to give some leeway to, but I suppose that''s why I don''t get assigned many cases" said Vraz''gelen

    "It''s fine guys. I''m not quite sure how I profited but a bit of extra debt doesn''t phase me too much as long as the interest rate is low" said Kat

    "Indeed, all rank 1 awakening materials will never rue interest. The only question is if the additional 400 units fall under this" said Kraks.

    "Well, how much do I owe for 500 units of demonic energy?" asked Kat

    "Well, going by awakening rates, it would be around 5 firece, but I''m not sure if you should be charged awakening rates for the extra four hundred" said Kraks tapping his finger on the desk.

    "Bah, don''t pretend your doing the girl a favour. Demonic energy has been cheap recently, 5 firece is about standard rate anyway just give her that much" said Xoxuch tie bobbing with him.

    "I suppose you''re right" said Kraks sighing as be tapped something into the ss tablet.

    "Um, why am I being charged in fireces?" said Kat

    "Do you not know standard demon currency?" asked Xaz''gelen shifting her gaze to Kat

    "Um no should I?" asked Kat

    "Of course silly, every child knows the song" said Vraz''gelen to witch her sister promptly wacked her on the top of the head with three of her tentacles.

    "Ignore this fool. There is no song rting to the demonic currency system that I know of" said Xaz''gelen while Vraz''gelen poked her tongue out facing her sister.

    "Yes Kat, well, you have Embers firstly, then 100 embers make a candle, 100 candles make a firece, 100 fireces make a bonfire, and so on. Things change a bit after that but you don''t need to worry about them for now" said Kraks

    *System can you give me the full list of currency denominations?* Thought Kat not quite believing Kraks

    --

    Officially currency designations are as follows

    Ember

    Candle

    Firece

    Bonfire

    Pyre

    Inferno

    Sun

    --

    *Uh, huh. I didn''t actually think that was really the currency here. Um what''s the conversation rate.*

    --

    Ember, Candle, Firece, Bonfire, Pyre require 100 of the previous denomination. Inferno requires 1000 Pyre, and Sun requires 10,000 Inferno

    --

    *Good to know I guess?* "Why is the currency named that way? Surely you have something better?" said Kat

    "Well, it''s just how it''s always been" said Xoxuch "Even as the oldest the currency system predates me by a number of years"

    "Besides its perfectly serviceable and causes no real confusion considering the system manages it all" said Kraks.

    "Isn''t that kind of strange? Don''t you guys have coins?" asked Kat

    "Of course we do, but no one carries them around we just request them from the system when we need them" said Vraz''gelen while rolling her eye.

    "Rightбн so is um, 5 firece expensive?" asked Kat.

    "For someone as young as you probably" said Vraz''gelen with a big grin.

    "I''d love to say ignore her, but she is mostly right. A firece is quite a lot. Um, what''s some things I can use as an exampleбн Oh, so a basic summoning is always at least 2 candle. And that''s basically a weeks'' worth of pocket money. It isn''t something you would live on but it''s not nothing either. A cheap meal is probably around 30 ember? I''d say?" asked Kraks trailing off a bit at the end

    "Geeze Kraks, way to rub it in about how rich you are" said Vraz''gelen mockingly

    "Look, I''m an old demon, I can afford to live a little luxuriously" snapped Kraks

    "A decent meal is about 10 ember, and the nicer stuff without special effects is around 1 candle" said Vraz''gelen while ring at Kraks.

    *I''m not sure how much this has helped me understand the value of thingsбн*

    "Um, how much have I earned on my jobs up till now?" asked Kat

    "Wait you don''t know" said Vraz''gelen in shock.

    "Nope, I was supposed to be informed after reaching rank 1 I think but then all this happened and it just kept getting dyed. Um I can ask the system if you guys want?" said Kat

    "Sure, try that first" said Kraks

    --

    User Kat is currently rank 0.5 and does not have ess to total earnings at this time. Please resolve User Kat''s errors for a finance report.

    --

    "Nope, nothing avable to me just yet. I need to solve these errors first" said Kat

    "Well, I am part of the ounting office. I can bring that up if you want? Perhaps that will help you decide if you want to argue your case" said Kraks

    "Is arguing an option?" asked Kat tilting her head to the side.

    "Well, yes, but it''s heavily discouraged. A formalint costs at least a firece and if the verdict remains unchanged you are normally required to pay extra for wasting peoples time. I think the system is a bit harsh but at the same time, you pay nothing if you are found to have a validint, and it requires a great number of demons from the relevant department to here aint to ensure the maximum fairness possible" said Kraks

    "Well, let''s here my results then" said Kat.

    "Ok, and just so you know, I only have a summoning case number and the amount you received for it" said Kraks brining out another ss tablet this one glowing with purple fire.

    "Case 01, 2 Candle, Case 02, 50 Candle, case 03, Redacted, Case 04, 2 Fireceбн redacted? Why is your third case redacted?" asked Kraks

    --

    If possible do not answer that question User Kat. D.E.M.O.N.S wishes this case to remain low profile to prevent simr tactics being used more carefully in the future.

    --

    "Don''t worry about that, I know why it''s redacted and I''m not supposed to talk about it" said Kat

    "Yeah, well in that case, why in the name of the eternal fire is your fourth case worth 2 firece? Weren''t you just an unranked demon?" asked Vraz''gelen in shock

    "Eh, I just had to kidnap a princess no big deal" said Kat

    "What?! You seem so nice though, I can''t imagine the system ever assigning you to something like that you poor thing" said Vraz''gelen

    "Oh, no it was her mother that hired me on her behalf so it''s fine" said Kat

    "Rightбн" said Vraz''gelen looking supremely confused

    Kraks pped his hands together "Right, in that case, Kat your total bnce assuming nothing strange from Case 03, is a debt of 2 Firece and 48 Candle. This is to be payed off in a maximum of two months and because you have already payed off more than half of your debt you will also gain ess to the store however if you choose to purchase anything. Going into debt for shop items while remaining in debt you will have one year or 42 weeks to finish paying your debt off with a 2% nonpounding interest rate"

    "Wait what? How is 42 weeks a year?" asked Kat

    "That''s your question about all this?" said Kraks

    "Yes" said Kat firmly

    "Well, um, I guess in that caseбн standardised working demon year, ask the system about it" said Xaz''gelen jumping in before her sister could get out another snidement.

    --

    User Kat is now a rank 1 demon due to fixing all associated errors. User Kat is now part of the demon working year. As a rank 1 demon you may choose to skip 1 summoning every 42 weeks. You have 1 avable skip. Counting begins after using first skip. User Kat may save only 1 skip at a time.

    --

    "Seems a bit harsh, only 1 day off every 42 weeks" said Kat

    "Well, most summonings onlyst a day or two, and you can change your settings a bunch to make it easier on yourself. Explore that after you leave though" said Kraks.

    "Boo, trying to kick me out already?" asked Kat

    "Yeah trying to kick us out already" said Vraz''gelen

    "Yes. This matter is now officially closed" said Kraks and waved his hand. The room vanished and Kat found herself in the hallway with the beholders.

    "Wait he can do that?" screamed Bob

    "Hehe, that youngin has a few tricks up his sleeve" said Xoxuch as he floated away down the corridor beside Tulvun

    "Welp it''s been fun, see you" said Vraz''gelen heading off in the opposite direction with her sister in tow. Bob just looked around awkwardly for a moment before chasing after Xoxuch and Tulvun.

    *Um, how do I leave?* And with that thought, a summoning circle appeared below Kat, and she vanished. *Wait I forgot to ask about the chairs!*

 Chapter 62: CallistoтАЩs secret hideout

    <h4>Chapter 62: Callistoбпs secret hideout</h4>

    Kat found herself returned to earth in her bedroom. Looking around in surprise everything seemed to be in ce but that wasn''t the issue. *Didn''t I get summoned from the dining room? Why am I back here?*

    --

    User Kat has assigned this room as Destination Home. You will default to being returned to this room.

    --

    *Wait, why didn''t I end up at the orphanage then? If this is a matter of settings didn''t you say I couldn''t change those until rank 1?*

    --

    User Kat''s ce of residence was automatically updated when entering into a contract with Individual Vivian.

    --

    *Well, that''s something I wish I''d known earlier. What would I have done if I''d ended up in my old room*

    --

    User Kat would have walked to Vivian''s house.

    --

    Kat just red at the unhelpful text for a moment. Dismissing and resummoning her attire to fix anything that was out of ce she carefully opened her bedroom door and looked around. She sensed no movement in the hallway and paused for a moment with slight indecision. Eventually with a shrug Kat headed downstairs.

    Just as Kat reached the bottom of the stairs she was met with a pair of angry res from Vivian and Sylvie and a sympathetic one from Lily who had all taken up residence in the lounge room.

    "Well Kat, what do you have to say for yourself" said Vivian ring at Kat with her hands on her hips.

    The intimidation this provided was undermined by her tongue sticking out and her cheeks puffing out, so Kat responded in kind. "I went on a grand adventure to a world known as the ountant''s offices"

    Taking up a seat on the free armchair Katmented that it just wasn''t asfortable as the ones in the ounting offices.

    "We were seriously worried Kat" said Lily whose point was undercut slightly by the book still open on herp

    "I''ve been going on summonings every week for a month now, why is it just bing a concern" said Kat.

    "I wasn''t worried. I knew you''d be fine" said Sylvie puffing her cheeks out to match Vivian from herp.

    "See Lily, Sylvie wasn''t worried" said Kat smiling at her friend.

    Lily decided the best response to this was to hide her face behind her book and notment.

    "Well anyway, the real reason I wanted to talk to you Kat is about Callisto, I''m sure she''s seen your note so perhaps it''s toote. You probably need to talk about this hole thing with her soon" said Vivian hugging Sylvie tighter who responded by snuggling into her arms.

    "Yeahбн" said Kat trailing off.

    Finding the ceiling to be fascinating Kat took the chance to observe it closely while Vivian and Sylvie grinned in response. *Should I just go for it like with Gramps? Probably. I''ll double check with Vivian first though just in case.*

    "So, Vivian, is there anything I should be aware of. I''ll go talk to Callisto now if there is no problem" said Kat

    "Nah, well, nah. You need not concern yourself with the whims of my roommate it will work out" said Vivian with a cheeky grin and a glint behind her eyes.

    *That sounds so much like trouble. I doubt Vivian would lie, it''s just, clearly she isn''t telling me something.* Sighing Kat stood up and made for the stairs.

    "I take it Callisto will be in her room?" asked Kat

    "Of course" Vivian replied with a shooing motion before returning to hug Sylvie.

    "Can''t I go with Kat?" asked Sylvie turning around to face Vivian and pouting.

    "Nah, they should probably sort this out amongst themselves. Don''t you think Sylvie" said Vivian.

    At this point Kat was already making her way upstairs so she missed the nod Sylvie had in response and the concerned nce Lily shot her way. Climbing the stairs Kat strode towards Callisto''s door that stood alone at the end of the upstairs hallway. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Kat knocked twice on the door.

    After a moment the door cracked open and a single blue eye appeared. "Ah, you must be Katarina" a sharp intake of breath and a short pauseter Callisto continued "I see, that name offends you. Kat then, pleasee in"

    The door swung open to reveal a roompletely filled with different projects. The room was surprisinglyrge, twice the size of Kats but somehow Callisto had managed to make it feel small. Scraps of paper littered the floor, crumpled and discarding clustering around one of the three desks within the room. The first desk surrounded by paper contained rows of pens that lined the sides of it, while the top was filled with a surprisingly neat stack of paper in the corner and two sheets outlined in front of the chair. The desk had quills patterned on the legs but other than that was quite in.

    On the opposite side of the wall to that Callisto had a desk with aputer, this one however while suffering less from paper cluttered had neat orderly rows of wires that snaked and coiled around the desk, weaving patterns through the wood. Theputer itself seemed to make up parts of the desk as well, Kat could identify at least two separate towers containing parts, but it looked like some others were part of the desks design of circuitry and wires someone, presumably Chekov, had carved into the sides.

    The third and final that lined the back roommanded the most space by far. It wasn''t pressed against the wall like the other two, instead it surrounded the chair assigned to it on both sides covering over half the room by itself. All sorts of drawers and shelves of various sizes lined the tops and underside of the desk and it had a series of faint carvings depicting everything from cogs and gears to fairies and elves.

    It was only after taking everything in that Kat truly became aware of the fact that the room was hardly lit. The bulbs in the ceiling giving off the barest necessary light for a human to operate byбн perhaps even a bit less, and while this didn''t affect Kat''s vision it was a bizarre sight. The second strange thing that struck Kat about the room was the distinctck of additional furniture. The was no closet or bed in sight, and the room despite its increased sizepared to her own did not seem to have the space for either of these fixtures even if they were hidden from her at the moment.

    As Kat stepped into the room and Callisto let the door softly close behind her Kat felt herself pulling in. Her wings were folded against her back and her tail had coiled itself into a loop and ttened itself enough to phasepletely through her kimono. Kat slowly turned to face Callisto, now more unsure than ever as to what she would see and yet she was still surprised at what she found

    Callisto stood taller than even Kat by about a head, Kat found this strange as the eye that had peered back at her seemed to have matched her eyeline before perhaps indicating someone of smaller statue or hunched back but derailing these thoughts Callisto stood with perfect posture even looking down at Kat slightly. Her eyes were blue like Kat''s own but they seemed to have a crazed light to them that made them glow despite their dark shade.

    Callisto''s outfit was even stranger, at first nce you could be mistaken for thinking it was an borate maid outfit, and yet so many things failed to line up with this idea. Firstly it extended so far as to brush against the floor, hiding her feet from view, with the sleaves ending inrge drooping sleaves that would have beenpletely impractical for any sort of house work Kat knew Callisto regrly participated in from the meals and cleaned rooms Vivian insisted was never of her own doing. And the colour scheme seemed to further emphasise its impracticality. The main body of the dress was a pristine white with the frills outlining the neck and sleave edges a deep blood red.

    Callisto''s hair as well stood out to Kat, it was easily as long as her own after her transformation. Kat couldn''t tell quite how far it fell from the front especially with the full-length dress in the way but from the brief glimpse of it as she moved Kat was sure that extensive.

    "I would guess that you have been suggested by Vivian to pay to me a visit" said Callisto "It seems she truly has gone through with this adoption business she has so ill conceived"

    Pausing to ce a sleave in front of her mouth Callisto continued "Of course, I suppose that isn''t really why you''re here. The question of whether or not to adopt to youngdies was already made before I was consulted so I could only agree. It does however seeeem. That. You. Both. Are. Interesting"

 Chapter 63: 20 Questions

    <h4>Chapter 63: 20 Questions</h4>

    "Rightбн" said Kat drawing out the word as long as possible to allow her brain to catch up to what was going on. Originally Vivian seemed like quite the personality but despite Callisto''s reclusive nature she seemed to trump Vivian in a number of ways.

    "Can I ask what''s with the room?" asked Kat after giving up on trying to just make sense of everything herself

    "Yes, you can. We should even do a bit of back and forth then so that I can learn a bit more about my best friend''s new daughter. I''ll take that as your first question" said Callisto.

    Kat was intending to wait for more information but when Callisto said nothing else Kat nodded in response. However at the moment of confirmation chains of purple fire surrounded the two linking them together. Layers uponyers of chains zed into existence and rapidly cocooned the pair before dispersing.

    "Shit" said Kat looking unimpressed towards Callisto

    "My my, now that is certainly entertaining. I''d seen the note you left on the table and I wasn''t quite sure what to make of it. But this? This is fascinating, I could see those chains appear before me. I''ve never entered into a contract with a demon before, how novel" said Callisto as she wafted her hand around the area the chains had connected them moments before. "Well then, for my first question, I suppose I''ll ask what you are, in full please"

    "Weren''t you going to answer my question first?" asked Kat

    "Why I did, I said that you could ask me about my room did I not?" replied Callisto with a grin "I had intended it as a slight joke, but now it seems to have escted. I''ll give you that answer for free though, no worries"

    *Why did Callisto trick me like that? Especially with a contract on the line? Wait it can''t have been, she didn''t know I was a real demon or even if she suspected I doubt she would know how the contracts work.*

    "I''m a Subus, apparently a rare subtype but I wasn''t told exactly what that is" said Kat returning Callisto''s re. Callisto just made an open-handed gesture implying for Kat to ask her own question.

    "Can you exin how your room is set up and why the lights are dimmed and the bed is missing" said Kat

    "My, getting ahead of ourselves aren''t we. I''d say that''s more than one question no? You should just pick one" said Callisto

    "Fine, I''ll go with the missing bed and cupboard. Why are they missing from your room?" asked Kat

    "Well, as to the closet. Vivian has a ratherrge house here and when I first moved in, and even still now the amount of spare space in the cupboards astounds me. I simply make use of them and keep my outfits throughout the house. It can be quite fun to go on a hunt for a specific set of clothing" said Callisto

    "Though of course, the matter of the bed is a bit different. I have something known as triple S, or Short Sleeper Syndrome. I simply don''t need a full nights rest so I spend my time working instead. Those few hours of sleep I do get I simply tten out that chair" Callisto motioned for the chair in front of her writing station "And grab a nket from somewhere under that pile of paper"

    After Callisto finished her answer she stared straight into Kat''s eyes, for ten seconds as if waiting for some invisible cue. Whatever Callisto was waiting for she found because she followed it up with this question.

    "Can I touch your wings?"

    "Um?" Kat looked strangely at Callisto unsure if she had heard correctly even slower her perception of time slightly to get longer to consider the question. After confirming multiple times the question that had been asked she replied "Sure?" still very confused.

    In the moment Kat blinked she found Callisto had disappeared. Wondering where she had gone Kat was about to start looking for her when she felt a tug on her left wing. Turning to face the side she found Callisto stretching out her wing with a tape measure in her mouth mumbling to herself.

    "Doesn''t seemrge enough for prolonged flight, gliding perhaps? That doesn''t make sense though, I''m not sure it''s long enough for that either? Are her bones hollow? No that can''t make sense, these weigh too much in my arms for even the wing bones to be hollow" stretching the measuring tape this way and that measuring various angles and areas of Kat''s wing she bit the bullet and asked Callisto a question. "What are you doing exactly"

    Callisto''s head immediately snapped towards Kat. "Well, your wings are fascinating, they simply shouldn''t function at all, but I doubt they are purely for looks. Then again you''re a subus so maybe looks are extremely important to your species. It brings up other questions about your tail and horns but I don''t really see how either of those would benefit you either" pausing for just a moment to breathe in Callisto continued "It''s actually quite curious, tell me, can you actually fly with these wings?"

    Kat opened her mouth to respond. Closed it. Then opened it again "Honestly Callisto I wish I knew. I know for a fact I can glide with them, but the only time I''ve had the chance to actually try flying with them I had to carry a girl with me and they are certainly not strong enough to lift us both. I could feel my muscles having trouble though, I think that was only when I was stopping a bank turn"

    "Hmm" mumbled Callisto turning back to examine Kat''s wings "Well, in my professional opinion your wings shouldn''t even allow you to glide yourself let alone while carrying someone. I suspect that for whatever reason you can actually fly if it''s just you, but I could be wrong"

    "Actually wait back up a moment, how is it your professional opinion about if I can fly or not? What do you do for a job?" asked Kat

    "Now, that''s two questions right there. Take your pick" said Callisto

    *Of course, why couldn''t she answer without being like this. At least the system is clear enough in it''s answers. Hey wait, can I fly system?*

    --

    User Kat will need to test that. Many demon types with wings are unable to fly but around 65% of Subi with wings have flight capacity, with a further 10% who have lost their ability to fly that they once had.

    --

    *Well, nice to know the odds are in my favour.* "Tell me what your job is then" said Kat

    "Well, if I wanted to make this difficult for you, I could say that I don''t have a job. Though I would suppose this is only true in so far as I have no permanent employment arrangements. Initially my pride prevented me from working at something I considered unworthy of my time but living in Vivian''s house for free humbled me quite a lot. I''d decided to find a job to pay her back but she kept eating my resume''s I tried to mail out" said Callisto.

    "Wait what? You didn''t really answer the question and you can''t just say Vivian ate your resume''s without borating on that" said Kat shocked

    "Of course I can, I answered the question, though I suppose it might not have been in full. To disclose properly then I make my money off of various side projects I work on in my spare time. A lot of that is helping Vivian''s clients with smaller things, while I also build, art pieces. I suppose most would call them. I''d love to say I detest making the damned things but if given time and funding the challenge of building something is thrilling indeed" said Callisto with a glint in her eye that was actually a little off-putting considering she was still staring at Kat''s wing in her hand as if it was responsible for all that is wrong with the world

    "Hmm, yes, so much to explore. Oooh can I investigate your horns next?" asked Callisto standing up with a rubber mallet in hand.

    "Um Callisto where did you get that mallet?" asked Kat

    "Do you want that to be your question?"

    "Noбн"

    "So can I investigate your horns sometimes with this rubber mallet?"

    "Fine.."

    And so Kat resigned herself to the poking and prodding of Callisto. Thankfully she was actually quite careful in her investigations much like she was with her wings. Tapping lightly here and there, humming slightly to herself in a questioning tone she searched for something.

    "Your horns are fascinating, whatever they are it isn''t bone. Or maybe it is? It isn''t human bone that''s for sure" said Callisto after some time tapping away

    "What do you mean?"

    "It just doesn''t sound right to me, listen" said Callisto giving her horns a significant wack. Kat strained her ears for any sort of sound but heard barely anything noteworthy, hardly even a thump.

    "I don''t really hear much of anything Callisto" said Kat

    "That''s exactly my point. Bone doesn''t sound like nothing when you strike it. Oh the possibilities are endless" said Callisto as she cackled

 Chapter 64: How I met Your Mother

    <h4>Chapter 64: How I met Your Mother</h4>

    After a full ten minutes of horn investigation Kat was getting a bit bored. Which was rare for someone like her who could find the joy in rxing just about anywhere and understood the meaning of patience extremely well. This was however getting stretched nearly too its limit with Callisto. She hadn''t said anything or done anything new in the past 5 minutes. Callisto would carefully tap a spot on Kat''s horns wait for anything to happen and then repeat the process.

    "Um Kallisto? Don''t you have anything better to do?" asked Kat

    "Nope" said Callisto continuing her ongoing investigation of Kat''s horns.

    Kat was stunned. She hadn''t expected someone to just outright admit they didn''t have anything better to be doing then poking her with a stick to see what happened. *Is she serious? How could she possibly be learning anything new about my horns after the first hundred taps?*

    "Would you perhaps like to do something else?" asked Kat

    "That''s two questions in a row" said Callisto "But I guess I''ll answer anyway. Your body is extremely fascinating. It seems to break thews of this universe, or at least I suspect it does. And I can''t help but wonder what purpose each piece serves. Actually I guess I will ask my question, is there anything else you got when you became a demon?"

    "Yes" said Kat *Two can y at the stupid answer game if you really want Callisto.*

    "I suppose I deserve that one. Well go ahead then, I surrender myself to your questioning" said Callisto who, contrary to the statement she was surrendering, was in fact still investigating Kat''s horns, though she moved on from minor taping to running her hand along the edges.

    *What do I even ask? I hadn''t really prepared questions unlike Callisto seems to have. Is there really anything I want to know about her? I mean, I guess it''s actually a matter of which questions not to ask. The room already brings up several but I want to know more about her as a person if possible.*

    "Please tell me the story of how you and Vivian met" asked Kat

    "Well, before I answer that I''d like rification. Do you want to know how I met Vivian or how Vivian met me?" said Callisto

    "Is there a difference?" asked Kat

    "Why of course there is. I knew of Vivian''s existence long before she ever knew of mine. I''m not sure which you''d prefer but they are both interesting enough tales to tell. Both with Vivian in the staring role of course" said Callisto

    "Well, let''s go with whichever one happened first then" said Kat

    "Excellent let me set the scene" said Callisto running over to grab the chair for herputer desk she wheeled it behind Kat to let her sit down. Spinning the chair around once Callisto jumped back and began.

    "So, for the first story we will have to be how I met Vivian. As I said I knew of her existence before mine, which I thought would imply it happened first? But anyway I''m already getting distracted by minor inconsistencies.

    "It was a day of moderate temperature. Perhaps some would say it was too cold, but an equal number would say it was too hot. Of course none of this mattered truly because the school had air conditioning running. It was the first ss after lunch, and it was woodwork. Vivian and I were the only women who actually chose to take it. I already knew how to cook and sew so I thought I''d do something useful with my time.

    "Vivian on the other hand just seemed to think it would be more fun than anything else, or at least that''s what she tells me. It was the second week of term and already she was causing problems. We were younger than, fresh out of primary school so people were starting to get to that awkward teenage phase.

    "I actually quite safe in the woodworking ss, I didn''t look as immacte as I do now. Back then I had horrible e and tried to wear a nice scarf to cover it up. Of course I know now I just looked like the lunatic who wore a scarf to school everyday but that''s in the past. Anyway, that coupled with my underdeveloped build and the fact I was sick the first two weeks meant that nobody had really noticed I was a girl.

    "This meant that to the rest of the ss Vivian was the only female present. The only one that shouldn''t have been there in the eyes of most the ss. Luckily the teacher didn''t count among those numbers, but it was the start of term and they hadn''t had to confront any students to directly yet, so everyone was trying to toe the line.

    "The issue came when we were instructed to mess around a little with the carving tools and make something to show our parents. We were rmended to keep it simple, like carving our names into something or if we were feeling really adventurous to try and carve a scene into a block of wood.

    "Now Vivian, Vivian took this as a challenge, so when the wood b was provided for us instead of carving something minor like a normal person, she went into a flurry of movement, shaving bits and pieces of wood here and there. It was at this moment I''d stopped working on my own project just to watch her. The speed and uracy that she managed to carve was astounding to my young self and even thinking back on it I doubt I could match the energy she disyed after learning woodworking and practicing it as part of my job.

    "Of course before long I wasn''t the only one watching Vivian carve, eventually it was a ss wide event. Everyone had pretty much given up onpleting there own work on time if it meant watching the spectacle Vivian had created.

    "Quite some time passed. Even the teacher was enthralled with her. It wasn''t until Vivian finally stopped moving did the spell finally break. Now at the time I didn''t know how long it had been, I onlyter found out we''d watched her carve this thing for over half an hour. After a minute of silence the teacher finally asked ''Vivian, what did you make'' and she replied with that big bright smile on her face I''m sure you already know ''I made the world''s greatest toothpick because I have lunch stuck in my teeth''

    "You could hear a pin drop in that room. Here was this kid that we''d just watched carve up a storm with a passion and fire that nobody would argue was fake. And it had all been for a toothpick. Yelling and cussing rang out throughout the ssroom. The kids used her of being a show off, most of them said stuff along the lines of ''this is why girls can''t do woodwork'' and other such nonsense. Even the teacher looked quite irritated with her, but then he seemed to catch something out of the corner of his eye and he mmed his hand down on the desk

    "He said ''Enough ss. I said to make something simple, and Vivian seems to be the only person who even tried. Look at you all. You just spent thest half hour watching a girls first attempt at woodworking without trying anything yourselves and instead of congratting her on being the first to finish something, you scream at her. Not only is what she madeplete, it is also functional and useful. I''d give her full marks if I was grading this assessment now sit down and think about what you''ve done''

    "Now I wasn''t harassing her like the others. As much as I wish to say I was trying to defend her that would be a lie on my behalf. But no, I was sure she''d made something better, and when I saw that strange look pass over the teachers face I knew the others had all missed something. So I stared at her hands trying to figure out what she''d done, when I saw it. Vivian had carved a beautiful flower. The only problem of course was that it was carved into the desk and not the block of wood she''d been provided which she''d actually knocked off the desk when she went to grab her tools.

    "I don''t think anybody ever noticed that carving, and I also learnt the desks in the woodwork room are made from spare timber and easily reced so as to avoid idents not quite like this one. When I noticed the flower missing the second time, we had ss I was actually a little devastated. It was such an amazing work, I was upset at the idea it had been destroyed. Yet I was the fool, the teacher knew that it was special, because if you looked closely, the front of the teacher''s desk had been modified. It now had the carving of a flower slotted into the front with the edges trimmed well so as to look like a continuous piece of wood.

    "No one else evermented on the flower the teachers desk now held. I like to think they noticed, but I''m not sure they really did. It really was an amazing sight. It wasn''t the best-looking flower you''d ever seen. The technique was sloppy, the edges weren''t carved symmetrically, heck there where chips in the edges in a number of ces as well. But that didn''t matter to me, or clearly the teacher. We had seen the passion that led to it''s creation and it was breathtaking to behold.

 Chapter 65: Check This Out!

    <h4>Chapter 65: Check This Out!</h4>

    "Wow, I. Wow" said Kat rather stunned at Callisto''s rendition of how she met Vivian. "She sure seems to be good at everything. You said that was her first attempt at woodworking?"

    "You are somewhat correct in your assumption Kat. Vivian much to some individuals surprise is not in fact good at everything. Cooking for example, I wouldn''t trust her anywhere near a kitchen if it''s for anything more than heating food up. She''d disagree but I think it''s just that she killed off her tastebuds enough times they were willing to ept anything" said Callisto

    "In regard to her woodworking proficiency, well, there are indeed some things that Vivian seems to just take to without much effort. She told me it was her first time woodworking and I''d believe her considering her distaste towards lying to people. Which I do find amusing considering that she enjoys ying tricks on people and misleading them almost as much as I do" said Callisto "Now I do believe you owe me two questions"

    Kat nodded in response as Callisto continued "So, I suppose I''ll make use of them both somewhat together. Have you gained any sort of abilities from bing a demon and what are they?"

    "So that''s your two questions?" asked Kat. Callisto just stared at her in response with her mouth in a thin line.

    "Rightбн" said Kat "Well I''ve gained a calming aura that I can extend, and I''ve learnt how to manifest my Demonic me, but I think I''m supposed to be able to do something with it"

    "Hmm, well please inform me about this calming aura first if you can. That seems a bit more interesting to me" said Callisto

    "Well" said Kat, mming the full weight of her aura into Callisto. To Kat''s surprise she hardly even stumbled in response. Huh? I thought I''d gotten more powerful? I''m pretty sure I used more power than that time I nocked Major overбн

    "Oh, now this is fascinating" said Callisto slowly moving her hand around and examining it from multiple angles "I can''t quite ce my finger on what this does exactly, I feel mostly the same but, hmmmбн"

    Callisto looked steadily around the room, letting her eyes resting on different items before moving on never lingering on one thing for long. Kat was somewhat puzzled watching Callisto carry on her various examinations. I don''t think that I''ve seen a reaction like this before? What is it actually doing to her?

    "I think, my ideas seem to flow a bit smoother. Hmm, no that''s not quite it. I''m less tightly wound, I think. My body isn''t screaming for me to do something other than stand across from you. This is a strange feeling" said Callisto as she rolled her shoulders forward a few times.

    "Huh, that''s quite a different reaction to what most people have" said Kat

    "Hmmбн." Said Callisto humming "Guess I''ll use my other question on that, what sort of reaction have other people had?"

    "Well, everyone else seems to experience a general feeling offort. And there was that one person I dropped to the floor with it identally" said Kat

    "Huh, I guess I can see how you reached the conclusion that''s what it does, but I think your aura is more profound then that. I''d have to do some more testing but it''s hard not being able to reach into anyone else''s mind for answers, so I guess I''ll leave this one for you to test some more."

    "You make it sound like I should go around experimenting on various people I know to see what there reaction is" said Kat

    "Yes" said Callisto

    "Rightбн" said Kat intentionally moving her eyes to focus on the floor and the very interesting grey carpet instead of Callisto for a moment.

    "Would you be willing to continue your tale of how you met Vivian?" said Kat

    "I have concluded the full tale of how I met Vivian, though I do suppose you are talking about the time in which I believe Vivian to have met me?" said Callisto Kat nodded in response

    "Well, in that case I suppose I shall begin to regale you with my tale. This event took ce a few weeks after the woodworking incident. If you recall correctly, I mentioned I wore a scarf to hide my e at the time. Well, maybe a month or two into my high school life to my immense satisfaction and amazement my e was actually clearing up. For the first time in a grand number of years I didn''t feel like a walking lightshow.

    "Now, I did not achieve the graceful looks I now have for quite some time, but I had at least mustered the courage to abandon that dreadful scarf I wore all the time. Much to my discrediting it wasn''t even a good scarf to begin with, so to my surprise everyone, and I mean everyone recognised me by that scarf. It was so bad that nobody actually recognised me.

    "I hadn''t even been sick for quite some time, so my voice was back to normal, but I guess that was the voice that stuck in everyone''s heads even after I recovered. So instead of fading into the background now that I wasn''t a lunatic wearing a scarf, I was instead the centre of attention as the weird new girl. Yes, I was still crazy even without my scarf, but I guess there was nothing to be done about it.

    "Anyway, there was this group of girls, five of them if I remember correctly, lead by these two particrly nasty characters. Jannice and Lauraine. You''d think I''d set there house on fire, which Iter did by the way, with the way the treated me and I couldn''t escape them"

    "Wait hold up. You set there house on fire?" asked Kat aghast

    "That''s a separate question. Do you want me to continue my story?" asked Callisto to which Kat shakily nodded her head.

    "Right so where was Iбн Jannice and Lauraine. So I''d moved most of my activities to the library during lunch. You weren''t allowed to eat so quite often I''d skip lunch, but at least teacher supervision was near constant so they didn''t have the chance to pull any of there nastier stuff. The only issue was on this particr day, the teacher librarian in charge had called in sick, or at the very least they weren''t present in the library.

    "So, like any good scum of society when presented with a golden opportunity to ruin someone''s perfectly good day they managed to find this little fact out. Which means someone told them, because those unintelligent fools never would have set foot in the library otherwise, plus they darted straight towards me like they knew where I was.

    "So here''s this group of five, beelining for me straight across the library and everyone else knew something was going down. A few people left so as to not be involved, most stepped back to watch from a safe distance.

    "So Jannice and Lauraine stand in the front of their little group right in front of my table. Lauraine picks up one of the books I was working on and starts flipping through it. Now it wasn''t anything incriminating just my English homework I''d finished earlier, but I''ve always written in this ridiculous flowery script. So she says to me ''Gee, this book sure was written funny, reckon I should take this home and investigate Jannice''

    "Who responds with ''I dunno, Lauraine, I''ve heard the author is a piece of trash'' or something to that effect. Anyway after some more insults I never really cared to remember one of them decided, can''t remember who, that it was a good idea to take it from me. So they were about to leave with the excuse of checking out a library book when Vivianes in from the side.

    "I expected her to reason with them, or perhaps admonish them for their poor behaviour. But nope she pulls out this massive tome of a book, hardcover, at least 800 pages, probably more like 1,200 and she ms, the thing right into Lauraines'' head who in turn smashes into Jannice. Never had I seen 3 stooges so stunned by her appearance, and as Vivian swung in she''d said ''check this on out creeps''

    "Oh, the sound, it was a brutal crunching sound, I''m pretty sure one of the girls had their skull cracked that day. But guess what, it didn''t matter because not a person spoke of it. The school never addressed it after the fact, clearly no students ever told on Vivian, and we surprisingly didn''t hear anything from the parents.

    "But after that mming Vivian said to me something I''ll also never forget. ''Why did you put up with these guys? You''re so much cooler than them'' before walking away, slightly bloody book in hand.

    "Best part is, I heard a rumour, though I never could confirm it, that the parents of those girls knew about the incident and kept quiet as well, some people even went so far as to say Vivian was payed to do it to teach them a lesson. I doubt it though, she wouldn''t take money for something she was going to do anyway.

 Chapter 66: Does God Exist?

    <h4>Chapter 66: Does God Exist?</h4>

    "I wouldn''t have thought Vivian was so violent" said Kat after hearing Callisto finish

    "Wellбн I wouldn''t say that she is. Nowadays, especially after seeing her adopt you and Sylvie I imagine her more like a very cuddly bear. Hugs are great and preferred but if you really cause problems, she has no problem knocking some sense into anyone. Actually, Chekov? You''ve met him right?" said Callisto to which Kat nodded in response "She met him on a job she was doing for some bigwig in the city. Chekov was arguing with one of the contractors because they thought he was stealing lumber from them because he always had so much. Well Vivian walks right up to the contractor and says ''if you''ve got a problem with him you can go through me'' and obviously heughed so she kicked him in the jaw and knocked him out"

    "Huh, as strange as that sounds, I can picture that. Though I don''t think I can imagine Chekov just taking that sort of abuse" said Kat

    "Well, from what I heard he''d only just moved here and he hadn''t recovered from his injuries he sustained during his escape. Of course, that was only because he didn''t take a break like any sane man would and kept aggravating them but what can you do" said Callisto with a shrug.

    "Right, right, yeah I can certainly imagine that part" said Kat. "Chekov seemsбн passionate about his work"

    "That''s putting it mildly" said Callisto "You should have seen the look on his face when I asked for three desks. With the way he looked at me I might as well have been God given form"

    "Huh, now that''s actually an interesting question for you Kat. Now that you''re a demon do you think God is real. If so which one?" said Callisto

    "Huh, I, I don''t know really?" said Kat. "I never really thought about it before? I just sort of thought I didn''t matter. Um how should I exin thisбн So, regardless of if God exists or not, we can''t know that, not until we die, so I just believed that it was irrelevant to consider. It never mattered. Though now, maybe if God is real I could meet them? That''s a bizarre thought"

    "Why yes, I do suppose something like that is. Personally I never believed in him, because it just didn''t seem realistic to me at all. Though, if magic is real, I guess the doors really open up don''t they" said Callisto

    Silence enveloped the room. Callisto seemed content to continue waving her arm around enjoying the sensation of Kat''s calming aura but Kat herself was somewhat at a loss. What am I even supposed to say? Do I have any other questions for Callisto?

    Kat wracked her brain thinking up a number of inane questions like what''s your favourite colour or which elder god do you worship knowing that one day they will identally devour the universe, what your favourite food is, what''s your favourite song, but none of those were really what Kat wanted. I guess one conversation with someone isn''t enough to befortable with them even if your living with them. Or does that perhaps make it worse?

    Kat finally managed to settle on the next question even if she wasn''t entirely happy with it "Where do you buy your clothes? That outfit you have on is rather unique isn''t it?"

    "I buy all my fabric and make them myself. It is a minor effort on my behalf to do it this way but as I mentioned earlier, when you barely sleep time seems to open up to you." Said Callisto.

    Pausing for a moment she turned to face Kat "It seems this conversation has run its course. Don''t take this as me ejecting you from my abode but I do think the conversation has been buried in the grave. You should give the others some time of their own, they were more concerned than they let on when they read that note of yours"

    Kat felt a small smile creep onto her face hearing that lifting the corner of her mouth just slightly "Well, don''t you still have a question to ask me?"

    Callisto let out a wickedugh "I don''t remember ever setting a time limit on that. I''ll hold onto my question for now. I''m certain I can utilise it at some point in the future. Now go on, you''ve spent enough time with this crazy recluse for one day.

    With the end of Callisto''s speech she walked over to thergest of her desks and brought out a stack of paper and started drawing. Kat looked at her for a moment longer to see if she really was ignoring her but after walking over and standing right behind Callisto with no reaction she decided it was time to go back to the others.

    Returning downstairs she found the three of them seated at the dining table with a number of brochures spread out across it. Most of them were clustered around the centre where a small sculpture of a wave normally sat, which was now moved to the kitchen bench. Putting a little bit of energy into her eyes she examined it further for the first time. After hearing about Vivian''s woodworking escapades I wonder if this is something she''s made herself. Actually are all the decorations around the house things she and Callisto have made? If that''s the case why was she so insistent on Sylvie and I buying something when we went into the city?

    "Hey guys, what are you looking over" said Kat.

    Vivian waved her over with a big smile "Just going through some things. Lily can tell you more if she really wants to"

    Lily seemed to shrink slightly now that she had been called out but answered anyway "These are brochures for some of the university''s that can be considered nearby" Closing the brochure Lily continued "But uh, if you''d be willing to um, speak about the meeting you just had I''d prefer that"

    "Are you sure Lily, this is important for you. I don''t mind going over them with you" said Kat taking a sit beside Lily and across from Sylvie trying to keep her wings tucked in.

    "No, I mean, I know but I don''t really want to think about it right now. A distraction is probably a good thing right now." said Lily

    "Yeah, tell us about your trip Kat. Plus all these uni''s aren''t very good" said Sylvie putting away the brochure in front of her.

    "That''s a little rude Sylvie" said Vivian.

    "But they are. The course offerings are rathercklustre. The prices are set to be around 1.5x what they are actually worth and the facilities they are boasting are at best second rate. Do you really think otherwise Vivi" said Sylvie with big eyes.

    Vivian reached over and grabbed Sylvie to put her on herp. After securing the girl in position she wrapped her arms around Sylvie and pouted. "Just because it''s true doesn''t make it less rude"

    "Should I say untrue things so that I''m not rude then Vivi?" asked Sylvie however she looked at Kat as she asked this despite addressing Vivian.

    Vivian and Kat shared a nce between the two of them and came to the unspoken agreement for Vivian to take the wheel.

    "You make an excellent point my dear. If they are bad you should say so. I do suppose you weren''t being overly rude, it just pains my heart to see such a cute girl exposed to the sub-par realities of the world.

    Kat felt her smile twitching slightly. Why does that sentence sound so much more aggressive now that I know Vivian can happily smack someone in the side of the head with a book. Is it because I know she''d say bad things to someone''s face if they were true? Or is it just that I''m seeing her more aggressively now after the talk with Callisto. Then again aren''t those two things basically the same?

    "They kinda suck don''t theyбн" said Lily quietly "Maybe it''s just because I don''t know what to do with myself but looking at these brochures certainly didn''t help"

    "Well, dear, I suppose I could try and find the brochures for my old university. You''ve been sent stuff from around the country but I''ve not even heard of half of them if I''m honest" said Vivian

    "Do you think I''d find a good ce there?" asked Lily

    "Wellбн maybe not? It was a design heavy ce focusing on a few disciplines. At the very least the few options they do offer were top of the line when I still attended" said Vivian.

    "Thanks for that, but really I want to hear about what happened Kat, tell us the full story" said Lily turning now to face her friend

    "Well in that case, after I left that note I was teleported to a strange office, that had these really nice chairsбн

 Chapter 67: The Accomplices

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Aplices</h4>

    Kat finished retelling her encounter with Kraks and his beholder friends and then sat back to let her friends have the field.

    "Those chairs sound interesting dear, I wonder if you could convince Chekov to figure something out" said Vivian

    "Why did you keep mentioning that anyway Kat? Surely it can''t be that much of an improvement?" asked Lily

    "I feel a bit bad saying this, but yes it is that much of an improvement but I don''t think you could ever understand" Lily tried to interrupt but Kat held up a hand and continued "I''m not saying you can''t empathise, but they are the only thing I have been remotelyfortable sitting in since I got my wings. Sleeping is awkward as well. Somehow, they just let me rx. Maybe there was enchantments on it or something, but those chairs were well worth mentioning"

    "Do you think demons can enchant things? Have you heard of any enchantments at all?" asked Sylvie

    "Yes. That time I was gone a few days I encountered a powerful enchantment, though I never really saw how it works properly" said Kat "At the very least I can confirm they exist"

    "Hmmm" murmured Vivian "Do you think enchantments would work for us? We don''t have magic to use them"

    Kat thought on that for a moment before answering "I''m not sure. I''ve heard multiple times that this world suppresses all forms of higher energy, making nearly impossible to use anything other than demonic energy at all. But clearly, I can exist. I managed to develop these demonic traits, so maybe if you made the enchantments with my energy it would work? I''m not exactly sure how they stay powered"

    "I think Callisto would enjoy learning enchanting" said Sylvie.

    This surprised Kat, she didn''t know when Sylvie had even seen Callisto let alone struck up a conversation with her. They''d only been living at Vivian''s for a short time, when had she managed that?

    "Your right Sylvie, she''d die for the chance to upgrade her crazy existing costumes" said Vivian.

    Vivian, Sylvie and Kat all shared a knowing look and a nod, while Lily just sort of awkwardly looked at the others trying to decide how truthful the other three were being.

    Kat noticing Lily''s slight distress decided to redirect the conversation "So, shall we investigate the settings I''ve supposedly unlocked now that I''m rank 1? At the very least we should all decide when I get summoned every week"

    "Yeah, it''s rude to just vanish and not be around in the morning. You should make it a time when we can all wish you good luck" said Sylvie with Vivian and Lily nodding along.

    "Even you Lily?" asked Kat

    "Of course. If I can see you off, I''m not going to miss that chance" said Lily

    Well, you heard them system. Open settings

    Initialising Settings

    Examining Rank

    Disying Options

    Which of the following does User Kat wish to view

    Summoning

    Aplices

    Home Designation

    System Reactivity

    System Monitoring

    Huh, some of those look interesting but I guess let''s start with Summoning.

    Summoningбн

    Please select from the following

    Minimal Payment

    Scheduling

    Beacon Management

    --Skillset Adjustment--

    --cklisted Dimensions--

    Why are two of the options crossed out? I mean why even disy them at all?

    In rtion to cklisted Dimensions, User Kat has not yet been cklisted from any known Dimensions. As such while User Kat retains the rank required to view this option from the menu nothing can be done with it.

    Right and the other one?

    Skillset Adjustment lets a demon whose skillset has grown considerably to narrow down there focus to only specific kinds of requests. User Kat is not yet skilful enough at a variety of tasks to qualify for this option but your Rank allows it to be disyed.

    Hey I can do plenty of things.

    D.E.M.O.N.S stands by the previous statement

    Kat felt her eye twitch slightly at that one. A decade of schooling and she wasn''t even qualified to narrow down her options. Fine then, tell me about scheduling.

    Wee to the Scheduling Page. Would User Kat like to view the extended introduction to the Scheduling Page as D.E.M.O.N.S has detected this to be the first instance of User Kat essing Scheduling Page.

    "Hey Kat, everything alright" asked Lily

    "Yeah, the system is just being difficult don''t worry about it" replied Kat. Yes please.

    Scheduling enables a User to select times they are willing to ept a Summoning. Default setting is any time. All Preferences will be overridden if a User has notpleted a weekly Summoning with less than 24 hours remaining including those from other Settings. Additionally, a User may opt to take on additional Summonings before the week has ended, scheduling separate avability for each sessive summoning up to 4.

    Huh, that''s actually pretty handy. As Kat thought this the message disappeared and in it''s ces a grid appeared hour increments separated into columns for days. At the top of the table four boxes with differing mes appeared. They each seemed to have a different pattern to them. The first perfectly matched the default mes. The second box had the mes waving side to side in a rhythmic motion almost like a wave. The third lot of mes seemed to bob up and down, though unlike the second which were in time the third seemed to spite that idea and bobbed randomly. The fourth made it seem like they''d run out of ideas because it was just a still image.

    "Right, well, I''ve got a timetable up and I can select when I want to be summoned but if I haven''t done a job 24 hours before reset it will ignore everything anyway" said Kat "Actually give me a second"

    Hey system, I could send a message to these girls before so they could see you. Is there a way to do that again?

    User Kat is rmended to select the Aplices Page. This will allow other individuals to see D.E.M.O.N.S messages.

    Fine, system go to Aplices tab

    Wee to the Aplices Page. Would User Kat like to view the extended introduction to the Aplices Page as D.E.M.O.N.S has detected this to be the first instance of User Kat essing Aplices Page.

    Well, I do suppose so considering you directed me here.

    No need to be rude.

    Wait what?

    Aplices allow User Kat to designate up to 5 individuals as Aplices. At Rank 1 this allows Aplices to view User Kat''s messages. Warning at Rank 1 Aplices cannot be removed unless they have been confirmed to be dead for more than 876,001 hours.

    Why does it have to be such a specific number of hours?

    Some Souls find it hard to remain deceased. However it was decided after 876,001 hours they have been deceased long enough to have any subsequent revivals count?as a new Individual.

    Well I suppose that does make a morbid kind of sense doesn''t it?

    "So do you guys want to be aplices?" asked Kat

    "Sure why not" shrugged Vivian, with Sylvie nodding along

    "Um, Kat, what exactly do you mean by that. Aplices is a bit of a strange word for whatever it is your nning" said Lily

    "This will let you guys view my messages from the system. That way I don''t have to ry everything all the time and you can actually understand what''s going on" said Kat

    "Yeah but why aplice?" asked Lily

    Kat shrugged "It''s just what they are called"

    "Fineбн if that really is what it''s called"

    Cool, system designate Sylvie, Vivian, and Lily as Aplices.

    Is User Kat sure they wish to appoint Individual Sylvie, Individual Vivian, and Individual Lily as Aplices. This process is irrevocable at User Kat''s current Rank.

    Yes

    Has User Kat given proper and thorough forethought as to the ramifications of this choice? Does User Kat still wish to appoint the Individuals [Vivian, Sylvie, Lily] as Aplices.

    Yes

    Does User Kat solemnly swear that this choice will not be immediately regretted upon the enactment of the request for D.E.M.O.N.S to provide Individuals [Sylvie, Vivian, Lily] with irrevocable Aplice permissions

    Yes

    Does User Kat

    Kat swiped her hand through the forming text interrupting it. Are you really going to keep doing this? Is there a reason you need to repeat the damned question so many times? That''s one of the few things that gets to me you know.

    Kat waited for some form of reply and got none. Oh great, now you''ve got nothing for me. Seriously 4 times? How long would that have continued.

    Until the Author got sick of writing new iterations of the same question.

    Didn''t that just happen?

    What incident is User Kat referring to?

    Theбн you know what. Never mind. Kat heard a gasp from the chair beside her. Turning to her right she saw Lily with wide eyes and a gaping mouth staring at the air in front of Kat where the D.E.M.O.N.S message had appeared.

    "Is thatбн the system? That fiery red text that?" asked Lily

    "Ooh, seems it worked. Congrattions on bing my aplice" said Kat with a grin

 Chapter 68: Messing Around in the Settings

    <h4>Chapter 68: Messing Around in the Settings</h4>

    "You know Kat, when you said that it was ming text, I didn''t expect it looked more like fire that''s been made into words rather than words made out of fire. It''s an important difference" said Vivian

    "Hah, if you think this is crazy you should see the mes involved in a summoning. It''s the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen" said Kat

    "You haven''t mentioned that in any of your stories Kat" said Sylvie

    "Well, it''s not really something I could describe to you properly anyway. It''s just immenselyforting and enjoyable to watch. The way the colours mix and flow between each other" said Kat "But let''s not get distracted. We should first decide what to do with this"

    Kat gestured towards the floating table that was the schedule option. Examining it properly it actually took up a surprising amount of space in front of the air. Huh, I didn''t realise that was quite so big. Guess my improved vision makes it take up a lot loss of my field of view. Hey wait a minute.

    Kat tried to rapidly shift her view throughout the room. An action like this had a decent chance of making her sick after her eyes had been upgraded but now there was no difort at all. Is it because I''m a full demon now? That doesn''t really make any senseбн Aw well, a problem for another time.

    "Ah, Kat, are you all right? Why are you looking around so much" asked Lily as she watched Kat whip her head around

    "Yeah, I''m more than alright. Whatever was messing with my eyes from before doesn''t seem to affect me anymore. I hadn''t noticed because I just sort of got used to the ufortable feeling I had when I looked around too much. Not sure when it disappeared but I have a decent guess" replied Kat.

    "Well, I''m d your feeling alright dear but are you not the one who just said we are getting distracted" said Vivian turning her head to give Kat a wry smile.

    Kat just smiled wryly and looked at Sylvie instead. "What do you think Sylvie, when should I ept a summoning? Should I ept extra in a week?"

    "Nope. For now you should spend more time with us. You don''t really need to do more right?" asked Sylvie

    "I guess not" said Kat and the additional mes above the table seemed to dim a little "But that still doesn''t answer the when I''m free to be summoned. I mean it''s basically whenever right?"

    "Well, the question is does it matter? Do you just instantly get taken away or do you have other things you can do before you get transported?" asked Vivian

    "Oh, I do actually get a bit of time. Not sure how much but at least a minute or two. I''ve already dyed epting it long enough to get changed out of pyjamas before so, however long that is" said Kat

    "Now dear, please tell me you fixed your hair before you left" said Vivian.

    "My hair is exceptionally well behaved now, I have no issue with it" said Kat

    "Your hair does look nice Kat, but wouldn''t you have had your attire for the summonings that happened after your hair got fixed? This must have happened before that" said Sylvie

    "You have no proof of that im" said Kat choosing now to look at Lily instead of Vivian or Sylvie.

    "Rightбн well Kat, how about just making the summonings school hours or a workday or something like that" suggested Lily

    "Booo, I have to do more work starting next week so I might not be around" said Vivian

    "Wait when do you work Vivian? I know you said you took the week off but I''m not actually certain about what you do" said Kat

    "I work whenever I want to" replied Vivian with her signature grin. Kat let out a long sigh, exhaling deeply. I really don''t mind when I get summoned. You were the ones worrying, why can''t I just leave it as whenever I get first called?

    User Kat is capable of keeping default settings.

    System, are you ratting out my inner thoughts to my friends?

    No. An Aplice can see any part of D.E.M.O.N.S you give them ess to, but this was clearly not a question User Kat wanted broadcast.

    You''re damn right.

    "So does anyone have any real preference? I don''t even mind leaving it as it was where I''d get summoned around 1 am Saturday morning" said Kat

    "Well, I doubt I have much of a say in this. If you only have a few minutes regardless of when you get summoned I probably won''t be able to wish you good luck" said Lily

    Vivian bit her lip in response to this as she considered Kat''s question. As much as it would be nice to watch over the girl it wasn''t really something she wanted to control. This was an important, albeit strange part of Kat''s life and while it would be nice to know when she was going to be out of the house, she didn''t truly believe it was her ce to dictate when that was. Besides, Callisto will probably be avable if she needed to notify someone, and the notes fromst time were helpful just to let us know she was safe.

    "Honestly, I think it''s fine as it is unless you want to make sure you aren''t woken up in the middle of the night" said Vivian.

    Sylvie looked back at Vivian and then to Lily who was sitting across from them and seemed to understand why they didn''t believe it was there ce to pitch in and decided to go along with it as well. "Kat should pick the best time for her" said Sylvie.

    "Huh, well in that case I''ll just leave it as is. Despite sleep being nice I haven''t felt tired really. I mean there was that time right after I finished my transformation. And that time I walked for around twelve hours. But I mean those are extreme examples right?" said Kat

    Vivian and Lily just looked awkwardly between each other unsure how to respond. Luckily Sylvie had ideas. "Yeah, I doubt that you will transform into a demon again considering you''re a demon now"

    "You make apelling argument Sylvie" said Kat as she swiped in the air and dismissed the timetable. The gesture was unnecessary, but it was fun to y it up a little now that the others could see Kat swiping at something rather than just looking like she was going slightly insane.

    This brought Kat back to the summoning''s option page and Lily''s eyes lit up as she saw the beacon entry

    "Kat you can make beacons? I mean those are real? Can you give us one so that we can summon you back if anything happens to you?" said Lily

    "Um, I''m not sure, the system let me cheat the first time when I was making a beacon, so I don''t actually know what that section would do" said Kat. Ok system bring it up and show the others.

    Wee to the Beacon Management Page. At Rank 1 you will see a list of all active Beacons.

    False Beacon 1 - Shizuka Maemari/Minor

    Um, can I make beacons of my own?

    Yes.

    Let me rephrase that can I make beacons for Lily like she asked

    No. At Rank 1 User Kat is only allowed to make beacons for Summoners. Simr features will be unlocked at higher ranks for Aplices, but User Kat does not have a high enough Rank.

    Of course I don''t.

    "Guess you won''t be getting a beacon just yet Lily" said Kat

    Lily pouted at this and turned to Kat "Howe this Shizuka person has a beacon? I don''t remember you mentioning her before"

    "Ah, she''s the princess that I had to kidnap" said Kat

    "Wait, but didn''t the queen hire you for that job? That means she didn''t summon you. Why is it that she gets a beacon?" asked Lily

    "Good point. System?" asked Kat

    Summoner Minor''s situation is highly unusual. Combining that with User Kat''s ongoing awakening and status as a wish token holder an exception was made due to the Beacon being a one time use False Beacon. Minor will need to Summon User Kat for a true Beacon.

    "I thought you said her name was Shizuka? Why did the system call her Minor?" asked Sylvie.

    "Huh, I forgot I hadn''t actually told you guys the full story of the princess kidnapping stuff yet have I?" said Kat as she looking between the three of them.

    "Nope" said Vivian. Sylvie shook her head in response and Lily said "You didn''t"

    "Well" said Kat ncing at the time and seeing it was still around 4 in the afternoon. "I guess we still have a good deal of time. I''ll start telling you what happened. First off I was summoned by the fox queenбн"

 Chapter 69: A Rather Professional Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 69: A Rather Professional Summoning</h4>

    In the end Kat''s retelling of her princess adventure took well into the evening and Lily had to head home. The girls had nned to mess around with Kat''s options menu more once everyone got together again but Lily wasn''t avable as her parents decided to take the rest of the week of to spend some time with her. Kat was tempted to go and rescue her friend a few times but Lily''s text messages assured her that her parents weren''t that bad to be around, and while Kat begged to differ at least in the specific case of Lily''s parents it also wasn''t her ce toment otherwise.

    And so Friday night came and went and just as Saturday morning began a portal opened for Kat. She quickly knocked of Callisto''s door to inform her she was leaving and received only a shrug in response. Collecting herself and resummoning her attire she stood in front of the portal.

    You know, I really need to find a way to wear other clothes again. It''s nice that my kimono shares the grime repelling attribute my skin has but sometimes I still feel like it''s dirty even after resummoning it. Am I just making it up in my head?

    Yes. Unless User Kat''s soul is dirty. No dirt will contaminate User Kat''s Demonic Attire.

    A soul can be dirty? Is that something I have to watch out for?

    No.

    Shaking her head Kat pressed her hand against the mes and was whisked away. The fire that encapsted Kat had returned to its vibrant shifting nature that seemed to bend and twist a number of colours together and let them swirl around Kat. There was one difference though, and Kat had to enhance her eyes to see it clearly, but everything was shifted slightly purple the tiniest amount. If she hadn''t enjoyed the mes so much prior the subtle shift would have gone unnoticed, and it had indeed gone unnoticed by many demons before her.

    Suddenly Kat''s feet met the ground and she found herself in a well-lit room. The ceiling had plenty of light sources dotted around it but there was no window in site. Across from Kat was a very neatly dressed man in a white robe that had countless blood red symbols sewn into it that all lit up and danced with light as he stood there. Looking around further revealed another surprise for Kat. Unlike previous summonings where she stood in a rather small circle opposite a summoner this time they were separated by arge distance, around ten metres in fact. And yet it wasn''t the distance that surprised Kat but the exceptional number of glyphs and sigils packed into the drasticallyrger circle that surrounded her. Kat turned around to study the full room and saw that the circle continued in all directions sigils ovepping and interlocking all glowing in the same blood red that matched the runes on the man''s outfit.

    A cough interrupted Kat''s cursory investigation of the symbols and she returned her gaze to the man. In addition to his borate robes he stood straight and tall with the air of a professional who was having his time wasted. He had strange grey hair that let him keep is air of youth despite the age associated with the colour. It was slicked back t against his head and had that shine you associated with too much hair gel. Kat gave him a questioning look. His impatience was strange, didn''t he want her for a job?

    "What never seen a real summoning circle before?" asked the robed man

    "Well I guess not then. I''ve not seen anything soбн" Kat paused not necessarily wanting topliment the rude man but deciding it was true nheless "impressive"

    "This is simply a standard set up for multiple consecutive demon summoning. Nothing so impressive as to get worked up over. I do suppose the criteria that needed to be set is to me. I suppose the clients will be happy" said the robed man

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "I run a respectable demon summoning business. You have been summoned to assist on of my clients, or a group in this case. I''ll take you to the meeting room shortly but I''ll get to the contract now.

    "Demon, you are contracted to follow me down the corridor for exactly 50 metres, turn left and then enter the room before you. You will not stop moving until you are inside the room. Once inside you are required to remain within the room until you have epted the deal offered to you by my client. In the event you decline their offer you will immediately be banished and receive twenty percent of the promised amount. In the name of Tobias Olesen. Are you willing to ept the terms of the contract"

    "Ahбн" Kat just stared at the man. What''s up with this set up? Do I ept? What promised amount is he even talking about?

    The Payment for each job is sent to D.E.M.O.N.S to then beter distributed. This Summoner is aware that additional payment terms can be given in the initial contract. Certain figures would never be epted by D.E.M.O.N.S. D.E.M.O.N.S has deemed 20% a reasonable fee in the event a User doesn''t ept the request.

    The system seems to think this is normal so I guess I just ept? "Sureбн" said Kat and the chains appeared from Kat and the summoner. The chains originating from Kat was her trademark purple shade she had acquired after her awakening, but the chains that originated from the man were that deep blood red of the runes that coated the room. Kat''s eyes grew wide as they wrapped around her and sunk into her flesh. Kat was genuinely disturbed by the blood red dripping chains that emanated from this summoner

    System, you better tell me why those chains were blood red or so help me.

    Summoners that have taken extra steps will have their own representation in the contract. Powerful User''s are capable of using their chains to influence the contract in their favour and skew the interpretation of the contract terms in the User''s favour. This Summoner has drastically increased the number of necessary runes to ensure that deals remain neutral to both parties.

    Why doesn''t he try to skew it in his favour then?

    The runes required to skew a contract away from a demon''s favour are extravagantlyplicated, strict in their requirements and uses. Additionally there would then be a contest of wills between the Summoner and the User, likely resulting in the Summoner losing as demons have an instinctual understanding of how to fight against them.

    "Why do you look so shocked girl?" asked the man, despite the professional tone the girl part seemed like a sneer. Despite this Kat couldn''t see any dismissal in the man''s eyes.

    "I''ve never seen chains that colour" said Kat

    "Indeed, well then enough questions it is time I took you to the clients" said the man who chanted a quick spell and began to float towards the door.

    Kat was about to step over the circle and follow him when the man whipped his head around and hissed "Do you have no respect for my profession. Fly over the runes you insensitive fool"

    "Um, I haven''t really learnt to fly properly, I don''t even know if I can" said Kat

    "Just p your wings a bit, you''re a demon it should be really easy" said the man who moved his body into a sitting position while still floating towards the door.

    "Oh yeah like it''s as easy as pping your wings" said Kat as she pped her wings for emphasisбн And started flying.

    Kat''s eyes darted around the room as she could feel her wings rhythmically beating about once every two seconds and keeping her afloat.

    "This doesn''t make any sense?! Why is this so easy? I shouldn''t be able to fly like this" said Kat who had enough knowledge for physics ss to understand she shouldn''t be able to fly, let alone hover in ce with a wingspan this small consider howбн lightбн Kat was.

    The man just shrugged. "If only learning levitation was that easy" said the man clearly not believing Kat had just learnt to fly in that moment.

    Kat just shook her head and followed the man out of the room annoyed that she hadn''t even tried to fly during the few days she had been on earth, or even during the time she was with Minor.

    It clearly isn''t even hard! It just works. Who on earth knows why but it just works? Doesn''t even take that much energy, I could just fly all over the ce then. System, can you ease my suffering and tell me how easily most demons pick up flight?

    Does User Kat mean demons possessing flight capabilities?

    Yes

    Almost instantaneously. User Kat may have taken the longest recorded instance to learn that flight was within their skillset. Certainly the longest among demons with functioning wings.

    I regret I ever asked.

 Chapter 70: Demon Client Professionalism Clearly only Extends to Summoners

    <h4>Chapter 70: Demon Client Professionalism Clearly only Extends to Summoners</h4>

    Kat found herself in a hall that matched the previous room well. The corridor had wooden walls and lights all across the ceiling. The corridor extended for quite some ways into the distance, and Kat estimated it was around 200m, with doors every 10m''s or so. Kat had the desire to open the doors that they had passed. So many of them looked identical and yet she had a feeling something interesting was behind at least one of them. Despite this desire though Kat continued to fly forward, every time she considered opening up a door she could hear the clink of chains in her ears and the words of the contract woulde forth into her mind reminding her she''d promised to walk straight and enter a room without deviating from that.

    It wasn''t an ufortable feeling per say, even that fact it seemed to loom behind her wasn''t all that concerning. It was more like a watchful parent that wanted to ensure the best for their children. The method might be harsh if called upon, but they ultimately wished for it go nevere to that point for both of their sakes. Eventually Kat did arrive at the door. The robed man had walked slightly passed and then bowed extending his arm towards the door indicating for her to walk in.

    Following the instructions Kat turned the door handle and carefully walked inside. To no surprise whatsoever this room also featured nothing but wooden walls and well lit ceilings. Would it kill you to put some decorations up? Or windows? Could you do windows? While Kat wasining internally, she was also scanning the four people who happened to be in the room. It was of some surprise to Kat that there was four people in room considering that mage had talked about the client singr, but she guessed that a group could count as a client in these circumstances. The next thing that stuck out to Kat was the hair of the group, it was all vibrant colours. Not the usual lush hair but in the case of one girl it was a bright neon green.

    The group was arranged somewhat professionally. One of the men stood in front of the others, with bright brown hair that was cut extremely short and close to his hair just barely long enough to avoid beingbelled a buzz cut. His face had the radiance of youth and he worn a big, if somewhat forced smile. He had a full set of te armour on though the material was strange to Kat. Instead of a shiny steel finish it had a blueish tint to it. None of the figures carried any weapons but the gauntlets on that te mail armour looked deadly enough by themselves despite there unadorned nature, just the shear bulk of the armour was more than enough to cause someone trouble.

    To the man''s right was a much taller and thinner man in a set of scale mail armour. The leather was a dark green and evoked images of dark swamps and mangroves. His hair was a matching brown with his otherpanion, but his hair was a good deal longer. Not to the point that it even covered his neck, but more than long enough whenpared to his friend. His face was a strange mix of youth and experience. He didn''t seem older than the first man, but his face had a random assortment of scars in various ces and angles and a particrly nasty one covering his left eye. Based on the fact he was staring at Kat with somewhat undisguised disapproval she could tell that his eyes still worked.

    The final member that was grouped together was a tall woman, even taller than both her males'' counterparts dwarfing Kat who was already quite tall for a woman by a significant margin. She had her face set in a hard line with a pair of thick sses and stared at Kat like she was trying to look into her soul. There was no hostility like the second man, no judgement, only cold analysis of her and the situation at hand. Contrary to the armoured men beside her she had a robe that more closely resembled the mage outside. It was a dark blue much like her hair and was covered in runes that glowed faintly against the fabric. They were hard to make out, being the same colour as the cloak itself but Kat''s eyesight more than met the challenge and was able to identify three distinct markings at least on the front. On the woman''s back Kat could see the faint outline of something resembling wings. They were hard to make out but Kat was sure she could see them.

    The final figure stood away from the group, around threerge strides behind them to be exact. Kat couldn''t see much of thest girl because she was hidden by herpanions quite well. All Kat could see from this angle was her green eyes and wavy green hair. It wasn''t as vibrant as the others and seemed to be trying to blend into the background. Of course, bright green hair against a brown wooden background still stood out well and Kat was able to notice her without any trouble.

    Kat stopped around two metres away from the group. She was unsure what the proper etiquette was in this world, but such a distance would be far enough away to make it clear she wasn''t encroaching on their personal space but easily close enough to have a conversation. Well, perhaps she was a bit further away then necessary but stepping closer to what looked to be veteran fighters of any kind wasn''t high on Kat''s to-do list.

    The group just looked at Kat in return. The polite smile, the disapproval, the analysis, and now, from the hidden figure in the back-innocent curiosity. Kat was unsure what to make of a group like this. She couldn''t help but wonder what sort of job they''d want from her. They all seemed capable in their rolesбн Well, the girl in the back was perhaps the least professional, but between them Kat couldn''t figure out what skills she might have that theycked.

    Right, so we have temail, grumpy, sses, andбн green? Eh that''ll do for now I suppose.

    "Are you our demon?" asked temail as he stepped half a step towards Kat.

    "My name is Kat, and well, I certainly don''t belong to anyone, but I am considering working for you" said Kat

    "Oh great it''s a smartass" said Grumpy

    "Hey, these sorts of contracts are extremely binding, I have to be careful what I agree to. Wouldn''t want to have a misunderstanding causing the contract to curse you now would you?" said Kat.

    "Also you''re being rude, the demon in front of you is almost certainly of the female variety and I for one would be rather put off if I was referred to as an ''it''" said sses "Besides we need her to ept the contract, we hardly have the time or funds to hire another demon"

    "Well don''t tell it that. Now it''s got leverage. This is why I hate working with you" said Grumpy.

    "Uh please don''t fight" said Green in the back but was promptly ignored.

    "Consider it your punishment. I won''t have you treating her as anything less the a sentient being. I know you have your problems with demonsбн and dragonkinбн and most of the other races but that isn''t her fault" said sses

    "Look you fairy bitch, just because the young master likes your whore of a charge, doesn''t mean I-" Grumpy was cut off when temail mmed him in the face and sent him flying into the wall. A bright light coated them for a moment and he bounced off before the wall dimmed and Grumpy groaned on the floor.

    "Fix your ursed mouth. I''ve let you apany me on my adventures for years. We yed together as children, but every time you insult my fiancиж I get this much closer to kicking you out. I understand your problem, I really do, but now isn''t the time for this" said temail.

    "Indeed scum" hissed sses, "We need another teammate and your poor attitude is getting us nowhere"

    "Why listen here, fairy bitch, I might not be able to insult your" Grumpy caught himself "Your lovelypanion, but I can still insult you. So why don''t you"

    Kat tuned the bickering pair out at this point. Whatever it was the wanted to say, clearly it wasn''t worth her attention. This was an old argument, and she doubted it would be resolved here and now. While this arguing was taking ce however the final member of the group was sneaking around the outside of the room towards Kat.

    The other didn''t seem to notice her presence, as she walked past them towards Kat, but Green did pick up on Kat''s eyes that followed her around the room. Walking around and past Kat she started speaking from behind Kat''s wings

    "I''m sorry for those two. We really need your help" said Green

    "What with? I certainly can''t fix their dysfunctional attitudes" said Kat

    Kat could here Green taking a big breath behind her and pausing for a moment as if afraid to speak the words Kat needed to hear. "We need you to enter a tournament"

 Chapter 71: WhatтАЩs this About a Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 71: Whatбпs this About a Tournament</h4>

    "A tournament? I''m not much of abatant myself, surely you are capable enough?" said Kat

    "No, well, yes umбн So we need to have five people for the tournament, one for each category they test. We''ve got a defender, a striker, a healer, and a scout, that''s me. We don''t have any magical attacks between us. Well, Nixilei has a few, but she''s taken the healing role which I''m told demons don''t do well in" said Green.

    "Right, but I''m not much of a mage either? Why even hire me for something like this?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн we''ve hadбн some issues with our fifth member quite a few times" said Green

    "Is it something we should go over while Nixilei and the other guy yell there heads off?" asked Kat?

    "Oh, don''t worry about them they love each other, it''s fine" said Green.

    "WE DO NOT!" yelled Nixilei and Grumpy together before growling at each other and resuming the argument.

    Green gestured at the pair as if that reaction exined everything, which too be fair it did exin quite a lot. "So they''re together" whispered Kat

    "Oh no never, they''d attack you if they heard that" said Green.

    "Rightбн well tell me about this tournament then. Or wait actually, can we start with why you needed to hire me instead?" asked Kat

    "Noбн I we agreed to only tell you if you asked, but not until after you agreed to help us" said Green.

    Kat just turned an unimpressed gaze towards the girl finally turning to face her properly. The girl she''d referred to as Green was more aptly described by that moniker than she''d first thought. d from head to two in a mixed green and brown cloak that looked ideal for blending in with forest terrain, a matching leather shirt and pants, the amount of green on her outfit more than warranted the name. Green also seemed to share the strange see through wings that sses, now known as Nixilei possessed.

    Green shrunk under Kat''s gaze and looked like she was ready to tell Kat what she wanted but then nced over Kat''s shoulder at something that strengthened her resolve "Noбн we promised not to say. I won''t say" said Green trying to convince herself more than Kat.

    "Right, well how about you tell me about the tournament instead then" asked Kat.*It isn''t worth pressing the scared girl for answers when I have three capable fighters at my back. I don''t know how strong they are, but it sounds like it would be a pain to attempt to fight them*

    "Oh, yes, um the tournament. So it''s teams of five, and everyone has to be in the first stage of adulthood for their race or younger, umбн The roles, as I mentioned are defender, striker, healer, scout, and mage. The tournament is split up into individual and team events, and we have to go to a bunch of cities for each groupбн So um, there are 5 teams thatpete in each city, and you win if you have the most points.

    "Points are gained for doing well at whatever the round needs you to do, but um, some rounds require specific roles to participate. So um, in the past for example there was a course where you had to clear a room full of traps. In some of the first tournaments people sent in the defender, triggered all the traps and imed the prize, but the organisers said that was a bad thing, so now some of the tasks are role specific.

    "Um, ah, so we need you for at least this city, um there might be able to find someone else for theter ones, possibly, but ah, we can talk about thatterбн only the two best teams from each city even move on in the round. But, um Gareth said that he''s confident, um he seemed to think we only needed to summon you to make up the numbers." Said Green

    "Right, I''m still hung up on the fact I''m the mage apparently? What sort of thing would I need to do?" asked Kat

    "Um, eh, umбн" Green mumbled looking for words "I don''t really know? Um, there was a flying obstacle course once, I thinkбн but that might have been a scout task. Um, I don''t really knowбн"

    *Guess that''s a dead end. But a mage really? Can I do any magic system?*

    All Demons can utilise their Demonic me to attack. Demonic me''s have a different effect based on the User, but as the Demonic me is apressed form of higher energy, calling it magic is eptable for most cultures.

    *So what I can shoot fire out of my hands?*

    User Kat can likely shoot fire from wherever User Kat desires. Demons are not limited in this, though most develop a preference to one style such as coating the hands in mes or spitting it from their mouths. Improvements in technique can develop over time.

    *Right, so I can throw fireballs at people. Anything else?*

    User Kat''s calming aura would count as magic for some cultures, the same as User Kat''s ability to strengthen eyesight. Depends on the Dimension in question.

    *Cool thanks. System, for once you provided a good deal of useful information.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S always provides the most urate and relevant information based on the question.

    Ignoring the ming text in front of her Kat nced back at the arguing group. temail had taken to leaning against the wall while Grumpy and Nixilei continued to argue. "So, what''s everyone name" asked Kat

    "Oh um, am I supposed to tell you that?" asked Green

    "Well, you already told my Nixilei''s name and Gareth''s. I''ve only got two more to collect before I''ve got a full set" said Kat

    Green seemed to ponder this information for a moment face changing from concern to sadness, to joy and back. *Quite the expressive youngdy*

    "Uh, well um, I don''t think Kress would like me telling you his name, so I guess I just won''t mention it" said Green nodding to herself like she''d done the right thing.

    "Um, I want you to think about what you just said a second time before looking so pleased with yourself" said Kat.

    Green''s face just showed confusion for quite some time before morphing into embarrassment as her cheeks lit up looking towards the ground no longer able to meet Kat''s gaze. Not that she was before, but at least her head was facing the general direction of Kat''s. Feeling sorry for the poor girl Kat patted her on the head. This made Green jump a little but quickly rx and press into Kat''s hand forfort as she let a little of her calming aura flow through her hand.

    "Green" mumbled the girl.

    "What was that dear?" said Kat channelling her inner Vivian, smiling down at the girl with a big smile. Sadly for Kat, her demonic features helped lend a slightly sinister air to the smile. Luckily for Kat though Green didn''t look up.

    "My name is Green" said Green as she kept her eyes fixed on the floor.

    *Wait? The girls name is actually Green? Who names their kid Green? I mean sure, her hair is very green, and I guess the colour scheme matching, but seriously parents?*

    "What an interesting name" said Kat just to have a response for the poor girl. "So who is who?"

    "Um, so Gareth is my fiancиж, Nixilei is supposed to look after me, Kress is the meanie and I''m Green"

    "So, does that mean you are going to help us?" asked the girl turning her eyes up and looking at Kat with a slight pout.

    Sadly for her Kat was unaffected by such a low-level cute stare. *Sylvie''s stare is so much more powerful. It seems I''ve developed a resistance to lower ss cute things. Minor had a bit of an advantage because she looks more like an adorable scared animal than a person so her eyes still pack a punch, but Green, sorry you just don''t quite cut it. Wait is it rude to think of Minor like an animal?* Kat pictured Minor but could only see Minor with her bushy tail and ears t pouting up at her. *Nope, if that isn''t adorable like a real fox I don''t know what is.*

    "Not necessarily I still have to hear from the rest of the team. I can''t have someone like Kress use my eptance to bully me if I haven''t outlined my own terms" said Kat half as a joke. She wasn''t truly afraid of Kress after watching his shouting match against Nixilei. She still remembered that time she recovered from having half her skin ripped off by the floor, so a bit of bullying was nothing.

    Kat felt like showing off a little and testing out an idea. Gathering demonic energy in her lungs Kat took in a deep breath and let the rest seep into her eyes just for the glowing effect. "Are you two quite done?" asked Kat

 Chapter 72: The Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Agreement</h4>

    "Are you two quite done?" asked Kat voice surrounding and encapsting the room. Whatever the energy had done to Kat''s voice, it had changed it and made it clearly heard, yet not any louder than how she''d normally spoken. Instead it seemed to almost bear down on them as if they were being scolded by a parent.

    The whole room seemed to freeze in ce. Green seemed to shrink into herself, Gareth took a slight step in front of the arguing pair that now stood staring at Kat, Nixilei with her calcting stare and Kress now with a simr look.

    Just as tension started to build between the two parties Gareth spoke up "Well, I''d say that was actually quite deserved. You two should know better. I''ve never seen you this bad on a job, though I suppose it''s a bit different now that we are the client"

    Kress seemed suitable cated by Gareth''s admonishment but Nixilei seemedpletely unconcerned with the issue at all. "Now, it seems Green has told you what we need, but perhaps not the specifics. The Tournament of Fives starts this weekend and we need a fifth member. You will fill in the mage role. Now your actual skill in this is basically irrelevant, the team is more than strong enough to pass this first round. I''d like to see how well it goes then before you are dismissed discuss the terms for any future rounds with participate in" Gareth kept a very professional sounding voice throughout his speech.

    And Kat had to admit it seemed like an easy by the sounds of it. *I just have to wonder what the catch is. Probably why their 5th member isn''t around but Green already said they wouldn''t talk about it until after I ept. Hmmm* "What are the exact terms of our agreement? You''ve said a few things that you want, but not what you need. This is a binding contract. You have to be clear about what you want"

    Kat spoke in the same business-like tone Gareth had conveyed, and yet the remnants of the demonic energy helped this tone carry further and stick in the mind. They weren''t facing Kat the inexperienced demon with no idea of what they were doing. The impression Kat gave off was instead one of experience, a depth of understanding that seeped out of her voice.

    "Are you trying to thre-" Kress was interrupted by a blow to the back of his head by Gareth. Kat winced a little at the sight. Kress seemed unharmed but she''d heard a loud thump as Kress'' head collided with Gareth''s steel gauntlets. "What my foolish subordinate meant to say was, we understand so I willy out the full terms for you.

    "We require you to sign up under our team ''the misfortunate four'' and participate in the final round of the tournament, the 5 man duel with intent to win. Secondly, you must participate by at leasting forward for any mage only tasks. Effort is not required for these tasks but it is appreciated. Once the tournament has concluded and any awards have been received we will have an hour to calm down then a meeting shall be convened to discuss our continued working rtionship. Do you ept"

    Kat felt the demonic energy in her re slightly, and unnoticed to her a wicked smile crept onto her lips causing a shiver to run down Kress'' spine. "I ept" and with a loud boom the chains appeared. Different to all previous encounters though the chains had multiplied even further and began to constrict around all five upants of the room. They were Kat''s trademark purple and seemed to ze with an exceptionally vibrant light as the deal was made.

    Kat for her part was used to the sensation, and hardly noticed it at all even with the additional three people in the contract. The others though not so much. Nixilei felt the chains settle heavy on her shoulders. The limits of their reach seemed to intuitively reach into her mind and settle there just out of reach. Gareth felt them like a firm handshake, the confirmation of a deal struck, and a pact to be upheld. Green felt overwhelmed by a sense of responsibility tempered withpanionship. They''d added one to the party, but at what cost?

    And finally Kress. Instinctively he fought against the chains trying to resist whatever they had nned for him but to no avail. He felt like he was suffocating asyer uponyer of chains wrapped around him and seemed to press in from all sides both literal and physical. The mental weight of what he''d just epted falling into ce, and the concern of making a deal he could no longer back out of.

    This concern of Kress'' was only further amplified when the chains started to clear, and he gazed back towards Kat. She now wore a face of extreme calm but the fading remnants of the chains had left her body ame. Purple seeped out of her horns and the bones along her wings painting an eerie picture of the events that had just unfolded. Her tail coiled and ready to strike out at any time with its pointed end and zing edges and Kress couldn''t help but let out a gulp.

    Of course, on Kat''s end *Man that was a lot of chains. And that felt a bit different to the other contracts I''ve made. Even the one before with the summoner didn''t feel, oh what''s the word? Real I guess? This is a real demonic contract, like all the ones previous were made on flimsy sheets of paper, but this has been carved in stone. It''s a strangely entertaining feeling.*

    Kat simply thought to herself without reacting much to the inferno going on around her, further unnerving the rest of the group until she broke into a grin and said "So what now guys?"

    Shaking himself out of his stupor Gareth said to Kat "We should leave this room, they charge by the hour to use it and while I think we have some time remaining to use I don''t want to pay again. We can talk more along the way, because I''m sure you have questions."

    Kat nodded and followed the group as they left through the door opposite the one Kat had entered from. Expecting to see the real shopfront now Kat was disappointed to find more ne walls and bright lights. Still no windows or anything? What are we miners?

    The group continued there march forward for another 5 minutes straight before the found themselves at a door much like the rest, the only distinguishing feature was that it blocked there path unlike the ones lining the sides. Gareth didn''t even pause and just strode towards it and pushed it open to reveal a quaint dining table and chair setup. There was enough for around twelve people but the group besides Kat all instantly grabbed chairs together. Kat following suit and finding a seat next to Nixilei who hardly reacted to there presence.

    The group sat there for a while with no one speaking. Kat was about to break the silence when the room shook slightly and started to rise. Kat looked around for something to indicate a trigger or a button, but nothing stood out even when she enhanced her vision to see things more clearly. Shrugging it off she waited for the tforms slow assent.

    After a short journey the lift stopped moving and everyone else made for the door. Kat felt like sharing in the excitement, she was curious as to what a demon summoning shop would look like. Waiting her turn but bouncing slightly on her heels she walked out to findбн A rather normal looking cafиж. Turning around she looked at the door behind her and saw a signbelled ''private booth'' on top which was a little strange, but everything else was just a normal shop. A man manned the counter in a brown uniform as he went from one stage to another making coffee.

    In front of him a shimmering surface that didn''t quite look like ss kept a number of various sweets Kat had seen before contained. Things like cupcakes and cookies as well as the odd pie or two in the corner for people after a heartier meal.

    "Um, why are we in a bakery"?asked Kat more than a little confused.

    "Wellбн" said Green "Demon summoning is a bit weird, it waspletely illegal up until around the time I was born, but when the new King took over he allowed it, but with the caveat that everything be kept rather quiet and obtained a permit"

    "What she means is the King gave permits to all the scum already summoning demons using hidden entrances and secretirs and told them to go nuts. Now everyone does it because that''s how you get a permit" said Kress with a heaping dose of cynicism .

    *What have I gotten myself into? And here I thought demon summoning would be a respectable profession.*

 Chapter 73: The Fifth Member(s)

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Fifth Member(s)</h4>

    Kat found herself being led through a town, or perhaps a city? The lines between the two blurred somewhat when you could see the people walking everyone and there were no cars. The town itself was a strange mix of brick and wooden housing alongside perfectly smooth structures that looked like they were made of this ash grey marble substance. *Why would you ever have such ugly buildings around.* Kat poured some energy into her eyes to get a better look at them and quickly found the answer. Any grey building wasyered in countless runes, and while the grey buildings were by far the leastmon, they all stook out like sore thumbs.

    The other thing that stood out to Kat was the surprising number of flowers around the ce. They didn''t seem to be particrly well kept but every building had at least a flower patch nearby and most had them thrown all over the ce. Using the same trick to try and find anything about them all Kat could see was normal flowers. Even ramping the energy up significantly slowing down her perception and seeing the crazy detail she had to be careful with, there wasn''t anything to suggest they were anything but normal flowers

    "What''s with all the flowers around?" asked Kat

    "It was discovered that high concentrations of magical energy that gather in ces such as cities tend to cause issues given enough time. The solution that was found is to nt excessive nt life, specifically a few varieties of flowers, and rece them every year or two. This prevents a great deal of magical catastrophes" said Nixilei

    "Huh, I never knew that" muttered Gareth not intending for the others to hear him, and yet this statement only missed by Kress, though the others chose not toment.

    The group continued making their way through the city and the crowds started to thin out. Kat thought this might be a decent chance to find out what had happened to the previous fifth member of the team. They were still in a public enough ce, but at the same time, the team had picked up the name ''unfortunate four'' so Kat assumed that whatever had caused their team members to leave, it was fairlymon knowledge. "So, about your previous members. What happened exactly? Green said I''d get told once I epted the deal"

    Gareth paled ever so slightly at this, Kat was only able to notice using the remnants of her enhanced vision, as he started to speak with a thinly veiled calm "Well, some strange things happened, none of them were really our fault, actually most of them have nothing to do with the rest of the team at all"

    "Aren''t you responsible for the arrow though" asked Kress ''innocently''

    "I was holding off five other goblins at the time. I''m not a babysitter, I''m the defender" said Gareth with confidence that only came from repeating a line countless time.

    Kress and Gareth looked like they were about to side-tracked so Nixilei stepped in quickly before things spiralled out of control. "As you have heard, we have been assigned the moniker ''unfortunate four'', this is due to the number of strange things that have urred to our fifth members causing them to leave our team for one reason or another.

    "We have no reason to believe that any of these individual instances are connected, however a few rival teams started to spread a number of rumours saying that we were responsible for all these problems, or that we were cursed, and even some that say we''d gone through more than twice the true number of applicants.

    "To start, please realise that we built the team with the four of us in mind, and the fifth person was always a bit of an unwanted addition. We always understood that we would have to enter the tournament, and that we''d need a fifth, but it wasn''t until recently that we''d even bothered to look.

    "The first person who joined us was perhaps the best fit for the team we have ever had. He was very quiet but was able to observe the battlefield well like myself, casting spells from afar and never getting in anyways way. Well, he was called to attend his mothers funeral and had to leave the party"

    "Oh, I''m sorry for your loss" said Kat

    "Don''t be, his mother was the most wanted serial killer in the neighbouring five kingdoms. Her death was sought after by many people from other criminals, to bounty hunters, to the church. Hell I even heard of a few innkeepers that figured out who she was when she was staying at their ce that tried to poison her" said Kress

    "Um, what?" asked Kat confused "Is it rude to ask what killed her in the end?"

    "Heart attack" said Kress "Feel sorry for the bastards that found her. They didn''t even recognise who they brought into the guard station. They were shocked with they were handed the bounty and a medal of honour"

    "Ah, umбн right, well what about the others?"

    "Oh, there was that guy that got trampled by Tauronoks" said Kress

    "Ah yes I remember that, how is he by the way Kress, you knew him better than I did" said Gareth.

    "Well, you know about the court hearing, right?" Gareth nodded "Well, turns out that one of the Tauronoks broke their leg stampeding over him, and technically he was trespassing at the time so he''s still working of the debt from that" said Kress

    Green, not wanting to be fully left out whispered to Kat "There was this one girl who stepped on a teleportation circle in the ruins"

    "Indeed, we never did find her again. I initially thought that it had to be a genuine sabotage attempt but after I investigated it seems like that circle was ancient. We did here a loud voice saying something about a demon lord, but only Green and I could hear it, perhaps it was our imagination" said Nixilei. Green pouted at her friend, not truly upset she''d stolen the story from her but a little put off.

    "There was also that time our wizard took an arrow to the knee, all Gareth''s fault really" said Nixilei

    "I already told you, I was holding of half a dozen goblins, I couldn''t block an arrow on top of it all" said Gareth.

    "Don''t you have healing magic? Why didn''t he recover?" asked Kat

    "Well, I did heal him, but a piece of the arrow was lodged into his kneecap, and I can''t heal metal out of a body, I can only fix what''s broken" said Nixilei

    "There was that other poor sod who got forced into a marriage by his parents so had to join his fiancижs'' team instead. Poor guy" said Kress wiping away a fake tear.

    "Hey, Wiltrud is a nicedy, and a decentbatant. There is nothing wrong with joining her team" said Gareth.

    "Right, except for that fact they hate each other''s guts and were raised to fight about every little thing in that stupid dick measuring contest their houses were having at the time. I give it 3 years, no 2 tops" said Kress

    Gareth looked to refute Kress'' point but seemed to realise that he was probably right so thought better of it.

    "Um, who else was there" muttered Gareth

    "There was Geor-" Gareth immediately cut Nixilei off "We don''t speak of him. We do not even utter his name. He doesn''t exist, he will cause us no more problems. Correct"

    "Ah, yes you''re right, actually. What are you talking about Gareth? I can''t remember the person in question at all. There only other person who tried to join our team was Una, but she had a house fall on her" said Nixilei.

    "Did a house she was in copse? Did everyone else make it out alright?" asked Kat

    "No, Una had her house ripped out of the ground and dropped on her head" said Garreth.

    "And she deserved it to" said Green.

    "Now now Green, it''s rude to speak ill of the dead like that" said Gareth.

    "But she did. She was marrying into one of the strongest earth mage families in the kingdom, apparently her husband really liked her, and instead of spending time with him she spent all his money traveling around sleeping with anyone she could get her grubby little hands on. Disgusting behaviour from a disgusting woman" said Green, and Kat was surprised at the vitriol contained in that statement.

    "Um, I''m surprised you seem so, ah, insistent that she deserved it Green" said Kat.

    "She tried to take my Gareth away from me. I hated her, she already ruined her own love life, why did she have to try and attack mine too. It''s just in rude. If I was an earth mage I would''ve dropped the house on her as well" said Green.

    Gareth slowed down a bit to pat Green on the head. Green responded with a big grin on her face and pushed into his hand in response. "She was never going to sway me Green, you didn''t have to worry"

    "I wasn''t worried, I trust you. Doesn''t mean I wouldn''t want to drop a house on her though" said Green with a pout.

    Kress justughed at the two, enjoying the look of a pouting Green getting pampered by Gareth as he whispered under his breath "I''d do the same thing Green" though this time, only Kat caught the whispered message to the winds.

 Chapter 74: A Light Spar

    <h4>Chapter 74: A Light Spar</h4>

    As the conversation dwindle to a close the party seemed to arrive with there destination. It was an ash grey building with aplimentary fence around it and yet unlike the others that were made purely of the strange material with some embellishments to make it look more eptable this building was made of much paler material, though still identifiably the same stuff. It had dark highlights and carvings that didn''t appear to be runes at all, just more pleasing structures.

    "This is my family''s estate in this city. It''s an important trade hub so we have a smallpound here. If you are ever lost, try and look for this building. It isn''t the tallest but the paler colour scheme should make it stand out well enough" said Gareth.

    "Yeah, what''s with the ash grey everywhere, surely you guys don''t think this actually looks good?" asked Kat somewhat sick of the recurring ne grey buildings.

    Gareth coughed awkwardly at that with a slight heat rushing to his face, though not enough to be noticeable "Well, um, the material is extremely good for defensive wards, at least twice as good as ordinary materials and it''s rtively inexpensive, Green''s family actually developed the stuff"

    Green shimmered a moment and then stood still. Kat kept looking at Green oblivious to the obscuring ability she''d just use so when Green turned to face her she was shocked to see that Kat hadn''t lost track of her at all. Pouting she looked to Gareth for help, but her spell had worked, and he couldn''t see her at all. Green''s face went bright red as she hid in front of Gareth to hide herself from Kat''s view, however this also failed spectacrly due to the parties march forward and so Gareth promptly bumped into his poor fiancиж he looked up at him with sad eyes.

    Gareth started to sweat and look awkwardly away. He wasn''t quite sure what he''d done to earn Green''s disapproval, but he wasn''t about to stop her acting so adorably. Kress and Kat just shook there heads at the disy for simr reasons. The party stood around awkwardly for a few moments in the entrance to Gareth''s estate before he finally decided to do something.

    "Well, anyway.. . Follow me I suppose, I''ve got a training area out the back" said Gareth heading around to the left of the estate through, moderately well-kept gardens. They were the same mix of over abundant colourful flowers, and while it was clear some effort went into arranging them the sheer volume and variety of them limited the ability of the gardeners to make them anything more than vaguely presentable.

    As they rounded a corner, they came upon what looked to be a square concrete box. Kat once again recognised the horrible looking ash grey material. *Really? I mean I get that this stuff is supposed to be good for magic, but this is excessive right? It ruins the garden, hell it ruins everything to have a box just in the middle of your backyard. What were they thinking?*

    Gareth approached the stone doors and slowly pulled one of them open. Kat was tempted to help him with it but seeing that the others were standing back unmoving she decided to do the same. Well, Green was awkwardly fidgeting, but Kat had learnt this was a standard state of being for Green and didn''t think too much of it.

    As the door inched open under Gareth''s power it revealed.. . More grey material. To Kat''s disappointment but not surprise, the inside was simply more grey stone. Nixilei noticed Kat''s sighing but didn''tment. "Wee, to the training arena. It''d be nice to have a quick spar, if you are interested Kat, just to see where you stand" said Gareth.

    *Is this really necessary? You are all trained fighters. I suppose if you insist.* "Sure, who am I fighting?" asked Kat

    Gareth went to answer but Kress jumped in with "You''ll be fighting me" as he strode towards the other end pulling out his dual swords.

    "Take it easy on her Kress" shouted Gareth

    "Of course" smiled Kress.

    Kat walked to her position roughly opposite Kress on the other half of the arena. "So what are the rules going to be" Kat asked as she started stretching.

    "There are none" said Kress grinning.

    "What he means" said Gareth in a forceful tone "Is that the arena is enchanted to stop damaging blows. Bumps and bruises won''t be stopped but serious injuries and especially death will put a shield around you preventing further damage from being dealt"

    Kat nodded in understanding and got ready to fight. She wasn''t a professionally trained fighter by any means, but she''d faced off against a few bullies in her time and kept herself quite fit with her trips to and from school. Her main source of confidence was actually her healing ability, the risk of injury didn''t scare you as much after having gravel scrape your face off and sessful recover.

    Kat and Kress took their stances waiting for the signal to start. Kat wasn''t exactly sure if they were waiting for a signal at all, so she just stood ready, wings red slightly and body positioned into a fighting stance. While Kat was mostly rxed, Kress looked like a taught string. Ready to unleash a flurry of blows when Kat showed the slightest opening. Of course, it was difficult to find an opening when your opponent was well outside of your striking zone.

    This didn''t seem to deter Kress though as he stood unmoving be ready for the slightest twitch. After staring at each other for a good minute Kress decided that it was time to move forward. Despite Kat''s im she wasn''t really a magician, he had been waiting for her to start casting a spell. That was always the best time to charge a wizard, as it took some time to finish chanting, and if you scared them enough it would backfire. Kat taking a fighters stance had thrown him well off his game.

    Charging in Kress went straight for a double sh towards Kat''s neck. For Kat''s part her demonic energy instantly reacted. Her eyes glowed and the world seemed to slow down immensely. Kat was able to watch the oing Kress with fascination instead of fear and saw the shing from miles away. As the swords came down Kat simply bent her body backwards and let the swords sail over her.

    Not to be outdone Kress pivoted on his foot to try and bring the swords back around splitting them up this time to target the space where Kat''s head should be and the space where her midsection was. For Kat however the attack was just as easily dodged as the first. Dropping down into a crouch to duck both swords she moved in close and used her moment tond a fist straight into Kress'' stomach.

    A brown light shed, and Kat felt like her hand impacted a stone wall. Kat stepped back and dropped her arms thinking that she''d triggered the arena''s shield ability. Sadly for her, or perhaps for Kress, this was not the case, Kress had used his mana to harden the leather on his outfit and protect him from the main portion of Kat''s strength.

    Kress was shocked Kat even had the chance to strike back, and charged once again, doubling the ferocity of his attacks. Coming from the left and right mixing and matching his duel ded strikes trying to catch Kat off guard andnd even a ncing blow.

    And yet, to Kat''s eyes it was all just so slow. It was only a matter of moving her body just slightly out of the way each time. Even her flowing Kimono went untouched in his mad flurry of blows. The attacks continued like this, left right up down, dodge dodge dodge.

    Kat was getting rather bored. The fight wasn''t challenging, and Kress had given up using any interesting technique. He was simply trying to swing as much as possible and overwhelm her. *I guess I should just fight back then.* Pouring her demonic energy into her arms Kat was surprised to see her nails glow with purple light.

    Changing her idea, instead of going for a punch she shed downwards with her hand in a sweeping motion towards Kress. Right before it impacted his shoulder a glowing light encapsted him, and a boom resounded throughout the hall.

    Kat blinked, trying to banish the sight from her eyes, and yet it remained. The area around the impact was coated in ice, even with the barrier Kress had icicles forming on the edges of his armour. Kress shivered slightly, though whether it was from fear or cold no one, perhaps not even Kress truly knew.

    Kat was shocked, simply taking in the apparent power of her strike. It seemed that pushing energy into her nails provided some shocking effects. She didn''t really know how thispared to a normal wizard but the ice coating the arena indicated to her it was powerful enough.

 Chapter 75: Lettuce partake in this meal

    <h4>Chapter 75: Lettuce partake in this meal</h4>

    An odd nging sound reverberated around the arena. Like the striking of a hammer on an anvil. It took Kat a moment to realise that it was actually Gareth pping with his gauntlets on. "A fine show indeed"

    Nixilei had her analytical face same as ever but Green seemed to be pping as well, though whether she was simply quiet or overwhelmed by Gareth''s pping was unclear. Kress however had a twisted expression of his face. He looked like he was about to wind up for another attack when Gareth said "It was a good showing, even though you were going easy on Kat it was a spectacle to behold"

    Kress'' expression got much darker and this statement but Gareth''s re only intensified and Kress could only look away from that gaze in shame. "Nice job Kat, that ice attack at the end was pretty strong, I''m surprised" said Green

    "Was it really?" asked Kat

    "Yeah, the fact it froze stuff even after the barrier went up is amazing" said Green.

    "Actually Green, I believe it to be more of a secondary property of Kat''s me, if it can still be called that considering it freezes things. Demonic fire tends to linger in ces. It isn''t the same as a normal fireball, so I''m not sure if it is as impressive as the destruction would imply" said Nixilei

    "Yeah, well it''s bloody cold, which one of you clowns is going to fight her next?" asked Kress as he walked out of the ice field.

    The rest of the group shared a look between them that seemed to indicate none of them wanted to fight Kat at all. "I thought we agreed that only one of us needed to fight Kat. You jumped at the opportunity, and you have the best match up against her anyway" said Gareth.

    Kress growled a bit at that but quickly quieted down as he seemed to recall that indeed they had agreed beforehand to have only one person test her capabilities. This was to ensure they didn''t overly annoy whatever demon they summoned and to keep most of their skills hidden just in case.

    Gareth sensing that Kress'' mood wasn''t improving without something to help it along pped his hands again "Well, with that wrapped up everyone should prepare for dinner. Kat is there anything I will need to let the staff no about your meals? I''m not sure if demons have any fancy requirements for meals"

    *Hey system, I think I asked before, but do I have anything I need to eat?*

    User Kat does not have any specific dietary requirements. This is due to User Kat''s subus heritage that uses Demonic Energy to burn whatever food is ced within the body. User Kat may not require food at all any more but testing would be required.

    *Huh, is it just subi that don''t need to eat?*

    Arge portion of demons have this ability, though some like subus have advanced it further than others. More detailed information requires a higher rank.

    "Not at all. I''m not very picky, and I can eat pretty much anything. I suppose I could ask you to hold off on the holy crosses, but I could make do" said Kat

    "What makes a cross holy?" asked Green in confusion.

    *Oh, right, I guess that isn''t a thing here.* "Don''t worry about it much Green" said Kat walking over to pat her head. Green instinctively tried to duck away from Kat''s hand but she was faster and managed to pat the girl anyway. After a moment Green rxed.

    Gareth coughed lightly into his gauntlet to get everyone''s attention and started to head outside. After the others exited the training area he shut the door behind them and lead them back through the path. "Sorry about this, we did have a door at the back of the estate for easier ess to the training area but it turned out to be in a critical area for warding sigils so it had to be removed and once they went up it was a bit too much hassle and expense to put in a new door somewhere"

    "I did warn your family at the time that the estate was being constructed that the door had the potential to cause issue except none of you took it under advisement. I honestly wonder how your family managed to convince Green''s to hand her over" said Nixilei

    Gareth blushed slightly at this but made no furtherment. He wasn''t sure why Nixilei''s suggestion had been overlooked at the time but he wasn''t going to stand up for whatever poor fool thought they knew better than her.

    As the group approached the front doors they swung open to reveal a grand waiting room with two servants standing either side of the door. The pair was a young and old man that shared a few simr facial characteristics. The same square jaw, brown eyes and over abundance of facial hair. Where the old man''s was grey the young man had ck and was cut short unlike his aging counterpart.

    "Greetings young master, dinner has been prepared for you already, please allow me to take you and the guests to the dining room" said the old man

    *Wait, what? Why bother asking if I can''t eat things if the foods already prepared?* Thought Kat, but eventually she just shrugged off the strangeness.

    "Of course Maxwell, please take the others there first I just need to remove my armour" said Gareth

    "I would be happy to assist you young master" said the younger man.

    And with that the group split in two with Gareth leading the butler down the right hand hall and the older butler leading the rest of the group down the left. The hallway was a sparsely but well decorated hall. The grey walls had alcoves carved every few metres with various sculptures of animals in each which Kat examined as they continued towards the dining hall.

    Each sculpture seemed to have a lot of care put into them, and yet the styles were also wildly inconsistent, as if done by several different sculptors. This was made even more apparent once Kat realised that they were not of different creatures, but different sculptors interpretation of the same strange creature. It looked like a mix between a dog and a stag, with sharp teeth and canine ears, but with the hooves and tail of a deer, though even those details seemed not entirely consistent with each iteration of the sculpture.

    "Ah, young Miss, I see you are admiring the Masters'' collection. These were part of apetition the lord ran a few years prior to find the best sculpting talent in the region. These are all from the top sculptors of thepetition though the winner''s piece isn''t disyed here but at the main house" said Maxwell.

    Kat nodded at the exnation which fit her prior assumption. Shortly after this Maxwell pushed open the door to reveal a well lit room with an extravagant table built to seat at least thirty guests. The room had no windows but the chandelier in the centre lit the room very well by itself. If that wasn''t enough though the walls seemed to be lined with the same crystal that lit the underground demon summoning business. The table wasid with a beautifully embroidered cloth that continued until halfway up the table before changing into a in white sheet for the section that housed the food Kat presumed was for them.

    The table consisted of a shocking amount of vegetables and fruits. That isn''t to say that there was no meat avable at the table, but it was in the minority, and took up only a small portion of what wasid out before them. Arranged before them was a number of sds with differentpositions all containing various ingredients organised into appealing shapes and patterns, there was even one made exclusively of different coloured apples.

    As Kat was admiring the various sds avable to them Kress seemed to teleport to one of the chairs next to the few pieces of meat avable to them and started eating with a happy expression. Kat''s jaw nearly hit the floor when she saw that the man was actually capable of looking happy for a change.

    Recovering from her stunned state Kat was looking for a seat for herself when she noticed that Green had also appeared in one of the spare chairs. Though unlike Kress who had an expression of bliss Green seemed rather indifferent to the spread before her, she hadn''t even grabbed at any of the food.

    Sighing Kat followed behind Nixilei and took a seat next to her. This Green, Nixilei and Kat on one side of the table with Kress on the other. Nixilei simply grabbed an entire bowl of sd from nearby and started eating without so much as a twitch in expression.

    It was at this moment the doors opened to reveal Gareth. The man now sported a very formal looking outfit. It seemed he was wearing robes, though they were not therge flowing garments typically associated with the word. Instead it was as closely cut as possible for the upper half and loose at the bottom. Kat thought it looked a bit like a dress actually, but she wasn''t going to be the one to point it out. The ''robe'' had some minor embroidery around the midsection and the edges of the sleaves as well as the cor, just some gold thread to contrast with the ck of the garment.

    "Well, I guess I should have expected you to start without me, let the meal begin I suppose" said Gareth.

 Chapter 76: An Early Night

    <h4>Chapter 76: An Early Night</h4>

    Dinner with the Unfortunate Four was a strange affair. Green consumed a small amount of food from around the table and then stood up and nestled into Gareth''s arm and promptly fell asleep on him.

    Gareth for his part just patted her on the head a few times before continuing to eat as if he didn''t have a sleeping girl on his arm, though he seemed to take a small amount of extra care to ensure no food would drop on Green.

    Nixilei wasn''t much better, she just finished that first dish that she had acquired and then sat and watched Gareth and Green with that same stare she had before, treating this strange event as an everyday urrence, though for all Kat new it was.

    Kress for his part just kept enjoying the food, grabbing any unattended bits of meat he could find. Gareth took a few of them for himself when Kress wasn''t looking but most of them were devoured by Kress. This didn''t bother Kat because the guy just looked so at peace with everything as he ate, like nothing could ruin his happiness and Kat wasn''t going to try.

    In the end Kat sampled a bit of everything and found it to be extraordinarily well prepared, well, she missed out on any of the meat dishes, but it wasn''t a major concern anyway. The chefs clearly had a lot of experience preparing sds, but Kat was mainly impressed with variety of taste and texture on offer. Kat intended to say a few words about the meal but seeing everyone else eating in perfect silence she felt it would be wrong to break it for some reason.

    In the end she finished long before Gareth and Kress and just spent her time awkwardly admiring the rest of the room. It wasn''t long before Gareth noticed her difort and said "Would you like to retire for the night? We have a room prepared for you if you so desire. I''d show you the way personally but wellбн" ncing between Kat and Green on his arm.

    Kat nodded "I understand, um Maxwell then" ncing over at the butler who had resided in the corner for the whole meal.

    Maxwell stepped forward and nodded slightly when his name was called "Of course mdy, please if you would follow me"

    Maxwell promptly began to make his way for the same door the group had entered. He paused a moment on the threshold to listen and ensure Kat was following him and after hearing her footsteps continued down the corridor.

    Noticing this movement Kat had a grand idea, after they passed one of the other doors in the corridor Kat started to use her wings to lighten her steps. Not using them enough to actually hover but more than enough to reduce the sound of her footsteps.

    Maxwell didn''t falter the slightest in his movements, however Kat noticed that his footsteps had gotten quieter as well to match her own. Not to be outdone, Kat started to hover only barely dropping to the ground asionally to give Maxwell a hint that she was still following behind him.

    To Kat''s shock though Maxwell began to mimic Kat''s new method of walking. He would seem to float down the hallway for a few steps distance before lightlynding on the ground and continuing on his way, Maxwell for his part never left the ground by more than a few centimetres but it was evident he was floating by the fact he kept his legs in a stationary position until quickly swapping over.

    And so the two continued down the corridors, reducing the amount of time spent on the ground until Maxwell stomped his feet and stopped in front of a door that had an ornate mountain carved into it.

    "This is your room Mdy, please use it at your leisure" said Maxwell as he bowed and then walked back down the corridor the way he came.

    ###

    Meanwhile back in the dining room.

    "I believe it is time we discuss our impressions of the demon we''ve summoned" said Gareth eyes roaming the other two but leaving Green out of his gaze.

    Kress looked up from his meal heartbroken like someone had just told him his dog had died. "Do we have to get to this now, it''s mealtime, and I cannot let the food cool"

    "Kress, you''re on thest piece of meat, is there any better time?" asked Gareth.

    Kress looked around the assorted dishes and saw that Gareth was right and sighed. Quickly finishing thest piece and sighing again he looked towards his leader to begin. Nixilei watched the conversation with an unchanging expression though when it was clear that Kress was ready to begin she cast a concerned nce at Green.

    "Do you really want me to wake her up for this Nixilei, I can, but I won''t" said Gareth

    "I would dare not contradict you in this Gareth, though I believe she has the right to be included in the discussion I also am aware that her contribution would be minor at best due to her nature" said Nixilei.

    "Well, I''m d we have an understanding. I''d like to start with your observations Nixilei" said Gareth

    "Well, the most stunning part is perhaps the marshal prowess shown by Kat. Even considering that Kress held back" at this Kress coughed into his sleeve to avoid notice "the level of ability is quite astounding considering we requested a mage type demon.

    "That leads us to a further problem which is what magic abilities she truly has. I''m uncertain as to what will be required for thispetition, but I worry she will not meet the minimal requirements for it. That being said as a demon she is likely powerful enough to assist as properly in the group staging perhaps rendering this negative moot.

    Gareth and Kress nodded, simply deferring to Nixilei''s expertise in these matters. They knew even less about demons and mages than she did so they simply took her word for it. "That being said I suppose we need to move onto the real consideration which is her attitude." Said Nixilei.

    "Frankly, I cannot get a true handle on it. I cannot understand which faction she would belong to. The temptations we have arrayed for her seem not to have even registered, which should be highly unlikely for such a low-level demon.

    "What do you mean?" asked Kress genuinely confused

    "What I mean, is that demons tend to embody one of the various sins our people know. Her quick eptance of the spar andck of enthusiasm for her own room to retire seems to indicate she doesn''t embody sloth, but perhaps that is her strongest connection.

    "She certainly doesn''t embody wrath, after fighting so calmly and epting the end of the match immediately. Despite the various wealth we have shown her she seems unmoved, though perhaps her sense of it is skewed, making envy unlikely, and herck of haggling in the contract price precludes greed as well.

    "Pride seems highly unlikely considering she has been nothing but cordial to all of us, and let''s not even consider the chance she is a gluttony demon considering the amount of food left on the table.

    "The most likely candidate for her should have been lust considering her species but I did not even see her nce twice at the various beauties and handsome men we had nted along our route back. I truly do not know what to make of her"

    Gareth let this information sink in. He had been counting on Nixilei to uncover what Kat''s vice was to ensure that no potential problems arose. The fact she showed no inclination towards any of them was a confusing and worrying development.

    "Is it possible she doesn''t belong to any of the vices?" asked Gareth.

    Nixilei revealed a pained expression for the first time "From my knowledge it is theoretically possible, however this is only in stronger demons or those that are unhinged in some other clear way. It isn''t to say it''s impossible for a weaker demon to be cordial, it very much is, but that sort of self-control is not typically associated with demons and I cannot help but feel it doesn''t apply to our guest"

    Gareth sighed "Kress do you have anything to add?"

    "That icefire, that isn''t natural whatever it is. Even demon fire burns, hell demon fire burns everything, it leaves nothing unscathed. Not only is this demon''s cold, but it doesn''t spread rampantly. I don''t know if I should thank the gods or curse them for surely she is capable of something much worse"

    "We can only hope we haven''t missed anything, hopefully the tournament will be no issue" said Gareth

    "The only consideration truly is keeping an eye on our demon. We cannot lose her, and if she proves to be capable of resisting all the sins then we need to ensure she participate for the remainder of the tournament. The sort of even headed thinking is rare in demons"

 Chapter 77: Sleepy Green

    <h4>Chapter 77: Sleepy Green</h4>

    Kat for her part did not hold anyplex meetings or overly analyse her new teammates. Instead she found the rather nice bed provided in the centre of the room and fell asleep. Morning came and Kat easily got herself out of bed. Refreshing the summon of her kimono she walked to the door and opened it to find the hallway empty before carefully closing it once again.

    Looking out of the window she only just now realised she had been provided it seemed like it was still very early in the morning, though theck of a clock made it hard to tell for sure just how much time had passed at the very least Kat could see the sun peaking over the horizon.

    I guess I can just look around my room or something? I''m supposed to wait for a butler or whatever right? That''s how these things are supposed to work I think. And so taking her own advice Kat began to inspect the room.

    It was kept well enough, but Kat felt it wascking a certain something the rest of the house possessed. It was strange, despite the tapestry on the wall and the rune carvings around the ce it felt like no one actually lived in the room.

    Which, on second thought is probably true. This is just the guest room, one of likely many. That''s probably why it feels like one of those fairly new hotels. A bunch of fancy stuff and clean sheets but not like something you''d actually live in.

    A short time after Kat had given up admiring the room, she heard a knock at the door. Opening it revealed Maxwell who bowed upon seeing the door open "I hade to inform you of the bathing facilities, but it seems you have already taken care of yourself. In that case would you like to head towards the dining room now?"

    You guys had baths and you didn''t tell me? Rude. Aw well, it''s not like I get dirty anymore, so I suppose I''ll just head to the dining room. Down the hall, past the entranceбн and down another hall Kat found herself once again in the dining room.

    This time, unlike the previous night where the table was filled with a multitude of dishes, Kat instead found that each of the seats they''d upied the previous night now had a te with some neatly arranged fruit slices consisting of apples, something that looked like a blue cherry, and something else Kat didn''t recognise.

    The exception to this was the chair Gareth had sat in which instead had two tes nearby and a slight but noticeablyrger chair than had upied the space at the head of the tablest night.

    Despite Maxwell offering the use of the baths first, Kat was actually the second to arrive in the dining room. Munching happily on the fruit was Kress who as opposed to the bliss he seemed to be experiencing yesterday now seemed to be absorbed in a calming atmosphere.

    His constantly scowling face had levelled out. His eyes remained close as he grasped each fruit with surprising precision for a man not looking at his te. Kress would move once every thirty seconds, snatching the next article of food before returning to stillness for another thirty seconds.

    Taking her seat Kat addressed Kress "Huh, I thought you only enjoyed eating meat"

    "It is all about bnce in your food. That is the only way to truly appreciate it"

    "Then why would you eat only meatst night and only sd this morning"

    "I do not mix my meals demon. Morning is for fruits, lunchtime is for vegetables, and evenings are for meat. The asional snack is eptable to however it should nevere at the expense of one of the three core meals" said Kress with the ghost of a smile and vigour Kat didn''t expect from the man.

    I guess everyone has things to be happy about, even Grumpy over here. You know what though, good for him. Kat tried her best to imitate Kress'' serene calm as he slowly consumed the food on his te and failed. Sure she could take a bite every thirty seconds but she felt like she was missing something important, just going through the motions andcking the weight Kress had managed to put behind his own dining experience

    I wonder if it''s just because I don''t enjoy food the way Kress does or if there is something else to it. He looks almost religious this morning, but that certainly wasn''t the case yesterday.

    Some time during Kat''s musing Nixilei managed to sneak into the room unnoticed, though Kress did pause for an extra second when eating, perhaps he detected her presence. Gareth and Green arrived a short timeter walking in and taking a seat at the end. Well, Gareth walked in, Green looked half asleep as she leaned heavily on his arms.

    Though, as soon as Green touched the seat her eyes shot open and she casted a spell. Green light enveloped her and pooled at her elbows and hands. Moving at a speed Kat could only follow by using a bit of demonic energy Green quickly ate around two thirds of the food on her te before stopping and snuggling into Gareth''s arm and closing her eyes.

    "Mdy, what have I told you about using your haste spell to eat breakfast" said Nixilei

    No response

    "Green, I know you can still hear me"

    No response

    Nixilei gave a nk look towards Gareth who sighed and nudged the ''sleeping'' woman in his arms. Green pouted and only buried her face further into Gareth''s arm pretending not to acknowledge her presence.

    "Gareth, close your eyes" said Nixilei as a sigil lit up in front of her hands. Rotating a spinning, it grew brighter until a massive sh of light went off, not from Nixilei''s hands but in front of Green''s face.

    A squeak came from Green as she jumped a little in Gareth''s arms before ring angrily at Nixilei.

    "I have warned you, many times that it is unhealthy to eat breakfast like this" said Nixilei

    "What about the damage to my eyes from that" pouted Green

    "I''ve designed this spell especially for you mdy, it causes a sh of light and pain in the eyes, specifically. In fact I''ve keyed it to just your eyes though the sh is something everyone sees. No damage is being done to you" exined Nixilei

    "How can you do that, so mean" said Green

    "I have warned you, repeatedly, that using haste almost defeats the point of eating breakfast. With all the extra energy you burn in that state it is so wildly inefficient I should make you eat twice that amount" said Nixilei

    "Don''t wanna" said Green hiding once again in Gareth''s arms.

    "You are not a child Green" said Nixilei stressing Green''s name "You need to act more like your age, or at the very least not act like a spoiled child"

    "I behave myself perfectly well, I know the rules of etiquette, but no one is around, and it''s early and I''m tired" said Green, whose im to know of etiquette was undermined due to the fact she wouldn''t remove her face from Gareth''s shoulder.

    Nixilei looked to Gareth for help but he objected "This is your crusade not mine. I quite enjoy my future wife''s morning affection and enjoy having her with me. If she really wishes to abuse the haste spell to spend more time sleeping against me I cannot fault her for that for I enjoy it as much as she must surely"

    "What do you n to do when sheins of hunger in a few hours during thepetition then?" asked Nixilei keeping her formal tone.

    "I have space for snacks in my storage pouch. She is adorable when munching on various snacks don''t you think" said Gareth.

    Kat cut in at this "Wait, aren''t storage pouches really rare? Those are the things with extra space in them right?"

    "Yes, they are, though rare is not something I''d im them to be. A bit expensive perhaps but not unreasonably so for a wealthy merchant or perhaps an above average adventurer. We find them all the time in ancient ruins. I''m sure they''d be harder to buy if you could keep more than one on you at a time without them potentially exploding" said Gareth

    "Wait what? Why do they explode?" asked Kat

    Gareth just shrugged.

    The conversation dwindled after that. Kress had basically finished but the others still had some food to go. It only took everyone another five minutes to clean their tes.

    "Well, is everyone ready to leave for the tournament" asked Gareth as he stood up, taking Green with him into a princess carry.

    Kat wanted to say yes, but she couldn''t help but let her eyes drift to the calmly resting girl in Gareth''s arms.

 Chapter 78: The Stable, Stablemaster

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Stable, Stablemaster</h4>

    The Group was gathered outside, now equipped in their adventuring gear. Green was even fully awake and prepared to go. Gareth nced around and seeing that everyone was prepared to leave headed off towards the city outskirts.

    It was still quite early in the morning and the streets were rtively sparse on people. You could always see at least one that wasn''t part of your group, but the street wasn''t full of people like it was when Kat was first taken to Gareth''s house.

    As they approached the edge of town their destination became clearer. Gareth had angled the party slightly towards a ratherrge building that sprawled out even further than his estate in the city. It looked like some sort of cross between warehouse and barn. The building did have walls, but they were closer to support pirs for the roof. Behind the building you could make out a fence, that seemed to stretch endlessly behind it, presumably where animals could be kept when not in the barn itself, but none could be seen at the moment.

    When the party hade within 50m of the building Gareth yelled out, his voice booming and presumably amplified by some magic, "Is the stablemaster in!"

    "Of course I am brat" another voice returned.

    Walking towards them was a figure wrapped in thick leather garments that looked unsuited forbat, but well suited for working with heavy machinery. Their face was covered by cloth wrapping leaving only a set of eyes peaking out. Their boots came up to around their knees and they had their pants tucked into them. The only strange thing about their attire was that they had no hat. Their hair was very thick and seemed to by tied back tight leaving the impression they were wearing a bandanna.

    It wasn''t until the figure started getting closer that Kat realised they were actually quite short, extremely so in fact. Whoever this stablemaster was size was not one of the graces that had obtained.

    "So brat, I take it you want to head to the tournament grounds?" said a voice, that to Kat''s surprise sounded quite feminine. The shouting had obfuscated this at first but chances were the stablemaster was a woman.

    "Of course we don''t want to bete after all" said Gareth and thedy nodded.

    "Hi Granny" said Green in an innocent voice. The figure stumbled a bit like they''d been punched in the stomach.

    "Now Greeny, I think I''ve told you I ain''t that old" said Granny(?)

    "But, your nice and sweet, and an olddy?" said Green oblivious to the distress she was causing.

    Granny(?) searched Green''s face for any trace of mockery and found none. This information though came with mixed feelings, should she be happy Green wasn''t trying to be rude? Or sad that she genuinely believed what she was saying.

    Sighing Granny(?) sent out a series ofplicated whistles that only Green and Kat seemed to be able to hear. After a brief silence five horses came trotting out of the building towards the group. These five all looked identical, with sleek brown coats and steady gaits. Each horse walked past, nodded slightly to Granny(?) and took its ce beside one of the group members.

    Everyone immediately jumped up into the saddle with perfect riding posture and got ready to leaveбн except Kat, who had never even seen a real horse before let alone knew how to ride them. ncing around nervously Kat said "You know, I can just fly behind you guys, I don''t need a horse" *It''s more like I can''t ride a horse but what''s the difference really.*

    "Are you fast enough to keep pace?" asked Nixilei

    "Of course she wouldn''t be, I bet she just can''t ride" sneered Kress

    *System? Can I keep up?*

    How could D.E.M.O.N.S know. User Kat has not bothered to test User Kat''s abilities. D.E.M.O.N.S does not possess the ability to see the future. User Kat should refrain from asking these questions in the future, as User Kat has in the past. D.E.M.O.N.S does not hold the answer.

    *Ok fair point, but do you know what the average flight speed for a demon is?*

    --__--

    *Look, ok, fair point.*

    "I should be fine Kress, thank you for your concern" said Kat as she started pping her wings and hovering beside the party. Though Kat could have sworn the horse assigned to her was mocking her as she did so.

    "Well, if that''s what you have decided. Stablemaster we''ll be off" said Gareth as he set off waving behind him.

    "Yeah, bye Granny" snickered Kress. As he did so a look passed between Granny(?) and the horse Kress was riding on. This movement was noticed by the girls, but they didn''t say anything, whatever punishment was about to befall Kress was his to bear alone.

    And so the group set off at a decent pace, the horses cantering along the rode heading out deeper into the fields. Kat was pleased to find that her bluff of flying along actually payed off. It was a little taxing to keep pace with the horses, but as long as they weren''t riding for days Kat felt like she could keep up with them.

    Of course, keeping up with Kress was even easier. His horse had decided that a light trot was more its pace and kept firmly to the back of the pack.

    *This is actually reallyfortable.* Thought Kat as she beat her wings to keep up with the group. *I enjoy a nice jog but there is something so much more satisfying about flying instead. I really need to properly test my abilities. I feel so free like this, even though it isn''t exactly a breakneck speed, and I could probably keep up if I was running, if only barely, this just feels right.*

    Kat spent most of her time hovering around Green and Nixilei, it was interesting to watch their various methods of observing the surroundings. Green let her gaze wonder, from point of interest to point of interest, taking in the scenery at her own pace, and yet as Kat observed longer she noticed that slight sounds would cause Green to focus on that direction with shocking speed and uracy, and yet it still seemed as if her gaze was wandering.

    Nixilei on the other hand looked like a scanner. She was taking in absolutely everything in the environment, additional noises or noteworthy nts were just more things to observe to her. Her eyes shifted across the scenery evenly, in an almost repeating pattern, with it being mixed up just enough to not be routine.

    After around half an hour at their pace Kress had finally had enough

    "Stupid dam horse, what the hell are you even trained for. Keep up with the rest" said Kress.

    His horse however clearly wasn''t listening, as it didn''t so much as twitch at Kress''ints.

    "Whatever do you mean Kress, your horse is traveling at exactly the same speed" said Nixilei raising her voice so that Kress could hear her speak from 100m away.

    "It''s not the same and you damned well know it. Why else would I be so far away from you all" said Kress

    "Perhaps you''re smelly" offered Green. Gareth bit his mouth shut but air puffed through the openings. Luckily for him though the sound of hooves covered for him.

    Kress scowled and went to kick his horse in the side however just as he was about to bring his heel down the horse whipped its head around and took a bite out of his hand.

    "By the Great Earth Mother''s tits that hurts" screamed Kress "I should have you whipped for this, or perhaps hunted by a pack of grey wolves. Damned beast"

    "Now now Kress, violence is unbing of you" said Nixilei

    "Oh like you''re one to talk. Why don''t you do something useful for a change and heal me?" said Kress

    "Oh, but I wouldn''t want you to use that hand to attack a poor defenceless animal. The weight on my conscience would be too much to bear" said Nixilei deadpan.

    "You are a healer. You heal things, I need to be in top shape topete you know" tried Kress

    "Ah, but we only needed fourpetent members to pass this round, and we have Kat now. Sure we can''t sub you out, but if you loose all the contest you participate in then that would be just as expected" said Nixilei

    "Now listen here you" started Kress "Enough" finished Gareth. "I know you think this is funny Nixilei, and Kress, you are being ridiculous attacking a horse like that. But he is correct, heal him"

    Nixilei just shrugged and lit up a spell circle shooting of a beam of green light towards Kress'' hand. The red marks that covered it slowly disappeared, though the little bit of blood remained.

    "See was that so hard?" asked Kress

    "I said enough" finished Gareth.

    ---------------------------------------------------

    Below is the Author''s note because apparently it was too long for mobile

    Vongrak''s TL:DR

    Powerstone bounties

    750 - Mini chap Q&A With Kat

    1500 - Bonus chapter

    2500 - Bonus Chapter

    3000 - Mini Chapt Q&A With Sylvie

    4000 - Two Bonus Chapters

    50,000 - Mini Chapter Q&A With Checkov

    Discord https://discord.gg/YzGgDHC

    Powerstone bounties?extended cut

    So, I''m starting to do weekly bounties for powerstones. The mini chapters will be released on Sunday after collecting reader questions. So this week it will be Kat''s assuming you meet the criteria, then next week will be Sylvie''s if you meet the number. All questions submitted to my discord will be epted and used, and I will also try to add any from webnovel as well.

    Bonus chapters will be released on Sundays just to make scheduling chapters easier for me. If you all really want them earlier we can work talk about that.

    I''ll put out new bounties each weeek but I won''t be exining them every time. Also I think these numbers are prettry reasonable. I regrly surpass 2k readers in a day so even if everyone just put it a stone on one day you''d get most of the rewards, and you all have 3.

    Further information can be found on discord. Hopefully you are all having a good day.

 Chapter 79: Introducing the Concept of Thyme

    <h4>Chapter 79: Introducing the Concept of Thyme</h4>

    The journey continued in silence. The group returned to their previous methods of observing the world, and Kress remained angry at everything they past. Kat just sort of hovered around the group, finding it rather easy to flit around everyone now that she had wings, and was thoroughly enjoying the mobility they provided her.

    "We are approaching the tournament barrier get ready" Kat''s rxation was interrupted by Gareth.

    Just moments after Gareth had spoken up Kat felt something wash over her and looked around to see what was going on. "Do not be rmed Kat, what you have experienced is the passing through of a potent magical barrier. It''s strength made its presence known but do not worry about it harming you"

    "Rightбн what''s it for then" asked Kat

    "To hide the tournament grounds and keep out the public" said Nixilei

    Kat looked around searching for the tournament grounds that Nixilei had mentioned but only saw the same t nes that had apanied the rest of their journey. Sensing Kat''s confusion Green asked "What''s wrong Kat? I don''t see what there is to be confused about"

    "I mean, where is everything? Didn''t you say this was the tournament grounds?" asked Kat

    "Well, yeah? What did you expect a coliseum?" asked Green

    Kat didn''t say a word letting the silence carry on until Kress shattered it with all the social grace of a jackhammer on Sunday morning "Hahaha, you thought it''d be a coliseum. What an idiot. Why would there ever be a coliseum here"

    Nixilei not missing the opening said "Considering the coliseum in the city we just left it as not an unreasonable assumption. Plus in the richer areas there will likely be a coliseum for the tournament to take ce in"

    Kress clicked his tongue in annoyance "What a waste of money. You either make them too small and they get trashed or you make them too big and no one can see shit"

    "That''s because the big guys like to waste money and make people think they''re cool" said Green

    Gareth paled a bit at that and seemed to look around for something but seemed to not find what he was searching for. Casting a worried look at Green he bit his lips and held his mouth shut.

    "Ha, wasting money is right, though I suppose if they are gonna waste it on anything at least it''s shit everyone can enjoy and not them getting fat on taxes" said Kress.

    "Actually, once you start talking about particr prestigious coliseum projects, especially the oldest of the lot, they are actually used as training grounds for apprentice enchanters, utilising the exceptional amount of space toyer enchantments over each other and across the whole thing in a quantity over quality approach that wouldn''t work anywhere else.

    "They are actually a rather fascinating piece of history and have rumoured to have had some unforeseen consequences in upper continent where they have more powerful apprentices willing to use their time coating a 12-acre surface. That isn''t even ounting for the higher-level enchantments made to facilitate interesting and unique challenges

    "Oooh, fascinating history lesson there"

    The group whipped around to face this new voice they didn''t recognise. It was a strangely echoey androgynous voice that seemed to be right behind them, but somewhere else at the same time. Searching around they couldn''t catch site of anyone other than each other. Kat was particrly surprised at this because her true sight hadn''t failed her yet. *Does this mean whatever it is, is too strong for me? Or are they just hiding some other way that I don''t understand?*

    "Did you know you guys are the third group to arrive? Decent I suppose, butpared to the other guys who have been here for an hour you are quitete"

    Kat pushed herself into the air, hovering with her feet around the same height as Gareth while he was on his horse and pooled her energy into her ears to try and hear something.

    "Then again, I guess you are still an hour early anyway, so perhaps it isn''t my ce toin here"

    Kat found that the voice wasn''ting from just one ce. It wasing from several, all just behind the various party members excluding herself. Kat readied herself for the next line the being spoke and was quickly rewarded

    "And it seems you have a fifth teammate, how strange for the unfortunate four, though I suppose they do make that a requirement, so I shouldn''t be too surprised"

    Kat homed in on the nearest copy of the voice to her and noticed something strange. It wasn''ting from behind everyone, but instead it wasing from the grass near everyone''s feet. Kat stared intently at the de that was making noise near Green and kept watch on it.

    "Oooh, looks like someone figured it out. Quite the surprise too, especially considering it wasn''t the scout. Then again, flying around is cheating, you can figure it out so much easier that way"

    The spot Kat was staring at suddenly had a surge in the grass growing upward into the sky past Kat seemingly endlessly. As the grass was shooting up parts of it were brushed aside by a slender arm wrapped in countless vines of varying shades of green. This was followed by the rest of the persons(?) body that left the group slightly confused.

    In front of them was a figure d in vines and flowers, spiralling around and weaving in and out to provide the semnce of clothes and decency. This was disturbed however by the slight pulsing and shifting that each of the vines went through instead of the figure breathing with there chests as you might expect.

    It was hard to say if that figure was male or female. Calling them a nt would be more urate than either of those terms. It had a humanoid body but nothing seemed quite right, the chest area was too small, the arms and legs too long and the head was missing a nose. The eyes looked more like they were carved into the figures head than things that could function and yet even that expectation was betrayed as they moved to examine the party one by one.

    Quickly manufacturing a fake hat out of leaves the figure then tipped it towards the group and bowed. "Congrattions on figuring me out, let me introduce myself properly to you, my name is Thyme, much like the spice, and the unit measuring the passing of the moment. Sadly I didn''t get any time magic to further continue the gimmick, but I suppose there isn''t anything you can do about that"

    Gareth ced his right hand over his heart in a sort of salute and inclined his body forward as much as was reasonable on a horse "I take it you are the overseer for this current tournament location. I greet you as Gareth, leader of the unfortunate four, thank you for taking charge of this event"

    Green and Nixilei for their parts hopped of their horses first but repeated the gesture, Kress saluted but did not bow, and Kat, well she actually missed the actions of the group as she was too busy examining the strange nt man to pay attention to the proper etiquette of the situation

    Thyme made an attempt at what Kat could only guess was augh, but instead sounding more like the crushing of bark. "Indeed I am, and I''m d you like the name. Some of my finest work in my opinion, which is a shame because they don''t let me host these things too often.

    "A real shame actually. I mean what''s a dryad to do in between those few hundred years of mating cycles other than host tournaments really. Sure some fools train but our bodies are just weak constructs, anyway, hardly makes a difference to train them I say.

    "Though I suppose none of you would really know what I mean. Well perhaps the flying one might have an understanding one day, your energy source is a very strange shape"

    "Wait you can see my Demonic me?" asked Kat

    "If that''s what you want to call it sure. Got myself these special eyes here" said Thyme as it pulled out their left eye and held it up as an example. "Did some mighty fine work on this one if I do so say myself. Gives me that bit of extra information, and everyone thinks your nuts. It''s the perfectbination"

    Finishing it''s sentence Thyme crushed the eye in front of the others eliciting a gasp from Kat and Green but then proceeded to immediately regrow the lost eye as if nothing had ever happened, not even so much as flinching from the rapid restoration. "Welp, enough fun for just the moment"

    Waving its'' hands Thyme started to force the grass surrounding the party to encircle them "I suppose I should take you to the rest of thepetitors"

 Chapter 80: The God Crushers

    <h4>Chapter 80: The God Crushers</h4>

    Kat felt herself being tugged into an adjacent space. Lifted off her feet she found herself in an area that felt somewhat reminiscent of a summoning. Except things weren''t quite right, the lights faded in and out instead of a constant warming presence calming her down. Instead of the beautiful array of colours, the darkness seemed to press in and the few sparks of light she could see all felt wrong, like meeting an old friend who has changed so much you can''t even recognise them.

    And yet before the weight of the wrongness could fully impact Kat she felt herself being deposited onto soft grass. *Yuck, what was that. It leaves such a horrid taste in the mouth. Why would anyone travel like that.*

    Though Kat''sints seemed minor in the face of what the rest of the party was experiencing. Everyone else was vomiting profusely except Green who seemed to be holding everything but only barely.

    Thyme looked over the faces of the group judging their reactions "Seems you aren''t a fan, shame that. It is one of the grandest ways to travel"

    Something in Kat''s mind threatened to boil over at that. Never had she felt so personally attacked by a statement. Not the bullies, not the flippantments about loosing her parents, not that time Lily tried to use Gramps of something horrible. Kat let her aura re, calming herself down and helping the others recover their stomachs.

    And yet the burning seemed to remain, it was a colder anger now. One that needed to be expressed, understood. "How can such a perversion of a beautiful process be considered a grand way to travel"

    "Hmmm" grumbled Thyme as it flipped it''s head to gaze at Kat "How curious, you cannot lie and yet you dodge the subject slightly by asking a question. All the same though I see it in your eyes, you truly feel affronted by this. So strange, to cover such great distances in an instant is a wonderous thing no?"

    Thyme let its head drift toward Kat extending past the neck and effortlessly brushing aside the aura Kat had been letting out, reinforcing that Thyme was much stronger than he appeared. And yet one thing stuck out to Kat, that the travel was instantaneous, sure it was fast, but that seemed off to her "Do you see nothing during the journey Thyme?"

    "Why no? Of course not, the travel itself takes no time at all. What is there to see?" asked Thyme.

    Kat bit back augh so as to keep at least some civility "I suppose you do not see what I do. That transportation process is corrupted, it is wrong. I see more than nothing during the journey, and what I saw, I did not like"

    This actually seemed to shake the strange nt man who had thus far not actually shown much expression at all. Still didn''t in fact, but the vibrant colours and lush green vibes it had dimmed quite a few shades and the tips of the few flowers present on its body seemed to wilt slightly. Thyme quickly gazed around and noticed the rest of the party had recovered and said "Well, swiftly moving on, I guess I''ll introduce you to the otherpetitors"

    Kat felt a rather significant portion of her anger cool as she saw how unnerved Thyme was, she wasn''t one for such reactions anyway and to see the obvious affect on him helped douse whatever remained after her outburst.

    Pulling down the grass screen Thyme revealed two other groups of five that were talking amongst themselves. They kept to there respective teams, or what Kat assumed was their respective teams considering each group had five members.

    "And so,dies and gentleman, I''ll be introducing you all, so get ready" said Thyme who had now changed their voice into a booming announcer voice that echoed across the fields. "First in arriving, and perhaps first in thepetition, are the God Crushers! These guys are ruthlessly efficient and havepleted the highest number of contracts out of all thepetitors. They are famous for never once turning down a job that has been offered to them, and the messier it is the happier they are afterwards. Give them a hand"

    Contrary to Thyme''s introduction though, the group he had pointed out looked more like well equipped farmers than adventurers. They all wore the same leather overalls and thick cotton shirts. Their weapons and hats were really the only thing to separate themбн if you could call their farming equipment weapons.

    The man standing in front held what looked to be a wagon wheel with boards nailed into it in ce of a shield with a sturdy iron cap. To his left was a man holding a sharpened pitchfork with the two outer ends chopped down to make it look more like a trident, wearing a leather cap with a spike on top. The man to the right had a sling on his hips and wore no hat at all, and finally thest pair that stood behind the first three looked to be twins, or at least they had simr enough appearances. They held no visible weapon, and instead of a hat they just seemed to have more dirt caked onto them. Perhaps they weren''t twins, but with the amount of dirt covering their facial features it was basically impossible to tell.

    Kat gave a confused look to Gareth hoping he would exin, he just shrugged in return but luckily Nixilei had the answer "That team, the "God Crushers" are the local handyman group. A bunch of nice kids really, that just go around doing odd jobs like cleaning basements and clearing out rat infestations. There mage and healer just have decent potential and can throw it at things but it isn''t that effective to just shove mana at the problem. Technically everything Thyme said about them was true by the way, just, context."

    "Why are they even in this tournament then?" Asked Kat

    "Well, ah actually I don''t know" answered Nixilei

    "Because Jim''s mother promised us raspberry and honey pie if we entered" shouted the God Crusher with a wagon wheel for a shield. "And I''ll be damned if I miss out on some raspberry honey pie uh, no offence demon miss, I think"

    "None taken?" asked Kat somewhat confused as to what she should be offended by. Seemingly satisfied with this Wheel stepped back into his group and nodded.

    Thyme cleared his throat noisily, which sounded more like crushing bark then a clearing of the throat "Are you quite done my guests? Yes? Good. And now, the next group, the Totally Not Rted at All, group. Now yes, I stand by that, despite there appearance they are not rted in any way shape or form, though perhaps in formбн and I guess that makes them rted in a way tooбн And wait, now that I think about it, shape and form are basically the same thingбн"

    Thyme trailed off trying to analyse the hole he''d dug himself into. And what a hole it was because the second group he was referring to did look simr indeed. Though even that didn''t quite cut it. Despite the groups obvious attempts to differentiate their appearance with essories and hairstyles they couldn''t escape the fact that they all clearly looked the same.

    They all shared the pointed ears, marking them as elves, long white hair that extended down to just past the shoulder des. Matching faces with blue eyes and a small nose. Each member exactly the same height and build. Honestly it was a little creepy. Outside of their weapons which were a more standard affair matching Kat''s group they each distinguished themselves with a unique hairstyle and a different take on the outfit.

    The first kept the hair hanging free and straight down, and utilised the fact she was wearing te mail to limit the need for an extra way to tell her apart. The one with dual swords had twin tails with basic strings to keep them separated. The one holding the bow, well, had a bow. Sitting atop her head was a bow that easily stretched thirty centimetres in height, giving her the slightest illusion she was taller than the others. The two casters were harder to distinguish. They had their hair bound in a ponytail on either the left or right side of their head, and held a in looking wood staff. Which one was the healer and which was the wizard, Kat had no idea.

    "Nixilei exnation please" Seriously, there has to be a good reason for this one, even twins don''t look quite so simr. If someone told me they''d made clones these guys would be the first suspects.

    "I have no idea. I''ve never heard of these guys" said Nixilei

    "What''s this? Something the great Nixilei doesn''t know! The worlds going to end!" said Kress as he pretended to search for some world ending threat. Of course, it had to be at that moment the ground started to shake.

 Chapter 81: Boring

    <h4>Chapter 81: Boring</h4>

    Rising up out of the ground was a wall of grass that bloomed to the side a small distance away from the current groups. When the wall dropped to reveal the next team, they all seemed fine, but the piles of vomit being quickly dispersed by vines contradicted that initial assessment. The odd thing was though that talking to them was another copy of Thyme.

    "Perfect this means we are all here, and I can continue the introductions proper"

    ""Wait a minute isn''t this the tournament of five though"" said Totally Not Rted at All in perfect sync.

    *Well that isn''t creepy at all.* "Can you guys perhaps not be creepy little shits?" asked Kress

    ""No, we have been cursed. Nothing can be done about this"" spoke Totally Not Rted at All.

    "Well could you kindly sh-" Kress was interrupted by Gareth mming Kress'' head into the floor "Ignore him"

    The two Thymes examined Kress on the ground and shrugged "Technically there should be nobat allowed before I read out the rules but well, I''m going to say this is fine"

    As Thyme spoke though it mixed in a strange way, the original, or at least the one that had escorted Kat kept the announcer voice, but the one speaking near the neers still had its original slightly feminine voice and shed it an awkward way, like when two notes are one step from harmonising and it sounds even more out of tune.

    "Can you refrain for utilising both bodies to speak at the same time if you are going to be discoursing with us. The sound is quite appalling" Kat turned to see that Nixilei actually had her hands covering her ears and seemed to be in slight pain as she said this. Kat then turned to find Green who at first nce looked fine, but with a second nce and a little demonic energy, Kat could see Green had pooled wind around her ears to prevent sound from entering.

    Both Thymes crumbled at that. Literally, they disappeared into motes of dust. A moment of shock past between the crowds before bursting forth from the centre of the groups was Thyme, though this time it had doubled in size and the proportions looked slightly more correct. "Of course my friends. I had forgotten the sensitivity of certain species ears, why if I had known better, I''d never have been so careless"

    "Nevermind that, let me introduce the final team in this bout" TNRA tried to interrupt by Thyme quickly kept speaking "The fifth team will not be joining us due to circumstances I''ll exin after? Happy?" Thyme paused for a moment to study the faces of everyone present by twisting his whole head around keeping his body still

    "So, the final team, they are Boring" said Thyme.

    A silence pervaded the area. No one spoke up waiting for Thyme to continue his announcement, perhaps some of their achievements, or relevant information but nothing was forting. Eventually seeing that no one else was going to ask Kat volunteered herself "That''s it? Just boring?"

    "Yup" said Thyme.

    "I suppose I should exin, because it seems Thyme won''t" stepping forward the human girl who appeared to be the healer said. Her robes were distinct and seemed to have more inmon with Kat''s kimono then Nixilei''s robes. This girl had a thick sashyered multiple times around her waist with runes so numerous that Kat didn''t even need her demonic energy to see the telltale signs of magic running across it. Comparatively the rest of the outfit seemed to be practically barren with a symbol over her heart that depicted two crossed swords and some sort of flower Kat didn''t recognise, it looked a bit like a cross between a maple leaf that had been turned into a flower and a rose.

    Her hair was cut short and was a bright blonde that actually seemed to be emitting a little light as she moved. Her robe was more of a grey colour and Kat could see thick brown boots poking out of the bottom. "Our team are simply qualified adventurers. As much as it pains me to admit, we got in because nobody else in our town applied and someone nominated us behind our back"

    "I suppose if Thyme isn''t going to introduce us properly I might as well continue, my name is Skye Moore, I''m the groups assigned healer, I practice faith based healing which has fallen out of favour in recent years, next is Evangeline Day, who like to refer to herself as Eva, and is the parties physical attacker" Skye said pointing to the only other woman in the party. Eva was nearly as tall as Gareth with a greatsword that was evenrger than that, clearly designed for two handed use. She wore leather armour with thing strips of te that covered essential areas without limiting her movement too much. Eva had a scar on her left hand that continued into her sleeve. Her arms and legs were quite thick,parable to Green''s waist in size and even under the armour seemed ready to burst into action at any time.

    Eva just grunted in response "Then we have my good friend Kutruph of Grershic, our defender and old family friend of mine" continued Skye pointing out a dragonkin, he had horns that started at around hit temples and curved backwards and up. The horns were ck with a slight red tint to it, with a rougher looking style that made them seem like they''d grown in stages over time slowly expanding. Kutruph had red scales covering his hands and didn''t wear gauntlets despite wearing temail everywhere else. His face was free from these scales but Kat thought she could see them poking out of the top of the armour.

    "Then we have our um, I don''t really have a good descriptor for Dusk, as he likes to be called, at least I think it''s a he, the creepy guy just hides behind that mask of his" said Skye somewhat awkwardly. Though dusk, and creepy were fair descriptors of their mage. He wore a ck robe that covered his whole body, from head to toe with a frowning opera mask where the head needed to be. Underneath the mask seemed to be ck cloth to hide his features further or perhaps a darkness enchantment. Either way it was hard to know anything about his true appearance.

    "Well, ignoring him we also have my husband Clive, our scout" said Skye finally introducing thest member. Clive seemed to match with Skye well. He was a little on the short side making him about her height and wore a collection of leather armour across his body. He had a bow on his back that was made of a pale white wood, and had runes aplenty just like his wife''s sash. His undershirt seemed to have been patched in quite a few ces, from wear or attacks it was hard to say, but it had clearly seen better days. He had a cloak with his hood up but he didn''t hide his face like Dusk.

    "You know Skye, pretty sure we didn''t need an individual introduction. When Thyme gave us the rundown of ourpetitors he didn''t give us names" said Clive.

    Skye didn''t even have the good graces to be embarrassed "Nonsense dear when introducing yourself you do it properly"

    "Your husband is right, introduce yourself but leave the rest of us out" said a gravely voice that sounded slightly distorteding from Dusks'' mask.

    "Well aren''t you just rude then?" asked Skye

    "Now, now,dies and gentleman" said Thyme "But I don''t want you to get too far off topic here. As free as I am I do have some schedule to keep, mostly the one imposed on me, but I digress.

    "Things are going to be a little different this leg, for my tournament I thought I''d have a little fun with it" Thyme started to grow upwards and spreading out from his chest nks of wood quickly assembled themselves into a stage. Stretching up to give the illusion of walking over the stage Thyme ced its hands on the wood and let a wheel break its way free. On the wheel were ten dials, with five symbols each repeated twice. The symbols were, two crossed swords, a shield, a bow and arrow, a wand, and thest one was a glowing hand, likely representing each of the sses

    "For your entertainment and mine, each event will be decided based on a spin of my lovely wheel here. Whichever triangle the wheelnds on will decide the sspeting in the next event.

    "Oh and before I forget, the final contestants won''t be joining us because they insulted a bear, that was actually a druid that turned out to be the tournament organisers wife''s third sister''s cousin and so he took offence to that. Now they are out in the forest picking herbs as punishment to give them time to think about what they''ve done. Sadly I don''t actually know what that is, but I bet it was funny"

 Chapter 82: A Green Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 82: A Green Perspective</h4>

    "Well now, let''s forget about them, everyone important is here" said Thyme with a big smile pulling hard on the wheel he set up it started spinning wildly "Round and round the wheel it goes, where it stopsбн is honestly really easy to figure out. It''s traveling at a constant speed andбн" Thyme started to trail off as everyone stared at him nkly.

    "Well, I guess if your not quite as strong it''s quite hard to work outбн" said Thyme "I guess we can just awkwardly stare at this wheel as it winds down then"

    And that is exactly what the groups did. The wheel kept spinning, it was clearly a well made construction, minimal friction and could spin with only the slightest touch. So Thyme''s forceful approach meant it didn''t look like it was stopping anytime soon.

    "Well" said the god crusher holding the wheel "My mamma always used to say that it ain''t awkward unless you point it out. We could have happily watched the wheel turn with bated breath, but now you''ve gone and made it awkward for everyone by pointing it out"

    "Right, thank you Jeff" said Thyme as he subtlety took out one of his eyes and ced it in his hands to watch the wheel.

    Kat noticed this, focusing on Thyme''s eye Kat found that there didn''t seem to be any magic around it, but what caused even more confusion was when he opened his eyes again. With both of them securely in his skull. *Ok that''s just cheating. I might have insane regeneration but I''m pretty sure it isn''t that good.*

    Finally the wheel started to slow. The tension hadpletely vanished from the groups and when it finally ended on the scout symbol no one even battered an eye.

    "Andбн We have a winner, the scout ss is first" shouted Thyme "Come on up here"

    ##

    The following section is from Green''s perspective.

    Green walked forward projected a confidence she didn''t really feel. *Don''t use phase, don''t use phase, don''t use phase.* Chanted Green trying to avoid pushing her mana into the phase rune contained within her cloak. We trained for this. You are the best scout here. We know this, we are one of the youngest groups to reach D rank.

    To further distract herself Green started examining herpetition. The first person her eyes fell on was the God Crusher with a sling. *John, well known for his handyman jobs. His reaction speed is probably the worst out of the scouts here but his eye for detail probably rivals mine, I thinkбн Um a sling is a good weapon for short to medium range, better than my bow if we are in closebat.* Green''s nervous gaze flicked around the groups and was put off by the fact she hadn''t even walked halfway to the tform.

    *Ok, um what else do I know. Um he has a slight favouring on his right foot but this seems to be natural rather than injury rted, umбн* Looking for other people to examine Green let her eyes drift past the cursed team member, she didn''t know enough about why they all looked the same to make proper observations just yet. Switching instead to Clive Green tried to figure out what she could. *Ok, um, winterwood bow, or perhaps petrified vallen oak, either is great for holding enchantments. Um, gives off the impression that he''s kind of old but that can''t be right because of the tournament rules. He looks human same as his wife but he doesn''t walk like one. Could be a beastkin but I don''t see any indents from his ears umбн Oh we are here.* Green stopped and turned in ce so that she was facing the groups now pretending that she had noticed she was in ce already abusing her fast reactions.

    "Excellent" pped Thyme "Now, let''s get one of you to pull a sheet of paper out of this box" Thyme pulled a in looking box from behind his back.

    *Please don''t ask me please don''t ask me* "I''ll have to ask" Thyme''s eyes wandered across the contests as he glided back and forth choosing to morph into the stage around him instead of walking "Greeee" holding the box towards Green with a smile on his face "Grace, she was the first up so Grace" turning back to face the elf with a bow and a bow.

    Grace reached into the box nonchntly before jerking her hand back out. Attached to it was a squirrel wearing a messenger sash. Thymeughed as he grabbed the squirrel and healed Grace''s hand "Ah that never gets old"

    Opening up the tube on the squirrel who immediately calmed itself upon entering Thyme''s hand Thyme unfurled the message and read it out "The first event shall be, the obstacle course"

    Thyme''s voice boomed and the ground seemed to shake at hismand. First the grass shifted the teams still standing in ce moving them too the front of the tform. Behind the tform grander changes were being made.

    Trees and vines sprouted from the ground, pits were dug and walls of hedges sprouted all in short response. Green forced as much mana into her eyes as she couldfortably to try and observe the course as it went up. Her vision zoomed in slightly around twice as powerful as normal human vision, much weaker than Kat''s own. *Oh no, everything is twisting and bending way too much I can barely make anything out. What a waste of mana.* Quickly dropping the mana from her eyes she tried to calm herself down and absorb the mana lost in the empowerment as quickly as possible.

    Eventually the course solidified but Green didn''t bother trying to examine it closer because the course was heavily obscured be vines growing over the whole thing. *It''s fine Green, everything will be fine. Sure you can''t see the course but you trained for this. Your parents trained you for this, Nixilei trained you for thisбн And your grandparents, and your grand grandparentsбн Ok, ignore how much my family loves forcing obstacle courses on young children*

    *Focus on the positives, like how there is less fire, a lot less fire, and poison darts. I mean, there are probably less poison darts right?* "Hey Thyme, does your course contain poison darts?" asked Grace

    Grace! Why would you ask that. "Oh yeah tonnes. I''ve set up darts for days" said Thyme

    "Darts for days?"

    "Darts for days"

    *Why! Why would you confirm that. Green tried desperately not to just bury her head into her hands. What is it with powerful individuals and poison dart traps? I''ve been to ancient ruins so old that the walls crumble. BUT THE DART TRAPS STIL WORK.

    *Wait, does this make my parents extremely prepared? Did they know this would happen?* While Green was contemting if her parents were actually wise beyond their years with incredible foresight and didn''t simply enjoy torturing their daughter Thyme was admiring his work.

    "Well then everyone let me exin the rules of this obstacle course" said Thyme as he brought the scouts together.

    "First rule, only scouts are allowed to participate in the course. They are to receive no assists from anyone else in any way

    "Second rule, you are allowed to keep your armour and weapons on you as long as they are made up of materials weaker than Elder Hacon leather in untreated form. You should know this already considering it is tournament standard but if you have broken it already tell me now and you won''t forfeit.

    "Third rule you may use any spell, or enchantment on your person

    "Fourth rule you may not cast spells on your opponents. This includes both beneficial and detrimental effects.

    "Fifth rule, once the course has started you cannot leave the course bounds unless you are starting from the beginning

    "Sixth rule, everything not covered in the rules is allowed. If it is an oversight too bad for me"

    Thyme stopped and waited for anyone toe forward with illicit items or questions about the rules. Why is he pausing like this? Is he looking at me? Green tried to track Thyme''s gaze but his strange wooden eyes made that task difficult. I don''t think he''s looking at meбн

    "Well then if you have nothing left to say, and nothing to hand over let us approach the starting line" said Thyme.

    Waving his hands Thyme created a sturdy wooden staircase leading up towards the obstacle course. The top of the staircase ended at a section that seemed to have a number of suspended tforms set around a metre apart. A difficult jump for a civilian, but not for a scout.

    The participants lined up at the base of the stairs. Getting into their various running poses. Clive looked ready to pounce on the stairs and run on all fours, Grace stood leaning forward slightly on the balls of her feet. John stood there with his legs spread slightly. Green was about to get in position as well when Thyme started speaking "I appreciate the enthusiasm but, the starting line is at the top of the stairsбн"

 Chapter 83: This is not a Bicycle Race

    <h4>Chapter 83: This is not a Bicycle Race</h4>

    This chapter continues from Green''s perspective.

    The four scouts climbed the stairs at a decent pace for a scout, which was closer to a sprint for most other people and it only took them a few seconds to correct their mistake. Now that they had reached the top, the starting line was very clear. Once at the top there was a small hurdle separating the two halves of the starting tform with boxes for each contestant to stand in.

    The four got into their previous positions and waited. Green started to hold her mana just short of connecting with the haste enchantment she had. *Just gotta start first. I can''t collide with anyone in the air, I''m the smallest and likely the lightest so I''ll be the one to be cast aside.* Green found herself shivering slightly. Despite knowing she was almost certainly the fastest taking the risk of starting first was still not something she really wanted to do. *But I have to prove I''m capable. Everyone thinks we have this one already and I can''t betray that.*

    Without warning the bar in front of them lowered. Green despite her worries was ready for any starting sign and pushed her mana into the haste rune. Green took off, already ahead of the pack practically bouncing from tform to tform. They started off t but as she continued they were getting more angled and further apart but Green didn''t slow down in the slightest, this much was easy for a scout, especially one like her.

    Quickly clearing the suspended tforms Green was face to face with a wall and some ropes intended for assisting the scouts in their climb. Green didn''t even stop, simply racing up the near 80бу angle. Right as Green cleared the edge she could feel the haste she had enacted starting to fade. *Ok, I''ve gotten myself a lead, probablyбн Um,* ncing ahead she saw that the course took a turn and whatever obstacle was next was hidden from her view.

    *Recharge spell, don''t recharge spell, recharge spell, don''t recharge spell* Green continued her debate until she rounded the corner and saw the wall lined with holes. *Oh great, dart traps, well, this is fineбн I''ve got practice right?* Deciding to head forward without renewing her haste rune Green kept an even pace going into the tunnel.

    The hall of darts was a simple construction, with two walls a roof and floor, all made out of a in looking beige wood that Green could already tell based on how it reacted to her running was much tougher than it looked. *So it''s darts right? Definitely dartsбн I mean, you wouldn''t use slits like that for poison gas rightбн or um, knives? Could be knives I guess? Feels like an arrow trap though.*

    Green searched for some indicator as to what would trigger the darts but her eyes couldn''t make anything out. Empowering her eyes once again she examined the room but was disappointed to find that other than arge pressure te that seemed to cover the entire floor and a bit before and beyond there wasn''t anything to trigger specific traps. *Ok, so this is all or nothing. I can trigger the darts and try to dodge them, or I can try and wind walk or wall walk all the way acrossбн*

    *But that is silly, this tournament is supposed to be impartial. Just because I''m a wind attributed scout doesn''t mean the rest areбн None of the other school would be able to cleanly avoid a trap like thisбн And it will take up so much manaбн* Green''s indecision had slowed her slightly and it was at this moment Grace came charging past Green, wind mana swirling around her. Clive was hot on her heels but without the tell-tale signs of wind magic it was hard to know how he was keeping up.

    *Oh no, they are just going to charge inбн Ok maybe I should wait and see how well they deal with it.* Stopping on the edge of the trap to watch the others Green saw Grace power a wind enchantment likely in her boots and sail across the whole tform without triggering it. Clive on the other hand continued his made dash. As soon as he stepped foot on the tform Green could hear the whirring of gears and darts started to fly from the crevices. There were gaps Green could see, tight pockets of arrowless ground to step in between shots.

    Clive didn''t care though he simply sprinted forward nocking any arrow that came close to him out of the air with some sort of barrier surrounding his hand. As Clive cleared the obstacle Green came to the realisation she had wasted too much time. *This is a race and I''m worrying about safetyбн This is safe, it is fine, there are no deaths in the tournamentбн* Psyching herself up Green decided to copy Grace and jump the whole thing. The loss of extra mana pained her a bit but it wasn''t really that much when she thought about it.

    Rounding the corner Green found herself faced now with a series of hanging vines. They were thick, healthy specimens andid out a clear path across the next area if one had the courage to swing between them without fail. Green''s quick clearing of the arrows left her just a moment behind Clive but a few steps behind Grace. They had both already taking to the vines and as such they left vines swinging in their wake as they left each purchase.

    Green took a deep breath and calmed herself. *I''m panicking, I''m making a fool of myself.* Green started gathering wind mana around her. *I''ve trained for this my whole life. I know how to hide, I know how to move, and I will not lose to such a pitiful obstacle course.*

    Green started emitting a strong green mist, her eyes glowed and the mana visibly pooled at her hands and feet. The light grew in intensity before she leaped. Green sored through the airnding high at the very top of the vines near where they connected to the trees that made up the ceiling of this section of the course. As soon as she made contact with the vine she flung herself to the next.

    As Green moved across the vines she almost seamed to shift a little, like she wasn''t truly there. When she touched a vine it stayed in ce and drifted only slightly as Greenunched herself through the course.

    Quickly she passed Clive who didn''t even notice her blurred figure as it passed above him. Grace however noticed as soon as she''d been passed. Her eyes locking onto the strangely ethereal figure of Green as she flittered through the vines. In response Grace pooled her mana in her hands and used it tounch herself from vine to vine.

    Grace had gotten much faster, but she was burning even more resources. The vines she left swung wildly and the ones she grabbed tried to slip from her grasp as the intense wind currents nocked them aside. Despite this Grace was skilled enough to keep on track chasing desperately after Green as she tried to keep pace.

    Despite this though, Green simply continued to gain speed. Whatever technique she was using was far superior to Grace''s and showed no signs of slowing down. Just as Green reached for the next vine though she sensed something amiss. ncing over her shoulder she saw apressed wind de heading her way. *Wait, what? But but, isn''t that''s against the rules?*

    Green watched as the de went past her fading form and instead cut into the vine she was reaching for. Green increased the amount of mana circting her and jumped off the falling vine to the next mostly unhindered.

    Grace however, was now falling. She too had been reaching for that vine and unlike Green she had no way to jump from falling foliage. Green noticed this too and decided to help a little. As she reached the vine after that she flung it far behind her towards Grace.

    Noticing the lifeline she had been thrown Grace grabbed for the vine. Just barely hanging on the end much lower than intended. Grace felt herself jerk as she pulled the vine down instead of forward and the momentum she had was killed.

    Green had no more time to worry about Grace. She''d already jumped two vines ahead and was trying to figure out what was going on. *I can''t believe Clive did thatбн I mean it had to have been Clive right? Is that allowed? Why was that allowed? *

    A few more vines and Green managed to reach another tform to rest upon. Dismissing the mana around her Green felt a wave of fatigue wash over her as she nced back. Grace was still struggling with the vines climbing back up under her own power, but it was slow going. Clive was fast approaching but still a moment off and John was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 84: Have You Ever Seen Those Japanese Game Shows?

    <h4>Chapter 84: Have You Ever Seen Those Japanese Game Shows?</h4>

    Green turned to face the path ahead of her and found that this time it was split into four. Each tunnel had a contestant''s name on it. *Um, is this a trap? Do I just pick my name?* While Green debated internally, she was already running down her marked tunnel. *No I''ve wasted too much time on indecision already. *

    As Green continued deeper the vines got thicker blocking out what little light could enter. The floor seemed to be smoother and Green was loosing track of the walls as they slowly expanded. Green started spreading her mana throughout the air in the room trying to get an indication of what wasing for her.

    Green continued like this for around thirty seconds. Eyes closed and senses spread out trying to garner any additional details she could from her limited mana control. *Why didn''t I train this more? I know I''m not a mage but this is important. What am I su-* In that instant Green felt something approaching her.

    Throwing her eyes open in panic she was blinded by the now brightly lit corridor. cing her hands in front of her to protect herself from whatever it was flying towards her Green struggled to regain vision.

    The rushing of air and arge object flew past Green. As her eyes started to focus, she could see a second thing flying towards her. *Ooh, I wish I had basic healing for my eyes.* As her vision cleared, she came across a strange sight. It was a series of interlocked grey vines with a human cut out rushing towards her.

    It was posed with its arms and legs outstretched in a star shape with the feet firmly nted on the ground and fast approaching. Green nced behind her and saw a simr shape racing away from her though this one was had the legs together and arms facing up to make a box shape.

    *Wait so does that mean?* Instead of standing in the correct pose like a normal person Green started sprinting towards the wall once again. Just before it made contact with her she tucked into a ball and flew through the centre making use of therge torso section.

    Green repeated her tactic with the next three wallspletely ignoring the increasingly borate poses she was requested to do and simply jumped through them all. The final one, that was supposed to be a challenge was just what she had been doing the whole time. A small gap around chest height she would have needed to bunch up for.

    After Green cleared the final wall the vines that made up the room''s walls and ceiling thinned significantly allowing natural light to flow in again. Green looked around to find herself standing in front of a truly exceptional number of spinning des.

    *Thatбн that''s a lot of des, I mean, I guess it isn''t really that many despared to my parents, and that one time Nixilei designed the obstacle courseбн* Green looked worriedly at the well of ten thousand des set up on rotating stands that would require someone to dance and weave their way through the whole thing.

    Green took a deep breath to steady herself and caught a whiff of Kirin berry poison. *That really takes me back, Thyme even has Kirin berry poison? I wonder if he really did design my parents'' old obstacle coursesбн* Taking a break to look around further Green nearly jumped out of her skin when she saw John beside her.

    *How in the name of the endless storm did he get here.*

    "Apoligies ma''am didn''t mean to startle you" said John nodding his head slightly towards Green.

    "Um, eh um" Green stammered.

    "Now, don''t worry too much, I ain''t that scary am I?" asked John. Sadly though his words did nothing to calm Green down.

    So she decided to charge into the whirling forest of des. Infinitely preferable to social interaction and much less likely to get someone like her killed. Green activated as many enchantments across her entire outfit.

    Green wove through each de like a dancer, up down bending backwards and forwards it was a surreal sight. She''d thought to just jump over the des but she had found that they simply continued upwards and there was limited space for her to leap from once she left the ground.

    As Green approached the end of the sea of des she found arge wall simply churning des forward, looking less like a trap and more like a grinder. There were perhaps more des in this one segment alone then in the rest of the trapbined so densely packed was the contraption thaty ahead of her.

    *This doesn''t look nice. Isn''t this super rude? Why would anyone do this? Who makes it through that safety?* Well I mean I can but that just isn''t fair to anyone else. Green took a deep breath and dismissed her enchantments. Dodging the few des that targeted her space wasn''t too bad as there was less just before the wall.

    Green gathered her mana into the mostpact form she could manage. Pushing it towards her backpressing it further and further. Faint wings appeared for everyone to see, a shame there wasn''t anyone to see the splendid sight. After a minute of constant dodging andpressing of mana Green blurred, this time not just slightly but her whole body seemed to break apart as she stood there.

    Green leapt through the des. Swords and daggers cut into Green leaving long marks thatбн did basically nothing. She was almost entirely unaffected. As Green stepped out of the contraption she found herself back on stage again. Immediately releasing her mana she stood tall confident in her sessбн on the outside

    I''m so tiredбн I need to go take a napбн but Nixilei won''t let me during the contestбн hmm I can probablyy on Gareth, I bit she won''tin about that right? I mean it''s fine right? Green''s fa?ade of pride and confidence was broken when she heard a grating sound from behind her. She sprinted over to hide behind the nearest thing, which happened to be Thyme, who simply smiled down at her and looked to the de wall.

    It was opening up slowly to reveal Clive covered in a few cuts pulling on a massive leaver. He walked through the opening and copsed. Shortly afterwards John and Grace followed him through.

    *There was a lever! I didn''t need to waste all my mana!?* Green wanted to go sleep for the rest of the week. The stress was too much for her. In her panic she had missed one of several extremely obvious levers to allow for the opening of the de wall.

    "Congrattions" boomed Thyme though he intentionally projected his voice away from Green "You''ve allpleted my obstacle course. Green hase first and received this rounds point for speed. She also managed to take the unintended route for quite a few obstacles but isn''t it more fun this way? I hoped everyone enjoyed watching"

    Green paled as she looked around and spotted a giant projector that was currently zoomed in on her face. *Everything is fine. This is fineбн I look fine. Gareth help pleaseбн* Green felt a hand on her shoulder and was very happy to find out it belonged to Gareth who took her into a hug.

    "Good job" he said.

    Green let herself melt into his arms. *I am tired. Sleepy time.*

    "You can''t sleep just yet Green" boomed Thyme "The tournament is just beginning"

    Thyme swiped his hand and the obstacle course copsed in an instant. The ground rapidly absorbing the structure as if it was never there in the first ce.

    "We get to spin the wheel again!" said Thyme "Would our current first ce leader like to do the honours"

    Green rapidly shook her head from the safety of Gareth''s arms who was slowly bringing her back to the team. Anything that wanted her to leave was not something she wanted to do.

    "Well, boooo then" said Thyme "Guess I''ll just have to spin it. I mean, the other three are all about to copse from poisonбн hmmm guess I should so something about that"

    Thyme waved his hand a hundreds, thousands of shining green lights flew out. They went towards every scout, including Green. As they touched her skin she felt like she''d just had a full nights restбн which of course meant it was still time to go back to sleep as she hadn''t had her morning nap yet.

    While Green was trying to do her best sleeping princess impression Thyme struck the wheel once again. "Around and around the wheel it goes, where she stops, I still know. Perhaps I should make a worse wheel next time"

    No one was really paying attention though. They all knew it would take too long. And for Green she was enjoying a nice ce to rest. What could she possibly have to worry about.

    "And the winner for this rounds contestants isбн. Scouts! Again!"

 Chapter 85: aMazeing race

    <h4>Chapter 85: aMazeing race</h4>

    I''ll just tell you guys when we are back to Kats perspective. (Still with Green)

    ##

    Green didn''t react. *I am a sleeping girl. I am sleeping. You cannot call me topete if I''m sleeping.*

    Green felt the faint press of lips on her forehead and recognised them as Gareth''s. "Come on sleepy, you just had your energy returned, I''m sure you fine to keep going" Green fought down a smile. *Isn''t Gareth just the sweetest, I''m happy heбн wait no, don''t get distracted Green. Focus. Do. Not. React.*

    A smile instantly blossomed on Green''s face. *I failed! Quick distraction.* Green buried her face further into Gareth. This was made difficult because of his metal armour but it wasn''t impossible. Green heard a sigh and felt a calm hand patting her head.

    Her smile double in size and she just barely managed to suppress the desire to curl up into his arms. This was all underwhelmed though when a chilling sensation started to emanate from behind her. A grave danger was fast approaching.

    "Green, I believe you have an event to attend" said the menacing voice.

    Shakily Green raised her head to look at the figure standing over her. *A demon! A demon hase for me!* Of course, Kat was nowhere in Green''s line of sight. The individual in front of her was Nixilei.

    "I''ll give you one more chance" said Nixilei.

    Green instantly empowered all her enchantments and appeared next to Thyme. Whatever Nixilei was threatening to do she wanted no part of it hopefully she would be safe near Thyme. *That''s Gareth''s one failing as a fiancиж he never protects me from Nixilei when it mattersбн Then again, maybe she should be nicer. She''s very scary when she wants to be.*

    Green dismissed her speed enchantments but kept up the ones that were making her less noticeable. Green could see that Kat and Thyme could still see her clearly but the others, even the other scouts seemed not to notice her despite being right next to her.

    "Well now that we have everyone here, let''s find out what the next event is shall we" said Thyme pulling out a new box. This one was bright green with red swirls on it "Who shall I pick this timeбн hmm" suddenly the box vanished from his hand and grew up in front of Kat.

    "I''ll have you pick this time Kat, reach in and tell us what it is." Said Thyme.

    Green watched as Kat lit her hand on fire and ced it inside the box. *Why did she light her hand on fire? Won''t that burn the box?* Of course, nothing that Thyme would make with its power would be so easily destroyed. Kat reached into the box and then ripped her hand out. Grasped in her hand was a woodpecker that looked like it was trying to peck Kat''s hand as she held it.

    Wait, isn''t the fire really strong? Isn''t that just a normal bird? Howe it isn''t taking damage? "Ooh the woodpecker this time, always one of my favourites" said Thyme as a hand appeared out of the ground to grab the bird.

    Thyme made to crush the bird in the hand that was summoned. Kat reacted turning to face the hand with a fighting posture before rxing. Thyme''s eyebrows raised as it brought out its right hand from behind it''s back to reveal an intact woodpecker.

    From Thyme other hand arge log was brought out. Thyme then ced it next to the woodpecker. Over the course of a minute the log was moved up and down as the woodpecker carved something into the wood.

    The letters

    M

    A

    Z

    E

    Were spelled out for the audience to see. "The maze it is then" Thyme snapped its hand and a giant structure of wood and hedge rose forth from the ground. The obstacle course paled inparison to the sheer scope of the maze that rouse before the scouts. Green couldn''t even see the end of it and the outside was covered in thick vines to give it more of a hedge maze feel without giving the visibility or weakness such a maze wood bring.

    "The rules for the maze arepletely opposite the obstacle course. Firstly each contestant is not permitted to leave the maze until the challenge ispleted. You are not trying to escape from the maze at all.

    "Second, your goal is to try and find and collect several orbs. They will be hidden within the maze and each contestant will start with one. Originally you only needed to find four, but that was back when there was five people in this contest so instead you need to find five."

    "Three,bat is allowed and encouraged. Standard tournament wards are in effect so fatal damage will result in the contestant being removed from the challenge. Additionally, unlike standard rules, crippling blows will also remove you from thepetition if they are not healed within ten seconds.

    "Third, standard rules about equipment apply as outlined before, but" Thyme paused here for dramatic affect. It hadn''t breathed during this entire speech but perhaps as a nt it didn''t need to "Anything you find in the maze is something you are free to use. They cannot be removed from the maze afterwards so use it or loose it.

    "Fourth, there is actually an exception to this, the orbs, they are quite fragile intentionally and will shatter if you apply too much force. So I don''t rmend using them forbat. If an orb is destroyed it''s worth half an orb if, and only if you have all the pieces in your possession. If one piece gets stolen or lost then it won''t count.

    "Five, you will all be provided with a satchel to carry your orbs. You are not required to use it but you are not allowed to ce anything that you didn''t find in the maze. For example health potions found in the maze eptable, bows and arrows you carried into the maze, uneptable.

    "Six, you will be entered into the maze equidistant from each contestant. This distance will be as you would walk, not as the dragon flies. This means that two contestants could potentially be wall to wall with each other.

    "Seven, it''s more of a suggestion then a rule. The walls arepletely unbreakable, don''t bother with trying to destroy them. Most of the other environment will be destructible though, and I don''t care for it so go nuts.

    "Lastly, there is sixteen orbs scattered around the ce. This is technically enough for someone to find their five forpletion but in a more realistic sense you will probably end up with three or four each.

    Thyme pped its hands together and spun around in ce once "So are there any questions?"

    "Indeed I have a question" said Clive "Is it considered leaving the maze if we climb over the walls?"

    Thyme let out his barkyugh "I see you are looking for sneaky loopholes again. I''m afraid it isn''t quite so simple this time. I''ve ced an enchantment over the whole thing to prevent people jumping the walls. I''ll give you a little hint that there is some ces you can look over them but no, I will not be allowing you to cheat that way"

    "You said we were free to try and break the walls, does that apply to the invisible one over the maze" asked Clive.

    "You know what Clive, go for it. If you can really break it, go nuts" said Thyme with a dismissing wave of its hand.

    *Sigh, a maze. They aren''t nearly as fun as obstacles courses. Reminds me more of work then of training with my parents. I guess at least I can just find the orbs.*

    Thyme attracted the contestants attention once again "Let me provide you all with your bags"

    Thyme flicked its hands and fanned out a number of bags like it was holding a hand of cards. There were four variations of the basic form. They were all messenger bags fit to be worn over the shoulder. The first one had a chibi version of Skye on it waving, the second one had the entirety of Grace''s group in various posesбн though they all had their hair downбн and were missing their weaponsбн perhaps it was just five copies of Grace. The third bag waspletely in with spots of dirt on it.

    Despite looking well made it seemed well worn and like it had been used as a working bag for a decade. The final bag, which clearly belonged to Green had a small version of Gareth on it equipped with full te mail and his trademark shield in front of him as he waved.

    "Now-" Thyme was cut short when the Gareth bag vanished from his hands and entered Green''s own. Grace and Clive flinched at the speed but John seemed unfazedбн or he wasn''t paying attention anymore. "Um, well anywayбн Now I have these for each of you, pleasee up and collect them"

 Chapter 86: Cookies and Milk

    <h4>Chapter 86: Cookies and Milk</h4>

    Now with bags in hand the four scouts prepared to enter the maze. Thyme waved his hand over them and waves of grass shot out covering each contestant. Green felt the grassing for her more than she sure it, it was simply that fast even for a trained scout like Green.

    Darkness enveloped her for a moment but then Green opened her eyes again. Immediately regretting that decision Green emptied what little remained in her stomach on the ground. *Ugh, yuk, oh whyбн can''t you just I dunno fly us or something. Why does it have to be teleportation.*

    Green only half recovered looked around to address any threat but was surprised to find that the scenery was beyond expectations. She was in a small log cabin with a sofa and some cookies left on the table. There was a fake firece in the corner and one real window next to the door and three fake windows on the other walls. The chair was decorated with embroidery over the back and sides and the cookies smelt freshly baked.

    *Oooh, warm cookies. Wait no bad Green that will only make you tired. Head for the door and get on with it.* Green walked briskly towards the cookies and picked on up. Taking a bite she was pleased to taste a very soothing vour, they were shortbread cookies with a little bit of something added to the middle.

    A big smile spread over Green''s face as she munched on the batch of cookies. Her smile only got wider. You know these are really good. Suddenly a warm ss of milk appeared next to her which she happily consumed as well.

    Just as Green reached for the next cookie she froze. *Wait a minuteбн is this actually the first test of the maze? Does Thyme think he can distract me with cookies! Because he is right.* Thought Green as she finished yet another cookie.

    After consuming all the cookies Green noticed a note on the table. It read "I hope you enjoyed the cookies. This is a little apology for the transport method and a nice way to deliver your first orb. You can find it under the logs in the fake fire ce. Once you pick it up the front door will unlockбн though I wonder if you even tried it. Sincerely -Thyme"

    Green blushed a bit at thatst part. She knew that the first thing to do in any strange situation is to get your bearings and find out what your options were. *But the room was just sofortingбн I think these starting rooms must have been tailored for us just like the bags. Even looking through the fake windows shows trees as far as I can see, but from a treehouse perspective, something you would never find outside my home.*

    Sighing Green walked over to the firece and moved aside a log underneath it was a glowing green orb she ced into her bag. *Of course it''s green, why wouldn''t it be green. You know just because it''s my name doesn''t mean I like the colour that muchбн Ok maybe I do but that''s doesn''t mean anything.*

    As Green walked to the door another thought urred to her. *Oh wait, wait, that obstacle course was broadcastбн Oh dear, I hope I haven''t made a fool out of myself already.* Green had to exert a grand amount of effort to not burry herself into the couch. The tipping point was that everyone would see her make even more of a fool of herself if they really were watching so she decided to push the door open instead and while it was expected she couldn''t help but feel disappointed to see the dull grey stone-like walls.

    A short ten metres away was an intersection branching off to the left and right. Green kept a light amount of mana in her eyes to dry and identify any obvious traps. The moment she crossed the threshold to enter the intersection though a wall rose up to block the room she was just in from the rest of the maze.

    Green overloaded her eyes with mana searching for the trigger that caused the wall to rise. Green stared intently at the stone like wood, that with closing inspection could be certainly confirmed as wooden in nature. However there was nothing. *I really hope that was the only manually triggered trap in the maze. I bet Thyme is watching and that''s why it went up but I just wish I knew if this was a reaction time test*

    Green nced left and right but could only see the same grey walls that took a left turn after a few metres. *Does it even matter which way I go? I know this is a maze but the challenge is to find more orbs. So does it actually matter if I know where I''m going? I guess it does so that I''m not backtrackingбн*

    Green decided to head left, and then left again. Pondering the correct way forward had cost her lots of time in the obstacle course, despite the fact she won. As she walked her guard was both raised and lowered. Green was able to spot a number of small traps. A pressure tile here, a trip wire there. Nothing to serious but simply the fact that she could see any traps at all was actually a good sign. *If I can see the traps that means that most traps should be visible. I can''t drop my guard too far but I don''t know how long I will be trapped here.*

    ##

    Ten minutes of wandering around, taking turns left and right while easily keeping her bearings Green arrived at a doorбн or at least what she thought was a door.

    The dead-end Green had arrived at featured a beautifully carved wall. It seemed to depict the great n wars that caused the divide between the upper and lower nes. Five ns all surrounded a glowing object in the centre, it looked a bit like the orb she carried in her backpack, but Green knew enough history to know the ns never fought over something so trivial as a single artefact.

    The first corner of the wall depicted the forest tribe, made primarily out of the elves and the fey, her people. The elves outnumbered the fey three to one, but in this mural what would pass as the front lines had an equal number of fey and elves stood ready to fight with a number of shockingly detailed civilians hiding amongst the trees in the background

    The second corner had the mountain tribes, made up of dwarves and dragons. Unlike the fey and the elves who worked together there was a clear divide between the tribes as they were depicted. The dragons flew above the dwarves and rained fire down on friend and foe alike. The dwarves for their part held grand shields redirecting any misced fire towards their forges to further increase their strength of arms.

    The third tribe was the tribe of the nes, the humans. Their section was overwhelmed with bodies, with each figure and face individually carved. You could see signs of infighting and betrayal within the human masses but also quite a number helping those on the edges, and once on the front lines they all stood together, a stalwart bastion against the other races.

    The fourth tribe, the tribe of the sea, was made up of naga and naiads and a few other less tribes of the sea. They didn''t look ready to fight so much as they hid away, with only their eyes touching the surface. The section depicting the sea tribe had intricately detailed water with various twists of the waves that made it hard to tell if you were being stared at or not.

    The final tribe, the beast tribe, depicted the grand variety of Kemono no ko, the children of the beast. Despite their vastly different appearances they were the most cohesive of the tribes evenpared to the elves and fey. Their issue was that they were spread amongst the others, nomads for many years they had settled around the globe.

    Green looked at the slot in the centre, and took out her own orb. Slowly lifting it towards the gap she hesitated. *What if I''m wrongбн I mean how fragile is fragile? Like, never touch this ever fragile? Or like fine ss?** Green returned the orb to the bag. Instead she felt along the edges of the crevice. Pushing lightly on the back she found made small pieces of extra stone poke out over the cover to keep something in ce.

    Green took out the orb once again and looked at the hole. Ever so carefully she pushed it into the slot until she heard it click. A bright light started to radiate from behind the carving, giving a whole knew life to the scene before her. It gave it an eerie beauty as many of the smiling faces now had dark shadows cast over them, and yet ever tribes base, the ce with the citizens remained brightly lit against the darkness. *Okбн but what now?*

 Chapter 87: The Wall

    <h4>Chapter 87: The Wall</h4>

    *Seriously though what do I actually do with this?* Green examined the mural, and while it was quite pleasing to the eye and had also epted the orb without issue there wasn''t any clear path forward, no riddle to potentially solve in fact it wasn''t clear if the wall could be interacted with any further.

    Green stepped back and examined the area trying to see if there was anything noteworthy in the dead end other than the mural. Scanning the grey not-stone walls and flooring Green looked for even small inconsistencies but nothing could be found. *Hmmбн must be the wall then, I doubt you''d need higher level observational abilitiesбн well I what if I''m not good enough though.*

    No Green that''s silly, this is the first round, you are one of the best scouts of your age. Then againбн Thyme seems more powerful than a normal examiner, most of them have crews of people and build the sets ahead of time. They don''t just raise them from the ground with a wave of the handбн

    Green gripped her head in her hands and rested it on the wall. Shutting her eyes and letting her thoughts run wild in her head. Doubting that she''d found all the clues, that she''d missed something.

    What snapped her out of it was an errant thought, Wait, can''t everyone still see me? Green instantly recovered her posture and started pacing back and forth in front of the mural and pretended she had calmed down somewhat. *Is this a history question? Should I know more about the war? I meanбн I wasn''t really trained for this, this is Nixilei''s job she knows all this sort of stuff. I mean really why are there riddles in the scout test.*

    Green mmed her fist into the wall to try and let out a bit of frustration. She wasn''t normally someone who used violence to lower her stress levels, but she couldn''t cuddle up in a corner to sleep or munch on some nice food so violence it was. As Green''s fist made contact with the wall the section of the mural that was hit slid into the wall and faded. Green panicked, thinking she''d done something wrong and hit it again causing the stone to return to its previous state.

    Green let out a long breath. *Is that the real reason father always advocated to hit things when stressed over a puzzle? Surely notбн* Green moved to the other side of the mural and tried again, being gentler with her press and found the wall slid in easily dimming as it did over the first section.

    *Ok, so I can make the wall dimбн but what can I do with that?* Green tried the simplest thing which was dimming all of the wall sections. After she did that they all pushed themselves back out again resetting the puzzle.

    *Right, um that''s something? Progress right? Soбн I guess I need to push them all done in the right order maybe? But what order? I really don''t know that much about the war. Um, could he be who came off the best? Noбн we sort of all lost I think that was the point. Umбн who started it? I don''t even rememberбн well n B.*

    Green got close to the wall and slowly pressed in the section depicting the forest n. Green felt the mechanism behind it shift and applied a bit of wind energy to try and get some information about what was behind it. Green wasn''t really proficient in trap making but you pick up a few things from trap disassembly. *Hmm, I think this one isn''t quite locked in ce.* Pushing it out again Green went and tried the others.

    It was the fourth one, the sea tribe that seemed to be different. When it locked into ce the mechanism behind it seemed to bepletely pushed in, just a fraction of a centre metre further than the rest. Leaving that one pressed in Green repeated her process from the start, finding out that the forest tribe clicked further in this time.

    Green repeated her testing, eventually pressing down the humans, and the beast ns as well, leaving only the mountain n. *Ok, this is thest one. Let''s hope this is right.* Green slowly pressed the final part of the mural down. Clicking and whirring noises sounded from the mural and the various pieces of it started to shift around to follow the order Green had indicated.

    A final click resounded, but then nothing happened. Green strained her senses for any change in the mural. Finding nothing she was just about to scan the rest of the room when the sound of pressurised wind resounded from the centre of the mural. Focusing on the orb Green watched it shoot out towards her. Catching it in her left hand she let her momentum carry her in circles and dissipate the energy in the orb hoping not to crack it.

    Green held the orb up to her eyes. *Good it looks like it isn''t damaged. I suppo-* Green''s thoughts were interrupted by another pressurised sound turning back to face the wall to witness a second orb flying towards her Green threw the first orb into the air and repeated her spinning trick to catch the second one. Green then cast the only spell she could actually recall without the help of her enchantments.

    Calling forth a light gust of air under her control she buffeted the orb above her head and she scrambled to ce the second orb into her satchel so that she could free her hands to catch the second one. The bag opened easy enough and the orb disappeared into it without hesitation. As Green was closing it though she had another idea. Holding the bag open and in front of her she let the orb fall down into it avoiding any unnecessary issues of how fragile these orbs may or may not be by letting it fall straight into the bag.

    Green released the breath she didn''t know she was holding and leant against the wall sliding down until she reached the ground. *I''m d the ground is clean at least.* Eyeing the ground Green realised it wasn''t just clean though, it was spotless. *I suppose that''s to be expected though, this ce just came into existence like what an hour? Two hours? Ago. Nice for taking a breather though.*

    Green decided to use this as a chance to meditate a little and restore her mana. She hadn''t burnt much but without being able to see whaty ahead it was the safest course of action. Nixilei would be proudбн as long as she didn''t fall asleep instead of just meditating a little.

    Five minutes of recoveryter and Green was ready to continue on. Returning to the forward march through the twists and turns Green eventually found herself at a four way intersection. The first of its kind. Though having already established that agonising over choices was pointless she continued to march forward without stopping.

    This promptly lead her to a dead end, but a quick backtrack and a left turn changed that quickly. *Grey stone there, more grey stone there, still more grey stone. Wait this is wood isn''t it? Does that matter though? It looks like stone, feels like stone, just happens to be wood.*

    While Green pondered this question she entered into the first wide open area she had posted. Shaking herself out of her thoughts she examined it and found it to be a neatly ordered garden. The hedges that lined the edges of the path and obstructed her vision didn''t seem like maze walls, beside she could see over them a little making her more confident in the guess.

    At the end of the garden path was arge stone building with a wide-open door and pirs of stone lining the edges. *Though I bet it''s wood as well.*?Torch sconces could be seen at the corners of the building, but they weren''t lit at the moment. In all it looked a little like a monastery to her eyes, one of the simpler ones but with intricate carvings done over time by a diligent workforce.

    Walking closer to the building reinforced Green''s idea that it had to be a temple of some sort. The fey didn''t really worship any of the gods like the other races but she could at least recognise the sort of reverence and care those races liked to put into their sacred ces. *Except dwarves of course, those guys go all out for everything if they can. They truly abuse their long livesбн though I guess I can''tin.*

    Just as Green crossed the threshold and started to examine the inside of the temple the torches lining the walls lit up and the door mmed shut behind her.

    A booming voice echoed through the halls and it said "Wee to the temple of riddles. Here is your first challenged"

 Chapter 88: Thar Be Riddles Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 88: Thar Be Riddles Ahead</h4>

    [A little warning from the author: This chapter will contain quite a few riddles, some of them favourites of mine. If you want to solve them yourself, don''t read too far ahead and take the chance to think of the answers yourself]

    Green instantly sprinted back to the door and tried to open it without much sess. *Not riddles, and especially not talking to people about riddles. Nixilei loves the damned things too much. Why couldn''t she have been the one in this maze?* "Hey um, temple riddle god thing or whatever you are, can I maybe leave?"

    "Of course youngling" said the voice

    "How?" asked Green

    "By answering my riddles" said the voice

    Green sighed "Are there alternatives?"

    "Death perhaps? Teleportation maybe but I think I had this ce warded?" said the voice.

    *Greatбн just greatбн*

    "So I have pretty much no way to leave?"

    "I''d guess so but I wouldn''t want to assume"

    *Dam, and the door sealedpletely shut so my windwalking won''t let me phase through it. There are no windows, and I don''t even know where this voice ising from*

    "Right, so what can I do exactly" asked Green looking around for anything that stood out to her. Sadly it was all torches and carvings.

    "You can answer a few of my riddles and then I''ll let you go, and I think I''m supposed to give you somethingбн" said the voice. Green heard the shuffling of paper before the sound of one particr piece being grabbed "Aha, I''m supposed to give you an orb of some kind"

    *Ok, that''s something at least. This isn''t some random trap it''s another orb challenge. Why did these have to be so intellectually challenging though? I mean, I guess it''s a scouts job to know some of these thingsбн*

    "Ok, I ept your challenge" said Green with confidence she didn''t truly feel.

    "Great, Oh, and I was supposed to introduce myself I''m uh" more paper rustling sounds appear as the voice stumbles through it''s words.

    "Um, hmm, no that''s not right, umбн not that either" whispered the voice, just barely reaching Green''s well trained ears "Aha, ok umбн think of something a yes"

    "My name isбн Riddle, Mcloudvoice"

    "Riddle Mcloudvoice?" asked Green trying not to let a smile show on her face by hiding it in her jacket. Sadly the shaking of her shoulders betrayed her.

    "Do you find my name amusing" said Riddle

    "Uh, no um, Lord Riddle" said Green

    "Yes, Yes good. I Lord Riddle Mcloudvoice shall give you the first challenge. What gets shorter as it ages" said Riddle

    *Ooh, I already know this one.* "A candle" said Green

    "Wrong" said the voice. The light started to dim slowly and shadows seemed to reach out from the walls.

    "A lit candle" said Green unimpressed at the semantics Riddle wanted to use. Instantly the torches relit as if it was simply apse in concentration on Green''s part, but she was a scout, she knew what she saw.

    "I''ll give it to you, uh even though you got it wrong the first time. Next question What runs around a city but never moves?" asked Riddle

    *Hmm, what runs around the cityбн* Green tried to picture the city she grew up in. The trees and nts that filled it, the overgrown grass trimmed into paths. *But there isn''t really anything that runs around the cityбн I mean there is the couriers I suppose but move. And it can''t be the pathways because they go through it if anything.*

    *What about other cities. What major features do they have? The beast folk have nothing, or at least nothing unique to themбн Dwarves have their great stone walls even though they are in the mountainsбн Wait that''s it,*

    "Is it a wall?" asked Green somewhat unsure.

    "Correct, moving on from that.

    "I begin eternity, And end space, At the end of time, And in every ce, Last in life, Second to death, Never alone, Found in your breath, Contained by earth, Water or me, My grandeur so awesome, Wind dare not tame, Not in your mind, Am in your dreams, Vacant to Kings, Present to Queens." said Riddle

    *Oh these are easy, Nixilei hate these ones. Says the ''aren''t true riddles but mockeries for any fool with enough cognisance to learn thenguage*?"It''s just the letter ''E''" said Green

    "Huh, you seem to deride my riddles. Well how about uh" Paper rusltes in the background "I weaken all men for hours each day. I show you strange visions while you are away. I take you by night, by day take you back, None suffer to have me, but do from myck." said Riddle

    *Oh, I can cheat here as well, my mother used to love this one. I heard it enough times.* "Sleep" said Green instantly

    "Quite fast there. Perhaps you already knew the answer to that one then? As I was going to St Ives I met a man with 7 wives. Each wife had 7 kids. Each kid had 7 cats. Each cat had 7 kittens. How many were going to St Ives?" said Riddle

    *Huh, um this is a new oneбн But it''s just math right? So, 7 wives, 7 kids, is 49, then 49 times 7 again for each cat is 343 um, and then 343 by 7бн* "Um, do you have any paper Lord Riddle Mcloudvoice?"

    "Your mortal mind should be more than enough toprehend the answer without tools to assist you. I suggest you think about it again" replied Riddle.

    Right butбн wait think about it again? Am I not on the right trackбн Green tried to recall exactly what was said. St Ives, I was going to St Ivesбн Wait it''s only one man "One"

    "Well it seems you realised your errorбн Um waitбн" Riddles voice dropped "Does that even count as a correct answer? I gave a hint rightбн well let''s give her an extra one then I think I have some"

    "Ah yes um What kind of room can you never enter?" asked Riddle

    So this is an extra question is it? *What room can I never enterбн Trapped rooms? No that isn''t rightбн Jail? No that isn''t right either. Um, wait a minute what about a thingбн like ah umбн it''s on the tip of my tongueбн a broom, yeah a broom* "Is it a broom?"

    "Um, uh, well ahбн That isn''t what I have written down but I can ept that" said Riddle slightly panicked. "Now for the final riddle then. Many have heard me, yet nobody has seen me. I won''t speak back unless spoken to. What am I?" said Riddle

    "It''s you" said Green

    A pause hung over the temple. "I believe that is wrong" said Riddle

    "I believe I''m right" said Green

    "Well that isn''t how this works so I guess you fail then" said Riddle

    "Now hold on, that answer meets all your criteria doesn''t it?" asked Green

    Green could hear riddle scoffing "Why of course not" then a pause "I mean, surely notбн why don''t you justify it then" stammered Riddle

    "Well, firstly I''m pretty sure this whole thing is being watched by the rest of the groups so that means many people have heard you. But of those people that are hearing you, myself included can''t actually see you. Finally you only speak when I say something, it has always been a back and forth and you haven''t spoken out of turn"

    "Well, I mean, I can speak out of turn though" said Riddle

    "Ah but you didn''t. Making you a valid option" said Green

    "Um, just a moment" said Riddle. Green couldn''t see what he was doing but she heard a button click.

    A minute passed as Green just sort of stared awkwardly at the surroundings. There was never any indication of when or what Riddle was and the room didn''t change at all. Green was started to wonder if she would ever hear back when a screen popped up in front of her with Thyme on it and the groups in the background.

    "Hi Green, just checking in. So, technically I want to say you got thatst one wrongбн but at the same time I love the creativity and really, the guy I hired for" Thyme held up his fingers to do air quotes "Lord Riddle Mcloudvoice, which isn''t the correct name I might add, didn''t really do the best job. So in light of your clever decisions and interesting choices I''m going to give you a pass on this one. By"

    Thyme waved and the picture shut itself off. Shortly afterward a pedestal with an orb on it slowly raised itself out of the ground just below where the screen Thyme had appeared on hovered. Green carefully picked up the orb and ced it in her bag. As she did so she noticed that it had changed. Instead of waving he now had a thumbs up directed toward Green.

    Hugging the bag against herself Green left the now open temple ready to continue the maze.

 Chapter 89: An Encounter Outside of Tall Grass

    <h4>Chapter 89: An Encounter Outside of Tall Grass</h4>

    Green first investigated the remaining areas of the temple grounds. The hedges obfuscated most of it but a little levitation magic solved that problem. What Green saw though was disappointing. The ''garden'' beyond the hedges wasn''t much of a garden at all. There was simply a scattering of bushes in rows to give the illusion of additional pathing with some colourful leaves thrown in for good measure. *I guess this is just to help build up the illusion of the temple. Clearly that guy was reading from a script and Thyme is controlling everything.*

    *That first puzzle was well designed, and the atmosphere makes it easy to forget time made all this in just a few moments. Then again, I suppose it''s far more likely that he nned it out before hand and summoned it from a blueprint or something. Guess it''s back to grey walls.*

    *Now that I think about it though, what''s the point of making this look like stone?* Green rounded the corner and continued away from the direction she had originallye from. *Sure I understand the idea of making the walls simple to save of energy but Thyme didn''t do that, he made it into stone, and converting mana away from your element is very expensiveбн*

    *Though, could he have just made nts that look like stone? I feel like that would still be expensive though. It''s like if I tried to create enough friction with my wind magic to set something on fire. I could, and maybe if I got good enough it''d even be more efficient then using fire magic but it''s still a waste.*

    Green found an intersection and instantly took a right moving further away from the temple. *And why in stone anyway? Now that I really think about this it doesn''t make any sense. He could have any number of exotic and beautiful trees from my homnd. Even just some rtively exotic things like the hundred-year pines or the roughhune elderwood would be more enjoyable to look at.*

    Green let out a long breath. *Ok calm down, clearly you are getting tired, mother is starting to leak out a little.* Green stifled a softugh. It had never ceased to amuse her parents that as Green got increasingly tired, she acted almost exactly like her mother did normally. *Dad always liked to tease me when I get like thisбн At least I''ll visit them soon for one of the tournament legsбн I hope.*

    Green wandered the maze somewhat randomly for a while, thinking of her parents and trying not to give in to the urge to rest in the shade somewhere. Just as Green started to round the next corner she heard something. Pausing in ce and putting her ear against the wall she tried to hear the sound again. Tap, tap, tap. It was light, but she could hear it, though the wall had hardly helped. Switching instead to the ground Green leaned in and strained her mana and her hearing to properly make out what it was.

    As soon as she put her head to the ground, she recognised the sound. It wasn''t typical footsteps; it was a scout''s steps. *Oh no, I''ve actually run into someone else.* Green nced around and saw that the nearest corner to try and hide around was too far away to risk running. Instead she poured mana into her boots and chest piece activating her levitation and her ability that made people ignore her.

    Green leapt up towards the top of the wall. She had intended to jump up to the top and cling to it but she could feel the barrier Thyme had mentioned and couldn''t actually grasp the wall. *Thymeee why would you make it so we can''t hold onto the wall for stabilisation. I''m a scout, I don''t want to fight anyone reallyбн*

    Green instead opted for the less ideal position ofying t against the wall andbiner hercking levitation with a hint of friction from the wall to allow her to remain motionless and above the average person''s sightline. Green gripped the wall and faced the direction of the sound. Her spells would hopefully mean she avoided detection, but she needed to be ready for the worst.

    As the seconds past the sound of footfalls became clearer. *Soft but rapid footsteps. Heading with some purposeбн I bet it''s Clive. He''s running around. I doubt the others would run like that. John doesn''t have the practice and Graceбн well actually I guess it could be Grace but I think she''d be lighter. These footfalls have been approaching for a bit now.*

    Just as Green finished that thought Clive sprinted around the corner. Green was shocked at just how quickly the man approached mana whirling behind him as he sped past. This further reinforced Green''s idea that the man was well practiced. It was a great surprise that he was as moving as quickly as it appeared with such little noise. While Green could likely do the same perhaps with even less noise she knew she couldn''t keep it up for long. It would burn mana much too quickly.

    Just as Clive passed the spot Green was hiding, he stopped in ce. Crouched down and put his back against the wall. Clive through his cloak over his bag with Skye on it that contained his orbs and looked around scanning the environment for any disturbances. Clive reached into his cloak and pulled out a dagger holding it in his right hand in a guarding stance as he breathed steadily and watched the hallway.

    Green just clung to the wall, unable to properly see Clive because he was about in line with her body, right on the edge of her peripheral vision. The two remained tense. Green waiting for an indication that she had been spotted while Clive was searching for that faint presence he could feel watching him

    A full five minutes passed before Clive was the first to make a move. He stood up exposing his back to Green as he prepped his movement abilities again. Green didn''t move a muscle. Just as Clive was taking his first step forward his head whipped around scanning the area behind him for the slightest movement. Sweat pooled on Green''s brow as she gripped the notstone walls. Ensuring that even the slightest movement was suppressed.

    When he found none Clive''s armour lit up slightly and he shot off in the direction Green hade from. Green kept in the breath she wanted to release. *I''m d he ran off. I really didn''t want to fight anyone.* Green waited for another minute just in case Clive wanted to turn around to try and catch her when she moved.

    In the end though she could only hear his footsteps continuing into the distance. Whether he truly turned back or not Green wouldn''t know as she was stuck facing the direction he came in and couldn''t risk the slightest movement just yet.

    Releasing her breath and her magic Green floated softly down to the ground again. *Now the question is where do I go. Clive has been down this path already and I''m not certain that there are still any orbs left this way. On the other hand I know there are a bunch of pathways I didn''t take at all so I''m sure Clive is the sameбн unless he sprinted down them allбн but he shouldn''t have the mana for thatбн But then again, howrge is the maze? Thyme never told usбн perhaps he was actually really close and the fact it took so long to meet up was because he checked everything.*

    *Ultimately I have no way of knowing. Instead I should look at this as a question of if I should try and remain sneaking behind him or go in the direction I know Clive isn''t. I guess that makes it a rather easy question then doesn''t it. *

    *First things first though, a short break.* Green moved up to sit in the corner and wrapped herself in her cloak. Green breathed deeply and entered into a meditative state to try and recover her mana. To Green''s surprise the air was actually packed with it. *Is this intentional? Did Thyme design this maze to provide extra mana to the contestants? Or is it residual from such arge spellcasting.*

    *Wait, that must be why Clive was running full sprint, he has extra mana recovery from whatever this effect is. That means I can likely do the sameбн but perhaps not quite as fast. I could hear Cliveing, and if I''m too loud the others will hear me and maybe they''d rather attack.*

    Green was perfectly happy to avoid fighting Clive, sure there wasn''t enough orbs for her to find if she wanted to win, but that was only if everyone had picked up all the orbs closest to them. Green was sure that she could find a few more just from exploringбн with a bit of luck.

 Chapter 90: A Locked Room

    <h4>Chapter 90: A Locked Room</h4>

    As it turned out abination of luck and skill quickly lead Green to her next discovery. The pathway had small flecks of dirt on and around it. This might seem mundane, as every path has some amount of debris on it, but Green had already noted just how clean the environment was and in her slightly tired state these small details grated slightly on her mind.

    *This trail must be left behind by Clive. This makes it pretty easy to avoid the areas he has tread.* Following the path until it reached an intersection Green started to explore the untrodden paths. There were a few dead ends, but it only took Green five minutes to find something intriguing. An iron door was set into the wall. It had studded iron strips reinforcing it and a small handle rtive to the doors size.

    Green strained herself to open the door. It didn''t just look like iron, it felt like it too. *I bet this is wood thoughбн Then again at this point does it even matter? It might as well be whatever Thyme wants it to be. *

    Eventually struggling to get the door open Green found an orb in a ss case with a note on a pedestal in front of it. A single light shone down on the note making it clearly visible with just the faint glow of the orb to reveal its presence. Green carefully walked up to the pedestal keeping alert for any traps.

    And while the path to the note seemed clear it was the orb that gave her true pause. An unbelievable number of runic sigils had been engraved onto the base and while she didn''t understand all of it, she did know that it was severalyers of traps.

    Green poured mana into her eyes, trying to be as generous as possible as she looked towards the pedestal with the note. She was going to abuse that extra mana regeneration and she needed to be absolutely certain that it wasn''t trapped in any way especially after seeing the horror show that was the insane number of traps just on the orb alone.

    And yet the pedestal was clean. In fact the rest of the room seemed to be clean as well. Green inched towards the note. *This feels wrong. My instincts are screaming at me that this isn''t the correct decision. But there isn''t anything there. I can''t make my vision any better, I have no enchantments to further boost itбн I have to go for it.*

    Green approached the pedestal, and nothing happened. When she stood directly in front of the note, nothing happened. And when she started reading it, nothing happened. The note exined a lot of things though.

    "Wee to the time out box. This box has an orb in it but if you pick it up you will be trapped here for an hour without the ability to leave. Any attempt at leaving will render the challenger unconscious for two hours starting from the time of the attempt. A bed will be provided to help pass the time. You are free to leave at any point as long as the orb is not picked up."

    *So that''s why my instincts were screaming at me. There are other wards in this room but none of them will activate until the primary ones on the pedestal are triggered. They must involve defences against leaving. I could sense them all but they aren''t active and they are hidden well.*

    *So the question is then. Do I pick up the orb? Green nced around the room. No actually I don''t think I do. It says the timer starts after I pick it up right? So can''t I just make this myst orb ande back after I''ve found something else. *

    Green swiftly turned and left the room. She was unimpeded and walked out of the door calmly. Stopping to shut the hulking thing, Green left it open just a crack. Walking to the end of the hallway Green went back to studying the paths that Clive had and hadn''t taken. Her decision had already payed off because Clive had ignored at least one orb, who was to say that he''d forsaken a second one.

    *Wait does that mean I''ve actually been pretty lucky? I''ve found 3 orbs in total not counting the one ''given'' to me in the starting room. And I only need one more if we count the one in the waiting room. I guess I can only look for one more then. Though, now that I''ve noticed the dirt left behind by Clive. I''d rather use my mana to obscure my traces of passing then speed up.*

    Leaving the door behind Green started to explore more of the passages that Clive hadn''t been down. Most ended swiftly in dead ends. A few ended shortly in dead ends, and two continued for quite a while before looping back to the intersectionбн which shouldn''t really have been possible by Green estimation.

    *Thyme must have special enchantments hidden somewhere. If I didn''t have this marker of Clive''s passing, I''d just think that I''m in a new section of maze but that isn''t truly the case.* Green was certain that these intersections were the same. It may have only been a few flecks of dirt, but it was enough for Green.

    After forty-five minutes of wandering though Green was starting to get nervous. *I''ve already travelled so far since the door. Maybe I should have taken the hour time lossбн no that''s a loser''s attitude. The fact we haven''t been teleported from the maze implies that the game isn''t over just yet.*

    Another thirty minutes had passed. Green wasn''t actually that far away from the door with all the backtracking she had done but at full sprint it would still take ten minutes using her enchantments and staying stealthy would likely eat up around half an hour. Just when Green was seriously considering exploring a different section of the maze, she rounded a corner and was speechless at the sight.

    In front of her was arge elegant building. This wasn''t even close to the same level as the temple of riddles she had previously seen. The building in front of her was extravagant in every single way.

    It stretched into the sky towering over the mage itself. *Wait, shouldn''t I have been able to see this building fromбн well anywhere?* And it wasn''t just the height. The roof was supported by massive marble pirs iyed with detailed carvings filled in with gold stretching the length of the structure. The pirs themselves were easily a metre in diameter.

    At the front of the building was arge staircase that lead towards an equally imposing door. It may have been opened but the solid wood doors, also innately iid with gold seemed to give off the impression that those that were unworthy should not enter.

    The grounds surrounding the was a t sheet of marble with a number of various sculptures instead of trees that seemed to sprout from the surroundings. At first nce Green thought them to be of random individual''s but after noticing one on the side with spread wings and a kimono it dawned on Green.

    *These are all statues of the contestants?* Looking closer though that wasn''t quite right. They were all caricatures of themselves. The statue of Kat had manicured nails and a pout on her lips. The kimono Green had always seen her wear was down past her shoulders and threatened to expose her chest at a moment''s notice. Her tail was tipped with a heart.

    The statue that was supposed to be of Gareth was even morecking, or at least Green thought so. His smile looked painted on, not the easy smile he had when looking at her or the polite smile he gave to colleagues. Not even the strained smile he sometimes aimed at Kress

    The statue of Nixilei sent shivers down Green''s spine. Her robes had additional runes carved into them, though the statues had no mana. Her face was covered by a mask that left only her eyes which seemed to burn into Green as she stared at them.

    Green had no desire to look at the rest of the statues, though she spared a quick nce at the ones resembling Grace and her team. They all looked identical except for their various expressions on their faces. She didn''t know them well enough to guess who was who, though. She also, made a point of avoiding the area her statue must have been.

    Green climbed the mountainous steps in a few steps. More trickery she supposed, because a mere instant was not enough to climb the hundreds it appeared to be.

    Entering the building Green was met with a bizarre sight. There were four copies of Thyme present in various clothing. Three were bound and kneeling and a fourth stood ominously behind them.

    The one in the back spoke up "Wee, to the glorious hall of judges. You must decide the fate of these three. Murders must be sentenced to death"

 Chapter 91: A Fun Little Game

    <h4>Chapter 91: A Fun Little Game</h4>

    The Thyme in the back stood much taller than the three kneeling, not just from the fact they were standing but because they were at least eight feet tall, towering over Green as well. It had a judge''s wig and a ck cloak covering the body. In Thyme''s hand was a long weapon that looked like a cross between a judge''s gavel and a reaper''s scythe with a t rounded end on one side and a long sharpened de on the other.

    "Breaking character for a moment" said the cloaked Thyme as he shrunk down to a more reasonable size. "This challenge has a few unique rules. Firstly no lies will be told during this event in ordance to the scenario. Secondly nobody actually died, this whole scenario has been made up. Thirdly an incorrect sentence dished out by you will cost you an orb. We will be investigating three murders, and only once they have all be covered will you have a chance to guess. Once everything has beenid out you me anyone one question which I will answer in full. The only exception to that is asking directly for the name of the murderer or asking me to point them out or something like that. Finally, you may leave at any time"

    Judge Thyme stretched himself back up to ''full height'' and a spotlight shone down upon it as it shouted "Now, take your ces, for I am judge and executioner, who has travelled many miles to appear before you. Our jury of one is now present, and so are the used. Let the trialmence"

    Wooden tforms responded to Judge''s call as they lifted the three bound Thymes from the floor and a light was turned on for the first Thyme. They were a short and stocky version of Thyme, with powerful limbs. This Thyme was wearing a cksmiths apron with various slots for tools though it was empty at the moment. To the side of this Thyme was a small hammer and a few wooden pegs.

    "The first used is a builder of minor fame. He was once the town cksmith but developed a rare skin condition among dwarves that prevented him from working the forge. As such he took instead to construction and has lived in town since he was young. To his side are the tools that were on his person at the time of apprehension, please refer to him as Builder."

    The light went off on Builder''s tform to highlight the next Thyme. This one was short like the first but was thin and wiry looking slightly malnourished. They were covered in rags so dirty that you could no longer discern what colour they might have been originally. To it''s side was an old dagger, rusted with the edges serrated and chipped from years of overuse and poor care. Their face was covered with ck dust making it hard to see their expression.

    "The second used is a poor street urchin, struggling to survive. Nobody knows how they arrived in our small town, not even the poor boy. He has had a hard life, and is only trying to survive. Nheless, his dagger might have been bloodied when he found it originally, but has it drunk again since? You may call him Beggar"

    Once again the light dimmed on Beggar and highlighted the third and final tform. This one contained a very feminine Thyme, made obvious by the tight fitting robes that they wore. The garment was grey and stained with blood. The figure also wore grey gloves though they were stained more thoroughly with a variety of alchemical ingredients. This Thyme was actually the tallest on the tform and kneeled proudly. On the ground surrounding the doctor was various vials and a small rubber mallet.

    "The third used is a young surgeon of little renown. They have only just finished their apprenticeship and is still unexperienced. Nheless the residence of the small town counts their blessings that she would be the one to attend them, for her kind and gentle demeanour and reassuring voice does wonders for the patients, perhaps more so then her medical skill. You may call her, Doctor"

    The light dimmed on Doctor, and Judge spoke again "Now that the light of justice has shone upon the used, let us turn ourselves to the gruesome murders that have been performed this past night"

    Judge threw his arms towards the side where another light began to shine down on a small set portraying the scene of the first murder. It showed a corpse of Thyme in the shadow of a building under construction. There were bricks piled nearby as well as wood and a few other things of little note. The ground seemed to be the standardpacted dirt pathing of small and developing towns.

    And the corpse itself was in horrible condition. The head had beenpletely destroyed with nothing remaining. Blood coated the body and clothes of the victim as well as some of the ground nearby. There was no other visible wounds, but Green could determine with head trauma like that there didn''t need to be. Just as Green was sure she''d seen everything she also noticed a small piece of dark dirt covered cloth attached to part of the roof.

    "This is the site of the first murder. It is near ongoing construction on the edge of town. The murder was performedte at night. There were no witnesses. Most apparent cause of death is therge amount of head trauma sustained from a blunt force. Onto the next one"

    The second scene showed an indoors scene with the light streaming in from a window instead of above. This appeared to be the house of the victim. This knew Thyme had their hands copsed over the cor bone. The corpses face was covered in small red dots and had a tattoo of a flower on their lower chin. They had a deep gash where Green knew their heart to be. Despite the size of the cut, no blood was present in the surrounding room other, but a small amount was present around the area of the cut. Green did note however, that in the corner of the room, was a thin piece of wire.

    "The site of the second murder. Poor Maurice, murdered in his own home. There are no witnesses. This murder took ce an hour after the first, but still in the middle of the night. Most apparent cause of death is a stab to the heart."

    The third and final scene was the most shocking of all. Thyme was skewered to a wall. Every few centimetres was another wooden stake that plunged through the body and into the wall behind it. The details of the individual were impossible to make out, as they were now more wooden stake then person. There was twentyrge wooden stakes and uncountable small shards of wood that littered the body. Each stake was twisted and gnarled a dark ck like wood from an old tree dying tree and contrasted with the cleanly lined brown wooden body of all the Thymes. Green couldn''t find any seemingly hidden things in the area this time.

    "The final siteбн Well there isn''t much to say really? Pinned to a wall, and you can''t even tell who it was. This was found in the centre of town just before sunrise. Now, please ask your question Green"

    Green thought for a moment before asking confidently "Please tell me everything about the poison used to kill the second victim"

    "Are you sure that is your second question? How do you know they were poisoned? If they were not poisoned, you will simply be told you have wasted your question. Is this eptable?" said Judge

    "Yes"

    "Indeed, you are correct, the second victim was poisoned, though this may not have been the cause of death, only the supplement. They used a very rare poison known as the Last Breath. It is made from several ingredients, though most of the ingredients used in it aremon and can be found throughout the kingdom, the rarest and most expensive of is Vacriacress all can only be found in the darkest corner of the sewers in small cities.

    "The other ingredients are all much moremon. Arriltro, amon spice sold in every market, Viper Weed a nasty pest that grows in every garden, Ubbiavil moss, which grows in the nearby forests and the slightly rarer Ivory Blossom, is amon but well hidden nt that disguises itself as marble and eats through the surrounding rock. It is well liked by alchemists but hated by masons, thus most buildings are treated against it.

    "The effects of Last Breath are likely as you would imagine, they make it difficult for the target to breathe, resulting in ack of oxygen and sluggish movement, making it easier for them to be taken down inbat.

    "Does this sufficiently answer your question Green?" said Judge looking down at Green from his full height.

    "Yes, I do believe it does" whispered Green, not willing to look the imposing figure in the eye. "I''m certain I know who it is, though I just need to go through everything once more"

 Chapter 92: A Lesson in Magic

    <h4>Chapter 92: A Lesson in Magic</h4>

    The following chapter is a return to Kat''s perspective.

    --------------------------

    Winding back the clock a bit, to when Green was still searching for Judge''s hall Kat was watching intently but her interest was fading. There was only so long you could watch someone sneak around a repetitive surrounding without getting a bit bored. Originally Kat was going to try admiring the nes, but there wasn''t much of anything to seeбн and she had a better idea.

    "So, Nixilei, can you exin how exactly Green is casting those spells of hers?" asked Kat

    Nixilei turned away from the screen disying thepetitors to focus on Kat and said "Green is not casting any spells, so I would have to ask what you might mean by that?"

    "Well, sure she isn''t casting spells right now, but she was, like back when she was levitating" said Kat

    "Well, no even then Green wasn''t casting any spells. But you have ess to spellcasting do you not? I have seen you summon mes without enchantmentsyered onto your outfit, and I detect no runes within the patterns of your robes, so surely it is only possible with magic" said Nixilei

    "Ah, um no, I don''t cast spells like you do I can just summon it" said Kat as she willed a bit of energy to appear on her finger. A bright purple me appeared, chilling the air slightly with it''s presence but giving off a rxing feeling to those gazing into it.

    "Hmm" Nixilei study the me intently, before bending down and pulling a clump of grass from the ground. Holding a single de she then carefully dropped it into Kat''s fire where it promptly froze, fell to the ground, and shattered. "Fascinating. You have not called upon an element, and you should not be sufficiently skilled to call forth andbine multiple. Indeed it does seem to be a different system to mana

    "How should I exin then? Covering the schstic study of mana is likely not to your interest, but at the same time I doubt that you would be satisfied with the truly standard answer that you pull it through runes or sigils to perform miracles?" Nixilei watched Kat shake her head.

    "Of course, I would expect nothing less from you, considering you seem actually willing to listen to my lessons and you are in fact supposed to be our mage I suppose I shall inform you of some intricacies of the craft

    "Firstly" said Nixilei as she summoned a runic circle with a number of characters imbued within it "Healing works differently, try to ignore that. For some reason it is a power that we can use earlier than should be possible as webine multiple elements for it to function. Many people theorize as to why this might be, but nheless healing is something we are capable of, with additional training

    "Wait do I need to go over that as well? How people actually be wizards?" asked Nixilei

    "Yes please" said Kat

    "Well, right, so most sentients are born with the power to feel mana in their own bodies, a very small number can feel nothing, and an even smaller number can feel the mana around them. You are capable of training yourself from nothing, to internal, to external but these things all take unbelievable amounts of time, especially once your magic matures at around our age.

    "Most wizards are those who started being able to feel mana outside of themselves, however some stronger families or dedicatedmoners manage to achieve it within a reasonable time. Once you can sense mana outside of your body the next step is learning to manipte it outside your body. Once again, this might sound easy to someone with the capacity as you seem to, but that jump is exceptionally difficult even for those like myself who were born with external mana observation.

    "Once you can move your mana outside of your body, you may form it into a sigil with mana and then charge it further to produce an effect. Think of sigils like anguage. You add runic characters to the sigil for different effects. Say you want a fireball, you might want to add runes to increase the size, or perhaps you are a water mage, you add the central rune water, and then the extra runes focus on changing it into a spike and lowering the temperature. Does that all make sense?" said Nixilei

    "Yeah I mean, I guess so? Though, if you have a water mage, and you also have a water rune, why do sigils need to match the mage type? Can''t you use whatever type you want?" asked Kat

    "Well, yes and no. If you are aware of those runes you may in fact cast a spell with them but everyone has their manaбн tainted? No I don''t like thatбн coloured? No I dislike that, though it is a favourite of manyбн" Nixilei trailed off into mumbling as she tried to find the best word.

    "Gah" Nixilei threw her arms up "Truly, there is no great word for it, but each individual is more adept at using a particr element. As you use that more and more, you find the mana changing towards that type quicker. Think of it like a muscle, the more you work on it, the stronger it bes, however for some reason each person is born with one ''muscle'' if we have to use that word, that has already been exercised. Though it normally has the greatest capacity as well"

    "Rightбн that makes some sense, but if that is the case why does Green pool mana around her asionally? And how does she cast spells? I mean, you said she wasn''t but can you borate" asked Kat

    "You are asking to very different and branching questions there Kat, could you perhaps focus on one?" asked Nixilei but then immediately continued speaking "No, never mind I will just exin. Firstly, you saw Green pooling mana around areas, which is impressive you could actually view it in the first ce, because internal maniption of mana enhances that area of the body. Pushing it towards the legs lets you run faster, the arms punch harder, and the eyes see further. You cannot ce it within the mind thoughбн for some reason it resists improvements.

    "Though if I am honest, it does not provide the sort of boost you would desire. For most the effects are minimal, unless you poor obscene amounts of mana into the task. It is simply not worth it when enchantments exist though they are slower to activate. You may see Green doing this more than usual because for someone with only internal mana maniption she has a shocking pool of it to draw upon

    "In fact, I do doubt she is actually limited to internal maniption, but that isn''t something I am willing to discuss further. As to how she is casting spells, well any spell can be inscribed onto a piece of armour, or a trinket and thenter empowered with mana. The way they are designed the sigils automatically suck in nearby mana, so by manipting it under the skin to the closest point to the sigil you can charge it.

    "This will then cast the spell, and you receive the effects. They tend to be either inefficient for the mana cost, or ineffectivepared to their spelled counterparts, but most simplyck the ability to truly cast so it is still a very powerful tool to them" said Nixilei

    "So, why not just have a tonne of sigils on your armour? Then you can cast a bunch of spells" asked Kat

    "Well, you can only have one sigil per item. Now some exceptions do apply but, that is how it is for the most part" said Nixilei

    Kat stared at the multiple sigils sewn into Nixilei''s robe and then back at her face waiting for a follow up. *How can you just say that you get one sigil and then walk around wearing that. And all the mages have these. How is this an exception?*

    "Well, please understand that mages and healers cheat a little with our robes. Technically speaking the robe is one item, and the sigils are sewn in separately, with special material to count as an essory all on their own. A warrior could not utilise this system because the mage has to pull out their mana and channel it outside their body and into the sigils on our robes. They consist of favoured spells, with generic variations. So fireball straight ahead for a fire mage, or in my case a generic boost to the bodies regeneration as one of mine"

    "Ok that makes sense, is there anything else I should know?" asked Kat

    "Hmm, well I suppose the only other thing is that a measure of a mage''s strength is how many circles appear within their spellcasting" said Nixilei as she pulled up a spell with three rings "This is considered a two-ring spell"

    Kat opened her mouth to interject but Nixilei stopped her with a hand "Yes I know, everyone asks that question. The answer is that the centre circle containing the element doesn''t count as a ring. You may notice that my central rune is in fact multiple, that is a unique feature of two ring healers, other kinds of mages only acquire that ability at around five rings, and then they only get two"

    "Well that isn''t confusing at all" said Kat Though at least I know it all now.

 Chapter 93: The Thrilling Conclusion to Judge Thyme

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Thrilling Conclusion to Judge Thyme</h4>

    Green shook out her appendages and let out a burst of mana into her surroundings to loosen her muscles. The mana was ineffective, and wasteful but it was the one bad habit she''d kept after her parent''s training, and it was somewhat special to her in a strange way.

    Green let out a long breath and looked the Judge in the eye. "I''m not making my guess when I say this. But it is you. You are the one responsible for the three deaths and no other"

    "Oh" Judge straightened his back and added a little to his height "You mean to use the judge as a murderer? That is quite the im young one. And yet you said it isn''t a guess? Are you saying that you know for certain? Or are you not actually using me?"

    "Both. I said I want to go through everything one more time, but if I''m right, then I know it''s you" said Green projecting a confidence she rarely truly felt. This time though it was real. She was a scout, she had seen the clues, gathered the hints, and figured out the answer. It was a puzzle she loved, and was actually quite thankful that Thyme came up with it at all.

    "Let us start with the clues that didn''t involve the victims, shall we? The first thing I noticed that you said ''now that the light of justice has shined down upon the used'' at that point in time, you had those same lights shine upon you, and one of the rules is that there is no lying to be done. That means that all of the lights represented an used, including yourself.

    "That made me go back and think, when you introduced Doctor you didn''t say they were the final used but the third, which, and perhaps I''m cheating a bit hear, simply isn''t how you talk. You love to have final or finally at the end of your lists" said Green

    "Oh? But that reveals nothing about the victims does it? And you said Imitted all the murders? Conclusively? Are you sure about that?" replied Judge staring intently at Green matching her gaze.

    Green faltered "Eh, um, yes I mean"

    "Where did all the confidence go Green? Weren''t you certain that Imitted the murders Green?" asked Judge as she took two heavy steps forward, one each time he said Green.

    "Ye- Yes, yes umбн" Green activated her enchantment that let her fade in the background and the enchantment to give her a speed boost and hid behind the mural of the first body.

    Dismissing the two enchantments as she hid behind the disy, she activated a third, one on a ne hidden from sight that projected her voice. "Looking at this first body here. The implication is that Builder killed him. But this is surely impossible, both Builder and his hammer are short and this man was struck from above. That is why his clothes are dyed red. Which also means the blood was ced very deliberately. This isn''t you real blood Thyme it should be a different colour

    "This means that even the blood sttering''s are part of the clues, dryad blood is green, much like how my own is blue. The next thought then would be that it was actually the Beggar. The dirty cloth and the bricks strewn around imply that perhaps they were dropped on the victim''s head. But then where are the bloody bricks? Not a single one has a drop of blood on them.

    "Finally, the cloth, this actually pardons the Builder further as despite his profession his clothes are very clean. It seems to indicate Beggar, but Doctor, and Judge are implicated just the same. So it alles down to the bricks. The only way to inflict that much trauma without them is with a blunt weaponбн Much like your gavelбн scythe thingбн actually what is that?"

    "I don''t believe you get a second question" said Judge

    "Really? That''s your problem. I''m trying to be brave and use you of murder, and you respond that I can''t ask more questions"

    "I believe that too is a second question. Or would you consider it a third? I suppose it would depend how you want to judge these thingsбн Oh wait I''m the Judge. I say third" said Judge

    "Is this a joke to you?" asked Green

    "Fourth Question" said Judge

    And Green couldn''t help it. She really didugh. Her anxiety was building, and she was using the clearly most powerful person in the room of being a murderer. Sure it was a game, but if they were ying the character of judge and executioner what was stopping them from just attacking her? Thymeбн Thyme and his sense of humour.

    "Thanks Thyme" Green whispered, dropping the voice amplification for a moment, but knowing Thyme would hear.

    Moving ces to hide instead behind the second victims mural Green continued "So, this one got me thinking in a number of ways. The apparent dagger wound was too obvious. I didn''t think it could ever be the answer. This was confirmed when you answered about the poison, but we won''t get to that just yet. The main issue is that Beggar''s dagger couldn''t make such a clean cut. Not in the flesh of the clothesбн is it flesh? Thyme or Judge, what do you call living dryad wood? Is it flesh?"

    "Fifth question" said Judge

    "Right right, anyway, that wound is too clean and it looked like this person died of suffocation, but their was no marks around the neck, so the conclusion I had to draw was that poison was used. This instead implicated the Doctor, and honestly I wasn''t too suspicious at this point. I thought Beggar was the culprit for the first one back before I thought about the cloth properly and Doctor killed the second one.

    "However the third victim is when I really started to formte the idea that perhaps you were in fact the killer Judge. See, victim three" said Green as she moved to the final mural hiding behind the wall "has clearly been impaledбн multiple times. Builder has those pegs and maybe Builder killed 3, Beggar Killed 1, and Doctor killed 2, but you never actually said that all three were killers and those pegs don''t look even close to the spikes, not to mention the number you would need to carry.

    "In fact, I kept getting the feeling that I was looking at the challenge wrong. Why did I need to match them up to the murders and that''s when I remembered. Judge, you lifted the use with magic, wood magic. A very high level of magic that not just anyone can possess. Perhaps if you were a dryad yes, but in this you aren''t Thyme, you are Judge, and Judge clearly demonstrated wood maniption.

    "That''s what got me to look back on the other things, and so when I asked you about the poison it was actually a trap" said Green poking her head out to look at Judge for the first time since starting her exnation on the victims.

    She was of course surprised to see Judge directly next to her once poked her head out. Jumping back slightly in front Judge justughed. "Well, how did you trap me? I do believe that I said I''d answer any question not identifying the murderer yes?"

    Green smiled awkwardly, and used her speed enchantments to hide behind Doctors pir, keeping an eye on Judge the whole time. "Well, you said you would only tell me if poison was used. But here is the thing. How did you know they were poisoned? Only the killer would know that, especially with Last Breath as it''s very hard to identify, though the ingredients you listed were wrong, I was willing to overlook that part

    "Nevermind though. The fact you could identify the poison meant you were familiar enough with them to make itбн and I mean, you also said it was expensive, and none of these three could afford it" Green started to bumble a bit at the end as Judge showed no reaction to her words.

    "And I mean, ah, I know this is sort of wrong, but um it''s a puzzle right? So it wouldn''t be something like the local mayor hired Doctor, or Beggar so they didn''t need to pay right? Because um, that wouldn''t be fun?"

    Judge remained still clearly waiting for something else. Green swallowed. He wants me to say it. *That Judge is the murder. Am I prepared for what will happen though? But I mean what will happen?*

    Steeling herself once more Green said it. "Judge, I use you of the murder of all three victims"

    Judge burst intoughter as a grin split his face quite literally. The smile cracking the wood on Judge''s face as it extended into his ears. "Now, for the execution"

    Judge picked up his weapon and turned the des edge to his neck. In one swift motion his decapitated himself and the body quickly dposed and vanished before Green''s eyes.

 Chapter 94: The Final Sprint

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Final Sprint</h4>

    Green paled, hiding her face from the scene. She had seen plenty of monsters being killed in front of her, both from training with her parents and adventuring with her friends. But never had she seen something like this, a crazed smile and the ending of their own life. Despite logically knowing it was just one of Thyme''s many bodies it disturbed Green greatly.

    Green felt a hand on her shoulder and she tried not to panic but she couldn''t help but shiver until she heard the voice speak. It was Thyme, but tuned drastically to the feminine "It''s ok Green. I''ve altered the feed the others see just for the moment. I''m sorry I scared you, really I am. This isn''t part of the test, it''s ok"

    Green leant into the figure and nearly fell over. "Woah careful their Green. I''m just a hand at the moment. Truly this was not meant to be scary. What caused you such concern"

    Green tried to forceposure on herself, and when that failed she made it at least appear that she was fine. "That face, the madness, Iбн it scares me. I don''t think I''ve ever seen something like thatбн but I know that some people are like that. It might be different for you with multiple bodies, but I recognise that madness"

    "I''ve seen it before. Last time they were stopped, butбн I''m not sure I was ready to quite confront that madness again" said Green in a quiet voice.

    "I understand. I can remove that scene from your memories if you want?" asked Thyme.

    Green shuddered, her falseposure cracking at that. **Remove it? Does he mean the originals? Or just this most recent scene of hisбн*

    Green wanted to take the time, to ponder things, but she was no fool. There was only ever one answer to that sort of question. "No, I cannot turn my eyes away just yet"

    Green felt Thyme nod. Which was strange considering Thyme was just a hand and didn''t move, and yet she could. "Open your eyes, and when you do I''ll be gone"

    Green was sorely tempted by the offer to keep her eyes shut, but thepetition was still going, and she was still losing time. Cracking one eye open just barely revealed an empty room. The podiums and the murals had all disappeared, and in their ce was an orb ready for the taking.

    Gingerly putting picking it up and cing it in her bag Green let go of a breath she didn''t know she was holding and turn towards the exit. Light was streaming in from the door and Green felt it a fitting scene. Just one more orb. *All I have to do I rush to that locked room and grab that one orb, then I''m done.*

    Green started to exit the room and climb down the staircase. *Just one more orb than I''m done.* As she descended she started to charge the her enchantments, both levitation and increased movement to further increase her speed.

    The staircase once again was finished way too early but Green payed it no mind. Shovelling mana into her enchantments Green took off. A grand rush of air whipped through the courtyards whistling between the statues creating earie sounds as she sprinted away from the area.

    Green''s speed didn''t even let us as she approached the first corner, simply angling herself and letting her momentum carry her forward spurred on by the levitation enchantments she through her whole wait into rounding the corner. As she approached the wall Green jumped onto it and continued to run at full speed.

    As she ran, she slowly transitioned back to solid ground, but not for long as more turns would approach. Weaving beautifully between the corridors she was making great time. *Just one more orb. *

    The mana in the area responded to her call. Eyes glowing, hair shining, and the faintest hint of wings could be seen on her back further propelling her at an increased speed, Green practically flew around corners and soared down hallways.

    It took a mere five minutes to approach the halfway mark where her ears picked up the sound of fighting. This however did not stop her charge. zing past the intersection the shocked faces of John and Clive could only watch Green tear past them.

    As she sped past their figures, they were barely able to make out her appearance. Turning on instinct and preparing their weapons for a counter attack they were unprepared for the rush of wind that hit them on the back and knocked them to the ground.

    *They must have been fighting, whoever loses might have enough orbs. I just need one more.** Mana visibly poured out of Green at this point, the sigils on her arms shining in the bright sun and would blind a mortal who gazed upon them at this point.

    After passing the two Green''s speed increased once again. She would finish. She needed to finish. *Just one more orb.* A minuteter she could see the final corridor, the turn just before the iron door.

    But there once again was a figure in her path. Grace was about to head in the direction of the door. *Just* Green took a step forcing wind mana into her feet instead of the enchantments *One* exploding off the floor Green rocketed forward again *More.* Grace turned at the sound, eyes growing wide at the site of Green but quickly realising she must have been after the door.

    Grace desperately tried to power her own enchantments and sprinted ahead around the corner. Green quickly reached the spot Grace had just left and pooled her mana once again into both her hands and legs now and shot down the corridor.

    Grace was halfway down the corridor but slowing she was not prepared to run head first into an iron door. And yet Green continued, not slowing in the slightest, approaching it at the same speed that had carried her this far.

    Grace made a futile effort to catch Green as she sped past but wasn''t able to even grasp her coat. *Orb!* Green burned the rest of her mana to activate the enchantment that let her shift and pass through gaps, curling around the side of the door she had left open and hurtling into the room.

    The room she entered instantly lit up with countless lights, signalling the wards had been triggered, though it was for someone trying to sneak in and not out, they blinked to life and started to charge up mana to activate their effects.

    As Green soared through the air she used the dregs of the mana around her to line herself up properly and open her carry bag wide. Stretching the bag''s mouth wide she ced the bag in the path of the orb and flew.

    The moment before the bag came into contact with the orb, Green could feel the enchantments trying to take her from the room. *I''ve note this far to lose to faulty enchantments.* Green threw the bag forward, closing it over the orb and letting the strap circle it around her neck.

    As the bag settled a flower popped up from the ground and scooped Green up. Green''s consciousness stilled for a moment before she was shot out back on stage.

    Green flew through the air towards Thyme. She desperately wanted to crash into him, but it was not time to crash, and she was a scout trained by Elthiff family, she would not disgrace herself soбн just yet.

    Flipping and to regain her footwork Green dropped the speed boost but left the dregs of the mana in her levitation as she slid towards Thyme. Thyme raised an eyebrow but calmly stood to the side allowing Green to do her thing.

    Of course she just kept slidingбн straight past time and into the crowd straight towards her true target, Gareth. Sliding right up to the te d man she jumped slightly at the end, trusting to catch her.

    As Green jumped, though her levitation had left her she still fell slowly into Gareth''s arms as he cradled her carefully "You did well Green" said Gareth

    "I hope so, make sure Thyme lets me keep the bag" said Green as she let sleep take her. *Gareth isfy, it''s about time I rested.*

    While Green was enjoying the embrace of her fiancиж Thyme was summoning the other contestants who promptly emptied their lunch on the floor. Their entrances paling in spectaclepared to Green''s.

    "Bah, what is this. The exciting conclusion to my fantastic maze and I have one asleep and three remove their breakfast from their stomachs? Uneptable" Thyme waved his had four green orbs flew into the contestants.

    Grace, Clive, and John instantly perked up shaking themselves and stepping away from the mess they had made of the floor that was already being cleaned by Thyme''s magic.

    Green however, *It isn''t a matter of energy, I need time to hug Garethбн and sleep. Today was hard, and I couldn''t share it with the others properly which made it worseбн Green sighed Is there anything worse then interacting with people without Gareth and Nixilei to hide behind?*

    The fastest scout of her generation, the master of hidden traps and avoiding dangerбнid to rest by being in the vicinity of strangers.

    ##############

    Special User Q&A With Kat. (Was an authors note but due to formatting issues has been moved.)

    Q&A With Kat

    Fotia: Kat, as you know magic exists, are you excited to learn more about it?

    Kat: Well, I feel like I really should figure out my own abilities first. Do they count as magic? Then again, I suppose if I had the chance to really learn about magic I wouldn''t decline, it''s interesting enough and I''m sure Lily would love to hear all about it.

    ----------------------

    Max: If you could go back to not being a demon anymore and stop being summoned, would you do it?

    Kat: Well, I''m not sure. I''d like to wait and learn a bit more before I made a truly final decision, but if I had to choose right now, I think I''d stay a demon. It''d be too hard to give up hugging Sylvie with my tail.

    ---------------

    Eve: Do you think you''ll like the Demon Life?

    Kat: Well, I guess? I''m not sure how much of it I''ve really experienced. There seems to be groups of demons I haven''t met, and other then the summonings nothing too strange has happened really.

    -----------------

    Keht Jelicho: Do you have any interest in trying your hand at painting? I think it would be cool if you made some art for your room and/or friends based on your experiences. Trying to make a representation of the summoning mes would probably be an interesting series of paintings. Maybe you could even ''enchant'' it if you tried pushing your aura/energy into it while painting?

    Kat: Huh, I''ve never really considered something like that. I''m not particrly good at art or at least I wasn''t before. I have much finer motor control so maybe it''s worth looking into. I think it would actually be really cool to show Lily some of the ces I''ve beenбн wait no she''d just prefer I draw sigils for herбн

 Chapter 95: Now We Return to Our Regularly Scheduled Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 95: Now We Return to Our Regrly Scheduled Protagonist</h4>

    Returning to Kat''s perspective

    ##

    Kat watched a flower open up beside Thyme in the corner of her eyes. She was more focused on Green''s final mad dash but the strange movement in her peripheral caught her attention. A bright sh emitted from the flower and as she turned to watch Greene flying out.

    *How is she so fast? The video didn''t really capture it but this is insane.* Kat watched as Green barrelled towards Gareth. Kat was tempted to intercept her in the air and take the impact but was surprised to see that when Green jumped just before the collision her momentum dropped significantly and rather than a brutal collision with a steel wall she softly drifted into Gareth''s arms.

    *Huh, her wings are glowing. They are also phasing through Gareth so I''m betting the others can''t really see that. Is thatfortable? I mean surely it can''t be? Then again don''t my wings phase through my outfitбн* "You did well Green" said Gareth.

    "I hope so, make sure Thyme lets me keep the bag" said Green. *Um what? Why is the bag important?* And didn''t Thyme say you couldn''t keep anything. While Kat was trying to figure out what Green was on about the rest of the scouts had returned.

    "Bah, what is this. The exciting conclusion to my fantastic maze and I have one asleep and three remove their breakfast from their stomachs? Uneptable" said Thyme as it waved its hand and four green orbs flew into the contestants.

    Three scouts recovered quickly but Green didn''t budge. *Um, Green are you alright?* Kat didn''t want to ask because Green had a big smile on her face, though that had been present since she closed her eyes.

    *I should I keep an eye on Green or listen to Thyme? Eh I''m sure she''s fine.* Turning once again to face Thyme and see what event was on next Kat realised she had forgotten about the improvements to her eyes, standing next to Green and Gareth it wasn''t even hard to keep them in focus even though they were in her peripheral vision.

    *Okбн I did not realise my eyes had been so thoroughly upgraded, I''d noticed the vision increase but why can I focus anywhere I want? That isn''t how eyes workбн then again it is less crazy then how my wings seem to work so nevermind I guess.*

    Thyme let out a sigh before splitting into three "I suppose I''ll ignore the fact Green is sleeping, on ount of her sess" sang the three Thyme''s in harmony. It was very soothing, like the sounds of a clearing on a warm day.

    "Ah Thyme, is it really helping matters if you sing like that?" asked Grace.

    "Ah, our apologies" said the Thyme''s. They then proceeded to split into a five Thyme each totalling fifteen now.

    "Is this better" said the Thymes in harmony that threatened to lull everyone to sleep

    "No, this is the opposite of what Grace asked for" said Clive equally unamused.

    The Thymes nodded in understanding and split in threes again for a full 45 man(?) choir. "There is no need to worry, it is all a passing dream. Our friend who is named Green, they have seeded in collecting the orbs, and set us free" sung the Thymes

    Kat started pping slowly. The instant she did so everyone''s eyes turned to her. *What? It''s good singing. Though I imagine it isn''t too difficult for Thyme it''s still impressive.*

    "How long are you going to continue this farce?" asked Clive.

    The Thymes all shrunk down into a small form, a bit shorter than Sylvie. The 45 Thymes all pouted and looked up at Clive asking what they''d done wrong.

    Of course from everyone''s perspective, it was terribly creepy, 45 wooden eyes staring unflinching into Clive''s face with an unchanging expression and no movement as if they were just dolls.

    Everyone except Kat that is. *Hey those are actually pretty cute.* Kat walked forward until she was behind the Thymes and picked one up. Everyone looked at her like she''d gone crazy. "What? Thyme actually looks pretty cute like this and it felt like the right thing to do in the situation"

    Kat may not have been weak to the pouting eyes, but she was still in charge of an orphanage full of children for many years. Forty five eyes with such a stance couldn''t be overlooked. The Thymes all smiled and nodded, as an extra, normal sized, Thyme appeared beside the groups.

    "See at least one person appreciates my sense of humour" said therge Thyme looking disapprovingly at the groups.

    "So, as I was saying, congrattions to Green, yada, yada, you guys are no fun, yada yada, congrattions again to Green for actuallypleting four challenges and not fighting anyone, which, I must say, was disappointing at first but upon further consideration was actually pretty impressive. Also, I may or may not have forgotten to hide the potions around the ce but don''t worry about that so much" continued therge Thyme.

    Clenching his fist the bags the contestants were holding started to fly towards Thyme but Green caught onto her and held it against her chest. "I do believe the rules stated you couldn''t keep things you obtained in the maze Green" said Thyme patiently.

    As Thyme said this the Thyme choir turned their pouts to Green instead. Green looked to Gareth who returned with a look that asked what she wanted him to do about it. Green pulled herself up to his ear. *Hmm, do I use energy to overhear this?* Kat was leaning towards no, but it didn''t actually matter because she could hear Green anyway "The rulesбн said thatбн um, we couldn''t keep stuff from the maze, we got thisбн firstбн. So I mean"

    As Green trailed of Gareth nodded in understanding "Your rules only said that the groups had to return things found in the maze, but these weren''t found in the maze were they"

    Thyme''s face split into the same madness induced grin that Judge had in his final moments, Kat didn''t recognise it but she could see Green pale as she watched Thyme. Just as quickly as it appeared though it disappeared as if but a lie, it was so fast that only Green and Kat were likely to see it, and certainly the only ones fast enough to react.

    "Hahaha, I''m d you found that loop hole actually, please take them as a present" said Thyme nodding to the other contestants as well.

    Grace just nodded happy to have a bottomless bag, and while John was much the same Clive let out a big smile while he though nobody was looking. Of course, Thyme and Kat didn''t let that escape their notice. *That''s cute, its nice to see he does care about Skye, even if he doesn''t share herбн forwardness.*

    "And one more gift" said Thyme he pointed towards the small Thyme in Kat''s hand. Kat watched as it transformed in front of her gaining a kimono in a simr style to her own, with wings and a tail. The wood softened to be more like a stuffed toy and the life left it as the head lolled forward.

    "Sadly that one isn''t magic anymore, but I hope you can appreciate it" said Thyme with a big smile.

    Kat turned the now doll around to face her and was surprised to see that, it was the face that had hardly changed. Despite now sharing many of it''s characteristics with her it was still undeniably the smaller Thyme''s face and Kat was pleased with the result. *I''m d he didn''t just give me a doll of myself, that would have been weird, but I can appreciate the theming.*

    "There won''t be any issues if there is ack of mana assuming I keep this right?" Kat whispered both to the system and to Thyme, keeping it low so it was likely only it could hear.

    There will likely be no adverse effects on the item in question. The item was fundamentally changed, and the mana has left it.

    "It should be fine, though I''m not sure what Demonic Energy will do to it" said Thyme''s voice on the wind.

    *Well that''s nice. Hopefully Vivian won''tin so much if I have a doll to liven up my room. It''s actually pretty cool to have a proper memento of this summoning and not just a bunch of money. Like the rug, this is much cooler.*

    The Thymes all pped their hands and rotated on their left foot, including therge one. "Now, I''m d you are all happy with your gifts, it was a nice spotting of the loophole, but don''t get too caught up. We aren''t finished yet" said therge Thyme.

    "We have not finished" sang the choir in an haunting chorus that carried across the ins and made the groups shiver. Of course, that may have been due to the leaves Thyme got to tickle the backs of their necks, but they didn''t need to know that.

 Chapter 96: Thyme Just Having a Bit of Fun

    <h4>Chapter 96: Thyme Just Having a Bit of Fun</h4>

    As the choir reached a peak the smaller Thymes all jumped into a ball together. As they merged it continued to spin around and around until a giant wheel dropped down to the ground. "Wee to the return of the wheel, please keep your hands and feet inside the carriage at all time"

    The wheel itself was simr to the previous instances, but it was now at least three times the size and where before it stood level with Thyme, it now dwarfed Thyme, every Thyme. Thyme jumped to the wheel and spun it hard. The shapes on it blurred even for someone with great vision like Kat. "So, you guys got anything interesting to talk about while we wait?" asked Thyme.

    Everyone just stared at Thyme''s seeming inability to read the mood. "Don''t be so boring,e on, we have a good whatбн?" Thyme pulled out a massive sundial from seemingly nowhere and ced it in front of him.

    Thyme crouched down and examined the sundial closely as if inspecting it for the correct time. Of course, the fact that the wheel was blocking any sunlight that might have reached it was being blocked by the giant wheel behind him. "Hmm, I don''t seem to be able to figure this outбн"

    "You''ve blocked the sunlight with the wheel so this was never going to work" said Skye.

    "But this is a moondial, it operates on moonlight instead" said Thyme the picture of innocence.

    "Well in that case you''re to early by a few hours, and haven''t taken into ount we have 3 moons" said Ryo, the lookalike with twin swords.

    "Damn, I knew I was overcharged for this bespoke moondial. That crazy old homeless man certainly got me good. Then again, he might have also been my cousin trying to get back at me for the time I filled his birthday cake with fertiliserбн" said Thyme as it stroked it''s chin, growing a beard to amodate the action, before swiftly removing it.

    After Thyme''s shenanigans the wheel had slowed down considerably and looked to be stopping soon. Just as the wheel was about to stop on the scout Icon for the third time, Thyme reached over and spun the wheel slightly more making it end on wizard instead.

    "Hey wait a minute, you can''t do that" said Skye

    "Why not?" asked Thyme

    "Wellбн you can''t just spin the wheel again?"

    "Why not? I don''t remember making a rule about it" said Thyme

    "Didn''t you say it would be wherever the wheel stops?" asked Skye

    "Yes, and I didn''t stop it, I continued it. Besides, do we really want a third scout challenge? Seems a bit unfair to me" said Thyme

    Skye looked like she wanted to argue but stopped perhaps thinking better of it. I mean, he has a pretty good point. *There were no rules broken, and Green certainly has no interest in whatever challenge.*

    It was a momentter Kat realised that she was the wizard. *Oh wait, now I have to do these. Well I guess that''s fine? But the challenges so far have really yed to the rolls skillset, and didn''t Nixilei say that wizards are supposed to know a lot of spells for different situations? *

    *Then again, the team also said I didn''t need to do anything, which is fair considering how thoroughly Green won the first two events.*

    Thyme did that weird scratching bark thing that looks like someone clearing there throat. "If the mages would be so kind as to join us on stage. And scouts, while I do appreciate your presence, you don''t need to stand here still, Kat your fine"

    It was then that most of the groups realised that they might have gotten distracted by Thyme''s ridiculous shenanigans and stopped paying attention to proper procedure. Whatever jokes Thyme might perform, at the end of the day this was a serious tournament that was considered to be extremely prestigious. On top of that, it was likely that Thyme was the most powerful being any of them had ever encountered.

    *Well, actuallyбн is Thyme? Does the system count as a being? And how powerful was Kraks really? Sure he looked mostly harmless behind a desk but he said he was retired and I haven''t even heard of that as an option.*

    The contestants scrambled to get into ces, Grace at least made some effort to maintain an air of dignity and Dusk did his whole creepy figure in a dark cloak shtick but that didn''t stop people looking somewhat concerned by their behaviour. Except Dusk, his mask did a pretty good job of hiding that.

    "You know, I really do take no offence. Sometimes you tell a bad joke, and I quite literally have all day. I''ll outlive you all just by ident if we are honest with ourselvesбн Well maybe not Kat, but she won''t be in this realm, so it isn''t super relevant" said Thyme

    "No, it is only right we respond to you with at least some curtesy. Even if you weren''t so powerful you have gone out of your way to oversee this section of thepetition" said Gareth. Of course his formal attitude and rmendation of respect was undercut by his sleeping girlfriend in his arms, but everyone ignored that part.

    "Oh, don''t worry your pretty little head noble boy. I do this for the love of the craft" said Thyme as he summoned a miniature boat underneath "See? Just look at the workmanship on this. Surely, I should spread this lovely image as far and wide as possible"

    "Anyway" said Thyme "Gather round, gather round, we got everyone? Lynn?"

    "Here"

    "Jack?"

    "Um? Here?"

    "Dusk?"

    "Present Sir

    "Ooh really fancy, and Kat?"

    "Here"

    "Great now that rollcall''s done we can finally describe the next game" said Thyme

    "Do we not need some strange and convoluted way of picking what game is next?" asked Dusk.

    "Well, now that you mention it I believe we do" said Thyme pulling out a bag simr to the ones from the previous round except it had a copy of a male and female version of Thyme waving on it.

    "Please Dusk, if you would, reach into this bag" said Thyme.

    Dusk looked calm but Kat could see his hands shake slightly. Clearly, he wasn''t prepared to be the one called on for actually choosing the next game. As Dusk reached in he seemed to find something, but he didn''t pull it out. After a moment of hesitation he pushed his other hand into the bag and brought out one of the orbs from the mazepetition.

    "So what is this?" asked Dusk

    "The Orb"

    "Right, but what does it mean?"

    "It means it''s The Orb"

    "Well, what does it do?"

    "Whatever The Orb wants"

    "Ok, I hate to interrupt your gag, but can we here the rules?" asked Lynn

    Thyme pouted, which didn''t look so endearing on therger version "You wound me my dear Lynn, how could I miss the chance for a great joke? But s, I suppose I can exin.

    "So, I somewhat wasn''t lying with my answers. This is in fact The Orb, though it''s just an orb really. Your goal for this next round is to stand a few metres apart, lets say ten-ish? And prevent your orb from touching the ground

    "This will beplicated by the fact that every so often the orb will do something, perhaps it will start spinning, maybe it will get hotter, heck, it could explode for all I know. Everyone''s will change at the same time, and everyone will have the same change. Now that might look fair, but it sort of isn''t, though I don''t really care.

    "Finally, no interfering with other contestants. If I think you might be I''ll move you further apart, and if I know you are then I''ll disqualify you with extreme prejudice.

    "How extreme" asked Kat

    "Depends on how deadly the interference was" replied Thyme. "Any other questions?"

    The mages shook their heads. "Well, in that case let''s see the arena"

    *Wait why does there need to be an arena?*

    The ground rumbled beneath Kat''s feet as stone walls sprung forth separating the mages from the contestants with Thyme in the middle. The wheel was stretched until it lined the circr walls enclosing the contestants with the symbols redrawn and shining.

    A momentter the groups were raised up high in separate private booths for their viewing pleasure. The God Crushers box was a farmhouse, with hay bails as seating and a water trough filled with water, though everything looked quite clean.

    Not Rted at All''s box seemed to be made out of something simr to ss. Whatever it had reflected them perfectly, and it had a bunch of randomly ced walls to further increase the confusion. All they needed was a little distortion on the mirrors and it''d look like a carnival funhouse.

    Boring got two rows of in wooden chairs with old looking cushions on them. They had water to the side in a jug with the rest of the enclosure looking clean but lived in.

    As for The Unfortunate Fourбн

    Author''s note

    Oh what a cliffhanger. I think this is the biggest cliffhanger to date actually. The only other one really was the conclusion of the first book, but thest two were released together so it''s fine. Anyway this chapter was a lot of fun to write. I hope I didn''t make Thyme too silly, but the again, he kind of is just here for the fun of it.

 Chapter 97: The Orb

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Orb</h4>

    Well at first it might seem like The Unfortunate Four had a much more robust and extravagant setting this was quickly revealed to not be the case. Their area was split into four, with each section representing a supposed interest of each of the members. The first section was lined from floor to ceiling with various swords and weapons from all over the continent. While the main focus was swords, a full third of the weapons falling under that ssification there was also a number of others along with a chair of des for someone to sit on.

    The second area looked like someone had taken a chunk out of a library, the walls were covered in books with a thick rug carpet coating the floor of that quarter. In the centre of it all was arge table filled with a 3D map of the continent painted and model with exquisite detail.

    The third and forth areas werebined together to look like avish bedroom. Arge bed sat in the very centre of the room and various different nts in vases of different shapes lined the ''room''. The flowers within them were rare and exotic looking that Kat couldn''t recognise, and the bed was well crafted and muchrger then one would typically expect.

    Of course the truth of this matter was a bit less grand. The chair of swords was impossible to sit in, various des would dig into the sides and behind of anyone who tried. The library contained only walls that looked to include books, none of which could actually be moved and while the map looked impressive it waspletely incorrect.

    So the only real ce to sit was in fact therge bed, which would have been strange if it wasn''t for the fact it was solid as stone and had a backboard along its side instead of the head, clearly it was actually meant to be a chair and not for sleeping.

    This didn''t stop Green who promptly imed the front section of the bed and fell asleep with her legs levitating off the end. Gareth sighed and took the ce next to her sitting down properly as the other two joined him.

    Thyme pulled out three more orbs and handed them to another version of himself. This one was dressed in a long frilly coat with a hunched back, a walking stick, sses, and a grey wig. "Now dears don''t forget, you can''t let this touch the ground, that includes bringing the ground up to touch the orbs"

    Thyme handed out the orbs like a Grandmother handing out candy, slowly walking between the contestants. The time this took was a bit ridiculous because Thyme kept up the kind olddy act the whole time.

    "Remember dears, this is a test of endurance. The first leg will be just standing in ce, and I don''t want to see such strong children fail early"

    Thyme finished handing out the orbs and vanished, leaving the announcer Thyme to start the round. "Everyone, in positions? On the count of three thepetition will start"

    "One"

    "Two"

    "Tree"

    Thyme nced around at thepetitors who were still just holding the orbs in their hands.

    "Good none of you were tricked by me saying Three instead"

    Thyme quickly looked for any sign of hesitation or unpreparedness. *Thyme what are you doing? Sure the contest has technically started but you even said nothing was going to happen.*

    "Good good, I''m d you weren''t tricked by that either" said Thyme "Suppose that might also be because you don''t want to waste mana, what a novel idea"

    Thyme nodded to itself, as if being congratted on it''s marvellous idea. "You guys are free to do whatever. As long as you don''t sit down or something and the orb stays off the ground go nuts"

    The contestants just stood there looking around awkwardly. *So what exactly can we do? We can''t interfere with each other and we can''t just rest? But the orb isn''t even that heavy so why does it matter?*

    ##

    After ten minutes there was no change in the contestants. Everyone just stood around awkwardly watching each other in silence.

    ##

    After twenty minutes had passed Jack found himself yawningбн but nothing else of note happened.

    ##

    After thirty minutes nothing happenedбн To Kat. The other contestants all quickly threw the orb into the air. Dusk coated it in water, Jack coated his hands in earth and Lynn didn''t seem to do anything but caught the orb again and seemed fine.

    *Um?* Kat looked around in confusion just as the contestants looked at her the same way. *Why are you guys looking at me like I''ve grown a second head or something? Is it behind me? Kat looked behind herself and then back at the contestants.*

    "What?" asked Kat

    "Can you not feel that?" asked Lynn

    "Feel what?" asked Kat

    "The damned heat" replied Jack, who now that Kat examined properly was sweating.

    Kat examined the orb in her hands, rolled it around a little, passed it from her left to right. "Nope no idea what you are talking about"

    Lynn sighed and shook her head and mumbled "Stupid demon powers"

    Kat just shrugged, she didn''t really know what else to do.

    ##

    After another thirty minutes had passed the other contestants let out a long breath and stopped their magicбн well Jack and Dusk did, Kat wasn''t sure if Lynn was doing anything at all. *I guess it''s back to endurance, right? But this isn''t so hard.*

    It was at this moment Thyme walked to the centre of the arena and pped his hands. The contestants all got pulled in closer to Thyme as the ground got sucked up. Slowlypacting the extra dirt arge ornate table was ced in centre of the arena.

    Compacting the dirt over and over made it quite solid. Beautifully renditions of various foods were then carved into the stone. Lynn and Kat were treated to a lush jungle scene filled with fruits and vegetables of all kinds. As they were carved colour started to bleed into them making them seem much more lifelike.

    Dusk and Jack were greeted with a different scene, it was a carving of a raucous dwarven bar, with cheering dwarves and alcohol aplenty. The tables in the scene were lined with various meats all cooked to perfection with steam wafting on them.

    Of course they were all hardened adventures, just some lifelike looking food wasn''t enough to interrupt their concentrationбн

    So of course Thyme started to hum happily as it took out various dishes from the bag. Steaks, sds, gleaming sets of red apples, a full pig marinated to perfection, fish from the northern see piled high, with lemons. Then came the drinks, nothing was left out, fine wines, strong meed, potent concoctions of whiskey and a few others Kat would never recognise filled the remaining gaps in the table.

    To make matters worse Thyme then started to conduct a small breath to waft the scents towards the four contestants. Man am I lucky that my smell hasn''t gotten any better. At least that''s what Kat thought. She was wrong of course, even if she had not had that sense enhanced during her awakening, just condensing her demonic me had enhanced everything Kat was.

    Of course that meant nothing considering she still wasn''t interested in food, so she simply stared disinterestedly. The others though were more affected. Lynn had her nose pointed up looking away from the food but if one examined her eyes they would see it locked on the te full of apples.

    Jack was unashamedly looking at the table and gulping, hardly paying attention to the orb in his hands though luckily had enough wherewithal to not drop it. Dusk meanwhile lookedpletely unphased. Standing straight and unmoving in the face of the temptation, though his thoughts were betrayed by a line of drool that leaked out underneath his mask.

    Thyme stepped forward and examined each dish closely. Rotating around the table once. Uponpletion he started a secondp. This time with a monocle and a te. Examining each item steadily without ever touching it, Thyme moved at a snail''s pace as it examined the various things on offer. Thyme paused for a moment in front o the te of apples. Reached out to grab one but then retracted its hand instead.

    Eventually Thyme stopped once again, this time in front of a fish Kat didn''t recognise. Thyme carefully loaded it onto his te like he was dealing with delicate silk. Moving to the side he pulled a knife from his bag and cut carefully into it right next to Kat.

    A thick fishy smell exploded from the fish the moment the cut was made. A mixture of herbs and spices quickly overwhelmed the senses and Kat ced the orb in one hand so she could use the other to cover the other.

    "What, you want some?" asked Thyme

    "Why would I want something that smells like that?" asked Kat

 Chapter 98: The Honour of Food

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Honour of Food</h4>

    "Ehбн" Thyme stumbled "I mean, wait what? This is rare fish you know?"

    "Well, yeah, everything looks nice, even the fish looks nice, but the smell is so overpowering, and it mixes horribly" said Kat crinkling her face.

    Everyone else included the people in the stands looked at Kat like she''d gone mad. They couldn''t understand what she was talking about.

    "I''ll take it then" said Jack with zero hesitation

    "Sure you can have a piece if you drop the orb" said Thyme.

    Jack''s face instantly fell as he grumbled "Damn traitor. How could you do this"

    *So that was his temptation? Why? I don''t even fell hungry, and the scents are much too strong, why wouldбн* Kat noticed that everyone else looked like they''d swallowed a bag of lemons upon hearing that they''d need to drop the orbs.

    *Wait am I crazy?* Indeed Kat was. It had been some time since breakfast and it was just past lunch time for the day, not to mention unlike Kat the others were using at least a minimal amount of energy to keep the orb in their hands.

    Thyme then turned to the stands, splitting into four so that he could be facing them all at once. "What about you all? Those watching in the stands? You''ve got no orb to drop so you''ve got free reign"

    Not even a momentter Jeff, the God Crusher with the wheel for a shield spoke up "Ye! Send it up here!"

    "Sure thing" said Thyme "Anything you want in particr?"

    "Send a bit of everything" said John

    Thyme nodded at this and created a number of small tes and that hovered around him, then with a snap arge table appeared in the God Crusher''s booth. It kept on theme, with one leg being held up by a barrel and the other had boards nailed to the table legs to keep them in one piece.

    Thyme then armed itself with a conductor''s baton and started to wave their hands towards music nobody could hear. Except the tes, which immediately sprung to action sliding under steaks and over apples, grabbing bits and pieces of food as they went. They collected everything in but a few moments and headed towards the God Crushersбн after making a short detour of course.

    Each te slowed considerably and circled around Jack three times, making sure to get extra close to his nose as each dish passed. After the third te Jack started trying to bite them with his teeth but the tes would dodge expertly every time he got close.

    "Now you''re the damned traitors!" yelled Jack "How could you do this?"

    "Jackбн" said Jeff solemnly "It''s free food, how could we turn this down? What''s rule number one"

    Jack gritted his teeth in defiance not wanting to answer the question, as he looked towards his brother Josh.

    "Don''t look at me Jack, Jeff has the right of it. What''s rule number one" said Josh looking at least a little repentant.

    Jack still unwilling to say the words nced at the rest of the God Crushers for salvation but found none. Sighing like a man on hisst breath he said "Any free food offered for a job must be eaten and appreciated"

    "Right" said the Thymes as they pped their hands to get everyone else''s attention "Anyone else interested?"

    "Wait no hold on" yelled Skye, so that she could be heard "Before that, why is your first rule to ept free food? How is that a good rule for any self-respecting adventurer"

    The God Crushers turned dark eyes towards Skye who shivered slightly under the intensity of their gaze. "Excuse me, Ma''am, but we work closely with themunity, take on small meaningful jobs, and sometimes the only way we can get payed is a homecooked meal, often times by folks so poor the best they can offer you is dry bread and muddy water

    "And still those folks will offer you thest they had, because they understand the danger and appreciate the work. We will never decline such kindness. Everyone from nobles tomoners understand the importance of a good meal" said Jeff.

    "Why would you take such an offer then? If they are truly so hard up" asked Skye as a thud sounding next to her. Turning her gaze to the sound she found a dagger sticking into the wall next to her head.

    Kress leaned out over the edge and red at Skye "They give you what they can, and you ept that, because they''d never forgive themselves otherwise. Peasants aren''t some foolish lot who give theirst meal away for trivial things.

    "When you get offered a meal, the best that can be provided, you ept that, because they show such sincerity with that one action. They are telling you that the job you have done means so much to them, that they''d risk starvation to thank you.

    "And just because you ept it, you don''t be a fool about it. You offer them a meal in return if you can. You build trust that way, understanding too. Amunity lives or dies off it''s stomach and perhaps you''re a bit to well off to understand that"

    Skye looked rather pacified as she returned to her seat. Nodding slightly in understanding but not in trueprehension.

    *I wonder if I''ve ever considered something like that. Gramps has always kept me fed, but I think I can still understand. Back when I was younger, we didn''t always have enough nketse winter, so the younger kids all jumped in one bed. It was a bunch of fun, but we knew why it had to be done.*

    *And I''ve seen how careful Gramps is preparing food, for someone who doesn''t seem phased by anything he always made sure we were fed well and on time, that was something he neverpromised on.*

    As Kat''s eyes wandered across the contestants, she noticed that Dusk''s mask had a faint shine to it. Wait a minute. Kat put a bit of energy into her eyes to get a better look. *Oh he is, ha, Dusk froze his mask to he isn''t breathing the smell in through his nose.* Kat tried and failed at notughing at the sight.

    "You find something funny about what I said demon?" asked Kress holding a dagger towards Kat.

    "Ah, no Kress, sorry. I wasughing because Dusk chose to freeze his masks rather than smell the food" said Kat.

    Kress continued to re at Kat before looking towards Thyme and saying "Send me a te of your best"

    "Certainly" said Thyme as he gathered up some alcohol and one of the steaks. Thyme once again conducted the procession to loop past Kat three times, but she really wasn''t phased at all by this.

    Nixilei looked at Kress in distaste and said to Kat "You can tell him off if you want, this is your event and he''s trying to causeplications during your participation"

    "Nah, it''s fine, you can all order something if you want" said Kat

    As they were speaking, Thyme was taking more dishes out to rece the ones sent off to the booths ensuring the table stayed fully stocked at all times. Nixilei looked to Gareth for confirmation who just shrugged.

    Nixilei examined Kat closely, looking for a sign of annoyance or difort, trying to be a bit subtle about it, but failing. "Look Nix, it''s fine. Order something for everyone, I don''t really need to eat three meals a day anymore, and I just don''t care for food that much, especially if I''m not hungry.

    "I mean, this all sure looks impressive" said Kat as she raised the orb up to gesture at the table "And I can appreciate the time and effort it took to make and prepare dishes of this calibre, but it just doesn''t get to me like it does the others"

    Kat heard Lynn mumbling something along the line of, "Deste winds, demons and their demon powers" but chose to ignore it.

    Nixilei bit her lip unsure but eventually seemed to ept the answer after the third steak passed by Kat''s face without her so much as blinking. "Fine, can I get one of every fruit for myself and arge bowl of that sd nearest to Lynn for Green thanks?"

    Nixilei then gestured for Gareth to step forward and order but he seemed glued to Green''s side for the moment, not wanting to stand and leave her, or shout and wake her.

    "Fine" Nixilei snapper her fingers and a green spell circle lit up before encasing Green in a soft glow. "There now she can''t here you yelling are going to order?"

    "Sureбн Thyme, just, uh, I''ll take a rmendation" said Gareth

    "Of course, sir, I''d rmend the Canyon Peppered, Vexbrute Steak, that has been tenderized to perfection, or alternatively Bocrioge Sd mixed with Sugio Vumice, and topped with Southern Ind Gngal if you aren''t one for meat in your meals" said Thyme.

    "I''ll take the sd for now thanks, something light to keep prepped for thepetition" said Gareth

    Thyme shrugged "Suit yourself"

 Chapter 99: In for a PoundтАж

    <h4>Chapter 99: In for a Poundбн</h4>

    Gareth''s te of sd flew around Kat a few times not even bothering to get in close or slow down. Thyme understood this wasn''t the distraction for Kat and so mostly just followed the pre-nned path for consistencies sake. "Thanks" said Gareth

    As the dishes reached The Unfortune Four a wardrobe popped up, it was ced on its side to act as a table. Nixilei tried to open it when it appeared but the doors didn''t budge. *Guess it''s just for show then.*

    Once the dishes lined up Green sat up, cast haste on herself and devoured her portion of the meal in an instant before returning to her resting position. Kat could see Nixilei''s eye twitch under her sses as she debated if Green deserved to be reprimanded.

    *I wonder what''s stopping her? Is it because we are in public or is it because Green did so well in the first two games.*

    "Well, that''s two teams settled, you other guys want anything?" asked Thyme

    Skye spoke up first "Hey demon girl! Did you say Dusk froze his mask?"

    "Yeah?" asked Kat somewhat confused

    "Sweet, in that caseбн Thyme I''ll take that steak you offered Gareth" said Skye.

    Dusks shoulders drooped when he heard this but didn''t activelyin, of course, that might be because he was trying to avoid speaking and breathing in more of the foods vour then he already had.

    "Clive, Eva, you guys want anything" asked Skye

    *Is she just going to ignore the other guy?*

    "Are you just going to forget me?" said Kutruph

    "No, you are perfectly capable of speaking for yourself but Eva can''t talk and Clive is my husband so they get called out" said Skye.

    Kutruph just sighed and muttered under his breath "Favouritism I tell ya"

    "I can hear you Kutruph" said Skye with her hands on her hips.

    "Good" said Kutruph "Thyme I''ll take the hog in the middle"

    Kat''s eyes widened in surprise at that. The dish Kutruph was talking about was a hog for sure, but it was almost the same size as Kat herself. *Is he ordering for Eva as well? Are they sharing it? I mean, sure he''s a bit bigger than I am but there is no way he can eat a whole hog.*

    "Ah, a man after my own heart. A true meal, one fit for a king" said Thyme who created a tiny version of itself with wings and a servant''s outfit. Servant Thyme grabbed the boar from the middle of the table and carried it above its head towards Kutruph, not forgetting to tease Dusk suitable.

    Dusk''s response was to freeze the rest of his mask temporarily to deal with the increased temptation. Oooh, that does not lookfortable. *I wonder if he can still breathe? What happens if he falls unconscious because of it? Thyme would help right?*

    "Come on Clive, get your order in, and Eva dear you can just try and point it out and I''ll interpret" said Skye.

    Eva nodded in affirmation and studied the dishes trying to work out what to order. "I''ll have what my wife is having thank you Thyme" said Clive

    "Of course sir" said Thyme pulling out two fresh Vexbrute Steak''s from its bag, "And Eva take this"

    Thyme threw a small package directly to Eva. Kat enhanced her eyes to follow it and saw that it was a tiny model of the table. Eva expertly caught the object and took a moment to examine it before getting arge smile and nodding towards Thyme.

    "I can''t have anyone left out now can I, just because you can''t order with your mouth, doesn''t mean you can''t order" said Thyme "Now while Eva is looking that over, what about you four?"

    Thyme turned towards Not Rted at All''s booth expectantly. There was a pause as everyone turned their eyes in that direction, but instead Lynn spoke up first "Don''t you four even think about it. If you order, I''m dropping this orb right now"

    "Now, Lynnбн don''t be hasty about this. There is no need for you to throw thepetition just for a bit of food" said Grace

    "Shut up Grace, you lost the first two rounds. Both of them! At this point we''ll need to make up all out points in the final round anyway, so why not" said Lynn

    "Look, Lynn, it''s fine, those points are still important, and it''s just a bit of food isn''t it?" said Grace.

    "Well Grace, if it''s just a bit of food why don''t you also abstain from eating" said Lynn

    "I''ve been running around for hours! I even skipped breakfast because somebody, and I''m not naming names here, insisted we get here early" said Grace ring down at Lynn.

    "As I said, order if you want but I''ll be eating as well if you do" said Lynn.

    The pair continued to argue around in circles, Lynn insisting that she was hungry and had as much right to the food as the others, while Grace insisting that they shouldn''t miss out on food just because Lynn was upset, and also that the food was much less important than the points.

    *Seems a bit counterproductive to get so heated over this. What are you pair even aplishing at this point? You are just talking passed each other.*

    While the pair continued to argue unnoticed to Grace and elf with a shield walked behind her. With a satisfying bang, the elf smashed her shield into the back of Grace''s head. "Will you shut up! Fine, we get it, you''re both angry, but stop your insistent wining and reach a consensus"

    "Ow, ow ow" muttered Grace "Why is it only me getting it Rakhor?"

    "I''ll smash Lynn on the head as well once the contest is done. We are professionals, and instead you pair are arguing of scraps of food like little children. Why? We packed food. We don''t need to be doing this, but instead you''ve spent twenty minutes screaming at each other"

    "Well, to be fair it was only five minutes" said Thyme from the stadium.

    Rakhor gave Thyme a sidelong nce but didn''t address the criticism. "Look Grace, is the food that important"

    "No" said Grace letting out a long sigh

    "So we won''t order anything ok?" asked Rakhor

    "Okбн" said a thoroughly browbeaten Grace.

    Of course, unknown to Grace and Rakhor the other two elves had snuck down into the stadium. While nobody was really paying attention they were speaking with a copy of Thyme on the outskirts of the arena.

    This Thyme was in a chef''s outfit and had a notepad. "So, one fried chicken extra carasone sauce, three orders of the koringway sd and my rmendation of pie, all alongside two servings of elvish wine?"

    "Yes please" said the two in sync

    "Here you go" said chef Thyme as it reached under its chef hat and presented the two with a covered te "This actually contains all the dishes, think of it just like a storage bag, but in te form"

    "Wait you aren''t teasing Lynn over this?" asked the one with twin tales.

    "Of course not, you came to collect it yourself" said Chef Thyme.

    "Really?" repeated the other elf

    "Really" said Chef Thyme

    *That''s allowed?* Kat tried not to look in the direction of the pair of elves as they received their bounty. *I mean good for them I guess, but who wins the argument now? Grace got her food, and Lynn didn''t get teased with it?*

    Once the two elves vanished behind their viewing tower the chef Thyme disappeared into the ground once again. The transaction had taken ce behind Jack so he missed it. Dusk was currently thawing his mouth, and Lynn clearly had better things to do so for most the transaction went unnoticed.

    *Should I be mean and point everything out? Nahбн* Though it turned out Kat need not have even consider it because as soon as the pair returned to their booth a ss table appeared to separate Rakhor and Grace

    "Graceбн why is there a table here" said Rakhor

    "Umбн I didn''t order anything I swear" said Grace

    "Grace! Why the heck is there a table then" yelled Lynn for the stadium.

    "We have secured our food" said the twintale elf

    "Ryo?!" said Grace "But how?"

    "Just asked" said Ryo as she walked to the edge "And I ced an order for you as well Lynn, but your only getting it if you finish the round"

    "That''s not fair, I. I made my point, I''ll drop this orb right now!" said Lynn

    "Don''t be like that Lynn, Fight on!" said the elf with the left side of their hair tied back

    "Nooo not you to Estelle, why have they corrupted you so" said Lynn

    "Sis, we just went and asked for food. What''s the problem?" said Estelle

    "It''s the principle of the thingбн" said Lynn

    "Ah yes, because sister, you are known for being a paragon of principles" said Estelle

    "I''ll do it! Don''t tempt me, I''ll drop it I tell you!" shouted Lynn

 Chapter 100: Not Having a Special Planned for: is a Sign the Author is Lazy

    <h4>Chapter 100: Not Having a Special nned for: is a Sign the Author is Lazy</h4>

    Lynn stared at her teammates waiting for them to try to say anything else. Anything at all to justify their decision to grab food despite herints. When none was forting Lynn seemed to shrink into herself.

    "Fineбн I guess I''ll keep going" said Lynn as she turned back to face the table gloomily.

    *Why are you so distraught anyway? Didn''t they say they had some food for her as well? What''s the point getting so upset over it.*

    "Don''t worry I understand your pain Lynn. At least your teammates ordered some food for you anyway" said Dusk

    "I don''t wanna hear that from the guy who froze his own face so he didn''t have to smell this delicious food" said Lynn

    "Why must you be like this, smile more perhaps you''d look nicer" said Dusk

    "Says the one wearing a mask" Lynn shouted back

    "I have no desire to engage you in a shouting match to see who can yell the loudest. I simply was trying to ease your burden by understanding the pain you are going through. To think that my kind gesture was so thoroughly rebuffed brings me nothing but dissatisfaction" said Dusk

    Lynn groaned and rested her head on her orb. "Hey Lynn, don''t worry I bet Thyme''s fancy magic te will keep the food warm for you, so it''ll be perfectly fresh when the contest is over. How else could he have kept all this food warm? What do you think he has a hoard of pixie chefs in a pocket dimension he gains ess to that are cooking the meals on demand or something?" said Kat

    "Wait how did you find out about that" said Thyme in shock.

    The contestants all turned their heads towards Thyme. "What? Pocket dimensions set up for the sole purpose of cooking are a wonderfully innovative idea" said Thyme.

    "But that''s impossible" said Nixilei "Keeping living things inside of a spatial enhanced region should be impossible, or at the very least so mana intensive that the expenditure alone would bankrupt multiple kingdoms it simply can''t be done"

    Kat justughed. Trying to stifle her giggles she nearly dropped the orb but her reflexes were more than good enough topensate. "See, Kat get''s it. Can none of you understand a good joke?"

    Nixilei felt her eye twitching again but ignored it as she continued "Be that as it may, multiple things you have shown us so far border on the impossible or atst improbable such as the maze, that bizarre room in the maze, and the stone wood. Nheless you have managed it anyway. That, and please consider your status somewhat Thyme, if you were to say the sky is green we are half obligated to believe you"

    "You mean to tell me it is some other colour? What like red? Or heaven forbid blue? Why I must have been lied to all my life" said Thyme who had changed to a sky blue instead of it''s usual green tinted wooden surface.

    Just as Thyme returned to the its original colour scheme the table vanished. The contestants had been rather distracted up till this point and so most were ill prepared for when their orbs suddenly turned into a puddle of water.

    Kat let her me surge into her hands freezing the water in an instant. Now, it was less that Kat was holding the orb and more that the orb was frozen around her handsбн and on fire. *Umбн can you go out please? Pretty sure I stopped feeding you energyбн*

    And yet the mes continued to burn. As for the others, Jack summoned a mug underneath his hands and let the water fall into it. A small bit looked like it was going to ssh over the side but he quickly responded by raising the edges another few centimetres and so was fine.

    Dusk hadбн summoned more water? In front of him was an orb of water, though it wasrger than the initial one and wobbled strangely in the air. To sigils were lit up on either side as Dusk continually supplied them with mana.

    And Lynnбн poor Lynn. Lynn was just staring at a puddle of water at her feet. Their was a sigil next to her hands but whatever it might have been trying to do clearly it had failed in one form or another.

    Lynn copsed to her hands and knees and just knelt in that position for a while. "Um Lynn, are you alright" asked Kat

    "No"

    "Do you want to talk about it?" asked Kat

    "No"

    *Wellбн that aplished a whole lot of nothing.* Kat looked towards Lynn''s teammates. Most seemed upied with the food they had acquired, but Estelle looked down at Lynn with a strange expression on her face.

    There was a smile, but her eyes were filled with sadness, though Kat wasn''t exactly sure who that emotion was directed at. Estelle also didn''t seem to be eating, and in fact had no food near where she stood, with no empty tes on the provided table.

    *Well thenбн ignoring that for now. System why is my orb still on fire?*

    User Kat pushed sufficient energy into the object to keep it alight for some time. Without further directive the energy is simply holding position on the orb for the time being.

    *Wait but it''s fire isn''t it? Shouldn''t it burn out or something.*

    User Kat, your Demonic me may be referred to as a me, but it most assuredly is not natural fire. It is a form of higher energy, and like all others it has unique properties.

    *Can you tell me what some of those are?*

    User Kat requires a higher rank for that information.

    *Can I just get a list of things that I can''t know? Or better yet a list of things I can?*

    User Kat requires a higher rank for that information

    *Can I get a super generalised version of what you can and can''t tell me?*

    Considering query

    Examining circumstances

    Identifying optimal solutionsбн

    Discarding optimal solutionsбн

    Loading sub-optimal solutionsбн

    Discarding sub-optimal solutionsбн

    Consideringedic solutionsбн

    Discardingedic solutions

    Loading Ideal solutionбн

    Failed to find Ideal solutionбн

    Settling for apromiseбн

    Upon examining User Kat''s circumstances a vague list will bepiled. However it is determined User Kat cannot receive this list during a summoning.

    *Right of courseбн Can you at least tell me how to unfreeze my hands?*

    No.

    *Well at least you''re consistent.*

    "Soбн" said Thyme "Hate to break you out of the whole, the world is over and I can never recover shtick but I''d like to politely ask if you could exit the stage"

    "Cake" said Lynn

    "Pardon?" said Thyme

    "Can I have some cake now that I''m out" said Lynn

    Thyme turned into a small version of Lynn "Can I have some cake now that I''m outбн?" said the Lynn Thyme she stretched out the words

    "May I please have some cake Lynn" said Lynn looking up slightly at her lookalike.

    "See, I can be a polite host and teach life lessons who woulda thought" said Thyme as she handed Lynn a cupcake.

    The real Lynn opened her mouth to argue but Thyme got in first and said "Now now, you can''t honestly think I''d let you just eat a whole cake do you? This is enough for now, and if you want more you cane back"

    Lynn took a second look at the cupcake in her hands. It was delicately made with little chocte drawings over the white icing that coated the top. They depicted Lynn and herpanions, in various poses. Or perhaps it was just Lynn, awfully hard to tell with those guys.

    "Thanks Thyme, or Lynn, or whatever I''m supposed to call you when you look like me" said Lynn.

    "Just Thyme, anytime. I might like to y up these caricatures, but I do like my name. It''s been with me for many centuries and I won''t be discarding it quite so easily" said Thyme as they morphed back to their taller shape, though keeping the elvish ears this time.

    Thyme snapped its fingers and sent Lynn hovering up to go join her teammates. Kat noticed that a smile had already found its way onto her face. *I guess she recovered. I wonder if it was the food or the artwork that did it*

    "Now Jack, I''m torn as to what I should do with youбн" said Thyme

    "What do ya mean" asked Jack

    "Well, first of all, good job altering that spell so fast to increase the size of the cup, masterful work done there and I congratte you on your effort" said Thyme

    "I''m sensing a but" said Jack

    "Well of courseбн see, as expertly done as it was, you did miss some of the waterбн but it''s such a tiny amount that I''m not sure if I should count it or notбн" said Thyme examining a dry patch right next to Jack''s right foot.

 Chapter 101: This Chapter Contains no Dalmatians

    <h4>Chapter 101: This Chapter Contains no Dalmatians</h4>

    "Now, I don''t mean ta contradict ya Thyme, but, that looks like dry dirt to me" said Jack

    "Yes Jack, well, if I''m honest, it probably is dry. I clearly didn''t think about these rules properly" said Thyme

    "What do you mean" asked Dusk

    "Well, being as powerful as I am, along with being, well essentially a really fancy tree, I can sense small amounts of water. Now, as fancy a tree as I may be, that doesn''t help anyone else when ites to spotting this" said Thyme as it pulled out a magnifying ss.

    Holding it up to the spot and angling it so that Jack could see through it "See, even with this magnifying ss I doubt you can see what I''m talking about"

    "Nope. Looks normal to me" said Jack

    "Yeah, and if I can be Frank for a moment" said Thyme as it transformed into a 6 foot tall bodybuilder with overalls and tattoos on his right arm. "Ok now that I''m Frank, this is ridiculous. It''s truly is such an inconsequential amount of water that I bet when I the timer changes and the orb reconstruct itself there won''t be anything missing because that tiny bit of missing water will probably be grabbed from the surroundings"

    "Andбн?" asked Jack already thoroughly confused

    "Well" Nixilei shouted from her booth "What Thyme, err, Frank? Both? Anyway, what is being exined is that the rules state that the orb can''t touch the ground at all. Your orb has touched the ground, but it has done so in such a small portion as to not matter to the orb. The only reason it was even noticed is because Thyme is much more powerful then as, and likely more powerful than your average examiner. If we had anyone else officiating the match it wouldn''t count"

    "Exactly" said Thyme as they transformed back to normal "I''m pretty sure I know a good few people stronger than me who''d miss that speck of water, and some of them were water mages"

    "I''m fine with just ignoring it and letting him stay in" said Kat. *And I mean, does it really matter? A drop of water seems like an awful way to loose, and I don''t really want to win using that tactic either.*

    "You might be fine with it because your team is so far ahead, but I''m not sure I can agree" said Dusk.

    "Why not? Today has been fairly interesting already, no need to get superpetitive over it" said Kat

    Dusk made a chocking sound. A short coughing fitter he was facing Kat with a mask over his face. *Ooh, I bet he looks so confused, or perhaps angry under that mask.* "Why not? How can you ask such an inane question? Do you even know how valuable the rewards put on offer for this tournament are? Do you have any concept of the prestige? Do you even care at all?"

    *Nope* "Not really, I''m here for a job, simr to many others. Thepany has been nice, and the job has been interesting. I know nothing about the tournament as a greater whole but I don''t see why that should matter. If you are so concerned over whether or not a droplet of water constitutes a loss perhaps you should reconsider what matters in your life" said Kat

    Dusk let out a long breath that sounded like a hiss, though Kat couldn''t decide if that was the intent or the fault of the mask "Look, ok, I understand where you areing from. And you are right, perhaps I am being a bit petty about this but it really does matter"

    "I say we keep it going" yelled Skye from the booth

    "Skye, you aren''t the onepeting in this event, I will deal with this myself" said Dusk

    "How about I give you a cookie?" asked Skye

    "You can''t bribe me with food Skye, your cooking is terrible" said Dusk

    "How about a sandwich? I don''t have to cook that?" said Skye

    "Why are you suddenly bribing me with food? Do you even care if we win or not?" asked Dusk

    Skye took a moment. Letting the air calm between then and looked Dusk dead in the eyes "As rude as this might be, Jack is not our mainpetition right now. Even if he was, I''d likely still advocate for leniency here, but he isn''t so we won''t worry about that. Right now, what is important is stopping The Unfortunate Four from getting more points. I didn''t think I''d have to exin that to you, but perhaps you aren''t quite as intelligent as you like to think"

    *Woah, that is a bit rude, to both Jack and Dusk. Though from a more objective standpoint she is correct, Green did amazingly well and won us two points, and I''ve managed this challenge really well because the effects just don''t bother me. Kat nced at her still burning fingers stuck a distorted orb of ice. Ok, this one at least affects me bit it isn''t so bad. At least I don''t feel coldбн or is that a sign of hypothermia?*

    Kat tried to flex her fingers and found them unmoving. *Ok can I hardly feel my fingers because I encased them in ice or because they are freezing. This is actually important information now*

    While Kat was trying to identify if she actually had a problem on her hands Dusk was standing there taking in everything Skye had said. She was right, for the most part. "Fine, if you insist, but no that I am against this n. Thyme I advocate for allowing him to stay"

    "Well, that''s two out of four Lynn, Jack what are your thoughts" asked Thyme

    Looking up to the group of elves Kat saw Lynn happily enjoying her meal with the rest quietly sitting around.

    "Well, I''m out so I don''t really care" said Lynn and the rest of her group nodded along

    All eyes turned to Jack who stood leisurely with his cup in hand. "Well, I think I should probably be eliminated"

    "Wait what?" said Dusk confused

    "Well, if dems the rules, dems the rules. We just came to have a bit of fun like Kat said, and we are participating because our neighbourhood encouraged it. If ya think I''m out I can tap out" said Jack.

    "Huh" murmured Dusk

    "Well, I appreciate the humility shown by all contestants" said Thyme in a sombre voice "Too bad I get to do what I want then hey?" Thyme returned to the announcer voice "I''m going to say that Jack is still in thepetition until the orb reconstructions. If a problem urs then he''s out, and if everything is fine, he''s in"

    Kat let out a breath she didn''t realise she was holding. *Nice, I''m ok with this. I''m d Dusk let Jack stay in even though he was against it. I wonder if Thyme really would have done whatever he wanted despite saying so.*

    Five minutes passed with nothing happening until Dusk spoke up "So, I know you decided Jack can stay in how long are these things going to stay waterlogged? It''s honestly a bit irritating to keep a hold on it"

    "Oh? Trying to squeeze some information out of me? Use some dastardly daring distractions topletelyodte this masterful maestro of wordy and finesse" asked Thyme.

    Dusk groaned. "Forget I asked" and returned to concentrating fully on keeping his water orb afloat. Now that he''dmitted to using summoned water to hold the orb''s water he couldn''t just dismiss some of it to save mana unless he wanted to risk loosing a bit. Having no idea how much the water had mixed or what was going to happen when it returned to orb form, he thought it best to just keep going despite the mana drain.

    Kat on the other hand was trying to work her fingers out of their trap. *Ok, so I probably don''t have hypothermia, or something simr because my skin is the same colour it always isбн unless that''s a demon thingбнe to think of it my blood isn''t still red is it? Wait then can I see me veins? No Kat focus get your fingers out of here somehow.*

    Kat''s frozen orb could was still on fire and keeping itself well below the freezing threshold without any extra assistance from her. Ok, let''s think. Demonic energy makes things betterбн and I can''t just put into my muscles. I can probably break this apart anyway but I don''t want bits of ice to go everywhereбн hmm my skin is pretty smooth, can I make it smoother by applying demonic energy perhaps?

    Kat gently pushed the energy towards her fingers and found the fine control necessary to be rather difficult. The energy kept trying to dip into her muscles situated within her hands rather than just the thinyer of skin. Kat applied a bit more upwards force and the fire immediately made contact with the ice re igniting the slightly dwindled fire once again

 Chapter 102: Serious Ethical ConsiderationтАж and Googly Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 102: Serious Ethical Considerationбн and Googly Eyes</h4>

    As the minutes past Kat kept her fire burning by supplying it with a bit of energy every now and again. It wasn''t draining in the slightest, but she was unsure how to bnce it exactly. Too much and the area around her started to freeze, and that was a clear waste, but she was also scared of falling in the other direction and risking the orb unfreezing. Never did it get close at all to unfreezing though, not even a slight crack in the orb.

    Even the few times that Kat tried to wrench her hand free she seemed more liable to break it from force then slip her hands out cleanly, but the ice held, perhaps a bit too well. The others were also doing fine. Dusk had fixed his water into a short orbit pulling the water around him. Despite the transition this seemed to ease the strain on the man if the lessened shaking in his fingers was proof of anything. Jack meanwhile just stood around calmly with his cup. There was a small sigil on the side that lit up asionally, but it was clearly no issue for the man.

    After further minutes had passed the orbs all reconstituted themselves. Dusk''s broke free of his control and reformed above his hand hovering in ce for a whole five seconds before it dropped. Kat''s simply slid upwards around her hands and remoulded itself. Now granted, it was still on fire, but there was no issue holding it.

    Then came the moment of truth for Jack. To the surprise of the onlookers his cup exploded, shards of rock flying everywhere as water sprayed out like it had finally escaped a pressurised contain. Kat tuned her vision to the max to watch it all unfolding but just before the water fell halfway to the ground it froze in mid-air and travelled back up to hover in front of Jack''s hand

    He was however only given a split second before the orb dropped. Jack scrambled to catch it in time, and while he seeded a pained look crossed his face as the shards from cup were pressed into his hands by the weight of the orb.

    Jack grit his teeth and moved it against his chest pressing hard with his left hand. Quickly wiping down his right he then switched hands and did the same with his left revealing a few cuts and stretches that didn''t look serious but couldn''t have beenfortable in the slightest.

    *Ouch, that''s not going to be pleasant. Reminds me of the time I had gravel stuck in my handsбн and the rest of me after that crashnding. Then again, this is hardlyparable, it was much easier for me to heal from that.**

    "Wellбн that''sбн hmm" Thyme stumbled a little over his words before changing into mages robes and a big hat that covered his eyes.

    "In my professional and highly informed opinion on the subject of magic artefacts spanning centuries of ground-breaking research I can tell you with absolute certaintyбн I have no idea how that happened" said Thyme from under his hat.

    "Aren''t ya supposed to know these things?" asked Jack

    "Wellбн these orbs were mostly a prototype anyway; I''m testing out a few new enchantments with them. To be honest the whole changing it to water thing wasn''t something I thought I could do so I''m d this all worked" said Thyme

    "Wait, you gave us untested magical artefacts? Do you even understand the dire consequences of using such advanced magic without proper understanding" said Dusk

    Thyme turned to Dusk, hat covering its face and robes cover its hands "Does this look like the face of a man that doesn''t understand what he''s doing"

    *Wellбн when you put it that way* "Yes, you do at the moment" said Kat

    "Hmm" said Thyme

    Thyme promptly lifted off its hat and cut off its head. Holding the head in its left hand. Thyme then put the hat back on the neck and rotated just the head to face Kat. "How about now? Do I look like someone who takes pointless risks?"

    "Yes" said Kat

    "Hmmm" said Thyme. Thyme returned the head to the proper ce and took out a pair of googly eyes. cing them on the front of the hat where Thyme''s eyes would be, if the hat wasn''t covering them, Thyme once again asked "How about now? Do I look like I''m taking this seriously?"

    *You know what?* "Yes Thyme, you truly convey the sense that you have explored and understood the consequences of all your actions"

    "So Thyme" said Dusk with a much deeper voice than usual "What was the worst that could happen with these" Dusk held his orb up high in just the one hand, though carefully keeping an eye on it just in case it was going to start it''s next strange activity.

    "Well, I mean no permanent damage. Perhaps the loss of a few limbs, maybe an eye or two, or three" said Thyme

    "How could it make us lose three eyes?" asked Jack

    "By making you grow a third then destroying the lot" said Thyme, googly eyes wobbling as the hat turned to face Jack.

    "Thyme, how can you justify using something so dangerous?" asked Dusk

    "Well Dusk, ma boy, that''s simple. I''m confident I have enough mana to make an army of you with enough spare to also raise a town for the lot of them to live in afterwards. Such a minor injury like a missing arm is nothing to me" said Thyme

    *Wait what?* The statement shocked Kat somewhat. *I knew he was powerful, but, just how much stronger really is Thyme? I saw him raise the maze, but I thought that was just hidden underground. And the obstacle course, that was all trees for the most part except the sawdesбн Yet, if he really can raise a town from scratch or create an army of clones how far does that power really goбн*

    "Hey, Nixilei, how hard is it to make a copy of someone?" asked Kat

    "How rude Kat, I could tell you myself if you wish to know" said Thyme twisting the hat to face Kat once again.

    "Ah, sorry Thyme but I''m not sure your perspective will help me get this into context properly" said Kat

    "Hmm, spose that''s true. Well then carry on" said Thyme.

    Nixilei looked shaken at this and bit her lip as she stared down at Kat with a slightly off look in her eyes.

    "Look, um Kat, can I maybe go over this another timeбн" said Nixilei looking shockingly put-off by the question

    "Ah, yeah sure, I mean it wasn''t that important" said Kat. *Why does this of all things have her flustered? She''s answered all my dumb questions before. What makes the difference? Is it because Thyme jumped in or something else?*

    It was at that moment Kat heard a click and felt something around her wrists. Looking down the orb had stretched out shackles to bind her hands together. *Ok now what''s the point of this? Isn''t it hard to let go of it now?*

    That was when the second change urred, a blinding white sigil appeared on top of everyone''s orb and started turning. I have a bad feeling. A loud crack like a whip sounded as air exploded from the sigil in question started Kat on a turn.

    Kat''s arms snapped to full length and the orb seemed angled to keep her spinning in ce indefinitelyбн if she were human. Instead her wings and tail messed with this royally, her wings which used to be restingzily behind her were now trailing awkwardly behind her. With her bnce thrown off Kat wobbled uncontrobly, only her tails instinctual need to keep her bnced kept her from simply falling over immediately but it was a losing battle

    Kat tried desperately to shut her wings and regain some form of stability but the awkward angle she found her left wing in made it much harder to close. To fully shut it she''d have to first extend it out catching the full brunt of the wing before bringing it in to keep it from dragging behind her.

    *Shit, and I can''t use my hands to help pull it, my tail is doing it''s best what the heck is the n here.* The speed didn''t let up. Kat kept rotating at an impressive speed, and while her vision could keep up her legs were having a tough time.

    *Ok, um, shit Kat think. What''s the solution to all my problems* Kat tried pushing demonic energy into her wings and while she could feel them getting stronger this didn''t help at all. In fact it only made things worse as she felt herself lifting slightly off the ground and loosing what little stability she had.

    *Crapбн New n, NOW!* Pushing her energy away from her wings and into her tail she instantly felt the change. Where before it was making tiny adjustments as her body fought to regain control now it made huge sweeping changes that edged her closer and closer to stability with each passing second

 Chapter 103: You Spin me Right Round

    <h4>Chapter 103: You Spin me Right Round</h4>

    To outsiders, the sight looked ridiculous. They could see Kat iling about, wings trailing behind her and tail dancing around like made, twisting and contorting sometimes dragging along the ground or pulling her wings back in line at thest second to prevent things from getting worse, and while it looked like this couldn''t possibly be helping Kat''s orbit started to stabilise.

    *Is it sad my tail is better at this than I am?* Kat thought as she struggled, or more urately, she directed demonic energy so her tail could struggle, to solve this bnce crisis. As the minutes kept passing by Kat continued to feed her tail more energy but things had stabilisedбн somewhat.

    *Is this really a good situation for me?* Kat herself was still spinning with her body moving all over the ce and the bnce threatening to tip at any moment. Then again, five minutes of constant spinning and you kind of get used to it when the nausea doesn''t set it. At least I don''t feel like throwing up. I wonder how the others are going.

    As Kat spun, she observed the other two, and it seemed like they''d bothe up with better ideas, or at least more practical looking solutions. Jack had encased himself in stone leaving just his hands sticking out. He also had a wall that his hands were pressing against as the air continued to be expelled from the orb.

    *I''m surprised that''s allowed if I''m honest.* In this instance while Jack didn''t have the orb touching the ground, it was rather close in so many ways. The stone wall that had been raised to hold his hands, and the stone box that encased his arms and helped prevent movement. *I guess Thyme meant it really literally when he said it''s fine as long as it doesn''t touch the ground. I wonder if I ced the orb on a pic nket or something if that would count.*

    *Then again, that wouldn''t actually work long. Assuming it could withstand the heat the orb would have shot of instantly if it was just sitting on the ground when something like this happened.* Kat then let her eyes drift over to Dusk, or more urately focused on Dusk as her view kept rotating.

    Dusk had taken a vastly different approach to Jack. Instead of making it harder for him to turn he''d instead made it easier. Dusk stood with his legs spread out, with ice encasing his shoes, or perhaps just on the bottom, it was hard for Kat to get a clear view with the robes in the way.

    This technique allowed Dusk to stand ''in ce'' and get spun around with much less hassle then Kat had to deal with as she twisted left and right desperately keeping her bnce and looking the fool.

    *Ok, maybe Dusk has the right idea, instead of fighting it I should go with it. Can I just hover in ce? No likely not, I need to p my wings for thatбн but perhaps I''m on the right track.* Kat tried to move the orb in her hands while keeping her tail stocked with extra energy. Kat found it wasn''t too difficult to change the direction of the orb, and thus the way she was pushed.

    *Ok, I think I can work with this.* Kat pooled energy into her legs. Twisting she waited until bnce required her to ce both feet on the ground and jumped. Once in the air she brought the orb up to the side of her face so that the gust of air would push behind her.

    Once in the air Kat now directed the energy back, letting it go to both her wings and tail. Now with forward motion Kat beat her wings as she carried on forwards, using her tail to adjust herself so that having her main source of propulsion off-centre.

    "Hey Thyme" Kat shouted as she flew around the arena "Is there any rule against leave the area?"

    Thyme swapped it''s outfit to a thick leather jacket, a scarf and some goggles "Well, I''m pretty sure this ain''t restricted airspace, and I dun recall no rule that says you have to stay inside, but you can''t get too close to the other twopetitors. I''ll add that you have to stay where I can see ya, but that ain''t too hard"

    And so Kat let the orb drag her around to the various booths to visit the spectators. Waving wasn''t exactly an option on ount of having her hands bound together but a nod and a smile did just as well. Skye was the only one who waved back in her booth, but the God Crushers all got in on it having a goodugh and waving as she passed by.

    For her own team, Gareth returned the nod but kept watching Green for the most part. Green of course continued to sleep, unburdened by the cares of the world or at least the cares this round of the tournament brings. Kress just huffed and made a point of not looking at her, while Nixileiбн Well she waved but the smile she had on was closer to that of a scientist who wasing up with a ground-breaking idea rather than someone who was greeting a friend.

    The elves showed a mix of reactions, Grace, Ryo and Estelle all seemed surprised, a little interesting, and a lot confused by Kat''s performance. *Perhaps they didn''t think I could actually fly.* Though Rakhor seemedpletely unphased and just ignored Kat.

    Finally Lynn just mouthed out "Stupid demon powers"

    So Kat decided to correct her a little bit. As she flew around the arena Kat managed just a few words perp, but she hoped to get the point across

    "Think though"

    "If I didn''t have"

    "Wings at all"

    "This would"

    "Have been so"

    "Much easier"

    "Yeah? Says the girl who can fly!" yelled back Lynn

    "Look, this"

    "Isn''t ideal"

    "For me either"

    "And I''ll"

    "Admit my other"

    "Powers are kind"

    "Of dumb but"

    "This one doesn''t count"

    Lynn let Kat make a few moreps after finishing her point before replying "Ok, but it''s still dumb you can fly already"

    Kat nodded *I can ept that. My powers do seem really strong, if a bit specific but flight is certainly one of my best so its probably fair toin about that one.*

    Kat continued her loop around the arena for a few minutes with nothing happening. You could only nod at people so many times before it just became routine. *I know this is an endurance test but how long are we going to be stuck like this?*

    Then Kat heard a crack. Following the sound Kat''s eyesnded on Jack. The wall he had been sustaining was starting to break apart. Cracks started spiderwebbing out centred around his hand.

    She saw Jack nce towards the cracks and close his eyes. Moments passed as he made no move, and the cracks just kept getting bigger. Jack slowly opened his eyes and let out a deep breath.

    Three sigils lit up around him. The wall and the box that had been encasing Jack quickly melded back into the ground. With that the first sigil vanished. Next a ring was sliced around Jack in the dirt, creating a clear divide between the section he was standing on and the rest of the ground as the second sigil vanished.

    The third sigil burned brighter as Jack dropped to just passed his knees into the ground. This all happened in an instant, and as Jack fell into ce he started spinningбн along with the ground around him.

    *Huh, that''s actually pretty cool. Dusk moves around the ground; Jack moves with the ground and I said screw the ground!* Kat chuckled a little as she watched the scene y out it was somewhat funny watching the contrast between a calm Jack, magic sigils around him and the current Jack wedged halfway into the ground.

    *I mean sure he still looks pretty calm but it''s so much easier to forget he''s a wizard when he looks like a carrot half out of the ground.*

    Shortly after Jack''s disy however Kat felt the tugging on her arms weakening. Quickly slowing with her wings and swapping to hover in ce Kat brought her hands together in front of her with the orb sitting stillfortably above her hands.

    Dusk noticed Kat''s movement and pulled his legs together and fixed his arms into a simr position. Jack wasбн not really paying attention, swirls in his eyes as he struggled to keep his bnce. As he slowed down however it became quite clear he''d kept hold of the orb properly in a more normal position and despite his inattention when a momentter the sps around their hands were released none of the contestants dropped their orbs.

    Kat let herself drift back to her starting position. She kept afloat just off the ground not quite ready tomit to standing again but more than ready for whatever the next challenge the orb might have.

 Chapter 104: Run Dusk Run!

    <h4>Chapter 104: Run Dusk Run!</h4>

    *What have you got in store for us now Thyme.* Kat pondered as she carefully scanned the arena. After the most recent challenge Kat wasn''t sure what to expect. The food part was already weird, but it didn''t directly involve the orb, it almost felt like a separate thing.

    But with the spinning she had to endure Kat felt more and more like anything was on the table. I guess I should have been more prepared. *When I think about it only the obstacle course was even remotely normal. The maze had a bunch of weird stuff in it and certainly wasn''t just a normal maze it had all sorts of weird stuff in it. Like that mystery room or the shark tank.*

    Kat let out a long breath as she banished her thoughts and returned her focus to the arena. Pondering on what weird thing might happen wouldn''t help her if she wasn''t actually paying attention to what was actually happening.

    Of course this was easier said then done. Kat''s mind may have been improved by her transformation but even a demon was prone to distraction. As she hovered waiting for anything at all to happen it was easier to just enjoy the beat of her wings, or appreciate the strange and novel architecture Thyme had provided for each of the teams.

    When Kat''s eyes drifted over to the wall she noticed that the wooden ring actually had a number of really tiny carvings in them. Enhancing her eyes to get a better look Kat found a shocking sight, the walls actually depicted the events that had already passed. The section she was looking at contained pictures of Lynn doing each of the challenges until her eventual copse at the start of the water section.

    Letting her eyes roam she found that each individual had a carving section dedicated to themselves. Kat found her own section on the wall behind her but sadly her section was mostly made up of her standing awkwardly until the orb started throwing her around. *Such a shame my section of the wall is so boring, if only I had a way to liven up my section, I''d consider pointing it out to everyone.*

    As Kat''s eyes wandered over to the nk part next to her depictions the wall exploded outward. Pulling the orb behind her and narrowing her eyes with the other hand out Kat got ready to block whatever mighte from therge whole in the wall.

    Kat poured energy into her eyes hoping to see any trace of whatever had damaged it but saw nothing. *Perhaps it''s just a spell? Thyme wouldn''t let any monster into the area and maybe this was just a trick to scare us.*

    As Kat turned around to face the centre but was shocked at what she saw. Jack was pullingrge amounts of dirt to cover himself. A veritable wave of stone poured over him as it piled higher and higher until a stone dome covered him as he crouched down. The earth had been piled to about two metres in height and seemed to contain all the stone from a ten-metre radius.

    Dusk was doing something funny, he was dashing left and right, asionally shooting sts of water behind him at nothing as they harmlessly sshed onto the ground after traveling a ways. Dusk held his orb close to his chest, in a pose simr to a rugby yer as he shot spells behind with the other hand.

    *Does he need his hands for that? Everyone else seemed to just cast wherever.* Then a sigil on the back of Dusk''s robes zed into existence as a massive torrent of water exploded out behind him coating the arena behind him in a wave of water that hit the wall and slowly started filling the arena.

    Kat looked back towards her teammates for some clue as to what was going on but she only got more confused. Gareth had a look of horror on it, while Kress was frozen in shock. *What is there problem?*

    Nixilei had the only reasonable reaction which was confusion, one Kat could emphasise with, but her eyes were glowing with a fierce light that Kat was ufortable looking at. *Wait why can''t I look at it?*

    Now it was Kat''s turn to be confused, nothing had caused her eyes practically any amount of difort, especially not charged with energy like they currently were. *Ok what is going on.*

    Kat pped her wings and spun herself around taking in the expressions of the other groups. Jack and Dusk''s groups both had the same look of horror that Gareth did while the elves seemed more scared then horrified, though Kat was shocked she could even see the difference.

    Finally she let her eyes rest on Thyme, still thoroughly confused by this whole thing. When their eyes met Thyme''s went wide, so he nodded a bit and tapped his shoulder. At the same time Kat felt a tap on her own, and when she turned she found a tiny Thyme with wings a suit made out of leaves.

    "True Sight? Really?" asked the fairy Thyme.

    Kat nodded her head in response.

    "But that doesn''t make any sense, you were able to watch my yback of the maze and the obstacle course just fine right?" asked Thyme

    Kat nodded again

    Both Thyme''s let their mouths hang open as they stared at Kat.

    "You know, Lynn''s right. Your powers are dumb. Why the hell do you even have something like that at your age" said Thyme from Kat''s shoulder

    Keeping her voice quiet Kat whispered "I don''t know, I just do? Why is this so weird?"

    The fairy Thyme let out a sigh while therge one went back to looking at the other contestants. "Your other powers aren''t that strange, your flying ability, and resistance to heat are both fairlymon among demons, but True Sight is not something that anything should have at such a low level of power, no offence"

    "None taken" said Kat *Honestly, it''s served me well so far, but I don''t quite understand why this is so important.*

    "I see you don''t quite understand, just know that True Sight is something not even I have with all my power. Granted most illusions would still fail against me, but whatever you have is much stronger than it should be. It''s likely your most important ability, nurture it well" said Thyme before disappearing from her shoulder

    *Is it really? What about my calming aura? I haven''t used that yet so I bet Thyme doesn''t know about it. Then again, they are making a big deal about this whole true sight thing so maybe it is a big deal?*

    Kat turned her attention back to the arena. Dusk seemed to be on hisst legs. The arena already had water up to his knees and his breath wasing in ragged bursts. Despite this he was still sprinting around with reckless abandoned, but he wasing up on Jack''s dome.

    Seeing the structure in front of him Dusk tried to sidestep it as he wasn''t prepared for a hill to suddenly be in his way. Jumping to the left his foot slipped and Dusk started to fall to the side. Instinctively he dropped the orb and flung his hand down to block the fall.

    As he fell Kat could see his hand desperately try to turn around as it went for the orb now slowly falling into the water beside him. As Dusk made contact with the water it sshed up obscuring the vision a little but Kat''s enhanced sight pierced the cloud easily.

    Kat watched as Dusk grasped the edge of the orb, only for it to slip out of his hands. Still though he didn''t give up. As Dusk fell face first into the water he froze the area around the orb.

    The ice was perfectly ced, the orb fell directly into the centre of the ice tform created just for this purpose. It was a shame then that it wasn''t up to the task, the moment the orb came into contact with the ice it cracked and let the orb straight through.

    Dusk and the orb made contact with the ground and nearly the same time,nding with arge thud in Dusks case. The mand didn''t halt though, quickly pushing himself up her turned to face behind himself clearly looking for something but finding nothing there.

    Thyme walked over to Dusk and offered him a hand as Dusk looked around with confusion. "I''m afraid you have been eliminated Dusk" said Thyme

    "Butбн" said Dusk "Whereбн where is the wraith? It was chasing me for such a long time and my spells dealt practically no damage to it" said Dusk in between ragged breaths.

    "I''m afraid this test was that of illusions. The other two have passed, with unorthodox methods both" said Thyme looking down at Dusk with an understanding expression.

 Chapter 105: Through The Fire and Heat

    <h4>Chapter 105: Through The Fire and Heat</h4>

    Dusk stood up and let the water fall from his robes, it sliding surprisingly easily onto the ground. *Huh he must have the same water repelling properties I do.* Dusk had a look around and saw the pile of dirt properly for the first time and understanding that Jack had chosen to erect a suitable defence.

    Turning his mask towards Kat though he just found her hovering in the air, in exactly the same ce she was before the challenge started. Kat waved back at Dusk with a wry smile and he just kept his mask directed at her.

    *What is he thinking? Is he staring at me? Is he looking for an answer?* Eventually Dusk turned to Thyme and asked "Can you enlighten me as to how the otherspleted this challenge?"

    "Hmmm" said Thyme "I suppose I am capable of that, but it doesn''t seem very sporting of me. That''s information you could potentially have if you payed more attention in that round"

    "Jack hid!" yelled out Skye

    Dusk turned around and looked up at his team leader "What?"

    "I said, Jack hid, the thing was an illusion so when he erected a stone barrier it couldn''t break through because it isn''t actually real" said Skye

    "Why does it matter if a wraith can break down a wall or not?" said Dusk

    "Wellбн ah, clearly his wasn''t a wraith then. I mean who would really be so silly to use stone to block out a wraith" said Skye shing nervous looks a Thyme looking for confirmation.

    Thyme turned away from Skye to face the God Crushers box and just wiggled his eyebrows at them.

    The God Crushers all burst outughing, pping their hands on their knees, Jim and John pped each other on the back and Skye at them with a pout.

    "Isn''t that giving us the answer?" asked Dusk

    "No, I gave the God Crushers a hint at the answer and they took action on that. What they did or did not do with that information once it reached them is none of my concern" said Thyme looking away from Dusk and sipping on a cup of tea.

    "Ah" said Dusk "That reminds me, can I also have some cake?"

    "Do you deserve cake?" asked Thyme

    Dusk didn''t say anything apparently stunned by the question. "Um? No?"

    "Then why should I give you any?" asked Thyme

    "You like to share?" asked Dusk

    "Is that a question or an answer?" said Thyme

    "Answer?" said Dusk still clearly asking a question.

    Thyme just sighed and handed Dusk a cookie jar. "Here you go. A reward and punishment both"

    "How is this a punishment?" asked Dusk

    "One of them is super spicy" said Thyme

    "Ok thenбн" said Dusk shaking his head and walking towards his groups seating area.

    Thyme then proceeded to walk over to Jack''s dome and nock on it a few times. "Hey Jack" more nocking "Rounds over" more nocking "You cane out now" nocking intensifies.

    "JACK!" said Thyme. Kat had to cover her ears; the sound was unbearably loud to her. Demon energy rushed to her ear drums to try and protect them from the sound, which while seeding in protection also further amplified her hearing ability preventing it from actually being efficient.

    The dome around Jack crumbled as the man himself pushed through it. "What whas zat?" said Jack as he shook dust out of his ears.

    "The monster is gone Jack, the next round will start soon" said Thyme

    "Cool, thanks" said Jack who stood up casually and yawned.

    As this was happening Dusk got to his group and whispered to Skye "So how did Kat get through the round, I didn''t want to ask that one in front of everyone else, I''m not sure how a demon would react to my prying"

    "Well" said Skye "I honestly don''t know. She just stood there looking confused the whole time until a small figure appeared on her shoulder and then she seemed to calm down a lot. I have a guess but I don''t really want to say"

    "Why is that" asked Dusk

    Skye just nudged him in Kat''s direction where upon looking up met her eyes. Kat waved back and said "My hearings pretty good. I don''t mind that you asked, but the whispering wasn''t helping you"

    "Clive why the hell didn''t you put up a wind barrier or something" said Dusk

    "You didn''t ask kid" said Clive

    "We''re the same age!" said Dusk

    Clive just shrugged at him and went back to watching the contest. *Huh, they really don''t act the same way. Wait hang on, that makes the most sense anyway, Gareth said this was a contest for the younger generation, if they can refer to themselves as such, pretty sure Gareth''s older than I am.*

    *Then again maybe he just seems kind of mature? But no, no way, Nixilei is probably older as wellбн wait am I the youngest? Aren''t Green and Nixilei like the same age? Or am I crazyбн Am I misremembering*

    While Kat was trying to figure out everyone''s age Jack was busying himself with getting rid of the dust that had umted on his clothes, though he wasn''t trying that hard, only removing it from his hair for the most part.

    Five minutes passed, the groups in the stands conversed, Thyme sipped his tea, Kat hovered around, and Jack stood around yawning. That was until he quickly reconstructed his stone gloves.

    Kat noticed this and perked up ncing down at her orb but finding seemingly nothing had changed. At first nothing seemed different. *I guess it''s another round of heat, or maybe cold this time.*

    That is until Jack''s glove started sizzling. As the burning sound continued Jack summoned several additional circles and built up the gloves, making it look more like he was carrying two chunks of stone around rather than stone gloves.

    But still they continued to burn, molten g rolling of the sides and sizzling as Jack piled the stone higher and higher. Waves of heat radiated from the orb in his hands, soon Jack even widened the structure and curved it.

    This let the molten rock fall further away form him as it sizzled on the ground. While this was going on several sigils on his robes lit up covering his body in ayer of rock that grew by the second.

    As it travelled down Jack''s legs Thyme interrupted. "I feel I should warn you, that if your armour connects your hands and feet the ground will be touching the orb. I do think it is a little unfair regarding your element but I''m giving you one extra warning so it''s fair game.

    Jack pulled a strained face behind his armoured mask as he quickly added an extra sigil near his feet that prevented additional rock from forming past a certain point, his arms quivered as they supported the weight of the stone, but it wasn''t too muchбн not yet.

    But as the stone continued to heat up, more g fell, and the temperature in the immediate area rose. His body surrounded in it''s cacoon of stone was starting to let the heat seep in. His stone form seemed to have no gaps in the armour but still the heat prevailed.

    Sweat poured out of Jack as he heavily contemted just giving up, saying the challenge didn''t matter that much, saying he had tried his best. Though he knew these things were lies. This was his chance to prove he could protect his friends from anything, his chance to prove that just because he was the mage didn''t mean he was weak. That he was a real adventurer, and that low paying handyman work didn''t mean he was weak.

    Of course this was in stark contrast to Kat. As the temperature on the orb started to tick higher and higher Kat was finally able to notice it. However rather than the intense heat and burning that Jack was fighting off Kat felt it much closer to a warm bath on a cold night, or a sharing yourp with a family pet.

    Kat shivered a bit as she held the warmth close and let it flow through her. It wasn''t that she had ever been called since bing a full demon, far from it, but she hadn''t found anything quite sofortable as this. *Well, this is almost has good as hugging Sylvie or Lily, and I guess I can add Vivian to that list now. But ah how I''ve missed this feeling and I didn''t even notice.*

    Once again though the contestants in the stands just looked at the smiling Kat hugging the fiery death ball that could melt through half a metre of solid stone almost as fast as Jack could conjure and hugging it close a hand warmer on a cold winter''s day.

    "Your powers are DUMB!" yelled Lynn as everyone else nodded there heads along. Perhaps in the past they might have ignored her, but seeing Kat treat rock melting heat so casually even the rest of Kat''s team was willing to agree on this one.

 Chapter 106: A Real High Class Bout

    <h4>Chapter 106: A Real High ss Bout</h4>

    "Ok, I''ll ept that criticism" said Kat turning to face Lynn "but this is really nice andfy. It''s really hard to feel thatfortable warmness, like um, hot baths or nkets when you have resistance to heat" said Kat

    Lynn wasn''t interested in responding and just huffed in Kat''s direction while turning away. *Surely, it''s not that bad right? I mean Lynn has fire powers, surely she''d be able to handle it.*

    Kat took a quick nce at the melting stone in Jack''s hands. *Ok, maybe this is a little excessive*

    Thyme snapped his fingers and the orbs stopped glowing, well Kat''s did, Jack''s was still surrounded by burning liquid stone and managed to keep its glow for the moment.

    "The final challenge approaches" said Thyme, as it transformed into multiple copies of themselves in tabards. Half had horns as their sigil and the other half a stone surrounded by smaller orbiting rocks, and all carried bugle in their right hands.

    Music rang out the horns as the centremost Thyme with a split tabard containing half of each symbol spoke "We have only two remaining contestants, and one remaining challenge"

    The walls started to twist and close in on the two. The floor shuffled around so that the space Kat was originally standing was now directly opposite Jack, with the arena shrinking to roughly half the size with the bugle Thyme lining the sides.

    Of course, Kat had yet to stop hovering so upon shuffling the arena she was slightly up and to the left instead across from Jack. "Um, fair Lady Kat, please take your ce across from Jack"

    *Um? Is there a reason to?* Kat looked at her orb and then back at the crowd and shrugged. *Guess there''s no reason not to at least. I can just fly up again.*

    Flying to her position and leaving it so just the ends of her toes barely grazed the ground Kat hovered across from Jack and struck a much more imposing scene. Kat was already slightly taller than Jack, now with the extra height provided by not standing fully on the ground made her loom over the man.

    Kat''s figure was much slimmer then the surprisingly well built wizard and yet still he looked small as her wings spread out behind her further increasing her silhouette. Her kimono fluttered slightly moving to an unseen wind, truthfully moving from the slight unconscious touch of Kat''s demonic energy.

    Her presence filled the field and everyone in the stands took a deep breath. Kat was unconsciously letting out waves of her aura, but instead of calming the others it made Kat radiate a calm imposing dignity she didn''t quite feel.

    Of course, Kat herself was oblivious to most of this, she was just trying to look a bit cool for what Thyme said was the final challenge, but her instincts were handling the rest. *Thest challenge hey? I wonder it could possibly be.*

    "This final challenge is a test of skill, of cunning, of understanding, of might, and many other things that I''m forgetting at the moment" said The central Thyme.

    "But nheless, this is a grand battle between Kat, and Jack, may the best sentient win" said Thyme

    A final note rang from the horns as the Thyme''s retracted back into one and then vanished into the ground. Jack took a fighting stance, holding the orb in front of him like he was holding a sceptre. Sigils zed to life around him as he red towards Kat.

    "Now wait just a minute here" said Kat as more and more sigils appeared around the man. "I think you are forgetting something"

    "Ay, you may be a demon, and I might loose, but I ain''t going to fail to try" said Jack, sweating now from exhaustion rather than heat, already spent from the previous round but forcing more mana into his spells.

    "No wait Jack, your making a big mistake" said Kat

    "I will not have you mislead me at this final juncture. Prepare your spells, or are you spent" said Jack raising his left hand, the one without the orb above his hand.

    *Jack seriously this is a trap don''t do it.* "I''m not threatening you Jack, you a misunderstanding what''s going on" said Kat as she started to fly into the air.

    The moment Kat started to gain altitude Jack dropped his hand and unleashed a hail of rocks. Each of the many sigils fired several small rocks, zipping towards Kat at breakneck speed, though with somewhat poor uracy.

    Kat let her eyes burn and her mind speed up. Slowing everything down Kat slid in between the projectiles as she gained in height while she said. "I am simply dodging these for fun, I am not being interfered with in the-" Kat got stuck on the words she was trying to say

    "I''m not being interfered with in any significant way" tried Kat again.

    "What foul tricks do you think you can y with me" said Jack as a huge boulder started to form behind him.

    "Now Jack, I want you to remember the rules very carefully" said Kat as she watched the rock forming before her stopping the ascent to be in line with it instead.

    "I''ve heard them. This is a battle and I n to at least try to win. Put up a fight, for while I be no knight, I would hope you''d do me the honour of fighting back" said Jack.

    "No seriously Jack, I''m not just going to give you the answer here" said Kat. *Do I just win then? I''m trying to give you some help here Jack.*

    "I expected nothing less" said Jack who released the boulder copsing to his knees as he did so. "This is myst shot, dodge it if you can"

    Jack bncing on three limbs but keeping the orb off the ground watched with wide eyes for what wasing next.

    The rock fell towards Kat. Even to the unenhanced eye the speed was slow, but it wasrge, towering over Kat as it slowly bore down upon her.

    *Sigh, let''s see if I''m correct in my assumption then.* Kat stared at the boulder as it approached ever closer not moving an inch. Kat let it fall towards her unimpeded. It reached the front of her nose, just barely grazing it with the slightest touch before stopping.

    The boulder instantly disintegrated and fell to dust in front of Kat.

    Jack let out a long breath and lowered his head knowing that he had lost. pping was heard from behind him, but he had not the energy to look. "It seems you have lost Jack" said Thyme

    "Not just yet, I haven''t dropped the orb just yet" said Jack

    "No I''m afraid you interfered with apetitor" said Thyme

    "Wait what?" said Jack and the rest of the stadium bare Nixilei who nodded along and Green who continued to sleep.

    "Clearly you were not thoroughly paying attention. What was the rule Iid out for this battle?" asked Thyme pushing sses further onto his face that Kat had missed him summoning.

    "No interference" said Nixilei "They were not to interfere with otherpetitors"

    "Correct, twenty three points to the unfortunate four" said Thyme with augh. "But no seriously, that''s correct."

    "Haha"ughed Jack exhausted as he let himself copse onto the ground.

    "Sorry Jack, I did try to give you a hint there" said Kat as she lowered herself to the ground. "I wasn''t totally sure if I was even allowed to block your projectile so I just dodged them all, that was until you summoned that massive boulder and thought, if you are going so far I''d let you throw it at me. I mean that was pretty cool if I''m honest"

    Jack groaned in response, to tired to speak. Thyme looked down at Jack and said "Well, I suppose I should do this now"

    Thyme pushed a Green orb into Jack''s back and the moment it made contact he shivered and tried to stand up. He was a little wobbly on his feet, but already his face looked significantly less haggard then it did just a moment ago.

    "And so" said Thyme voice booming "It is with great pleasure, that I announce the winner of the thirdpetition. Katбн I don''t know yourstname the DEMON!"

    As soon as Thyme had finished talking the God Crushers all jumped from their seats, taking the stairs two at a time to get to their friend faster. Surrounding him on they all grabbed his limb and carried him into the air throwing him up with cheer.

    Kat smiled at the scene. *He really did try hard. And my powers are kind of dumb. Though I suppose I won because I still remembered the rulesбн Then again, I was much more well rested, so I hardly had to put up with anything that might make me forget.*

    As Kat was thinking this she felt thin arms wrap around her back. As she craned her neck to see, she noticed it was Green giving her a big smile

 Chapter 107: T.T.Q.S

    <h4>Chapter 107: T.T.Q.S</h4>

    "You did it Kat, you won like me" said Green trying to awkwardly hug Kat around her wings. Katughed and wrapped her tail around in response.

    "You''ve still done twice as well as I" said Kat

    Green realising what she''d done looked around for a Gareth to hide behind but found that she was in the empty arena and bound tightly by Kat''s tail so instead settle from shrinking into her outfit.

    Katughed at Green''s antics and pulled her along back to the group that was currently being lowered as the viewing boxes sunk back into the earth. As soon as they got within a metre of Gareth, Kat felt Green trying to escape her tail but decided against letting her go just yet.

    Green pouted at this and tried to use her phasing ability to escape Kat''s tail but found a great resistance when she tried. As Green was debating whether to force it or not Kat noticed the ufortable expression on her face and let, he go. Before Kat could blink Green was instantly behind Gareth, poking her head out just enough to keep an eye on everyone.

    "Great Job Kat, bringing back a win is more than we asked for" said Gareth.

    "It was no big deal" said Kat

    "Yeah, with powers as strong as yours who even needs to try. Hell I bet I could have done just as good as you without all the crazy powers" said Kress

    "I highly doubt as much. Even if you were disciplined enough to reject the offering of food, which you aren''t, you would have failed to hold the water, burned your hands on even the first fire, possess no way to see through the illusions and I bet you would have instantly struck out at Jack in the finals. You had no chance" said Nixilei from the side, looking down at Kress looking over her sses at him.

    Kress clicked his tongue "I have plenty of enchantments on my armour, I can withstand the heat"

    "Doubtful, that Jack managed to summon around 200kg of stone, which is rather impressive at his age. This was after summoning that defensive wall, and while it was clear he was using the stone in the surroundings it is not a feat a magical cripple like yourself could achieve" said Nixilei

    "You want to say that to my face?" said Kress bringing out his sword.

    "I just did" said Nixilei sigils ring over her shoulders.

    Gareth stepped in between them and gestured for them to calm down. "Now now, your both being unprofessional"

    Nixilei immediately straightened up and inclined her head in Gareth''s direction and dismissed her sigils to signal understanding, but Kress just pulled out his other sword and said "Our host clearly doesn''t care for ceremony, and he loves a good show, why not give him one"

    Kat could see Nixilei''s eye twitching and if she looked closely could see sigils glowing on her robes unmoving in the face of Kress'' continued provocation. Green took this as her cue to hide behind Kat, because Gareth was in the middle of the fight and she was unwilling to stand her ground.

    "You don''t mind if I hide behind you right?" asked Green who suddenly appeared behind Kat.

    "Sure go for it" said Kat who proceeded to wrap Green in her tail once again and use the end to pat Green''s head.

    "Now Kress, I do hate to pick sides, but Nixilei''s just correct here ya know? This was a challenge, for mages, of which you are not. Is it really such a big deal to say that our swordsman couldn''tplete a mages challenge? Do you think Kat can wield a sword?" asked Gareth

    "Well she can''t use magic either, so how would I know?" said Kress

    "You of all people should considering you lost in that spar" said Nixilei

    Kress swung his des aiming past Gareth at Nixilei threatening to cut her straight down the middle. Of course, Gareth wasn''t the team''s defender for nothing. Raising up he shield and empowering it with mana he expertly caught both des and deflected them with minimal effort

    "Don''t let it get to you Kress, it was an unofficial spar, you held back in, it didn''t matter. We are teammates" said Gareth emphasising the word team "Fighting amongst ourselves is doing us no favours"

    Kress grimaced at this but left his swords resting in the dirt where they had ended up but didn''t let them go, and was keeping them ready and his muscles tensed

    "He''s lying you know" whispered Green even quieter than normal, confident Kat could hear her after the earlier disy with Skye and Dusk "Gareth likely knows, but is ignoring it and Nixilei certainly knows, but he was more than trying to beat you in that fight and it wasn''t even close"

    Kress felt his nose itching for some reason and decided to put his left sword away to scratch it but still held the right at the ready "Still, I am an honourable gentleman and I cannot allow my pride to be dismantled like this"

    "Ah yes" said Nixilei "The pride of attacking a healer. One that''s been caring for you for years"

    "If this is what you call care, I''d hate to see your enemies" spat Kress readying his other sword again.

    Just as the argument looked to explode once more a booming voice sounded out "Might I have everyone''s attention? It is time to spin the wheel once again"

    Thyme gestured to the wheel that had sprung up beside him, though this time it had an additional question mark symbol on it "I''ve added one more option, that will have some crazy effects for our secondst game. Though I''ll tell you all about it if we actuallynd there"

    Thyme yanked hard on the wheel it started to spin wildly. Thyme split into five and which each took out drums and started to roll dramatically, speeding up as the wheel slowed down.

    About a minute into the spinning the wheel had slowed down a fair amount but was still nowhere close to being fully finished if the past events were anything to go by. Nevertheless the Kress took a step forward away from the group.

    "Kress what are you-" Gareth was cut of as Kress reached into his boot and pulled out a knife, and in one swift motion threw it towards the target.

    Kat watched the knife sail through the air in a perfect arc, using a bit of her demonic power she could see that it would be perfectly on target. Thyme also saw this and rapidly increased the speed and volume of the drums untilбн

    The dagger impacted the board impaling the wheel and stopping it in it''s tracks splinters of wood. Bits of wood flew everywhere as the dagger stopped the wheel on the picture of crossed swords. Kat narrowed her eyes at this though. *I doubt Kress is really strong enough to break anything that Thyme made.*

    "Well, it seems somebody has taken it upon themselves to volunteer their role for the next round" said Thyme seemingly angry

    Kat enhanced her eyes and saw her that wherever the splinters might havee from it wasn''t the dagger. The wheel itself had opened a small gap to allow it to pass through and pin itself to the backboard supporting structure. *Thyme certainly nned this he isn''t angry at all.*

    Though it seemed a lot of the others missed this as the God Crushers all paled, along with Skye''s team. Grace seemed to have noticed but didn''t warn the rest and while Green seemed to have noticed that didn''t stop her remaining in her hiding ce behind Kat.

    "The rules just say where the wheel stops. You never said anything about interference" said Kress

    "Well then, think your clever I suppose" said Thymeбн letting literal venom drip from his mouth and burn away some of the grass at his feet.

    A tense moment pass before Thyme''s smile brightened "Because you are exactly right. I''m so d someone managed to take advantage of that"

    "Because of you ingenuity and courage I''ll be doing a special challenge for you all" said Thyme.

    The wheel sunk into the ground swiftly as the Thyme''s merged back together. Once together they all stretched up and kept increasing in size as a podium formed in front of Thyme. A wall formed behind Thyme. It was made of the same stone-like wood the maze was, but adorned with four ck boxes.

    Thyme reached into its pocket and pulled out arge ck bomb. The contestants only had a moment to stare before Thyme lit the fuse and through it straight up into the air.

    As it left Thyme''s hand it sailed for only a few moments until it reached the top of the wall. Exploding in a shower of confetti and streamers the smoke formed into four massive words.

    THYME''S

    TOURNAMENT

    QUIZ SHOW

 Chapter 108: Dress to Impress

    <h4>Chapter 108: Dress to Impress</h4>

    Kat turned her head away and tried to stifle theughter threatening to bubble up within her. As she turned, she could see Green was in a simr situation. Flicking her eyes around Nixilei had a real smile on her face for once but Gareth seemed somewhat concerned but with someughter in his eyes.

    "What! Why in the name of the old ones do melee fighters need to participate in a quiz show" said Kress

    "Well, I mean why not? This is all about the tournament, andst I checked you are in fact in the tournament" said Thyme

    Kress struggled for an answer swapping between confusion and rage, though just before he was going to shout at Thyme a strange calm seemed toe over him as he remembers who he was talking to. "I guess that''s fine then" said Kress through gritted teeth.

    "Excellent, are there any further concerns about the game type?" said Thyme.

    "Yes Thyme," said Skye "How will Eva fully participate in this quiz show"

    Eva just shrugged as everyone turned to face her. "Well" said Thyme "I see two options. One, I provide her a board to write on, and she can provide answers with that, or secondly someone can participate in her ce for I understand this is an atypical challenge"

    "Eva what do you prefer" said Skye. Eva just shrugged in response. Looking at one hand then the other and shrugging again.

    "I see" said Eva "In that case I''ll participate in her stead"

    "Sure thing" said Thyme

    Kress looked between Thyme and Skye debating if he should speak up "Hey, why does she get to opt out?"

    "Well Kress" said Thyme showing big pointy teeth "As talking is not a requirement for the tournament and I''m the one who added such a strange event, I decided it was only fair to allow for a talking member to participate"

    "Why not just fix Eva''s voice" asked Kat

    Everyone turned to face Kat and her bold statement with a look of shock and horror on their faces. They were understandably concerned that Kat would question someone as powerful as Thyme but she thought she had a valid point.

    "Well Kat, firstly, fixing someone voice is harder than you''d think, especially depending on how recent a development it is. Secondly, just fixing her voice doesn''t mean she can magically talk, she''d still need practice. I mean, I''m not a miracle worker you know, I keep that to once a month on Sundays" said Thyme

    *You know, now that I think about it for an extra half second he makes a really good point. If I never had an arm and suddenly, boom left hand, I bet I''d struggle to get used to it.* Kat''s thoughts rung strange for a moment though and reconsidered. *Wait a minute thoughбн Isn''t that exactly what happened to me? And I got used to it real quick.*

    "Well, is that all?" asked Thyme

    Seeing the nods Thyme waved his hands. Firstly four podiums popped up beside Thyme''s own sprouting from the ground with intricate designs. The first featured a cloudy sky with intricately detailed clouds shaped to look like various things from trees to sheep, with a central cloud looking a bit like a person. The second one was filled with trees. The leaves were expertly carved and the little forest critters could be seen in the background and under roots.

    On the other side of time was to very different podiums. The first depicted Jim, and the rest of the God Crushers huddled by a fire with smiles on their faces and drinks in hand all huddled together with friendship and warmth. The final one was the strangest of them all. It had dark red blood carvings that looked like they were dripping from the sides, with a single broken sword in the centre.

    With a snap of Thyme''s fingers the contestants disappeared and reappeared behind their respective podiums, Skye, and Ryo on the left with Jim and Kress on the right. However that wasn''t all that happened, each contestant now had a new, more fitting garment to match their podiumsбн

    Skye had a blue and white dress that went all the way down to her feet. She had a yellow sunhat and the clouds on the dress moved around the dress slowly as she stood still. Ryo also had a dress on though hers made her look like a flower of the forest. With red around the bottoms ending in sharp points that transitioned into a soft green. Her hat was made up of a collection of flowers all a deep blue to contrast with the rest of the dress, Each seemed to be a different type but all the same shade.

    And well, for the boysбн Thyme seemed to have taken the same liberties. Jim wore a thick dress like those belonging to serving girls. It was a dark brown with dusty white coverings. The top had long sleeves and even provided gloves. Jim even seemed to keep his original spiked top hat, but now it had a bow on the side as well. And Kress, well he had a blood red evening gown that seemed to shimmer as it moved. He two had gloves, but where Jim had sturdy looking work gloves, Kress had silk thin evening attire with holes over the palms. He was also the only one without a hat.

    "What the hell is wrong with you!" yelled Kress his facing turning red like his dress

    "Ah yes, I deeply apologise" said Thyme "Let me rectify this issue"

    With a snap of Thyme''s fingers a silver tiara with a blood red gem in the centre appeared on Kress'' head. "How the hell is this any better?"

    "Well, I assumed you wereining about theck of headwear. Everyone else has a hat and you don''t, so I sought to rectify this issue" said Thyme

    "Really? Really? You think this is a joke?" asked Kress

    At this point Kat and Green weren''t even trying to hold back thereughter, they were just going for it.

    "Well of course not. I''ve provided you with only the finest dress avable. Perhaps you''d prefer a different shade of red? It really brings out the eyes" said Thyme.

    "Why. Am. I. In. A. Dress." Said Kress

    "Well, I thought it only fair to provide everyone with a special garment for the asion. A quiz show is a chance for everyone to dress up" said Thyme.

    Kress put his head in his hands and took a deep breath. In and out. In and out. "Can I request something different" said Kress

    "Well sure" said Thyme. Twirling around Thyme transformed. They''d double the length of their hair which swiftly tied itself in a bun. Thyme''s outfit changed into a short formal dress, and they gained sses and a clipboard, along with a measuring tape. "I can provide you any dress you desire"

    Throwing their hand out a long line of clothes sprung out from Thyme''s sleave. Dresses by the dozens continued to flow out unabated for a full thirty seconds before stopping.

    Kress groaned. "Maybe, something that isn''t a dress?"

    "I have this" said Thyme picking out a skirt and topbo that was daringly short.

    Kress grit his teeth and smiled "You know what, I think I''ll pass" he then turned on Jim. "Why do you not seemed rmed by this?"

    "Well, I mean, this is really fine cloth. The workmanship is fantastic and it''s some of the mostfortable clothes I''ve every worn. The piece may look simple, but I can feel the quality, and I doubt even prolonged adventuring use would tarnish it. Why, there was this one time-" Jim continued until he was cut off

    "You know what, I don''t care" said Kress

    "Boo, I wanted to hear what he was going to say. He seems to know a thing or two about tailoring, and I wish I was half as confident" said Skye

    Kress put his hands together and let out a breathe, then shakily lowered them to his sides. "Is it perhaps possible, to get my old clothes back?"

    "Nope" said Thyme

    "Why the hell not!" shouted Kress

    "I make the rules, and I say rule number 1 you participate in my quiz show with a dress or not at all" said Thyme.

    Everyone else on the contestants stands just nodded like this was the most reasonable request in the world. "What is wrong with you people?" asked Kress

    *I dunno, it''s pretty nice stuff Thyme has here, what''s the problem?* Of course, despite Kat''s thoughts she was stillughing with Green and struggling to maintain a standing position. Even Nixilei''s mouth was starting to twitch with unrestrainedughter, and Gareth had put on his helmet to hide his face.

    *Man, we haven''t even started and I already love this quiz. Thyme you have the best ideas.*

    Kress mmed his head into the podium in front of him. "Can we just get started? Please? Anything to be done with this faster"

 Chapter 109: This is tuna with bacon...Lets rock!

    <h4>Chapter 109: This is tuna with bacon...Let''s rock!</h4>

    In response Thyme split into three and started speaking rapidly. Kat threw some energy towards her mind and let her perception of time slow down to try and work it out, but even with that, the ovepping words of the three times was hard to understand. Putting even more energy into her ears in a hopes that would help her hear, but quickly found that Thyme was still talking to fast.

    *How can he even talk so fast? What is he saying? What''s the point? I can hear just well enough to know his is speaking real words, probably but I guess this is my limit.*

    All of sudden the Thyme''s merged together and said "So, was that fast enough for you?"

    "Don''t let him bother you Thyme, he''s just upset that he has to wear high heels and can''t stand properly" said Skye

    "Ah yes, I hadn''t considered that" said Thyme who with a flick of the hand summoned a chair that swept Kress off his feet. "There we go problem solved"

    Kress just slumped into the chair with defeat. At this point it seemed anything he was going to say would only make it worse so he kept his mouth shut.

    Thyme looked at the defeated Kress with a smile "Well then, this quiz will have different rules for each round, but the main ones you need to remember for all of them is this.

    "First, stay behind your podium and no attacking the other contestants. Second, the person with the most points at the end wins. Easy right?"

    Thyme was met with a round of nods and a groan from Kress who kept his head firmly nted in the podium. "Good, so we are going to start off slowбн some easy questions and I''ll be addressing each person individually. If they get a question wrong, they won''t lose points just yet, and if they get it correct, they gain points. Each question is worth 1 point. Oh and there''s a timer to make sure you don''t take too long

    "Everyone ready then?" said Thyme waving their hands towards the backboard that lit up and now featured each contestants name alongside the number 0.

    Everyone except Kress nodded who just kept up his sleeping beauty impression. Thyme red in Kress'' general direction and watched him shiver. Thyme just kept staring with his eyes getting slightlyrge every second that past until Kress finally looked up.

    It had taken a good thirty seconds so Thyme now had twoicallyrge eyes staring Kress down. "Fine, fine I''m ready I''m ready" said Kress

    "Good. Question one for Skye. How many orbs did a contestant need to find in the maze"

    "Five" said Skye

    "Perfect, Ryo next question what was the first obstacle in the obstacle course" said Thyme

    "Um, it was a series of angled tforms you had to jump across" said Ryo

    "Correct, next, Jim. In the maze what did John need to do for his first orb" Thyme

    Jim paused for a moment "Can I ask for rification?"

    Thyme thought for a moment putting his measuring instruments away and changing out of the dress and into a robe. "Hmm, I guess so, this is supposed to be an easy set of questions"

    "Right, so did you mean the first orbs that were basically free or the first orb John did the challenge for?" asked Jim

    "Ah yes right. I meant the first challenge orb" said Thyme nodding in understanding.

    John looked thoughtful for a moment trying to bring back the memory and then shivered once it came to him "Nope, nope, nope, I remember why I cked that out. It was the spiders wasn''t it?"

    "Is that a question or your final answer" asked Thyme

    "The- the spiders is my final answer" said John trying to regain hisposure

    "That is correct" said Thyme turning to face Kress "Now for the final easy question, what was depicted on the bag Green took into the maze"

    "It was a picture of Gareth" said Kress with a smug attitude. *Don''t get too smug there Kress, these were the easy questions. Why do you look so impressed with yourself.*

    "Well done, though I suppose none of you deserve too much credit just yet. These were just the opening salvo. We are going to one more standard round, same rules asst time but the points are tripled. Everyone will get two questions and they will all be harder, are you ready?!"

    Ryo and Jim nodded but Skye shouted out "Yes!"

    "Why are you so enthusiastic about a dumb quiz?" asked Kress looking in Skye''s direction.

    "Why are you so upset about wearing a dress" Skye shot back

    Just as Kress was about to jump in again Thyme spoke up "OK then, first question, starting with Skye again"

    "In the Maze contest, who did Green pass to get to her final orb" asked Thyme

    "Ooh, um, it wasn''t Clive, that was earlier, and she didn''t have her orbs yetбн it was Graceбн wait wait" said Skye holding up her hands. "It was actually everyone, she passed Clive and John fighting and Grace just before the final doorway"

    "Nice Job Skye, you got itpletely correct, three points. Next Ryo, in Grace''s second challenge there was a number of branching paths, how many branches was there in the third room?"

    Ryo instantly responded "There was three, the two in the front and the choice to go backwards"

    "Ooh, so close Ryo. Though Grace never took it there was also the open vent in between the two doors, no points"

    The elf pouted a little but nodded. Ah I remember that, I''d say it was a trick question except that in the 8th room Grace had to crawl through that same vent

    "Now, Jim, in the obstacle course Grace nearly fell off at one point. Which obstacle was it, and what was the cause of the ident" asked Thyme

    *Oh, I remember that, it was when Clive cut the vine.* "Um, it was the vines, and it was when the vine Grace was holding snapped" said Jim

    "Ooh, once again so close. The vine didn''t snap it was broken by a wind st Cliveunched. No points for you I''m afraid" said Thyme "Next question, Kress, during the orb challenge involving the wizards, who was able to use a spell to dispel the heat on the orb"

    Kress looked around nervously then back at Thyme "Um, the elf girl?"

    "I''m going to need a name Kress, I''m afraid there are quite a few, as you put it, elf girls in thispetition"

    "Um, dammit the one with the robes, and the hair on the side" said Kress

    "I''m afraid there is still two of them" said Thyme.

    Kat resisted the urge to shout, *Lynn, dammit, the name is Lynn.* Kress clicked his tongue. "Am I really loosing a point because I don''t know the exact name?"

    Thyme tilted their head from one side to the other "Ok, if you can point them out to me I''ll give you the points"

    Kress turned his head to look at the elves and immediately his face fell. The elves all looked exactly the same, but at least they dressed differently to try and distinguish themselves. Except for two he needed to differentiate. They both had the same robes, the same staff and the everything except for their hair, which, was impossible to recall considering it was just a mirroring of each other.

    "How the hell am I supposed to tell the two apart?" said Kress

    "How am I supposed to give you points if you aren''t clear with your answers?" asked Thyme

    Kress mumbled to himself something about why it had to be the two that wore the same outfits and why these five elves in particr had to look so simr. "It ain''t natural I tell ya, this doesn''t happen"

    *It''s the right one, the one with her hair off to the rightбн or is it the left? Depends who it is. Her left our right I suppose?*

    Kress eventually made up his mind and pointed to the one on the left "That one"

    "Ooh I''m afraid that''s wrong, that would be Estelle. Perhaps you''ll want to remember that name for the future" said Thyme.

    Kress mmed his hands into the table and grit his teeth. Angry but not willing to shout out at Thyme again, especially not now that points were being counted.

    I wonder what Kress meant when he said it wasn''t natural? Can''t they just be sisters or something? I mean sure, it''s a little weird that they look exactly identical but I mean, what would I knowбн

    "Hey Green" Kat whispered "Is it normal for elves to look so simr, I kinda don''t think that''s normal"

    "Ah, no, I don''t think so" Green whispered back "Some people say elves look the same, but with my eyes I can tell, they don''t just look the same, they are the same. They are perfect copies of each other"

 Chapter 110: LetтАЩs Buzz

    <h4>Chapter 110: Letбпs Buzz</h4>

    *Well then. Let''s just put that mystery into a box and stop thinking about it. Hardly worth prying into ady''s business, especially when it''s actually five of them and they are allbat trained.*

    "Moving swiftly on to the second round''s second round of questions" said Thyme. "Let''s turn things around a bit and start with Kress this time" said Thyme

    "I just answered one of your damn questions" spat Kress before instantly mming his head back into the table after he realised he''d spoken out again

    "Ignoring thatment. In Clive''s second test he encountered three different kinds of golem. What where they and in what order did they appear" asked Thyme

    "Ha, easy, granite, double stone, and half-iron golemsбн. In that order" said Kress smugly answering as fast as possible.

    Thyme nodded "Indeed not bad, correct on both ounts. Jim what was the finishing order for the obstacle course"

    "Um, uh Green was first" said Jim "Then Clive, followed by Grace and John"

    "Correct" said Thyme as tufts off grass exploded behind him "Now onto Ryo. During the maze what was the building Green had to enter to receive her third orb"

    "Um, shitбн it was the uh Temple of something" said Ryo

    "Is that your final answer?" asked Thyme

    "Yes" said Ryo "Wait, wait no nono, I didn''t mean that. Wait. Uh, umбн"

    Ryo trailed off into mumbles but with a little demonic energy Kat kept listening "Shit, I wasn''t really paying attention because Grace was pretty deep into those weird branching paths. Um I know she had to answer some riddles, was it really just temple of riddles though? Surely notбн but I got nothing better to go withбн no wait-

    "Ten seconds remaining" said Thyme cutting of Ryo''s train of thought

    "Temple of Riddles" said Ryo shakily

    "That is correct, congrattions Ryo" said Thyme, who now turned his full attention?to Skye. "The final question of the second round. What colour was the final orb that Green picked up during the maze challenge?"

    "Well Thyme" said Skye "That''s a somewhat tricky question. The orb itself did glow white, but that might be because it was lit by a white light in the centre of the room. The orb might be clear as well. I''m going to go with clear ss"

    "That is entirely correct. Congrattions Skye who is now in the lead on points as we enter our third round. The rules have changed now"

    As Thyme said thatrge buttons appeared before each of the contestants in the centre of their podiums "It will be a test of knowledge and reaction time. I will read the question and at any point during the reading you may buzz in and answer. Each question is worth five points, but an incorrect answer will make you loose two. First person to buzz in gets to answer"

    "So then, is everybody ready" said Thyme throwing their hands into the air. Everyone nodded this time even Kress. "Then give your buzzers a good wack to show you know how they work"

    Ryo and Jim mmed their hands down onto the button forcefully lighting it up while Kress punched it heavily trying to take out some of his frustration. Skye though took a different approach and tried to tap the button as lightly as she could while still activating it. Satisfied with her results she then also looked towards Thyme to start the round.

    "First question. In the first event, obstacle course, the very first obstacle was a series of suspended wooden tforms at increasingly awkward angles. Please tell me the number of pl-"

    Thyme was instantly cut off by Skye''s buzzer "9"

    "Correct next question in the second game, the maze, each contestant was tasked with collecting five orbs. In the end the winner was Green, but, the moment before Green touched the final orb and won the game how man-" Thyme was cut off by Kress pressing the buzzer

    "15"

    "Wrong" said Thyme. Kress got a shocked look on his face "as I was saying, the moment before Green touched the orb how many had yet to be imed"

    Skye buzzed in instantly "2"

    "Correct, you even remembered to include that Green hadn''t yet picked it up" said Thyme

    "Next question. During the third even The Orb, it disyed a number of different abilities. I want you to tell me the number of abilities disyed" said Thyme

    Ryo pushed the button this time "5"

    "I''m sorry that''s wrong" said Thyme

    "Wait what? How am I wrong" asked Ryo

    Jim pressed the button while Ryo was asking the question "3, temperature control, turning in to water, and releasing air"

    "Correct Jim. To answer your question Ryo, the illusions were not an ability of the orb and also the food round obviously isn''t an ability. You may have also double counted the orb heating up which is simply one ability temperature control

    "Following on. The next question. After thepletion of the second challenge the maze I handed out gifts to the contestants, please tell me in detail what the gifts looked like and who received them" said Thyme

    Skye once again got ready on the buzzer "You gave everyone their bags used in the challenge. They each had a different picture on them. Green had Gareth, Grace had, well, I''m not sure if it was just copies of her or their whole team, Clive had a picture of me on it and Jim''s bag just had a bit of dirt on it and looked slightly more well worn then the others"

    "Is that your final answer" said Thyme.

    Skye was shocked by this and her eyes dashed around looking for something but not finding it. "Um yes?"

    "Well, I''m afraid your wrong" said Thyme "Any-"

    Thyme was cut off by Ryo jumping in on the buzzer "Everything Skye just said plus you gave that doll in a robe to the demon, ah Kat, I think is her name"

    "Please give the full answer, if that is your final answer" said Thyme. Ryo went on to repeat the answer fully as Skye lightly pped herself on the cheeks for forgetting about the gift for Kat.

    "That''s correct Ryo, five points. Next question. During the second challenge, the maze, Grace went through the cavern of branching paths. Each time she took the wrong path her progress was reset. How many paths did Grace walk down across all of her attempts"

    All the contestants looked around worriedly. Kat could see that nobody seemed to recall the exact number of paths, or at least didn''t have a solid guess for it. *Come to think of it how many was itбн* Kat started to dig through her memories but found that she hadn''t really been paying attention to Grace'' monitor at the time. *Damn, even I don''t know and I can recall things quite well now.*

    "You all have thirty seconds to buzz in before I move on to the next question. At the one second mark if you buzz in and answer incorrectly you will lose no points but only if you can time it perfectly" said Thyme.

    The timer continued to tick down. Kat watched and nobody seemed willing to even attempt it. Just as the clock reached 1 second however, Kress moved with a quick hand pressing the buzzer at thest moment.

    "Might as well, guess if you aren''t docking me points. Is it 123?" asked Kress

    "Exactly correct congrattions Kress" said Thyme. Everyone gaped open mouthed at Kress. They couldn''t believe he''d gotten the question right, and judging by the look on his face he couldn''t either.

    "Wait I''m right?" asked Kress

    "Yes, that is what I said" suppled Thyme

    "Ah, um right" said Kress still not fullyprehending what had just happened.

    "You all seem rather stunned" said Thyme "Would you like to take a short break before the next question.

    Ryo and Jim nodded solemnly trying to fully process the ridiculous guess that Kress had made. Kress to was nodding along, realising that he still had a chance in this game. Skye however had other ideas "Nah, we can still keep going"

    The three contenders red daggers at Skye "What, sometimes you get those hard questions right. It happens, why are you guys so shocked?" Skye said with a shrug towards the other contestants.

    "Well, I suppose we''ll cut the break short, but first I''ll pass this out to everyone" said Thyme swapping into a butler''s outfit and pulling a ss of water from nowhere. "Please keep hydrated, the stage lights are awfully bad if you want to avoid sweating"

    "What lights?" asked Ryo

    "It''s a matter of professionality" said Thyme as he handed her the ss "The world is a stage, and the sun it''s stagelight"

    "I think your loosing it Thyme" said Kress as he took his ss

    "Perhaps" said Thyme as he split into five leaving one at the speaker podium while the other four went to the various groups to give them some water each. "But as the organiser of this tournament I am responsible for your safety, and while you are all quite capable, a bit of water goes a long way"

    Kat took a sip of her offered water "Wait, then why does this taste like fruits?"

    "Well, I said I was responsible, not effective" said Thyme.

 Chapter 111: eltit a fo kniht tтАЩndluoc I

    <h4>Chapter 111: eltit a fo kniht tбпndluoc I</h4>

    *I guess Thyme''s just having a bit of fun. Kat took another sip of her drink. It''s pretty nice though I have to admit, tastes a bit like pearsбн Oh, Oh* "Hey Green what does your drink taste like?" asked Kat

    "Um, fruit? Didn''t you say that already Kat?" asked Green

    "Yes but I suspect it tastes different to everyone" said Kat "Mine tastes like pear for example"

    "Oh, yes it seems your right then. Um, mine tastes like sere" said Green.

    *Oh bother, I don''t recognise that. Did Green recognise pear? Um, let''s get a second opinion.* "Hey Nixilei what does yours taste like" asked Kat

    "Just in water" said Nixilei

    *I have no idea how to react to that answer. What does that even mean for this drink. What does it say about Nixilei if it takes on our favourite vours or something.*

    "Now that everyone''s had a drink can we get back to the questions" asked Skye

    "Calm down, why are you in such a rush" said Jim

    "I just think this is pretty cool. Sorry, I''m a bit excited I guess" said Skye

    As Skye said the Ryo finished gulping down her drink "Ok I''m ready"

    Kress red angrily at the water in front of him and the rest of the contestants not willing to join the conversation.

    "Seems it''s fine to start up again there are only a few questions left in this round. The next question is. During the maze, the second event, Green entered the Temple of Riddles. She was asked a series of questions by the guardian of the ce. What was the answer to the second riddle"

    Skye instantly hit the buzzer "The riddle was what runs around a city but never moves and the answer to it is a wall"

    "No hesitation, I like it Skye. So we are still in the same round, but the next few questions won''t just be about our tournament but about the Tournament of Five and some of it''s history" said Thyme

    "Thyme, can you provide me a fake set of sses for this section" said Ryo

    "Sure thing" said Thyme throwing over a pair of sses with fake lenses

    pping his hands together Thyme looked to the rest of the contestants for a moment to see if they were going to say anything but when nothing was forting Thyme began to speak. "Firstly, what was the name of the first team that won the original tournament"

    Skye and Ryo both pressed the button down in an instant before heads snapping to each other to see who was first. "Ryo, just barely edged you out there Skye. You first Ryo, what is your answer" said Thyme

    "The very firstpetition was actually a draw intentionally to further cement the end of the war. They did this by stacking the games and teams in such a way that they''d end up with the same number of victories. Back in the original tourney each race fielded only one team, and there was no preliminaries" said Ryo pushing her sses further onto her face.

    "Excellent answer Ryo. Correct and even with more information than required" said Thyme.

    "Next question. After existing for many years the Tournament of Fives opened up to allow for multiple teams applying by themselves. This was a cause of contention mostly due to the varying rates at which the races age and was deemed unfair by some. Who was the person behind this change and why did they want to make it" asked Thyme

    Once again Skye and Ryo pressed the button at almost the same time followed slightly by Jim, and Kress didn''t even attempt to answer. "Skye, it''s all yours" said Thyme

    "It was introduced in the 12th iteration of the tournament and the one to propose it was a dwarf by the name of Reckal, no n affiliation. Originally he was met with massive pushback, but he simply beat everyone else on themittee in a fight and said that anyone could show great strength if allowed and none should be barred from entering the tournament" said Skye

    "Perfect answer" said Thyme "Next question. After running thepetition for over a century the first dryad entered andpeted. This was the first andst year a dryad would everpete. Who was it and why were they banned"

    Nobody put moved for the button. They all nced around wearily. Ryo and Skye especially were eyeing each other, waiting for the slightest movement in each other''s hands signalling they were about to try and make a guess. Jim watched them both warily as well, but wasn''t as ready on the button.

    Kress however eyed his button suspiciously and would asionally sneak nces at Thyme every now and then.

    "Thirty seconds" said Thyme as the big numbers appeared above his head.

    Kress gaze on Thyme intensified. *Wait, was it Thyme? Could Thyme be the dryad they are talking about?*

    Kress nced at the others and noticed none were really paying attention to him. While they were distracted with each other and the timer was counting down he debated over pressing it. His hands wavered over the button until he nced at the scoreboard and saw himself firmly inst ce.

    mming his hand down on the button he looked Thyme dead in the eyes and said "It was you. You were the one dryad and youpeted, by yourself and still won"

    Thyme burst intoughter "Oh that''s funny" said Thyme as they pped their hands against their knees. Thyme kept thisugh going until it was getting awkward for everyone else before finishing "And also entirely correct. Yes that''s right, I stand before you the only person in history to win the games by themselves. Of course, dryads were quickly banned from the tournament of fives, which is fair considering it is for the weaker members of each species before they truly gain power

    "Good guess Kress. Now for the next question. Over the course of the tournament, there have been a number of powerful and unique rewards for the winners. What was the prize for the 12th tournament, the-" Thyme was cut off when once again Skye and Ryo pressed their buttons not a hairs breathe apart from each other.

    Thyme motioned towards Ryo to speak "It was one piece of armour, or a weapon crafted by Reckal himself. Or at least, that is what he said was the prize. The truth of the matter was that his wife made the gear in his stead, but she was the much superior smith, Rnna the Anvil"

    "Correct once again Ryo. Now for the final question in this round, and please listen carefully it is quite a long one" said Thyme. "Over the course of history, the Tournament of Five has been sessfullypleted almost every year since the great war. Despite this though, there have in fact been a few times where the tournament failed to conclude or failed to start. I need you to name three of those times and exin the specifics as to why the tournament was unfinished"

    Skye and Ryo pushed their buttons shortly followed by Jim. "Skye, you first" said Thyme

    "The three I will mention it, the great gue, the eternal winter, and the great copse. The great gue was during the 15th tournament and as the name entails, a great gue ravaged the capital the tournament was meant to be held in, thus leading to the cancetion of the tournament that year

    "The second was the eternal winter. During the 28th tournament the weather had be so fierce that it was impossible to travel unless you were part of the inner continent. The tournament was suspended so that the organisers could protect the cities and viges from the cold and help grow enough food to make it through the weather. The final one is the great copse. This was during the 88th tournament and is famous because during the grand finale the arena copsed into an ancient ruin. Instead of continuing with the tournament the teams opted to explore as the grand finale but none returned" said Skye

    Thyme sucked in a breath "Ooh I''m afraid that''s wrong Skye. Ryo your next"

    "Well, the great gue did happen, however it was actually the 115th tournament not the 15th" Ryo then went on to exin the eternal winter and the great gue before "And the final one I will mention is the 3rd tournament. The third tournament''s catastrophe has no name, because it was no great event, simply there was a mistrantion and they held the fourth tournament instead. For some reason nobody noticed this error until after the tournament had concluded and thus the 3rd tournament never happened"

    Thyme raised a hand and then lowered it again. "Hmm, I''m, well I guess that''s correct actually. Assuming it''s true, but I do believe I''ve heard something like that one moment" said Thyme as they brought out a small stick and put it to their ear.

    "Chronicler? Yes, can you confirm if the 3rd tournament ever happened?" asked Thyme

    "No, I''m not joking" said Thyme "A mistrantion was the issue"

    "Yes, yes, ok thank you" said Thyme putting away the branch "Ok the Chronicler has confirmed your correct. Five points to you Ryo"

    "Wait you know the Chronicler?" shouted Nixilei

    "Yes" said Thyme simply

    "What are they like" said Nixilei agitated

    "Please calm yourself. If you wish we can discuss itter, but for now, we have the final round of our little quiz to prepare for" said Thyme grinning madly

 Chapter 112: And the Winner Is?!

    <h4>Chapter 112: And the Winner Is?!</h4>

    "This final round will be a bit different. Simr to the third round, anyone can jump in and answer for any question. Except, each question will be worth a progressively higher amount of points starting at 3. The catch is though, if you attempt an answer, seed or fail, you are not allowed to make a guess for the following question. If there is only one person in a round, they get two chances to guess the correct answer. If there is a round nobody would be in, everyone gets a chance to guess again

    "As the points get higher, the questions will also be getting harder, so waiting around might be correct, or it could let the win get snatched away from you. Also, unlike the previous round where you could interrupt me, the full question needs to be said before you can press the buzzer. Pressing it too early will disable it for 1 second. Finally, the first person to reach 30 points wins, everything, this includes points from all previous rounds"

    "Just to bring everyone up to speed though, Skye is on 18 points, Ryo is on 22 points, Jim is on 9 points and Kress is on 12" said Thyme to which everyone else nodded along in understanding. "To be honest, not sure why you guys needed that reminder considering the scores are behind your head at a truly massive size but anyway, let''s get onto the first question. Name every member of your own team"

    Everyone was a bit shocked at the quick transition into question but even then, Kress managed to hit the button just as Thyme finished speaking, much faster than Skye and Ryo who trailed behind slightly with Jimst.

    "Green, Gareth, Nixileiбн and uh Kat" said Kress

    "I''m afraid that''s wrong, next, Skye" said Thyme

    "Wait what! How was I wrong" said Kress. Thyme just waved their hands and a bunch of clothe wrapped around Kress" mouth

    "Skye, continue" said Thyme as Kress struggle to pull away the cloth

    "Dusk, Clive, Eva, Kutruph and Skye" said Skye

    "Correct" said Thyme who dismissed the cloth around Kress mouth who seethed at the realisation of who he''d missed in the team. "Oh, and let me rify, just pushing the button won''t eliminate you from guessing in the following round, it''s only if you give me an answer

    "Anyway, the next question is. During the maze, the second event, what was the final room to be found and explored by any explorer, and who was it that discovered it" said Thyme

    Ryo and Skye shrugged their shoulders and watched Jim and Kress as they both red at each other with hands over the buttons. Jim made to press his button mming it down, but Kress quickly responded by speeding past and beating him to the punch, only to look over and see Jimpletely retract his hand instead of pressing the button.

    Thyme nodded in Kress'' direction as Kress clicked his teeth in annoyance "Was is the locked room that Green found?"

    "That is wrong I''m afraid" said Thyme. "Jim, would you like to attempt an answer"

    "No thanks, I''m good" said Jim

    "Ok, that means this round is over, and nobody gets the 4 points. The correct answer was the Hall of Judges, as found by Green" said Thyme

    "Wait, but she went to that locked room afterwards" said Kress angrily

    "Yes, but she explored that room before the hall, thus it isn''t thest room found and explored" said Thyme "The next question, worth 5 points is, please name every obstacle from the obstacle course event"

    Skye mmed the buzzer down as soon as Thyme started to say event, making her much faster than the others. Ryo held back, and only after Jim locked in as well did Ryo do the same.

    "Skye" said Thyme

    "So, first was the tforms you had to jump across, then came the ropedder wall, after that was those hanging vines, followed by um I''m not sure exactly what they are called, but you split everyone up into different rooms and let walls with their figures in different poses rush at themбн except no one did that properly anyway, Clive and John busted through it, Grace stood sideways and let most of them pass her that way and Green jumped through them all. Finally, there was that forest of des, and I''m not sure if that wall of des at the end that you needed to open counts as an extra obstacle, but I''ll say that as well"

    "You are correct Skye, and with that you are our first contestant to be within the winning distance, with 26 points. Any question you get correct from now on is your victory" said Thyme "But s, this next question worth 6 points is not one you canpete for"

    *Huh, so what''s Ryo suppose to do then. She has 22 points so regardless of if she gets the 6 points or not she needs to win the 8 point one. Is it better to try and do both, or does she need to participate in the 7th one just in case? But then she still needs twoбн*

    "So, for our next question, drumroll please" said Thyme as they made a copy just for the drumroll "During the orb event, there was something carved into the walls. What was it and if there were multiple things, what were they each"

    Ryo mmed the button down, long before anyone else and started to answer before Jim and Kress even got close to the button "The walls all had eachpetitor and how they dealt with each trail you offered. They continued until the final round which never got their own carving, and the round involving illusions had the busted walls in ce" said Ryo slowly as if already regretting her answers

    "Correct" said Thyme "Now Ryo join the one more to win club, but s once again, you are barred from this round so it''s up to Skye to see if she can take home the crown"

    "To potentially win it all!" yelled Thyme bringing down a microphone from seemingly nowhere "What was one of my two rmendations I made to Gareth when I rmended food for him to order during the third round of the tournament, the orb" said Thyme

    Skye quickly went to press the button, but instead it was Jim who got their first. His hand shing towards the button so fast that Kat couldn''t even provide her eyes demonic energy in time to watch it fall.

    Before Thyme even started speaking Jim answered "Canyon Peppered, Vexbrute Steak, that has been tenderized to perfection, and the second thing was Bocrioge Sd mixed with Sugio Vumice, and topped with Southern Ind Gngal"

    "Ah, I only need one thing" said Thyme

    "Did I stutter?" asked Jim raising one eyebrow to look at Thyme.

    "Ahhhh" said Thyme drawing the word out before splitting in two and pretending to have a conversation with themselves. "I guess that''s a pass? I mean I only asked for one, but I guess I never punished extra information before

    "So, this next round is worth 8. Skye and Ryo are up for the win, but Jim can''t participate in this round, so it''s all up to Kress to prevent either from winning. Can he possibly do it? Or is he doomed to lose?

    "Ok, for the win, for the glory, for the title of first ever Quiz champion, YES that''s right nobody has ever done a quiz before" yelled Thyme into his microphone. Kress got ready on the buzzer. It didn''t matter what the question was or if he knew it, he just had to be the first to press the buzzer. Waves of mana rolled of Kress as he pushed all he could into his right arm and readied it above the buzzer waiting for the end of the question.

    Thyme pulled out arge set of scales, which made a thud as he dropped them onto the ground "If I ce a kilogram of iron ore on one side and a kilogram of leaves on the other side, what''s the heaviest?"

    Kress mmed his hand into the button and answered without thinking "Iron"

    "Oh, I''m afraid that''s wrong Kress" said Thyme as Ryo and Skye both pushed their buzzers with Ryo just edging Skye out.

    "Ryo, for the win? What is the heaviest?" asked Thyme

    "They both weigh the same" said Ryo

    Thyme took in a deep breath, then let it all out. "That isбн" said Thyme "Still wrong"

    "Wait what" said Ryo and Kress at the same time

    "Skye, take it away" said Thyme

    "The scales, because it has two kilograms of extra weight on it" said Skye

    "That''s correct, congrattions to Skye for the winner of the final round" said Thyme pping their hands and shooting streamers from the scoreboard as a spotlight shone down upon Skye.

    "This is bullshit" growled Kress, but a sharp look from Thyme quickly shut him up.

 Chapter 113: Frozen in Thyme

    <h4>Chapter 113: Frozen in Thyme</h4>

    Kat let out a breath she didn''t know she was holding. *That was actually somewhat tense. I guess I somehow expected Kress to win, but I guess he really wasn''t suited to this kind of event. Actually how are these events scored anyway? I assume we are winning considering we''ve got three wins, but by how much? Does thisst rounding up even matter?*

    Kat''s thoughts were interrupted by Thyme "Let''s just clean up a little first" Thyme waved their hands across the stage and as the hands passed over the various bits and pieces sunk back into the ground leaving the quiz contestants standing in an open field once again.

    Everyone had been reverted to their previous outfit except Kress, who immediately had something to say about it "Why the hell am I the only one still in a dress?"

    "Well, everyone else will find it in the spacial bag they were provided, you however, will be keeping that on a bit longer as punishment for being rude" said Thyme

    Kress tried to object but Thyme spoke up once again "I understand you might not be happy with me here, but please understand, theck of respect you have shown me, while something I don''t particrly care about, will be an issue in the future if you keep this up. I think this is a memorable and rtively light punishment considering the formal setting and the amount of power I wield. Do you understand?"

    Kress sighed and nodded. Despite his anger at Thyme, the tree was right. This was supposed to be an extremely formal gathering with a long and respected tradition. His anger was unbing of him, if not entirely unjustified.

    "Well, now that we''ve addressed that, we have one final event" said Thyme, who then paused and raised a hand into the air, several magic circles burst forth into being surrounding Thyme. They numbered in the tens, and was more than Kat had ever seen in one ce, and was also the first time Kat had actually seen the dryad use sigils so obviously "Just a moment"

    And the world stopped. Everyone froze in ce and nobody moved an inch, they even seemed to have stopped breathing. Except for two, Kat and Thyme. *What''s going on? Why is everyone frozen, and why am I still fine? Is this one of my demon powers?*

    Before Kat could worry too much though Thyme spoke up. "Don''t be too rmed, I''ve just suspended their perception of time. I originally had a n for the final round, but I realised that I failed to ount for your true sight. Can you give me a moment to work a few more spells?"

    "Sure?" said Kat somewhat confused.

    Thyme just nodded and got to work, summoning a three new sigils that spun around Thyme in azy circle before stopping. The sigils disappeared and a thin mist seeped out of the space they once were. Snaking around each of the contestants standing around, it enveloped them all before fading into the background. To Kat''s eyes they still had a sort of misty tinge around them but it wasn''t like she couldn''t see them at all.

    Soбн "What exactly was that supposed to do?" asked Kat

    Thyme sighed. "It seems like it probably didn''t work then. I suspected as much. See I had nned to turn everyone into more indistinct mist creatures and host a battle royal free for all. You could team up with a few people to try and get a mcguffin in the centre. The whole idea was how you wouldn''t know who was who, and I thought it would be quite interesting. Of course the problem is you can still see everyone"

    "Um, right, but I think the harder thing would have actually been hiding me from everyone else" said Kat

    "Oh, what do you mean?" asked Thyme suddenly very curious.

    "Well, I keep getting told it''s really hard to hide my demonic features, so I take it that while you could do it, it''d be really hard" said Kat

    "Hmm, well, do you mind? This is rather interesting to me" asked Thyme with a smile on their face.

    "Sure go for it" said Kat

    First Thyme summoned a basic sigil for disguise and tried to cast it on Kat. As the seconds ticked by Thyme''s smile got slightly more strained, until 10 seconds in they stopped that sigil and summoned three more in its ce. These sigils all glowed with power and Kat could almost feel the mana pouring off of them as they directed themselves towards Kat, only to see Thyme frown.

    *Oh dear.* Thyme split into three and dismissed the sigils again. Now each of the three Thyme''s summoned five more sigils and poured a veritable tsunami through them. Kat felt the moment the spell activated, as the mana washed over her like crashing waves. The mana was so thick in the air that were the others not frozen in time even unaided they could see the faint shimmer of mana directed at Kat.

    The Thyme''s grit their teeth as the sigils began to rotate around themselves. Seconds passed and the mana didn''t let up, constantly pouring itself towards Kat. She could feel it pressing against her skin, like a warm nket. Her wings and tail feltpressed, like someone was trying to squash them down, but her horns were by far the worst. They felt like they were being painfully constricted.

    The worst part was though, some primal part of her demonic heritage was screaming out against this. Kat felt her arms start to twitch. The desire to attack the thing generating those sigils pressed against her mind but she kept her arms down. *It''s fine. I''m fine. There is no reason to attack.*

    Still straining against her instincts to fight back and unleash her own demonic power, suddenly everything clicked. The sigils disappeared, Kat felt the mana wash past her and stop and two of the three Thymes copsed onto the floor with the third barely standing.

    Thyme took in a shuddering breath and pulled in some of the nearby mana. A few moments passed and the central Thyme looked fine once again, though there was an uneasiness to their demeanour. "That wasбн truly excessive. I''ve managed to cast an illusion around your demonic features, but you are right, that took more mana than it would take to construct that maze again, and without cheating this time

    "And the worst part is, it doesn''t even work on you, so you can''t tell because you have true sight" said Thyme, calming down a bit "Though thank you, this was a rather interesting experience, and it''s shown me that perhaps my illusions need more work than I''d thought"

    *How much mana even was that? I''ve never felt anything like that pressure. Even Thyme said it was excessive. Surely there is a better way right? System?*

    User Kat is somewhat correct. Demons are able to more easily influence their own appearances, and those with close bloodline ties. Using an energy type that is not Demonic Energy, will result in the spell being prohibitively expensive.

    *So, I can change my own appearance more easily?* "Well Thyme I''m d youбн I''m not sure enjoyed yourself is the right word? So what is your n now" asked Kat

    "Well, my current n is to regenerate the mana I just used on you. The next step is figuring out what to do for the final games now that it''s clear I couldn''t keep an illusion around you for the duration of the event while keeping my other spells I''d need active. That and of course the true sight" said Thyme "Do you perhaps have any suggestions?"

    "Well, um, what were you going for?" asked Kat

    "Well, I want this to be still a show of teamwork, but of trust and betrayal and uneasy alliances. I nned to have a separate prize for the final five, and then the final winner would of course get points for their team" said Thyme

    *Hmm.* Kat spend her thoughts up so she could think it through. *What other options do we have? Actually pretty simply, why not just run the game without the identity hiding stuff.*

    "Why not just keep the rules the same and remove the whole, you can''t see who is who thing? If everyone starts in a random spot and you can have a few people make it to the end maybe you''d still get what you are looking for" said Kat

    "Hmm, well perhaps, but I feel like people would be too inclined to meet up with their team. I know the God Crushers and Boring will certainly attempt it, and I suspect they can manage it in almost no time with a few abilities" said Thyme

    "Well, why not make it so the final five, uh, make it four, all have to be from different teams?" asked Kat.

    Thyme thought for a moment before nodding "That might just be crazy enough to work"

 Chapter 114: Pre-round Prep

    <h4>Chapter 114: Pre-round Prep</h4>

    "Ok, yes, that''s what I''ll do. Thank you for the input Kat" said Thyme. "Let me just dismiss the illusion around you, and can you stand slightly more too the left? Great right there"

    With Kat is position Thyme dismissed the spell on everyone else and continued to speak "Thank you for giving me that moment. Now, as I was saying, we are going to be starting the final round, which I''ve changed rather drastically from tradition. Normally it''d just be a round robin tournament with each time fighting against each other, but I decided that was boring.

    "Instead, we are going topete in arge free for all" said Thyme spreading their arms out and waiting for a reaction. When mostly confusion was forting the exnation continued. "Right, so, I''ll be splitting you all up and dropping you off at random locations in an arena I''ve made somewhere else

    "The goal is to survive to be thest one standing, or alternatively an orb will spawn, somewhere near the centre of the arena. Up to four people can activate it, to transport them to the second round. Here is the catch though, the orb cannot be used by two people in the same team. So, your best bet is to team up with some others from the enemy teams.

    "Getting to the second stage will your team some points as well as a special reward prepared by my personally. The final battle will then be another free for all, in a small arena, with thest man standing being dered the winner. Winning the second round onlys you points for the tournament overall

    "Now, I''m before the round officially begins, I''ll be giving you a chance to speak amongst yourselves. Once everyone is done speaking, I''llmence the teleportation. When you arrive you will be inside of a tree. This is for your protection. You can knock on the wall three times and it will open up, or if you try to wait for more than five minutes, you''ll be kicked out automatically.

    "It shouldn''t be a major concern, you''ll all be separated by quite a distance, you see, I may havemandeered an ind for this little challenge of mine, so I have to make the most out of that space. Oh, and it might be just a smidgeter in the day when you arrive, the ind is pretty far from here.

    "So obviously no questions, right? Good? Good! Oh, and while your chatting it will be in soundproof bubbles, we have a few contestants with ears a bit too good" said Thyme as they summoned a small sigil, and covered everyone in a transparent dome, with little blue lights around the edges to mark the limits of the soundproofing

    Well, that was quite a lot to get handed to me at once, and I got extra timepared to the others. Kat looked around for some indication of what the others were feeling but it was hard to tell. Green was still hiding behind her, Gareth had a rather neutral face, Kress was still angry but that was probably rted to the dress. And Nixilei looked the same as she always did.

    Kat let her gaze rest on Gareth hoping he''d have some input but it was actually Nixilei who spoke up first. "So Kress, about th-"

    "Not. One. Word" said Kress

    "It-" started Nixilei "I said. Not. One. Word" said Kress.

    "Nice dress" said Green and Kress whipped around and drawing the swords that had been returned to him towards Kat and Green. *Green don''t get me involved in this.* When a wall of earth appeared to block Kress strike.

    "Enough, and we''ll ignore the dragon in the mountain for now" said Gareth ring pointedly and Nixilei. Kress let out a huff of air but didn''t say anything else.

    "Now, is there anything we need think about for this event? We aren''t really able to work with each other, so I''m not sure why we''ve been giving so much time to speak" said Gareth

    "I-" started Nixilei once again until Kress turned their swords on Nixilei. In response Nixilei summoned three sigils of her own and kept speaking "I" Nixilei red down at Kress daring him to interrupt "Believe it''s because we aren''t necessarily unable to work together"

    "borate" said Gareth

    "Well, the orb can be used by four people total, and they have to be from different teams, but there is nothing stopping us wiping out everyone else on the ind first and then picking someone from amongst us to go to the second stage by themselves" said Nixilei

    "Yeah, but that idea''s shit" said Kress

    "Correct" said Nixilei

    "Wait what?" said Kress

    "Well, if we did team up, the others can very easily team up against us and then share three spots. In fact, because we are currently in the lead points wise for the overall tournament it is even more likely that given the chance, especially if we meet up as a group, the others will copse on us" said Nixilei

    "Do we care though? We can probably beat them all" said Kress

    "Sure, maybe we can" said Nixilei "But the problem is, can we beat them all and prevent one of them sneaking off to grab the orb, or even a couple of them? I''m not quite sure how this orb mechanic is supposed to work, so maybe there is a big time limit on the whole event and they can just stall us"

    Kress great his teeth "Dammit your right. So what do we do?"

    "Well, first things first I rmend you find an alternative to that dress" said Nixilei and Kress threw his sword in response which was quickly slowed by Nixilei''s spell who then grabbed it as it fell.

    "I''m giving you serious advice here" said Nixilei tapping the sword against her hand "You have no idea if you will have your clothes returned when we teleport, and you can''t run around a deserted ind in dress shoes and a ball gown"

    This didn''t help to diminish Kress'' anger, but when Kat looked at his eyes, she saw a small glint of fear as they darted between the sword and Nixilei. *What is going on here?*

    "Nixilei''s right, whatever else that''s probably something you should work on Kress" said Gareth.

    Kress growled in response but didn''t say anything. Nixilei continued "The second main point is what do we do when we encounter each other. We could fight, or just calmly leave the area instead heading in opposite directions and will this change if we have people with us. Let''s say I''ve teamed up with Grace and we both run into Kat. What is the n of action?"

    "Hmmm" mumbled Gareth "I see your point. I think if everyone is alone running should be the best option. Maybe a short discussion but nothing more, we don''t want to give the others a reason to gang up on us"

    "I say we fight, who cares if it''s two against one. If I have to fight them both I''ll go for it" said Kress

    "I''ll run regardless I think" said Green

    "Of course you''d run, that''s about all your good at" said Kress

    "At least she won her event, oh wait, she won two events. How many did you manage?" asked Nixilei

    "Ha, I could have done just as well in her events if not better. Just because I got stuck with that stupid quiz" said Kress who suddenly felt a shiver down his back. Kat looked past Kress and saw time staring at his back.

    *Note to self, the noise cancelling enchantment doesn''t stop Thyme.* "How would you have gotten through those knives? Plus could you honestly say your as fast as Green when she was navigating the maze" said Nixilei

    "I''d just fight them all and steal the orbs. All Green had to do was run" said Kress

    Gareth mmed his gauntlets together and spoke "Guys, stop it. We need to make sure we know the n going into this. Stop getting side-tracked"

    "Look" said Kress "Thyme said this event was a free for all, and I intend to treat it as such. I''ll attack whoever approaches me and I''ll beat them, it''s just that simple. Do we really need a convoluted n thought up by the pixie?"

    "Kress, despite everything this is a team event" said Gareth

    Kress sighed. "Look man, you''re overthinking this. We''re stronger than them. We know we''re stronger, and if we just take out everyone we see nobody can stop us. It''s really just that simple"

    "Honestly" said Nixilei "He isn''t so far off. Sure we cane up with a few ns, but at the end of the day it wille down to our fighting prowess. As long as it isn''t us against all of them, we should have no problems"

    Gareth shook his head "If that''s really how you both want to y this"

 Chapter 115: Timmy!

    <h4>Chapter 115: Timmy!</h4>

    *I guess that''s that then. These guys are the professionals after all.* Thought Kat as she looked over her team members faces. *Ok who am I kidding, I have to wonder how they get anything doneбн is it the fact this is apetition that does them in? Like if they didn''t have an audience it would be fine?*

    *Or is it because Thyme has taken this in a very different direction to normal? They''re still certain that we are the strongest team, and I don''t necessarily disagree, but it sounds like a lot of points are riding on thisst match. Is it really fine to just go with the simple n of ''don''t worry about it just fight people''.*

    *And even that is a concern. I have no desire to fight Nixilei or Gareth, and I''m not sure I actually could fight Green. Ha, my one weakness cute things. Though that''s another thing, we didn''t even discuss teamposition. Like, I feel as though you''d really want one of the healers, and a scout can fulfill a lot of jobs.*

    Kat took another nce at everyone''s faces, but it seemed worry wasn''t even on their minds. *I guess I am overthinking this then. When did I start worrying about these sorts of things so much anyway. Well, no, it''s because this is a job now. I''m supposed to help them win.*

    *Well, that also isn''t true, I''m only being paid to be here.* Kat took a deep breath and let her worries escape as she exhaled. As the air left Kat''s body her aura gained a light sharpness that was missing before. Her eyes contained the faintest trace of purple and unnoticed to Kat, her mouth had curled into the barest hint of a smile.

    The Unfortunate Four took onest look at each other before nodding and turning towards Thyme. It was only a momentter that the sound barrier dropped, and Thyme stepped back into the centre of the groups. *Of course, Thyme could have just cast his time freeze spell again so we weren''t waiting around, but I wonder if that would be a waste of mana.*

    "Well, it looks like your all ready. Just two final things for you all. Firstly, just saying the words ''Thyme, I wish to withdraw from thepetition'' will have you teleported to a spectator''s booth for the rest of the round. This will also happen if you get knocked out or sustain a killing blow.

    "Secondly, I wish you look wherever you might end up. While you can only end up in a batch of 20 spots, which one you end up in not even I know. Good luck to you all" said Thyme

    Kat didn''t see and sigil, but she did feel the mana enveloping her. A split second of nothing and Kat was back in the stick darkness punctuated by the asionally shes of colours should never have existed. Pressing in on the sides Kat felt constricted and warped.

    Space continued to twist for around thirty seconds until a new darkness enveloped Kat. It didn''t have the same feeling of wrongness, but Kat still shivered trying to shake of the awful feeling that clung to her like a bad smell.

    Kat shivered again and instinctually ran a quick sh of demonic me across her skin and outfit, theoretically burning away any unwanted elements that might have lingered on her. Of course, the fact Kat''s powers fire froze things probably meant the feeling of cleanliness afterwards was something of a cebo

    *Yeesh. I hate that. Whatever Thyme uses to teleport isn''t right. At least I don''t have toбн shit. I''m going to have to go back through it once the rounds over, and maybe even before depending on how the round works.*

    *Well, standing in this darkness isn''t going to get me anywhere.* Kat reached out a hand to search for the exit. Coming into contact with a strangely smooth surface Kat knocked on it three times. Just as the third knock finished the front half of the tree swung open revealingбн more trees.

    Gingerly stepping out of the tree and carefully navigating her wings around the edges of the small opening that clearly hadn''t been made with wings in mind Kat found herself surrounded on all sides by trees that stretched into the sky.

    As Kat stepped onto the ground, she heard a sound behind her. Spinning in ce Kat saw the tree she''d just exited sink into the ground. Just as it appeared to have disappearedpletely a small shape made its way to the surface.

    Slowly it formed a face and Kat could more easily recognise the figure, it was a very small version of Thyme though, with a muchrge head then normal. "Um, hi?" said Kat waving at the thing.

    The small Thyme waved back "Ok, um, what are you doing here" asked Kat

    In response the small Thyme took out it''s left eye and held it up proudly. *Seems it still has Thyme''s sense of humour* "So you''re here to watch then?"

    The small Thyme nodded. "Ok, do you want toe with me then?" asked Kat

    Once again, the small Thyme nodded. Kat bend down to pick up the small critter and found it easily fit on her hand. *Now how should I keep you around.* Kat''s first instinct was to ce the Thyme into a pocket, of which she had none. Kat''s second and much better idea was to ce it just behind her horns so that it could sit on her head and use the horns to help keep bnce if it even needed something like that.

    "Well Timmy, I guess we should figure out where we are" said Kat. No response was forting from Timmy(?) but that was to be expected considering itsck of speech thus far.

    Kat brought out her wings and started to lift herself into the air. Whatever her weight limit for flight might have been Timmy, seemed to hardly matter at all, and the ascent was rather easy. That was until Kat reached the canopy and realised a slight issue.

    *Right, so, what''s the best way to get through that.* Kat examined the dense leaves keeping her trapped. *I''m sure I can break them but can I do it without disrupting my wings. That''s really something I should find out. Clearly my wings are at least partially responsible for my flight, but if they were everything I doubt I could fly.*

    So how do I go about this. Powering her eyes up a bit Kat tried to look into the distance but found the limiting factor was the ample number of trees blocking her eyeline and not ack of energy on her part. Ok so I have to break through these leaves then.

    *Wait can''t I just st them?* Building up a dense me in her hand Kat held it up towards the canopy above her. Boy I hope this works. Releasing the hold on the energy it sted out just like she wanted. A gout of me shooting towards the trees and coated everything in ayer of purple me.

    The branches hit by the me froze on impacted, changing to crystal coated branches that shined in the moonlight. *Wait moonlight?* Kat took another look at the sky to confirm that the sun had certainly set. *Dammit Thyme. Where the hell are we then?* Kat couldn''t even see the moon, just the faint light it the trees let through, so she had no way to tell if the night had just started or if it was close to ending.

    Shifting her focus once again to the frozen leaves Kat examined them closely at before steeling her resolve. Just as Kat was about to break through the remembered the passenger on her head.

    Depositing Timmy on a nearby branch and giving him the suggestion to find a little bit of cover Kat took off towards the treetops. As Kat climbed she found she wasn''t gaining speed quite like she wanted. *Seems my vertical speed isn''t quite as good as horizontal.* Undeterred though Kat continued her charge.

    Holding her arms outstretched in front of her to give her wings as much space as possibly Kat tried to build up her speed. Kat closed her eyes to protect them from debris just as she felt her arms make contact.

    The tree branches readily gave way beneath her admittedcky speed shattering at just the lightest touch as she pushed her way though. Kat kept up her speed as she demolished severalyers of frozen wood, and much to her joy, it fragmented into such small pieces along the way that the few that did actually contact her wings where hardly a nuisance.

    With onest crack Kat felt the cool breeze on her skin that was hardly present within the trees. Opening her eyes and letting the moonlight stream down upon her Kat took the first look at this arena she''d ended up in.

 Chapter 116: The Trees are Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Trees are Everywhere</h4>

    As Kat gazed out into the distance, at first it wasn''t so bad, trees as far as the eye could see, which for a flying demon like Kat was actually quite far. So nothing to be concerned about right? Just a normal jungle? Well, applying a little demonic energy quickly dismissed that notion. As Kat added the energy to her eyes she started to see the tips of the trees turning white, until further in the could see frozen trees and hail buffeting the forest the deeper Kat looked.

    *Right, just a bit of light hail* Thought Kat as she applied more energy to her eyes. Except instead of the weather calming down it swung in theplete opposite direction. Just past the frozen trees was a massive desert that even when Kat pushed more energy into her eyes couldn''t see the end.

    *Howrge is the ind?* Thought Kat. Turning around to take in the view behind her Kat hoped to find the edge of the arena and was pleasantly surprised to find the water not so far awayбн at least until she realised, she still had her eyes fully charged.

    *Damn it. Why the hell is the ce sorge? It could take me days to reach the desertбн Well, actually I guess if I can fly maybe it won''t take me that longбн Even still this is not what I expected.*

    Kat reverted her eyes back to their base state and tried to take a more general look around. *Yup, just trees as far as I can see.* The nearby forest was filled with densely packed foliage, that seemed to stretch unbroken into the distance if you ignored therge hole Kat had opened up below her feet, there were kilometres of trees in every direction.

    *What''s the bet to find whatever the heck is at the centre I have to go through the frozen wastnd and the desertбн And how does that make any sense anyway? Why are they next to each other.*

    Kat decided to lower herself a little bit to pick up Timmy. As she floated down, she found the small figure hiding under a leaf, to protect it from the debris. Once Timmy noticed Kat they waved back, and Kat scooped them up returning them to her head.

    Once her passenger was safely secured Kat flew back up the canopy to try and find a tree slightly higher than normal to rest on and figure out what her n would be going forward. That''s when Kat noticed something strange.

    It was so obvious above trees she couldn''t believe she hadn''t noticed it before. *Everything is the same height. The trees aren''t even off by an inch.* Kat pushed herself to go even higher and started examining the treetops from a different angle.

    *What the hell is this?* Now that Kat had a bird''s eye view of the trees she could see that it wasn''t just that they were the same height, they were the exactly the same tree. It was like Thyme had taken one as a base and just copy and pasted it until it covered the whole ind.

    *What does this mean? Does it even matter that the trees all look the same? I mean, even if they didn''t one area of the forest is much like anotherбн Oh. I bet this would be hell for the scouts. If they don''t go above the canopy, they won''t be able to tell what direction they are heading. Man is it cheating that I can fly.*

    *Welp might as well get on with it.* Kat started to fly in the direction of the icy trees under the assumption that would lead her to the centre eventually and hoping the ocean she saw wasn''t just ake or something.

    As Kat travelled it got harder and harder to keep her bearings. Even being able to see everything from above Kat noticed herself drifted off course. The only way she could tell, was by checking the distance with her eyes and noticing she''d stopped flying towards the ice.

    *Ok there is something going on here.* Kat stretched out a hand and tried to feel for the wind and found it extremelycking. Despite being so high above the trees, it was such a light breeze she had trouble believing that it was responsible for her changing course.

    *Dammit, there''s probably an enchantment making me more confused. Is it because I''m flying? Or is it just over the whole forest even the ground.*

    Kat decided to use her powers to st through the canopy and drift to the ground. One gracefulndingter and Kat was still surrounded by endless identical trees. "Well little Timmy, looks like we''re going to be lost one way or another"

    Deciding to head forward Kat would ce a hand on the trunks of the trees she passed. Pushing her me into them and scorching a frozen mark on them as she passed. Kat tried using only the lightest amount necessary to leave an obvious mark, but the affected area was always ratherrge. *Maybe I need to get better at controlling that.*

    As Kat continued, she looked back asionally at her marks, but she didn''t seem to be drifting off course. *But I feel like I am anyway.* Stopping in ce Kat decided to trust her instinct. Crouching down next to the most recently frozen tree Kat lined her eye up with the edge and looked back with her eyes at full power.

    Shit. As soon as Kat took the time to look like this it was more than obvious, she was curving away from her destination again. Just a few tens of trees back and already she could see her marks curing behind her eyeline.

    "Well, back to the sky for us Timmy" said Kat. cing herpanion on the ground next to a the roots she sted her way through the tops beforeing to get her little friend again.

    *So, I need some way to stop drifting of course. I can probably just brute force it by keeping my eyes enhanced and watching the horizon, but then I can''t really focus on what''s going on next to me.*

    *The other option is toбн what is that?* As Kat had let her gaze wonder for any sort ofndmark her eyes had locked onto one tree. To others it might not have looked strange, just one tree amongst the forestбн but in a forest of identical trees that once noticed, made it impossible to miss even the slightest deviation.

    Well, I know where I''m going. Kat checked the iceyer and the tree, and saw it was actually fairly out of her way. She''d have to take a pretty major detour all for a tree that just barely didn''t fit the pattern.

    *To go or not to go that is the question.* Pulling Timmy down from Kat''s head she decided to ask for advice "So you think we should continue towards the ice or head for the funny looking tree"

    Timmy gave a shrugging gesture. "What? You think both options are boring? Well I guess you could be right but look at all these trees. Isn''t finding a unique one a big discovery?" asked Kat

    Timmy just shrugged again "Can you even do anything other then shrug?" asked Kat

    Timmy nodded incredulously at Kat "Wait, is it that you can''t give me hints?" asked Kat

    Timmy gestured with both hands looking at one then the other before shrugging "You can give me some hints but not really?" asked Kat

    Timmy nodded energetically at this. "Right, well off to the funny looking tree it is then"

    Kat picked up speed and shot towards the tree. Now that she had an obviousndmark in sight and didn''t need to keep refreshing her eyes for it, keeping a straight line was rather easy. She still drifted asionally to the left or right if she lost focus for a moment, but the tree made it much easier to correct this then before.

    Progress however was slow. Even though Kat could tell she was moving with a fairly high speed on ount of the rushing wind, the tree barely looked any closer. Kat tried to step up the pace but felt a resistance to it, less in the wind, but in her wings. *Damn, I guess this is my speed limit huh*

    And so Kat flew along, making great time, but feeling the drag. It took her over thirty minutes until she could actually say the tree was fast approaching. Stopping just shy of the strange tree Kat sted her way through the canopy once more and found herself on the ground.

    Kat closed her wings and carefully inched towards the tree, unsure of what she would find. As she walked past thest few trunks a clearing came into view, with a muchrger tree then the others surrounding it.

    Of course, that wasn''t what really caught her attention. That honour went to the bright red door.

 Chapter 117: WhatтАЩs Behind Door Number 1

    <h4>Chapter 117: Whatбпs Behind Door Number 1</h4>

    Kat stared at the door as she closed her mouth *You know, the tree looked a little differentбн I didn''t expect such a drastic change when viewed from the ground. Why is there a door here?*

    As Kat approached though, it was clear that the door was never intended for human- err demon use. The door itself sat at around waist height and only extended to her eyeline. Kat scanned the clearing for anything out of ced as she slowly approached the door.

    As Kat wrapped her hand around the door handle, she spun around scanning the tree line again but saw nothing. To Kat this whole situation smelled fishy and she was sure Thyme wouldn''t just let such a prime opportunity for a trap of some kind go to waste.

    Shrugging of her worries she carefully opened the door ready to jump back at the slightest sound. As the door opened Kat heard a slight creaking and sprung back as far as her legs would carry her. Charging them up she practically flew to the far end of the clearing backing up against one of the trees only to have the door creak fully open to reveal a box inside and no traps.

    "But I look like a fool now, hey Timmy" said Kat to her passenger that had managed to keep its grip. Walking up to inspect the box Kat found that it didn''t seem to be locked at all. Kat tapped the sides lightly just enough to lift the box and let it fall down.

    Nothing happened. Kat flicked the lid of the box open slightly then braced herselfбн but nothing happened. Throwing the box open Kat then took a step back and looked into the nook searching for any form of traps.

    Once again, nothing happened. So taking a step forward Kat investigated the contents of the box. Contained within was two things. The first was an ornate dagger covered in blooming flowers and vines that ran over the hilt. The second and stranger thing was a cassette tape.

    *Why is there a cassette tape here? Do these even work?* Kat grabbed the two things from the box and held them in her hands and started to examine then when she felt a light impact hit her horns.

    Kat tried to raise her head to get a good idea of what had struck her but found herself stuck in ce. Not forcefully, but there was something holding her horns in ce. Reaching her arms up towards her head she quickly encountered a soft padding attached to her horns.

    *What is this?* Kat pulled her head back with a bit of force and felt her hornse loose. Now able to raise her head Kat eyed the device in front of her. It was a boxing glove attached to a string. Well, truthfully it was closer to a leather gauntlet, with stuffing leaking out of it, but the overinted stuffing and the brightly coloured leather still left that impression.

    In Kat''s moment of distraction Timmy had jumped down and grabbed the cassette from Kat''s hands. She managed to catch them just as they pushed the cassette into the base of the tree.

    "Hello? Hello is this thing on? I sure hope so considering this is all pre-recorded" said Thyme''s voice through the tree

    "So, hopefully you like my little trap. Just a bit of fun to get you thinking on your feet, plus you got a cool weapon out of it? Right? I did leave this with a weapon right? Well, you can''t answer me so I guess it doesn''t matter. Hopefully the tiny versions of myself are finding you in goodpany

    "They are aбн bit of a work in progress really, so fingers crossed nothing horrible has happened. Anyway, that" the voice cut out with a clearly different take of Thyme jumped in "dagger" then the voice switched back "Only has one special ability, but it''s a good one. You can use it to make a shelter. Just ce it in the ground and poof

    *"That should keep you safe in a few areas, thoughбн let''s just say it isn''t well equipped to handle extreme weather"* Kat heard the tape continue for a few seconds longer, but the rest of the recording was just Thyme''sughter

    I guess I''m not supposed to know about the frost area or the desert yet. Woops "I didn''t think you''d have such a neat function Timmy. So do you make sure I can hear the recordings Thyme left?" Kat asked

    Timmy nodded "Cool, uh, want a lift back to my head? You enjoy the view from there?"

    Timmy nodded once again, this time though with a smile on it''s little face. "Oh, you can smile, nice" said Kat as she ced Timmy back on its throne.

    Once Timmy was settled in, Kat took another look at the dagger. The de had the faint impressions of blooming roses, and the edge looked rather dull but still gleamed in the night. The guard itself was a mixture of vines and roses, that gave way to the hilt that looked like the vines had broken through the original binding.

    *So the question is, do I sleep?* Kat looked at the sky, and failed to see the moon, of course it wouldn''t have really helped that much. *No, I shouldn''t. I''m just not tired and I don''t really need to anyway.*

    Backtracking a short way so she didn''t have to break through yet more canopy Kat took to the skies and stared at the ground around her. *So what do I do then? Should I be trying find more of these stashes of weapons? Trying to find people? Am I so far out that I should just head to the centre until I idently bump into someone?*

    Kat sighed. I''m doing that a lottely too. Was I always so prone to sighing? Kat tried to look back on it but couldn''t really bring up any notable examples.

    And so Kat pondered as she sped towards the horizon. Keeping her eyes trained on the line of frozen trees and trying to avoid getting of course while also trying to spot anymore trees that were obviously out of ce. She let her thoughts wonder as she flew just to keep her mind working as she travelled.

    *Of course, there''s always the possibility I''m missing a tonne of stuff on the ground by traveling this way, but what choice do I have really? I may be fast but after seeing Green running through that maze, I know that despite my wings I''m not Green fast.*

    *But does that matter? I can travel as the crow flies. I don''t need to weave around the trees, and I can beeline straight for anything I see. Thought Kat as she slightly corrected her flight path once more. Ok, I can head mostly straight for anything I see. Curse this damn forest and its disorientation enchantment*

    *Hey system is there anything I can do about it?*

    Would getting assistance from D.E.M.O.N.S not constitute cheating?

    *Oh now your going to go all ruleswyer on me huh?*

    Kat got no response. *Well, I guess that''s kind of fair. Seriously though system can I do anything?*

    User Kat is unlikely to be able to counteract the enchantment as it has been created by a vastly stronger being that greatly outsses User Kat.

    *Then why can I still see through all the illusions?*

    User Kat seems to have an extremely rare trait known as True Sight. It grants unparalleled ability to see through illusions even physical ones. This ability is extremely rare, and even more so in such a low-ranking demon. Until it had been tested against the entity known as Thyme, it was unclear if Kat had truly received the full scope of True Sight.

    *Huh, does that mean I can charge people more when they summon me?*

    User Katбн

    Dismissing initial response

    Calcting

    Examining summoning parameters

    Reaching conclusions

    User Kat is in fact eligible for higher paying summonings, however this will not increas base rate for User Kat.

    *Well, a demon can dream.*

    As Kat got closer to the cold line she used less and less energy to keep it in her sights. And as she got closer, she found herself drifting of course much less. Finally, I can be rid of this damned enchantment. I''m not sure how cold it will actually be but surely whatever is in the next area can''t possibly be worse then needing to course correct every thirty seconds because you realise you half turned around.

    As Kat got closer and closer to the changing environment though, she rapidly noticed a new problem. While she might not have been unconsciously steering away from her goal anymore, the drastically increasing wind was taking up the mantle in its stead. The temperature hadn''t dropped and there was no snow mixed into the not so little breeze, but looking ahead it was clear that wouldn''t hold for long

    It seems that Kat had traded one minor problem, for a potentially muchrger one.

    *Wellбн shit*

 Chapter 118: Just a Little Forest Fire, Nothing to Worry About

    <h4>Chapter 118: Just a Little Forest Fire, Nothing to Worry About</h4>

    "Right, so, do I want to try flying through a blizzard or consign myself to hours of walking slowly on the ground. Thoughts Timmy?" asked Kat as she stopped in ce.

    "Yeah, I guess your right, it is a bit dangerous to fly through a blizzard. Many would argue you shouldn''t even walk through one" said Kat flying down to the ground.

    Luckily, there was a break in the trees just before the environment shifted to endless frost so Kat didn''t need to bust her way through yet more trees.

    Landing on the ground Kat braced herself to cross the line that marked the break between forest and tundra. Taking onerge stop forward Kat was instantly hit with a wave of wind.

    Hail flowed in from all directions, the wind howled and had easily double in speed. Even on the ground Kat felt the need to protect her face. The cold seemed to pervade her senses as she felt her fingers slowly freezing.

    Kat looked down at her hands to assess the damageбн but found her hands were perfectly fine. Well, they were still extremely pale, but that was normal for now. *What is going on here?*

    Kat could feel wherever the pieces of hail had struck her and cold seemed to snake out from those spots, but now that Kat was focusing it seemed that instead of an evenly spreading cold from the impact site, it was only wherever she was struck.

    *Hey system, what''s going on here?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S asks User Kat to rify the question

    *Why do I feel so cold? I can''t even see any frost building on my clothes.*

    User Kat should be highly immune to the cold due to User Kat''s demonic me and it''s unique properties. Is User Kat certain that User Kat is actually being affected by the cold.

    *Thatбн shit it''s just like the forest isn''t it. Wait aren''t I immune to illusions?*

    User Kat is immune to visual Illusions. Assuming the cold is indeed a symptom of an illusion, it likely has no visualponent and thus isn''t negated

    "Guess it''s more mind games Timmy. Though I should be careful just in case I actually start to freeze" said Kat

    Taking in her surroundings, Kat saw a winter wondend. The frozen trees looked like beautiful crystal statues, and the light covering of snow and the ground made for beautiful scenery as it reflected the moonlight. *Wait, a light cover of snow?*

    Kat looked around at the very obvious haling and realised there might be a few more tricks going on. Kat crouched and put as much energy into her eyes and hands as she could. Kat waited for the next chunk of ice to fly past. The moment it got within grabbing range Kat snapped out a hand and tried to softly catch it.

    Contrary to her intentions though, the hail disappeared as soon as her hand made contact leaving only the feeling of impact and a lingering chill. *Shit, so this hail isn''t even realбн wait no that also can''t be it. If they were just illusions, I''d be able to see through it.*

    Ok now I''m even more confused. Kat waited for another piece of hail to get close and once again snatched it out of the air. This time, after the ice vanished the chill didn''t even increase it just stayed concentrated on her hand.

    So what''s the point of this then? Thought Kat, ring her wings to return to flying at full speed. This however was immediately met by condemnation by the wind as it pulled her sideways. Quickly closing her wings was enough to stop the pull, but not enough to correct her bnce

    Kat''s tail shot out towards the nearest tree and halted her fall into the snow. Now in a rather awkward position half fallen over, only held up by her tail and a Timmy trying toin by batter her head Kat decided against flying through this section.

    Slowly pulling herself back to her feet Kat felt herself getting righted once again. *Ok, new nбн don''t do that. Why did I suddenly think the wind was fake just because the snow was.* "Sorry about that one Timmy, my bad entirely" said Kat as she set off into the snow.

    Every step Kat took she sunk deeper and deeper into the snow. It wasn''t long before it had already reached her waste and it was getting awkward to push forward. "Timmy, any ideas? I can''t just keep packing snow in front of me, it hasn''t even been five minutes and I''ve already halved my speed" said Kat

    "No Timmy, I don''t know how to make snow shoes, plus I think they aren''t supposed to be used for snow this deep" said Kat

    "Well, look, I understand that maybe they''d be better then nothing, but what about the time loss it''d take to make them" said Kat

    "Well, no, just making myself lighter by pping my wings a bit wouldn''t help, we saw what the wind would do already. Surely there is a better way" said Kat.

    Kat studied the snow in front of her carefully. The real problem was just that it was so lightly packed. The slightest extra weightpacted the snow, but it requiredrge awkward steps if she didn''t want to be pushing through it.

    "Ha, if only I could swim throughnd. That''d solve my problemsбн Wait Timmy you''re a genius" said Kat. Unbeknownst to Kat, Timmy was looking at her like she''d lost her mind, considering they hadn''t said a word this whole time.

    Keeping her wings closed, Kat pushed demonic power into them with a little in her tail as well for good measure. Diving into the snow like, well, a diver Kat dipped into itбн and promptly hit the hard ground.

    "Ouch, ok, not to self, whatever my wings are doing they don''t just make me light" said Kat as she picked herself up" said Kat.

    "Wait, but my fire is iceбн can I do something with that?" *Hey system, can I control my fire after it leaves my body?*

    User Kat may possess that ability. It touches on Rank 2 territory, but with User Kat''s strangely shaped me it might not be out of the question if User Kat is using it on simr substances.

    *Ok, let''s have a try then.* Kat let her me spread out from her arms. Timmy for its part took an unconscious step back as Kat just let the fire flow

    Fire poured out of Kat and into the surrounding seen setting it aze with an eery purple light. To this point Kat had always kept a close handle on her me, but now she wanted it to SPREAD.

    Kat''s fire burned as it coated the nearby Ice and Kat tried to direct it. Nothing happened. *Um, hmmбн* Kat tried to imagine the me like an extension of herself forcing it to move left and right to hermandsбн but the mes hardly reacted.

    Ok, what next? Kat let a little more me leak from her hands but tried to keep it connected to her physically. As soon as that piece of me Kat felt herself connected to the fire in the area.

    A weight crashed onto Kat''s shoulders, like she was trying to lift a mountain. *Shit.* Kat was close, she could feel it, the fire was almost under her control, but instead the weight of it seemed to press down on her.

    Dropping the bit of me that connected Kat and the surroundings she instantly felt the weight lift from her.

    *Ok, let''s just leave this area a bit.* Struggling through snow and me, Kat tried to leave the area she''d covered with her fire but found that it had spread a little more then intended. Even after trudging through snow she''d hoped that five minutes away would have been enough to get away from the spread.

    *Uhбн Did I do this?* Kat looked around and the still ''burning'' area around her a little concerned. *This isn''t spreading is it?* Kat took the time to enhance her eyes to try and look over the mes to watch it. As Kat tried to look over the mes.

    As she looked out into the distance, Kat was pleasantly surprised to see that they only continued for another hundred metres. *No wonder I was having so much trouble controlling it, I released A LOT of fire.*

    Walking just a little further to escape the burning hellscape she had identally created and was now trying to ignore Kat took another attempt at controlling her fire.

    *Maybe I should have started simple, like levitating it a bit above my hand, and not, setting a section of the forest on fireбн Is it on fire if it isn''t burning*

    Shaking her head and making sure not to look behind her Kat summoned a little bit of fire and tried to make it bob gently up and down in a slight motionбн What actually happened was that it took off straight into the air before exploding in a shower of purple fire.

    *Oh dearбн please don''t set more things on fire.*

 Chapter 119: Fire Control

    <h4>Chapter 119: Fire Control</h4>

    Luckily for Kat, once the embers exploded out, they quickly faded as the fell towards the ground, none evening close to the treetops. *Small miracles I suppose.*

    Focusing again on her palm Kat summoned a thin trickle of fire. Keeping it on the edge of her palm wasn''t so hard. The ember would happily sit there, or even ept more energy if she desired. It seemed so in control as it rested above her hand. *So what is the problem with the stuff on the ground. Hey system why is this so hard?*

    Demonic bodies have been refined over a near infinite process to perfectly handle and conduct Demonic Energy at peak efficiency. So much so that even just the top of User Kat''s skin canmand Demonic Energy with unparalleled efficiency whenpared to other mediums like air, or ice.

    *So I''m like a coil of Demonic Energy cable, and while it''s happy to travel along my body it doesn''t like to leave?*

    User Kat is only partially correct however a more in-depth exnation requires a higher rank.

    *Of course it does. Well at least I have something to go on I suppose.* Staring at the me in her hand, Kat once again tried to reach out to it. Instead of trying for a light bob like before, she went for moving it to the edge of her hand.

    Kat found it surprisingly easy. Just a bit of focus and the me would move from the edge of her hand and back to the centre with the slightest nudging in its direction. Next Kat tried to run figure eights around her hand. This too was aplished with minor effort from Kat.

    *Ok, so as long as I''m not ordering it to leave my hand it seems really docile. But what happens if I do this.*?Kat directed the me to hover a bit further above her hand. The moment it travelled to about 3cm above her hand Kat rapidly felt the me trying to destabilise.

    Kat focused intently on the me, trying to hold it together. It was, unpleasant but not impossible. She could feel it threatening to expand at any moment, if her concentration was topse, but she knew if necessary, she could keep this up for a few hours yet.

    *But what does it want to do? I think the key here might be letting it have a bit of free reign.* Kat rxed her control slightly and felt the me threatening to expand, and wobble slightly. Easing of thest of her control the me expanded rapidly covering her entire visionбн and then it was gone, as if it had never been there at all.

    *Ok, so when left alone demonic fire likes to explodeбн or just expand maybe? I think that might be it, expansion. Is that why the stuff behind me isn''t going out? It grew as much as it could with the energy, I gave it then sort of imed territory?*

    Kat pulled another ember into her hand. This time she tried to focus it''s energy into the tip of the me. Releasing it into the air Kat was pleased to see, that itunched a column of fire straight into the sky as soon as her control weakened.

    *Ok, so I can control it to some extent. Now can I really control it, not just manipte starting conditions.* Kat pulled the ember once again and kept everything standard. Drawing her hand away she focused on keeping the ember still and contained where it was. As soon as Kat''s hand moved away the task got much harder, but still, she could manage.

    Kat nudged the me to go left, and itplied, jumping two hands widths to the left. Directing it the other way, Kat let it return to its original positionбн or close enough anyway. *Seems I can only give it fairly broadmands.* Thought Kat as she felt her breath increase.

    Watching the cold mist condense in front of her face Kat was surprised to find she actually felt a bit tired. Is it the maniption? *All the fire? Maybe it was actually the flying.* Shaking her head Kat dismissed the thoughts. It didn''t matter, she could feel her body telling her that rest would soon need to be an option.

    But Kat also recognised she wasn''t anywhere close to the edge just yet. Trying something else, Kat directed a thread of fire, keeping it connected to her ember as she led ordered it around. The thin line of fire moved jerkily, taking sharp turns and big leaps, but at least it moved.

    Once again letting her ember go to see what would happen, contrary to her wishes the thin lines sped back towards the central ember and exploded in a shower of purple sparks, setting the surrounding ice on fire.

    *Once again though, if nothing is being burned away is it really fire?* Kat let out a sigh. *It seems I''m going to need a new n. I just don''t have the control to push things away with my fire. I can hardly get it to move around with proper instructions and major concentration.*

    So what can I doбн Kat looked around and found her surroundings just a beautiful as before but not any more useful then they had been. "Well Timmy, guess I might have to go for your snow shoe idea anyway" said Kat

    "Hey wait a minute" said Kat, that''s it. *I don''t actually need snow shoes, I just need the ice to be firmer under my step. I was thinking about making my weight less, but maybe I need to make the ice MORE.*

    Redirecting her Demonic Energy into her feet Kat let her mes leak out and coat her shoes. Taking a careful step forward Kat ced her feet on some upacted snow. Pressing down, Kat slowly put her full weight unto the foot.

    As she did this, she felt her foot sink, but only slightly. It hardly even covered her shoes let alonee up to her waist. Taking a step forward Kat felt herself sink again slightly but as her other foot came down, she found her bnce stable.

    Taking one step after another Kat found her journey much eased. Now that she didn''t sink so far into the snow, she could make much better time. As Kat got surer in her footing, she kept increasing her speed.

    However just as Kat reached a running pace, she felt something was wrong. As she kept moving and trying to identify the feeling of incongruency she found her when all of a sudden, she copsed falling t on her face and burying herself in snow.

    *Ok what?* Kat focused on her body and found it exhausted. In just the few steps she''d taken she''d gone from getting tired for the first time since bing a demon, and so tired she could hardly move in less than a 100m.

    *System? An exnation would be lovely.*

    User Kat has likely exhausted arge portion of User Kat''s Demonic Energy Supply. User Kat''s whole body now functions with the use of the energy, and it was likely not replenished by Entity Thyme, unlike the other contestants. In addition User Kat rapidly expended this energy by setting arge section of the area on fire, then proceeding to burn through even more by funnelling huge amounts towards User Kat''s feet, after already using significant amounts for flight.

    *But why did I just crash so suddenly? Isn''t there a gradient to this?*

    No. Demons very rapidly tire once their energy reserves get low

    *So am I stuck admiring the snow a few centre-metres from my face for hours? How long till I can move again?*

    While the exact time for User Kat to recharge User Kat''s Demonic Energy is unknown, movement functions should resume in less than five minutes.

    Kat felt Timmy tapping her on the cheek. Perhaps trying to see if she was alright or if she needed help. Kat tried to reply but felt like her mouth was glued shut.

    *Rightбн um, guess I have to pass the time a little. So System, while I''m stuck like this, how much energy did I use exactly?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S was not closely monitoring energy consumption, but it is believed User Kat used around 80% User Kat''s energy when letting it run free in the environment before. This is based on a number of other factors and a best estimation on D.E.M.O.N.S part, but unless User Kat''s flight takes significantly more energy then assumed, calctions should be off by no more than 10%

    *Wow, I guess I really screwed up with that part. Note to self, don''t give demonic energy free reign to just go wild and attach to stuff.*

    "Well, well, what do we have here"

    Kat heard a voice from behind herбн and it wasn''t Timmy.

    *Oh no.* Kat tried to move herself and found that she could just barely make small adjustments she hadn''t yet recovered enough for full movement. Standing up might be possible, if barely. *Ok, quick who is it?* Kat thought back to the voice and quickly recognised it. It was one of the elvesбн problem is they all sound the same. *Shit.*

 Chapter 120: Graced with a Contract

    <h4>Chapter 120: Graced with a Contract</h4>

    "Now, the question is what do I do with you"

    Kat heard the movement of steel sliding out of a sheath and knew that she could rule out the twins.

    "I was looking for a partner, but finding the demon copsed in the snow gives me mixed feelings"

    Kat heard boots crunch as the figure approached

    "I''d thought you''d be one of the stronger contenders in this challenge, but I guess not"

    Kat heard the wind whistle and felt a deing towards her. Kat''s tail without even the need for vision snaked itself around the attacker''s arm and held it in an iron grip.

    "Oh? Not quite as out of it as I''d thoughtбн but why bother with the charade?"

    Kat turned her head a bit, not enough to see past the thick wall of snow, but enough to use her mouth. "Wasted all my energy a few hundred metres back on a dumb idea. If you want to stop attacking me for a minute, I''ll be all good"

    "Why should I when I can just finish you off here?"

    "Well" said Kat "I''m not quite sure you could. From where I''mying, face first in the snow it seems my tail has you beat"

    Kat heard a faint chuckle "Well, how about this thenбн we make a contract?"

    Kat could almost feel the power in the word despite not being the one to say it.

    "You help me win, and I won''t eliminate you right now"

    Kat couldn''t stifle theugh the spilled out of her throat. "I''m really not that scared. I might look worn out right now but I doubt you can win this fight"

    Kat felt the pressure on her tail increase as whoever was behind her tried to push the de close to Kat, with zero sess.

    "Ok, fine, how about wemit to working together until the orb or something like that"

    "Ah see" said Kat "Now your getting closer. The only thing is I have to try and remember what my contract actually allows me to do"

    "Oh, why does that matter?"

    "Well, I''m trying to remember, and it was either I had to try to win thest round, or I had to help them win thest round, which would mean drastically different things for this partnership" said Kat

    "Oh, and why does that matter?"

    "Well, as I said the wording is important. If I have to try and win, singr, working together with you to get the orb sounds like a great idea, but if I was asked to make sure the team wins then I''m not certain I can ept your offer" said Kat

    "Oh, is that supposed to reassure me?"

    "Well, I''m simply putting my offer on the table. If you don''t mind I''d like to search my memories to confirm" said Kat

    "Go ahead, I''m not going anywhere"

    Kat sighed and got ready to use even more demonic energy. *Hopefully this isn''t going to cost me much.* Kat started to try and recall the memory of the contract, but before she even put a sliver of energy towards her mind the answer came forward in perfectly rity.

    *Oh, it seems I just have to participate with the intent to win. But it also says 5 man duelбн which this clearly isn''t.*

    "Looks like I''m good for the contract" said Kat "I just have to have the intent to win, and it seems to only apply to me personally. Are you ready?"

    "Of course. Demon, do you swear not to attack me, and assist me as much as possible until we sessfully use the orb, in exchange I offer the same, I will not attack you, and will assist you as much as possible until the orb has been used. Do you ept"

    Kat wanted to say yes but found she couldn''t, something was missing. *Why can''t I ept? *

    User Kat requires knowledge of the Contractors name.

    "I need a name to ept" said Kat.

    "Oh, it''s Grace" said Grace

    Kat felt thest piece click into ce. "I ept"

    As Kat spoke the words practically dripped from her mouth, and the weight of their decision crashed down on themбн mostly Grace. Chains exploded from Kat zing a hot purple as theyunched straight for Grace.

    Kat heard a scream and felt the dagger slip from Grace''s grip as she tried to wrench her hand away. Kat let her go, but it didn''t matter the chains were much faster than even Grace''s quick reactions. Hundreds of chains coated her pulling in before wrapping themselves fully around Grace and disappearing into her body.

    As the chains vanished Kat felt a surge of fire burning through her body. Pulling herself to her feet Kat stumbled as she stretched up and zed with a purple fire. "The contract is sealed"

    Then Kat shook her head for a moment and took in Grace. The elf lookedpletely terrified of Kat now shaking slightly as she looked between Kat and the dagger with wide eyes and fear on her face.

    Kat took a step forward and Grace took a step back. Grinning Kat took a fast step forward empowering herself with her me and wrapped Grace up in her tail and released her aura coated Grace with a decent amount of calming energy.

    "Calm down" said Kat

    "What did you do to me" said Grace, trying to escape butcking the will

    "I''ve just calmed you down. Now did you really not know about the chains? Why do you think we demons ce such importance on our contracts? Surely it isn''t just because we can''t lie?" said Kat

    Grace shivered despite the calming influence. In truth she could feel her terror building even as the aura contained it. It was just now dawning on her she''d made a real contract with a demon. "I, um, I didn''t actually think it would work, considering I didn''t summon you" said Grace.

    "Understandable, I suppose" said Kat as she loosened her grip on Grace "But I can assure that any formal agreement between demons will be enforced, with extreme prejudice"

    Grace nodded slightly downtrodden. *Hey system, why do I feel so refreshed?*

    User Kat isn''t truly refreshed. The Contract is just temporarily boosting User Kat''s physique. Further use of Demonic Energy will render User Kat immobile once again.

    *Got it no energy. Wait does my aura require energy?*

    User Kat''s aura only requires energy at the highest setting, otherwise it is a natural ability of User Kat

    "Do you think maybe you can let go of me" asked Grace

    "I dunno, are you going to freak out again? You''ll heart someone''s feelings if you look at them like a monster" said Kat

    "What, someone''s? Not yours?" asked Grace regaining a bit of confidence.

    Kat used her tail to turn Grace around and set her eyes on fire, as well as cing just a little bit on the edge of her tongue. "Why, of course not. I''d take it as apliment"

    Grace shivered and once again tried to back away from the crazy demon. Kat tried to hold in herughter to keep up the illusion but failed. As she did the fire fell away and her hold on Grace loosened enough for the elf to escape.

    Grace watched Katughing to herself and realised she''d been the but of the joke. "Perhaps if you stopped ying pranks on people, you''d have more friends"

    "Perhaps" said Kat shrugging "But I like the ones I have. Besides, that''s probably the best joke I''ve yed on anyone. I mean did you see your face? You looked like you thought I was going to eat you"

    "So what''s the n now" said Grace

    "Wellбн despite my jovial attitude, I''m still about to copse. So perhaps we should take a short nap. Especially now that I know you won''t attack meбн wait where is your Timmy?" asked Kat

    "Wait, what? Timmy? Who are you talking about" asked Grace confused

    Kat pointed to the miniature Thyme still sitting on her head "That''s Timmy, he follows you around and ys cassette tapes"

    "Um, that creepy thing? I left it behind but it keeps showing up somehow" said Grace

    "Naw, Timmy she thinks your scaryбн and wait you can teleport" said Kat as she put Timmy on her hand to watch it''s reaction.

    Timmy just gestured for yeah sort of.

    "Right well, ignoring that I''ll just set up the camp" said Kat taking out the dagger she found in the chest. Clearing out the nearby area with her tail and hands Kat shovelled a bunch of snow away.

    "Here goes nothing" said Kat as she plunged the dagger into the icy soil.

    The dagger trembled, and Kat got the fain impression she needed to step back. Jumping away and grabbing Grace as she passed Kat backed up a good 50m from the dagger and watched as it continued to tremble, shaking left and right.

 Chapter 121: Freaking out Just a Little

    <h4>Chapter 121: Freaking out Just a Little</h4>

    As Kat watched the dagger''s trembling stop, the vines on it started to unwind. Once they had uncoiled from the dagger, theyunched themselves into the ground effortlessly cracking the ice. A momentter vines surged up from the ground forming apact dome around where the dagger had just been

    "You could have warned me" said Grace

    "Well, I didn''t exactly know what it would do. But hey look we have shelter now" said Kat leading the grumbling elf to the opening in the front.

    Inside, it was even more apparent the dome was made of vines. The dagger sat in the centre, surrounded by the thickest of the lot that arched up and served as a central pole for the dome to sit on. The walls were made of tripleyered vines to protect from the elements somewhat but the clearck of a door allowed the cold to drift in.

    "So" said Kat taking the left side of the tent for herself. It would be a little cramped with two but not overly so. "Care to exin why your freaking out so much"

    Grace quickly locked her eyes on Kat "What do you mean? I''m fine"

    Kat let out a long breath "Grace, I''m using my aura to try and calm you down, but you still seem to be freaking out. Something is very wrong"

    "Can weбн can we not talk about it" asked Grace hesitantly

    "Look Grace, I''m not going to force you to do anything, but now that we''ve made the contract, we are somewhat stuck together because we can''t assist each other if we get separated" said Kat

    "Ha the damned contract" said Grace with heavy eyes "If I''m honest, I was just doing that to get your tail off of me. I didn''t thinkбн ha, I guess that''s right I didn''t think"

    Kat motioned for Grace to continue and she did after a few seconds to gather herself "For some reason I had it in my head that you had to summon a demon to make a contract with them. I know you guys can''t lie, so I''d thought just getting you to ept would protect me for a bit because you couldn''t lie about attacking me

    "Clearly I was wrongбн instead now I''m bound to some crazy demon and we have to win together or elseбн what? My soul burns forever in hell or something?"

    "Well Grace" said Kat as gently as possible "I''m pretty sure you aren''t doomed to hell, but in regards to the contract, yes, it is fairly binding. But you were careful with the wording though, we just have to help each other. Surely it isn''t so bad"

    "I justбн the chains Katбн I can still feel them. Binding me, constricting me" said Grace hugging herself.

    "Um, I think that''s a you problem" said Kat confused

    Grace looked up at Kat and tilted her head in simr confusion "What do you mean? Aren''t I bound by them"

    "Well, I mean, yeah they enforce the contract, but they aren''t physically there. You shouldn''t be able to feel them at all Grace. You didn''t see but the chains affect me as well. I''m just as bound by this as you are" said Kat

    Grace looked at Kat with wide eyes. "You meanбн that''s normal? You have to see that every time you make a contract?"

    Kat just stared at Grace "Yes. Yes I do Graceбн I''m not sure why your surprised. Besides, they aren''t so bad, just um calm down a bit?"

    Grace bit her lip and kept her eyes on Kat "I''m pretty sure the only thing preventing me from screaming is that aura of yours. I''m freaking out here"

    "You know, I always thought you were the calm collected on of your lot" said Kat

    "Wellбн I mean maybe I am but I feel like things have really esctedpared to the normal stakes. Sure, life and death situationse up often, but why wouldn''t I be scared that I just identally sold my soul to a demon" said Grace

    *System I don''t steal people souls, right?*

    Kat waited for system confirmation but saw nothing.

    *Hey System? No soul stealing right?*

    бн

    System?

    User Kat is correct. Technically speaking taking what is offered isn''t theft.

    *Systemбн are you telling me I really own her soul now?*

    Of course not. User Kat is incapable of making a bargain for a soul.

    *Then why are you being so weird about this?*

    Once again Kat received no response.

    *Ok system. Let me be quite clear. Does Grace still fully own her soul?*

    No. Entity Grace''s soul belongs to another entity.

    *Oh for crying out loud.* Though Kat well aware she was speaking in her thoughts. *Am I responsible for that?*

    User Kat is not. Entity Grace''s soul was owned before you came into contact with Entity Grace.

    *Great. Thank you. Was that so hard?*

    Yes.

    "Grace, you don''t have to worry about me stealing your soul. Not only do I have no idea what I''d do with an extra soul, I''m not sure I could take it even if I wanted" said Kat.

    That seemed to calm Grace down a bit "Ooh? So I still own my soul then?"

    *Shitбн What the hell do I say to that?*

    "Um, the ownership of your soul hasn''t been effected by your meeting with me" said Kat

    "Why did you say that so weirdly" said Grace

    "Wellбн I mean, I may or may not have it on good authority, that you likely don''t own your soul something else, does but I mean, what''s the worry right" said Kat

    "Your messing with me right?" asked Grace trying to keep the worry out of her voice.

    "Quick Timmy" said Kat from the corner of her mouth behind her hand "Tell her that she owns her soul"

    Timmy just gave Kat an exasperated look and gesture to its mouth.

    "Well I can''t tell her, can I?" whispered Kat

    "I can hear you" said Grace furrowing her brows.

    "Look, Grace" said Kat "I have no idea why, but apparently something does in fact own your soul. It isn''t me, but it is a thing"

    "Huh" said Grace as she let herself fall t against the side of the tent. "Soбн is that like normal?"

    Kat shook her head "I have no idea Grace. Not a clue"

    And with that the conversation died. Kat wasn''t sure how she''d gone from trying to convince Grace that everything was fine and not to be scared, to telling her that some unknown entity owned her soul.

    *Well, on the bright side she''s not shaking anymore. And I mean, she looks good for someone who doesn''t own their own soulбн right? I mean, perhaps looking identical to four other people isn''t the bestбн and being stuck in a tent while it''s hailing outside with a demon you seem terrified of is still an issueбн but it''s fine right?*

    "So um, Grace" said Kat "You want to talk about the n for tomorrow?"

    "Not really" mumbled Grace

    "Um how about we talk about how you found me then?" asked Kat

    Grace just gave Kat a look that seemed to ask if she was serious with that question. "What? Why are you looking at me like I''m a fool?"

    "Soбн you aren''t aware of how eye-catching the exploding purple fireбн or the giant gout of purple fireбн or the massive forest covered in purple fire might be to an outside observer in the middle of the night where it''s pitch ck" said Grace.

    "Ah, I have night vision, so I don''t really notice" said Kat

    Grace groaned upon hearing that "Lynn is right your powers are dumb"

    "Look, yeah, that''s fair" said Kat "How are you managing to see then?"

    "Well, I was exaggerating when I said it was pitch ck. A little bit of mana and the light of the moon and it''s more than enough to get by" said Grace.

    "Huhбн well um, what about the forest? How did you manage not to get lost with the enchantment on it" said Kat

    Grace burst intoughing. A deep fullugh as she struggled to regain control of her body. After finally calming down the deep shake that wracked her frame Grace looked back up at Kat and lost it once again. pping the ground andughing away Grace had tears in her eyes as she struggled to breath.

    "Ooh" said Grace "Ooh I needed that. Thanks"

    Grace looked at Kat through tear filled eyes and saw only confusion. "Ahбн wait you were serious?"

    Kat nodded and Grace continued "We Elves have an innate ability called the Forests Path. Makes it basically impossible to get lost if there are living trees nearby. So, while I did notice the enchantment it was very easy to ignore it and just trust my less useful sense"

    "Huh, that''s pretty cool. And I''m d you calmed down. Perhaps you should get some rest. We both need it for now" said Kat

    "Yeahбн I guess your right" said Grace pulling her cloak tight around her frame as she ced her head in her arms.

    Seeing Grace so easily ept the need for sleep Kat decided to follow suite. Leaning back against the dome wall Kat let her wings stretch out a little more, careful not to touch Grace and let herself drift off to sleep.

 Chapter 122: Wake me up Inside

    <h4>Chapter 122: Wake me up Inside</h4>

    Kat heard a rustling and instantly opened her eyes instinctively pushing her demonic energy into her eyes to see whatever it is was making the noise. The intention was to be ready for whatever was causing problems and be able to protect herself if necessary.

    Of course, intentions regrly fail toe to pass. Instead Grace, the source of the noise, is now face to face with a demon whose instantly taken a fighting pose and has burning purple eyes trained in her direction.

    "Eep" Grace let out a short squeal of fright as Kat rxed herself and leant against the wall again.

    "Sorry Grace, just heard a noise and wanted to be ready" said Kat

    Grace nodded at this, but Kat could see the elf was uneasy. Dark bags hang under here eyes, perfectly visible even in the low light. "It''s fine Kat, I shouldn''t be bothering you" said Grace

    Kat reached out to try andfort the scared form but when Grace recoiled Kat pulled her hand back. "Hey, look Grace, I''m really not that scary. I''m really not sure what''s got you so wound up. Would you like me to use my calming aura some more?"

    Grace bit the edge of her lip and looked ufortable at the thought. "Um, look Kat, um, I''d rather you didn''t do anything unnecessary"

    Kat sighed. *How do Ifort a person who''s terrified of me? The calming aura has been a huge help, and hugs as well, but Grace doesn''t want me to use it, and she scared of my touching herбн*

    "Look, Grace, I''m not sure it is unnecessary. Your clearly quite wound up about this and I need you if not at your pick at least function to be of any help as we travel to the centre. I''m really not that scary. See the Timmy''s agree" said Kat motioning to the two small Thyme''s in the corner out the tent.

    When Kat mentioned their name they both saluted with a smile, though one of them looked slightly angry with Grace.

    Grace sighed "Look, um, just, give me a little time to get everything together?? said Grace

    "Grace, you look like you''ve used the time you should have been sleeping for worrying about stupid stuff. I don''t want to sound overbearing, but you can''t change what''s already happened" said Kat

    "Easy for you to say. You didn''t just find out you don''t own your soul. Plus, I was always nning to just run. I knew I couldn''t fight you, but instead I''m stuck with you" said Grace

    "Well, now you don''t have to fight me" said Kat trying to be encouraging "We can work together, and it won''t be so bad. If I''m really as strong as you think I am, that means we can beat whoever wee across. Though perhaps we should consider adding a few more people"

    "No" said Grace on reflex "I meanбн no more contractsбн please"

    "Grace" said Kat waiting for the elf to meet her eyes. "I am going to project my aura at you. Alright?"

    "No wait" said Grace but Kat ignored her. *I''m not going to sit her and listen to you moping for hours Grace. Not just because I have to try and win, but also because this is honestly kind of sad. Grace was really cool in the previous rounds, and it kinda hurts to see her so scared and to know that I''m the cause.*

    Kat pushed her aura over Grace, careful to manage the amount so as not topletely knock Grace out despite the intention. Kat felt her aura smash into Grace and saw her face instantly softening, and the fear bleeding out.

    "Now, Grace, do I need to turn it up further, or are you ok now" said Kat

    "Iбн I don''t know. I can feel my fear trying to break back into my mind, and I''m trying to ignore it but it''s not workingбн but every time Iбн. Iбн think about asking you to increase it the fear only gets worse" said Grace.

    *Ok, I guess I''ll slowly ramp it up while she''s distracted then.* "I''ll leave it at that level for now then. So Grace, now that you are a bit more focused what''s our n? Head straight for the desert together? Split up a little? Or perhaps you want me to carry you while you get some more sleep?"

    "Wait desert?" asked Grace

    "Ah right, you can''t fly of course. So, the next stage after this icy forest is a desert, but, if we find something strange, we might be able to get more useful items like my tent here. I couldn''t really see much of the desert before, and it''s too windy for me tofortably fly over the ice so I didn''t get a good look." Said Kat

    "Can you go back to the items?" asked Grace

    "Yeah, well, I found that dagger in a tree. Not sure if you noticed but that first forest contained only identical trees, except for the one I found the dagger in. Timmy can you confirm" said Kat, and Timmy nodded

    "So, if we could find something out of ce in the snow, we might be able to find something as suitably useful" said Kat

    "Huh" Grace got a thoughtful expression. "I feel like, I might have seen something actually. While I was following your lightshow, I saw a structure off in the distance, maybe? I really wasn''t paying attention and it was pretty far away. And I mean, I could bepletely, wrong, it was night, and I wasn''t really looking and, and"

    "Grace" Kat shouted and the panicking elf turned in her direction "Calm, Grace, calm" as Kat said this she carefully applied just a little extra aura on Grace "Deep breaths, it''s fine Grace. We aren''t in a rush I don''t think. Just breath"

    "Sorry I just" started Grace but Kat held up a hand "Don''t apologise to me, think of yourself. That sort of stress will damage your pretty face in the future"

    Grace grimaced at that and muttered "Anything to differentiate me from the others"

    Kat just shook her head. "Right enough moping"

    Kat reached out for the dagger in the centre and easily pulled it free of the ground. As the dagger lost contact with the earth the vines surrounding them withered. They simply vanished into dust as if eaten from the inside scattering on the wind. The dagger itself looked much worse for wear. The once vibrant floral motifs and luscious green vines were now dulled to the same steel as the rest of the dagger.

    This of course was apanied by a nasty st of cold wind. Grace shivered unprepared for the sudden onught of hail and Kat while still feeling the effects, try to ignore it the best she could knowing it wasn''t real, only a cleverly crafted spell to make you feel cold.

    Grace looked at Kat with a spark of anger at the sudden scenery change, but this only brought Kat a sense of calm joy. *At least she isn''t only scared of me now, she can be angry with me as well.*

    "What the heck are you grinning about demon" said Grace "It''s freezing, and you could have at least warned me before"

    Kat smiled wider "You are actually criticising me for my mistake instead of apologising. I''d say that''s a good step forward. As to telling you beforehand, well, I''m sure you would have justined"

    "I would have put up a wind shield thank you very much" said Grace as a sigil on her pants lit up

    "Wellбн don''t worry about it" said Kat with a grin "Though, something we might want to worry about is that this dagger looks pretty dull now"

    Kat showed the dagger to Green who carefully grabbed and inspected it with keen eyes "This isn''t even an issue, we just need to charge it a bit and it''ll be good as new" said Grace

    "With what?" asked Kat

    "Ah? Mana" said Grace as if she was looking at an idiot

    "Grace, I have no mana. You" said Kat pointing at Grace "Will have to charge it"

    "Wait, but don''t you have your fire stuff?" said Grace "And wait you''re the teams wizard, what do you mean you have no mana"

    "I just don''t Grace, we demons use different stuff" said Kat shrugging as she picked up her Timmyбн or at least the one that reached out it''s hands to be carried

    Grace looked back down at the dagger then up at Kat. "I don''t think I have the mana to recharge something as powerful as this, and even if I do, I certainly don''t while keeping this shield up"

    Kat shrugged "It''s not so bad, we can just sleep under the stars if this adventure even takes that long."

    Grace bit her lip "I dunno Kat, I feel like that could be a bit risky"

    Kat shrugged again "In what way? If we can get out of the cold the weather should be manageable with my ice powers. And even if it isn''t you were heading to the centre anyway"

    "Spose" mumbled Grace who set of towards the strange object.

 Chapter 123: The Outside of the Vault

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Outside of the Vault</h4>

    Kat and Grace headed off, with Grace leading the way, followed by her Timmy that would follow in her wake, and then by Kat who was just admiring the scenery.

    After five minutes of trudging Kat decided to speak up "So, not that I mind the pace, but isn''t this a bit slow? I mean how did you keep up with me if this is the pace you were traveling at before"

    Kat couldn''t see it but she was sure Grace was biting her lip as she responded "Well, I was able to use my mana for speed before. Now I have to use it for protection against the weather. I used a bit more to head in your direction, but I don''t really want to waste it now"

    "Hmmm" said Kat "So is whatever your looking for just in this direction?"

    "Ah, yeah roughly?" said Grace

    "Nice" said Kat with a smile. Increasing her pace she scooped up the second Timmy and ced it on her head with her own. Then ran into Grace and scooped her up in a princess carry.

    "Eep" Grace let out a squeal as she was picked up and felt the tips of her ears turning red "What are you doing"

    "Well" said Kat as she pushed her me into her feet "You see, I''m able to make better time by freezing the ground I walk on. Like so"

    Kat quickly picked up the pace rapidly entering a sprint. She still sunk slightly as she ran, but it was nowhere close to the piles of snow Grace was wading through.

    "Put me down Kat" said Grace "This is unnecessary"

    "Yeah perhaps" said Kat "But I''m pretty strong, and this uses about as much energy as not carrying you, and it''s much faster"

    Grace looked like she dearly wanted to argue with this point, but seeing the trees fly past and snow stay firm under Kat''s strides decided to just try and enjoy the ride.

    Grace may have gotten a little to rxed though, because after a few more minutes of Kat''s soft footfalls over thepact snow Grace fell asleep.

    *Naw, she actually looks calm for once. No more nervous shivering or anger attempting to masquerade the fear. Guess I shouldn''t wake her then*

    Kat continued forward hoping that she was going at least roughly in the right direction. The wind and hail buffeted her somewhat but with the morning sun it had greatly lessened and so Kat could even dodge most of them that came her way if she was a little bit careful with her footing.

    As Kat ran, she admired thendscape. In the soft moonlight it had already looked stunning but the morning sun took it to another level. The trees for one, weren''t frozen trees like previously thought but trees made entirely of ice. With the sun on them it shined through the branches and lit them up like city lights.

    The snow on the ground glistened with the suns rays and looked like a collection of diamonds someone had scattered nearby. The wind didn''t howl, so much as it was afortingpanion that carried upon it slowly falling gems.

    Kat took a deep breath and smelt the crisp morning air. The faint smell of water alongside the hint of something else Kat couldn''t identify. Pushing some demonic energy into her nose to try and identify something, Kat was surprised to find that nothing happened.

    Pushing even more energy yielded the same result. Confused, Kat pushed some to hear ears and could instantly hear the sharp crunch of the snow as she ran. The dripping of the melting snow under the sun, the soothing rhythm of the wind.

    *Ok, so clearly it isn''t my energy that''s going off. I guess smell is the one thing I can''t enhanceбн And touch maybe? I''m not sure how I''d test that one. Aw well it isn''t really a big deal, I mean, eyes and ears are probably the best two. Oh and of course the speed and agility from my limbsбн and the flightбн Ok I have a lot of cool powers, I don''t mind not having a few more.*

    As Kat was reminiscing over her powers, she spotted what Grace had meantбн or at least she was pretty sure. Without enhancing her eyes, all Kat could really see was the corner of somethingбн but considering the sharp edges and the fact that whatever it was, while white, didn''t have any snow on it caused Kat to take notice.

    Kat slowed her run to a like jog, careful not to change pace to abruptly and wake Grace, before angling herself to head straight for the strange object. As Kat got closer, she could make out it''s squarish shape and sharp edges. Something seemed to be carved on it but without using her enhanced sight, she couldn''t make out the details.

    Slowing further Kat took in the sight before her. The squarish shape she had seen appeared to be more akin to a vault then a box, with sharp edges and a massive wheel on the front. The object itself seemed set into the cliff but had more than enough sticking out to show that something was abnormal.

    The vault wheel however was the strangest part. It was made up of several interlocking circles increasing in size as they went out. Each disk had a few lines on it that Kat could pretty easily see needed to be lined up in some way

    Looking over the lines and how they connect, Kat could already start to make out the answer to the puzzle. It wasn''t designed to be that hard, and Kat was sure with a little trial and error she could solve it in no time.

    The trial part was the issue though. Kat nced down at the woman that was taking up her hands. ncing around there really wasn''t a good ce to just put Grace down. The container itself was rather tall and there wasn''t a great way to ce Grace on top of it. Then the surroundings were obviously covered in snow, and while the trees might have been an optionst night, seeing them in the morning sun made it clear they were unsuitable for human, er, elves to rest on.

    **This looks like a job for the intrepid Timmy!* "Hey, Timmy''s can you perhaps turn the wheel for us. I don''t need you to solve the puzzle just turn it a bit. I don''t want to wake up Grace, so my hands are tied, but you guys can help right?"

    Kat felt one of her passengers jump from her head and onto the nearby wheel. The Timmy then proceeded to try and fail to move the wheel at all and then shrug back at Kat.

    "Ok, I see your point" said Kat cing her tail, spade end t to pick up the Timmy and return it to its viewing tform atop her head.

    As Kat did this though, another solution readily presented itself. How could I ever forget my trusty tail. Once Timmy was safe and sound on her head again. Kat moved a bit closer. Once in position Kat tried to jam her tail into the gap.

    As she did this though, the tip of her tail easily bent, and rather than simply sitting neatly in the line it ttened itself against the wheel instead. *Right, okбн not quite what was nned. Then again, I guess my tail is really quite bendy, so this is to be expected.*

    Taking a different approach Kat tried to tten out her tail against the wheel and try to move it with friction. To her surprised it did, rather smoothly in fact. Despite her tail sliding around, if Kat applied a bit of extra pressure the wheel spun rather freely.

    Kat quickly got to work using her tail to correctly line up the individual spokes. There were three sections to the wheel. Each wheel had at least four exits that she needed to line up but the trick once noticed, was that there only needed to be onplete line, for the unmovable centre te only have one entrance and one exit it on it.

    In the end Kat made short work of the puzzle, and as she finished lining everything up heard a loud clickбн and then nothing. Kat looked around for what it was and managed to notice that the disks within the wheel had slid in ce.

    Taking her tail and hooking it around one of therge spokes around the edge Kat gave it a heavy pull. The wheel itself spun freely and rapidly around and as it did so the door began to creak. Slowly the seemingly thick door inched forward, leaking what looked like steam as it did so.

    Kat stepped well out of whatever range the door might have had and kept a close eye on it as the contents were slowly revealed to her.

 Chapter 124: The Inside of the Vault

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Inside of the Vault</h4>

    Behind the clouds of steam and dust hissing from the vault the sight before Kat began to make her question just how highly she had thought of the dagger. Inside the entire thing was filled wall to wall with weapons that just seemed to continue ever deeper into the structure.

    The first few rows were made up of identical looking swords on the left and daggers on the right. Just standard steel and leather affairs. It wasn''t the quality, but the sheer quantity that impressed Kat.

    However as the vault extended further back the weapons became much more varied, not just in style but in type and shape. Whereas the start was almost entirely longswords and daggers, it quickly progressed to ornate longswords, great swords and ymores

    Then progressing further, more and more weapons got added in. Spears and halberds, cusses and shields, whips and dual de pairs. Each more intricate then thest.

    As Kat was admiring the weapons though, Timmy found a cassette in the corner and ced it into the wall and started it. "Hello? Good this one''s on" Thyme was interpreted by a loud crash in the background. Just an endless sound of tumbling down like andslide of some kind. "Wellбн I guess that''s what I get for stacking them so high. Anyway, ignore me, I''m like 50 tapes deep in these recordings and it''s getting to me a little. Um hold on a minute actually" Kat could hear the rustling of paper and the sound of, what she presumed was cassettes being shuffled around

    "Ok, so this recording is the one for the big vault? Well ah, good job finding that one, it''s one of the better treasures. So how it works, is I''ve filled this thing with pretty much every spare weapon I have, within the correct power level of course. Wouldn''t want to identally give you that one knife that can cut a hole in spaceбн

    "Anyway, so the further back you go the stronger and more unique the weapons are, and I do heavily emphasise the unique aspect... At the front you can probably see a lot of swords. For some reason, everyone makes increased sharpness, durability and self-repair swords. And I mean, I do understand, it''s a great weapon bute on. I have thousands of the things, I''m always tempted too just throw them out

    "Anyway, I''m getting side-tracked again. So, you are allowed to take any one weapon from here. If you go all the way to the back, you will find the four best weapons. Well, most powerfulбн They each have an extra cassette if you want to learn more"

    And with that the tape cut-out and Kat thought it was done, but Timmy took out a second one and reced the first starting another recording. "Hello seems you have entered the vault with three people. That-" The tape cut out as Timmy banged on the wall twice and the tape popped out.

    Flipping it around to the other side before putting it back in Timmy gave a sheepish smile to Kat as the second Timmy wacked them on the back of the head. "Hello, Hello, seems like you have entered the vault with two people. That means you have to fight to the deathбн

    "Sorry, I couldn''t resist. How did you both react? Was it suitably fearful, looking each other in the face scared as to who will attack first? Wondering if this is the end of the teamwork and trust you''ve so carefully built up over thest, well probably few hours at least?"

    Kat looked awkwardly at the still peacefully sleeping Grace in her arms before looking over to the Timmy''s for an answer who just shrugged together as the tape continued

    "Well, enough causing problems. You get one each, but you aren''t both allowed to pick one of the back four. Anything else is fineбн actually if you want to take some of these damned swords off of my hands go for it. Hell, if you both take a sword take like three extra each or something."

    There was a pause and Kat heard a sigh from the tape "You know, I''m kinda annoyed I have to leave all these cassettes around, but the whole ''don''t interfere at all with the final round'' rule is pretty iron d, so I had to record all these in advance. Do you know how much effort this has been? I have like five copies of myself all reading out lines.

    "Anyway, ignore my minor rant I''m getting distracted. Go im your prize and travel onwards toбн Well I don''t actually know where the vault is just yet soбн onward?"

    And with that the tape cut out. Kat looked towards the Timmy''s to see if there were any more tapes, she needed to listen to. The Timmy''s shook their heads.

    *Now the question is should I wake up Grace?* Kat examined the sleeping elf''s face. Already the bags had faded quite a lot, and she was breathing steadily. How important is a weapon though?

    Kat looked around, at the near infinite choice of weapons of all varieties and sighed. *I guess I should wake the elf.*

    cing Grace down carefully in one of the gaps between the weapon racks Kat proceeded to poke her on the cheek trying to get her to wake up. The only thing this aplished was a pair of amused Timmy''s and not much else.

    *Hmm, what next? I don''t want to just freeze her with my fire that''s rudeбн oh I know* Kat then proceeded to flick the ends of Grace''s ears. They bounced up and down each time Kat pulled them a little before eventually settling back to their normal state.

    *I guess I could shout? But I don''t want to scare herбн What about holding her nose? Hmm, that might be worse.* "Hey Timmy''s, how would you rmend waking her up?" asked Kat

    The first Timmy pped the second in the face. After the second recovered from the shock they pped the first back. This quickly devolved into a pping fight, and then tumbled away in a pile of pping and kicking legs.

    *Rightбн* Kat gave a sidelong nce at the Timmy''s who bounced past the door before realising the obvious solution. Stepping back outside a bit Kat grabbed arge handful of snow.

    Careful not to drop any Kat walked over to Grace before looking at the Timmy''s. "You guys want to do the honours?

    Their eyes both lit up, and they had smiles on their faces as they instantly abandoned their fight to line up in front of Kat like troops ready for war. Hands out to receive their ''ammo'' Kat carefully distributed the snow between the two and kept a little themselves.

    Once the Timmy''s received their snow, they nodded to each other and split up, one on the left and one on the right. The took a big wind up and pitched the snow like a baseball straight into the small of Grace''s neck on either side.

    To the threes great surprise Grace only shivered before settling back down to sleep,pletely ignoring her now snow-covered shoulders. Kat decided to go for a more direct approach and through her remaining snow right in the middle of Grace''s face.

    To still rtively minor effects "Rakhor, go away I want to sleep" mumbled Grace.

    Kat sighed *Extreme measures it is then.* Kat went back outside and gathered as much snow as she could, making use of her tail to scoop up extra snow onto her hands once they were full. Now with a pile of snow blocking her face, Kat slowly and carefully made her way back to Grace.

    "Stand back Timmy" said Kat as she dropped all the snow straight onto Grace''s head.

    Covering the elf from head to toe, in snow this finally got her attention. Grace''s eyes shot open and she looked around widely before getting a confused look seeing all the snow around her. After another moment Grace slowly worked her eyes up to meet Kat''s

    "Um, oops?" said Grace

    "It''s fineбн I needed to wake you up because I found the thing, but I didn''t want to scare youбн though I had to escte it to this point" said Kat gesturing at the pile of snow

    "Ah, um, sorry about that" said Grace

    Kat waved a hand in dismissal "You clearly needed it, and I''m d you werefortable enough around me to fall asleep in my arms"

    Grace proceeded to bury her head in snow as the tips of her ears went bright red and mumbled something into the ice.

    "What was that" said Kat?

    Grace popped up just long enough to say "I was tired ok" before returning her face to the snow.

    "Grace it''s fine, I would have let you sleep except we are surrounded by hundreds of weapons and we get one each, so I thought you''d really like to choose one" said Kat

    Grace lifted her head once again and finally noticed all the swords hanging around "Ohбн yeah I guess so"

 Chapter 125: The Four тАШBestтАЩ Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Four боBestбп Weapons</h4>

    Kat offered Grace a hand, then pulled her to her feet. Grace promptly dusted off the excess snow and then looked suspiciously at the Timmy''s who seemed to be snickering, though of course no sound came out.

    "So, you missed the tape, but basically, we get one weapon each, and we can pick whichever one we want, but the four best are at the back. If we do pick one of the four though the other person can''t grab itбн does that make sense?" said Kat

    "Yeah I think so. Do you know what the big four are?" asked Grace

    "Nope, we can go check them out together" said Kat.

    Kat lead the way deeper into the weapons vault. Mostly ignoring the increasinglyrge variety of weapons. After a full minute of walking it became clear this was the right decision, as they''d already walked past hundreds if not thousands in that minute alone.

    All in all it took Kat and Grace another 3 minutes to actually reach the back, and by now Kat was debating if the weapons lining the all could even be counted as such. Kat was pretty sure she saw a barstool on one of the weapon racks, opposite a double-ded butchers cleaver.

    Approaching thest four weapons, Kat examined them closely but didn''t immediately notice anything that set them apart from one another. On the wall there was a bow, a spear, a shield and a whip. They didn''t seem all that strongpared to the rest of the weapons andpared to the strangeness they''d just walked through these seemed pretty tame byparison.

    That was until they read out the names. The bow was called the Great Sword of Azgaren, the spear was called the Lightning Rod, the shield was, the Ancient Bulwark, and finally the whip was the Blood Drinker.

    "These are the best weapons Thyme has?" Kat asked confused

    "You can''t feel the power emanating from these weapons?" asked Grace "I can already tell that each is packed with as many enchantments as their materials could possibly allow, and that isn''t because the materials are bad, they seem to be great quality"

    "Yeah but why is the bow a greatsword?" asked Kat

    "Umбн" Grace stumbled at this "I don''t know?"

    "Are you telling me you don''t know or asking me?" said Kat

    "Telling, I''m telling you I don''t know" said Grace

    "Well, in that case" said Kat gesturing to the Timmy''s "Have at it"

    The Timmy''s first went up to the bow and pulled out a cassette from behind the que. Moving back over to the wall and inserting it, Thyme''s voice rang out "Hello, this is the tape for the Great Sword of Azgaren, if you aren''t seeing that weapon around, please choose a different tape.

    "Now, I''m sure I know your first question, this is a bow, why is it a great sword? Well, that''s because it was made by my old friend and master weaponsmith Azgaren. He has made some of the greatest weapons to ever grace thisnd

    "Of course, all his skill and he still has such shit naming sense, excuse thenguage. I mean really, why did you call this a sword? Well it''s because he enchanted it to cut through anythingбн and then crazy thing is he got really close

    "It can''t quite cut through ''anything'' but it might as well. This means of course, the main problem with it is also that it can cut through anything, because that includes your hand. See, normally you just enchant the de with enhanced cutting and call it a day

    "But not ol'' Azgaren noбн he said to me ''what if the whole weapon could cut'' and I of course told him ''that''s the dumbest thing I''ve ever heard let''s make it'' and sure it was fun the first few times you cut your fingers off, but it bes a pain to regrow them all the time.

    "So, ah, yeah,e grab your extra sharp bow, and know that I''m not responsible for any damages you do to yourself"

    Kat and Grace shared an awkward look. "I say neither of us pick that" said Grace

    "Agreed" said Kat

    Grace''s eyes flicked towards Kat for just a moment before returning to the weapons. "What?" asked Kat who noticed the movement

    "I was, ah, just half expecting those chains again" said Grace

    "Well, they seem to know their ce really. That wasn''t a formal agreement between us, it was acknowledging neither of us want this death trap of a weapon. Imagine if they popped up all the time in casual conversation, that would be horrible" said Kat

    "I suppose" said Grace nodding towards Timmy so they''d put in the next tape.

    "Hello hello, this next itemбн um actually what order did I put these in again? Eh doesn''t matter. This next item is ''the lightning rod'' this was also made by Azgaren, if you''ve heard of him. A great friend, and a better cksmith though he couldn''t name anything well.

    "At least the name is urate this time. This particr beauty is called the lightning rod for a reason. It summons down a powerful strike of lightning upon it''s targetбн pretty much whenever it wants.

    "See, we never could figure out what triggers it to go off. The lightning is powerful, much more so then the materials should allow, but it''s propensity to repeatedly strike it''s owner has led to it ending up in my care. Azgaren isn''t particrly lightning proof and after it broke the roof of his workshop for the third time he gave up on using it personally

    "Which is a shame, I used it to roast some horrible people during the battle of Gngalen. I mean sure, I handed the spear out to random troops and I never exactly wieleded it myselfбн and those troops I gave it to were the enemy, but by all ounts it won the battle for us.

    "So what do you say? In for a shocking time?" The recording ended and Kat could see Grace clutching her head in mock pain.

    "Why? Who is this Azgaren guy and why does he keep making this shit?" asked Grace "Just make a normal weapon. These are all so unbelievably powerful, but you made them useless"

    "Well, would Thyme really be handing them out if they were actually good?" asked Kat

    Grace nodded and sighed before gesturing for the next tape "Perhaps this one will be better"

    "Ladies and Gentlemenбн or wait isn''t there only one of you? Never mind let''s start again. Lady and or Gentleman I present to you the Ancient Bulwark. Now this is actually a legendary item from the first war. I mean, I didn''t get it there, found it in an attic I helped a friend clean, but that is beside the point

    "This here, is one of the few weapons in existence that can permanently increase the power of it''s user over timeбн that is if you consider turning to titanium a positive. You see, the original owner of the weapon was actually a steel elemental and had the thing created to try and increase its overall strength.

    "And the shield itself is very sturdy, can block nearly anything really with only a few limitations like a certain ''sword'' a friend of mine made. Nheless do be careful, it turns everything to titanium, including your muscles and skin. If you don''t have metal maniption I''d probably skip this one.

    "Just roll thest one Timmy" said Kat already not looking forward to thest one.

    "Greetings, my name is Thyme and today I''ll be introducing my good friend Blood Drinker. Blood Drinker say hello to the fans"

    "Well, sure be like that then. This lovely youngdy is called Blood Drinker, and now, you might be wondering why I refer to a weapon as adyбн well, it may or may not have an ancient vengeful spirit inside but don''t worry about that she''s really sweet once you get to know her.

    "I mean sure, she requires a couple bodies worth of blood on a good day and a hell of a lot more on a bad one, but focus on the positives, like the fact that you can control the whip with your mind. Cool right?

    "Plus I mean, doesn''t have to be your blood. It could be anyone''s blood. Personally I like to feed her bloodroot sap instead. Now granted, that isn''t actually blood, but she''s neverined onceбн though I did scare her terribly that one time I punched a dragon halfway across the continent by reflexбн so perhaps she doesn''t have the heart toin."

    Kat pped her palm into her face and slowly dragged it down. "Graceбн I think we should look at the other weapons"

    The elf nodded enthusiastically along with Kat desiring nothing more then pretend they hadn''t just wasted several precious minutes listening to Thyme speak about his most ''powerful'' weapons.

 Chapter 126: Grace is a Massive Fan of Fans

    <h4>Chapter 126: Grace is a Massive Fan of Fans</h4>

    Kat examined the endless rows of weapons searching for anything that she could potentially use or might be powerfulбн but to Kat they all just looked like fancy ornaments, and she didn''t get the same feeling of power Grace seemed to. *I guess I just have to defer to the expert.*

    "So Grace, what do you actually rmend?" asked Kat

    "Well, umбн what do you mean?" asked Grace confused

    "I was hoping that the big four would give me a clear indication of what weapon to pick up, but you know how that turned out" said Kat

    "Um, I guess hmmm" said Grace "Well look, how do you actually fight? I only saw you dodge around for a bit and then not get hit by Jack, how am I supposed to know what weapons you use"

    "Normally I punch people. Often times in the face, but only because it''s convenient" said Kat

    Grace gave Kat a bit of a strange look asking the silent question of why. "I didn''t exactly have a lot of options. Where I''m from weapons aren''t so easy to get your hands on and my fists have served me well"

    Grace sighed "Oh, your one of those people"

    "What? Noбн I just didn''t have a lot to work with, and I didn''t want to seriously injure anyone. I don''t normally fight monsters" said Kat

    "Oh, well, I mean, I guess I know a bit about weapons" said Grace though the way it was said seemed to imply she knew quite a lot in fact.

    "How so? Aren''t you a scout?" said Kat

    "That''s exactly why" said Grace throwing her hands up "I need to know as much as I can. What weapons the enemy is holding, how strong they have to be to wield that weapon, how well are they holding it, are their arms shaking implying they should have a lighter weapon. What is the mix in the group? Do they have enough ranged and melee attackers or have they all got swords because that''s what a shocking number of people can do

    "Then I have to identify the quality of the weapon. A chipped iron sword is a far cry from an enchanted magi-steel alloy with several enchantments. What are those enchantments if they can be seen, can I sense the rough power level of those enchantments or have they been obfuscated by an expert.

    "Is the user skilled but unsuited? Is it a big man with a dagger, or has a weak woman picked up a longbow she can''t actually draw. See this issue is actually very different to how skilled they are and if they hold the weapon properly. It''s actually quitemon for bandits to take inappropriate weaponry if it seems nicer

    Kat was starting to let the barrage of words spilling out of Grace''s mouth was over her. It wasn''t that she wasn''t listening, more that Kat didn''t really understand what Grace was talking about or why it mattered

    "Actually, now that I think about it, this extends to so many others, even professional adventurers. So many fools just pick up a sword and think they''re done. And I mean sure, swords actually do work for most people but it really isn??t an every man''s weapon despite what they might im

    "Actually, if you look at the God Crushers, despite their rather strange attire and seemingly degraded weaponry it fits well in their hands. They actually have the body type to maximise the weapons they do have, which is all the more impressive considering how cobbled together they are and how weak they feel.

    "In truth, if those guys had more practice I think they''d actually be scarier then Skye''s lot. They are professionals sure, but they don''t have the teamwork or the natural fit with most of their weapons.

    "Actually teamwork is another thing, you can tell howfortableбн

    Kat shared a nce with the Timmy''s who actually seemed to be enjoying Grace''s impassioned speech about the right weapons. Kat looked Grace right in the eyes and while it seemed the elf noticed, she certainly didn''t stop

    "But truthfullyбн" Kat stopped Grace before she got any further "Grace, not that I don''t enjoy hearing you speak so passionately, but remember we are still in the a death match. Well, I use death loosely... but no I''m also getting side-tracked. Point is, we''ve already spent a long time down here and we need to pick weapons and get out.

    "I''d love to hear you speak more as we travel, but we just don''t have the time to waste" said Katying a gentle hand on Grace''s shoulder

    Grace however seemedpletely unperturbed "Right so give me details. What are you looking for?"

    "Ahбн just whatever works? Perhaps something that will pair well with my fire" said Kat

    "Right one moment" said Grace appearing instantly beside Kat and grabbing her arm

    "Wah-" but before Kat could voice her confusing Grace began feeling every inch of Kat''s arm. Poking and prodding, pulling slightly but mostly staring intently every which way.

    "Legs please" said Grace fully consumed with her task

    "Um-" started Kat "Legs please" finished Grace

    *Huhбн well you know what. At least she isn''t scared of me anymore. A bit pushy perhaps, but certainly better than scared Grace, and much much better then terrified Grace.*

    Kat started to lift her kimono slightly and Grace quickly transferred to examining Kat''s legs instead. Grace felt around for various muscles, and at which stages of development they might be. Poking several key areas and then feeling the entire leg at length, Grace carefully examined both of Kat''s before stepping back.

    "Well, your muscles are certainly very strange" said Grace "I''ve never seen anything like it"

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Well, normally a person''s muscles are good for strength or endurance, and rarely speedбн You however are equipped for flexibility, and your strength and speede from that. Of course I''m pretty sure you have endurance as wellбн to some extent

    "The other thing is it''s almost like your muscles were formed yesterday. They don''t have any of the scaring typical of a trained adventurer or even abourer. It makes you very suited to things like rapiers, whips, fans perhaps, and ribbons. Throwing knives could also work, but the rest of your body isn''t so suited for it" said Grace as if Kat should already know these things.

    "Soбн what does that leave me with?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн I''d say probably whips, or fans. Ribbons would still be great, but I''m not sure they would survive your fire at all" said Grace

    "Ok, keep it simple then with whips and fansбн wait why can''t I get like gauntlets or something?" asked Kat

    "Well, Kat, you punch hard because you are hitting below your weight ss. You are strong yes, but not physically strong for how powerful your muscles seem to indicate you should be. You just aren''t built for it" said Grace

    *Ha, tell that to Kress and I bet he''d be really mad. Though would it really be worth me picking up a weapon I don''t know how to use?*

    "So, fans or a whip? Is it really worth me picking up a weapon when I can just keep using my fists?" asked Kat

    Instantly Grace whole aura changed, not even when she was trying to stab Kat with a knife was it so intense. Of course, Kat''s own calming aura quickly retaliating shielding Kat from the brunt of it. Even without her own aura''s defence, Kat still wouldn''t have been affected, but the quick transition was something she''d never expected.

    "Kat" said Grace with a new edge to her voice "You wouldn''t be thinking of giving up the chance for the perfect weapon just because you want toбн punch someone?"

    Grace tilted her head smiling and getting closer "I don''t care if you keep it sheathed until the tournament is over. There is not a single rule that prevents us taking it out of this arena, and even if it did, I will not allow you to go back to being some shmuck wasting their bodies talent by punching people"

    "Look, I''ll pick one Graceбн your starting to freak out a little maybe calming down would be a goo-" Kat felt the hand on her shoulder tighten. It still didn''t hurt, but the increased pressure was enough of a sign to stop.

    "Kat. Promise me, that you will learn how to use either the whip or the fan. I don''t care which but it must be one of the two. Actually throw ribbons in as well, but only if they can handle your mes. Do you ept?" said Grace staring deep into Kat''s eyes.

    Kat sighed "Fine I ept"

    And as Kat said the final wordsбн that''s when the chains arrived. The familiar burning purple, and yet, there was something different about them. Unlike the fight against the blood red chains when she first arrived, there was something else to theseбн something that felt far more binding.

    *Ah shitбн*

 Chapter 127: Heartfelt Contract

    <h4>Chapter 127: Heartfelt Contract</h4>

    *System!* Kat practically screamed in her mind as the chains shot towards herбн which was on in and of itself, seeing as normally the chains bound both parties evenly.

    User Kat what is your question

    *You should damn well knowбн what is happening? I thought the chains were only for formal agreements and there is something clearly different about them.*

    User Kat seems to have agreed to a Heartfelt Contract.

    *And what pray tell would that be?* Thought Kat as she was wrapped in chains.

    Analysing Contract

    Confirming Contract status

    Determining Contract nature

    Contract True Form analysed

    Clearance for Heartfelt Contract in cleared

    A Heartfelt Contract, is one made by a secondary party for User Kat primarily with User Kat''s best interest in mind. A Heartfelt Contract, must be made honestly, cannot be forced, cannote from a Summoner, cannote from an Aplice, cannote from an Entity without knowledge of User Kat''s true nature as a demon.

    *Right but that still doesn''t really tell me anything. What does it actually mean to be a heartfelt contract?*

    A Heartfelt Contract differs from a standard Contract in a few key ways. Primarily in that while User Kat will not receive Currency aspensation User Kat will experience a significant increase in power and ability bypleting the Contract.

    *Wait what? Why? And How? *

    D.E.M.O.N.S does not know. Heartfelt Contract have been heavily scrutinised and examined but the triggers for such things elude D.E.M.O.N.S. Numerous attempts to replicate the phenomenon have been attempted but all have failed.

    This is the main reason knowledge of Heartfelt Contract''s is heavily restricted. Once known it is much harder to obtain one, and yet most demons who manage to obtain a Heartfelt Contract can obtain multiple. It is thus a shame that most demons never obtain even a single Heartfelt Contract.

    *Right, but how does it increase my abilities if I''m not getting anything for it? Is it just because in this case I''d be better with weapons?*

    No. User Kat will receive power as a separate reward. Where ites from and how it is retained is unknown.

    *Okбн is there anything else I need to know*

    Heartfelt Contract are both loose and strict with the contents. Using User Kat''s current Contract as an example. Entity Grace has requested User Kat ''learn'' how to use a fan or a whip.

    For a standard Contract just having some idea of how to use either would count as apleted Contract, however for a Heartfelt Contract the contents are skewed in the Contractors favour, in this case Entity Grace. So User Kat will need to be at the very least more proficient in whips, fans, or ribbons, then User Kat is with fists.

    However Heartfelt Contract are less strict in other ways. User Kat will receive no punishment for putting off training with the weapons. However a Heartfelt Contract will only lose it''s power when either User Kat or Entity Grace perish*

    As such User Kat can take centuries to meet the requirements unlike other Contracts that may punish User Kat for ignoring them.

    What''s with the Asterix next to perish?

    Meaning Perish, as subject to D.E.M.O.N.S reincarnation and resurrection policy previously mentioned to User Kat

    *The uhбн like 900,000 hours or whatever?*

    Yes.

    "Hey Kat?" asked Grace concerned "You there? Hey, Kat, what just happened?"

    Kat shook her head and focused on Grace, who looked rather concerned at what just happened. "What do you mean Grace?"

    "I thought you said the contracts were only for formal agreementsбн I mean not that I''m unhappy you''ve agreed so stronglyбн I''m just surprised and umбн" Grace trailed off.

    "Umбн I don''t really understand the full scope of it but you made what is called a heartfelt contract" said Kat "I honestly didn''t know anything about them before today, and I can''t really give specifics"

    "Okбн?" said Grace still confused and somewhat subduedpared with before.

    Seeing this Kat knew just the thing to turn the mood around "So where should I start? Fans or whips?"

    Grace''s mood recovered slightly hearing this. She still didn''t quite have the same spark in her eyes, but she was already speaking with a cheerful tone "Rightбн so whips and fansбн you said you wanted it topliment your fire yes? Well whips and fans will go about it in different ways.

    "Firstly though how coordinated are you? Fans as the name implies, is using two fans, where as you''d normally only use one whip. Some people to actually use two, but neve very wellбн it''s just not worth it when your starting out, and once you get further in normally you''ve learnt everything wrong so I wouldn''t bother"

    "I don''t really know? How can you tell if your coordinated? I think I''m pretty well off" said Kat thinking back on some of her minor fights she''d been in.

    "Rightбн" said Grace not really believing Kat "Can you do these two things with your hands?"

    Grace then proceeded to use one hand to draw a circle and have the other making a cross, then gesture for Kat to repeat the actions.

    Kat shrugged and did as Grace asked perfectly replicating her movementsбн in fact Kat had even managed to copy Grace''s minor mistakes which was immediately apparent to Grace''s trained eyes.

    "Oh, and one more thing can you jab with your tail as well?" asked Grace

    "Sure?" said Kat not following why it mattered what she could do with her tail in terms of weapons butplied anyway.

    The instant Grace saw this she knew Kat was beyond coordinated at this point. "Right... um well it seems that you are coordinated enough for fans. Most people can''t hand duel weapons so the fact that you can means fans is probably the better option

    "Of course, whip isn''t bad either, just that if you have the talent for duel wielding I think it would be a shame to waste of whips, of course duel wielding whips is an option but I still don''t rmend thatбн then again with your body I suppose it''s possibleбн but no, it just doesn''t make sense

    "To fully utilise a whip along with your fire you can''t be dual wielding so fans it is. Quick this way" said Grace heading back towards the entrance.

    Kat wasn''t quite sure where Grace was going but followed anyway. A short jogter and Grace was standing in front of a weapon stand containing a number of gauntlets, more swords and two sets of fans.

    "Right, so this is the only shelf with fans, so you''ll have to pick one of these two if you''re taking them. I can''t really feel much of a difference in power, but I''m also unclear about the enchantmentsбн though waitбн you use mana right?" asked Grace snapping out of her onught of words early.

    "Nope" said Kat

    "Ah, right in that case it''s certainly this one" said Grace picking up a rather in looking set of fans made out of a dark metal. "These might technically be the weaker of the two, just barely but that I think is due to thecking enchantments and not the materials"

    Kat reached out and grabbed the fans. Holding them in her hands she''d thought that after Grace''s impassioned speech she''d feel some innate connection to them, or some more profound understanding of how she might wield them.

    Contrary to these expectations the only impression Kat got was that they were shockingly heavy for such small weapons. Examining the weapons in her hand Kat could see the ovepping dark metal sheets that had been pressed together with a thicker dark red metal. The edges appeared sharp, and when Kat lightly ran her finger over them, she found that she''d cut herself, though only slightly.

    Kat examined the cut on her hand as a momentter it healed over, with only a line of ck blood remaining behind. "Well" said Kat "I guess these are mine now. What about you?"

    Grace pulled out a dagger from behind her back "I picked this up on the way. This is the best dagger for me in the entire ce. Has a few nice enchantments on it that suit my fighting style"

    Kat let her mouth hang open *When did she pick that up? Actually when did she have time to find the best dagger in the whole ce? There were hundreds of the things just in the entrance alone!*

    "Are you sure that''s the one you want?" asked Kat

    "Well um, of course. I haven''t missed any daggers, and while a bow would be nice, mine is custom made, and of high enough quality materials that other than the ''great sword''" Grace was sure to indicate her displeasure at thest two words "Nothing suits my nearly as well. Though of course, that is to be expected really"

    Kat nodded towards Grace and gestured back towards the entrance "I guess it''s time to head to the desert then. Not sure if it''s worth looking around, but I feel we stalled in the snow long enough. We don''t want to fall too far behind after all"

 Chapter 128: Kat becoming a Fan of Fans

    <h4>Chapter 128: Kat bing a Fan of Fans</h4>

    Kat and Grace stepped out of the vault. The moment they did so a rumbling could be heard. Both women whipped their head around to see the Vault shaking as it descended into the earth.

    Kat just shook her head. "Well Grace, am I carrying you again"

    Grace looked away from Kat at this "Well, um, I don''t know about that"

    "Come on" said Kat "This way you can tell me more about weapons, and your little wind shield will work on both of us"

    Grace looked like she wanted to argue the point, but after a quick nce around and the excess snow around she seemed to give up and determine that fighting this point wasn''t worth it "Well, fine but-"

    Kat interrupted Grace''sints by scooping her up and taking off in the direction of the desert

    "Kat!" said Grace "I didn''t want you to carry my like this"

    "Well how else could I carry you?" asked Kat "I''ve got wings, so the backs out. I could maybe carry you over the shoulder, but still, wings. Then there is carrying you from the front, but in my opinion that''s even worse. So what would you rmend Grace?"

    Grace though about Kat''s point and had to concede, there really is no better way to carry her. Even the other methods would still be embarrassing, if only slightly less so "Well fine then"

    "So tell me a bit about these fans Grace, now that I''mmitted after all" said Kat

    Grace tried rather hard not to look at Kat when she heard that. Grace might not have been able to tell how but she also got a sense of those strange chains that had appeared the second time and could infer a little from that. "Well, it isn''t as if I''m an expert in fans, I can''t really tell you that much"

    Kat gave Grace her best ''sure I believe you'' look she could possibly manage. *If there is one thing I''ve learnt in the past 30 minutes, it''s that you know more than I do about pretty much every weapon in existence. Heck I''d put good money on Grace knowing more about guns and nukes then I do despite never having once seen them.*

    Grace red at Kat''s face defiantly waiting for her to break. Kat of course just kept her face in the perfect position the whole time, not letting a single muscle twitch out of pce.

    "Wellбн fine then I guess I know a bitбн and since you are carrying me as well then perhaps I should help in some way" said Grace

    "Alternatively, the wind shield to block the ice would be nice, or charging the dagger" said Kat jokingly

    Grace red at Kat and continued speaking "So, fans are a tricky weapon. They have rather poor reach, and while sharp the des can''t be used for lunging attacks, making them surprisingly ineffective in arge number of situations that other weapons, even the stranger ones, will nevere across

    "In exchange, you gain a few things. The first one is the hidden factor. Seeing a youngdy walking around with a pair of folding fans is a little strange, and since they are such an umon weapon many people don''t even look twice unless you''re a little crazy about weapons or someone like myself

    "The second thing you gain is a surprising amount of versatility that is easily missed on first nce. Slicing attacks are still your leaves and greens but blunt attacks are still a good option by changing the grip slightly.

    "And I sort of lied about the jabs as well. The fans are capable of it by closing them and jabbing with the des shut, but unless you have fans designed for it, and you don''t by the way, it really just isn''t worth doing

    "Now, because you have magic of some kind, I suspect you can make up for theck of range with ''conducting''. Now, technically it''s a rather high-level skill and I don''t really know anyone personally who can, though Thyme probably could do it

    "So what conducting is, is the ability to channel your element through a weapon and then control it''s path afterwards. The fans make for excellent conductors even if you didn''t use fire as your main element. From what little I know it takes a bit of finesse but I''m sure you can manage that sooner rather thanter."

    Kat flew across the ground as Grace spoke. Kat had reached a good top speed and was now making excellent time across the ice. She could feel that using so much energy on her feet was taking a slight toll, but for now she wasn''t tired, and the increased speed allowed her to increase her stepping distance with some tricks and use slightly less.

    "Right, so those are the advantages of the weapon are they?" said Kat

    "Well, that isn''t all. The final parte with defending. Fans give you a truly impressive variety of defensive options. The first is just having them open and blocking like a buckler, or-" Grace was interrupted when Kat started speaking

    "What is a buckler?" asked Kat

    "Uh, well, a buckler is a small shield you strap down on your forearm" said Grace, somewhat off pace. Kat nodded her understanding and the elf continued with her torrent of words

    "So, as I was saying, you can use them like a buckler, treating it like a small shield, though this way of using fans should primarily be for catching projectiles you don''t have the reaction time or space to dodge, and dire situations and NEVER against heavy weapons like mauls or great hammers

    "Following on, you can also close them up and parry with them, the same way you would a sword. I wouldn''t rmend this though, because even though a surprising number who take up this weapon fall into that habit it ispletely inferior to the third defensive use, and the only one really unique to the weapon

    "Well, I say unique but it isn''t as though no other can do it, but it''s mainly a fan tactic. So what you do is catch des between both fans and redirected the energy. It takes a lot more practice, but it''s unbelievably efficient energy wise, and does the least amount of damage to the fans if that ever bes an issue

    "The name for it is a knifehand block, though that is a martial arts term, and you aren''t really using your hands, but if you can''t find a fan trainer, which is fair because they are rare, try and find a martial artist who will teach you how to perform them with fans.

    "It pains me a little to make that rmendation, because you really should get a dedicated trainer, but I have the feeling you won''t be able to find one easily. Then again, nobody really chooses that weapon these days so it''s not like I could find one either if I wanted to use them"

    When Grace finally finished speaking, she was panting a little. The elf had endeavoured to breathe as little as possible during her speech and had been reaching the limit towards the end of her air supply.

    Kat took this chance to shift her focus intending to see if in the distance she could spot the desert transition with her eyes, but the had some seconds thoughts. *I mean, I can feel my energy practically bleeding out of me. Running like this is so much worse than flying. Maybe I shouldn''t be wasting it trying to see ahead of me.*

    Changing tacts Kat tried to get Grace talking again "So, Grace, tell me why you use a dagger"

    Suddenly the Grace that was breathing heavily and in need of oxygen was gone, and in her ce was a weapons maniac "Well Kat, I''d love to have a few profound reasons for that but sadly the reason I use the dagger is actually quite basic if practical

    "See, the dagger is perhaps the greatestst-ditch weapon. Once you have no choice but to engage in unfamiliarbat the dagger provides you with a great way to just stab people. Now that might sound crude but please let me borate

    "See, hands are a terribly inefficient weapon without extremely specialised training however a dagger can instantly turn someone from an ineffective element to a dangerousbat just because it has a slightly pointed end

    "Many people can tell you about that one lucky knife hit, and I mean well, it just makes sense. A desperate attack with a knife can seriously injure a stronger opponent, or finish of a weakened one

    "Why take how we met for example. It wasn''t like I was just going to shoot arrows at you for an age. I don''t know if your skin is any stronger or your kimono is enchanted or whatever but had it been anyone else the arrows would have taken an age to finish off a downed opponent

    "But one slice can be enough to take someone out of the fight, even if they get healed enough for it not to be permanent damage, the blood loss aloneбн

    *Maybe this was a mistake*

 Chapter 129: Plague Woods

    <h4>Chapter 129: gue Woods</h4>

    When Grace finished speaking about the various benefits and negatives of using a dagger as a secondary weapon with minimal training the desert came into view for Kat''s unenhanced eyes. Grace hadn''t noticed yet as she was too focused on exining the necessities of keeping your dagger sharp.

    And it was a good thing too, for Kat could feel the fatigue rapidly approaching her. It was a strange feeling, it wasn''t affecting her just yet, and it was more akin to a small voice of warning.

    "Hey Grace" said Kat just before Grace could finish taking one of her few breaks for air "The deserts right here"

    Grace got a shocked look on her face and turned in the direction of travel to see Kat was right. As they approached the desert the bright red sand stood out even more than usual against the clean white line of snow next to it.

    Though the strange part was that the red didn''t seem bright at all, almost like it was sucking in the light around it despite its rather vibrant colours. "Oh no" said Grace

    *What seems to be the problem?* Kat gave Grace a look of confusion who instantly picked up on it and exined "I guess you wouldn''t know, but those are the Red Sands"

    This only intensified Kat''s confusion though. *Yeah? It''s red sand what is so impressive about that?*

    Grace saw Kat''s faceckedprehension and sighed. "Well, ok, the Red Sands are a rather infamous section of the Great Desert. It absorbs sunlight and retains heat extremely well. This means that it''s like walking on hot coals night and day with no reprieve"

    "Ohбн just that?" asked Kat

    "What do you mean just that? How are we supposed to get across" asked Grace

    "I mean, same way we got across the ice surely? I just carry you" said Kat

    Grace thought about it for a moment and recalled the time Kat hugged that orb capable of melting through solid stone and treating it like a hand warmer. "Wellбн ok then"

    However just as Kat reached the edge, the little warning in her mind started to intensify. Kat quickly killed her moment sliding across the snow like a skier until she came to a stop just before the ground transitioned over to sand.

    "What?" asked Grace

    "I''m feeling my energy use catch up to me. I won''t require much to walk but running will still use a bit. Nothing like what I''ve used up going over the ice, but I think I''d need to rest before we got too far"

    Grace nodded in understanding "Well, that gives us time to think of alternatives. I know you said you can run across this, but surely nobody else could. I don''t know how long it will take us to cross this section"

    Grace took a quick nce at the sun to gauge the time and instantly regretted her decision. Covering her eyes with one hand she continued "It''s still morningбн approaching lunch probably, so I doubt the answer is to wait till night. The grounds will hardly cool at all with the red sands"

    "Hey, speaking of lunch" said Kat "Don''t you need to eat? I''m not hungry, and I can go a while without food"

    "Well, I''m fine, it hasn''t even been 24 hours since we''ve been stranded here, and I''ve gone, much longer without food" said Grace

    "I sense a story" said Kat as she took a seat in the snow. After realising what she''d done Kat was about to jump up again, but found her kimono wasn''t actually letting any snow or water slip through and so settled back down "Care to tell?"

    "Wellбн I guess I can while your resting. So me and the team were investigating a ce called the gue Woods. They aren''t actually that deadly, and if you make the appropriate preparations the disease and poison can be resisted" Grace spoke slowly, unlike when speaking of weapons, it was a more human er- elvish pace, and she even breathed between sentences

    "It''s been really well studied so antidotes aren''t that hard toe by. It''s mostmon use is actually training poison resistance for people who really go for that. Never seemed worth it to me but I digress.

    "Something had been causing problems in the woods, not the poison or disease, but a monster. It was disrupting the ecosystem in a major way, or so I was told, and we were contracted to find out what it was, and if possible, get rid of it

    "Wellбн we prepared plenty of antidotes, got some updated maps of the area, stocked up on food and headed out. About two days in, we realised that our food was starting to go a little funny

    "Wellбн let''s just say we didn''t make the brightest decision. We''d heard that your sense of taste could be majorly affected by the antidotes we were taking so thought nothing of it and continued for another two days before realising something was clearly wrong

    "So, with no clean food, major stomach problems and in the middle of a forest where basically everything has poison or a disease of some kind, we had to struggle back to civilisation without eating a single thing.

    "Well, we all got out and survived, but it was not something I care to repeat" sighed Grace.

    Kat rested up a bit more after Grace finished her story, until she feltpletely recovered, though if Kat really focused she could tell that wasn''t the case, and she was still missing around one third of her energy. How she could get such a precise amount was also a question, but she dismissed it for the moment in favour of figuring out what to do about the desert.

    "So should we get going?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн" said Grace "I think there has to be sand gliders or something to get across. There is no way anyone should be able to just walk across them"

    Kat raised an eyebrow at Grace who responded "Yes, ok, I know that you can, and heck Thyme probably could if she wanted to as well, but once you get to that level of power nothing is really an issue"

    "Soбн do we car about these sand gliders? I mean I can walk, but that doesn''t mean it would be best" said Kat

    "Wellбн are you faster when you fly?" asked Grace

    "Yes, but I can''t carry you so that won''t work" said Kat

    "Are you sure?" asked Grace

    Kat went to answer but stopped. *Am I sure? I haven''t tried to carry anyone since Minor, and I think everything of mine improved after I reached rank 1. So it isn''tpletely out of the question.* "No I guess not. I''m stronger than I wasst time I tried to carry someone so we can give it a go."

    Kat stood up and grabbed Grace without warning. The elf didn''t even looked shock this time as Kat prepared her wings. Hopping slightly then pping her wings, Kat ended up straight back on the ground.

    Taking a firm stance Kat tried to take off with just her wings. As she stood there beating her wings Kat could feel that if she let more energy into them she might be able to carry Grace. *I don''t think I can waste that much energy though. Carrying Grace is still a question, and even if the answers is yes it seems like it would be too costly.*

    Stopping her wings and lower Grace down Kat said "I think the answer is no. At least not efficiently. I might be able to throw demonic energy at the problem and hope it gets solved, but even if that works it''s simply too much to burn through to cross any sizeable chunk of space"

    "Hmm" murmured Grace "Can you perhaps fly up by yourself and see if there is a better way to cross"

    Kat nodded and took to the sky. Looking out over the desert Kat found she could see the edge with just a bit of energy in her eyes. Of course ''the end'' was a bit misleading because what she could actually see was a massive wall of fog blocking her from seeing further. *Must be real fog as well, otherwise I''d be able to see through it.*

    Kat was about to take a look around the edge of the desert for something of note when in the corner of her eye she detected movement. Pushing more energy into her eyes to clearly make out the shape, Kat was surprised to find a bird rushing towards herбн

    Straight towards her, and from the look in its eyes, she wasn''t the only one who could see for kilometres. The bird itself was enormous. Kat still couldn''t see the fine details, but it was a bright yellow possibly to hide against the sun, with a sharp beak and sharper talons.

    Quickly descending back to Grace, Kat shouted a warning "Giant bird iing"

 Chapter 130: Giant Birb

    <h4>Chapter 130: Giant Birb</h4>

    Kat didn''t halt her descent and so she could drop as fast as possible. Landing in the snow, Kat'' impact through up plenty of stray snow and obscured her vision. As Kat was trying to identify Grace''s figure through the snow her tail whipped out and cleared most of the snow obscuring her vision.

    Grace had a serious look on her face and her bow drawn "Details Kat, what can you tell me"

    Pulling out her fans Kat moved forward and stood next to Grace and kept her eyes locked on the fast approaching figure "I dunno, it''s some massive bird with really sharp beak and talons. Oh and it''s yellow"

    Grace felt her mouth pull into a frown "That sounds an awful lot like Barbarashi. What colour was it''s eyes?"

    "No idea" said Kat

    Grace sighed "Well Kat, that happens to be very important and relevant information right now. Red would pretty much be a death sentence, green is doable, and ck is probably easy for us. Oh and your holding those fans wrong"

    Kat nced at her hands and back up to Grace "Well, I didn''t see, and even looking at it now it isn''t really close enough to tell. So how am I holding these wrong exactly?"

    Grace just shook her head "I don''t think we have time to mess with it Kat, just put them back in your sash and use your fists, as much as that might pain me to say"

    Katplied and once again got ready. Staring at the bird Kat brought more demonic energy to bear to try and identify what colour it''s eyes might have been, but it was still a bit far out for Kat to tell the details.

    "Could we hide or something" said Kat

    Grace shook her head "Not really, a green eyed or red eye could see us from that distance and would know where we hid. Then we aren''t even scared of a ck eye, so truthfully hiding does nothing"

    "Oh, well it certainly saw me from even further away, it beelined for me when I was up there" said Kat

    Grace cursed under her breath before looking towards the indistinct shape she could see in the distance "Ok, red or green it is then"

    "Kat, watch my arrow" said Grace.

    Grace knocked an arrow and shut one eye. Breathing in, Grace activated her gauntlets causing sigils to surround the arrow. A secondter the bow itself started glowing and another sigil appeared in front of it.

    Letting the breath go Grace released the arrow. The moment her fingers left the string there was a massive boom. Air whipped around Grace and Kat as the arrow soared straight towards the bird in the sky.

    Kat watched its entire travel, and as it approached the bird it looked about to hit then, the creature banked sharply to avoid letting it clip its wing. "Dodged" said Kat

    Grace cursed again "Well of course that would be to easy. Dam"

    Grace looked around for cover but found the border areacking in trees. Sighing Grace knocked another arrow but didn''t draw the string back. "Ok Kat, seems like it can dodge. In that case we have one real chance. Barbarashi aren''t known for their courage despite their hunting prowess

    "If we cannd a good hit on it as it dives for us it''ll probably run away. The thing is, those feathers might as well be a suit of te armour and the beak is hardly an option" said Grace

    "So where do we strike then?" asked Kat

    "Good question. Ideally the eye, but if we actually poked one out it might work up the courage to stay and fight. Trying to crush the wing joints is probably best. We won''t deal any serious damage, but it will show we mean business" said Grace

    At this point the Barbarashi was fast approaching and preparing for its dive. Kat took a fighting stance as it dropped straight for them. Its eyes locked on Kat, Grace opted to move slightly to the side and poured her mana into her bow.

    Kat spared no expense. Circting as much energy as she could just underneath her skin, priming her muscles to be ready to react as soon as the bird approached. Kat was not ready.

    As soon as the Barbarashi started its dive the speed of the thing doubled and was next to Kat in an instant. An arrow shot out distracting the bird for just a second a forcing it''s beak just barely to the side.

    Kat took this chance to rely on her instincts and bend herself out of the way. Leaning back and away from the Barbarashi Kat watched the beak sail over her head but then came the talons.

    Kat''s tail stabbed into the ground correcting her bnce and allowing Kat to jump up and over the Barbarashi''s wing as it flew past instead of being torn up by the talons as it flew past. As Kat soared over the wings, she tried to bash them with her hands, but she''d jumped just slightly to high.

    Choosing instead to rely on her tail Kat empowered it and sent it spearing down towards the wing tip. Her tail made contact with the joint but harmlessly bounced offбн or so it seemed.

    The spot her tail had made contact burst into mes that slowly spread across the Barbarashi''s left wing. The Barbarashi let out a cry of panic and annoyance and tried to angle itself back to the sky.

    Of courseбн its efforts were severely hindered by it''s now frozen wing. Its left side dragging, instead of flying up its wing clipped the snow on the ground sending it into a freespin. Crashing through the snow and knocking over the trees the Barbarashi cleaved a path of debris through the snow and ice.

    Kat went to share a look with Grace but found the elf still focused on the downed foe. "Kat. We might have an issue"

    "What?" asked Kat confused

    "We wanted it to FLY AWAY remember?" asked the now concerned Grace.

    *Oh right* thought Kat as she watched the bird recover its footing and turn to face the pair. Its emerald eyes burning as it faced Kat down. Rearing its head back it the Barbarashi let out a screech.

    Kat felt her energy rush to her ears to protect them, while Grace fell to the ground clutching her head. Kat nced between the Barbarashi and the downed elf, but it seemed to have eyes only for her.

    The Barbarashi took one step forward then three sigils appeared around it. As it took it''s second step it was already just a few metres away from Kat. The demonunched herself as far as her legs would carry her to the side.

    Good thing too, because just as Kat left the area the Barbarashi came charging through not letting up it''s speed at all until well past Kat''s previous area. As it started to slow the Barbarashi dug one talon into the ground and let it''s momentum carry it around to face Kat once again.

    "Well at least we know it has green eyes now" said Kat with a furtive nce towards Grace who was slowly regaining her bearings.

    The Barbarashi seem to take offence at this because it opened its beak. Kat assuming it was going to scream again ced her hands over her ears only for five sigils to appear in the birds mouth.

    *Ah shit this better not be.* Kat dropped her hands andy t on the ground. Pulling her tail in close and ttening her wings in the snow as much as possible. Just as Kat had fully ttened herself, she felt a massive gust of wind flow over her despite being half buried in snow.

    Once it passed Kat raised her head in time to see a beak charging for her. Rolling out of the way Kat saw deep gash where she had just been. But she didn''t have any time to rest because she knew the talons weren''t far behind.

    Keeping the roll up Kat felt something scrape her back and a burning pain. Gritting her teeth and pushing herself further sideways Kat turned to watch the Barbarashi pass her blood now covering its talons.

    Kat pushed herself to her feet to get to a standing position. Clearly being t on the ground was a poor just against such a mobile foe. However as she did this she felt that pain in her back intensify.

    Gritting her teeth and standing anyway Kat could feel the blood dripping down her back. Her breath was starting to turn ragged. Checking her energy reserves she felt they still weren''t too low. *Ok, I still have energy to spare but perhaps not quite the blood I''d likeбн Hey system is it possible for me to die of blood loss?*

    If User Kat tries hard enough it is certainly possible

    Kat let a wry grin appear on her face. *I guess that''s good to know*

 Chapter 131: A Bolt from the Blue

    <h4>Chapter 131: A Bolt from the Blue</h4>

    *Actually system* thought Kat as she tried to maintain her bnce *How much blood loss would kill me. That seems like important information*

    The amount of blood loss to kill User Kat would depend on a multitude of factors, but the lowest reasonable amount would be about 800L of blood while not summoned.

    *Wait what? Litres? As in the bigger unit, not millilitres? Do I even have that much blood in my entire body?*

    User Kat has approximately 8L of blood at any given time, however User Kat can regenerate blood using demonic energy.

    *Rightбн and what about this whole not summoned part?*

    In the event of a fatal attack or experiences one dealing crippling damage User Kat will be banished and returned to User Kat''s Home

    *Oh, that''s a relief.* Thought Kat as she stared down at the Barbarashi eyeing her from a distance. It didn''t seem to be preparing to charge either physically or its beam, but its eyes were still clearly locked with her own.

    Kat noticed in this stand off that her bnce wasn''t what it should be. Trying to move her wings and tail a bit to correct she instantly found the problem. Her tail and left wing responded well, shifting as ordered, but throwing her bnce of even more. Kat''s right wing seemed to be damaged. She could still feel it resting against her back, and when she brought her right hand back just a bit she could still feel it attached.

    However Kat''s moment of distraction was enough of a signal to the Barbarashi to take of charging. However just as it was about to step through its sigils and charge an arrow shot towards its eye.

    The Barbarashi reacted quickly throwing it''s head up and to the side allowing the arrow to bounce harmlessly against its beak but at least managed to stop the charge. While the Barbarashi was recovering from it''s rapid momentum shift Kat pushed more energy towards her back.

    As Kat did so she could feel the muscles knitting themselves back togetherбн it was less then pleasant, but as it continued the aching pain and dripping blood starting to slow, and she started considering it a positive

    This time though she made sure not to take her eyes off the Barbarashi leaving her bnce solely to her tails instincts as her wing was pulled back into ce. "Grace what the hell do we do about this thing"

    "I don''t know" shouted Grace "We just wanted it to fly away but not it''s wing is frozen and it''s stuck here with us I really don''t know"

    As Grace shouted the Barbarashi turned to face her instead. Kat felt it much safer to keep it''s attention on her. Kat used her tail to reach down and scoop up some snow and deposit it in her hand.

    Winding up a pitch Kat hurled the snow towards the giant birdбн and thoroughly missed. The snowball going far wind of the Barbarashi. This didn''t seem to matter though as it instantly turned its gaze back to Kat

    *Well at least it''s easily distracted. Maybe we can work with this.* Kat got ready for another charge, just as her wing snapped back into ce. Flexing them just a little Kat found that there was no lingering pain, nor did it feel ufortable to use.

    *Hang on, system why are my wings fully operation unlike that time with Minor*

    Dodge

    *What?*

    Kat then realised that asking questions while a one tonne bird barrelled at her was probably not the best of ideas. Jumping straight into the air and ring her wings to slow her descent the Barbarashi travelled underneath.

    As it finished it''s charge it red menacingly at Kat as she floated back down to earth. *Looks like it takes great offence at the fact I can still fly and it can''t *

    The Barbarashi summoned its sigils and opened its mouth trying to st Kat out of the air with its beam but Kat just closed her wings and let gravity carry her out of its path. Kat did however fail tond properly, with her wings still retracted and Kat unwilling to roll and risk taking her eyes off the Barbarashi she had to take the impact with her knees.

    Legs shaking she faced off against the bird and stared it down. *Ok, we really need a new n. I can dodge this all day if I just stopped freaking out, but we also can''t exactly deal any damage to it.*

    Kat let her eyes drift towards the Barbarashi''s frozen wing. It was still iced over but her mes had died out and no longer supported the ice. *Maybeбн* Kat could feel the start of a n forming.

    Dodging another charge of the bird with her wings Kat made sure tond once again to keep its attention. "Grace, just nod if you understand. I need you to hit it somewhere just as it passes under me" yelled Kat

    Once Kat saw Grace nod in the corner of her eyes she started preparing. The Barbarashi was weary though. It seemed it was realising its constant charging wasn''t working and started to circle Kat.

    She mirrored its steps, having to jog slightly to keep up with the Barbarashi''s significantlyrger steps. Grace too backed further off and made sure that she wasn''t ever inline with Kat and the bird keeping to the fringes but with eyes locked on the right.

    One full rotation the Barbarashi seemed to lose patience and charged once again. Kat jumped low this time, rather than aiming to clear the bird''s charge safely she wanted to be as close as possible. As the Barbarashi charge reached Kat, Grace let fly an overcharged arrow right in front of the Barbarashi.

    Rearing its head back and slowly significantly Kat used this chance to m both feet down onto the frozen wing. Cracks ran along the ice as they spiderwebbed out from the impact. As the Barbarashi trudged forward with thest remains of its momentum the ice fell from its wing.

    *Yes.* Thought Kat as she saw the coating of ice fall away and free the birds wing again. This however was turned to disappointment when she noticed something else. The feathers around where her tail had originally struck, and the area around where her feet had justnded were bent out of shape.

    *Ah shit.* Hopefully it can still fly away. Kat watched as the Barbarashi examined its newly freed wing. After looking its wing over the Barbarashi''s gaze returned to Kat but she could see it experimenting with its wing. Ruffling it out and moving it just slightly, though from Kat''s limited knowledge on bird expressions it didn''t seem pleased.

    "Grace any ideas? Looks like the wings still damaged" said Kat

    "I don''t have any way to heal it, but I''m not sure we can fight it properly either" said Grace in return.

    Just as the pair were contemting what they should do a bright bolt of white lightnced towards the Barbarashi''s wing coating it in a brilliant white glow. The bird seemed startled and looked around with a panicked expression before trying its wing again and settling down.

    It took onest menacing re at Kat before turning its back to her and activating its three sigils and charging back towards the desert. After its second step the Barbarashi took flight and shot off back towards the horizon.

    As the Barbarashi left Kat let herself slide to the ground the adrenaline leaving her body. *Wait do I even have adrenaline anymore?*

    No. User Kat has demonic energy as a substitute. Now that you have stopped intentionally cycling it User Kat body will need a moment to adjust.

    Grace however stood firm to attention scanning the tree line bow raised. "What''s wrong Grace" said Kat

    Grace didn''t immediately respond but after ncing over and seeing Kat''s rxed state decided to speak up "Well Kat, we still don''t know who or what shot that bolt out towards the Barbarashi. We don''t know that its friendly"

    Realising that Grace was right Kat sprung to her feet once again and started scanning the nearby area for any sign of movement. This wasplicated by the fact that during the recent fight, whatever was left of the pristine covering of snow had now been thrown about haphazardly in piles with dirt and debris mixed in.

    On top of this, just because Kat could see far, didn''t stop the issue of height being a problem. It was hard to see footprints in the snow from far away just because she wasn''t looking down at them, but with the recent experience with the Barbarashi and the high winds above the icy ins she wasn''t willing to risk getting an aerial view either.

    Kat tried to keep her vision steady as she led her gaze roam for wherever the new thing might possibly be. Grace for her part kept her eyes locked firmly in the direction the bolt hade from, as she''d been focused there since she had seen the light and was sure whatever it was couldn''t have gotten too far.

 Chapter 132: The Skye is the Limit

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Skye is the Limit</h4>

    As the moments passed and no further movement could be seen Grace spoke up once again, but her eyes never left their mark. "So, based on this we can eliminate a few people. It can''t be anyone else from my team, it can''t be Kress, Gareth, or Green from your team. Could be Nixilei but I doubt itбн In fact thinking about it logically it has to be Skye or Nixilei behind that tree"

    Kat felt her gaze wavering and following Grace as she spoke but then returned it to scanning the area just as quickly "Why do you say that"

    "Well, healing is a rather tough discipline, and I know my own Estelle isn''t capable of such a spell. I don''t know enough about the God Crusher''s healer to know if they are capable, but considering their personalities I doubt they''d stay hidden" said Grace

    "Hmm" *She''s right I really don''t see those guys hiding away. So Skye or Nixileiбн I think it has to be Skye, right? Nixilei would either reveal herself straight away without fear or just leave.*

    "I think it has to be Skye" said Kat "Nixilei would make the choice instantly. Either leaving or announcing her presence. This weird half measure of hiding nearby doesn''t seem like her"

    Grace seemed to consider this, but it didn''t take her long to agree. "I do get that impression. Though, have you known her long enough to make that guess?"

    *Huh, I guess not.* Just as Kat had this thought though, the person hiding spoke up. "Well, it seems you''ve narrowed it down. I suppose then that would make you Kat, and Grace"

    Kat felt her eyes narrow and her vision sharpen focusing on the sound. The voice had been distorted and it wasn''t clear who it was. Grace for her part started channelling mana into her bow and red in the direction the voice came from.

    Nobody was willing to make the first move. Kat and Grace stood still, unspeaking waiting for the person to make another move. "Not even going to congratte me on my sess. How rude. I mean sure, I could see Kat fighting the whole time, but guessing Grace was really hard. You all sound the same after all"

    Grace licked her lips and kept the bow steady, with the string pulled all the way back. "If youe out we promise not to attack" said Grace

    "Now now, I can''t just take your word for it can I?" said Skye(?) "I saved you from that giant bird did I not? Surely some thanks are in order first"

    Grace nced at Kat to see if she wanted to input anything. *Well I mean, I can''t lie and I have no idea how to properly speak in this sort of situation.* Kat just shrugged and tried to gesture for Grace to continue speaking.

    "It was being handled. And besides, you threw a healing spell at the thing. Sure it ran away luckily, but you didn''t even name it, how did you know it would run? What if you were healing it to encourage it to attack us more" said Grace

    "Why I take great offence to that. I''m only trying to do my best in thispetition same as you. And if you must know, I overheard you speaking, and inferred the best course of action. Why you should be thanking me for my quick wit, and excellent spellcasting" said Skye(?)

    Grace sighed. "Well, be that as it may, you have ten seconds to show yourself or I''m firing an arrow at your location"

    *Grace what the hell are you doing? Is antagonising a healer the best idea?*

    "Well, that hardly seems-" started Skye(?) "Ten"

    "Nine"

    "Eight"

    "Seven"

    "Six"

    "Fine" said what, was now confirmed to by Skye as she stood up. As she did the snow fell from her robes as she red angrily at Grace, but Kat could tell there was no real heat in it. "Such disrespect. Kids these days"

    "We''re the same age!" retorted Grace

    "Well, in that case what ever happened to solidarity amongst peers" replied Skye.

    "Ugh" groaned Grace "Why were you hiding. Why not just present yourself"

    "Well, I was willing to help but I wasn''t going to risk myself when I didn''t need to. We aren''t officially working together after all" said Skye

    Kat felt a light tingling in her eyes at this. Rubbing them seemed to get rid of it though so she continued to watch the conversation, splitting her focus between Grace and Skye so she could react if either moved.

    "Do you want to make it official then? Healers are always quite useful" sneered Grace

    "Why, I''d love to, but for some reason I get the sense I''m unwee" replied Skye

    Grace shifted slightly and lowered her bow, but her gaze didn''t soften even slightly "Well whatever gave you that idea. I can''t imagine how you came to that conclusion"

    Skye''s eyes narrowed at that. "I see. Well, how about Iy my cards on the table. I found a sand skipper, but it needs at least three people to pilot it"

    "Oh, three people is it?" asked Grace, to which Skye nodded. Grace flicked her eyes back to Kat for a moment then returned them to Skye "You think we should keep her around?"

    *How should I know, you look about ready to stab her in her sleep, and Skye isn''t any better. Kat shrugged in response. I mean, maybe me and Grace only have such an easy partnership because of the contract.*

    Kat then thought back to the awkward first night and the amount of times she had to reassure Grace she wasn''t here just to steal her soul. Ok, well maybe this is normal then. Kat tried to get Grace''s attention then summoned me around each hand a linked them by a thin line then mimed failing to pull them apart.

    Grace seemed to get the implied meaning but shook her head. *No contract? Why? Wouldn''t it be better to offer some form of reassurance for everyone?*

    "Seems Kat has no issue with you tagging along. So why don''t you show us to the sand skipper then" said Grace

    "Not sure I quite trust you enough for that" said Skye staring Grace down once again.

    *Are we ever going to sort this out? Like isn''t this getting ridiculous. I know your suspicious Grace, and I have my doubts to, but we are just wasting time at this point.*

    "Grace, we are just wasting time at this point. We either attack now or ept an alliance for a bit" said Kat

    The tension in the area skyrocketedбн quite the opposite of what Kat was trying to do. Then suddenly it vanished. Skye standing straight, and Grace putting away their bow as in under some unspoken agreement.

    Skye started walking in the way she had appeared and signalling for the other two to follow. Grace instantly fell in step behind Skye, able to catch up swiftly with the reduced snow from the fight.

    Kat looked at the two of them, confused how they could reach an understanding so quickly. Moving swiftly to catch up with Grace, Kat then stopped in her tracks. *Where did Timmy go?*

    Feeling the top of her head, the two Timmy''s seemed to be missing from their perch. Just as she was about to start looking around the snow next to her moved and out popped three Timmy''s.

    "So you were off gathering your friendбн I guess that''s nice but how am I supposed to fit three of you in my head. Two was already a bit of a stretch" said Kat

    Two of the Timmy''s looked shocked at this and instantly turned to re at the third which just looked confused at the whole situation. The pair pretended to crack their knuckles, or at least that was Kat''s best guess considering their fingers didn''t actually move.

    The third lifted it''s hands in surrender and walked back into the snow drift while the remaining two looked smugly at Kat. *I''m not sure how I feel about the Timmy''s bullying each other for a spot on my headбн but I''m pretty sure these two are mine and Grace''s anyway so maybe it''s fineбн *

    "You know, that was a little rude" said Kat. The Timmy''s just shrugged like it wasn''t there problem. Should I discipline them? Deciding that answering yes to that would be too much work Kat just ced them on her head and followed after Grace and Skye.

    Kat was a little behind, but considering Skye had to step awkwardly in therge holes signalling the path she''d already walked and Grace was following with a simrly awkward looking stride Kat was able to catch them quickly by just ploughing through the snow.

    She was tempted to use her energy trick to walk on it again, but after the suspicion Grace showed and the fight with the Barbarashi Kat wasn''t too keen to burn through her energy or reveal her cards like that.

 Chapter 133: Teaching the TimmyтАЩs

    <h4>Chapter 133: Teaching the Timmyбпs</h4>

    Already though, Kat could feel the tension seeping back into the air. Despite everyone seeming calm, that was only on the surface. As Grace walked her hand would constantly brush past her dagger. Skye for her part always seemed to have her hand twitch whenever it reached the end of its natural arc.

    Kat for her part was just casually keeping up. Seemingly oblivious to the mounting tension, with herrge strides and tail flicking. Her two passengers seemed to agree. The Timmy''s were admiring the scenery as they trudged on and pretending tough at the asional chunk of snow that looked a bit off.

    "So-" Kat started trying to break the silence a bit but Grace just shook her head and Kat kept quiet. No reason to antagonise her contracted partner for nothing. *But still, the tension is so thick I''m pretty sure I could slice into it with my tail.*

    *Surely it would be better to calm down a bit. I''m not saying topletely rx, but this tension can''t be good for you. I feel like I remember something about stress being bad for the bodyбн Eh whatever.*

    The group continued forward, with tension just a thick, and Kat''s attempts at lightening the situation forgotten by all but the Timmy''s. The third one would show up asionally in the corner of Kat''s vision, and then flit away again. It seemed to be using the trees to transport itself.

    *And I guess that makes sense really. Thyme uses nts as the base for his teleportation I think, or the base for everything really, so I suppose it''s no surprise that these smaller variations would do the same.*

    After another five minutes of walking the sand skipper came into view, and Kat wasn''t quite sure what to think. The ''sand skipper'' was more of a canoe with a sail strapped to it. There were two smaller sections that were attached to the main body, presumably for bnceбн but what really confused Kat was how this was piloted by three people.

    *In fact, I''m not even sure you can fit three people on it. Looks more like a one person raft if you ask me.* Kat looked to gauge Grace''s reaction, but other than a slight twitch of her ears, Kat didn''t see anything that could signify a particr emotion.

    "Well, looks like we''re here then" said Grace ncing over at Skye

    "That''s right. You can stop ring a hole in my robes now. See, everything intact and ready to go" said Skye

    "Sure, if you count a single man sand skipper one that requires three people" said Skye with an edge to her voice.

    "Why you wound me Grace" said Skye gesturing at the sand skipper in question "You need one person on the rudder, one person on the sail, and the third person is needed for bnce"

    "Sureбн" said Grace clear suspicion in her voice

    "Well, as an elf have you ever even ridden a sand skipper?" asked Skye, and seeing Grace''s offence butck of reply charged forward "Of course not. Now, are we going to pilot this thing or not"

    "Well, I''m just a poor elf whose never even seen a sand skipper, how could I possibly help pilot such aplex craft" said Grace sarcasm dripping from her lips.

    *Welp, here they go again.* Kat lowered the Timmy''s from her head and started to teach them how to make snowman. The third Timmy popped out of the snow nearby to join in. After some minor demonstration and assistance the Timmy''s really picked it up.

    "Oh, why it is very simple. I''m sure practically anyone could do it. And while I respect elves as a race with a long and storied history, full of intelligent individuals, perhaps if you can''t even perform basic tasks you aren''t one of them" said Skye

    "Oh, you wanna y that card huh?" said Grace "After developing all the new methods of strengthening ourselves human lifespans have started catching up. I mean sure, you kill yourselves off in such great numbers that only the fact you breed like rabbits could keep your poption stable but your trying right?"

    The Timmy''s showed great skill and expertise once they got their balls rolling. Already they had managed to create two snowmen each and Kat was looking for suitable things for the faces. She didn''t want to just resort topact dirt but there seemed to be ack of real stones under the snow, but Kat was determined to find some.

    "Oh ho ho. I was genuinely trying not to resort to targeting your race rather than your character, but it seems you can''t even have a proper argument with me other than resorting to such childish stereotypes. Perhaps if you''d take a moment to calm down a bit we''d be already on our way" said Skye

    Kat finally managed to fine a rock. Perfect size and shape for an eyeбн just the one though. After seeing the Timmy''splete an army of snowman fifteenrge, she instructed them to help her find simr rocks to the one she was holding. No snowman wasplete without eyes after allбн even if they had to skimp on buttons.

    Grace took a long breath and then let it out again. "Perhaps we got off on the wrong foot. I''m nearly annoyed that we''ve been led astray by someone I don''t trust. Instead you''ve given some strange excuse like needing the extra weight to justify us bringing you along"

    The Timmy''s were much better at searching through the snow then Kat. She assumed that they could sense the ground underneath it somehow, or perhaps it was just that they hard three of themselves to look where as Kat was alone.

    Skye smiled "But I''m not lying to you. Proper weight management is very important with sand skippers, and even if that had not been the case, why I was nice enough to share its location"

    Having sessfully procured the eyes, Kat then led the Timmy''s on a search for twig arms. They needed to be surprisingly small because of the Timmy''s snowman''s size, but that just meant they could break up therger stuff if need be.

    "We didn''t even need this. Kat and I were more than capable of making it across the desert by ourselves. We only came along because you said it needed three people, and you certainly weren''t getting across yourself" said Grace.

    Arms and eyes secured Kat wondered if there was something she could use as a scarf. Considering the rather barrenndscape Kat thought it unlikely. Taking a quick look around, Kat remembered she had yet to fix her outfit. Quickly dismissing and resummoning it, she continued her search for scarf materials but came up short.

    "Oh? You can make it across, can you?" said Skye "Just like how you could deal with that Barbarashi tearing through your partner? Heck, I doubt you could have beaten the thing. And even if you could, you''d have been in no shape to start traveling, putting you so far behind the curve"

    Kat triedmunicating with the Timmy''s to exin what she was looking for. Wrapping her sleeve around her neck and then gesturing to the snowmen. They understood what she was looking for, but gave her the negative when indicating if they could find something suitable around

    "We were just fine. The Barbarashi couldn''t touch us. Sure we might not have been able to kill it but ousting it was certainly on the table. Worstes to worst we could have run away ourselves, it can only chase so far after all" said Grace

    Satisfied with the snowmen and epting they weren''t getting any better Kat then started teaching the Timmy''s the rules for a snowball fight. Standard affair, one hit and your out. Start with ten ammo and go nuts.

    "Oh yeah, while Kat was bleeding out you could pepper it with your ineffective arrows" said Skye "You guysnding one. Count it, ONE solid hit on the thing, and that was all Kat. Heck even then it didn''t really do any damage. So pray tell what could you and that little bow of yours do Grace?"

    Things were going well. If you ignored the fact it was 3v1. Kat still had the upper hand though. The Timmy''s snowballs were tiny and she had an easy time dodging them, whereas her own were half the size of a Timmy and could be thrown much faster. Granted the various angles they were getting on herplicated things, but Kat was fine.

    "We were never in any danger. Kat had my back the entire time, and she was more than capable of recovering from taking a hit or two. Once we had our stride dodging was the easiest thing in the world. Right Kat?" said Grace

    Grace and Skye turned to find Kat expertly dodging by bending her back over on itself and letting three snowballs fly past where her midsection once was. When Kat dodged these snowballs they didn''t just stop. In fact they kept flying until they made contact with the next thing in lineбн Grace and Skye.

 Chapter 134: IтАЩm Walking on Sunsand.

    <h4>Chapter 134: Iбпm Walking on Sunsand.</h4>

    The Timmy''s froze in ce horror on their faces. Kat confused turned around to see what had caused them to panicбн only to find a very angry looking Grace and Skye.

    "Soбн you guys done with your argument then?" asked Kat

    Grace spluttered and Skye set her mouth in a hard line but said nothing just continuing to re at Kat.

    "Guess you guys have finished your argument then?" said Kat trying to look innocent with the Timmy''s in line behind her doing the same.

    "Well, Kat" said Grace drawing out the word "Are you not the one who insisted we were wasting time?"

    Kat nced at the Timmy''s for help, but they just shrugged in response leaving her to deal with Grace and Skye by herself. "I meanбн you guys seem to need to just argue it out, soбн I was having a bit of fun with the Timmy''s"

    "Look Kat," said Skye "We weren''t arguing per sayбн just, establishing our opinions in a firm and slightly disagreeing manner. Nothing wrong with that"

    Kat shared a confused look with the Timmy''s *Is she serious?* But the Timmy''s just shook their heads, wanting nothing to do with the argument that was brewing. *Maybe those guys have the right idea actually.*

    "Soбн now that you''ve firmly expressed your opinions can we start traveling? I mean I was only upying my time while you guys were ''having that discussion'' now that it''s over we can, as you implied, stop wasting time?" said Kat

    Grace and Skye had serene expressions on their faces, but their eyes were burning. Kat quickly hid her tail behind her back and started using it to give the Timmy''s instructions. First creating a small snowball with her tail, then then pointed to it, one of the Timmy''s then Skye. Kat then repeated this a second time but pointing to Grace at the end.

    The Timmy''s looked apprehensive at this n but Kat couldn''t see this with her back facing them. Assuming their resistance however Kat mimed that she would through snowballs as by pointing to the snowball, herself, and both Skye and Grace.

    The Timmy''s convinced saluted along and disappeared into the snow.

    "Kat" said Grace

    "Are you sure we shouldn''t talk this out" said Skye

    "We wouldn''t want to leave you out of this discussion" said Grace smile crawling onto her face.

    "Indeed, I''m sure your further input would be much appreciated" said Skye

    At this point the Timmy''s were in position and just waiting for the ''go'' signal. *You knowбн maybe this is a bad decision. Aw well, live and learn*

    Kat gave the go signal just as her tailpleted her own set of snowballs. The two Timmy''s unleashed a barrage of snowballs onto Skye and Grace. Kat quickly followed up with her own.

    Skye and Grace both looked shocked, and somewhat annoyed. Skye not willing to waste her mana on any defensive spells just let the snowballs from the Timmy''s hit her with the asional dodge for one of Kat''s. Grace on the other hand tried to dodge or block them with the edge of her bow.

    After running out of ammo the six stood awkwardly around waiting for the next move. Grace and Skye looked towards each other and nodded. Grace notched an arrow and Skye summoned two sigils.

    "Timmy''s on me" said Kat. At this call the three Timmy''s appeared beside Kat who scooped them all into her arms and took of running past the sand skipper. Grace shot a few half-hearted arrows easily dodged by Kat and Skye sent two spells that just barely missed Kat as she ran.

    Kat quickly reached the sand, but this didn''t stop her. She simply continued to run, more than able to ignore the extreme heat emanating from the sands as they shifted under her feet. Skye was surprised to see Kat was capable of simply running across, proving Skye''s earlier statement to be true.

    Once again sharing a look, Skye and Grace took off towards the sand skipper. Grace increased their tailwind with a sigil and Skye boosted their running speed with some kind of haste, speeding them ever closer to Kat.

    They both took up their positions in the sand skipper with Grace on the till and Skye working the sail by some unspoken agreement. As soon as the sail was unfurled the sand skipper shot of towards Kat.

    Kat for her part was just running at her enhanced speed and was surprised to see Skye and Grace gaining ground so rapidly. Of course, there was always a solution to this. Winking at the Timmy''s before sticking her tongue out and throwing her head back towards her fast approaching teammates the Timmy''s got the idea.

    As Kat started speeding up her run, she looked back and poked her tongue out at the sand skipper with the Timmy''s joining in, one even pulling on their eyelidsбн which did nothing considering their faces were made of wood but it''s the thought that counts.

    Grace seeing this said something to Skye. What it was Kat couldn''t hear and didn''t feel the need to use her enhanced healing for. Shortly afterwards though arge sigil appeared in front of Grace as she summoned her bow.

    It wasn''t loaded with an arrow, but she drew the string back and pointed it towards the sail. Skyetched her feet under the benches and gave a nod to Grace. Grace loosed the "arrow" and a massive gust of wind followed increasing the sand skippers speed drastically.

    Seeing this Kat decided it was about time to stop the fun. Kat let herself slow down as the skipper rapidly closed in on her. Just as it was about to reach her, she unfurled her wings and gave a slight hop. Expertly gliding tond lightly on the front of the vessel.

    Once Katnded softly, she sat down and startedughing. Grace and Skye gave her a weird look at the start but started tough as well. This was slightly dangerous considering Skye and Grace were supposed to be steering, but because they only had to travel straight, they managed to not cause anything catastrophic to happen.

    "See, now you guys aren''t stuck talking and we are already on the way" said Kat

    Grace grimaced at this but said "Well, we only needed two people to catch you. It clearly isn''t a three-person sand skipper"

    Kat signalled the Timmy''s in her hand and all three hurled a snowball in Grace''s direction. "Wait where did those evene from" said Grace

    "I''m hiding them in my sleeves. Do we need more ammo?" asked Kat with a raised eyebrow.

    Skye was trying not to startughing at Grace now covered in snow, though rapidly melting, as she also tried to steer the sand skipper.

    Grace pouted and looked away, but still kept an eye on where they were going. "So, Grace, should we share a bit of information about what''s on the other side of the dessert as thanks for the sand skipper?" asked Kat

    Grace looked somewhat annoyed at Kat still but nodded. *See, fair is fair. And besides, it isn''t actually much, so we can just look like we are prepared.* "Once we pass through the desert, we hit a wall of fog. I can''t see what is on the other side so it must be real fog"

    Skye nodded and said "Is there anything you can tell me about the desert though? That''s a bit more relevant to us right now"

    Kat shook her head "Not really, I was distracted by the massive wall of fog, then the slightly less massive bird that came after me. So perhaps there is something noteworthy around, but I didn''t see anything super obvious"

    Skye nodded again and seem to be considering the information as she stared out at the horizon perhaps looking for some trace of the fog wall. Kat decided to copy her but with a bit of energy into the mix.

    As Kat increased her visions magnification, she found that she could just barely see the wall. It didn''t really look like a wall, it was more like a grey line because of the horizon but she could still recognise it knowing what it was.

    As Kat was doing this, the Timmy''s were collecting the remaining snowballs and hiding under the seats with them. Kat was unaffected by the additional heat but they sure weren''t. Grace and Skye were fine, but only for the moment. They had both started to sweat, but the breeze helped them ignore it for now.

    The Timmy''s watched as their snow quickly started melting and gave away to the heat of the desert rising up from the stands. cing aforting hand on each other they all sat spread out underneath the shade. Waiting for this leg of the journey to pass.

    Kat just sat at the bow of the skipper, trying to keep a look out for anything interesting. She had reduced the power in her eyes so that she could keep a better watch on the rtively close area rather than just the furthest reaches. She might not be piloting the ship, but she did want to be prepared in case there were more dangers like the Barbarashi.

 Chapter 135: Fire Control

    <h4>Chapter 135: Fire Control</h4>

    Kat stared out across the sands as they sailed by. She had let her body rx even though her mind remained vignt. She leaned her head over the front of the sand skipper using her arms as makeshift pillows. Her normally energetic tail with its constant bnce corrections curled up on her back. Her wings fell to the sides hanging just slightly over the edges, though make sure not to catch the wind.

    Kat''s legs were in a less pleasant arrangement. Half bent and wedged against the canoe wall, but Kat didn''t mind. Space was limited and her body didn''t seem to mind sitting in awkward positions like it used to.

    Kat stifled a yawn. She wasn''t tired exactly but the sun and heat radiating from above and below was a perfect sensation. Like being warmed by nkets on a cold winter morning.

    "Kat? You alright? Not getting heatstroke on us are you?" asked Skye looking at Kat''s slightly goofy smile and rxed attitude.

    Katzily turned her head to face Skye and answered "Nope, I''m perfectly fine. Why would you think that?"

    Skye wiped the immense amount of sweat that had piled up on her brow and looked at Kat confused "Um, because we are sweating more water than I''ve drank in a week and you just seem to be basking in the heat. If you''ve started losing it we need to know sooner thanter"

    Kat raised an eyebrow and looked past Skye at Grace, who was hunched over sweating buckets and looking at Kat with an unkind expression. What? Oohбн right. Kat quickly released her heat resistance was a much kinder boon then she really appreciated.

    Grace sighed when she saw Kat not answering "Remember the orb?"

    With that Skye''s eyebrows shot up and understanding dawned on her face as Grace''s words brought the scene of Kat hugging an orb capable of burning them all to a crisp like she was a cat in front of the fire during a snowy winters night,

    With this Skye''s expression fell as well, mimicking Grace''s look of anger and disapproval towards Kat. "Give me back my concern" said Skye

    Kat shrugged and returned to her lookout duties as she spoke "Look, I understand, but I''m keeping an eye out for anything on its way and just enjoying the heat"

    "Wait a minute" said Grace suddenly even angrier "Don''t you have ice powers?"

    "Yup" said Kat

    "And you aren''t using them to cool us down at all?" asked Grace

    "I don''t exactly have the best grasp over control. I''m just as likely to freeze you both solid as I am to cool you down" said Kat

    Skye seemed to see the wisdom in this. Understanding that Kat''s fire was dangerous. She had seen it burn continuously over the orb to keep it frozen solid, and if Dusk couldn''t manage the task she didn''t want to know how much mana it took.

    Grace, however, was much less used to the heat and dry air. "Try"

    Kat looked towards Skye for confirmation. The healer had a pained look on her face. Torn between safety and the desire to be cooled at least a little bit. "How safe is it Kat? Could you limit the damage if something catches?" asked Skye

    "Nope. I''ve not been able to put something out once I set it alight" said Kat *Which is probably something I should work on. I know I have Grace''s contract to learn fans, but controlling my really deadly powers is probably a better ce to start.*

    Skye looked to Grace for some help but she just nodded in eptance, as if implying that freezing to death was preferable to putting up with the heat any longer. Skye said and said "Go ahead"

    Deciding to be a little careful with it Kat extended her tail as far as it would go. Which was about half way between Grace and Skye. The sand skipper being as small as it was, this was nearly it''s entire length.

    Leaving her tail to rest mostly on the bench that crossed the centre of the skipper Kat set the end of her tail alight and looked to Grace and Skye''s reactions.

    "What is that it?" asked Grace

    *Welp, clearly it isn''t what she was looking for.* "I don''t think it''s because it isn''t cold enough, but that my me keeps itself contained mostly" said Kat

    "Are you sure?" asked Skye

    Kat a demonstration would do best. Dimming her me as much as possible she gently ced it on the side of the sand skipper. Just as the very edge of the me touched the strange wood that made up the vehicle, the area red purple for a split second then froze solid.

    As Kat kept her tail in contact with the wall the ice started to slowly spread out from the spot, which was doubly concerning when you remembered that the sand here was super heated, and previously the wood had absorbed most of that extra heat withoutint, and yet it was not quickly dispersed in favour of Kat''s me.

    Skye''s eyes grew wide as she watched the ice inch outward from where Kat had made contact with the sand skipper. She examined Kat''s face for any sign of fatigue or struggle that might indicate a significant amount of her total mana was contained in the small me.

    Of course her nonchnt and continued enjoyment of the desert heat quickly put those thoughts to rest. "That''s enough I guess" said Skye.

    Kat removed her me from the wall. Just as she did so the ice around the edges started to melt and sizzle. Drops of water that fell onto the sound could be heard vaporising, and the ones running down the side of the skipper faired little better, drying up in just a few moments

    "Can you perhaps spread it around a bit more? Make it less concentrated" asked Skye

    Kat was about to shake her head, when she decided the system might have a few answers. *Hey system. Is it possible to disperse my me a bit more? Use it as a cont for these two?*

    Demonic me can be dispersed, though it is more urate to say User Kat may break the Demonic me into such small amounts that Entity can more easily resist the effects. While not perfect D.E.M.O.N.S believes something with an affect simr to User Kat''s desired oue is possible.

    "I can try. I''m pretty sure I should be able to, but it''s a risk to start testing it-" before Kat could even finished Grace said "Do it"

    Shrugging her shoulders Kat tried to disperse her me. Focusing on the tip of her tail she tried to let it spread further. It rather quickly regained it''s former size, and even managed to erge itself slightly but as Kat kept a tight rein on the amount of energy supplying it didn''t grow much beyond that.

    Kat then tried to focus on forcefully spreading it out, but she found something fighting against her control. It was like trying to spread your fingers out past their limits. She could feel the me, a little like an extension of herself, but not quite the same.

    When she tried to expand it further, she felt that it needed more energy. Giving that extra, she found it rapidly expandingбн but not as she wished. Rather than thinning the me out she''d just stretched it into a wall, and the power contained within still wasn''t small enough that she''d think of it as safe.

    *System advice?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S has records stating this is the best Advice.

    Loading Adviceбн

    Removing namesбн

    Reying suggested Advice: You must learn to let go. Let go of the shape of your me. Allow to flow freely while keeping a tight reign on your energy consumptions

    Unloading Adviceбн

    Resuming normal functionsбн

    *Huh, that''s not the kind of imprecise mystical mumbo jumbo I''d expect from you system. I''m quite frankly disappointed.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S has found that the preceding passage has a superior rate of teacherpared to D.E.M.O.N.S generated Advice. Thus D.E.M.O.N.S simply reys those words.

    *Well that actually makes a lot of senseбн?unlike the strange advice.* But Kat listened anyway. Trying to let go without letting go. She nearly slipped up in fact. The first time she tried to let ''let go'' her med red to life. Only by quickly pulling the energy back in prevented it from setting the area alight.

    Focusing instead on trying to lose the shape, Kat found that her me was more than content to just remain as fire. What could it possibly mean? Kat looked back at the tip of her tail, and the me as it swayed to a wind that didn''t really exist considering it was casually blowing in all directionsбн

    *Wait is that it? I have to change my idea of what my me IS?* Trying this new approach Kat tried instead to clear her mind. Focusing on the me at the end of her tail, not as a me but as energy. Letting it carefully flow out from her without increasing in power.

 Chapter 136: Aura Options

    <h4>Chapter 136: Aura Options</h4>

    Kat let out a deep breath and looked away from her me. Letting her eyes drift and her mind wander. Her first inclination when trying to think of her me as not a me, was to instead to picture what her demonic me looked like, that fiery version of herself.

    Though Kat also really quickly realised that was just shifting the problem. That was still giving it too much form. She needed to think of it like a free bubble of energy. Kat''s tail flicked in annoyance, and though she didn''t notice Grace and Skye pulled back trying to avoid the trailing embers from her tail.

    *Is it so hard to just not think about it being fire?* Though Kat also felt it was simr to telling someone not to think about oranges. It would never work, and only make it harder to focus on things other than the orange.

    Changing tact Kat tried to focus instead on the passing sands. The sight wasn''t as breathtaking anymore as it was the very first time sheid eyes on it, but the gentle curving of the red sands stretching out as far as the eye could see was still a wonderous sight.

    As Kat stared out, she could feel her control on her me slipping. Torn between safety and progress Kat decided to err on the side of caution and keep that control. Despite this she could feel the energy in the me dwindling and the size shrinking.

    Kat lightly pushed more energy towards the me, though perhaps that''s wrong. This time she tried to gently nudge it in the direction, like the faintest brush stroke on a canvas. Trying to be as gentle as possible while still encouraging additional energy to flow to her tail.

    Sadly this wasn''t the answer. After hearing a gasp from Grace, Kat turned her head to make sure everything was safe, and found that her me had more than doubled in size and zed fiercelyбн though as Kat stared at it that sense of gentle calm still came through.

    *Huh, guess I managed to push my aura into my meбн wait a minute idea!* Kat retracted her demonic energy and turned to face Grace and Skye. "If something horrible happens, let me know and I''ll stop" said Kat calmly.

    She received a nod from Grace, and the Timmy''s underneath her chair. Skye gave an awkward smile and a small nod as well, and so Kat closed her eyes. Kat focused on her aura, instilling her energy into it, but instead of trying to fuel it she wanted to merge the two.

    Pushing her aura out she felt it expand past her body. As she did so her control instantly faltered. Extending her aura in such a way gave her aбн strange sense of everything. It wasn''t that she could see, more like, she could feel herself touching everything nearby. It was a strange sensation, and not particrly useful.

    *I meanбн no it''s pretty much useless. You just feel like your touching everything, and you can''t even tell where anything is in rtion to everything else because you''re in contact with everything at the same time, and nothing. *

    Kat stretched her aura out once again using the same method. Trying to ignore the strange sensation she pushed her aura out. As she felt it hit what she assumed to be Skye Kat''s mind seem to shake at the feeling.

    Kat opened her eyes and found her hand shaking. Looking up at Skye and Grace, they had concerned expressionsбн well Grace looked concern, Skye might just be squinting to deal with the flying bits of sand sticking to her face.

    Kat recalled that strange sensation. Reaching out to Skye had feltбн Kat wasn''t even sure how to recall it properly. It wasбн like she was supposed to see everything that Skye ever was, but someone had stabbed daggers into her eyes.

    Rapidly pushing that sensation into its own little box to be dealt with another timeбн hopefully never. *Ok time for a different approach. But perhaps not too different an approach.*

    Kat focused on her demonic me. Instead of trying to push it out of a limb as a me, she wanted to try and move it around like her aura. Grasping the edges of her power, Kat pushed it out trying to let it seep out and hover around her as her aura naturally did.

    As Kat did this the space around her started to distort. Rather than the clear space it should be, little wisps of me would appear and vanish. To Skye and Grace it looked almost like Kat was surrounded by a field of purple stars, winking into existence for just a moment before vanishing from sight once again.

    Kat took a deep breath in and out, and then tried to push her me aura further out. As she did so she could almost feel it dissipating as it expanded. She could feel that she was pushing things. Whatever she''d managed was threatening to copse if she took this any further.

    *But then again. That''s what testing is for.* Kat pushed on the edges, forcing them to expand. As she did so all the ''stars'' winked out. Leaving only clear air. Skye and Grace held their breath, but then a torrent of cold air hit them like a truck.

    The hot dry desert air that had rushed past them this far because of the sand skippers movement was turned icy cool. Grace and Skye let out pleasant sighs as the temperature reached a much morefortable equilibrium

    On Kat''s side though, things weren''t quite so great. Fuelling whatever it is she was doing was eating at her energy in a major way. *Why is this taking up so much energy? It''s even worse than running full sprint, energy enhanced and freezing the snow as I runбн What the heck is its problem*

    Kat let the energy drop and she stopped fueling the aura. "Why''d you stop" asked Skye "That was just perfect"

    Kat shook her head "Perhaps it was the right temperature, but it eats my energy like crazy. It''s almost as bad as letting itpletely loose to set fire to everything"

    "Ohбн so like, how long could you keep it up then?" asked Skye somewhat hopeful. Grace was nodding along eagerly behind her, but with a slightly more apprehensive look on her face.

    "Not long Skye, maybe a few minutes tops?" said Kat

    Skye''s face fell hearing this but nodded in understanding "I suppose that is just how it is then. Luckily the sand skipper is absorbing most of the heat for us, otherwise it could be much worse. Maybe just use a bit to cool down the skipper every now and again so it doesn''t overheat"

    "Wait what?" asked Grace "The skipper can overheat?"

    Skye looked confused at Grace "Didn''t you see the heat absorbing enchantments on the hull?"

    Grace nodded "Of course I did, they''re everywhere on the thing. It''s just one massive heatsink"

    "Yup exactly" said Skye

    "I don''t follow" said Grace

    Skye''s mouth hung open. Looking to Kat for any possible help Kat nodded in understanding "See Kat gets it" said Skye

    "Well, then one of you exin it for me" said Grace

    Kat looked awkwardly at this "I don''t know exactly; I''m just making my best guess from something I know that''s simr. It??s just a heat sink right? As in it absorbs the heat, but it doesn''t go anywhere, and if the sink is full, we are the ones that start cooking"

    Skye nodded "Exactly. The magic can only take so much heat. I imagine Thyme is proficient enough for it to just stop absorbing heat, but worst-case scenario it could explode"

    Grace looked at Skye wide eyed "Wait you mean to tell me this could explode at any time?"

    Skye shook her head "No, no no, it''s not just any time, we''d start to feel the temperature seriously spiking, and even then we''d probably still get some warning as the material itself tried to absorb some of the energy. Probably catching fire, or melting in the process, depending on what Thyme made this out of"

    Grace nodded shakily not entirely reassured by this. Kat on the other hand mmed her hand into her face. *I''m an idiot* "I think I''ve got a decent way to keep you each cool" said Kat

    "Oh?" asked Skye sceptically.

    Kat shuffled carefully onto the middle seat making sure not to catch her head on the sail. Staying hunched over she stretched her tail at to the side of the skipper next to grace and charged her me.

    The side of the skipper instantly started to ice over. Pumping enough energy to freeze a good chunk of the surrounding wood Kat then retracted her tail and watched as the ice started to slowly melt.

    Grace however nodded in understanding. Shifting closer to the ice she sighed in relief "Well, it isn''t as nice as before but it''s something I suppose"

 Chapter 137: Something on the Horizon

    <h4>Chapter 137: Something on the Horizon</h4>

    Of course, the ice still melted rapidly. After Kat applied a bit of her me to the mast, she had to refresh the section near Grace. *How much is too much?* Kat wanted to increase the amount of ice on these section of the boat without letting her fire justtch on, it was much too dangerous for that.

    Kat wanted to find the line between freezing a lot of wood and keeping the me off of it without setting anyone on fire in the process. She hadn''t really seen what would happen to a person, but after seeing what it can do to quite a number of other things testing it out was not high on her priority list.

    After a few minutes of back and forth between Grace''s frozen patch and the one for Skye, Kat managed to figure out a bit of a trick. What she should be doing is running a faint amount of energy around the edge of the ice patch. Both to expand it and keep it from melting. For some reason the hull seemed to melt the ice starting from the outside, despite it all supposedly being the same heat.

    After widening the ice sheets by quite arge amount Kat finally sat back down at the front of the sand skipper slightly tired. She could feel that freezing all that ice had taken up a ratherrge amount of energy, leaving her with just over a third, perhaps closer to five twelfths, but she couldn''t get apletely urate grasp on it.

    *I wonder what it is that burns through my energy so fast. It seems like it has to be whenever I project it outside my body. Using it to enhance myself or even regenerate takes hardly anypared to freezing a bit of ice.*

    *Hey system, is this really the case? Why does it take so much extra energy to project stuff?*

    User Kat seems to have an efficient demonic form. User Kat''s body merely requires the presence of demonic energy to show enhanced effects, it does not actually require it to be used. User Kat''s body will use more passively if operating at higher than standard levels, but arge part of this is offset by User Kat''s rather high demonic energy regeneration rate.

    *Huh.* Kat hadn''t thought the answer was so simple. Now that she thought about it though it did make a lot of sense. Back when she was protecting her eyes from that camera sh in the mall, she just had to pull the energy into her eyes and let it drop back. It wasn''t actually used up for the most part.

    *Honestly, I was expecting some rather convoluted answer to that but it''s rather intuitive?* Kat let a shiver run down her body as she enjoyed the sun and rxed once again. Skye and Grace behind her scoffed at thezy smile she had on. While they were much happier with the ice, the weather certainly wasn''t pleasant and seeing Kat so thoroughly enjoying herself rubbed them the wrong way.

    *Now that I can be morefortable using my energy for enhancement while let''s get back to lookout duty.* As soon as Kat enhanced her eyes though her face fell. "Hey, why do you reckon all the monsters suddenly came out for the desert round?" asked Kat

    Skye shrugged but Grace spoke up to answer "Well, the desert we are in naturally contains some rather impressive monsters. Depending on how exactly Thyme got the sand here they might have juste with"

    Kat nodded as this did make sense, so she continued "Right then what''s the name for the giant worm that lives here?"

    Grace narrowed her eyes "How do you know that? I don''t even know what it''s called just that there is one"

    Kat pointed her tail over her shoulder vaguely in the direction she was looking "The giant worm heading straight for us"

    Grace and Skye both looked in the distance but saw nothing. Neither had the eyesight that Kat did and they knew it. So they tried to rx, while keeping an eye out in the direction Kat had indicated.

    For Kat''s part she was pretty sure it was a giant worm. Something was pushing aside sand as it travelled. The sands rising and falling as whatever it was passed underneath. The thing was huge, clearly over twenty metres in length. Though the more Kat watched, the more it looked like a dune was running towards them rather than some strange creature.

    Of course this idea was quickly dismissed when the worm in question surfaced for a brief moment. Kat couldn''t get a good look at the details, but it was clear the worm was very red. It was the same dusty red as the rest of the sands with a bumpy rough texture that likely helped it blend in better.

    Of course, once you were that size and moving rapidly it was rather hard to miss despite it''s attempt at camouge. When Kat had seen it surfacing there was only a thin line where the mouth likely was and nothing really else. It''s ''face'' if you could call it that was just as featureless as the rest of its body

    "Ok, so Grace, what exactly can you tell us about it" asked Kat

    "Um, well, I''m not too sure, I haven''t read up on it myself, but I think I remember a few things. The first is that it doesn''t actually eat animals. It survives by collecting the energy radiating of the sands. Swallowingrge amounts absorbing the heat and spitting it back out." Said Grace

    "Oh that''s good news" said Skye

    "Well" interrupted Grace "I didn''t exactly finish. The problem is the worms are all fiercely territorial and will attack pretty much anythingrger then a couple centimetres across"

    "Oh that''s bad news" said Skye "Can we just avoid its territory?"

    Grace nced at Kat and started to speak "You said it was heading right for us?" Kat nodded "Well, chances are then that we are already well into its territory. They have massive areas that they im as their own. We might need to travel for a few minutes or even an hours"

    Skye cursed "Ok Grace what are our options"

    "Well, angling us away from the worm is probably a good start" said Grace trying not to sound sarcastic.

    Her honesty seemed to get across though as Skye just nodded and started banking the sand skipper to the left. Kat had to hold on a little to prevent herself falling over. Turns outying on the front of a sand skipper is only so easy and safe if your going in a straight line

    "Kat, could you fight that thing?" asked Grace "I know enough to know my arrows won''t do much, and their insides are even tougher then their outside"

    *Could I?* "Probably not? It depends how it would react to my fire I suppose, but even then I used a lot of energy to put that ice next to you guys, I''m really not in great condition to fight for long. I could probably run awayбн but I think it''s around as fast as I am maybe a bit faster unless I could fly, but then the bird will probably juste back"

    Grace looked at the already mostly melted ice and clicked her tongue, regretting the request of some additionalfort. She''d thought they''d be mostly safe having not encountered any monsters before now but clearly things were taking a step up.

    "Could you just distract it maybe?" asked Skye "You said it''s around the same speed, could you just lead it around a bunch then fly back to us?"

    Kat swished her tail and thought "I meanбн maybe? It''s a bit far off" Kat scanned the distance and noticed the worm had angled towards them and was slowly gaining ground "I''m probably just a bit faster than the sand skipper unless I can fly, and it really looks like it''s gaining ground"

    "That just makes sense though" said Skye "It''sing at us from straight on, so even though we''ve angled a bit with the right angle itself it can cut us off no problem"

    *Oh right. How did I forget that one.* "Then its just a matter of flying. Can I fly low enough that the Barbarashi doesn''t freak out?" said Kat

    "Well why are you asking us?" said Grace "How are we supposed to know how fast you can fly when your close to the ground"

    *Grace makes apelling argument. But what else am I supposed to do. It isn''t like I''ve testing this properlyбн which I will. As soon as I get back to Earth, I will practice I promise.*

    "I guess I can do a little test then" said Kat. Standing up and jumping off the side of the skipper Kat red her wings and started to follow behind the skipper. Trying to keep herself low, just barely above her walking height Kat scanned the skies for any trace of the Barbarashi as she tried to catch the skippe

 Chapter 138: Stomping Around

    <h4>Chapter 138: Stomping Around</h4>

    Kat was able to rapidly catch up to the skipper once she started flying properly. It didn''t take long, and it was quite clear that she could outpace it should she desire. Though Kat still carefully scanned the skies for the Barbarashi as she flew next to the skipper not even a spec of it could be seen on the horizon.

    "Ok, so I can certainly outpace the skipper if I''m flying. What''s the n now" asked Kat

    "If you don''t mind, I''d say you should grab the worm''s attention, lead it away for a while then catch back up" said Skye

    Grace looked like she wanted to argue but it seemed like a sound n. Kat was indeed able to fly faster than the sand skipper could sail, and they didn''t have a lot of other options. Skye was just a healer, Grace''s arrows couldn''t injury it properly and Kat said she didn''t have the energy to fight it.

    "Kat do you have enough energy to run the worm around in circles for a while AND catch up to us? Didn''t you say you were low?" asked Grace

    Kat tried to measure the how much demonic energy it took to fly. It was somewhat hard to tell, but it seemed that flying on pace with the sand skipper didn''t cost her anything at all. "One moment" said Kat

    Boosting her speed to the limit Kat shot of in front of the skipper nearly doubling her speed. Checking her energy reserves she saw that it was dropping now. Slowly, indeed, but dropping nheless.

    Kat thought for a moment and tried to do some calctions but quickly gave up. She couldn''t get a detailed enough sense of how much she was actually using up. It was like asking to someone to tell you how much water a bucket was leaking when you''d never seen it before and the whole was miniscule.

    Kat sighed and slowed back down "I think it should be fine. I can double my speed for minimal cost"

    Grace took a quick nce at Skye but quickly returned her focus to Kat so as not to get caught "Well, how will you be able to find us again? The sand skipper leaves a bit of a trail, but that could be hard or impossible to find considering that it isn''t very distinct"

    Kat tapped the side of her face next to her eyes "I can see the edge of the desert. Shouldn''t be too hard to spot you guys. And worstes to worst I can meet you at the fog wall as long as you wait a bit"

    Grace once again took another furtive nce towards Skye. She wasn''t confident she could fight the healer and win. She doubted Skye waspletely unarmed and the fact she could heal any minor injuries meant Grace would have to take her out in one or two well ced strikes had her concerned.

    Of course, Grace didn''t get long to worry about this because Skye shouted "I can see it now"

    Kat and Grace instantly locked their eyes on the sand trail left by the worm. It was fast approaching and would be here any second. Kat took of flying in the worm''s immediate direction using as much energy as she could push into her wings.

    Right as she was about to reach the front of the thing Kat mmed her feet into the ground empowering them once again with demonic energy but making sure no mes escaped. Kat shot up further into the air and the worm stalled, before jumping up after her.

    It wasn''t even close, Kat soared to nearly double its height even as it stretched its body out mouthing wide and gaping. What surprised Kat is that it had no teeth. The open mouth just had thick callouses that looked almost like red stone lining the mouth. As Kat stared down into the maw, she could also see a faint glow at the back.

    After failing to catch Kat the worm fell, mming itself onto the sand and throwing it in all directions. Because Kat''s meeting with the worm was somewhat dyed by testing Grace and Skye were well within the st zone.

    Grace fed mana into her tunic''s wind shield. Leaving the till for just a moment, she jumped to the top middle of the mast and hung there. The sigil engraved into her chest piece glowed a bright light and Skye could here the whipping of wind.

    As the wave of sand came to m into their skipper Grace''s wind shield buffeted it away. The grains rolled of revealing the erged wind bubble she had created by overcharging the rune. Skye tried not to look as the sand cascading down around her. It''s dusty red glow a difficult reminder that should too much of it all they''d be cooked alive as the enchantments on the boat failed to suck the heat out

    Luckily for them though Grace''s shield held long enough for the wave to pass and she slid down the mast and copsed onto her seat. Grace took heavy breathes as she tried to regain her wits and a bit of mana.

    Skye through a quick sigil up and sent it towards Grace, checking to see if she''d done any major damage to herself, but finding none continued to wrestle with the sail. A much more difficult task because Grace was unable to operate the till.

    Additionally, the sand around them had all been disced, with the skipper moving off centre. Skye could only tell by looking at their trail and how much they''d strayed without Kat''s assistance, but even that too was obscured by the rolling waves of sand from the monster. Skye took a deep breath to calm her mind and faced forward, hoping that she was going the right way.

    Back with Kat the worm was wriggling its way back under the sand. Kat let herself fall nearby and take of running away from the skipper though still towards the mist wall. Looking back over her shoulder to confirm that the worm had in fact decided to follow her.

    Kat was of course quite annoyed to find that despite her running the worm had turned to face the skipper again. Though a tad behind after recovering from its jump. *Ok think fast. It must be going after the skipper becauseбн*

    Actually why? Kat mmed the sand next to where the assumed the worms head would be, light though this time, and saw it instantly pivot back to her direction. Kat ran swiftly away form that position, but once again was annoyed to see that after only a few seconds of running the worm had corrected itself to go after the sand skipper once again.

    *Is it the weight? I can''t be too light, because the Grace said the worm would go after anythingrger then a few centimetres and I''m pretty sure I should count.* Frowning Kat once again mmed her feet into the sand, this time near the tail of the beast.

    The tail end flicked up throwing a wall of sand over Kat. She instinctively raised her hand to block and her wings followed along with it providing a wall between her face and the sand. Realising her wing now stood in the sands path Kat poured some energy into just in case it was to sustain any damage.

    Kat felt the sand bounce harmlessly of her wings. Once stopping she quickly pulled them out of the way to see that the worm had once again turned back to the skipper. What is its problem? Kat stomped in frustration, and once again, as if on queue the worm turned around. It headed towards Kat for a little bit before stopping, and changing directions

    At first Kat was amazed at how nimble the thing was, able to turn on a dime despite its size. Then Kat realised she really should be thinking of what its issue was. *Ok, so it reacts to me my impacts, but just running isn''t enough for itбн wait are my wings making my footfalls lighter than normal? Wait no, even if that isn''t the case there is an easy solution.*

    Kat stomped to get the worms attention, putting her all into the strike. Sand flew up around her as she made arge dent on the smoothyer of sand. As soon as she saw the worm turn its head in her direction she took of running, though this time was a little different

    Every third step Kat made sure to m her foot into the ground. Throwing up dust and sand into the sky. Every step she took looked like a small explosion as sand fell freely around the sprinting demonбн and hopefully Kat was dragging the worm along with her. Kat couldn''t actually see the worm following her on ount of all the sandбн but she could hear it, and it sounded like it was getting closer.

 Chapter 139: тАШIntense BattleтАЩ

    <h4>Chapter 139: боIntense Battleбп</h4>

    Kat kept her stomping routine up for around a minute, trying to make her steps asrge as possible with her rather awkward running motion. She wanted the worm on her trail, but not right underneath her. Of course with the overwhelming amount of sand blocking her vision meant it was really hard to estimate any sort of distance.

    After that minute had passed however Kat used her feet to dash forward rather than stomping down. It still threw up arge amount of sand, but it was concentrated behind her, and she was able to spin around during her short hop to try and see if the worm was indeed still following her.

    This question was answered extremely clearly when a gaping maw burst through the curtain of sand with a roar that sounded like falling boulders on the hillside. Kat saw it was attacking more so the spot she just was and was able to dive towards the side. However as soon as she started the dive, she watched its head turn to face her instead.

    Though its momentum carried it forward it was already readying itself to go after Kat. She took this quick moment ofбн minimal sand coverage to try and take a peak at the sand skipper but the falling sand worm''s body had still kicked up enough in her line of sight that the skipper wasn''t visible through the debris.

    Kat didn''t have the time to wait for it to fall either because the worm was already lunging towards her position. Kat''s dodge was more graceful and deliberate this time, aiming to just barely miss the worms charge, eased by the fact it didn''t have its full speed when jumping towards her.

    With a flourish Katnded on the sand and slid for a moment before looking at the worm with a grin. *I could get used to this.* The worm for its part used this charge to dive back underground.

    As Kat saw this she made sure to stomp once again and head off just in case it was thinking about turning towards the sand skipper once again. As Kat did this she also looked at her energy levels. She saw that they weren''t down too much, but it was about the same pace as if she was flying at twice the speed of the skipper.

    *How does that make any sense though? I''m not even moving that fast, and surely it takes more effort to cut through the wind once you are going that fast rather than just a light stomp.*

    Despite Kat''s internalints she sped off stomping along the way as she continued to puzzle over her situation. *So the real problem is I''m burning through energy a bit too fast. I can probably hover to get some back after leading the worm around in circles but I risk the birding for me.*

    *And like how far do I need to lead this thing of course? I''d say the skipper was just shy of halfway to the mist wall after whatбн two hours of travel maybe?* Kat grimaced as she thought of this.

    *Do I have to lead this dumb worm around for an hour or so then?* Kat cast a worried internal nce at her energy levels. *Yeah, I don''t think I could manage that one. I probably have enough energy to * Kat stopped her train of thought to dodge the worm growling behind her.

    *I don''t even need to look if you''re practically yelling in my ear every time you leap dude. Just oh I don''t know, perhaps consider not screaming when you attack? Where was I? Right energy problem.*

    *So, this is possible somewhat. I can probably keep it busy for the hour or so, but I couldn''t then fly to catch up. But I can''t just head off much earlier then that because the worms faster then they are.*

    *Hmmm.* Kat jumped backwards letting herself drift up and over the worm as it lunged for her position. Flipping and letter her wings out so she could glide the length of the enormous thing Kat took a sharp turn when she hit the ground just so that she could still be heading at least somewhat in the right direction again.

    *So the real question is, can I do something other than this stomping.* Kat considered her options, and admittedly they weren''t great. Anything that required testing and wasting energy wasn''t ideal, and she really just had no idea how the crazy worm worked.

    *Well, when in doubt just hit it really hard.* Stomping away and waiting for the next worm attack. As soon as Kat heard the roar signalling its attack she jumped to the side and whirred around. Right as expected the worm sailed past charging for her old position

    Winding her fist up for a solid hit she mmed it into the side of the worm expecting a rather disgusting squishy sensation. That was not what Kat got. The moment of impact she felt like she''d mmed her hand into a solid steel wall. She felt her entire body ringing and vibrating in response, and the worm itself rang out like a gong but seemed to hardly even feel the hit.

    It dove into the ground and turned to her just the same as it always did while Kat tried to shake her hand out as the damage regenerated. It was only some minor bruising but considering how much power Kat had packed into her hand she was surprised that was all the damage deal to either parties.

    Kat took a few more steps and stomps before settling back into the familiar rhythm. *Ok, so clearly that didn''t work. What the heck is the damned thing made out of? Felt like a solid steel sheet, I guess what one would feel like if a human mmed into it.*

    *I wonder if I could rip through steel now? I mean I''m clearly stronger then before just based on how fast I can run. Kat dodged another worm charge. Then again, its not like steel is easy to tear apart. They use it for heavy machines for a reason after all.*

    *You know, people always use steel as an example of such strength, but they also don''t take into ount how strong it can actually be.* Kat dodged another worm strike spinning around just for the hell of it. *Should I really be thinking about this now? Probably not.*

    *But its also not like I have anything better to do. I can''t think of a better way to keep the worm''s attention. I can''t afford to waste energy setting it on fire, I can''t hurt it with a punch, it only seems to react to me if I make a massive racket with my stomps*

    Kat sighed. *Who thought leading around a giant worm capable of swallowing a boat whole could actually be so boring. At least the Barbarashi had a decent chance of hitting me if I wasn''t paying attention.* Kat stopped and took a jump forward before bowing to the worm as it sailed over her.

    *I mean look at this. It jumps in exactly the same way. Screaming every time like the world is ending, and it always targets the ce I was not where I am. Is it only so scary because it''s super tough?* Of course, Kat was neglecting the fact that she was much faster and able to enact sudden shifts in movement unlike anyone else at her power level.

    Being able to turn on a dime and redirect all her momentum once they reached such speeds was not amon skill. s her body was perfectly designed for flexibility, she could use it to turn on a dime just relying on her instincts.

    Kat sighed. *Really why is this so boring?*

    #####

    Meanwhile иC Back at the sand skipper with Skye and Grace

    "Do you think Kat can manage" asked Skye, still manning the sail, but much more exhausted. Grace had recovered enough to use the till, but not proficiently like she once was.

    "Well, um, I mean, I think she''ll be fine" said Grace.

    Skye clicked her tongue "True but you didn''t see the endless plumes of sand I did. They must be having an intense battle to throw up sand like that. Just one of those plumes was enough to nearly take us out and it burnt all your mana defending. How could Kat manage to get through so many"

    Grace bit her lip and thought of the contract she''d made with Kat. This certainly did seem like the best course of action for everyone, but she was in the most danger. Grace hoped that she wasn''t about to be punished horribly "Well, um, I mean at least Kat isn''t hurt by the sand right?"

    Skye nodded but continued "Yeah, but I''m sure 200 tonnes of worm can still cause her plenty of problems"

    Grace took a worried nce back at the area they''dst seen Kat. Worried over the intense battle they must have been waging.

 Chapter 140: The Return

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Return</h4>

    Kat had been leading the worm on a wild goose chase for around an hour now and things really hadn''t developed. Sure she''d led the thing plenty far away, and sure it hadn''t managed to her Kat in the slightest, but she was down a lot of energy and the worm was alsopletely unharmed.

    Kat looked at her energy reserves and saw they really were lower than she''d like. They sat just below one third of full. Which was actually pretty good. In her hour-long chase Kat had managed to refine her stomping a bit.

    Changing minor things like limiting the amount of energy she used, stomping every fifth instead of third step, jumping carefully over or around the worm and using at a quick chance to burn no energy as it reorientated itself after the jump.

    Nheless, the energy consumption was still a bit much, and Kat could see that the sand skipper was approaching the mist wall. They were still maybe forty-five minutes out or so, but she did still need to fly over to them

    *Is it time to start my trip?* Kat thought as she jumped over the worm pretending to skate over its long body andnding lightly on the sand. After watching the worm turn around Kat decided to see if it was still actually chasing the skipper first.

    Letting herself hover just above the sand she watched as the worm under the ground pausedбн and then headed straight for the skipper. *Well I suppose that would make this too easy.*

    Kat tried to eye the speed of the skipper and the worm, but it didn''t do much good. She couldn''t estimate their rtive speeds well enough. Kat sighed. *I guess I should justmit to the flight then. I can''t even be sure that I''ll have enough energy to get to the boat now.*

    Kat took off following along the worm''s path and rapidly overtaking it. She made sure that she didn''t leave the rtive vicinity of the ground to ensure that the Barbarashi didn''t start to home in on herбн *Wait? Is that actually an amazing idea?*

    Kat started to think of the implications. *It is a giant worm and birds eat wormsбн if I could lead them together perhaps, they''d fight each other?*

    Kat started to picture the epic fight between bird and worm. One roaring its gravelly roar and the other shootingser beams. The Barbarashi diving from above and the worm breaching from belowбн

    Then Kat realised that the worm was easily twice the Barbarashi''s size, weighed likely four times the amount if not more and could very easily just dig into the ground and ignore the bird leaving it to harass her in the open skies as she desperately tried to run to the sand skipper before her energy reserves ran out.

    *Yup, let''s just scrap that n as epic as it might sound on paper and concentrate on flying close to the ground.*

    ##

    Kat found herself rapidly gaining on the sand skipper. She was perhaps five minutes out tops. The worm was far behind and the fog wall was certainly in sight for the other two. The only issue that was still rearing its head was that Kat was rather low on energy. In fact, she was already started to feel the edges of fatigue creeping in and knew that meant she didn''t exactly have much time.

    *Would it be better to run? No I doubt it. It seems to be more energy efficient to fly at speed then to run. Which I''m not quite sure makes sense but I''m notining.* Kat looked towards the sand skipper and watched for Grace and Skye.

    Neither seemed to have noticed her approach, with their eyes seemingly scanning the horizon for any further threats from the front. *Still, a bit poor form to neglect the back. Sure I''m keeping the worm off but what if there was something elseing for you.*

    Kat didn''t know of course that Grace''s hearing was even better than Kat''s own before she enhanced it, and anything sufficiently speedy to catch up with them would have been heard before too longбн except for flying things such as the Barbarashi and Kat herself.

    As the minutes ticked by and Kat got closer, she could more readily feel the weight of fatigue reaching her. The mist wall was close, the worm was far, but was the sand skipper close enough for her to manage.

    *The question is, can I afford to slow down? Am I burning more energy by trying to catch up quickly and then rest once Ind on the skipper? Or would I be better of matching the pace until they hit the mist wall to conserve energy.*

    Kat eyed her rapidly diminishing dregs of energy as she flew. *Nope, I really don''t have the luxury to take it slowly.* Kat pushed herself and her energy to get thatst burst of speed.

    She zoomed off, returning to her original speed after havinggged behind a bit. The sand skipper was so close. Grace turned around and saw Kat flying with a quick nce but soon went back to steering, assuming things were fine.

    Things were not fine. Kat felt her strength rapidly leaving her. Kat''s speed hadn''t dropped just yet, but she could feel thest of her energy entering her wings and her other limbs growing heavy.

    Kat focused on holding her wings steady. Ensuring that whatever happened she was at least on course. She inched closer towards the sand skipper as it maintained its max speed. Grace checked on Kat once again and saw her surprisingly haggard form before saying something to Skye.

    Whatever it was, was lost on Kat. Her ears felt heavy and only the rushing of wind filled them. Her eyes were unfocused and her wings wanted nothing more then to let her drop to the ground and rest.

    But Kat held on. Copsing into the sands wouldn''t help anyone. *If I fall now they''ll have to either stop or leave me. If Grace can''t convince Skye to stop then she''ll face whatever punishment the contract has in store.*

    Kat didn''t notice this in her fatigued state, but it seemed that Grace had convinced Skye to slow their speed. Even as Kat herself lost speed and what little height remained, she continued to draw closer to the sand skipper.

    Just as Kat felt her wings giving out, she also found the mast of the sand skipper in front of her face. Looking up quickly in surprise Kat mmed head first into the mast. Though she had tilted it slightly to avoid crushing her noes she instead felt the full impact on her horn before dropping into the floor.

    The mast shook but held steady. As soon as Kat deposited herself in the skipper, Skye pulled the sail up once again and they shot off rapidly approaching the mist wall once again.

    Skye first took a good look at Kat. Watching for any sign of possible movement or an indication that Kat was still conscious. Once she seemingly found none, Skye speaking.

    "This might sound callous of me, but should weбн you know" Skye said and mimed slicing her neck.

    Grace shook her head

    "Why not?" asked Skye trying to gauge Grace''s reaction "She is probably the most dangerouspetition. And I bet we''ll have to fight her after the orb. This might be our only chance to take her out"

    Grace sighed "Well, even ignoring the fact she just spent an hour and a half keeping a giant worm off our tail, I doubt we could"

    Skye raised a confused eyebrow "She''s knocked out. Face first in the ground and right next to us. If we can''t take her out now how are we ever going to"

    Grace cast a nce towards Kat and thought about speaking of how they''d met "Well, Skye, I suppose I should tell you how I teamed up with Kat. It was a situation much like this except she was face down in the snow"

    Skye nodded but kept her gaze ahead of her as Grace continued "Well, I thought the same as you. Best chance to eliminate one of the strongestpetitors and I tried to stab her in the back, quite literally

    "Despite this, her tail managed to find my hand and grip it with such force that I couldn''t move my arm a single inch" said Grace. Of course, she neglected to mention Kat wasn''t actually unconscious and that there was a bit more to the story.

    Skye clicked her tongue, looking from Grace to Kat and back. "Is that true?"

    Grace nodded "I had no chance"

    Skye didn''t seem to be particrly happy about this news, and if she could see the faces of the Timmy''s she would see they weren''t a fan of attacking Kat either. Perhaps that may have changed her mind, however for now at least, Kat was safe enough.

    Kat for her part thought it was all rather funny. *I mean I can hear them. Surely Grace knows right? I wonder how Skye would react if I jumped up.* Kat tried to twitch on of her fingers and found it still unresponsive. Ok guess I''ll have to take a raincheck on that one.

 Chapter 141: Beyond the Mist

    <h4>Chapter 141: Beyond the Mist</h4>

    While the tense conversation was wrapping up, the sand skipper was rapidly approaching the mist wall. Practically nothing else could be seen. It took up so much of their vision that there really was nothing else to see.

    The worm was still far behind and the Barbarashi was nowhere to be seen. Even still Skye and Grace braced themselves against the side of the sand skipper. Skye even taking a seat instead of her usual standing position just in case.

    Katбн was still copsed on the floor, but Skye was uninterested in helping and Grace was unsure if Kat''s tail would try to stop her should she try to help. epting that Kat would be fine, or at least her regeneration would deal with any issues that arose held on tight to the back of the skipper.

    Kat for her part couldn''t actually see what was going on, but she hadn''t just forgotten how close the mist wall was, and could figure it out with the few context clues she had ess to that they were preparing to hit the wall.

    The sand skipper shot forward into the fog. Their was a moment where the skipper hung suspended in the air as they sailed through the thick fog. An instantter though Grace and Skye had their vision clear just as the skipper crashed into the ground.

    Digging into the dirt, and throwing grass and debris everywhere, the skippers slight angle threatened to flip the whole thing over. Tumbling around just as the skipper reached an almost ny-degree angle, the edges of the mast dug into the ground preventing it from tipping over further.

    And the mast was made of sturdy stuff, so instead of threatening to break it dug into the dirt hard. This in turn meant that instead of the skipper continuing forward it attempted tounch its passengers.

    The Timmy''s were sent flying. All three of them arcing through the air, arm in armбн somehow staying together despite the forces at y shooting of into the distance. Skye held on tight to the side and the mast. Straining her arms she managed to stay in ce, with only minor muscle bruising.

    Grace took a different route. She let herself fly out of the skipper. Because of herбн increased height inparison to the Timmy''s she didn''t fly as far, or as fast. Quickly dropping into a roll Grace dispersed her kic energy and managed to escape unharmed.

    Kat for her part went flying wildly out of the sand skipper. She tried to move a little to correct her fall but felt her body failing to respond. She did sense that if she pushed she could get her tail to help, but the fact it didn''t immediately act implied the fall wasn''t going to be so bad.

    Just as Kat thought that though, the top of her horns caught on the edge of the mast as she flew. Sending Kat into a spin, she continued to whirl around andnding hard on the ground and rolling a few more times. Her wings really slowly any momentum she might have had.

    Now Katy face down in the ground. Covered in dirt, grass and whatever else might have been around. Her desire to get up or move was strong, but she held down the desire recognising she needed a bit more rest first.

    Skye examined the downed people, paying particr attention to Kat. Despite what Grace had imed Kat''s tail made no effort to save her from that fall. Her eyes flicked towards the elf but seeing that she was already getting up and looking around refrained from doing anything extreme.

    Lighting up two sigils on her robes, Grace started to glow a faint white light as her energy was injuries were healed. Grace was busy dusting herself off and trying to get the grass out of her har. The Timmy''s were nowhere to be seen, but nobody was too worried. They''d pop up when they felt like it.

    *Well, this is a really nice view* Thought Kat eyes closed face buried in the dirt. *Can''t wait to figure out what sort of horriblendscape we''ve been brough to this time.* As Kat was admiring the darkness, Grace was dusting herself off and walking over to Kat.

    She wasn''t certain that she''d be able to, but she felt determined to try. Reaching down towards Kat, she watched Kat''s tail twitch towards her before settling down. Grace gulped but kept going and managed to get her arm under Kat.

    Grace was surprised at Kat''s weight. It was either much lighter or much heavier than she''d thought. In fact, it was actually pretty normal, which was strange considering Kat''s strength and stranger considering she could fly.

    Not minding it though Grace hefted Kat onto her shoulder and cast a nce at Skye, who just gave a shrug. Kat let her eyes open, trying to take in the situation. She immediately noticed Grace''s help and tried to thank her but found her mouth still unresponsive. Instead taking a look around Kat saw a short run of grass before another giant wall.

    This one however wasn''t made of fog. It looked to be solid steel. Of course knowing time it was made out of wood, but that couldn''t dampen the sheer presence the structure had. As high and as long as Kat could see it stretched seemingly endlessly in either direction.

    *Where the heck do we go then?* Thought Kat till she noticed the bare edge of something on the right. She couldn''t make it out properly and with no energy to enhance her sight it seemed it would remain a question.

    As Kat struggled to look around, the three Timmy''s popped out of the ground next to Grace. Shaking of the dust and grass attached to them they looked up and waved at Kat. In response Kat managed to do figure eights with her eyes, and the Timmy''s quickly realised she couldn''t move yet and nodded, before heading off to doбн whatever it was they do.

    Skye for her part was watching this whole thing closely, and certainly noticed that slight twitch of Kat''s tail as Grace went to pick her up.

    "Well, what''s the n" asked Grace shifting Kat to a slightly morefortable position with her arm around Grace''s neck and Kat''s head resting against her own arm to try and keep Kat''s horns from stabbing Grace in the face.

    "I''m not sure" intoned Skye "I can''t see any obvious way to progress past this wall. But based on the sand skippers, there must be something we are missing"

    Grace nodded "Yeah that makes sense, should we just take off in a direction then? Or would it be worth getting closer to examine the wall?"

    *Guys, There''s a thing over on the left.* Kat tried to lift her hand and point to the left but found her arm unresponsive. Checking her internal reserves she could see her energy was rapidly replenishing. *Guess I''m in like, super charge mode. Everything is shut down, but I get a bunch of energy. Should only take a few more minutes for me to walk then.*

    "I mean, we could always do a?bit of both" said Skye "Head diagonally right, making our way along and towards the wall to hedge our bets I suppose"

    *No, no go left. Whatever we need to find is on the left.* Kat''s thoughts went unheard though "I guess that makes as much sense as any other n" said Grace

    Skye nodded and started jogging and leading the way. ncing back though she saw Grace with an exasperated expression "What?" asked Skye

    "I can''t keep up with you like that while carrying Kat. Perhaps helping me?" asked Grace

    "She can fly, surely she can''t be that heavy" said Skye

    "She weighs about the same as I do. I don''t understand it either" said Grace.

    *Gah. You guys are about to go the wrong way.* Skye looked a little torn before walking over to Grace and picking up Kat''s other side. "I guess we''re in this together"

    And so, with Kat slung over their shoulders Grace and Skye were able to set off. The main issue Grace was having with Kat was her awkward weight distribution, with her tworge wings. With Skye taking the other side though, they were actually able to get a decent speed going.

    As they jogged the Timmy''s would appear every now and then, in front of the three to make funny faces. Grace and Skye chose to ignore them, but Kat was berating them internally. *They are doing this because YOU ARE GOING THE WRON WAY!*

    But Kat was doomed to silence. At least for a little while longer, as the group marched forward with surprising efficiency. It was only once they''d been moving for around ten minutes that Kat could start to move.

    "The wrong way" said Kat "We''re going the wrong way"

 Chapter 142: The Other Way

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Other Way</h4>

    "What" said the pair as they held Kat between them.

    Kat tried her best to re with her still gging energy failed to muster anything particrly scary. Nheless, they seemed to at least realise what Kat was saying and stopped in their tracks.

    "I guess we head back then" said Grace starting to turn around

    "You''re just going to listen to her?" asked Skye, stopping them in ce.

    "I am physically incapable of lying" said Kat

    Skye gave Kat a wry look, "Well, I''ve certainly heard that spread around. But even if it is true it doesn''t mean that you can''t be wrong. Your half delirious, strung between two people. Is your judgement really sound enough?"

    Kat felt augh bubbling up at that but managed to supress it. *Laughing in someone''s face while they carry you is never the best decision.* "My mind is perfectly fine. It is only my body that is tired. Sure I feel that weight somewhat but it''s a bit different for demons. I''ll be perfectly fine in just a few more minutes" said Kat

    And Kat''s eloquence of speech and ease of movement did wonders to reinforce that point. It was clear Kat was already far from the exhausted body they''d been dragging for ten minutes. "I''m just wondering if it''s worth turning back on a hunch" said Skye

    Grace dismissed this though "Look, we have no real idea where we are going. Even if Kat is wrong, worst is we''ve wasted ten minutes of walking. Let''s just head back the other way"

    Skye looked like she wanted to argue, but she could already see Kat starting to recover visibly before her eyes, and seeing she was outvoted agreed to turn around.

    It was only a minuteter that Kat gave Skye and Grace the signal to let her down. Carefully cing her feet on the ground Kat, wrung out her shoulders and tried to dust of her horns. It seemed they did not share the same grime repelling properties as the rest of her body and outfit.

    Skye looked ready to take off once this was done but Kat stopped Skye "I''m fine to walk but running would take a lot of my energy. It seems I''m the main fighting force and I want to be prepared for whatever is ahead"

    Skye bit her lip but nodded at this one. Grace just shrugged and fell in step behind Kat. The Timmy''s for their part stayed back, hoping to let Kat rest and trying not to pressure her into picking them up. They tried to stay unnoticed, but they didn''t do so well. Especially when there was nothing but short cut grass as far as the eye could seeбн if you ignored the walls of course.

    And so the trio started their marchбн back the way they came. Once they approached the boat again Kat could make out something in the distance. It still wasn''t entirely clear, but it was more certain. She said as much to the others, but they just shrugged.

    Another two minutes passed before Grace and Skye could also make out something strange, and Kat was starting to see the details. It looked like a picket fence.

    After approaching further, now five minutes of travel, all three could confirm that it was in fact a picket fence. Grace looked ready to sprint over and check it out but held herself in check. Skye seemed content to keep the current pace but would asionally cast nces towards Kat.

    Once they were just shy of the fence, Kat could see that in front of her was what appeared to be a garden path, surrounded by a picket fence and leading towards the door. Checking her energy reserves Kat found she had enough to run safely without it making too much of a dent.

    "We can run the rest if you want. It won''t make a big difference to me" said Kat

    Skye and Grace both nodded. The area looked clear and they wanted a better idea of what was actually going on. The three sprinted up to the edge and got a further idea of what was in front of them.

    The path they had seen was leading to what looked like a reinforced door in the side of the wall. It was a normal size, which meant Kat would need to copse her wings fully to step inside, though it was about an extra half again the height of a typical door.

    It carried no identifying markings and blending well into the steel grey wall that covered the rest of the area. If not for the picket fence Kat wasn''t sure if she''d have been able to pick it out. There was a handle, but it was well blended into the surrounding structure.

    Kat looked between Skye and Grace and waiting for someone to speak up. Grace took the initiative and asked "Welp, are we going to go in?"

    "It seems we have little choice" said Skye

    Kat nodded. Whatever it was, the door was at the very least a way through these steel wall. They had no better ideas and it seemed like this was their best path forward.

    Grace and Skye took a big step back at Kat''s nod. She turned around and hit them with a raised eyebrow.

    Grace gesture towards Kat and said "Well, you''re the sturdiest of the three of us. Plus Skye can heal you if you can''t heal yourself"

    Skye nodded along with that though Kat did wonder how willing the human would be to actually heal her should the timee. Nevertheless Kat took a deep breath and stood in front of the door.

    The Timmy''s appeared beside her watching her movements closely. Kat slowly reached out toward the door handle. cing her hand onto it, she gripped it solidly. Here goes nothing.

    Kat pulled at the door, with perhaps more force then necessary and it swung open easily practically flying towards Kat. She took a step back to avoid getting taken out by the door and looked into the room beyond.

    It was a in sort of room, looking something like the waiting area at the doctor''s office. There was one couch against the left wall, and three single chairs on the right, with tables in between them all. At the end of the room was another door, but there really was nothing else except for a soft light in the ceiling.

    Kat took a hesitant step in. The moment she did so the three Timmy''s followed behind swiftly and took up residence on the couch. Kat shrugged and followed their bold lead taking the seat closest to the second door and gestured for the other two to join her.

    Grace followed behind instantly and took the middle chair. Though when it came to Skye''s turn, she hesitated on the threshold and looked around as if there was any other way she could go.

    Eventually she managed to take a step inside. And to perhaps Skye''s great surprise nothing happened. Taking a more confident step forward she took the third and final chair, only to have the heavy steel door m shut behind them once she was fully seated.

    Skye and Grace jumped at this but Kat couldn''t work up the energy to be concerned. *This has Thyme''s personal touch written all over it. Just wait a minute andбн* Right on cue the Timmy''s pulled a cassette tape out of nowhere and inserted it into the front couch cushion.

    "Hello Hello, This is your friendly announcer Thyme speaking. It seems you have managed to reach my resting stop. Now, I''d congratte you on being the first to reach the areaбн except I don''t actually know if you are. This is pre-recorded. Everyone will hear this message.

    "If you are actually first then, I do truly extend my congrattions, but I wouldn''t count on it. Anyway, you''re probably wondering what''s going on. Well I''m here to introduce to you the rules of the rest station.

    "The first one, is that nobody is allowed to attack anyone, unless it is inside the training arena with both parties'' consent. This is supposed to be a safe ce for you to rest for a while, and I will have nobody thinking to take advantage of that. If you even get close to striking a contestant, I will instantlye there personally and punish you myself" Thyme''s voice got louder and more distorted as he said the final words.

    Thyme''s voice quickly reverted for the next section though "Thing is, I realised that I may have spread you all out too far. So I built this resthouse to ensure that the final race for the orb is actually intense. It''d sure suck for one scout to rush their days ahead of everyone else.

    "The exact time you''ll be released is shown on the wall, in themon room. You can find that as soon as you step through the second door. You can find dorm areas, food, and other activities throughout the facility. This is just one of many, and only for people who use the same door.

    "You can find additional information in the relevant rooms if necessary. Thanks for your attention and have a nice break"

 Chapter 143: The Unguided, Tour Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Unguided, Tour Part 1</h4>

    Once Kat heard it was time for a break, she let herself rx. She couldn''t exactly melt into the chair because it didn''t allow for her wings, but she could feel the time pressure melting away.

    The door to the next room swung open, and as Kat was trying to rx the Timmy''s all stepped through into the next room without prompting. Kat gave a look to Skye and Grace who happened to be already getting up.

    "Hup" Pulling herself to her feet Kat got up and followed the Timmy''s into the next room. It was arge room with a central pir. It had the same boring walls as the previous room, and while it had more than doubled in size with a number of chairs all around the outside, it wasn''t any more interesting.

    Except of course for the giant clock? If you could call it that. The whole thing looked to be mechanical, with wooden blocks for the numbers. While the girls were staring at the clock the Timmy''s got to the pir and put in another cassette.

    "Hello, might be weird to say that after just saying goodbye.. especially when I can see the future. That''s right! I know for a fact that you walked into this clock room straight after the introduction room.

    "How''s that for fortune telling? Now I''ll admit it might also have something to do with the fact that there''s only one door, but I doubt that''s actually important here. What you are seeing is my state of the art, clock pir.

    "It has four sides, each disying the same thing, just in case you thought one was wrong, you can now be sure that all four clocks are wrongбн wait noбн They should be left!

    "Anyway, enough jokes. You should see my standard set up. The first block measures the number of days, the second two are the hours, and the final two are the minutes. I did try to get seconds working, but I just don''t have the skill to set up a device to change the blocks so fast.

    "Anyway, all in all this rooms pretty simple, so just move on to the second part of the tour!"

    Thyme''s cassette finished and Kat couldn''t help but think. So, we''re on a tour now. Couldn''t you have just set the whole thing up as a proper tour then if you wanted one? Kat rolled her shoulders and locked at the clock. On it, it read, 1 day, 14 hours, and 20 mins. Guess I''ll have a lot of time to kill then.

    Kat had a peek at the other''s reactions, but Skye was intentionally keeping her face nk and Grace was still somewhat taken aback that they got to rest at all. The Timmy''s though once again instantly took off towards the next room.

    Skye motioned to follow them, and so Grace and Kat did, it wasn''t as though there was much to see in the room. Once they left, they were led down a long corridor. As they approached the end, the door swung open automatically and revealed another open space.

    This area seemed more like a lounge. It had simr couches to the other rooms, but it also had a coffee table in the middle, decorated with ornate flowers and vines.

    Once again, the Timmy''s led the charge with another cassette.

    "Good, you''re back. This room is rather simple, just a lounging area. What''s actually important are the doors that branch off of it. That one on your leftбн assuming you are facing the same way you were if you walked in, leads to the dorms and the showers. Each person gets a roomбн hopefully? I prepared 6 just in case, but if not the sofa''s in the lounge will have to do.

    "The door on your right is the kitchen area, as well as some other recreational things like the training hall, and a board game storage cupboard. The kitchen has ingredients or prepared meals, whatever floats your sand skipper. The rest is fairly self-exnatory.

    "The final door should be locked at the moment. It''s your exit. Once the clock ticks down in the clock room that door will unlock and you can leave the resting site. If I find anyone trying to circumvent the door or pick the lock, I will find you and turn you into a lockpickбн

    "Any questions? No of course not, because I can''t answer them. Goodbye"

    And with that the cassette clicked of, and Grace let out a yawn, prompting both Kat and Skye to look her way.

    "Well, what are you looking at? It''s been a huge day. I want to grab something that barely counts for food and then go to sleep" said Grace

    *I''m not exactly tired, but it''s as good an idea as any* "Lead the way Grace" said Kat. Skye just nodded along as well.

    Timmy''s taking the lead, they headed right into another corridor. At the edge it split into two, and the Timmy''s took the left path. Coming up on two double doors, the Timmy''s stacked on top of each other and jumped.

    This opened the door to reveal a ''kitchen''. To Kat''s eyes it looked more like a massive pantry with a small kitchen attached. Once you were through the doors the room expanded massively. It was split in two halves, and then further into quarters. Right at the far end of the room was likely where the cooking and preparing area was, but the massive amount of shelving obscured it heavily.

    On the right was shelves and shelves of ingredients. The first three rows were just open to the elements, but the next three were split up. The first one had heatingбнmps? They were flowers beaming light down onto. The two over from that had a different flower that was blue instead of red. The area around thosest two rows seemed to be iced over.

    On the left was shelves of prepared dishes. The first three all had those same heating flowers. Then a break containing open air dishes with nothing keeping them fresh, then a final two that were covered with cooling flowers.

    The sheer quantity and varietypletely dwarfed any spread of food Kat had ever seen. There was so much food she could feed everyone in the orphanage for a month and still have food left over.

    While the three girls were still taking in the sight of so much food the Timmy''s were getting the cassette prepared. They opened up the ''oven'' at the back of the room and threw the cassette in before shutting it closed and turning it on.

    "AHHHHHH IT BURNS!!!" screamed the Thyme on the cassette shaking everyone out of their stupor "Nah, just messing with you. I wonder if anyone was actually worried for a moment. I''m touched if you did, but just know that even if you were to throw me into the oven it wouldn''t hurt, let alone a cassette with my voice on it.

    "I will say though, so d I decided to put it in the oven. I can''t wait to see your reactions. Anyway, this is the kitchen. Ingredients on the right, prepped dishes on the left. Please be careful handling some of those ingredients. The ones closer to the exit door are harder to prepare and potentially deadly

    "If you kill yourself in the rest area, I''m noting to save you. Well, that''s a lie, I will save you, but you''ll be out of the contestбн Anyway, just be careful. The dishes on the prepared side are mostly safe except for the first two dishes in each row once again closest to the exit

    "If you try to pick up any of these, a dome will show up and you will need to force you way through. It isn''t exactly hard, but it''s just a bit of a reminder so you don''t mindlessly pick one of them up.

    "Below each ingredient or dish will be its name and any major warnings you might want to keep note of, like it''s super poisonous, or perhaps it will try to boil you alive. Personally I love the ones with a bit of poison, really adds to the vour.

    "You can find all the kitchen utensils in the far right corner, and under the counter on the left has ovens, while the right has chillers. You can ask the little one''s if you need to hear about the room''s details again."

    "Well, Grace, grab what you want" said Skye sarcastically

    Grace let her eyes roam the unbelievable array of foods before her. "Well, you know what. I think I''ll have a shower first. This looks like effort"

    Kat shrugged. *I wonder how immune to poison I am. Actually, maybe I should look for something reprepared that''s extremely warm. I can imagine like a dragon soup that''s just on fire. Then againбн I wonder if my regeneration does work on poisonsбн

    Nope no bad Kat. That''s a really silly line of thinking. Stick to the boiling hot soup. At least you know you''re immune to that.*

 Chapter 144: The Unguided, Tour Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 144: The Unguided, Tour Part 2</h4>

    Grace led the way out of the kitchen and headed back towards the intersection. As they approached Skye spoke up "Shall we look at the other facilities first?"

    Grace gave Skye the most, dead eyed stare possible "Go ahead, but I won''t follow"

    Kat shrugged "I''m sure the Timmy''s will happily y the cassettes as many times as we want. So it doesn''t matter too much"

    The Timmy''s all nodded vigorously to confirm this fact. As they were doing so Grace continued her march for the showers. They tracked back through themon room and opened the next door which lead to a hallway with six offshoots.

    The Timmy''s quickly go to the cassette system, which involved pushing it into one of the doors. "Hello, hello. Or is it Good evening? I suppose time has no bearing on when you''re first hear this. It''s entirely possible that you won''t even have the time to use the bedding facilities, but I must always be prepared.

    "Behind each door is your own self-contained room. It has a bed, a table, and a shower. Inside on the wall, you will find a glowing card. If you ce that on your wrist it will stick itself there and tune to your mana. Once attuned only the holder of the card can interact with the doors

    "The doors are automatic, and if you want to let someone else in you will have to leave your hand on them and hold them open for the others. I do not encourage any illicit behaviour, because I am watching everything.

    "Brr, yeah, I do wish I wasn''t but once again, the dumb rules for the final round and all that. If for whatever reason you want to change rooms just p the card back into its holder and it will no longer be linked to you.

    "Keep in mind, for any of you trying to be tricky, yes it has to be the correct card, and yes the person who owns the card has to put it in the holder. Now onto a few other things, you will probably want to have a shower and change into other clothes

    "These have been provided, but they are just standard materials. You do not want to be taking them outside the resting area, but I mean I won''t stop you. Oh and do be careful with the showers. I''ve made them cater to a wide range of races, so they have both extremely low, and extremely high temperatures. I am not liable for any injuries caused by showers.

    "In the case of extreme burns, you will be removed from the round and healed. Do be aware, if you managed to injure yourself in such a stupid way I will tell all my friends about it and we willugh.

    "In fact, I''ll duplicate myself a few times so you have a whole crowd. Now then, that should be all in regard to the rooms. Oh the light switch is on the left side of the door"

    This was already enough information for Grace. As soon as Thyme''s recording ended, she opened the first door on the left and it shut behind her. The Timmy''s seemed to disperse during the cassette recording and Kat couldn''t see them anywhere leaving just her and Skye

    "Sooбн what now?" asked Kat

    "Might as well get some rest" said Skye walking to the end of the hall and taking thest door on the left.

    "Huh" Kat now found herself alone in the hall. Shrugging she pushed open the door on the right and walked inside.

    The room was small but practical. There was attached to the wall on the left with multiple extra nkets folded up at the end. On the right was the card Thyme had mentioned above a table with two chairs. At the back of the room was another door that presumably lead to the shower.

    There was plenty of space between everything, and none of it was cramped. Kat found it was a rather nice size, perhaps a bit bigger than her old room at the orphanage. Walking over to the wall Kat picked up the card for the room.

    As she did so it started glowing red and shing. *Is this normal? What do I do with this?* As if summoned by hermand a Timmy appeared with a cassette in hand. Slipping under the bed the Timmy put the cassette into the wall and Thyme''s voice run out again.

    "Botherбн if your hearing this it means that something has gone wrong with the identity cards. I knew I couldn''t trust the dwarven enchanter I learned those runes from. I mean, the man was an excellent smith, but practical enchantments were never his strong suite.

    "While this is ying your small Thyme should be grabbing the recement key. It will open the door and keep it locked, but you mustn''t lose it. This one has no way of telling who is who.

    "If you lose the card for your room, honestly that''s tough luck. I can''t be making endless redundancies."

    And sure enough, once the announcement was over the Timmy came over and presented Kat with another card. It looked almost exactly the same at first nce which Kat supposed was the point. Looking closer she did however find that the flower design that made up the centre was different

    Kat didn''t exactly recognise what this other flower was, but her eyes certainly picked up the difference. Shrugging Kat slipped it into the sash on her outfit with the fans and sat down at the table.

    *System, I''d like to send a message for Lily Sylvie, and Vivian if that''s alright*

    Please input the message you want broadcast at location of User Kat''s transportation.

    *Um, hmm, wait no don''t put thatбн actually can you cancel that for just a second?*

    Message system cancelled.

    *What do I actually want to tell them? System is there a word limit?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S can disy any number of words, however after a certain point the words will fill the area and start disying in objects once a threshold is reached. User Kat is rmended to keep the message short.

    *Ok.*

    Kat thought about what she wanted for a while. She let her hand tap on the table as she thought about all the things she''d seen and done over thest few days. Even though it had been just three days or there abouts since she had seen everyone elseбн it almost felt like 74 for some odd reason.

    Ignoring that strange feeling Kat began topose her thoughts and eventually settled on the following message.

    *Hi guys, it''s been a while since you''ve heard from me. I thought this would be a quick two-day trip, but things really escted in the afternoon on the second. I didn''t really have time to exin but I''m just now resting up. Things have been really interesting, and I know I''ll be away for at least two more days, but I want you to know I''m doing fine.

    The mission isn''t taking long because it''s hard, just because there are a lot of steps. I''m participating in a tournament, and the host has done some rather extreme things, especially the final round.

    D.E.M.O.N.S said I can''t send too much or else the message will start going through the floor. Hopefully you guys are well.

    Kat.*

    Message received and projected.

    Thanks system.*

    With that Kat decided to take a quick shower. The others had probably already eaten, or at least finished with their showers as Kat had spent quite a while figuring out her message.

    As she dismissed her kimono, she heard a ck, and instantly realised what she had done. Picking up the fans and the card, Kat ced them on a bench next to the clothing Thyme had provided.

    Utilising the hottest setting on the shower Kat was able to rx properly. The warmth was great, and she didn''t have to feel bad about wasting anything because Thyme could conjure it all out of thin air.

    Once out of the shower Kat took a look at the clothes Thyme had provided. They were just your standard affair, with a set of robes, or a set of trousers and shirt. All simple, and a slight off green. There were actually more like five sets of varying sizes, but they all seemed to be the same justrger

    Sadly though they didn''t have anywhere for Kat to put her wings, though one set of robes did in fact have a spot for her tail. Welp back to the kimono it is. Kat shrugged. She was really getting used to the thing.

    *Would I even want to wear anything else.* Kat rubbed the edges of the sleeves and felt the soft material under her fingers. *Probably not really. I''ve been spoiled by this. Perpetually clean, never needs washing, feels great on the skin, plus it looks really nice.*

    Shrugging Kat made her way out of the room, making sure to pick up her things as she left.

 Chapter 145: Soup of the Sun

    <h4>Chapter 145: Soup of the Sun</h4>

    Kat exited her room and nearly jumped in fight as she felt it start to close while her tail was still there. Then Kat thought about it for another second. *The door was shutting, and I was walking at a decent pace. I''d have probably left the area butбн hmm.*

    Deciding that the doors needed testing Kat opened it once again and walked slowly out. Watching her tail as the door slid shut, just as she was about to pull her tail out of the way the door stopped.

    Swishing her tail from side to side she found the door followed it. Never leaving more than a few centimetres between the door and her tail, but never once did ite in contact with her. Even when she tried to quickly flick her tail towards the door.

    Satisfied that she wasn''t ever going to actually injure her tail because of the automatic doors Kat headed towards the kitchen to pick up some food. As she entered the dining room though she found Skye hunched over writing something.

    "Hi" sad Kat as she walked past.

    Skye practically flew out of her chair. If Kat didn''t know any better she''d think Skye was the one who actually had wings. Returning to the chair and mming the book shut Skye whirled around to face Kat.

    "Ahh hi?" said Kat again not quite sure what else to do.

    Skye pretended to cough and met Kat''s eyes "Sorry, I didn''t hear youe in. I''d thought you went to sleep like Grace. I was just writing in my diary. Please understand I was just a bit surprised"

    Kat shrugged "I''m just going to get something to eat" and left the healer to her strange hobbies. Kat rubbed her eyes as she left the room but after that they stopped irritating her.

    The hallway was the same familiar boring scene, but the kitchen had a few interesting things to note. The Timmy''s were on the kitchen counter with a pile of ingredients and several knives.

    As Kat walked in all three turned at once and waved.

    "Hello, I''m just picking something else, feel free to use the ingredients" said Kat

    The Timmy''s all nodded and went back to work on their cookingбн whatever it was they were trying to make. Ignoring the frequent cutting sounds Kat walked over to the section Thyme had designated as dangerous.

    She had a quick nce at the poisonous section which was the one right next to the entranceway. Perhaps not the safest design but Kat just ignored that fact.

    Going one shelf deeper she found the two dishes for extreme heat. The first was a thick set of ribs, not with the meat on either, just a series of rib bones that looked cracked and charred but with wisps of me that snuck out asionally.

    There was a que, but also a button that said press for exnation, and Kat couldn''t resist. Just as she was about to press the button a Timmy appeared next to her and pressed it first before sprinting off back to the prep area.

    "Ooh, the Hellme boar ribs. Do note, this animal has never been to hell, and isn''t actually rted to boars at all. They are much closer to another family of steam aspected wolves much to my surprise. It seems to have been a rare mutation for a few generations that then split off.

    "I was actually tasked with finding out what had happened, but I never did. I had a few good guesses but I never did confirmбн Aw well, that''s not what you''re here for. Before I tell you any more, please know two things. First touch the te lightly, if that burns you in anyway choose a different dish

    "Second, the fork sticking out of the middle is the second test. If it burns you, you''re probably not safe either, but if you have high regeneration you might be fine. Wouldn''t rmend but at least it won''t kill you.

    "Despite the fact that these look like charred bones they actually taste a lot like a good bit of baconбн perhaps that contributed to them still being called boars. Huh now I think of it that way it makes a lot of sense. Hold on I need to goбн"

    The tape abruptly cut of Kat looked to the Timmy''s for help. They took this as their queue and threw another tape in the oven.

    "Woopsies, if you are hearing this tape it means, I in my infinite wisdomбн provided a bit too much wisdom. Look I only made a limited number of these things and I burn through them fast. If your hearing this tape it means the information wasn''t important so shoo, go back to adventuring or something"

    *Well, at least that exins that reaction.* Still, Kat wasn''t the keenest on the first dish. It was just ribs, nothing else, and even if they tasted like bacon, there was a lot of them and she just didn''t enjoy eating so much bacon at once.

    Looking over to the next dish, it was even stranger looking. It had threerge bright red flowers that radiated heat floating in a bowl of liquid that was a cool blue colour, in direct contrast to the flowers, as well as the other ingredients she could see floating in the soup.

    Once again a Timmy pressed the button for the dish. "So, first things first, if you can''t touch the bowl don''t eat the dish. It will melt you from the inside out and I''m not sure I''m fast enough to save youбн nah just kidding I could, but I will record it and show everyone"

    "This dish has a really posh sounding name that is like a paragraph long. I hate that name because it''s too long though perhaps also because Earlen came up with it and that guy is a right bellend.

    "I much prefer the name ''Soup of the Sun'' on ount of the fact is uses zing sun lilies as the main ingredient to provide the heat and seep into the broth made of crystal mountain hot spring''s water"

    The Thyme on the cassette dropped his voice a bit "Just between you and me those aren''t real hot springs, though I guess that''s good you won''t have to worry about a funny taste"

    Reverting to the standard voice Thyme continued "It has a bunch of other ingredients but nobody really cares about them. It just enhances the taste. Let''s leave it about that. I may or may not have stolen them from various elven enves, but those guys started it so I have no remorse.

    "Wait should I be putting that on tapeбн Well whoever you are, hopefully you aren''t an elf, otherwiseбн" And that was the end of the tap

    *Thymeбн did you seriously rob someone just to make good soup?* Thought Kat as she picked up the soup and carried it back to the lounge room. Skye had vanished from her seat, so Kat set herself up.

    Kat tried to eat one of the lilies first and found that was clearly not the right way to eat the soup. It didn''t even taste like anything; it was just a rubbery texture. Sure it was pleasantly warm when you swallowed, but it was hard to chew and rather unpleasant to swallow at first.

    Instead Kat tried to mix the next Lily with a few of whatever else was floating around in the soup. Trying that yielded sadly simr results. The rest of the ingredients were a burst on vour but the Lily was practically impossible to chew.

    *I''m getting the feeling you aren''t actually meant to eat the flowers.* Which, in hindsight may have been really obvious. They did look more like decorations then something you eat but considering the name of the dish Kat had assumed otherwise.

    Kat happily ate the rest of the various ingredients. Once she did this though she was met with a surprise. Just as she finished thest piece, ofбн blue looking celery or something the final lily seemed to melt into the clear blue soup.

    It turned from a light blue to a dark red and a tantalising scent started to rise from the bowl. *Ok clearly I wasn''t meant to eat the lilies first.* Taking her time to sip the rest soup it was rather pleasant.

    There was quite a lot of it, but the strong heat felt warm andforting, and the soup itself was such an explosion of vours that it didn''t really bother Kat at all.

    Once that was finished Kat was going to take the dish back to the kitchen but one of the Timmy''s literally flew past, as if thrown at great speed and grabbed the dish before rolling into a perfectlynding and sprinting back down the hallway.

    Staring after the absurd sight Kat decided it was time for bed. *Yup, whatever that was, and no matter how cool it was. I also feel like it was a signal I should just sleep and not worry about it.*

 Chapter 146: Elder Root Tea

    <h4>Chapter 146: Elder Root Tea</h4>

    Kat stretched trying to wake herself up. Her right wing bent at what should be an ufortable angle but she felt no stiffness. *You know, I do wish these beds were a bitrger. Especially because I think I''ll need to sleep in them once more.*

    Shaking her head Kat headed out the door to go grab some breakfast of some kind. As she stepped out of the door she saw a very tired Grace do the same.

    The elf was in the basic white robes provided and they hung loosely around her frame. Her hair was extremely messy and was just left to hang freely. Grace''s ears drooped low, which Kat found odd considering they never really seemed to move.

    As Grace heard the door opening beside her, she looked up, bleary eyes with bags underneath then. As soon as she locked eyes with Kat though Grace jerked back as if someone had shot her.

    Kat tilted her head "What?"

    Grace struggled to form words and just gestured generally in the direction of Kat instead.

    Kat tilted her head further to the side indicating her further confusion.

    Grace gestured more frantically at Kat and had an exasperated look in her eyes. *Sorry Grace this just isn''t tranting.*

    pping her wings and leaning even further sideways Kat let her body follow as she tilted her head and the rest of her body around.

    Grace growled at Kat "Lynn is right your powers are dumb"

    Kat tried to fly upside down at this and found that while she could do it, it was actually rather painful on her wings and it took a lot of energy. It was worth it for the gag though as her hair hung down, though her kimono seemed capable of supporting itself and stayed up around her knees.

    "What about my powers? I mean sure I''m using them for a joke but I don''t see how that surprised you at the start" said Kat

    Grace rubbed her eyes. Looked away and then back to confirm she was actually awake before asking, "Well, how can you be so cheery in the morning? And how did you manage to dry your hair so fast?"

    "I haven''t showered yet what are you talking about?" replied Kat

    Grace looked like she''d been stabbed "Did you just get up?" she asked as though she''d just asked if she was about to die and already knew the answer.

    "Uhбн for some reason I feel like it would be kinder not to answer you" said Kat

    Grace fell forward at this. Kat''s tail snaked around and held the elf in ce. Kat flipped herself back around and then grasped Grace with her hands. "Grace, Grace? You with me?" said Kat

    "End me" said Grace

    "Excuse me could you repeat that?" asked Kat

    "End me please" said Grace putting more pressure into her forward leaning.

    Further reinforcing her hold on Grace and adding her tail into the mix "Now now Grace, surely it isn''t that bad"

    Grace just gave Kat a tired look. Not willing to put up with this sort of attitude Kat firmly wrapped her tail around Grace and lead her to the kitchen. Once again, the Timmy''s were set up already. Somehow, they''d gotten ahold of chef''s hats and Kat chose to simply ept this fact.

    "What can I get you for breakfast Grace?" asked Kat

    "Suffering" said the elf.

    "Timmy''s can you point me to the suffering?" asked Kat, and to her surprise they all turned around and pointed to the poison section of the dishes.

    Confused Kat walked over and read the que on the first one and then nodded assuming it made sense. The dish was called "The walk of suffering" and was a sd with a leafy green as the bass and a number of strange purple fruits carved to look like trees with sprinklings of a red berry to look like a path.

    "Is this really want you want? It''s poisonous you know" asked Kat

    Grace did not look pleased at Kat and the Timmy''s antics. "Ah, just give me some elder root tea and be done with it" said Grace

    "Timmy''s elder root tea?" asked Kat. They pointed Kat towards the chilled ingredients shelf. Following there directions she found a te with a number of mugs on it all filled with tea.

    The que just read elder root tea and to Kat''s disappointment had no button next to it. Wrapping her tail carefully around her uncooperative elf Kat took two cups, one for each of them.

    Eventually she dragged Grace back to the lounge room and set her down carefully. Grace nodded and took a sip of tea. Kat nearly thought her mind was ying tricks on her when she saw what happened next.

    Before her eyes Grace''s hair straightened itself out. The bag under her eyes disappeared. Her ears stopped drooping and a small smile had crept onto her face.

    Kat let her mouth hang wide. "Whatбн what on Earth just happened?"

    "Elder root tea happened" said Grace

    Kat looked at this magical liquid and took a tentative sipбн she wasn''t impressed. *It just tastes like normal green tea?* "Umбн I think I need more rification"

    "Well elder root tea has minor restorative properties, especially potent for fatigue and the effects are almost three times as potent in elves" said Grace "It''s one of our most essential exports. So many elves are addicted to the stuff despite it not actually having any addictive properties. Just the ability to help with fatigue in such a major way is very highly treasured"

    Kat looked at the tea and back at Grace "Should I be drinking this then? Kind of a waste isn''t it?"

    Grace shook her head "Not at all. Well, you see, we grow a near endless amount in the elvennds, as well as anywhere outside of them that we can manage it. Elder root isn''t a particrly fickle nt and there is no way we''d settle for anything less then an infinite supply"

    "So it''s like coffee or something?" asked Kat

    Grace looked like Kat had just offered to stab her mother. "How could you evenpare such a vastly inferior drink that merely masks the signs of fatigue instead of truly restoring them?"

    "Ahh???" Kat didn''t really know how to respond to that. She''d never really been a coffee drinker herself and the effects seemed to really closely align with what Grace was exiningбн though if it worked on Earth Kat could only guess it was in fact worse

    "So what exactly are you nning to do today?" asked Kat redirecting the conversation with all the social grace of a charging elephant.

    Grace smiled at Kat''s choice and responded "I''m not sure. Sitting on this couch is very tempting. It isn''t often I can take such a total break from everything. Sure we have days off adventuring, but real rxation is rare"

    Kat nodded but didn''t really understand "Perhaps you can give me some tips on how to use my fans?"

    Grace''s expression became unreadable. It was a strange mix of joy and annoyance and Kat didn''t know what to make of it. "Well, Kat, honestly, as much as I''d love to, and I do sincerely mean that, I also fear that I''d ruin your foundation. The first lesson of anybat art is extremely important and I just don''t know enough about fans. Bows? Sure always, Daggers? Easy, swords even I could doбн but not fans"

    "That''s fine" said Kat reassuring the elf "Should I perhaps practice by myself?"

    The elf practically jumped at Kat before pulling herself back into her seat and returning to a serene expression "If you do something so stupid, I will strangle you myself. You need a teacher Kat, and if you even think about practicing your fans and I find out I will do horrible things"

    "Horrible things?" asked Kat

    "Horrible things" Grace nodded

    "Horrible things'' Kat also nodded.

    "Well, now that that''s established" said Kat "I''m going to get myself some real food. You want anything?"

    Grace shook her head and Kat walked off. Entering the kitchen the ''walk of suffering'' tempted her greatly but she did what she hoped was the wiser thing and headed away from it.

    "Timmy''s got a spare te?" asked Kat

    The Timmy''s looked up from whatever they were doing and pointed behind Kat. Turning around she found the wall was actually covered in tes of varying size. *How did I not notice that.* Grabbing one of the wall, Kat saw that a new te had appeared when she took the first off.

    Shrugging Kat went around and grabbed various nice-looking berries from around the isles. *I only want a light breakfast after all.* Once her te was half filled with berries she headed back out to greet the not so tired elf.

    Kat sat down quietly and ate her breakfast in silence with Grace. She may have tried to sneak a few berries into the elf''s mouth as she was yawning. But she never seeded and she was never caught, so nobody can say it''s true

 Chapter 147: Some Practice

    <h4>Chapter 147: Some Practice</h4>

    Kat finished up her berries and looked over at Grace who was still sitting nearby with her eyes closed and tea mostly finished. "What would you rmend then Grace? If I shouldn''t practice with my fans"

    Grace opened one eye to look at Kat "Well, sparring is an option but you''d need Skye for that. Alternatively you should probably practice with your fire more. Isn''t that why you were unconscious when I first met you?"

    "I was perfect lucid thank you very much" said Kat

    Grace just shrugged and took another sip of her tea. *Grace is right though. I should probably take this as a chance to practice with my me a bit more. Maybe I can figure some things out.*

    "Is there any advice you can give me for handling my me? It doesn''t exactly like to listen to me" said Kat

    Grace shrugged again "Well, I''m not really a wizard, and from everything I''ve seen neither are you. Not really. You''re going to have to test things out I''m afraid"

    Kat nodded and stood up, heading for the training wing. She hadn''t seen it herself yet and she was a bit curious as to what strange cassette Thyme will have left for her. *Wait on that note.* Stopping at the intersection Kat went to the kitchen to grab the Timmy''s

    As she opened the door she did find the Timmy''sбн but they were surrounded by living nts that were attacking them. The Timmy''s were easily winning and beating them back with knives and other random utensils.

    Kat decided to slowly close the door and ignore that but as the Timmy''s noticed her entrance they pped twice and the previously fighting nts stopped and went back to the ingredient shelf.

    *I''m not even going to ask.* "I''m off to the training area want toe with me?" asked Kat

    The Timmy''s nodded and followed behind Kat.?Once down the hallway Kat carefully opened the door. On her left was another set of doors, and on her right was a number of things she didn''t recognise. They all had colourful designs with strange caricatures of Thyme on them.

    The Timmy''s took one off the shelf and inserted a cassette and Thyme''s voice boomed out. "Wee to the training area. On your left is a bunch of in rooms for practice. There is a control panel to summon a new target dummy and move it around if you want

    "The rooms should be sturdy enough for anything you contestants can throw at them. In fact I''d be impressed if you managed to so much as scratch my walls. A word of warning though"

    Thyme''s voice dropped to a deep base "Injuring yourself for training is not something I can support. Unlike other injuries, I will NOT heal them. I will do what I am required to, to keep you alive but no more. Fools who think they can use this as a chance to truly test their limits are sorely mistaken"

    Thyme''s voice then returned to its normal chipper tone "Plus on the right I have a bunch of board games I''ve made or "borrowed" from around the ce. Honestly, I think just taking a deck of cards is your best bet though, sorting through the trash on the wall is hardly worth it

    "I know I know, my face is on most of those boxes, but the games take too long to learn and just aren''t fun. I''ve put them here mostly for people who recognise a few of them, but even thenбн never mind. I''ll leave you to your training, be it mental or physical"

    "Thanks Thyme" said Kat "Thanks Timmy"

    The Timmy''s nodded and then went back down the hall. Presumably to the kitchen to continueбн whatever it was they were doing. Kat opened the door to the training area and looked inside.

    It was even ner than the hallway if that was possible. The room wasrge, about the size of two tennis courts. There was just nothing. The walls and floor werepletely nk. They looked smooth but Kat could confirm there was at least some grip for her feet.

    Other than the console on the side of the door presumably the one for training dummies. Kat poked it once to see if it responded but, like the enchantments for the rooms nothing happened. *Guess I''ll just have to enjoy the space.*

    Kat decided to start of with a bit of running. No sense ying around with your supernatural powers if you still don''t have a good grasp on your more basic attributes. As Kat started running, she rather quickly had a stray thought. *Can I run fast enough to run on walls?*

    Kat firstpleted one fullp to build up a bit of speed then, at the start of the secondp Kat sprinted as fast as she could at along the wall. As she approached the corner she started angling herself to turn slightly.

    At the corner Kat took a step up onto the wall. Feeling her feet grip Kat took a second step and tried to keep running forward. What actually happened though was that Kat slid straight down.

    Kicking off the wall and pping her wings to prevent falling onto the ground Kat righted herself once again. *Ok, note to self I can''t run on walls.*

    Undeterred though Kat started eyeing the wall once again. *Hmmmбн But can I run up walls?* Shrugging and deciding she might as well test it Kat performed the same onep before sprint.

    This time she didn''t bank at the turn and just kept ploughing forward. Kat was able to take around three steps up the wall before gravity asserted its dominance and threatened to pull her back down.

    Once again using her wings to prevent a fall Kat glided back down to the floor. *You know. This has really made me realise something.* Thought Kat as she rubbed the ends of her wings. *I have wings, why am I trying to run up walls?*

    This signaled a new segment for Kat''s training. Instead of focusing on her legs she used her wings. Flying around the edges Kat attempted to take the corners as tightly as possible giving herself as little room to move as she could while still avoiding just mming straight into the wall.

    It actually wasn''t that hard. *I can turn on a dime. These 90-degree corners are nothing. Granted I can''t exactly get up to my full speed with such little room, but at this is afortable travel speed and I''m able to turn whenever I want. It''s just a little straining on my wings.*

    Kat pped her wings but stayed on the ground stretching them out just to feel the difference. *Hmm, can''t feel any strain. I guess whatever damage I might be doing taking such sharp turns is negated by my regeneration.*

    *Not sure it''s exactly healthy for me but at the very least I don''t seem to be negatively affected. Actually, hey system, how does my regeneration work? I don''t think I''ve even got any scars*

    User Kat likely has what is dubbed ''Subus Regeneration'' regeneration is amon trait shared by many demons, but Subus Regeneration is notable in that it does not leave scarring. Additionally, while Subus Regeneration is uncapable of regrowing lost limbs at power levels simr to User Kat''s it can reattach the limbs if retrieved.

    *Well, I certainly don''t want to be cutting into myself any time soon but at least I know that if I lose my arm as long as I can find it again there''s no problems.*

    *Actually while I''m asking. What exactly do I need to do to get to rank 2.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is actually unsure. Normal path of progression would see a demon form their demonic me into a vague shape, to beter refined. User Kat''s demonic me is already in a unique shape, though it does not possess the necessary power for rank 2.

    *So, what do I do then?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is unsure. Greater mastery of abilities, or taking in excess demonic energy from the environment might cause Kat''s abilities to increase.

    *Well, how will I know?*

    Upon reaching Rank 2 User Kat will receive at least one additional ability. It will be exceptionally clear once User Kat increases to Rank 2

    *Welp, I guess I''ll do some more messing around with my demonic me then.* Kat summoned a small wisp of me to her hand. *Now, it''s time for the more serious stuff.*

    Kat tried to let the world fall away as she concentrated on the small me in her hand. She wanted to try and get it to respond more urately to hermands, or at least get a better handle on controlling it in general.

    Sending the small me a mentalmand to go left, it shot of into the wall at great speed, sshing out but surprisingly leaving the material unharmed. Kat looked down at her hand and sighed. *Welp, guess I really do need some practice.*

 Chapter 148: Some More Practice

    <h4>Chapter 148: Some More Practice</h4>

    And so that is what Kat did practice. Though to use the word practice implies there was some consistencies to Kat''s attempts. Kat''s little piece of fire was clearly not willing to listen to hermands.

    Of course Kat managed to try a few other things. Increasing the size of her me? Check, it even was willing to shrink as long as it wasn''t touching anything. Throwing it out in a line like a methrower, super easy, just keep the energy going as long as you wanted. Summoning the me from different areas of Kat''s body? Some minor sess, but sess, nheless.

    What she couldn''t do, was control a single small bit of me. Her slight orders to move one way or another quickly became mes shooting off into the distance, only stopped by the walls.

    Which held up remarkably well in Kat''s estimations. Even with all her failed attempts they had nary a mark upon them. The temperature in the room may have dropped a little, but that was harder to measure. If it did change, it was hardly enough for Kat to even recognise.

    The most Kat was able to manage after a few hours was to keep the me hovering around the edge of her finger and leading it around. This might not sound impressive, but after failing to even get her me to do the simplest of tasks this was something Kat considered a grand achievement.

    She could even manage to let it trail behind with some effort desyncing the me and her hands. *I bet that will be pretty useful once I learn how to use my fans. I can have my firee in and attack along the same path after I''ve attacked once. If I can mix up the timing it would be pretty hard to react to, I think.*

    Kat was munching on someбн sd? Maybe? She wasn''t really sure what it was that the Timmy''s had brought in sometime while she was practicing. It looked like a steak at first nce with various fruits for garnish. But the steak tasted a bit like plums. Whether it was actually meat or not would be up for debate

    *I suppose it depends on where ites from. I mean, it could just be a funny looking fruit, or it could be a funny tasting steak. I''m really not sure which is better. Kat ate her food absentmindedly still trying to figure out where she was going wrong.*

    *D.E.M.O.N.S advice?*

    Perhaps User Kat is simply unable to properly control the me at Rank 1. User Kat has far surpassed the average Rank 1 in other ways because of User Kat''s unique features like True Sight, and flight. Additionally User Kat''s regeneration is unusually potent for one of such low rank

    *So are you telling me I shouldn''t be practicing this?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S cannot advise User Kat on this matter.

    *And why not? Pretty sure you''ve advised me plenty in the past*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is unsure the best path for User Kat''s development. When User Kat asks for advice that almost all demons would already know the answer is easy. Now User Kat asks for highly specific advice for a training regiment with no precedent while already a unique case because of the awakening process.

    *Oh, seems the almighty system has something it can''t do then?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S could dedicate further energy to figuring out the answer. However the diversion of such arge amount of resources to answer the question would require one of User Kat''s favour tokens.

    This stopped Kat. *Hmm, those things are kind of important.* Kat summoned a bit of me on her hand and watched it. *Then again it''s not like I''ve considered using them until nowбн but wait wasn''t there something that might let Lily and Sylvie use magic?*

    Kat tried to recall, but her practice with her me seemed to have drained her more than she realised and when trying to look back, her mind was a little foggy. *Wait a minuteбн* Focusing her mind further she found that it wasn''t just that she was tired. She had plenty of energy left.

    Scouring her memories of thest few days she found them all in perfect rity. Going back further she found they continued to keep their crystal focus, and simply shifting through them required some, but minimal effort.

    However the further back she went the more the details seemed to be lost. The memories seemed like they were coated in a thickyer of dust she couldn''t quite get rid of. A few seemingly random memories stood out in contrast though

    The letter she received from Lily for one, that time she spoke with Sylvie shortly after turning into a demon and a few others... *System what''s going on? What''s happening to my memories?*

    User Kat please exin in further detail.

    Kat thought?about what was just going on, trying to keep it in simple words and direct her thoughts to the system. It was a little weird since if it could read her mind why it didn''t know what she meant was a little confusing.

    D.E.M.O.N.S finds this confusing. There is nothing unusual with User Kat''s descriptions.

    Kat spluttered. *What do you mean nothing unusual my memories are fading!*

    All mortal creatures are affected by a degrading memory. User Kat is a demon, which slows this process but does not stop it. User Kat is simply able to more easily exam the memories dissipating and use Demonic Energy to reinforce some if necessary.

    *Huh.* Kat hadn''t really thought of it like that, but the description made sense. Even if her memory was better and gave her crystal rity for recent events surely it would run out of room eventually. *So how long do my memories stay clear?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is unsure. Memories from before User Kat awakened suffer from degradation already. Some demons have better memories then others. User Kat should study this.

    Kat quickly double checked her memories and found that the system was right. Everything since be a demon was in that crystal clear almost perfect memory form she hade to expect. Even some of the others from just before her awakening were the same. It was only memories older than that, that had degraded at all.

    Kat let out a deep breath. *Ok, I''ll admit that freaked me out a little. Sure jumping the gun a bit, but I mean, the difference was just so clear.* Kat let out a deep breath. It was an unsettling feeling to actually see your memories decaying in real time. Despite it being natural, what slips away from you often goes unnoticed.

    Kat decided to quickly change gears and return to practice with her me. Things didn''t change much. The me still failed to obey or shot off uncontrobly. Kat felt she was doing a little better but after another few hours of still limited sess Kat picked up some more soup and headed to the lounge room to eat it.

    There she found Grace and Skye, and they could not have looked more different. Grace looked serene, her empty te void of anything except the faint traces of water that would seem to indicate she had just finished a sd. She had a light smile on her face and a rxed posture.

    Skye was the opposite; she had a mostly uneaten te of something. Whatever it was, it had been spat out and now Skye was writhing in pain with her left arm gripper just below her throat.

    "Ahбн Skye you okay?" asked Kat somewhat unconcerned. Skye would have saved her if it was serious.

    Skye struggled to look over at Kat and did her best to shoot a venomous look in her direction. It didn''t work that well, as tears leaked from Skye''s eyes and she looked to be rather upied.

    "Grace, um suggestions please?" asked Kat

    Grace cracked open an eye and looked at Skye''s present state before shutting it again "She ate the poison herself. I told her it wasn''t something she could handle, but she decided to try and perfect her antidote spell

    "I''m sure you can quite clearly tell how well that went. Not really sure what to do either. I know what she ate was poisonous, but not what it actually does" said Grace before closing her eyes once again.

    Kat shrugged and pushed her calming aura onto Skye, just lightly as she didn''t want to risk knocking Skye out and getting disqualified. As Kat did so she watched the healer''s eyese into slight focus.

    "More" croaked Skye

    Shrugging again Kat leaned harder on her aura on Skye. Kat was surprised at the ease of control she felt. Despite practicing with her me she could clearly feel the boundaries of her aura and how much force she was applying to Skye.

    Just as Kat started to let her mind consider the possibilities of her newfound control Skye took in a shuddering breath before giving one huge hacking cough.

 Chapter 149: The Final Countdown

    <h4>Chapter 149: The Final Countdown</h4>

    Skye heaved, but whatever she was trying to get up remained firmly within her stomach. Summoning two sigils around her. She glowed a strange orange before turning her head to the side.

    With another great heave a rainbow of colours exited Skye''s mouth. The floor opened up underneath the torrent allowing it to escape the confines of the resting area. This continued for a surprisingly long time. It was only after a full minute that Skye stopped the flow of the colourful liquid and took a long deep breathe.

    "Tha-" Skye started but coughed again. Reaching her hand up to her throat another sigil appeared and then she started again "Thank you for that"

    "Um? For what exactly?" asked Kat

    Skye shook her head "Whatever you did to clear my mind, it helped me more than you know. That damned dish didn''t just have your standard toxins in it, it also started to sear my mind making it almost impossible to concentrate on spells"

    "Ah that, don''t mind it so much, you looked rather put out" said Kat

    Skye clicked her tongue "That''s an understatement. No thanks to elfy here" said Skye jabbing her finger towards Grace

    Grace raised just one eyelid and nced slowly over at Skye "Well, I warned you did I not? I warned you that at least half of that dish was poison. Who knows what crazy effects they havebined other than Thymeбн oh wait now you do!"

    Skye red at the elf "You could have done something! Anything? You''re a trained adventurer, for crying out loud. I bet you know basic first aid"

    Grace shut her eyes and went back to her calm state "Well, as I said I did warn you. Plus, what''s normal about intentionally eating a dish made of poison, nobody would be crazy enough to even think about it"

    Kat pretended to cough and look away. It was a wasted effort though because Skye was invested in harassing Grace for now.

    "Kat was able to solve the problem in less thirty seconds and she just walked into the room. Seems the demon has a bigger heart. Though that ain''t saying much considering yours must have shrivelled long ago" said Skye

    Grace didn''t so much as twitch at the insult and simply continued her steady breathing. "I possess not the power that would have helped you. The only option with any chance to seed would be to slice you open, and I''m sure that would have been considered an attack"

    Skye bit back a retort. It was so much harder to argue with Grace now she was calm. What had changed so much since the day at the sand skipper? "Oooh, seems like the elf wants to remain calm. Grown up a bit since the sand skipper ey?"

    Grace let out a yawn. "I was running on limited sleep, recently recovered from being terrified out of my mind, just fought of a giant bird and then found out there was a rogue element I hadn''t detected nearby? Perhaps I was indeed a little on edge" said Grace

    Skye grit her teeth and turned her eyes towards Kat "Do you have any way to heal my fully? I don''t have the mana for it and I can feel the remnants of the poison slowly eating into my stomach"

    Kat opened her mouth to say something when Grace spoke first "There is no need Kat, she will be fine"

    Skye looked ready tounch into another verbal spar with Grace, but Kat stepped in first this time "I have nothing. Not just because of what Grace said, but I can not heal anyone I''m afraid"

    Skye nodded at this and stood up shakily heading towards the kitchen and training hallway. Stopping in the doorway she looked back "Hopefully I can find something to help in the kitchen. Oh and Kat, Thank you, and I''m sorry. Grace, fuck you"

    And with that she stepped through the door that promptly shut behind her.

    Kat raised an eyebrow and looked to Grace, but the elf still had her eyes closed. So, Kat voiced her question "What was that about?"

    Grace shrugged "Who knows what goes on in a humans head. Especially that one. Probably just regrets making a bad impression of herself"

    Kat considered Graces words. *Really? I meanбн it was a rather bad impression to start arguing with Grace, but then shouldn''t she be apologising to her instead?*

    Kat shrugged and headed for the dorms. Once the door shut behind her Kat dismissed her kimono and headed for the shower, making sure to turn it straight to scalding temperature.

    Rxing under the streams of water she considered if it was a good idea to send another message to the others back on Earth. *I meanбн they have to have seen the other message right? But what do I say? I spent a day aplishing nothing and I''m no closer toing back thenst time? I''m sure that would go over well.*

    *Actually system? Would it even start a new message since I''m still on the same summoning?*

    Of course. As long as the content is specified as a new message the previous one will be erased.

    *Well, there goes the easy option of not wanting to mess the messaging up.*

    In the end Kat did send a message, but it was nothing noteworthy, just some well wishes and a promise to tell the full story once she returned.

    Summoning her kimono Kat flopped down onto the bed and felt the wall catch her wing. I do really wish these beds were a bitrger. I know it doesn''t hurt or cause me problems when I wake up but it''s hardlyfortable.

    Despite herints though, Kat was able to drift of easily into a deep sleep.

    ##

    And then it was morning. Kat awoke and showered before her meal this time. She''d had the full three meals yesterday and could feel that her body would actually rather she didn''t have the extra food.

    Summoning her kimono and stepping out the door Kat was surprised to find nobody around. Kat checked on the clock room and found that she still had around 2 hours. Well, 1 hour fifty-three to be exact but who''s counting?

    Kat headed to the kitchen and was slightly disappointed to find it free of Timmy''s. Once again, the sweet call of the poison dish sung out in her mindбн but after seeing the state Skye ended up in her voice of reason had plenty of ammo so she settled for her fruit assortment again.

    Kat finished up her fruit in short order and rxed in the lounge. She felt there was no reason to watch the clock because the exit was in this room. Assuming the door opened she''d be fine, or the others would know.

    But time continued to pass. After what Kat felt was around an hour she poked her head into the clock room to see she was about right, only 45 minutes remained. Walking back to the dorms Kat started banging on the Grace''s door

    Rather quickly the elf in question poked her head out of the door with a questioning look. "Good morning, just thought I''d mention there is only forty five minutes left"

    Grace''s eyes widened before nodding and heading back into the room. A short timeter a barely half dried elf exited with water dripping from her hair as she lightly jogged down to the kitchen.

    Kat let her go and headed towards Skye''s door. Knocking thoroughly she found she got no response. Kat bit her lip slightly and looked around. *Do I just leave Skye here? I meanбн maybe it''s for the best? Then again, a healer is really niceбн at least for Grace? *

    Kat tried once again but to no response. With a shrug Kat left the door behind and went to the living room, only to find a perfectly awake Skye with a drink in hand.

    "Ahбн hi? How did you get there?" asked Kat

    "I walked?" asked Skye confused

    Kat nodded for yes, this did in fact make sense, Sky didck the necessary appendages to do anything other than walk ces, and it was doubtful she had the magic capacity to teleportбн of course this wasn''t what Kat wanted though.

    "Right butбн I thought you were still asleep" said Kat

    Skye shook her head "No, I was meditating in the training rooms"

    *And she says that like it exins absolutely everything.* Kat shrugged and took a seat on one of the empty couches. A short timeter Skye joined them as well and quickly ate her meal, which looked to be made entirely of a neon green lettuce looking vegetable.

    Once that was done Grace took a long gulp of her tea and looked at the others. "Wellбн almost time?"

    Kat shrugged, and Skye seeing this sighed but got up and checked the clock room "Yup, one minute left" said Skye

 Chapter 150: Ruined Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 150: Ruined Ruins</h4>

    Kat stayed sitting down and rxed as the time ticked down. Letting her head drift towards the door, a clicking sound rang out, and the door opened at a leisurely pace. Skye marched straight for the door as soon as it started opening.

    Kat pulled herself to her feet and looked to see what was beyond. For the others it was obscured by a thick white film distorting the view. Kat saw a grey wall slightly beyond the door obscuring her view instead.

    Grace took onest long gulp of tea before getting up as well. Side by side Kat and Grace followed after the impatient healer. Once through the door, Grace to could admire the impressive view known as ''a wall''. Skye had already turned left though, so Kat and Grace followed calmly.

    After they took the left turn the wall dropped away and Kat could now nce out at the final stage in all it''s glory. *Guess I don''t need to get a bird''s eye view.* The final stage was set in a recess within the ground.

    The terrain slowly sunk as it approached the centre of the ind, with a proud tower standing tall in the middle of it all. Surrounded on all sides by cracked and ruined stone walls, overgrown with moss.

    It looked almost like everything leaned in towards the tower, whatever the town was, it was built for the tower, and perhaps die for it. The pavement looked weathered and the vines were thick and strong. Various trees had cracked the pavements asionally, but they were few and far between.

    The walls themselves were of moderate height, just high enough to block someone''s vision, but not so high as to be impassable should the need call for it. "So thest stage will be ancient ruins" said Kat with a grin

    "Well actually" said Grace "These aren''t ruins at all. Well, I mean sure they look like that on the surface, but quite a few things don''t add up. I bet Thyme made the whole thing just for the tournament"

    Kat curled her tail into a question mark "What makes you say that?"

    "Well" said Grace as Skye got out her book and started writing "If you notice, the walls are all a bit to uniform in their height. Even with the cracks none of them are lower than eye level except when there are major holes,

    "Secondarily, they all seem to be made of exactly the same material. Even in towns with only one major resource for building shelter at least a few will inevitably be made of something else. Finally, there isn''t much evidence of old nts

    "Look at those vines, and even the trees, there are no dead vines only living ones, and the trees don''t seem to have any leaves underneath them, though I will admit it is hard to make out from here" said Grace

    "I don''t quite follow. Why would there be dead vines? The whole area looks really healthy to me" said Kat

    Skye somehow made her notebook vanish and said "Exactly Kat, the vines are all healthy"

    Kat returned her tail to the question mark position. Grace sighed "nts die, all of them, and it is only natural that the dead one''s help further the ecosystem in some way. These ruins though, they only have living nts, they haven''t been around long enough for anything to die, or it was just cleaned

    "You can see why either of those options makes it very likely that it isn''t a real ruin" said Grace

    "Rightбн but why does it matter? Thyme has been really good at designing environments so far, so does it matter if they are fake ruins or real ruins?" asked Kat

    Grace bit her lip "Well, perhaps, I can''t be sure yet. Though look at the way everything is arranged" said Grace as she gestured out towards the rubble "It looks closer to a maze then a town, with winding streets. This is in spite of the fact that everything is also clearly built around that tower"

    "Hmm" mumbled Kat as she took another look at the ruins. *I mean, I guess Grace is right?* Kat could see what Grace meant about the height but didn''t necessarily agree with some of the other assessments. *I guess I''ll just ept her answer.*

    "Actually Kat" asked Grace "Can you see if you can spot any of the other teams around the edge?"

    Kat nodded, *I really should have thought about that.*Pouring demonic energy into her eyes Kat looked to the side. Rather quickly she spotted a simr grey wall to the one that she was standing next to. She couldn''t see anyone standing next to it, but the angle was rather bad.

    *Seems Thyme designed it that way.* Checking her immediate surroundings again, Kat noticed that they had a great view of the area, they were actually hidden rather well from others sight. With the grey wall, and the few random bits of stone it likely blocked anyone who would otherwise be able to see them.

    Kat tried again to nce around and did find a number of other exits but no signs of movement. Thyme had aligned the debris in such a way to make spotting people nearly impossible before they entered the ruins.

    "Seems like Thyme though ahead. I can tell where other people might have exited, but Thyme has blocked my line of sight perfectly. It looks fine at first nce, but it''s actually quite genius"

    Grace nodded "Well that should be within Thyme''s capabilities. Is it worth the risk of flying? You can surely spot a few people that way, but I''m not sure we want that kind of attention"

    "No" snapped Skye "I mean, no it isn''t worth it. It''s too much of a risk to give away our position to multiple teams and not even find them all ourselves"

    Grace narrowed her eyes and Kat shrugged before looking directly up into the sky. She had expected to see the sun overhead but instead found a wall of fog that looked to have been dyed bluish. It even had a fake sun.

    *Huh, weird. What''s the point though?* "The sky is fake" said Kat

    Skye looked over at Kat shocked but Kat quickly gestured above them making the healer follow her arm and nod. Grace took a long as well, being careful not to stare directly at the fake sun. "I think that sun isn''t moving" said Grace after a moment of hesitation

    Kat, having no qualms with staring into a magical sun, turned her gaze fully towards it. She only had a second to realise this might still be a bad idea before it fully entered her vision. To Kat''s great pleasure though, it didn''t burn her eyes at all. Pushing energy into them might not be the wisest idea, but she wasn''t hurt.

    Kat studied the sun as best she could and found it unchanging. Of course, Kat only really gave it about ten seconds so she couldn''t be sure. "It doesn''t seem to be moving at all"

    Grace nodded "Well, it is somewhat unfortunate that the sun is in our eyes if we are heading towards the tower, but at least we can hide in it''s shadow once we get moderately close"

    "So what is the n" asked Kat ncing between her twopanions

    Skye licked her lips but said nothing, switching her gaze to Grace. "Why am I the one in charge? I''m just the scout" said Grace

    Kat and Skye shrugged, though Skye''s was a little forced. Grace for her part sighed "Fine, well, first thing first is to get a move on. I think we should try to be somewhat quiet, but I doubt you pair are well equipped for stealth"

    Kat pped her wings lightly in response lifting herself just slightly off the ground and hovering in small circles. "Ok maybe you are equipped for stealth" said Grace, surprised at theck of noise generated by Kat''s flight.

    Skye got a pained expression "I''m not though. I''ve had to sneak before, so I won''t bepletely dead weight, but we wouldn''t make good time"

    Grace bit her lip "Well, we can either go for a fast walk, keeping low and quiet, or go for an all-out sprint. We don''t have the luxury to sneak too much. The orb must be in thatst tower otherwise what was the point of giving everyone that resting area to catch up."

    Skye nodded and Kat replied "That does make sense. I recon we have to go quiet. We don''t know if the ruins are just that, ruins, or if Thyme has left us some traps. I wouldn''t put it past him to have some giant, uh I dunno, leopard or something"

    Grace groaned. "Of course, how could I overlook something so basic. Just because a normal ruined town wouldn''t have traps orrge predators doesn''t mean this one doesn''t especially after I pointed out how fake it is"

 Chapter 151: Cracked Fountain

    <h4>Chapter 151: Cracked Fountain</h4>

    In the end, the group spent another ten minutes finalising their ns moving forward. Grace was leading by about 5 metres. She was much faster and could take more round about routes to fully inspect the area and make sure there was nothing for Kat or Skye to run into.

    Kat followed behind, keeping her body low and her tail in close. The original n of having Kat hover quietly behind was dropped when she realised just how hard it was to stay airborne but below the walls. Her wings wouldn''t lower her much even if she brought up her legs and the position was really ufortable.

    Finally Skye brought up the rear. She didn''t really have any special role but her experience in adventuring allowed her to move across the ruined stone with more ease then Kat. She was also quick to point out the issue with Kat''s tail.

    When Kat crouched low, her tail tried to move up andpensate for her shifted centre of mass, makingrge movements behind her head. Sadly this meant it quiet frequently poked above the walls, so Kat had to bring her tail in close and make sure it didn''t wave about.

    Kat''s bnce was good enough without her getting her tail involved. She''d gotten used to her body rather quickly, since her final awakening, and even when she limited the movement of her wings and tail, they never really caused her bnce issues.

    The same could not be said for her footing though. Kat''s bnce as extraordinary but she simply didn''t know how to walk over crumbling rocks without allowing them to shift. Grace routinely pointed out easier sections for Kat to walk on to limit the noise she made, but it was only a mild sess

    After around an hour of walking the group walked into a clearing. Well, a clearing in so far as it was arge abandoned courtyard. It had much higher walls then the surroundings, making them nearly twice the height they were before. Kat hadn''t noticed in her original lookout of the city because the area was all sunken.

    There was a cracked water fountain that still had clean water in it, with nothing leaking out. *Guess we can be real sure that this is Thyme made now.* Clean water from nowhere. Grace slid up to the fountain with light steps and took a small, sip before nodding.

    "Water is clean, I suggest you drink up and then we move out" said Grace

    Kat nodded and grabbed her own handful of water before straightening and examining the courtyard. It was a rathercklustre affair. High walls, a few vines, really only the fountain made it any more than just arge corridor.

    Skye took a quick drink and then said, "Would it be best to rest here for a moment?"

    Grace shook her head "Well, we haven''t been moving for that long. I think it''s best we continue"

    Skye grimaced a little at this "I''m not quite so physically capable it seems. Sure I can continue but I''d like to be in peak condition if ites to a fight"

    Grace bit her lip "Well, I''m not tired at all, I could do this all day, perhaps two even if we have some more stops for water. Kat?"

    Kat rubbed her eyes and examined her energy reserves. Confirming they were pretty much full, and would bepletely so with just a minute or two or rest she said "I''m in top condition"

    "If you both insist, we can continue" said Skye with a sigh.

    Grace nced at Kat who shrugged in return. "Five minutes, we can spare that much, and we can have a proper drink"

    Skye nodded at this and let herself slide down the side of the fountain until she hit the ground. Kat took another sip of water but didn''t really feel thirsty. Grace took a fewrge gulps before letting her eyes scan the area.

    As they were waiting Skye took out her book once again and started writing. Grace kept her eyes peeled, looking at the two other exits to the left and front, while Kat contented herself with some minor stretching.

    As the time wore on Kat started to get uneasy and she wasn''t sure why. Enhancing her ears didn''t reveal anything and the walls prevented the ability to look out. Examining Skye and Grace confused her further.

    By now Skye had put away her book, but she seemedpletely rxed. Taking asional sips from the fountain and rxing against the wall. Contrary to this, was Grace who was looking just as on edge as Kat if not more so.

    Walking slowly over to stand next to Grace, Kat asked "What''s wrong?"

    "Something isn''t right" said Grace.

    Just as Kat was about to respond her tailshed out at Grace and yanked on the elf''s arm. Grace''s eyes went wide, her head trying to whip around to face Kat, however just as she started an arrow flew past right where Grace''s head had been

    Kat only noticed this too after the arrow had fullynded. Taking further control of her tail she used it to pull Grace in close against her back. Turning to face Skye, Kat was about to shout a warning when a fireball flew into her face.

    Kat''s wing rose to block it and the mes dissipated harmlessly against Kat''s wing. Lowering it to check on Skye however showed the healer much further back against the wall, and another participant by her side.

    Kat narrowed her eyes. "Kutruph" said Kat expecting to trip over the name but seeding first try "I suppose this means you aren''t here to join our little crew. Could always use a defender"

    The draconian shrugged, steel armour grating in the process before bringing his shield down to cover most of Skye''s body. "Afraid notss"

    "A shame we couldn''t take out the elf. Well then, how about it? Want to defect Grace?" asked Skye

    Grace pushed past Kat to yell a response "You just tried to take me out why the-"

    Grace''sint was cut off by Kat''s tail yanking Grace out of the path of another arrow. Seeing the movement sh past her face a scowl lit up the elf''s face "I see how it is"

    "Nothing personal I assure you" said Skye "We simply have to take out Kat, and well, you happen to be in the way"

    Kat kept her breathing calm but her senses alert. She wasn''t going to waste energy just yet but she was ready. "I''m ttered, but I have to ask why? Why so much trouble to take me out?"

    Skye nced to the left, and Kat''s eyes followed. When she saw nothing though the pair locked eyes once again. "Well, there were other ns of course, but it''s clear none of us could beat you in the finals if we allowed that so-"

    Kat ducked under an arrow that whizzed past her head before looking up at Skye and gesturing for her to continue. The healer coughed before continuing "Right well, I''m sure you understand"

    "I suppose, a little disappointed though. I guess" Kat was interrupted by Grace pulling on her wing. "Stop talking, we need to do something"

    "It''s three against two, we can''t jump into this" Kat whispered back.

    "I bet Eva and Dusk are on their way. We need to move" said Grace

    "Had enough of our little chat?" asked Skye

    "Well, you know how it is" said Grace edging slightly towards the fountain "Can''t be wasting time when we have ces to be"

    Right as Grace finished her sentence she took off. Kat followed behind, pouring energy into her legs. Sigils on Graces'' pants red, and she took off towards the exit. The pair felt a few arrows targeting them, but at there speed, small corrections were enough to dodge them.

    Just as they were about to make it through the door, Kat heard the soft ring of metal. With Grace in the lead, Kat pulled the elf backwards, throwing her of course into the wall. Grace reacted instantly and angled herself to let her legs take the hit.

    Kat red her wings slowing as much as she could just as a huge wall of metal came swinging in from the right side of the doorway. Digging her heels in further, the stone cracked slightly, and Kat came to a stop.

    Jumping backwards and away, Eva walked out from behind the wall and brandished her sword.

    "I''m afraid our Eva isn''t one for quips, but I assure you her sword skills are top notch" said Skye.

    Kat refrained from looking over her shoulder. Keeping her eyes firmly fixed on the swordsman before her and keeping Grace in the corner of her eyes.

    The elf didn''t look to be in the best shape. There was a cut in her pants likely from the arrow now imbedded in the wall, and she was breathing heavily but keeping an eye out for the enemy archer.

 Chapter 152: Surrounded on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 152: Surrounded on All Sides</h4>

    "Grace what''s the n" said Kat as she took a step back to avoid Eva''s follow-up swing. Dodging left to keep herself between the swordsman and Grace.

    Grace pinned herself against Kat''s back and drew her bow, scanning the left side for any sign of the enemy''s archer but finding none. "I''m not sure, can you fight them"

    Kat had to stop herself ducking under another sword swing. Instead enhancing her strength and catching Eva''s hands she threw the swordsman off bnce and ''lightly'' encouraged Grace to move forward, with her tail, so Kat could follow behind. "Not sure, at least, not while protecting you"

    Grace wanted to retort at that, but it was clear which of them was reacting better to the situation. As Kat was keeping Eva at bay, Kutruph was moving up, closing in on the pair while the archer remained hidden.

    Deciding now was the time to use up a bit of her reserves Kat set her hands-on fire, letting the purple mes build up to a formidable level. Eva took a defensive stance but looked ready to attack until Skye shouted "Don''t touch those mes, they are beyond your level"

    Eva nodded at this, as Kutruph closed in on Kat. "Well, I''ve bought us some time, but now what" said Kat

    "Go on the offence, I''ll protect myself" said Grace jumping away from Kat but keeping close to the wall, running further away from Skye and Kutruph.

    **Welp, I guess it''s as good a n as any.* Kat stepped forward and swung her hands towards Eva who dodged withrge movements, making sure to not allow Kat any chance to get her mes close.

    Kat swung down with both hands, and the moment Eva backstepped, she brought her tail around, coated in mes. Eva blocked, bringingrge sword into the path. Kat''s tail collided with the metal and a ringing sound ensued. Kat''s tail bounced back but it was enough to leave a good chunk of fire behind.

    The greatsword glowed, as the purple fire spread slowly along its length leaving ice in its path. Eva eyed the fire warily but didn''t let go of her sword. Kat was about ready herself for another strike when she caught something in the corner of her eye.

    Looking left she found a wall of steel approaching her. Kat jumped to the sky letting her wings re as Kutruph charged below her continuing into the wall but taking no real damage.

    Kat was ready to take stock of the battlefield when she felt a sharp piercing sensation in her wing. Shuddering, Kat''s rhythm broken she dropped back down out of the sky. Kat hit the ground hard and then leapt to the side to make distance from Kutruph and Eva.

    Kat could feel the arrow imbedded in her wing, and it wasn''t pleasant. Pushing some energy towards the wound she felt it try to close and fail. Pushing more energy, the arrow itself caught fire and froze, before shattering. After another moment there was nothing left of the damage Kat had sustained.

    Kat let out a long breathe before ncing over at her opponents once again. *That one had been a bit worried. After what Nixilei said about that one guy who had an arrow stuck in his knee. Seems I don''t quite operate on the same principle.*

    Kat checked her energy reserves as Kutruph, and Eva got in position. Eva took her left and Kutruph her right, with Skye remaining far back behind them, but likely within healing distance. *Seems I''m doing alright.* Kat''s minor stunt with the mes hadn''t diminished her supply quite that much. It was a noticeable drop, but not a major one.

    *Plenty of chances.* "How are things on your end Grace" Kat shouted keeping an eye on the two in front of her.

    "Can''t see the archer but I know where he is. I''d say it''s probably Clive" said Grace.

    Kat nodded. Hearing this conversation though, Eva moved up as Kutruph made to dash away, presumably to go after Grace. Katshed out with her tail stopping his escape, while pouring energy into her arm and blocking Eva''s attack with it.

    The greatsword cut deep into Kat''s flesh but was instantly halted by the bone. Kat drew in a ragged breath, as it did so. *Perhaps this wasn''t the best way to block a sword.* Eva ripped her sword out of Kat''s arm and took a step back.

    The deep wound healed over instantly, leaving nary a mark and only a phantom pain remained. Kat grit her teeth, *Really shouldn''t be doing that. Effective perhaps, but painful.* Kat let her eyes follow the two in front of her. *I need to keep these two busy. I''m not sure what Grace is doing but it has to be more productive then getting stuck together.*

    This was the moment though, that Eva and Kutruph activated a sigil, one on the draconian, shield and on Eva''s sword. Eva made a slice at Kat but was very short, she didn''t even need to dodgeбн

    That was until Kat felt a massive cut tear through the front of her kimono. *Ah shit, wind des.* As Kat was orientating herself though an ice spike shot out from Kutruph''s shield and went straight for her head.

    Kat hurled demonic energy toward her mind and time slowed. *Ok, shit. I''m off bnce, in pain, and I can''t dodge in time.* Kat could see just in the corner of her eye the icicle, mere millimetres from her head.

    *n please nбн* Though the icicle kept approaching. Kat stopped her panicked thinking and entrusted herself to her instincts. These instincts of course told her to lean into the attack. Fighting the urge to do the opposite and leant forward.

    The ice mmed into Kat''s horns and shattered, without so much as a scratch. Kat empowered her legs and took arge step back breathing heavily. She let her front regenerate as she looked up at her three foes.

    "Well, that is less then idea" said Skye "I''d hoped this would be easy"

    "You know how it is, always harder for traitors" said Kat with a light tone.

    Skye groaned "Know this Kat, I do this only because it is a contest. I see no other way to win without this fight and know it brings me no joy"

    Kat was about to nod in understanding when she saw Eva take another sh at her. Not willing to make the same mistake twice Kat let her back fold over and leaned backwards allowing the slice to carry over her.

    When she raised her head, she saw an icicle aiming straight between her eyes. This once again was easily solved but leaning forward further and catching it on her horns. *You know, I suppose its my turn to be a bit mean.*

    "Know this gives me know joy Skye" shouted Kat as she pushed her hands in front of her. Torrents of purple fire spewed in the direction of the other two. Kutruph mmed his shield into the ground and his armour glowed.

    A wall of ice rose up and caught Kat''s mes stopping them in their path. Kat cut the energy as soon as she saw this and checked her reserves before wincing. *A quarter? I used up a quarter of my energy on that shit?*

    Of course the attack wasn''t exactly over. The ice was now zing with Kat''s mes, and the area around it was slowly being covered as well. The mes leached the heat from the air and continued to spread, slowly seeping away from the pir.

    Eva and Kutruph dashed around either side, with Skye following the defender. Eva and Kutruph both came charging in weapons raised. Just as Kutruph was about to bring down his shortsword though an arrow shot towards his exposed neck.

    The defender reacted instinctively, raising his shield to block the arrow, but now leaving him open to Kat''s attack. Kat hurled herself away from Eva and towards the draconian who was now realising his mistake.

    He brought the shield back down and took the arrow with a grunt. Lodging in the side of his neck but not sinking very far. The shield however was in a much worse state. Taking the full brunt of Kat''s attack on just the side.

    The shield screeched in protest and buckled slightly as it caught fire. Kat wobbled and regained her bnce as Kutruph stepped back and used his sword to cut his shield free. Leaving the still burning steel on the ground far away from his hands.

    "A good oness" said Kutruph "Let''s see you do it again"

    With a roar Kutruph charged at Kat. She was about to meet said charge when she remembered the otherbatant behind her. Dodging away to the left Kat backed up against the ice wall that Kutruph had made letting herself be enveloped by the mes as she kept them both in sight.

 Chapter 153: The Trap is Sprung

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Trap is Sprung</h4>

    *I can''t just keep dancing around these guys. Little hits might be a bit deadly but if Skye heals them, I''m not sure I can keep up. One against three is a bit much and I''m sure Dusk has to be on his way.*

    "Grace need a n here" said Kat hoping the fire around her would by her some time.

    Looking over at the elf she could see her pressed up against a wall facing Kutruph and Eva. "Well, I know their archer is just behind me, but I can''t get over the wall without exposing myself. Neither can he of course. We are at a bit of a stale mate"

    *Well that''s just great.* "Now Kat, why note out and fight us. Surely hiding away in your little hellscape can''t be honourable" said Kutruph

    "I think your mistaken if you believe I care about honour" said Kat

    The draconian shrugged as if this was the expected answer but Kat caught a glint of sadness in Eva''s eyes. *Hang on Eva, isn''t that a little cheap? It''s three against one, why would it be honourable to leave my only advantage.*

    Kat shook her head and nced around hoping to have missed something that might help. Nope, same old empty courtyard. She did miss something though, as a dagger came flying in from her side. Kat''s tailshed out at it though, causing it to tter to the ground.

    Kat''s eyes turned to face the attack to find Skye with a big smile "What, can''t me a girl for trying can you?"

    Kat rolled her eyes "Trying to bait me with honour while attack three on one is a little cheap"

    "Well, your powers hardly allow for conventional tactics. I''d say you were cheating if I didn''t know how much stronger Thyme is then all of us" said Skye

    Kat wanted to argue the point butбн *Skye''s kind of right. I do seem to be much better of then the others.*

    Kat looked around hoping for an opening but found none. Skye was well out of reach and off to her side. Kutruph looked ready to jump in and defend as needed so that was out. Eva had her feet ready to charge but sword in front ready to block if necessary.

    *So can I just sit in here and wait? I mean, statistically speaking as long as I hold all of these guys up here my team has a better chance to win.* Kat felt a twinge ofint within her energy.

    *Umбн* trying to find the source was quickly apparent. Stalling the group here was not in Grace''s best interest. It wasn''t so strong that Kat was certain to break the contract with her current n, but it was thin ice.

    *Okбн well, that''s fine, I like Grace, it''s been fun hanging out with her. Let''s try for something else.* Kat dug her hands into the ice and ripped tworge chunks out. The fires stayed firmly attached and she looked between her attackers for a moment before hurling them both at Skye.

    The healer reacted instantly, dropping straight to the ground and letting the ice fly over head. Kat wasn''t going to let that be the end of it though as she dashed out of the fire towards the downed opponent.

    Kutruph wasn''t the defender for nothing though as he dashed in to halt Kat''s charge. She swings her ming fists down at the draconian, who raised his shoulder to take the brunt of it on hisrge pauldrons.

    Kat only got one attack in before she felt the need to dodge. Luckily, she did, because a wind de left deep gash in the stone where she was just standing. Kutruph didn''t get out unscathed though. He was breathing heavily, and head to crane his neck to the side to avoid his now zing pauldron.

    Skye clicked her tongue as she stood up, but stayed low, and behind Kutruph''srge figure keeping herself mostly from Kat''s sight. Not Graces though, as the elf let loose a three arrow volley towards the healer.

    Kutruph moved to the other side taking all three on the back of the hand before tossing them away. Kat tried to move in to attack Skye but had to stop as Eva brought her sword down in Kat''s path.

    Suddenly, Kat felt her hair stand on end. "Grace GET OUT!" she screamed.

    The elf reacted instantly, sprinting for the nearby doorway. Good thing she did, as just as left the courtyard a massive sigil lit up the ground. Lines connected to all the arrows that had been fired so far lit up. Thick lines of mana traced the paths between them, forming thergest sigil Kat had yet seen.

    Kat''s eyes went wide as she felt the power it held, and then a momentter was a blinding sh of light and then all she could see was a dark blue wall. Kat tried to move, but felt her hands were bound. Kat circled demonic energy throughout her body and tried to move but found it still impossible to move.

    Exceptбн now her ears could pick up something.

    "Do we chase the elf?" asked Kutruph

    "No, I don''t think so. Making sure that Kat has been taken out by the spell is more important" said Skye

    "How could she survive this" said Kutruph "Well, I''m sure Thyme will have saved her, but she''d be out of the contest"

    "No" said Skye with finality "I know Dusk had to use all his mana for this, and I know it can kill any monster close to our level. But you haven''t seen the things I have. That woman walked. WALKED across the red dessert like it was nothing

    "Then, when we were attacked by some giant worm, she led the thing on a merry chase, with sand flying everywhere. And let''s not forget that time she held onto that orb when it was so hot it could melt stone.

    "No, we do this right. Take her out" said Skye

    Kat could here a rustle as presumable Kutruph shrugged, and then a ringing sound, like metal on metal.

    "Ah, boss, I think we might have a problem" said Kutruph

    Skye sighed "Yeah I can see that. Shit."

    "Do we trust this to hold her?" asked Kutruph

    *Well I sure wouldn''t.* Kat poured the energy into her tail. It tended toe through when she needed it. Trying to flick the end with as much force as possible Kat felt something shift.

    "I sure as hell don''t" said Kutruph

    Kat heard a slicing sound and a crack. Trying to move her tail around again she found then end was moving much more freely. Charging it with even more energy, Kat brought it to bear against the ice, cutting down on it towards her legs.

    The structure groaned and whined, as ice waspressed even further by Kat as she started to free her legs. Once a little bit of room was made though, it was already over. Ka tensed her leg and kicked out, sending a wave of cracks through the structure. Freeing her other leg.

    "Get back" shouted Skye

    Kat kicked out with her other leg and felt something giving way. Kat wrenched herself sideways. A horrible screeching sound rang out and then another crack and her legs came free, ice falling from her bodyбн

    Her lower body that was. *Ah shit.* "Hahahaha"ughed Kutruph "Seems she''s not quite as strong as you think"

    Kat wanted to retort, but with her head still trapped in the ice and her vision taken up solely by blue, she couldn''t see or speak to Kutruph to tell him off.

    Kat stomped her feet and turned to face the voice, hoping she was mostly right. "Ooh, looks like the missy is somewhat upset. Ha,e on charge at me" said Kutruph

    "Now wait just a minute Kutruph" started Skye

    But Kat was already taking his advice. Charging straight for the sound, Kat channelled her me out of her hands and let it seep into the ice. To the outside, it now looked like a purple fireball was barrelling straight towards them

    "Ah shit" mumbled Kutruph as he dodged to the side. Kat heard and tried to follow but got tripped up on the ground, missing the chance and stumbling forward. *Ok I really need to free my eyes.*

    Kat brought up her tail and started to hack at the ice around her head hoping to free herself in the same way but found it wasn''t yielding quite as much as she''d like.

    "Ooh, seems like your still a bit stuck theress" said Kutruph

    "Hmm, I think the wings and tail might have thrown the spell off. It isn''t meant for things with extra appendages, Dusk has that other spell for monsters" said Skye.

    Kat wasn''t making much progress when she heard something going for her tail. Moving it out of the way she heard a thunk, as something, presumably Eva''s sword, bounced off the ice surrounding her head.

 Chapter 154: Ice See You

    <h4>Chapter 154: Ice See You</h4>

    Katshed her tail out behind her hoping to catch Eva before she recovered her bnce, but she didn''t feel an impact. She could just barely hear someone taking a step back but focusing on the sounds of everyone nearby was extremely hard.

    The ice limited Kat''s hearing drastically and it was only with the generous use of demonic energy that she could even vaguely hear what was going on. *I need to do something about this ice. My wings are trapped, my hands are trapped and I can''t see anything.*

    Kat heard the clinking of metal in front of her and knew that Kutruph was making a move. However his technique was much better than Eva, Kat couldn''t hear any trace of the draconian''s weapon so instead chose to jump sideways, hopefully away from Eva and Kutruph.

    Kat''s jumped carried her away from the melee, but when trying to stop in ce found a slight issue. Her wings tried desperately to arrest her momentum, but they were rather tied up. Tripping sideways Kat tried her best to regain her bnce.

    This failed though, Kat''s tail wasn''t quite enough to offset Kat''s own weight along with arge chunk of densely packed ice. Crashing to the ground, Kat didn''t hear so much as a crack from the ice around her.

    *Shit got to get up.* Throwing her knees back Kat threw her body weight forward, trying to right herself. While sessful though, she heard a thunk. Straining her ears Kat tried to identify what she''d run into.

    All she could hear was the whistling of wind. Bringing her knee up and coated it with mes, Kat hoped to block whatever follow-up strike she could hearбн but nothing came. Kat''s tail flicked in annoyance as she backed up further towards the wall.

    *Ok, new idea, attack the ice again.* Hearing no forting attack, Kat used the moment to try and break more of the ice away. mming her head down towards her knee as she brought her leg up, Kat heard a satisfying crunch.

    Righting herself, she heard shards of ice drop around her, and the vision in her left eye cleared up ever so slightly. She could now vaguely make out the outline of Kutruph in front of her but not much more.

    He seemed wary of her now but was still ready to attack. As Kat was still examining her surroundings with her slightly returned sight, Kutruph charged in. Deciding to take a chance, Kat let him approach.

    Just as be brought his sword around, looking to cut into her side Kat bent her knees, dropping in height. Kutruph''s sword shed against the ice, but before he could regain his bnce Katunched herself straight at his chin.

    Ice collided with scale, and a cracking sound could be heard. *I''m not sure if I want that to be the ice or his jaw*. Kutruph stumbled back regardless. Kat was about to push her advantage when she felt a heavy cut to the back.

    Kat stumbled forward but didn''t fall and sent energy towards the cut area. The slice had been much quieter, and Kat hadn''t noticed it in the heat of the moment. Straining her ears further to here if Eva was following up Kat heard nothing.

    She could hear, her blood as it slowly dripped to the ground, she could see the deep breaths Kutruph was takingбн but something was missing. Suddenly a blinding light engulfed Kat. Shutting her eyes instinctively she strained her ears and waited for the follow up.

    And yet still nothing. *Umбн what was the point of that?* Opening her ears slowly though revealed the answer. Kutruph now stood steady once again. Any trace of damage on his face had been healed, and he once again charged at Kat. *Oh right they have a healer.*

    Kat was about to step backwards again but remembered the wall behind her. Eva had cut off her left, so Kat had no choice but to dodge right. Slipping past Kutruph''s strike, Kat continued to back away as he followed up with a series of light shes.

    Kat watched his rhythm closely as she backed off. Left, Left, Right, Left. Kat watched the swings intently and just as they came in for another left hand swing Kat thrust her face forward right where she''d created the crack. *Boy I hope this works.*

    Kutruph''s sword bounced off the ice with a ringing sound. Kat could see the shallow gash the sword left and was rather disappointed. Ok so clearly, I have to do this all myself.

    Kat turned and tried to sprint away, heading away from the fighting to take a moment to break open the ice shellбн This was no to be however as after Kat had taken a mere six steps an ice wall rose up in front of her.

    mming into the new obstacle, Kat let her head swing around to the side to bring herself face to face with her attackers again. Skye was still missing from view, but Eva and Kutruph both eyed her cautiously.

    Kat tried to take a deep breath to steady herself but found that impossible. Starting to panic a little Kat tried again to breathe in what air she could before it hit her. *Oh no. My head is frozen, that means I''m not getting any air.*

    Now that Kat was aware of the problem, she could feel her lungs revolting. Demonic energy had automatically tried to fill the void, but it was burning through her reserves much faster than she''d like. Already now, Kat was down to around one half of what she started with.

    Kat decided to take a risk. Kat mmed the ice down on her knee once again. Repeating the action multiple times, breaking off pieces and sending it flying everywhere. She could feel the force of the impact cutting away at the skin on her knee but now wasn''t the time for halves.

    Kat could vaguely hear Eva and Kutruph approaching but chose not to stop. This ice needed to go, otherwise it would be an easy end to her. Bringing the ice down one final time, Kat heard a satisfying crack as the ice shattered.

    Shards of ice flew everywhere, forcing Eva and Kutruph, back and impacted Kat''s own body in multiple ces, not the least of which her own face. Kat backed herself up against the ice wall and tried to get some vision on her adversaries as blood dripped down and covered her view.

    Kat brough up her arm and tried to use the tattered remains of her kimono to wipe away the dark blood staining her vision. Luckily the stuff came away rather easily, it seemed her blood was more willing to stick to her than most things, but a little push was all it took.

    What Kat saw shocked her though. Kutruph had stepped in front of Eva to take her hits for her. Most must have bounced harmlessly off his armour, but one particrlyrge piece was imbedded halfway through his wrist.

    As Kutruph''s sword dropped to the ground and Eva''s face widened in shock and horror Kat charged the two. Unleashing a kick straight to the draconian''s head, Kat put her full body weight, bringing even her wings and tail into the motion.

    The draconian flew backwards into Eva who looked torn between dropping her sword and catching him and blocking to stop the momentum and keeping her guard up. Interestingly though she chose a third option.

    Stepping around the falling Kutruph, Eva swung heavily towards Kat, who danced backwards, not willing to block the full swings of Eva. The swordsman danced forward, linking her swings in various ways.

    Eva traded hands, used one or both, and kept her momentum going. Kat could do nothing more than back away. There was a fierce glint in the warriors eyes once Kutruph fell, and it seemed she was really going for it now.

    Above Kutruph a big number appeared reading 10.

    It started counting down the seconds.

    9

    8

    *What could that possibly be about?*

    Just as Kat was going to consider it further, Skye ran over from the sides. She now had an arrow stuck in her shoulder. The shaft had been broken but the tip left in. She skidded to a stop and summoned three sigils around Kutruph.

    As she did so she ripped the icicle from the warrior''s arm who didn''t elicit so much as a grunt. As the light enveloped him, and his wounds closed, Skye herself looked increasingly more ragged.

    Kat looked for a chance to interrupt the healing but didn''t see anyway for her to get past Eva... it didn''t matter though because an arrow came whizzing past going straight for Kutruph''s eye.

    Skye''s face contorted in horror as she saw the projectile. She tried to reach over and block it but wasn''t fast enough. The arrow flew true, and just as it hang over the downed warriors face ready for the final impact he vanished

 Chapter 155: Two Free Swords

    <h4>Chapter 155: Two Free Swords</h4>

    Kat would have loved the chance to rx. Onebatant down, a second virtually exhausted. Yet Eva had other ideas. Not letting up her charge in the slightest therge woman brought her swordsmanship to bear on Kat.

    Kat could do nothing against the flurry of blows, and it was really starting to dawn on her that Grace had been very correct when she said Kat needed a weapon. *I mean really. If I could even halfpetently use my fans I might be able to actually fight this off.*

    *But as it stands-* Kat''s thoughts were cut off as her rampant backpedalling forced her feet to collide with the fountain in the middle. Her tail shot down into the water to try and stabilise her as she fell backwards.

    Eva wasn''t willing to let this chance go, lunging straight for Kat''s exposed stomach she charged. A burst of wind exploded from her boots further increasing her speed. Kat made the decision to keep falling backwards.

    Making her tail go limp she kept her backwards momentum and fell into the fountain. Water spraying everywhere, as Eva shed the spot Kat had just left. Kat kicked the side of the fountain and let herself spring back, adding the slightest angle to she didn''t hit the decoration in the centre.

    Putting her hands out to stop her momentum Kat then quickly pulled herself from the water and stared across the fountain at Eva who had her sword stuck in the stone edge. Seeing this struggle Kat used this as a chance to find Grace.

    In the far-left side of the area, Kat could in fact see Grace, she didn''t look so great. Despite not being injured her chest was heaving and her outfit was showing signs of various cuts and slices.

    Deciding that the elf was safe enough for now Kat stood ready on the other side of the fountain as she thought of a n. *What can I do? Should I just try and tire Eva out? What about the archer? I can''t see Clive anymore but that doesn''t mean his gone.*

    Taking another nce at Grace revealed another potential issue. The elf only had three arrows left. *Well, that''s just brilliant. Exactly what I''d want to see.* Kat''s head snapped back to Eva as she heard the woman give a loud grunt.

    Watching her free the massive sword from the stone wall, Kat readied herself for the warriors next move. Eva gave the de a quick nce over, before turning her eyes back to Kat. Kat readied herself for whatever move Eva made next.

    She was not ready for the move Eva made next. The warrior crouched, and with the sound of rushing air leapt over the entire fountain plunging her greatsword down into Kat''s face. Luckily for Kat, Eva''s flight was rather slow. Giving her plenty of time to jump out of the way.

    As Katnded though, she found herself mistaken. Eva''s sword glowed and after a sh, the loose stone that was just knocked up flew out in all directions, plenty aiming for Kat.

    Bringing her wings in front of her face to cover her eyes Kat felt the stones pelt the back of her wings. As soon as they stopped, she opened them to reveal an angry Eva once again shing away at her.

    Kat continued to backstep, unsure of what she needed to do next. A quick nce over her shoulder revealed she was backing up into the passageway, so she was in no danger of running out of room just yet as she tried desperately to think of a n.

    A couple swingster Kat stood at the threshold of the area. Just as she was about to jump backwards once again a searing pain assaulted her. Kat stumbled and looked downwards to find twin swords sticking out of either side of her stomach. *Well that shouldn''t be there.*

    Eva capitalised on this bying in for a strike, but Kat spared no expense and released a torrent of fire encapsting her. Whoever was behind her jumped back leaving the swords in her side.

    Kat let out a hacking cough, spitting out blood as she took a knee. *Didn''t think they''d hit my lungs. Surely spitting blood like that isn''t healthy for me.* With a shaking hands Kat grasped onto the de slick with blood.

    *Just like a bandage. Just gotta rip it off quickly and then it''ll all be over.* With a heave, Kat pulled the first of the swords from her side. Kat grit her teeth and let out a shuddering breath. *Nope, not like a bandage. Feels like getting stabbedбн OH WAIT!* Ignoring her own dark humour Kat wrenched out the second sword. Just as painful, and infinitely less funny.

    The wounds in her sides started to rapidly heal. The fire surrounding her leaning towards Kat''s wounds and providing a bit of help from the outside. As Kat turned around to see who had the gall to stab her, she was shocked at the figure she saw.

    It was Kress. Well, it was Clive half unconscious on Kress'' back, but that wasn''t the point. Standing tall, now armed with what must be a spare dagger staring her down. Kat''s gaze flicked from Eva to Kress and saw no surprise on any face.

    "Brghshl" Kat tried to make a quip but blood bubbled into her mouth preventing that. Spitting it onto the ground Kat tried again "Hey Kress, buddy, what are you doing here? I''d have thought you''d be busy harassing Nixilei right about"

    "Shut up" said Kress "I''ll defeat you here and now, fair and square"

    Kat raised an eyebrow and looked from Kress, to Clive, to Eva, and back. "Umбн fair how exactly?" at this point the mes were dying down, but she kept talking hoping to by more time to recover her energy. It had dropped to its final quarter and she wasn''t sure how much longer she could keep the act up.

    "You know nothing demon" said Kress

    "Well, I know a thing or to about fairness, what with the contracts and all. And I have to say, fighting what is it, 1,2,3 Oh and Dusk must be around as well, four, five, six? Six on two? Is hardly fair" said Kat.

    The mes had all but died out at this point. She had sent most of them into the air like a fool, and the area simply burned down quickly. The floor still had a light coating of me in her immediate vicinity, but Kat doubted it would actually stop anyone should they charge at her. *Better keep them distracted.*

    "Shut up. You have too much power. I bet your much older than us. Hell I''m surprised Thyme even let you into the tournament" said Kress

    Kat gained a wry grin "And I suppose you know my age better than Thyme? A rather bold im I must say. Besides, who is to say what is and isn''t too much power" said Kat

    Kress grit his teeth but didn''t say anything. Kat hoping to keep the conversation going spoke up again "What''s in it for you anyway? I thought we agreed to run away if we encountered each other. Seems like you nned this one"

    Kress furrowed his eyebrows "I never agreed to such a ridiculous n. I''m doing everything in my power to make it to the finals and then they''ll see how much I''ve grown. See the power I''ve obtained. Besides, you''re just the hired help, why should you get any of the glory"

    Kat chuckled and coughed up a bit more blood. To not give the image of her weakening, she stood back up. ring her wings and striking a more imposing figure "I believe, I was told to at least try and win this final round Kress. I believe I''m fulfilling my end of the bargain here"

    "I won''t have you twist my words demon spawn" said Kress

    "Well, I mean, calling a demon, demon spawn isn''t much of an insult is it?" said Kat with a shrug and a grin. Kat could feel her energy notably recovering. It wasn''t fast but every second they wasted would be to her benefit. "It''s like me calling you spawn of an ass. It''s just a fact"

    Kress looked ready to charge but Kat brought a little me to her hands and looked at him questioningly, especially eyeing his small dagger. "What? Want toe at me with just a little dagger? I''ve got your swords now. Shame I don''t know how to use them"

    *Wait a minute. No Kutruph that means I can use my me thrower move. If I can just get one of them close enough, I can end this fight. It''ll cost me, but it might be the only way.* "Ha, as if a barbarian like yourself could wield such fine des as mine" said Kress smugly

    Kat heard a swish behind her. ncing back she could see Eva''s glowing swording down in an arc. Dodging out of the way, Kat felt the wind de pass by her. Ah rightбн I have someone not so prone to talking eyeing me as well.

 Chapter 156: Done and Dusted

    <h4>Chapter 156: Done and Dusted</h4>

    Kat turned so she could keep both Eva and Kress in her slightly expanded vision. "Now, Eva, that was a little rude don''t you think? Kress and I were having such an engaging conversation"

    Eva''s response was to pull a dagger out of her boot and throw it straight at Kat''s head. Kat leaned backwards to let the dagger fly past her faceбн but miscalcted about one thing. As she pulled her head backwards her wings came forward topensate for the disrupted bnce.

    The dagger sunk deep until it was stopped by its hilt into Kat''s wing. Gritting her teeth Kat quickly reached for the dagger and pulled it out cleanly, dropping it to the ground. "That hurts Eva, on an emotional level more than a physical one" said Kat

    Seems however that the time for jokes was over. Eva stomped forward and Kress dropped Cliveбн while it was more like he hurled him away, but Clive wasn''tining, he grunted as he hit the wall though.

    Kat watched her foes approach from either side. Eva going for an overhead strike and Kress for a stab. Kat nced at her wing and saw it healed over. Jumping high Kat let herself float just out of reach.

    Kress kept his momentum though. Eva had already halted, just on the edge of the mes but Kress let himself be carried by his reckless charge. Every step he took froze his boots a little further, but the mes didn''t spread to them.

    Eva realised the fool was still going and raised her sword to block the dagger. It wasn''t even hard, she just let it run straight into her sword and then red down at Kress.

    He red right back of course and looked ready to take a swing at her. While this tense exchange was going on, Kat took a nce over at Grace. The elf was now circling the healer. Each with a dagger in hand, looking much worse for wear.

    Kat was tempted to try and ice st Eva and Kress, but it wasn''t quite the right time. Instead she shot down next to Clive slumped near the wall. "Sorry about this one" said Kat

    Angling a kick right to the temple, Kat was very d when she felt her foot collide with the stone behind him. Looking down the scout had vanished. As he did though Kress and Eva snapped to face her direction.

    Kat waved awkwardly in response, and was met with a charge, thoughpared to the early attempts it wasughable. Eva was slowing, her speed drastically reduced from her previous frenzied blows.

    Kress, while looking to be in better condition, was blocked from taking further speed by Eva''srge sword blocking his path forward. And so the two ran awkwardly in lockstep and Kat let her wings carry her over the charge.

    "You know, this isn''t going to end that well for you guys" said Kat from above.

    "I can see your underwear" said Kress pulling a dagger back, and looking for an opening.

    Kat shrugged "You can see a hell of a lot more than that" said Kat as she bowed to the two from mid-air "My outfit is practically shredded. I suppose I should fix that though"

    Kat dipped behind the wall for a second and dismissed her attire before resummoning it and jumping back up to stand on the wall. "So how do I look?"

    Eva growled at her, and Kress started to get a bit red in the face. Kat took the time to look over at Grace once again. *Umбн what the heck?* What Kat saw, was the two wrestling with each other.

    Somehow they''d lost their daggers and now then lunged and dodged around each other trying tooбн *Well, I''m not really sure what they are trying to aplish.*

    Kat redirected her attention to the more immediate problem in frontбн or rather below her. "How about we make a contract? You both forfeit and I won''t have to fight you anymore?"

    "Ha, it''s two against one, we won''t give up" said Kress

    Eva however looked thoughtful. The warrior nced over at Skye to see her status and was shocked at her state. Swapping her focus instantly the warrior sprinted towards the fighting pair.

    *Oh no you don''t.* Kat dived after her. Kat beat her wings and was beside Eva in an instant. Lashing out with both arms, zing with fire with her tail not to far behind. Eva turned to block with her greatsword, but it wasn''t to be.

    She was able to catch both of Kat''s hands with the side of her de, digging deep into the flesh. It was that flesh that held it in ce though, as Kat''s tail snuck through Eves guard and set her chest aze.

    Just as Kat was about to disengage, the warrior vanished. Kat stumbled forward, the weight of the sword no longer supporting her. She was about to take the chance to help Grace but heard the tell-tale rush of wind behind her.

    Turning around she saw Kress with his swords in hand swinging both swords from either side trying to enclose her paths to escape. *Oohбн probably shouldn''t have let him pick those up.*

    Kat made a move to jump backwards but felt her wings touch stone. Oh dear. Kat could see Kress'' boots light up with two sigils, liking responsible for the wall now blocking further retreat.

    *Here goes nothing.* Kat pushed her hands out and let her fire burn. Channelling as much energy as she could into them. Purple mes engulfed Kress, starting to freeze him as he charged forward, but he didn''t stop.

    Kress brought the sides down, aiming to cut off, one or both of Kat''s arms. Kat just kept pouring energy into her mes, until right before Kress''s swords were to make contactбн and he vanished.

    Kat reacted quickly and cut the supply of energy to the mes, but it was toote. She fell forward t on her face crashing to the ground with no energy to spare. *You know. This is really happening too often for my liking. I have to get less wasteful about using my fire. Or perhaps just rely on it less in general.*

    Kat heard footsteps approaching beside her and tried to tense upбн of course her body didn''t react in the slightest. *Wellбн who is it?* Kat heard a thump, as something was dropped beside her.

    "Hell of a fight" said Grace panting as she sat down next to Kat.

    Kat tried to answer and found she had just enough energy to force a response if she wanted. And she did. "Yup, though I''m pretty much tapped out"

    Grace sighed and stroked Kat''s hair, needing her hands through it. "Yeah, so am I. I''m d we won though"

    Kat tried to shift herself, and found her body responding. Checking her energy reserves, it seems she wasn''t quite out, but it was close. *Can probably sit up, chat a bit, but not much more. At least I''m notpletely tapped out like the other times. *

    Groaning Kat pulled herself into a sitting position before letting her head fall towards Grace to rest on her shoulder, only for Grace to push her forward and onto herp. "I don''t want those horns anywhere near my face" said the elf

    Kat let out a sigh. "Fairбн very fair"* I''d have probably stabbed her in the eye just before if she wasn''t paying attention. Gah I''m too tired for this.*

    "So, what''s the n" said Kat

    Grace let out a long breath "Well, that''s a good question. I''m not sure if the others will have encountered anyone. And this was a pretty big fight. Maybe we''ll need to rush for the tower"

    "Are we in any shape for that? Give me maybe half an hour and I''ll be close enough but what about you?" said Kat

    "Well, I guess it depends. My wounds are light, but I''m out of arrows, out of mana, and I still need to pick up my dagger" said Grace.

    *So really where does that leave us.* "Well, really though, who would we have to fight?" asked Kat "Boring is out as a whole, we got them allбн well, Dusk might still be around but I''m not sure"

    "No, he''s out. That spell took more than enough mana to knock someone out. I''d guess he had or found something, that he charged to cast it" said Grace

    "Couldn''t he still be active then? If whatever it was had enough mana?" asked Kat

    Grace scrunched her face a bit "I mean, wellбн not really? Even just channelling so much mana into a sigil would be hard. He''s in no better condition then us, if he''s even still conscious"

    "Ok, so really all we have to worry about is the God Crusher right? I mean, I''m sure I can convince my team to leave us be, what about yours?" asked Kat

 Chapter 157: A Short Breather

    <h4>Chapter 157: A Short Breather</h4>

    "Well, shouldn''t we first discuss why you think your team will let us passed? Kress did just participate in an attack against us" said Grace

    Kat shrugged lightly "He seems to have some problem with me specifically. The rest of us all agreed to just run away if we could, but we were under no circumstances to team up with each other"

    "Huh." Said Grace "Why would you decide that? Surely your own team would be the most trustworthy"

    Kat nodded "Well, perhaps with the exception of me and Kress yeah. But we decided the scariest thing would be to team up and then have everyone else team up against us. We weren''t sure where we''d get spawned in"

    "Spawned in? I don''t think that tranted" said Grace

    "Uh, dropped, teleported" said Kat and Grace nodded

    "Well, I can see that being a reasonable fear. Even you struggled fighting off a full team of people, I doubt you''d have managed against fifteen others" said Grace

    "Well, the real concern was fighting twelve and having three of you guys run for the orb" said Kat

    Grace nodded "Yeah, if that rest stop wasn''t in the way I can see how that would be an issue for you all. I wouldn''t count you guys out though, I bet Green could make it to the orb if not first, at least before itpletely expires"

    Kat nodded but then her eyes went wide. "Grace, do we have time to be resting right now? Green might already be at the orb"

    Grace shrugged and leaned further back until she wasid t. "Well, we aren''t even in any condition to catch up with her let alone fight. Plus, no offence but I''d rather fight Green in the finals than you if ites to that"

    Kat let herself rx and let out a deep breath to copy Grace. "Yeah, I''m not sure I''d really want to fight you either after all this. What about the rest of your team? Do we have to worry about them?"

    Grace bit her lip "Yeahбн wellбн yeah" Grace let out a sigh "Most of them would want to fight you for the experience. Even though we are still trying, the team doesn''t have a shot at winning anymore. Ryo and Rakhor would want to fight because they can

    "Lynn might as well, depending on the mood, though Estelle would be able to talk her out of it, and she wouldn''t be interested in fighting if she was by herself" said Grace

    Kat nodded "Rakhor seems like a bit of a strange name for an elf, is there a story behind that?"

    Grace wheezed out augh "The same as the rest of us. We weren''t always beautiful elven maidens. Well, I mean, I was, but even I''ve taken on a different appearance"

    "Oh?, So are you guys rted at all?" asked Kat

    "Lynn and Estelle are real twins. They hardly batted an eye after we all got changed. Just a couple more look-alikes for the pile" said Grace

    Kat smiled slightly "Sounds like you are pretty friendly with them" said Kat

    Grace lifted her shoulders in a weak shrug "I guess? Ryo''s family, and we''ve known the twins our whole life. Rakhor is new, but he''s been a good friend. I suppose considering what a little terror Ryo has been sometimes I get along better with the twins"

    Kat tilted her head "Didn''t you say you were the only elven maiden before? How does that work if Ryo''s family?"

    Grace nodded "Adopted cousin. Ryo was a cat beast person before. An absolutely adorable little terror. They took the transformation rather well. Iбн well, I think it bothers them a bit, but being the same race as the rest of the family more than makes up for it"

    Kat nodded "Yeah that makes sense"

    The conversation stopped for the moment. Only the faint breeze and the bright sun to keep thempany. Kat was trying to recover her energy. Forcing herself to talk was more ufortable then she was letting on while she was so low on energy.

    Grace for her part didn''t know what else to ask. She wasn''t sure if she even could enquire about Kat herself, and was happy to let them sink into silence. It was apanionable thing though.

    Despite perhaps not having full trust in each other, neither doubted the strength of the contract binding together and had enjoyed their time working together. After five minutes had past and Kat felt morefortable speaking, she did.

    "Did you know?" asked Kat

    "What?"

    "Did you know that Skye would attack uster on?" asked Kat

    Grace bit her lip "Well, I didn''t know per say, but I certainly wasn''t surprised. On the one hand, it''s just a contest, and on the other it''s perhaps the most important challenge they''ve ever faced.

    "She just seemed the type of person to not feel too strongly about betrayal when something so important is on the line and the consequences are minor. Especially with it being, well, you" said Grace

    "I don''t quite follow" said Kat

    "Well, I imagine, at the start, she didn''t care at all because you''re just a demon. Then after getting to know you, she apologised, but hoped it wouldn''t be a problem because you''re a demon" said Grace

    "Ok, but I still don''t follow" said Kat *You more or less just expanded the point without adding much Graceбн though I guess she is tired.*

    "Right sorry. Let me get my thoughts in order" said Grace. After a moment to regainposure, she resumed speaking "So, you are here because it''s a job. Maybe a bit of fun as well, but you aren''t emotionally invested in this the same way the others are.

    "Skye, and the rest of your team have probably trained their entire lives for this one shot at glory. The rewards for winning are nothing to sneeze at, and I think that she''d trusted that those rewards didn''t matter to you. What mattered waspleting your job"

    Kat nodded "Yeah I don''t really know what the rewards are, and you''re right I''d never heard of the tournament before a couple days ago. But what about you? Are you not invested the same way?"

    Grace sighed "Not really? I mean, we are doing this to break the curse, but that only really effects Rakhor. Sure I look a bit strange, but I''m still an elf. The twins went from human to elf and hardly batted an eye.

    "Ryoбн well as I said it''s a bit moreplicated for her, but I''m not sure her hearts in it. I mean sure, she''d do anything to win, but not anything to break the curse? If you understand the distinction

    "Really, we are doing this inrge part for Rakhor. He''s the only one who''d certainly, 100% choose to change back. Hell, he''d probably pain a ratherrge tithe for the privilege. I''m just not so sure the others would.

    "Of course, now that you''ve said something owns my soul, perhaps the others are missing theirs as well. Maybe winning is a bit more important now, but I just don''t know, you know?" said Grace

    "Hmm, I think that missing your soul is different than having it be owned by someone else. Not sure why but I feel it''s an important distinction" said Kat

    Grace nodded "I can imagine why. Just because I don''t own my soul doesn''t mean I''m not using it. Or perhaps I''m like, paying rent or something. If it was missing, I''d likely be having more issues."

    "Hmm, yeah I guess that is somewhat of a concern for you now isn''t it?" said Kat "I''m not sure if I should apologise for that one. Ignorance is bliss as they say, but I think I''d rather know than not"

    Grace nodded "I to agree with that. Though I wonder about the others. I''d certainly like to hide it from Ryoбн perhaps the twins as well. Rakhor should know, he''ll be fine, butбн" Grace sighed.

    Kat was about to nod along when arge booming sound rang out like a ship''s horn. The ground shook, and the loose stones kicked up from the recent fight ttered along with it. The water in the fountain shook tremendously as the sound continued to ring out.

    After thirty seconds of that rming sound, Kat sat up and looked towards the tower. Above it now shone a bright white light, shooting up into the domed ceiling surrounding the final stage. Looking at it closely revealed it to being out of the left side of the tower, but it was unclear how high up it started.

    Kat and Grace shared a look of concern before dragging themselves to their feet. "I guess this is the call to end our break"

    "Well, I suppose it is" said Grace as she started to walk around the area. Stretching her legs and picking up any intact loose arrows she could find.

 Chapter 158: A Long Sprint

    <h4>Chapter 158: A Long Sprint</h4>

    Kat was steady on her feet. Checking her energy reserves however, painted a bleaker picture, but she''d recovered enough to move around freely. *As long as I don''t use any fire attacks, I should be good for quite some timeбн it''s that methrower move that does it. I really need to learn better attacks.*

    Grace had just finished picking up a bundle of arrows, she had around twenty in total now, and had just sheathed her dagger. "Should you carry me or should I run myself?" asked Grace.

    Kat''s eyes flicked towards the elf for just an instant before sprinting over and picking Grace up in a princess carry. This was promptly followed up by Kat sprinting as fast as she could towards the tower.

    "Well, I''ll take that as a yes" said Grace as she lightly activated her wind shield to allow formunication despite the rushing wind. "Why did you decide to go with this?"

    "I''m much faster than you, and carrying someone doesn''t slow me down that much??? said Kat as she approached a turn in the mazelike ruins. Pouring as much energy into her wings and legs as she could Kat took a jump and soared over the offending wall.

    Kat kept herself to only gliding, and it wasn''t much time before she found her feet back on the ground "Plus I can do that. I recover much faster than you as well. I think at this point speed is what matters" said Kat

    Grace nodded as Kat continued to speak "So what''s the n now? What do you think we''re likely to find?"

    "Well, I''d have to assume that Green is one of the people who has found the orb in question. Nobody else is quite so fast" said Grace "Though, at the same time, we did take a while with that fight of ours"

    Kat nodded "That''s reasonable, I guess. Do you think that Green is likely with anyone else?"

    Grace shrugged "Hard to say. I''d lean towards no, but I am aware that Green is certainly capable of reaching the end faster I''m sure of it. She might have been waiting up for some others"

    Kat flew past a small shrine off to the side and noticed the chest in it but kept going. *It likely isn''t worth detouring.* "We don''t need anything from the chests, right?" asked Kat

    Grace shook her head "I doubt we have time. Anything even close to the length of the vault would kill our momentum"

    Just as they said that though strange sound rang out again, though quieter this time. It still projected across the whole area, but there was no rattling of bones and stones. After this, the beam of light wobbled a few times before sputtering out.

    "What the heck does that mean?" asked Kat slowing down.

    "Don''t stop" said Grace, though after a short pause "Well, I mean, as long as you''re fineбн I don''t think it''s over yet.

    Kat nodded and picked up the pace again, quickly approaching her full speed. She was pleasantly surprised at the practically straight path towards the tower they were on. Seems skipping over that first wall was a great idea.

    "I''m fine Grace, I justбн I didn''t know what that meant exactly?" said Kat still a bit confused.

    "Well, I''d bet that Thyme has a cassette ready for us once somebody seeds. The fact there was no announcement means that it isn''t over just yet" said Grace

    Kat wanted to facepalm, though managed to resist the urge to drop Grace toplete the action. "Of course, why didn''t I think of thatбн though speaking of, where are the Timmy''s?"

    As if on queue the Timmy''s in question suddenly appeared in the corner of her eye on a branch that leaned onto the path.

    As Kat passed underneath said branch the two Timmy''s dropped down onto Grace''sp popcorn in hand. Kat examined the bowls carefully as she ran, trying to figure out what was wrong with them.

    *Ohhhбн* As she ran Kat realised the kernels weren''t reacting, the bowl and the popcorn contained within were all fakeбн *Actually is it a fake bowl? It has fake stuff in it and it''s full, but does that constitute it being fake?*

    "Hey Grace, is that a fake bowl of popcorn?" asked Kat

    "Well, Kat you seeбн" said Grace "that ispletely irrelevant!"

    Kat pouted in response, but the elf was paying attention, so Kat quickly diverted her focus back to running.

    It was only another five minutes of full speed running through corridors that they arrived at the towerбн which was actually a lot smaller in person. The original, seemingly massive structure was in actuality perhaps twenty metres across and twenty metres tall. Still an impressive building butpared to the spire which towers over all surroundings and reaches for the skyбн it wasn''t much.

    The front had a very obvious wooden door on it, and Kat could see in her peripheral vision other doors that ringed the edge of the tower. The whole thing was a strangely smooth yellowed stone.

    It seemed like it was meant to look like it had aged in the sun for a number of years, but the colour was a bit to clean for that impression. The construction was seamless. There were no cracks, chips, or even bricks for that matter. The whole thing was one giant, smooth almost marble-like structure with a vibrant yellow of a pleasant summer afternoon.

    "Ok, what is the game n?" asked Kat

    Grace took this chance to escape Kat''s embrace and slid up to the wall. Putting a finger to her lips, she then gestured for Kat''s silence and put her ear to the wall. A momentter a green sigil lit up on her bracers.

    Grace''s face broke into a frown. "Shame" said Grace "It seems like the whole thing is warded. Or at least magically insted"

    "And that means?" asked Kat

    "We have to go inside and figure out what''s there ourselves" said Grace.

    "So, what? We kick the door down" said Kat as she took a fighting position.

    Grace sighed and shook her head. "No, we slowly open the door and hope that it''s well-lit or that whatever we''re dealing with isn''t in the room"

    *Well that''s just boring and sensible. Who could possibly want to do that?* Thought Kat as she nodded in confirmation and stood off to the side behind the door.

    Grace held her breathe and slowly creaked open the wooden door. It was well oiled, but still made a bit of noise. The elf nced into the room and was pleasantly surprised to find that it was both well-lit and empty. Perhaps the best configuration possible.

    Of course, being well-lit and empty did not stop the sounds of shing metal that now emanated from the tower. Grace allowed herself to carefully put her full head into the room and took a nce around.

    The room was still, whatever noise wasn''t from this floor. Looking around it was apletely circr room with a floor and high ceiling, perhaps halfway up the tower or there abouts.

    There was a stair set into the side of the room. They weren''t so much on the one side, as a slow meandering spiral that lead upwards towards presumably the second floor, but the view of the final stairs was obscured byбн well stairs.

    If you ignored the stairs though, the rest of the room was in terrible shape. There were deep gashes in the floor, and what looked to have once been a dining table, however the various wood shards that had been thrown around the ce made it hard,

    Strangely, Grace couldn''t see the other doors. Despite noticing that there was at least one more on the sides. Shrugging this off Grace examined the pathway between the door and the staircaseбн it wasn''t horrible?

    The wood and small amounts of food scraps scattered about littered the path between the two, but Grace had sturdy boots and Kat could flyбн. so hopefully they''d be alright.

    Grace pulled herself out and shut the door before whispering "Ok, so Kat, the room is pretty much empty. You''ll need to fly a little just in case because your boots don''t look that strong and we don''t want to make too much noise"

    *Hey I''m sure my boots are plenty strongбн though perhaps not.* Kat thought back to the gashes and cuts made during her fight with the others. *I''d assumed my Demonic Attire would hold up a bit better but apparently not? Or maybe it was holding up better but they had even stronger weapons?*

    Grace reopened the door and gestured for Kat to follow behind. Kat did as bid and carefully pped her wings and tried to hover through the doorframe. Luckily it was tall enough for her even while hovering around half a metre off the groundбн

    That didn''t help her wingspan though. So, dropping back to the ground Kat snuck inside the doorway and then started to hoverбн for real this time.

 Chapter 159: Heading Upstairs

    <h4>Chapter 159: Heading Upstairs</h4>

    Grace manoeuvred her way around the various debris with minimal effort, if in a slightly strange way. Ensuring she was tiptoeing and twisting her body to ensure that she didn''te into contact with the loose wood around the floor she made her way to the stairs.

    Kat followed behind utilising her extreme flexibility and additional limb for bnce. So, Kat flew across with her wings of course. Kat followed easily behind Grace and they both starting to make their way up the stairs.

    *I could just skip the effort and go straight to the next floor butбн Grace can lead the way.* As Kat followed the elf, the sounds of shing metal only intensified. Focusing on the sound, Kat felt like she could identify just twobatants. The swords, or at least the steel, only seemed to impact once at the time, though asionally in quick session.

    Finally, Kat and Grace approached the door to the second floor. Trapdoor that is. Set into the ceiling was a smalldder. It was obvious if, unremarkable, made of seemingly old but sturdy wood.

    The pair shared a nce. Kat hovered off to the side, now in line with Grace instead of beside her unsure if it would be best to speak up or not. *Do we want to give ourselves away?*

    Another series of shing steel and heavy footwork answered that question. "Grace, how are we doing this?" whispered Kat

    Grace eyed thedder, clearly designed for individualsrger than either herself or Kat. "We can probably go up together, that might be best"

    Kat eyed the doorway suspiciously "Sure, it might be, but I think my wings are too wide" replied Kat

    Grace shook her head, "Not if you close them. Thedder can hold both of us. If we climb side by side it should be fine"

    Kat examined thedder in turn. *I think she might be right. Thedder is actually surprisingly wide, clearly not human sized. Hmm, in fact, you could probably get close to fitting three copies of Grace on thedder. So even with my wings closed there should be space for us.*

    Kat floated past the elf and grabbed onto the side of thedder. Closing her wings tight against her back she looked towards Grace to see if she could fit. The elf responded with a smirk and lightly jumped onto the rung and stood there without her hands.

    *Ooh, so it''s like that.* Kat smiled. *Seems Grace has recovered from the fight better than I thought.* The two slowly made their way up thedder in tandem. As they approached the top, Kat stretched out her tail.

    Grace raised an eyebrow at that but figured it out pretty quickly. Slowly, and in tandem, Kat used her tail to lightly push open the trapdoor and Grace followed. As she did so, a strange scene began to unfold before Kat''s eyes.

    The room was even more barren than the bottom floor, but it waspletely clear of debris. The only piece of furniture was a single pedestal in the centre with arge white orb, perhaps twice the size of a basketball. It emitted a faint light, but that was faintpared to the bright lights that seemed to shine from nowhere and kept the floor well-lit.

    What they did find though, made no sense. Twobatants moving at lightning speed. Without her eye enhancements, Kat could hardly make out the two aside from the sparks that flew whenever their des met.

    Even then, everything was just ncing blows. Even at the short moment of impact it was hard to actually make anything out. Whoever they were they never stopped, even after disengaging always moving, never at rest.

    Enhancing her eyes to get a clearer picture revealed even more strangeness. The first figure was actually Green. The speed was actually fairly expected to Kat. It was impressive yes, but she suspected there was a bit more of a trick involved to make them hard to visual.

    No, the real surprise was that the second figure was Nixilei. The healer was keeping up with Green and seemed to be hardly breaking a sweat. As Kat watched she noticed that not only was she not breaking a sweatбн Nixilei was holding one hand behind her back.

    Kat''s eyes grew wide and she let her head creak around to face Grace who held a simr feeling of shock. That''s when Kat noticed the third person in the room. Behind Grace''s head was one of the other members of her teamбн which one wasn''t exactly clear, but the robes meant it had to be one of the twins.

    Kat raised a slow figure pointing behind her. As soon as she did Grace whipped her head around to see, before instantly rxing her shoulders. "Well, Estelle, what exactly are you doing here"

    The other elf sighed, Estelle, presumably "I''m asking myself the exact same thing Grace. I see you found a friend"

    "Um, well yes." Said Grace ncing towards the fight. "Should we be doing something?"

    Estelle shrugged "I dunno. We''re outnumbered three to one, and I doubt I could beat either of those two nutjobs even if I was by myself. Besides, crazy thing is I actually came here with the pair of them. I met up with them when we were looking for a sand skipper, so I doubt they''d turn on me now"

    "Right, but what exactly is going on?" asked Grace "Why are they fighting between the two of themselves? Aren''t they on the same team?"

    Estelle shrugged. "Nixilei suggested it. Said something about Green skipping out on training recently or something? I dunno I wasn''t paying attention. Anyway, she told me to sit tight and just wait for them to finish"

    "And you just let them?" asked Grace

    "Well, what would you have done Grace? I already said I can''t fight either of them. I certainly wasn''t nning to fight both" said Estelle

    "I mean, I dunno, can''t you like touch the orb or something?" asked Grace

    "Oh sure" said Estelle "Only if I wanted to stand in the middle of that fight for a good chunk of time. The cassette told us that we hold to be holding it for ten minutes. In that time, we can''t move the orb, and can''t release our hand from its surface"

    This time it was Grace who sighed. "Yup, that sounds about right. So what? We just watch them?"

    "Unless you''ve got a set of dice or something then yeah I guess so. I really hope they sort this out before the others show up though. Those fools will be tired, and I''m not sure we want to fight too many others, Skye and her lot would be especially problematic"

    "Oooh, we fought them off already" said Kat

    Estelle raised an eyebrow at this. "How many of them did you take out?"

    "The lot" said Kat

    Estelle''s eyes both went wide this time and her face paled just a little. She let her eyes meet Grace''s searching for confirmation and the scout provided it the form of a short nod. "That changes things then" said Estelle

    "Huh, I guess we really do just rx then" said Estelle letting herself slump against the wall fully letting the strain bleed out of her.

    *Huh, so what does that mean exactly. And who do we want to activate the orb? I said I''d help Grace as much as possible, and she agreed to the same. Though, I guess we might not be the ones who actually im the orb.*

    "What do you want to do Grace?" asked Kat

    "Well, what exactly do you mean by that?" asked Grace

    "First order of business. Should we get off thedder" said Kat

    Grace looked down at her hands and feet still securely on thedder, and past that stood the two Timmy''s tilting their heads to the side in a confused manner. Shaking her head Grace pulled herself up past the lip and sat next Estelle, though keeping herself tense and ready unlike her counterpart.

    Kat shrugged and followed suit, letting her tail curl up in herp. The temptation to try and tickle Grace was strong but seeing how serious the scout currently was, Kat tempered that urge.

    "Second order of business then" said Kat "Who do we want touching the orb"

    Grace looked confused for a second before understanding washed over her. "Well, I mean, certainly not you right?" said Grace with a cheeky grin.

    Kat shrugged "If that''s what ites to. I''m not too concerned now that Nixilei and Green are both here"

    As Kat finished her sentence there was a ringing of metal. The three turned their heads to see what was happening. In front of them the endless movement had finally stopped.

    Nixilei seemed to have caught Green''s dagger in her own. The two des were interlocked, utilising the small guard on both to keep them in ce. Green had a slight frown, but Nixilei had the same impassive expression as standard.

 Chapter 160: Duelling Daggers

    <h4>Chapter 160: Duelling Daggers</h4>

    "You''re getting sloppy Green" said Nixilei pushing the dagger forward towards Green

    "Why Nix? Why go through so much effort" said Green holding the dagger back, if barely

    Nixilei leant further forward pressing the dagger ever closer to Green''s body in the process. "Well it''s only right that the strongestbatant moves on, right? Have to make sure you are still in peak condition"

    Green''s frown deepened "But, the strongestbatant is over there sitting in the corner" said Green as her eyes flick towards Kat.

    She waved in response. *Not sure I actually believe that but I''m sure I don''t want to get in between those to right now.* "Now, that''s hardly fair to put all the work onto Kat. We hired her just for a simple tournament at standard rates. This is far from standard already" said Nixilei deadpan.

    Green didn''t look happy with this answer at all. "Butбн but then why can''t you do it? You''re stronger than I am"

    "I''m just the weak healer of the group that needs protecting" said Nixilei deadpan, pushing the dagger noticeably closer with each word spoken.

    Green looked between Nixilei and the dagger slowly approaching her body and was not impressed. "How does this indicate that I''m stronger than you of all people?"

    Green slipped her dagger out of the hold and dashed to the side letting Nixilei fall forward. Nixilei didn''t let this upset her bnce at all, taking arge step before whirling on Green with an overhead strike.

    "Green, you''re much faster than I am, perhaps more skilled. I''m sure you can beat me" said Nixilei, though her tone stayed constant. *Does she actually mean that? It''s unbelievable hard to tell with her.*

    "Come on Nix, I''m tired, we''ve been out here for literal days, I need a good rest" said Green

    "You had at least a day''s rest in the resting area, not to mention you arrived before I did" said Nixilei

    "That hardly counts" said Green breaking away and taking her first swing at Nixilei only for the healer to duck under it and return with her own sh.

    Green twisted out of the way to avoid the dagger moving forward to try and push Nixilei off bnce. This failed however when Nixilei hardened her stance and managed to control the motion bringing Green in close.

    Nixilei brought the dagger down, attempting to stab Green over her shoulder. Seeing thising though Green moved forward a bit and then locked Nixilei''s elbow in ce preventing the dagger from being brought closer.

    Nixilei made good use of the extra space though. Bringing her leg up and in close she managed to m it into Green''s chin, breaking her hold. Green jumped back and away to avoid any follow up attacks from Nixilei, but the close space prevented major damage.

    "What? Not willing to make your own strike against my back?" asked Nixilei

    Green sighed "No way. You''ve gotten me with that trick way too many times. You''ll happily trade one injury for another and get away with it. I don''t have that sort of pain tolerance"

    "A pity, I really ought to convince you to fix that error, but I doubt your parents would let me. That''s their job after all" said Nixilei stepping in for another attack.

    Kat started to think over her fight with Boring, and Kress. *If I could manage to take attacks without flinching it would be really useful, so I guess I do understand.*

    Green for her part just nodded and ducked out of the way of the strike. Nixilei followed this up with a swift kick, that was avoided with a swifter move backwards towards the edge of the room.

    At this point, the fight once again entered into a state of rapid exchanges. Punches, kicks and dagger swipes flew about in rapid session and Kat started to look towards the two she was sitting with.

    "Soбн what we just sit here?" asked Kat

    Grace and Estelle shrugged in perfect sync "Well, what else did you want to do?" said Grace

    Kat looked out over at the pair of fighters then back to Grace. "You know you make a good point" responded Kat.

    "So Estelle, any notes on where the others are?" asked Grace

    Estelle shook her head "Nope. I haven''t heard anything at all about the others. It''s possible that they got dyed. I''m not sure that Ryo knows how to pilot a sand skipper, and I doubt her fire resistance is enough to just walk"

    Grace nodded "That does make sense. What about the God Crushers? Have you seen any of them?"

    Estelle shook her head "Nope, not even a peep"

    Grace got a thoughtful look on her face. "Well, not to be rude to the guys, but you think perhaps they never made it out of the forest?"

    Estelle''s eyes went wide at that. "Oh, you might just be rightбн or at least they might have been sufficiently dyed. I''m much too used to forest sense now, I''d somewhat forgotten"

    "Actually, that is a good point, how does anyone that isn''t an elf get out of the ce" asked Kat

    Estelle gave a confused look towards Kat, but Grace seemed more understanding of the question. "Well, it''s a bit hard to say, because I couldn''t feel the full effects myself but, just off the top of my head. Making a smallpass, waiting for day and following the sunбн and I''m sure there is something else but it isn''ting to me"

    Kat nodded but then Estelle spoke up "Wait, if you didn''t know how to leave then how did you get out Kat?"

    Kat flexed her wings in response "Much easier when you can see the whole thingбн and the next sectionбн and a little of the one after that"

    Estelle gaped open mouth at Kat. "Yeah, the others are right. Your powers are stupid. Why is that even allowed?"

    Kat shrugged "Seems to be an age thing. Though I wonderбн" *Hey System, how old am I in demon terms? I mean I''ve only been a demon for like a week haven''t I?*

    User Kat''s age was not affected by the Awakening. User Kat is still 17 Earth Years Old.

    *Ok, just checking.*

    "Well, it is an age thing, but Estelle does make a semi valid point. You do sort of outss everyone except perhaps Green, and well Nixilei if she can keep up with her as well" said Grace

    Kat looked over at the still ongoing fight. "Wait why aren''t they using magic?"

    Green and Nixilei instantly paused in their current poses. Turned to Kat, and said "No magic in duels between us" in almost perfect sync before returning to their rapid exchange of blows, Nixilei even tried to go in for a headbutt but Green was able to duck to the side and catch the healers neck with her shoulder.

    *Rightбн but that doesn''t really properly answer me why?* Kat looked over at the elvish pair. Estelle shrugged but Grace did speak up. "Well, traditionally, elves and fey don''t use magic in duels unless expressly stated"

    "Doesn''t that seem a bit strange?" asked Kat "Don''t a lot of them have fairly strong magic"

    Grace nodded "Yes, but that''s exactly the point. You don''t use magic when you fight a friend unless you''re specifically duelling to improve your magicбн it''s like umбн well say your fire? You wouldn''t use that in a duel amongst friends, it''s just a bit too deadly so children are taught not to use it unless the situation calls for it"

    *Does that actually make sense? Also how does my demonic fire work against other demons? Would it work?*

    User Kat''s demonic fire would likely work rather well. Most demons do not also have high tolerance for the call, though some do. The main consideration is that each demons Demonic Energy will try and fight for dominance and control, so if User Kat sends off User Kat''s Demonic me and it encounters an opponent which can subvert your control it will aplish nothing.

    Of course, Demonic Energy is rather stubborn and will not easily leave User Kat''s control. Fighting a demon of a Rank and skill would lead to each demon burning their Demonic Energy reserves slowly as that energy cancelled each other out.

    "Ok, I think I understand. It''s a bit like bringing a knife to a gunfight" said Kat

    "Exactly" said Grace "The gun is practically worthless once you reach any level of power, so if you''re duelling in good faith you wouldn''t use your better weapon. Magic is just a step above that"

    Kat tried very hard to keep her face still. *It seems that gun does trante, but that they aren''t all that good. Let''s just pretend that there is nothing strange about that at all and go back to watching Green and Nixilei fail to defeat each other.*

 Chapter 161: A Ghastly Hand

    <h4>Chapter 161: A Ghastly Hand</h4>

    As Green and Nixilei''s fight started to drag on Kat started to rx. She was never particrly worried, but an intense fight is only as interesting as it''s novelty, and Kat was not proficient enough to notice the technique on disy, yet strong enough to watch everything in perfect rity if she wanted.

    In the end, Kat decided that rxing against the wall and just generally watching would suffice, letting her mind drift around while her ears listened to the ringing of steel and shing of des.

    That was, until those same ears picked up a creaking sound. Putting a bit of energy towards them Kat could clearly here someone climbing the stairs. Each slow, heavy step didn''t make that much noise in itself but Kat could hear them clearly.

    ncing out of the corner of her eye she saw that Estelle had closed her eyes but Grace looked alert. *Problem is, I can''t tell if Grace heard that sound as well or if she''s just enjoying the fight. I''m not sure where her love of fighting begins once her love of weapons ends.*

    ncing over at the trapdoor Kat decided it would be best to wait. *I''m capable of dealing with whoeveres through if necessary. Even if Grace hasn''t noticed yet, I doubt they can attack quickly enough. Besides I''m in the way of any attacks if the worst trulyes to pass.*

    Seconds passed as Kat stared intently at the trapdoor waiting for movement. Kat eyed it, waiting for the slight shift in the wooden tform that would indicate a new arrival shortly.

    Instead however, the trapdoor was flung open. Kat tensed, as a hand shot up out from below, mming into the stone floor. It was a pale, ghastly hand that was white as a sheet. A second hand mmed down next to the first.

    Then, gripping the stone in anyway possible the strange being pulled itself up. Heaving with a seemingly great effort, the full figure came into viewбн

    It was Ryo covered in flour. *Ok, what?* Kat looked over at Grace who was now trying not tough, and Estelle who still had her eyes closed. Ryo turned to face Kat whose eyes then went wide. Struggling to go for her weapon, instead she slipped and copsed onto the floor.

    Grace burst outughing and Estelle cracked open an eye, noticing the fallen figure before closing it again. "Ahahah, Ryo what the hell happened to you!" said Grace

    Kat managed to stop herself fromughing like Grace, but felt her lips rising into a smile. Ryo certainly did look ridiculous. She was nowpleted coated in flower. Her once light blonde hair was now pure white with blonde spots the flour hadn''t quite covered.

    Her once standard looking attire, was alsopleted coated in the stuff, and after copsing the floor around her had gained a thinyer of white powder. Ryo red at theughing scout and growled "Well, what the hell are you doing sitting around huh? Isn''t that more important?"

    Grace dismissed Ryo with a wave "Nope"

    Ryo''s eye twitched as she red at the smug form of Grace who was immensely enjoying herself. She looked towards Estelle seeking help but sighed upon seeing that Estelle wasn''t even paying attention.

    Sighing Ryo''s gaze travelled towards Kat. *What are you looking at me for? How am I supposed to help you?* Seeing that Kat also wasn''t going to help she let her gaze go towards the two fighters.

    Ryo froze in surprise at seeing two of the Unfortunate Four before turning back to Grace even more confused. "Don''t worry about it, tell us what happened to you" said Grace

    Ryo looked rather annoyed but bit down her words, realising that Grace wasn''t going to let up now. "Fell into a trap" whispered Ryo

    Kat only barely heard the words using the remnants of her empowered ears. She tilted her head to the side in confusion, but it was Grace who spoke up. "Hmmm? What happened?"

    "I said" growled Ryo "I fell into a trap"

    Grace nodded as if this was to be expected "So why didn''t you clean yourself off?"

    Ryo red at the scout. "Because, for some reason, this shit doesn''te off. Watch"

    Ryo sat up and held her twin tails in both hands, before turning to the side to give Grace a good view. Bunching them together, she then flicked them outwards together like you would shake out a dusty rug.

    Flour exploded out of Ryo''s hair coating the nearby environment. Kat''s eyes went wide as she saw it all falling over the trapdoor. *What the hell? That''s like a whole packets worth of flour where did it alle from.*

    Once the flour settled Ryo looked Grace dead in the eyes and then performed the same action again. To both Kat and Grace''s surprise more flour poured out, in almost identical quantities. Once the flour had settled for a second time Ryo looked at them, smug.

    She then stretched out her hand, still covered in flour, and brushed her hand along it. The sweeping motion threw off anotherrge helping of flour, coating the ground next to Ryo in a fine powder.

    Once the dust in the air settled Kat stared at Ryo''s arm that was STILL coated in flour. "Oh" was all Grace managed to say.

    "Oh indeed Grace" said Ryo a bit annoyed "Seems I''ve collected just a bit of flour. Hell I''m sure I''ve got enough to bake everyone a damned cake if I felt like it. You just can''t get rid of it"

    Grace took a deep breath, before raising her hand in a cating gesture. "Ok, fair enough. I understand your concern. How exactly did you end up covered in it though"

    Ryo sighed, and looked a little embarrassed at this. "I mighmhmam"

    "What?" said Grace raising an eyebrow and looking down at Ryo, which was impressive considering they were exactly the same height and both sitting down.

    Ryo shrunk down. "Ok, I might, might, have been a little tiny insignificant bit overconfident" said Ryo

    Grace gestured with her hands for Ryo to continue. After a long sigh Ryo obliged. "Ok, so, I was walking down one of the corridors by myself. I''d split up from Gareth-"

    "Wait hold on" said Grace "Why did you split up?"

    Ryo looked grateful for the diversion "So, we teamed up just for the sand skipper, because that needs two people at least, but we went our separate ways once we left the rest area. It seemed like a good idea at the time?"

    Grace sighed "Ok, fine, now continue please"

    Ryo winced a little as if hoping Grace had already forgotten. "Ok, fine. So I was walking down this corridor and I head the sound of a string snapping. When I turned to find out what it was, I saw this massive white boulder flying towards me"

    Grace red at Ryo. "You tried to cut it in half didn''t you"

    "Am I allowed to say no?" asked Ryo

    "Did you, cut, it, in, half" said Grace slowly

    "Yes" said Ryo, ears drooping and looking down.

    "Well, why did you think that would have worked out?" asked Grace

    "Iбн I''ve been practicing you know, and it wasing right at me, and I had my sword outбн and that''s about it?" said Ryo

    "Why didn''t you just dodge out of the way like a normal person?" asked Grace

    "Well, I mean, the corridor was pretty thin, and it was behind me and I didn''t have enough time?" said Ryo unsure.

    "Is that a statement or a question?" asked Grace

    "Statement?" said Ryo even more unsure

    Grace sighed "You know what, it''s fine. This is totally fine. Do you know how long it''s going tost, and is there any other side effect?"

    "Umбн no?" said Ryo

    "There are side effects aren''t there" said Grace resuming her ring

    Ryo started to mumble again so Kat enhanced her ears to here properly "might not haveanymana atthemoment"

    "What?" said Grace

    "She said she doesn''t have any mana" replied Kat

    Ryo red at Kat like she''d stolen thest cookie from her before bowing her head in shame "She''s right" said Ryo

    Grace let out another big sigh "You know what Ryo. It''s fine. I''m d you made it this far, you did a good job"

    Ryo''s eyes lit up like a Christmas tree and leapt forward to give Grace a hug. Flour rained down from the girl as shepleted her arc. Just as she was about to touch Grace however, the scout lit up a sigil on her outfit blowing Ryo backwards onto Kat.

    "Oops" said Grace "Sorry Kat"

    Ryo pouted and looked at Grace "Why did you do that?"

    "You''d spread the flour, then I wouldn''t have mana either" said Grace

    Ryo looked shocked as if she had not considered this, then looked over at Kat in terror realising what she had just done.

 Chapter 162: On the Other Hand

    <h4>Chapter 162: On the Other Hand</h4>

    Kat grinned wide showing teeth, as Ryo scrambled backwards "I''m very very sorry"

    Kat justughed in response and lit up a little bit of fire on the end of her finger. Purple mes leapt into existence and gave the immediate area around Kat a strange glow in the white light of the room.

    Ryo tilted her head in confusion before bringing her hands together and staring intently at them. Nothing happened. "Wait why can you still do magic?" asked Ryo

    Kat nced at Grace the with a silent question. Grace shrugged. "As a demon I don''t use mana, I use something else, so this doesn''t actually affect me"

    Ryo slumped down as the tension drained out of her. "Oh, thank the forests. I thought you were going to kill me for that"

    Kat and Grace burst intoughing at this, and Estelle let slip a small chuckle "Well, I doubt that. Kat''s a rather hesitant fighter despite taking out pretty much all of Boring herself"

    Ryo''s eyes went wide. "What? What the heck are you talking about"

    Grace shrugged "Well, it went something like thisбн

    Grace proceeded to describe (in shockingly good detail for someone distracted with her own fights) the entire process to Ryo, and how Kat managed to take multiple fatal wounds as minor inconveniences.

    At this point Ryo was slumped against the other side of the trapdoor so as not to spread even more flour onto the others. Stumbling over her words for a bit, she finally managed to ask Grace. "So, um, what are we doing then? Why are we just waiting for those two to fight? Are they forced to do that or something and are we waiting to all take on Kat" said Ryo

    Turning to face Kat they continued "Um, no offence? I think?"

    Kat shrugged "None taken. Also as far as we can tell those two are fighting entirely voluntarily"

    "I didn''t volunteer for this" said Green in between two somewhat slow shes of Nixilei''s sword.

    Grace nodded "Well, she didn''t but Nixilei signed her up for it anyway, and she doesn''t seem to have much of a choice"

    Ryo got a rather confused look on her face. "Are we supposed to help her then?"

    Kat shook her head. "I somehow feel that if we were to do that it would be worse for Green in the long run" said Kat, who could have sworn she saw Nixilei''s smile tick up just a slight amount.

    So it was of course, at the exact moment everyone was once again focused on the fight, that a thump resounded from the trapdoor. After Ryo hade up in, it had been left open, and now a hand covered in dark red wed its way up.

    Everyone except Green and Nixilei stopped and stared, waiting for the rest of the arm. This one was covered in steel and made surprisingly little noise for what Kat had to assume was a suit of armour. *Seriously, how did I not hear thising.*

    With a grunt, and a pull, a figure started to arise, dripping blood from head to toe, a thick metal armour surrounded them while the excess blood dripped onto the floor spraying the area around the thing.

    As it rose to its full height Green screamed, "GARETH"

    Everyone else paused and looked between Green who was now back to fighting, and the figure coated in blood. Kat narrowed her eyes and enhanced them, looking closely at the ''blood'' and realised it looked a little strange, it was clumping together and it wasn''t actually in liquid form.

    *Wait a minute.* Kat sniffed the air and the overpowering scent of hot jelly hit her like a freight train. *Ugh, ok, yup not blood.* Kat felt like she should need to gag, but the feeling never arose. Instead, opting to cover her mouth and nose with her sleeve was a reluctantpromise.

    "Um, hi Green? What the heck is going on here?" asked Gareth(?)

    At this point, Ryo was slowly backing away from the opening, leaving a trail of flour in her wake as she carefully shimmied along the floor.

    Kat decided to speak up. "Not much really, just waiting for these two to finish"

    "Gareth help, those mean guys won''t stop Nix" said Green

    Gareth, looked between the elves and Kat, and Green before looking at Nixilei "Are you sure you want me to help you? It''ll only be worseter when she catches you next time"

    Green''s face fell, where she had previously gained arge smile from his presence, now it was only a pout. Despite this, she still expertly dodged Nixilei''s attacks without fail but she wasn''t attacking for a few moments.

    *Ha, called it.* "So what happened to you Gareth?" asked Kat

    Gareth first stopped and looked around at the scared Ryo then spoke. "Hey, um do you mind if I take a spot on the other side of you? I can see you''re scared, but I don''t want to spread out too much while Nixilei and Green are fighting"

    Ryo looked up at the now, less scary figure whose face had lost most of it''s "blood" and seeing as nobody else was reacting, reluctantly crawled back over to the edge of the trapdoor leaving plenty of room for Gareth, but an easy escape if needed.

    Gareth nodded and took his seat just past the flour trail Ryo had left. "Right, well, I assume you know I split up with Ryo?" Gareth, got a series of nods "Well, after that I was really close to the end of the maze when I heard a click,

    "Couldn''t discern where it was from, I checked my footing for a loose tile, but everything seemed in order, checked that I hadn''t activated a tripwire, and found no evidence of such a thing. Heck I even waited in ce for a few moments shield ready for whatever was about toe my way.

    "Sadly, it wasn''t exactlying my way as I wasing for it. So I took a big step forwarded, intending it for stepping over any tripwire I might have missed initially and as I put my foot down the floor gave way.

    "I fell head first into this massive pool of jelly, which sounds great, except it was all hot, and rather gross. Luckily it was only about half a man deep. Unluckily, I was head first and panicking a bit so I activated my stone wall sigil

    "However, clearly the jelly does something strange to magic, because instead of a stone wall appearing below and pushing up, I felt one m on me from behind and push me deeper into the stuff.

    "So there I was, pinned under a stone wall, still face first, but at least I knew where the bottom was now. I managed to patiently hold my breath just long enough for the wall to start cracking.

    "As soon as it did, I flipped myself over and mmed my knee into it to finish the job before I brushed it off and stood up. Finally, head above the damned stuff I took in a deep breath, only for, you guessed it, jelly toe in instead.

    "So, I spent a while coughing, clearing out my mouth, getting some air into me and then I stepped inside. I mean, the tower was pretty much right there at this point so I wasn''t going to rest just yet"

    Estelle nodded and spoke up for the first time in several minutes "I see, so we have flour that removes ess to mana and jelly that changes the effects of a given spell. Truly I am surprised that we have not encountered a third or fourth type of effect. It is strange that the first two groups are unaffected"

    *Hmm, you know, I have a sneaking suspicion that maybe it isn''t.* "Is it possible the traps only arm themselves after say, two groups, or perhaps just four people, make it to the orb? That seems like something Thyme would do" said Kat

    Estelle met Kat''s gaze and nodded thoughtfully "Yes, I do suppose that''s possible. Especially when you consider that the traps were both found close to the tower, it is possible they were designed to punish people who were rushing once the orb was found"

    "Hmm, still then, that makes me wonder why Kat and I didn''t find anything" said Grace

    "Perhaps it is because you already fought and disabled a team''s worth of people, or what I find more likely considering the timing, is how quickly you arrived following the activation of the orb. Thyme may have set it so teams already near to the tower wouldn''t find trouble.

    "Of course actually, now that I say that out loud, I think it might instead be to stagger contenders. The first two to start the fight over the orb, and then a series of traps to prevent the next set of teams from approaching until the fight is in full swing"

 Chapter 163: SoтАж What now?

    <h4>Chapter 163: Soбн What now?</h4>

    Everyone started nodding along to this. The contestants could easily believe that Thyme had set up traps specifically in order to increase the chances that the next group to arrive woulde while the fight was already in full swing.

    "So what now" asked Ryo

    "Well, I guess we should discuss who we want to send to the next round. We are only allowed the one from each team after all" said Grace

    Gareth nodded "I suppose in that case we should probably discount myself and Ryo then"

    Ryo red at Gareth and tried not to pout "Hey, that''s not fair, why can''t I go to the finals"

    Grace sighed. "It''s because there is a good chance that the traps you triggered won''t be cleaned off. Sure it''s about as likely as Thyme fully restoring you, but we can''t count on that"

    "Oh" said Ryo

    "So that leaves us with, Estelle, and Grace on your side, and Kat, Nixilei and Green on our" said Gareth

    "I pass" said Green rolling under a strike from Nixilei "I want to skip this, I don''t want to fight anymore"

    Gareth raised an eyebrow and tried to make contact with Nixilei for confirmation that she''d let Green skip, but she was too busy with her attacks. Sighing Gareth continued "Perhaps we should work it out between Estelle and Grace then"

    "Grace is likely the better choice then," said Estelle "She is morebat capable, and familiar with her body"

    Grace bit her lip "Well, that''s true, but I don''t think it matters much. We''re getting second in the end I reckon, especially if Kat is the one, I have to fight. Plus, if we are trying to take current condition into consideration, I don''t really have many arrows left, and all of them have been used at least once"

    Gareth raised an eyebrow and looked in Kat''s direction "Why is Grace so scared of you in particr"

    Kat snickered "Grace isn''t scared of me, does that look like the face of someone who is scared" Kat gestured towards thepletely calm and slightly smiling elf beside her.

    "You took out a full team by yourself Kat. No single person here could take you, especially because I bet you''ve got all your energy back now" said Grace

    Kat checked her energy levels. *Eh, she''s close, it''s more like three quarters but much of a muchness I suppose.* "I didn''t take on all of them, you were there to help"

    "Ah yes" Grace nodded sagely "I managed to get peppered by arrows until Clive got taken out and then fight a healer with no mana. I sure did my share of the work. That''s not even mentioning that you took out Kress, and ate a spell from Dusk''s entire mana pool"

    Gareth furrowed his brows at this "What is this about Kress"

    Grace nced at Kat, a little worried she''d somehow thrown her under the buss. Kat just shrugged and looked towards Gareth and said "He attacked alongside the rest of Boring. Well, I say alongside, but it was actually after Eva lead me towards his hiding spot and he literally stabbed me in the back. With both swords too"

    Gareth put his head in his hands "Yup, that sounds about right"

    Nixilei cackled and threw away her dagger "Ok, that''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all day. Green I''ll let you skip out on your training this time

    "Tell me Kat, what did his face look like when that failed to take you down" Nixilei slid over and took a seat in front of Kat.

    "Um, well, he was certainly going an interesting shade of red" said Kat "See, after he stabbed me, I spread my demonic fire all around. Turned to him, pulled out the swords and then thanked him for the gift"

    Nixilei snickered "Oh yes that''s perfect. Oh how I wish I could have seen his face. Wait-"

    Nixilei scanned the room for something. That something was revealed when a veritable army of Timmy''s walked out from behind the podium. Kat stared at the set of seven Timmy''s as they made their way out.

    "You guys were recording that right?" asked Nixilei. Two of the Timmy''s nodded and Nixilei''s smile got wider

    "Brilliant" said Nixilei

    Gareth coughed lightly into his hand "I do believe that we still need to discuss who is moving onto the next round. We don''t want any more people showing up and confusing things"

    Nixilei let her face return to its resting position and nodded "Of course Gareth, matters of great enjoyment can be enjoyed atter times. I will not let this great treat distract me from the matter at hand"

    Gareth nodded and gestured towards Estelle and Grace "So, getting back on track, who would you like to send through. It''s worth noting that Thyme has an extra prize for the person who does get sent throughбн though it''s unclear if it''s a team based one or an individual one"

    Green jumped in to say "I don''t care, it''s not worth it. I wanna sleepбн"

    Kat looked over to see that Green was already well on her way. She''d stopped near Gareth and had curled up next to him, just barely far enough so that any bits of jelly that fall of while he''s talking will miss her prone form.

    Nixilei sighed in exasperation as she looked over at the already half asleep Green but chose not toment. Ryo for her part had eyes that were now lit up and was doing her best impression of an adorable kitten.

    *I suppose she has some practice. A shame then that it''s still not as strong as Sylvie.* Kat stole a nce at Grace and Estelle. *And it seems to not work on those two either.*

    Grace and Estelle shared a look before Grace spoke up "I, suspect it won''t be majorly important, or if it is, it will be something for the whole team. Even taking that into ount, anything for one of us is something we can all use

    "It isn''t like we can split up after the tournament or a shiny new piece of armour wouldn''t fit the others. I suppose if it''s a new weapon it might be an issue but we all have decent enough weapons so it''s no big deal"

    "Hmm" Gareth seemed to chew on this information then looked towards Nixilei "That is something I hadn''t considered. Do we want to send through someone just in case it''s an individual reward?"

    Nixilei got a slight glint in her eye as she answered "I doubt it should factor too heavily into our considerations. Please remember that there is also likely a prize for the winner of the second round anyway and that will likely be a bigger factor

    "Thus, ensuring the win should take precedent, and as much as I''d like to see Green get additionalbat experience, especially utilising the chance for it to be impossible to permanently maim or kill her I suspect that is not our best option"

    Gareth took a loving nce over at Green who was murmuring slightly in her sleep and miming reaching out to something but keeping herself curled up. It was a rather strange sight if Kat was honest.

    "Indeed, so by that count we shouldn''t send me either. Miss Grace seems proficient and without ess to my magic I do not have faith that I could defeat either her or Miss Estelle"

    Grace chuckled "Ha, Miss Grace, well, perhaps you''re right Gareth, but no need to be so formal"

    Nixilei''s eyes found Kat''s "Indeed, if that is the case then it is best we send Kat onto the next stage for us. She practically cements the win" said Nixilei

    "Hey, wait a minute, aren''t these prizes kind of important" said Kat "Shouldn''t you take it Nixilei? Just in case it''s something you need"

    Nixilei''s mouth rose just barely at the corners before she flicked her hands. As she did so a full set of fourteen daggers appeared between her fingers. "I do notck for armaments, and I would not lose to anyone even twice my age in magical knowledge. Whatever prize Thyme might offer I do not believe it worth the risk I may lose"

    Kat stared awkwardly at therge number of daggers Nixilei had ''magiced'' into existence. *I''m really not sure the chances are actually higher if I go out. I mean, I certainly don''t own fourteen daggers that I can pull from nowhere, and even if I did, I have no clue how to use them.*

    Kat looked to Grace for understanding but she found the scout nodding along with Nixilei as if that made perfect sense. Estelle spoke up "In that case, we should send Grace along. I certainly have no way to even begin topete against Kat if half of what has been said is true"

    Kat sighed. *Am I some big final boss now or something?*

 Chapter 164: Kat VSтАж

    <h4>Chapter 164: Kat VSбн</h4>

    "Ok" said Grace, "If you all have no objections then Kat and I will trigger the device together, assuming that is allowed, and use the two spots for our teams"

    Every except for Ryo nodded at this, who instead decided to pout "Can''t I go? If you don''t need to win can''t I show off a bit?"

    Grace sighed "Well Ryo, are you in any condition at all to fight? As far as I can see you are tired, unnerved and without the ability to use mana"

    "I mean, I don''t use mana that much I''ll be fine" said Ryo in protest

    "Ryo, you know that is just further evidence Grace should go. You need better control over your mana. Maybe fighting against whatever effects the flour has will be good practice for you going forward" said Estelle

    Ryo let her shoulders slump "Ok, I understand. This is important, even if the chances are low"

    Nodding, Grace stood up and walked over to the pedestal and Kat followed. The pair shared a nce before the slowly reached out towards the orb. As soon as their hands brushed the ssy surface, bright light exploded from the orb.

    Kat''s eyes summoned demonic energy to shield them from the light and quickly adjusted. The light was still blinding, but she could somehow see the figure of Grace on the other side. The elf in question had her eyes sealed shut with a grimace on her face but she didn''t let go of the orb.

    Soon the light dimmed, and Kat looked around to find herselfбн still in the tower room. Raising an eyebrow at Grace, Kat saw the elf hadn''t yet reopened her eyes. Instead looking over questioningly at Estelle Kat hoped for an answer

    "What?" said the elf in question

    "Do you mind exining why we are both still here?" asked Kat

    "Oooh, right, well that''s because you have to keep hold of the orb for at least five minutes before you get sent off" said Estelle "I think it''s so that you have to fight over the orb for a bit first. Give the others some time to catch up you know" said Estelle

    "Huh" said Kat turning to Grace "You can open your eyes now, the sh of light is gone"

    Grace slowly let one eye open just barely and found Kat was correct. Opening both to look around she sighed but had heard Estelle''s exnation so at least wasn''t confused.

    "So we just awkwardly stand around for five minutes?" asked Kat

    Gareth shrugged "Hey, you never know could be some others around. We''ve still got Lynn and the God Crushers somewhere"

    "Well, we have you all to protect us so it is really no worry" said Grace

    *You know, as on brand as this sort of thing is for Thyme it is also strange that he wouldn''t have a system to tell if it''s been decided who to send. I wonder if it''s because we are missing Lynn, or if having Lynn and Kress would make a difference*

    *And what about the God Crushers? Are they still around at all? What even happened to them, we''ve seen pretty much everyone else and it''s a little strange that nobody has even seen them.*

    Kat pondered this and other questions as the minutes ticked down. Her demonic constitution finding it easy to simply zone out and hold onto the orb without trouble. She was able to sit almost entirely motionless if it wasn''t for the slow rise and fall of her breathing.

    On Grace''s end the wait was a little less convenient but no real bother. Having been trained to sit in ce without unnecessary movements to scout targets watching over a motionless orb was nothing.

    The others also seemed content to just sit aroundбн except Ryo, but nobody else was paying attention. Green was asleep, Gareth was watching over her, Estelle looked to be asleep but would asionally open an eye to scan the others and Ryo just sat with her knees up pouting.

    Final, the five minutes passed, and with minimal warning Kat and Grace vanished from the spot.

    Kat felt herself getting pulled through Thyme''s teleportation system once again. This time she tried closing her eyes to prevent the feeling of general disgust from permeating her body, but even with her eyes shut, the feeling prevailed. A strange sickness that seemed to cling to the soul

    Luckily it was over before too long and Kat found herself seated in a small empty room with wooden walls. In fact, the room was so small that Kat had to fully fold her wings to fit, being barely wide enough for her even sitting down in the provided chair. Her tail flicked in annoyance as a Timmy appeared.

    The Timmy bowed before inserting one more cassette into the ground. "The end. The final section, the grand finale, piece de resistance, the I''moutofwordssoI''mmovingon. So how has it been? Enjoy the ride? Pick up some bonuses along the way? Personally I''d love to congratte you for making it this far but I have no idea who you are.

    "If you never heard me exining, which, I really should have done in the rest stop cassette, this whole set-up has been pre-recorded. I hope the little ones have done their job, and you understand what''s going on.

    "At the moment you are in the holding room. Once this exnation is over I will freeze your perception of time, and then the next time you are conscious it will be the final battle. The rules are simple. Last man standing wins.

    "You can do anything you want. Ask people to surrender, attacking them with toothpicks, seduce them with Avant Garde poetry you name it. I of course will be preventing permeant damage but don''t let that stop you, go nuts.

    "We won''t be having any of this ''friendship prevails'' nonsense though. There will be one winner. Just for making it this far you''ve already earnt a boon for you or your team.

    "I''d wish you luck, but it would ring hollow, both because of the recorded nature of the message, and the fact that everyone is hearing this. I did want this final match to have a live audience with the other contenders but, that too is against the rules for the finale.

    "So, once again. Small room. However many contestants. One person walks away. Brace yourself and may the smartest contender get the glory"

    Kat only had a moment to process the message before her perception of time was frozen. From Kat''s perspective, as soon as the message ended, she was suddenly somewhere else.

    Kat quickly got into abat stance and looked around. She was in arger box this time, but not by much. This one was a hexagon, with Grace on the opposite side looking simrly disorientated.

    "How do we want to do this" asked Kat

    Grace drew her bow and faced Kat with a look of determination. "I want you to take your best shot. I wish to see what power you can bring to bear so that I know how my team iscking"

    "Not sure if I''m the right judge of rtive power Grace, the rules seem to be different for demons" said Kat

    Grace didn''t answer, only loaded her bow and fired. Kat dodged left and ran forward to the centre of the arena. *If this is what you really want Grace, I will oblige.*

    "Sorry the arena is a bit small!" Kat yelled.

    From the centre of the arena Kat let all of her energy escape at once. Before she had always been trying to manage it to at least some extent, but this time, she knew that she could more than fill the room with her fire.

    A purple ze erupted from Kat. Her skin gaining cracks of light as fire poured from Kat''s body. The mes exploded up and out with rapidly increasing speed. Reaching the ceiling in moments, before continuing to expand quickly along the roof just as it spread along the ground.

    Grace watched in awed horror as a wall of purple mes came straight towards her. Steeling her resolve for one final attack of her own she rapidly pulled back her bow and pushed as much mana as she could into it.

    Her arrow and bow glowed with an eery green light as she took aim for where Kat''s figure had once been before the fire had erupted. Grace smiled a faint smile and loosed the arrow.

    An explosion of wind blew back the elf''s hair as the arrow shot towards its target wreathed in fire. Just as the arrow left Grace''s hand the fire caught up with her. The moment it touched her hand she disappeared.

    The arrow continued its journey for only a few paces before it waspleted coated by Kat''s fire as it froze in ce and fell to the ground shattering.

    Kat felt thest of her energy leave her as she heard the arrow tter to the ground. *Is this really what you wanted?* Thought Kat as she fell down, exhausted.

 Chapter 165: Tied to a Chair

    <h4>Chapter 165: Tied to a Chair</h4>

    As Kat hit the floor, she felt the disgusting feeling of Thyme''s teleportation wrap her up and carry her away. As she travelled though, something strange happened the feeling of wrongness was worse this time, but as she travelled the sickly green distorted.

    Kat only had another moment to ponder the strange distortion before she was thrown out somewhere and hit the ground face down.

    "Ah, hmmm, well" said Thyme from somewhere "Can''t have our winner face down in the dirt can we. Just one moment"

    Kat felt something light touch her back, but no improvement in her condition. "Hmm, ooh" Thyme clicked their tongue. "Well, that certainly wasn''t what I was hoping"

    Thyme clicked their fingers and Kat felt something wrap around her. Vines wrapped around her pulling her up into a sitting position, and then secured her head to the back of the chair. As this was happening more vines positioned her legs, so they were crossed.

    From a distance it looked more like Kat was a regal Queen sitting on a throne of brambles and vines rather than the half-conscious demon she was in reality. "That will have to do I''m afraid. I can''t do much better" said Thyme

    Kat wanted to nod in appreciation but that was beyond her at the moment. She could however see Thyme, and behind him the rest of the contestants except Grace. They were all in matching sets of chairs based on team.

    The God Crushers had interactively carved stone chairs and while they were all smiling and in good condition as if they''d had a nice rxing vacation instead of justing from a death game.

    The team of elves had chairs made out of leaves as if they were little fairies sitting on the edge of a tree. Each of their chairs did actually seem toe out of one of several branches that grew from the ground but there was no tree in sight.

    Ryo had been cleaned up and there was no flour left on herбн if Kat was in fact correct. Thyme seemed to have change their hairstyles and now they all had the same long free flowing hair that their defender had originally supported.

    *Well, at least we know Thyme isn''t above messing with us.* Despite the clean clothes though, they all seemed to be rather tired. Compared to the God Crushers who seemed perfectly rested, the elves all seemed to be happy, if slightly worn out.

    Next was Boring, which had the widest variety of expressions if not in chairs. They all sat in chairs looking like cracked trophies where the front had been chipped and broken for them to sit and the back served as a backboard the lean against. The handles had been bent to provide armrest.

    Skye herself looked rather epting, if a bit demure. She could ept her loss gracefully but had wished for something else. Eva and Kutruph though looked ecstatic. Well, Eva had arge grin that she kept trying to lower and was failing, while Kutruph had arge shit eating grin on his face. Finally, Clive was fairly impassive, as if the results were to be expected.

    Finally, was The Unfortunate Four and it seems that Thyme wanted to have a little bit of fun with them. Green was wrapped up in a bedroll and suspended from nothing. Kat was actually somewhat surprised she could sleep like that.

    Gareth was seated on the hand of arge set of armour. Only the top half was visible but the hand itself was bent in an unnatural way to seat someonefortably with the handpletely backwards and the fingers up as a backboard.

    Nixilei''s was a strange one. Her seat was a book propped up by a number of daggers. The book was half open, and it hadrge, if unreadable text across its surface. The sides that were supported by a number of daggers were supported by a truly staggering number, all bent and inteced together to form a solid support.

    And Kressбн well Kress had an old rickety chair slightly too small for his frame. The back-left leg was a little too short, so the chair rocked if Kress tried to lean backwards. Which would have been fine, except that he was bnced on top of a podium that would sway dangerously even as Kress fidgeted slightly. Kat didn''t want to know what would happen if he leaned back.

    Kat herself couldn''t turn herself, but her field of view was just barely enough to catch the edge of Grace beside her. She couldn''t make out any details, but the elf seemed fine, and was standing under her own power unlike Kat.

    As Katpleted this, Thyme started to move. First, Thyme violently flicked out their hand and arge set of stands appeared behind the contestants. Secondly Thyme then started to move their hands slowly starting from the edges.

    Every millimetre Thyme''s hands travelled, a new copy of them was created. In every shape and size, even a few that were squares. Young and old, male and femaleбн one of them was even a bear. Thyme filled the stands and as it did so they all began to cheer.

    Quickly the contestants picked up on this and pped along with the brand new crowd. "What a show everyone" boomed a voice. Kat looked behind the grandstand and saw a giant version of Thyme. Easily twice the size of the stands. With a desk and some papers.

    There were actually two giant versions of Thyme. The first had something approximating avish coat. It was ck and embroidered with frills lining the centre seem and buttons held together with ropes as wide as Kat''s full wingspan.

    Sitting to the first giant''s left was a much more feminine version of Thyme. This one had long flowing vines as hair and wore what seemed to be a dress topliment the firsts coat, but it was hard to tell as the desk obscured the lower half of the figure.

    "Indeed darlings. The end is upon us. We have our final winner. Kat. And what a show it has been" said Dress Thyme

    "Quite, so. The finale was short but powerful if I do say so myself. Why, I even went to the trouble of removing Grace before that fire could interact with her. Nasty stuff that was. I''d likely have needed to remove the limbs it attacked and heal them up" said Coat Thyme

    "Though darling, before we talk about the winners, we should cover the losers" said Dress Thyme

    "Of course my dear" said Coat Thyme "Let us start with the God Crushers. All except John, got lost in the forest"

    "Darling, perhaps you need a bit more of an exnation then that" said Dress Thyme

    "Ah, of course. So, the first obstacle our teams encountered was the forest of misconception. The whole thing was designed to lead people slightly astray. This effect disappeared once the sun rose though so we had expected people would exit shortly after that" said Coat Thyme

    "But sadly for the God Crushers, they weren''t quite well equipped for the terrain. After struggling for two days and failing to progress, they forfeited at various pointsбн which in hindsight might be our bad as we provided no monsters and no food within the forests. Sorry darlings" said Dress Thyme

    The God Crushers mostly shrugged at this as if it wasn''t a major concern. Coat Thyme coughed "Anyway, moving on from that we have Lynn. She managed to find one of our weapons caches just into the frozen tundra"

    "Yes, but the poor girl managed to end her run there" said Dress Thyme

    "STOP" yelled Lynn "Don''t say it please"

    The giant Thymes just raised an unconcerned eyebrow before Dress Thyme continued "This one was filled with a few single use weapons. Once Lynn dear cast her fire spell to see better she set the ce alight and it exploded taking her out of the running"

    Lynn hung her head and ced it in her hands. It was clear she had recovered mostly form the experience but was extremely embarrassed about it still.

    "Next elimination was John,st of the God Crushers" said Coat Thyme "He was unable to find a partner to travel across the desert withбн this may have something to do with the exceptionallyrge number of other God Crushers that ended up nearby and that nobody was actually around to partner with him"

    "Indeed dears, that wasn''t quite what we had intended. It waspletely random who ended up with who, and we tried to shape the terrain in such a way that people would congregate around the sand skippers" said Dress Thyme

    "Sadly this meant John could go no further alone, and hecked the ability to cross the desert" said Coat Thyme

    "After that though" said Dress Thyme with a smile "Everyone managed to make it to the resting area. This was a great equaliser because some teams made it much faster than others. In fact, thebined team of Green, Estelle and Nixilei were first by quite arge margin"

 Chapter 166: GraceтАЩs Reward

    <h4>Chapter 166: Graceбпs Reward</h4>

    "Before we move on though" said Coat Thyme "I''d first like to say that we were quite surprised that the desert didn''t actually take anyone out. We''d thought that was the most deadly challenge we''d set up"

    "True dear" said Dress Thyme "The main crux was that we only had two of the furnace worms released. We''d assumed that people would drive them off and they''d move around terrorising multiple groups"

    Coat Thyme nodded "In the end though Kat kept one busy for an extremely long time, and the second one just, didn''t really do anything. Not too sure how that one worked out actually. Perhaps we should check on itter but we digress"

    "Yes dears, the forest was just supposed to be a bit of a stalling tactic, give the people who fell behind less of a chance to rest once they made it out, maybe get them low on sleep" said Dress Thyme

    "Truly though, all the individuals who managed to make it out were able to counteract the effect in some way. Sure it wasn''t meant to be that hard to work around, but we really hoped it would be a speed bump at most" said Coat Thyme.

    The pair shrugged at each other before Coat Thyme continued "None the less, the next major showdown was Kat and Grace vs Boring and Kress. It was a rather well set up ambush by Skye which involved pitting her whole team against Kat and Grace. Even we were shocked when they both made it out"

    "Indeed, would you like toment at all Skye dear?" said Dress Thyme.

    Skye nodded and looked to Kat. "I may have already apologised, but I''ll do it again. I''m sorry for the ambush. I don''t regret my actions though. While I may wish it didn''t need to be done, for us to have any hope of winning we needed to make sure you didn''t get to the next round.

    "Sure, if I could see the future I would know that my best course of action was to instead simply work with you to get to the final round, but as you wonderfully demonstrated with that fire nova, we had no chance of winning that way.

    "Grace, for you, well, I still find you a bit annoying, but I imagine you could tell something was funny, and perhaps that yed some role in our downfall. I am sorry you got caught up in a battle meant to take out Kat but we did offer you the choice to team up instead"

    Dress Thyme nodded thoughtfully "Indeed, Grace do you have anyments, or perhaps Kat if you can move at all?"

    Kat tried to give some indication she was fine but found she still couldn''t move at all. *I guess I''m not that fine then.* Grace nced at Kat and upon seeing that she didn''t make any moves decided to speak up. "If I''m honest Skye, I can''t take much credit

    "Even my loyalty to Kat is inrge part, her own making. I got somewhat tricked, though mostly I was just being an idiot at the time. I found Kat when she was practically out of energy, as I said as much to you, and I still couldn''t beat her.

    "Her tail wrapped itself around my arm and held me in ce. So I offered her a deal that we''d both help each other to the best of our abilities." There was a collected gasp from the audience at this. Most of the Thyme''s in the stands specifically, along with Grace''s own team, the God Crushers, and everyone in Boring except Skye. The Unfortunate Four just nodded as if that made sense

    "Anyway, as I was saying, because of that I was basically forced into helping her. I didn''t think that the contract would work because I didn''t summon her, but I''ll admit it certainly worked out in my favour

    "Because, no offence to Skye of course, even if I''d yed turn coat, there is no guarantee I''d have made it to the end let alone win. It was nice being able to trust someonepletely for the game and it really gave us both an edge. I think"

    *Huh, I guess that makes sense. Though I''m d Grace was thankful for it in the end, I was a bit put-off over all the crying. Shame I can''t embarrass her with that just yet.*

    "A question if I may" asked Nixilei. Grace and the Thymes nodded "How is it that Kat was able to make a conflicting contract to help you win, when she had promised us the same?"

    Grace checked to see if Kat was going to answer, and after seeing her frozen state exined. "So, I''m not sure on the exact details, but Kat said it was because her contract was for KAT specifically to try and win the final round. She was under no obligation to help you as a team to win the final round"

    Nixilei nodded "I see, we didn''t think to specify otherwise because thest round has always been a team game. As such, if Kat thought it best to gain a permanent ally up until you both used the orb, she was well within the bounds of her existing contract with usбн intriguing"

    Grace nodded along "Yes, that seems to be the case, though you''d have to ask her for the full details. Honestly I was quite shocked that it worked at all"

    Nixilei nodded. "Oh yes, and Thyme is there a reason Kat isn''t able to answer these questions herself?"

    The giant Thymes answered in sync "While normally we would hesitate to reveal a contestant''s secrets, Kat has been forting with this information, and it''s general knowledge applicable to almost all demons.

    "Kat is likely out of energy, and as such is in a half-suspended animation state until such a time she recovers. We are capable of healing Kat, but as we possess no demonic energy, we can''t replenish that"

    Nixilei nodded and gestured for the announcements to continue.

    "Honestly that about wraps everything up" said Coat Thyme "You were all able to watch or be present for the discussion in the tower, and were able to see the thrilling conclusion to the final round

    "And so with that. The team that ces" "Is" said Dress Thyme ""The Unfortunate Four"" said Dress and Coat Thyme together

    "Really, perhaps we should change your team name to Lone Member" said Coat Thyme

    "Now dear, that''s unfair, Green did arge amount of work herself. Perhaps the Dynamic Duo would be better" said Dress Thyme

    The crowd of Thyme''sughed at this joke, though no one else really found it funny.

    "Gee tough crowd" said Coat Thyme "Nheless. The final score is, The Unfortunate Four is first ce, followed by a tie for second between Boring, and Not Rted at All, with thest ce going to the God Crushers"

    "Now, it is time to hand out the prizes" said Dress Thyme. As they said this, a third and fourth Thyme appeared. One was dressed in a long red dress that sparkled in the sunlight, with a slit on either side with a feminine form. This Thyme had long hair that went down longer than even Kat''s own. They also seemed to have little flowers spread out amongst the hair which was a simr green to Green''s.

    Next to them was a masculine time dressed in petticoat and trousers. This Thyme had slicked back hair in the same colour as its counterpart. The butler looking Thyme stepped forward and pulled a box seemingly from nowhere and walked over to Grace. "This, is the prize Grace has won by reaching the final deathmatch" said Coat Thyme.

    It was an borately carved box with a note on top. The box itself had vines and trees carved into the surface, with a green emerald set into the front of the box where the key hole would normally be. "Please refrain from opening the box and the letter until tomorrow" said Dress Thyme "It will make more sense that way"

    Grace nodded gratefully and epted the box from the butler Thyme slowly and held it towards her chest. A faintly hopeful smile started to rise up onto her face before Grace squashed it.

    *Huh, I wonder what that''s about. A bit strange that there is a time limit on this sort of thing, but I''m not really sure.*

    "Now, for the rewards to be distributed to Kat for her wonderful performance that allowed her to win the tournament for her team. Well, they did already have a bunch of points before, but Kat contributed to that total as well" said Coat Thyme

    This time the Thyme in a sequin dress slinked forward and stepped in front of Kat. Kat tried to move slightly and found that she could move, if just barely. Kat slowly tried to move her hands. Adjusting her seating slightly and looked towards the Thyme in front of her.

 Chapter 167: The Final Prize

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Final Prize</h4>

    The Thyme reached down into their dress. Their hand continued to sink into the top of the dress. Kat watched in confusion as Thyme''s hand bent and the whole arm sunk into the opening in the front.

    *Ok, how does that even make any sense.* There was a snap, and suddenly the sparkly Thyme pulled out a small red gem. To Kat''s untrained eyes it looked like a ruby, or something of the sort.

    The gem itself was strange though, despite its red hue it was dark and slightly cloudy. Even as the light tried to catch the edges it only seemed to make the gemstone darken slightly. Their insides seemed to be shifting slightly, as if it contained a ck fog.

    "This" boomed Coat Thyme "Is called a tarnished ruby. They are both exceptionally rare, and exceptionally useless"

    *Um? What?* Kat stared at the gemstone with a raised eyebrow in confusion.

    "However," Coat Thymes voice shook the ground. "I suspect this might not be the case for you Kat. If my test fails, then please feel free to return it to me and I will give you a more suitable reward for your efforts.

    "The reason, many believe this ruby to be useless, or ''tarnished'' in this case, is because unlike other simr gemstones and even other rubies, it doesn''t conduct mana at all. Trying to force the issue will only cause the gem to crack or explode if sufficient mana is applied.

    "On top of this, despite its rather unimpressive looks, a number of individuals took to wearing this as jewellery in various ways. This turned out to be a horrible mistake"

    Dress Thyme took over "What these people found is that if it was anywhere near other pieces of jewellery charged with mana, that mana would be forced out over time. Quite thoroughly defeating the purpose of having such mana stored for extended periods of time like gems are normally used for.

    "On top of this, if left touching, or in contact with metal that was in contact with skin, and there was no other jewellery present, it seemed to corrupt the skin, forck of a better word.

    "Oh the horror that it was. It would slowly cken the skin around the area, until it was as dark as pitch and then the area in question would start to ke off. One poor fool who wanted to push the limits of the effect had all of his finger wilt away until it hit bone, which was starting to show simr effects before, they stopped the experiment"

    *Umбн? Why the hell would I want a demon gem? Oh waitбн is that actually the answer? Is it that simple?*

    "Ah I see, you may have picked up on our train of thought" said Coat Thyme "If it is as we believe, this gemstone can store demonic energy. Likely an extremelyrge amount, though obviously we can''t test as such. If you arefortable with it, please, take this gift"

    Kat went to reach out but stopped instantly. *I should ask the system first. Just in case something absolutely horrible would happen.*

    User Kat made the correct call to contact D.E.M.O.N.S. Entity Thyme is correct in most assumptions. The gem in question seems to contain old Demonic Energy. However User Kat should not touch the item in question until User Kat has regenerated at least half of User Kat energy reserves.

    *Um, can I ask what happens if I do touch it?*

    User Kat requires a higher Rank for that information. Gem in question is a ss 4 Restricted item.

    *What the hell does that even mean?*

    But Kat got no further response. Looking up at the Thyme''s she spoke "Yes, I somewhat know what this is. It''s very valuable to a demon like me but at the moment I can''t touch it. I need to regenerate properly before I do so"

    The sparkly Thyme nodded in understanding and reached back into its cleavage. Somehow moving the arm around, after a few seconds they pulled out a in wooden box with a lid. Carefully they ced the Tainted Ruby in the box and closed the lid.

    "Is that sufficient protection dear? We aren''t really sure what else you might need. It''s just a normal wooden box" asked Dress Thyme

    Kat pretended to be thinking on it as she through the question to D.E.M.O.N.S

    Entity Thyme has provided sufficient protection. It is not just a wooden box. Entity Thyme has provided a Cursed Elden Oak Tree box. It is sufficient to prevent contact with the gem.

    *Do I want to know what a Cursed Elden Oak Tree is?*

    User Kat required a higher Rank to obtain that information.

    *Why would I expect anything less?*

    "That box should be fine" said Kat

    The sparkly Thyme gently handed over the box and Kat received it with cautious hands before cing it on herp. The sparkly Thyme nodded and stepped back.

    *I wonder what exactly this is going to do. The system declined to answer me the first time, but is that because it won''t tell me while I have no energy or because it won''t tell me at all.*

    While Kat was pondering this, the sparkly Thyme and the butler Thyme both bowed to the audience and started to sink into the ground. Grace''s team let out some small ps. Nixilei and Skye gave Kat a nod, and Greenбн well she was still asleep.

    The God Crushers seemed to still be in good cheer, as Dress Thyme spoke up. "Now that you have your more interesting winnings it''s time to distribute the boring prizes. I know, I know, it''s what you werepeting for, but I quite frankly find it inordinately boring"

    With a p of the giants hands a sealed envelope appeared in the hands of Kat and the rest of the Unfortunate Four. "Contained within those envelopes is your prize money as well as the location of the next leg of the journey. I do wish I could give you something more worthwhile then just a promissory note for the bank, but rules are rules, even if I do stretch them as much as possible" said Coat Thyme.

    Kat examined the in envelope in her hand. It was a basic soft green andcking in embellishments. Looking around she saw that everyone had one in their hands, even Green, who''d hers slipped into her hands while she slept.

    Coat Thyme pped his hands together twice. Both of the giant Thymes stood up at this queue. This was followed by all of the Thyme''s in the stands. Once they were standing, they all bowed forward at a perfect 90-degree angle as they started to sink into the ground.

    Kat watched with some sadness as the numerous Thymes vanished into the dirt signalling the end of thepetition. Once the Thymes had vanished the strange and crazy seating that everyone had started to change into basic wooden chairs, and Green was lowered down to the ground safely.

    Kat took a long look around at everyone who was now standing up and stretching, as she watched her own strange chair start to change into a basic wooden construction. Even Kress'' disrepaired chair on an unstable tform was fixed, and the tform lowered.

    *Huh, I guess this is really it.* Kat looked down at the envelope in her hands and the box on her knees. Despite only being a few days of effort, it also felt like a ratherrge time had passed, like she''d spent three months hanging out with Thyme and the other contestants.

    "A bittersweet sight isn''t it" whispered Thyme beside her. Flinching a little but turning she saw Thyme in its more basic form leaning against a fake tree they''d sprouted for the purpose. "I''ve had my fun, and I enjoyed setting this up for you all. Congrattions on winning, and I hope to see more of you all"

    And with one final bow, that Thyme too disappeared. At the same time all of the contestants were covered in the tell-tale green light and transported. Kat was even able to ignore the standard feeling of disgust as she let everything sink in.

    After a short hop they were released back to the original clearing they''d met Thyme in. Looking around, the other teams were still there, and Kat was now standing next to the rest of The Unfortunate Four.

    "Well, I guess that''s about it then" said Kat

    The other groups all started to bunch together and started talking. Kat deliberately tuned them out as she turned to face the others. Green stood up groggily and fell onto Gareth who nodded to Kat. "It does seem so. We still have some things to discuss, if you''d like toe back to the manor with us, we can work them out there"

    Kat was about to nod in eptance with Gareth''s suggestions when behind her Kress spoke up. "Oh yeah? Well, I''ve got a few things, to discuss and I''d like to do them here"

 Chapter 168: Running from Your Problems

    <h4>Chapter 168: Running from Your Problems</h4>

    Everyone turned to face Kress. His previous shout not having been hidden at all, every other contestant was more than able to hear him.

    Gareth sighed and stood over near Kress whispering "Look, is it really important this gets done right now?"

    As Gareth finished his sentence Green opened just one eye, filled with mana and glowing with an eery light staring straight at Kress. Before quickly closing it again as if nothing had happened.

    Kress gulped and stated back "Yes, it is important I say this here and now"

    Nixilei looked at him slight disappointment in her eyes "You wouldn''t happen to be about to criticise Kat would you?"

    Kress flinched at this and said "I don''t see how that''s relevant to my point"

    *Umбн seems pretty relevant Kress. And also, why? What the heck did I do to you?*

    Nixilei took a step to stand beside Kat "I see, well if it isn''t relevant, I can head back to the manor with Kat while you make whatever grand speech it is you want"

    Kress clicked his tongue but nodded "Yeah, go ahead"

    Nixilei nodded and started pulling Kat away. "Quicke with me and don''t say anything" Nixilei managed to say so quietly Kat was almost sure she hadn''t heard anything. *What the hell is going on?*

    Kat could practically here Kress grinding his teeth behind her. "What''s going on Nixilei?" asked Kat

    "I have a suspicion he wants to criticise you and perhaps challenge you to another duel while he knows your low on energy. That''s why it has to be right now, but now that I''ve called him out on it, he''ll just say something meaningless then trudge after us" Nixilei responded

    Kat and Nixilei started to pick up the pace towards town, slowly increasing the length of their strides, and Kat was rather impressed that Nixilei could even keep up with her unaided. "Why though? I don''t understand what his problem could possibly be. We won didn''t we? And while you guys did let me touch the orb, I managed to beat Grace in the final fight"

    Nixilei strode unhurried beside Kat, making her passage appear effortless despite the fact the surroundings where starting to blur. "He is a prideful fool with a few issues with the other races. It is not my ce to say where his dislikees from, but if he truly wishes to push the issue, I might have to share it anyway.

    "I suspect the fool wants to challenge you to a duel over something or perhaps dispute your final prize you received from Thyme" said Nixilei

    Kat shook her head. "Why didn''t we just confront him there?"

    Nixilei let out a small snicker at that one "Well, I''d be more than happy for him to make a fool of himself. I suspect you could beat him despite the deck already so heavily stacked against you. My main concern is dealing him permanent damage.

    "That would cause us a number of issues legally speaking. Sure he started the fight, but thews that allow us to summon demons are rather stringent and because of how it''s worded if you were to hurt Kress seriously, he could get thew toe down on you and the summoning business we used like a tonne of bricks"

    "Okбн what is the main hang up really?" asked Kat

    "Well" said Nixilei "The main point of contention is that technically he is ssed as a summoner of you, even if he did no summoning, and if we''d ''allowed''" Nixilei said allowed with as much sarcasm as possible "You to ''attack'' him even the bystanders, we''d all get in a ratherrge amount of legal trouble"

    *Umбн rightбн* "How does getting back to the manor help us though? Would you like me to just weather Kress'' insults?" asked Kat

    Nixilei shook her head "No, of course not. It is likely he will strike first, and perhaps in rather deadly ways especially because he knows you can regenerate but suspects you can''t without energy. He can just im that you attacked him first, or that no permanent harm was being done to you"

    "I''m sensing a but" said Kat

    "That is correct actually Kat. You see, one of the oldws that have been left over from more extreme times is that crimesmitted involving only servants when in a nobles primary or secondary estate can be persecuted using only that noble''s discretion.

    "Most people have forgotten about thisw, but in this instance, as you are both technically in Gareth''s employ, he can just dictate the oue and ensure a trial never happens" Nixilei sighed "Honestly a trial would likely be the worst

    "They will abuse truth potions to try and get the story they want out of us. And while Green and I will be fine because we have training for dealing with that kind of thing, the rest of the contestants likely don''t. If you lost, I''m not sure what they''d do. Likely cklist you from being summoned again, but I''m not sure about any other punishment"

    *Huh.* "Well, that doesn''t sound so bad. I could have just let Kress wail on me a bit then leave once he was satisfied so we never escted it to that point" said Kat

    Nixilei furiously shook her head. "No, I, and almost certainly Green as well, would like you to kick the shit out of him. I''ll then be able to refuse him healing, and he can suffer in the infirmary while he recovers from his own stupidity.

    "Gareth the poor fool has a soft spot for Kress even if he tries to be fair. But he will not force me to heal the fool if he attacks you with malice" said Nixilei.

    Kat nodded. *Honestly this is all getting a bit weird. I don''t really want to cause issues for Nixilei and Green, but would it really be such a big deal?* "So what is the n then? Get back to the manor and beat Kress up?"

    "Essentially" said Nixilei asrge number of horses stampeded past.

    Kat watched as therge herd stuck almost perfectly to the side of the rode, making sure not to get too close to Nixilei and herself. "Um, what the heck was that?" asked Kat

    "Those are horses being called to the contestant grounds to pick everyone else up" said Nixilei

    "Huh, actually now that I think about it how are you so fast? I mean I know I''m no better, but it seemed like I was the exception in many ways" said Kat.

    "Ah, that is because I am a member of the fey. I doubt you''d be able to tell, and I suppose I should have mentioned it before." said Nixilei "This grants me certain extras even before I fully activate my mystic form. I can burn mana instead of food as energy in a much more direct way then humans and elves"

    "Huh, so a bit like me then. And yeah, I noticed the wings you and Green have" said Kat

    Nixilei practically froze in mid-air at that. Kat red her wings to stop herself as well and turned back to face Nixilei tilting her head in confusion.

    "My apologies" said Nixilei "You mean to say you can see an adolescent fey''s wings?"

    "Yeah?" said Kat now very confused.

    Nixilei started running again and gestured for Kat to follow. "A fey''s wings are a measure of how close they are to awakening a mystic form. Large expensive rituals are normally needed to see how any given fey is progressing on their pathбн but you say you can just see them? With naked eyes?"

    Kat nodded "Yup, they sort of phase through stuff in a weird way and only you and Green have them"

    Nixilei was once again floored "I''m surprised. But knowing that even Green is a fey member as well does lend credence to your im. Tell me, how do they appear to you"

    "Ahбн hmm" said Kat "Well, I wasn''t really paying attention to be honest" Kat cycled back through her memories trying to remember when she first saw Green''s wings but couldn''t quite ce it.

    "Hmm, well I believe Green''s wings are a bit strange actually" said Kat with a wave towards Nixilei''s back "Yours are sort of half there. They don''t exactly have a colour but it''s more like the idea that you have wings rather than seeing seeing themбн if that makes sense"

    Nixilei nodded and gestured for Kat to continue "Green though, well hers seem to almost be trying to hide. And they are a lot more, wispy? Perhaps. Like yours are proper clearly defined wings, but Green''s are closer to something sayбн a bunch of wind flowing from her back perhaps? Less noticeable if you aren''t aware of it, but very noticeable once you do"

    Nixilei nodded at this with affirmation. Kat looked at her and could have sworn that she paled slightly but Nixilei spoke firmly, the same as always and her face betrayed no worry. "I see, thank you for that information. I''ll need to have a proper discussion with Gareth and Green at some point in the future"

 Chapter 169: Designing a Mark

    <h4>Chapter 169: Designing a Mark</h4>

    Nixilei and Kat wasted no time as they headed straight for the mana. Once they arrived Kat felt mostly fine but could tell that her energy reserves weren''t quite doing so well. They''d recovered a small amount during the awards ceremony, and then held mostly steady for the run. But that still left her rtivelycking in energy if she knew a fight was going to happen.

    Nixilei lead Kat inside proudly and dismissed the servants that came to the door as she led Kat down a series of hallways to a new room, on the left side of the house. "Please,e in. This is my own quarters. Though please be aware they get minimal use"

    Nixilei opened the door carefully to reveal what to Kat looked more like the own guest room she''d previously inhabited than a personal abode. There were a few extra bookshelves, and the table had some neatly stacked notes, but otherwise it was a rather bare room with arge bed off to the side andrge windows that let in a soft breeze from the inner courtyard.

    "Why don''t you use this room much?" asked Kat as she took a seat in one of the chairs. It was a little inconvenient as it was one of those chairs that circled the user but had a high back, so Kat had to sit up and drape her wings behind the chair.

    "I use the servants'' quarters adjacent to the room Green sleeps in normally. I am apparently too good for such a room, and as such have my own here, but I''ve made my point rather strongly and they no longer press the issue" said Nixilei

    Kat nodded and tried to getfortable and regenerate some of her demonic energy properly. Nixilei seemed content to go over her stack of papers as Kat rxed.

    *Huhбн why did this suddenly get soplicated. I thought the job was done. I thought that maybe, I''d just have a bit more time here to sort out getting summoned againбн Well actually, System can I even make a beacon for these guys?*

    User Kat is capable. As Entity Nixilei has stated, for a number of contractual reasons Entity Nixilei, Entity Green, and Entity Gareth are considered Summoner in a number of ways

    *Wait? Shouldn''t there be one more person on that list?*

    No. Entity Kress is not considered to have Summoner privileges. These were waved when Entity Kress broke his agreement on the initial day of User Kat summoning.

    *Umбн I thought that wasn''t an official contract or anything.*

    Correct. However, As Entity Kress is not the True Summoner Entity Kress can be easily removed from additional privileges.

    *Well, the more you know.*

    Kat was about to mention this fact to Nixilei when she realised she wasn''t supposed to talk about the system to summoners. *Should I inform Nixilei about this fact?*

    It is unlikely for this information to be relevant to Entity Nixilei. User Kat''s word alone would not have an effect on how the local legal system viewed Entity Kress.

    *Okбн not sure I understand but ok.* Kat tried to rx and lean further back into the chair but found it rather difficult. Ignoring this she continued to think. *Hey, System, do I still need to design a beacon of my own?*

    Correct. User Kat will need to choose a permanent form for User Kat''s beacon.

    *Any suggestions?*

    No.

    *Well aren''t you helpful.* Kat thought of the many things she could potentially have for a beacon, but nothing inspiring really came to the forefront. *Do you have any examples perhaps?*

    This is possible.

    And suddenly the text from D.E.M.O.N.S transformed. It rapidly condensed towards a centre point in front of Kat before it started to spread out again and take shape. It formed into a pair of eyes with bull horns floating nearby.

    Behind that was arge axe that was upside down. The bottom curve of the handle roughly following the shape of the horns in question. The edges of the axe seemed to be lined with minor engravings, but the details weren''t very clear.

    Next to this, a smaller hand sized version of the symbol in question was summoned. A lot of the detail was lost, and the horns became more of an outline on the axe then their own individual things, same with the eyes.

    *Ok, so just using stuff like that is fine. Can I just use a spade shape like my tail?*

    A substantially simr beacon is already in use. User Kat will not be able to im that shape.

    *I guess that is fair. I hadn''t exactly expected it to be free but you never know and I did have to try.*

    Kat thought about what additions she could make to her spade design that would give it a bit of originality. She briefly considered adding a small version of herself representing her demonic fire but quickly dismissed the idea.

    *It''s not really something I want to advertise to people now that I know how strange that is. Plus it seems to be a pretty hidden thingбн then again I can also imagine that whoever made the axe one probably uses and axe, and even more likely has an axe shape for their fire.*

    *Then again, perhaps if an axe is such an important part of your fighting style, and you are a demon who defines themselves by their battle prowess then maybe it''s really appropriate and I''m the one being silly.*

    Kat mulled over the idea of adding a fan to her backing. Something like the spade sitting in the centre of the fan at the cross point where all of the metal sheets came together. *It''s not actually that bad looking when I picture it. The issue is, didn''t I just criticise this sort of design choice.*

    *Hmm, but what about a flower instead.* Kat looked down at the flowers on her own outfit, specifically focusing on the bunch at the end of her kimono. Hmm, I mean these do look really nice. Actually wait what about.

    Kat tried to picture a flower, in the style of those on her outfit but with spade ends instead but ended up cringing away. *Nope, nope, that looks pretty bad actually. Hmm but what about a spade with the flower inside instead? *

    Kat picture the design in question. Arge spade with a smaller flower in the centre, but it didn''t feel quite right. Instead she tried picturing three flowers. One at the top and two on the sides.

    *Hmm, that isn''t too bad but I''m still not that happy with it.* Kat imagined it surrounded by fire just forughs and wasn''t overly impressed. Kat''s thoughts drifted back towards her three-flower design. It still wasn''t ideal, but it was the best she''de up with so far.

    *Hey system? What exactly do the beacons look like once they are out in the real world? Surely they aren''t just 2D pictures or slightly 3D fire.*

    Beacons look to be made of some form of crystal in the shape you desire. Normally they are around the same thickness as User Kat''s hand but that can be increased or decreased as desired.

    *Hmm, ok in that case what about.* Kat tried to imagine her current design more in 3D with a me contained within the spade. Whereas the flowers would look to be added to the surface, the me itself could rest underneath in the centre.

    *Hmm, that actually isn''t too bad. Maybe not the best, but I''m not sure I can think of anything better.* Kat mulled over some more designs in her head. Trying a few radical things like just a picture of her face, or her own set of horns and a fan.

    She even tried imagining her kimono itself as the beacon, but nothing really seemed to grab her like the one she''d madebining her flowers, spade and demonic fire.

    *Ok system how do I confirm this look for my beacon?*

    The system transformed into an identical copy of the image in her head. Giving it some dimension and smoothing out the spots that were a little rough in her mind. This design seemed to curve in with a bubble at the centre, making it look like more like someone had made her beacon with ss blowing techniques.

    Kat nodded in appreciation at the design as text appeared.

    Do you wish to confirm this as User Kat''s beacon. This can NEVER be changed.

    *You know what? Yeah I think I do.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S requires secondary confirmation. Do you fully ept that this will be User Kat''s beacon design until such a time that User Kat ceases to exist?

    *Yes. I do.*

    At Kat''s eptance the picture seemed to swirl and warp, in some strange way she couldn''t actually see. The form itself seemed unchanging yet the sense that some great shift was urring couldn''t be ignored.

    After several moments of strangeness. There was a light pop, and then Kat felt the design settle into her mind, before dismissing itself.

 Chapter 170: Nixilei the not quite Spy

    <h4>Chapter 170: Nixilei the not quite Spy</h4>

    After dismissing the beacon, Kat tried to bring it up again. *I want to see if this is anything like with contracts.* And, Kat was unsurprised to find that guess was correct. As soon as her thoughts brushed the idea, she felt her beacon leap to the front of her mind.

    Kat found she could manipte it in a shocking number of ways. Scaling it up, spinning it around, and even squashing or stretching it to some extent, but that part was limited. The background was also somewhat easily swapped around, which was a little strange but Kat didn''t question it.

    Dismissing the mental projection Kat nced over at Nixilei and found her writing still. *Hmm, should I strike up conversation? It''s a great way to past the time butбн* Kat looked at the fey with a pondering thought. *Not really sure that''s the sort of thing Nixilei would like. She seems like she''d either be like Grace and love exining things, or not interested in speaking to anyone everбн Then again, maybe it''s different for fey. She might look human, but she isn''t.*

    Kat was content enough to sit in the quiet. She allowed her gaze to wonder around the sparse room before quickly turning her attention to the central courtyard. It was a nice area, with a simple fountain in the middle of a ss domed room. There were a few flowers around the edges. *I wonder if it''s functionally a greenhouse or if the ss roof is just to keep out the rain.*

    After spending a few more minutes trying to determine the answer to her previous question Kat let her gaze return to the room and Nixilei who was still scratching away at a sheet of paper. Kat tried to rx, but her wings were making it hard. Eventually, deciding to at least attempt some conversation Kat spoke up. "What are you writing?"

    Nixilei paused with her pen raised above the paper and slowly turned towards Kat. "I am currently detailing my preliminary report of the tournament. Normally such things could wait but considering the strange circumstances and the extra time that Thyme added to this round in particr requires me to send this off"

    "Oh, I won''t interrupt you then" said Kat

    Nixilei gave a wave of dismissal at Kat "Give a minor amount of additional time and I''ll have finished my report"

    Nixilei fixed her sses and started to increase the rate of her writing. Not significantly, but with Kat''s demonic eyes and hearing it was quite the noticeable increase. After only another minute Nixilei folded up the paper in question and took one of the envelopes from a drawer that was filled with them.

    As soon as the paper was secured in the envelope Nixilei mmed her hand onto the back of the envelope. A soft glow was emitted by the envelope, before it vanished before Kat''s eyes. *Woah. I''d think it sleight of hand or an illusion if I wasn''t immune to both of those thingsбн wait does that mean I can never enjoy magic shows ever again now my eyes are too good to miss the tricks?*

    While Kat was reeling from her devastating revtion, Nixilei quickly tidied up her stationary and tidied her paper stack slightly before turning to Kat. "What did you wish to converse with me about Kat?"

    *Is I didn''t think I''d get this far an eptable option?* "If you don''t mind telling me, what was that report for?"

    Nixilei nodded "I can answer your questions if you promise not to divulge that information in any way"

    Kat nodded.

    "I Nixilei, so do dere, that any information shared with the demon Kat, shall be considered confidential and not to be spread by Kat until such a time as I give permission. This agreement ends once I acknowledge that it has, or when any sentient entity crosses the threshold of the room in question" said Nixilei

    *Woah, that was a rather in-depth contract you came up with so quickly Nix.* "I agree" said Kat

    A single chain shot between the two of them before vanishing. Kat raised a confused eyebrow at Nixilei.

    "You would know more than I would about thecking number of chains we experienced" said Nixilei.

    *System?*

    User Kat and Entity Nixilei consider this contract to be of low importance.

    *Umбн ok? Surely there are other limitations, right?*

    User Kat is correct. It is simply the most applicable in this situation.

    Kat nodded, as that was enough for now. She wasn''t just about to stare off into space with her mind empowered while Nixilei was waiting to talk to her.

    "Right, so you were saying Nixilei?" asked Kat

    "I was sending off my daily reports to Green''s family. It isn''t a particrly grand secret, and most of the staff are privy to it, though I did have to ensure that at least some precautions were taking when revealing that to someone of your persuasion" said Nixilei

    Kat tilted her head to the side "What do you mean by that exactly?"

    "Simply that you are likely to at some point, be summoned by others, and when such a time thates, I''d like some additional assurance you won''t tell anyone about these details" said Nixilei

    Kat rubbed her eyes while thinking on what Nixilei had said. *Well that hardly makes any sense. I mean sure, it isn''t like it makes no sense at all, but if that truly was the case why didn''t you ce such uses in the original contract. *

    "I doubt that can be all Nixilei. If it was, you''d have it in the original as well" said Kat

    Nixilei nodded, and her lips twitched upwards just slightly. Kat couldn''t be entirely certain she''d seen it if her memory didn''t allow her to go and check. "This is true. I have some other things I''d like for you to consider while my teammates are away and I''d prefer this didn''t get back to them" said Nixilei

    Kat nodded and gestured for the fey to continue. "Having observed your recent behaviour, andpetent performance in battle I''d like to extend an additional offer towards you. I''m sure that Gareth will offer to resummon you for the next round. I''d like for you to also consider Green''s safety to be of the highest priority"

    Kat brought her body backwards realising she was leaning forward. Tapping her nails on the side of her horns Kat mulled over Nixilei''s words. "Why would you like me to do that? Gareth seems more thanpetent as a defender, even if I never really saw him in action"

    "And that is certainly true. I also shall be considering Green''s safety to be one of my top priorities. The main reason I also request this of you is that I may only sacrifice my life for Green''s once, whereas you will simply be banished. In addition, you are much more physically adept than I am at this point in time." said Nixilei

    Kat let her tail free itself from where it was wedged behind her back and let it rest underneath her chin. *Truthfully I''m quite fine with this. She makes a more than valid point about everything. Not sure I exactly like her asking me to sacrifice my life for Greenбн*

    *But at the same time, she is quite adorable. Nixilei is willing to do the same as well, and she isn''t really asking for my death, because from everything the system has told me I can''t die while on these outings. Honestly it''s all very reasonable when I think about it, and I have no doubt that I''d be willing to at least make an attempt even if Nixilei hadn''t said anythingбн just feels weird that she''d ask.*

    Seeing Kat mull over her words Nixilei continued "Once we have finished with the tournament, I am willing to provide you with an additional reward for this service. Obviously, I cannot offer you a reward on a per defence basis lest you decide it be profitable to lead Green into danger, but I doubt you''d be so crass"

    "I ept" said Katбн

    And nothing. There was no chains. *Umбн*

    "No chains?" asked Kat

    Nixilei shook her head "I do not yet know what I will be providing you as payment only that you shall have one. The contract cannot bind us unless all terms are clear. I could make a contract detailing you defend Green for nothing, then pay you afterwards, but I believe that having no contract binding us at all would be better here"

    "Ok, I understand" *But not really* "If that''s how you prefer we go about this arrangement I have no majorints" *I might have one or two minor ones* "Is there any more details you wish to provide me?" said Kat

    Nixilei shook her head. "Not as of right now. We have yet to even be informed of the next venues, so it is entirely possible they will be sufficiently protected in sufficiently defended areas. It is equally as likely thatter matches lead us into dangerous territory, so we will have to see"

 Chapter 171: German Supplex

    <h4>Chapter 171: German Supplex</h4>

    As Kat was nodding in eptance, Nixilei and Kat heard a knock at the door. They shared a quick look, before Nixilei stood quickly and strode towards the door.

    On the other side was the old butler of Gareth. *Umбн Maxwell? I think his name was.*

    "Greeting. Young Master Gareth has called for your presence in the training hall" said the old butler.

    "Understood. I will guide Kat there myself" said Nixilei gesturing for Kat to follow behind.

    Nixilei began by leading Kat deeper into the mansion, heading in the general direction Kat knew the training hall to be. "You know I could probably find my way there Nixilei. If your busy you can return" said Kat

    Nixilei grinned, though Kat couldn''t see this. "And miss your confrontation with Kress? You''d have to chain me to the dungeon walls before you could stop me. And even then, I might manage to escape in time. I would not be willing to miss such aбн fascinating confrontation"

    Nixilei wasted no time as she twisted and turned through the corridors. She strode with purpose, as only someone who instinctively understood her location could. *Which is strange because based on everything I know Nixilei hasn''t actually lived here that long. Though I guess this means her memorization speed is exceptional.*

    *I wonder if it''s better than mine? I have to actually look through my memories to find the right one, and only because I can use demonic energy to speed my thought process can I do it in a timely manner, but Nixilei doesn''t seem to have any such issues.*

    Nixilei stopped. Kat had arrived just before the door to the training room. Nixilei nced once more at Kat before pushing open the door feigning ack of hesitation. As the doors opened up, Kat wasn''t sure what she expected to see, but it felt appropriate nheless.

    Gareth was off to the side with Green seemingly asleep on his arm. Though Kat suspected the girl was ready to jump into action soon. She''d likely had her rest and was waiting to see what happened. Nixilei had taken a sharp left so that she stood beside Kat when she followed behind.

    *A subtle bit of politics standing by my side? Or simply a habit of leading Green into important functions.* Andst, and certainly least was Kress. Arms cross and eyes ring angrily at the doorway.

    Intentionally ignoring the clearly antagonistic swordsman Kat turned her gaze to Gareth and said "So, are we here to discuss my services for the rest of the tournament?"

    "Fuck you" said Kress

    Kat slowed her turn to a crawl. Eeking out the seconds as her gaze found Kress. "I beg your pardon Kress?" said Kat

    "You heard me. Fuck you. We''ve just met back up and you''re already trying to gauge us out of more money" said Kress

    Kat took a step forward and looked down at him despite their simr height. "I do not believe I so much as mentioned payment did I? Plus, I''m not the one acting in bad faith" said Kat

    "Bad faith? You''re getting payed more than enough already and then you go and take the grand prize for the solo contestant. Where do you get off asking us for more?" said Kress starting to go a bit red.

    "I won this through my own efforts Kress" said Kat holding up the gem in question. "What do you actually expect me to do"

    "Why don''t you hand it over? You work for us. Your prize should belong to US" said Kress.

    Kat looked to Nixilei with a grin, before enhancing her eyes. The fey gave just the slightest nod, so small that if Kat hadn''t improved her sight, she''d have missed it. *You know Kress. I''m not really mad at you. But, I''ve lived with children for many years, and I know when someone needs to be scolded.*

    Turning her gaze to Kress, Kat started to channel her demonic energy for some extra intimidation. *Hopefully this gives me the right effect.* Kat spread her wings wide and pushed a good chunk of her energy into her vocal cords.

    "Well Kress" said Kat. But the voice that left her mouth was not the clear confident, but slightly soft sound Kat normally had. Now it was a distorted gravely thing. It sounded like Kat had been smoking for half a century and only recently stopped to inhale rocks instead.

    "I don''t really see what right you have to demand anything of me. Your team looks away as you throw your petty tantrum. You have no right to take my prize. Youck the justification. The army. Or even the personal strength to impose your own will. Heck, you aren''t even the one I have a contract with. So what makes you think you can get me to do anything"

    Kress looked suitably shaken but he was too angry to stop now. "Right? I have every right. You''re just some demon spawn we hired for a quick job. Why the hell do you think you deserve anything at all? You really think you can defeat me?"

    Kat stood as straight as she could. Keeping her energy in her voice box for her voice Kat also started to add a few other effects. She started running her energy through her wings, specifically trying to focus on the veins giving her wings a pulsating purple look with a faint glow.

    Kat ced the faintest trace of demonic fire just below her eyes. Too small to see but present enough to cast deep shadows, and ready to leap up as soon as she started to speak, to punctuate her sentences. Finally, Kat hid another batch behind her teeth. So that as she spoke, she seemed to leak just a small amount of fire.

    "Defeat you? Of course I can. I already defeated you. I beat not only you, but the rest of Skye''s team with only minor help from Grace." Growled Kat

    Kress started to speak up, but Kat used therge amount of energy she was circting to dash forward and put her hand on his shoulder, pushing down light. Enough to hurt but not enough to do any real damage.

    "Ah, ah, ahh. I''ve had enough of your nonsense Kress. I''ve just as much right to be on the team as you do, if not more. I won both the final round, but the one other I participated in. Why now are you acting like a petnt child?"

    Kat could see Nixilei, who had moved next to Gareth and Green, smiling with a wicked grin. Gareth looked unimpressed but, who he was displeased with was unclear. Green seemed to still be sleeping but Kat could see one of her eyes were cracked open.

    Kress''posure was cracking at this point. His anger was fading, and the depth of his mistake seemed to be dawning on himбн except it seemed he enjoyed the taste of feet. "You''re just a greedy bitch trying to wring us dry. If you actually have some honour why even, ask for further payment"

    *Well, Nixilei is a healerбн* Kat used her grip to throw Kress into the wall. He sailed in a short arc before crashing into it just above the floor. He slid down slightly after the impact and Kat strode after him, tail snaking around her side like a viper searching for prey.

    "Do you have any idea how this even works you poor fool? You think all those ingredients and mana just get funnelled straight to me? You think that travelling between realms is easy?" *Because it sure seems that way sometimes *"You think all I care about is money?" said Kat

    Apparently, the wall hadn''t been enough of a warning. Kress quickly got to his feet and started Kat down once again. "Well, what are you going to do? Why not attack me properly. Come on, you know you want to!"

    *Ahбн this is his bait to get me in trouble.* Kat tilted her head back and to the side, making it look like she was contemting his offer, while she was actually trying to get Nixilei in eyesight.

    Once she managed it, the healer gave another imperceptible nod, somehow able to tell once Kat could see her. Striding up to Kress she grabbed him on the sides digging her short nails in just a bit, easily cutting through the leather.

    *Well, I was never much of a wrestling fan, butбн as long as I''m putting on a show.* Kat then hurled Kress back, letting herself bend over backwards, carrying his weight along before mming his head into the training room floor.

    A loud cracking rang out from that, as Kat snaked her form to the side and looked down at the now unconscious fighter. *Nowбн if only I could remember what the move was called I could say something witty.* Kat then raised her gaze to look over towards the other threeбн

 Chapter 172: Negotiating a Contract

    <h4>Chapter 172: Negotiating a Contract</h4>

    And was not at all surprised to see Green and Nixilei snickering, though in very different manners. Nixilei had a wry smile and was letting herughter ring out freely. It was only her restrained posture and quietughs that kept it to snickering.

    Green, was instead actually trying to restrain herself to at least keep up the illusion that she was sleeping, or not paying attention but she was failing. Small spurts ofughter leaked out from her as she pointedly looked away and tried to calm her breathing.

    Garethбн well Gareth looked like he didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry, and Kat felt the answer was probably to sigh instead. Kress was a friend and someone that he had known for quite some time. Didn''t change the fact that he had clearly done something that was monumentally stupid.

    The group just stared at each other from across the training room, as they waited for their two feypanions to finally finish their fits ofughter. Once they had finally recovered Gareth was the one who spoke first. "Was that really necessary"

    "Yes" was the response that met him from two sources, neither of which was Kat.

    Gareth turned to Green hanging off his shoulder and sighed before looking at Kat for her answer. "Well, if we didn''t have Nixilei around to heal him just in case I hit him too hard I wouldn''t have done it. I''m not really mad at all, but I do think he needed to be put in his ce, so if I can do that by scaring him just a bit it was all worth it"

    Gareth''s smile faltered even more "You call that scaring him a bit?"

    Kat shrugged "Yeah I do. No permanent harm has been done to him. He isn''t some small child to threaten with a time out, he is a nearly fully grown adult who runs around with swords ying monsters. He needs to calm down a bit, because the next ''monster'' he ticks off may not be so forgiving. Imagine if he''d truly annoyed Thyme for instance"

    Gareth''s smile dropped into a frown at that. "I suppose you are right about that. Honestly he''s lucky that Thyme takes things in such good humour. And you are right, it''s just. He has his reasons you know? And he''s been a good friend to me for many many years. You''ve only really seen the worst of him"

    "Look Gareth" said Kat turning to face him fully, but dropping her remaining demonic tricks "It took me all of the like, three days I spent with him to see he needs some help to sort himself out. Nixilei and Green clearly think the same otherwise they wouldn''t beughing"

    Gareth looked down at Green for confirmation, but she just buried her head in his shoulder. Turning instead to Nixilei she met his gaze with steel in her eyes. Gareth was the one to break first, looking away and turning back to Kat.

    "Ok, so maybe he does need some help, but surely beating him unconscious was not the answer" said Gareth

    Kat nodded "It isn''t the answer, it''s the fear that I instilled before that point. However, fear isn''t going to keep him in line forever. I''ve had to deal with many bratty kids. You need to show them how they are wrong properly, not just scare or punish them because they''ll just learn to hide it better

    "Why, I bet the only reason Kress still acts so overtly is because he hasn''t ever really been confronted like this. Nixilei always gets stopped when you stand in, under the guise of fairness. Though I''m not saying she was doing it for his benefit"

    Nixilei shrugged at this "I certainly wasn''t. I was doing it for my own"

    Gareth gave a cating gestureбн which looked a little silly because he only had ess to one arm "Ok, can we just, move on? You''ve made your point. Can we discuss how we want to deal with our partnership moving forward?"

    Kat pushed her now resting demonic energy towards her head to give her some time to think. *Hey system. What sort of limits do I have on beacons? Can I just have as many as I want or what?*

    User Kat may have one active beacon at the current time. This will increase as User Kat''s Rank increases.

    *Will giving one out conflict with the one I have already given Minor?*

    No. The limitation on beacons is not a D.E.M.O.N.S imposed one. It is a physical limitation of the demon in question. User Kat is not capable of producing multiple Beacons at this time.

    *Hmmm. If I can only have one should I be a bit careful with them? I really want to make sure that Minor can get a real one when I meet her though. Can I dismiss Beacons whenever I want?*

    No. User Kat must touch the Beacon in question and reabsorb it.

    *This is suddenly bing a bit more of a concern then I thought it would be. Do I have any other options?*

    User Kat is rmended to make a Contract involving the Beacon involving keeping it within their hands.

    *Oooh. Yeah that makes sense actually. I really have to remember that I can do that. Other than that though is there anything to really consider?*

    No. User Kat will suffer no ill effects if Beacons leave the intended recipients'' hands. It only means that the new owner will be capable of Summoning User Kat.

    *Well that isn''t so bad then. Ok. If they ask, I''ll hand over a beacon under contract. It''s not for a few weeks yet that Minor will have the chance to contact me because her grandmother said she had to wait at least a month. That means I''ve got time to make sure I can cast another one.*

    Letting her mind return to a more normal speed she spoke "Of course Gareth. Please tell me how you''d like to deal with this"

    Kat retracted her wings, letting them sit in their half-folded position that was mostfortable. She let her tail drape around her neck like a scarf. Her kimono, which had at some point started to move around as if blown by some unseen wind settled and she rested her hands in front of her body.

    "Right" said Gareth "We''d like to have you return for future rounds. Mostly the same contract as before, but we''d require you to be trying to win all rounds in the future. It was only sox this first time because between the rest of us we were confident to take the prize even without your assistance"

    Kat nodded "That seemspletely eptable. I''m happy to try in the rest of the tournament rounds, it was quite fun when I did so for this one"

    Gareth held up a hand "One thing you should be aware of though. Most organisers will not be as powerful as Thyme. If they aren''t monitoring future rounds the chance of injury skyrockets"

    *Hey system what happens if someone cut off my arm?*

    User Kat would need to reattach said arm then it would recover rapidly. It is unlikely to decay while separated, but the wound will fully heal over eventually making reconnection much harder.

    *Hmmmm*

    "That should be fine. I''d like to see Thyme again, but even if we do not I''ll be ok with more deadlybat" said Kat

    Gareth nodded "Good. Is there anything else to cover?"

    Nixilei spoke up before Kat had the chance "We must discuss if Kat is to provide us with a beacon to contact her in the future. It is possible to do so without it, but the price just for the summoners services would be exorbitant if we were targeting a specific demon"

    Gareth nodded "Yes, Nixilei brings up a good point. Will you provide us with one?"

    Kat let a tiny bit of fire leak out below her eyes again giving them those strange shadows while she maintained her smiling demeanour "I am willing. But it would require a contract stipting you would keep it safe and within your hands. I would rather not let such a thing out into the wider world"

    "Wait" said Nixilei "You will at least need to give us permission to hand it over to a summoner else we cannot use the beacon to call you. Unless of course you are willing to teach us instead?"

    Kat shook her head "I am incapable of teaching you the required spell for summoning me. I simply do not know it on the summoner end. Sure I can remember the runes but that is about my limit"

    Nixilei nodded "I understand. In that case I have nothing more to add. Though I would request you make the beacon able to be handled by any within our group instead of a single individual just in case"

    Kat shook her head but grinned "I''ll be leaving off one name in particr if that is to be the case"

 Chapter 173: Actually Signing the Thing

    <h4>Chapter 173: Actually Signing the Thing</h4>

    Nixilei stood silently but Green let out augh said "No Kress" then went back to giggling for some reason as if those two words were infinitely funnier than anything else.

    Kat quirked an eyebrow but nodded along "That was the implication yes. He has proven himself to be incapable of recognising the consequences. Even if we have a contract threatening dire consequences, I''m not sure he could avoid doing something extremely stupid"

    Gareth looked like he wished to argue with this point and defend his unconscious friend but seeing Nixilei and Green both nodding solemnly, forced him to close his mouth.

    "Shall I begin the contract reading?" asked Nixilei

    After receiving a round of nods she continued "I Nixilei, on behalf of Gareth, and Green, do so im that we shall protect the beacon provided by Kat to the best of our abilities. We will not allow it to be removed from our possession except specifically to be used in a ritual to summon you for our own purposes. This contract is valid until such a time that the beacon is returned to the demon Kat. Do you ept?"

    *Hmmm, I note that you didn''t say summon me for the tournament but for your own purposesбн but I suppose that''s fine.* Kat gave Nixilei a long hard look as she nodded trying to indicate that while she did know what Nixilei done, it was eptable. "I ept"

    Chains burst out from behind Kat in thergest numbers she''d seen yet. They rushed like a wave to encircle the three before wrapping them and herself up in a seemingly endless torrent of burning steel.

    Kat''s vision was obstructed long before the process finished and so she had time to question things. Things like, *are the chains made of steel? They do sort of look that way except for the whole being on fire part.*

    *Also, why is it still so coated in my colours when I''m initiating a contract with three other people. Is it because they don''t know what they are doing? Or is it because it''s individual. Like I actually have three contracts here, one with Nixilei, one with Green and one with Gareth rather than one contract involving all of usбн system?*

    User Kat is correct. User Kat is initiating three contracts. Be aware this is not always standard. Depending on the contents of the contract it might be binding between all parties rather than between each partner and User Kat.

    *I guess that makes enough sense.* After this short series of thoughts, the chains finally constricted and sunk back into Kat''s bodies allowing her to see once again. As they did a light started to shine from her chest where her heart was.

    A deep purple light, darker than her fire normally was, shone out. Slowly, her chosen beacon started to make its way out of her chest. It started off with no colour at all. Completely transparent with blurry edges.

    As it made its way further into the world though, it gained definition. It started to bleed into a purple matching the light around it, as it expanded from a projection into a 3D object. The details on the flowers and the spade started to sharpen up.

    As it was extending out Kat felt that she could either drop it into her hands or allow it to continue projecting itself forth towards Nixilei. *Bet it''s more impressive to go straight for our friendly healer.*

    Turning slightly so the light was directed towards Nixilei, Kat let the beacon travel along its predetermined path. Nixilei''s face was a mask of calm analysis like normal. Kat felt like pouting when she saw theck of reaction but decided to hold her regal appearance she was using instead.

    Green though, wasn''t even pretending to be asleep anymore. She watched the process with wide eyed innocent curiosity. It looked like she was using her eyes to drink in every possible detail that had been etched into Kat''s beacon.

    Once it reached Nixilei it hovered right in front of her. It was about half an arm''s length away and was waiting for her to grab.

    Nixilei''s eyes lit up instead though. If Kat didn''t know she was a person she could have sworn she was a robot scanning the beacon before her. Nixilei let her gaze cover the entire thing, picking up every subtle detail she could before she started to walk slowly around it.

    The beacon held in ce as Nixileipleted her slow rotation, with her expression perfectly fixed in its natural state. One full rotationter Nixilei finally grasped the beacon in her hand.

    Turning it over once she made a fist and then, the beacon disappeared. *Noбн that''s wrong.* Kat could hardly believe what her eyes were telling her. In ce of the expected gemlike symbol now stood a detailed tattoo that looked to be engraved in Nixilei''s arm.

    A quick sh of white light as a sigil burned into existence and then the item in question was gone. Kat''s regal veneer cracked, and her mouth hung open staring at the spot in Nixilei''s hand where the beacon had disappeared.

    "ahtchabaбн oбн. Ok what" asked Kat

    Nixilei''s smile moved upward slightly before locking in ce. "A special spell taught to those in my line of work. A rather unique application of healing magic. Your beacon shall bepletely safe with me. I can assure you that it will not leave our sight"

    *I have no idea how to respond to that. It''s perhaps the coolest thing I''ve ever seen.* "Um, can you do that to other people?" asked Kat

    Nixilei nodded "Yes but only I, or someone else with the spell can retrieve the item in question so I wouldn''t rmend it to anyone who is incapable of properly utilising the spell. Where did you think I hid my daggers in these flowing robes?"

    Kat quirked her eyebrows. "Is a spacial storage not an eptable answer"

    "I''m afraid not. Those arepletely banned for use in the tournaments" said Nixilei

    "Oh" said Green suddenly jumping upright. "Before I forget"

    Green tapped her bracelet and the same sigil that had appeared for Nixilei appeared for Green. A momentter the bag she had received during the maze round. Reaching deep into the bag she pulled out a familiar doll.

    It was the one of Thyme with a kimono reminiscent of her own on it. Green zipped over next to Kat, handed it to her and then ran straight back to Gareth all in the space of two seconds.

    Kat smiled as she beheld the doll, her prize for interacting with Thyme between rounds. It reminded her a bit of the Timmy''s and that made it all the better. "Thank you Green" said Kat

    Green nodded "I thought it best to give you now considering you won''t stay"

    Nixilei and Gareth both raised eyebrows at this. "Were we not intending to invite Kat to stay for one more night before she leaves us?" asked Gareth

    Green shook her head "No, she will not be epting. It''s Kat''s time to leave" said Green.

    Nixilei lookedpletely epting of this answer but Gareth still didn''t look convinced. He let her gaze shift to Kat and looked for confirmation.

    "Green is correct" *Though how she knew is a mystery* "I nned to leave as soon as this was all sorted out. This particr adventure has been fun, but it is time I get back to my own friends andбн family" said Kat

    "I guess it''s a long five days" said Gareth

    Kat nodded "That it has"

    As Kat said that, the tell-tale glow of summoning appeared beneath her feet. *Huh, you know, this is somewhat weird that it chooses now. Is it because I''m ready to leave and they are ready to see me go?*

    Correct.

    "I''ll see you all soon. And remember not to eat using Haste Green" said Kat

    Nixilei grinned at this while Green pouted. Gareth gave a solemn nod. Kat waved as she let the portal take her. Colours washed over her, and she felt a profound sense of correctness. Shivering at thefortable sensation the need for sleep almost overwhelmed her now she was fully rxed.

    *What''s going on?* Kat ran her hand through the shifting colours that danced as mes before her eyes. *Why is it so much better this time?* And then it hit her. This was true teleportation. Not the horrendous mockery Thyme used. And this was right.

    Kat let herself be carried by the mes, before they gently deposited her in her room. Kat carefully ced the Thyme doll at the foot of the bed. Opened the cupboard and used one of the mostly empty shelves to ce the box containing the gem and her new fans before looking at her bed.

    *Good thing my skin repels everything.* Thought Kat as she dismissed and resummoned her kimono copsing onto her bed and letting sleep take her.

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174:</h4>

    Kat took a deep breath as her mind jolted from sleep. She had always been a morning person, but the disconnect of going from extremely tired topletely awake and alert despite not having any dangers to contend with was a strange one.

    Kat started to stretch out but found something tugging on her tail. Looking down towards the offending object she found Sylvie, sleeping peacefully wrapped up in her tail and clinging to the end with a soft smile on her face.

    Kat looked towards her clock and found it read 7:00am. Her first thought was slight panic as the need to get ready for school awoke in her. Before the rest of her brain caught up to her and reminded her that school was over. Not just for the holidays but for good.

    So instead she pulled Sylvie upwards using her tail and wrapped the little girl in her arms. Grabbing one of Kat''s pillows she ced it gently under Sylvie''s head as she hugged the girl close with her three limbs.

    Sylvie slowly opened one eye as Kat was fiddling around with everything but quickly closed it again before Kat noticed once she realised that Kat was going to snuggle with her for a while longer.

    Once Kat was sure that Sylvie would befortable, she held the little girl tight and let herself rx once again. After a few minutes of rxation with Sylvie, Kat started to remember the gem in her closet.

    *I should probably ask about that. Hey System what will that gem do to me?*

    Once User Kat touches the gem in question it will likely boost User Kat to rank 2. This is only an estimation though, as User Kat has an unusual Demonic me.

    *Yeah yeah you''ve mentioned that one before system. Guess I should get it done soon then before my next summoning.*

    User Kat is to be informed that due to the extended nature of the recent Summoning and the additional rewards received User Kat will have that Summoning count as two weeks'' worth of work. User Kat will not need to ept another Summoning until the following week.

    Kat couldn''t help the smile that formed on her lips. As much as she enjoyed her weekly adventures, that one earlier break from the madness wasn''t all that restful. She was still settling in with everything and she had the most recent transformation hanging over her head.

    *Now I can just take a week off. Well, maybe not the full week. I should probably still use that tainted ruby on sayбн Monday? Just to make sure I''m used to the changes for next Friday night.*

    *Maybe I should do it this Saturday instead? It''s still two days away I thinkбн Today is Thursday, right? Things got a little odd there with the teleporting around and the time freezing Thyme was doing.*

    Kat dismissed her thoughts of work to concentrate on theforting feeling of holding on to the little girl in her arms. *I remember back when Sylvie first came to the orphanage and I let her sneak into my bed. I miss those times. Perhaps now that we live together I should encourage it more*

    *Thoughбн* Kat felt her right wing digging into her side as it was crushed between the bet frame and her side. *Perhaps I will need to figure some better way to hold her first. This isn''t the mostfortable thing, and it is only through the grace of my regeneration that I can be confident this isn''t causing me any long-term damage.*

    Kat sighed and dismissed her thoughts that had rapidly turned once again to more serious considerations. She could worry about them once she was doing something else.

    ##

    And so for the next hour Sylvie and Kat were content to enjoy the quietpany of each other''s embrace. At some point Kat managed to work out that Sylvie was not in fact still asleep but chose to politely ignore that knowledge in favour of hugging the girl a little bit tighter.

    Despite Kat''s rxed attitude, thest few days had really been a toll in some ways. Sure she could shrug it off for the most part, but she had never been so thoroughly focused on everything that was going on practically the entire time, or at least most of it during the final round.

    Even her journey with Minor had not been so stressful because she could allow the endless sound of her footfalls and her rhythmic breathing to somewhat convince herself that nothing was going to go wrong.

    Even still, one hour of time with Sylvie was enough to recover from the stresses of the most recent summoning. As intense as it was, Kat was still unrattled, and the day was calling to her.

    Giving Sylvie a slightly tighter squeeze signalling her intent to start moving, and then acting on that signal caused Sylvie to pout. With her pyjamas on and hair messed up from sleeping, it was perhaps the most effective pout Kat had even seen from the legendary girl.

    And when her big eyes opened up and seemed to plead with Kat for another few minutes she could not resist their inherent charms. Instead, Kat fell onto her face with Sylvie wrapped up to the side before pulling her in with one arm and letting her wings fall over Sylvie.

    *Hopefully this isfortable enough for her.* Though if Sylvie''s instant attempts to bury herself in Kat''s side was any indication it wasfortable enough.

    Just as they started to getfortable though, the door was cracked open just a tiny bit as Vivian scanned the room looking for the youngest member of the household. Seeing Sylvie''s white tuft of hair poking up from under Kat''s wing answered her question.

    Vivian slowly went to close the door again assured the Sylvie was fine when Kat raised her other arm and beckoned her over. Vivian paused in shock, but the arm kept beckoning. Kat''s hearing was good enough to have heard the click of the door. *And besides I bet Vivian will enjoy this as well.*

    Vivian looked down at her ck and red checkered business suit and shrugged before sliding up to the side of the bed as well and slipping under Kat''s wing with Sylvie. She couldn''t quite fit under the whole thing like Sylvie could, but without wings herself she could turn on her side and hug them both.

    "Wee back Kat. It''s good to see you safe" said Vivian in a whisper.

    Kat smirked "Of course, have you seen how well I regenerate?"

    Vivian however didn''t deign to respond to Kat''s question and instead squeezed them both tighter, unafraid to use her full strength to squish them both slightly.

    Kat felt herself rx further. It wasбн nice to sit here with Vivian. She hadn''t really been the type of person to go for hugs all the time, and especially not with Gramps after she''d grown up a bit. *But perhaps I''ve missed this more than I thought. This is certainly the best way to spend my time off work.*

    Kat couldn''t help the giggle that escaped her at the thought. This set Sylvieughing as well as Kat''s breathe tickled her ears, and Vivian, always willing tough joined in with glee.

    Sadly though, it was only another ten minutes before Vivian untangled herself from the two girls. "I''m sorry but I promised to meet my client in just thirty minutes. I already have to go and change my suit now, but it was well worth it. I''ll see you twoter" said Vivian

    Sylvie struggled slightly in Kat''s tail. Kat allowed her to escape easily before Sylvie jumped up and gave Vivian onest hug and waved her goodbye before Vivian snuck out of the room.

    Kat was going to ask Sylvie what she wanted to do now but was instead tackled by a small, fast moving blur causing the mattress to bounce Kat slightly as said bundle tried to bury itself into her once again.

    "Come on Sylvie, we should really have breakfast" said Kat

    Sylvie shook her head. "You can''t keep leaving for so long each week" mumbled the girl.

    Kat stroked Sylvie''s hair. "Perhaps I have been taking the longer jobs more often than before" Kat said as she pulled the girl in closer much to Sylvie''s delight "But I don??t really get to choose"

    "Then you should take me with you" said Sylvie.

    Kat smiled at her and said "My work is a bit dangerous. I''m ok because I''ll always be kept safe and sound. I''ll be returned if something really bad happens, and even if I get a bit injured I heal right up"

    Sylvie ignored this and said "I want you to promise me to take me along if you can. At least once"

    Kat smiled, but wasn''t willing to make such a promise. She knew that Sylvie was deadly serious, and the result would likely be a contract. *And I just don''t think I could bring myself to put her in a dangerous situation.*

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175:</h4>

    Once Kat finally managed toplete the exceptionally difficult and gruelling task which was escaping from Sylvie''s pouting face, Kat headed downstairs. Keeping Sylvie in her arms to stop the worst of her nonverbal protests.

    This wasn''t too difficult to aplish because with her demonically enhanced strength carrying a nine year old that was happy toe along for the ride wasn''t a trying task. Kat was initially trying to figure out how she was going to make herself breakfast without Gramps around but quickly remembered that Callisto had probably made something.

    And she was right, a quick breakfast of finely diced bacon (so Sylvie could eat it presumably) and eggs disappeared into the two hungry girls before Kat decided to message Lily abouting around.

    Receiving the affirmative, Kat quickly spent the few minutes she was sure to have, washing up the dishes she''d used with Sylvie while putting the rest of the food back in the warmer just in case Lily wanted to grab a few bites when she arrived. *Though, if there is one thing I''ll give her parents credit for is that they do feed her properly whenever they can.*

    While Kat was doing this, she kept her demonic energy in her ears. The sound of the water was a little overpowering, but she was able to filter it out somewhat, so it wasn''t so bad. She could hear Callisto humming a tune upstairs, as well as the quiet breathing of Sylvie as she sat on the seat nearby and watched what Kat was up to, as the sink was much too high for her to actually assist

    Eventually, Kat could hear the sound she was waiting for, the sound of Lily''s approaching footsteps. Quickly drying her hands, she snuck up to the doorway making sure to keep out of the line of sight the ss around the edges provided.

    Kat quietly unlocked the door and hid behind it. She''d already briefed Sylvie on what to do as Lily came through the door. When the doorbell ring, Sylvie yed her part perfectly, yelling out in her quiet voice ???The door is unlocked"

    Kat waited with bated breath to see if the message was heard, but she was starting to hear Lily rocking back and forth on her feet presumable to wait for the door to open. *Bother she couldn''t hear her. n B n B*

    Kat signalled Sylvie with her tail that the n had failed. Sylvie quickly ''ran'' over to the door and managed to open the handled slightly. As it opened, it revealed Sylvie alone to Lily''s eyes.

    Kat waited as she heard Lily remove her shoes and take a step in. "Hi Sylvie, where''s Kaaaa-"

    Lily was interrupted as Kat quickly struck out with her tail and pulled Lily into a hug. She let out a quiet "Eep" of surprise before realising what was going on and settling down slightly to start berating Kat. "What the heck are you doing"

    Kat shrugged "It seemed fun at the time"

    Lily''s eyes narrowed "And what''s with the hugs? Who are you and what have you done with Kat?"

    Kat snorted and just squeezed Lily harder. "Sylvie managed to convince me I was doing this hugging thing wrong"

    Lily gave Sylvie a confused look, and only got a nod in response as if that was justification for the bizarre chain of events that just happened. Kat started to lead the two back to the couch, letting Lily go and picking Sylvie up, wrapping her in her tail before sitting down on the couch.

    Lily followed somewhat confused and took the seat next to Kat. "So umбн really, um, can you tell me what''s going on? This isn''t that normal of youбн I mean not that it''s a problem umбн"

    Kat patted Lily on the head "Don''t be so nervous I understand. I justбн So I got back from my most recent summoning and someone" Kat bounced Sylvie up on her knee "Said I was away for too long and crawled in bed with me

    "And well, it was nice just hanging out in bed hugging Sylvie. It was great fun being away on an adventure and all, but I really did miss you guys. It''s strange. Not seeing you for two weeks over the holidays didn''t seem nearly as long as the past half-week did" exined Kat

    Lily seemed to cringe at thest words before nodding along and making a grab for Sylvie. Kat relented and Sylvie happily moved over to Lily''sp, though kept Kat''s tail in hand. "She''s right though, and so are you. I meanбн um, look I tried not to worry, and thank you for those notes, they helped a lot butбн

    "It''s just not the same. Knowing you are safe with Grampsбн or um, I guess Vivian now, is very different to knowing you are away in apletely different universe, possibly in trouble where we can only get letters asionally" said Lily

    Kat nodded, and Sylvie nodded vigorously "Lily said it well. We missed you even though it wasn''t long"

    Kat winked at Sylvie before snaking her tail out from the little girls'' grip. Sylvie pouted but winked at Kat in understanding. Once the limb was free Kat used it to encircle both Lily and Sylvie and pull them to her side.

    "Well, I''m here now, and it''s time for me to tell you all about it. So it started off really professionalбн "

    ##

    Kat spoke at length about her first meeting with the party, the adorable Green that couldn''t quite rival Sylvie, the calm Nixilei who seemed to watch everything, the fiery Kress, and the poor Gareth who had to put up with the lot of them.

    She had great fun exining the tournament and all the crazy things Thyme set up for them. Sylvie and Lily panicked a little hearing about the orb challenge, but Lily more so than Sylvie.

    It was the ''death match'' that really got them panicked and took Kat more time to calm her two worried friends than it did to talk about the process. She may have skipped over the deadlier parts like the Barbarashi fight and tried to turn the death worm into the joke that it was, but they still looked at her suspiciously. Before she finished up with her scaring Kress.

    "So, tell me more about this gem then" said Lily, nervousness long since forgotten though not her worry.

    "Well, I''m not really sure on the specifics myself. The system seems to think it will make me rank 2, but it isn''t certain" said Kat

    "You should use it as soon as possible, in fact, why are you here with us when you could be getting stronger" said Lily voiced pitched slightly higher.

    Kat drastically, though not painfully, tightened her tail''s grip on the pair. "Because this is more important. I''ve got over a week to rank up"

    "Wait what?" said Lily confused

    It was then Kat realised, she''d skipped over the fact she had the week off, and was now starting to understand Lily''s worry. *Ohhбн Lily thought I was heading out tomorrow night. No wonder she was panicking. Right that''s actually a much fairer criticism of me then.*

    "I''ve got the week off Lily. I don''t have to worry about it just yet" said Kat

    Lily visibly rxed into the couch at this point as if Kat had lifted the weight of the world off her shoulders. And, upon closer inspection saw a simr reaction in Sylvie as well.

    "So, when are you going to be more powerful Kat?" asked Sylvie with a tilt of her head.

    "Wellбн" said Kat intentionally drawing the word out for suspense "I''m not really sure. Depends what you both have nned, but I was thinking perhaps Saturday, instead of my summoning I''d do whatever it was I had to do with the gem. Latest I''d want to start the process is Monday just in case I need time to let my powers settle or something, I''m not really sure how this works"

    Sylvie nodded and so did Lily who spoke next "Well, from the sounds of things it will actually be a little hard on your body. I suspect that unless your regeneration can take care of everything for you, it''ll take you a bit to recover"

    "Why do you say that?" asked Kat curious.

    "Well, just based on the way you exined everything, it seems less like you are working your way up to rank two, so much as it''s like you are shoving as much power into yourself as you can and hoping that it does the same job?" said Lily unsure

    Kat gestured for Lily to continue so she did, "Um, so, ahбн think of your body like a ss. Currently you keep it mostly full and steady. Normally, that ss gets formed and shaped as it grows. You however have a fully formed vessel that might need breaking open a bitбн"

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176:</h4>

    "Sounds violent" said Kat with remarkably little worry

    "This is serious Kat. If I didn''t know so little about how magic actually functions, I''d bar you from even attempting it. Simple physics dictates that this is a horrible idea, but I also recognise that physics went straight out the window as soon as interdimensional travel got involved and seemingly no cost" said Lily forcefully

    Kat ran her fingers through her friend''s hair "Lily calm down, it''s fine. Look, the system warned me not to try when my energy was low. It must then be reasonably confident this will work if my energy is high otherwise it wouldn''t even attempt it" Kat exined slowly

    Lily pouted, trying to rival Sylvie at her best. She failed of course, but she certainly got closer than Kat would have ever expected she could. Lily''s pout finally broke as she sighed. "Look, can you umбн maybe justбн actually maybe that''s a terrible idea"

    "Just say it Lily, Kat won''t mind" said Sylvie

    "Fine" said Lily "Soбн I wanted to say that you have to make sure that we are around when you use that gem, butбн if what I''m thinking is even remotely correct it would be better if we weren''t there. Then you don''t have to worry about us getting hurt"

    Kat nodded. "I suppose that makes sense. I remember the first time I ranked up the whole area was frozenбн huh I wonder if it''s still like that. Might not have been the best idea to just leave a huge patch of frozen ground in the middle of the forest"

    Lily shrugged "It should be fine. I think we''d have heard about it if someone was causing a big freak out you know"

    "The government might be trying to cover it up though, assuming they know magic exists" said Sylvie

    Kat raised an eyebrow "Where did thate from Sylvie"

    The young girl shrugged and made an embarrassed face "I don''t actually believe thatбн just that I''ve been able to use Vivian''sputer for a bit"

    Kat groaned "Ughбн I don''t want to know what it would be like if you turned into a conspiracy nut. I already have one of those" Kat looked pointedly at Lily

    "I take offence to that" said Lily "I research ancient topics and even more recent ones then use the information I''ve gathered toe to well-reasoned conclusions"

    "See" Kat pretended to whisper behind her hand "Conspiracy theories"

    Sylvie giggled at that and they all smiled. Allowing themselves to rx. After a few minutes passed Lily bought up another important topic "Shouldn''t we be going through that menu of yours? The one that allowed us to see D.E.M.O.N.S text and what not"

    Kat shrugged "I mean we certainly could, but I imagine that I''ll get new stuff once I upgrade to rank 2 so I''m not sure there is much point. That and I think we should do it with Vivian included as well"

    "Actually, we already talked about it, and Vivian said it was fine as long as I caught her up afterwards?? said Sylvie

    Kat smiled. *It''s nice to know that Sylvie is spending some time with Vivian while I''m away. Perhaps I should find ways to cut down on the longer jobsбн at the same time though perhaps we can settle into a better routine in the future, or get say demonic video calls. Then it might not be so bad.*

    "My point about ranking up still stands though" said Kat

    Sylvie shrugged and let herself fall so that she was leaning on Lily''s shoulder and being supported mostly by Kat''s tail. "Enough about me then. What about you Lily did you put any thought into what you want to do?" asked Kat

    "Learn magic" Lily whispered, and Kat was sure she wasn''t meant to hear the quick response because after that she spoke up "Umбн I mean, only sort of? I''ve been researching I mean" said Lily slightly flustered.

    *Yup, definitely been researching magic instead.* "So courses? Universities? Something else?" asked Kat

    Sylvie looked like she was about to speak up when Lily red at her. This resulted in Sylvie giving a shrug and settling back infortably. *I see. It''s the both of them isn''t it. That''s why Sylvie wanted me to promise I''d let her join.*

    "Umбн I mean, courses?" said Lily

    "Are you asking me for the answer?" said Kat

    Sylvie got a cheeky smile and went to speak up, but Lily cut her off once she noticed the smirk. "Umбн telling. I mean, I''ve been exploring my options"

    Kat just nodded. *If she wants to keep it a secret I won''t push. It seems at least that Lily and Sylvie are working together on this. Plus, even though the system said that those tokens I have would let them use magic, it seemed like I''d need to wait a bit.*

    *I wonder if rank 2 constitutes a bit actually. I''d think 3 might be more likely though. One seems like something you just get handed to you, while rank 2 is still training wheels all things considered.*

    *Even the tournament wasn''t all that difficult because of how strong I seem to be inherently. I can only imagine that it''s going to continue like that, so I''m not sure I can even fathom how strong I''d be at rank 3.*

    Pretending she hadn''t noticed anything amiss Kat carried on "What options have been explored so far?"

    "Ahбн um well. Um coding!" said Lily. Kat raised an eyebrow "What I ah, mean is that I decided coding wouldn''t work for me"

    Kat nodded and gestured for her to continue "Soбн" Lily bit her lips "I had a bit of a look, and I wouldn''t say it''s something I couldn''t do. I mean, I kinda get how it functions, and I think if I really dedicated myself to it, I could be pretty good

    "Butбн I also just don''t really care? If that makes sense to you Kat" said Lily

    *Umбн not really?* "Maybe?"

    "Lily has no passion for it" said Sylvie suddenly "She can spend hours researching random topics, but she can''t help but get distracted if she''s trying to write a program"

    Lily turned away in embarrassment but didn''t contradict Sylvie''s exnation. "Well, at least you know that now so you can cross it off the list. What else have you been checking into" said Kat

    "Umбн there was also trying to be a librarian? But I''m not sure that would actually be all that good for me either. I mean it sounds cool, and maybe I would like the job but, see, it turns out that it''s really going digital. That''s actually what led me into the whole coding thing.

    "Being a librarian is a lot more about managing the library''s database now then it is just taking care of the books. That''s actually called a custodian and it was really hard to find information about that surprisingly.

    "There is also bing a teacher librarian, but I don''t actually want to go back to school really, um, because it just doesn''t seem like a good idea. So, it just sort of wouldn''t work. I mean there is librarian''s assistant type positions butбн and I feel kinda bad saying this, but it''s sort of beneath me? It wouldn''t really be a challenge I don''t think

    "And that''s not to say I don''t respect them, um I do, but it''s just a lot more, talk to people and help with problems then organising the bookshelves and keeping to myself you know? So, it just seemed like something I''d maybe only do as like a part time jobбн maybe" said Lily

    Kat nodded. "See, that''s plenty of useful information. You''ve still got plenty of time to make a decisionбн well actually you might only have a few weeks to apply. I can''t seem to rec- I''m not truly sure how that all works"

    Sylvie narrowed her eyes at Kat''s stutter, picking up that it was something she was trying to lie about. Lily however was deep in thought. "Yeah, well, I did apply for a few various things so that I can get offers. Not really sure which ones I''d even want to ept but I did make sure to put things out there so that I wouldn''t bete"

    "I''m d you are making progress though Lily" said Kat "It''s important to figure these things out. I mean, I can''t really talk because I''ve ended up in a bit of a unique situation, but I think my advice stands"

    "Yeahбн it does seem like it would be interesting" said Lily

    Kat decided to take her chance "But would you really want to go on adventures like me? It sounds fun but the tournament was pretty serious, and getting stabbed was rather painful"

    Lily opened her mouth to retort but closed it. It was clear that she didn''t really know how to respond or understand what it was she truly wanted. *And if Lily doesn''t know. How would I?*

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177:</h4>

    The girls talked about a few lighter topics, not really focusing on anything too long. Content to while away the morning, until, Sylvie asked a particr question. "Hey Kat, I was thinking about your recent trip away. Does this mean you can take us flying?"

    Kat went to respond with a no, but then thought about it a little more. *If it''s possible for me to fly with anyone Sylvie might just be small enough for it to be fine. Even if it isn''t perfect, I should be able to at least glide around.* "Ah, I mean, for you perhaps it might be possible, but we''d be leaving Lily out of it" said Kat hoping to avert any potential danger

    "That''s fine" said Lily "I''d be plenty happy to just watch. I haven''t seen your wings get any use yet and I know I''d love to see it"

    Kat''s eyes widened. "Uhбн well um, ok? But where would we have the space? It''s probably not safe to do it around here and Vivian isn''t around to take us"

    At this Sylvie got a wicked grin as if she''d just remembered something important, because she had. "That''s ok. Callisto said she''d take us. She was even more interested in seeing you flying around then we were when we brought it up before"

    Kat felt the final blow to her n of trying to escape in a physical way, like they''d struck her through the stomach like Kress had but tried not to show it. "Ahбн that''s great then. Not today though, it''s almost lunchtime and we should just rx for the day"

    Sylvie threw up her hands in celebration, before trying to squirm out of Kat''s grasp. Once Kat let her go, Sylvie practically bounced up the stairs towards Callisto''s room and she had no illusions of what was about to happen.

    Kat took a sidelong nce at Lily who seemed very happy with herself before Kat sighed. *Fine. If that''s how you want to y it. I guess I deserve this one.*

    A short timeter Callisto lightly stepped down the stairs with Sylvie in hand. How she managed to move so silently, even while carrying a nine year old, albeit a small one, was beyond Kat. Once Callisto was standing next to Kat and Lily she spoke up. "I know of just the ce for our gathering. I spent sufficient preparation time and thus have found a perfect ce to partake in our particr interest"

    *How long did you spend nning the sentence though? Around the same?* "That said, I will of course still need to prepare the required sustenance for you all. Do you have any requests for food to be prepared for our journey tomorrow?" asked Callisto

    *Waitбн* "When did we ever say tomorrow?" asked Kat

    "Tomorrow" Callisto reiterated and the date was settled. Sylvie''s pouting face might have helped.

    Lily mentioned her old dislike of oranges, and her slight dislike ofmb. "Though I think, that ah, it might just be my parents don''t know how to cook it" said Lily "We only ever had it a few times, and we sort of all agreed it didn''t work"

    "Hmm" said Callisto thoughtfully "It might be a gic disposition to avoid the substance for some reason. Would you like me to exercise my culinary skills to provide you something I know to be ptable to most or would it be best to stay away from it entirely to be certain you''ll enjoy everything"

    Lily thought about it for a moment. "Umбн I mean, ah, if you don''t mind let''s just keep it safe"

    Callisto nodded "I am sure with your continued involvement in Kat''s life that I will at some point have the opportunity to introduce it to through leftovers. That should alleviate the guilt you feel for not potentially eating the meal in question"

    Kat watched Lily gulp and die a little inside as Callisto continued to talk. She wasn''t quiteбн equipped to deal with the full force of Callisto''s presence it seemed, but Sylvie at least got on with her fine.

    "What about you Kat? You have not mentioned any dietary requirements to either myself of Vivian, but I have taken note of the few things you have eaten so far and nothing seems to be an issue" said Vivian

    Kat failed to stifle augh. "Well, I should be fine. I managed to eat food that was so spicy it was considered a lethal material. Spicy doesn''t do it justice, it could melt through steel I''m pretty sure"

    A light seemed to shine behind Callisto''s eyes at this and the corner of her mouth quirked up just a little "Ooh? A challenge is it? It seems I will have to forfeit my chance to participate this time however, as I do not possess the required cooking implements to prepare something at that heat, nor the required culinary knowledge of what food could even survive at such a temperature. Anything else I could procure?"

    "Wellбн" said Kat drawing it out as she thought of the poisonous dish she had considered not eating "I might be able to eat some poisonous stuff and enjoy it but I''m not sure"

    Callisto''s eyes brightened again before quickly dimming. "As much as I may desire to take you up on this secondary culinary quest, I think I will have to decline. Cooking an extremely overheated dish is eptable and easily marked and avoided by the others regardless of when I approach the task.

    "Trying to work with poisonous ingredients though is a different story. I would have to ensure that it is all very clearly marked, that it didn''t contaminate the other food, and that nobody else thinks even for a second that it is safe for them to eat. That is on top of the consideration that you yourself do not yet know if it is eptable for your own consumption"

    Kat gulped "Ahбн your right I suppose. While I do think I will be fine, because at the time I saw such a dish, it smelled great to me and I''m pretty sure it isn''t supposed to, I understand your concern"

    Callisto nodded. "Good, what time would you like to depart? I can ensure my personage to be avable to leave at any time you so choose. The destination I have in mind is approximately an hour and a half away by motor vehicle"

    Kat shrugged and looked towards Sylvie who had a simr response so, they all turned to Lily who balked under the three''s gaze. "Um, ah, erбн I um, I''d have to make sure my parents knowбн"

    "Your parental figures can be notified by myself to ensure that they hold noбн misunderstandings" said Callisto in a somewhat aggressive way.

    Lily gulped "Umбн then ah, whenever you like, we can sleep in the car?"

    Callisto nodded but with a frown as if she expected, but disliked the answer she received "Understood, it shall be a 7 o''clock departure then"

    Callisto handed Sylvie off back to Kat "I require some additional time to prepare things now, please continue keeping Sylviepany as I would detest if she was hurt as I throw parts around my room. Please ensure that you all have any equipment you wish to take tomorrow prepared before sleep takes you"

    Without waiting for an answer Callisto left with great speed, somehow not running despite that, and vanishing up the stairs leaving Lily somewhat dumbstruck. Kat was more interested in how she was able to move that way but quickly returned her attention back to Sylvie. "I guess she sorted that out for us didn''t she?"

    Sylvie nodded with a big smile "I talked to her a lot about it while you were away. I spent most of my time helping with her work"

    *We''re all doomed.* "That sounds like it was good for you Sylvie" said Kat trying desperately not to think about what was bound to happen in a few years if Sylvie became more like Callisto.

    "Anything big you want to prepare for tomorrow Lily? Or shall we get started watching a movie or something:" asked Kat

    Lily finally shook herself out of her stupor, still not quite recovered from the whirlwind of a conversation speaking with Callisto generated. "Umбн yes, movie, is ahбн good yes"

    Kat shook her head and patted Lily''s own. *She''ll recover in a moment I suppose.* Kat walked over to the TV and started rifling through the DVD''s Vivian had collected. She seemed to have everything ranging from old Disknee movies to Jame''s Blonde films and everything in between.

    Kat saw a second box nearby and took a short nce in before shutting it quickly. Clearly it was Callisto''s box, and the sheer number of horror titles caused Kat to quickly ce it back and pretend she knew nothing. Kat wasn''t sure she trusted Sylvie not to follow her new role models example and pick something from it. *Can''t scare Lily any more than Callisto already did, she needs time to recover. *

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178:</h4>

    It was the following morning. Sylvie and Kat werepletely ready to leave for their trip, wherever it was exactly Callisto was taking them. Sylvie had donned a dress with some longer sleeves and arge sun hat to keep her skin safe from the sun.

    Kat was wearing her usual, which meant her kimono of course, as the only thing she was capable of wearing at the moment. Lily had yet to arrive and Callisto had gone off to find her. Kat was currently making herself busy by loading several boxes of Callisto''s into the car

    *I wonder what she''s prepared so much for? These boxes aren''t light at all, and I can''t really figure out what she''d need so many for.* Kat was now on the third box. They were about half a metre cubed, but there was six of them.

    As Kat slotted the third box into the boot, she realised that Callisto must have these boxes made specially to fit her car. They fit the length perfectly and Kat was now sure that the other three would just barely fit in the other half of the boot.

    Sylvie was sitting around on an old desk in the garage swinging her feet and being patient. She was careful not to get into Kat''s way, even though with Kat''s enhanced strength the boxes weren''t much of a concern.

    The girls turned when they heard the garage door open. As it climbed up it revealed a very strange looking Lily who was acting like she''d seen the end times. She had a long dress like Sylvie, however it had short sleeves. Topensate, Lily had a coat instead, but looked to be a little ufortable as she was.

    Kat smiled and waved with her tail as she deposited the next box into the car. "Hi Lily"

    Lily walked past Kat with the barest nod and sat down next to Sylvie with a thousand-yard stare. Sylvie waved her hand in front of Lily a few times but got no response. "Katбн Lily seems to be a bit broken"

    Kat ced the fifth box in the car before walking over to her friend "Hey are youбн alright?"

    Lily''s gaze turned to Kat but still said nothing. Kat poked her friend in the cheek with her tail and finally got a smallugh. "Ok seriously what is going on Lily" said Kat

    "Umбн wellбн So, you know how I was a bitte?" asked Lily

    Kat nodded

    "Yeah well, my parents didn''t really want me to goбн that is until Callisto showed upбн" said Lily

    "Why do you say that like the end times areing?" asked Kat

    "Well, ah, Callisto just started to talk to themбн in that way she does and eventually they started sweating, and then she shooed me out the door, and just kept going, in that calm quiet voice that tells you she knows exactly what she''s doing" said Lily

    "Well of course that would be because I am entirely cognisant of exactly what I''m doing" said Callisto stepping into the garage "Her parents were simply under a strange misconception about their daughters work ethic that I managed to correct them on"

    "Yup" said Lily "That''s about right"

    "Rightбн" said Kat still somewhat confused, as she ducked over to grab thest box and loaded it into the care before shutting the boot.

    "Thank you, Kat, for packing those boxes for me. Ick the required strength to do so as efficiently as you have managed. It seems that you have gained more than a few additional features" said Callisto as she stepped into the car.

    The others piled into the car. Lily took the front, and Kat took the back with Sylvie on herp. There was the consideration for Sylvie to sit on the chairs next to Kat, but it was decided with the space Kat''s wings took up and her inherent strength, Sylvie would be safer sitting with Kat under her seatbelt and tail.

    As they headed out of the town Sylvie spoke up "So where exactly are we going Callisto? We are heading somewhat towards the forest, but most of what is out this way isrge properties"

    Callisto nodded from her position in the driver''s seat "That''s is an astute observation Sylvie and you are most of the way to the answer. I have aбн business partner I suppose that happens to own arge section ofnd most of which is forested area. I use it for testing some of the more vtile creations of mine and so I simply said I was running some tests

    "We will be heading towards a particr forest clearing. If I had my ideal circumstances, I''d travel slightly further than the care would allow, but sadly we are not equipped to transport my equipment any further along the road so the first clearing will have to do

    "We shouldn''t be interrupted but you never know. If we run into issues, I''ll deal with it somehow. I have a track record for a number of things so if I cane up with something suitably unbelievable, they are quite likely to ept my word in regards to what is happening"

    "Wait unbelievable?" asked Lily who had recovered during the rideбн mostly

    "Of course. They seem to think that I am missing a substantial number of the screws that keep my head in ce. If I was to give them too reasonable of an answer, they''d think I was trying to hide something, which in this case happens to bepletely true" said Callisto

    *Callistoбн should you be admitting people think you are crazy?*

    "Well of course I should. It makes interaction with a multitude of people simpler, and it is much easier to tell when speaking will be worth your time" said Callisto

    "Wait did I say that out loud?" asked Kat

    Callisto shook her head "No not at all, but Vivian''s friends had a habit of asking such questions and I got used to the particr facial expression"

    Kat nodded. "Does Vivian have a lot of other friends?" asked Sylvie

    Callisto seemed to consider this for a while. "Wellбн I suppose that depends on what exactly you mean by that Sylvie. I know Vivian keeps in contact with a far greater number of people then I myself do, and I also know that she would say that they are friendsбн

    "But I''m not sure you can truly consider them as such. They are not as close knit as Vivian and I or you three are to each other. I''dbel them as mere acquaintances, but I also know Vivian would go much farther for an acquaintance than I think she should"

    Callisto turned off the main road at this point and started across what looked to simply be a random field. There were some boarder lines marking the property but no fence, and the only sign she was going the right way was the faint traces of other passing vehicles.

    "Is that bad?" asked Sylvie

    Callisto considered the question for some time as the car continued onwards. *I''mбн not sure. I''ll let Callisto handle this one because it is a hard question.*

    "I''m not sure I truly know Sylvie" Callisto finally voiced after five minutes of silence "See, I''m sure that she is happy with the arrangement and considers there to be no issues at all. I however do not believe that many of them would return Vivian''s favour in full, or in part

    "The thing is, Vivian is happy to give of herself. Her time and energy. She has arger amount of these things than most, and it only seems to bring her more joy, and encouragement to spread that to others

    "I am not capable of that. While I hate to sound transactionalбн I could not consider someone a friend unless they are willing to do as much for me as I am for them, and I only truly trust Vivian to return my assistance in full.

    "Perhaps this is a crude example, but it is the best I can think of. Say someone asks you to help build a shed. If you do not know them, you would ask for payment. If you know them somewhat, you might ask for lunch. If you are true friends, the other person would simple turn up knowing there is a shed to be built and that extra hands are appreciated.

    "I trust that if I needed help Vivian would appear beside me, and I hope she understands I would do the same without questionбн but I do not trust any others to do the same" said Callisto

    "Not even me?" asked Sylvie with a pout on her face.

    Callisto froze. The car started to slow without her foot on the pedal until they pulled to a stop. "Callisto?" asked Sylvie

    "Hmmбн perhaps I understand a bit of Vivian after all" said Callisto as she drove off once again.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179:</h4>

    "I don''t quite get itбн what do you mean Callisto?" asked Sylvie again.

    Callisto smiled a kind smile, "Perhaps it is not my ce to share. Let us see if the others have been following along well enough to provide for you a sufficient answer"

    Sylvie turned her pouting gaze from the rear-view mirror to Kat. "I think Sylvie" started Kat "That Callisto would do anything for you, and unlike her opinion of others she requires nothing from you to gain joy from helping you"

    Sylvie tilted her head confused "But I''d help Callisto with anything!" Sylvie insisted

    Kat smiled "I think that might be part of the point Sylvie. She did her part without wanting anything and knows now that you''d do the same. She did not when she started though"

    Sylvie thought on this. "That still doesn''t exin the part with Vivian though"

    Callisto nodded and spoke up "I''ll assist you with thisst segment. I believe that I now understand that Vivian is willing to trust others will return her favour, and does so with the understanding the easiest way to find people who would help you with anything, is to first be willing to help others with anything"

    "But that isn''t quite what you believe" said Lily picking up on Callisto''s phrasing

    Callisto nodded "Yes, I still hold my belief it should first be two way, but I do perhaps now understand how children factor into these thoughts, and why Vivian does things her way even if I do not agree with them"

    "You really never thought about it before?" asked Sylvie

    Callisto shrugged "Please understand, I speak with very few individuals that I respect enough to listen to their opinions, and I discount many of Vivian''s on ount of how different we are as people. It''s not that I dislike speaking with her, or listening to her adviceбн just that, it is normally not applicable to myself

    "So, no, I have not truly considered it before and perhaps that is something I will need to address in the future. For now, at least it has not led me into any major trouble so I will continue as I have but with new perspective"

    *Pretty sure it''s gotten you into trouble and you just haven''t noticed.* Kat mused.

    The scenery slowly turned from open fields to more forestednd, with trees quickly rising forth from the ground. As they started to close in on the car''s path, more and more debris popped up in the way, but Callisto continued onward.

    It was only a short ten minutester they reached the assumed clearing. It was arge space, easily asrge as a football field. It couldn''t possibly be natural, and was likely maintained, but the signs of that maintenance was absent aside from the trail leading towards it.

    Kat let herself and Sylvie escape from the confines of the vehicle and started unpacking the boxes. Callisto meanwhile inspected the car for any particrly notable errant sticks that might cause operational troubles in the future.

    Once the car was looked over and unpacked the three stood staring across the clearing. "So what now" Kat asked

    "Now" said Callisto opening the first box "We begin the setup"

    Callisto started pulling out pieces for a gazebo from one of the boxes and handed them over to Lily. To Sylvie she handed the tarp to connect them all, and to Kat she handed another box.

    "Lily, Sylvie start connecting those pieces and I''ll assist. Kat I want you to take this box over to the other end of the clearing and leave it there for the time being" said Callisto

    Kat was confused but shrugged. Sprinting the box over and running back was no issue, but Callisto was making swift work on the gazebo construction and was already half done. Another few minutes of fiddling and it waspletely ready to go.

    The next box Callisto got Kat to move into the shade, and exined it contained the food they would be eating a littleter and left them in the corner.

    As they were opening the next box, which contained a table Lily asked "How exactly do you know which is which?"

    "See the faint lines" said Callisto pointing to a faint marking in question "I can tell based on that"

    Lily squinted and could still hardly see the things in question but shrugged and continued to help.

    After going through the table box, they quickly unloaded thest two. One contained folding chairs for everyone, with Kat''s even having no back, while the other contained a strange assortment of devices, like stopwatches and measuring tapes, scales, that Kat assumed Callisto would be using for testing.

    "Before we start properly, with some power testing, Kat would you mind doing a short flight around to make sure nobody is nearby?" asked Callisto

    Sylvie tried to take a step forward but Callisto rested a hand on her shoulder "Not just yet. I have a considerable concern that I wish to see the truth about"

    Kat tilted her head at Callisto''s vague wording, but just shrugged at her and stood a bit away from the tent. Kat started pping her wings, expecting to start flyingбн but nothing happened.

    *Hmmбн* Kat through her energy towards her legs and kicked off from the ground. Kat rocketed upwards, spreading her wings as she started to slow down. Once in the air she started pushing the energy into her wings instead.

    Kat felt her wings pping much faster than usual, but still settling into a decent rhythm. Kat tried to take stock of the situation, but it wasбн not ideal. At the present point in time she could keep herself, airborneбн but only just.

    *Dam, I can feel my wings screaming on my back. Not quite to the point I have to stop, but they aren''t happy. I can keep a steady altitude, but it''s going to be difficult. Plus I seem to be quite rapidly bleeding demonic energy as I do this. I''m not sure how long I can stay in flight, but it isn''t quite as long as I''d like I don''t think.*

    Kat tried to do some light manoeuvres, moving around, flipping over, and was surprised once again to find her movements just as responsive as she remembered. There was no dy, perhaps a little overcorrection, but nothing serious. Once she got used to the burning sensation it wasn''t so bad.

    Swapping to scouting around Kat used a bit of energy to enhance her eyes and looked around for some indication of movement. *I can''t really see anythingбн but that''s more to do with the fact that there are things in the way.* Kat scanned the numerous trees. *It''s not like I have x-ray vision. If there is a tree in the way, doesn''t matter how far or in how great detail I can see.*

    Kat dropped back to the ground and started taking in long gulps of air as she let her wings hand. "So, what have you discovered Kat?" asked Callisto

    Kat took onest deep breath before straightening. Circting her energy once more she felt the burning in her wings vanish and her lungs cease their cries. "It seems that I can fly, but that it is much harder on me. When I''m summoned, I can float for hours with virtually no stress on my wings.

    "Here though, it is much harder. Perhaps with practice I''ll be fine, but I think it''s likely that the only reason I can keep myself going is that my energy is regenerating the muscles in my wings as they wear out"

    Callisto nodded "Based on the few things I am aware of, that does seem to likely be the case. I''m not sure exactly what supressing your demonic energy does, but it is clearly argeponent of your flight"

    Kat nodded. "Actually one moment"

    Kat took off around the edge of the clearing and used the mostly circr track as a way to get to her full running speed. She felt herself starting to have issues with keeping to the curve, but her speed was unquestionable. *Okбн so this is a little odd I''m still just as fast.* Quicklypleting thep, she ended up back in front of the others.

    "Seems like I can run just as fast as beforeбн it''s just the flight that seems to cause issues" said Kat

    "Well, I do have a few possible ideas that I first wish to go over with Lily. While we are otherwise upied could you perhaps take Sylvie on that flight you promised her assuming that it is safe to do so?" asked Callisto

    Kat nodded. "I can at the very least ensure that she will be safe. I can still glide without trouble so even if her meagre weight is enough to stop real flight she won''t get hurt"

    Sylvie gave a big cheer upon hearing that and jumped into Kat''s arms, causing the demon to rapidly correct her posture and catch the little girl.

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180:</h4>

    Once Sylvie was securely in her hands Kat thought about wrapping Sylvie up with her tail. *Thing is though, I sort of need that when I''m flying. It helps my correct alongside my wings, and I''m not sure I''d be ok without it.*

    *Hm... I think I''m strong enough that everything should be fine. Plus I can dive after Sylvie in the worst case. The only issue is if she panics and wiggles out of my arms. That would be the only issue.*

    "Sylvie can you make sure to hold on tight? I''ll do my best but if you try to wiggle out of my arms it''s going to be hard on me" said Kat

    Sylvie nodded enthusiastically "I''ll be really careful Kat"

    "Ok" Kat gave a final nod to the other two before checking her demonic energy reserves. It had recovered mostly, but still wasn''t quite full. Shrugging it away for now Kat directed her energy towards her legs andunched herself up

    Quickly using her wings to keep her ascending Kat felt them start to burn. Pushing some energy towards her back rather than her wings, hoping the presence of the extra energy would help counteract the pain and up her regeneration.

    To her surprise it did in fact seem to work. She was able to dull it to a slightly ufortable feeling of pressure that was building. Keeping herself moving upwards Kat slowly started to change into a small circle. Kat could already tell that trying to hover upright as she did normally would be almost impossible.

    She required that extra bit of momentum from flying forward topensate for Sylvie''s extra weight. *At least I can actually keep flying now. I wonder if that means I would have been able to lift Graceбн then again Grace was a lot taller and had a bunch of gear as well so I''d say the chances were low.*

    Once Kat wasfortable, she wasn''t about to fall out of the sky she loosened her grip on Sylvie so that she could move her head around. Sylvie craned her neck so that she could look around.

    Kat winced a little at how ufortable looking around like that must be, but Sylvie''s face was lit up with a big smile and Kat was unwilling to let her turn around while so high up. "What do you want to do while you up here?" asked Kat

    Sylvie had no answer. She was beaming and trying to take in as much of the scenery as possible. Despite hearing Kat speak she certainly wasn''t paying attention and could hardly make out the words.

    Kat grinned seeing Sylvie ignore her in favour of the view. Let''s do something a little more intense. Kat started to climb slowly, just enough that in Sylvie''s wanderlust she wouldn''t notice the difference.

    Once Kat had climbed a few extra metres she stopped pping her wings and dived. Air rushed past the two of them as Kat let herself fall. Sylvie giggling all the way. Once Kat started approaching the tree line, she extended her wings in full and halted their fall.

    Using the sudden stop to change direction Kat spun 180 degrees and started heading back towards the others. Once she was sure Sylvie was secure Kat gave her wings arge beat and angled herself for a barrel roll. Tucking her wings in as her momentum shifted Kat managed to spin but was losing height.

    Straightening herself before she touched the canopy Kat once again let Sylvie have a little more room to move. "We are going to have tond soon" said Kat. *I''m missing about half my energy now. I know I wasn''t full when I jumped, but I''d hate to fall out of the sky.*

    Sylvie nodded; a bit saddened to hear that but keeping her smile. The short experience was magical enough that even knowing it was about to end couldn''t ruin it for the girl. "Is there anything you want to do quickly as we head back?" asked Kat

    This time Sylvie got a concerned look on her face. Nothing was springing to mind at Kat''s question although she was sure that she wanted to do somethingбн Kat let herself slow as much as she could without losing altitude to give Sylvie time to think.

    Eventually Kat was directly over the clearing they''d started in and Sylvie hadn''te up with any unique ideas. Kat checked her energy reserves and saw that they were still around a third full. *Huh, I wonder if it was those few fancy manoeuvres that really cost me, or if I was a bit lower than I thought when I took off.*

    *I know it wasn''t the take off. Just throwing demonic energy at my legs has always been ridiculously efficient, and that even held true as I ran around the clearing earlier.* Kat started to circle the clearing as she descended. Sylvie still hadn''te up with any ideas.

    "I think I''ll just enjoy the rest" said the girl in question.

    Kat nodded. *A nice answer. I''m kind of d she isn''t just using herst moments to think on something she can''t find an answer toбн Though it sounds a bit morbid when you put it like that. *

    Eventually though it was Kat that had the idea. As she started to scrape the canopy Kat pretended to run along the trees. It was a little awkward twisting her body so that her feet could touch the wood, while keeping her wings straight enough that she didn''t just fall.

    The gigglesing from Sylvie though quickly made it worth the effort, alongside the shy smile Lily had while watching. Callisto for her part had a notebook from somewhere and was jotting things down.

    Eventually, the fun had toe to an end. Kat finallynded in front of the gazebo and put Sylvie on the ground before straightening. "Interesting" said Callisto "You seem not to be tired at all despite the toll I''d have expected flying to take on someone of human size"

    Kat shook her head "It isn''t quite like that. I have some other type of energy in me that I never had as a human. I now burn it while I''m doing strenuous activities like flying or running. As long as I have at least some I''m fine, but once I run out I crash"

    "Indeed? Well that is certainly different though I suppose the main point of difference is likely just that you can more urately deduce the remaining energy rather than the system a human has set up where their body tells them they are breaking down" said Callisto

    Lily nodded but Kat shrugged in response. "So, what exactly happens when you run out of energy? You said you crash but that is not an entirely descriptive word of what I assume must happen" said Callisto

    "I just fall over. Quite literally in fact, and I can no longer move. I think my tail might be an exception to that, but it seems more like I have a reserve system for avoiding fatal attacks" said Kat

    "Fascinating. I suppose for a likely morebat involved species wherein their own body is a primary weapon such a feature would be more highly desired. Especially when the body simply gives way. It sounds a bit like a low power state of an electronic device" said Callisto

    Kat nodded "It does seem that way. It''s not that I lock up, quite the opposite. All my muscles just sort of give up except for the important ones I''d think"

    "Are you still conscious?" asked Callisto

    "Yes" said Kat

    This gave Callisto pause "Thatбн doesn''t quite seem right. I would have imagined that keeping your brain functioning would be using up a significantlyrger portion of energy than the rest of your body so to hear that it does not put you to sleep is strange to me"

    "Hmm" said Kat "I think, if I had to guess from what little I know, my body actually uses it to keep operating. Perhaps my brain is closer to a human''s and doesn''t actually require demonic energy. I do still need to eat after all, just a bit less. What if all the food is really just for my brain?"

    Callisto''s eyes lit up at that. "Yes, that could exin things quite nicely. Though that would beg the question of if demons are gically rted to humans in any way. Obviously, they must be able to interbreed to some extent otherwise you would not have been human when you were born. The question is though, is that a more advanced feature demons have developed or is one a gic descendent of the other

    "We have some idea of how humans evolved on our own, but if we have the entire multiverse to consider it might not be entirely clear which species actually came first in the grand scheme of things"

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181:</h4>

    Kat bit her lip "That is a good question I suppose. I know that demons seem to have been around a while, but perhaps they get to cheat a little with longer lifespans. I''m not sure how old I can get exactly, but I know I''ll outlive any normal human"

    Callisto nodded but it was Lily who spoke up "It is worth considering depending on how the whole multiple universes thing actually works the answer might be both. If the multiverse is infinite everything can happen"

    Callisto frowned "We have not yet learned anything to suggest the multiverse in infinite and I cannot truly believe that to be the case. You do make an interesting argument for the sake of things Lily but I think it far more likely that it is inconceivably vast but not infinite"

    Lily shrugged "True, it was just an errant thought. Though it does bring me to the question of if humans in other universes have a simr lifespan to demons"

    Callisto nodded "Yes, that is a much more intriguing question. It brings into question if the extended lives of demons might instead be a by-product for human ancestry with greatly expanded lifetimes and it ister humans that have degraded instead.

    "Of course it is just as likely it goes the other wayбн" Callisto continued to debate with Lily over which was more likely, if either, that humans were descendants of demons or vice versa. Kat was going to take Sylvie and have a chat with her but seeing her bright eyes and rapt attention on the two arguing figures decided to simply pick up a chair and rx.

    Kat set her chair against the car and leaned backward so that her head could rest against the cool steel, but her wings were still mostly free of obstructions. She then wrapped her tail over her eyes and prepared to take a short nap.

    Of course, this didn''t actually give Kat any additional sleep. As a demon she found herself sleeping less and less, and she wasn''t even tired but it did give a great chance for her to recover some demonic energy and allow the other two to get the arguing out of their systems

    Eventually Sylvie joined Kat. She was still very interested in the argument but that didn''t mean snuggling with Kat was suddenly off the table. Kat of course simply wrapped the girl in a light hug and kept rxing.

    Finally, after half an hour of debate wherein Callisto and Lily managed toe to the conclusion that there was no conclusion they finally brought Kat back into the conversation. "Sorry about that. I may have let myself get a little out of hand" said Lily

    Kat shook her head. "Nah, it''s been to long since I''ve seen the truly overexcited Lily. You''ve been a little reserved since school ended and I think this is good for you"

    Lily sighed "I suppose you are right. Perhaps I did need that. Thank you Callisto for enabling the conversation"

    Callisto shrugged "I had just as much to do with it as you did. Having a conversation with an intellectual equal is a rather scarcemodity even when I try to keep in mind those that I am aware of"

    Lily blushed at this. *Hmm, I wonder how true that is. Lily is really quite smart but Callisto seems to be on a slightly different level. I mean, I''m sure that''s rude of me to say, but Callisto just has a sort of PRESENCE that Lilycks, almost like my calming aura when I bring it to bear in full*

    *Lily justбнcks that extra step. Though perhaps it isn''t her knowledge that iscking but her confidence.* Kat considered it further. *There is also the point that Callisto is older than us by a few yearsбн*

    *Oh god is this Lily in a few years? Sylvie is already looking up to Callisto and Vivian and I''m worried what sort of monster that could create. If you add Lily into the mix I''m scared for the future of theбн Vivian''s quick switch to seriousness, Callisto''s seemingly endless knowledge, and Lily''s penchant for over researching.*

    Kat shivered slightly, for the world was not ready. *Maybe it is a better idea to teach them magic. Let them destroy some other universe testing a crazy idea.*

    "Anyway" said Callisto "Back to the reason we have gathered in this clearing. I was going to request Kat try to see how good her stamina was, but it sounds like you already have an idea because of your energy metre?"

    "Well, I wouldn''t say energy metre, more like a vague sense, but anyway, I know for a fact I can run pretty much forever. I lose a little bit of energy when I flyбн well normally anyway, and pretty much none running but I can fly faster" said Kat

    "How is it that you can run forever Kat? Surely you need to stop for at least something" said Callisto

    Kat shook her head "Not really? I mean, perhaps for food or water eventually, but I gain just slightly more energy than I use up when I run"

    Callisto furrowed her brows "That doesn''t really make much sense to me"

    Kat shrugged "I never said it did. I seem to just gain a bunch more energy if I sit still, but using it is a bit weird. I can sort of likeбн feed it to my muscles, but it''s more like umбн hmmm give me a moment"

    Callisto and Lily nodded

    "Ok, so, when I create fire" said Kat trying and failing to create said fire. "Ok, when I''m summoned and I create fire" Kat said with an emphasis on summoned "It is literally burning energy. Arge chunk of it is just gone

    "When I use that same energy on my muscles, it''s more like it flows through? Like, sayбн um I use ten litres of demonic energy, I get back nine, but I still need the full ten for it to work at all?" said Kat

    Callisto hmmed in response. "I see, so it can be used the same way one must assume food is. Consumed to produce energy. Or like water that we drink, which is absorbed slightly but mostly utilised for cleaning and then disposed of"

    Kat and Lily cringed at the crass example, though Callisto and Sylvie seemed to find no issue with it. "Umбн well, I mean." Kat wasn''t exactly sure how to follow up such a statement.

    Finally recovering "I''d say not quite. The demonic energy I get back after cing it in my eyes or legs is just as pure as fresh energy that springs forth somehow" said Kat

    Callisto nodded "I see, so a slight variant on the system then. It is good to know, but for now I''m more interested in your seeming inability to generate fire"

    Kat tried again. Forcing the fire to the edge of her palm where she found it easiest to start her fires but couldn''t get even a sliver. It was like she was having the weight of the world pressed on her palm as she tried to force against itбн which might have been right.

    "I think it''s something that was mentioned to us by the system. This universe supresses all kinds of higher energy including demonic. I guess I''m mostly fine? The stuff in my body has no issues because it''s in my body. But now, trying to start a fire, seems impossible because the universe doesn''t like it" said Kat

    "Didn''t you summon your fire when you ranked up before?" asked Lily

    Kat shrugged "I think that was different. Maybe it''s a rank up thing or maybe just because I kinda messed up mine the first time"

    Callisto started writing further but still spoke "I see. Well I guess that means the few tests I had lined up involving your additional abilities will have to be discarded"

    "Well, my aura still works I think?" said Kat

    Callisto paused in her writing "I see. Yes, I do believe you mentioned that before. Might you refresh my memory a bit?"

    Kat started to send her aura towards Callisto carefully trying to avoid Lily or Sylvie when the little girl on herp spoke up "Do me as well. Send it towards me"

    Kat looked towards Lily who shrugged and nodded. Kat let her aura flow more freely allowing it to affect everyone in the area. This turned out to be a little bit of a mistake because Sylvie instantly curled up asleep grabbing tightly onto the edge of Kat''s kimono.

    Lily did something simr, yawning and stumbling over to the chair before curling up slightly and closing her eyes. Callisto though got a sharp glint to her eyes and her renewed writing was twice the speed it had been before

    "Yes, what a wonderous feeling. I can understand why the other two find this to be rxing, and why they requested it be shared with them" said Callisto

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182:</h4>

    Kat put her tail over her mouth and took a deep breath "Callistoбн what just happened" asked Kat

    "Well, Kat, assuming that you are referencing the sleeping status of our mutualpanions I suspect it might be a number of answers, the whole thing is truly fascinating, but I suppose the main one is this. Has it been some time since they were exposed?" asked Callisto

    "Yeah? Though why does that matter? It isn''t like people build up a tolerance or whatever, even the first time I didn''t knock Lily out" said Kat

    "Yes, that is indeed what I suspect as well, but please remember that you have grown in strength considerably even just since I was first made aware of your existence. I suspect your aura is a more potent force than it ever has been" said Callisto

    Kat''s tail started to snake around her hands as she held them together "I mean, sure I guess, but then why are you fine? Not to be rude of course" said Kat

    "I take no offence at your question, it is a valid thing to be asking of the only one remaining standing. Though first I ask you this Kat, was this your full force of your aura?" asked Callisto

    Kat shook her head

    "In that case I can think of quite a few different and varied reasons for myself to have remained standing despite the intensity of the aura. Though at the very least we can rule out the range variable for if you notice I am slightly closer to you than Lily.

    "So, first and foremost, you may recall that I have mentioned, I only rarely sleep. As I managed to get some just this night past, I am at perhaps the most rested I could ever truly be. Your aura has much less to work with when ites to me, as I simply do not have the same need for sleep others do" exined Callisto

    Kat nodded, *I guess I do recall that now, but I''m still not sure it''s really that importantбн I wonder what else she has.*

    "Continuing on from that point, I know little about Lily''s recent sleeping habits, but at the very least I know Sylvie did not manage to sleep as early as I would have liked for a young girl her age. She is good at hiding it, but she was excited for today and had trouble sleeping.

    "I cannot automatically assume that Lily is in a simr position, but simply based on how tired she looked when I acquired her this morning, I find it likely that she suffered from a simr issue or perhaps did not sleep on time for other reasons" said Callisto

    Kat bit her lip. *I know Lily has never been the best with actually keeping up with her sleeping needs so that doesn''t really surprise me. Sylvie does a bit perhaps, but I suppose she is still quite young.*

    "Ok, I can ept thatбн maybe, but you said there were varied reasons, right? Those were both the same" said Kat

    "Of course, I was simply going over the easier answers to conceptualise and confirm. From here it gets a little moreplicated, and requires some faith in what I am doing as I speak, though first one more reason perhaps

    "Is that I simply have a stronger mental fortitude. Not to deride them, but I simply have a much broader depth of experience to call upon to assist me in withstanding the desire to sleep"

    Before Kat could say anything Callisto continued "Now, onto the more esoteric possibilities. These ideas will build off each other, but the first, is perhaps the additional trust that they have for you whenpared to me. They may be so much more willing to ept your influence over them

    "I trust you a great deal because of Vivian''s influence, and I do not mean to say that Ick faith in you or your abilities, but it simply doesn''tpare to the familial bond you share with Sylvie, or the deep gratitude that Lily feels towards you" said Callisto

    Kat frowned and scratched her head with her tail "I can understand the familial bond thing, especially after how Vivian found out about everything, but I''m not sure I buy the deep gratitude from Lily. She''s a great friend, and I''d do anything for her, but I don''t think gratitude is the correct word to describe it really" said Kat

    Callisto shrugged "I did not misspeak, and I am confident in my words, however I do realise weck the ability to rigorously test such things and as such will not engage with you in any sort of extended debate. I am merely proffering reasons for these current circumstances.

    "Now to continue on, the final thing, which I have noticed over the course of the conversation is that I am able to influence the effect the calming aura you project has on me" said Callisto

    Kat jumped in "Wait what? How exactly can you effect it, if it''s my aura?"

    Callisto patiently continued to exin "Your aura appears to invoke a sensation of calm. How it achieves that though seems to differ from person to person, and even moment to moment. When we started, I found myself slightly warm, and a little like I was swaddled in nkets

    "As we talked though, I let my thoughts centre upon Vivian, and I could feel the calming influence changing, to the feeling of Vivian hugging me and trying to cheer me up. A very specific moment in fact from-" Callisto stopped.

    "It seems your aura is more powerful than I thought" Kat raised a questioning eyebrow but Callisto didn''t stop "Still, if I continue with this logic, and focus on the idea ofpleting a project, getting work done, once again the calming sensation changes to one of rxation, as if I havepleted all my work for the day"

    "Okбн" said Kat drawing the word out "What does that mean exactly?"

    "It means, or at least, I highly suspect it means, that your aura can very specifically calm individuals. It does not simply force then to be calm; it makes them consider more calming moments, and feel that same mindset

    "It also appears to make it much more likely for those affected to be willing to speak with you. I was very close to giving away information, that while not secret, not truly, was not something I had wished to speak on in my initial statement

    "It was rtively easy for me to notice because of my rather considered speech. Thus it was more than obvious once I began to drift of script, but if I was a more sane, more normal individual, or perhaps a closer friend, I doubt I could notice that it was doing anything more than calming me"

    Kat bit her lip and let her tail snake around her arm "I''m not really sure how much I like to hear that my calming aura works better on people who like me, or that I can use it to get information out of people"

    Callisto shrugged "Based on literature I have read; I suspect that the alternative would be a much deadlier aura. I don''t know exactly how rare what you have is, but at the very least I would consider it the kinder option of those I would assume to exist"

    Kat hmmmed. "Yeah, the system mentioned that it was actually really rare, and I think most demons get likeбн an aura of killing intent? I think"

    Callisto nodded "I suspect it is not in fact limited to demons, though your species likely acquire it early than most. Truly I think the fact you did not receive an aggressive aura of any kind speaks more about your character than most would believe"

    "But it''s not like I dislike fighting though. I''ve had plenty of fun in fights before, and scaring Kress in my most recent trip was hrious" said Kat

    Callisto shrugged "I know not what it truly means, other than that you said it was rare, and that I believe it speaks of your character"

    *So what? Your aura is one that spits calctions at people until they yield under the onught of math?* "So what exactly should we do now then? We have more stuff to test I presume, but with Lily and Sylvie asleep, perhaps we should hold off?" asked Kat

    Callisto tilted her head "I see no reason to dy really. It is clear, that both Sylvie and Lily required the additional time sleeping and I do not begrudge them that. At the same time any testing we do is unlikely to wake them, and unlikely to be particrly enjoyable to watch

    "I do suppose Sylvie might prefer it simply to be spending time with you, and perhaps Lily as well, but really you can spend better time with them by simply spending it together once the testing isplete"

    I suppose the crazy maid has a point.

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183:</h4>

    "So what did you still want to test?" asked Kat

    "Well, a few things. To speed, turning speed, manoeuvrability in flight, and, depending on your willingness it might also be worth testing how durable you are" said Callisto

    "Well, I know that I can get my face scraped off by gravel and survive, as well as getting impaled by two swords and then ripping them back out with only a minor inconvenience" said Kat

    Callisto let her mouth hang open. "I do not believe when Sylvie recounted your most recent adventures such a thing was included"

    Kat shrugged "Well, the gravel was from that time when I met Minor, the kitsune withбн I guess it isn''t a split personality it''s two souls, and the other reason you didn''t hear is because I may or may not have politely glossed over some of the more grisly parts"

    "Katбн Well, I suppose I cannot entirely fault that particr line of logic if I am entirely honest. I wouldn''t have done it personally though many have told me I am unnecessarily blunt or overly detailed in my recounting

    "In this instance thoughбн would it not be better to inform them of just how much you are easily capable of shrugging off? Fearing your friend might get cut down by a sword is much harder if you know they can simply allow it to hit them and recoverter" said Callisto

    Kat curled her tail in on itself as she fidgeted "I suppose? Maybe? I was more concerned about things being overly graphic for them. It doesn''t really paint a nice picture when I describe the amount of blood that leaks out when you remove a sword from your stomach"

    "It is entirely your own business. Though, with that knowledge in mindбн I''m not sure I''m entirelyfortable going through with any durability testing. Doing anything worse than what you have already recovered from would be difficult and I certainly don''t want to test anything worse" said Callisto

    Kat shrugged "I suppose that makes sense. It really isn''t the biggest deal either because the system is supposed to pull me out before I take anything that would be fatal. And it seems I can recover from pretty much anything short of that. Though, what exactly did you have in mind for durability testing"

    Callisto sighed "Well, I had intended to see how many of the boxes I could stack on sayбн your arm. I was nning to stop as soon as you said it was painfulбн give us a rough baseline of what you can handle. But if you can handle being yed by gravel, I''m not sure minor bruising is even an issue"

    Kat nodded "Well, pretty sure when I fly on Earth I''m constantly tearing the muscles in my back that work my wings. Something about this dimension makes it much harder to fly and it really burns"

    Callisto pinched the bridge of her nose and looked down "Rightбн ok, that''s fine. I can manage with data of that kind. Is there anything else that I really should know before we begin some more robust testing?"

    "My healing can push foreign objects out?" said Kat somewhat embarrassed

    "The gravel" said Callisto deadpan

    "Yup, that one was very unintentional, and my word did it hurt. As I was standing up the blood poured off me, I had gravel and silk forced into my wounds, man it was awful" said Kat

    "As much as I adore detailed data points, I can''t say I enjoy your casual recount of what it is like for you to regenerate and force small pieces of gravel out of your body as you do so. The mental image just from saying a few words is truly gratingбн Actually, that''s great material for my next horror novel. Never mind, thank you for the information" said Callisto

    "You''re wee?" said Kat confused

    "Quite" said Callisto who marched off to the one box at the end of the clearing. Opening it up, she revealed a number of what looked to beбн circus hoops? *What are those even for? Aren''t those likeбн the hoops you''d like set on fire in a circus and make animals or acrobats fly through.*

    "I can see the question on your face Kat. These will be your test of flexibility, and flying capabilities." said Callisto as she set up the relevant obstacles "What I''d like you to attempt is to fly through each hoop in sequence"

    Callisto tapped the side where a number was tapped to it. Kat for her part examined the hoops closely "Are you sure I can even fit between these. I''m very flexible don''t get me wrong, but I''m not sure my wings fit when closed let alone when flying"

    Callisto nodded "I measured your wings myself remember? I''m certain you can fit through these hoops. Of course, you are correct in that you will need to be careful when flying, but I see the potential. Plus, if I no longer need to concern myself with making sure you don''t crash then I can ce these even closer"

    Kat let out a long breath "Fine, I suppose. I haven''t really had a challenging flight from the manoeuvrability perspective, weight, plenty, acrobatics, none"

    When Callisto was finished there was only five rings. That did nothing to diminish the difficulty of the course. The first two rings were rather simple, just in a straight line, one after the other. That''s where the easy parts ended.

    The next ring was behind the second, which would have been fine, were it not for the fact that the fourth ring was directly after the second, and made it so that Kat would need to nearly turn in ce to prevent entering the wrong ring. The fifth and final one was directly above the fourthбн not so bad right? Well, Callisto managed to keep it all on the edge, and box in the fourth ring with trees so Kat would need to go straight up more or less

    "This looks like hell" said Kat

    "How would you know? You haven''t ventured there just yet" said Callisto. Kat paused. *Didбн did Callisto just tell a joke?* Kat quickly looked around for signs of Armageddon, but saw nothing that would indicate the world was ending.

    Callisto gave Kat a piercing look and she shivered. *Damn. First Sylvie with charm magic and apparently Callisto has mind reading. Are we all sure I''m the real demon? Because I''m starting to have doubts.*

    Ignoring her thoughts Kat started running towards the first ring before just deciding to bail. Without her ''hover mode'' that she normally made use of when summoned she just didn''t have the space to start with a run.

    Stepping back instead Kat boosted her legs and kicked off. Once she was stabilised and in flight she went straight into a dive. Flying through the first ring wasn''t so bad, she just had to curl her wings in at the right moment. The second however was already proving difficult

    Kat enhanced the speed of her thoughts and watched as the world started to slow. As she beat her wings and tried to regain a bit of height before the second ring, Kat realised that somehow Callisto had spaced it perfectly

    The ring was just a bit too close to get a full wing beat in despite the seeminglyrge amount of space. Kat pushed her wings down even faster than she had been copsing them around herself as she just scraped the bottom of the second ring

    *Wellбн She never said I couldn''t touch the rings.* Kat hooked her tail around the second ring and used it to swing herself around avoiding the fourth ring and heading straight into the third.

    Exiting swiftly Kat decided to get a little fancy. Repeating the trick, sheunched herself back around towards the direction of the final two rings. Kat managed to get one solid wingbeat in before she was through the fourth ring.

    Once again abusing the control her tail gave her, she hooked around the top ring this time and allowed her momentum to carry her up around and through the final ring.

    Once through, Kat dropped her enhanced state and let herselfnd. Kat let out a deep breath and checked her energy reserves, and found they were down to about half. *That''s pretty bad for only what likeбн 30 seconds of flying*

    "Interesting performance. If I''m honest, I hadrgely discounted just how functional your tail would be and howrge of a role it could possibly y in your attempt toplete the rings. It is a little strange none of them fell over, even ignoring that your tail really made the difference rather than your flight skill" said Callisto

    Kat grinned. "Tails are the best"

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184:</h4>

    Callisto nodded "I cannot say that I disagree. It does seem to be a particrly important feature and I am aware you have used it to great effect in the past, and I guess even now in the present as well"

    Kat let her tail wind its way around her body beforeing to caress her face. "Yeah. For some reason my tail is aбн well a bit more a part of me perhaps? I was worried at the beginning when I still had to hide it under my clothes but since I got my wings and stopped worrying, I''ve grown very attached to my tail

    "Sure, I have wings, and I can fly, and that''s really cool, I''d never say otherwise. But I think if I had to go back to being human, I''d miss my tail most of all. It''s done very well by me and I wouldn''t trade it for the world" said Kat with enthusiasm

    Callisto nodded as she made a few additional notes in her book "Interesting. I''m not sure that I would have considered your tail as the leading candidate from your changes. I know quite a few individuals that would prefer your other abilities

    "Certainly Vivian at least would probably go for the easier to care for hair or perhaps the fact that even after all the work you''ve done you haven''t started sweating"

    Kat examined herself and found that Callisto was correct "Huh, well I didn''t really think about the whole no sweat thing. I''m not sure if that''s because I''m not hot enough right now or if it is instead because I just don''t sweat anymore"

    Callisto pursed her lips and scratched some notes out before rewriting "That is something I had not properly considered. The question of if you even sweat at all is one that I would be interested in testing, but of course Ick the ability to bring you to the sufficient temperature"

    Kat shrugged "Vivian might remember from that one time I had that fever before I ranked upбн but then I seem to have improved in most ways after I did, so maybe it doesn''t matter anymore"

    *Ohбн oh shit.* "Callisto I''ve just had a thought" said Kat "Shouldn''t we have waited until I reached rank 2 before doing all this testing? Not that I don''t enjoy itбн but won''t the numbers be useless in just a day or two"

    Callisto shook her head "Why would you ever reach such a conclusion Kat? We are collecting data on your rank 1 strength. I''m more than happy to test you again upon reaching rank 2, but already your physique is more than sufficiently interesting

    "It gives me some things to consider certainly. I imagine ranking up will make you even less human in anatomy, if not in appearance. Of course, based on what I know from Lily and my own research it is likely you will remain human in appearance

    "But appearance is not my main concern. It is everything under your skin that fascinates meбн well, that isn''t strictly true, your skin is a fascinating material in and off itself and I do wonder if it would maintain its properties if you were skinned

    "Of course, I would never ask" said Callisto before Kat could even fully consider what was said "Vivian would probably skin me if I so much as suggested it. But based on what you have revealed about your adventures perhaps losing a chunk of skin is not out of the question

    "If you would be so kind as to provide an example of such a thing in the future I would thank you greatly" Callisto managed to run through her entire thought without breathing. Upon finishing though she seemed no worse for wear, while Kat was still trying to go over the implications.

    "Umбн" said Kat. *Can I even do that? Should Iбн do my skin evenst once it leaves my body? I wasn''t exactly paying attentionбн and I''m not even sure that my blood sticks around. I mean, do I even want to be running around with random bits of skin? That''s weird right? Even if it''s your own skin*

    "I guess I can keep an eye outбн though I''m not sure I''ll be in the right state of remind to think about it" said Kat being a little careful with the wording. *Wouldn''t want to say I wouldn''t be able to remember, because that would be a lie. Not sure if it''s vague enough to trip it or not.*

    "Certainly understandable. I doubt I''d be in the right mind if someone was trying to y me. Then again, I also doubt I''d survive so perhaps I cannot truly rte to the experience. None the less, let''s move on to less grisly topics. Are there any tests we can perform rting to your tail? I find myself caught unawares. I had not devised any with it in mind" said Callisto

    Kat pretended to rest her head on her tailying it t against her chin and leaning left slightly "Wellбн I can''t say that anythinges to mind really. It''s basically a third arm in a number of ways. It''s just as strong, or perhaps stronger. I can use it to pick things up, drop them, turn keys under doors

    "Honestly the only thing that distinguishes it is the colour and the fact it''s only like half the width of an arm. Which of course, does beg the question of how it''s so strong, but I don''t find myself caring"

    Callisto nodded "That does make at least some degree on sense. Aw well then. I can just run you through a few more basic routines I have devised"

    Kat nodded and got to work. Callisto had a few other things to test. She got Kat to lift various things of increasing weight around the areaбн that was until she lifted the car and proved that nothing was really out of her strength range.

    Off the back of that discovery, Callisto forgo any further lifting exercises and moved onto speed and endurance. This fell apart almost immediately as Kat was able to keep a very consistent speed as she performedp afterp of the clearing, even informing Callisto that she was below max speed because of the size of her track.

    Callisto of course took all this with amazing calm and grace, as if she had intended for this oue all alongбн which perhaps she did. One of the few tests theypletely ignored was the log breaking. Callisto had been nning to get Kat to chop throughrger andrge logs.

    This was vetoed by Kat once she pointed out the sound of a few tens of logs would cause Lily and Sylvie to wake up and neither of them wanted that oue. With that test dismissed, the only thing really to test was speed and Kat had already pointed out in the endurance and consistency test that she couldn''t reach her max.

    This however just gave Callisto a great idea. Carefully packing up the area with assistance from Kat they loaded the boxes into the back as well as Lily and Sylvie into the car. Kat herself was now running next to said car as it drove out of the forest.

    *You know. This isn''t even that hard. It''s not like the car can get up to full speed* Kat wanted to mention as much to Callisto but the speed of the wind as well as the car door in between them stopped any attempts

    Kat amused herself by instead jumping and pulling of various poses while hanging out next to the window. The real challenge was making sure that she jumped forward fast enough instead of straight up in ce.

    Finally, just as they exited the forest and Kat was thinking she was going to have to start trying Callisto pulled to an abrupt stop and Kat followed. Stoppingpletely faster than Callisto despite starting a few momentster.

    Callisto stepped out of the car "I suppose it is time for you to join us in this lowly vehicle of mine. Seems you can easily outpace it. I hope it does not inconvenience you to travel at such a slow speed"

    Kat''s mouth twitched. *More jokes from Callisto? I swear if the world doesn''t end today it might just next week.* "You were going not a blip over 40 kilometres an hour the whole time I bet" said Kat checking her memory of the speedometer from the trip in. "How is that trulyparable"

    Callisto spoke calmly "Kat. You should not bepeting with a car at all. Though truthfully, I am more interested in the fact that you can stop in ce at your top speed now. The tant unting of severalws of physics is of much greater importance than the unting of an upgraded biology"

    "Really? It''s only that, that truly breaks physics? What about the fact I can fly at all?" said Kat

    Callisto just shrugged.

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185:</h4>

    In the end, the packed lunches only sort of got eaten. Sylvie and Lily were unable to truly recover from the calming aura. Sylvie woke up when she was being removed from the car, only to see Kat holding her and immediately snuggle in closer and return to sleep. Lily for her part, ate a small portion of the food Callisto had unpacked upon return before slinking back to her own house to sleep.

    Kat was sure thate the next day Lily would be unbelievably tired. Kat of course praised her demonic constitution that let her get up early in the morning right on schedule with no fatigue at all. Sylvie managed to get a good sleep as far as Kat knew but she wouldn''t put it past the little one.

    As Kat was eating breakfast, she was considering what to do about ranking up. *So, the real question is where.* Kat looked across the table and found Sylvie happily making her way through same pancakes as Vivian watched from the side

    Kat thought perhaps that Vivian had eaten earlier but the distinctck of a te even in the sink raised a few questions instead. Kat found herself ying around with her food rather than eating it. If by ying you mean stabbing it repeatedly without paying attention.

    *I mean, is it even going to be a problem? The system seemed to imply that my rather strange ascension was rather unique. Though is it more to do with the fact I was overloaded or the fact that I''m on Earth for this?*

    Vivian had noticed Kat''s repeated motions and her failing to pick up her own pancakes. That might have something to do with therge hole she had torn into the one she had been eating, but really, it''s anyone''s guess.

    *Would it be safe to go back to that clearing? I don''t want to go conspiracy theorist but if people found all that iceying around I sure as hell wouldn''t want to show up and do the same thing a second time. Once is a strange but potentially ignorable phenomenon. Twice and people start looking.*

    Vivian was swift. She deftly removed the fork from Kat''s hand and waited to see what happened. Kat mechanically ''stabbed'' the same ce she had always been her hand stopping just shy of having ''the fork'' hit the bottom of the te before raising it up again.

    *But where else do I go? Probably don''t want to use that training ce Callisto picked out for us because by the sounds of things people actually go there. A bit of messing around for a day, sure, but freezing arge chunk of thendscape, or at least destroying a few trees? That would get noticed really fast*

    Vivian decided that if Kat wasn''t going to pay attention to her she''d just have to see how far she could take this. Carefully removing the te from beneath Kat she carefully moved the uneaten pancakes over to the bench before signalling Sylvie to be quiet and leaving to grab more supplies.

    *Could perhaps just do it here? I mean, surely Callisto has done a few strange things in the backyard right? We can just pass off anything strange that happens as one of her experiments going on right?*

    Vivian quietly snuck upstairs to Callisto to get her in on the action. The pair came down with a collection of things, mostly random bits of cloth they found around Callisto''s room along with a strange looking device that was something of a cross between a pair of scissors and a pizza cutter.

    *No that''s a horrible idea really. If I rememberst time correctly, and I''m not sure I doбн* Kat checked over her memories again and found them to be spotty at best. She could find the memories in question but it looked like they''d been in a heatwave and had a number of visual distortions. *Which I suppose isn''t even entirely inurate considering I had the fever to end all fevers*

    Callisto and Vivian go to setting up the various cloth scraps around. Firstly, they slipped one under Kat''s hand and waited to see if she''d notice or move it in any way. Once it was proven she wasn''t going to interfere Vivian set about leaving the cloth all around Kat. She was about to try and sneak some onto Kat''s tail that waszily flicking around near the bottom of the chair but was stopped by Callisto and Sylvie.

    *Right so I''m risking a giant pir of fire next time I rank up. Ideally, I should do that somewhere remote and where no one can see me. At night perhaps? Kat instantly shot the idea down. No that''s stupid, I would be seen for miles around at night. The middle of the day would be much better*

    Callisto and Sylvie managed to convince Vivian that it would never work and that Kat''s tail was a bit special. Vivian in wild gestures articted that Kat hadn''t noticed anything else even the scrap of cloth on her head but the other two were adamant that messing with Kat''s tail would ruin the whole n.

    *What about a warehouse or something? Maybe Chekov has some space somewhereбн then again I doubt he''d want even cold fire anywhere near his woodworking supplies. Perhaps Vivian knows some abandoned constructions sites?*

    After finally removing Vivian from the immediate vicinity of Kat''s tail, they then got to work on the next stage of the n. Callisto disappeared for a moment before returning with a number of old shirts she had lying around.

    *Then again, would Vivian even be privy to that information? That sounds more like something Callisto would knowбн but then again now that I think about it. Is the town evenrge enough to have warehouses? Most things get shipped in pretty frequently or so Gramps always said*

    Callisto went to slicing into the shirts she''d brought down. They were inside out because the outside had already been ruined by various stains from the few times, she''d tried her hand at some advanced chemistry. They were much too big for everyone especially Sylvie, but with a bit of extra slicing it lookedбн maybe, vaguely like a dressбн if you were blind in one eye and had the good one covered in an eyepatch.

    *Perhaps that old shed in the orphanage then? I mean Gramps would probably say yes even if he shouldn''tбн nah actually he''d probably have twelve better ideas for me instead. Plus, there are a few too many nkets stored there.*

    Callisto stepped upstairs to change out of her maid outfit she always wore and into the ruined shirt as well as some bike pants and stocking to somewhat disguise the fact that she was not in her ordinary outfit. Thisbined with a white singlet that still let arge amount of skin show through the holes in the sleeves toplete the look.

    *Wait, System? What are the chances of something crazy happening when a demon ranks up?*

    Standard Rank Up procedure has almost no variation. The chance that something unounted for happening is less than a single percentage point, and urs most frequently in battle induced Rank Ups of Wrath, Pride, Envy, War, and asionally Monk Factions

    Kat pursed her lips. *Chances of something crazy happening when I rank up?*

    Sylvie and Vivian had just thrown the things over their own clothes. They didn''t have the ridiculous changing speed of Callisto to make use of. Vivian had been tempted to just remove her own shirt before she remembered she was in a dress. For Sylvie it made little difference. Even with Callisto''s modifications it looked strange.

    The chance of something unounted for happening is extremely high. In fact, there is only an approximated single percentage point chance that nothing strange happens.

    *Of course. What was I thinking? That things could be easy for once?*

    "Kat" said Vivian quickly adding the strange scissors Callisto had procured to Kat''s hand

    *So I guess I''m back at the drawing board with no real ce to go. Worstes to worst I guess it has to be some other nondescript ce in the forest but I have time to n this go around so I really don''t want to mess uppletely*

    "Kat" said Vivian and Callisto with smirks on their faces

    *Probably best I bring this up with the others or something.*

    "KAT!" shouted the three at once.

    Kat startled and looked around, and saw the devastation. Cloth everywhere numerous tears in each of the girl''s dresses and a strange looking pair of scissors in her hand. "Wha?"

    Vivian pretended to look aghast "Wha? That''s all we get? We''ve been trying to stop your awful rampage against all clothing kind for the past five minutes and not even a think you"

    Vivian let her voice crack and posture faulter. Kat''s face filled with worry. She was about to reach out tofort her with Kat''s eyes homed in on Vivian''s dress. The one she was wearing underneath her tattered one.

    Instead offort, Kat turned her kind concern into a re standing to her full height with wings furled, letting her eyes shine. She took a deep breath and red down at them all before saying "Wha!?"

    They all burst outughing.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186:</h4>

    Once they had sufficiently recovered from their fits ofughter Vivian put on her business face. It was a remarkable shift for Kat to watch happen in person. Vivian seemed taller, and her whole presence changed. Hell, Kat could almost swear her hair got a few shades darker.

    "Now, what has gotten you so distracted?" asked Vivian

    *Why do I have the inexplicable urge to lie?* Kat started to shiver under Vivian''s gaze. *Like that''s a weird thing to go to right? I''ve been honest with Gramps for years, and I haven''t told a single lie to Vivian inrge part because I CAN''T.*

    *So why is that desire so strong right nowбн* "Well, a few things sort of" said Kat

    Vivian continued to stare

    "I mean, it isn''t something to concern yourself with overmuch" said Kat

    Vivian stared harder "Kat you didn''t notice us recing your food with clothing scraps"

    Kat swallowed. *Why is this so hard. It was a reasonable concern.* "Ranking up"

    Vivian continued to re. But at the same intensity

    "I was wondering where. Because I mean,st time wasn''t the greatest, but this time should be better and we can n but likeбн nothing seems better than a random spot in the woods? But I mean we can''t just go back to the same ce, especially if people notice" said Kat. She realised she was rambling, but it just seemed to fit the situation for some strange reason

    Then Vivian''s aurapletely changed, once again back to her bubbly self that practically had sun beams shooting from her cheeks. "You could have just said so. No need to assault the poor cloth" said Vivian

    Kat quirked an eyebrow "Isn''t that your fault though"

    Vivian shrugged "This isn''t the time toy me Kat. We are trying to work out the best solution for you" Vivian''s grin gotrger andrger as the sentence went on making it clear she knew what she was doing.

    "Well sure then, what are your suggestions" said Kat

    "Simple really" said Vivian dragging the words out "Pick a different forest"

    Kat opened her mouth to argueбн but stopped "What?"

    Vivian shrugged "I had to pick the closest ce that nobody would be the first time. It isn''t like there are no other forested areas nearby and with some nning we can make a day trip out of it"

    "You know that is a surprisingly reasonable response" said Kat

    Vivian shrugged "What did you think I was going to suggest? Steal one of the old condemned warehouses"

    Kat shrugged "Actually that was a consideration, but I realised that I don''t actually know of any warehousesбн like anywhere around here"

    Vivian shook her head "There are a few, but if the damage fromst time is any indication, I''m not sure a warehouse could stand up to it. Sure, the cold dispersed pretty quickly but remember you were outside, so it had ces to go"

    Kat nodded "So random forest it is then"

    "Indeed" said Vivian

    "Ooh, road trip" said Sylvie

    Kat stopped. She hadn''t really been focused on the fact that Callisto and Sylvie where present as well.

    "Indeed, it will be a pleasurable adventure and I am sure I can make some interesting observations during the event assuming we can stand close enough but avoid harm" said Callisto

    "Yay" said Sylvie beaming.

    *Oh no.* Kat looked to Vivian for help but she was smiling right alongside the two traitors "Uh, am I the only one a bit concerned about the danger"

    Vivian looked over at Kat "No, but I mean, we promise to be careful, and considering thatst time was supposedly some crazy mistake I''m sure we''ll all be fine"

    *System. Tell Vivian how likely things are to end up unusual*

    Aplice Vivian, the chance of something strange happening during User Kat''s Rank up is approximately 99.99% with a 0.1% rounding error

    Kat smirked, and Vivian returned to her serious mode "Katбн did you force it do disy that"

    Before Kat could even answer Vivian let her fa?ade fade as she broke into a grin. "Nah, I bet those are the real deal. What do you think Callisto?"

    "We will simply need to prepare adequately. Perhaps finding a high vantage point along with some binocrs. I know I have at least two pairs lying around, and perhaps I could construct a third given enough time" said Callisto

    Vivian nodded "Yeah that seems like the best way to stay safe. What about the light show?"

    "Simple enough. I can just ensure that I bring along my old eclipse sses. They are in need of repairs perhaps, but nothing that could not be aplished on short notice" said Callisto

    "Sounds good. If you don''t mind, could you go and inform Lily and her parents it will be tomorrow? I heard you dealt with her parents expertlyst time" said Vivian

    "Of course, Vivian" said Callisto as she bowed and headed out the back door.

    Vivian shook her head "I wonder if she keeps doing that because it used to annoy me or if it''s be routine"

    As Vivian said that and looked towards where Callisto had just exited, it urred to Kat that she''d used the back door. "Why did Callisto leave that way?" asked Kat

    "So that she can jump the fence of course" said Sylvie like it was obvious. Kat was about to ask what on earth Sylvie was talking about when Vivian nodded along like she agreed.

    "Ok I''ll bite. Why is she jumping the fence" asked Kat

    "It''s quicker of course" said Vivian

    "But you can''t just do that" said Kat

    "I''m sure you could jump the fence if you wanted to" said Vivian.

    *I mean, yeah I guess technically?* "I can fly though I wouldn''t need to jump" said Kat

    They both broke out in grins as a response. Kat let them have their moment and then asked seriously "So what is the n then? Just drive out somewhere and you guys find a good mountainside?"

    Vivian nodded "Yeah, and I have just the mountainside in mind. About three, fourish hours westish, we can find a mountain nobody really climbs anymore but has some old hiking paths nocked into it, sorta"

    Kat ced her tail under her chin "There was a lot of questionable things in that statement" said Kat

    Vivian shrugged and grinned "It really is no worry Kat. The exact location I can deal with, and the trails used to be boxed in with some wooden structure. Probably quite overgrown by now, but if you are willing to carry or even fly our gear to the end, I don''t mind a bit of mountaineering"

    "Is there anything you aren''t good at?" asked Kat

    "Mountaineering" said Vivian with her trademark grin

    Kat furrowed her brows "Not sure I like that answer"

    Vivian shrugged but kept smiling "Not sure you have much of a choice" punctuating her sentence with a tongue poking out.

    This time it was Kat''s turn to re. Vivian relented, quickly "Look, Callisto is pretty good at it, and I''m fit enough not to worry. Plus, if we get attacked by ravenous bears or something you can fight them off"

    Kat felt her smile twitch "What about Sylvie and Lily though, that hardly seems safe" said Kat

    "I wanna see you fight a bear" said Sylvie with a grin matching Vivian''s making it very clear she knew what she was doing.

    *Oh god Callisto and Vivian really are rubbing off on her.* "Surely you have something safer in mind? If something happens while I''m ranking up and can''te over to help you guys, you''ll be in trouble"

    Vivian shrugged "Callisto can fight the bear then"

    Kat felt her smile twitch again. *Why am I suddenly the worry wort? Normally I can shake these sorts of things offбн What the hell changed in the past like day and a half?*

    All of a sudden Vivian burst outughing "Oh you should have seen your face"

    Kat raised an eyebrow "Am I missing something here"

    "Yup. You actually think I''d let you fight a bear? Even if I knew you could win" said Vivian shaking her head "Nah, I''ve picked a mountain with a road to the top. It''s a bit out of the way so nobody really goes there except to stargaze and because we are out in the day it should be fine"

    Kat looked over at Sylvie for support but found the girl sticking her tongue out and Kat felt a headacheing on despite her regeneration and inability to get headaches anymore. *Even Sylvie nowбн Guess I know where my worriese from. Away not even a week and already they''ve started corrupting my sweet angel Sylvie*

    *Ah who am I kidding, as sweet as she is around me I''m almost certain she was the one who reced all the salt shakers at the other tables with sugar that one time, and was responsible for Lawrence getting in huge trouble for picking on Steph. *

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187:</h4>

    It was now the following day, and everyone was in the car. It was perhaps the first time Kat had actually seen Vivian, Sylvie, Callisto, and Lily all in the same ce. Of course, the fact this ce was a car and that Kat herself took up arge amount of space did cause some issues.

    The way they managed to sort it out, was by having Kat sit on the right side of the car, pull her wings in close and make use of the fact that seatbelts have a bit of give, taking up more like the right and centre seat, with Sylvie on herp, and Lily taking up the left

    Initially Vivian had volunteered but Lily pointed out that she needed to direct them if Callisto was to be driving. It was only once they were all on the road and well on their way to the destination that Kat realised there was something wrong with that picture.

    "Wait a momentбн why didn''t we just let Vivian drive?" asked Kat

    Sylvie for her part was sleeping, wrapped up in Kat''s arms but Lily pulled her head out of the book she was reading and looked at Kat startled having also not realised this detail. As Vivian felt the stares from the backnd on her she shrugged and said "Callisto is much better at driving then I am"

    Kat narrowed her eyes "I feel like there is a bit more to the story"

    "Well, I may or may not have crashed a few cars in my time" said Vivian

    "A few" shouted Lily

    Vivian shrugged "Look, it''s all in the past. I can at least avoid crashing my car now"

    "Indeed, if you consider the fact that you drive the same route every day, 5km under the speed limit, choose to walk multiple blocks rather than travel unknown roadways and still can''t get good prices on your insurance" said Callisto

    "Wait hold on" said Lily "Um, didn''t Vivian drive us safely out to the city?"

    "Yeah. See Callisto, they said I did well" said Vivian

    Kat saw Callisto raise an eyebrow through the review mirror "Are you going to ignore the fact you have to drive along that road perhaps once a week and have travelled along it so many times I''ve always had to wonder why you never got a house in the city"

    Vivian pouted "You know how much I''d hate living there. A day visit is infinitely preferable"

    "Even when such visits ur every day of the week for three months?" asked Callisto

    "Eugh, don''t remind me. You were even so mean as to avoid being my driver when I asked during thatst week. It was driving me up the wall" said Vivian elbowing Callisto slightly when she said driving.

    Callisto sighed "I had been working on the windmill project that week. Remember? The one you signed me up for because you were too busy while I was also trying toplete my research on those soil samples"

    Vivian shivered "Ohбн yeahбн now I remember why I forbade you from doing chemistry in the house"

    Lily and Kat shared a look. *Don''t ask.*

    ##

    It was some timeter that they pulled into the mountain ''lookout''. Though that was being generous to the structure. It was simply a pad ofpacted gravel for parking alongside a ratherrge t rock someone had taken the time to carve stairs into.

    *This is actually kind of strange now that I look at it.* Kat examined the area surrounding them. *It isn''t like the road is in horrid shape. A little despaired, but still very functional. But why haven''t they done more with the area?*

    "Hey Vivian. Why did they even waste money building a road up here without taking the time to develop the area at all" asked Kat

    "Ooh, I actually know this one" Lily chimed in "I was doing some research myself actually and it turns out that the area is technically a nature reserve. The road was being constructed with the n to develop the area into something more like parnd

    "With a special emphasis on stargazing and other night-time activities. The issue was however that the mountain was actually ssified as a protected nature reserve by an old gold miner who bought thend and thenter lobbied the government

    "The thing was, the final few stamps never went through for whatever reason and so the development n went ahead. That was until a descendant of the old miner found out and provided evidence saying it was actually a nature reserve

    "It was really fascinating to see what happened after that. Initially the government imed the documents must have been fake, but someone on the inside went looking through the archives that had yet to be added to the servers

    "In the end, once they found the government copies that were handed over to the courts, the whole case was a wash and the development was halted"

    Kat stared opened mouth at Lily "When did you have time to research all that?"

    Lily shrugged "Didn''t take that long. I just looked up a few details after Callisto mentioned where we were going yesterday. Wasn''t hard exactly"

    Kat bit the inside of her mouth. *I guess I''d sort of forgotten just how good Lily is at research. She hasn''t really found that much out about demons, and before that I guess she was actually working on that present for me*

    *When she has a very specific topic, she can find a tonne of details really fast. I wish there was a better job to point her towards where those talents could be properly used.*

    While Lily was exining the history of the ce, Kat was moving the boxes Callisto had packed onto the rock. Sylvie was ''helping'' by following behind Kat and trying to grab her tail.

    Vivian and Callisto were sharing the load of another box. Once everything had been deposited Kat first put energy into her ears. Straining them for any sign of people or perhaps a car engine. Finding nothing sheunched herself up into the air to make sure that nobody as in sight.

    Enhancing her vision as much as she could, considering the energy she had to provide her wings to keep them functional. Still she managed well enough. Examining the various ces the road poked out from the tree line.

    Landing Kat spoke to Vivian "Ok so where am I setting up"

    Vivian shrugged "Could always do it at the end of the gravelled area" pointing to the other end of the parking lot

    Kat frowned "That''s hardly 100m''s away"

    Vivian shrugged again with a bright smile as she handed Kat the box containing the crystal "Look, we can just hide behind the boulder if something goes wrong. It''ll be fine"

    Kat let out a deep breath. "Ok. I''ve been worrying myself a bunch since I''ve been back but I trust you know what you''re doing"

    "Oh, I have no clue what I''m doing dear, but here is hoping for the best" said Vivian.

    Kat sighed and made her way over to the designated area. *Ok system is there anything else I need to know?*

    User Kat should be aware that unlike the previous attempt, User Kat is unlikely to feel pain during the process even if something has gone horribly wrong. This is because when ranking up the nerves are dulled to some extent to facilitate restructuring of the body

    *What the hell wasst time then*

    An improper way of ranking up

    Kat pursed her lips but didn''t direct anymore thoughts towards the system. Opening the books, she saw the ruby once again, the swirling ckness inside along with a faint calling to her.

    Kat carefully set the box down, before swiping the gemstone into her hand. The moment she stopped the motion, the gem shed, and she felt her hand burning. Looking down she saw cracks of all things running along her arms.

    As she stood there the cracks continued, like breaking ice, up her arms, and from within leaked a strange mixture of ck and purple mist. Once it reached her chest, her horns started to glow. A burning purple light covering Kat.

    She swallowed, hoping this was going to be fine. The leaking mist started to change. Where it used to be trying to leak out, it began getting sucked back in. Kat felt her arms swell as they filled with whatever weird energy the ck mist was.

    She grit her teeth, as new cracks burst forth arcing across her chest and up her neck. Despite this though, she felt fine. As if she didn''t have massive fissure''s running through her body.

    *Okбн this isn''t so bad.* Thought Kat.

    But as if waiting for a queue a summoning circle appeared below Kat.

    *System! What the hell is going on.*

    Entity Minor''s beacon has been activated in emergency mode

    *Ohe on!*

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188:</h4>

    *Beacons have an emergency mode?*

    Yes

    *Ok not important.* Kat sped up her thoughts and the world slowed. The mist slowing its rapid charge, as Kat focused inward.

    *Is there anything that could go wrong if I ept due to ranking up?*

    It is likely User Kat will be perfectly fine. Interdimensional travel is exceptionally well tuned, but User Kat''s Rank Up''s have been strange before, and D.E.M.O.N.S makes no guarantee.

    Kat clicked her tongue in annoyance. *Dammit. Ok fine. System, if I run over to the girls and run back can I still ept the summons.*

    Of course.

    And so Kat did just that she sprinted forward stopping at the edge of the rock and yelled "Something bad has happened to Minor. I don''t know what''s going on but I have to find out"

    Lily looked on at Kat''s cracking form with worry. Callisto and Sylvie nodded as if this was to be expected and Vivian had a beaming smile like always. "Don''t wait up for us. Go make sure they''re ok"

    Kat nodded. Sylvie spoke up next "Come back as soon as you can though" lower lip trembling.

    Lily didn''t say anything, but it looked like she agreed with Sylvie. Kat turned to Callisto, but she had already started packing up the supplies. Kat dashed back to the summoning circle. *I ept.*

    And was whisked away instantly. The fires of the teleportation swirled, but this time she could actually see the bubble around her. As she travelled, the purple mist started to leak from her again, but seemed to be stopped by a transparent barrier.

    As the time passed, her vision became increasingly obscured by purple mistбн until she arrived. The mist exploded outward taking up as much space as it could. Kat tried to reign it in instinctively and seeded.

    *That''s something at least.* As the mist retracted and her vision cleared, Kat looked around frantically for Minor but insteadбн she saw Minor''s grandmother. She had the same blue coat and seven tails she had before, though they were now looking significantly more frazzled. It was only noticeable because Kat''s eyes were being empowered by the mist of demonic energy.

    In fact, the rest of her outfit has fallen a few steps down. The sash she appears to be wearing seemed to be part of the kimono, and it looked like it hadn''t been washed in a few days, and was filled with wrinkles if you looked in the right ces.

    "Um, heyбн where''s Minor?" asked Kat confused

    "That isn''t important for the moment. I called you here because I need your help" said Grandma Maemari.

    Kat''s eyes went wide. "Who are you and what have you done with Minor''s grandmother"

    The fox scowled at Kat "I''m at my wits end here. I summoned because I had no other choice and I won''t take your stupid jokes"

    *Woah, where is the calm but angry vixen she wasst time. Now she''s just angry.* Kat held her hands up in a cating gesture and folded her wings up trying to make herself look as reasonable as possible "Look, I mean no disrespect. I just find it hard to believe afterst time that you''d willingly call on me for anything"

    Kat felt the temperature in the room drop. A significant feat considering how resistant she was to the cold. It still wasn''t chilly, but it was a nice breeze. The room though had chunks of ice starting to form in the corners.

    Grandma Maemari grit her teeth like the words were causing her physical pain to say "If I had any choice I would. But I need you specifically for this. Will you help me or not?"

    Kat sucked in a breath of cool air. *I really don''t want toбн but if Minor is hurt then fine.* "I will help" Kat braced herself for the hoard of chains she was sure to see but instead, she watched as multiple sigils appeared and shattered.

    *Umбн System? I was sort of expecting a contract there.*

    User Kat was not offered anything, and neither User Kat nor Entity Enuko wished for a contract

    *Wait you know people''s names?*

    Why would D.E.M.O.N.S be unable to discover this information?

    Kat bit her lip. *Sort of just thought it you took them from my head.*

    "Come" said Grandma Maemari, Enuko Kat reminded herself. Enuko spoke clearly but the literal frost in her words made it clear that it was an order.

    Kat took one light step forwardбн and shot careening into the wall. *What the hell was that.*

    User Kat''s body is currently being reconstructed. Errors in movement faculties is to be expected.

    "I said I don''t have time for your games" growled Enuko

    Kat wobbled as she tried to stand up. "Forgive me, I was in the middle of ranking up. Kind of a big deal have my whole body upgraded and I was interrupted. Why the hell do you think I have this mist following me around"

    Enuko growled but dashed over to Kat and grabbed her by the arm before throwing Kat over herself like a sack of potatoes. It was rather awkward because of Enuko''s tails and Kat''s wings but Enuko didn''t even flinch.

    The world blurred as Enuko moved. Even Kat''s enhanced vision could hardly keep up with the passing scenery as Enuko sprinted through the house before stopping in ce outside of a thick wooden door.

    As Enuko stopped the howling winds she generated rushed past pushing her tails into Kat''s face and pulled at her wings, though the disruption caused by the tails prevented most of the gale.

    After this, while Kat was spitting out tail fluff, Enuko was ever so slowly opening the door. It was an unbelievably careful action, as if one minor misstep could doom the world. She grasped the handled, and smoothly opened the door before stepping in.

    Finally, she carefully put Kat down in a corner and Kat could get a better look at the room. *I''m surprised she even took the time to be careful putting me down.* Though Kat''s thoughts rapidly changed when she examined the room.

    It was apletely barren ce save for three things. The first was therge window at the other end that gazed out into the mountains. A nice view but the least important feature of the room. The next thing Kat noticed as the numerous sigils carved all around her. Kat enhanced her vision further to try to see them all through the purple mist that was just now trailing through the door.

    What she saw though stunned her. What she thought wererge sigils were in fact, sigils made of sigils, with runes so tiny Kat wondered how you could even manage to carve them at all. The originally high countpletely dwarfed what Kat could see in even a small section of the carvings.

    Gulping Kat turned towards thest feature of the room. Minor. *Oh no.* Minor was on a small bed that closely fit her frame. She looked even paler thanst time Kat had met her, and she was now starting to thin considerably. Where before she looked like a frail girl, now she looked closer to a skeleton in clothes.

    Kat gulped, as she looked up at Enuko for answers. When the fox didn''t say anything and continued to move around the room and check the various sigils and runes Kat spoke up. "What is wrong with Minor"

    Enuko froze. She red at Kat and Kat felt as though her soul was being stared at. The temperature started dropping again, before Enuko grimaced and looked away. "I suppose I do need to exin if you are to fix the problem"

    *Don''t be rude, she''s just worried about Minor* "I believe so. I don''t see how I can help this situation at all" said Kat with a calm she no longer felt.

    Enuko turned her gaze to Kat once more, but clearly looked over her shoulder, as if speaking to the wall instead would help her demeanour. "I''mбн I''m not quite sure myself but I have a few guesses

    "See, Minor had been saying she wasn''t meant to control the body, and I didn''t really listen. Until she copsed. After that she was only conscious for bits and pieces but from what I could gather she couldn''t control their body anymore

    "Not that she was giving up, but that the control was being wrest away from her. There is no force that could harm her within mypoundбн except perhaps one"

    Enuko took a deep breath like she was about to admit to acts of genocide, before continuing "I believe it has to be Shizuka, Major"

    *Umбн what?* Kat spoke more eloquently then her thoughts betrayed by abusing her mental eleration to ''get more time'' to speak "I don''t quite follow"

    Enuko looked like she was ready to punch something but reigned her anger in "I think that there is an issue in theirbined mind. And I need to send you in to help"

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189:</h4>

    Kat looked at Enuko like she was crazy. Perhaps because that''s exactly what Kat was thinking "That''s crazy" she said before she could stop herself

    Enuko growled "You think I don''t know that!" Enuko started pacing "You think I am unaware? If I didn''t have my husband''s and father''s sigil construct notes I''d never be able to even think of this, let alone attempt it"

    "Wait you''re serious? This is a thing you can actually do?" asked Kat

    "Yes" Enuko hissed "The problem though. Is that I can only send in people that the person trusts implicitly. That leaves her mother, me, and perhaps you"

    "Wellбн" said Kat unsure if she should even ask the question "Why not send yourself"

    Enuko physically bit down a reply, and Kat heard Enuko''s teeth crash together releasing a small shockwave "You think I would if I could?!" growled Enuko "The one casting the spell can''t be the target"

    Kat tried to calm herself down. *I???m getting effected by Enuko''sбн Wait a second.* "Enuko can I use my calming aura on you while we sort this out, I have a few more questions"

    Enuko looked ready to rip Kat''s wings off for the question, but nodded anyway. Kat spread her aura out to Enuko and found a resistance. Now that she was trying to move her aura it seemed that Enuko had a literal wall of anger around her.

    Kat tried to smother it like a nket coating her aura around Enuko and hoping for the best. Enuko''s face instantly eased, but her gaze remained sharp. "Thank you" she said curtly and went back to examining the sigils before cursing.

    "Damn. I''m d you used that. I was already missing several key runes in my cross checking" said Enuko with surprising grace.

    "You''re wee. Now, what exactly am I mean to be doing here. I didn''t even think it was possible to go into someone else''s mind" said Kat

    Enuko tilted her head "That''s because it sort of isn''t"

    "I don''t follow" said Kat

    "Okбн so" Enuko started "Outside of a few very specific species, it is in fact, not possible to enter other sentient creatures'' minds without simply possessing the body, and then you aren''t exactly in their mind so much as you be it

    "What this spell does is sort ofбн expand? The mind forck of a better term and make it more real. And then it puts both the target, and the person entering, into this expanded space. It''s sort of real sort of not and very hard to exin"

    "Soбн what am I supposed to be doing then" said Kat

    "I have no idea" said Enuko

    "What!" said Kat

    Enuko shrugged "I really truly have no idea. I have never cast this spell, it is far beyond my means. I don''t understand it, I don''t know even half of the theory that goes into making it work. All I have is my husband''s notes, and enough time to copy them out painstakingly"

    Kat gulped "So will this even work?"

    Enuko grit her teeth and pausedбн before continuing "Yesбн?it should. I''ve seen the spell work, once, when I was much much younger. But only as a test. The mana requirements and the fact that the caster had to remain physically close during the casting made it very hard to keep testing"

    *Great. Ancient powerful spells Enuko doesn''t understand are about to be cast on me. Hey System if this is going to kill me will you send me back to Earth.*

    User Kat is correct

    *Well at least I don''t have to fear my ever-encroaching doom.* "Ok, so then, in a more specific sense what am I supposed to do once I''m inside" asked Kat

    "Once again" said Enuko "I don''t know" Kat went to interrupt but Enuko continued anyway "I have some theories. You''ll probably have to find Major and Minor and maybe fix a few things? Look, I don''t truly know

    "All I really know is that it''s supposed to be a bit like a lucid dream. Except with more people and much less control over the environment" Enuko straightened herself and nced over the carvings one more time. Making a few adjustments across the board.

    Kat gulped as a horrible thought sneaked into her mind. "Umбн" said Kat "Look, Iбн I don''t really want to ask this but uhбн so, umбн if it is Major causing the problemsбн and I need to help either one or the otherбн who do I help"

    Enuko paused herst-minute corrections and turned to stare at Kat. Despite the temperature not changing and no icicles forming, Kat shivered. Kat could feel the rage bubbling under the coating of her aura as it tried to press out before it settled down.

    Enuko took another hard look at Kat up and down before she said a single word. "Both"

    Kat nodded. *It was the only answer I suppose. I just really hope I don''t have to make the choice myself for some reason.*

    Kat gulped, "Is there anything else at all that I need to know"

    Enuko shook her head "I do not believe so. I justбн" Enuko grit her teeth and tsked "I wish I knew what I was doing. This seems to be the only chance. Minor doesn''t have long and I can''t pull her mother away from her duties especially not while the Beast King is visiting. The strife it could cause is too highбн"

    "Ifбн if you weren''t an optionбн I might have done it anyway though" Enuko whispered, perhaps thinking Kat wouldn''t hear, perhaps not.

    "Now" said Enuko "Are you ready"

    Kat looked at her still cracked skin, with more miniscule ones slowly edging themselves over her body, as well as the purple mist that while no longer being created was starting to seep into and erge the cracks. *I wish there was another answer to thisбн but* "I''m ready"

    Enuko nodded. "Your body should remain safe during the spell. I won''t be able to give you any additional sustenance during it, and I don''t have time to get you any now, and as much as it pains meбн Minor probably doesn''t have enough time for it to matterбн"

    "Umбн how long do I have" asked Kat

    Enuko shook her head "Time will be distorted during the spell. Even if I said you had twenty-four hours it wouldn''t help. And truth be told, I don''t know. The spell is supposed to sustain the individuals powering it a bit longer, but once again, I don''t understand it"

    "Ok. I''ll do my best" said Kat

    "You will bring them back" said Enuko but she started the spell.

    The light was almost instantly blinding. The sigils all shone as Enuko pumped them full of mana. Kat felt the mist rise up to cover her eyes, and while that stopped the pain it didn''t stop allow her to see.

    Seconds pastбн minutes? Hours even? Time seemed to have no meaning in the endless white Kat experienced. *Probably not hours though. I can still think pretty clearly and I''m pretty sure it''s been like 30 seconds.*

    Then there was arge crack. Kat??s hand flew to her chest and she felt the cracks expanding slowly. She gulped, but suddenly there was a surge of powering that filled her. Mist came rushing in, and thenбн

    Darkness.

    ##

    Meanwhileбн

    Enuko channelled the spell with everything she had. She grit her teeth as she pushed her mind to the maximum to keep each sigil evenly supplied with mana. She couldn''t see with her eyes anymore but there was so much mana saturating the area it didn''t matter.

    Then she heard a crack. Scanning wildly for the source, she found nothing. Pushing her senses even further she found that it was the demon. *She better not be interfering with my spell or so help meбн*

    But from everything her mana could tell, the demon was calm up until this point. It was when the demon heard the crack that she started to move. Another moment past before she felt reality creak under the weight of the spell before the light dimmed.

    Opening her eyes again she was shocked at what she saw. She should have seen an unconscious demon and a stream of sigils connecting it and her granddaughter. Instead she saw a rush of purple smoke go for Shizuka''s prone form.

    She wanted to scream and attack the cursed thing for letting her trust it, only to find the body gone. She went to stand up but felt her spell holding her in ce. "Shit" said Enuko

    *What the hell happened here?! Why is the spell still going if the bitch tricked me?*

    Enuko studied the spell to the best of her abilites trying to find what went wrong or what the subus might have changed but based on the runes she had seared into her memory everything was correct.

    *Why! It should have worked!...* And then it hit her.

    "FUCK" said Enuko "Demon''s don''t have mana"

 Chapter 190: Does this count as Talking to yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Does this count as Talking to yourself?</h4>

    Darkness.

    Kat could see nothing except aplete and total darkness she had never seen before. *What even is this? This is worse than a moonlit night and I have demon vision. Why the heck is it so dark.*

    Kat''s tail tried to flick in irritation, but she found it caught. Noticing this, Kat intentionally tried to move it again but found herself stuck in ce. Trying her various other limbs yielded a simr result.

    Kat tried to let out a breath to calm herself, but even that was beyond her. There was a brief moment as panic, but she felt herself bring demonic energy up to her lungs in reflex. *Okбн so some things are working.* As time passed, Kat kept an eye on her energy levels and found them to bepletely topped out.

    *Ok now that is a bit weird. Based on my experiences, I should be losing energy if I needed it to regenerate the fact, I''m not breathingбн but I don''t feel anything at all. Is this a side effect of the spell that Minor''s grandma cast? I thought this was supposed to be real enough.*

    *Hey system? Did something go wrong?*

    But Kat got no response. Her brows furrowed as she tried circting her demonic energy again. It moved freely, throughout her limbs, even poking it above the skin and creating fire was perfectly eptable. Whatever was going onбн she wasn''t dead. *I don''t think anywayбн*

    At that moment though, the world churned. The ckness became a brown as it swirled around twisting into shapes that didn''t quite fit within a reality before settling on a facsimile of a brown wall.

    Kat found herself in a chair that actually managed to amodate her wings. It wasn''t asfortable as the chairs in hell, but it was a long thin straight back supporting her that spread out around the neck area leaving her wings free to hang behind the chair.

    *Might be a little ufortable to get out of, but I''d take that trade.* Kat''s thoughts were interrupted when she heard a sigh from her left. Turning Kat found herself face to face with Minor.

    She lookedбн more sure of herself, than all the previous times Kat had seen her. There was a confidence in her posture and the way she held her three puffy red tails, now straight and fanned out behind her like her mother and grandmother always kept theirs.

    Her fur was a deep red, with a slight hint of orange, close but not quite what you would consider normal for a fox. She was also missing the red tips, instead her hair held traces of the blue that must have been inherited from her mother.

    As Kat was about to greet her, Minor spoke up "Hi Kat, back again today to rant I suppose. I know you can''t exactly talk back to me but I find it helps organise my mind, and I can feel Grandma panicking nearby.

    "Really, it''s such a shame. I''m sure if she calmed down for a minute or two, she could figure something out, maybe with the old enchanting journals I always hear about, but then again, I''ve never seen them.

    Minor sighed. "Like, I''m trying my best from in here you know. It isn''t easy to figure out this mess that Shizuka has created you know. Yes, yes, I know I should be calling her Major for my own sanity, but listen

    "I''m not sure how much I want to fix things. It''s much nicer in here. I missed it when I was forced into the world. Heck, if Grandma wasn''t so worried I wouldn''t be bothering at allбн

    "No that is also a lie" Minor shifted a bit to face Kat fully "I''d like to see you again. Once or twice, perhaps to apologise and perhaps to thank youбн both probably. Hopefully Grandma won''tin when I try to summon you againбн"

    Minor sighed "Dammit, why did you have to screw things up so much Shizuka. I can''t fix everything on my own. I don''t even know where to startбн Well, ok Kat that is also a lie, but I can''t do itбн I''mбн I''m scared I guess."

    "You don''t seem scared" said Kat deciding she''d let Minor talk enough.

    The girl stiffened. Her ears fluffing up and her tails straightening and bristling. "Why can you talk? I don''t know you well enough to get you to talk. I tried and I triedбн. Are you one of the nightmares now too?"

    Tears were threatening to spill out of Minor''s eyes. *Ohбн welp I need to fix this.* Kat used her superior speed to appear behind her and wrap Minor in her tail. "Nope, I''m the real one"

    Minor gulped "Prove it" the tears had stopped but there was still a little bit of fear there.

    Kat shrugged as she held Minor closer and wondered back to her chair and sat down. "Well, I''m not quite sure how I can do that. I guess I can say that your grandmother wasn''t doing nothing. She managed to figure out a spell to help.

    "Apparently she made your mind into a dreamscape and put me inside as well. So I''m here sort of in person? Not quite sure how this whole thing works"

    Minor physically deted. She shrunk down to just two thirds of her original size as she curled up on Kat''sp and cried. "Hey, hey why are you crying, hey Minor" said Kat worried

    "I''m" said Minor "Just" between "So happy" sniffles "To see you"

    Kat pulled the poor girl even closer and let her wings surround them as well. "Of course, your grandmother asked me for help after all"

    "Gg-grandma? Grandma actually asked you for help?" sniffled Minor

    "Yup. She was pretty annoying about it but I said yes anyway" said Kat

    Minor tried to bury herself further into Kat''s embrace. "Thank you so much"

    "Hey" said Kat stroking Minor''s hair "You seemed to be doing fine before you knew it was me. What happened to that brave face?"

    Minor spluttered a little before finally twisting her body to the side. Now Kat was supporting her by holding her tails out to the right and Kat''s own tail around Minor''s waist "I justбн I''m sorry. I like to put on a brave face when talking to youбн err, the visual representation I have of youбн wait a minute"

    Minor turned to face Kat head on "You have horns!"

    Kat winced at the shout, not quite prepared "Yes Minor I have horns"

    "I''m such a fool" said Minor trying to hide her face with her tails "I should have noticed something was wrong. I didn''t know you had horns so I can''t give them to you when I summon your image"

    "Yeah what is that about anyway" asked Kat

    "Wellбн" said Minor "Because this is my mind as well, I have some control over it. Especially inбн uhбн think of it like unimed territory, the ck stuff. So I just sort ofe out here summon up some props and pretend everything is fine"

    "It is fine Minor, we can work this out" said Kat trying to project her calming aura over Minorбн it wasn''t working well. Kat could feel her aura, and she could press it outwards slightly, but it increased in difficulty the further she pushed it out. She could only just barely cover Minor, and she was sure it was weaker than normal.

    Still it had the intended effect and Minor''s breath equalised somewhat. "Thanks Kat. I guess I know it''s really really you"

    Kat shrugged and asked "Why the sudden confidence"

    Minor smiled "Only the real Kat, could have the calming aura. Your fake did calm me sure, but it was more about knowing you were out there, than because you have your proper aura. This is much nicer"

    *Hmmmбн should I be worried about that thought?* "Anytime Minor. So tell me, what exactly do we need to do?" asked Kat

    Minor covered her mouth with the end of her tail as she spoke, looking a little like a fake moustache "Wellбн um, so, I guessбн um"

    "Take your time" said Kat

    Minor took on a big breath of airбн and a little fur before continuing "Ok, so umбн the problem is that Major is freaking outбн and sort ofбнshing out maybe isn''t quite the right word but ahбн

    "Hmm, ok so umбн this is just what I''ve learnt in my time being part of the mind butбн ah, the mind really likes to fix itself right? So ahбн when it breaksбн forck of a better timeбн it sort of just ils about and grabs the first few things that look good enough

    "And likeбн I had been helping Major keep herselfбн sane ish, while I was just a passenger. Nudging a memory aware here, nipping a line of thought in the bud thereбн and wellбн now things have gotten out of hand"

    "Great" said Kat, with false cheer in her voice

 Chapter 191: Thinking Inside the Box

    <h4>Chapter 191: Thinking Inside the Box</h4>

    "So, how exactly has it only now gotten out of hand" asked Kat

    "Wellбн um, you remember how I talked about how she rebuilt herself with the idea that she was me, and I didn''t exactly go away?" asked Minor

    Kat nodded "Right wellбн" Minor drew out the words "In the politest way possible, and do know I treasure our friendship when Iбн ahбн say this. You basically did the equivalent of casting a sh freeze spell on her mind before hitting it with a giant hammerбн um sorry?"

    Kat shrugged "Don''t worry keep going"

    "Right okбн umбн so this is where it gets a little more difficult to work out" said Minor "So umбн keep in mind that this is only my best guess Katбн this is all rather strange even to meбн

    "So umбн when she found out she wasn''t me, her mind which had been built up again around that idea just sorta ahбн pushed me forward, because she umбн subconsciously? No umбн doesn''t matterбн she um, instinctively! Yeah, instinctively knew that I was in fact still around.

    "So, I think her mind pushed me forward to take her ce so thatбн I was still around? Rather than ept the fact that she wasn''t exactly me, she was her, and so she basically trapped herself, and gave me controlбн"

    Minor took a deep breath but seeing Kat''s nod continued "Right so umбн that, but see, her mind was still broken, it was just that mind was now in controlбн so uhбн it tried to fix itself better

    "That''s because umбн I was sort of the short-term solution, right? But ahбн her mind was then able to recognise I exist, and it sort of started warring with itselfбн

    "So likeбн Um one part thinks she needs to give up on meбн because of course I''m dead, and nothing she can do will ever bring me backбн but ah, the other one knows that I''m real, and refuses to take any action against me

    "So each part of her is sort of tearing into the other, and I sort ofбн ah got knocked loose in the fighting? So ahбн now I''m stuck in our head again, and nobody gets the body" finished Minor.

    Kat frowned. "How sure are you of this"

    "Oh ahбн not veryбн I meanбн it makes for a good story and I like to tell it to myselfбн because umбн then there are a few ways to win I mean. If I justбн went away she might wake upбн or if I can prove to be more realбн then we can both stay? But likeбн she would always be fine?" said Minor wincing even as she spoke

    Kat bopped her on the head "I was sent here to save both of you, and I''m going to do it. I won''t have you talking about destroying yourself"

    Minor nodded "Umбн yeah, I ahбн don''t really know how I''d do it anywayбн I might have tried a fewбн extreme things already"

    Kat barely restrained the urge to re at Minor, but apparently still failed as the girl flinched "But ahбн it didn''t workбн and I ahбн stayed away from the nightmares"

    *Minor mentioned those earlier. And she seems a lot more scared of them then potentially dying* "Minor" Kat said as pleasantly as she could "Can you tell me about the nightmaresбн is that ok?"

    Minor gulped but nodded "Right soбн ahбн the um, nightmares. Right soбн they change things" Minor spoke carefully not quite confronting the topic, but Kat tightened her grip on her and pulled her into a more thorough hug.

    This seemed to calm Minor down a bit and she continued "Rightбн ah, soбн change things. So, umбн when a nightmare appears it sort of warps memoriesбн it makes them evil, or ahбн maybe not evil but not happy anymore

    "And umбн likeбн I just get the feeling that it could twist meбн maybe notpletely not the way it can the memories, but I think they can really hurt me"

    Kat nodded "How safe do you think I would be? Can I punch them?" Kat said with a grin

    Minor let out a tinyugh she smothered in her tail "Umбн I don''t knowбн I can''t. I have to run. I can''t hit them with things because it just changes those tooбн"

    Kat patted Minor on the head "It''s ok. My demonic energy has been good to me so far. I bet I can punch them no problem"

    Minor smiled but Kat more seriously consider the problem. *Once again how real is this? The spell wasn''t entirely clearбн and whatever I do will certainly affect Minor and Major in perhaps big ways. I''ll have to be carefulбн*

    *Plus, these nightmares sound like they could be a bit of a danger to me. I''m not sure how much of the danger Minor feels from them is just because she is also part of this mind, or if they are just an inherent danger.*

    Kat bit the inside of her lip. *For exampleбн can I burn them? Minor said that anything she attacked them with would get twisted, but does that include spells? Does she have mana in here?*

    *If she doesn''t then why do I have my own demonic energy still? Will it work against the nightmares? I''ve not had it fail to affect anything beforeбн even that extremely hot sand boat was still affected for at least a while especially if I really pushed some energy into it.*

    *And I''m missing my systemбн is that because of the spell or something else? Is it just attached to my body? Or is it because it can''t project answers in front of my face when my ''face'' is inside someone else''s head?*

    *Like would Enuko be seeing floating fire text in front of my sleeping body whenever I try? Assuming of course she could see it like my aplicesбн And actually.* Kat took a properly look at herself and realised she was missing the mist. *Did I finish ranking up?* Kat didn''t want to try and test any newfound strength while she had Minor in her hands.

    *Did I get any new powers? Because I think I was supposed to, but at the same timeбн was I sent in before my upgrades could finalise and I''m still at rank 1? I can''t exactly ask the system to confirmбн*

    *Another thought is checking the shape of my demonic meбн but I''m not sure I want to bring that out while in Minor''s head. If I tried to perform the motions and it instead summoned the me in front of my real body it might cause Minor''s Grandmaбн Enuko, Enuko, to falter and break the spell and we can''t have that.*

    Kat shook of her worries. *I haven''t even seen what I''m up against. I can''t be worried before I even fully understand the situation.* "Kat we have to leave" mumbled Minor from in Kat''s grasp

    "What?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн umбн the nightmaresбн they sort of chase me around? So likeбн I need to move around the umбн what did I call them? Unimedndsбн right, that, so that they ah, don''t find me or wreck anything" said Minor

    "Ok do what you need to do" said Kat

    Minor nodded and waved her arms. The scenery rapidly vanished and returned to the deep unending darkness that it was before. She then grabbed tightly onto Kat and Kat felt herself getting pulled.

    The darkness didn''t seem to change but she could feel that they were somewhere different. "Ok, we should be fine for a bit" said Minor

    "How fine exactly?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн ahбн um, so likeбн in the unimednds I can kinda just be anywhere? Umбн same for my own memory sections. I can sort of do whatever I want? But the nightmares just sort have to trail along behind" said Minor

    "Why not just go so far away they can''t catch you?" asked Kat

    "Umбн well, I''m not quite sureбн but I''ve triedбн I think it''s because the unimednds aren''t really ''real'' exactly" said Minor "It''s likeбн they are only real because I''m here, and when I leave they aren''t quite real?

    "And the nightmaresбн they make it a little bit realбн so if I went really really far awayбн all the parts in the middle would just sort of disappear againбн because they aren''t real? Does that make sense" asked Minor

    "You know. In a really weird way, it actually kind of does" said Kat

    "Ok good. So umбн yeah I just have to keep moving, and I also need to umбн not go near my memories. The nightmares can''t find them if I don''t take them thereбн so I think I''m mostly okбн and likeбн I''m a bit strange because I think I''m most of my memories if ahбн that makes sense?" said Minor

    "Soбн like what? You''re concentrated memories then?" asked Kat

    "Sort ofбн I think so?" said Mino

 Chapter 192: What is Real?

    <h4>Chapter 192: What is Real?</h4>

    "I think we might need to look into that a bit further" said Kat

    Minor nodded "Right umбн wellбн so as I''ve always said I live in Major''s mind. So umбн like this whole ce is sort of her memories? And likeбн I do have my own little corner, but a lot of my memories just aren''t there

    "Which is strange because I''ve been able to find basically all of Shizu- Major''s. So I thinkбн that for some reason this little avatar I have, this is most of me. My little hideaway is a few less important memories but almost all of ME is um right here?"

    *Hmmm, I guess that makes a certain degree of senseбн* "What about myself then? Am I just a roughly approximated version of my own thoughts and memories generated by the spell? Or am I closer to the real Kat" said Kat

    Minor let her mouth hang open unsure of what to say. Around a minute passed before sheposed herself enough to speak "Iбн I don''t know. I don''t want to think about it"

    Kat shrugged "Doesn''t really bother me either way. I''d just like to know in case I have to do something stupidter on. I don''t seem to haveбн" Can''t say that "Demonic insurance I normally would"

    Minor tilted her head "What do you mean?" asked Minor

    "Demons can''t die while summoned, but I don''t think I have that safety at the moment. Or perhaps only my real body does? So like, the question is, am I copy where it doesn''t matter what happens to me. Or am I actually me inside your head, and it would be quite bad" said Kat

    Minor got a thoughtful expression. "Iбн I don''t know. I''m not even sure about if I''m, ah, really me so I''m certainly in no position to tell you if your real or not"

    *Hmmm, I guess that makes sense but.* Kat activated her mental eleration and watched the world slow. *Pretty sure that shouldn''t work if I''m just in Minor''s head. Because it speeds up how I perceive the world. But this isn''t exactly the world is it.*

    *Then again, I believe demons talked a bit about a soul, and that''s what my outfit is attached to. Maybe I''m just a soul? That might make the most sense, because Shizuka has two souls living inside of her.*

    *Or wellбн three now I guess.* "Eh, don''t get to twisted up about it Minor. I''m not too worried about it" said Kat

    "But, butбн shouldn''t you be?" asked Minor

    "Not really" said Kat "I can just treat this like it''s real enough. Be careful sometimes, take risks others, and then at the end of it all I am a copy then it doesn''t matter, because I bet I''ll get the memories back" said Kat

    Minor studied Kat for a while. During this time, she also made some effort to remove the snot and tears from her face. When she went to move onto Kat''s outfit, she was surprised to see nothing on it, but didn''t say anything.

    Kat''s lips curled into a slight smile. *Dirt and grime getting repelled from me is a rather underrated ability.* "So where do we go now" asked Kat

    "One moment" said Minor, grabbing onto Kat and shifting the scene once again. "Ok, just in case I''ve moved us once more"

    Kat nodded "Soбн"

    "Rightбн ah, so, um, I mentioned I can do what I want in my own space and uhбн in the unimednds right?" asked Minor

    Kat nodded

    "Rightбн so, it''s like thisбн In Major''s memories I have a little controlбн it''s ahбн not much, but I can move around a bit" said Minor

    Kat patted her on the head "Take your time, maybe calm down a bit first"

    Minor stopped and took in Kat. She then took a step back and breathed in. All of sudden Minor increased in size back to her original heightбн still shorter than Kat, but not the tiny fox that had just cried into her kimono.

    Minor fanned her tails out and righted her expression "Ok" said Minor, her voice now with an echoey quality "I can do this"

    Kat inclined her head "Impressive, you didn''t stutter at all. This is a fast improvement can you exin what happened?"

    "Ahбн well. I can sort of manipte myself a little as well. I was a bit overwhelmed when I saw you and the fa?ade I had built up around me, so I reverted quite a few of the changes I''ve made over time to keep myself more stable" said Minor still with the slight echo to her voice.

    Kat pursed her lips "Is that really for the best"

    Minor shrugged "I''m not sure actually. I think quite differently like this. It''s much better for problem solving but if my emotions overwhelm this form it simply cracks. It is incapable of dealing with more potent feelings"

    Kat frowned "Wouldn''t that include fear? If we run into any nightmares this could be a problem"

    Minor shook her head "Perhaps? This form does dampen emotions quite a bit, andbining your calming aura with it should prevent it from failing"

    "Is this really what you want though?" asked Kat "It seems like it can''t be healthy in the long run"

    Minor seemed to consider this "Well, you are somewhat correct, but it isn''t as though either form is actually my true one. What you see before you is how I normally keep myself together while within Major''s head"

    "I lost the ability to regte my emotions fully when you met me in the real world, and then once you showed up again, but keeping the emotional responses fully active is not conducive topleting our current task" said Minor

    Kat narrowed her eyes "I''m not sure how much I like this. I think it would be better for you to deal with your emotions as theye, and perhaps find some less artificial stability" exined Kat

    Minor nodded "Perhaps, but as I said, the other form is not my true one either, that perhaps is lost to time. Did you not find it odd that I was able to remain sane at all living in someone else''s head? Though it is an interesting thing to note that even my emotional form prefers it in here???

    Kat frowned "Your emotional form does seem a lot closer to what you are actually like"

    Minor shrugged "Perhaps, but please understand I have spent much longer in the form you see before you. Even the emotional form is not a true representation of what I''m like in the real world so if it is simply a matter of choice, this is the one I choose"

    Kat sighed, "Is it possible for you to switch back for a little? Maybe have me increase my calming aura to help you deal with the emotions?"

    Minor put a finger to her mouth and pulled at the sides. "Hmm, I''m unsureбн we do not have forever. It seems that your presence here means that Shizuka, the body, is not long for this world. Grandma wouldn''t have sent you otherwise"

    *Why! Minor and Major already share a headspace, why does Minor want to split her personality even further! Surely this can''t be good for her either.* "What if I insist" said Kat

    This actually caused Minor to frown. "Would you truly"

    Kat stared Minor down "If I thought it would be best for you. Yes"

    Minor tried to stare back, searching, but seemed to flinch when she found what she was looking for. "Ok"

    Minor seemed to dete once again, her tails falling slightly and her form shrinking drastically. Kat kept her end of the deal and increased the power of her aura, straining against her new range limitations to keep Minor enveloped.

    When Minor''s form settled, she spoke "Wellбн this isn''t so bad" she said but didn''t seem to believe.

    "We''ve got some time Minor" whispered Kat as she moved to her side. "I''m here to help the both of you. If this makes it a little harder on me, then that''s fine"

    Minor gave Kat a light hug. "Ok, well in that case we need to get a bit of a move on"

    Kat smiled "See, no stutter. Told you, this was fine"

    Minor''s hands flew to her mouth but the turned a re towards Kat "I''m only fine because you have your aura around me"

    Kat shrugged "Didn''t work earlier did it? I might have increased the power a little but not that much"

    Minor narrowed her eyes at Kat but didn''t say anything. *It isn''t that muchpared to my full aura, but it is more than double what it was when she started. Seems this whole wordy business isn''t that hard.*

    "Ok, so we need to start at the beginning" said Minor

    "Again?" asked Kat confused

    "No the beginning of Us" said Minor, with a strange emphasis on us. As she finished the world shifted and churned as Kat found herself somewhere else.

 Chapter 193: The Worst Sound You Can Imagine

    <h4>Chapter 193: The Worst Sound You Can Imagine</h4>

    The scenery shuddered as it came into focus. Though, even that was incorrect. The area surrounding Kat was a mosaic of colours that seemed to crack and shift in strange patterns as they surrounded a still figure sitting in a bed.

    Noбн not still, the faint breaths could be seen when Kat examined the individual closely. They seemed to have fox ears and tails, but it was hard to make out. The shape was indistinct and fuzzy, almost like the radio wasn''t quite tuned to the correct frequency.

    Kat tried to get a sense of everything, but as she tried to focus on the scenery, she continued to have her eyes drawn to two vague shapes. One was an effigy of fire, and the other an effigy of ice. They were both being held by the distinctly fox-like person.

    *Is this really when Minor and Major were born.* "What''s going on Minor" asked Kat

    "This is the moment we were born. Do forgive the poor ahбн resolution. It remains as but the faintest of impressions, and even then, only because of its significance" said Minor

    "Slipping back into calm and collected Minor much?" asked Kat

    Minor flinched a bit at that "Perhaps a littleбн I''m justбн a bit better like that"

    Kat scooped Minor into her arms again and she let out a small yip "This Minor is much cuter, and is closer to the person I remember" said Kat

    "Thanks" said Minor, "I guess this is nice"

    Kat let the moment continue for a bit longer before speaking up, aware that they didn''t have as much time as they might like "Ok so what now?"

    "Oh right" said Minor "We can move on once the memory has yed out"

    Kat frowned, "Has it not yed out?" asked Kat. As she examined the scene nothing really seemed to be happening. The fire on the fire-like effigy moved slightly, and the angle the light hit the ice effigy changed just barely. But to Kat''s potent eyes nothing else seemed to really be happening.

    Minor shook her head "This one is a bit weirder than the others. It will end when it''s ready and then I can move us on"

    Kat rested her tail under her chin "Is that safe? I mean what about the nightmares? Actually, more important question, should we be leading them through Major''s most important memories?"

    Minor shrugged "I did say the nightmares twisted thingsбн but ah, it''s not quite so bad for Major''s stuff. It reverts after a while. I think it''s because these are her nightmares. Perhaps she has likeбн anti-nightmare stuff as well?

    "The reason they scare me is because when I looked at themбн they seemed a lot more frightening, and moreбн permanentбн I think" said Minor

    *I guess that makes at least some sense. If Minor is only a soul and some memories having those changed at all could lead to dire consequences. But, in Major''s case she has a brainбн wait but didn''t Minor have ess to that for a whileбн*

    *Damnation. I just don''t really know anything at all about this dream state. And it isn''t like I can ask the system like this, and Minorбн she means well, but it''s clear she doesn''t really understand this all either.*

    "Soбн how safe are we in Major''s memories" asked Kat to pass the time

    Minor grimaced "Not as safe as I''d like actually. I can sort of leave whenever I wantбн but it isn''t easy, it takes concentration and a bit of time. The nightmares can catch up theoretically, but it isn''t a major concern

    "The main issue is just that when they do, it would be hard for me to run away properly. And the ahбн deeper I guess? Deeper we go, the harder it is for me to get out. That''s why I haven''t done this myselfбн

    "The risk was a bit too great on my own. I tried but I only got as far as the attack before I chickened out. I guess it makes sense. I could tell that everything past that would be harder for me to ess" said Minor

    "Wait a second that doesn''t make much sense" said Kat

    Minor went to speak but then the room seemed toбн flicker for a moment. "One moment Kat it seems we can move on"

    Minor screwed up her face in concentration and the scene started to shift. The walls melded into something closer to a pure white, but it still had sshes of colour, like a painter had flicked their brush towards the wall after dunking it in paint.

    The figures of fire and ice morphed into slightlyrger ones. The fire one seemed to have some blocks in front of it, while the ice one had a spinning top. The top was a solid green, and the blocks all had one colour each, red, blue, green, and yellow.

    There was a snap as the scene settled and the figures started moving. *I guess these must represent Major and Minor. Major the ice, and Minor the fireбн* Kat then noticed the tiny tails each figure had. Even then, they still made up almost a third of the figures size. Kat hadn''t seen them in the first figure likely because they were hidden in therger figure, but now they were in to see.

    "Right, soбн what didn''t make sense" asked Minor

    "That you can ess the earlier memories fine but theter ones get harder" said Kat

    Minor shrugged "It seems as though, Major started subconsciously to separate her experiences and mine. Later memories are more firmly tied to her and it makes it harder for me to slip out"

    Kat let her tail wind its way around her neck and then loosened it a few times as she spoke "I guessбн so what is happening here?"

    "This" Minor said "Is the first time Major ever hurt me"

    As if on cue the figures started moving. The firey one was moving the blocks around in a random order, and the ice one was staring at the spinning topбн that wasn''t moving to Kat''s eyes.

    Looking closer revealed that it had lines around the edges, giving the illusion that it was spinning, but theck of motion shattered it rather thoroughly. Eventually, the top fell to its side. When it did the ice figure reached out for the fire one''s tail.

    Ice, pawed at fire, for a few moments before seemingly getting annoyed and grabbing a fistful of ''fur'' and pulling. An ear-splitting shriek was let loose. Kat covered her ears trying to escape the sound as the world seemed to shake in anger.

    Minor stood there as if nothing was even happening, but Kat was on her knees struggling through the pain. *Why is Minor fineбн what the hell is this?* Kat grit her teeth and tried to bear the pain, but every few seconds it seemed to intensifyбн until it just stopped.

    Kat looked up d it was done. She was na?ve. The screaming redoubled and in her pain addled state she could vaguely tell that both figures were crying now. But Minor noticed her distress and walked over and tapped Kat''s ears.

    All of a sudden the sound cut off, but she could still see the figures ''crying'' "What happened?" asked Kat

    "It seems that your hearing might be even better than my own. See the key to this memory is the crying. The sound is what stuck with Major. It is what made the IMPRESSION" said Minor, with a strange echo on the final word.

    "Rightбн but why were you fine?" asked Kat

    "Ohбн well, I ahбн I sort of just turned my sense of sound off kinda? And wellбн I would have done the same for you but you have rather tiny ears and I justбн I didn''t think it would be that bad reallyбн in fact you reacted even worse than I did the first time" said Minor

    Kat frowned as she looked at the still crying figure "Is this really just the start?" asked Kat

    Minor shook her head "Actually this is one of the worst memories. As we move through, they get clearer and be moreбн realistic? I suppose. Not for a while yet of course. Not till we are way into the future but eventually"

    "Wait" said Kat furrowing her brows "Didn''t you say you haven''t been passed the attack?"

    Minor nodded "I did say that, but that is only since this whole debacle went down. I''ve spent plenty of time in Major''s memories, it''s how I lived sort of. I didn''t need to worry about getting trapped because they weren''t all so closed off. I could leave when I wanted to. It was only after she really shut down that I noticed the clear divide between the oldest memories."

    "Rightбн so no more ear destroying sounds?" asked Kat hopefully

    "Wellбн" said Minor with a slight cringe "There might be a few more, but nothing this badбн I don''t thinkбн I hope"

    *Yeah I certainly hope as well Minorбн* said Kat fearing for her ears.

 Chapter 194: The Best and Worst

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Best and Worst</h4>

    Eventually the scene shifted again. This time, Kat felt aforting feeling settle over her quickly. *I wonder if this is what people feel like in my aura. If I had to describe itбн it''s a bit like being under a nket in winter.*

    While Kat was enjoying the feeling, the rest of the scene wasing into focus. There was of course the figures of fire and ice, to represent the infant twins. They wereying down in a mass of fluff which was now more clearly obvious as their mother''s tails.

    Kat couldn''t make out particrly small details like the individual fur like she would in real life, but Chiharu''s tails were clear to see, though she only had four in this memory. Her hair had a slight blue tint to it, but that was all it was. As if someone had stretched blue stic over a mannequin and called the job good enough.

    The figures were on a bed, which was rendered in rather spectacr detailpared to everything else. As far as Kat could tell, even examining the details, it looked to be perfectly representative of its real-life counterpart. The sheets had wrinkles in a few ces, and while Kat couldn''t make out the individual threads, she was some ways away from the scene and was saving her demonic energy for now.

    The bed itself was quiterge, even ounting for Chiharu''s tails, she didn''t even take up a third of the surface. It was clearly designed with a disregard for floorspace. There were also nkets near Chiharu''s head that had been discarded, likely in favour of her tails.

    The rest of the room was also quite focused, though not to the same level as the bed. It was clearly an offshoot of arger area, because the room seem to continue ''forever'' rather than the strange white walls that were present in the previous memories.

    On a chair nearby was another indistinct shape. Kat couldn''t see the details on them but considering the blue stic like coating and therge circle behind their back, Kat assumed that it was Enuko.

    There were a few more details to the room, like a square to the left of the bed that must have been a painting, but contained nothing Kat was able to make out. There was a box with some other things on top of it, but if the box was a table, or a maid''s cart, and what the items on top might have possibly been were unclear.

    "This is a very calming scene" said Kat

    Minor nodded "This is thest time we were all together before the attack. In many ways it is the happiest memory we both possess"

    "Well, that is more than a little depressing" said Kat

    Minor flinched at this "Wellбн I meanбн No, I stand by that statement. I''ve not had the chance to truly make memories of my own outside of those few days with you. Everything else has been watching a y of Major''s life"

    "Major does have some happy moments, but I''m almost certain she couldn''t shake the feeling something was horribly wrong. You haven''t seen her, but she practically threw herself into training

    "She is the youngest three tail in history for a reason Kat. It was only once she achieved that status that she finally took some time for herself and started to actually live a little. Then the beast king started his nonsense and wellбн I happened" said Minor sadly.

    Kat used her tail to bring Minor into a hug "Don''t worry, it isn''t your fault. Plus once I''m done here you might be able to start making memories"

    Minor frowned "I doubt that for myself, Major will be able to take over again"

    Kat lightly thumped the back of Minor''s head "It will be better. I''ll make sure of it"

    Minor smiled, and tried to soak in the atmosphere "I can almost believe you when I hear you say it"

    Katughed "Don''t forget, I can''t lie. It will be better"

    Minor smiled, "Pretty sure that''s not how your curse works. But I''ll try"

    As Minor said those final words, the scene shifted again. Things started shifting. The world seemed to dark, and a chill started to creep into Kat''s bones. *Just lovely. The only way for me to get cold is with strange dream magic.* Kat shivered as the scene continued to darken. Even with her true sight and night vision, the scene was eerie, and the shadows seemed to reach out.

    The room was clearly defined. There was onerge cot, with two sleeping figures of fire and ice intertwined with their tails covering each other for warmth. A nket had been thrown off of the pair and hung around their feet.

    The walls contained a number of colourful paintings that looked like beautiful vistas, covered with ayer of film hazing the details just slightly. There was arge window across from the cot, and the bright light of the moon shone a dark red.

    "Minor, you don''t have to watch this" said Kat suddenly realising what was about to happen.

    "I''ve seen it before" said Minor with a hitch in her voice.

    "That isn''t my problem" said Kat as she snaked her tail up to cover Minor''s eyes, and ced her hands where Minor''s human ears would be only to find smooth skin. *Right. Duh, she has fox ears Kat.*

    Kat now had the slight problem, of not really knowing how to be careful around fox ears. *Is it safe to likeбн squish them down? Should I just put my hands over the entrance? How do these even work?*

    But the memory was not content to wait for Kat to brace Minor for what was toe. Kat heard the window shatter quietly and watched as the ss stayed floating in ce. A figure flittered in through the window, dodging the ss that was held in ce.

    A second followed behind. Kat wasn''t able to make out much, though not due tock of quality. Both assassins were covered head to toe in tight ck cloth with a mask covering each face. One was blue, and the other purple, but both in very dark shades.

    The one in the blue mask took the corner next to the door, and clung to the wall above it, presumable to get the drop on anyone who might havee through. The purple mask one walked slowly over to the children.

    They carefully removed a bottle from within the pouch Kat hadn''t noticed attached to their side. Unstoppering the bottle purple reached out to move the firey figures face, seemingly so they could poison them.

    Kat flinched as a loud boom shook the room. The assassins both froze in their movements and looked to the wall behind the twins, frozen, or perhaps waiting to confirm the sound. This proved to be their undoing.

    A second explosion rocked the room as the wall shattered and the crystal-clear figure of Enuko flew through the wall. She had armour or ice surrounding her, arms transformed into furred legs with ws, and tore the assassin in purple in half with little trouble.

    The poison shattered on the floor as Enuko scanned the room for any other intruders. Minor was shaking in Kat''s embrace at this point but Kat just pulled her closer. In the memory the twins were very awake and crying now. Holding each other forfort.

    The blue assassin didn''t stay hidden for long. Enuko managed to spot them hidden above the door and charged at them arms outstretched. Snarling as she struck the assassin who jumped forward into the attack.

    Enuko''s arm went straight through the assassin in question. Ripping out their heart and a number of other organs, that sttered against the wall. However just as Enuko went to lower the ''corpse'' on her arm it flicked out its left hand.

    Kat could see Enuko''s eyes widen in horror as she tried to grab whatever the assassin had thrown but miss by a hair''s breadth. Slipping slightly on the ice she had created, Enuko overbnced slightly and had to throw away the assassin in question to recover her bnce, before charging over towards the twins.

    This all happened in just a split second, but it was toote. The small bead the assassin had thrown tapped lightly onto the twins. Enuko''s eyes widened in fear, and she threw out some ice to counter whatever it might be.

    The chunk hit the bead and catapulted it into the wall. Where it buried itself there. Enuko turned, ready to ensure that the two assassins on the ground were dead. When one final explosion rocked the room.

    Pure mana exploded from the two corpses on the ground, the figure of Ice wrapping itself around the figure of fire, as Enuko quickly tried to throw up a shield and thenбн the memory stopped. Everything froze, like someone had pressed pause on a dvd.

 Chapter 195: Not Quite Over

    <h4>Chapter 195: Not Quite Over</h4>

    "Ahбн what" said Kat slowly releasing Minor "Shouldn''t this be over"

    Minor shook her head, while the rest of her body shivered "Not quite. This is where Major lost consciousnessбн or I guess she was still Shizuru back then. Because we see the attack and herбн. Ah, resurrection? Healing? Whatever, as one even it is stored as sort of one memory"

    Kat inclined her head "Right, but why has it all stopped"

    "Because time must pass" said Minor with a wavering voice

    Kat looked down at her shakingpanion "Hey, it''s ok. It''s already over. It''s ok" Kat bent down and hugged Minor against her face. The shivering didn''t entirely stop, but it subsided slightly. Kat ramped up her calming aura further really hoping it wasn''t about to put Minor to sleep.

    As Minor''s shaking started to subside the room started to shift form. The walls pushed themselves out and became circr with clearly defined pirs, the beds melted into the ground and spread out into two separaterge sigils.

    The light of the moon shone down into the centre with two figures. They had so much detail now, that even without context Kat would have been able to pick them out as Minor and Major respectively. They still had their tell-tale ice or firey form.

    Enuko was running around using a small pointed shard of ice to scrape runes into the floor. She had split into three, however, each copy only seemed to have two tails. The rest seemed to be see-through and glowed slightly, with one of the copies having three instead, presumably the original.

    As Enuko''s blurred movement continued, the runes still shone brighter and brighter as more and more were added. The moon started to shine through the gap in the ceiling which once Kat looked up at, was revealed to be a circr hole cut through the ceiling rather than a window as Kat had originally presumed.

    The moonlight started to line up with the centre of the circle and shine down on the two small frames. The firey one was breathing heavily and seemed to have one broken arm based on the way it was held to the side.

    The other twin, the one of ice, was hardly moving at all. Only the fact that the hair from the firey one had blown in front of ice one''s form. The ice one, Shizuru, hardly moved and didn''t so much as twitch even when the light started to reach greater intensities.

    The Enuko copies all looked up at the ceiling as one, scowling, before splitting again. The Enuko presumed to be the original split twice, and with the one in the centre releasing a hacking cough once it was done, blood leaking out of her mouth as she did so.

    When the blood hit the rune she had just been working on, the whole room transformed. Blood red light now shone from the runes even as seven Enuko''s worked desperately toplete the sigil. From the corner of this however, a figure started to rise up.

    Kat turned when she heard Minor gasp. Out of the drops of blood arge figure rose up. They seemed to have a mixed mask of red and purple and were twice as tall as the Enuko''s easily looming over the whole thing.

    Kat felt a mounting sense of dread as she watched the whole thing "This isn''t supposed to happen right"

    Minor shook her head "Nightmare" the word was barely whispered but Kat felt the weight it seemed to convey. Kat pushed Minor back behind her. The Enuko''s seemed to not even notice the figure as it strode towards the twins.

    "What is going on" asked Kat

    "I thinkбн I think the nightmare is trying to stop us advancing" said Minor barely above a whisper.

    "How?" asked Kat more than confused, as she watched the figure stride forward with confidence.

    "If ahбн if it can break the memory, twist the sequence maybe we can''t progress. I don''t knowбн I ah, never really had this issue before" said Minor

    Kat nodded and strode forward. *So things have gotten a little moreplicated. That''s fine I just need to stop this blood guy from interfering.* Kat tried to project confidence she wasn''t feeling as she walked away from Minor and felt her aura''s range fail to stay epassing Minor.

    *I really hope this doesn''t cause issues for Minor. I wasying it on pretty thick before, or at least, rather strongpared to the first time I met herбн* I think. The figure stopped its careful walk towards the twin''s stand ins and turned to Kat.

    She could now see it in its full glory. It''s was still wrapped all in ck, but its clothes were tinged with what looked to be dried blood. The figure was easily three metres tall and loomed menacingly with little effort. The mask split into a grin seeing Kat''s approach, the strange wood substance it was made of shifting to reveal rows of sharp teeth that leaked a red mist when they smiled.

    Kat started pumping demonic energy around her body, ready for anything it might throw at her. Kat let her wings spread out, and while she was careful to avoid the rapidly moving Enuko''s, they were at the edges of the sigil now so it was an easy task.

    *I wish I had my fansбн I didn''t exactly n to need them when I went to rank up today. I might not know how to use them but they''d still be at least a little threatening. Plus I''m not sure I want to actually touch this thing.*

    Kat pushed her aura forward trying to feel out the strange thing before her, but when her aura reached the figure in question it was as if nothing was there. *Ahбн what does that even mean? I know my aura isn''t gone it still works on Minor, even if the range is a bit shorter. This shouldn''t be happening I don''t thinkбн*

    Kat stopped just out of arms reach for the demon, which was luckily just barely within tail distance for Kat. She kept that hidden behind her back though, letting itzily swish around as if it wasn''t her bestbat option in the situation.

    *I don''t feel some sort of overwhelming terror. And I really don''t want to nce back at Minor to tell if she does or not because I can''t take my eyes off this thing.* Kat pursed her lips and pressed some demonic energy into her voice box and mouth so that she could let out low growl.

    The figure reacted subtly when Kat let out her growl. Only because she was watching for the slightest movement did she catch it. The figure shifted slightly to its back foot and Kat barely noticed the sh of light as something shiny dropped into the back of its hand.

    Kat eyed off with the figure, not making any more movements, trying to keep everything except for her tail as still as possible. *As long as this thing doesn''t move, I''m in the clear. I just need to keep it distracted until the scene changes. Hopefully it can''t easily follow us.*

    Kat kept her breathing steady, and her energy primed. The figure, matched her, still as a statue, with only the slight breeze from the opening in the ceiling ruffling the tattered edges of its wrapping to indicate it was still alive.

    *How long do I have to keep it busy like this?* Kat managed to supress the need to nce at the Enuko''s still moving rapidly and covering the floor of the room in runes, presumably toplete some sigil of sorts.

    Kat didn''t let her attention waver for a second, so when the figure lunged, she was ready. A good thing too, because instead of lunging at her it lunged to the right, towards one of the Enuko clones.

    Kat was ready to intercept though andshed her tail out at the arm she knew to contain whatever weapon it had on it. Kat''s tail mmed into the arm knocking it away, blowing the arm backwards as if it had no bones.

    Kat went to follow up the attack but paused, bringing her tail up passed her eyes, as she watched the figure stumble and recover eyeing her once again. Kat could see the end of the tail was bent now. Just slightly, but it had been fixed in that position.

    Kat let more energy flow to her tail and found it quickly righting itself, but burning through much more energy than the minimal amount healing would normally take. *That isn''t what I wanted to see.* Kat checked her reserves and found she''d lost around an eighth over her full capacity.

    *That''s really bad.*?Just as Kat was about to strike again, there was arge p, as the Enuko clones all reformed into one figure again. Kat tried not to let her eyes wandered, and luckily could watch Enuko with her slightly expanded vision.

    Enuko said something, but Kat couldn''t understand it, then mmed her hands down onto the sigil.

 Chapter 196: The Nightmare EndsтАж For Now

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Nightmare Endsбн For Now</h4>

    If Kat thought the light was bright before now itpletely coated the room. The blood red shifting back to a pristine white as the firey figure started to disappear. It was slowly being dissolved from the legs up and flowing into the ice one.

    Around halfway through the process two things happened. The first was the nightmare screeching as it vanished with a pop, the second was the ice figure sitting up and looking at the fire one.

    The ice figure, Shizuru, started to cry and tried to hug the firey figure, but they just went through its, Haruka''s old form. Shizuru wed at Haruka''s vanishing form before falling overpletely, and dispersing what remained.

    The energy in the room kept rushing towards Shizuru, and she started to sh, going from red to blue, keeping her ice like appearance but rapidly changing colours. A scream ripped forth from the lonely twin''s mouth, but Kat didn''t feel it powerfully, nor did the room shake.

    Eventually, the colour in the Shizuru stand in started to settle. Instead of the clear blue, it was now a slight purple. It still looked icey, and it was a very light purple indeed almost still blue, but it was definitively changed.

    As the light faded the figure copsed, with a second tail sprouting from the figures back, but it was unnoticed as Shizuru, now Shizuka, wailed and beat at the ground. Kat could see Enuko trying to walk forward tofort the girl, but she copsed after just one step. Falling to the ground, tails syed out behind her.

    That was when the Queen rushed in. She scooped up Shizuka and looked her over, before pulling the small form into a tight embrace. Chiharu still had some wits about her though. Carrying her crying daughter, she lightly jogged over to the copsed form of her own mother.

    Chiharu bent down and got a firm grip on Shizuka with one hand and used the other to check over the still form of Enuko. A few sigils appeared above Enuko, as Chiharu frowned, letting a soft light flow into Enuko.

    Enuko stirred slightly, her tails curling to the side before stilling once again. This seemed to be enough for Chiharu, as she quickly summoned a few other sigils and grew a tform of ice below Enuko, before walking back out of the room, tform trailing behind her.

    Kat let out a deep breath she hadn''t known she was holding and walked back over to Minor who was holding it rather well. She had tears streaking down her face, and she was shivering slightly once again, but she looked alright, all things considered.

    "Hey, are you ok" asked Kat

    Minor nodded. Words were slightly beyond her for now but, no longer crying. The scene started to fade to ck. *Wellбн is this actually good?*

    Kat started to look around as the scene stayed ck. "Hey Minor? Is this meant to happen?"

    Minor gave Kat a pained look "I''mбн ahбн not quite sureбн I think soбн like, this should be around the time Enuko ced that spell on Major. I thinkбн that she doesn''t really remember most of it so we get to sit in the void instead"

    Kat frowned "I thought we were supposed to only see important things on our way to Major"

    Minor winced again "Well ahбн that isn''t untrue, but likeбн this is important to her. Even if she can''t remember it''s important"

    "She can remember less about the days following her healing than she can about being an actual baby?" asked Kat

    Minor shook her head "Itбн it isn''t quite like that. These are impressions as much as they are memories, and ahбн perhaps this section is best represented by the void. I can tell you that things are progressing, I can feel it, butбн it''s a little strange.

    "It''s why the scene froze instead of disappearing after the attack, Major must have felt trapped, or frozen in time, instead of just asleep, and umбн like, the bed for example. She knows what that looks like because we''ve seen it afterwards

    "So likeбн even though she doesn''t know know, that it was the same in that memory, her mind extraptes sort of. You can''t think of these things like the real world" said Minor

    Kat rubbed her chin with her tail "Ok, well, seeing as you seem to know. Did I do well with that nightmare?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded "I think so. I''m not sure it will always be so easy but just preventing it from ruining the scene seemed to work. Once we got past the point of no return, that is, ah, the spell triggering it vanished. I''m not sure if it was in the memory the whole time, and barely managed to gain a form towards the end

    "Or if it could have just arrived. I''m not sure what matters more. That the memory was long or that we are a bit closer to the source of everything" said Minor, with a slight frown towards the end.

    "Ok, well, I seem to be able to fight them well enough. It didn''t seem particrly damaged but if I can just stall, I should be fine right?" asked Kat

    Minor frowned rather spectacrly "Iбн I hope I''m not insulting you with this, but I doubt it" said Minor "Seeбн I know that memories past this point, despite not being quite so friendly to my own maniptions, get more extensive

    "Like, we''ve seen, more or less, just individual snippets. I know that going forward we will start to see muchrger things. Likeбн perhaps a few training sessions? Voices for sure, and a bit more besides"

    Kat tilted her head "Didn''t you say you''ve done this before the whole nightmare issue"

    Minor winced but nodded "Yesбн but, well, what memories are considered important can change. Especially considering the state Major is in at the moment I don''t want to tell you we''ll see this, that, and those, memoires when I''m wrong. Plus, they aren''t perfect exactly.

    "I''ve watched a few memories I''m almost certain are copies I have in my own area but arepletely different. I ahбн I''m not quite sure who is more correct but that isn''t important. We will need to do what we can with whatever shows up next"

    *Wellбн that does make this a lot harder. I was able to ''fix'' that memory because Minor told me the story before and there was certainly no masked man interfering with the ritual. Minor was also able to point that one outбн*

    *But going forward? If things get more subtle the difficulty could increase drastically* "Hey Minor, how confident are you in identifying Nightmares when they show up?" asked Kat

    Minor bunched her mouth to the side as she thought. A few expressions passed over her face before settling back into her slight worry which was rapidly bing default. "Umбн I think, I can at least be certain when one is around. I''m not sure I can be certain what is a Nightmare thoughбн

    "About the only thing I can be certain is that it will never be Shizuka, herself. The reason we see them as just ice, is because it''s standing in ce of her. The Nightmares shouldn''t be able to change that, so if there is only two things around and one of them is Major, we can easily figure it out" said Minor

    "Well, you seemed pretty confident in the previous memory, was that just a fluke" asked Kat

    Minor winced "Wellбн see, I could tell when it was manifesting, and it was the only thing it could possibly be. Say ifбн say it had been smarter and tried to look like an Enuko clone and was writing bad runes down

    "I''m not sure I could have told you which one was causing the problemsбн and that would be really really bad" said Minor

    Kat frowned but nodded. *I can think of a few ways I might have been able to figure it out but that would have been much harder. Plus I''m not sure how much interference constitutes throwing us of course. Like, say one of the Enuko clones was destroyed.*

    *If I pretended to be it and just wrote down random gibberish would it work? Major shouldn''t know the spell, and it''s just a memoryбн but would knocking out the clone itself be enough to break things.*

    *And once broken can things get back on track?* Kat nced at Minor. *I''m not sure I want to worry her with these questions. Worstes to worst I can buy her some time to back out and we can start again. I''m not sure we have time for that exactly, but if it has to be done.*

    *I''ll make that call.* Kat patted Minor on her head and let her go. Noticing that she''d turned her aura back towards Minor somewhere during the conversation. Sighing internally at herck of control Kat waited for the next scene to appear.

 Chapter 197: Elemental Testing

    <h4>Chapter 197: Elemental Testing</h4>

    When the next scene started to crystallise, Kat was surprised to find the location was certainly not the pce. In fact, it looked much more reminiscent of Enuko''s ce from the outside. However, as the surroundings came into view it was clear it was not.

    The found themselves standing outside an old-style Japanese house with well-kept gardens almost as far as the eye could see. At the edges of Kat''s rather impressive vision she could make out pure white walls, and through some of windows make out a few shapes beyond.

    Refocusing on the scene in front of her Shizuka, in her purple ice avatar was walking slowly up a garden path made of stones towards the front door. Kat could see some indistinct shadows following behind her, but Minor didn''t give an alert about them being nightmares and chose not to act.

    As Shizuka approached the door she rang therge bell that was off to the left side before stepping backwards. A few momentster the front door was pushed open to reveal a strange man.

    He had long hair, longer than Kat, which collected around his ankles. His beard was of a simr length, ending just slightly above the knee. His beard was a pure white, and his hair a pure ck. To contrast this, he was wearing a dark blue kimono held in ce by a dark red sash, and he held an old-fashioned smoking pipe to his mouth. Oh and he had bull horns.

    The bull man took the pipe from his mouth and blew a long gust of smoke from the corner of his mouth directing it to the ceiling, making sure to keep it away from the small form of Shizuka.

    "I see, the young princess has arrived. Come on then, and leave your guards" said the bull man.

    Shizuka nodded "Yes Master Resho"

    Resho nodded and turned leaving the door open for Shizuka to follow. As she started moving, the scene slowly crawled along with her dragging Kat and Minor along for the ride. Resho moved with purpose, striding slowly but unerringly, as he took turn after turn, until finally exiting a door into the backyard.

    It was a sparse affair. There was a small pond to the left, and arge amount of bamboo on the right, in the centre though was arge pagoda with tatami mat flooring. Stepping over the stones Resho paused at the edge of the mat and reced his shoes before stepping onto the mats and taking a seat on one of the two cushions.

    Shizuka awkwardly, but sessfully managed to copy his actions and take a seat opposite him. "Are you aware of what we are doing today?" asked Master Resho.

    Shizuka nodded

    "Now, I''m aware I agreed to teach the Queen''s children as payment for my asylum, but don''t you think you are a bit young for the elemental testing? Most children haven''t stabilised their mana cores yet" said Master Resho

    "Mother said that I have achiefed awakening already" said Shizuka with the slightest lisp.

    Master Resho frowned "I see. Well, at the least my testing should not cause you any harm even if she is mistaken"

    "Mother wouldn''t lie" said Shizuka indignantly

    Resho smiled but didn''tment on anything "Please feel free to ask any questions about the process. This is important for all aspiring magicians"

    Shizuka nodded

    "Minor" whispered Kat "I somewhat need this information so I''m going to be concentrating on it, but please let me know if a nightmare shows up"

    Minor nodded in response. *I might need this for Lily. As much as I''m unsure if I''d like to bring them into a world like this, if I can teach her magic and I don''t she''d never forgive me, so I might as well learn what I can.*

    "Right, so first I will be testing you for healing magic, and then other advanced elements you might have like me. Any questions so far?" asked Master Resho

    "Why are you testing for the rare ones first?" asked Shizuka

    "Well" said Master Resho as he lifted the floor beside him and started to pull out arge box. "Some of the rare elements don''t y nice with the more generic testing methods. For example, if someone with magma affinity tries the fire test, they are very likely to destroy the nearby area. That, and people with rarer magic types sometimes have secondary basic elements, so we don''t stop till we''ve covered at least one of each"

    "Conversely, they can still use fire magic, it''s just that the testing for it is extremely dangerous" Master Resho began to pull out a strange flower, it was pure white, with a dark green stem.

    "Now, sadly, the test for healing magic requires me to prick your finger. Are you prepared for it?" asked Master Resho

    As soon Shizuka started to nod, there was as glint as Resho swiped his hand past Shizuka''s outstretched one, pricking it and then cing the flower below. "Forgive me, healing magic is one of the more expensive to test safely" said Master Resho

    "This is safly?" asked Shizuka

    Master Resho nodded as the blood dropped onto the flower and promptly died the whole thing red in an instant. Resho threw it away over his shoulder as soon as he saw that "So no healing magic"

    Rummaging around in the box Resho brought out a red stone. "Ok, now I need you to summon your mana can you do that yet?"

    Shizuka nodded slightly "Ok, soбн this is the magma test. I''m going to very gently lower this towards your hands. You ARE NOT to touch it. If it starts melting when ites into contact with your mana you will be fine. If it doesn''t melt you will still be fine, I''ll just take it away"

    Master Resho held the stone over Shizuka''s hand and rotated it a few times as if he was trying to cook something over a me. "Hmm, no Magma either" said Master Resho gently putting away the magma stone back in the box.

    "Now, that those two are out of the way, I should probably test the most likely, ice. Considering your lineage, I find it very likely you''ve inherited it despite your red coat" said Master Resho

    Shizuka flinched at this but nodded. Resho pulled out a box from within his trunk and pulled out a small ice cube from among many "Please keep your mana flowing" said Master Resho

    Gently lowering the ice cube down onto Shizuka''s hand he packed the ice box away "So, we have some time, determining if that melts or not. Do you have any questions for me?" asked Master Resho

    "Umбн what elements do you have Master Resho?" asked Shizuka

    Master Resho took a long puff of his pipe, and started to draw shapes with the smoke. Creating a small fox as well as a bull, along with a bunch of flowers before running out of smoke. "I''m a smoke mage. Quite rare, and I''m double unique because I didn''t get the fire affinity with it, just smoke" said Master Resho.

    "Isn''t thatбн bad?" asked Shizuka unsure if she should voice her question

    Master Resho shrugged. "I suppose it depends on who you ask young one. A magician needs mastery over all of the elements under their control to advance, so I have less work this way, but many believe, perhaps rightly so, that the strongest mages have two affinities"

    Shizuka''s eyes looked like they were shining, which looked really weird on her ice avatar form "What about three or more?" asked Shizuka

    Master Resho sighed. "I''m afraid that isn''t really possibleбн Well, no, it isn''tpletely impossible. One would need to be lucky enough to have, Healing, a rare element, like say Ice" Resho pointed at the still unmelted cube "And then one of the basics like water. That is the only way"

    Shizuka frowned "Surely not rightбн what about all those wizards in the stories that can call down thunder, while setting people on fire, and shooting ice at them"

    Master Resho smiled "Well, young one. Once you get to the more advanced realms like me" Master Resho summoned a glob of water "You can branch out a bit if you must. But!" the water vanished "They will never be your specialty. Nothing but cheap parlour tricks for all but the truly strongest magicians. It is simply so unbelievably inefficient otherwise. That water ball cost me about as much mana as it would take me to fill my entire house with smoke"

    Shizuka''s eyes shone "No way!"

    Master Resho broke into a smile "A little thing like that for a grand magus like myself? Why that is simple"

    Master Resho blew a long gust out of his pipe and started to create runes out of smoke forming them into arge three ring sigil. He raised an eyebrow and smiled at Shizuka before taking a deep breath and blowing.

 Chapter 198: Testing Continues

    <h4>Chapter 198: Testing Continues</h4>

    Kat and Minor could see from their position outside of the pagoda that Master Resho, did not in fact coat the entire manor in smoke, only the pagoda itself. Kat took a quick nce at Minor to ensure that she hadn''t missed a nightmare, but Minor just smiled and went back to watching the scene y out.

    When the smoke retracted everyone was much in the same ce but Shizuka was giggling, so much that she dropped the ice cube. As soon as it slipped from her hands she stopped and tried desperately to catch it, but it fell to the floor.

    Shizuka was looking down at the ice cube sadly when Master Resho spoke up "Do not worry child, you have passed the test. It seems you have the ice affinity. This will mean we need to be a little careful when we are doing the wind affinity test, but it is no matter"

    Shizuka frowned "But I failedбн I couldn''t hold onto the ice cube"

    Master Resho smiled "Please calm yourself child. The test was to keep the ice from melting. It is an easy task for an ice magician as your mana does it naturally. You''d more than proven yourself when you dropped it"

    Shizuka frowned but nodded "So I have ice magic?"

    Master Resho let out a small chuckle "You have the potential for ice magic. You will need to learn many runes before you really learn it. Would you like to test your base elements now?"

    Shizuka nodded. "Ok" said Master Resho as he put away therge chest "We will need to go down to the basement for each test. Sadly the base four elements are harder to test for despite their widespread use"

    Standing up, Master Resho pulled up the two tatami mats next to Shizuka revealing a staircase and heading down himself. Shizuka followed carefully and the scene started to shift. Kat and Minor found themselves pulled down the staircase after her.

    The basement was extremely well lit, with several strips of crystal on the ceiling keeping it from seeming dark or creepy. There was another staircase next to the first, presumably for even lower levels, and to the right, or front, was an extremelyrge number of sigils carved into the walls, and floor.

    "This is the test of wind. Because you have ice potential, I''ll need you to wear this" said Master Resho, pulling out a small but very thick coat that clearly wasn''t designed for people with tails.

    Nheless Shizuka put it on withoutint, though the back was supported by her two tails, leaving most of her legs exposed. Master Resho frowned "You know. Considering where I live, I''d have thought when I requested such a coat, a tail slot would have been a given"

    Shizuka looked back at the coat then over at Master Resho "What do I do?" she asked worried.

    "Hmm" Master Resho let out a short grunt as he considered it. "Well, we can skip the wind testingбн because you have ice affinity, if you don''t also have wind you''ll create a small blizzard and I''m not sure your mother would be happy with me"

    Shizuka pouted "I''m strong, I''ll be fine"

    Master Resho took a long puff "I don''t doubt it when you already have two tails" Shizuka flinched slightly "But that doesn''t mean I''m willing to do something irresponsible. One moment"

    Master Resho blew out a significant amount of smoke and summoned a four-circle sigil. The smoke then flew quickly out and up the stairs staying attached to Master Resho''s mouth "Wait just a moment"

    "What are you doing?" asked Shizuka curious

    "I''m sending my smoke to search the house for some nkets. If the enchanted coat won''t fit you properly. A few momentster a hand of smoke returned carrying threerge nkets. The hand then grabbed Shizuka and ced her in the centre of the room, in the middle of the sigils before piling nkets on top of her.

    Kat stole a quick nce at Minor, but she had no negative reaction "Ok" said Master Resho "Just let your mana flow"

    Master Resho channelled his mana into the sigils in the floor, which lit up in a faint green light. Wind then started to howl, encircling Shizuka in a nearly visible gust storm. As this happened flecks of white started to appear. Building and building until the room started to turn into a veritable blizzard.

    At that point Master Resho stomped on one of the runes running his foot through it. As that happened the wind instantly cut off. Shizuka was now buried in snow, with just her eyes poking out from within the nkets.

    "One moment" said Master Resho. Carefully shovelling away the snow with his smoke arm that had yet to disappear, he carefully used his realm arms to unfold the nkets around Shizuka.

    "How did you do that Master Resho. I thought you said it was really hard to do other elements" asked Shizuka

    Master Resho nodded "That is true. The runes in this room have been painstakingly studied and refined to be the perfect set for testing for wind affinity. They have numerous redundancies and contain a number of things even I don''t understand.

    "However exactly they work, it makes it easy for anyone to cast that one specific spell for testing purposes. The runes aren''t too hard to memorise but the cement is quite specific" said Master Resho as he led downstairs.

    "They are also tuned to spill unattuned mana into the area so that it will mix with whoever is undergoing the testing. Nobody has enough mana or control at such a young age to cause the things you see in the test, so we have to cheat a little" Master Resho continued.

    Shizuka pouted at this, seemingly taking offence at the idea that she couldn''t have managed a blizzard on her own. *I wonder how true that isбн Having a second tail is a big deal, and so she''s perhaps twice as capable as she should be. Is that enough though? I don''t really want to ask Minor.*

    The next room, was mostly covered in sand, with only the area around the staircase not covered. Kat couldn''t see any sigils or even singr runes, at all. *Well this is a bit sparse. How does this test even work then?*

    "Where is the magic?" asked Shizuka *She knows that she''s talking about.*

    Master Resho let out a barkingugh, letting some smoke leak out "Earth Magic is actually the easiest of the lot to test for. Simply try walking across this sand pit"

    Shizuka looked at Resho strangely before following his request. Exactly two steps into the sand she fell down up to her neck. Craning her neck, she tried to look back angrily at Master Resho but failed to turn far enough.

    "Don''t give me that look girl. Clearly you don''t have any earth magic" said Master Resho.

    Moments passed as Shizuka struggled to try and get out, made much harder by the fact her hands were pinned to her sides when she slid into the sand.

    "Can you get me out?" asked Shizuka after a minute

    Master Resho''s face split into a grin. "You only had to ask"

    Reaching down he let his hands sink into the sand and ced them under Shizuka''s arms and pulled. There was a quiet popping sound as Shizuka came free. Master Resho stumbled a bit but managed to stabilise himself without falling.

    Shizuka was practically coated in sand. Her attire was hard to make out in her ice form, but sand seemed to be clinging everywhere especially her tail. Shizuka did seek to rectify this, pawing at her tail, trying, and failing, to remove the sand. "Don''t worry" said Master Resho "Next test will clean you up"

    Shizuka looked at Master Resho uncertainly but nodded. Following him downstairs was a bit harder this time. They had to travel down three flights of stairs, instead of the one. *Must be because the sand pit sinks so far into the floor.*

    Once they reached the nextnding, Kat was surprised. The room was easily twice the size of the others. There was arge pool of water about the size of an Olympic swimming pool. The walls here were a strange ceramic looking surface instead of the wood of the first to levels.

    Shizuka took one look at the pool and frowned. "I can''t swimбн and I umбн sort of hate water"

    Master Resho shrugged "With your ice affinity it is almost certain that if you have a secondary element that element will be water. As much as I might be willing to let you skip the earth test, or even the air, this one you''ll have to do"

    Shizuka''s frown intensified. "Can I choose to skip it anyway?"

    Master Resho thought for a moment "Hmmбн Nope"

    Master Resho picked Shizuka up by her shoulders again and threw her into the pool.

 Chapter 199: Some Major Questions

    <h4>Chapter 199: Some Major Questions</h4>

    Kat was surprised when Shizuka sunk into the water without so much as a ssh. Even straining her eyes, Kat could hardly see a ripple in the water. "That can''t be normal" said Kat

    Minor nodded, "Yeah, that means she''s a water mage"

    "Wait, so you can just throw people into a body of water and if they don''t ssh they''re a water mage" Kat said incredulously

    Minor shook her head "Of course not. That water is supercharged with mana. If mana was a more physical thing, you could say that pool is almost half mana. That mixing with a water mage is what makes it stay calm"

    Kat nodded, but started to frown as the seconds past and Shizuka didn''t resurface. Kat''s worries were quickly assuaged when Master Resho grabbed a huge log from underneath the final step and threw it into the water. He followed this up be breathing out another smoke hand and reaching into the water to put Shizuka up on it.

    "What sort of a water mage are you" barked Master Resho

    Shizuka just pouted.

    "Now don''t look at me like that. You''ve proven yourself to be a water mage, you should be celebrating. Sure it''s rare to have ice alone than ice and water, but being a duel element mage is something to be celebrated" said Master Resho

    Shizuka stuck her tongue out at the old man.

    "I see, well, I guess I''m just going to have to test you for fire affinity then" said Master Resho with a smile. Manipting the smoke hand to grab her by the midsection.

    Master Resho walked downstairs with Shizuka in tow. As they descended to the final level Kat was surprised to find it looked more like an oven than anything else. There was a big ss door with steel edges. The inside contained a bunch of runes etched into what looked to be steel, but seemed to suck in the light instead. Shizuka started to pale as Master Resho opened the door.

    "Now, don''t worry this is perfectly safe" said Master Resho throwing Shizuka in and shutting the door.

    Kat looked worried over to Minor "Is this safe?"

    Minor nodded "Oh yeah, it''s actually much safer than it looks"

    Kat was willing to believe her until Master Resho activated the runes and giant gouts of fire leapt to life covering the whole area. Shizuka was covered in mes and Kat sucked in a panicked breath of air, sure that something was about to go horribly wrong.

    That was when the mes all seemed to pause. Frozen in time before pushing themselves away for Shizuka. They looked as if they wanted nothing more than to escape her presence. Master Resho started frowning.

    Master Resho quickly summoned three sigils blowing into them to summon three small smoke hands. Throwing the oven door open he had them scratch out the runes on the floor ending the test prematurely.

    "You must never speak of this" said Master Resho

    "Itбн it wasn''t me" said Shizuka

    Master Resho frowned "Child, I may be old but I''m not senile quite yet but I know what I saw. Not quite the standard rection but clearly fire affinity" said Master Resho with slight shaking in his voice.

    Shizuka shook her head violently to each side "Noбн no I can tell, this isn''t the same. I think someone is interfering in the tests"

    "That someone being you Minor?" asked Kat

    "Ehбн" said Minor

    Master Resho carefully put Shizuka down on the ground. "Look, Iбн I understand this is scary. Heck, I wish I didn''t even know. Hopefully you can be a magician with only two elements. You cannot. And I mean, cannot let anyone know you have a third element"

    "Things for the first few years were a little fuzzy. I was mostly just putting myself back together. Pretty sure it was me though, I just sort of pushed it away. I didn''t want to let fire of all things hurt my sister" said Minor

    Shizuka turned her gaze slowly to Master Resho "What about momma"

    Minor let out a small squee "Ooh, I forgot about this, whenever she gets nervous, she reverts. It''s so rare because even when she was four, like in this memory, she already had ''mother'' down pat"

    Master Resho stopped and thought for a moment, as if realising it wasn''t the usual teenagers he was teaching or even the young eight-year-old noble brats, but an innocent four-year-old trying to learn magic years ahead of the others. "Hmmm"

    Master Resho looked away from Shizuka and let out a long puff of smoke that even started to fill the room. Smoke covered the ceiling, and sunk until it was just barely touching the hair on Master Resho''s head, covering most of his horns.

    "I don''t know child" said Master Resho finally

    "Whatбн what do you mean" asked Shizuka

    Master Resho sighed "I suppose I deserve that. What I mean child, is that I''m not sure anyone should have this knowledge. If it would be less suspicious, I''d try and find someone to destroy this memory with prejudice.

    "It is simply that valuable. You cannot allow this sort of news to leak. The issue with removing it, is that lets people know you HAD something to hide in the first ce, and in this instance. It isn''t as though you can just remove an affinity from someone without taking the rest of their magic"

    Master Resho let out another long puff "So that means even if we removed it, you''d find out again, and people would be on the hunt for the secret. So it is better we never so much as hint at it.

    "But" Master Resho raised a hand "Your situation is hard. Not only are you a young child, much too young to bear this burden, you are also a princess. I do not fear your mother, I trust her to take care of her childбн

    "But truth spells aremonly used on royalty, and sometimes they like to throw curveballs at each other such as asking for rumours of seemingly legendary but almost possible things like sayбн someone with 3 elemental affinities"

    Shizuka paled, or Kat assumed that is what happened. The light inside of the ice sculpture Shizuka seemed to dim, mostly around the face, and it was the only thing Kat could think of besides nightmares.

    "Butбн but" said Shizuka

    "Master Resho carefully rested his hand on her shoulder "Perhaps, your grandmother can help you? She may know what to say. That allows someone to know your secret without risking yourself or your mother. I won''t push you into anything, justбн understand you can''t say anything"

    Shizuka nodded and the scene started to dim.

    "Wellбн that wasбн something" said Kat "Did anyone figure out it was you"

    "Wellбн" said Minor "Grandma certainly knows now it was me. And at the timeбн eh maybe? I''d guess she would have thought it was due to the spell that merged us, but based on how she reacted when we showed up, I''m going to go out on a limb and say she didn''t know I was still around"

    Kat frowned at the memory "A shame. And did anyone figure it out?"

    This got Minor to mirror Kat''s frown "Wellбн I would love to say no, nobody could have, because we didn''t end up telling anyoneбн butбн with everything going on with the Beast King I cannot be certain"

    "Wait, why does that matter? Does he want her for his kingdom or something?" asked Kat

    Minor looked at Kat like she was an idiot "Really?"

    "What? What am I missing here?" asked Kat genuinely confused.

    Minor groaned "You really don''t know?"

    "I swear with my demon magic that makes it so I can''t lie ever. I have no idea why you seem to think I''m an idiot" said Kat

    Minor sighed and bit her lip "Fineбн magic affinity is inherited"

    "Right? That only makes sense with most of your family being ice magicians" said Kat

    Minor mmed a palm into her face. "They would want her to pass it down onto the Beast King''s lineage"

    "Ooh" said Kat, realisation hitting her. "That''s pretty bad"

    "Yes it is. Doubly so because it would never work. They wouldn''t have an extra soul to pick up the affinity. Besides, Shizuka doesn''t even have fire affinity" said Minor

    Kat caught the strange wording. *Interesting phrasing Minor. I may be a little na?ve but fear my intellect is better than that.* "You said in the past that Shizuka is in many ways both of you

    "Does that mean that neither of you have fire affinity" asked Kat

    Minor winced "Ohбн umбн wellбн ahбн I meanбн I guessбн Ok, so you can''t spread this aroundбн but I have true foxfire affinity. I think"

    *Minor you sweet dear. I have no idea what that meansбн and I''m not sure I should ask either. Seems it would be better to just not know* "I suppose that''s rare then?" asked Kat

    "Yes, very" said Minor.

    *Well, this just gets better and better.*

 Chapter 200: Once again no 100-milestone special

    <h4>Chapter 200: Once again no 100-milestone special</h4>

    The next scene started to return to rity, but it seemed to instead be more reminiscent of the early ones. They were in what Kat remembered to be Shizuka''s room, with the smooth ck marble walls, blue flower like crystals in ce of lighting fixtures. The bed''s details were terribly warped, much like the road on a hot day.

    Only Kat''s memory of the carvings let her identify the bed at all, though the mattress and sheets, which were in white in Kat''s own memories, were instead a soft blue to match the lights. The rooms desk was directly next to Kat and Minor''s forms, though it waspletely coated with papers of various sizes and shapes.

    On the opposite side of the desk was a slightly raised tform for Shizuka to meditate on, though it currently had a massive ice cube blocking the entrance, warping the fixtures behind it even further then they had before.

    Shizuka''s herself, or at least her stand in during memories, wasid out in the bed. There was a strange nt that seemed to be holding water or some other liquid was hooked up to the young kitsune''s arm.

    Just as the details started to settle Chiharu mmed open the door. Though based on the look on her face it was more urate to call her ''The Queen'' she had a smile on her face, but it did not reach her eyes.

    They contained pain and rage, is massive quantities barely restrained by a sh of love as she stared down at her daughter in bed. "This. Has beenpletely uneptable. I am of mind to prevent you from training ever again" said Chiharu

    "No" coughed Shizuka "You can''t"

    "I can and I almost certainly will Shizur-ka" said Chiharu stumbling slightly. "I have warned you repeatedly about pushing yourself to far, and so far you have refused to listen to me"

    "I''m fine" Shizuka wheezed from the bed.

    This was clearly not the correct answer as ice started to sneak out from under Chiharu''s well embroidered kimono of a simr quality to Kat''s own. It did have designs on it, but because of the memory they were too fuzzy to make out, and the colour was wrong for it to be the one Kat remembered, this particr article was a maroon with light blue highlights.

    The ice slowly spread out in something approximating a circle, but the ice was carefully leaning away from Shizuka, perhaps in fear of her hurting her. "You are not fine. This is the eighth time just this month you have copsed during your training. If this continues, I''m of half a mind to rip out your mana cores to save you the trouble" said Chiharu

    "You can''t!" said Shizuka again

    "Look" said Chiharu "I will not lose a daughter to her own stupidity. If this is what it takes to prevent you from finding an early grave, I''ll do it. For the pain of losing your potential is much lighter than that of losing youpletely"

    Shizuka grimaced "Iбн I promise to do better"

    Chiharu''s ice cracked and grew, as spikes started to reach up like the hands of damned souls "I don''t want you to do better I want you to rest!" Chiharu hissed, barely restraining a yell "You''ve made this promise before, and I''ve listened because Shizuka I do love you, but, I''m putting my foot down here

    "If you wish to continue trying to send yourself to an early grave, I will put in ce permanent and drastic measure to prevent this" said Chiharu

    Shizuka''s eyes flickered to the growing ice spikes as a sh of fear came over her face before she managed to school it into a false calm mask. "I understand" said Shizuka trying to prevent her voice from wavering and giving her away.

    Though, this was not enough to fool the Queen. Chiharu froze as her ice shattered, standing there like a sculpture of herself. Despite Shizuka''s current icy countenance, if Kat was asked who the ice sculpture was, Chiharu would be the answer.

    After ten seconds, Chiharu started moving again, and her demeanour rapidly shifted. The air warmed up and Chiharu gained a weak smile, smaller than before but much more genuine as she shifted herself to be sitting on the bed next to Shizuka''s head where she proceeded to stroke her daughter''s hair.

    "I don''t mean to scare you Shizukaбн or maybe I do" said Chiharu voice fading. "Just, please understand thating to visit you like this is rather painful for me. Iбн" Chiharu cringed and cut of the next part of what she was going to say

    "Listen Shizuka, just, understand this is scary for me and I''d do whatever I could to keep you safe. Perhaps if I didn''t have your grandmother''s example that personal strength is so important, I would have already stopped you"

    Shizuka looked away from her mother for a moment before turning back. "Iбн I just feel like I''ve lost somethingбн and that training is the only way to make up for it. I don''t know what it is, and I don''t really think I ever can, but it''s the only thing that helps"

    Chiharu sighed "I''ve noticed. You look even worse after I invited other children over for you to y with" Chiharu said with a wry grin.

    Shizuka giggle a little at that before getting cut short by a hacking cough "Yup"

    It was at that moment, that there was a knock on the door. "Come in" said Chiharu

    The door opened to reveal someone in a pure white coat with a nurse''s bo with a vaguely familiar sigil on it. "Your Majesty I am here to change over the vitarus nt"

    Chiharu nodded "Of course, please do what you must and don''t mind me"

    As the nurse stepped back out through the door Kat raised the question "What is that sigil on her hat?"

    "It is the sigil for calm magic, one of the first anyone training in healing magic learns" said Minor "Not super useful on the battlefield because it can be easily resisted, but with skin contact and a few herbs very effective on patients randomlyshing out"

    Kat nodded and was about to turn back to the scene when Minor froze "A nightmare is back" Minor whispered as if speaking the words aloud would give them power.

    Kat scanned the room, waiting for the nightmare to appear. When the nurse walked back in Kat tensed for a second, but saw she was the same as before, just carrying a cart with the vitarus nt in question on it.

    Kat''s rxation didn''tst long though, as directly behind said nurse was an identical copy with another vitarus nt. *Oh no.* "Minor what do we do" said Kat

    "I don''t know" said Minor slight panic in her voice "If we stop the wrong one the memory will still copse and we will need to return to the start"

    Kat grit her teeth as she eyed the nurses setting up. They had both walked over to the desk and left their carts there, before walking over to grab the vitarus nt already attached to Shizuka.

    Kat pushed as much demonic energy into her eyes as she could. Walking forward to stand right beside the two nurses who were now on either side of the nt in question. Each of them was poking and prodding it in seemingly random ces.

    The problem was Kat could see the nt shuddering and flickering as this went on. Kat waited for the other shoe to drop. Eventually, the nurses reached over together as one to pull the nt from Shizuka''s arm. Kat tensedбн and they each managed to pull a separate spike from Shizuka''s arm

    As Kat was still reeling the nurses continued as if nothing was wrong plucking the vitarus nt from its stand. When it did so reality seemed to shiver as the nt split in two as they both grabbed on in either hand.

    Walking over calmly they both ced it on the second rung of their carts before picking up the viratus nt and heading back to Shizuka. "You have to stop one of them Kat. Don''t let the fake ce it on the stand. They might just topple it"

    Kat stood in front of the two figures and red down at them, but neither so much as flinched. *What the hell do I do? Is there anyway for me to bluff them.*

    Struggling to think of a good idea, Kat set her hand on fire. Neither so much as blinked at the sight, but something caught Kat''s eye. The fire was shining, but only off of the left nurse''s eye. Shit! Kat felt panic rising up inside her. *I don''t know if this means that one is real or fake.*

    *Ok, let''s stay calm.* Kat forced the demonic energy into her brain letting time slow, though not as much as she would like, as the nurses slowly continued on their obvious path towards Shizuka.

 Chapter 201: Spot the Difference

    <h4>Chapter 201: Spot the Difference</h4>

    Kat nced at the surroundings hoping for a clue but nothing immediately jumped out at her. Focusing again, Kat tried to move her limbs but found them responding slowly.

    *Dammit, seems that I''m not as fast as I think I am. Or perhaps it''s the other way around, I''m thinking faster than I am. Either way, it looks like I won''t be able to poke around too much if I want to solve this in time.*

    Kat tried searching the nurses for any other indications that they could possibly be fake but found them to be matching in almost every way and the differences only served to help ensure they looked more realistic. For example, the way the lights fell over them were subtly different.

    Of course, that was only to be expected because they weren''t standing in the same position as each other. So Kat switched gears, the light from her me was proof that one had to be fake. The issue was that the room was more than bright enough to prevent it having an effect on any other part of the nurses'' uniforms.

    *Shit what else.* Kat focused on her peripheral vision with Shizuka and Chiharu in it, but found that about as useful. Chiharu wasn''t watching the nurses at all, she was looking down at Shizuka, so her eyes were out of sight.

    Shizuka was even worse. Because she was just the ice stand in her whole body should be reflecting light, or casting some shadows, but it was as if she wasn''t in the scene at all. It didn''t even react to the lights from the blue crystalmps, let alone Kat''s own fire.

    *Dammit. Why the heck are you making this so hard on me.* Kat looked over at Minor hoping she might have some way of helping. This was crushed however when Kat focused on Minor just barely in her vision with her eyes closed.

    *Seriously! Could you not have done this to me world! Seriously what the hell. How is this even fair. The only people looking at me are the two nurses, everyone else has their eyes hidden. The room has no mirrorsбн where the hell am I supposed to get a clue from.*

    Kat scanned the room onest time looking for some hint about her fire when her eyesnding on the ice cube that was currently blocking Shizuka''s training area. Kat then proceeded to curse as she realised a second issue.

    *Dammit, why!* When Kat had moved to intercept the nurses, she had ended up in such a position that her eyeline was blocked by Shizuka''s tails. Oh sure she could see over them, but any reflection from her fire would be absorbed harmlessly by Chiharu''s tails.

    *Guess I need to move a bit then.* Kat beat her wings while her mind was slowed, and felt her energy roil in protest. Splitting it between her head, her me and her wings was rather hard. *Dammit, I''m stretching myself to thin.*

    Biting her lips Kat did the only thing she could and stopped providing her mind with the slowing effect. *I''ll need to act as soon as possible.* Kat lifted off of the ground and the nurses continued, she was careful to move her legs slightly to not bother them as she looked over at the ice.

    And there was no reflection. Not even a slight glimmer of light to show it being reflected. *Gotcha.*

    Kat wheeled on the nurse she now knew to be fake, bringing her ming hand down on the Nightmare. A moment before Kat would make contact with the fake it reached out, trying to tear away the vitarus fruit from the other nurse''s hands.

    Kat''s tail speared out, blocking the path of the arm, as Kat set it on fire, hoping it would prevent some of the twisting. The nurse however was actually waiting for this trick. Grabbing Kat''s tail, she pulled hard.

    Kat found herself ripped out of the air, with the nurse stepping back and trying to fling Kat into the second nurse that was still walking forward without a care in the world. *Shit.* Kat went to start reeling herself in by her tail but realised that wouldn''t quite cut it.

    Kat folded herselfpletely t as she brought herself in, curling into a ball as she mmed into the Nightmare nurse, just barely missing the real thing. The nightmare stumbled back slightly and dropped Kat''s tail, which was actually to Kat''s detriment.

    Kat fell to the floor, but quickly tried to jump to her feet finding her wings uncooperative. Nheless, her tail was ready, and pushed her the rest of the way to her feet. Kat and the nurse eyed each other warily as Kat tried to n.

    *Ok, I can still feel my wings, and my tail is in perfect condition. Can I waste my demonic energy fixing those wings right now? Or do I just leave them out for the fight. I need them to bnce, but if my tail is on the ball perhaps I can make due*

    *At the very least I know that keeping demonic fire active over any given limb, while expensive, does prevent that part of me being twisted, and it is still much cheaper than repairing it afterward.*

    Kat looked over her surprisingly full reserves and made the decision. ring her reserves she pushed as much as she could into her back feeling her wings slowly return to her. Once that was done Kat lit up her hands and charged.

    The nurse hissed, but let herself take it, by rolling towards the bed. Kat wasn''t willing to risk the Nightmare knocking the bed and messing things up though, and a tail coated in fire wrapped around the Nightmare''s legs. Kat halted her charge in midair using her now functioning wings and pulled back tripping the Nightmare.

    It screeched in pain, as Kat watched the area around her ming tail start to dissolve. Kat''s face broke into a faint smile *So I can fight you scumbags.* Kat let her fire burn, slowly coating the rest of her body as she lunged once again for the Nightmare.

    It had other ns though. Losing its nurse-like shape and morphing into a ck tar-like substance reaching out towards Kat in turn. They collided in midair with a thud, but the Nightmare was forced back.

    Kat let her instincts take over, shing and wing away, punctuated by lunges from her tail. Kat watched as the Nightmare was slowing getting eaten away. She was winningбн but not fast enough.

    Examining her energy reserves she found herself quickly approaching halfway. *Dammit, I might have to risk the Grace special.* Kat let herself focus her eyes on the attacks, watching to see why she was burning so much energy and quickly found the answer.

    The nightmare now it its tar form was dodging around her strikes, morphing out of the way. She still got decent chunks, but they were not as much as they could be, and her constant ming upkeep to keep her body safe was doing her no favours.

    "Minor" shouted Kat in her flurry of ws "You''ll have to keep me safe for a bit"

    Kat let her mes, burn. Exploded off her body. The instant she did so the Nightmare was covered in mes, seeping into its body and started to freeze it from the inside out. The two figures separated, as Kat fell backwards, her energy leaving her.

    The Nightmare though was still standing. Looming over Kat with a menacing air. Minor took in a scared gasp, until the scene settled further. The nightmare was only standing because it was frozen in ce.

    Its once shiny and liquid form now solidified and dull. Minor looked over with worry at Kat, while Kat simply watched the Nightmare waiting for any movement. *How much have I got left?* Checking her reserves, Kat was surprised to still have a bit more than an eight left.

    Trying to flex her muscles slightly, Kat found them responsive. *Ok, so I''m still good if it''s not quite finished.* Kat held her breath as she watched the figure looming over her. Ready to use thest of her energy if the situation called for it.

    A loud cracking sound rang out. Kat kept herself limp, not reacting in the slightest. Hoping that it would let its guard down when it broke fee. Slowly, a thick line appeared, going from the top left of the blob down to the bottom right.

    The cracks started to spiderweb, as they grew and encapsted the whole form. Slowing snaking their way with light cracking sounds. Before finally the figure shatteredбн

    And fell to the floor. Small crystals of ice drifting down to the ground and Kat let herself rx mentally as well. *Ok. So they can be beaten. But probably only one at a time.* Kat let out a deep breath she didn''t know she was holding and closed her eyes for just a moment for a bit of rest.

 Chapter 202: A Calm-ish Break

    <h4>Chapter 202: A Calm-ish Break</h4>

    "Kat" said Minor with a shaky voice.

    *Well, I suppose I shouldn''t rest just yet, Minor would worry too much.* Using her tail as leverage Kat threw herself to her feet. "I''m fine. A bit low on demonic energyбн and that could be a problem in the future"

    "How big of an issue" asked Minor

    Kat shrugged "Well, I can function, but it seems I need my mes to attack nightmares, soбн depends. I could fully recover with that rtively calm memory, so if we get another one of those it will be no trouble"

    Minor pursed her lips "I''m sorry, I can''t really stop this. I meanбн we could wait maybe? It might cause issues though"

    "That''s fine" said Kat "I''m fully mobile, so I can just run away, the issue will be stopping whatever interference the Nightmares try to run"

    Minor bit her lips as the scene started to fade to ckness "I can maybe hold us in the scene change for a few minutes"

    "Hmmm" mumbled Kat. *That might not be a bad idea. If I was a bit better with my energy management, I could probably take those guys out with a lot less. Like maybe, crazy idea Kat, just throw fire on them instead of running in yourself*

    *It works well against real opponents, and you certainly have been a bit hesitant. But abusing your demonic regeneration isn''t a good idea when you need to coat yourself with fire, and any damage you take is a right pain to heal.*

    *Ok. Now with the internal criticism out of the way.* "How hard is it to keep us in transition"

    Minor bit her lip and tilted her head to the side "Itбн isn''t so bad. It''s somewhat hard to exin. I guessбн it''s sort of like holding your arm outstretched. It doesn''t seem so bad, and the first thirty seconds are super easy.

    "But the thirty fifth second is a killer and it only gets worse. For me, I can maybe doбн two minutes? Maybe three if I really push it" said Minor

    "Two minutes should be plenty" said Kat *I won''t be full. Maybe likeбн halfway? Bit less? Depends on the regen rate here in the dream I guess, but that plus even a bit of time in the memory should be enough.*

    "Ok" said Minor with a nod.

    Kat let ten seconds past "How distracted can you be for this?" she asked

    Minor shrugged "It''s really not hard, soбн a bunch?"

    Kat nodded "Ok, well, in that case I was wondering. Howe we''ve only ever seen one Nightmare at a time"

    Minor tilted her head to the side "Actuallyбн that''s a good question. I''m not sure. I''ve only ever seen one at a time, but I have seen them in separate memories. And they don''t normally look the same, so I''ve always just called them the Nightmaresбн but now that you mention it"

    Minor got a thoughtful expression as she considered the possibilities "Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if they aren''t Nightmares, but instead THE Nightmare. I don''t think it changes muchбн except you did just sh freeze oneбн hmm.

    "Does that mean it''s gone? Is there one less nightmare in the world or did you just slow it down a bit? Or is there no longer a Nightmare at all" said Minor

    "Hmm, I''m going to say it, or they will be back" said Kat

    "Why?" asked Minor

    "Well, it fought me, but it was more concerned with messing with the memory. Something that is easy to damage, or only exists as a few beings would probably care more about staying alive. It didn''t seem surprised I could damage itбн unless turning into a mess of ink counts as surprise" said Kat

    Minor pouted "That isn''t what I wanted to hear but sadly you seem to be right. I was always the one running so -ugh"

    "You alright" asked Kat

    "This is justбн a little harder than I thought" said Minor with gritted teeth. Kat could see her whole form vibrating as if it was about toe apart.

    "Hey, it''s ok" said Kat, checking her reserves and finding them to be at around a third "I''ve got plenty back don''t hurt yourself"

    "Noбн no I got this" said Minor, but Kat could see the edges of Minor''s figure started to blur.

    Kat walked over to her and wrapped her in a hug, before spinning her around. Breaking Minor''s concentration and advancing the scene. When Kat let her go, she was pouting but Kat payed it no mind. *I''m not about to let her hurt herself, or perhaps cause serious damage if she was underying it. Not for just a little bit more demonic energy.*

    As the scene coalesced, Shizuka was noticeably older. Not that she hadn''t been aging before, but now it was a clear jump. Whereas the first few memories were from baby, to toddler, to child toбн well still a child, but one of perhaps 10 years instead of five.

    It was a familiar scene to Kat, Shizuka was practicing with a series of icicles surrounding her. It was only the two, but they orbited her perfectly. Sometimes Shizuka would change the patterns slightly, bobbing them up and down, or in circles as they rotated.

    The environment though was slightly different. It was still clearly a training area of sorts, but Shizuka was now likely in the pce gardens. She was sitting on a small tform, probably meant for bncing on one foot but wasrge enough for her to sit.

    She was in the centre of a pond, and the water beneath the pole seemed to be circling it as well, perhaps part of Shizuka''s training, or a side effect she was trying to eliminate, Kat didn''t know.

    Kat herself was floating over the waterбн which was strange because she wasn''t flying, it seemed to almost be a solid surface, but only towards the outer edges. Looking around Kat saw the rest of the gardens.

    She was surrounded by various trees and shrubs, none above head height except for a few notable exceptions well off into the distance. The garden itself seemed to be divided into four sections, one for each season, summer autumn winter spring, with Shizuka in the middle with the pond connecting them all.

    Each corner had at least one tree in the centre. The spring and winter had multiple, but autumn and summer had just the single tree as a centrepiece. The summer tree was a strange golden tree full of leaves, that shifted in an invisible wind.

    The grass in the area looked somewhat like small wheat stalks, giving off a very vibrant gold whenever Kat so much as nced towards it. The winter section was more subdued, with a line of trees heading towards the centre.

    They seemed to be pine trees of some kind, looking a bit like Christmas trees. Each one increasing in height the further you got from the centre. The corner of the winter area seemed to be taking up by a number of small bushes with various coloured berries, mostly blue.

    The spring area was full of sakura trees in full bloom. There was practically nothing else, but considering how spectacr the sight looked to Kat''s eyes, she wasn''t going toin. There were benches scattered throughout as well, and while the trees didn''t seem to be in full bloom, there was a few pink spots on each tree.

    The final section, autumn, was closer to a forest than anything else. There were flowers everywhere, and trees in any avable space. It was just spread out enough not to look dreary and the bright flowers went a long way to help that.

    Kat wasn''t actually sure what made the autumn section autumn, and would have discounted the whole seasons thing entirely if it wasn''t for the massive signpost thatbelled them as such.

    *Well, whatever, it isn''t exactly like I can critique their decorative choices.*

    That was when Kat saw Minor tense up. "Nightmare?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded, as a golden haired fox walked around the corner and into view. "Oh no" said Minor

    "What?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн" said Minor "We have a problem. I remember this. I was awake enough for it to be part of my memories as well andбн that guys has to be the nightmare but he was actually in the scene"

    "Shit" said Kat. *We are going to have to let this y out then huh. How will I know when to interrupt if the Nightmare is around for the whole thing and ying a key role.*

    Kat took a deep breath as she watched the clearly smug fox walk towards a training Shizuka "Hey, did he always look like a sleezy scumbag?" asked Kat. *I swear he has enough grease on him to keep a car running smoothly a decade*

    "Yeah" said Minor sadly "That''s exactly how he looked.

    "Wellбн I guess they weren''t going to keep it easy" said Kat

 Chapter 203: Information on the Fool

    <h4>Chapter 203: Information on the Fool</h4>

    "So, what can you tell me Minor, considering you actually remember this one" asked Kat

    "Wellбн" said Minor as the blond fool kept walking towards Shizuka with not a care in the world. "He''s about to test the first in a long line of challenges for Shizuka''s hand in marriage"

    "Wait what?" asked Kat "Is that even a thing?"

    Minor cringed "Noбн we moved past the idea quite a long time ago. Now it''s mostly about bribery and ckmail, but Shizuka decided to bring it back into fashion" said Minor wearily

    "Why would she do that?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн this particr sleezeball, he''s called Reverendi by the way, happens to have some particrly powerful legacy runes that his family keeps under lock and key" said Minor

    "Can''t you justбн watch them use the runes?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded "Yes, if they ever actually used the things. See his family, the Merintorps, have lost almost all of their magical abilities because they arezy pieces of shit"

    "Woah" said Kat "I''m sensing a bit of anger there"

    Minor nodded "Yes, they are useless fops, but mum can''t get rid of them because there is another family, the Mederin''s, that are the estate managers of the Merintorps. They do all the actual work, and because of their efforts the Merintorp domain is one of the most financially powerful in the kingdomбн though their military has suffered"

    "Why not just put the Mederin''s in charge then?" asked Kat "Seems like they are doing all the work anyway."

    Minor sighed "Mother has offered many many times actually, but the Mederin family just keeps saying that they faithfully serve the Merintorps and cannot hope to ever rece them. Politely ignore the fact that they reced them three generations ago.

    "Which I suppose isn''t actually that long. Because the Merintorps are useless they have a rather average lifespanpared to mages like myself and the Mederin''s. So, really, it''s more like the two Mederin''s and the likeбн five Merintorps I think. Anyway,

    "Because they are so well off, they haven''t needed to sell anything of worth from the houses glory days and Shizuka would really like some of their runes and wellбн just watch" said Minor

    "Lady Shizuka, I am here for your hand in marriage" said Reverendi

    Kat''s mouth fell open. "He didn''t just do that"

    Minor nodded sadly "He did"

    Shizuka opened a single eye but continued the rotation of her ice cubes. "On whose authority do you seek my hand"

    *What sort of an answer is that for a ten-year-old?* "I am here under the authority of my house" said Reverendi looking smug.

    Shizuka''s icey bodypleted shifted at this. The ice stopped mid-air, Shizuka''s position went from rxed to intrigued and she started ring down at Reverendi. "I see, in that case what is it you have to offer me"

    Reverendi frowned "Is not my illustrious personage enough to sway your mind. I am the eldest and most proficient of my siblings, from the most powerful house in the empire other than your own"

    "Is that true" whispered Kat

    "Not really" said Minor "They just have the most money, but a lot of that is from owning businesses and leveraging connections"

    "I see, well, if you are proficient in thebat arts are you requesting a duel for my hand" said Shizuka with a grin on her face.

    Reverendi seemed to bloom upon hearing this idea "Yes, I challenge you to singlebat for your hand in marriage" said Reverendi with a confidence only fools have.

    Shizuka''s grin morphed into a wicked smile, like the cat who''d caught the canary. "Excellent, in that case, what do you offer as coteral. Mine is obviously my hand in marriage and only something suitably valuable can be proffered on your end of course"

    *Ohбн ten-year-old Shizuka is already terrifying* "He''s already been trapped hasn''t he?? whispered Kat

    "Yes. The only thing he can offer is his family''s scrolls more or less. Anything else would be crippling to the family or insulting. Sadly he isn''t quite so intelligent" said Minor

    "I know not, what my family could offer topensate for such an illustrious opportunity" said Reverendi

    Shizuka''s eye twitched slightly but her grin didn''t fade "Perhaps your ancient family''s magic?"

    Reverendiughed "Those old things? They are practically useless. I know not why father keeps them around. Still, if you are willing to give such generous terms, I can do naught but ept"

    Shizuka''s eye twitched violently at that but she nodded with false calm. "We shall meet in the training arena in one hour. I will provide the contracts"

    Reverendi paled a bit hearing thosest words but nodded "O-of coursedy Shizuka"

    Before he promptly exited the scene. "Why does Major look so angry at the moment?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн she just realised she probably overpaid for those scrolls. Oh don''t get me wrong, they truly are the most valuable thing he owns, and he is being gouged horribly in a duel he could never hope to winбн but if she could have asked for more she would have" said Minor

    "Huhбн Major is more cunning then I thought" said Kat

    Minor shrugged as the scene started to twist "We are kitsune after all, we picked up at least some of that heritage. This is just Major''s way of expressing it"

    When the scene returned, Shizuka was in a dressing room, with Chiharu. "What in the name of the great fox were you thinking" said Chiharu.

    "I mean, of all the things, why would you bet your hand in marriage. Why is my twelve-year-old daughter betting her life on something so stupid" said Chiharu

    *She''s twelve!* "Mother, it is perhaps the easiest gamble. Either I win and get the scrolls, or I lose, marry into the family, and then get the scrolls" said Shizuka

    Chiharu frowned "Why did it have to be them of all people. And you can''t simply be ok with losing something so precious like your hand in marriage" said Chiharu

    Shizuka shrugged "His territory can be much better managed without his family leaching off of it. Alternatively, assassination is an option before the wedding, and after. That isn''t even taking into ount I am without a doubt the greater fighter. I only believe I will lose if they cheat unreasonably"

    Chiharu sighed "You shouldn''t talk about assassinating your husband to avoid marrying him. Just don''t ept the duel in the first ce dear"

    Shizuka shrugged "It was my idea. Why wouldn''t I want it"

    Chiharu groaned "Where did I go wrong? Was it letting her learn magic so early? Was it that maths teacher that corrupted her? My own Mother? This does seem like something she''d doбн" Chiharu mumbled under her breath.

    Though clearly not quiet enough "I have been greatly inspired by grandmother, but most of it was a simple calction. And besides, as horrible of a personality as he might have, at least he is somewhat good looking" said Shizuka

    Chiharu nched and looked at her daughter like she had suddenly grown two heads "You really think that thing, of all people is attractive?"

    Shizuka tilted her head but nodded slowly

    "Clearly I have failed more thoroughly than I imagined" said Chiharu with a sigh.

    Shizuka shrugged as she put thest of her outfit on. It was a strange sight for Kat. As each piece was ced on Shizuka, it blended into the memory ice form she always was. She had a close-cut robe, with a leather te on top covering her midsection. The sleeves were cut short above the elbows, and the robe flowed freely over her legs giving her plenty of are to move with.

    "Look Mother, I''ll be fine. I already have the magical contracts ready and on hand anyway" said Shizuka pulling a stack of papers from a drawer hidden in the wall of the room.

    "Waitбн those are real magical contracts!" said Chiharu with surprise "When in everfrost''s name did you get those done"

    Shizuka shrugged "I''ve been thinking something like this was going to happen sooner orter so I actually have a few made. I wrote them myself and had grandmother help me enchant them properly. This one is the one for ancient family artefact against hand in marriage

    "I also have ones for, considerable sums of wealth, one for tracts ofnd, and one for rare goods, both of the singr items, and in bulk. I was thinking of a few more but enchanting this is apparently difficult and I didn''t want too many to go unused" said Shizuka

    Chiharu cursed internally at the confirmation that her mother had indeed been responsible for at least some of this madness. "Well dear, I suppose you had best go out and fight then. But so help me, if you lose I''ll be sorely tempted to disown you"

    Shizuka shrugged like she''d heard it all before "I''ll be fine"

    "Will she be fine" asked Kat

    "Wellбн" said Minor "The issue is her opponent is now the Nightmare, and not the pompous ass he actually was."

 Chapter 204: A Contract Signed in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 204: A Contract Signed in Blood</h4>

    "Speaking of the Nightmare" said Kat "Is it still around? It doesn''t actually seem to be in the memory, I can''t see it anywhere in this room"

    Minor shook her head "The Nightmare is certainly still around. It isn''t that it was banished, this is an extension of the other memory. It has simply moved to a more appropriate venue"

    Kat nodded as a gong rang out over the area "What the heck was that" asked Kat

    "It is the call to battle" said Minor "It is used for all official duels, though, thest official duel was many many years ago"

    At this, Chiharu froze and Shizuka turned to face the door to exit the small room. Chiharu bit her lips as she said "I suppose it is time then. Not even I can stop this now"

    Shizuka nodded "I know what I am doing, and I won''t lose"

    Shizuka stepped out, and Kat was dragged along as well. The room vanished as it was reced by arge circr ring in the open air. The tform was suspended on arge circle, and as Shizuka took her steps forwards towards the centre, the small room they were in was lowered to the ground.

    "Why are we so high up" said Kat

    "It is tradition. Our duels are supposed to be free from interference. There is actually a hidden referee''s box if you look to our left. The eyes of the referee can just barely see the field" said Minor while pointing to the left

    Kat enhanced her eyes slightly and looked at the direction in question and saw a thin line and box, just barely above floor level. *Huh, so there is.*

    Across from Shizuka was her opponent. While Shizuka''s outfit was clearly a basic training set, Reverendi''s had been specially customised. It was tight around his figure emphasising the few muscles he possessed. There was also a golden design, that consisted of a series of lines across his robe, that pulled your eyes towards his two tails.

    The pair walked to the centre where Shizuka presented the papers she had behind her back "These are the relevant forms. The first is a magical contract signifying you are acting on behalf of your house to be signed by you alone.

    "And the one underneath that is for both of us stipting that you are offering up your family''s ancient scroll collection for my hand in marriage. Would you like to look over them before we begin?" said Shizuka sweetly.

    Reverendi tried to look unswayed but his demeanour did pale slightly at the news "Of course not. I trust your honour as the princess of this nation"

    Shizuka nodded, summoning a sigil. Reverendi flinched instantly and reached for the sword on his back but stopped when a table of ice appeared in front of Shizuka, who was giving Reverendi a confused look.

    Shizuka didn''t say anything as sheid out the two considerably sized stacks of paper. She then moved over the left stack pulling out a quill deliberately stabbing it into her finger before signing the contract in front of her.

    In Reverendi''s well practice false bravado couldn''t withstand the psychological beating?Shizuka was engaging in. "Is there a problem? You do know that magical contracts need to be signed in blood?"

    "They do?" said Reverendi and Kat at the same time.

    Shizuka smiled lightly and handed him the pen, while Minor spoke up "They don''t actually. You just need to put a bit of your mana into the pen and it will work, but technically blood can as well. My sister is just terrorising the boy at this point"

    Kat nodded. *Major is a lot more vicious than I gave her credit, she gave me a nice ce to sleep, was instrumental in my summoning on an easy job ording to the system, and she was nothing but polite.*

    *It seems though, she has a cunning streak a mile wide. It makes me wonder if Minor has something up her sleeve. She seems so much sweeter but she had to live in Major''s head for quite a long timeбн surely she picked something up?*

    Reverendi shakily took the offered pen and proceeded to stab his finger as Shizuka had done. It was of course, not as well practiced and his hand was shaking. This meant that instead of a light cut, he simply rammed the pen into his finger without drawing blood.

    Shizuka made a point of not even reacting to the failed attempt. Reverendi nced at her for a second, but grit his teeth when he saw the impassive stare Shizuka was giving him. mming the pen down again, he failed to draw blood and stifle the grunt of pain.

    "Do you need assistance Lord Merintorps" said Shizuka icily

    Reverendi shuddered at the cold voice, and near venom dripping from Shizuka''s mouth. He shook his head quickly and reached back to grab his sword. As he touched it, the weapon shrunk, bing nothingrger than a toothpick.

    He slid the weapon along the middle of his finger causing it to blood, before using the blood in question to sign his name beside Shizuka''s and on his own contract. Shizuka nodded as he did this and gathered the papers, before walking over the referee''s box.

    When she reached it, Shizuka handed them into the box, where they were snatched up by an indistinct figure inside. "Thank you" said Shizuka as she walked back to the centre.

    Once she was in position the sound of Chiharu''s voice rang out across the tform. "A duel of contract has been initiated. Thepetitors have agreed to the terms, and now as per tradition the rules shall be outlined and then the fight shallmence

    "One item other than training gear may be used, wherein sets of armour, or duel weapons count as single items. The winner is decided when one side yields or when one side is unable to continue fighting, either through being knocked from the arena or being physically incapable.

    "The arena has been enchanted to prevent death. Any attempt to circumvent this enchantment will result in the immediate execution of the perpetrator and the forfeiture of the duel.

    "All, bear witness to this sacred right, and by the sound of the gong, and the power I wield let the duelmence'' said Chiharu.

    Shizuka and Reverendi separated slightly, standing at the halfway point between the centre and the edge of the tform, one across from each other. Once they were in position a deep gong sounded out across the arena.

    Kat tensed, and further reinforced her eyes to see what was about to happen. Both fighters jumped into action instantly. Reverendi erged his sword to its original size, and charged towards Shizuka.

    Shizuka for her part started to summon a number of two ringed sigils around her. From their centre, chunks of sharpened icicles emerged, but held steady. Just before Reverendi entered striking range, Shizuka summoned a single circle sigil, and all the icicles exploded into motion.

    Reverendi reacted with fear, drastically erging his weapon, and using it as a shield, cowering behind it. When he expanded it, the sword managed to dig slightly into the ground halting his momentum.

    Icicles mmed against the sword, ringing out as each sessive impact made contact. As Reverendi hid, Shizuka kept up her work. Summoning other sigils off to the left and right, she waited till her initial barrage was finished, before sending them all forth again.

    Reverendi seeing himself surrounded, poured mana into his chest piece which started to glow, before the sigil in its centre lit up and a bubble appeared around him. The icicles seemed to be absorbed by the shield. Kat looked closely with her enhanced vision, and noticed that as the icicles made contact, they turned wispy and then got sucked into the shield

    "I see it" said Kat "His shield is absorbing the ice, that must be what the Nightmare has changed"

    Minor shook her head "Sadly, he actually cheated like this originally. Shizuka has a n for it, but it is disheartening. Technically she should have called the duel her win then and thereбн but well. My sister likes to show off more than is healthy"

    Kat noticed that Minor was right. As the second barrage of icicles started to dwindle Shizuka was making her way behind the cowering figure of Reverendi. He had recovered some of his poise with his shield, but still remained wary

    "What exactly is that shield anyway" asked Kat

    "A spell specialised in blocking ice and water magic. They are simr enough it works with both, a great detriment to Shizuka" said Minor

    "So what is the weakness then? Surely no spell is just better" said Kat

    Minor nodded and pointed to Shizuka who had made her way behind the shield without being noticed. Taking a fighting stance, Shizuka bounced on her feet twice, before charging in, and bringing an open palm down on the shield currently protecting Reverendi. It popped like a soap bubble, leaving nothing but air between Shizuka and her victory

 Chapter 205: a Minor miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 205: a Minor miscalction</h4>

    Shizuka''s hand was going straight for the back of Reverendi''s neck, with nothing to stop it. That was until the metal in his sword flowed backwards blocking the strike. When Shizuka made contact with metal a dull ringing sound rang out as she stayed half suspended in the air from the force.

    Kat heard Minor gasp, and Kat turned her attention to herpanion "What?"

    Minor paled slightly as she said "We were wrong. The Nightmare isn''t Reverendi, it''s his sword!"

    Kat returned her focus to see Shizuka pushing herself back, a lightly bleeding wound on her right hand. Kat''s eyes narrowed as she prepared to jump in and attack Reverendi but Minor stopped her "Wait"

    Kat returned to a slightly more neutral stance but was still ready to jump into action, with her wings spread and ready to fly forward at any time "What is the issue? I have to help her. If the Nightmare is changing things we need to make sure it doesn''t go too far off course and break the memory right"

    Minor nodded "Yes but this is different. In the memory Shizuka beat Reverendi by himself. Major knew he was cheating and this is merely an extension of that. I can tell the memory is still running its course and hasn''t started to need correcting"

    Kat frowned as she looked at Shizuka, now wary and holding an ice sword in her left uncut hand. She still looked calm, but no longer held the same confidence she did before her failed attack.

    "Soбн what makes this different" asked Kat

    "Well, the Nightmare was always something not in the scene. Before, even when it was copying the nurse, it still wasn''t the nurse, because she was there. In this one the Nightmare IS the sword, and we never learned all of its tricks

    "Sure, it probably can''t move so freely like we just saw in reality, but it doesn''t matter. It hasn''t even damaged the memory so Shizuka will keep fighting. To keep the integrity up she has to win herself" said Minor

    Kat bit her lip "So where does that leave us? Can the Shizuka memory even beat it by herself? The Nightmares can disrupt memories, we know this, so why hasn''t it?"

    Minor frownedбн "My best guess is that it''s trying to break it properly. Something we can''t just fix. So in this instance Shizuka is fighting by herself, but if they manage to make her lose we can''t even stop them, and the memory will just end"

    Shizuka resummoned a bunch of icicles around her with sigils once again but didn''t fire them. Reverendi for his part, finally started to look around. He peaked out from behind his sword to find Shizuka missing. Rapidly shaking his head around looking for her, he just barely caught sight of the icicles Shizuka had summoned and yelped.

    Quickly ducking to the other side of his sword Reverendi peaked at Shizuka with fear. *Wow. He has a Nightmare for a weapon, he''s cheated by bringing in better gear, his sword alone might be able to defend him from whatever Shizuka throws at him and his is still a coward.*

    Kat narrowed her eyes. *So how does the Nightmare think it can win. Even with a few extra abilities there doesn''t seem like there is much Reverendi can actually do.* Shizuka narrowed her eyes when she saw Reverendi hide behind his sword once again.

    She was starting to realise that something wasn''t right, by the look on her face, but her inaction meant she hadn''t figured the trick out. "What''s the n Minor" said Kat

    Minor looked slightly panicked, but Kat hit her with some calming aura to assist her in regaining some semnce of calm. "Iбн I''m not sure. I meanбн it''s strange for the Nightmare to keep within the memory while trying to break it. I know I said it must want to really break it, but it just doesn''t seem to have enough power"

    Kat tilted her head at this "What do you mean"

    "Wellбн" said Minor "Even if it is the sword, Shizukapletely outssed Reverendi. Like it wasn''t even close even though he cheated the first time. That strike to the back of the neck should have taken him out.

    "Now sure, he has a better sword now, but that''s it. Reverendi is still hopeless. I don''t see how the sword can take memory Shizuka out"

    Kat bit her lip at that, and focused on Shizuka, specifically on the cut that was made. It appeared to be bleeding the same light purple that she always was in the memories, so nothing seemed wrong. *Is the cut important?*

    *Did the sword cut her because it could? Is there poison or something in the wound? It looks fine maybe? But I don''t know what dream figures are supposed to look like when they are bleeding. Hell I''m not sure I''ve even bled since I''ve been here so what does my blood look like?*

    *Would it be red, perhaps the way Major might expect? But Minor saw that I have ck blood, so would it be ck instead?* Kat shook her head, she was getting distracted. *Focus, what could the Nightmare attacking Shizuka have toбн Oh oh of course.*

    "Minor, could the Nightmare be twisting Shizuka with each attack?" asked Kat

    Minor paled at that, and got a look of concentration on her face. A few moments passed, as Reverendi and Shizuka calmly stared at each other, both waiting for the other to make the first move. Shizuka had dismissed her extra icicles, but the sword in her hand remained.

    A look of confusion came over Minor just before she spoke "Umбн it doesn''t make any sense to me either butбн it seems like Shizuka isn''t twisted at all"

    "Wait what?" asked Kat

    "Yeah" said Minor "That was my reaction as well. And now that I''m looking, even Reverendi is fine despite holding the sword in the first ce. I''m not sure if it has forfeited the ability in exchange for bing a moreplete part of the sceneбн

    "Or if it''s because it''s an inanimate object, or if it just isn''t trying for some reason. I really have no way to tellбн but I can say that for now, everything is about as good as it could be"

    Kat frowned. *As nice as that is to hear, it doesn''t bring us any closer to figuring out what the n actually is.* As Kat was thinking Shizuka made the first move. Reverendi, flinched as sheunched herself at him.

    He positioned his sword as a shield, but shrunk its size, perhaps to move it easier. Shizuka took a sh at his side, and the sword erged slightly to knock it off course. Reverendi then shrunk the sword rapidly, before stepping to the side and bringing it down.

    Shizuka however, was not caught unaware, summoning a block of ice, right on top of the sword and trapping it within. The sword was dragged to the ground because of the extra weight with Reverendi straining against it. Just as Shizuka was about to make a counter attack, the sword creaked, and spikes grew out of it shatter the ice.

    Shizuka jumped back instead, taking the chance to eye the sword even more warily then before. Kat tsked at the sight and Minor sighed. "I''m not sure what she can do. Despite not being a shield, it seems this Nightmare has some major defence. Once Reverendi works up the courage to just go at Shizuka he might be able to win" said Minor

    Kat frowned at this news "What can we do then? It''s not like I can shoot fireballs at them without interfering"

    At this Minor got a thoughtful look on her face "Actuallyбн that might not be quite true"

    Kat tilted her head "What do you mean. You were quite clear that we can''t interfere"

    Minor nodded, "Well, let''s just say I have an idea. Kat, your fire is actually really cold right?"

    Kat nodded

    "Soбн how much control over it do you have?" asked Minor

    Kat winced at that "Not quite as much as I''d like. I can hover it around me, perhaps a centimetre away but I find it very hard if it''s much further away"

    Minor frowned but nodded "Right well, that is a bit of a shame but I can work with that. Kat how much energy do you have to summon fire?"

    Kat checked her reserves and found them nearly full. Minor''s short break, plus the duration of the memory seemed to be enough for her to recover. "More than enough for a bit of fire" said Kat with a grin.

    Minor nodded "If you are confident then I think I have a n. The best way to interfere, is to just make sure that nobody, not even Shizuka knows we are interfering"

    *Well, at least this is sure to be interesting. Let''s see what Minor has in mind.*

 Chapter 206: a Minor victory

    <h4>Chapter 206: a Minor victory</h4>

    Once Kat had heard Minor''s n, she was rather impressed. *This could actually work. As long as Minor can pull her part of the n off we should be alright. I can do my end easily enough, but I was unaware Minor had so much influence over Major''s dreams.*

    Kat shrugged and prepared the fire, keeping it burning just above her palm. Once it was steady, and she was able to keep it going by feeding it a consistent stream of energy andpressing it down to keep that energy ready to move at any time. Kat nodded to Minor.

    Minor nodded in turn, as their gazes moved back to the fight. During their nning not much had happened. Shizuka had gone in for a few more failed attacks, but they amounted to basically nothing.

    Reverendi was starting to realise that something was up with his sword, or perhaps, he thought it was growing alongside him. Either way, with each failed attack, his grin got wider and wider, before finally. He made his first real move.

    Reverendi shrunk his sword and charged, whirling it around between his two hands and around his back, trying to make it as hard to follow as possible. This of course, was simply wasted effort, as Shizuka''s eyes were more than good enough to keep up.

    Never the less, it did still put Shizuka on the back foot. Now that Reverendi was attacking she was concerned about his swords strange abilities, and summoned two sigils on either side of her with two rings to block his attack.

    This is where the first part of Minor''s n came in. With a twist of Minor''s hand the sigils flickered for a second, before reappearing with three rings instead. Shizuka didn''t seem to notice the change and neither did Reverendi.

    The same could not be said for the sword. Kat was using her full power of her vision to look at it closely. When the sigils flickered for a moment, the sword seemed to shudder for just a moment, but it made no other movements.

    Just before Reverendi approached Shizuka, he forced energy into his boots. They lit up with a red glow, and he sted off into the air. At the peak of his jump, he rapidly erged the sword to three times its natural size, before bringing it down

    The force of the jump as well as the weight of the sword brought him crashing towards the ground, with Shizuka in the direct path. Without a hint of hesitation two pirs of ice exploded from the floor beneath her sigils

    They reached up and collided with the sword, but there was a loud crack on impact as the ice wobbled. Reverendi activated his boots once again, to force his way through and the ice shattered. But that was not the end.

    As the ice shattered Minor put her hand next to Kat''s me and caused it to vanish. It reappeared next to the broken ice, exploding once it had left Kat''s direct control

    Purple fire washed over Reverendi and the sword, which reacted faster than its master. Wrapping them both in a metallic ball, they dropped straight to the ground, covered in ice. The air was still, as Shizuka let out arge breath of cold air.

    The sword, and its user werepleted encased. Kat let out a sigh of relief, when a loud boom echoed from within. Everyone tensed hearing the sound and Kat trained her eyes on the cube.

    Loud thuds, reverberated on after another. Shizuka was unsure what was the best course of action, and so raised a block of ice in front of her to act as a shield while she started to meditate behind it to recover her mana.

    Kat frowned as she saw the cracks with her enhanced vision. She didn''t have time to see Minor paling with each sessive hit. *Dammit. I wish Shizuka had some big finishing move or something. She''s just sitting there! I mean she is probably meditating but even still. If she had a way to finish them off nowбн*

    With a final thud and a great crack the block of ice split in two revealing a cold and shaking Reverendi as well as his trusty sword seemingly no worse for wear. Kat narrowed her eyes, but noticed that the metal that had frozen to the ice was no longer attached to the sword. *Could it be? Is there less metal in it now?*

    *Are we making progress?* Reverendi struggled to stand, nting his sword into the ground to keep himself moving. Shizuka had opened a single eye when she heard thest crack. Seeing his failure to stand, she shouted "You should give up. You are in no state to fight"

    Reverendi nodded and went to speak, but the metal from the sword snaking up his arm and around his mouth. Reverendi''s eyes widened in horror upon seeing this, while Shizuka frowned.

    Kat and Minor looked uneasy "What is going on" asked Kat

    "I don''t know" said Minor "I can only guess the sword is preventing his forfeitureбн but what reason could it have? He''s exhausted, and Shizuka is rapidly rebuilding her mana supply. If the fight was close before, it would just be a ughter now so whyбн"

    Minor''s eyes widened in horror "Wait. He can''t breathe!"

    "What?" Kat shouted narrowing her eyes and noticing that the mask did not just cover the mouth but the nose as well. "What does this mean?"

    "I thinkбн the Nightmare might be trying to kill him. Get Shizuka to lose because she broke that rule. I don''t think this would actually work in the real world because it is clearly Reverendi''s sword butбн in this dream it might just be enough"

    Kat frowned, and tried to think of solutions, but Shizuka was already moving. Seeing her opponent struggling to breathe she dashed forward striking at the metal with her ice de. It nged on contact but did not even cut the material.

    "Kat" said Minor "Can you make it so your fire doesn''t hurt things?"

    Kat frowned "I meanбн maybe I don''t know? I haven''t really triedбн and I meanбн ah" said Kat starting to panic slightly. *I haven''t done something like thisбн I mean it sounds like I should be able toбн but my fire is somewhat unwieldyбн should I even try this?*

    *But when am I ever going to get a better shot.* "I can try" said Kat finally with confidence she didn''t feel.

    Minor nodded "Do it"

    Shizuka was frowning, as she summoned another sigil to attack the mask now covering Reverendi. Once again, Minor tweaked it to look like a third tier sigil as Kat summoned her fire. *Don''t hurt a person. Don''t hurt Reverendi. Just the Nightmare. Please Just the Nightmare.*

    Kat focused her will on her fire. Trying to impress upon it the idea that it should only go after the Nightmare. She was still a bit worried. So when Minor reached over, and instead of cing her hand near Kat''s fire, she ced it inside of it, Kat''s heart leapt to her throat.

    Her control over her fire slipped, and it reared up, zing at twice the size. Kat started to worry, but ncing at Minor revealed a sight she would never forget. Minor had her arm coated in purple fire, but it was not icing even in the slightest.

    Minor had a huge grin on her face as she looked at Kat "It feels warm like your calming aura" before turning to face the battlefield once again.

    Shizuka shot off an icicle, straight at the gag still choking Reverendi. And Minor gripped her hand into a fist. Kat''s fire looked like it was sucked inside, before it disappeared form Minor''s view.

    Kat''s eyes however were locked on the fight, and she saw the moment her me entered the icicle going for Reverendi''s face. As it travelled the short distance it needed to reach the metal it exploded.

    Purple fire went everywhere. Completed engulfing Reverendi. His sword screeched and let out an ear piecing sound as purple cracks started to run up its length. The cracks pulsed with purple light as they overtook the sword piece by piece, until it was more cracks then swordбн before finally it shattered.

    The moment it did so Reverendi fell over backwards. Copsing onto the stadium. Kat felt her heart stop. *No! Was it not enough?*

    But the next words assured her fears. "Victory to Princess Shizuka. Victory through Knockout"

    Before the sound of the gong rang out once more and the scene faded to ck.

    Kat let out a long breath she didn''t know she was holding and looked over at Minor. "Well, looks like we make a good team"

    Minor smiled and nodded "It would seem so"

 Chapter 207: a Major problem

    <h4>Chapter 207: a Major problem</h4>

    "Shall I try and hold back the next memory again?" asked Minor

    Kat checked her internal reserves and found that she actually had only used around a third of her total energy pool. *Why is it that Minor is better at using my powers then I am!* Kat sighed. *I guess it makes sense with living in a magical prodigy''s head butбн I feel more defeated than perhaps I should.*

    "I''m fine, I have pretty much all my energy still. Unless a Nightmare is going to jump in straight away. Even then I''ll still probably be fine" said Kat

    Minor examined Kat closely but didn''t make a move to hold the scene in darkness. Perhaps only because she knew Kat couldn''t lie.

    As the scene formed around them, it was very familiar to Kat. Shizuka was running through a basic stone tunnel with some rather poor lighting conditions. *Looks like she''s in the secret passages in the castle.*

    In this scene, Shizuka had grown up substantially and look about the same as when Kat had met her in person. There was just one significant difference. She was missing the third tail. *Strange.* Katpared the ice silhouette to her memories own memories of Shizuka and found they matched almost perfectly except for the tail. *Huhбн perhaps this is a bit further back then I thought.*

    "Hey Minor remember this?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded "This is aboutбн six months? A bit more? Before we summoned you. A lot happens shortly after but things are about to kick off. Major is running to Mother''s document''s room"

    Kat nodded, about to ask more but holding her tongue when she saw Shizuka approaching the wall in question. She knocked in what was clearly a code. Two taps, followed by a five second break, and then another three taps, followed by a ten second break, and one final knock.

    After this Shizuka stood back and waited. A few momentster the wall rumbled and swung inward, revealing the scroll wall that it appeared to be on the other side. Shizuka stepped through and it was a strange thing.

    What she''d entered was clearly Chiharu''s office, but the perspective was so strange. She could see Chiharu writing something, through the gaps in her tails. Kat could clearly see the entrance of the room as well. A thick set of double doors, with a bar off to the side and metal mps to hold it in ce should it be necessary

    In the corner of her eyes she saw alternating book and scroll shelves. *I can''t help but wonder why they don''t pick one or the other and stick with it.* And while most of the desk was obscured, it clearly had a number of drawers avable. Beyond that was two chairs, on the left and right.

    And finally of course was Chiharu. She sat in a small chair with no back, likely to allow for her tails to fan out freely behind her. *Something I can understand given my wings. A bit weird for royalty to not have something better made though.* "Please, take a seat Shizuka" said Chiharu when she heard Shizuka''s footfalls.

    Nodding, Shizuka moved around and the perspective shifted with her. Now where as before, Chiharu''s office seemed to be a standard, if well decorated room, with small carvings on the shelves and nice chairs, with a brightly lit area.

    As we turned to face Chiharu that light mood seemed to drastically shift. Here sat a queen with a wealth of knowledge nking her sides. A solid wooden desk that Chekov could admire, and a perfectly straight ruler somehow oozing authority even when scribbling on sheets of paperid out before her.

    "Why did you wish to speak to me Mother" asked Shizuka

    "Thatбн" said Chiharu "Is an excellent question. By all rights we should not be having this conversation because I have been sworn to secrecy of course. But, if somehow, someone was in the room at the same time as I opened the missive wellбн I suppose they''d be bound by it the same as I"

    *What the heck is she on about.* Kat shot a questioning look towards Minor.

    "Mother has a specially enchantment made by Grandfather that can see the contents of messages. The main use is that many of said messages have confidentiality spells that you must ept when opening them. Looking at them beforehand is not of course opening them" said Minor.

    *Still a bit weird if you ask me. Why go through all the trouble of finding everything out and then opening and restricting yourself anywayбн* "Surely that is rife for abuse right? Like forcing people to hide secrets or something?" asked Kat

    Minor shook her head "Of course not. You can''t make something that strong permanent unless you''re wellбн a demonбн so I guess your question was fairer than I first thought. Most messages are just for a month at most, though very rare stuff like that one is actually four. I think the most I''ve ever heard of is a five month one. It gets exponentially more expensive with time"

    Kat wanted to ask more, but the scene was continuing regardless of her desires. Shizuka had already walked up the desk and was now standing beside her mother. Chiharu looked at her daughter once more before nodding and lifting the envelope open.

    A spell sigil with six rings slowly rose out of it. And the letter covered itself in a thick fog. Shizuka and Chiharu ced their hands on the sigil in question and the smoke disappeared. *I guess that means they ept the terms or something.*

    Inside was a letter. Kat was about to walk over to read it herself, when she found that the words had starteding from nowhere in Shizuka''s voice, as if she was speaking them aloud, though based on her firmly pursed lips this was evidently not the case.

    "Greeting Queen Chiharu Maemari, first of her name, and current ruling monarch of

    h h h

    Opening paragraph h

    Slight attack at heritage disguised aspliment

    Your daughter

    h h

    Impressive feats

    h

    Hand in marriage

    h hбн. WAIT!"

    Shizuka let out a startled "eep"

    "Is that what I think it says?" asked Shizuka

    Chiharu nodded "It seems that the Beast King, is interested in joining our houses, and your recent antics with challenging everyone to duels is the cause. It seems he ns to allow for his children to challenge you, and based on this letter, he means to be rather forceful about the attempts"

    Shizuka frowned "Butбн he can''t really pressure us that much right? We might be the smaller kingdom but overall, our fighting strength is basically on par with theirs correct?"

    Chiharu nodded "Yes butбн with how you have conducted these duels, a good number of noble houses are unhappy with youбн and it is unlikely that I can shield you from this. They will campaign hard to allow the duel to happen

    "And this letter seems to suggest the Beast King will try very hard as wellбн and as much as it pains me to admit itбн I don''t know if you can win" said Chiharu sadly

    Shizuka growled "His kids are like ten years older than me. How the hell am I supposed to win against those muscle headsбн They train almost as much as I do"

    Chiharu nodded "Yes, that is the crux of the issue. I am ashamed I did not see the potential for this to ur"

    Shizuka shook her head "It''s not your fault Mother. Perhaps I should have tempered my recklessness a bitбн but what is done is done I suppose. How do we n to fix this"

    "Oh?" said Chiharu raising an eyebrow "What makes you think I have a solution already? I''ve only just now read this message the same as you"

    Shizuka let out a dry chuckle "You got all of the cunning Grandmothercks, so I doubt that very much"

    "Wellбн it isn''t a n per se, but perhaps running away?" said Chiharu

    "Surely you can do better than that Mother. Why not go all the way with a kidnapping?? said Shizuka

    "I could never put you in that sortбн ofбн" Chiharu''s words fell off towards then end. "That might actually work. But it can''t be anyone we know. I''ll likely need to lie under a truth spell, so we need some usible deniability with some word tricks"

    Shizuka thought for a second "What about a demon? Even if you don''t trust them can''t you be specific enough with the contract? And that way they wouldn''t belong to the kingdom."

    Chiharu nodded "You might be right. This has given me much to think about. Please return through the secret passage to your room for now. We have almost a year before the Beast King forces our hand. So I have some time at least"

    "Of course, Mother" said Shizuka bowing and walking back into the passageway. She sounded fine, but Kat''s eyes were more than good enough to see Shizuka shivering as she walked away from the room

 Chapter 208: a Major memory

    <h4>Chapter 208: a Major memory</h4>

    As Kat and Minor were pulled into the corridor it faded quickly to ck. "I suppose this next memory will be the time when we met and Major sort of cracked" said Kat

    "Actually" said Minor "We should have one more before that. I think it is perhaps Major''s most important memory aside from the whole ''losing'' your sister bit"

    Kat tilted her head "Third tail?"

    Minor grimaced but nodded "It''s more than that I thinkбн it''s not really my ce to say, because I can''t be sure even though I can hear Major''s thoughts and I don''t want to put words in her mouth butбн I do know it is important"

    "I see" said Kat running her hands along her tail.

    "Oh, did you need some time?" asked Minor

    Kat checked her reserves and found them to bepletely full "Nope I''m good to go"

    Minor nodded but the scenery stayed nk. "Um Minor?" asked Kat

    Minor shrugged "Sometimes these take longer than others, I''m not extending it butбн actually"

    Minor turned to face Kat fully with a determined look on her face "Kat, how long can you hold your me?"

    *Umбн what?* "Wellбн I guess that depends on how much?" said Kat "I''m not quite so good at being conservative with it, I tend to waste a lot of my energy, but if it''s just a bit of fire likest time, I''d say a good whileбн why?"

    "Wellбн I justбн I have a feeling that protecting this memory we are about to see might be important. There are too many ways for a Nightmare to interfere, and I was thinking that rather than trying to deal with the Nightmare before it enters, we deal with it before?" said Minor

    "I''m listening" said Kat. *If this can actually work, this could be a big step forward. We might even be able to protect the final memory when things went pear shaped. I''m not sure how important this memory could realistically be, butбн I hope this works.*

    "Okбн so, I''m hoping I can sort of??? manipte it so that your fire covers the whole memory. Just a thinyer of courseбн and I''ll probably be stretching the rules of the dream world, but I think I can do it" said Minor

    Kat bit her lip as she thought. *Do I have the energy for thatбн I meanбн I guess it depends how small the memory is exactly* "How much fire do you need" asked Kat

    "Almost none" said Minor "I hopeбн see we can sort of justбн use the idea that it''s shielded right? Or at least that is what I''m thinking. Because the Nightmares arergely conceptual, then maybe conceptually blocking them off will work"

    Kat nodded. *Well, she is the expert on various dream world stuffбн* "Alright I''m ok with that. Just know that if the memory is too long I might have to stop, and then I''ll be down on energy"

    Minor bit her lip as a slightly panicked expression came over her face before she calmed herself "It should be fine. If needed I can make use of the trick we pulled off in the Reverendi memory, and use a bit of your me to attack instead"

    Kat nodded "Well, if you''re sure. When should I warn you?"

    Minor took her tail in her hand and run her fingers through the fur. "Umбн hmбн. Can you give me a halfway, warning, and then maybe likeбн a quarter? And whatever else after that if worsees to worst"

    Kat nodded "Should be fine"

    Minor nodded "Sounds good"

    Minor and Kat stood facing each other for a moment. This stretched further into thirty seconds as the scene continued to remain ck. "Are we waiting on something?" asked Kat

    Minor looked around confused "Noбн I don''t think so? I mean I''m not stopping the transition"

    "Huh" said Kat

    "Chair?" asked Minor summoning one for herself and falling into it.

    "Sureбн" said Kat. *This is starting to be a little weirdбн why is it taking so long.* Kat looked behind her and saw that Minor had her strange chair she''d designed with Kat in mind. Lowering herself down into the chair, as soon as Kat touched the surface, the scene started shifting.

    *That would be right wouldn''t it!?*

    The scene shifted to an overcast day. Shizuka was once again in the garden with its four season sections. She was now bnced on the same pole asst time, but now she had a ball of ice, and a secondary tform bnced on that to sit on.

    This meant that Shizuka was incredibly still as her shards of ice orbited. Now numbering five in total, with three in one orbit and two in another. As Kat gazed as Shizuka, something seemed to flicker behind her, though Kat dismissed it and got to work on her fire.

    Holding out her tail as a ce to start, Kat summoned a tiny me at the very tip, and then fed it a trickle of energy to keep it existing. Minor nodded when she saw it and got to work instantly. She reached out with her hand cing it over Kat''s me.

    Kat nearly panicked at the sight, but noticed that when Minor touched it, nothing happened. Calming down, Kat scaled back slightly on the energy because in her panic she''d doubled the amount she was sending.

    Minor started to make strange hand gestures, like she was pulling and kneading dough or something simr. After a few moments of this Kat shivered, and started to feel strange. She could still feel her ember at the end of her tail, but it was suddenly everywhere.

    *What theбн* It took a moment of thought to identify the sensation before realising why she felt her fire everywhere. *Duh, of course, that was Minor''s entire idea. Feels really weird thoughбн* Kat looked down at the ember Minor was messing with.

    It seemed to be the same size, despite her mind telling her it certainly wasn''t. It was made weirder because her eyes felt like they were swimming. *What is going on with me? Is it because my eyes think the ember is an illusion or something?*

    Kat wobbled slightly but steadied herself. Keeping a tight rein over her energy was about all she could do. Checking her reserves, she saw it was shrinking, but only by a trickle. If Minor''s trick didn''t use up any more than it currently was, she felt they were safe for an hour or so.

    Kat stretched out her wings, letting them p lightly. Due to her dream state she was already above the ground, but her mind was having a harder and harder time keeping track of everything.

    *Is it safe to disconnect from the fire? I can''t just remove my senses from it because it is more connected to me than it should be despite being everywhereбн I certainly don''t like this.*

    Kat tried again to focus on Shizuka, hoping it would distract her but it only made things worse. She could still see that flicker behind Shizuka every few seconds. She wanted to enhance her eyes to see what it was, but could hardly keep her demonic energy under control, and didn''t want to risk anything.

    Finally, Minor seemed to finish whatever it was, and things stabilised. *Ughбн I never want to go through that again. I almost think it would be easier to just fight the Nightmares.*

    Kat used her wings to steady herself as the feeling over being everywhere slowly receded. She still felt like she was touching everything with her fire somehow, but it was less disorientating, and just ufortable now, and the wings helped.

    Kat head the crunching of stones and the nking of metaling from behind her as someone walked the garden path, but Kat couldn''t bring herself to move enough to turn around. Luckily her patience was rewarded.

    *Whatбн the heck.* The person who walked into Kat''s vision was perhaps the strangest looking individual she''d seen since meeting the other demons in the ounting department.

    The person in question was clearly a rabbit beastkin. Kat could see theirrge ears and fluffy tail quite clearly. The person that had these features though, was tall. Even discounting the impressive size of her ears, she stood at least a head taller than Kat.

    As for her outfit, it looked more like a loose collection of junk than armour. She had huge pauldrons nearly the same size as her head. Despite this, her midsection was only covered by a light wrapping around her breasts and nothing else. Her pants were leather with ayer of light chain over them.

    Her boots though, looked to be heavy steel traps, that if Kat had the ability to improve her eyes, right now, would see them grinding down the gravel they stepped over. In her arms she held her weapons, a small buckler in her left, and a trident in her right. The details were obscured from Kat''s visionбн mostly by the pauldrons.

    "Yo Shizuka, what''s up" shouted the strange rabbit.

    Shizuka startled. The ice around her shattering and causing her to fall backwards into the pool with a ssh.

 Chapter 209: a Major ally

    <h4>Chapter 209: a Major ally</h4>

    Shizuka spluttered, as she swam back to the surface and red at the bunny smirking across from her. Kat''s perspective had shifted, and now stood to the side of the two speakers. "What did you do that for Amelie!" shouted Shizuka

    Amelie, the bun in question, wasughing loudly to herself and struggling with her words "I didn''tбн haбн. Ha. And you justбн heheheheбн. It wasбн. Hahaha, give me a moment"

    "Just you wait till Ie over there!" growled Shizuka, summoning a single ring sigil to freeze the water around her before climbing up and marching towards Amelie

    "Ok, Minorбн what is with those pauldrons. I don''t know how they stay up, and why they are sorge. Especially considering she''s hardly wearing anything else. Like, there must be enough metal in one of those things to make me a full chest piece"

    "Ah" said Minor "Wellбн there are a few reasons actually. You''re right, there is enough metal for a chest pieceбн well almost. It has to do with enchantment. I don''t really understand it but for the ones on her pauldrons, you need a certain amount of material to store the mana for them

    "As to why she''scking in armour in other areasбн well, herbat style is like nothing I''ve ever seen. She makes full use of her flexibility and armour would only restrict that. The reason she can be a frontline fighter though is she has a rare mana type

    "Very very rare. It''s known as regeneration, but it''s more urately a defect in healing affinity. If a person is unable to project their mana outside of their body, but awaken to healing affinity it bes more potent but can only work on the person in question, even if theyter gain the ability to use mana outside of themselves"

    "Rightбн" said Kat unsure "What about the boots then"

    "She likes stomping people" said Minor

    Kat nodded. *I guess rabbits enjoy hopping.*

    Kat returned her attention to the pair in question just as Shizuka was about to reach her, Amelie easily hopped out of the way. Her long toned legs flexing with power, but moved just a few centimetres to the side just enough to get away from Shizuka''s admittedly half-hearted lunge.

    "You disappoint my little fox, I''d thought you better than that" said Amelie

    "That''s because I am stupid hare" said Shizuka as three two ringed sigils appeared around Amelie. Shizuka clicked her fingers and a cube of ice grew to encapste Amelie in full.

    "Oooh I-cey you''ve been working on some tricks. Though still I''d expected bwetter from you" said Amelie as she tensed her muscles shattering the prisonpletely.

    Amelie, then took a sprinter''s pose, before pushing off and shooting towards Shizuka catching her in a big hug, scooping the fox up and rubbing her face into her tails "Mwhaha I win" said Amelie.

    "Get off me I''m not a little kid anymore" said Shizuka

    "Little Kid"ughed Amelie "I''m like a year and a half older than you, you''re just short"

    Shizuka of course, wasn''t short whenpared to most women. She was of a very average height. It was only when people like Kat and Amelie came into y that she looked small at all.

    Shizuka struggled to get out of Amelie''s iron like grip but failed. "What is this? The fox trying to run from the hare? What would your ancestors say?"

    "I''m a kitsune not a fox you inbred rabbit" responded Shizuka

    "Ohбн I can''t let such an insult stand" said Amelie who proceeded to tickle Shizuka.

    "Is thisбн really how they act?" asked Kat looking over at Minor

    "Amelie is perhaps the only thing close to a friend Major has. I''m very grateful she is around at all" said Minor "There are a few questionable things about her, but I know she cares a lot about Major. I''m a little surprised this is the first we''ve seen of her actually"

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Well, we''ve known Amelie forбн at least five years? Seven maybe? It''s been a few. I''m not sure why she just showed up now" said Minor

    "Maybe this is the most important memory with her in it. You said yourself this was a memory you wanted to protect" said Kat aware that her energy was still draining. Down almost a third.

    Minor got a thoughtful look on her face "You might be right. I think it might have more to do with not having a stand out event other than this, but perhaps you are closer to the truth"

    Eventually, Shizuka was finally free from Amelie''s torture and managed to ask "Whatбн what are you here for" between catching her breath

    "Why, I''m here to duel for your hand in marriage of course" said Amelie

    Shizuka froze. Her icey appearance to Kat and Minor only further reinforcing this appearance. When she started to move again Kat could almost hearing the cracking of ice. "Why" was all Shizuka managed to say.

    "Well, I can''t let anyone else take away my sweet little Shizuka. I shall protect your honour with my own" dered Amelie.

    Kat frowned as she watched this. *Does Amelie know? Justбн the way she said that like it was a forgone conclusion that Shizuka would lose in the near future.* "Does she know?" whispered Kat to Minor.

    Minor jumped and looked between Kat and Amelie a few times "Iбн I don''t knowбн I hadn''t even consideredбн Does she?" mumbled Minor.

    "You''d know better than me right?" asked Kat

    "Yes but I don''t see how she''d get that information" said Minor

    "I can protect myself" said Shizuka, she looked slightly angry but, her voice held no heat.

    "Right, of course you can. You totally didn''t get captured by me" said Amelie and mimed tickling Shizuka again.

    "You know that doesn''t count. You''re stronger than me by a long way" said Shizuka

    Amelie frowned "Then why can''t you see that the next challenger might be the same" asked Amelie.

    "I meanбн I can pick my battles carefully?" said Shizuka unsure of herself

    "Look, why not just have a friendly duel of honour with me. I''ll bet my weapons if you want" said Amelie

    "No!" shouted Shizuka "You can''t do that. They''ve been with you for so long"

    Amelie shrugged "They aren''t worth nearly as much as your hand and I can get new ones. I''d bet my own hand in marriage but that would defeat the point wouldn''t it"

    Shizuka grit her teeth, pained expression on her face "I don''t want to fight you Amelie"

    Amelie shrugged "We spar all the time when Ie to visit. How is this any different?"

    "You know why" said Shizuka

    "Nope not at all" said Amelie with a grin "You win, and you get some cool weapons. I win and I get your hand. That sounds like a win-win to me"

    Shizuka grit her teeth "Be serious about this please"

    "I''m dead serious" said Amelie, who first put Shizuka down, then turned around, bent over and answered through her legs.

    Shizuka clenched her fists together, trying to contain her rage. Thinking Amelie was making a mockery of her "Fine then. But it will be a kitsune duel, you won''t have your amour"

    Amelie stood up straight and grinned wide "Perfect my little fox. Fight hard"

    And with that Amelie bowed to Shizuka before skipping off out of the scene.

    "What the heck was that" asked Kat

    "Something that has never been done before" said Minor

    Kat raised an eyebrow "What do you mean"

    "Well, nobody without a noble house backing them would ever challenge the princess just in case they cheat. I mean, we would never, but some in other kingdoms have. This is the first major challenge from an unknown party"

    "Wait isn''t Shizuka super important? How did some random rabbit sneak into the castle" asked Kat.

    "She literally just walked in. We didn''t find out till muchter but she just marched straight through the front gate and nobody stopped her" said Minor "She was just a child but she didn''t seem scared at all so the guards let her pass

    "So, she visited for a while until Mother find out and she was furious. See Amelie had been showing up fairly regrly, making small talk with the guards, and for some reason nobody thought to question it till Mum realised there was a problem

    "Anyway, when confronted Amelie said she''d rather die than cause problems for Shizuka. Grandma was around at the time, and decided to put her to the test, not thinking she''d ept.?She was asked to sign a binding lifetime contract, that she''d die before allowing serious harm toe to Shizuka.

    "Jokes on them I suppose. She sliced her hand open and signed it in blood. Now, granted, the contract didn''t actually do anything. We don''t possess that ability, but all the shes and appropriate sigils looked to be in ce

    "Mum and Grandma were so shocked, they stood their mouths agape and Amelie just walked out and went back to ying with Shizuka. Oh, and she''s a hare, but she doesn''t really care if you make that mistake"

 Chapter 210: The start of a Major battle

    <h4>Chapter 210: The start of a Major battle</h4>

    "What exactly is even the difference?" asked Kat "I mean, aren''t hares and rabbits basically the same thing?"

    Minor shrugged "I never really looked into it, but ording to Amelie, hare beast people are much rarer than rabbits and normally morebat adept and a few other things. I honestly have no idea"

    Kat was tempted to continue this line of questioning when the scene changed to Shizuka in the prep room for the duelling area again. Chiharu was sitting on an ice chair with her face in her hands sighing.

    "How did ite to this" said Chiharu

    "Umбн my apologies Mother" said Shizuka "I didn''t really"

    Chiharu waved her daughters concerns away "No, you didn''t really mean for this to happen. I''m sure Amelie pushed you into this. I know how bad you are at refusing her"

    Shizuka pouted while trying to look serious "I do not have an issue with refusing her"

    Chiharu raised her head and looked her daughter in the eyes "Then why are you having an honour duel with Amelie right this moment? We both know that if you win, you''ll give her weapons straight back to her

    "And I cannot even begin to imagine what she is going to try if she wins. I know she has some hare-brained scheme like usual, but I doubt you''ll end up worse off considering we have the Beast King already onto youбн

    "Then again I have to wonder if she knows. Sure we have a number of refugees but I wouldn''t be surprised if Amelie is somehow high up in the Beast King''s chain ofmand. The only question is if she knows about the arrangement or not and if this is a response"

    Shizuka gained a shocked look on her face "There is no way she''d work for the beast king. Isn''t he a horrible person?"

    Chiharu let out a long sight and lightly chopped her daughter on the head "Firstly you can''t just say that Shizuka. Even if it was true, which I don''t fully believe, you shouldn''t say that about another country''s ruler unless you are actively at war.

    "And secondly, the beast kingdom has an obsession with strength. Their King needs to reflect that, and while it breeds arrogance, unlike other kingdoms like the humans and some dwarven ns, it is not unfounded either.

    "They''ve been taught to settle problems with violence, and if that doesn''t work, adding more violence can only help the situation" said Chiharu

    "But thatбн that''s so inconsiderate" said Shizuka

    Chiharu nodded "Yes, and that is why many beast people move to our kingdom, but it is also why despite this we have a good deal of friction with them because we almost seem to be directlypeting"

    "I understand" said Shizuka

    "No Shizuka, I honestly don''t think you do" said Chiharu. Shizuka went to retort, but Chiharu raised her hand "No, this is no fault of your own. Unlike my own mother I don''t seek to retire any time soon, and I have allowed you to get away mostly with etiquette training andbat. I don''t regret it, but please realise you simply aren''t equipped to deal with the highest levels of politics just yet"

    "I understand" said Shizuka with puffed up cheeks.

    "Now, where were we. Yes, Amelie''s possible rtion to the beast king. I don''t see it mattering, but I do think you need to consider it, and what it would mean should you lose" said Chiharu

    "Umбн what would it mean" asked Shizuka

    "I don''t know. That is the issue" said Chiharu

    "Oh" said Shizuka, tails sinking.

    Chiharu sighed "Look, do you truly wish to go through with this?"

    Shizuka shook her head "No of course not. This isn''t even about winning or losing, it''s about fighting Amelie seriously. I justбн I don''t know if I can"

    Chiharu patted Shizuka on the head. "Sadly, you''vee this far, even if the documents haven''t been signed. It would be hard to back out. Besides, Amelie wouldn''t hurt you, and it''s almost impossible for you to hurt her permanently

    "Even discounting the field around the arena, her regeneration should keep her safe" said Chiharu with a soft smile.

    "Ok" said Shizuka nodding and stepping out. Chiharu sighed as she left, but Kat wasn''t able to watch her any longer as she was pulled out into the arena. Amelie was leaning on her trident at the centre.

    She had stabbed it into one the floor, and was using it as a wall to lean against. Her small shield firmly attached to her hand as she pretended to look over her mostly non-existent nails. Instead of her old armour, she what she was now wearing might be even more revealing.

    Around her chest she had what looked to be a ripped training outfit wrapped around. On top of this, she had simr wrappings around her palms, likely from the sleeves. Below that, around her waist she had a close-fitting pair of underwear, and nothing else.

    "What took you so long? Making sure you were pretty for me?" asked Amelie

    Shizuka ignored her question in favour of her own "Are we really doing this Amelie? Can''t we just not"

    Amelie pouted, and moved her ears into a heart shaped "Don''t you like me? Won''t you let me fight for your hand"

    "You know it isn''t about that" growled Shizuka

    "Ooh, getting aggressive already. If you want toe at me, I''m willing to let you" said Amelie

    "Arghбн" Shizuka grit her teeth "Do we have to fight. Be serious"

    Amelie nodded "Yes. We do" Amelie ripped her trident from the ground and ced herself in position to lunge out with her trident as soon as the call to start began.

    Shizuka sighed, but readied a few sigils behind her, and waited for the announcement. It was the same one asst time, when Shizuka fought Reverendi. As soon as the announcement finished, Shizukaunched a wave of spikes at Amelie.

    Who tried to dodge out of the way, narrowly dodging every single one of them twisting and bending herself out of the way surprising even Kat with her flexibility. The few icicles she couldn''t dodge with acrobatics were blocked by her shield.

    That was until one managed to strike Amelie''s side, slicing open arge wound where it scraped past. Amelie stood shocked, before a second icicle directly impaled her heart. That hare beastman was knocked backwards falling to the ground and dropping her weapons.

    As Shizuka saw this she panicked and rushed forward shouting "Amelie!" at the top of her lungs. When she arrived next to the fallen figure of Amelie, she slid into a kneel and pressed her hand against Amelie''s throat checking for breath.

    "Boo" said Amelie as soon as Shizuka made contact. Wrapping Shizuka up in her arms she proceeded to spin around and throw her across the arena. As Shizuka left her arms the wound on her side closed up. After which she then pulled the ice out of her chest and closed that wound as well, it didn''t even bleed.

    "I''m disappointed in you" said Amelie "You should know better than to get distracted in a fight. And, as much as I appreciate you trying to take my heart, I''d rather it was in one piece when you do thanks"

    Shizuka just groaned as she struggled to stand at the edge of the tform. As she did so Amelie calmly picked up her weapon as if she was plucking flowers from the side of the road. "Ah feels nice having my polearm back in my hands" said Amelie

    "Why would you do that?" growled Shizuka once she recovered.

    "Well, I did want to show off a little, but I do wish that icicle had actually cleared my ribcage properly. Then I could say you stole my heart" said Amelie

    Shizuka had enough of Amelie''s poor jokes. She also wasn''t crying. She was just melting ice near her eyes. Summoning arge two ringed sigil, a massive icicle shot out towards Amelie.

    Amalie just stepped forward, cing her small shield in between the tip of the iceberg flying towards her. To Kat''s surprise Amelie took the whole thing on the centre of the shield without faltering. The ground beneath Amelie''s feet cracked, but she remained steadfast. Instead the ice dropped to the floor.

    "Now, I do so hate to return a loved one''s gift" said Amelie as she dug her hands into the side of the iceberg "But, it just isn''t my style you know? I''m sure it will suit you better"

    With a quiet grunt Amelie lifted the iceberg partially onto her shoulder beforeunching it back towards Shizuka at twice the speed. Shizuka''s eyes went wide, as she frantically scrambled to create a sigil.

    She wasn''t having much sess however in her panicked state, her three attempts all fizzled as she failed to visualise the ruins properly. She was just about to be hit by the ice when she realised, she was still powering the first sigil. Dismissing it, the icicle disappeared as if it had never been and red at Amelie.

 Chapter 211: a Major battle continues

    <h4>Chapter 211: a Major battle continues</h4>

    "What are you so mad for?" said Amelie tilting her head to the side and bending her ears over further to entuate the movement. "Oh, Icey, that was a little cold of me to return your frigid advances"

    Amelie kept her grin as each pun made Shizuka look less and less impressed with her friend. Attempting to ignore her jokes, Shizuka instead used a two ringed sigil to summon a sword for herself and charged.

    "Oh, yawn my dear fox" said Amelie slowly sitting down "You aren''t the warrior you think you are. Have all those weaklings skewed your perception to much"

    Amelie eventually made it to the ground and stretched herself yawning. At the same time Shizuka reached her, she made a sh at Amelie''s right arm, the one holding the trident. In response used her left hand to pull her arm to her side and continued stretching as Shizuka''s ice sword stabbed into the ground.

    Wrenching the sword free Shizuka struck out towards Amelie''s right leg, but she just rolled over slightly so that she was now using her trident arm as a pillow with it wrapped around the weapon in question.

    Yawning, Amelie said "This is very rxing, just basking in your presence Shizuka. Feel free to stick around, you can even hug me if you want"

    Having none of Amelie''s sass any longer Shizuka stabbed down towards Amelie''s face, confident that the wards would protect her, if her regeneration couldn''t. However just as the de was about to slice into Amelie, she sneezed, jerking her head forward letting the sword ng against the stone.

    Shizuka snarled and readied herself for another strike, but was taking by surprise when Amelie pulled her feet from under her. Shizuka tried to orientate herself so that she couldnd t on her backбн

    But Amelie abused her considerable strength to catch Shizukapletely and pull her into a hug. "Ahhh, so fluffy" said Amelie hugging Shizuka close.

    "Let me go this is a duel of honour" said Shizuka angrily

    "Ooh?" said Amelie, increasing the strength of her hug, causing Shizuka''s bones to creak slightly "I can y rough if that''s what you want my dear, but this is so much more enjoyable no?"

    Shizuka wasn''t willing to listen to Amelie''s nonsense and instead summoned a two ringed sigil from her chest summoning a thick t pir of ice that pushed the two apart. Amelie let Shizuka go so as to avoid damaging herself.

    This of course, had the beneficial effect of flinging Shizuka far away, as she had tried topensate for Amelie''s grip strength when designing the spell, flying once again to the edge of the arena.

    As Shizuka crashed into the ground Amelie casually got up and dusted herself off before stalking over to Shizuka. "That was rather rude, trying to give me the cold shoulder" said Amelie

    Shizuka struggled to her feet, this time summoning an ice shield to help her deal with whatever Amelie was about to do, hoping to use it to keep her distance. "Ooo, taking a defensive stance are you? I suppose I can go on the attack" said Amelie

    Amelie readied herself, nting her legs in a sprinter''s stance. Her muscles tensed and in the blink of an eye she mmed both into the ground shooting her off like a rocket. Heading straight for Shizuka, at great speed it was all that the kitsune could do to get her shield up in time.

    A loud ng rang out as Amelie''s buckler collided with Shizuka''s ice shield, cracking the ice and breaking it in her hands. While Shizuka was still stunned Amelie slowly jabbed at Shizuka''s side with her trident.

    Reacting on instinct, she managed to twist out of the way. "You know, you really seem to be missing the point my dear fox" said Amelie, after her third attempt at jabbing Shizuka

    "Crazy hare, why would I want to be impaled!" yelled an irate Shizuka back as she concentrated on getting out of the way of Amelie''s lunges and asional strike with her buckler forcing Shizuka around, but away from the edge.

    "See, that''s what I keep telling people, but hardly any of them listen. I''m d you''ve finallye around to my way of thinking" said Amelie, her face lighting up in arger smile then Shizuka had thought possible.

    "What the heck are you even talking about, you''re the one trying to stab me you crazy hare" said Shizuka

    Amelie pouted and went for a kick at Shizuka''s side, just barely grazing her tails as she moved out of the way. "Ooh, is that my new pet name? I must say crazy hare wouldn''t be my first pick, but if that''s really what you want my little fox"

    Shizuka''s eyes went wide, summoning three sigils around her. The floor beneath Amelie started to glow, when a torrent of water exploded out from under her. A secondter a second sh and the water was frozen over.

    Shizuka started panting, backing off, while Amelie sat in her easy prison seemingly content. Kat used this lull in the fighting to check her energy levels. *Shit, I''m already past halfway.* realising this she promptly informed Minor.

    "It should be fine Kat" said Minor without taking her eyes off the fight "We are more than halfway done"

    "Butбн isn''t Amelie frozen in ce?" asked Kat

    Minor shook her head, as Amelie started to speak. "You know Shizuka, as much as I''d love to stare at you all day, I''m afraid I don''t want to cool off any longer"

    Amelie gave a slight grunt of effort and the huge cube of ice around her shattered. Shizuka, still recovering, and looking like she had seen better days, backed up best she could, panting in the process. Kat couldn''t see her sweating like Amelie, but she was unsure if that was actually Amelie''s sweat and not just water.

    Plus, Shizuka''s strange ice avatar was making it hard to tell while she was unable to put any energy towards her eyes. It was however clear that Shizuka''s stance had been ruined. She was no longer standing straight and ready, and her tails had started to droop.

    *Amelie is just ying around with her at this point. It isn''t even closeбн but why does she want to drag it out like this? Is there even a point? She has regeneration perhapsparable to me, she clearly has no issue with pain but she''s justбн ying around.*

    Amelie took a quick step forward and Shizuka stumbled back in response. She tried to summon a quick single ringed sigil for something but it faltered. "Ooo, don''t give me that look" said Amelie "You make me want to forfeit"

    Shizuka growled trying to recover some of her ferocity but it came out closer to a whimper. Amelie sighed and dashed forward, cracking the floor underneath her feet. When she reached Shizuka she pulled her trident back, throwing and threw it past Shizuka''s face, whipping her hair as it past.

    Shizuka stood there shocked, when Amelie booped her own the nice, and Shizuka copsed. "I suppose that''s it. Do you surrender Shizuka?" said Amelie with some resignation.

    Shizuka jumped backwards, trying to use her hands to continue to the motion but failing, due to her weakening arms, where she instead fell head first into the ground. Amelie winced at the sight "Hey, this isn''t quite so funny anymore Shizuka, you should surrender"

    A single ringed sigil appeared in front of Shizuka. A small pir slowly rose from the ground taking Shizuka with it. The pir pushed into the top of her chest, and as Shizuka leant against it, it allowed her to return to her feet.

    "Itбн it isn''t over yet" said Shizuka, struggling to stand up.

    "Hey look, just, um, admit your defeat with good graces please Shizuka" said Amelie with a slightly worried tone "I don''t want to do anything more to you"

    "Whyбн why don''t you say that to my face" said Shizuka

    Amelie, stomped on the ground and appeared directly next to Shizuka. She held her hand out for a second and the trident she had thrown reappeared. mming it into the ground hilt first Amelie looked into Shizuka''s eyes and said "Stand down, please. You have lost. I''m not even tired at all. There is nothing more you can do, I''m just stronger than you"

    Shizukaughed in her half delirious state. Despite the beating Amelie had dealt her, it was clear the hare had been holding back, and it was the mana drain that was actually getting to her. "Stronger? Yes Strongerбн? Then I justбн just need to be stronger?"

    "Yes Shizuka, but that won''t happen right now" said Amelie

    "Nowбн? Noбн I can''t lose againбн not againбн I saidбн I said never again" said Shizuka

    Amelie, looked at her friend strangely "But you''ve won every fight what are you talking about?"

    Arge crack resounded, like the sound of shattering ss. Amelie''s eyes went wide, as a third tail sprouted from behind Shizuka. Unlike her ice avatar, this one looked to be made of water and stood twice as tall as the others. "I just needбн to be stronger!" screamed Shizuka with wide eyes

 Chapter 212: a Major comeback?

    <h4>Chapter 212: a Majoreback?</h4>

    "Oh no" was all Amelie managed to say before a massive wall of ice mmed into her from above crushing her into the floor. The ground cracked, under the weight, of the pir. Amelie tried to say something, but the force pressing her into the ground was too much for her jaw.

    Kat could no longer see what was happening under the ice pir, but it was only a few moments before it started to crack. Severalrge ringing thuds apanied each crack that grewrger andrger.

    Shizuka, watching this summoned three more three ringed sigils pointing at the spot where Amelie was pinned. With a final thud the ice shattered and Amelie pushed herself to her feet, only be met with a hail of icicles.

    Eyes widening, she curled herself into a small ball, cing her buckler in between herself and as many icicles as she could, she channelled a bit of mana into her shield, activating a glowing orb around it, doubling its area, allowing her to just barely block everything.

    "You have to stop Shizuka!" said Amelie "Don''t ruin your future for this"

    But Shizuka showed no sign of letting, up even as Amelie''s projected shield started to flicker. "Minor, what is she talking about" asked Kat

    "Wellбн when a kitsune gains her tail, she also gets a temporary boost in strength. We think it''s because tails more easily form in stressful situations. The problem however, is that if you burn through all the mana it grants you, you can cripple yourself and be stuck at whatever tail number you waste your mana" said Minor

    "Should we be concerned" asked Kat

    Minor shook her head "Nah, Shizuka is fine, because her rank up is mine as well, so she gets twice the energy. Amelie and Major didn''t know at the time of course, but yeah we don''t have to worry"

    Kat nodded, calming down, when she saw a slight increase in the amount of energy she was losing. If she hadn''t checked at that moment she wouldn''t have even noticed. "Minorбн why am I using more energy?"

    Minor frowned "I haven''t changed anythingбн are you sure it''s taking more energy?"

    Kat nodded, and Minor frowned in response. "Well, if you drop to low let me know"

    "Sureбн I''m just a bit above a third left at the moment" said Kat

    Minor winced but made no furtherment as they let their eyes drift back to the action. Amelie had decided to take a chance, and was using her shield to push forward. She was keeping low, and using her powerful legs to hop, not unlike a hare, forward, keeping low and mostly using her knees to progress forward.

    When she closed the distance to slightly out of trident range, she crouched behind her shield, and let herself fall forward. Kat felt like the world slowed, despite not using any of her powers, as Amelie fell.

    When she was lined up perfectly, she pushed off with all her might, still hiding her body behind her shield, acting more like a human missile than anything else. Icicles nced off the shield but it managed to hold firm through the onught.

    Shizuka''s eyes went wide as she saw her icicles fail to stop Amelie''s charge. The world slowed again, so that Kat could have easily crawled the distance faster than Amelie was now covering it.

    A massive three ringed sigil appeared directly in Amelie''s face, as while Shizuka''s eyes were wide, with cracks in them, that Kat took to mean they were bloodshot. As the sigil glowed brighter, and brighter, the air around Amelie chilled.

    Then in a blink of the eye, even at this snail''s pace, a massive ice cube formed around Amelie stopping all of her momentum. Shizuka started to rx, but before she even lowered her hands the ice started cracking.

    Amelie had dismissed her shield and used the space she had obtain to m her hands into the ice construction. A secondrge thud resounded as her hands broke through the edge of her icy prison.

    This was followed by a grating sound as Amelie used this as leverage to rip it in half. With a final wrench, those two halves went flying, and as Amelie dropped to the ground she tucked in her legs before mming them into the ground and shooting her thatst bit forward.

    "Yield" said Amelie as she mmed knee first into Shizuka''s chest pinning her to the ground. Shizuka didn''t even respond as a three ringed sigil appeared and a tidal wave of water crashed into Amelie, washing her off Shizuka

    This wasn''t enough to get her away though, as Amelie mmed her trident into the ground and held on through the rushing water that continued to rage on. Positioning herself against the tide, Amelie pulled herself forward.

    As she inched forward, letting wave after wave crash against her, Amelie managed to reach a sideways crouching position on her trident. Lining herself up once more she jumped off slicing through the water, with her ears held back against her head.

    She broke into the small patch of air Shizuka had created for herself easily and gripped her by the throat ???Yield! Please" said Amelie, with sadness in her voice "Don''t do this"

    Shizuka managed to just barely shake her head at the hare in front of her. Amelie took Shizuka and mmed her into the ground, as a sigil appeared, creating a bubble of water around Shizuka, dampening the force of the attack.

    Seeing this Amelie frowned and let go. "I forfeit"

    "What?" said a stunned Shizuka as her concentration faltered, and the sigil powering the endless stream of water cracked and broke, dismissing the raging tide.

    "I forfeit" said Amelie "You''ve won"

    As she said this Amelie recalled her trident and ced it on the ground next to Shizuka and then took of her bracer "I can''t let you hurt yourself any longer. You''ve won" said Amelie

    Shizuka seemed toe to her senses at this "Wait, what? No you were winning, why?"

    Amelie sagged and let herself fall to the ground next to Shizuka alongside her weapons "You''ve told me how important getting your next tail isбн and what happens if you don''t do it properly. I won''t. I absolutely refuse to do that to you"

    Shizuka shook her head "No, I forfeit then. You can''t just give up your weapons to me when you were winning"

    Amelieughed from her ce on the ground "It''s ok little fox, I knew this could happen"

    Shizuka shook her head violently "No, nono, no I forfeit, you winбн please"

    At that moment, Kat felt like she was hit with a hammered. Coughing to relieve herself of the weight she saw that a huge chunk of her energy was gone all of a sudden "Minor, I just lost like half my remaining energy" said Kat

    "The memory is nearly done" said Minor "Can you hold out a little longer"

    Kat nodded weakly, the sick feeling she''d had at the start intensifying as her energy drained. "It''s fine little fox. It''s a bit disappointing to lose, but I''ll live"

    Shizuka tried to get up and move to Amelie''s style but found herself slipping and falling t, her arms like jelly, unable to move even a few paces to the right. "No, I, Princess Shizuka Maemari hereby forfeit this duel" said Shizuka

    "Enough you two" said a voice Kat recognised as Chiharu, but couldn''t see the question in person. "We can dere a draw"

    "Hahaha" coughed Amelie, emotionally exhausted if not physically "Do we both lose then or do we both win. I vote for win"

    "What does she mean?" asked Shizuka

    Chiharu''s sigh could be heard from wherever she was hiding "The rewards. You either treat it as if both contestants won and hand over the rewards, or both lost and nothing changes hands"

    "Thenбн then loss" said Shizuka "Amelie shouldn''t give up her weapons"

    Amelieughed "Ha, I don''t care about those. Sure they are precious but-"

    Kat felt the memory falter as she felt her me get struck by some force. Energy poured out of her to try and fend off whatever it was leaving her almost empty "Minor" chocked out Kat

    "Just a few more words"

    Kat nodded but her vision was starting to get blurry.

    "You can''t mean that Amelie, why do you even care about my hand" asked Shizuka

    "Hehehe, tell you what little foxбн I''llбн I''ll tell you when I wake up" said Amelie, who copsedpletely, eyes closing.

    Shizuka panicked and tried to w her way over to Amelie, but was stopped by Chiharu''s calm voice as she appeared beside Shizuka "It''s ok rest now"

    *Ahбн thatбн that sounds like a good idea.* Kat felt herself letting go as the scene began to end, falling forward despite not having any ground to stand on. As she fell, she could almost hear Minor shouting out her name, but there was a ringing in her ears that wouldn''t go away and blocked the sound.

 Chapter 213: Thnks fr th Mmrs

    <h4>Chapter 213: Thnks fr th Mmrs</h4>

    When Kat''s consciousness came back to her, she felt a lot like a rubber band that had been let go after stretching too far. Groggily opening her eyes to ckness, she had only a moment to work out what was going on before that darkness retreated as a door opened.

    In front of her, was a room. The walls all seemed to be made out of smooth ck marble, with the asional blue flower like crystals that jutted out from the wall and seemed to emit a small amount of light. The bed was a simple frame carved out of wood with a ne white mattress and sheetbination. There was a desk on the closer edge of the room to Kat and at the further side she saw Shizuka meditating on a slightly raised tform to separate it from the rest of the room. She was wearing a loose training robe and surrounding the young girl was severalrge chunks of ice which orbited her slowly until stoppingpletely and vanishing.

    *Hang on a moment this is familiarбн wait* Kat''s mind shook as her eyes failed to move under hermand.

    "Greetings demon, I my name, is Shizuka. I assume my mother has filled you in on at least some of the details" said Shizuka as she stood up.

    "I guess? I was told to kidnap you, but that it was actually your n. I''m Kat by the way" said Kat

    Kat''s mind reeled. *I didn''t say thatбн well I mean I did but not right now. Shit am I now part of the memory?*

    "Well Kat, I n to escape the castle and head for my grandmother''s hideaway in some mountains. Most people think she''s dead but it''s actually that she''s a battle junkie who got sick of running the kingdom and faked her death to get out of it. She pretended to be weak for that first decade to make sure my mother could run things in her absence and then headed off to the wilderness to fight things again" said Shizuka

    "Do you have any talents that can ease our escape?"

    *Is it because I used up all my energy and lost some power I had over myself?*

    "Not really, I seem to have a calming aura I can project over people but it''s not that strong" said Kat

    "Hmm, a calming aura you say, please hit me with hit. Don''t hold back too much but no need for full power" said Shizuka

    Kat didn''t even feel anything as Shizuka copsed under what must have been her calming aura. She did however notice that the dream seemed to shake slightly.

    "Hey are you alright, what happened, why did you copse like that, my aura shouldn''t be that strong" said Kat. *Yeah I never did quite figure that one out. Looking back on it maybe it was getting stronger over time? I''m not really sureбн I never so grossly overused my aura ever again, I always sort of had an idea of how much to use. *

    Shizuka, started to mumble something before changing tactics and summoning arge ice cube she promptly shattered on her own head. "There, much better. That calming aura is nothing to scoff at, I had all my defences down but still, if that''s your version of not that strong I''m sure you''ll be fine if pressed" said Shizuka

    "No see, this isn''t what I was expecting,st time I used that on someone it just calmed them down, helped them think clearly and rx. It didn''tpletely drop them" said Kat

    "Hmm, strange. While certainly if I had my guard up it''s a simple attack to deflect that wouldn''t be without effort. Nheless, I have noints if you are stronger than you think, that will only aid in our efforts." said Shizuka.

    "Well, with that established, I suppose I should go over the n to actually sneak out of the castle." Said Shizuka, however instead of continuing to list the n as Kat remembered them, time seemed to skip for a moment, and Kat found her body in a slightly different position and answering Shizuka

    "Ok well I trust your judgement, it seems like you have this nned out, when do we leave" said Kat

    "Now" said Shizuka.

    *Wait what?* Kat''s thoughts where interrupted as a pair of wings broke through her back. It was a weird feeling, and didn''t feel at all like it did the first time, it was like she just suddenly gained awareness of her wings. *Huhбн I didn''t even know I was missing themбн wait what about my horns.*

    "What in Everfrost''s name was that" asked Shizuka

    "Well, if I had to guess, this is the next stage of my awakening" said Kat

    "Yes but what even happened to you. Your face was twisted in pain and you have wings?" said Shizuka

    "Oh that wasn''t pain. Whatever it was, was extremely weird and ufortable, and I hope to never experience it again, but it wasn''t pain. As for the wings, well I''m not a fully fledged demon yet, I am still undergoing an awakening which is meant to slowly increase my powers, I thought they happened after I returned from my summoning once a week but clearly, I was mistaken. This time it''s wings and maybe muscles? It felt like they were changing as well but hard to tell on ount of not being able to move right now" said Kat

    "Will this impede our mission at all? This n took a lot of preparation on my behalf and we can afford to dy it for a day if we must. Ideally I want the highest chance to seed and for that the sooner we leave the better because the beast twins aren''t here yet, but they are supposed to arrive within the week" said Shizuka

    "No" said Kat

    "Understood" said Shiuzka

    "I''m ready to leave whenever you require Shizuka" said Kat

    *You knowбн I feel like I''m skipping around a bit here. Wasn''t I previously enjoying the great feel of the floorboards? Wait that''s right! We alsopletely skipped the fact I went to sleep first*

    "Of course, just one thing left to do before we leave then" said Shizuka as she started gathering ice in front of her. Slowly building in size a light began to shine within the chunks until it shattered sending pieces of ice flying around the room bearing itself in the walls, the furniture and any other exposed surface avable.

    "Quickly, we must leave through the secret passage, the room is soundproofed but my spell may have damaged the enchantments somewhat. Let''s leave quickly" said Shizuka as she pushed on of the flower petals on her walls to reveal a hidden passageway before she took off running at a light jog.

    Now that Kat was jogging, she decided to use the ample time she assumed she''d have to see if she kept her horns. This was a bit harder because she couldn''t really feel them without demonic energy running through them and she was running on empty.

    Kat tried to strain her eyes to see the bottom of her horns, and while she failed in moving them, as she started to follow Shizuka the slight bobbing motion was enough to give her confirmationбн except she COULD see her horns.

    *Ok seriously what is going on here?* As Kat jogged the background started to pass extremely quickly, as if she was watching the scene yed in fast forward. Despite her body not moving faster than it was in her memories, the walls flew past at amazing speeds.

    That was until everything came to a screeching halt. When it did so, the walls darkened drastically, as Shizuka spoke. Kat found herself rooted to the spot. Unable to move.

    "We might have a problem" said Shizuka

    "Please borate, what might that problem be?" said Kat

    "Well, the walls shouldn''t be like this, in fact I didn''t even know the tunnels had smooth walls in any section let alone on the route we were supposed to be on" said Shizuka

    "So what does that actually mean Shizuka, I''m just following you" said Kat.

    Trembling slightly Shizuka replied "It means one of three things, I think, and I sincerely hope none of them are true"

    "Well, spit it out Shizuka, I''m not going to bite your head off for a mistake" said Kat

    *Oh noбн no no I know where this is going.* Kat tried to rally against her unresponsive body, but was unwilling to spend the meagre amount of demonic energy she had recovered to truly force the issue in case she simply copsed in ce when using it.

    "Well, it''s not quite that. At least one of these scenarios ispletely uneptable to me, but I''m forced to consider nheless" said Shizuka

    "Stop dancing around the issue. We can deal with them whatever they are" said Kat

    "Easy for you to say, you don''t even know what the problems are, how can you say that" said Shizuka.

    "Shizuka I''m going to project my aura onto you, you need to calm down" said Kat

    "No, I''m fine I don''t-" Shizuka was by something. *My calming aura if I remember correctly.* Turning her back to the wall she slid downnding softly on her backside.

 Chapter 214: a Minor misstep

    <h4>Chapter 214: a Minor misstep</h4>

    Kat could only watch with mounting horror as the memory continued rolling. She tried to move her arms, legs, even her wings or tail would be enouбн *Did my tail just move a bit?*

    "I did need that. I''m sorry Kat, that was very unqueenly behaviour from me. The possibility, the fear of those options was a bit too much. So, I suppose I should exin. The first option is that your presence somehow messes with the enchantment.

    "It can''t figure out if you''re a friend or foe and so it''s trying to lead us in a roundabout way so that I can lose you somehow. Honestly, I doubt that''s the case, but it''s the one I most want to believe. Secondly, the enchantments could be breaking, they havee somewhat unravelled and don''t work correctly anymore leading us astray to be lost forever in these tunnels.

    "And finally, that I am not my mother''s daughter. Last time I tested the route she came with me, and the caves clearly recognised her, she always knew where to go but I only ever had a vague sense of direction and maybe, maybe they think I''m the intruder" said Shizuka

    "Shizuka that third possibility might be the single dumbest thing I''ve ever heard" said Kat

    "What would you know, my mother is a wonderful Queen and despite my best efforts I seem only to have talent in magic, the affairs of state constantly escape me, I''m forever walking in my mother''s shadow" said Shizuka rambling away

    *I guess I''m going to have to watch myself say it aren''t Iбн the thing that started this whole messбн* Kat kept trying to move despite her thoughts, focusing her efforts on her tail. As she did so however, in the corner of her eyes she spotted something.

    "Shizuka, have you ever looked in the mirror? I''m not sure what you think, but I have never seen a mother daughter pair that share their looks sopletely. Plus your mother isn''t an idiot, why would she let you use these tunnels if she knew you weren''t her daughter. This is nonsense" said Kat.

    Shizuka started cackling against the wall, tears leaking from her eyes. "Can it really be that simple Kat, I always feel so different from her, and I''ve never met my fatherбн but what do you mean we look simr?" said Shizuka.

    *Minor!* Kat realised who the figure in the corner of her eyes was. She looked concerned, but her eyes were firmly focused on Kat''s tail.

    *Let me see if I can show her.* Kat focused all her attention on her tail, moving it to point at Minor in three short jabs. *Yes!* Kat saw Minor''s eyes go wide, and knew she had gotten the message.

    "Have you seen yourself in a mirror? You have the same hair, the same face, same build. So much of you is the same it''s easier toment on what''s different the only thing distinguishing you from your mother is age and that scar you have, on your left cheek"

    "What are you talking about Kat, I have red hair, and certainly no scar" said Shizuka

    Kat walked slowly towards Shizuka as she sat on the ground. *Don''t do it me.* Katshed her tail around grabbing onto her arm and trying to pull it back. However just as she was about to stop herself from touching Shizuka''s scar Minor shook her head.

    *Dammitбн do I just have to watch this?* Minor nodded as if she could read her thoughts, and Kat freed her hand, allowing herself to make the mistake she knew she must.

    "It''s right here, what are you talking about" said Kat. It was at that moment Shizuka screamed. Kat leapt away from the girl and watched as she started darken. Shizuka had her hand shakily reaching up to her face as the darkness bubbled, and slowly started to seep out of the scar on her head. Oozing out like a tide of ink.

    "I ha, have a scarбн" said Shizuka haltingly before she snapped her head around to Kat and whispered softly "It is your fault" before promptly copsing to the side falling limp.

    As Shizuka drop to the ground, the world shook and Kat regained control. "Minor I can move again what the hell do we do" said Kat careful to avoid the ckness spilling out of Shizuka''s body as ity on the floor.

    "I don''t know!" said Minor panicked, making her way over to Kat. "This isn''t a memory anymore it''s a dream, the rules arepletely different if we want to move forward"

    Kat grit her teeth "Moving forward isn''t the concern, it''s keeping ourselves in the dream"

    "Oh we are fine on that front" said Minor

    "What do you mean" said Kat with narrowed eyes "Isn''t all this ck gunk Nightmare stuff?"

    "No" said Minor, touching her hand to the edge of it to prove a point. Sadly it was not the one she wanted. As soon as her hand came close to the ck pool of sludge Kat had been carefully avoiding, the mass reared up and tried to attack Minor.

    Moving instinctively, Kat''s tailshed out, wrapping itself around Minor and yanking her back away from the muck. Spreading her wings out, once Minor was out of harm, Kat ced Minor down before taking Minor in her arms and kicking off the ground.

    As Kat hovered above the ground, she found herself out of reach of the growing sludge. Shizuka was no longer visible, and the surroundings were being slowly filled with ck goop. *Huhбн I wonder if I can flyfortable because this is a dream, or if it is because I''m rank 2*

    "Want to rethink how safe that ck stuff is" asked Kat holding Minor close to her so she wouldn''t fall.

    "Iбн Iбн I don''t knowбн it doesn''t FEEL like Nightmaresбн likeбн they have this sort ofбн fear, as I mentioned and I just don''t feel it from that" said Minor.

    "Well, what exactly is the n then. I can''t actually keep flying like this for long" said Kat

    "What?" Minor paled "You could glide at least for a while before, and you don''t seem to be strugglingбн why can''t we just stay here?"

    "It still costs me a bit of energy, and I didn''t exactly have time to recover much. I''ve gotбн" Kat checked her reserves "around a quarter left, and it''s falling decently fast. I''d give us five minutes"

    Minor frowned "So no cool tricks with demonic fire I assume"

    Kat looked down at the roiling mass of darkness that hadn''t stopped expanding, and was even starting to climb up. Kat wasn''t exactly hovering far off the ground because of the ceiling, but it was safe enough.

    "Nope. Though can you maybe give me some space to fly?" asked Kat

    "Hmmбн yes, because this isn''t a memory any more it should be fine" said Minor, looking up. Kat watched as the ceiling gained a hole in it. Flying through revealed an empty dark space with an endless coating of stone as the ''floor''

    "Don''t touch that floor by the way" said Minor "It isn''t exactly ''real'' from this side, you''ll fall straight through"

    Kat frowned "How does that work?"

    Minor shrugged "As I said, once the ckness started, we changed over to more of a dream like state, though even that might be a bit misleading, because it isn''t like we werepletely outside of a dream beforeбн look it''splicated"

    "Can you make it simple, seems like the ink didn''t take too kindly to leaving it alone" said Kat as she looked down.

    The mess of darkness had already spilled out of the hole Kat had escaped through. It looked to be spreading out and upwards, acting more like a pile of sand then the liquid it was supposed to be.

    "Okбн um, so, we need to find the representation of Shizuka now that we are here. I''m not quite sure how to do that butбн We can sort of warp logic a bit and force things to work" said Minor

    "So, what we can go through a door and find her?" asked Kat

    "Yesбн but it would be really hard for me to make a door, and even harder to make it to the right ce" said Minor

    *Hmmбн what about if I can make just likeбн a door of fire. Skip the details and pretend to open it?* Kat checked her reserves and saw that the n might require some time, as she was still burning energy.

    "Can we find a ce to rest? I really need more energy for this" said Kat

    "Maybe?" said Shizuka "Try flying up as high as you can. That should at the very least change the scenery"

    Kat shrugged and took off, watching as the sludge beneath her seemed to get further and further away.?Thoughбн it didn''t seem to be helping the perpetually dark surroundings, but at least it wasn''t moving at all.

 Chapter 215: a Minor twist

    <h4>Chapter 215: a Minor twist</h4>

    Kat continued to fly higher and higher, with the only way to tell she was progressing at all, was using the increasingly shrinking roiling puddle of darkness, but eventually even that was out of sight.

    *Should I use some energy to improve my eyes?* Kat checked her reserves and found them teetering on the edge of nothing. *Definitely not! I can''t fall nowбн though actuallyбн does gliding use up energy? Could I recover that wayбн*

    Kat''s thoughts on gliding were interrupted however as she came into contact with a sticky film like substance pressing down on her horns. It was a very strange feeling. She was about to question Minor, but her kitsunepanion spoke first. "Keep going if you can Kat, if you can break through the edge it should change the scene"

    Kat nodded and renewed her efforts. As she tried to fly and push against whatever this substance was it increased its resistance to her efforts. Eventually she was pping her wings as fast as she could, and yet she was still trapped in the current scene.

    *Do I use some of my mes? I don''t really have the energy for that, I''m already risking falling down and locking upбн what about just stabbing itбн with my tail I guess?*

    Kat coiled her tail around itself, making sure to keep up her efforts and stretch the wall as thin as possible, beforeshing out, striking the edge. As soon as her tail came into contact with it, Kat heard a quiet pop.

    Then suddenly she wasn''t straining against a thick film, she was face down in the snow and Minor was no longer in her hands. Trying and failing to move, Kat strained her eyes hoping to find some clue that Minor was ok.

    "Kat? Is that you?" asked Minor from somewhere nearby.

    *Wellбн yes it is me but I can''t exactly move at the moment to warn you now can I?*

    Kat felt the edge of her left wing get poked a few times. *Yup, that''s me, can you just I dunno pull me out?*

    Luckily Minor was thinking along the same lines as Kat, and had started to dig away the snow surrounding Kat. A few minutester and Minor was crouching beside Kat who had been left leaning against a nearby tree.

    "Soбн ah, how normal is this?" asked Minor "I mean, it was weird when you disappeared only to reappear in that next memory, but now you are just kind of sitting hereбн but I can sort of tell you''re still home? If that makes sense"

    *I suppose that means she can tell that I''m not just a husk, or a fake Katбн which is good information to haveбн but I can''t exactly give you any encouragement at the momentбн unless my tail maybe?*

    Kat focused on her tail and tried to get it to move, but it was happily curled in herp curtesy of Minor, and seemed to have no desire to move at this point in time. *Wellбн that''s a bit of a lost cause.*

    *Wait what about a little bit of energy in my eyes?* Kat reached towards the few embers of demonic energy she had left and tried to order them towards her eyes, but found it to be simrly unresponsive.

    "Wellбн I guess you might not be able to hear meбн though your eyes are open which is a little weirdбн anyway at least we seem to have a mostly safe ce to rest up. Hopefully you aren''t affected by the coldбн that could be a problem" said Minor

    *Wait howe you aren''t? I mean I don''t know why I''m fine either but at least I can recognise that my powers are bullshit and don''t make sense. Minor''s used to make at least a degree of sense.*

    "Huhбн I can almost see the question in your eye. Well, I mentioned that the only thing that really affects me here is the Nightmares and I mean that very literally. I can just choose not to be cold because I''m more like the scenery than anything else" said Minor

    *Huhбн still not sure that makes sense. I mean now that I look the snow is falling though you Minor, like, it just ignores your existence. At least the trees have the decency to collect some snow once and awhile.*

    "Anyway, as I was saying you can just rx for a bit. I can keep a look out, and make sure that the ck stuff or the Nightmares appear. Then we have to find our way out of this part of the dreamбн I think it''s here because of Major''s ice affinity. We were sort of half in a memory before but now we are really in a dream. I think Major might be trying to keep us away for some reason" said Minor.

    *Well that''s just great. But I still don''t understand how this is different to the memories? Or why exactly we can move through them? Like isn''t a dream a dream? Why can we move between them?*

    Minor seemed to be done talking though as she sat down next to Kat and pulled one of Kat''s wings around herself before gazing out at the snow sweptndscape. Kat let her mind drift to random topics once Minor was settled, for she was right, Kat just needed a bit of energy to be back on her feet.

    A short five minutester Kat managed to flex her fingers. Control slowly returning to her body. Minor felt her shifting and looked over waiting for confirmation. "I''m fine. This is just what happens when I run out of energy. It''s kind of weird. I''m not unconscious but I just can''t move at all"

    Minor frowned "For how long?"

    Kat shrugged "Until I recover. I think I can do little things if my life is threatened but I''ve only seen one example of that"

    "Okбн so what should we do? Keep waiting?" asked Minor

    Kat shrugged again "Well, I should be fine to walk, that doesn''t really eat up much if any more energy than sitting around. It is stuff like flying and running at full speed that drains me. Especially my demonic fire. Summoning that can be a massive pain"

    Minor nodded "Okбн hmm, I say we sit here for a little bit longer I have a n"

    "Ok?" said Kat before settling back down slightly and leaning into the tree. *I wonder what her n is? Does she want me to fly up again? I mean I guess it could work but at the same timeбн I feel like that''s a little too easy.*

    ##

    After another thirty minutes of recovery Kat was back to full. But for once she''d actually had the peace of mind to properly examine the recovery process. It seemed like it wasn''t as linear as she''d originally thought.

    *So it seems like, as long as I''m sitting still, my regen increases exponentially? Or at least additively. I was only around a third at fifteen minutesбн but does it increase the longer I stay motionless, or the more energy I have? It has to be motionless right? Because the drain and regen is constant when I fly or run.*

    "I''m full, and ready to go Minor" said Kat

    Minor shook herself out of her stupor. At some point she had fallen asleep. *Which is still really weird. I meanбн can you sleep in a dream? How exactly does that work? I''d have thought she''d sleep when Major did but now that I think about it, Minor''s ''world'' would be more active at night.*

    Standing up and stretching with a yawn "Ok, so I''m going to see if I can twist this little trick into a skip for us. Give me just a moment" said Minor

    With that she started to peel the bark off the tree they had been leaning against. Once she had a small pile of bark in her hand, she proceeded to snap it into smaller pieces and built a tiny campfire on her hand.

    "Can you put a bit of fire on top Kat?" asked Minor

    Nodding, and summoning the requested me Kat let it spout from her finger, and hovered it slightly over the campfire. "Now just hold it there" said Minor.

    She took a step forward and held out her hand while looking at Kat''s me and the sticks in her outstretched hand. After much humming and hawing, Minor nodded to herself, and dropped the sticks.

    Instead of them falling like Kat had expected, she felt her me leave her control and vanish. Startled she looked around, and noticed a bright light in the distance. Enhancing her eyes revealedбн it was a campfire.

    "Ok, what? How did that work?" asked Kat

    "Well, I just made a campfire, lined everything up and thenбн bent things a little with my control over Major''s mind. Nowe on, we should head for the campfire" said Mino

 Chapter 216: a Minor story

    <h4>Chapter 216: a Minor story</h4>

    The snow crunched under Kat''s feet as she followed Minor towards the campsite. She was still trying to wrap her head around the whole thing. *Soбн I can sort of see how the logic works here. You have a tiny firece, and instead of it being tiny and in Minor''s hand it''srge and far away*

    *But how does this help as move on? And why does it work? Are all dreams like this? Or is it just how Major''s works. And if that is true, this is just how Major''s dream works, is that because Minor is here inside her head as well, or would my dreams work like this?*

    Kat watched Minor walk through the snow in a strange fashion. She almost seemed to be standing on it. She sunk just barely through the topyer of snow but left no footprints. *Is that another part of her not really being affected by the dream? Or is she just that light? Actually, maybe that makes more sense than anything else*

    *Because sure I seem to have weight here, but is that just because I think I have weight? It does really seem like how we are thinking about this has arge effect on the surroundingsбн or at least how Minor thinks about things doesбн*

    "So, how will this fire help us leave?" asked Kat

    "Well, this particr scene is an endless blizzard. However, if we have a warm fire to huddle around the logic follows that it will stop snowing eventually, because we are nice and warm. This should break the scene, or at least give us a way out" said Minor

    "Waitбн are we trying to break the scene now? Like the Nightmares?" asked Kat

    Minor paused in her stride at that. It was a good thirty seconds before she starting moving again, and when she spoke, it was with a heavy voice. "Actually, that might not be too far off. We are the invaders this time. That might be why the gunk didn''t fill me with fear, because I''m the one who doesn''t belongбн"

    "Hey, Minor it''s ok" said Kat

    Minor nodded but her voice was still heavy when she spoke "No I understand. This is the Nightmare Major is stuck in and we need to free her from it whether she likes it or not"

    Kat nodded "Yes we do. I''m a little worried that we might be doing some damage, but I guess we are past the point of worry. Damage can be fixed, but if her body dies out in the real world it''s the end"

    Minor gulped "Yes. We''ve already had one second chance. I doubt the great fox would see fit to give us another"

    "Great fox? What''s that? I''ve heard you curse in the name of everfrostбн or Major might have done that, but not the Great Fox" said Kat

    "Well, actually this is perfect" said Minor as she reached the edge of the fire "Sit down and I''ll tell you about the Great Fox and why we don''t curse its name"

    "So, how much do you know about beast people?" asked Minor

    "Nothing really" said Kat "My home dimension doesn''t really have them"

    Minor nodded "Ok, well I might have to go a bit broader with my exnation then but that''s fine. So, you may notice that kitsune are not part of the beast kingdom. There is a reason for this, and the main one is that we aren''t all thatpatible with each other.

    "See, a standard beast person may choose to have children with any other. In this case, the child will be able to draw traits from both parents mostly randomly along with what race they are. Now, this doesn''t happen often because beast people tend to find people of the exact type more appealing but things can change

    "Kitsune however, are always born kitsune. It doesn''t matter who we choose to take as our significant other. Some even say we don''t need a partner at all, but I''m not sure about that. Now the main reason for this difference is in how we each began as a sentient race.

    "The beast people are descended from the great beasts. It is said that as they reached for further strength, they found their bestial forms limiting, and so they came together to perform a major ritual to provide them the chance to shift into a more human formбн well, actually they sought to emte the elves, or so the stories go, but some debate this.

    "That is mainly because they ended up sharing significantly more traits with humans and each other than the elves, which causes questions of who they wanted to emte, but that is neither here nor there.

    "So, they performed this grand ritual, hoping to grant them the gift of shapeshifting, and allowing them to switch between their two forms at will. Now once again, ounts differ as to if they seeded in this or not, but what we do know is that it did not transfer between generations

    "Either over time, or because of the ritual, the tribes became locked in their two-legged forms. Now, they still have remnants of their old physical strength, but nothingpared to what great beasts were supposed to have"

    Minor paused to take a short breather. As she did this Kat noticed that the snow had slowed its fall and was now falling straight down as if the wind had died out almostpletely but chose not to mention it.

    "Now, the kitsune, we are different. ording to legend, we were always one of the greater existences of the realm. We did not yearn for a human like form unlike the beast people. We were content with our growing territory, and what is now our kingdom.

    "This however, all changed when the Queen of our people fell in love with someone from one of the other races. Sadly we don''t actually know which of said races it was. Our records even include the great beasts, so we know this happened before their ritual, so we know it wasn''t a member of the beast tribesбн

    "But quite a few of the oldest records have been destroyed or lost over time, or even just mistranted as ournguage has shifted over time closer towardsmon. Anyway, apparently this Queen was the strongest kitsune to have ever been born at this point

    "And one of our main abilities was to take on a battle form, a giant fox that for the greatest of us was evenrger than the mountains. This Queen was a master of this art and decided to stretch her powers and managed to construct a human form.

    "Now, she happily married her chosen husband with no issues. That was until she wanted to have children. She found that she couldn''t alter her form during this time. Still, she was strong and this wasn''t a real problem.

    "Until the children were born in that humanoid form. Now this might not sound bad, but please understand that we don''t gain our transformation abilities till at least our fourth tail, and usually at our fifth.

    "This meant that their children were locked in their human forms. This was initially considered a negative until it was revealed that they were even stronger than any other kitsune of the same tail rank.

    "And so more and more kitsune decided to follow in the Queen''s footsteps. Now, the issue with this was, the transformation actually weakens kitsune children, it was the Queen''s bloodline that kept her children strong.

    "This was realised toote as multiple generations of kitsune that rarely made it to the fifth tail, and even rarer could transform. That''s allegedly how we transformed into a humanoid race and some say we lost the ability to transform into foxespletely"

    "The Great Fox, I was speaking of earlier is said to be that Queen''s oldest answer, the first of our kind. But honestly we don''t really know anything about her, or him. It''s just a story unlike that of the Queen''s which we can be rtively certain is true"

    "Huh" said Kat "So did you guys actually lose that ability?"

    Minor bit her lip. "Look Kat, I shouldn''t answer thatбн but you''re my friend. MINE. The first I''ve ever really had that I can call my ownбн and I really really want to answer youбн but I''m justбн"

    Kat cut in "I swear on my demonic energy that I shall not reveal to anyone the truth of the kitsune without your prior approval"

    As Kat said this, chains started to snake out of her body, they poised as if ready to strike. Minor looked between them and Kat and said "No. I reject your vow"

    The chains rapidly vanished as if they were never there at all, but before Kat could say anything Minor held up a hand "I''ll tell you anyway. I trust you. The truth is, we have never lost that power. We keep it as secrets and legends but it can be done"

 Chapter 217: a Major-ly bad idea

    <h4>Chapter 217: a Major-ly bad idea</h4>

    Kat swallowed as she stared at Minor. *I meanбн I guess that makes sense, I saw Enuko in that memory changing just her handsбн butбн I feel like there is more to thisбн but do I even want to ask? Should I? Dammit I want to know.*

    "How could you keep something like that hidden?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн it actually isn''t as hard as you''d think" said Minor "I mentioned that the ruling house, that is, us, are supposedly descended from that Queen who started our race? Well, one of the major factors supporting this is we are one of the few capable of even reaching five tails still

    "There are of course, a few other houses that can as well, but it asionally skips a generation, or more and normally we can exin why we keep it a secret. Alsoбн I think you need to actually know it''s possible for you to change. Soбн I''d bet mum doesn''t tell them all.

    Kat nodded "That makes sense I suppose. Still I''m surprised. It seems like you''ve kept this under wraps for a really long time"

    "Well, we might have cheated a bit. See, when in our fox forms our control over our element is supposed to drastically improve, so, for example if Grandma wanted to use her form, she''d just create a fake copy of herself, then transform and coat herself in ice

    "Giving the illusion it''s just a powerful spell that uses our belief in the Great Fox to strengthen it" said Minor

    Kat frowned at thest part "Wait belief ys a part in magic? How does that make sense?"

    "Ahбн wellбн ah, I don''t really understand it, but I think it has something to do with runes. They all mean something very specific and you have to know and believe in what they mean to use themбн or that''s what we were told anyway. I never paid as much attention as I should haveбн I didn''t think I''d get the chance to use my magic ever" said Minor

    Kat nodded. *Hmm, I suppose that is fairly reasonable. She''s been in Major''s head for years and why waste the time learning a strange runic system you can''t be sure will ever be avable to you especially if she thought other things might help like remember key information for Majorбн wait but aren''t runes key information.*

    *Well, whatever.* Kat looked at thendscape and the sun rising over the horizon. *It seems we can leave this scene soon.* "Looks like it''s time to head off Minor" said Kat indicating at the rising sun.

    "Yes. Please be ready, I can only imagine that wherever we end up next will be more hostile to us. I''m not sure how far away we are from Major''s consciousness but I think at least two, and no more than five" said Minor as she turned her back to Kat and started messing around with the snow.

    "Why those numbers?" asked Kat

    "Well, I know the environment will get worse and worse as we get closer, and really snow is pretty tame all things considered. Major could be throwing icicles or even just icebergs at us to keep us away. This is moreбн like a holding area" said Minor

    "Ok, say how are we ending this scene anyway?" asked Kat

    "I just have to find the ground and then push into it, change things a little. Like falling dominos and the scene should shatter and we will end up in the next area" said Minor

    "Hmm, couldn''t I like, make a door out of fire and then you make it a real door going straight to Major? Would something like that work?" asked Kat

    "There''s no way somethingбн actuallyбн hmmm" Minor said, getting a thoughtful look on her face. "Perhapsбн carving it into snow? Then outlining it with fireбн Kat your fire doesn''t melt ice right?"

    Kat nodded "It creates more actually"

    Minor nodded vigorously "This could fast track our progress greatlyбн ok just give me a moment"

    Minor then proceeded to pick up arge pile of snow. How she managed to actually hold the pile without it copsing was beyond Kat, as it didn''t seem possible. Minor slowly started to pile snow up to the side of the campfire just outside of the light it casted.

    A few minutester, there was arge pile of snow with a door carved into the side. Minor had even gone so far as to include extra details like a doorknob and some simple carvings "Ok Kat, please light up the edges" said Minor

    Kat nodded, cing her hand to the side of the pile. me leapt to her fingers, and eagerly filled slight indent marking the edge of the door as if it was being sucked in. Letting the power flow out of her soon gave life to a bright door, surrounded in glowing purple fire.

    "Ok, stand back a moment" said Minor, and Kat did as she was asked.

    Minor ced her hand on the doorknob and turned it carefully. Kat heard a click, as Minor then ever so slowly pushed forward letting the door open a tiny crack. As soon as she''d done this though, a great roar echoed out of the door.

    It set Kat''s teeth on edge, and seemed to worm its way into her body, vibrating through her bones, and especially her horns, which seemed to almost hum against the sound, trying to reject its presence.

    Kat found herself paralysed, but Minor was already moving. She mmed the door closed with as much force as her smaller body could muster, and then proceeded to pile snow on top of the door.

    This didn''t seem to stop whatever was on the other side though. Loud thumps resounded as it hurled itself against the door. Clearly seeking toe for them "Kat can you get rid of the fire?"

    Kat tried to shake her head, but the ringing of her horns made it hard. Finally, as an improvisation she moved her tail and created a close approximation of an X. Seeing this Minor frowned and said "Set it all on fire then"

    Kat nodded, forcing the energy out of her body in a long stream. She was d that it was listening to her. The sound had finally stopped rattling her body, and so she brought up her hands and unleashed a torrent of fire coating the hill.

    As soon as the fire spread over the whole structure, Minor mmed her hand into it, and the beating stopped. Once it did Minor fell over backwards drenched in sweat "I haveбн no ideaбн what that was" panted Minor "But we will not be opening any more doors"

    Kat felt her knees weaken, but held her ground, stumbling over to Minor and lifting her up into a hug "It will be okбн but what was that? Why was it even there?"

    "Iбн I don''t know" said Minor "When I ''made'' the doorбн Iбн I think I tried to find thergest concentration of Major''s mindбн butбн maybe I just found arge part that was closeбн"

    Kat gulped "Can we even deal with something like that if we meet itter?"

    Minor buried herself in Kat''s arms as she mumbled "Iбн I don''t knowбн I thinkбн I think there has to be a more sane version of Major somewhereбн I meanбн that can''t be all that''s leftбн right? I justбн I think we need to keep exploring, and find the part that wants to help"

    "Are you sure there is a part that wants to help us?" asked Kat unsure

    However Minor nodded with more confidence now "Yesбн yes there has to be. See, as horrible as that thing isбн if that was all that was left of Major, she could use her body. The only reason her mind is trapped hereбн is because it is warring with itself. Soбн so that has to mean there is a counterpart otherwiseбн otherwise"

    Kat pulled Minor in closer "It''s ok. We will find our Major, not the foolish self-destructive part of her that doesn''t know what it''s doing"

    Minor nodded and returned Kat hug, sniffling slightly but not outright crying. "Yupбн we have to" said Minor

    The pair stayed there for a while longer. Kat to regenerate her energy, and Minor to calm herself down and perhaps regenerate some of her own power. * I noticed she was sweating a bunch when she mmed the door shutбн but now that I think about itбн that might have been from when she OPENED the door. I think using her powers to change this dream might be taking a toll on herбн*

    *I just hope she doesn''t push herself too hard. I''ll need to keep an eye on her and shut that down if I see her doing anything stupid. That''s the least I can do. I promised myself I''d save them both, and I won''t let the first summoning I fail be the one about people I care aboutбн*

    *Wellбн that first one doesn''t count right? I meanбн that one wasn''t really my fault.* Kat smiled to herself, as she patted Minor''s tails. *Yeah. That wasn''t my fault*

 Chapter 218: a Major shower

    <h4>Chapter 218: a Major shower</h4>

    After Kat thoroughly assured herself that she had not in fact failed any missions, especially because she was paid in full for that first one. *So how could I have failed?* As well as making sure that she had properly regenerated her energy, Minor set about sending them to the next area.

    She was once again looking at a patch of exposed dirt. "Now Kat, because we spent some extra time and the sun is up in full this scene is likely to break on its own. I''m just going to force the issue a little bit.

    "Please be ready for whatever might happen. I can only imagine what might happen next. Because it seems we are currently unwanted, I can only imagine that each one we break will be harsher and harsher somehow. I can keep myself mostly safe but I''m not sure about you" said Minor, voice steady, eyes locked on Kat''s when she finished the sentence.

    "I''ll be fine. You''ve seen my regeneration" said Kat

    Minor nodded and said "Well here we go"

    As Minor''s hand made contact with the ground there was a faint sh, and then the scene shattered. Kat had precisely one moment to make sense of things before everything started to go to hell.

    Kat reacted by speeding her thought process up and taking a look around. With the change of scenery, she was now in the pouring wind and howling rain. She didn''t need to put up with the sound just yet because the scene had only existed for a moment but Kat was sure it would be here in short order.

    Now, wind and rain were issues, but no worse than snow. The real danger of this particr scene was that they appeared to be falling from a great height, with only a mostly sheer cliff face on Kat''s right to help slow her descent.

    *Can I afford to use my wings? Even with time slowed as it is I can feel the wind, and see the rain. It must be blowing a galeбн I''m not quite sure I can control myself in such poor weather. Perhaps with some training, or maybe with excessive energy expenditureбн but I''m not sure*

    That was when Kat noticed, something. Minor was also falling. It was clear by how she had started to spread herself out, to catch the wind. Despite none of her clothes falling out of ce, Minor was sinking slowly lower.

    *Dammit. Can she fly like me? Use her bend reality powers? Noбн I don''t think I can take that chance. So, I need to grab Minor, that''s fine, she isn''t far. But does that change my issue with my wings?*

    Kat''s lips would have pressed into a thin line but time was slowed enough that unless she was willing to burn energy, the action could only be performed in secret. *Ok, so, Minor is immune to environmental effects. So she should be fine if I have to catch her and thending is a bit hard. Based on the direction of the rain, if I use my wings to catch her, mming into the rock face is nearly a certainty.*

    *I just need to make sure that I''m prepared for a bit of pain and then cling to the wall. We can make a better n once we can actually talk to each other.* Kat kept increased thought speed as she red her wings and pushed herself towards Minor.

    She was only just barely out of reach and one solid p was all it took to grab hold of Minor. Of course, spreading her wings like that have given the wind ample surface area, and as she brushed Minor''s outfit, she felt herself being pushed towards the cliff face.

    Grasping the cloth that made up Minor''s robes Kat epted the push and retracted her wings as quickly as she could. *They won''t slow me down enough to make up for the extra push of the wind, so I''ll keep them closed.*

    As the cliff face rapidly closed the distance, rtively speaking. Kat braced herself for the impact, moving her head to the side and leaning it back slightly while spreading out the rest of her body to absorb the impact.

    Despite this, due to her horns, Kat still felt her heade into contact with the wall first. A loud crack, followed by a thud, as Kat??s body got to experience the tender care of a stone wall.

    Luckily, the wind was still whipping around, and her wings had unfurled slightly, moving on impact, keeping her mostly stuck against the wall. Using her hand that wasn''t holding Minor, Kat forced her hand into the wall.

    Rocks cracked, and were ground under her hand as she fed it energy to keep herself anchored, before she called out to Minor. "Hey Minor are you ok"

    "I''ll be fine" said the fox hanging from her left hand. "Can you pull me up?"

    "Sure" said Kat and lifted Minor up to her height. The angle was a little awkward but to Kat''s strength, Minor weighed essentially nothing. Once Minor was beside Kat, she ced her hands on the wall and just sort of stuck there.

    When she turned to face Kat though, she had arge bleeding cut at the top of her head. "Minor are you ok! You''re bleeding. I thought you were immune to environmental effects" shouted Kat over the wind.

    "I''ll be fine. I can choose if I am affected or not and wellбн I needed to be affected by the ground, to not just fall throughбн of course now that the ground was introduced to my face it was less ideal" said Minor

    "What about you though? I heard a rather bad crack when younded" asked Minor

    Kat used her now free hand to reach up and explore the area where her head had contacted with wall. Running her hand along the side of her horn she felt nothing but the smooth wet surface of her horn soaked because of the rain, but otherwise undamaged.

    Her quest for damage, was solved though when she started to pull back, and her hand brushed along arge gougeбн in the stone near her head. "Ohбн seems I found the crack. Turns out my horns are tougher than the wall is" said Kat

    Minor nodded "I suppose that is to be expected really. If they were not solid constructions it would be dangerous to have them be a mainponent of your power" said Minor

    "Um what?" asked Kat

    "Demons powers ry on their horns to direct them, don''t they? I mean that''s what I was told" said Minor.

    *Huhбн hey system is she right?*

    Kat''s vision however was not obscured by any firey text she''de to know and appreciate. *Oh right. I guess I forgot about that. I''ve been able to get Minor to answer most of my questions so I sort of let it drift to the back of my mind.*

    "I don''t really knowбн I think they help? But I also ranked up quite soon afterwards so I never really got the chance to see if the rank up helped or if it was just the horn"

    Minor nodded "Okбн so now the question is, how do we deal with the cliff"

    "Aren''t you the dream realm expert? What is your n" asked Kat

    "Wellбн I''m not quite sure what this scene is supposed to be. So, it could either be plummeting to our death with you unable to use your wings lest you get dashed against the rocksбн or it could be an endless climb to the top we will never find" said Minor

    "Why would we ever fall to our death? This sort of rock isn''t that hard, I just punched through it" said Kat "And you''ve seen my regen I''d be fine"

    "Well, actually, Major never really saw any of that. She just knows you have wings, and perhaps a bit of extra stamina. I don''t think she knows how much better you actually are, so that gives us an advantage" said Minor

    "Okбн so what is the n" asked Kat

    "I thinkбн I think we go up. My gut tells me that Major wouldn''t have thought you could so easily break into the wall. I bet it''s about the strength of normal stone, so by climbing up instead of falling we should be able to shatter the scene" said Minor.

    "Will you be fine?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded "Yeah, I can''t get tired, and the rain just slides through me. Plus I can sort of just attach myself to the wall. Make the motions and pretend, and that''s good enough for me" said Minor

    Kat nodded. *Welp. Let??s hope this isn''t a long climb,* thought Kat as she started to climb slowly. She kept her wings in close, and her energy circting her fingers, easily crushing the rock as she forced hand holds for herself. Though, her tail had curled itself around her stomach, perhaps so it wasn''t forced about by the wind.

 Chapter 219: a Minor climb

    <h4>Chapter 219: a Minor climb</h4>

    If you''d asked Kat what the chances are she''d be learning how to climb cliffs by digging her hands into solid stone and simply pulling herself up a few days earlier. She''d haveughed. Now, it wasn''t quite so funny.

    *Honestly, it''s just kind of dull.* Checking her reserves once again, Kat found them basically full. *Turns out pulverizing a bit of rock isn''t even that had. Normally I''d love to enjoy the scenery and appreciate the atmosphere butбн*

    *There''s literally nothing here!* And Kat was right. Due to the current scene she had the choice of looking at dark grey stone, or the endless wind and rain, or perhaps Minor, but she was having her own problems.

    Minor''s little trick to allow her to climb up worked well, but for some reason she kept falling off the wall, as if her power had been lost. Only for her to stumble slightly and cling to the wall once again.

    It took them a rather embarrassingly long time to figure out that it only happened when Minor climbed past Kat. Apparently for some reason Kat needed to be leading the charge, or perhaps Minor''s slight bent to reality worked better. They were still trying to figure out the specifics.

    "I''m telling you Kat. There is no reason I should have to sit in line with you for my power to work" exined Minor

    "Well, the only way to test that is if I let you drop down past me and see if that also causes you to lose grip but I''m certain I don''t want to risk that" said Kat

    Minor pouted "This could be important though. If I knew why exactly this wasn''t working, it might help me in the future"

    Kat shrugged "Look, we''ve been climbing for at least two, maybe three hours. Say you lose traction and fall down. I''ll have to dive after you because it will mean you can''t climb without my immediate presence.

    "Then, we might lose an hour or so of progress, but because this is a dream and we are supposed to be falling, I wouldn''t put it past the scenery that we''ll be set back even further. Do you really want to risk it Minor? I mean you are the expert here, but I justбн it seems like a bad idea" said Kat before spitting out the surprising amount of water that collected in her mouth.

    A few minutes of silence passed as Minor considered what Kat was saying, making sure to keep pace with her. After around five minutes she spoke up and said "Look, I justбн I don''t really encounter things like this often you know?

    "I''ve been here so long that little mysteries like this have kind of been lost to me and I really want to know, but I also admit that it might not be the best time considering we are on the clockбн

    "But like umбн also it might not matter? Like if we are supposed to be falling, maybe we don''t actually fall at all, the scene just loops so we fall forever" said Minor, who had no need to remove the extra water.

    "If you''re thinking like that though, I could argue that to break the scene we need to climb for five hours, and having us fall off wouldn''t just set us back a few hundred metres but instead five hours. Oh, and can you let the rain wash of that blood? It''s getting a little unsettling" said Kat

    "Oh right, forgot about that" said Minor, and the bloodstain vanished. *She could have just removed that? I spent hours staring at the blood endlessly dripping from her forehead and she could just magic it away? I rescind my worry for you Minor I want a refund.*

    "But you do bring up a good point. The thing is thoughбн I don''t really feel this scene weakening much as we climb" said Minor

    "So it is weakening?" asked Kat

    "Well, yeah, but that might just be because you''re here. I don''t really have a baseline for how quickly dream scenes unravel without you, and I very much doubt your presence was nned even if this is a reaction to try and lock us out.

    "I at leastбн somewhat? Have a ce in Major''s mind so I can''t cause disruptions too easily on my own. So, sure we could keep climbing, but I just don''t know if it''s enough. Plus I can tell your holding back your speed so that we can act together" said Minor

    "What are you talking about, I''m going pretty fast" said Kat

    Minor stared nkly at Kat "Sure, but I bet you are at full energy, and if you wanted to burn through some more, you''d be able to double your speed"

    Kat shrugged "Maybe, but this seems like an endurance thing" said Kat "Though, here is a question, how close to breaking things are we. You said we''d made at least some progress, right?"

    "Ehбн yeah, but just a bit. Soбн there are a few factors that go into breaking a scene. The first and major one is obviously how stable it is. This is sort of a measure of how true to the original vision it is.

    "Soбн like, if the scene was an endless wait for food or water, pulling some out of your pocket, even if it''s like one biscuit or half a ss of water, that might be enough to shatter the scene even without having myself around to force the issue.

    "But, if instead you were trekking through the desert, and it was the slow wearing down of hope, finding a small amount could hardly waver that scene, because you are still trapped in the desert and your food is very finite" said Minor

    Kat nodded as Minor continued "So, take the blizzard for example. It was about trapping us in an endless snow storm, so creating a bit of fire, then using that bit to create a campfire, and then telling stories changed the scene enough I could shatter it

    "Because the whole point was for us to wander without direction, and we changed it to cosy stories by the fire. It wasn''t that we stopped moving that broke it, but that we stopped needing to move. We had found our end to the snowstorm even if it was still going"

    *Right, so that means it''s more about finding the core idea of a scene and subverting it.* "And you said we weren''t really making progress?"

    Minor leaned her head to the side slightly "Well, once again, it isn''t as though we are making no progress, but umбн the other thing is how well put together the scene is, and simple is best. I might need sayбн 50% destabilisation, or 75% and we haveбн let''s say 10, from 3 hours'' worth of work"

    Kat frowned "That sounds pretty bad"

    Minor nodded "Yeah, but time passes strangely in here sometimes, so we might not be down three real world hours. Could be more, but is likely less to draw out her own torment. That''s the sort of brooding Major does"

    *Hmmбн so we risk losing a bit of progress from 3 hours, to see if we can climb fasterбн but then if I''m burning energy what are we going to do when the next scene is even worse. Minor said there would be at least 2 more so we''ve got something worse than thisбн though I guess I can just rest against the wallбн*

    *And now that I think about itбн I haven''t gotten tired at all, not even the slightest bit. Well, there was that time I fainted, and the few times I ran out of energy, but likeбн I don''t feel like I need sleepбн hopefully*

    "If you want to test this, I''m ok with it" said Kat. *I think I might as well give her the chance. Worstes to worst we lose a bit of progress, but I''m starting to think we are going about this the wrong way.*

    "Ok Kat, climb further" said Minor

    Kat shrugged and ascended a few more spots, watching Minor carefully. Once Minor was entirely behind her, nothing seemed to happen. "You still hanging on" asked Kat

    Minor nodded "Yup still good. Do you want to go a bit further?"

    "Sure" said Kat, making a few more holes in the wall as she pulled herself further up the side of the cliff. Looking down she found Minor still hanging easily against the wall.

    "Ok looks like I can be behind. Maybe you should try and climb as high as possible" said Minor.

    Kat shrugged, as Minor started to climb up after Kat, however the moment she started to reach higher, she slipped on something. A feat Kat knew was impossible because the rain shouldn''t be having an effect on Minor

    Nheless, the kitsune started to fall backwards away from the wall, and Kat of course jumped after her without hesitation.

 Chapter 220: diving for Minor

    <h4>Chapter 220: diving for Minor</h4>

    Kat felt the wind whip past her as she shot down to grab Minor. Because the kitsune had stopped the effect of the wind, she was able to fall much faster than Kat who had to contend with the wind trying to force her against the wall.

    Making sure to kick off each time she got closer and closer, Kat slowly approached Minor, gaining ground every time she kicked off the wall. *Why the hell is she falling so fast. Minor has spread her arms out to stop her fall a bit, and I''m aspact as I can be, why is she so much faster.*

    *I mean seriously, is shepletelyбн unaffected by theбн dammit of course she isn''t just ignoring the wind and rain she''s ignoring air resistance as part of that.* "Minor! Let the wind effect you so I can catch up" shouted Kat

    Sadly, the words didn''t seem to reach Minor''s ears as she kept falling at what Kat now realised was a slowly increasing speed. *Dammit Minor!* Kat pushed as much energy into her feet as she could and opened her wings.

    She didn''t p them, but the extra surface area was more than enough to convince the wind to try and throw her against the rocks again. Abusing this, Kat did as series of rapid hops against the wall, kicking off and heading downwards and slowly gaining speed on Minor.

    The issue was though, while Kat was now traveling faster, that was only for the immediate future. Minor was still continually speeding up and away from Kat and it seemed she had noticed that, but perhaps not the reason why.

    *Ok, new n. I''m not quite fast enough to catch her I don''t thinkбн at this rate she''ll start surpassing me in speed just before I reach her. I''m going to need something different. What about my voice? I can use my demonic energy for thatбн*

    *But it just sort of projects that strange creepy demon voice, which yes makes sense, but doesn''t seem helpful hereбн unless that is also louder? Or maybe it will make my voice travel further?*

    *Wait but sound needs air to travel, if Minor is unaffected by wind, she won''t be able to hear meбн no wait, she could hear me just fine before despite the wind. So what the heck is going on?*

    Kat shook her head, as the water droplets bounced of her hair, still repelled by her demonic skin and hair, leaving her as dry as Minor, the onepletely unaffected by the weather. *Focus Kat. I might as well try. I''m already burning a fair bit of energy trying to catch her, a bit more for a yell is nothing even if it doesn''t work.*

    Summoning as much into her lungs and voice box as she could without losing any speed, Kat shouted out "MINOR LET THE WIND AFFECT YOU!"

    Minor flinched at Kat''s words, seemingly hearing them. The kitsune took a worried look at the rock wall and then at Kat rushing down towards her before nodding seemingly making a decision.

    The moment the winds effects returned to Minor was instantly noticeable. Instead of straight down, she started angling towards the cliffs, and her speed more than halved. Kat gave one final push and reached out towards Minor

    Kat ced her hand between the cliff face and where Minor was supposed to be, hoping to catch her before she mmed into the wall. Minor helped with this, spreading her tails out and turning to face Kat with one arm reaching up.

    Minor and Kat''s hands met and Kat pulled them close. Once Minor was securely in her grasp, Kat nted her heel into the wall, as if she was skating. Rocks cracked, and crumbled under Kat''s momentum.

    She was slowing down her mad rush, but the rocks continued to give way and her falling wasn''t quite halted. *Hmm, I don''t want to change positionбн it might fling us into the wall, this just halts me a bit and tried to stand me further up, which is easy to ignoreбн*

    *But we aren''t slowing quite as much as I''d like. I''m basically cleaving the rockбн which is weird because I don''t remember it being so softбн I wonder if this is because we are supposed to be falling.*

    *Okбн new n, I''ll have to dig my nails in.* "Minor, grab onto my back" said Kat

    Minor nodded, and made her way around, letting the wind carry her back slightly before fastening herself onto the back of Kat, squeezing her wings ufortably, but Kat let it be. Kat also let her tail unwind, and wrap itself around Minor as well, before flipping herself once more to face the wall.

    It was only a few seconds before the wind caught her and threw her forward, but Kat was ready. Stretching herself out, Kat infused her four main limbs with energy ready to absorb the impact, as well as giving a bit to her horns just in case.

    Kat mmed into the wall and dug in. The rock crumbled under Kat''s speed still, but with four points of contact, five if you count her horns, it was more than enough. Kat''s limbs strained under thebined weight of Kat and Minor, as she brought herself to a stop.

    For a single moment, everything was fine, and there was only stillness. That was until the rocks under Kat all started to give way. It had been enough to stop her, but now that she was in ce though, they weren''t quite up for the prolonged task.

    Acting quickly, Kat pulled her feet back before mming them into the wall, giving way beneath her feet. This wasn''t quite enough, so she pulled back her right hand, using her left to find what purchase it could in the ruined wall.

    Bring her right hand down, Kat ploughed a hole into the wall, pulverising rock as she went. It took only a moment all in total, to have three points of solid contact with the wall, and everything was fine.

    Kat let out a breath she didn''t know she was holding, before checking her energy reserves. She found them surprisingly high, despite all the chasing, and the smashing, it was all physical and in only brief bursts. She hadn''t even lost a third of her energy.

    Kat tried to flex her wings, reflexively, but a clingy fox prevented that, and Kat halted the motion once she realised the issue. "What''s the n now Minor" asked Kat

    "Umбн umбн I''m sorry" whispered Minor.

    Luckily, she was right next to Kat''s ear so the sound was not lost to the wind and Kat could reply. "It''s fine I agreed to test it same as you"

    Minor nodded and buried herself in Kat''s neck stifling sobs. "Come on Minor, you''ve shown plenty of courage so far. I haven''t even really needed to use my calming aura. You''re stronger than this, cheer up"

    "Butбн but this one is really my fault. You warned me not to, and I can even feel that the scene has regained a bunch of energy from my mistake. It is in pristine condition now" sniffled Minor

    *Hmm, do I want to send out some calming aura? It''s a good fix for the problem, but I sort of want Minor to recover herselfбн but at the same timeбн I can fix the problem; I can just make it go way. If she wasn''t so intent in beating herself up over it she''d see there was nothing she could have done.*

    "Hey, hey Minor, we are going to be fine" said Kat tightening her tail around Minor

    "Butбн butбн I even had you wassste a b,bb,bunch of energy, and I meanбн like, I justбн I should have realised I was falling faster and fff,faster with the wind" said Minor.

    "Hey, Minor, it''s fine, I didn''t think about it either till I went over the specifics in my head" said Kat

    This didn''t seem to mollify Minor though "B-but it''s my power, I s-should know"

    "Hey, I don''t know everything about my own power, it''s a learning experience, it''s fine Minor" said Kat reassuringly.

    "You''ve had plenty of good ideas, like we beat that sword with one, and we kept Amelie''s fight safe with another" said Kat

    "B-but you passed out that time, that was also my fault reallyбн" said Minor

    Kat bit her lip. *Dammit, I really want to do this properly and not just throw calming aura at the problem and be done with itбн but we are on a time crunchбн but I also have no idea how much of oneбн curses. Maybe I should ask? But Minor has always been quick to ept, and perhaps I''ve been too quick to offerбн she says about to offer again.*

    "Hey Minor, look, it really isn''t your fault, would you like me to use a bit of calming aura so you can think it through properly?" asked Kat

 Chapter 221: a Minor breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 221: a Minor breakdown</h4>

    "Noбн no I don''t think so" said Minor

    "What?" said Kat without thinking. *I justбн I guess I expected Minor to just ept the help from my calming auraбн but she said noбн? What am I supposed to do now.*

    Kat sat there, letting the rain fall down on her and bounce off, it was a strange sensation she hadn''t really experienced. The water didn''t hurt obviously, but it didn''t really stick, or soak into her clothing or hair like it should.

    *I guess I shouldn''t use my power thenбн but I''m not sure how ok I am with that. And isn''t that sort of a problem? I recognised and so did Lily and Vivian that this is a powerful ability, and that calming people unnaturally is something I probably shouldn''t doбн*

    *But at the same time, nobody has ever just refused it. Then again, I guess there was no reason to choose not to take me up on my offer before. In the past it was fear or agitation, sadness, but not self-loathing.*

    "Iбн look this was my fault, and I thinkбн I think I should be punished a little for that. I don''t think getting rid of my guilt just because I can, is the right thing to do" said Minor.

    *And that is the crux of the issue isn''t it. I don''t really know what my aura does to other people. I can''t. I might argue that with my aura Minor will only let her clearly see that she hasn''t done anything wrong at all*

    *But at the same timeбн she seems to think she has, and if I can flick a switch and remove that impulseбн am I actually just calming people or am I doing more than that? The system recognised it as just a calming auraбн*

    *But then again, it has always been vague with my more mystical skills, and has only ever exined more about how they work after the fact. Does that mean that my aura might have more effects I just don''t know aboutбн?*

    *But at the same time, once the system told me about a power, it seemed to know basically everything about itбн probably seeing it before in other demons. Anyway I''m getting distracted.*

    *What should I do about Minor? I think my aura has to be off the table. What is the point of asking people for permission to use it if I''m just going to ignore them and do it anyway. So what exactly do I do?*

    "Look, seriously Minor, I don''t understand why you are beating yourself up over this. We discussed it first, we talked about the pros and cons, and then we went through with the test. The result is no more your fault than it is mine.

    "If it worked exceptionally well, why, that would be something to celebrate, we would have found a great chance to break the scene faster, but it would be just as valid an idea to test seeding as it when you fail" said Kat

    Minor didn''t visibly seem to react to this. *Hopefully this works at least a bit. As much as I''d really love to take the time to sort out Minor''s issues her life is quite literally on the line, alongside her sister''s.*

    *I didn''t really feel the pressure before, but we are so close, and yet so far, and we can''t possibly know how much time we haveбн and I guessбн am I disappointed that Minor is falling apart now?*

    *Well, that''s probably the more reasonable response though right? She''s been so strong through so much of this so far, reliving Major''s most important memories, and likely being reminded that she was stuck with nobody to talk to for over a decade.*

    *And then even through that, she clearly still loves her sister, and has been trying desperately to make sure we still save Major, and buoyed up by a series of good guesses she was able to hold off the terrorбн Until she failed. *

    Minor sniffled a bit as she started to speak "Butбн it was still my ideaбн and my failure with my powers to allow you to c-catch up"

    *Ok this isn''t working. As happy as I am to continue to keep reassuring her it isn''t her faultбн it doesn''t seem to be workingбн Any other bright ideas Kat? You''ve been using your calm aura as a bit of a fix all I think.*

    *Why you''re right Kat, but talking about yourself in third person can''t really help now will it? Look I know that Kat, but look, I''m a bit worried myself and this badedy bit is helping me cope.*

    *No it isn''t. No, no it isn''t.* Kat shook herself out of the strange thoughts she was starting to have. *Perhaps a change of scenery might help a little.* Kat examined the rock face and the deep gauges she had already left in it.

    *Perhaps I should just smash my way into the cliff. It would get us out of the rain at least, and maybe I can even do something about the windбн*

    "Hey Minor hold on tightly" said Kat. She didn''t hear a response but when she felt Minor gripping her tighter she just assumed she''d be heard. *Okбн so would it be better to like, scrape away at this wall or keep punching it?*

    Kat nced at her fingers, and noticed her nails werepletely fine despite the rock and dust that should have been lodged in them. *Hmmm, let''s try it like this.*

    Kat tried to push her energy into her fingernails. There was a very slight amount of resistance as she slipped the energy from the end of her fingers into the nails, but she was impressed with the results.

    The energy dyed her fingernails purple to match the rest of her demonic energy, and it was very clear that something had changed. Carefully running her finger along the rock, she found that it practically peeled away under her fingers.

    *Well, that''s good to know. Let''s see if I can take out a big chunk.* Kat pushed her hand into the wall and twisted, slider her hand in further until she had her arm buried up to the elbow. Then, leveraging herself against the rock, Kat tried to push her fingers out and across.

    It was a little difficult. She felt like she could probably bust open the rock if she required, but that wasn''t what she was after, it was a more careful application of her power. Slicing the rock cleanly, Kat managed to free her hand and look at the cut she made.

    Nodding in satisfaction Kat then set to work, using her nails to dig into the rock and slice it down as if she was excavatingrge cubes for construction. Once she ran her hand around the entire outside of the block, she dismissed the energy in her nails before mming her fist into the centre and trying to pull the rock out.

    Kat, however, realised a slight issue, she had made it a bit too wide so that she could fit her wings in the space. Changing tactics, Kat moved to the side so that only her arm hung off to the side.

    Now, it was much harder to pull the rock straight out, but Kat managed. It was a bit of a drain on her resources, but she managed. Finally pulling the rock free, she let it fall down the cliff, and ducked inside.

    The moment she did so, Minor flinched on her back "W-what did you just do?" she asked

    "Just cut a bit of a hole in the wall to get you out of the rain and help you calm down" said Kat

    "K-kat, you genius" sniffled Minor sounding more confident by the moment. Kat was about to say something when she felt Minor slide of her back onto the ground.

    The kitsune quickly ran around Kat, despite the close quarters and beamed at her, still covered in tears. "You''ve done it, the scenes almostpletely shattered" said Minor

    "What how? I''m just in the cliff. I don''t see how that could be contrary to the purpose right? The wind kept blowing us towards it after all" said Kat

    Minor shook her head "I don''t know what it was. Maybe the theme was endless. Endless rain, endless climb, endless fall. Well you put an end to all of them. Or or maybe it was falling, down the cliff, but falling down and climbing up, while seemingly apposed aren''t so different really, especially if they go on for long periods of timeбн

    "Or or, maybe it was motion? If we had just stopped long enough we''d have broken it? Like, perhaps those few times we stopped is what actually started breaking the scene?" said Minor, face lighting up and mood recover significantly

    "Well, I''m d you''ve recovered Minor. You might want to clean yourself up a bit. But let''s be honest, the real question is what do we do now? The scene is breaking yes, but clearly we are still on the cliffs. Do we break first or march forward?" asked Kat

 Chapter 222: a Minor desert

    <h4>Chapter 222: a Minor desert</h4>

    "Umбн how much energy do y-you have? I''mбн well I''m fine" said Minor

    Kat checked her reserves and found them still to be around a third, perhaps a bit better. *Dam, I get some good mileage out of everything except my me. I really have to wonder if I''m doing something wrong you know*

    "Turns out I''m still at like 2/3 full. So, if you want to weight around a bit I''ll be back to full, or we can just head off" said Kat

    "Hmm, better safe than sorry" said Minor "I can already feel the scene unravelling around us, so there is no reason to rush things. It might even break on its own."

    Kat nodded and let herself slide to the side, and have her wing cover the entrance. It wasn''t exactly a perfect fit, but it was enough to stop arge part of the wind and rain, and it wasn''t so bad on her wing. A little ufortable perhaps, but better than simply letting the wind stream in. At the very least it didn''t make her cold.

    Atmosphere sufficiently improved, Minor let herself snuggle up next to Kat. Not that there was much choice. The crevice, by necessity, was only about as deep as Kat''s arm when it was created, and neither felt the need to deepen the tunnel.

    The pair sat in silence. Minor to further help herself recover from her slight breakdown, and Kat because she felt Minor''s need for it. Additionally, she wished to ponder further on when she should and should not use her calming auraбн but no real answers were forting to her.

    After a few minutes passed and Kat returned her energy to full, she had a strange thought. *If time isn''t actually passing properlyбн how then is it possible I regenerate energy normally? I know it isn''t noticeably slower than in the real world butбн what does that mean?*

    *Is it a conceptual thing? Because it should take say thirty minutes it does? Or is it because of the spell making this world more real, thus I am bound by that ruleбн or perhaps something else?*

    Eventually, Kat saw that her energy had fully recharged and she brushed aside her less important thoughts. It was time to move on. *I''m already getting a little ufortable with waiting so long for me to regenerate my energy each time, but I understand the need for itбн so I guess we continued.*

    "I''m ready" said Kat

    Minor nodded, reaching over to the side of the wall, and pushing into it. The wall seem to melt into her fingers and flow around them for a second, before the scene shattered. Kat got a moment to ready herself for whatever danger was going to confront her nextбн

    Before she found herself in a desert. The sun beat down on her from high above, and the wind didn''t move in the slightest. There was nothing as far as the eye could see, and a slight application of demonic energy only reinforced that fact.

    Minor stumbled slightly on the sand, before steadying herself. Kat however took a very different approach, practically melting into the sand underneath her feet and spreading herself out to get as much contact with the sand as she could.

    "Kat! Kat! Are you ok?!" shouted Minor

    "I''m great" purred Kat, actually allowing the rumble to escape her throat at the end.

    "Didбн did you just purr? I know you''re called Kat but you''re clearly no beastkin" said Minor

    "Sorry it''s just sofortable" said Kat stretching herself out. When her wings spread out, they threw up a bunch of sand luckily away from Minor.

    "How can this possibly befortable?" asked Minor.

    "It''s the perfect temperature" said Kat

    Minor, seeing this reaction, let her immunity to the heat dissipate for a second, before a burning sensation set in. Shouting in pain she disabled the sensation, before tumbling over and rubbing her now sore feet. "What in the everfrost''s name was that!" said Minor

    Kat shrugged, even as she buried herself deeper into the sand "Well, I didn''t exactly think it would befortable for you. The temperature here is clearly very hot, and I can tell as much but I''m practically fireproof.

    "Small changes in temperature don''t really do it for me, so a normal ''hot bath'' is basically still lukewarm. Enjoyable, especially for the atmosphere, but the temperature isrgely irrelevant. This on the other hand

    "Well, I would put good odds that you could cook food on the sands as they are now, in fact I''m almost sure I''ve seen firecking in the heat produced by this sand. That and it is wonderfully smooth

    "So,ying here like this is just exceptionallyfortable for someone like me. I can dig in and experience it. Plus dirt and grim don''t stick to me, they just sort of slide off, so I don''t have to fear this sand creeping into my clothes or other areas if I don''t want it to" said Kat.

    Minor stared opened mouthed down at Kat "You''re telling meбн that an endless desert, intended to cook lesser creatures alive is basically paradise for you?" asked Minor incredulously.

    "Well, I wouldn''t quite say paradise you know. I couldn''t stay like this forever, it''s just very rxing. Really the hot bath analogy is by far the most urate description I could wish for. Would you like to spend your days in a hot bath forever?" asked Kat.

    As soon as the words came out of her mouth though she paused. *Wait, would Minor even know what that feels like? Should I have found a bett-*

    "I guess that does make senseбн I don''t really know if I''m honest but it isfortable when Major took baths asionally, and it was nice when Grandma was cleaning me off in her massive bathбн

    "Though it''s more like a pool really. I''m told it''s a natural hot springбн but I seem to remember that those aren''t supposed to smell great, and I didn''t notice anything strangeбн Is that the same?"

    "Umбн" *I don''t really know? I meanбн I think so?* "I''m going to go with yes" said Kat

    Minor nodded "Right that''s fairбн so, what''s the n now then Kat?"

    "Well, we have to break this scene right? I know I''m enjoying myself but I should probably get on with it" said Kat

    "Ah, actually your fine. The scene is already tearing itself apart as we speak" said Minor

    "Wait what?" asked Kat

    "Oh yeah, it''s practically shredding itself. I''m not sure what the core theme of the desert was, but it really didn''t like the fact that you love the environment. In a few more moments the whole thing is going to break by itself" said Minor

    "Oh" said Kat. *Well that''s good then. As enjoyable as this is, we have a job to doбн though why aren''t we breaking the walls down?*

    "Is there a reason you aren''t shattering it faster?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн see I have an idea. The other scenes weren''t breaking quite as fast as this, even now, if you look into the distance you can almost see it falling apart at the seams. So, I want to try something. Instead of using my power to break it, I want to wait for the moment it breaks then push us further along" said Minor

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Well, we are slowly approaching Major, but she keeps throwing up walls. Thing is, she can''t build those walls until we are in transition, or well, she can build most of it but not put it into ce? That might be a better picture

    "So, I''m trying to get us to go as far as possible in one break. Not sure if it will work or not, but your enjoying yourself and the scene is about to copse so it works out well as a test" said Minor

    "Well, you''re the expert" said Kat gazing into the distance. And to her surprise she could see what Minor was talking about. On the edger of her vision, looking a lot like a mirage was a long crack that seemed to run down the horizon.

    The sand acted as if it wasn''t there, and it extended into the sky, and it was almost like the crack was on Kat''s eye rather than in reality, only a slight tilt of the head causing the crack to remain in ce convinced Kat it was a fixture of thendscape.

    "Well when exactly will it be breaking?" asked Kat pulling herself semi-reluctantly to her feet, to ensure that she was ready for the next scene.

    "Why, it is about to happen, in just

    Three,

    Two

    One

    Now"

    And the world broke. Unlike previous times when things seemed to reconstitute instantly, the shards seemed to hover and circle the pair as if waiting for a chance to strike. Finally after a few more seconds, they reconvergedбн and the next scene was a drastic departure from what the previous three had been.

    "Well Minorбн what do we do about this?" asked Kat

 Chapter 223: a Major army

    <h4>Chapter 223: a Major army</h4>

    Kat hadn''t really been to hell. Of course, there was the ounting offices, but they had been pretty benign. And, if you were to ignore the strange inhabitants of the ce, it looked downright normal. As if you''d visited a local ounting office, and not one in an alternate dimension staffed entirely by demons.

    The scene in front of Kat though, it was a lot closer to the idea of hell. There wasn''t quite any fire and brimstone, but it didn''t need any. The sky was bleeding red, and that was to be taken more literally then Kat would like. There was a clear line on the horizon that seemed to let the colour bleed in.

    Above that line wasn''t much better, it was dark and cloudy, but at least it was normal. Everything else, from the sky to the mountains on the horizon, to the scene in front of Kat was dyed with that strange bloody red.

    And the scene that yed out before her. Oh the scene. The ins in front of Kat were extremely t, with nary a hill in sight. There was only the cursed mountains in the distance, looking more like jagged teeth ready to mp down than true mountains.

    But, it was what was on the grassy in that was cause for concern. At either and of Kat''s vision, regardless of where she seemed to look, spewed forth a veritable wave of humanoid figures dressed in armour.

    Even with Kat''s vision she could hardly work out the details, but these armed and armoured figuresбн these soldiers marched endlessly together from each corner of her sight to sh in the middle.

    That was perhaps the worst part, not the visual sh no, that was still indistinct even to Kat''s extreme vision. It was the sound, the shing and grinding of steel on steel, alongside the grunts of effort and the battle cries of the warriors arrayed before her. The sound of tens of thousands of marching feet, all trudging forward endlessly.

    But the concerting part of the sound was actually what itcked. There were no screams. Not a single scream of pain, of horror, of despair. It was as if everybatant in the mix of endless soldiers wanted to be there. Even as Kat watched the figures fall and be tread upon by theirpanions, not a scream could be heard.

    Kat felt it as Minor pulled herself in close to her and she returned the gesture, wrapping her tail around Minor and pulling her in tight. Minor''s ears tickled Kat''s shoulder but she didn''t react.

    *What in the world is this. How is this possible? What has Major seen for this toe alive in her mindбн*

    "Minor, what do we do?" asked Kat trying to steel herself as much as possible for whatever task might lie ahead of her.

    "Iбн I don''t knowбн what could possibly be at the core of thisбн" said Minor

    "Well, it has to be the army right" said Kat straining her voice to make it sound like a joke. She failed, and bother herself and Minor recognised that but they let out low chuckles anyway as if they could convince each other it really was funny.

    "I-I don''t know, but I think your calming aura might be necessary now" said Minor

    Kat nodded, spreading her aura outбн but as she did so, Kat felt something pushing down on her aura. *What is this? I''ve not really encountered something like thisбн except for fighting people specificallyбн Minor isn''t fighting me so why is it like this.*

    Kat grit her teeth and felt her aura expand, finally pushing past the strange pressure she was feeling and over herself and Minor. To Kat''s surprise, it evened helped calm her slightly. The effect was not as pronounced as Minor who rxed instantly but Kat could tell the feeling of dread that had been welling within her had vanished.

    This still left her scared and worried, never before had she seen such battle ying out before herбн but it was not an all epassing fear that made it hard to breathe. Now it was a subtle pressure telling her that something was very wrong. Which was of course, more than obvious to Kat.

    "Thanks" said Minor breathing out a sigh of relief "I wasn''t sure if you''d have beenfortable doing that after I''d previously asked you not to use it on me"

    *Wellбн now that you mention it maybe I should have been. You clearly weren''t in your right might to decide if you really needed my calming auraбн but of course that''s the issue isn''t it. Nobody needs it when they are sound of mind, that''s the whole point unless I''m trying to use it to put people to sleep.*

    "No problem. I think it might actually be something to do with this scene, like there is an additional effect permeating it. I had toбн push against something forck of a better word, and I''d only ever experienced that when someone was fighting my influence beforeбн so I''m not sure what it says, just that it says something" said Kat

    Minor nodded "I- I can''t really begin to consider what we need to do to break thisбн I mean could you fight them all?" asked Minor

    Kat narrowed her eyes and let her demonic energy circte "Maybe? I suppose it depends. They are quite far awayбн and I don''t really know how strong they areбн but they seem endless. I''m not sure that even I can fight an endless army, and considering that''s what they are already each trying to doбн I feel like that won''t break the scene" said Kat

    Minor put her tail in her mouth and started to chew lightly on the end. "Hmm, I think you have to be right Katбн fighting probably isn''t the answerбн but I think we have to get closer. We have to know what is going on with them"

    Kat nodded "Ok"

    And so, the two set off. After a short time, it was clear that Minor was slowing Kat down, so she simply scooped her up and started running again. Kat debated a few times if it was a good idea to burn some energy to get to the fighting faster butбн

    Decided that using up her primary offence and defensive resource just to get to the fight earlier was a gross misuse of her abilities. Even still, carrying Minor was easy even running at high speed and it didn''t take long before she arrived at the edge of the carnage.

    Kat wasn''t really paying attention, simply marching one foot in front of the other and concentrating on keeping her energy expenditure at around the same level as her regeneration so that she''d be full when the fight started.

    It was a surprisingly enjoyable and slightly difficult task. She didn''t want to be too slow, and be wasting energy as she kept at full, but using enough energy to see that she was starting to move faster than her regeneration to keep was also not ideal.

    She made quite a few minor adjustments along the way. The easy way out would have been to just run faster for a bit then slower, but Kat tried to find the perfect bnce. She''d gotten really close, traveling only burning the slightest fraction too much energy, likely so small that if her full attention wasn''t on her energy she would say she was at full.

    That was when Minor shouted something breaking her perfect concentration "What are they!"

    Kat looked up, and finally the sight before her registered properly to her brain. The army in front of her was filled with humanoid figures to be sureбн but that was the most urate description figures.

    Faceless wooden things when weapons and armour of steel, or some other metal endlessly crashing into each other. Each trike chipping away at both attacker and defender, as wood splintered and cracked under the weight of heavy swords.

    What she had thought were blood stters, were instead splinters of wood breaking free from their original home, and she could now clearly see each defeated ''soldier'' cracking and breaking as they were tread under foot, until they were broken into tiny pieces and absorbed by the soil.

    "Where the heck could Major have even seen something like this!" said Kat

    From Kat''s arms Minor replied with a quiet voice "This is like nothing I have ever seen, there is no way Major has either??? there has to be something elseбн some reason for this. This is a dream, sure as any other, so she can bend the rulesбн

    "This doesn''t have to have been realбн but if we can figure out what it is based around then we might be able to discover what the central crux is. That way we can find out how to break the world"

    "How are we doing so far" asked Kat

    "No progressбн it''s as stable as it could possibly be" said Minor

    "Of course" said Kat narrowing her eyes as they wandered across the mannequins.

 Chapter 224: a Minor amount of confusion

    <h4>Chapter 224: a Minor amount of confusion</h4>

    Minor and Kat just stood and watched the mannequins throw themselves at each other for around five minutes before it started getting dull. Oh sure, it was so horrific, but they were just wooden statues, this was all a dream, and really, the only thing still keeping them on edge at this point was the awful noise they made.

    *I really just have no idea what to do with this. We''ve seen before that we need to attack the central ideaбн y along with it a bit to shatter itpletely but honestly I''m at a loss. Sure this was pretty scary originallyбн*

    But now it''s kind ofical watching the mannequins il about. Now that Kat was up close and no longer afraid, she could see them bending and shifting more like those blow up figures in front of car lots.

    *Besides, what do we even do? There is this awful red tint on everything, but it doesn''t really matter, not once you get used to it. What about the dark clouds? Are they important? Should I have flown up to them to check out?*

    *But they just seem so unimportant, like they are barely even part of this sceneбн so it alles back to the mannequinsбн Maybe I should poke one? Is that dangerous? I mean none of them even have a bow so I could just fly awayбн but it seems a bit risky.*

    "So Minor you got anything?" asked Kat "My best idea is just to see what happens if I try poking one with my tail or something and backing offбн but that seems like it can''t be worth the risk.

    "At least for the moment the mannequins seem rather content to just fight each other, and I''d hate to have to n things out while I''m running away from a bunch of homicidal mannequinsбн but I''m really noting up with much else"

    "Hmmm, see, I''m trying to figure out where this could be from. I think it''s a bit too specific to justpletely made up. See, for dreams like this, you need at least a little reference, even if it''s only a story or somethingбн

    "But I just can???t think of anything rting to mannequins or the like. Even war was pretty far from Major''s mind. See, she had a good deal ofbat training but she was never trained for warfare specificallyбн

    "I believe Mother said something like ''War is not for the faint of heart or young of age. While I still live and your age numbers less then 50 you shall hear nothing of it'' which, Major didn''t exactly protest

    "She just didn''t have any interest in war really. It didn''t give her any more personal power and that''s what she was obsessed with. Perhaps short-sighted, considering two people is stronger than one in any situationбн

    "But Major has her difficulties, and I have mineбн though I do wonder if she will lose that particr oneбн Anyway I''m getting distracted, the point I''m trying to make is that war isn''t something that she be blocking us" said Minor

    "But why not? I doubt she''s ever been to a desert or a cliff or something" said Kat

    Minor nodded ???Well, yes, those weren''t exactly memories, well the blizzard arguably" Minor shook her head "I''m getting distracted again. The thing is, those were all rather generic, based on the weather and just generally bleak situations

    "We can see this with how easily you broke the desert just being happy about being there. They were all ces Major knows about and would never want to go, so that''s easy. Now I thought, this was a war, another thing Major didn''t really want to see

    "But the mannequins kind of throw me. I mean, if they were just meant to be people stand-ins then they would look different. Possibly just armour, or more likely something roughly approximating the guards in the pce

    "But no, it''s specifically wooden mannequins and I can''t help but feel that it means something you know?" said Minor

    *Wellбн I guess it is a bit strange, but I mean this whole thing is strange. Why is it all red? Does that mean anything? What about the fact that you can''t quite see where the mannequinse from? If you try to look they always seem toe from just out of sightбн*

    *Hell take a step back further, we are inside someone''s head who has two souls and one of them is helping meбн honestly we are already in crazy town Minor. Even if this is a magical world, this cannot be normal.*

    *Hmmm, though that does make me thingбн what about stories? Books perhaps? Or movies would that work?*

    "Could this be likeбн a scene from a book? Or a movie? Or a video game?" asked Kat

    "Umбн no to the first I think, but what is the third?" asked Minor

    "Erбн well, it''s sort ofбн an interactable light projection?" said Kat. *Technically true and I really have no better way to think about it really.*

    "Huhбн I don''t think we have anything like that. That sounds like quite high levelling enchanting or spellcasting" said Minor

    "Yes it i- would be" said Kat stumbling. *Dammit, I can''t say that it IS because there is no magic involved and that would be a lie.*

    If Minor noticed Kat''s minor fumble, she didn''tment on it, she did however say, "Tell me a bit more if you don''t mind Katбн I feel like there is something right on the tip of my tongue"

    "Umбн I don''t really know? I meanбн I never really had the chance to y them myself I just heard others talking about themбн Iбн I think you sat down and tried toбн I dunno I guess y out a story?" said Kat. *How do you exin video games to someone with no concept of tv''s without revealing you''re from a world without magicбн*

    *Huh, though hang onбн would I be allowed? The system doesn''t seem to be aroundбн so perhaps I could tell Minorбн but it probably isn''t worth risking.*

    "Huhбн y out a story you sayбн that''s ringing some bells actuallyбн I''m so closeбн I think I do know what this is from, but I just can''t quite remember it" said Minor

    "So what it is from something then? Not a book though?" said Kat

    "No it couldn''t beбн I remember most of those well. Major kinda just stuck to training manuals most of the time so I know the few other books she''s read extremely well. Is there anything else you think it could possibly be? Some other leisure activity?" asked Minor

    "Umбн" said Kat

    *Other leisure activityбн I mean there is trivia I suppose? And Gramps rather enjoyed ying ball games when we still had those old ser ballsбн Huh, what did happen to those? Kat shook her head and tried to refocus. Something elseбн wait what about board games? Like chess and stuffбн*

    "Have you heard of board games?" asked Kat

    "Noбн not quite butбн WAR, war games I have heard of" said Minor.

    "Rightбн what are they exactly" asked Kat

    "Well, just based on the name, and the impression I get when you speak, I think they might be the same thing actually" said Minor

    *Why wouldбн oh right trantion. I actually forgot I had thatбн Guess it''s nice to know it isn''t a system feature.*

    "See, Major did actually y a few, but umбн ok what could this be" said Minor "I think, it has to be one, but it clearly isn''t anything like the originalбн but it should just be what they represent that might be enough and also exin why they are mannequins"

    "How so?" asked Kat

    "Wooden game pieces. Even we as royalty still used themбн and in fact they were very important for one particr game, called Rallyбн now that I think about it, this has to be based off Rally, there is nothing else it could be" said Minor

    "Rightбн well how are we supposed to break it?" asked Kat

    Minor bit her lip "Well, that is where this gets a bit harder. I do think this scene is based off it, but we are rather far from the source material if I''m being honest. I can''t be quite sure how everything ties inбн maybe I should just exin the rules? Do you think that would help?" asked Minor.

    "I guess so? I mean, otherwise I go back to staring at mannequins while you puzzle it out on your own. I''ve never heard of Rally at all, so I won''t be able to help you otherwise" said Kat

    "Wellбн I suppose Major will appreciate it in the end, she loves the game, because it lets her train her mana controlбн though I guess you''d never be able to y with usбн" said Minor shaking her head.

    "Anyway the rules are rather simple at the end of the day, it''s the details that start to getplicated. See, it all starts with the gameboardбн

 Chapter 225: a Minor reading the rules

    <h4>Chapter 225: a Minor reading the rules</h4>

    "Soбн how much of a history lesson do you want here?" asked Minor

    "Uhбн aren''t we just going to talk about a board game? Why do I need a history lesson exactly" said Kat

    "Well, it''s just that I realised that this particr game is very important to my family considering that my grandpa made it. Same as the tunnels, and Major actually yed this a lot" said Minor

    "Waitбн if she ys this game so much, how did you not recognise it" said Kat

    Minor looked slightly abashed at this. "It scales, that''s sort of the whole point of it? So, like, the few figures that she''d use can actually be rather easily scaled up to this point if I''m honest" said Minor

    "Rightбн so how could it possibly scale to this" said Kat waving her tail towards the endless army of wood and steel

    "Wellбн ok, I''ll just start with the basics. So, the rules get a bit moreplicated as you move on but there are three main rules, that matter the most. The first one is that upon defeating your enemy''s figurine, you can field that many extra units

    "The second is that if you have slots remaining you can summon a figure every thirty seconds and it must be ced behind the centre line. Finally, to win you need to field twice the number of units as your opponent.

    "The tricky thing is though, is that you have to be able to control all of those figures to do a rather intricate set of motions with all of them, as chosen by a random card thates along with the deck.

    "This might not seem like a big deal but it really can be, and games have been lost when people bite of more than they can chew" said Minor

    "But why would you increase your army size if you don''t need to?" asked Kat

    "Ah, well that''s where things start gettingplicated. So, firstly, the figures have a chance to just fall apart when attacking. If this happens you don''t want to risk being overrun. See if your opponent manages to sneak a single figure to the backline the game is dered a draw

    "So you avoid that if you can, but you really need to take that into ount. Also, though we don''t see it in this scene there are different kinds of fighters, and some special figurines can more easilybatrge numbers

    "So it is all a bncing game. For the best yers, the rule is changed to be fielding double your enemy''s cap, or fielding fifty percent over the cap, and having them all step over the line at the same time.

    "Some matches can go on forever but then mana bes an issue. Honestly, it''s a really fascinating game all things considered, and I see why Major gets a little obsessed with it. To exin properly why though you need the history lesson part" said Minor

    "Well, I am interested but at the same timeбн maybe not just yet. Firstly does this information help us figure out what to do exactly?" asked Kat

    "Not really?" said Minor unsure "I mean, I can guess that the reason the army is endlessly fighting each other is to increase their soldier cap, and they just keep fielding soldiers trying to winбн

    "But what exactly would be breaking the scene Kat? Fighting them would lead to us building our own forces, but because that game, oh it''s called, Concentrated Assault, can be yed with basically any number of people

    "So just adding a third ying by taking things out wouldn''t break things. Honestly if you joined in the fight I doubt the world would waver much at all, you''d just be considered a very special unit type and that would be the end of it I''d assume" said Minor

    Kat frowned "So what exactly can we do then?"

    Minor bit her lip "Well, the issue really is that I still can''t figure out what the core could be. ying along sounds all well and good until you remember that we are trying to break thingsбн

    "The issue being that the best way I can think of to break a scene built around a war game is to just not y it at allбн but clearly that won''t work because we aren''t ying and the scene remains stable none the less" said Minor

    "Could the game be considered in progress with two yers or something?" said Kat

    "I don''t quite follow" said Minor

    "Well, say for example the scene is centred around ying Concentrated Assault. Does it matter if we are the ones ying or not? We already have two yers else we wouldn''t see that massive army. So maybe it counts as the game being yed regardless of what we are doing" said Kat

    "Hmmm" said Minor chewing on her tail "That actually doesn''t seem to far out of ceбн so then would we be able to break the scene by stopping themбн? But how would you stop them? Eliminating them would be considered ying soбн"

    "What about more perspective tricks?" asked Kat "Like with the fire, you could make me really big to the background and crush them"

    Minor shook her head "That isn''t quite how it works. I can''t really change you because you are quiteбн firm in your existence forck of a better word. I can move you as I do myself without issue, but changing you in any way is beyond my power

    "I''m not sure if you helping me would do anything if I''m honest. It''s not like you resist that part of my powerбн so much as you justбн hmmбн Ok, here is how you look at it. Think of the dream like a bowl full of water.

    "You and me are ice cubes. Sort of made from the same stuff, but clearly separate. I can move the ice cubes around and even shape the water to some extent but I can''t change the ice cubes physically" said Minor

    "But didn''t I see you changing your own form right at the start of all this?" asked Kat

    Minor bit down hard on her tail and went red "We-ellбн I can change myself a bitбн not too muchбн a bit, and it''s easier out in the unimed areas, here I have a more concrete presenceбн and likeбн it''s just different'' said Minor

    Kat suppressed augh at the adorable floundering of Minor "It''s fine I understand. What about making them small instead? That way I can still crush or block them without changing anything about myself"

    Minor shook her head again "It is more possible yesбн but there is just too many of them for me. I''m not able to affect this ce quite so much. I could possibly do one mannequin, maybe even half a dozen, but there is countless before us Kat"

    Kat nodded "Okбн so what about we build a wall or something? Stop them fighting" asked Kat

    "That actually sounds like a good ideaбн except for the fact we have nothing we could build it out of. Look around, there is not a tree in sight. Perhaps we could pile up dirt but that would be an issue, and I don''t know how much I could cheat if it was a dirt moundбн

    "It might feel a bit to much like the rest of the ground? If that makes sense. A wall at least is clearly a wall so I can twist things a bit betterбн thoughбн maybe a wall of your mes? The main concern with that thoughбн

    "Well, actually it is two concerns. Firstly it would be a lot of energy, and secondly it might just destroy them anyway. Your fire is pretty deadly and can even take out Nightmares, so I doubt wooden puppets can really stand up"

    Kat stroked her chine with her tail "Yeahбн that would probably be an issue. You''ve shown me I don''t HAVE to burn things, but then it''s even more useless because I''ve just made the battlefielde with a ssh of purple reallyбн

    "And even though my fire freezes stuff I don''t think I could build up a wall of ice or anything. Even though my fire is that cold, it just doesn''t seem to work like that" said Kat

    Minor leaned into Kat and sighed "Seems like Major really has stepped up her game for this oneбн the only thing I can think of is maybe I can twist the purple off of your fire and use it to coat the area instead of the red maybe?

    "But I doubt that it''s central to things, and even if that does help. Let''s say it breaks it by hmmбн I give it 20%, the scene can recover pretty quickly if we don''t make any other progress" said Minor

    Minor''s words however gave Kat a slightly interesting idea "Who says we have to do in one go throughбн what if we figure out a few ways to break things, then we just keep piling them up until you can break the scene?" asked Kat

 Chapter 226: Ignoring the square cube law

    <h4>Chapter 226: Ignoring the square cubew</h4>

    "Thatбн that could work actually. I mean, that is sort of what we did the first time actually. The fire was just step one, and even though they all fit together nicely, the story, the fire, and a bit of time all added up to break it properly" said Minor

    "Okбн?so we have the purple sky thing, and you said that was worth 20%?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded with a slight grimace "That''s just a best guess. It probably isn''t super integral to the scene but because it''s just so ever present and takes up so much ''space'' so to speak, then I think it will make a difference

    "Plus, because it''s just a slight change of shade it won''t be impossible for me despite the fact it is sorge a change in other ways" said Minor

    Kat nodded "Well, what other things can we doбн we don''t exactly have a tonne to work with I don''t think"

    Minor nodded but didn''t say anything.

    *Well, let''s just go over everything that we have. First is the strange red filter but we have our ns for that. Then we have the mountains in the background. I feel like they are more like a border for the scene then a part of it, but maybe attacking them a bunch would work well? Or maybe it will hardly work because they aren''t properly part of the scene*

    *Then of course there is the storm clouds in the sky. I could perhaps fly up and try and do something with them. Maybe disperse them or something? I''m not sure how much I can affect them, but I think with Minor''s help I should be able to move them a bit.*

    *Then of course there is the two separate armies and the spawning spot I can''t quite seem to spot. I wonder if I can do anything better by trying to find thatбн but it does seem to curve a bit if I look too far in one direction, and I''d guess I won''t find it.*

    *So that just leaves interacting with the army itself, but we established that would be involving us. I do wonder if my fire would make them disappear a bit more permanently butбн I doubt it for some reason. Maybe it''s because they just keep spawning?*

    *So even though they disappear after being broken, maybe they are not the same? That would make a lot of sense. I mean, in the rain and blizzards the water just appeared didn''t it, so it isn''t as though I need to figure out a proper system for these things.*

    Kat watched as the nearest mannequin was shattered in front of her sending splinters flying. Onended by her side before sinking into the dirt slowly afterward. *Huh, thought it only sunk because they got trampled, but I guess they sink after a bit of time anyway.*

    Kat stared at the spot the wood had disappeared from, as her brain turned, and an idea started to form. "Hey Minor, could you perhaps erge one of the broken pieces of mannequin? We could use it to block of arge section of the army, just have it fall down between them.?I''m not sure if it would be safe to grab a piece, but if it is perhaps you could do something with it"

    "Um, yeah, should be no problem" said Minor uncertainly

    Kat felt her eye itch slightly "Why do you say with such hesitation?" asked Kat

    "It''s nothing" said Minor

    Kat stared down at Minor "Please tell me Minor. I don''t know why now of all times you''d try to hide something like this. It seems so smallpared to everything else"

    Minor grit her teeth "Lookбн it''s justбн I can do itбн probably, but I''m not sure I could do anything else. So no purple skies or even breaking the scene and moving us along, and that part is very important, because I truly have no idea how topletely shatter this one so I''ll need to make use of my power for it"

    Kat nodded "Well, hmmm" *That does throw a bit of a wrench in thingsбн Minor has been rather skilled so far, and I just hadn''t consider that she might not quite be up to the task. What aboutбн doing it halfway maybe? Or perhaps resting it somewhere instead?*

    "Ok, I have two solutions I think" said Kat "The first is to make increase the size, but not all the way. Then you can increase it in two or three lots, however many it takes, so that you aren''t quite so strained

    "The second idea would be for us to set it up asrge as possible, as well as making it really light. Then we can rest it on top of the mountains and move itter, or perhaps if you can make it light enough I can carry it, but I''m not sure how well I can do that, or if I can be holding it when you start the size increase"

    Minor bit the end of her tail "Hrnghбн that, seems like it does have potential I suppose. I''m not quite sure if it will be just as hard to increase it in one go or multipleбн my power is a little vague in the dream roundбн but I think I might be able to do it.

    "As for making it lighterбн I think that would be a bit too much for me. Increasing the size of things is rather easy because I can abuse the malleability of dreamsбн making things heavy is a bit harder, because we have a surprisingly urate sense of how much things should weigh

    "Soбн hmmm, I could perhaps make it hollow instead? I mean we can''t see inside, so you''d not know the differenceбн the problem is I''m not sure if that would make it lighter if I don''t also change it in that wayбн At the very least we could give increasing the size in stages ago

    "I just worry about the final stretch. If we make it to close the required size how are we supposed to lift it? The army is quiterge, and I''m not sure you are strong enough to lift something even half as long as the army is wide" said Minor

    *That is a good point. I don''t think I''ve ever really had the chance to test my absolute limitбн though I might just have to make do. I mean what else can we do? Wood is rather solid after allбн wait. It doesn''t have to be. In fact it''s quite porous.*

    "Hey Minor, when you scale up something like wood, what happens to the little holes in it between everything? Some wood is a shockinglyrge amount air" said Kat

    Minor pauses "Iбн I didn''t know that actually. Are you sure?"

    Kat nodded "Yeah, why do you think a solid nk of dead wood can absorb water if it doesn''t have any space to hold said water in it"

    Minor nodded "Yes, that makes sense, and that is why we apply vanish to wooden things yesбн Ok, I think I see where you are going with this Kat. When I make the log bigger I should try and make the holes growrger alongside it"

    Kat nodded "Yup, then we just have to worry about the square cubedw" said Kat

    "The what?" asked Minor.

    Kat whipped her tail end around, careful not to do so near Minor. *Should I answer that? Dream logic seems to really work in this ce, and perhaps not knowing about the square cubew will prevent it from being a problem*

    *I mean, if Minor just assumes things should work, why would making a logrger make it suddenly copse? On the face of it that makes more logical sense then the truth if you are just giving it a casual nce. *

    *Sort of like how a kilogram of steel and a kilogram of feathers both weight a kilogram. So if I just pretend that the square cubew doesn''t exist maybe it just won''t. Or at the very least, if Major and Minor don''t know, it won''t matter.*

    "I thinkбн after a bit of consideration it''s best you don''t know it. I believe some of our dream logic tricks will work better if you don''t know" said Kat

    Minor gave her a strange look, she couldn''t quite ce "I trust you can''tбн I don''t think it is a bit of a strange thing, but if you truly think it best I won''t askбн though could you tell me once we''ve freed Major?"

    Kat nodded "I''ll try to remember"

    "Ok good. So we have, the sky, the blockageбн and is there anything else? I worry that still won''t quite be enough to break the scene. I think the blockage will do a lot of good, maybe 30-40% all by itself, but we need, something close to 70? Just to be safe with how much effort I''ll need to expend" said Mino

 Chapter 227: a Minor planning session

    <h4>Chapter 227: a Minor nning session</h4>

    "So, we are still a bit short than. 20% ish right?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded, and Kat continued "So, what about those mountains? Would somehow causing massive damage to them break the scene a bit the same way the filter would?"

    Minor bit her lips "Noбн I don''t think it will. I think we''d have a better chance messing with the clouds. The mountains act more like a boundary because this scene isn''t thatrge all things considered. The clouds though, add to the atmosphere, so I think we should work on them"

    Kat nodded "Ok, well, I''m not really sure what to do with them" said Kat

    Hmm, Minor brushed her chin with her tails, and a mimicry of Kat''s own nervous tick she had yet to notice. "Soбн ok I can think of two ways actually. One, may or may not require my help, and the other certainly will"

    Kat gestured for Minor to continue "So, I think we can perhaps either, use a bit of my power along with your wings to push everything away. So, that should be fine because wind is mostly hidden, and maybe if you do your whole creepy demon presence thing I can make the wind brush away the clouds

    "Secondly, if you can spread your me throughout the clouds, depending on how well made they are they might start hailing, which should break the scene a bit as the piling snow slows down the armies as well"

    "What demon presence thing?" asked Kat

    "A-ah don''t worry about it too muchбн it justбн sort of happens sometimes. It makes you feel really important, but it''s also very calming? It''s weird. I think it might be your aura that does it but I can''t exactly be sure about it" said Minor

    *That''s a little strange to hearбн I''d love to ask the system if that has any sort of wider implications. I doubt that fear aura alsoes with a respectponentбн other than respect given through fear of courseбн*

    *Though maybe that exins it? Anyway, ignoring that, I think I should use my fire on the clouds. Minor will already be stretched a bit then as it is and I don''t want to make her do even more work. I''m not sure she can handle anything else even if she''d say otherwiseбн*

    *Though hang on. Howe she knows that you can cause blizzards by cooling down the clouds and forcing them to turn from a gas to a more solid formбн especially when she is missing something like the square cubew. Guess I can just ask*

    "I''m surprised you know that you can create snow and rain by messing around with the clouds" said Kat

    Minor shrugged "It''s pretty simple. I mean, Major has studied quite a lot of spells that create localised weather phenomenon with her water magic. They are a bit beyond her, but she''s been sure to research everything she can get her hands on"

    *Ohбн that actually makes a lot of sense.* "So, will that be enough? The purple, the wall, and the snow?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded "I think so. It has to be" the second part of the sentence was barely whispered, but considering the close proximity Kat could easily hear, and she wasn''t entirely sure Minor actually meant to keep it from her.

    Still Kat chose to say nothing "So now it''s a matter of order. What do we want to do and when do we do them" said Kat

    Minor chewed on her tail for a moment before saying "Well, I think we have to build the wall first. Then we can deal with the filterбн but maybe we should do that at the same time as the dark clouds? Maybe we can work together on it instead?" said Minor

    "Are you sure? I can fly pretty easily through it all" asked Kat

    Minor shook her head, more confident this time "No, I think it will be much more effective doing it both together. It will only take a slight bit more effort on my part, though it will still take arge chunk of your reserves"

    "How much do you think I should use?" asked Kat

    "Well, I can''t really know exactly how your powers work, but I''d say somewhere between one third and one half" said Minor

    *Oof, that''s quite a lot of energy to lose in one go. Even with my poor control and worse nning I''m not sure I''ve ever used up so much in one attack. Repeated attacks in short session? Yes, otherwise nбн actually I did use everything against Graceбн dunno if that counts though*

    *I just sort of decided to use literally everything and threw it all into my mesбн though I guess that''s what I''m doing here anyway, and Minor is going to help me.*

    "Ok, sounds like a n. How do we want to order this?" asked Kat

    "I''m thinking, splinter first to around half size, then wait till I recover, change the sky, then wait a bit if necessary then do the blockade" said Minor

    Kat shrugged "This will probably be harder on you than on me. I trust your judgement" said Kat

    Minor nodded "I''ll be fine, now can you please grab a bit of wood. The more regr the better, and size probably doesn''t matter" said Minor

    Kat nodded, and narrowed her eyes, giving them a bit of demonic energy as well as some sent towards her mind to slow things down. She watched the figures sh in front of her, splinters broke off and fell constantly

    For the most part though she ignored them. Many were out of range, and she wasn''t going to risk alerting the army by going after anything out of tail reach. That still left plenty. It took only three destroyed figures to spot a piece that suited her needs.

    Kat watched as the figure in question had its arm cut clean off by its opponent. Katshed out with her tail, having prepared for the moment in question, and easily grabbed the arm before it hit the floor.

    Now it did alsoe with a wooden sword, but that was just more material to work with. That was until Kat realisedбн *It''s so much better to just use the sword isn''t. Why did I not even see this. *

    As Kat stood there awkwardly, moving the sword from her tail to her hand, Minor noticed the same thing Kat did and blushed in embarrassment "Th-that''s perfectбн I can''t believe I didn''t just ask for a sword" said Minor

    "For me, its because I thought I''d have to grab it after it left the mannequin, but that''s no real excuse" said Kat

    Minor shrugged "No harm done, pass it here" said Minor "Ok, we are going to have to step back to do this properly"

    Kat and Minor ran backwards, with Minor slowly increasing the size of the sword as they ran. It was a little strange. She''d line everything up with her eyes, then the sword would shift so it was in front of them and a littlerger.

    She''d then pick it up and repeat the process. Kat didn''t start to see noticeable strain on Minor''s face until around the tenth attempt. At this point, the sword was now twice asrge as Minor, and she was able to wield it fine, though she was now short on breath.

    Kat put out a hand to stop her "Are you ok?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded "I''m fine?? I justбн didn''t quite realise how bad it would be to do this repeatedly. I''m better of doing ergements as much as I can rather than this rapid fire nonsense but I''m worried it will start to sink if I ce it too far away for us to pick up quickly" said Minor

    Kat gave a dismissive wave "I can just run ahead if you want, and make sure it doesn''t"

    Minor bit her lip "Ok, but you''ll need to close your eyes. Wait until you hear itnd please" said Minor

    Kat nodded and sprinted ahead. After around a minute of going full speed, she could just barely make out Minor in the distance with her enhanced vision. *That doesn''t seem quite right. I don''t think I travelled that farбн unless Minor managed to do somethingбн or maybe the scene is just messing with me.*

    Improving her vision slightly Kat watched Minor give her the thumbs up. Closing her eyes, Kat readied herself. She didn''t have to wait long as not ten seconds had passed since closing her eyes when she heard a deep thud.

    Opening her eyes, Kat started forward. The once hand sized wooden sword was not easily twice as wide as she was tall. *How the hell am I supposed to lift this. I get it won''t be heavy butбн where do I grab it?*?Kat saw the sword starting to wobble a bit as if it was going to fall over, and so she made her move.

 Chapter 228: a Major break

    <h4>Chapter 228: a Major break</h4>

    With seemingly no better options for grabbing onto the sword in question Kat pushed some energy into her hands and mmed them into the ground. It was an odd sensation for her. Her mind was expecting the strange grit and sense uncleanliness that came with ying in the mud.

    Instead, it was almost like she had a bubble around her hands, and they remained rather clean. This threw her for a second, but as the sword continued to wobble, she refocused on her task. Wrapping her fingers around the ''sharp'' side of the de, which, even had it been sharp before, now at its drastically increased size, was almost as thick as her hand, and pulled.

    Kat was not prepared for how light the sword actually was. When she wrenched her hand back to try and move it at all, it instead went flying. It was extremely light and Kat had put arge amount of her strength behind it.

    The sword shot up out of the ground and into the air flipping several times as it did. *Well.. shit. That was not what I wanted to do.* Kat spared a nce over at Minor, who looked just as surprised.

    Turning her attention back to the sword Kat contemted what to do. *So, I''m going to need to catch this. I can''t let it sink into the ground, and it''s so light that even if Minor doesn''t know about the square cubedw and whatever benefit that provides us, I can still see this breaking if itnds wrong.*

    *I don''t want to just jump straight up to it though. If I do that I might crash through itбн Could I jump past it and grab onto the hilt? I''m not sure I''d be able to fly with it. Even if it isn''t heavy the surface area will pick up a lot of wind.*

    *But, if I can just lower it carefully to the ground andбн actually I was going to lift it from the handle afterwards but is that safe now? Its very light still but I''m not sure the handle won''t just snap offбн dammit I just don''t know how physics is supposed to work here.*

    *At the very least I???ll catch and lower it. Then I can just try and keep it from sinking until Minor gets here and she can advise me. *

    Katunched herself up after the sword, spreading her wings as she did so. The air whipped past her, and she had to angle herself slightly a few times so that the rotating sword didn''t clip her. She was more concerned about what an impact would do to the sword than her, but it was still a concern.

    Once she got close to the sword, Kat watched its rotation. It was flipping around and slowly ttening out. Kat waited until she was sure she could grab the handle before snapping her hand out and trying to grab it.

    This turned out to be a mistake. Her hand wasn''trge enough to grab the handle properly and it continued to spin and slide around her hand. Grimacing, Katshed her tail out as well, wrapping it twice around the handle and tightening her grip.

    The sword started to slow and eventually came to aplete halt. Kat didn''t have time to rest though, because as soon as her grip wasplete she felt the sword dragging on her wings. Letting gravity do its work, Kat pped her wings lightly and let herself get carried to the ground.

    *Now, do I keep it upright, or do I drop it down sidewaysбн normal logic would probably suggest sideways on the edge, but I think I might be better of going straight down, then holding on either side of the de to keep it from slipping. I might have to risk putting small handholds in the thing, but it''s the best idea I have.*

    And so, Kat followed through with her n. Allowing the sword to slide into the ground. There was a slight hup as the weight didn''t actually force it into the soil, but the strange property of the ground activated and started to absorb the sword.

    Allowing this, Kat let go and moved to the ground, taking a wide stance and cing her hands on either side of the sword. She was just about to try and lift it when she felt the sword stop sinking.

    *What?* Carefully releasing just the one hand, Kat expected the sword to continue to sinkбн but it didn''t. Releasing the other hand though caused the sword to start to sink again instantly. This time, Kat ced the t part of her tail on the sword, just barely brushing it, and it stopped.

    *Well ok then. I guess as long as something is touching the wood it won''t sink any further. Good to know.* Kat stood around for a while and waited for Minor to catch up. The whole sword catching fiasco only took a few seconds, so she was quite a while away

    So Kat rxed while she waited for Minor. Making sure not to actually be looking at her, just in case she wanted to skew perspective a bit and catch up to Kat faster than before. Kat wasn''t sure how much time passed until Minor caught up, though that was arge part of the point.

    "Nice job Kat. Though why did you send it flying?" asked Minor

    "A bit of a mistake on my end. Cool thing is though, I found out you just need to have a hand on the sword and the ground won''t take it" said Kat gesturing to her tail pressed against the sword.

    "Huh, that is pretty cool. Well, I''ve recovered anyway, so we can go on to the next stage" said Minor

    Kat felt her eye twitch as she looked at Minor. "Are you sure? This takes literally nothing for me to hold up, we can wait for a while if you need?"

    "Do I look tired to you?" asked Minor quietly

    Kat had to admit, that Minor looked fine. She wasn''t sweating, or panting, she seemed perfectlyfortable at the moment, with a slight smile on her face. *But why don''t I believe her?*

    "If you are sure Minor. What''s the order of things" said Kat

    "First you summon your fire. Then I stretch it out over our vision and convert the sky, then you push as much as you think you need to into the fire and I send it into the clouds. Finally, you let go of the sword and close your eye while I extend it to block of the armies" said Minor

    Kat nodded "Ok, give me the signal"

    Kat watched as Minor took a deep breath. Gathering her energy just below her palm so that she could let loose a gout of fire onmand. When Minor finished her breath, her eyes took on a sharp glint, and she said "Now"

    Kat''s hand burst into mes and Minor moved. She swiped at the air, and Kat''s fire surrounded them, before twisting, and allowing them to see through it. A second past and then the mes seem to shift again, and the wall disappeared, but the purple haze stayed.

    "Next" said Minor

    Kat was ready, pushing a full half of her remaining energy Kat''s me burst forth from her hand. Kat wasn''t worried it would hurt Minor anymore, and it showed, the me engulfed the area, turning everything into a fiery field of purple.

    Then Kat heard Minor take in a deep breath, even over the crackling of fire. Kat felt a tugging on her fire. Knowing she could resist its pulled, whatever it was, Kat gave it up allowing the fire to follow the pull.

    The area of mes disappeared, and Kat felt them leave her connection, before the clouds in the sky started to shift, and burn, going up in purple mes themselves. Where the purple tint was still more of a dark colour, the clouds went up in Kat''s signature deep purple mes.

    The snow started soon after. Kat could see Minor panting, but she wasn''t stopping. She turned her gaze to Kat and spoke. The words seemed distorted slightly, but Kat heard them all the same "Push over the sword and close your eyes"

    Listening to Minor''smand, Kat released her tails hold on the sword. It started to shift for a moment, but Kat grabbed both sides and pushed it up and forward, heaving it into the air, before closing her eyes.

    A moment passed, and Kat could hear arge crashing thud signalling thending of the sword. A secondter, Kat heard the world shatter. *Yes! We''ve done it.* Kat opened her eyes as she watched the world shatter around her and start to move to the next scene. *Finally, we were stuck there so much longer than the rest.* Kat''s joy was short lived though, as she spotted Minor a momentter, killing her excitementpletely.

 Chapter 229: Minor Panic

    <h4>Chapter 229: Minor Panic</h4>

    As Kat watched the scene in front of her, the world slowed. She would never learn if this was a matter of the dream realm, or if she had instinctively thrown demonic energy into her mind to watch in horror. Or if it was simply her brain going intoplete overdrive as it tried to contemte, every second of the crushing scene in front of her.

    As Kat stared at Minor she watched Minor fall. It was unbearable slow and distinctly inhuman. Instead of bending at the knees and copsing as if she had fainted or her knees had given outбн instead, Minor cracked.

    It started slow at first. Thick lines glowing with a soft red glow slowly snaked their way around Minor''s knees. To Kat''s surprise and horror this wasn''t just visible over her outfit, but included it as well. When the cracks reached around halfway a sickening crack was heard and the circle waspleted.

    Minor''s feet and upper body seemed to disagree as to which direction they wanted to go. Separating at the crack her feet fell forward, and her body fell back. Kat tried to push herself to her limits, move forward, catch Minor, do anything at all, but her limbs were locked in ce by the scene transition that even now had yet toplete.

    As Minor''s upper body fell towards the ground, more cracks started to form. Starting this time from the hands instead, they spiderwebbed out from the centre of her palms. Endless sounds of cracking echoed out one after another, as Minor''s hands became riddled with more cracks then veins

    Once they''d taken over Minor''s hands, they made their way up her arms and outfit once again. Threerge cracks, spreading over the top. As the cracks widened and sheared the red light beneath leaked out more and more, revealing a strange fiery insides that were nheless frozen in time.

    It was at this point Minor had collided with the floor, and Kat had taken her first step forward. She was just barely able to move at all, and was straining against everything she could to try and get to Minor as fast as possible with no effort spared. She wrenched her energy away from her core sending it into her legs with as much force as possible, aplishing less then if she''d sent a calmer stream, but this was the panicked movements of a desperate demon who knew no better.

    When Minor hit the ground. No new cracks appeared immediately. There was only the heavy thud of a body hitting the floor. Any relief Kat may have felt at that moment was short lived though, as in one single moment and a huge tearing sound, a massive series of cracks appeared all at once.

    It looked like a ss statue of Minor had been punched in the shoulder and then the cracks had spiralled from there. Large, cracks pulsing with red lights covered nearly every remaining surface on Minor''s body and clothing.

    As they reached up to her face they continued without fail. Splitting her features with rifts of fire and glowing faintly like everywhere else. The only sce Kat could find, is that even with the cracks that separated pieces of Minor''s eyes, Kat could still see the parts moving, as if they had all been connected.

    Once again, Kat''s hope was crushed though, when a loud shattering sound rang out. Widening her eyes and trying to drink in every detail, Kat realised the problem. Minor''s left ear hadpleted snapped off, with that eery red glow emanating from the base of the chipped piece and presumably from the join.

    This was followed by another series of cracks reaching into Minor''s tails. As soon as they reached halfway up said tails though, they halted. Stopped for seemingly no reason, but in a clear line despite the numerous cracks that riddled them.

    Kat skidded to a halt, scraping her knees and quickly regenerating as she went. Digging herself into the ground to stop from barrelling into the girl now possible literally made of ss. The world still refused to speed up as Kat looked Minor over.

    *What the hell do I do! This isn''t supposed to happen! Minor! Why*!

    Kat didn''t have time in her slowed world to shed any tears, or choke them back. Her mind was running through as many options as she could possibly think of for what she should do. *Pick her up? Leave her? Coat her in fire? Look away? Put her together? Is she ok? Is this my fault? Could I have done something better? Is it this scene instead? Did we get separated, and this isn''t the real Minor just a part of the scene?*

    *No, I can''t think that. This Minor has to be real, or even if it''s not I need to do everything in my power to make sure that she survives. I can just barely see her eyes moving. I can see her pupil contracting as I panic, it''s extremely slow but I can see it even with the cracks*

    *And what do I do about her tails? They seem to be in the best shape. But does that mean I should stay as far away from them as possible or do I instead need to start whatever I''m doing there.*

    *Seriously! What can I possibly do? I wasn''t taught how to perform first aid on someone made out of crystalбн wait no, that isn''t right. Think Kat, what was Minor made ofбн* Kat quickly cycled through her memories as best she could to remember Minor''s thoughts on herself.

    *Memories. Minor thinks that this body in front of me is herrgest repository of memories. But how the hell do I fix that? It isn''t as if the memories are really destroyed or damaged, it''s the containerбн*

    *And even if it was the memories that needed to be fixed, it''s not like Minor is unconscious and I can go into her dreams. We are already in a dream!*

    *Of course, that likely means I should use a bit of dream logic to heal herбн but how can I do that. Minor is the one that has the twisting perspective trick! I can''t do it, I don''t even know how, or if it''s possible for me, and I really don''t want to test it as Minor falls apart*

    *But what else can I do? Should I just wait? Will Minor need to literally pull herself together? If that''s the case is it safe to stay here? I haven''t even considered the surroundings.* Kat tried to tear her eyes away from Minor to try and survey the surroundings, but they still hadn''t entirely finished crystallising into a scene.

    The ground was paved stone, and the walls seemed to be a strange golden brown, with a blue ceiling but it was clear that the details were missing. Dammit fine. I can do thisбн right?

    As Kat was panicking she saw Minor slowing begin the process of letting out a shuddering breath. Her chest was going down just slightly as the milliseconds inched past. *Ok, she''s still breathing even with her chest in fucking pieces.*

    *That''s something to be endlessly thankful for. I don''t know for how long though. Everything points to Minor being much better off than she should be considering I can see her glowing insides, frozen red fire and allбн*

    *But that doesn''t mean she''s wellбн I should do something. I have to do something. I just don''t know what could possibly improve the situationбн some things like the cracks can''t even be just forced togetherбн*

    *Like look at her hands. They are still in one piece despite the fracture. It''s only her feet and ear that have broken off really, so I''m not sure if I should touch anything else. Her eye is split into pieces, but those pieces are still very much attached to her head at leastбн*

    *Dammit I just don''t know. Enuko! This sort of thing is important. Why couldn''t you have told me anything about this. Is this how we are going to find Major as well? Shattered and in pieces?*

    * Bad Kat, getting distracted. Worry about Major and Enukoter. Focus. Focus on Minor. Ok, what else can I do other than moving her and putting her back together. I have my fire of course, but even though I trust it not to hurt Minor in normal circumstances*

    *These are not normal circumstances, and I doubt I have magically acquired healing powers for others. There is my auraбн but I really don''t see what calming Minor down can possibly do for meбн*

    *Then again that''s at least a step isn''t it? With my aura, if Minor needs to put herself back together without me she will be able to think more clearly. And if there was ever a time to use it without asking now sure as hell would be that time. *

    *The only issue is that it sometimes causes drowsiness. Minor CANNOT fall asleep now. That could be the end of things, regardless of what I want.*

 Chapter 230: Minor pieces

    <h4>Chapter 230: Minor pieces</h4>

    Kat was very careful as she started to apply her aura to Minor. Watching for the slightest of reactions as she applied the smallest increments of calming pressure she could. Kat needed Minor at the top of her game.

    After a couple seconds of tiny increments, Kat thought she saw Minor nod her head ever so slightly. Dragging her memory of thest few moments out and carefully examining them to see if Minor had moved at all, revealed that, she had indeed, tilted her head slightly. *I''ll take that to mean no more, or that this is good enough. I don''t want to risk overwhelming her and sending her to sleep.*

    With her aura usage carefully monitored Kat reached out to Minor''s legs. They were thergest pieces and, in some ways the most well kept. Despite therge crack that broke them off, if you just ignored the fact they weren''t attached to her body Minor''s legs were in good shape.

    Kat carefully ced one hand under each side with her tail in the middle and pped her wings so that she could hold herself in position. It caused her back muscles to burn as she held herself in ce while pping her wings. *Clearly, I''m designed for at least some extra movement when I fly. Doing it this way is rather painful, but when I nce at Minor, I realise this is nothing. *

    Lowering herself down next to Minor''s stumps Kat carefully lined up the leg piece with Minor''s thighs. Kat made sure to line things up perfectly, making sure that every crack and divot was perfectly aligned so that when she moved the pieces together the fit with a satisfying click.

    *Ok but now what.* Kat stared at the leg in her hands. She could tell she was still holding the weight of the limb in question, and the crack was still there she was just holding the pieces together now rather than separately.

    *Dammitбн am I waiting for something? Like a sh of light? Do I need to do more? Perhaps just rubbing my hands over the gaps as if I was casting a spell? But I don''t want to risk putting demonic energy anywhere near Minorбн I feel like injecting it into her would be disastrousбн but maybe fake cauterizing the wound could work?*

    As Kat was worrying over what to do, Minor let out a strange sound. It was unlike anything a humanoid creature could make, should make. It sounded something like pieces of shattered ss grating on each other while fire burned in the background. It waspletely indescribable, even this descriptioncks the ability to convey the strangeness of the sound. Perhaps it was something that could only exist in a dream.

    Nheless, it seemed to indicate an effort on Minor''s part, and as that sound left her mouth a sh of red light appeared around the crack before it disappeared, and Minor''s right leg was whole again. Seeing this Kat couldn''t help the slight smile that graced her face even as she moved to start on the second leg.

    The process was much the same and no less painful. Kat made sure to send some energy to her back to ensure that the damage was mitigated somewhat, but otherwise the process what the same. She held steady and allowed herself to wait for Minor to reattach her leg.

    Then Kat moved onto Minor''s ear. It was such a strange texture. Whereas Minor''s legs still felt like legs at the end of the day, when Kat picked up Minor''s ear and it felt like a strange dusty piece of ss, she was rather shocked.

    This didn''t stop her from carrying out her purpose carefully and with great attention to detail. When Kat ced Minor''s ear onto her head though she noticed something. The barest hint of a missing piece appeared. Despite lining up the ear perfectly, and fitting around the cracked line, there was a single chip missing.

    *Dammit. What the heck am I supposed to do!* Kat scanned the area nearby searching for anything that might be the missing piece of Minor''s ear. Letting her eyes glow with energy Kat scoured the nearby area, and managed to spot something. It was just barely different from the grey floor, and had a slight red tint to it.

    The only issue was it was out of grabbing range. "Minor, I just have to grab the missing piece of your ear. Don''t panic or do whatever you are doing to repair things just yet" said Kat as soothingly as she could, unknowinglycing her words with her aura.

    Putting Minor''s ear down next to her, Kat ced her arms on the ground and used them to lift her carefully away. She didn''t want to risk standing up and losing sight of the piece, and by the same line of thought, couldn''t risk pping her wings lest the small piece be blown away by the attempt.

    Kat reached over to it, lifting it with the edge of her nail and gently letting it flip onto her palm. Kat examined the piece. It looked more like the internal frozen and cracked fire that Minor had rather than her ear, but it was the only piece in sight. *Now how do I get it back.*

    Kat let her tail stroke her chin. *Is it safe to risk flying? It''s not on the groundбн but I''m sure some wind from my wings will impact my handбн and I don''t want to just close my fist around it. I have no idea how weak these pieces areбн so that''s out as well.*

    *I could try using the one armбн but perhaps standing up is just the safest option. I''m in a bit of an awkward position sitting on my legs, but I''m strong enough that won''t matter. Just got to be careful going up and down.*

    Kat pulled herself back up to her full height. Careful to ensure that she didn''t move to quickly before taking slow, small steps back towards Minor and returning to her seiza position. Kat then carefully moved the piece onto the end of her tail and held it still.

    With her tail holding the missing piece, Kat then proceeded to use both hands to carefully ce Minor''s ear against her head. Once in ce, Kat made sure to keep a flow of energy to her left hand which was holding onto the end of Minor''s ear as well as supporting the bottom.

    Carefully, making sure her tail didn''t move an inch, Kat picked up the missing piece and gently ced it into the gap in Minor''s ear. "Ok, when you''re ready Minor, no rush at all" Kat breathed out, calmly, but with a tell tail sigh of relief.

    With a quick glow, Minor''s ear once again bonded itself together. There was no sound to apany it this time, and Kat nced over to see that with the reattaching of her ear, Minor''s face had been somewhat repaired.

    Her neck still had cracks in it, but everything above the chin waspletely clean. Kat barely resisted the urge to grab Minor into a big hug and celebrating. Kat could see Minor watching her but she wasn''t saying anything.

    *Okбн it seems like Minor still can''t talk. I guess it might be something to do with the cracks in her chest butбн what else can I do? Her face is in one piece, and her legs are back on. I know that she still has a bunch of cracksбн but they have no obvious fix to them.*

    Kat nced over at Minor, who shook her head lightly. "What''s wrong Minor?" asked Kat

    Minor red back at Kat.

    *Okбн can''t talk right. So I should ask question then.* "Are you ok?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded, then shook her head. "I''ll take that as a ''you''re dealing with it''" said Kat

    Minor nodded

    *Ok, so Minor is dealing with things. What should I be doing then? I don''t want to just leave her here, so if I''m moving she''ll need to be carriedбн but at the same time I''m not sure how safe it is to move her.*

    "Is there anything else I can do for you Minor? I''m not sure how much you can see, but your body is still very cracked. Only your head, lower legs, and the top half of your tails are in good shape" said Kat

    Minor paused at this, looking thoughtful, before slowly shaking her head in small amounts. "Nothing I can do huhбн ok we can just wait till you''re all better then that''s fine" said Kat

    Minor however, shook her head once again. *What? You don''t want me to wait then?*

    "Wellбн ahбн um" Kat looked ufortable as she tried to find the words. "Do you not want to wait here?"

    Minor shook her head. *Dammit Minor. You just broke into pieces. If you could talk to me properly I''d make sure you understood that this isn''t eptableбн but I understand you need to restбн dam. Ok fine.*

 Chapter 231: MajorтАЩs Summer

    <h4>Chapter 231: Majorбпs Summer</h4>

    "Is it safe to carry you then?" asked Kat unwilling to leave Minor here if she was to move.

    Minor nodded slowly, before turning her head to the side and coughing out blood. Kat was horrified and confused at this. "What! Why? You are shattered, and there is clearly no blood. Why now are you coughing up blood?" shouted Kat

    As she said this though, a red light came over Minor''s face and repaired the cracks that still remained on her neck as well as some of her chest. Minor clearly tried to answer but nothing but the same broken ss sounds managed to escape her mouth.

    Kat red at the fox. "Ok, I''ll carry you then" said Kat

    Reaching down, Kat went to pick Minor up in a princess carry, but as she lifted, she found something strange. Minor didn''t rest in position, and was acting more like the broken ss statue she seemed to be.

    Her skin felt smooth and solid, and while her knees did bend slightly there wasn''t much warmth there. *Okбн I don''t know if this is a thing to be concerned aboutбн* Kat also noticed the Minor''s tails were locked in ce as well.

    "Are you sure this is safe? I feel like I''m carrying a statue rather than a person" said Kat

    Minor nodded once again, before turning to the side, and spitting more blood out followed by Minor''s chestpletely healing. Minor tried to speak again, and this time she seeded. It was a raspy sound like there was still ss in her throat, clinking and grating against each other but there was clearly words. "I''ll be fine. I''m going to pass out soon. It should speed up my recovery. Just don''t worry, I can recover from this" said Minor

    Kat red down at Minor, and without her conscious choice, demonic energy moved to the back of her eyes making them glow as she red down at the fox in her arms. Kat''s mouth moved into a frown, and her horns started to glow as well. *I really, really want to chew you out for this Minorбн but I suppose I''ll just settle for ratting you out to Major and Enuko once this is all over.*

    "I understand" said Kat

    "Oh, and-" Minor was interrupted by a coughing fit, though there was no blood this time "don''t break this scene. I''m pretty sure that Major is here somewhereбн you just have to look"

    Minor nodded once more before turning herself just slightly so that her tails stuck out in front of Kat and her head rested against Kat''s arm before closing her eyes and letting out a deep breath.

    Kat tried to fight down the rising panic as she realised the Minor hadn''t continued to breath after that event, but she was able to keep herself together. Minor had said she''d be fine, and Kat could see the remaining cracks on Minor glowing slightly and asionally shrinking. *Okбн it does look like she''s still recovering. But Minor I will have to pay you back for this one. At least I know that this is the end, or close to it. Finding Major will be a big step forward.*

    Once Minor was well situated in her arms Kat started to look out at the scenery in earnest. What she had originally thought of as walls, was actually tall wheat stalks. They swayed slightly in the end, but were densely packed together. This also exined the blue roof, which was just the sky.

    Reaching out towards the golden rows of wheat, Kat used her tail to press against it so she could keep a good hold on Minor. To her surprise though, the wheat seemed to form an imprable barrier. Even empowering her tail and making a strike just bent them slightly.

    *Hmm, so it seems I''m stuck following the cobble path.* Kat looked around following the path in either direction, but only finding wheat eventually blocking her view. *A Maze perhaps? Should I risk trying to fly up?*

    Kat looked down at the girl in her hands and frowned. *If it was just my, I''d be willing to risk bashing my head against it, perhaps literally, but I''m not sure I want to risk the shock Minor''s body might receive if I try. At the same time thoughбн I''m not sure I want to wander a maze that could be endless for all I knowбн*

    *But I''m not supposed to break this one am I. Perhaps I have no choice but to walk the path. If I start flying and the scene breaks before Minor shows up I have no idea what I''ll do.* Nodding to herself for reaching a conclusion Kat started to head off, she simply picked a direction and moved.

    In the end she turned left, it was the way she was originally facing before Minor copsed and seemed as good a direction as any. When she reached the end of the corridor she found it branching off to the left and the right, before hitting dead ends, or perhaps intersections, it was hard to tell from her position.

    *Do I just go with the old, keep your hand on the left wall? I mean, I''ll use my tail instead, but I see no better way to get through this, and nothing that is rushing me.* Shrugging Kat decided to follow her thoughts and head left.

    Taking the first left, led her to a second, then a third, and then a fourthбн *Ok something strange is going on here. I can already tell. I''ve just taken four lefts down equally long corridors, or near enough I can''t spot the difference, and yet I didn''t end up back in the clearing.*

    *Well, this is just great. I can keep circling I suppose? I wonder if it has a limit.* And so Kat set off with the most basic of ns in mind, which was to continue her looping. Time passed, and the loops showed no signs of ending. After the twentieth left turn Kat used her tail to scour a mark in the cobbled stone floor. Hoping to see it on the way aroundбн

    Of course, a full rotationter, and Kat was at a brand new intersection with no markings on the ground. Narrowing her eyes Kat scratched her mark once again and then waited. She let five minutes pass and saw no signs of the mark disappearing. Taking a corner, Kat very slowly walked around it keeping her eyes behind her looking at the mark.

    As soon as her head past the corner, she then turned around and walked back the way she hadeбн and found herself in an open clearing with no other entrances or exits. Just a round circle with a little pond in the centre.

    "Ohe on, at least try and make a bit of sense!" shouted Kat, in frustration. When she did this, Minor stirred slightly and Kat mped her mouth down shut. *Note to self. Curse the maze internally, because I don''t want to be responsible for waking Minor just yet.*

    Kat did take this chance to examine her friend a bit more closely. She noticed that the cracks on Minor had certainly shrunk. They were closer to hairline fractures now. Still toorge to be inconsequential, but much smaller than they had been.

    Kat nodded to herself and examined the area. *Well should I just head back? I don''t need to drink, I don''t thinkбн and I doubt Minor does eitherбн but perhaps there is something in the pool?*

    *Is it worth investigating? I don''t want to jump into it or anything with Minor in my hands just in case something goes wrong. Iбн I guess I''ll look but nothing else.* Kat moved forward and stood at the edge of the pond.

    It was a perfect circle, and clearly unnatural. Despite the fact the path stopped slightly short and left it with some dirt around the edges it was the perfect circle. Staring into it''s depths Kat could not see the bottom. Even enhancing her eyes didn''t help, though the main limiting factor was the angle she was required to stand at to keep Minor from just hanging over the pond. Kat was taking no chances in case something was to jump out.

    Kat let out a sigh. *I''m going to say that there is nothing here for us. Or if there is it can wait. I''ll go along with Minor''s request I carry her around, but jumping into potentially bottomless ponds in a dream world is not a risk I''m willing to take right now.*

    Walking out of the clearing, Kat found herself at a crossroads, and of course. She turned left, again, and again, and again. *Perhaps I should be thinking up better strategiesбн or rethink the whole ''no flying just in case'' rule I set for myself.*

    For just a bit longer though, Kat was willing to walk the left path. It was calm, and without danger, and the gentle swaying of the wheat put her at ease, and it was certainly the better option to jumping in the pond.

 Chapter 232: a Minor amount of rain

    <h4>Chapter 232: a Minor amount of rain</h4>

    Kat red angrily at the pond in front of her. She had taken a lengthy trip down the left paths, and even spent a while going only right. Nothing changed until she once again decided to backtrack, and of course, when backtracking you end up in the damned clearing instead of where you were supposed to be. Now Kat was debating once again, if the pond was evil or not.

    Of course, instinctively Kat realised that a pond could not be evil in and of itself. Her mind had not left her, despite the likely, hours, perhaps longer, spent wandering the wheat maze. And yet, it seemed to be the heart of her problems.

    It was the only thing in the maze that was different in the slightest. The round room with the pond. And so yes, it must be importantбн but trusting it to not be a trap was hard. *I mean, really how many dream ponds have I even met? Surely not that many? So how can I trust it.*

    Despite herining though, it began to look more and more like her only option was to jump in. She slowly dipped her two in the water, with a frown on her face, as if she was expecting something to jump out and bite her foot off.

    When in fact, nothing at all happened. Well, Kat wouldn''t say she was disappointed of course, but her expectations certainly were not met. Frowning at the pool for another few seconds Kat sighed and steeled herself.

    *I suppose this is what ites to isn''t it. There is only so many times you can take a left or right turn in an endless wheat field before you finally decide to just end it all by jumping into a pool of water with no bottom.*

    *Man, I hope Minor will be okбн* Kat looked down at Minor, who was now for the most part healed. She hadn''t woken up but almost all of the cracks hadpletely disappeared. Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes. Kat jumped forward

    As soon as the water covered her head, Kat felt everything shift, then, the water covering her face disappeared. Opening her eyes Kat found herself in a dark area, where it was raining heavily. The details were hard to make out, but with the rush of air surrounding her she could tell she was falling.

    Kat was about to stretch her wings out to their full length but stopped herself and instead threw some energy toward her mind to slow things. *That was close. I don''t know how fragile Minor is at the moment. Stopping my fall so abruptly could be just as bad as hitting the ground. Now I just need to go about this slowly.*

    Kat spread her wings out slightly, just enough to catch some more air and felt her descent slowing. Giving a few light ps with wings half extended further slowed things down, until Kat feltfortable spreading them out to full length and gliding the rest of the way.

    Looking down, Kat saw a huge forest. It looked dark and ominous with the rain overheadбн but also vaguely familiar. Kat was tempted to go back through her memories to pinpoint why but dismissed it as having more important things to do.

    *Hmm, this could be a hardnding.* Kat bit her lip as she examined the trees. They were too close together for her to keep gliding. She required a bit of space and at least some horizontal movement if she was going to avoid pping her wings and potentially jolting Minor too much.

    Considering the fact that the trees were so close, she likely couldn''t evens stretch her wings to full, let alone p them or glide, Kat needed a different n. *Is it good enough to justnd on these trees somewhere? The issue is where. I can''t really tell which branches are stable from above, there is simply too much leaf cover.*

    *And I don''t want to just crash through the canopy. I''d hate to bash Minor through a bunch of branchesбн but I probably can''t risk falling fast enough to snap them all because then I''m back to the whole falling to fast problemбн *

    *What about raising Minor above meбн the issue really then is her tails. They still stick out a bit because of how fluffy they areбн but that might be for the bestбн wait what about my tail? Can I do anything useful with that.*

    Kat chewed on her lip while looking down at the approaching canopy. *Hmm, not really? Maybe I should improve my eyes, look for a spot, then use my tail and a bit of demonic energy to cut through it all.*

    Kat nodded to herself and followed through with her n. Finding a thick branch beneath the leaves wasn''t too hard, and just required her to make a slight left turn. Gliding over towards it, Kat empowered her tail, and got ready to slice through the branches

    A swift flick of her tail was all it took to sh through the tree branches, causing them to crash to the ground. Gently drifting down past the now clear tree tops, Kat let herself drift to rest on arge branch, taking extra care with her arms to ensure that her legs and elbows took as much of the impact as she could managed

    *Huhбн new problem. Cutting away a few branches is nothingбн but that mess looks like it might take some time.* Looking down, Kat saw arge number of trees and vines crisscrossing each other, all intertwining. Leaving nothing to stand on its own.

    *Dam, if I want to try and make my way through that I nearly have to take the whole section of forest down. Half the branches are snaked around each other and the other half are tied together with vines. Heck, I''m lucky I managed to find a good spot to stand with just a few swipes.*

    Kat bit her lip and tried to study the area closely. There really did seem to be nothing she could do to get around it. Even sticking close to the trunk, if it wasn''t a branch from that tree, it was apeting branch from another.

    *Hmm, would it be safe to perhaps wrap Minor up in some of these vines, tie her to the tree and then smash my way down? I''d be worried that I might bring too much down. Depending on what gives way when, the vines or the trees, I might be pulling on a good chunk of forest. That and I really don''t like the thought of leaving Minor unattended. If this is anything like the wheat maze, leaving her behind might separate us permanently.*

    Kat sighed. *This might be the first time I really wish my fire was the burning kind. I can only sh freeze thingsбн* Kat pped herself in the face with her tail. *Which I''m more than capable of doing. I''m worried about the trees rebounding and hitting Minor or something but if I freeze them, then shatter them I should be fine. Why didn''t I just think of that the first time.*

    Stretching out her tail, Kat summoned a bead of fire on the end. It seemed to almost understand her desire and easily slid onto the nearby vine. Once there Kat started to overcharge it feeding it more and more energy until she''d used up about a third of her reserves.

    This was more than enough for the fire to spread greedily across perhaps 10m2 ofnd. Kat watched as the vines froze over and started to turn slightly blue, likely the water inside theming to the surface and freezing them.

    Once the fire head zed for around a minute Kat took a step forward so that she was partly on the frozen surface and stretched out her wings, ready for the fall, before mming her tail as close to the centre as she could manage.

    With a crack, the support structure failed, and shattered, allowing Kat to start gliding down. As soon as she did so, though, Kat noticed that there was still a fewyers of branches between her and the ground. She had taken out at least two maybe three, but there was another five or six left so she''d have to repeat the process a few more times.

    *No rest for the wicked I guess.* Thought Kat as she set about removing thest of the obstacles in her way. It wasn''t hard, simply a matter of repeating the idea. It did make Kat especially d that she''de up with it, as trying to bash her way through such an immense amount of foliage would have been arge inconvenience.

    Finally, Kat managed to catch of glimpse of the ground below. Kat''s eyes sharpened as she searched the leaf covered floor for anything strange, looking for the slightest movement, or some disruption that would indicate a trap.

 Chapter 233: a Major thud

    <h4>Chapter 233: a Major thud</h4>

    Nothing seemed to be strange about the ground other than the abundance of roots. Looking closer at the leafy cover, it seemed that once you got past the thinyer on the surface it was all knotted roots. The trees as well, were rather close together, even for a forest. Kat hardly had the space to stretch her wings if desired.

    That didn''t matter though, because with Minor in her arms it was simply too risky to jump from tree to tree with so much foliage in the way. Letting herself fall down slowly, making sure that her wings didn''t catch on the nearby trees Kat dropped to the ground and let out a sigh as her body rxed.

    This of course, was a herald of bad things toe, as arge thud resounded from behind her. *Ohe on. We''ve finally gotten out of that stupid endless maze, and while infinite trees isn''t great, it''s at the very least not wheat.*

    Another thud rang out, getting closer this time. Kat turned to face the direction but angled Minor away from her in case something was going toe flying out. She couldn''t see anything approaching, even as a third thud rang out, but with therge tree cover that was hardly surprising.

    You could have the best eyes in the world but without the ability to see through walls, or trees in fact, you were just as blind as any other. Kat was thankful the darkness from the rain wasn''t affecting her, and that the rain bounced off her.

    It was at that moment though, as the fourth thud sounded, that Kat realised Minor did NOT in fact have her strange rtionship with liquid, and was slowly getting soaked through. Her tails had already started to collect water.

    Seeing this, Kat pulled her to the side and tried to angle her wing so that it was over Minor. It workedбн well enough. Shifting herself to the side as another thud rang out Kat positioned herself under some of the canopy, she hadn''t broken to help shield Minor further from the rain.

    As she moved though, everything seemed to still. As if by some unspoken sign, the forest had ceased moving. This should have been ridiculous. Kat could see with her rather exceptional eyes that it was still raining, but somehow the silence permeating things.

    *This can''t be normal.* Kat put some demonic energy towards her ears hoping for some hints, but heard nothing. *Seriously, this can''t be normal I can SEE the rain still, why isn''t it making rain sounds.*

    That was when she heard it. The horrifying roar of a monster. It shook the trees, sending cascading droplets of water down on Kat, and it was all she could do for Minor to block most of it with a wing as it spilled over her.

    Then, Kat looked towards the soundбн not sure what she was supposed to see, but what she found was a nightmare. Sorry, a Nightmare. It was in its ink form, except this one seemed more solid. The strange liquid that made up its form still seemed to cascade down towards the ground but it seemed to have an endless supply as it dripped onto the ground from its outstretched arm.

    Kat couldn''t see the rest of the thing, as it slowly started to bend and twist itself around the tree. The only thing that was clear, was that it was above her weight ss. With an arm longer than she was tall, and almost as thick as her with wings fully extended, Kat didn''t wait a second longer before turning away and sprinting.

    *Dammit.* Trying to keep her wing above Minor to protect her from the rain, while she ran over uneven ground made out of roots, while also trying not to jostle herpanion in the slightest was a real task.

    She was burning demonic energy in her arms to absorb the shock, as well as pushing it towards her leg for more speed as she metaphorically flew through the forest. Her feet touching the ground for only fractions of a second as she quickly jumped from perch to perch, abusing her naturally good eyesight but refraining from burning yet more demonic energy.

    All the while the thud, thud thud, of what must now surely be the Nightmares feet chasing after her rang out. It sounded like it was slowly gaining on her, as the noise got increasingly louder as Kat moved. She didn''t want to risk ncing back though. It was already all she could do to keep juggling her tasks without tripping over or slower down.

    *Dammit. What am I supposed to do? I don''t want to fight the thing, especially not with Minor in my arms. And I mean, how would I beat it?! The dam thing sounds huge. I''m not sure I have enough fire to coat the thing without going all out.*

    *And that might not be possible anymore. I didn''t use too much up freezing those leavesбн but now that I''m running with such minute care, I''m starting to see the strain on my energy pool. Should I just risk it then?*

    *Burn through all my energy and hurl as much fire as I possibly can at the thing? I don''t know I can risk that though. If I pass out it can get to Minor which is something I really really don''t need.*

    *So what the hell do I do? I need to get out of this damned forest somehow but I don''t know what I''m looking for. This almost seems like apletely different sceneбн but the fact that everything didn''t shatter is a point against that.*

    *Minor also said not to break itбн so should I be looking for Major instead.* Kat bit her lip as she ducked under a particrly low hanging vine before straightening up and continuing her run. With no destination in mind, she was just running straight ahead as fast as she could.

    *So, this is the same scene, and I can sort of move between what? Mini-scenes? Somehow, or rather, with special ces. I can''t try the turning around trick that I used in the maze to find the pool because there is a Nightmare chasing meбн*

    *And I can''t run endlessly because I''m losing energy. Not much, and most of it is from sh freezing the leaves earlier, but I am losing some. I can''t take off and fly away because of course, now the canopypletely blocks that exit.*

    *Dammit, I should have flown back up through that whole in the trees. I didn''t even think of that! I can fly dammit, so why did I just run away! Kat growled to herself. Should I try and turn back?*

    *I''m mean, if I can find that gap again that would be great butбн I''m not sure I can make a specific enough turn that I''m heading back where I want to. Sure I''m heading mostly straight but the roots make that hard to be entirely certain offбн*

    *But I think I might have to try. I don''t really see any alternatives other than to keep running. Now the question is how sharply can I turn. I don''t want the damned thing to catch me, so it can''t be too sharpбн but I need to be able to actually turn around 180 degrees within almost no error considering how fast I am.*

    *Hmm, could I perhaps get away with making two 90 degree turns? No that wouldn''t work anyway because then I''d be however far off course, shit. Ok, so that isn''t an optionбн I guess I''ll have to go with the gentle curving around and hope for the best.*

    *I really hope my memory is up for this. Sure, perfect recall sounds perfect on paper but when all the trees look the same, its pouring rain and you are running for your life, the details still get lost. *

    Kat grit her teeth and started to turn anyway, taking just a slight left tilt to her forward direction hoping that she wouldn''t be giving away too much ground to the monster this way. Risking one nce back, Kat could just barely see the things fingers in a gap between the trees, pulling itself along.

    The thick, inky ck fingers stood out even in the rain and darkness. To Kat''s night vision the substance almost seemed to repel, light, as if the mere presence of the thing was the antithesis to anything bright and colourful. Where it touched the tree, a dark ck patch seemed to spread across the rest of the trunk. Kat didn''t have time to see how much of the tree it would spread to before she focused on what was in front of her again.

    Steeling herself, Kat tried to order her legs to run faster, but s, a demonic body was nothing if not efficient, and without adrenaline she couldn''t just will herself to be faster. Her energy was already helping her reach what was basically top speed when taking the horrible terrain into ount.

    Didn''t stop Kat wishing that she could move faster butбн well, she was a beggar at the moment, and choosing to move faster didn''t even make top three right now.

 Chapter 234: a Minor awakening

    <h4>Chapter 234: a Minor awakening</h4>

    Once Kat got herself set on her angle, she used the mundanity to take a look at Minor. The girl in her arms was looking a lot better and was actually breathing now. It was just a soft rise and fall of her chest but it was a significant improvement over nothing at all.

    Her tail still seemed to be strangely rigid, and her outfit didn''t seem to be moving as Kat ran along, but she was unsure if that was just because she was careful with running or if they were still in their more solid state.

    Minor''s hair did move slightly, but it seemed to be affected by the wind slightly and was angledбн but it was all bunched up, as if instead of hair Minor had a curtain or some otherrge amount of clothing pasted to her head that all moved in sync with each other.

    This only further confused Kat when she noticed the hair on Minor''s ears was behaving somewhat normally. It didn''t seem to bounce as she stepped, but it was swaying in the wind, but it acted like the collection of hair it was.

    *Can''t you just get your body to act normally dammit! Why do you have to make it so hard for me to tell if you are ok Minor. Like can I do some riskier movements and stop burning so much energy to keep you stable?*

    *Or do you need as much of a chance to recover as you possible can? Will you need sleep afterwards? We are in a dream but a lot of other things are consistent so why wouldn''t you sleep?*

    *Or even if you won''t need sleep, will I still be carrying you? I mean I don''t mind butбн well no.* Kat nced back to check on the monster chasing after her and paled slightly at the sight. *Shit.* Kat stopped her slightly curved path and returned to herpletely straight heading.

    *Dammit, I''m almost exactly the same speed as that monster. If I slow down at all, even to curve myself slightly that thing can catch upбн Does this mean I need a new n? Should I risk the sharp turn then?*

    *But I''d have to stand in ce, for just a second. I can turn on a dime, much better than I have any logical right to, but I can. Even still, it''s notpletely instant and that thing might be able to reach meбн*

    *I could maybe use my tail to swing myself around a tree, get the turn in that wayбн but I can hardly imagine the g-force would be good for Minorбн but does she know enough about gravity for it to actually be a problem?*

    *Shit, I mean, it has to be right? In a world like this one, running extremely fast is probably a reasonable thing to see, and you can feel it when you turn, so even if they seemingly have no vehicles I doubt Major or Minor are ignorant of that particr rule.*

    Kat ducked out of the way, flinching her head backwards and to the side as a particrly low hanging vine was about to p her in the face. Sadly, she still wasn''t used to the extra height from her horns, and so, even with her ducking out of the way it clipped the ends.

    Kat felt the vine tugging on her horn and starting to pull her head backwards. Acting quickly Kat pushed as much energy as she could into her arm. Swinging her tail around to support Minor where her hand was about to leave, Kat acted fast.

    Kat slipped her tail under Minor''s knees as she moved her right hand away, rising it up past her head and pushing away the vine in question. There was a split second where it looked to not be enough, but the vine slid away.

    Kat then managed to return her arm to its rightful ce and retract her tail all before taking her next step. Letting out arge breath and releasing some of the tension in her muscles Kat refocused on the pathway before her.

    *That was close. I should have probably used my tail insteadбн but my nails are better for slicing thingsбн if it was unwilling to give up perhaps this was actually the best way to go about thingsбн dam.*

    Kat considered looking behind her but didn''t want to risk that slowing her down any further. Listening instead, Kat reached the conclusion that the monster was much too loud to determine if it had further caught up to her during the vine issue.

    *I need to be more careful. If that vine took a bit longer to dislodge I might already be toastбн even still I can''t keep this up.* Checking her reserves Kat found that she was already sitting below the halfway mark.

    *That is much too lowбн It seems like I don''t actually have that much left in meбн though maybe it was freezing the canopy that cost me the most? Urgh, I just don''t know what to prioritise. How fragile is the person in my arms! If I just had a sign, or something.*

    Suddenly, a hacking cough tore its way out of Minor''s throat. Minor''s head started turning towards Kat. *This is going to hit me whatever it isбн dammit, and the wind will just make it hit Minor if I face her the other way.*

    Kat was right. A second hacking cough, and a mouthful of blood spat towards Kat. It hit her as she was running, and rapidly slid off her outfit. *Small victoriesбн but is Minor ok? That was a lot of bloodбн but at least she has blood right?*

    Minor let out a groan, and started to shift in Kat''s arms before carefully opening her eyes. They were unfocused, clearly not experiencing the world around them until a second cough shook Minor''s frame.

    Minor started to turn away from Kat this time, butбн *I''m going to regret this I''m sure.* Kat moved her tail around and forced Minor''s head to face her once again, before Minor''s eyes cleared.

    A look of panic spread across her face, as a cough worked its way out of her throat. A second mouthful of blood hit Kat. When it did, Minor''s already pale countenance paled further. "I''m so sorry" said Minor voice raspy.

    "It''s fine" said Kat "See, already washing off"

    Minor watched shocked as the blood was in fact, sliding off as if it wished to be anywhere other than in contact with Kat. "What''s going on? Why are we running?" asked Minor

    "Ah, clearly your hearing isn''t back yet" said Kat "So, basic rundown, we are being chased by a nightmare through a rainy forest. You can''t see it really because my wing is blocking the few water droplets that fall towards usбн

    "The forest is huge, not really sure where to go or how to leave, and I got here by jumping into a pond in the corn maze. How healthy are you? I''m burning a lot of energy to keep my arms study. It won''t bepletely horrible if I stop, but at the moment it''s taking a lot of energy just to keep running. Oh, and are you going to pass out again?"

    Minor tried to shake her head, but winced "I should be fine about passing out. That''s not really a thing here" rasped Minor "It should be fine to stop using the extra energyбн and I''ll have to think about what is going on"

    Kat nodded, rxing her arms slightly as Minor settled into them. The drain on her energy reserves dropped rapidly, and Kat could now see that she wasn''t losing any at all, or perhaps very little.

    And so Kat kept running. Minor was still unwell, but conscious and needed some time to collect herself. Kat was happy to keep running now that things had changed in some meaningful way, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was going wrong.

    Eventually Minor spoke up "So, was it raining in the wheat field?"

    Kat shook her head, "No not at all"

    Minor nodded ever so slightly, keeping her movements to a minimum "Ok, well, I''m pretty sure we are still in the right scene. You haven''t broken anything I thinkбн and I have a guess as to where we are."

    Kat nodded "So, where are we?"

    Minor gave an involuntary light cough. "I think, we are in the garden. Summer Autumn Winter Spring, and maybe that fountain or pond, in the middle. We''ve been through Summer and this is Autumn"

    Kat nodded "Soбн how do we get to Winter then?"

    Minor grimaced "Well, Kat, that is the real question we need to be asking. Sadlyбн I don''t really know" rasped Minor

    Behind her, Kat heard a roar of indignation. "Hey, shut up just because you''re lost too doesn''t mean that we can''t be" shouted Kat back. She was half surprised that she heard nothing in response.

 Chapter 235: a Katastrophic miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 235: a Katastrophic miscalction</h4>

    "Should we go over everything again?" asked Kat "Perhaps that will get our thoughts in order"

    Minor shook her head "No, I''ve just nevere across something like this" Minor rasped. "I''m not quite sure what the rules are and we really don''t want to force the issue"

    Kat nodded "Yeah I guess that makes sense. Is there anything we can do about this thing chasing us? I think it''s a Nightmare and I''m not really sure I have the energy to take it out anymore. It''s thergest we''ve seen"

    Minor frowned "Well, I can''t really see itбн but it doesn''t feel like a Nightmare"

    Kat shrugged "Neither did that endless goop from back in the tunnel and we know how that worked out for us" said Kat pointedly

    Minor''s frowned deepened but she nodded. The memory of the event causing her to flinch. "Are we safe to keep running then?"

    Kat nodded "Yeah, if you''refortable I''m fine. The only issue before was keeping you from jostling even the slightest amount. It was killing my arms"

    "Sorry" rasped Minor

    "Don''t worry about it. I still need to chew you out for nearly destroying yourself. Seriously Minor what were you thinking? I''d hassle you more about it but we have bigger problems such as your recovery and escaping that thing behind us" said Kat

    Minor winced and said "Can we outrun it maybe? Or fly away?"

    Kat shook her head "I can''t really run much faster than this I don''t think. As for flying, well the canopy is too thick to easily break through. I mean, I could maybe do it, but likely not before tall dark and inky catches up to us.

    "If we could find the ce broke the canopy when I dropped in then that might work, but I was trying to angle my way there and our excited follower was able to catch up to me slightly, and I wasn''t sure if I could make it back without getting grabbed" said Kat

    Minor frowned "Could you just smash through the trees above us? Maybe with some demonic fire?" asked Minor

    Kat wanted to shrug but couldn''t afford to break her running posture. Holding Minor was already bad enough. "Not really, I mean, yes, it''s probably possible technically, but I think I''ll get caught before I can break through.

    "There is a fewyers of branches and trees, and I''m not sure I freeze them all fast enough. My fire is good at applying cold to a very small area unless I have arge amount of it. It doesn''t really spread like normal fire, which I guess makes sense because it isn''t. On top of that, I''m holding you still. You say you''re fine but you can still hardly talk. What if one of the branches nocks into you and does serious damage" said Kat

    Minor frowned. She started to speak before turning and coughing up another mouthful of blood. When she spoke, it was now with only a slight rasppared to before "I''ll be fine, I can take a few hits. Damage doesn''t really umte the same way on me as it does in a real person"

    Kat red at Minor and spoke with a sharp discontent "Indeed, you just shatter into a few pieces when you overdo things. I, WILL NOT be letting you get hurt again Minor. You said that Major was here somewhere. What am I supposed to tell her, or Enuko that right before the end you fell apart? Literally"

    Minor frowned but didn''t say anything further. The silence started to stretch on as Kat ran without faltering. Making sure to pay attention to the surroundings and not get caught on any stray vines or clip the edge of a tree with her wing.

    It was after they had been running for perhaps another twenty minutes that Minor spoke up "What about using your fire as a shield?" asked Minor, sounding almostpletely normal "You could send it behind us and use that to hold of the Nightmare while we bust through the ceiling"

    Kat grimaced, as she thought over Minor''s answer. *It''s not the worst ideaбн but to put up a wall by myself would likely take way too much energy. Then I''d have to bust through multipleyers of branches and vines, and I just don''t see how it could be fast enough.*

    *Even if I ept that Minor is capable of taking some damage now that she''s recovered a bit I don''t see how it matters the time aspect is just the main issue. I can''t believe that I will be able to break through it fast enough. It takes a moment just to freeze it.*

    *In the end, if I just go for it, but get trapped both of us are risking a lot. Maybe death, maybe not? I think Minor at least would be.* "I just don''t think I''d be fast enough Minor, plus it would take a lot of energy I don''t really have to form a wall" said Kat

    Minor was silent for a while, with only the growling of the monster and its heavy footfalls to fill the silence. After a few minutes Minor spoke again. "What about heading back to that clearing?"

    Kat tilted her head to the side "Well, it''s more possible sure, but the issue of it catching up is still a big one"

    Minor nodded as if she expected this "Ok, but what if I put up the wall, you just fuel it. Same as we''ve done before. Can you find the clearing?"

    Kat let out a long breath "I think so. I''ve been trying to keep track of itбн But!, but!, you are still weak. Are you really fine to use your power like that?" asked Kat

    Minor started to speak, but Kat red at Minor. "Ye-" Kat pushed some energy into her eyes and made them sh. Minor faltered but continued "P-probably?"

    Kat raised an eyebrow "I''m not willing to risk your safety for a probably" said Kat

    Minor frowned "But risking yours is all fine and peachy? I don''t like that you have to risk yourself for me any more than I''m sure you enjoy it going the other way around"

    Kat shook her head "Yes but I am much safer than you. First the Nightmares don''t permanently damage me, secondly, I regenerate really quickly, remember the gravel, and finally, if I''m about to die the system will return me to my home dimension" said Kat *Though we haven''t tested it trapped in dreams, and it might deal permanent damage to my mindбн but I''m not quite willing to tempt fate by saying it out loudбн that and worrying Minor is not on my to do list.*

    Minor grit her teeth at this but didn''t immediately retort. "Iбн I guess you''re right. I don''t like it but you are right. Ok, but I think we still need to head for the clearing. It''s the only thing different right?" asked Minor

    Kat nodded. "Ok, in that case, ready the me"

    *Am I sure this is the right idea? Thought Kat as she brought her tail up next to Minor. No, no I''m, not but something has to change. I can''t risk trying to tire the thing out with Major still out there somewhere.*

    Kat sucked in a deep breath, and recalled the location of the clearing. It should be back and to the leftбн roughly speaking. She was pretty sure she''d run past it at this point, but with her memories so mixed up it was hard to tell.

    Giving a nod to Minor, Kat dismissed her doubts and summoned the me. As she did so, Kat sent the rest of her demonic energy into her legs and prepared to bounce off a tree. Kat didn''t look behind her, but when the thudding stopped and Kat heard a different kind of roar, one she was hoping was a roar of pain, she moved.

    Jumping forward and to the right, Kat angled towards one of the nearby trees. Kat pulled Minor in close, not willing to risk her moving too much and disrupting her bnce. Letting her legs take the impact Kat mmed into the tree.

    She was not prepared for it to start to crack. Kat tried to pull back her legs but the damage was already done. Her momentum had been killed and the tree was starting to fall. Gritting her teeth, Kat kicked her left leg that was lower down the tree into the trunk, giving her what speed it could.

    Kat bounced off the tree, withcking finesse. Stumbling slightly as she fell closer to the ground but managing to abuse her flexibility to remain upright. She was lucky that Minor weighed almost nothing in her arms

    As she straightened, Kat set forth on her path. But not two stepster a hand reached out. Surrounded by purple fire it was clear whose hand it was. Reacting purely by instinct Kat ced her wing more firmly to the side, blocking Minor from view but allowing the rain to drip onto her.

    Still Kat had bigger things to deal with.

 Chapter 236: No Bad Pun This Time

    <h4>Chapter 236: No Bad Pun This Time</h4>

    Kat''s eyes widened as the world slowed. She looked over towards the ming fist and started to n. Taking in as much detail as she could. The fist itself was clearly burning a familiar purple, and under that it was frosting over. It seemed frozen solid, but the arm was continually extending and seemed to imply this couldn''t be the case.

    At the moment, there was nothing but the soft leather of Kat''s wing between that fist and Minor, or herself. *Ok, what can I do here. I don''t have a lot of time to move out of the wayбн and I''m not sure I could anyway. I''d have to stretch out my wings and use them if I wanted to change my course at all*

    *And the trees have been arge issue with that the whole time, now add into the mix the fist of a Nightmare and it''s basically impossible for that to help. I think I''ll need to do something better than just having my wing block it.*

    *I could maybe use my tail? Enhanced with energy it might be able to stop it from hitting Minorбн but I don''t think I can absorb that much kic energy so I''m likely to just go flying. And isn''t that the crux of the issue?*

    *I also think just abusing my flexibility is doomed to fail. That fist is going right for my centre of mass, so I can''t move it around too much. Should I just try and take the impact on my legs? Perhapsбн but I might end up mming into a tree if I can''t watch where I''munched.*

    Kat bit her lips, she was running out of time to debate the best course of action. Without knowing any better way to go about it, Kat brought her feet up and pushed them out to the side.

    She wasn''t fast enough though, and the fist was going to strike too high. Twisting her back instead to protect Minor, Kat let the fist impact her in the small of her back. She managed to squeeze her tail in between the strike though, and made sure to keep it alight just in case the Nightmare was going to try twisting her.

    As the fist mmed into her, Kat heard a crack, before gettingunched away. Kat started to panic and instinctively tried to twist herself around to see what damage had been done to her back. But she was able to swivel without pain.

    Confused, but undeterred Kat tried to correct herself. ring her wings out Kat pulled herself into a stopбн though not quite fast enough. mming the side of her head into a nearby tree, Kat let herself bounce off slightly and tried to get her feet under her.

    She stumbled a moment before heading off once again, trying to get away as fast as possible, hopefully leaving the Nightmare in the dust. Kat wobbled slightly as she ran, but made sure not to hit anything.

    Minor was looking a little green from the rapid changes in velocity, but she didn''tin, only wrapping her arms around Kat so that she was less likely to fly out of her arms. *That was too closeбн but I don''t think I hear it chasing us anymore do I?*

    Kat couldn''t help it and took a nce behind her. There were only trees. She couldn''t see or hear any sign of the Nightmare "Is it gone?" Kat whispered to Minor, unsure if speaking aloud would lead it to them

    Minor replied, also keeping her voice low. "I don''t know. Remember I can''t feel them nearby in thest few scenes. I doubt we did enough damage to destroy it, but if we are lucky it''s enough to get away"

    Kat nodded as she ran. She was careful not to go too fast and start creating gusts of wind as she moved, trying to further reduce the chances of being found. And like that, the pair managed to head back towards the clearing, but, when they got closer Kat had to m her feet into the ground letting her boots catch under one of the roots to halt her in ce. Wrapping her tail around a nearby tree to prevent herself from falling over, Kat felt the strain on her body, but let it pass. It was necessary.

    Instead of pristine trees with green leaves and vibrant brown bark, that showed the health and care this forest of trees seemingly received. It instead looked like the ck ink from the Nightmare had started to infect things.

    Everywhere Kat looked was signs of its passing. The trees were now a dark ck, with leaves that dripped ink onto the ground, slowly spreading across the floor every time a drop hit the roots.

    Kat sucked in a deep breath. *We aren''t at the clearing yet. I think there is still a bit to go butбн can we make it through this?* "Minor what''s the n?" asked Kat

    "Can you break through the trees here?" asked Minor

    Kat nodded "Iбн I think so. It might be a bit hard to keep my wings from clipping the branches but if I''m careful it should be alright. Do we want to back up a bit though? It will take some time"

    Minor nodded. With that as the signal Kat spent a good thirty seconds backtracking. She was unwilling to risk the ink spreading while she was halfway through breaking the trees. Finding a spot where said trees were slightly further apart and would allow for some flying if she was careful, Kat checked her energy reserves.

    They weren''t doing well. All added up she had around a quarter left. It seemed that fiasco with the Nightmare put her worse off than she thought. None the less, Kat got working. Flying upwards and setting a medium sized section of the canopy on fire, making sure it wasrge enough to fit her wingsfortably.

    Kat repeated this process twice safely, before she heard a roar in the distance. Kat froze in ce, letting her wings take her back to the ground. She shared a look with Minor who hurriedly gestured for at thestyer of the canopy.

    Kat bit down on her lips in worry. *I''ve been trying to pace myself but I''m still running low on energy. I''m just barely above the levels required to knock me out.* "I don''t know if I can Minor. Breaking thatstyer might be enough to cause my body to stop working" said Kat

    Minor frowned, ncing back where they heard the roar from. It was some distance away, and the heavy thud of its feet couldn''t yet be heard, so they were safe for a time. The question was how much. "Is it safe to rest on the canopy?" asked Minor

    Kat grimaced and said "Well, I don''t know anymore. I''d have thought so, but seeing the mess the Nightmare left behind and infected the trees with, I can''t say that I still believe that"

    Minor frowned but nodded. All the while the tension in the air was beginning to rise. Kat could just barely hear the sounds of the repeated, thump, thump, thump of the thing''s feet some ways off. It still wasn''t clear if they were being followed though.

    Sadly, an unexpected threat approached. Kat hadn''t been watching the ground properly, and now as she examined the clearing for a sign of the Nightmare catching up movement in the corner of her eyes caused her to freezepletely. Focusing on that spot she saw the inky taint of the nearby forest spreading to their tiny clearing.

    *What! It wasn''t moving that fast! How could it have caught us!* Kat nudged Minor to get her to face the direction of the ink, and the kitsune''s face paled. "Kat, we might have to risk it" hissed Minor under her breath.

    Kat grit her teeth and checked her reserves more closely. *It''s enoughбн I thinkбн I can bust throughбн probablyбн butбн I''m not sure how much more I can doбн* Seeing Kat''s worried face Minor gave a suggestion "Cut a smaller hole, just enough for us to squeeze through and maybe jump all the way up with your wings t against us"

    Kat bit her lip and examined the gap. *It might just work. I need to fly to keep the me burning and turning everything to ice, butбн if I just need to m through thestyer onceбн I might be able to manage*

    Kat nodded, and started to fly up carefully. Trying to ensure that she made as little sound as possible when she pped her wings. Carefully, inching her way close to the gap in the canopy they''d managed to make so far. Kat let a small ember ze to life on her finger as she carefully applied it to the leaves, making sure to supply it with enough energy to spread slightly and freeze them solid.

    Gritting her teeth, Kat had to make sure the keep tight control over her fire so as not to waste any more energy. Even as thest of the designated leaves started to freeze, Kat was worried.

 Chapter 237: a Minor wardrobe discrepancy

    <h4>Chapter 237: a Minor wardrobe discrepancy</h4>

    As Kat finished the final section of leaves, she could hear the thuds approaching. Now wasn''t the time to go through everything in her head. They had a n, and she just needed to act. Kat let herself drop like a stone. Disregarding the safer gliding alternatives for simply tucking in her wings and shooting towards the floor.

    Kat took the impact in her knees, funnelling energy into her legs both to cushion the blow to her muscles as well as prepare for the inevitable spring up. As Kat was forcing her energy into her legs a roar shook the clearing

    Following the sound Kat''s eyes found the source of the noise. It was the Nightmare. Instead of its fluid inky ckness, it was now dotted with small a spattering of purple fire, spread all across its body. Various parts were clearly frozen over, but they were cracked and broken and oozed a paler grey liquid that almost looked like a strange twisted version of pus

    On top of this, the thing was clearly shorter, it had shrunk by around half a head, but that hadn''t slowed it in the slightest. It lunged for Kat and she kicked off at the same time. As she started to leave the ground though it was clear she wasn''t going to be quite fast enough.

    Tucking her legs in as far as she could Kat watched as the arm barely missed her by a hair''s breadth. However, before she could rx, a smaller arm shot out from the Nightmare''s main arm, grasping towards her feet.

    Kat panicked, and tried to pull her legs up even further, but that was impossible. Her body was already as tightly packed as it could be. The arm, in question slowly nearing Kat''s leg. The instant started to stretch, and Kat tried to get a handle on her thoughts, as she considered what she could possibly do.

    Stumbling on a crazy idea, Kat lit her shoe on fire and kicked down. The hand instantly grasped onto the foot in question, and Kat tried to manoeuvre her foot out of her shoe and leave it to the Nightmare''s grasp

    Instead however, the shoe started to twist. As the Nightmare grasped more firmly the shoe started to snake around and dig into Kat''s leg. Reacting purely on instinct Kat dismissed her attire, and her foot came free.

    Giving herself just one p of the wings to make up for lost momentum Kat continued to climb up through the trees. Shooting through the small gap she had made for herself. The leaves scraped along her shoulders as she climbed, forcing the whole to be slightlyrger than she''d made it, but luckily she wasn''t caught.

    Once she was safely above the canopy, Kat spread her wings wide, and started to fly upwards, cutting through the downpour, even using a bit of energy to speed up the process just in case the Nightmare had any other tricks up its sleeve.

    Once Kat had managed to fly up for at least three minutes without suddenly being osted, she let herself level out, and released a breath she hadn''t realised she was holding. "That was much to close" said Kat

    Minor shifted in her arms before letting out a cute "Eep" sound.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Kat quickly scanning the horizon for anything that could pose a danger to them but couldn''t see anything. There was something faint in the distance, but it certainly wasn''t anything making its way to them, so Kat dismissed.

    "Eh, ah, umбн" stammered Minor carefully looking away from Kat

    "Seriously Minor what''s gotten into you" said Kat

    Minor shakily returned to facing Kat, but her face was bright red and she was shivering "Do you have a cold or something? Did the Nightmare managed to get you? I was so sure I managed to keep you safe" said Kat

    "Umбн your clothes" murmured Minor under her breath as quietly as she could.

    "What about them?" asked Kat confused.

    "They umбн aren''t there" said Minor

    Kat paused. Well, her wings were beating, but the rest of her froze. Looking down at herself revealed that Minor was in fact right. She was currently naked. *Huh, it''s not even cold.* "When did that happen?" asked Kat

    Minor squeaked, but responded with "Why is that your first question! I can use my powers to get your clothes back I''m sure" said Minor

    Kat shrugged "Eh, it''s no big deal. I mean, I can summon them back, but even still it wouldn''t really be an issue"

    Minor shook her head "That''s very inappropriate"

    Kat couldn''t help herself. She let out a heartyugh. Something about the situation just lent to the ridiculousness of Minor''s statement in Kat''s mind. *Hahaha, we are in a dream, attacked by Nightmares, searching for the remnants of her sister''s consciousness, and instead of telling me to hurry up, or resting herself more she''s concerned I''m not wearing clothes.*

    "It''s not funny" said Minor pouting, and letting her cheeks puff up.

    No, when a younger girl starts pouting at you, puffing up her cheeks and telling you something hrious is in fact ''not funny'' well, there could only be one reaction. Kat''s already heartyughs started to shake her entire frame.

    It was all she could do to keep Minor in a rtively safe position as sheughed. Her wings, keeping them afloat solely through instinct. Kat''s mind was long gone.

    Finally, after a full minute of breathless,ughter Kat managed to recover enough to smile down at Minor and simply resummon her Demonic Attire. "See no problem" said Kat

    This was not the response Minor was looking for. Huffing and turning away from her demonic friend. Kat had to do everything she could to make sure she didn''t burst back intoughter. Kat''s own cheeks started to fill with unreleasedughter, and her shoulder shook slightly.

    She even called up some demonic energy for her elbows to smooth out the motions to prevent Minor from noticing what was going on behind her back. It took Kat another thirty seconds to get a hold of herself.

    *I really needed that. I think I might have been a little tightly wound since Minor shattered. I mean sure I was panicking a little before that, but seeing her like that was perhaps the straw that broke the camel''s back*

    *It really drove home that as crazy as this dream is. It''s Minor''s whole world, and while hopefully I can fix that as well, if she dies here that''s the end of it all for her.*

    Kat hugged Minor closer. "See, everything is fine Minor. Thanks for everything"

    Minor stiffened in Kat''s arms for a second before leaning into the hug. The young kitsune could tell by Kat''s tone it that she wasn''t being thanked for trying to preserve the subus'' modesty, but it was the thought itself that mattered. It gave her a surprisingly warm feeling, one that spread through her limbs just like her foxfire would when she was angry. This was in stark contrast to the downpour covering them, but for the moment it didn''t seem to matter.

    But it was such a soft feeling. Like she was being hugged by Kat twice over. And it was nice. Sadly though, all good things must end, especially when you''re on a timer. Shortly after the hug was started it ended, and the world was dimmer for it, though still brighter than it had been before.

    "Let''s go find your sister" said Kat with newfound conviction she hadn''t realised she''d lost

    Minor nodded "Yes, let''s" responded Minor.

    Kat headed off towards the distance. Heading in the direction of the disturbance she had seen from the air it was a little hard to see from this distance with the pouring rain. It was in the same direction her hole in the canopy should be as well, and this reinforced the idea that it was something to investigate.

    As she got closer and closer, the scene came with further rity. This only confused Kat though, as she recognised fully that the strange shapes in the air were in fact snowkes, and they were falling down towards the ground.

    *Why the heck is there snow here? Was it there before? It''s hard to tell with the pouring rain before but now I''m closer I can tell it''s snow. It has to be.*

    Kat flew, lowering herself closer to the ckened canopy where the light snow stood in stark contrast to its inky surroundings. A beacon of pure white shining through the rain, and darkness. This, of course, Kat found strange considering that clouds covered the sky and the sun couldn''t be seen, even in the bright white shining down.

    As Kat got closer and closer the full picture came into view. The snow was falling into the original clearing. It had piled high into a massive mound that reached up past the canopy. It seemed an awful lot of snow considering the time Kat was gone but she simply talked it up to dream logic.

    *Nowбн do I jump into this same asst time?*

 Chapter 238: a Major amount of Snow

    <h4>Chapter 238: a Major amount of Snow</h4>

    "Soбн just jump in again?" asked Kat

    Minor shrugged "I really don''t know. You know more about this scene then I do. If it workedst time I''d say the chances are good, but I cannot be sure" said Minor

    Kat frowned and looked over at the surroundings. The snow seemed to be untouched by the inky corruption of the Nightmare, but that might just be on the surface. *I''m not sure if I want to risk jumping into a whole pile of the stuff hidden under a bit of snowбн*

    *But the fact that it is snowing instead of raining might imply this is the real deal. As creepy as the ink might be, it seems like it can''t change anything it can''t touch and I doubt it somehow managed to reach the cloud coveringбн*

    *Though maybe I should fly up and check?* Kat nced at the sky in question before letting her frown deepen. *Then again, there is just as much of a chance that the sky is fake, and the rain just pours down anyway.*

    *Am I hesitating too much? Would the me of a year ago hesitate like this? Hell would the me of two months ago hesitate like this?* A traitorous dissenting voice whispered into Kat''s thoughts. *You didn''t have two friends lives on the line.*

    And Kat knew that to be the truth. Kat grit her teeth, and gazed down at the snow. *Now I kinda want to jump in to spite myself, but that''s foolish. I may have lost at least some of my uncaring attitude, but I will not lose my rationality.*

    *Stillбн it does seem like the best idea we have.* "I think we should go for it" said Kat making sure she was entirely calm before suggesting it.

    "I think so as well" said Minor. *Huh, I didn''t think she''d have such a snappy reply.*

    Taking onest breath, Kat dived down. She was tempted to dive head first into what looked to be fluffy snow, however for the safety of herself and Minor, Kat kept herself falling legs down. She also tucked in her wings. If the ice was weak enough to let her legs pass through but tough enough to stop her wings that would be horrible.

    When Kat''s feet finally touched the snow, it was softer than she expected. She continued to fall down without stopping as if there was nothing at all between her and the ground she was surely approaching.

    After around five seconds of falling, Kat suddenly felt herself getting locked in ce. Though, that wasn''t quite right, her arms and legs were free to move, but she had stopped. *Strange. I didn''t feel anything stop meбн but I''m not falling either.*

    Kat looked down, and found Minor hugged against her chest, though she seemed fine. Kat frowned and pushed herself up into a sitting position to try and get a better understanding of her surroundings.

    However, as her head rose, at about the halfway point the snow broke away, showing her apletely clear sunny sky. Kat sucked in a breath of fresh air she didn''t know she needed and started to shift.

    As she did so the snow fell off her legs, allowing them to break free of their icy confines. At this point, Minor also shook off the remnants of the snow, though she had been mostly protected by Kat''s wings when she wrapped them around herself.

    "Well, if we weren''t sure about the whole Summer, Autumn, Winter, Spring I sure am now" said Kat

    Minor nodded "Yes, it seems so. I wonder if backtracking will be a theme, or if it was specific just for Autumn" said Minor

    "It was the same for Summer actually. That pond I found, I had to turn around and go the direction I''d juste from when I reached a crossroads" said Kat

    Minor seemed to frown at this "I wonder what it means. This is the most central scene to Major at the moment, or at least, I think it has to be. The fact that it is modelled after our garden is no surprise,

    "And the fact that there is nobody else here is also no surprise. Major loved the garden and chose to retreat there whenever she was overwhelmed, so this all makes so much sense for her. The backtracking thoughбн I feel like that has to be importantбн

    "I''m just not sure in what way. Will the next to be moving forward instead? A duality of Major''s inability to give up on the past, while still having hopes for the future? Will we be forced to backtrack more instead? I don''t exactly know what that would mean" said Minor

    Kat stroked her chine with her tail as she said "Could it be rted to you? I mean, you''re well, not quite death, um, self-sacrifice at least, is a major thing for Major. It''s the whole heart of this issue, so maybe it''s rted to that"

    Minor seemed to consider this "Thatбн well, it makes some amount of sense. I''m not quite willing to say that you''ve solved this, but I could believe it to be true"

    Kat smirked "And with your power can''t you make it so?" said Kat in a joking manner

    Minor giggled but shook her head "I could not change such a core belief of Major''s even if I wanted to. As much as I im the mind to be my domain, much of it is still very much Major''s. It''s likeбн umбн hmmбн

    "It''s like, you might be the owner of the store, but I''m the store manager. I run the day to day operations, know where everything is, and know a few tricks to keep the generator from short circuiting. But at the end of the day, that one safe at the backbelled ''property of owner do not touch'' is not mine to toy with as I wish"

    "Thatбн is a strangely believable analogy" said Kat

    Minor shrugged "It''s a hobby"

    Kat narrowed her eyes "I don''t remember you spouting too many of those. I seem to recall quite a few poorly thought out analogies" said Kat

    Minor gained a slight red tint in her cheeks to match her ears, and turned away slightly. "Look, I''m not all that good at remembering most of themбн when I''m embarrassedбн" Kat kept looking at Minor "or panicking" Kat''s gaze continued "Or nervousбн Look I don''t get a lot of practice"

    Kat hugged Minor to her chest, as she did so Minor let out a small squeak "Yeah, I know"

    Despite the words, Minor felt that familiar warmth, and snuggled into Kat''s embrace happily. For her part Kat stroked Minor''s hair as she looked out at the scenery taking it in properly.

    As she''d noted before the sky was extremely clear, with not a cloud in the sky. There was snow coating the ground, and if the nearby was anything to go off of, it was around Kat''s knee height in depth.

    There were trees nearby, but these ones were much more spread out and looked like Christmas trees, as opposed to the sprawling interlocking brambles of the Autumn section. They all had a thin coating of snow on them, but it looked like the slightest breeze would remove the snow in question.

    Examining the area further revealed nothing. It was strange, Kat could see as far as her eyes would allow in a few ces where no trees blocked her eyeline, but the sheer scope of what she could see was so radically different from the maze and the forest that she was somewhat surprised that nothing sprung out at her.

    *So what does this mean?* Kat asked herself as she continued to stroke Minor''s hair. The kitsune''s tails had curled around Kat, and while they didn''t make it very far around her waist, the feeling of them brushing against her side wasforting.

    *I don''t see a maze toplete, or a terror to outrun. The area ispletely silent, with not even the wind stirringбн actually maybe that is something to note. Thepleteck of sound.* Kat strained her ears, but they could uncover nothing else, only the faintest of whistling from the wind between the trees if it could even be called that.

    Kat needed to supply said ears with a ratherrge amount of energy to even get that much. "So Minor" said Kat "I can see pretty far around us, and the area is very open. No mazes, no endless jungles. Is that a good sign?"

    Minor hugged Kat harder and spoke into the demon''s chest instead of looking up. Kat continued to stroke Minor''s hair to show this didn''t bother her. Her still enhanced hearing made up for the muffling of Minor''s voice. "It sounds goodбн but I don''t know if it is or not. I don''t know how much I can read into things yet. This might just be how Major sees the garden. I don''t really believe that to be true, but I don''t have a better answer sorry"

 Chapter 239: Princess Carry!

    <h4>Chapter 239: Princess Carry!</h4>

    Kat was about to p her hands together, but considered that, with the position that Minor''s ears were currently upying, such a decision would probably be frowned upon by the aforementioned party.

    *Now the temptation to do it anyway is strong.* Ignoring her more childish side, Kat instead spoke her thoughts out loud "Well, now that we''ve thoroughly established we don''t know what we are doing. What are we doing?" asked Kat

    Minor let out a chuckle and shuffled herself so that she was now leaning with her left side against Kat so that she could actually speak without silk kimono getting in her way. "Well, we can go wandering then try to backtrack. That''s probably our best bet, especially if we can see our footprints in the snow.

    "That way, we can at least confirm a few things in the worst case scenario, and in the best case, this scene works like the rest of them and backtracking will take us to the next one. It might be as simple as, ''to move forward you must first take a step back'' and other such nonsense

    "Major wasбн well, saying she was fond of them would be a lie, Major thought most of it was nonsense, but she did love repeating it to other people. I think some of those people thought she was trying to be clever, but, as the one living in her head, I know it was because she wanted to act cool like mum, who actually has real words of wisdom"

    Kat shrugged "I knew some people that were like that at the orphanage"

    Kat paled as soon as the words left her mouth. *I don''t think I was supposed to say that. Does this count as talking about my home world? Pretty sure I wasn''t supposed to do thatбн*

    Before Kat could work out what to do Minor gasped and asked "Wait, you grew up in an orphanage? Demons have orphanages?"

    *Ah shitбн Do I deflect? I meanбн I don''t mind telling her aside from the whole ''don''t talk or else'' reallyбн but does it apply here? I don''t think I want to risk it butбн maybe I can deflect a bit* "Well, I don''t see why they wouldn''t. Surely you can believe a number of demon parents are irresponsible" said Kat

    Minor nodded at this as if she had grasped some universal truth. Kat felt her stomach churning at the thought. *I really dislike misleading her like this. Clearly it''s true else I couldn''t speak the words but I don''t like this any more than just lying to Minorбн I''ll have to find a way to get permission from the systemter. Maybe even use a token for it if I have to. I need the other one for maybe making Lily into a wizard but I can spare one for Minor surely.*

    Kat shook her head "Anyway, I''m getting distracted. Do you need me to carry you as we walk?" asked Kat

    Minor stiffened at this question, and while Kat couldn''t see it Minor had a frown on her face. She was warring with twopeting parts of her mind. One wanted to say she was fully capable of walking by herself, but the other was very pleased with the idea of getting more hugs from Kat and decided being carried around counted.

    "Ahбн um, I can walk" said Minor with a heavy heart

    Kat seemed to notice the discordant tone and asked "Well, sure you can but do you want to?"

    Minor bit her lip, and managed to shake her head. "Sure I can carry you then" said Kat standing up and letting Minor sit back into a princess carry.

    "Y-you don''t have to if it''s a bother" said Minor

    Katughed "Ha, I have super strength and outstanding endurance. If I can''t use that to carry a friend in need then what use am I?" asked Kat

    Minor twinged at thatst part, wanting to insist she didn''t need this, but that same part of her mind that argued for the hugs insisted that, while she didn''t physically need this, perhaps she actually did need it more than she let on.

    Kat noticed something a little off in Minor''s expression as she started to trudge off through the snow, but chose to leave it for now. Kat''s chosen direction was straight aheadбн because when every direction is endless snow and a few trees, every direction is the same.

    Once Kat had made her way past a few trees so that if she so decided she could block her vision of the ce they''d been dropped, Kat voiced a question to Minor "So, how long do we walk forward for do you think?"

    "Um, maybe just till you can''t see where we dropped in?" asked Minor unsure, still enjoying being carried by Kat.

    "Well, about that. I can move so that some trees line up and block said sight, but without going off course, I can see for a rather extreme distance, and that''s before I add any demonic energy to the mix. I''d say we could walk for something likeбн twenty minutes? Maybe more? Before it gets hard to make out where we started" said Kat

    "Hmmm" said Minor "I don''t know what would constitute proper testing in this scenario"

    *Well, that really is the question. I could maybe do them all and just fly back? Unless walking is somehow important. I was sorta forced into it all the other times so I''m not sureбн *

    "Should I fly back? It''d be faster but the walking might be important" said Kat

    "Huh, I hadn''t even thought of that. It might be, just as easily as it might not be. It''s hard to say because Major can''t fly, and YOU are the only thing we''ve seen across all the dreams that is capable of flightбн

    "Well, Grandmother might be able to do something about it, but Major and I haven''t seen her fly, so perhaps it would be more urate to say you are the only thing we know that can fly, and even then Major didn''t know at the time she fell asleep" said Minor

    "Huh" said Kat "That might be important"

    Minor shrugged. "Ok, well, I''m going to block my view of the starting point and then run back" said Kat

    Minor nodded, and Kat got to work. It wasn''t hard, it only required moving to the side and letting a tree fill her vision. Once that was done, Kat looked at her footprints and assured herself that they were in fact still there.

    *Welp, let''s do this, without flying? Without flying.* Kat moved herself back onto her long line of footprints. "Minor you might want to move to my back for this one"

    Minor frowned but nodded. Kat moved Minor around so that she set in between her wings. It was a little tight of a fit and said wings were being pressed down, but it worked well enough. Kat then looped her tail around Minor just to be safe, and got into a runner''s pose.

    Kat took in a breath, and kicked off the ground. Snow exploded from the space Kat just upied as she set off. Her legs cleaved through the snow as if it wasn''t even there shoving it aside and piling up the snow on the edges of her chosen path.

    With Kat moving at full speed instead of a walking pace it barely even took a minute to get back to the original clearing. Kat let herself start slowing down once she saw the end of the trail so that she didn''tpletely destroy such a clear area of where exactly she had sat up.

    As it was, when Kat slowed down and looked at the area, it was the same as before. It still had the spot marking clearly where she had sat up, and a few remaining footprints that hadn''t been removed in her mad dash.

    Carefully, taking it a step at a time and using the previous footprints Kat made her way back to the exact spot she had entered the winter section andбн nothing happened. "Well, that''s disappointing" said Kat

    Minor let out a heavy breath of air. Kat may have been used to the speeds, but even with the support of Kat''s tail it was hard on her arms. Sure she could just remove the pain, and she did. But it was much worse than sitting in Kat''s arms

    "It seems that way. Do we want to try going even further away? How long did you spend wandering in the other two areas" asked Minor

    "Oh, quite a while I''m sure. At least half an hour in each case" said Kat

    "Hmm, do you think it???s a timing thing maybe?" asked Minor

    Kat bit her lip "A timing and then return thing? I guess it could be, but I don''t think so. Or at least, I suspect the Summer one wasn''t though, we have no way to check"

    "Back to the drawing board?" asked Minor

    "Well, we can still do some more running" said Kat

    "Great" said Minor, who instantly brightened when Kat moved her back to her arms.

 Chapter 240: a Minor tail

    <h4>Chapter 240: a Minor tail</h4>

    "Now, the question is, do we travel the same path or pick a new one" said Kat

    "At the moment we are just iling. I say we continue down our old path" said Minor

    "Sure thing" said Kat kicking up off the ground. She let her wings spread out and begin to start pping as Kat aligned herself with the previous path. As she did so she started to feed more energy into her wings.

    Kat wasn''t quite at full, but it wasn''t much of a cost to empower things for a bit, she''d get most of it returned to her. Shooting off, Kat couldn''t help but grin at the mess she''d left in her mad dash.

    There was arge gash cut through the snow exposing the dirty ground beneath. There didn''t seem to be any grass to speak off other than a few small tufts of green that Kat could only just pick out.

    While Kat was flying, despite not being so high up, it still gave her a good look at the nearby terrain. Despite Kat''s desire for something to stand out it was nothing she hadn''t seen from the ground.

    *Just a few extra trees, better sightlines and a hell of a lot of snow. It''s a shame there really isn''t anything else to speak of. *

    Shortly after Kat finished examining the unremarkable terrain, Kat managed to make it back to her previous spot. Settling down softly, and making sure Minor''snding wasfortable Kat strode off.

    It was not a minute of walkingter that Kat decided to speak up. "So, while I have you as a captive audience, and things are as calm as I think they are likely to get. I have to ask, Minor, what is it that you want?" asked Kat

    Minor shifted ufortably in Kat''s arms. She could sense the weight behind the question and the seriousness it entailed. Despite this she replied with "I don''t know what you mean"

    Kat let a light smile grace her face. *If that''s how you want to be* "I want to know your ns for the future Minor. Your hopes and dreams. If you had all the power in the world what would you do with it?

    "If you never had to worry about anything else what would you upy your time with? Who are the people you want to see? And, I suppose most importantly for your situation. What do you want to do once we free Major" said Kat

    Minor sighed "I believe I told you before Kat"

    Kat grinned, showing her teeth in the process "That you did, when you were a scared little fox desperately trying to escape and struggling to understand the world you thought you''d never see again. Now I''m asking you while you are safe, without anyone to judge you except yourself. I''ll even promise never to say anything if you want?"

    Minor shook her head "No, no it''s fineбн I guessбн I guess I really don''t know"

    Kat smiled but didn''t say anything for a while. *Take your time Minor, take your time.*

    Ten minutes then passed without Minor saying anything. *Ok, maybe I''m giving you too much time. I''m happy to wait, but it seems like it''s doing you no good. You''ve had years trapped in your thoughts, or I guess trapped in Major''s. Perhaps I should poke a bit more*

    "How about we start with a question that needs answering. Do you still want to stay in Major''s head?" asked Kat

    Minor winced "Not asking the easy questions are youбн"

    Kat shrugged "Easy no, but certainly important"

    Minor nodded, and took a few seconds to gather her thoughts. Kat watched, as she went through a number of various expression and didn''t say anything. She could see that this time it was actually working and Minor was properly considering things.

    "Thatбн that question is harder than it once was. Iбн I don''t want this to sound rude but I didn''t really think of you as a friend beforeбн I mean I didбн sort ofбн

    Kat just nodded along trying to let Minor take her time. "Iбн ok, how do I put this. So, up to that point, I was used to living through Major, and even then you were just summoned to help her by Motherбн

    "Don''t get me wrong, I loved chatting with you, and I already really cared about what you thought, I don''tбн when I say I didn''t think of you as a friend, I don''t mean that I wouldn''t treat you as one it''sбн I guess I just didn''t think you''d care about me?

    "Is that bad? I mean, it really started to change when Grandma was going off at youбн you''d already done so much for me, and then for her to attack you so unfairly just because of what you areбн

    "Thatбн that''s the first time I''ve ever truly beenбн well, angry yes, but in a lot of waysбн anything" Minor let the silence sit for a little while before she continued. Kat made sure to keep a steady pace and not interrupt the flow of the conversation at all.

    "See, it''sбн it just isn''t the same experience emotions first hand. Likeбн well, you remember how I wasбн I justбн I wasn''t ready for the intensity of everything. I like it here, and even now I feel more at home when I''m safe in Major''s head, even with the Nightmares attacking butбн

    "It doesck something, andбн I really wasn''t prepared for that. Soбн when you were around I ran the whole gamut fromplete despair to endless happiness in just a few days. It felt like the world was trying topensate for the time I missed or somethingбн

    "Anyway, I''m getting off track. What I''m trying to say was, at the time, I sorta thought that was it. Even though you''d said youe backбн I didn''t really feel like you were talking to me as much as you were talking about Shizuka, if that makes senseбн

    "Then wellбн this happened. I ended up back here I guess. Now, don''t get me wrong, that brief stint in the real world somehow reinvigorated me. My feelings are clearer and my memories feel stronger, I feel more like a person than I ever hadбн

    "I wasбн I was trying my best to be my own hero at the time I guess, or Major''s hero. To facilitate this, I started making a copy of you to talk to whichбн well I guess you know that part, but anyway, the reason I did itбн well I exined that too butбн

    "Well, it just helped a lot you know. You knew me more than you knew Major, and as I sat around I started to really understand what that meantбн and thenбн and then you showed up to help"

    Minor let out augh tinged with tears. Minor hadn''t started crying just yet, but it was close Kat could tell. She almost asked Minor to stop butбн it felt like she needed to get this off her chest.

    "Oh boy when you showed up. I''m stunned quite frankly, that I managed it as well as I did. Oh I handled it poorly don''t get me wrong, but that''s when it really hit me. That you caredбн N-now don''t get me wrong, Iбн I''m not trying to say you didn''t I mean"

    Kat let her tail stroke Minor''s hair and tightened her hands around the kitsune more to let her understand that Kat wasn''t upset. Minor recovered enough to keep talking but there were the beginning of tears in her eyes.

    "Seeбн I justбн I mentioned that I feel like Shizuka, I feel like part of that beingбн but I never felt like I was a ''Major'' part heh, butбн now I understand. As much as you are helping Enuko, and the fact that you are saving Major as wellбн that isn''t a favour to them or just a jobбн

    "You are here because I wanted to see you againбн and when you heard that something was wrongбн you didn''t demand payment, or leave orin orбн well, anything else you could have doneбн

    "You said yes. You jumped into our head andбн and we set to work. You let me lead, you didn''t treat me like a child I surely am andбн you knowбн I justбн

    "It''s hard. When you asked me what I want to do once we get Major backбн Iбн I still don''t think I want to be in the real worldбн or at least not for very long, no more than a few hours at most every week or so butбн

    "But I''m not sure what I''d do if I never got to hang out with you againбн is thatбн is that bad? That despite all my years with my sister, the thing that worries me the most about slipping back into her head is not being able to see you" said Minor trailing off with sadness.

 Chapter 241: a Minor surprise

    <h4>Chapter 241: a Minor surprise</h4>

    Kat stopped. Carefully lowering Minor down so that she could stand on her own two feet. She panicked a little, but as she was being turned she saw Kat''s reassuring smile and allowed herself to be moved withoutint.

    Once Minor was standing on two feet, Kat then proceeded to slip her arms under Minor''s elbows, before bringing her up into a big hug. Kat wrapped her tail around them both as well, before closing in her wings encapsting the two of them as best she could.

    Minor wasn''t able to control herself anymore. For all her fancy reality warping magic she had in here, she was still a scared and worried child that had to grow up alone and forgotten. That wouldn''t be leaving her any time soon but, Kat would do her best.

    As Minor''s tears flowed Kat spoke in a soft voice "That''s fine Minor. We all have things we are ashamed of, and this is nothing of the sort. You are forever connected to your sister Minor. Even if tomorrow we were able to make a body for you, that wouldn''t change.

    "You are connected to her through hardship, through adversity, and of course, from living in her head. And, if we can''t or even if you don''t want to have your own body you are even more connected to her

    "That''s a special thing, but it is also the normal for you. Anything, no matter how precious, bes mundane and ordinary after a long enough time. Besides, I went on a few contracts before I met you and I didn''t hand out any beacons before you either"

    Minor giggled through her tears and tightened her grip around Kat. "Thanks Kat"

    "Anytime. I''ll have to introduce you to a good friend of mine if I can figure out how to get you two together. Her name is Sylvie and I''m sure you''d both get along great" said Kat

    Minor made a sound of affirmation and just clung to Kat for a bit longer. Kat was happy to let them stay that way for a few minutes, before letting go slightly. Once she did Minor seemed to hesitate for a moment but let go as well, and Kat returned her to the princess carry "Now, that was lovely and all but it didn''t actually answer the question"

    Minor blushed but said "Ahбн wellбн I guess what I want isбн In an ideal world, I could visit you whenever I want, andбн and I want to be able to talk to Major face to faceбн andбн I do want to stay in here. I thinkбн I think I can do more with the dreams and Major''s mind if she lets me, and I do want to be here butбн

    "Sometimesбн sometimes I do want to be able to leave" said Minor. Kat nodded. *It makes sense to me really. Even Lily who loves to read and stay at home wille hang out with me when she can. Wait that sounds kinda arrogantбн well I didn''t mean it like that and I didn''t say it aloud so it''s fine.*

    *Really though, I''m a bit surprised she still doesn''t want a body of her own. I wonder if that will change in the future or notбн or if it is possible. I''m pretty sure they both have a soul butбн maybe it''s more like one and a half souls between though two of them?*

    *But wasn''t there that kitsune cloning technique or something? I think that is a thing. If Minor can control a clone that will probably be for the bestбн not sure why she didn''t bring it up again? Aw well I''m sure it''s not a major thing.*

    "That''s fine Minor, I believe you mentioned it to me before, but it seems that the kitsune cloning technique is perfect for everything you could want. That is assuming it works the way you are hoping" said Kat

    Minor nodded "Yes, yes I think that has to be the goal butбн I worry that Major might shut me away again. Iбн I''m not really sure what would happen if she did. As I said Iбн I am more, so much more, than I was before even with that small piece of existence I haveбн

    "Iбн I''m not sure really. I''d say it has to be something rted to the soulбн butбн well, I guess I have to believe it exists but I know not how it functions. Anyway, itбн it seems that a bnce will need to be struck somehow" said Minor

    Kat nodded "How hard do you think that particr spell will be?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн Ok, another thing I probably shouldn''t say butбн if I was willing to share secrets with an assurance that you not speak of them beforeбн I think now it is clear enough to me that doesn''t matter. Your word provides no extra security, not really, my secrets are perfectly safe without it"

    Kat smiled as Minor continued "So, it''s not actually a spell. Perhaps, its closer to what you use as a demon. It is a process that requires mana, but it in itself is not a spell. We do have an apanying sigil just for show but its intrinsic to our race.

    "I''mбн I''m not sure that Major has the mana. I think with the pair of us working in concert we might be able to cheat. This is because we do not need to connect the two bodies so they can be piloted because I''ll be controlling one butбн

    "Well, our unique condition is just that unique. I hope, truly hope we can figure it out. And I suppose, if we don''tбн?as long as Major can actually hear my words than I shall have minimalints. Hopefully at the very least Enuko can cast her spell and allow you to re-enter the dream"

    Kat nodded "I''m sure she can. She did it once after all. Thoughбн I think I need to make another beacon, that one was only temporary. Once we are done with this whole fiasco I can give you a proper oneбн thoughбн

    *I wonder if I can give Minor one, in person? Like, in the dream. Huh, it really is an interesting question. I''m not sure if I can just manifest oneбн maybe if I made one, then entered the dream and handed it to Minorбн*

    *But, as much as I''d love the gesture that provides, from a safety concern it might be a horrible idea. I mean, look what I''m doing now. As much as I hope to be wrong it isn''t impossible that something like this happens againбн I guess I should give it to her in the real world.*

    *Maybe I can make two? I''m not sure how many I can give out at rank 2 thoughбн and do I really want to leave two beacons in the one dimension.*

    "Sorry about drifting off there, I was just pondering over if I could give you a beacon here in the dream, but I realised it''s probably not safe, sorry about that" said Kat

    Minor tilted her head confused "What''s dangerous about it?"

    "Well, how could you have summoned me while trapped here if you had it instead of it being in the real world" said Kat

    "Oh" said Minor, voice ringing hollow.

    Kat hugged Minor a bit tighter and used her tail to pull the kitsune''s own set in close "Hey, hey Minor it''s fine. Even if I leave it somewhere else it will still be your beacon, that means something" said Kat. *Granted I don''t know exactly how much it means, but I hope it''s the thought that counts.*

    Minor nodded "Yeah thanks Kat"

    Minor was about to say something else when her eyes widened. Watching through Kat''s flittering sleaves Minor was shocked at what she could see behind them "Kat, Kat turn around" said Minor with excitement in her voice.

    Kat spun on her heal instantly and was met with quite the sight. Springing up from the areas that had been cleared of snow was a field of flowers and bushes and a few other things. Looking closely revealed that even in the footprints Kat had left there was now scenes of life

    "This has to mean something" said Minor, and Kat nodded along.

    "Yup, I think I have a guess" said Kat

    "What" asked Minor confused

    "What do you think would happen if I cleared out a circle?" asked Kat

    Minor nodded vigorously "Yes, yes that sounds like a good idea, but just in case can you also make that around a tree. I have a hunch"

    Kat shrugged, and walked over to the nearest tree, which was just a few paces to the left. "Do you want to sit down while I run around?" asked Kat

    Minor shook her head "No, it''s time for me to do a bit more, I think. We can use your fire" said Minor with a grin on her face

 Chapter 242: a Major tail

    <h4>Chapter 242: a Major tail</h4>

    "Well, if you have a n then" said Kat, as she summoned a me at the end of her tail which she made sure to keep far away from Minor just in case.

    "Now, I know your me freezes, but if we justбн" said Minor twisting her hands, and giving a slight grunt of effort.

    Suddenly the area around the tree burst into mes. These were orange instead of Kat''s usual purple. She could feel a slight drain on her reserves, more than the ember required but much less than the field would.

    Kat watched as the snow melted before her eyes. As the fire dimmed, not even a second past before grass and flowers exploded from the ground. They popped up without end, until Kat heard a creaking sound.

    Kat whipped around to see the source of the noise but as she turned, instead of finding a pointed pine tree behind her, instead she stood a hundred metres away from a giant sakura tree that extended far into the sky.

    Kat couldn''t help swallow what little water was in her mouth. As Kat continued to look around, she saw smaller trees dotting the hill, butpared to the behemoth in the centre they looked like mere shrubs.

    Therge tree also had some sort of presence. Even without focusing Kat could feel it pressing into her being, as if she was slowing being squeezed andpressed on all sides. Her demonic energy red, and in turn so did her aura.

    After a moment, the energy retracted, but her aura continued to climb. Pushing back against this force. It was strange, as Kat felt her aura changing slightly, it contained not just the usual calming sensation but stalwart fortitude.

    It was like ake slowly absorbing the ripples from a stone that had been carelessly thrown. It could not hope to permanently affect such a sereneke but it would endeavour to try. This silent war continued for an unknown period of time, everything seemed to be frozen, the leaves, the branches, Minor, and even Kat''s own body, as her aura crashed against this foe with its full force.

    In the end, a strange sense of stalemate was reached. Kat''s aura exploded for a moment, gaining a huge degree of ground, and covering more area than Kat had ever seen before, before retracting itself back to cover a small area around Katбн

    It was strange, she never once got the feeling that she had lost, it was closer toбн an understanding that the sakura tree meant no disrespect. *Which is weird in itself. How can a tree mean no disrespect? How can it respect something either for that matter.*

    Just as Kat''s mind was stabilising itself, a figure appeared to walk out of the sakura tree and slowly walked towards Katбн or at least that is how it appeared. The figure was rapidly approaching despite its tranquil movements. Kat enhanced her eyes with a bit of demonic energy and what she saw only further confused her.

    In her field of view, Kat saw Majorбн orбн something close to Major. She looked fine on her left hand side, but her right hand side looked to be made of the same wood as the tree behind her. It was carved in great detail as if no expense was spared, but it did notpare to the true appearance of the left.

    A few more seconds was all it took for Major to approach Kat. The figure stopped a respectful distance away, perhaps two metres separated the two. "Greeting intruders. I see you mean me no harm and I wee you to this garden" said Major(?)

    *What the hell is this? Please tell me what''s going on.* Kat looked down at Minor who still rested in her arms and looked just as confused if not more so. *Dammit Minor.* Kat decided, the first course of action would be to put Minor down.

    Simply so that in this conversation she could stand on her own two feet. However, Kat was still wary of the figure before her and made sure that while her tail flicked around seemingly aimlessly it always drifted towards Minor, ready to wrap around her and pull her away at a moment''s notice.

    "Who leads your delegation. I may be weing but I do request you state the reason for your presence here" said Major(?)

    Kat nced at Minor who nced back at Kat with a pained look. *She''s your sister, I think it''s better you do it.* Thought Kat in Minor''s direction. Somehow the message got across.

    Minor swallowed and turned to Major(?) and said "Greeting, I am known as Minor, and what might generously be referred to as one half of the being called Shizuka, and this is my friend Kat. We are seeking out my other half to prevent the body with both inhabit''s death"

    *Really Minor? That is how you lead?* Despite her thoughts, Kat kept her face schooled. Showing as little variation in expression as she could. "Indeed? Is it as you say? Interesting news indeed." The figure seemed to be contemting something as it spoke.

    "I must say, while expressingбн doubt for your ims is not the correct words, it is something akin to that. I am aware that I am fighting my own half in a war of truth. Your appearance here would seem to indicate my victory butбн the simple fact that this realm has not copsed seems to indicate that things are in fact, not so simple" said Major(?)

    Minor gulped "Well, um, what might I call you as we discuss?"

    "Ah, where are my manors. I supposeбн this is rather more confusing than your average discussion. You say you are Minor, a half, of what I would consider myselfбн and yet I myself am yet a half of thatбн this doesplicate matters.

    "Would you firstбн exin to me exactly how it is you came to exist? I have my suspicion of course, and that is why I believe this war of truth to be mineбн but, would you care to state who you believe yourself to be" requested Major(?)

    Minor swallowed "I believe myself to be the remnants of your sister. I cannot im to be Haruka herself, but I do im to have once been Haruka in so much a she was. I have reached the conclusion that when Shizurubined with me to save her life, I was not as gone as it was believed"

    The figure nodded "Yes. That is the belief that I have held to. Of course, you must understand it is even harder to simply take such a precious truth at its face. I wished for nothing more, and I would not be in this situation had I not desired for this truthбн what further information can you use to prove this" said Major(?)

    *Ugh, I thought it was bad at the start of this conversation but what is up with her. Is this all of Major''s stuffy manners or something? She''s so unbelievably formal.*

    "I have but few ways to verify my im. You must understand our limited ability in soul arts. I believe myself capable of sharing memories with you, but that may also be quite the risk if shared in sufficient amounts.

    "If that does not strike you as eptable, then it is possible that mypanion''s word may suffice? You should remember Kat from our Mother''s summoning, and we know demons are unable to lie, thus her statements can be taken as truth" said Minor as formally as possible, but Kat could see her tails trembling

    Major(?) nodded, but her both halves of her face remained unmoved "You speak true, to my knowledge at least, however, it is possible for yourpanion to merely be a construct. I do doubt this, as she feels even more solid than your existence does, but it is strange that her own existence seems to even eclipse mineбн and that gives me pause of course"

    *What the hell does that mean? My existence eclipses hers? I really want to ask butбн no this is Minor''s show, I won''t interrupt.* "It seems you have finer capabilities in this manner than I do" said Minor "When I first gazed upon Kat in this realm, I did not recognise her for what she was, thinking her but a mere constructed that I had taken to summoning to help my thoughts"

    "Intriguing, you say youck my capabilities?" said Major(?) "But I am but a fragment, ofбн if you are to believed, a half. You are whole, may I ask how it is my powers eclipse yours?"

    Minor''s tail froze. Kat held her breath, but Minor managed to speak, though it was a strained thing "I believe, that I was clear before. I hardly dare to call myself half of the existence that is Shizuka. Once, I may have been, but for many years I have been locked within the mind as you are now. I know not if this diminished me or ifбн if recent experiences have empowered me"

 Chapter 243: Ki

    <h4>Chapter 243: Ki</h4>

    "Hmm, this is certainly interesting, but I doubt now is the time to delve so deeply in these matters. Can you posit any other reason for yourpanion to have such a solid foothold within this dream despite not being native to this world" said Major(?)

    Minor''s eyes flicked to Kat for a second, before speaking again "Iбн believe that most likely reason for that would be that Kat has a full and intact soul, while I am less than I once was, and you are only part of yourself" said Minor

    Major(?) nodded at this, as she stretched herself out, wood creaking as she moved. "I cannot deny your ims. At least not on the face of it. I do however find it strange that such a thing could ur. How exactly is it thatбн Kat I believe you said, could possibly ce her entire soul within our mindбн I would imagine that to be impossible" said Major(?)

    Minor''s tongue traced her lips trying to stop the dry feeling that was beginning in her mouth "I believe that Grandmother isrgely responsible for this. I am unsure if you have my memories as well, but before our body''s health deteriorated it was exined she had a spell for it. I do not know the specifics though, she did not have time before things got rtively severe. Perhaps mypanion could exin more" said Minor

    *Minor why! Don''t make me talk to the terrifyingly formal version of Major. I have no idea how to talk to her. Something tells me she is even more dangerous than the Nightmares* "That is eptable" said Major(?) "And please, refer to me as Ki from now on. It makes it easier for everyone"

    Minor nodded and motioned for Kat to step forward. Welp here goes nothing. "Hi Ki, I''m not really sure how to speak properly to someone like yourself so I hope just speaking normally will be fine" said Kat

    Minor paled but Kat paid it no mind. *I can be polite, but you guys are being a bit silly about this. You''re sisters dammit, even if Ki isn''t exactly in full. And man, how many names do these pair have anyway. Shizura, Haruka, Major, Minor, Ki, and surely the other half will get one as well.*

    "This one finds that to be eptable. I am aware of my verbal propensities and I am afraid to say that I cannot control it fully. It appears that at least some of speaking ability remains locked within my other half, so I may only speak with overly formal prose. I do understand how this must look,

    "I do apologise to Minor I likely should not confess to this, but her clear feelings of how ufortable it was to speak with me like this was rather amusing. This is especially considering that she still seems to view me as superior despite being in two pieces" said Ki with a slight giggle that seemed to distort slightly.

    Minor grimaced at this but didn''t say anything. "Well," said Kat giving her exnation before things got too weirdбн assuming they weren''t already "I don''t know a tonne of the how or the what exactly, but Enuko, your grandma cast a spell on the both of us

    "From what she said to me, it sort ofбн does two things. It makes your, Major''s and Minor''s I guess, dreams more real, as well as cing me within them. I''m not fully clear if it puts my body in the dream, or if it puts my mind in but I seem to have a body either way"

    "Oh? Truly? Well, that is quite interesting information. What exactly were you told to aplish demon?" asked Ki without the heat Enuko normally has when using the term.

    "Well, I was asked very nicely, and trust me that was a shock, toe in here and bring you both back. Minor couldn''t keep the body functioning and Major wasn''t waking up so this was determined to be the best option" said Kat

    Ki nodded with the slightest frown "Yes but what are you DOing, about it. I understand that you are here and you wish to help in possibly whatever way you can but that doesn''t answer what you think you will need to do to aplish your goal" said Ki

    Minor went to speak up, but Ki stopped her "I seek this answer from Kat"

    *Wellбн shit* "I can''t say I fully know Ki. I''m mostly following Minor''s lead because this is more her wheelhouse than my own. I''ve never been inside someone else''s head before. In fact, I''m not sure I''ve really ever been in my own" said Kat

    Ki bit her lip and nodded "Yes, I find this to be a rather strange state of affairs. Personally, I do believe it unlikely that ones I am whole and awake I will remember these events. I will be curious to know how both your own and Minor''s memories are affected.

    "Truly I cannot even begin to guess. It seems that this dream is more real, but is it more dream, or more reality. I think it likely that Minor will retain events because as mentioned before, this is her world, especially if all is to be believedбн

    "But then what about you, Kat, you are here in full same as Minor, and yet it is only by the power of a spell. I suppose that might be the crux of it, the power of the spellбн

    "Never mind I am distracting myself, the-" Ki was about to continue speaking when a great crash reverberated from all around. The ground quaked and the giant sakura tree started to tremble.

    Ki had a pained look on her face, this time both wooden and flesh. After a second to recover Ki mmed her wooden arm into the ground. When it made contact with the grass it seemed to expand, increasing in length and Kat could see tendrils of wooding off it and seeping into the surrounding grass.

    "It seems" said Ki through gritted teeth "That I can not investigate you quite as thoroughly as I may have wished. It seems my other more aggressive half is attempting to push into my domain and overwhelm me"

    "Is that bad?" as Minor "Iбн I have some guesses but I still don''t really know what to do. I think joining back together without first defeating the other might be impossible, you are acting too individual for a clean mergerбн

    "Butбн I don''t know what would happen if we deal too significant to your counterpart. That might have some long term consequences, or less likely but I guess still possible, short term ones again"

    Ki cracked again "So fast to consider my alternate to be the enemy. Why do you so readily choose to help Ki instead of whoever opposes her? Is it because I have a fancy tree? Or is it because I have managed to convince you that I believe in the existence of my sister?"

    *Thatбн that is a dam good question. I was just sort of following Minor''s lead wasn''t I? I meanбн she does know more than me butбн I guess in this situation where Major has to be the enemy or one of them, even she might not know why*

    Minor however, smiled at this question "I actually do have a bit of a guess that led me to decided you were the one to support" said Minor "You see, the reason is that Shizuka''s favourite season is winter, and yet.

    "Your final stronghold is instead Spring, which, I believe is my favourite seasonбн though of course, I haven''t been in the real world long enough to feel as strongly about it as you must"

    Kiughed, a strange cackling sound as she pulled her arm out of the ground. "Yes, yes indeed. In this world of abstractions and dreams the small details add up to create exception changesбн well that and if you saw my other half they would be covered in foul ck tar, that might have swayed you as well"

    *Well, why the heck didn''t you lead with that!* Shouted Kat internally. *I mean seriously, those things have been trying to stop us so many times, why am I not surprised that the final boss looks like it as wellбн still that was a bit of a rude way to go about it.*

    Kat then looked in Minor''s direction andбн Kat wasn''t sure what she expected to see but anger certainly wasn''t it. "It seems that you may have been ying us for fools" said Minor

    *What?* "What?" said Ki

    "What have you been stalling for? Kat''s right, if you had simply led with, ''the other me is a tar monster'' you''d have us on your side in a heartbeat. Why did you wait so long to mention it?"

    "And what? You''d have simply taken my word for it beforeying your eyes on the thing? I think not. Plus, her outer appearance is a bit more pleasant until she is struck a few times" said Ki

 Chapter 244: Ki Ki

    <h4>Chapter 244: Ki Ki</h4>

    The more Ki talked, the more Kat started to feel something was wrong. *Sure, everything she said seemed fine, but that one line about the other copy being coated in the inky substance is strange, and I think she really was stalling for some reasonбн*

    *There is something I''m not seeing hereбн?Could she have been lying? Maybe? But I''d hope Minor knows her sister well enough to know when she''s lying butбн maybe she doesn''t. Or maybe the fact that this is only half of Major is screwing with her.*

    "Anyway, now that your both here we can properly confront the other half of me. If we can defeat them we should be able to get this whole trapped inside my head thing dealt with" said Ki

    Kat stole a nce at Minor, and noticed something strange. Despite her smiling face, her tails were all twisted around each other behind her back. *Hmm, does Minor recognise something strange is going on, or is it something else.*

    "I see" said Minor "How exactly are we going to do that?"

    "Well" said Ki "the tree that you see behind is currently what is keeping the other half of me sealed away in another area. I can''t let them break in here, but with your helpбн Minor, I believe that we can break into their area and deal with them for good" said Ki spreading her hands out to point at the giant sakura tree in the background.

    "Sure, if you both want toe up to the base, there will be a door there. We just need to put enough metaphorical weight on it to cause it to shatter and then we can all head in as a group" said Ki with a nod, before turning around and heading towards the tree.

    "Ok" said Minor and fell in step behind Ki. Kat took up the rear in a ce behind her Minor, keeping her eye out for anything that was out of ce. Nothing sprung out though. The only things moving wall the falling pink petals, and using a bit of demonic energy she could see the door that Ki was talking about.

    It was a strange thing. It looked to have once been borately carved with thick lines and extra details, but much of it now looked warped, strange. As if someone had thrown acid over the construction and was satisfied with a job half done

    Except it was the bottom half that took the most damage. The bottom edge of the door had arge amount of wood piled at the bottom as if it had sunk and pooled there. Above that was some designs that might have once been vines with flowers on them, that now looked like melting wax and reaching hands.

    Above that, stood a picture of the sakura tree, which, with that context, meant that the vines were likely roots. It didn''t exin the things that might have once been flowers but Kat ignored that part focusing on the tree itself.

    It seemed to be a replica of the giant tree that it resided on, except there were a few differences she couldn''t quite make out properly from this distance. *Does it just look weird because the real one is letting leaves fall and it''s moving in the breeze?*

    Waitбн Kat''s thoughts tugged on the end of her sentence. *Breeze? What breeze?* Kat let her tail hang softly to the side, away from Minor for the first time since she entered the area, making sure to still keep an eye on her kitsunepanion.

    As she held her tail aloft, she tried to sense any change at all in the wind, but there was just nothing. She could feel the slightest breeze that was caused by moving forward but aside from that there was nothing resembling a gust of wind, and certainly nothing that could cause the sakura tree to move as much as it currently was.

    *Hmmm. Another thing that feels off* thought Kat to herself. Letting her gaze drift to Minor, she saw that Minor now had her tails flowing behind her like normalбн though the gesture looked stiff, as if she was forcing herself not to do something else.

    *Hmm, I wish I could talk to Minor about this somehow without Ki hearing. We should have invented likeбн a secret signal that something is horribly wrong. It just seems so useful now that I''ve considered it*

    *Also considering how strange the dream is, it is something we really should have.* Kat let her tail drift towards Minor''s abusing the extra length she had to touch Minor''s tail just barely hopefully without notifying Ki

    Minor''s tails froze when Kat let her own touch the middle one. Minor seemed to stumble a bit in her step but kept walking. Minor moved her three tails so that they covered as much of Kat''s as she could before pulling them away and walking forward as if she hadn''t felt anything.

    Kat retracted her own tail at the same time and tried to keep the frown off her face. *Something must be wrong. I think. I don''t know if Minor was trying to assure me that everything is fine or assure me that she knows something strange is happening. I can only hope that if it''s the first option she isn''t too surprised.*

    It was at this point that they reached the tree. "Now, I am aware that Minor is able to assist me with breaking through the scene, but what about you Kat? Do you possess the power to assist us?" asked Ki

    "I''m not sure" said Kat "I possess power yes, but it is nothing like Minor''s and I haven''t really been able to help that much with scene transitions before"

    "Regrettable" said Ki "In that case please stand to the side. Minor, please stand next to me as we lean on this door. Please try not to touch the lower half of it. When I count to three, I want you to throw your power into it like a hammer, and I''ll try to make mine a sharp point for it to strike does that make sense?"

    "Not really?" said Minor "I cannot do anything other than hammer at scenes to make them change but I will follow your lead"

    Minor and Ki stepped up to the door. Kat stepped off to the side but made sure that her tail ran along the ground and was touching Minor''s ankle. Ki didn''t seem to notice or if she did, she didn''tment on it in the slightest.

    "Please ready yourself Minor. Please strike the door when I finish saying the word three in just a moment" said Ki

    Minor nodded and ced her shoulder against the top of the door. Ki did the same cing her flesh shoulder against the door. Doing this she faced Kat, and Kat looked back into her eyes without hesitation.

    No change of expression seemed to ur, but they held each other''s gaze for three seconds before Ki looked away "Ok. One

    "Two

    "Three"

    As soon as the words left Ki''s mouth her body started to glow blue and she pulled back before mming into the door. Minor mirrored this motion, except she was glowing with a light red when she did.

    As soon as they both made contact with the door, the world seemed to screech in pain. The scene shuddered for a second before tearing itself apart. Despite this, the giant tree stayed in ce, while the storm that consisted of the remanent shards of the scene, whipped around its branches, dislodging a few petals, which just calmly drifted down towards the ground.

    Kat felt herself tense as the aura contained within the tree seemed to double. It pressed into Kat''s own bubble she hadn''t realised she''d been keeping up. Despite its newfound power Kat''s aura didn''t yield to it, and instead pressed forward to full cover Minor.

    She twitched slightly when the transition wasplete but didn''t otherwise react. Ki didn''t react at all, and Kat tried to keep her aura from enveloping her as well. The moment stretched on, for a bit longer in Kat''s eyes before everything snapped into focus.

    Kat looked around, and other than the tree at her side, she found herself in a wastnd of snow and ice, with spikes jutting out of the ground randomly in ce of trees.

    The snow fell thick and heavy, making it hard for Kat to see much beyond a few hundred feet, even with her advanced vision, as the snow started to ovep too much for her to see any further details.

    Minor seeing that the scene had changed, shifted herself so that she was within arm''s reach of Kat, who for her part, let her wing extend slightly so that it would block the falling snow from hitting the kitsune.

    *Of course, it''s more snow. Why would it be anything else. It isn''t as though we are on our third run through a snowy scene. Hopefully this is thest one for a long while.*

 Chapter 245: WhatтАЩs that over Yonder

    <h4>Chapter 245: Whatбпs that over Yonder</h4>

    As Kat looked around at the snowyndscape, looking for anything that might give away what they were looking for, Ki started to say something. However, before she could even get the first sound out a deafening boom sounded from somewhere.

    Kat''s ears rung as she tried to steady herself. Pushing demonic energy to her ears to help recover, let her feel that she was actually missing her eardrums. The ringing continued as they were quickly regenerated.

    While this was happening, Kat''s vision was also slowly recovering. The disturbance caused by the roar had made her vision swim slightly, but her eyes were better off than her ears. They managed to spot the faint shadow of something moving at the extreme range of her vision.

    Even with Kat''s improved eyes, the details escaped her. It looked to be a human sized figure, but the sheer distance away implied it was something muchrger. *Is that thing getting closer?* Kat narrowed her eyes and tried to get a good look at the thing, but with the distances she was working at, it was hard to determine if it was moving at all.

    Then, as if it realised it was being observed, sped up drastically, leaving no doubt as to the likelihood of its movement. Kat could see the figure rapidly increasing in size, first to twice her height, then four times, and further still.

    As the figure got closer, the details grew clearer. It was another figure reminiscent of the ink golem found in the Autumn section of the scene. It hadrge stocky limbs even as it sprinted at breakneck speed. Its ''skin'' was a constantly shifting mass, dripping towards the ground, but Kat could not make out if any was actually left behind.

    That was where the simrities ended. Instead of being ck like ink, this golem was instead a strange blue, it was surprisingly bright, blending in with the snow better than it should have. The colour was something around a bright aqua, it had a clear dash of green in it. This was the trend for most of the body, but there were two exceptions.

    The first of these was the head, instead of the smooth rounded surface Kat expected, it was a sharp angr thing, more like two triangles sticking up from the neck area that had joined in the middle. It was a much darker blue than the other areas making it more like the ck you''d expect, but with a slight coating of snow that seemed to stick on it at various ces almost making it look diseased.

    The second deviation, was the massive club that rested on the figures back. As it was running Kat could only make out the hilt and the start of the structure to identify that it was in fact a club and no other weapon. The hilt, though to call it that might be misleading, was a dark ck that absorbed light, the same as any other Nightmare, but the rest of the club, presumably, was a glowing neon green.

    The colour change wasn''t gradual, it was a sharp line that separated the two colours, and neither dripped like the figure that wielded it. Both sections werepletely smooth, and somehow lookedбн sharp, to Kat.

    *How does that even work? How can it look sharp?* But even as Kat thought that question she was forced to avert her gaze as her eyes started to burn. She didn''t notice at the time, but had she looked at her eyes, Kat would have been able to see minute cuts that had started to form on the surface of her eyes. As a demon though, her eyes didn''t bleed and her vision remained mostly untouched.

    While this was happening, Minor had fallen to the ground. Once she had realised the danger, she had thrown a pile of snow over herself mostly to block her ears which were bleeding. Counter to this, Ki stood tall, while the ''breeze'' moving her sakura tree seemed to increase slightly.

    Ki''s mouth moved, perhaps in an attempt to say something or rally their spirits, but Kat''s ears were still recoveringpletely and whatever sounds Ki made werepletely drowned out. Minor sat in the snow, and made no movement indicating she had been heard either.

    Ki seemed to notice this, and simply crouched and sharpened her gaze. Watching the titan approaching them. Kat too, watched as its size never seemed to stop increasing. It now towered over everything except the sakura tree, easily a few stories tall.

    As the creature approached even closer, Kat''s eyes picked up something strange while she was pointedly looking away from the weapon. The chest section of the golem was oddly smooth. The dripping sections seemed to avoid one particrly small patch about two third of the way up its chest.

    Whatever it was however, blended in well, and was coloured exactly the same as the ''flesh'' that surrounded it. Another point towards it being something noteworthy was that when Kat cast her gaze around, she found Ki''s own gaze locked on to that very same section.

    As the creature approached, deep thuds started to resound, and shortly after that, the ground started to shake. The snow started to jump every time the thing took a step. At this point it was vast, taking up most of Kat''s vision if she was looking straight at it. Minor, had managed to get up, as well, though it she still had trails of blood running down her ears.

    *I can only hope that Minor is able to use her fancy powers to heal herself a bit otherwise we are in for a rough time. I should also probably get some height. I don''t want to get crushed under foot.*

    "I''m taking to the skies, does one of you want toe?" asked Kat

    Ki shook her head "I must remain grounded to stay connected with the tree, but I suggest you take Minor"

    Kat nodded, and headed for Minor, who bent herself sideways, so that when Kat picked her up, it was easier. Once she had Minor in hand, Kat stomped into the ground shooting off into the air and spreading her wings.

    Kat pped her wings as hard as she could trying to gain as much height as she could. *Do I want to aim for that funny spot or go all the way to the head? It''s a blob monster, so I''m not sure how much taking its head off will actually help, and I meanбн I don''t see any eyes on the thing butбн maybe it''s worth getting as high as I can, I can always drop downбн*

    *But then again* Kat looked at her rapidly climbing height, even as it made a minimal dent in the height of the golem, *can I drop as fast as I can fly? I mean I think soбн but clearly some strange magic phenomena is what lets me flyбн so maybe I am faster than my terminal velocity?*

    *Exceptбн I don''t remember that? Waitбн* Kat scoured through her memories rapidly but was unable to recall it. *Damn, I might just be looking in the wrong ce, or I might have forgotten it. I think it was over a year ago that I learnt about it in ss*

    Kat couldn''t help the chuckle that escaped her lips. *Ha, a year. I feel like I''ve done so much in thest month that a year ago seems like an age ago.* Kat shook her head and focused on the golem again.

    It seemed to be slowing down, or at least, its apparent height wasn''t changing as much as it was before. Kat was above head height now, and looking down at the golem provided nothing new, except for confirming the fact that the thing''s weapon was a club, and that the rest of it was in fact green.

    Just as Kat was averting her gaze from the weapon, the golem moved. Its hands moved with agility a behemoth of its size should have been incapable of. Drawing the club in one swift movement it swung towards Kat making use of the extra reach tounch an attack at her.

    Kat''s eyes went wide, as she started to shoot off towards the side, but trying to dodge a weapon the size of a house was a trying task, especially at the speed it was travelling. Kat managed to just barely clear the area of impact a moment before it would have collided with herбн

    But it didn''t even matter, at that size the air pressure alone was a decent attack. Despite her dodge, Kat felt like her back was smashed with a sledge hammer, she felt the bones in her wings shatter as the leather tore in ces.

    Kat grit her teeth and stifled a scream as she started to fall towards the ground. Forcing as much energy as she could into her wings, she felt them starting to heal on her back. It wasn''t a pleasant experience, Kat could feel it as every splinter of bone crawled its way back into ce through her body sending new waves of pain across her mind.

 Chapter 246: a Major box

    <h4>Chapter 246: a Major box</h4>

    Despite the pain Kat was experiencing, once she felt the bones in mostly eptable condition, she stretched her wings out again, to try and slow her fall at least somewhat. Despite the holes in her wings this was reasonably effectiveбн for a split second.

    As she opened her wings to full, the air caught on them and snapped the new connection between the bones that hadn''t quite finished setting yet. Kat cursed her impatience as she started falling once again.

    Concentrating on fixing her wings, and fixing them properly, Kat pushed her energy towards her back and tried very hard not to focus on the splinters making their way through her skin and muscle as her power tried to put her wings back together.

    It was slower going than Kat had wanted. Getting the splinters into ce wasn''t too bad, it was the strengthening and re-joining of bones that took the most time. Even though this time was in reality only a few seconds, with Kat''s enhanced thought processing speed and the fact that she was falling down towards the ground it was a ratherrge concern and much too slow.

    *Dammit, is this even going to be fixed in time.* Kat nced and could see that she was actually knocked far to the side of the golem, and that she had already dropped to around where its waist should beбн if a semi-amorphous cascading wall of Nightmare fluid could be said to have a waist.

    *Ok, let''s just try not to focus on the excruciating pain in your back. Sure, the pain can''tpare to that time you had gravel forcibly imbedded into your throat and had to cough it back up, but that might just have been the human part of me that was still left at the time giving up*

    *That or my sense of pain has be more acuteбн which I really don''t wantбн or think can be the case now that I consider my other problemsбн is it just the wings maybe?* Kat''s thoughts Kat off as a particrlyrge wave of pain hit her as her right wing snapped into ce. It was still too weak, but the bones were all in ce and the pain had lessened.

    *Ok, that''s good.* Kat looked at the rapidly approaching ground, she had maybe a few seconds more of falling before she''d impact the snow. *That isn''t so good.* Kat looked at Minor who had grabbed onto her and was digging her nails into Kat''s fleshбн or trying, they didn''t seem to be able to break her skin.

    *Ok, soбн do I do something for Minor? Keep her safe from the inevitable impact?* Kat moved her awareness to concentrate on her wings. They were so close to being ready, but they just weren''t quite thereбн

    "Minor! Can you slow us down at all!" yelled Kat over the wind. *Hopefully she can do somethingбн*

    Minor seemed to grab to Kat tighter, as the world twisted slightly. When Kat blinked, the ground looked to be further away but it was hard to tell. She was about to steal a nce at the golem for context but Minor flicked a tail in the way. *She must have a reason.* Kat continued to work on her wings as fast as her energy would let her.

    A mere ten agonising secondster Kat''s second wing snapped back into ce, and she could feel the bones hadpletely settled. ring her wings out Kat quickly stopped her fall, remembering to still be slightly careful with Minor and made sure not to just stop in ce.

    Kat turned herself back to face the monster and saw it engaging with Ki, or more urately, it was engaging with her tree. The giant tree, while not even half the height of the golem was much wider, and had a number of branches.

    Every time it swung towards the thing''s monstrous form, the branches would extend for just a second to take a swipe at it. In the ces where the branches managed to connect, small pink flowers bloomed, but they didn''tst long.

    They seemed to be fixed in ce, and when the strange ink that the golem was made up of kept dripping downwards came into contact with the flowers, they just seemed to be overtaken. The only exception was around that strange distortion around its chest. In that area no flowers ever seemed to appear.

    *Perhaps I need to rethink my nsбн that damned club is much faster than something of that size really should be and I''m really not sure how I can dodge that. I''m just not fast enough I don''t thinkбн I could maybe try to get in close so that the angle is awkward but does the thing even have bones? Perhaps its arms are more like my tail than an arm and can be whipped around pretty much as much as it wants.*

    As Kat''s thoughts turned back to the club, she watched the Nightmare golem use it, to little effect. It had grabbed hold of the club with both hands and brought it crashing down onto the tree that was attacking it.

    Instead of snapping branches and a shockwave of air, a perfect sphere surrounded the tree made up of sakura petals. The club mmed into the makeshift barrier and hardly budged it in the slightest. Kat braced herself, fearing the shockwave she knew had toeбн but even that was missing.

    *Okбн what the hell. How does that even remotely make sense! Sure, attacking with the branches, ok. Magic extending attacking branches, that''s fine too. Leaving petals where you attack the monstrous Nightmare creature? Why not?*

    *However, I feel like I really need to draw the line at stopping a shockwave that only would have urred because you stopped the damned club dead in ce. Why is this ok? I thought the dream world still had some rules!*

    "Minor what''s the n" asked Kat to try and distract herself from what just happened

    "I- I don''t know Kat" said Minor

    "Anything at all would be great" said Kat

    Minor flinched but spoke with some determination "I''mбн I''m really not sure what I can do here. The only thing I can think of is distributing your fire a bitбн but you must have taken a lot of damage reducing your reserves and I just don''t know where we need to hit the thing"

    Kat nodded "Yeah that is a problem. I certainly don''t have enough energy to freeze the entire Nightmare" said Kat

    *Plus, at least for the moment it is more than happy to let us n.* Kat smirked as another blow rained down on the sakura tree before it quickly retaliated. Neither really doing any noticeable damage to the other.

    *It does seem like we need to be the tipping point. They might just be able to keep hitting each other till the end of timeбн I wonder if that is partly conceptual though. Major not being able to pick a side and we need to choose one? But if that is really the case then should we side with Ki or not?*

    *The giant Nightmare does make it seem like it has to be the one we go after, but I still want to believe Ki is suspiciousбн but could I just be wrong? Maybe seeing someone made out of wood that just isn''t expressive like Thyme is gives me a sense of wrongness?*

    "Do you have any other good ideas Minor?" asked Kat

    "Umбн er wellбн what about your aura? Could you calm things down maybe? Maybe fighting isn''t what we are meant to be doing" said Minor

    "Hmm" mumbled Kat. *I''m not sure what we are or are not meant to be doing is really the point here. I justбн ok maybe the fact that this is more a conceptual battle than anything else makes some sense. Neither side is making any major moves against each other only myself and Minor.*

    *And even then, we are only attacked if we go after one or the other. It seems to be a stalemate. But to progress forward before we always had to break the scene. We never yed alongбн*

    *So is there a third solution other than side with Ki or side with the golem? I sure hope the alternative isn''t to defeat both of them, because I''m pretty sure that would be impossible even with Minor''s help and careful nning.*

    "Hey Minor" said Kat

    "Yeah?" asked Minor

    "You think that maybe we need to break this scene as well? Maybe not quite in the same way, butбн could we need to do something else to fix Major other than just beating up half of her consciousness" said Kat

    Minor''s face screwed up as if she''d just eaten a lemon. The words that came out of her mouth looked like they had to kick and punch their way out, but she looked better once they''d left. "Probably. Major has been fighting herself and that''s why she''s stuck. I guess we have to think of something else now don''t we"

 Chapter 247: Major is Everything

    <h4>Chapter 247: Major is Everything</h4>

    While Minor and Kat were trying to think of ''something else'' the battle continued to rage on. Seeing that its attacks weren''t doing anything to Ki''s sakura tree, it decided to switch tactics. If brute force wouldn''t work perhaps repeated trauma would work.

    Moving the club to its right hand, it lifted the edge up and away from the tree, before it started to rotate it around in its hand. Slowly building speed as the hilt of the club danced through its fingers, sometimes a bit more literally than a human would be able to, the club continued to generate speed.

    Once the club had reached a speed at which a standard human would only see a faint blur the golem started to lower the club back down towards the tree. As it spun, it let out massive gusts of wind that were visible to Kat.

    *That has to be the effect of the dream right? It just isn''t that fastбн but it is quite a lot of wind.* While this was going, a droning sound started to rise from the club, slowly increasing in sound alongside the speed.

    This eventually culminated in the golem bringing the spinning club down on the tree. Of course, the shield instantly jumped to its defence, slowing the club down slightly and letting out a horrible grating sound.

    Kat flinched, back as she started to feel pain in her ears. Summoning up her energy to coat her ears Kat wrapped her tail around her head to try and block the sound. Minor noticed this from Kat''s arms and ttened her ears in alongside Kat so as to dampen the sound.

    However, neither Ki nor the golem seemed effected at all by the sound. The tree''s barrier showed no sign of breaking despite the force behind the club, which waspletely intact from what Kat could see.

    *Is this what it''s like to watch an unstoppable force meet an immovable object? No that seems wrongбн wellбн maybe? The immovable object seems to be winning in this instanceбн unless they are both unbreakable objects?*

    *Actually hold onto that thought. Could that actually be the case? This is a dream, and it is possible that both halves of Major have some core argument or belief and the club and shield is a manifestation of that?*

    *Dammit I don''t know enough.* Kat bit her tongue and started to exin her thoughts to Minorбн it didn''t go so well because neither could hear over the ridiculous noise that the golem was still making.

    *Ok, more immediate n, find some way to n. Kat let out a sly grin at her own thoughts. It seems that just because neither party is making progress, doesn''t mean that neither is winning. If the golem is doing this intentionally to limit our involvement in the fight then we really do need to figure something out.*

    *This shows a level of forethought I''m not sure I canbatбн unless it''s just a coincidence maybe? I mean Major is just a teenage girl same as I amбн is she really some mastermind?*

    Kat''s worries were unfounded. She was starting to overthink things. The golem had simply tried to break the shield in a secondary way. This is because most spell shields have some kind of weakness, you just need to find it.

    If the sound wasn''t currently preventing Minor and Kat from speaking, she would have been able to find this out simply by asking. As it stood though, they needed to grit their teeth against the grinding sound that was still ringing out from the fight off in the distance.

    Kat looked around as she tried to figure out where she could possibly go to get away from that sound when Minor pulled on her sleeve. Dropping her gaze to the kitsune, showed Minor pointing down towards the ground.

    Kat tilted her head at this, but Minor just nodded and continued pointing down. Kat dropped to the ground, it was only a short distance after her rather spectacr fall, and in only a few seconds she was standing on the ground.

    Minor jumped out of Kat''s arms and started to drag her foot through the snow. Kat made to step forward to get a better look, but Minor just held up a hand in a gesture to stop. And so Kat watched as Minor drew a door in the snow, then bent down and OPENED it.

    The world seemed to shake slightly when Minor grabbed the door handle but the feeling past quickly. Minor led Kat down into the snow, and to Kat''s surprise, as Minor mimed stepping down, she actually started to sink further in.

    Confused, but trusting in Minor Kat followed. She felt herself stepping into the snow. It was a strange feeling, exactly the same as if she just happened to be sinking rather far into the snow covering the ground, however she left behind no footprints once she stepped into the doors area of influence.

    With a nod at seeing Kat following, Minor took a few more steps downwards and disappeared. Kat followed calmly. As the snow climbed past her eyes, Kat made to blink by reflex, and found herself in a small room.

    It was closer to a box than a true room, with hardly enough area for Kat to stand, and just barely enough for her wings to stay out. In fact, when Kat double checked the dimensions, she found that was exactly the case. The room was justrge enough that she could stand without touching the ceiling or the walls.

    The other thing she noticed was the sound. The horrible grating had beenpletely silence and Kat let out a long breath that she didn''t know she was holding "Thanks. Thank you so much" said Kat

    Minor nodded "I should have done this before. It was torture on me, and I''m pretty sure you have better hearing than me even with your tiny human ears"

    Kat had a moment of panic. *When did I ever tell Minor I used to be human? Wasn''t I told not to talk about that? Shit did Iбн no, no I just have human ears, like the humans she''s clearly seen. I hope?* "I''m not sure" said Kat trying to disguise her panic as uncertainty "You have muchrger ears, and I have some extra toughnessбн but who knows"

    Minor nodded "Indeed. But now that we are in the quiet, we can start to n"

    Kat nodded "Yes, first order of business. Are we fighting both of them?"

    Minor shook her head "I don''t think we can. I don''t know how long we can hide here before we get thrown out so I wouldn''t count on that. Additionally, we simply can''t take them both. We might be able to tip the bnce but we need Ki or the golem to have a bnce to tip"

    Kat bit her lip and ran her tongue along the inside of her teeth. *Dammit I think Minor is right. I mean, I was already thinking it but I didn''t want to admit it.* "And that means we should probably side with Ki doesn''t it" said Kat

    Minor nodded "Yes. I agree with you that something else must be going on, but we just aren''t strong enough. I should have thought about this more before, but as strong as we are, this right here is the centre of EVERYTHING Major is.

    "We can affect it, and tip the bnce but ultimately we are weak yers even though we both have our full minds unlike Major. It just doesn''t matter because for all intents and purposes, Major isn''t just the golem or Ki, she is everything." Said Minor

    Kat clicked her tongue "Yeah. I guess we knew that didn''t we. These are her memories, her scenes, and her conflicting ideals" said Kat

    Minor nodded.

    "So, we still don''t know how to attack the golem. Do you have any ideas?" asked Kat

    "Well," said Minor "I think we need to get closer. I can use my power to plough through the snow and get us to its feet. Once there we should be able to start attacking. I''ll stay on defence, ready to open another door down into the snow to escape, and you focus on attacking and watching for retaliation"

    Kat nodded as she considered it. *That''s probably for the best. I can slow my perception of time so I can better watch for threats, and Minor can''t risk touching the golem like I can. The real question is how far out of the snow we can risk sneaking.*

    "Sounds like a good n all things considered" said Kat "Let''s head off. Do you know which direction the golem is, I think it''s thata way ish" said Kat pointing roughly towards the sound.

    Minor smiled "It doesn''t matter, I''m using my power to tunnel so it is only the walk and the exit that really matter. Come, follow me through the tunnels. Just like old times" said Mino

 Chapter 248: a Minor space

    <h4>Chapter 248: a Minor space</h4>

    Minor took off, in the opposite direction Kat had pointed. Kat shrugged and followed behind, but for every step they took, the sound of a whirring club and repeated impacts started to get louder and louder.

    Kat gave an unamused re at the back of Minor''s head, but the wry grin on her face told the real story. *Show off.* Minor for her part, nced back and saw Kat''s look, then giggled in response knowing that she had managed to bring a little levity to their situation.

    As the tunnel continued, Kat could feel it shrinking as it started to scrape against her horns. She pulled in her wings as well to prevent them from catching the wall. After a few more steps she could feel her horns starting to scrape away snow that was dropping down on her.

    "Hey Minor, it doesn''t bother me, but it might be a problem for however you are making this tunnel. My horns seem to be taking chunks off the ceiling" said Kat

    Minor whipped around in panic and looked at Kat with wide eyes. Minor''s eyes focused on the ceiling where the pointed part of her horns that poked up above her forehead were clearly imbedded in the roof.

    "Oh" said Minor "That''s my bad. I didn''t notice I was doing that. No wonder things were getting so much harder"

    Kat tilted her head "Why is it harder this way? I mean I suspected, but I''d still like to know"

    Minor turned around and continued walking as she spoke. "See, with the tricks I''m using, I''m abusing a few things, like the fact tunnels just keep going, as well as the fact that ice is easy to walk through

    "Those factorsbine to make it easy to keep walking forward down a tunnel. My mind must have drifted a little and that''s what caused the tunnel to shrink. The issue with that is, you''re breaking the uniformity of the tunnel

    "So, my mind tries to correct for that, and your body is more than capable of forcing itself out of the abstract so we were shing in a battle of wills you didn''t even notice"

    Kat frowned as she followed behind. The ceiling had already returned to its previous height where she could feel it only at the height of her step where it lightly touched the tunnel. It was still much narrower than before but Kat didn''t mind. "Were we really shing wills? I find it hard to believe mine is that much stronger than yours" said Kat

    "Umбн it''s a little moreplicated than that. You might not be, but you were preventing your core self from changing while I was just trying to keep a bit of snow in ce. Think umбн ah, ok I got it.

    "So, say that our core self is an ice cube, and the changes we make to the environment is the water that falls off. Even with a tonne of water, you can only take small chips out of argepact piece of ice, but if you drop that same cube of ice into the water the impact is massive" said Minor

    Kat nodded along behind Minor "Ok that actually does make sense. My ''ice cube'' is more than solid enough to ignore a few droplets of water but the wallбн what is it in this analogy?"

    Minor shrugged "I guess it''s sand on the side of the river or something? The water can easily carry it away, but trying to smash into it with an ice cube won''t really work. It''s why we can only make little changes, and have to make use of currents, I.E, mental ideas and shortcuts"

    Kat nodded more vigorously now "That makes a tonne of sense. I think I get how your abilities in here work"

    "Well I''m d" said Minor "Also, we''re here. Are you ready"

    Kat tilted her head, and listened for the sound of grinding from the battle presumably above them. She could hear it somewhat clearly, but the snow was a much better instor that it should have been.

    Still Kat took in a deep breath and steeled herself. "Just go for the leg, or at most the knee" said Minor "You can do more damageter if need be"

    Kat finished her breath and nodded. As she bent her knees and prepared for the jump Minor moved off to the side and ced her hand on the ceilingбн which was actually a lot lower around her.

    Kat''s eyes met Minor and they nodded slightly at each other. Minor threw the door open and Katunched herself out without hesitation. As the door opened Kat saw herself hurtling straight for the thing''s leg. She was only a few metres away and approaching fast.

    The sound hit Kat the moment she passed theyer of snow, but she didn''t let that distract her. ring her wings to quickly stop in ce she set her hands on fire and plunged them into the monster''s leg.

    Unlike how previous Nightmare''s reacted and required sufficient effort, this one was set aze. A huge area twice as tall as Kat zed into light with only a moderate amount of demonic energy. The leg started to freeze before her eyes.

    Kat wound up for a second strike, only for her ears to ring when the background noise suddenly stopped. Kat''s eyes went wide as she dived straight back for where Minor was hiding, taking no time to check the surroundings.

    As she shot down Minor''s eyes went wide seeing the golem lifting up its undamaged leg to take a stomp at Kat. Minor dug her hands into the snow door and got ready. The instant Kat was even partially through the door Minor pulled on it as hard as she could.

    The door mmed shut and ended up pushing Kat thest of the way as it mmed shut. Minor then started pulling Kat forward but she got the message, unwrapping her tail from her ears and grabbing Minor, Kat shot off back down the tunnel they''d left.

    As soon as Kat''s feet left the ground, a boom echoed from everywhere. The world shook and Kat mmed into the wall as it vibrated. As Kat started to recover the tunnel shrunk to half its size in a single breath.

    It didn''t copse, and while a bit of snow fell down, it simply ttened the tunnel until there was no room for Kat to so much as crouch. Sandwiched between the ceiling and the floor Kat grunted as she tried to turn over and make space.

    Only for a second quake to ur. Kat braced herself as her space was reduced to solely the area around herself and Minor. Holding her breath, Kat tried to move but found herself bound. Waiting with bated breath, Kat feared the third and final stompбн but none came.

    *Okбн ok.* Thought Kat as she tried to calm herself down. *Is this considered a sess or failure? It seems like the golem is much weaker to my fire than I ever would have thought. Previously it was a struggle to freeze them, taking basically my entire reserve to freeze one about my heightбн*

    *But honestly, based on the results from before, I might only need twice as much energy to take on this big one as I would for a standard Nightmare. Now granted, that''s still more than I haveбн but we just need to weaken it and then have Ki take it outбн*

    *On the other hand. I can''t move and neither can Minor. We seem to be trapped, which now that I really think about it, my strength should be more than enough to break through some snow. Is it a leverage thing?*

    "Minor can you move?" asked Kat with what little room she had to open her mouth.

    "No" said Minor, or well, that was Kat''s guess at what she said anyway. It sounded a lot closer to "nnnn" but that at least wasn''t a yes. *Ok, nsбн well when in doubt use my tail.*

    Setting her tail on fire Kat tried to flex it a bit and free it from around Minor. Kat found that it was tightly pressed against Minor, and if she was to move it too much, she might hurt the kitsune.

    *Hmm, okбн horns maybe?* Kat moved her demonic energy up to her horns and tilted her head. The moment she did she heard a cracking sound. Taking it as a good sign Kat kept applying pressure to the ceiling and the creaking sound continued.

    With a wrench to the side, Kat pushed away a bunch of snow freeing her head. *Ok progress.* Kat then pulled her arm in close. Trying to make what pathways she could. It was slow going but with her skin it didn''t catch on the ice in the slightest.

    Kat mmed her head to the left cracking the ice around her arm. Once that was done, she managed to wrench her hand free and into the growing space around her head and left side. That was enough to pull her body forward freeing the rest of her.

    *Yesss leverage.* With onest wrench Kat cracked the remaining ice, freeing herself and Minor from the confined space.

 Chapter 249: a Minor confession

    <h4>Chapter 249: a Minor confession</h4>

    With a little more effort Kat smashed the surrounding snow so that Minor and her could sit up again. It was still a bit cramped but they were both thankful for the space. Minor even had to spit out a mouthful of snow.

    "Thanks" said Minor with a scratchy voice.

    "Are you alright?" asked Kat

    Minor coughed once more and ced her hand on her throat. As she rubbed it Kat could see slight crystalline cracks running along her neck and inching onto Minor''s face. Kat''s eyes went wide, but when Minor noticed this she waved a dismissive hand at Kat

    "Don''t worry I''m fine. I just had to prevent us from actually getting crushed. I made it so the space shrunk instead of copse and it might have been a bit more taxing than I''d suspected" said Minor

    "You''re breaking into pieces again!" hissed Kat "I can handle myself if I really need to, and I''m tough enough to survive a fall"

    "Yeah but what about getting hit by that club" rasped Minor "I can help"

    Kat frowned "You need to recover" said Kat with a t look

    "Look, I''m fine Kat" said Minor and Kat felt her eye twitching as her re intensified.

    "Please look after yourself more Minor. We are so close to being done, justбн just don''t over do it please" said Kat

    Minor sighed. It was a raspy sound but as it continued on it started to sound more human. Apanying this the cracks in Minor''s neck started to close up until they were just faint lines. Kat could still easily see them without any energy in her eyes but they looked more like faint scars rather than cracks.

    "What do the cracks mean Minor. I haven''t chewed you out for them yet, but I refuse to let you help unless you exin that to me" said Kat

    Minor grimaced "Okбн look, um, ok soбн I promise it''s not as bad as its going to sound" started Minor

    Kat raised an eyebrow at how nervous Minor was already seeming. "So, it''s umбн right. So, essentially I''m using the same ability to keep myself together as I am to influence the worldбн and um, it''s easier to keep myself together than to do anything else becauseбн

    "Well I''ve been over it, but this is MY body in a very real wayбн and umбн dam" said Minor ending in a sigh

    Minor frowned, took a deep breath and changed into the older version of herself. Kat frowned *I thought we weren''t doing this Minor, this isn''t good for you.*

    "I can see that look on your face" said Minor "It is necessary to exin this in a timely manner" Kat went to open her mouth but Minor held up a hand "Yes I could have asked for you to use your calming aura but I doubt you''d have been happy with the request.

    "Anyway, as I was struggling to say, my hmm, soul? I guess, my sense of self keeps my form together. I can change and pull at it a bit, and the way I''ve been changing things around us is to extend that sense of self into the memories a just a bit."

    "Now, this is easy because I myself am essentially just a collection of memories attached to a soul with no.. no bodyбн and um actually" the mature grown up form of Minor started to waver. "Aura please" the figure squeaked out.

    Kat grit her teeth. *I don''t like this Minor. I will punish you for this once we''ve finished this and you''ve recovered properly.* Kat increased the power of her aura. She''d kept it up this whole time to deal with the influence of the tree. *Wait that means she was this shaken up with my aura on already!*

    Kat frowned through her teeth but ramped the power up. Minor''s older looking form stabilised and nodded. "Ok, thank you" said Minor a little breathless "It seems this is harder for me to say than I''d thought. Essentially, I extend myself into the dream to let my change ''myself''" said Minor with air quotes

    "And that allows me to make the dream more malleable. The reason I crack and fall apart is because I only have so much strength to keep myself together. If I use it to influence the world too much my sense of self can start to fray and I crack. Not sure if it counts as literal or figurative, but that''s what happens"

    "Wait so you''re killing yourself slowly every time you do that!" said Kat appalled

    Minor winced "Look it isn''t quite that bad. I can probably put myself back together by myself given time, but it''s a risk. The thing I''m unsure of is the truth of how much of my memories are stored in this form

    "See, if most of my memories are off in my section of Major''s head, then I''ll be fine, maybe just loose a few hours of time. But if that isn''t the case, and it is as we guessed earlier that most of the memories that make me, me, are actually contained right here, then we have problems" said Minor.

    Kat frowned and sunk into her thoughts. *So, what does this really mean? She''s at about as much risk as I am? I don''t know if I''m actually safe here or not. The system doesn''t seem to be but it might pull me out anyway.*

    *By the same token, Minor might be fine, but only if her memories aren''t mostly stored in front of me. Dammit. I can''t even say that she''s taking an unnecessary risk because I don''t really believe that. I also can''t say I''ll be fine because I might not be.*

    Kat tsked, before speaking "Ok, but you need to keep yourself safe. If you start cracking than we can take a break. I don''t want you shattering again"

    Minor shrunk back down to her normal size "Don''t w-worry. I should be fine. The reason I brokepletely be-before was because I did so much at once. Onerge defensive impact to protect myself is actually really easy to recover from because conceptually, recovering from damage over time makes a lot of sense"

    Kat gave Minor a t look "Then why was it so hard the first time?"

    Minor winced "Because it isn''t quite the sameбн it''s likeбн the difference between making yourself tired, and getting punched. You can recover from the pain of getting punched rather quickly, but if you are tired you need a full night''s rest"

    Kat narrowed her eyes. *Don''t think I missed the fact you said recover from the pain of a punch Minor. I want to read more into this but we''ve already wasted enough time. My energy is nearly back to full for crying out loud.*

    *I guess I should make another attack then. But where?* "Ok fine" said Kat with a distinct distaste in her voice she couldn''t quite remove to stop Minor from realising she''d noticed Minor''s little slip "Where do we attack? The knee? Or that weird section in the chest?"

    Minor smiled "Well, I say we bring them down first. We can go for the chestter, but shattering the knee seems like a great start"

    Kat nodded "Agreed. Am I going to be the same distance from the leg?"

    Minor shrugged as she pushed herself into a kneeling position and started to draw on a fake door. "Maybe? I can''t be quite exact enough to know" she responded.

    Kat shrugged as well and got into a horrible botched version of a sprinters start. She couldn''t make enough space to stand up, and so hunched over with feet pressed against the wall ready to shoot out was the best she was going to get.

    When Minor through the wall open, Kat dashed out once again. This time she was firmly behind the Nightmare, and had a bit more time to take stock of things. Angling her body Kat red her wings in such a way as to not reduce her speed fromunch and started pping.

    Her aim was to hit the closest approximation of the knee the golem seemed to have. It didn''t have any obvious bend in it anywhere, but she was hoping that by applying enough fire to the area a good hit from her or the tree could knock it off bnce.

    Locking her eyes onto the target Kat started to summon her fire onto her hands, and upper arms. She didn''t want to get twisted from just touching the thing, so she made sure to extend the fire a bit past her skin hoping to freeze the thing on contact with her before it could start draining her reserves.

    Kat took in a deep breath and pulled her arms back and to the side, ready to bring them down in a hammer strike. Just before she would run into the back of the golem which seemed to have not noticed her presence, Kat bent her back backwards and to the side before whipping herself around and mming into its leg.

 Chapter 250: a Minor falling

    <h4>Chapter 250: a Minor falling</h4>

    As Kat''s me came into contact with the Nightmare''s slick form it instantly froze over. As soon as this happened the full strength of Kat''s body mmed into the thin coated of ice sending shards flying, all packed with demonic fire, deeper into the thing''s body.

    A boom echoed out from the impact as the golem stumbled forward. As it bent forward at the spot Kat had struck, the ice only cracked more. Capitalising on this, the sakura tree mmed into the golems left side, smashing it to right.

    That is where another crack sounded out from the spot Kat had attacked. Thest vestiges of the inky substance froze over before breaking, sending the golem falling to the side. It looked like it was all happening in slow motion but, this was only an illusion brought about by its massive height.

    As it fell though, it was not idle. Bringing its massive club around, it mmed it into the ground, trying to prop itself up using the its right arm and the club instead of its leg. This halted the fall for only a moment before the tree struck it in the chest causing it to tilt slightly, but it held firm.

    Kat was making her way back down to Minor just in case, when it brought its left hand down, mming into the tree''s branches that were about to strike it again. They tried to retreat back behind the shield it could summon, but a few tips let out sharp cracks as wood splintered under the force of the impact.

    Kat was down to Minor by the time the golem tried to retaliate. It mmed its free hand down towards where Kat was before as if it was swatting a fly. Kat ducked into the shared space which Minor shut against the wave of wind that was sure to follow.

    There was a slight rumble after the door mmed shut, but nothingpared to the previous time. Kat held her breath for a moment longer just in case she was speaking to soon, but Minor had no such reservations.

    "We did it" said Minor breathless.

    Kat smiled and said "Yeah, yeah we did"

    "Ok" said Minor nodded her head back and forth "Do we go for the chest thing now?"

    Kat tapped her cheek with her tail "I meanбн yeah maybe? I''d guess that the Nightmare is going to be ready to protect its limbs a lot better now so maybe going for that would be a good idea. But we''ll need Ki''s tree to take full advantage of it. Do you think it''s fine? I heard a bunch of branches break"

    Minor frowned at that "I don''t knowбн was it a lot of branches?"

    Kat shook her head "I don''t think so. Just a few that didn''t make it to the shield before they got crushed by its arm"

    Minor chewed on her tail for a moment before she said "Ok, then I think we''re fine. We should still be in the same spot of I open this. Are you ready?"

    Kat nodded. "Ok then" said Minor "Let''s do this"

    Kat readied herself as Minor pressed against the door. As soon as it opened for the third time Kat shot out once again, but she wasn''t prepared for what she saw. The Nightmare golem had turned around, it was taking repeated strikes from the sakura tree to the back, and was now facing her head on.

    As soon as Kat saw this, she quickly found what its limbs were doing, and its remaining leg and now left arm were supporting its body, while the other hand was being brought back to p her out of the sky.

    Kat shoved the energy she was building into her mind and everything slowed. *Shit!* Kat took a few moments to try and reign her panic back in. *Ok this is bad. I''m already being targeted. I can change directions really quickly but I don''t think I''m fast enough to turn back before I get pped by that arm.*

    *I can dodge, I think, but the issue with that is the wind sheer from the strike is still going to m into meбн unless there is some way to avoid the worst of that? Well, it isn''t using its club to strike me so it might not be so badбн*

    Kat tried to look for a path to escape, but only had the urge to frown the more she looked around. The fist was striking down at her, but could likely move itself to the left or right if she tried to feel too far too fast.

    Turning around was already ruled out so she would need to try and go forward to deal with it. *Could mming into the fist be the safest? No there is no way that just tanking the fist is more ideal than try to go through the air pressure.*

    *What if I bring my wings in and curl up? I might take a bunch of damage to my skin, butst time, the only reason my wings took so much damage was because they were caught up in it all. My back itself was almostpletely fineбн*

    *Ok that''s the n.* Kat''s eyes narrowed as she kept her slower perception and prepared for the task ahead. As the fist got closer, Kat moved herself the slightest amounts to the top of the fist. She was hoping that if she got sted into the sky by the air, she''d have enough time to heal if necessary.

    As the fist got closer and closer, Kat got ready to make more obvious moves. As soon as she could feel the beginnings of that air way Kat put all her effort into flying up. Just barely clearly the edge of the fist, Kat quickly brought in her wings and curled into the closest approximation of a ball she could manage.

    She felt the air pressure m into her. It rattled her wings a bit but they held strong. The same couldn''t be said for her trajectory. She''d hoped that she could get higher enough to be knocked even further into the air, but that wasn''t to be.

    Instead the air wave sent her backwards away from the golem at an impressive speed. She was spinning rapidly and was surprised to find that even with her eyes opened she didn''t seem to be experiencing any sought of nausea.

    Eventually, the rotation slowed enough that she was able to risk spreading her wings out. She snapped them open in one motion, and Kat felt the pull on her muscles but they held firm. Looking back at the way she came from, she found herself at least a kilometre out, likely longer. With the size of the golem it was kind of hard.

    *Well shit.* Kat looked down and found herself barely above the snow. Hmm, wait a second. Acting on hunch Kat drew a door in the floor the same as the ones Minor had made for her and waited for a second.

    After a moment of held breath, the door swung open to reveal a panting Minor. She had cracks running along her hands and looked like she''d just run a marathon. Before Kat could worry, Minor beat her to the punch "Kat! You''re alright?"

    Kat nodded "Yeah, I''m fine, I was able to dodgeбн sort of. Anyway I''m fine"

    Minor nodded and gestured for Kat to follow. As the door mmed shut behind them, Minor dropped to the ground. "S-sorry for this butбн I had a feeling you''dбн figure out the door trickбн it justбн took a bit more out of me than nned" said Minor in between panting gasps

    "Why did you look like you''ve run a marathon?" asked Kat worried enough over the cracks.

    "Ah, had toбн cheat a littleбн I justбн made it as if I ran to youбн it was supposed to be easier on meбн less cracks butбн I didn''t realise you were so far out" said Minor

    Kat scooped Minor up and red her aura again. Minor''s eyes fluttered as if she was about to fall asleep but she held strong. "Notбн not yet Kat. I need to be awake forбн this" said Minor as she pushed open another door.

    As she did, she copsed into Kat''s arms. Kat froze in ce, until she saw the cracks receding. Then the soft sound of Minor''s breathing further soothed her heart. Poking her head out, Kat found herself around a minute out from the Nightmare.

    It was no longer facing her. Now it was using its free arm to tank hits from the tree as its leg started regrowing. Every bit of dripping Nightmare ink seemed to lengthen it slightly. *Ok this is my chance.*

    Kat looked at Minor asleep in her arms and debated if she should take her or not. *Iбн I can''t leave her alone butбн can I risk carrying her towards that thing? I know I don''t want to butбн*

 Chapter 251: a Major ending

    <h4>Chapter 251: a Major ending</h4>

    Kat was flying towards the Nightmare with Minor in her arms. Even after a short internal debate extended by her demonic energy charged brain, she just couldn''t risk leaving Minor behind. At least in Kat''s arms she could take a few hits for Minor and protect her from the unknown.

    Still, it left an uneasy feeling in Kat''s heart that she couldn''t and didn''t really want to shake. Keeping it under wraps though, Kat moved forward, pping her wings in a steady rhythm. *I still don''t like this.*

    Kat adjusted her course slightly to make sure that she was in line with where that strange section of chest was. The sakura tree was still keeping the Nightmare busy so this was a great chance to doбн something.

    *I still don''t know if this is the right idea butбн it''s the only part on the thing that stands out. I can''t think of any other section to attack anyway.* Kat''s eyes narrowed as she arrived at her chosen target.

    Kat paused in mid-air and waited for a sign that the Nightmare had noticed her but other than the recurring thuds from branch on golem, nothing stood out at all. Taking a deep breath Kat charged up her fire in her tail.

    With her arms upied, Kat decided to coil her tail in and strike it against the surface and hope for the best. Once her tail was coiled and coated in fire Kat brought herself within striking distance and released.

    Her tail mmed into the target just as assumed. That''s when things started to get strange. Her tail bounced harmlessly off, making almost no sound and certainly no damage. Kat was about to strike again, when the edges of the area was set alight. In a perfect square outlining the different material she''d noticed, the fires zed on.

    Kat slowed her thoughts and checked her reserves she found them just as full as before when she struck. *What?* Kat could clearly see mes burning her signature purple and there was a lot of themбн way more than the practical unnoticeable diminishment of her energy would suggest.

    *Okбн do I strike again then? Nothing is happening to the square but I can already see the mes freezing the inky stuff on the edges even in this slowed state. Let''s try to apply a bit more.*

    Kat set her tail alight and didn''t even bother with getting ready for a strike. Lightly tapping her burning tail against the cube, she felt a slight amount drain from her tail, as the fire around the edges, red up, doubling in size.

    *Ok something is going on here.* Pushing one sixth of her remaining energy into the cube. It drank the energy eagerly. In response to her gift the cube gained a faint purple hue and exploded around the edges with fire.

    Arge strike was heard from the front, and a light pop sound, could be heard as they cube Kat had been providing energy to pushed into her and out of the golem. Once it was clear of the residual wax like drippings Kat''s eyes widened as she looked at what was inside.

    The cube was now clearly identifiable as one made of ice. In the centre of it was Major, frozen in ce as the opposing half to that which Ki possessed. It was then Kat realised that she still held Minor in her arms and the cube was pushing them both outwards.

    Quickly wrenching herself around she let the ice continue pushing into her backбн but the force just wasn''t there. Even when it lightly popped out of the golem it should have done more serious damage but it felt like the gentlest push as she was forcibly moved out of the way.

    As the cube of ice fell, the Nightmare groaned. Great pieces of it sloughed off inrge chunks as they were cut away by the still furiously working branches of the sakura tree. The once mighty club it used to lean on had cracked and shattered at some point, and the sturdy midsection was now a bent mess falling to the ground.

    Kat dropped to the ground quickly and put her back to the ice cube. She was just in time for the loud boom that rang out signalling the fall of the giant. A wave of air mmed into the cube, moving Kat from her slight lean to fully standing but no more than that.

    Moments passed, and Kat did nothing but calm herself. Her aura was still out in force, but it did nothing for her. She breathed deeply as she turned to face Major''s frozen half. As she did she started to hear footsteps. Turning around, she watched Ki walk into view.

    "Funny seeing you here" said Kat "Thought you''de from the other side"

    Ki smiled "I share a few tricks with the friend in your arms. Plus, it is time, so I had to appear" said Ki calmly.

    As Ki approached Kat stepped to the side giving her a moreplete view of the Major frozen in ice. "Is the tree alright?" asked Kat

    Ki nodded "Yes, it will not be destroyed frombat such as that. We had good allies and it was not yet time for it to fall"

    Kat nodded and didn''t say anything else. Ki walked up to the ice cube and ced her hand on it. She closed her eye in concentration and the ice started to melt quickly. The water sloshed off to the sides disappearing into the snow but the ice quickly shrunk to a pale imitation of what it once was.

    Now it was a cube, hardlyrger than Major herself was, just barely covering the figure within. Ki took a step forward, but as she did, the wooden half of her caught fire. Bright red fire burned her side, keeping only to the wood as she screamed.

    Kat was about to rush to help her but paused when ck started to bubble out of the cracks. Kat froze in ce, as Ki stumbled. "Heheheheehehe" cackled the burning figure "I suppose you figured it out then"

    Kat stared in confusion. *What the hell is going on. I figured out exactly nothingбн* "Yes" said Minor from Kat''s arms.

    Kat felt Minor shift in her hands and let her stand up. Minor wobbled slightly as she stood and looked at the burning figure. "What gave it away"ughed Ki

    "You said the fake bled Nightmares. The Major we found was not bleeding, but consumed" said Minor.

    "Ahahaha, of course, undone by such a detailбн he" said Ki with a resigned voice "I take it you know what to do though"

    Minor nodded "Yeah, I figured that out as well" said Minor. *Good because I have no idea what the hell is going on.* "What I don''t get is why you made it so easy for me"

    Ki let out a wheezing cough as her wooden arm crumbled and she slumped to the side. "Ah well, I was the idiot who believed you were gone" said Ki over the mes "When I saw you, I knew I''d lost butбн well, I was forced to try to win but" a cough rocked Ki''s frame "I can''t say I actually wanted to win"

    Minor nodded "For what it''s worth. I''m still sorry" said Minor

    "Ahaha"ughed Ki between coughs "There''s the sister I know and love. Th-thank you, for doing the right thi-" Ki???s said until the breath left her, and the wooden section copsed, burning away to a husk.

    Kat took a moment to get herself ordered and then said "Okбн what?"

    Minor shuffled over to the fallen half of Major and picked it up, before starting to drag it over to the ice cube "See, we need to put Major''s halves back together. One was wood and the other was ice. Not sure why wood. Maybe I have wood affinity as well as fire? I dunno" said Minor

    Still not understanding, Kat moved forward anyway and grabbed onto the half of Major Minor was trying to carry. Easily lifting the prone form up Kat followed Minor''s lead and lead it over to what remained of the block.

    Minor dipped her hand in, somehow passing through the ice, and pulled. The other half of Major''s body flowed out without resistance as it was pulled free of the ice cube. "Now" said Minor "I think you know what''s next"

    Kat nodded, moving slowly. She gently put the half in her hands down beside the remainder of Major. As soon as Kat''s arms left Major''s body there was a sh of light. It ran down the perfect split there had once been. And all that was behind was unblemished skinбн well, Major still had her scars, but those were normal.

    Kat waited with bated breath. *Something else should happen right? Anything? Guys?* Kat looked around as if waiting for something butбн nothing seemed to be happening. *Wellбн that''s just great.*

 Chapter 252: a Major beginning

    <h4>Chapter 252: a Major beginning</h4>

    "Um Minorбн should we beбн I dunno doing something?" asked Kat

    "Thatбн is a great question" said Minor getting up from her kneeling position. "I think we should wait? Maybe. Maybe having you leave her mind would be better but I think we want her to wake up here first"

    As if those words were some sort of magical calling, the form of Major started to stir. Kat and Minor froze, and let their gazes turn in sync towards Major as she finally started to move. When Major let out a light groan as her head turned to the side, Kat and Minor''s muscles tensed and their breath caught in their throats.

    "Urgh, my head" mumbled Major as she started sitting up. When Major opened her eyes, Kat noticed that they were now a bright blue, literally shining out of her eye sockets. *Will that apply to the real world? Or is this more dream shenanigans.*

    And then the screaming started. "DEMON!" shouted Major leaping to her feet and readying a spell sigil. Only for a sharp sound to ring out. Even with Kat''s eyes she didn''t see the source but Major now had arge red hand print on her face and Minor had swapped positions and was now standing straight on with her hand positioned as if she had just pped someone.

    *Ok what? Why couldn''t she use that sort of speed before!* "Shizuka, I am disappointed in you. Kat saved your life, multiple times, my life, multiple times, and responded to Grandmother''s call despite how horrible she was treated by Enuko when they first met. And the first thing you do is scream in her face and look at her like she''se to kill you" said Minor, her voice chillier than the snow around them.

    Kat shivered. *What the hell happened to Minorбн is thisбн no seriously what the hell.* Major looked up at her sister with big eyes. "Butбн butбн"

    Minor red at Major and didn''t let up in the slightest. Major flinched under her gaze. "Ok fine, I shouldn''t have said that??? said Major moving her gaze back towards Kat. "Heyбн wait... Don''t I know youбн"

    "Yes Shizuka you do. It''s the demon that you got Mother to summon" said Minor.

    Major''s eyes went wide as her face fell. "Oh noбн am I dead? Is that what happened? I''m in the frozen wastesбн I always thought I was a better person than thatбн but I guess I did let my sister die for meбн" Major was going to continue ranting when Minor somehow managed to p her without moving again.

    "Don''t be an idiot" growled Minor "Did you not hear me exining how many times your life has been saved?"

    Major now sported two separate red marks on either cheek and they had started to swell. It made her sound a little silly when she talked but Kat made sure to keep her expression neutral. *This is Minor and Major''s show. Like with Ki, but more important. I''ll try and stay out of this.*

    "Butбн but where else could we be? I thought maybe if a demon saves your life too much you go to the wastes or somethingбн how should I know? There are tonnes of bad rumours about demons but Kat was so niceбн maybe she was ju-" Major stopped herself from finishing that thought when Minor very slowly and purposefully raised her hand ready to p Major again.

    "Ok ok fine" said Major "I''m not dead, somehow you''re not dead, Kat''s probably not dead. So nobody is dead right? Then where in the name of Everfrost are we? Why are we surrounded by snow? Where are these nes?"

    Minor groaned "You know Kat. I had more faith in my sister''s intelligence when she couldn''t speak back to me" said Minor looked to Kat.

    *What sort of a response do you want from me? This is the most forceful I''ve ever seen you. Major just went through several traumatic experiences. She doesn''t seem to remember you setting her on fire, or putting her back together butбн I feel like your expected her to be up and working without rest??*

    *Actually, that might be exactly it. Minor was shockingly ok after shattering into literal pieces. I don''t think you are supposed to recover from something like that so fast. I thought it was because we had a goal and that she''d fall apartter butбн maybe it actually didn''t bother her?*

    "Um Minor, perhaps you shouldn''t be too harsh on her. She did just have her mind shattered, and put back together after all. I think that would be a rather extreme situation for anyone, however she also has to contend with the fact that her long lost sister isn''t dead and that she isn''t anywhere she recognises

    "So maybe justбн give her a second? Or if you really need to have this conversation now I could use my aura but I''d have to be careful" said Kat

    Minor opened her mouth and closed it multiple times as if she was a fishing gulping for air. "Huh" was eventually all she managed to say before letting herself fall backwards onto her bottom. Once on the ground she started to hug her tails and look up at Major like a sad puppy.

    *Umбн Minor why do you look so sad now?* "Sorry Shizukaбн I justбн I really wanted this to be a great moment and then you insulted Kat, and I meanбн I couldn''t let you do thatбн and now I''m sure your mad at me" said Minor. *Ok well that answers that question butбн why is your mood bouncing around so muchбн?*

    *Could this be bacsh from calming her so much with my aura during that fight? Is this everything spilling out maybe? Or something?* "Hey hey" said Major as she ran over and gave Minor a hug, sliding along the ground to get there faster. As Major hugged Minor, she looked over at Kat and gestured towards them.

    Kat tilted her head in confusion. Major flicked her eyes down to her arms and then back up to Kat and then back down to her arms. Ah, I understand. Kat took a step towards the two of them and got a big grin. Wrapping them both up in her tail Kat used it to pull them both onto herp as she sat down with them.

    Minor let out a giggle and snuggled in closer to Major before copsing in their arms and letting out soft breaths. *She''s asleep now! Well, maybe that''s for the best.* "Yes, I believe so. She needs her rest" said Major.

    "How did you know what I was thinking" asked Kat

    "Because I was thinking the same thing" said Major quietly. A moment passed before Major spoke up again, when she did it was in the same hushed tone but with a slight edge to it, signalling she wanted to know the answer dearly. "One question though, why did she keep referring to me as Shizuka instead of Shizuru, she of all people should know the truth"

    "Ah" said Kat drawing the sound out. *I''m not sure how to address that elephant in the roomбн but I can see she wants an answer from me now.* Through Kat''s ''stalling'' tactic Major had kept her eyes locked with Kat''s. She hadn''t even blinked once during the twenty-five seconds Kat had drawn out the sound.

    "Ok fine. Soбн right there is a bit of an order to things, but that is one of the ones she addressed back after you passed out back in the tunnels to Enuko''s. Minor thinks that-"

    "Why do you call her Minor? She is your friend is she not?" growled Major "Do you not have the decency to refer to her by her name?"

    "Well MAJOR" said Kat stressing Major''s ''name'' "That is part of the exnation as well if you''d so desire"

    Major''s brows drew together upon hearing her designation "Why would you refer to me as that? Is that not a disgrace to her?"

    Kat shrugged "I don''t know. Minor means a lot to me, regardless of what I call her. She''s the one who requested it, and until I hear otherwise from her I''ll keep referring to her as Minor. I might even refer to you as Major just because that''s how she wanted me to refer to you"

    Major growled but Kat continued "Now, let me recount the tail of what exactly has happenedбн actually should I do it now? Will you remember this when you wake up?"

    "Wake up? But I''m not dreaming" said Major

    Kat chuckled at that "I''m afraid you are. Well, it''s a bit moreplicated than that, and part of therger story. Want me to skip around or tell you everything from the start" said Kat with a smug grin.

    "Do you take joy in this?" asked Major

    Kat''s grin dropped into a t line. "No. I do not. You annoyed me a bit implying that I didn''t care enough to use the name Haruka for Minor. Now, will you let me recount everything? WITHOUT interruption?'' asked Kat

    "Fine" grumbled Major no happier with the fact that Kat clearly did know of Minor''s ''real'' name.

 Chapter 253: a Major smackdown

    <h4>Chapter 253: a Major smackdown</h4>

    "Right butбн there are some parts I''m just not processing fully" said Majorбн halfway through Kat''s recount. She had been stopped after she had picked out the rug for Gramps and headed back to her own dimension.

    "Well, what exactly seems to be the issue?" asked Kat

    "Mostly how Minor can even call herself that. Why does she think she is less than I am? I mean I hate that I''m saying this, but I feel like she''s rightбн but what does that mean exactly? We were so youngбн I just can''t be sure how much of each personality we still haveбн butбн she seemed fine talking to me right?" said Major

    *Oh boy. Justбн think of her like one of the younger kids at the orphanage that doesn''t understand why her friend just got adopted.* "Well, to address your questions somewhat out of order. Minor has changed since she said those things. Some are more or less true, but I suspect the heart of the matter is that spell that was used to heal you.

    "If I had to guess, her assumption is something along the lines ofбн I''ll break it down with some simply math actually. So, say you have 200% of a soul between the two of you. When this happened, you got say 80 Shizuru, and Minor got 20, then you got 60 Haruka, and Minor got the other 40.

    "This leaves you as mostly Shizuru, but with a lot of Haruka, and Minor who is twice as Haruka as she is Shizuru, but doesn''t even have half the soul that you do. Personally I''d guess that in actuality some of what made each of you, you was burned up and used in the spell to keep you guys alive, so it might be more likeбн you got say, 80% Shizuru, Minor got 10, you got 30% Haruka, she got another 30% and the rest was burnt" said Kat

    Major bit her lip struggling with the emotions flittering across her face. "I justбн I don''t like all this talk about her like she''s less of a person. I mean she''s right here in my arms" said Major

    Kat felt a spark of anger burning in heart at this. *Major! You go too far. You''re the one in the wrong here. She IS less than she once was. Ignoring the fact that she''s a voice in your head and treating her like an equal is going to do no one favours. How can you boil what I''m trying to tell you down to something so silly as,*

    *''less of a person'' Her soul was chopped up to keep you alive. Then she had to struggle as an unheard voice in your head for years because you couldn''t ept the fact she was dead. Which sure, she wasn''t, but then youe and tell me that you''re ''ufortable'' talking about what was done to her. *

    Kat kept her face a mask of calm, but it had a major crack. Her anger was starting to boil, and her eyes burnt with fire behind them. Her horns had started to have purple cracks running through them that bled the faintest traces of purple fire. Kat''s aura that she normally kept a tight rein on was struggling against her control like a caged beast.

    And Major had a front row seat. She could see it as Kat''s face started to lose it''s more standard smile into a mask that would make any courtier jealousбн but Major had seen it transform before her eyes, not to mention the whole leaking mes issue.

    Major didn''t know if she should speak up or what. She recognised that something she had said had annoyed Kat greatly, but she just didn''t understand what. In the end she bit the bullet. "I justбн I don''t understand why you are mad" whispered Major, partially to avoid Kat hearing, but even unempowered, Kat caught it. Major wasn''t that quiet.

    "You almost said it yourself. You don''t understand" said Kat, her voice as calm as she could make it, but Major almost felt it cutting her like a knife. "Minor has been through a lot for you. I am trying, very very hard to give you some perspective into how she thinks, and the risk she has taken

    "I haven''t even gotten to theter realisations she''s had, and yet you have gotten so fixated on the fact that I''m apparently talking bad about her. Major" the kitsune flinched at hearing her ''name'' but Kat wasn''t feeling any guilt over it as she continued "I am doing you a favour, and Minor a favour, trying to get you to UNDERSTAND, but you are so caught up in the idea that I''m thinking less of your sister that you can''t evenprehend what''s going on

    "We are IN YOUR HEAD we had to get Enuko to cast a spell on me toe here, and then we literally had to fight our way through YOUR Nightmares, defences, and then a massive golem of what must have been regret

    "Only for Minor to figure out that we also had to set a copy of you on fire and RIP HER IN HALF. Minor has gone WELL ABOVE AND BEYOND anything either of you should have had to experience in your young age" Kat felt a slit twinge at implying she was much older, but she was past that point. After spending over an hour trying to go over the events in the tunnel, being interrupted multiple times, by Major despite having asked for her to avoid such a thing Kat charged right on.

    "And now, now I find you sitting here and arguing semantics with me over HER CHOSEN NAME. I see it, I see every time you flinch when I call you Major. Imagine how it would feel to here that her sister is trying to call her something other than what she''s asked for

    "She has CLAIMED Minor as her name. She could never be Haruka again, and she was never Shizuru. Even Shizuka, was a name you wrapped yourself in to try and bind the wounds you were feeling

    "Now when she finally has a name of her OWN one that has never been shared, you tell me that I''m the onecking in RESPECT by calling her by it, or by exining the likely reasons behind the name and how I can only guess the spell worked.

    "Mostly propped up by things MINOR has told me of course. I don''t cast spells of course, I don''t even use mana." At this point Kat now had pulsing purple veins running across her wings, and her tail had a sharp purple outline.

    Her kimono was starting to burn on the edges, around the sleeves and around any other edge of the material. The ring around her neck looked almost like a burning ne of fire. Major would appreciate it more if it didn''t re up every time Kat raised her voice.

    "Now. Even taking all of that into consideration. Minor''s situation has CHANGED. I said that, multiple times. I wanted you to hear the whole story before I started answering questions that Minor really should answer herself

    "I only did this because I thought you''d appreciate it you know. I doubted you wanted to wait till she woke up to find information about your long lost sister. I mean, I know that if anything happened to one of my two friends I''d been dying to hear what happened, as soon as I possibly could

    "But no, instead, my word isn''t good enough. I''m not taking the proper care. I''m being insensitive. Well you know what Major. I may be in your head right now, but if I have to I''ll punish you when I get out of here. Enuko be damned. You need to stop and actually THINK a minute please"

    When Kat finished speaking, she let out a long breath. As she did, a wave of fire exited her mouth, and the colour drained from her extremities. Her aura happily sat back down like a trained puppy that had done no wrong, and her clothes smoothed out.

    "Now" said Kat, with an actually calm voice "I may have gone off more than was polite there, but you have to understand, I now know more about Minor than you do, and she isn''t in a bad spot. She''s fine just tired, and while I know you''ve been thrown into a hell of a thing as well, you need to understand that things are very different with Minor than they ever will be with anyone else"

    Major gulped, with a look like a deer caught in the headlights. Her tails were all ramrod straight and bristled to their full size. Her ears were t against her head and her face was pulled into a deep frown.

    "Iбн you might be right. Perhaps it''s time I wake up, or rest for real" said Major shakily.

    Kat nodded. *I almost wish I felt bad about going off like that, but Major needs to understand that things are veryplicated, and she just isn''t thinking about Minor, she''s thinking about the sister that was lost all those years ago.*

 Chapter 254: a MajorтАж uncertainty

    <h4>Chapter 254: a Majorбн uncertainty</h4>

    Kat watched as Major stood around awkwardly for around thirty seconds "Soбн how is that waking up thing going?" asked Kat

    "Umбн" said Major looking more unsure then she had at any point up till now. "I have no idea. I- I mean I''m not tired, andбн this is my dream right? So I should be waking up instead of trying for sleep, butбн I don''t feel weird or any sense that I could wake up if I wanted

    "Is there perhaps anything you can do? Could you leave first and then let Enuko know toбн what? Exactly, I don''t know if it we quite got to that partбн sorry" Major had the good grace to look mildly ufortable at the fact that Kat hadn''t been able to get to that part of the recount.

    Kat shrugged and thought about leaving, not expecting anything toe of it, but as soon as she started to concentrate on it, she could feel something reminiscent of a switch that sat in the back of her mind. It was strange, and almost felt like it sat in the gap where her spine and skull connected but that wasn''t quite right.

    *Very strangeбн* Kat examined it, and ''touched'' it experimentally and felt it catch. *Hmm clearly it requires some force behind itбн why do I have this anyway? Did Enuko''s spell put it there so I can leave whenever I want? Seems like something she would have mentioned.*

    Shaking her head, Kat looked towards Major and said "I think I can leave if you would like" said Kat

    "Er, um, sorry, you make it sound like I''m kicking you outбн I justбн don''t really know what else to do? I have a lot to think about and I think there is a good chance that to end this waking dream will require your presence in the real world, or perhaps for Enuko to end it herself. I mean no disrespect." said Major

    Kat sighed, *Yeah I believe you Major. It''s clear that you are just a scared kid, which I suppose I can''t me you for. I justбн looking through your memories gave me the impression you were a bit more put togetherбн but I guess I can ignore that.*

    "Hmm, I wonder if I should wake Minor before I goбн I don''t wish to disturb her, but I''m unsure if I can see her again if I leave" said Kat

    Major frowned upon hearing this "I suppose I know what you mean. I wasn''t exactly thinking of that either. Based on what you are saying, it isn''t entirely impossible that I won''t be able to hear her once we leave eitherбн I think we need to wake her for this"

    Kat sighed but nodded "Ok, how do you want to do this?"

    Major smirked at Kat''s question "Well, I wonder if Minor still has one of Haruka''s little quirks" said Major

    Major reached out towards Minor''s tails and carefully brushed aside the fur around the edge before pinching slightly at the very tip. The reaction was instant Minor yelped in surprise and jumped out of Major''sp, whipping around to see what had ''attacked'' her.

    Major grinned and said "Seems you haven''t changed all that much"

    Minor frowned and replied "Only because that trick works on you as well"

    Now it was Major''s turn to frown. "It does no such thing"

    Minor then returned her own smug grin and drifted over to Kat to whisper in her ear, making sure to be as quiet as possible and said "Amelie found that one out in less than a day. She''s the only one other than me who knows it works on Major. Major is a bit better at hiding the reaction than me"

    Kat grinned and nodded. "You sound better"

    Minor shrugged "A bit yeah, but I''m still quite tired. Why am I up exactly?"

    "Well, I seem to have a switch in my mind I can activate to leave, and I thought it might be best to do so. I wanted to say goodbye to you, in person, so to speak before I did so, and perhaps ask if you think Major will be able to hear you once we wake up" said Kat

    Minor bounced forward and hugged Kat "I think it will be fine. I canбн sort of feel that something has changed now that Major is all up and about. We''ll see when you get out but I think at the very least she should be able to hear me. It''s likeбн there isn''t quite a bridge between our two worlds but a connection that wasn''t there before so I think it will be fine" said Minor.

    "Ok, I''ll go then, but stay safe Minor, and keep well" said Kat hugging the kitsune in turn, wrapping her tail around Minor a few times and gripping her tightly with her arms.

    "Mhm" mumbled Minor.

    *Wait? Can Iбн* Kat focused on her energy again. I really hope I don''t need the system for this. Kat reached into her centre of power and felt what she was looking for. The temte for her beacons. *Here we go.*

    Pushing her energy into the figure Kat felt a shudder run through her. "Step back a moment Minor" said Kat

    Minor let goбн slowly and unsure of what was happening. As she did so Kat''s chest started to glow brightly, and project out a familiar icon. The mixed symbol she used for her beacon. The light slowly started to move away from her chest, expanding and solidifying into the ss like substance it was before.

    The beacon hovered there in between Kat and Minor with Major watching from the side. "Here, this is yours" said Kat

    Minor reached forward with a shaking hand and carefully grabbed the beacon in question. As soon as Minor touched it, the light dimmed and it dropped carefully into her palm. "Th-thank you" said Minor fighting off tears.

    "No problem" said Kat. "I''ll leave you with your sister now"

    Minor ran up to Kat, hugging her once more "You can stay if you want" said Minor not really asking, but wanting the words to be said anyway.

    "Hey" said Kat "I''m not going anywhere. I might even find a way to make you an aplice. I''ll just have to get some advice about that"

    "Ok" said Minor hugging Kat tightly.

    Smiling softly Kat prodded the switch, trying to flick it on. It resisted her casual attempts, so Kat brought more of her mental weight down upon it. The device seemed to creak, but was not quite willing to budge, as if it was being forcibly held in ce by something else. Then a hand seemed to reach into Kat''s mind. zing with fire, it grasped the switch and pulled down hard.

    Kat felt her breath being ripped away from her. Everything faded to ck for a second and it felt like she couldn''t suck in air no matter how hard she tried. The moment stretched on as Kat''s mind sped up in panicбн

    Until Kat felt a shock run through her entire frame, and then suddenly she was gasping for air, kneeling down on the floor of the infirmary with Enuko''s haggard form over in the corner. "Is it done?" croaked the kitsune.

    Kat recovered quickly from theck of oxygen and looked over at Enuko. She was not in a great state. She was kneeling, hands affixed to the sigils as they were when she entered. Her tails dragging along the floor as if they had the life pulled out of them. She had bags under her eyes so dark that they almost looked fake to Kat''s eyes.

    Her ears drooped low, and the voice that she spoke with made it seem like she had drunk nothing in a week. It was a parched hollow sound. Looking around Kat found a ss of water, likely prepared earlier and grabbed it from the counter it rested on before handing it to Enuko.

    As the kitsune reached out to grab it, she fell to her side. Kat kneeled down carefully and ced the ss in Enuko''s shaking hand. Kat carefully guided the ss and hand towards the kitusne''s mouth and let her drink slowly.

    After barely a mouthful Enuko spoke again "Is it done?" still raspy with a tinge of desperation in there.

    "It is done" said Kat "They should both be fine"

    "Ah good" said Enuko curling her tails around herself "Iбн I just need to rest for a bit then. Don''t mind me I???m not dying just yet-" Enuko was cut off with a yawn "But I cannot keep myself awake any longer. The spell wasбн eh it''s not important. Please, watch over them while I restбн justбн a bitбн longer"

    "Of course. I will do this" whispered Kat, but Enuko had already drifted off. Despite this, the kitsune gained a slight smile, so perhaps she did hear Kat''s soft words in her ear.

 Chapter 255: Reconnecting with the System

    <h4>Chapter 255: Reconnecting with the System</h4>

    Looking at the two unconscious bodies, Kat was rather at a lost as to what she was actually meant to do. *Sure, promise to watch over Major and Minorбн er, Shizuru? But really, what actually am I doing?*

    *I''m in a room with two unconscious bodies, in a house I don''t know my way around, and man does that sound stranger in my head than I meant it to. Hey system are you actually there now?*

    Hello User Kat. D.E.M.O.N.S is functioning at epted parameters. User Kat has ONE warning.

    *Umбн? Ok? What is that warning?*

    User Kat was unavable for 10 days. This has led to User Kat''s debt theoretically expiring. However due to strange circumstances in acquiring your main Rank 2 skill and Emergency Beacon activation this has been held off.

    User Kat will have 24 hours to finish duties here, then 24 hours in Home Dimension before being required to perform a job to pay of the remainder of User Kat''s Debt

    *What! Ten days?! Quick, can you send a message to let the others know I am well?*

    User Kat''s Aplices have been notified. User Kat can send and receive messages at Rank 2.

    User Kat has received the following message from Aplice Sylvie and Aplice Lily

    "Hi Kat. Hopefully you see this soon. The system sent us a strange message saying that you were fine, had be rank 2, but that you couldn''t talk to us. It''s really strange, and when we ask why not it just keep insisting that you are fineбн we aren''t really sure what to think and we are getting a little worried but we''ll be fine"

    Additionally, an addendum was added to the message by Aplice Sylvie

    "Lily said she''s fine. She isn''t. She''s freaking out in a major way. I''ve been keeping herpany but don''t let her know I told you.

    Sylvie"

    *Well that''s just great. Should I send a message back now or just wait till tomorrow? Eh, I''ll send a quick one. System send the following back to them*

    "Hey guys, it''s Kat. Finally, in contact again sort of. I have to do a few things first but I''ll be home in 24 hours almost exactly we can talk more then."

    Kat grimaced a little at her short message. It certainly didn''t feel like she was away for ten day. *This is the longest I''ve been away on a mission. Dammit, how did time get so distorted? No wonder Enuko copsed, the poor woman had been keeping that spell running for over a weekбн*

    *I just don''t understand where all the time went.* Kat frowned but chose not to dwell on it any more. *Ok more importantly, what am I supposed to do with you guys.* Kat first checked Shizuka''s pulse, and held a hand near her nose to make sure she was still breathing. Once that was confirmed Kat moved on to do the same for Enuko.

    Once assured they were both at least breathing, Kat then had another decision to make. *What do I actually do with you?* Thought Kat as she stared down at Enuko. *Should I likeбн get her a bed or something? I mean, I don''t want to leave her there on the floor, but I have no idea where everything isбн*

    *And if her house isn''t super enchanted by this mysterious husband I keep hearing about then I''m actually a pixie. Thoughбн if they are sufficiently over engineered maybe I''d be fine? I mean, Enuko would be with me, I have her permission, and I''d just be taking her to her roomбн*

    *That I don''t know the location of, great. What about a nket maybe? This room has nothing not even a single cupboard, probably so that she could get at everything to draw the sigils and runes everywhere.*

    Kat nced from Enuko to Shizuka and back. *Could maybe fit them both on that bed? It might be a bit tight butбн no the tails would be an issue. Somebody will have tail in their face and the other will have tails hanging of the bedбн and I''m not sure how ok that is?*

    Kat looked at her own tail flicking behind her. *Hmm, my tail is always fine but I don''t think I even get muscle cramps anymore, and sleeping on the ground that one time did nothing bad to me, so I probably shouldn''t use myself as an example*

    *Plus, even if I was to use the excuse that Enuko is much stronger than I am a fact I shouldn''t forget is she was up ten days straight and needs a proper rest. Kat bit her lip. Ok, so she needs sleep, now am I ok leaving Shizuka here for a moment while I find a bed for her?*

    Kat looked over at Shizuka. The body was sleeping peacefully and looked much better than it had previously. Despite the fact that it had been ten days since she apparently went into their head to fix things the body in front of her was haggard yes, but not with one foot already in the grave.

    "I''m not sure if you pair can hear me, but I need to get Enuko to bed. Don''t worry if you don''t see anyone when you wake up" said Kat before scooping Enuko up into her hands.

    It was actually rather awkward. With Minor and Major they were small enough that her long arms and asional assistance from her tail was more than enough to keep everyone bundled in her arms.

    Enuko presented a problem. She just had so many tails and so much fluff that it was rather awkward to hold her in a proper hold. Carrying her princess style was Kat''s first instinct, but with all the tails in the way Enuko was angled face towards Kat with tails syed out in front.

    It would be fineбн ish, but Kat would be dealing with constantly bumping into them as she walked, and there was simply too many to take hold of like she would for Minor. *Hmm, this is a challenge then I guess.*

    Kat considered carrying Enuko over her shoulder instead, but the tail thing became an issue. If Kat wanted to keep Enuko''s head up high to prevent blood flow being an issue her tails would be blocking Kat''s vision.

    *There''s supposed to be one more way to safely carry someone I thinkбн but what is it?* Kat scoured her memories for mentions of it but turned up nothing. She hadn''t had to carry anyone any other way nor had she been carried by the third.

    It dide up once, in conversation with Gramps when exining ways to carefully move the other orphanage kids around but he never demonstrated it, only mentioning that there were three ways to safely carry someone.

    *Wait, is it just piggyback? Well, that''s out the window because of my wings, butбн I don''t that was itбн such a shame tooбн wellбн maybe that could work anyway? My wings will be a bit squashed and it certainly won''t befortable for Enuko butбн I think it''s for the best.*

    ttening her wings the best she could manage, Kat struggled to manoeuvre Enuko into position. After trying and failing to do so cleanly from the ground, Kat first lifted Enuko onto the bed then used her own tail and Enuko''s in carefully ced positions to keep her sitting up.

    Then she turned around and backed towards the kitsune before wrapping her arms around Enuko''s legs and pulling her into a piggyback position. It was still rather awkward on her wings but it wasn''t painful and at least she could get a proper hold on Enuko this way.

    Stepping outside the door Kat looked left and saw hallway, and then right and sawбн *Arrows? What?* Shrugging Kat followed the helpful signage. As she moved the arrow on the floor seemed to move with.

    It twisted and turned as she neared cornered and after a few corridors, to rights and a left, Kat found herself outside of a sliding door decorated with lotus flowers. Well, that''s what they looked like from afar, to Kat''s eyes they were packed to the brim with runes.

    *Ah shit.* Still despite her worries and softly glowing runes ambivalence, the arrow quite clearly pointed towards the door. There was just a slight catch. She couldn''t see the handle anywhere.

    *What the hell do I grab?* Kat took a step closer to take a better look and the door shook. Pausing in her motion, the door continued, sliding open to reveal a huge room that was surprisingly empty.

    The only thing it really contained where a few obvious cupboards built into the wall and a truly massive bed. It could easily fit five people, and was arge circr shape taking up over two thirds of the massive room by itself.

    The sheets was an almost identical shade to Enuko''s hair, which, Kat felt a little odd but just shrugged it off. Carefully lowering the kitsune onto the bed, Kat pulled back the covers and tucked Enuko in before swiftly exiting the room and returning to the infirmary.

 Chapter 256: Meditating or something IDK

    <h4>Chapter 256: Meditating or something IDK</h4>

    In the end, it took around twenty hours for the first signs of movement from Shizuka. During that time though, Kat had a few things of interest to keep her busy. The first thing she noticed was that her body was different.

    Things were smoother than before in a major way. If before she was at the level of a professional gymnast, now she was well and truly in super human territory with no turning back. Rotating her arms and legs, she could almost feel the muscles gliding around the joints rendering the motion a strange ethereal quality when she walked now.

    The same could be said of her wings. Instead of having all the muscles for them bunched up in one spot on her back, they instead seemed to have spread out across her back and the rest of her wings. Rather than pping them as onerge whole, Kat could now flex then almost as well as her tail.

    The extra range of motion was limited to mostly around the top, but in addition to that, Kat noticed that she could also do more with her wings. Before, pping up and down in time was all she could do, now however she could rotate them slightly and change the angle.

    *That''s going to help with my flying a great deal.* Kat also tried to check on her strength, but didn''t really have a good way to test it. Eventually, after some testing, Kat realised that, while she wasn''t stronger demonic energy could leak into whatever she was carrying if she willed it producing some interesting affects.

    The best example of this was something she did somewhat regret doing, but nobody saw her and nobody would know. She was testing her strength and found that lifting the bed with Shizuka on it was easy.

    Lifting it with one hand was just as simple. Lifting it with a finger, the sameбн but also impossible. It took Kat a second to even realise what the problem was. She had been lifting the bed by the corner and instead of obeying thews of physics and tilted at the midpoint it just happily stayed bnced on her finger.

    It was difficult sure, and Kat felt the strain kick in almost instantly, but for a few seconds she was able to support the entire structure on the tip of her finger without it falling over. Kat was unsure what this meant exactly, but suspected it meant she would now slightly coat things she lifted with energy and then tie that back to her allowing for her to lift with her whole body even if the object was only attached to one part of it.

    So obviously Kat did the same thing anyone else would do in this situation and tried to bnce on her tail. To her surprise it worked perfectly. Kat flew slightly before lowering herself down onto her tail and coiling it a bit just to help ease the pressure along a greater length.

    The n worked like a charm, and Kat could build herself a sort of chair and pretend to meditate. *Hey system, now that I''ve tested some things out, I''m still not sure what strange rank 2 ability you think I have. My upgradesбн well they aren''t as impressive as going from human to rank 1, but they are still pretty good. I just don''t get what one would be considered strange.*

    User Kat''s dream walking ability is well above Rank 2 standard ability. It''s timely addition and considerable power is an anomaly.

    Kat froze. *Um? Pardon? Did you say MY dream walking ability? What are you talking about? *

    User Kat''s Rank 2 ability is a variant Dream Walker ability. This ability normally appears in Rank 6 or higher demons, or with Rank 3 and higher sloth demons. To have received such an ability at Rank 2 from outside of your domain is an anomaly.

    *Wait hold on what? I don''t have a dream walker ability though! That was part of Enuko''s spell, I didn''t do anything at all.*

    User Kat is mistaken. Summoner Enuko''s spell ensured that the body belonging to ERROR did not awaken and further enhanced the mindscape allowing for more consequential actions to be taken within dreamscape.

    *Waitбн soбн I can enter dreams now or something?*

    User Kat is correct. True extent of variant Dream Walker is unclear at this time.

    *Huhбн wellбн ok then.* Kat looked down at Shizuka and bit her lip. *I could test it? Nah I don''t want to risk causing any trouble. Hmm, was that the switch I felt before?* Kat pushed her energy to that same ce in the ''back'' of her head.

    The button was still there. She could feel it and gave it a slight poke. She felt the switch shudder slightly but nothing else happened. *Well dam I guess I do have that kind of power.*

    After Kat finished identifying that, she tried to get some rest of her own. She moved over to the wall and altered her tail chair a bit so that she could lean against it and take some of the pressure of, spreading it more evenly around her body.

    Kat shut her eyes and started to go to sleep when something strange happened. She could feel her body falling asleep, but her mind seemedбн strange. Instead of cking outpletely it felt more like she was underwater, and she could almost feel her body.

    Trying to move slightly made ripples in the ''pond'' this amused Kat slightly, but when she tried to ponder it more thoroughly, she found that no thoughts would form. In a panic, Kat jolted awake.

    The ''pond'' disappeared as she through her eyes open. Looking around there was nothing out of ce and Shizuka was still sleeping peacefully. What was that?

    Due to User Kat''s Dream Walker, User Kat appears to have achieved a low level of Demonic Meditation without training

    *Umбн what?*

    Demonic Meditation иC A substitute for sleep that most Demons are trained in. This ability requires only a minor amount of training and is sometimes trained before even reaching Rank 1. Demons that haven''t tried it before Rank 4 will pick it up as a Rank 5 ability which is considered arge waste of potential. Thus, most Demons train it up before.

    Counter to this however, some factions believe that you get a superior version of Demonic Meditation if you unlock it at Rank 5. Data on this is inconclusive, as most Demons that reach Rank 5 train their Demonic Meditation and thus it improves. Insufficient numbers are forced to unlock the ability at Rank 5 to properlypare.

    *Huhбн and soбн is it always like that? With a pond and the ripples?*

    No. User Kat seems to have Water ss meditation. This is likely a rted to User Kat''s Ice attributed Demonic me.

    *Rightбн so is this good?*

    No known Demonic Meditation technique is considered superior to any other. Arguments have been made but the mostmonly held opinion between those researching the topic is that with time and training all Demonic Meditation types are equal but not necessarily suited to the individual. Thus finding a matching Meditation is best.

    *Soбн is mine considered matching? Is that something I should get around to at some point?*

    User Kat likely has apatible Demonic Meditation as it manifested as a side effect from a Rank ability.

    *What other techniques are there?*

    That information requires a higher Rank to ess.

    *Welpбн ok then.*

    Thus Kat sunk back into her strange meditation. It didn''t seem to be all that useful. When she sunk into the waters her thoughts slowed and things didn''te together easily. Her mind was forced to drift on with the slight whirl of the water around her.

    Kat couldn''t feel her body properly when in the water, it made her almost feel like she was one and the same with the pond. It was however, supremely calming once she had gotten used to it, and as time passed, she started to sink further and further into the state.

    And it was in her mediative state that Kat spent the majority of her twenty waiting hours. Even for her it would seem she needed to recentre herself and get some proper rest just the same as Major, Minor, and Enuko did. Despite her body''s ability to continue onward, her mind was worse for wear than it seemed.

    As such Kat''s psyche happily gave itself to the pond. Spreading out, and rbining and healing the stress she hadn''t realised had been umting in her mind. The water seemed to help cleanse her tense muscles.

    After those twenty hours of rest, ripples started to permeate Kat''s pond. When they appeared Kat''s drifting consciousness seemed to scramble to put itself together, which the main body of thought could only consider strange. That was until Kat''s mind started to awaken itself and noticed where the ripples wereing from. Forward, and slightly to the right. Exactly where Shizuka had been sleeping.

    Kat threw her eyes open.

 Chapter 257: a Minor Accomplice

    <h4>Chapter 257: a Minor Aplice</h4>

    Shizuka seemed to shiver as her fur and hair rapidly flicked between Major''s light blue and Minor''s deep red. It seemed to strobe, with rings of red and blue moving out towards the tips of her hair and tails pulsing with slowly increasing speed.

    Kat watched fascinated as the colours started to blur together even to her advanced eyes, looking much closer to a strange light grey instead of either one. Then all of a sudden, the motion haltered and the colour shed to light blue as if it had never been anything else.

    Kat held her breath and waited as presumably Major shifted in the bed. Kat stood up and moved to their side as silently as she could, intending to allow Major to sleep more if it was necessary.

    When, a secondter Major''s eyes opened, Kat let herself breath again. "Whatбн what happened my head is killing me" said Major?

    "How much do you remember?" asked Kat in a soft and gentle voice as she could manage, which, consider her work at the orphanage, and her new demonic position, nearly put Major right back to sleep.

    "Ergh, Kat what are you doing here" asked Major?

    *Welp, with a response like that it has to be Major.* "Do you remember the dream you were just in?" asked Kat still keeping her voice soft.

    Those words shook away and sleepiness that might have still been present. Major practically through herself into a sitting position, and whipped her head around to look Kat in the eyes "That was all real?!" said Major

    Kat nodded and Major seemed to take this in stride, opening her mouth to say something else but before anything more than a slight wisp of air could make its way out of Major''s mouth shepletely frozeбн and then broke down crying "I-Iбн I can h-he-ar her" sobbed Major grasping onto Kat''s outfit and pulling her in close.

    Kat let herself travel towards Major and hugged the crying girl, and starting stroking her hair the way she did with Minor. This seemed to only cause Major to hug Kat tighter as she continued to cry her eyes out.

    At this point, Kat could hear steps approaching from outside. *Great, I bet Enuko is going to storm in here, and I swear if she attacks me I am not going to be happy.* As if summoned, Enuko threw open the door and took in the scene. Kat was d however that, she took the extra fraction of a second required to realise that Major was grasping tightly onto Kat and that she was repeating it was all real over and over again gave some better indication as to what was going on.

    Enuko lowered the arm that had been raised in a strike and let her features droop proceeding to stand in the doorway like a lost fox. *What are you doing.* Kat red at Enuko trying tomunicate with her eyes so she didn''t interrupt Major.

    This seemed to get the wrong idea across as Enuko sighed and started walking away. Kat gave a sharp shake of her head and redoubled her re. This time Enuko seemed to get it and slowly walked towards the pair as if moving too fast would shatter the illusion before her.

    No such thing happened of course, and when she arrived in tail range Kat slowly snaked her tail behind Enuko and pulled her into the hug as well. As soon as Kat had both kitsune in her arms Enuko started crying as well. Kat just smiled and pulled them tighter, nothing needed to be said.

    Eventually, it was Major who broke the hug, looking up between Enuko and Kat, stating once more "I can h-hear her" with somewhat less tears, though they hadn''t entirely vanished.

    Kat and Enuko smiled and shared a nce "I see you did as I asked" said Enuko

    "Of course," said Kat "This was my most important summoning to date. I had to seed"

    Major made a squeak of affirmation. "Though, I don''t want this to sound rude, but can Minor take over the body somehow now? Or is she just a voice in your head for the moment?" asked Kat

    "Ehбн um, we''re not sure" said Major

    "That''s ok, I just wanted to ask because I have to leave soon" said Kat

    That caused both foxes to freeze in ce. "What?" asked Enuko, the first to bring herself back into the moment

    "Wellбн so, hang on one second" said Kat *System how much can I exin?*

    User Kat is allowed to exin everything except the systems existence, and is asked to refrain going into significant details of home world when speaking with the two Entity before you.

    *Ok thanks.* "Right, so I wasn''t sure what I could or couldn''t say for a second, but I''m actually fine to talk about it. So, I currently owe a debt to the major powers of the demon world. It''s nothing major, just paying back what was invested in me to get a start."

    Enuko nodded along as Kat continued "But, the deadline was for one month, and with the extra time I spent here I''ve gone over that limit" Enuko instantly started to speak up but Kat charged forward ???BUT, because of the strange circumstances I''ve been given twenty four hours here, then another twenty four at home before I get summoned again"

    Enuko chewed on her lip for a moment before she began speaking "Can I somehow pay that off? I mean, I was going to give you something"

    *System? Can she just give me money?* Thought Kat as she sped up her thought process so as not to just stare off into space for too long

    User Kat is able to be granted items from Summoner Enuko, however as it was not used in the summoning process it cannot be converted to Embers.

    *Ok umбн what? Why not?*

    Converting into Currency is reserved for higher Rank demons to prevent market maniption.

    Kat felt her mouth threaten to drop open but she couldn''t risk Enuko thinking something strange was going on so she held it close. *That''s actually a problem?*

    Of course. The Greed faction has routinely tried to engage in it and as such the otherrge Organisations voted multiple policies in to prevent it.

    *Thatбн that makes a lot of sense actually but I kind of wish that it didn''t.* "Um, sort of?" said Kat "You can offer me things but I don''t have the required status to convert whatever you might give me into what I need to pay off my debt"

    "Huh, that''s strangeбн but I suppose it makes some degree of sense. Alright, is there anything I can get you then?" asked Enuko

    *Hey systemбн can I ask her for lessons on how to use my fans? Would that stop her from eventually being punished for summoning me about a task?*

    Yes. Lessons can be considered payment for Beacon Contracts.

    *Is it an issue that I''d have toe back though?*

    No. D.E.M.O.N.S is willing to take on the cost of transporting User Kat to lessons if those lessons are a payment for a Contract.

    *Well damn. Ok then.* "Um, if it''s possible, could you teach me had to wield a set of fans? I don''t have them on me, I left them at home, but when I''m free I''d love toe back" asked Kat

    Enuko looked thoughtful for a moment "Well, I can''t personally teach you anything really. I don''t use them, but I do know someone who might be able to if that is eptable. How will we arrange the time?" said Enuko

    *Umбн system can I make Minor an aplice?*

    That is eptable. User Kat will have no remaining Aplice slots if you do this.

    *Go for it then.* Major froze. "Kat? My sister wants to ask if you are responsible for the burning letters she can see in front of her"

    *Can I answer that question? Even in front of Enuko?*

    Yes. Now that User Kat has an Aplice in this Dimension the rules regarding what User Kat aren''t as strict.

    Kat felt like mming a hand into her face but settled for answering Major "Yes, that''s my doing. She''d be considered an aplice of mine by the system"

    "What are you getting her into?" asked Enuko. Her voice was calm but her eyes held a sharp glean.

    "Nothing dangerous I assure you" said Kat "It will allow Minor to contact me whenever she wants. It is only something that became avable to me recently"

    Enuko pursed her lips "Ok. I''ll trust you" she said but each word looked like she was trying to cough up rusty nails, even as she tried to keep it as pleasant as she possibly could.

    "Thoughбн can you make me one as well?" asked Enuko

    Kat shook her head "I am afraid that all of my slots are taken up. Perhaps in the future I can, but for now, I cannot"

    Enuko nodded and mumbled "I''m not sure if I prefer it this way or not" *I''m not sure if she realises I can still hear herбн but surely she has fought people with really good hearing right? This seems like a bad habit.*

 Chapter 258: THE RETURN

    <h4>Chapter 258: THE RETURN</h4>

    "Well" said Kat hoping to break the silence "Is there anything else you guys want to do before I leave? I don''t want you to think I''ve just secured payment and run off, but I really will have to leave soon and get on my way"

    "Wait!" said Major "We want to try something firstбн hang on"

    A look of concentration passed over Major''s face. It was scrunched together and her tails were twirling around each other as if in agitation. Kat didn''t notice Major was holding her breath until finally after a minute of trying Major started panting and trying to regain the lost oxygen

    "What was that?" asked Kat and Enuko together

    "We''re trying to see if I can swap ces withбн Minor" said Major, carefully stating Minor''s name with only a slight shiver.

    "Well I suspect you are going about it wrong" said Enuko

    "What do you mean?" asked Major

    "Well, I don''t want you to think I''m equating Minor to an evil spirit butбн when dealing with evil spirits and possessions if you want to avoid them taking over you need to keep your mind alert or asleep. The most dangerous time for someone like that is when they are rxing and trying to go to bed

    "As such I suspect, if Minor focuses on trying to gain control while Shizu- how do you want to be addressed Shizuru? Wait we can get to thatter. The one in control should rx while the one only in the mind should try to force the body to move" said Enuko

    "Ok let''s try that" said Major as she went toy back down on the bed. Once she was there, she tried to rx but she was still feeling excited. The joy of knowing her sister had returned still bubbling under the surface.

    After a moment Major tilted her head to the side and said "Minor wants you to use your calming aura to see if that helps"

    Kat nodded and carefully pushed some of her aura over to Major. Major''s eyes went wide "Woah, okбн this might be really useful. I canбн we both canбн sort of see the barrier between us. It''s so strange and I thinkбн waitбн ok, hang onбн on three" said Major

    Major didn''t say anything else out loud, but five secondster her fur shifted. It happened slowly. The body seemed to rx further sinking into the bed more as the fur swapped slowly, as if a fresh coat of paint was being rolled out.

    Once the blue had changedpletely to red, the body, now likely Minor sat up. Even the scar that Major had seemed less prevalent. Minor''s eyes went wide as she moved, and then ran and attached herself to Kat.

    "Aura pleaseбн. it''s still too much" said Minor with a shaking voice.

    Kat frowned. *I do have my aura on you, that''s how you managed to swap.* Still Katplied, pressing her aura further towards Minor, who visibly rxed. "Thank youбн this is allбн quite a lot andбн and the aura helps. I have toбн I have to concentrate to stay in control" said Minor

    "What do you mean?" asked Enuko

    "Ehбн umбн well, so when Major is in control it''s natural, I can tellбн likeбн um she just sort of is? But when I''m in controlбн it''s umбн sort of like I have to grip tightly onto the inside of the body. Likeбн like I''m about to be pulled out. And with everything being soбн real? I guessбн it''s very hard. I''m not sure I could do this at all without Kat''s help" said Minor

    "That''s ok" said Enuko carefully walking forward to stroke Minor''s hair. Minor kept a hold on Kat''s kimono the whole time but seemed to happily nuzzle into Enuko''s hand as she patted her head. "We can practice"

    "Well, would you guys like to practice a few more times before I go? It does have to be soon, but I can stay for a bit longer" said Kat

    "I-it''s fine" said Minor "You''ve already sp-pent plenty of time with me, and you really need to go so you don''t get in trouble, so it''s fine"

    Kat gave Minor a hug "Ok. Don''t be afraid to message me using the system then. Goodbye to all of you" said Kat as she stood back further away.

    Enuko nodded "I will arrange that teacher for you"

    Minor swapped to hugging Enuko and slowly let her control slip, changing back into the blue haired form of Major. "And I''ll see youter as well. I think when you''re talking to me privately, you should go with Shizuru, but too many diplomats know me as Shizuka so in public you''ll have to go with that"

    Kat nodded and smiled. *I''ll remember.* "Goodbye" *system do the thing.*

    And mes enveloped Kat.

    After the rush of brilliant fire Kat found herself back in her room. The bed looked freshly made and there was no dust to be seen. Well, ok, she had super vision and could see that a few spots were missed in the corners, but no human would be able to tell. Taking a deep breath, Kat carefully opened her door.

    The house was quiet though. She could hear faint sounds of typinging from Callisto''s room but nothing else. *Interesting. Does that mean that only Callisto is home?* Heading downstairs, Kat found what she expected, an empty house. Checking the various rooms just reinforced this fact.

    In the end the only rooms she hadn''t entered were Sylvie''s, Callisto''s, and Vivian''s, but that was plenty. She boosted her hearing outside each door and still only Callisto''s room leaked any sound.

    Knocking on the door in question Kat heard the sound of typing stop, followed by the shuffling of cloth as Callisto presumably stood up and made her way over to the door. When it opened to reveal Callisto, in her standard maid attire Kat smiled. "Hello Callisto I''m back" said Kat

    "Of course, it would indeed seem that you have returned to us, however it falls to me to inform you that the other three are currently not on the premises. They decided to go shopping for ingredients to celebrate your return and I suspect they will be back in an hour or so." Said Callisto

    "Huh, I''m surprised they wanted to go to the trouble" said Kat

    Callisto nodded "Yes, they were rather happy to hear from you the other day. Despite the assurance they supposedly received from that system of yours they were not fully convinced until you sent that message.

    "Personally, that message of yours isn''t really confirmation of anything to my eyes. It could just as easily send it considering theck of information, but I did not wish to share my doubts with them. s, it seems that you are present and the message was from you so it seems my worry this time would bebelled as unfounded" said Callisto

    Kat tried not to rub her head in embarrassment. She half seeded by keeping her hands still, but having her tail start the process of smoothing out her perfectly smooth hair. "Yeahбн sorry about that it was a bit of a strange thing. I promise that during this next job I have to go on soon I''ll remember to message you guys more often" Kat said.

    Callisto shrugged slightly "You''ll need to exin that to them not me, however I am interested in this new ability of yours" said Callisto

    "Ahбн wellбн apparently I can enter dreams sort of? I don''t know how it works" said Kat

    "Interesting interesting. That has some ratherplicated implications. Do you physically enter the dream or do you connect your mind with the target to influence the brain into thinking you are also included within the dream?" asked Callisto

    "Ahбн I don''t know? I meanбн to me it''s like I''m really there butбн that might have just been the spell? Umбн can we do thister though? I''ll exin it to everyone I promise" said Kat, somewhat nervous to meet the others after bailing on themst time and dropping out of contact.

    "Sure thing. Though, I will say, could you do me the favour of cleaning up the kitchen downstairs? Just to have it done before the others return" asked Callisto

    *What? But the kitchen waspletely clean.* "Are you sure it needs cleaning?" asked Kat

    Callisto shrugged and said "Perhaps not, but if I''m going to be cooking a lot for the celebration, it would be nice to know everything is clean"

    Kat shrugged. "Sure thing. It will give me some more time to rx"

    "Thank you" said Callisto, right before closing the door in Kat''s face and returning to whatever it was she was doing.

    *Rightбн Callisto is just like that I suppose. Maybe she''s a little mad I disappeared in her own way?* Those were Kat''s thoughts as she headed downstairs to start on her assigned cleaning.

 Chapter 259: A Tail is Always Handy

    <h4>Chapter 259: A Tail is Always Handy</h4>

    Kat was just finishing thest of her cleaning when she heard Vivian''s car pull up. *I guess I should go and help. Go abuse my super strength to carry in the groceries.* Kat put away the cleaning supplies quickly abusing her speed just a little before heading out to help the others.

    As soon as she opened the door, she felt a hug against her side. Looking down Kat found that Sylvie was waiting by the door for her and had taken the chance to get the first hug in. Sylvie had on a nice but in silvery dress that matched her hair. Picking Sylvie up Kat pulled the little girl in close.

    "Wee back Kat" said Sylvie before nuzzling into Kat''s shoulder.

    As Kat raised her gaze to the others, she found Lily practicallyunching herself at her. As Lily jumped, her dark red shirt fluttered in her self-generated breeze, and her baggy grey pants clung to her ankles.?Kat let out a little chuckle as she opened her other arm bringing Lily into the hug as well. "I was so w- I mean wee back, yes" said Lily nervously.

    Kat used her tail to stroke Lily''s hair slowly. "Hey it''s fine. I''m back now, I wasn''t in any danger" said Kat

    "I- I know butбн it was supposed to be an emergency and I was so worried" said Lily before catching herself when she noticed Sylvie grinning at her.

    "I m-mean that it-''s about time y-you got back" shuddered Lily. Kat just smiled and hugged Lily tighter.

    Vivian clicked her tongue and pretended to be annoyed with her hands on her hips, a slight frown on her face but with a spark of joy in her eyes. "What am I, chopped liver? You both run straight into Kat''s waiting arms. Sometimes I wonder where I went wrong raising you lot" said Vivian

    Sylvie poked her tongue out at Vivian, a rare sign of her true age, and said "But Lily''s parents live over the fence. You didn''t raise her at the very least, and we''ve only known you a month" said Sylvie.

    *Damn, it really hasn''t been long that I''ve known them. Though be a bit fairer Sylvie it''s closer to two months now.* Vivian straightened her posture slightly then leaned forward. "Oh? Did I teach you to backchat me like that?"

    "Nope, I learnt it from Callisto" replied Sylvie, but Kat doubted the truth of that statement. Callisto was nothing if not polite to Vivian, so it was more likely she''d been having fun with Callisto and had learnt a few new tricks.

    "Ah, the devil herself has betrayed me and gone back on our bargain. How could she turn my own daughter against me like this" gasped Vivian, pretending to be shocked.

    Kat decided she''d had enough of the verbal sparring and decided to take matters into her own hands. Pulling Lily and Sylvie in as tightly as was safe, Kat picked them both up carefully, and noticed her energy spread around them.

    Once she was sure their weight would be supported Kat carried them over to Vivian and wrapped her tail around the woman in question pulling her into the group hug. The group stayed like that for a few minutes before Vivian insisted, she at least be allowed to get the ingredients that needed to be kept cold in the fridge.

    Kat was tempted to just use her fire, but stopping some things from being affected, and controlling the temperature of her mes were two very separate issues that she didn''t want to test the limits of just yet.

    "Just slide everything onto my tail then. I''ll take it all inside and then we can sit down together" said Kat

    "Oh, you don''t need to go to that much trouble" said Vivian "A couple of bags won''t be hard on us"

    Kat smirked and walked over to the car. She started to lift it slowly and watched as she felt the energy cover the car she was lifting. Holding every shopping bag and the car up at once seemed to surprise the other three sufficiently well.

    "Waitбн but how? You are holding the entire thing up by the bumper and I am well enough aware that it shouldn''t be strong enough to hold the entire weight of the car" said Vivian

    Kat smiled "Slight upgrade at rank 2. I might not be much stronger but now when I lift something, I can lift it with my entire body rather than just the part of it doing the lifting. It really helps spread out the weight"

    "Sureбн" said Vivian "Can you put the car down now though? You''ve made your point"

    Kat nodded, returning the car to the ground and stretching her tail out before winding it through as many bags as she could. Kat managed around half of the shopping at once, and found that rather than weight, the length of her tail was the issue.

    Mainly that the bags would push up against each other and she needed to prevent them from slipping by curling up the end of her tail enough that they stayed put even when walking. Kat quickly walked to the kitchen careful not to go quite so fast in case she damaged the supplies. Dropping them off on the kitchen table Kat went back and grabbed the rest.

    Vivian managed to grab two bags of her own before Kat made it back. Sylvie had picked up a smaller bag with snacks in it and Lily grabbed one consisting mostly of lettuce and a few other vegetables with Kat grabbing thest three.

    When they were all spread out on the table Callisto appeared at the bottom of the stairs and instantly got to work as if she''d known they were ready for her before they did. While Callisto got to work Lily and Sylvie worked together to pull Kat over to the couch.

    Vivian attempted to help Callisto in the kitchen a bit but was picked up by Callisto surprisingly easily and deposited on the couch next to Sylvie. "Well Kat, tell us about why we couldn''t contact you for over a week" requested Sylvie

    "Well, I can, but before that I should be clear that I have to head out again in twenty-four hours" said Kat

    "What!" shouted Lily indistinctively grabbing onto Kat. Even once she realised what she''d done she decided to hold Kat''s arm tighter instead to emphasize the point.

    "Wellбн if you remember there was a debt I''m supposed to be paying off. Apparently I''m already overdue, but because of what happened which" Kat held up a hand when Vivian opened her mouth "I will exin, I really am not just dodging it, so anyway, my debt was overdue and so I was given 24 hours back in the other dimension, to finish things up, then the same here toбн well I''m not sure really? Rest?"

    Kat saw Sylvie looking upset and Lily annoyed. Vivian was a bit more passive, but Lily and Vivian were both about to startying into her, she could almost feel it. So to pre-empt them Kat continued speaking "But! But, this time I''ll be able to message you guys. I won''t be out of contact again. That was very a very extreme situation and it was because I didn''t have the system for a bit there, but I promise to message you all every night before I go to bed ok? We can chat if you want but I''ll keep you updated I swear"

    Kat saw that Lily was still unhappy with this, and Sylvie was doing her best to appear like she wasn''t unhappy with this, while Vivian seemed content with the knowledge that Kat would be checking in. Callistoбн was chopping carrots with extreme speed and precision.

    When Lily was the first to speak up, Kat had hoped it would be a pleasant question. Instead it was something that really showed she was too smart for her own good. "So, if you didn''t have the system, does that mean you were at risk of actually dying?"

    "It wasn''t like that I swear" said Kat, making sure to not outright deny it as she had, had simr doubts.

    Lily however, certainly noticed "Really? Well, that just means that the system went away for a reason. So? How safe were you?" asked Lily

    "Fairly safe" said Kat

    "Specifics please" said Lily

    Kat sighed. *I guess now is a good a time as any to go over everything. How much should I leave out though? I was literally inside of Major''s head and I''m not sure how ok I feel with just airing out her various memories. Hmm, guess I can gloss over those sections for the most part and focus on the tunnel and the stuff after that.*

    "Well, I guess I should start at the beginning then, do you remember Minor? The kitsune I met a while back? Well, it''s like thisбн

 Chapter 261: Family

    <h4>Chapter 261: Family</h4>

    The group all enjoyed Callisto''s cooking. She provided a number of choices from the oven, consisting of some strangely arranged cuts of steak, and a turkey with wings carved into it to match Kat''s.

    Most of the food wasn''t actually eaten, but when it was brought up Callisto just smiled and said that it would be eaten. While it was happening, Kat had to repeatedly promise that she would message everyone when she was away this time, that she wouldn''t neglect to reply to any questions they had, and that she would tell them if she needed to drop contact for a bit.

    Eventually, Kat decided if they wanted to be like that and gang up on her about keeping in contact, she was going to y the other card. When Vivian next reminded Kat to message everyone, Kat replied with "Do you wish to form a contract about it?"

    That shut the repeated insistence down hard. It actually warmed Kat''s heart a little that despite their insistence and requests to do exactly what the contract would hold her to, they didn''t actually want that. What they wanted, or at least, what Sylvie, Lily, and Vivian wanted, was for Kat to keep in contact with them while out on adventures.

    Kat felt afortable warm feeling rise in her chest that was unrted to her demonic energy. *It really is nice that they want me to contact them but don''t want to force the issue. It''s kinda funny that despite insisting that I have no choice and I must contact them, to actually make it so I have no choice crosses the line.*

    So Kat resolved herself to do just that, to keep in contact for once on adventures and ensure that she didn''t up and disappear for ten days. Once that was settled, they just chatted about random things, such as Vivian''s current distaste for the project she''s doing.

    "Look, it was interesting to start with but they keep trying to force me to makepromises in the design. I wouldn''t have a problem with this normally but it''s the husband who keeps insisting on changes even though the wife, the one who actually hired me thinks the first draft was by far the best

    "The issue is of course, I remember her from school, and know that she certainly doesn''t make the sort of money to hire me for a long-term contract so really, despite iting from her order and her ount, I suppose it isn''t necessarily her money

    "And like I justбн I feel like I only keep making revisions because I''m getting payed per hour on this job you know? The money is great, and the initial design concept was so very interestingбн but I''ve been working on it forбн actually pretty much the entire time you''ve been gone Kat" said Vivian

    Kat, Lily and Sylvie just smiled as Vivianined, not really sure about how tofort her. Callisto had some words of advice though. "Perhaps think of it as doing that old acquaintance a favour instead of a job. I know you''re more than happy to go out of your way to help people when they need it."

    That seemed to cate Vivian for a while, and so she changed to trying to pull Lily''s research into what she was doing about her next step past high school, but it didn''t really go anywhere.

    It wasn''t as though it was hard to get Lily to speak about it, just that there still wasn''t much. The girl just didn''t know what she wanted to do. A research position clearly, but it would take years to get there as far as she could find out, and limiting herself to a single topic was likely to end in boredom so she hadn''t found something tomit to.

    Sylvie mentioned that she was learning origami from Callisto. It was a nice distraction from the more serious topics, and when pressed, admitted to being able to do most of the simpler designs. Apparently Callisto was now trying to teach her how to do moreplicated figures with multiple different pieces of paper.

    They continued chatting into the evening, making it so that theirte lunch sufficed for both that and dinner in one. When it started getting dark out, Lily decided she really had to return lest she get in trouble for being out all day rather than trying to find a job or apply for university.

    Kat grimaced at the attitude but didn''t really know what else to do about it. Sylvie popped off to have a shower, and Kat helped Callisto and Vivian pack up the food and store it. Callisto hadбн wellбн fun might not be the right word for the serious woman, but she took her time making sure to use the leftovers to make funny shapes in the food rather than rushing everything into the fridge.

    Once Kat had a shower and headed back to her bedroom, she found Sylvie sitting down on her bed reading a book entitled ''Children''s Necronomicon''. It was a dark ck book with a strange bumpy texture and looked like it was made out of dried flesh. Which, Kat supposed was the point. Except it was contrasted with the bright pink lettering of the title and a flower stamped into each corner.

    Sylvie put the book to the side when Kat came in and said. "Can I sleep with you tonight? Since you''re only here a day?"

    Kat sat down next to Sylvie and pulled her into her arms "Are you sure? You haven''t needed to sleep with me for a long time."

    Sylvie shook her head "It isn''t about that anymore. It''sбн it''s nice to be around you and I can''t think of a better way to sleep than falling asleep hugging you"

    Kat kissed the little girl on the forehead and Sylvie giggled in response "Well if that''s what you want I''ll be d to have you"

    The two started to snuggle into Kat''s embrace. Once they were tucked in under the covers, nice and snug, with Kat''s tail around Sylvie as well, and Sylvie''s face buried into Kat''s neck, Sylvie spoke. "Soбн can you use your dream powers on me?"

    "Hmmm" murmured Kat. *That''s a good question. I mean, once she goes to sleep maybe butбн is that safe for her? Do I want to risk that? I don''t think I doбн I''d probably want to test it where there is magic first, and then maybe ask Callisto if she wanted to be a test subject?*

    *Not that I''d want her to get hurt either butбн I feel like she isбн less potentially malleable then Sylvie in the mental department. Clearly my dream walking must let me do something with people''s minds otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to help Major and Minorбн and I''m not sure it''s worth the risk.*

    *Do I have a good excuse though? Maybeбн? How aboutбн Ooh I know.* "Not this time Sylvie. We still don''t know how long it all takes and I might get called to that job on a moment''s notice. I need to be ready to leave sadly. You wouldn''t want me getting in trouble right?" asked Kat

    Kat felt it as Sylvie puffed up her cheeks while still burying her face. "If you say so Kat. I know that you''re worried about me, but I''m sure I''ll be fine. If you want to wait though, that''s ok too. It gives me more chances to hug you like this"

    Kat smiled and stroked Sylvie''s soft hair. *Was I just yed? Was this actually an borate ruse to make it so that I''d let her share my bed more often? Noбн Sylvie wouldn''t do that? Kat thought about it for the extra three seconds required to realise. Yes, yes actually she would. And I''d say that Sylvie is more than smart enough to figure it all out and set this up.*

    *This way either she gets to have me join her dream, a win, or she gets to hug me as she falls asleep. Also win. Seems the munchkin knows what she is doing.* Kat let herself close her eyes and start to drift off.

    She was trying to go to sleep, but once again she ended up in her pond. As the minute''s past, Kat could almost see the indistinct ripple that was Sylvie breathing next to her. The pond seemed to move around that area next to Kat, as if it was already upied despite seeming empty. It also seemed to reach out, almost grasping at the areas where Kat herself resided. In the dream state, she didn''t question if this was strange, or perfectly routine.

    Instead, she was happy to rx with the knowledge that Sylvie was with her, and it was a good day. A nice rxing time with everyone before she headed out to the next harrowing adventure. Hopefully it would be more rxing than herst frantic trip.

 Chapter 262: What is this guy wearing?

    <h4>Chapter 262: What is this guy wearing?</h4>

    In the early morning Kat felt the currents that dictated her slumbering state bring her consciousness back together. This ced her in a strange half state of awareness, with a greater capability for thought and decision making than being lost in the waves, but notpletely awake either.

    Kat decided to see how long she could stay in this strange state. That turned out to be a waste of time, or at least, a mistaken assumption. Plenty of time passed, and Kat could feel it wash over her, something that could be ignored as she chose, and choose she did.

    Even when she saw ripples nearby signalling Sylvie''s awakening Kat stayed in her floating dream state. She considered getting up properly with Sylvie, but Sylvie simply decided that breakfast was less important than staying cuddle against Kat. So her drifting thoughts continuedбн

    Until Vivian opened the door. Kat wasn''t sure how she knew either of those things, just a strange certainty that she was in no danger and that Vivian had entered her abode. This was followed up by said person jumping in bed with them.

    When Vivian started to speak, in hushed mumbled tones, Kat couldn''t hear what was being said but she could feel the concepts being spoken. It was a strange thing. Vivian ''asked'' "If the entity widely known as Kat should be left to her slumber" which to Kat''s mostly coherent mind seemed like a rather long-winded way of asking.

    So Kat opened her eyes and grabbed Vivian and pulled her in close as well. "I can''t stay long" whispered Vivian as she was brought into the hug "I managed to take yesterday off because I worked over the weekend, but I have to get back to work today. I''m sorry I won''t be around to see you leave"

    "Don''t worry I''ll be fine. I have the other two, or maybe other three to worry about me" said Kat

    Vivian smiled and gave Kat and Sylvie a quick kiss on the forehead before wiggling out of Kat''s arms and bolting down the stairs. Kat and Sylvie stared after her confused. "Why did she leave so fast" asked Sylvie

    "I have no idea" said Kat

    "Because she''s already thirty minuteste" said Callisto from the doorway. Kat and Sylvie jumped slightly, not noticing when Callisto had even arrived, distracted as they were by Vivian''s antics.

    "That makes sense. I hope she gets to work on time" said Sylvie, recovering faster from the shock then Kat did.

    Kat just nodded along in agreement as Callisto managed to gently coax them both out of bed "Come on we can have some leftover fruit before it goes bad" said Callisto.

    Kat followed her downstairs, carrying Sylvie with her because the little girl had grabbed onto her waist and clearly wasn''t nning to let her go just yet. As Callisto brought out leftovers Kat found herselfбн feelingбн full wasn''t the correct descriptor but it was close. Her energy levels were full, felt serene, and she had a sense ofбн something more like when you know your equipment is all in peak condition.

    She felt no desire to eat, or revulsion, just a feeling that it would be pointless. When she exined as such to Callisto, she just pulled a notebook out from somewhere. *Seriously where? I can see the pockets on that dress and the notebook did note from any of them.* And got Kat to repeat her description before writing it all done.

    It was about halfway through the meal when Kat got the message.

    User Kat is being summoned. You will be summoned within ten seconds.

    Kat nodded, about to rx, when she remembered she didn''t have her weapons on her. Quickly sprinting back towards the stairs, Kat leapt straight up them without stopping, then spinning on the carpet and heading straight to her room, thankful the door was left open. She just barely made it in time to through open the closet and ce a hand on her fans before the light engulfed her.

    Entering the vortex of mes, Kat let herself calm down. The mad dash for her fans was rather tense. *Even if I don''t know how to use them, it''s still better than nothing. I don''t want to take the risk that I need them and don''t have them. It was probably silly to take them out of my sash anyway.*

    As Kat was floating in the mes, she felt something new. These mes were different somehow. Kat didn''t have long to investigate before she was thrown out of the vortex. nting her feet to either side, Kat red her wings to stop her momentum and allowed herself to stand tall as she examined where she had ended up.

    The first thing to catch her eyes, was the barrier directly in front of her face. While other summonings she had partaken in may have had barriers, they were nothing like whaty before her. It was an intricate thing of see-through gold. It had strange things that didn''t look like the runes she hade to know floating in the surface.

    And the whole thing thrummed with power. Kat could feel it pressing into her skin even as she stood in the centre of it. The barrier giving of an utter certainty that it was unbreakable, which seemed to almost dere war at Kat, daring her to try.

    Kat pushed that feeling down. Just looking straight at the barrier was causing her energy to roil within her. It was a strange feeling she wasn''t used to. It was as if it was trying to break free of her skin, but ring her aura slightly around herself seemed to cut off the strange influence of the barrier.

    When she did so, the barrier seemed to shiver and weaken significantly. *What? I didn''t even touch it with my aura? Why does it seem so weak now?* The pressure on Kat had almost vanished, and the gold colouring lost its lustre.

    Looking past that, Kat saw grey carved stone, that might have once held spectacr murals. Now it was chipped and cracked with vines growing over it. There were even ces where light leaked in slightly scattered around the roof of the room, letting in the slightest shafts of light.

    Following one of the lights down, Kat found more moss, clearly clumping together to bask in what little light it could manage. The floor was made of the same cracked stone and seemed only to be in slightly better condition whenpared to the roof. Before Kat could really investigate it properly though, Kat found her eyes drawn to a small figure.

    In front of her, kneeling was a young manбн or a boy? It was hard for Kat to tell. The figure was clearly short even without the fact they were crouching. Kat was sure that they wouldn''t evene up to her chin, maybe just barely the shoulders, and with them crouching down, it didn''t help this image.

    The counter to this however, was that the person was a series of harsh lines. Their ck hair fell around their face looking like it was cut with sword rather than any care. This might have even been the case, as on his hip was a sheath with a sword handle sticking out. Kat was unable to say what kind of sword it actually was,

    To her very untrained eyes it was merely a simple sword that was rather short, but when you ounted for the young man''s height, it seemed to fit him rather well. The sheath itself was just in leather, with no markings to speak off, and the sword handle simple in the same way. Wrapped leather handle with a clean steel orb marking the end.

    His clothing however, was anything but simple. It was an overlyplex set ofyers that Kat seemed to instinctively dislike. He had a gi that sat over the entire ensemble marked with a very artful rendition of a smoking mountain that had been cleaved in half.

    Under that was a leather chest piece that seemed in and functional, but under that was another set of intricate designs on a shirt Kat couldn''t see properly to evaluate. The pants at least were simple, but rather ugly.

    They clearly once had intricate designs like most of the other outfit, but they now had leather pieces sewn over them, blocking them from view, but clearly without proper forethought as the tes didn''t even end up symmetrical from one leg to the other.

    And then, as if to ruin the already bizarre image, the boy had no shoes. None whatsoever. It made Kat think it more likely that the care and attention afforded to the gi was more that it had only recently been stolen, considering how the rest of the outfit shed.

    Then, when the boy spoke, Kat felt even further confusion. He spoke with a deep baritone, much lower than anything a boy that size could produce and he said "I want you to help avenge the honour of my n"

 Chapter 263: Ancient Five Layer Demon Sealing Array

    <h4>Chapter 263: Ancient Five Layer Demon Sealing Array</h4>

    "I want you to help avenge the honour of my n." That''s what the boy said while keeping his gaze nted firmly at the floor. *What? Iбн I don''t think that''s the sort of thing you should be trying to do kid.*

    "I''m going to need more than that" said Kat

    The boy startedughing. *Because that''s what he is, a child.* He was careful to not allow his eyes rise at all, but he let out a full throat chuckle. "Seems you are mistaken about something. I can''t hear anything you say through the barrier. This way I cannot be misled by your lies" said the boy

    *Then how did he even know I said anything? If he isn''t watching me, he can''t see my mouth moving, and if he can''t hear me talking the obviously, he can''t be responding to that.*

    "Oh? Did you already learn your lesson?" said the boy.

    *No I did not in fact learn anything. I''m trying to figure out what is going on here. Is it possible that he can hear that I''m saying something but not what I''m actually saying?* Kat wouldn''t learn it for a long timeter, but this assumption was correct. The array surrounding her had been damaged by the years. It was built to try and prevent demons using power conveyed through the voice to influence their summoners. This one no longer allows words toe out.

    "Well? Do you ept? You cannot leave this ce without agreeing and I will broke no argument" said the boy.

    *Doesбн does he know what he''s saying? You know what. Maybe it just isn''t worth it. I can''t argue with him for some reason, and I don''t really want to agree to something so petty as revenge, especially not the kind of revenge you summon a demon for.*

    *Hey System can I refuse this contract?*

    User Kat is able to refuse this Summoning, however User Kat will be punished for failing to pay off User Kat''s debt.

    Kat pursed her lips at this and started to flick her tail in irritation. *Well, that isn''t good. Do I have no choice? Kat eyed the barrier that was trapping her. I could maybe try and break this downбн but that still doesn''t really help other than allowing me to talk to him. I still need to agree to the contract because of my debt.*

    Kat bit her lips. *Contract, back when I was summoned by that professional and the chains were strange you mentioned that I could fight the specifics of a contract can I do it here?*

    User Kat is capable of fighting the terms of the Contract.

    *Right but how?*

    User Kat may use multiple techniques.

    *Right but can you be a bit more specific please System? This is rather important.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is Authorized to inform User Kat that User Kat may use Willpower, or Alternative Wording when epting.

    *Ah yes, and that is so specific and helpful Kat felt like rolling her eyes, but settled for flicking out her tail again. Wait, surely the alternative wording contingent on the other party actually being able to hear what I''m saying right?*

    User Kat is correct.

    *Great. So the fact that I''m prevented from talking to him means I''m just reliant on willpower?* Kat sighed and looked at the strange barrier again. *Maybe I''ll try and take it down after all.*

    Kat reached out towards the barrier. When her hand came in contact with it her aura seemed to buckle slightly before it settled down shortly after. The barrier felt warm under Kat''s hand, not majorly so, and she imagined that even to a human it wouldn''t be an ufortable warmth.

    Kat decided to try and just use her strength first. Pushing forward but keeping herself from being empowered Kat pressed her hand into the barrier. It creaked loudly under her efforts and sparks started to fly off of the barrier around her hand where it made contact. The boy seemed to flinch, likely hearing the sound as well but he didn''t move.

    Kat pressed on, pushing as hard as she could without empowering herself but hit a wall, the barrier stretched slightly under her hand and was sending of showers of sparks as she pressed against it.

    Clicking her tongue softly Kat started to circte her demonic energy concentrating it on her hand. Instantly, the power in her arm increased explosively, and the barrier bent and whined under her efforts. The barrier was not significantly distorted and the sparks threatened to block her vision.

    Still Kat pressed onwards, circting energy around her ears to protect them, Kat also empowered her feet. *If one arm isn''t enough. Let''s see how this goes.* Kat pushed herself forward. Locking her arm at its full length, Kat pressed on, now using her legs as leverage against the failing barrier.

    As soon as she put her full weight behind it, the barrier shattered, forcing Kat to take a step forward. The boy flinched when he heard it break, and started to look upбн only for another barrier to spring to life in front of Kat. This one slightlyrger and the same fancy gold as before.

    *Well that''s just great. Break one down, summon another.* Kat turned her gaze to the floor. There she saw arge set of circles underneath her feet. They were packed together decently tightly, four in total. One lined up with where the first barrier was, and the final ended just slightly before the boy, with the second one where the current barrier was exited.

    *Hmmбн well that wasn''t so hard, I can just break a few more of these. If it''s only four I can handle that.* Kat empowered herself again, pushing against the barrier. The sound was worse this time, and sparkspletely covered her body. They lightly bounced off without doing damage but it wasn''t pleasant feeling.

    Kat pushed with her full weight. The barrier creaked, and Kat grit her teeth and kept pushing against the golden wall that contained her. After a few seconds of this though, Kat stopped, as she clearly wasn''t making any progress.

    *Hmmбн all at once then?* Kat lined her shoulder up and folded her wings so they wouldn''t absorb any of the impact, making sure to hold them out of the way. Kat pushed as much energy as she could into her legs and bit into her shoulder, just in case, before kicking off the ground.

    Kat impacted the barrier with a boom. Kat watched as the resulting explosion threw back the boy''s clothes, leaving them to whip in the wind. Kat took a step forward and then, of course, the third barrier came up.

    *Hmmбн should I just use some fire maybe? Seems my physical strength isn''t quite enough.* Kat summoned a small bead of fire onto her finger and pressed it into the barrier. As soon as her finger came into contact with the golden wall, Kat felt a great pain shoot through her body.

    Kat wrenched her hand back in a panic as pain spasmed through her body. She tried to remain standing but she felt herself wobble and fall to one knee. When the boy heard this, he let out another chuckle. "Foolish demon. It seems you thought you could destroy the ancient fiveyer demon sealing array my sect''s forefathers constructed. Your only hope of escape is to ept my proposal" said the boy in an arrogant manner.

    Kat grit her teeth and tried to calm herself down, focusing on the pain actually seemed to help, as it worked its way through her system faster. Kat calmed her breathing and let it run its course. In, and out, in and out, Kat kept her breath steady for a full minute before she had the confidence to stand once again.

    *Seems this isn''t quite so simple after all.* Kat moved her gaze to her fans at her hips. But then again. *Pretty sure someone somewhere quoted the saying. ''Any problem can be solved by hitting it hard enough. If you ever find this not to be the caseбн well you just didn''t hit it hard enough or with the right weapon.*

    Kat smiled and pushed her energy into her fans. They seemed to eagerly drink in the energy she was supplying them. Once Kat got the sense that they were full, there was a slight purple glow around the fans, and she was down to half energy.

    Smiling Kat swung the fans, slicing into the barrier in question before her, it popped like a bubble. There was no pain, no resistance, and only a few measly sparks. Kat grinned and went for the fourth barrier that appeared as a quick follow up.

    It also stood no chance, her fans cutting through the golden wall like butter. Kat smiled. *Well that wasn''t so bad. Seems like this fiveyer sealing array ain''t all that.* Kat only had a moment to realise what she''d just repeated in her thoughts before golden chains through themselves up from the cracks in the floor.

    They wrapped themselves around Kat''s entire body and over her mouth before pulling her down into a kneeling position. Her arms and legs were chained together behind her back while her wings were bound to her chest. *Wellбн oops*

 Chapter 264: Gathering Information

    <h4>Chapter 264: Gathering Information</h4>

    "Ha, see the array is no match for a beast like you" said the boy, no the child. Kat could hear him shivering, and watched what she could around the chains. The boy was practically shaking in his boots, and while he spoke clearly there was fear in it.

    *Ok I''ll admit I got a bit cocky here.* Kat flexed her arms and the chains groaned in protest. She tried to move her fans around but found her wrists to be well-bound. *Well... looks like I''m not the only one that made a mistake. Clearly the kid is actually scared of me but...*

    *That begs the question of how did he summon me then? He doesn''t seem to know what I am other than a demon, even though I imagine I''m fairly recognisable with my wings and tail. He clearly wasn''t prepared for me to bust down the other fouryers.*

    *And he is still trying to put on a brave front for some reason, despite shaking like a leaf on a blustery day. I mean, does this kid even know what he''s doing? Does he understand the contract?*

    Kat flicked her tail in annoyance at the thought that she was about to be forced into a contract because of her debt where the other party had no idea what they were doing. Then she paused, and flicked her tail once again, this time just as a test. Her tail responded,pleting its slight flick.

    *My tail is free.* Kat grinned under the chain around her mouth. *That''s big. That means these chains aren''t perfect, they are just doing their best. I might even be able to slip out of the one covering my mouth.*

    *Actually, does that prevent me from epting the contract? *

    No. Only a clear indication of consent from both parties is required.

    *I suppose that makes sense. It would really suck for someone who was mute if that was the only way to confirm things. I suppose there was also the time I signed the contract with Vivian and that triggered it as well.*

    *Well, now the question is, what should I do? I have a free tail, and likely a chance to free my mouth. The kid is scared, butбн I don''t really have a good sense of how strong he is. I get the feeling that summoning a demon is supposed to be expensiveбн*

    *And other than the party from Green''s world, everyone else who summoned me is really strong or had someone strong with them. Even right back at the very start, there was a master and apprentice.*

    *So, what are the chances this guy is actually strong? This ce is clearly falling apart, but it still works. So I have to wonder if he just activated the formation here, or if he was strong enough to get materials to summon me.*

    *It seems like a bit of a risk butбн worsees to worst I suppose I have my tail. The real issue is that if I get ''killed'' and sent back I imagine whatever punishment they''ve got lined up for me wille into effect.*

    Kat sighed, letting a long breath flow around the chain covering her mouth. Deciding that freeing herself at least a bit was prudent, Kat leaned forward into the chain, waiting for it to spark slightly, and then yanked her face backwards.

    As nned the chain around her dropped to the ground ttering. The boy froze at this, going as still as a human could possibly get. Of course, Kat could still see the small rise and fall of his body as he breathed, and even the subtle twitches of his hand that likely wanted to grab onto his sword.

    "Foul demon, you cannot escape from the chains. Each is more powerful than thest" said the boy with the slightest waver in his voice. *Credit where it is due, he''s good at pretending everything is fine. Or at least, voice wise he is.*

    Kat looked down at the chain on the ground, before giving a slight tug on the chains. They seemed no stronger than before, but considering her limited motion, perhaps that wasn''t surprising.

    *Now, what do I want to say? Try and scare him more? Convince him that this won''t hold me for long and negotiate a better contract, one not centred around revenge? Or perhaps I should try and convince him I mean him no harmбн*

    *Hmm, I wonder if he knows demons can''t lie. It''s one of those things where nobody would believe it if I just said it butбн if they already know, then I might be fine? How universal is it though?*

    *Once again, people seem to know about this, but I''m in some forgotten temple. I just can''t shake the feeling that he''s some random kid who activated the circle and has no idea what the hell is going on, only a few random stories and the barest hints of information.*

    Kat sighed again. *I just can''t know. I have too little information. Soбн maybe powerful slightly annoyed demon? A kind one though?* "Seems your little chains are easily slipped. Why it was simple to remove the one blocking me speech, something you seem so afraid of" said Kat

    "S-shut up. I will not hear your lies" stammered the boy. *Just great. So he doesn''t know what he''s done, and he doesn''t know I can''t lie. Perfect. Maybe try and y this up somehow?*

    "Why would I lie to a child? Surely the truth is that much moreбн invigorating" said Kat diverting the slightest amount of energy to her voice box, making the words reverberated slightly more. *What the hell am I saying?! This feels so overblownбн maybe I''mying it on a bit thick.*

    "You- You''re just trying to trick me. I- I made you the deal. You will help me get revenge or you''ll never be free" said the boy. *Oh he has so little idea how this works. Why couldn''t it be someone even slightlypetent.*

    *Maybeбн maybe y to how scared he is. Pretend revenge is beneath me? Maybe try and spread the idea that I could do it easily but isn''t worth my time.* "Your deal?" said Kat measuring her demonic energy output "You summoned me for petty revenge and you think I''d agree?"

    "Shut up! It''s important. I need to get revenge for what they did to my family!" said the kid.

    Kat pursed her lips. *I wonder if this is more serious than I thoughtбн Press for information?* "What, your parents weren''t willing to keep you from making the mistake of summoning me?" said Kat

    "Mistake? My parents are weak. They don''t understand why I need to do this! They tried to stop me!" shouted the kid, working himself up.

    Kat groaned internally. *Yay I''ve got a small child after revenge but it actually turns out to more likely be babysitting duty because his parents couldn''t stop him from doing something stupid.*

    "Weak? It seems they know what is most important already, and I doubt revenge ranks highly on that list" said Kat with a smirk the boy couldn''t see, but could almost hear in her voice.

    "No. I''ll show them. I managed to break into this temple. I managed to summon you. I will manage to get my revenge as well and you can''t stop me!" said the kid.

    *Oh God he''s one of these kids.* Kat thought back to her history of dealing with them in the past. *Maybe giving him a good whack on the head will teach him some manners.* As Kat thought that though, the kid pulled out his sword.

    "If you won''t help me, I''ll just have to go myself" said the kid. *Ah shit. Now what do I do.* Kat started to speed up her thoughts considering what to do now that the kid was bringing out the sword.

    *Great. Just great, he decided to pull out the sword. I doubt it can do much damage to me, but the concern is that he can send me back. I''m not scared of the kid, but I am scared of what a bunch of demons think is an eptable punishment for noting through on your debt. Well, when in doubt, double down. Or at least, that''s what Lily said was in a bunch of books she read. I don''t think either of us actually know how to bluff properly.*

    "Ooh, don''t want to negotiate with me so you brought out the sword. Ha, go on and try your best. I''m sure I''ll be really happy to help you with your revenge after you start trying to ruin my clothes" said Kat.

    The boy wavered when he heard this. He was standing up but was looking off to the side in order to remain looking away from Kat. The sword in his hand shook. His knuckles were white as he had the sword in a death grip.

    "What do you want then?" growled the boy.

    *Wellбн that is the question. Can I convince him that revenge isn''t a good idea?*

 Chapter 265: Chains Anyone?

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chains Anyone?</h4>

    Kat nced up to the sword raised to strike her down. *No probably not while he''s jumping between terrified anger and just terrified. I doubt I can make any meaningful change in such a short timeбн*

    *But maybe that''s all I need to do? Buy myself some time. What aboutбн hmmm, so the contract is to help him with revengeбн what if I instead agree to help him while he tries to take revenge for this incident. That means that once he stops trying to take revenge, the contract isplete right?*

    *It gets me time, and it means that I don''t have to do anything too bad, I just have to provide assistance. Maybeбн help him when necessary while he tries to get revenge? I can maybe use some of my demonic leverage or whatever it''s actually called to make sure that it''s when I deem necessary instead of him? That should give me a lot of freedom to act while not tipping my hand too far.*

    *I need to ask for something else though. Something that makes it look like that''s what I''m trying to get instead of the reworded contract.* Kat tried to properly take in the room as well as she could without moving her eyes. He wasn''t looking at her, but Kat didn''t want to take any chances.

    *Dammit, it''s all ruins. There isn''t anything here that gives me some clue as to what I could ask for. I also really don''t want to ask for something suitably demonic just in case I''m forced to get it. Imagine if I asked for the souls of the innocent as payment and he actually tried to give them to me. That is not a thought I want to entertain.*

    *Plus, the guy is clearly a scared kid. I don''t want to ask for something he can''t give me and then have the system force him to pay what I''m owed, or whatever the contract might do to him. I wish I could just ask for a rock or something but he NEEDS to believe that''s what I really want.*

    *Hey system do you have any good ideas?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S suggests requesting one Favour as additionalpensation. A favour with no limit is particrly deadly.

    Kat wanted to think of a better solution but the system''s idea was a good well. *Wait does it count as an idea if it''s a program? Is the system a program or an AI? Does it have a soul? Wait, I''m getting distracted.*

    *Hmm, system if I do ask for a favour, will that be a problem across dimensions?*

    No. When enforcing a Favour from a Contract, User Kat may request that Favour from across dimensional barriers.

    *Ok so a favourбн some time in the future. Should I make it a while in the future? Or just ask for it?* Kat tried to ponder how exactly she wanted to ask for the favour, but her options weren''t great. She kept going back to just asking straight up and letting the boy impose his own restrictions on the favour. It would get him focused on the favour instead of her wording and it would probably be less restrictive then if Kat tried to present restrictions she thought he''d be happy with.

    "A favour" said Kat letting the words reverberate for a second before continuing "I promise to help you when necessary while you try to get revenge for this slight against your familyбн all for one favour in the future"

    Kat watched as the boy gulped, seemingly weighing the words she said. "I- I won''t be tricked into an endless favour?" he saidбн but the words sounded hollow, almost implying that while he wouldn''t be tricked into one, he might still choose to enter into it by choice.

    *Ok, how do I respond?* Kat let the silence stretch, but only slightly, as she was abusing her increased thought speed to consider things. *Do I just let things wait out? Let him keep talking to himself? He already sounds like he''s half convinced to just say yes for some reasonбн*

    *Or do Iugh? As if he told some cute joke? Maybe try and imply that the fact he even got this close to agreeing to it is already a mistake? Force him to impose what he thinks are intense restrictions? I mean really I don''t care about the favour, I''m doing this to change the wording and to not go to demon debtors prison.*

    *Let''s go with a polite and softughбн* Kat stopped on the thought. *I don''t really know how to do that though do I? Shit okбн let''s just wait then.*

    And so Kat did, she let her cognition return to normal and had thirty seconds pass. The boy broke first, he didn''t make it to thirty-five seconds. "Fine. But, I won''t do anything that would directly damage my interestsбн andбн I won''t do anything that will destroy my reputationбн andбн no that''s all"

    *I wonder what the other thing is.* "In that case, I ept" said Kat andбн nothing happened.

    "Uhбн" mumbled the boy

    "You must ept as well" said Kat

    "Oh umбн I ept?" said the boy as a question.

    *Oh great. The great contract knows what reluctance is. Is that why people think they are supposed to use their full name and a bunch of other stuff? It proves that they are serious about it?*

    "Properly" said Kat letting an edge bleed into her voice that she didn''t really feel.

    The boy gulped at this, and Kat could see him chewing on the inside of his mouth. The sword in his hand wavering. It danced back and forth, almost like a snake, as if he was trying to find some target, some outlet for his indecision.

    Eventually though the boy seemed to make a decision because he grit his teeth and put away the sword and said "I, am Mao Xiang, from the Mao n and I ept this contract with the demon before me" voice still shaking. *Wait why do I know Mao is thest name?*

    But it seemed to be enough as the chains that covered Kat were drastically overshadowed by the purple chains that burst out from her. Where as before they were only impressive in number, now there was something more to them.

    As Kat pushed her will into the contract, she could feel a massive weight settle behind the chains, as if it wasn''t her that was reinforcing this. Kat wouldter learn that this assumption was false, she was indeed the one powering the presence behind the chains butбн that wasn''t a concern for now.

    No the major concern was that the boy was screaming his head off. In response to the rush of chains he freaked out and drew his swordбн which did basically nothing. The chains seemed to take his act of aggression as a direct offense swarming in even greater numbers than before exploding from Kat, destroying the gold chains that bound her and tightening their grip on the boy.

    Kat gulped as she watched the scene. *Did I do this? Is this all because I bargained for a favour? Or is this something else? Is it because I''m rank 2бн why?* Kat was trying to wrap her head around the sheer power she felt radiating of the chains.

    If her rank one chains felt bindingбн these almost felt suffocating, as if they were willing to go out of their way to cause additional suffering if they felt they were being denied for whatever reason, and Kat felt a slight fear of them creep into her mind even though these chains were hersбн she just didn''t want to recognise the fact.

    Finallyбн a few weak purple chains snaked their way across the ground and started to bind her. They just barely made it to Kat toplete the contract. They were weak, especially in the face of Kat''s onught of chains. They bound her, but only in the weakest sense, and they seemed to have only managed this much because she wanted them to.

    It furthered solidified the slight fear in her mind. She didn''t expect that her willpower was so superior to the boy in front of her. He might be angry, and wielding a sword, but clearly his will was no match for Kat''s, especially when amplified by her demonic nature and she wasn''t sure what to do with that information.

    *How badly have I bent this contract? What am I even being held to anymore? The other contracts felt properly binding but thisбн this feels almost like a joke. Maybe I shouldn''t have thrown so much of my will behind the chainsбн Iбн well I don''t know if I was expecting resistance but I wasn''t expecting thisбн that''s for sure.*

    *Systemбн is thisбн is this normal?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is cannot share the information of other Contractsбн

    Errorбн

    Errorбн

    Override DELTATHREESEVENEIGHT*&#@*)912848591

    Reconstituting Questionбн

    epting new Parameters

    Redefining restrictions

    No Kat. This is not normal.

    Kat gulped and dragged her gaze over to the boy, who had fallen to his knees and was now letting out shuddering gasps. *Wellбн I''m not sure that makes this any better.*

 Chapter 266: Get Me Out of Here

    <h4>Chapter 266: Get Me Out of Here</h4>

    *Soбн is he going to be ok?* Kat directed her thoughts towards D.E.M.O.N.S while watching the boy struggle on the floor as she stood up. Now Xiang just looked rather small and somewhat pathetic.

    No permanent damage was done to Summoner Xiang, however upon seeing the Chains of Contract Summoner Xiang attempted to resist in a poor manner causing damage to Summoner Xiang.

    Kat let out a long sigh as she watched the idiot on the floor. *You know. I have to wonder if I might have taken this to a bit of an extremeбн but then I remember that I''m a demon now and that other demons surely would have done worse.*

    Xiang managed to bring in onerge gulp of air that seemed to stabilise him. Once he managed that, Xiang took out his sword and mmed it into the ground before using it to pull him to his feet. Once there, he stood up at his full height, which was still nothingpared to Kat without including her horns.

    "Ha, now you''re my servant for the duration of the contract. Let us head off immediately" said Xiang, tired, but somehow still sounding arrogant.

    *Doesбн does he not know this isn''t how this works? What does he think just happened?* Xiang didn''t even wait for Kat to make a reply before he turned around and started to head out of the room. Now that he was walking away Kat could see a door at the end of the steps he had seemingly worked up.

    Kat spent a second looking around, before heading after him. *Soбн why is he so calm now? I mean, there isn''t anything in my contract preventing me from just pping him for being disrespectful right?*

    User Kat is correct.

    *Waitбн Iбн I don''t want to do this butбн if I killed him would my contract beplete? He would no longer be looking for revenge butбн surely that isn''t how this works.*

    User Kat is mostly correct. User Kat could dispose of Summoner Xiang and have the Contractplete.

    *Surely this isn''t normal either right? The Queen and that guy who does this for a living would have made me promise not to attack them or something if it was actually necessary right?*

    User Kat is correct. Some Summoning Circles force that into the Contract. Young demons are sent to Dimensions where such steps have been taken already. This Dimension should have the same protection however the Summoning Circle used for User Kat did not.

    *Umбн is that because it''s old? Actually that is two questions in a way. Is it because the circle was made before they figured it out or is it because over time that part of the circle was destroyed?*

    It is likely to be one of the aforementioned suggestions of User Kat, however it is unclear at this time what the cause is.

    *Welpбн that''s great I suppose?* Kat thought as she made it down to the bottom of the stairs. She found herself in a doorway heading towards a tunnel. Xiang had already headed inside passed the broken doors she could see had fallen inward.

    Kat kicked one as she passed it, and the door shed gold for a moment before dimming. *Strangeбн I guess they enchanted the doors to be stronger or something? But they didn''t remember to enchant the hinges.* Kat let out a small chuckle at that thought. She found it amusing that perhaps the only reason that Xiang had managed to get in was because they only fortified their doors and not anything else.

    "What are youughing about" Xiang growled as if Kat had somehow personally offended him. *Whichбн actually might not be impossible. How do I want to answer him? Do I want to continue pretending I''m older and more powerful than I seem? Should I let the fa?ade crack a bit?*

    *I have no idea what I''m doing really, and I doubt I can keep up the act long. Maybe I should try to answer a bit more casually and then work my way down. If Xiang asks, I can answer that I''m just acting more casual, or somethingбн it doesn''t really matter if he believes me because it''s toote to change the contractбн right?*

    Contracts can be changed if all parties involved agree to the change.

    *Welp at least he needs to get me to agree. Anyway, I should really answer.* "I''m justughing at the poor enchanting done on the doors."

    "Poor" shouted Xiang "Poor! You call one of the greatest works of our n poor!? That seal wouldst one hundred thousand years if necessary. It opened for me because of my bloodline and the fact I passed the temples test! And Enchanting? You would call it by the same name as those hacks? No it is true Array Formations!"

    "Rightбн" said Kat thinking about the fact that the doors clearly fell forwardбн from her perspectiveбн back towards where Xiang must havee from "Even epting that, clearly the hinges were not given the same consideration"

    Xiang flinched at this but didn''t stop moving, instead he starting to speak "Wellбн what about this hallway?"

    "What about it?" asked Kat confused

    "You- you can''t feel the spiritual echoes? The power in the walls?" asked Xiang shocked.

    Kat looked at the wall, and saw a in stone wall slowly falling apart. It was a bit better off than the antechamber but not by a particrlyrge amount. Um no? Kat flicked her tail across the wall casually and scored a deep mark in the stone. бн *Something tells me that isn''t what was supposed to happen.* "No, I don''t. I can''t tell what you are speaking about. These seems like normal walls to me"

    "Ha" said Xiang, who was happier now "Seems you aren''t that powerful after all if you can''t feel the greatness of these halls!"

    "Are you sure?" said Kat with a sigh, as she tried to resist punching the wall just to prove she could damage it and see his reaction.

    ??Of course I''m sure. Clearly a lowly creature like a demon has no eye for magnificence" said Xiang.

    *Urgh. Should I feel more insulted that he talked down my entire race? Is this because I grew up humanбн* Kat nced at the crumbling rock. *Maybe it''s because it''s a weak insult anyway.* "Hold up one moment then" said Kat

    Xiang paused and turned back, a smarmy grin on his face. *Oh so that''s how you want to do it then.* "Watch" said Kat.

    Raising her pointer finger Kat lightly ced it on the wall. Xiang scoffed as if this was already a joke. Kat just smiled and pushed her finger into the wall, the stonepressing under it as if it was sponge.

    Xiang paled. "W-well, clearly the aura has faded over time of courseбн and I meanбн the temples secret was summoning a demon such as yourself soбн I meanбн of course, you can bypass the defences otherwise why were you summoned?"

    Kat thought about that for a second, and an idea came to her. *Systemбн was I summoned because there was nobody stronger wanted toe?*

    User Kat is incorrect. User Kat was summoned because 70% of the offering price was destroyed over the years rendering the items worthless.

    *Ahбн that makes so much more sense.*

    So, Kat walked through the tunnel following after Xiang. It was around an hourter that she found herself in a slightlyrger room looking even more destitute than the room she was summoned in. In the corner was a stone golem of some sorts with a number of gashes across its chestбн though the stone was already crumbling in odd ces, and looked to have once been muchrger.

    "See, that is the guardian of the temple. I defeated it as part of my trial to summon you" said Xiang proudly stepping over the broken remains.

    Kat felt like mming her head into a wall. *No no you really didn''t. This thing is so obviously broken beyond repairбн and it was like that before you arrived Xiangбн He''s an idiot isn''t heбн why did I agree to this? Oh, right Demon Debt.*

    Xiang led Kat through the halls. She passed through a number of rooms with ''guardians'' in them along the way. Though in reality Kat doubted the im. There were a few other golems, a spider the size of a dog that looked mummified already, the corpses of a rat pack, and a nest of dead birds.

    *This kid robbed a tomb didn''t heбн but he keeps iming it belongs to his n right? So why does he not see how broken down this ce is.* As Kat stepped out into the sunlight, Kat looked back at where she hade in.

    It was a cave entrance, with something carved above the entrance. Squinting Kat managed to make out the words. ''Chuu n low to medium level demon summoning facility and remote storage''

    "Hey Xiangбн what does that say above the entrance" asked Kat

    Xiang turned and scoffed before saying "That is the ancient text. Nobody alive can read that anymore"

 Chapter 267: Leafing the Temple

    <h4>Chapter 267: Leafing the Temple</h4>

    Kat groaned. *Of course. Of course, thepound doesn''t even belong to his n. It''s so old that his ancestors probably just set up here and stole a bunch of stuff, and now this ''ancient secret'' turns out to be some storage facility of somebody else''s.*

    "Come!" said Xiang "We must be off quickly. We should make what progress we can before the fall of night"

    Kat looked up at the nearly setting sun. "Would it not be better to set camp here considering it is almost nightfall?" asked Kat

    Xiang shook his head and chuckled as if Kat was an idiot "Of course not. Now that I am on the quest for revenge, I shall not waste a single moment. I will find the mainpound of the Shattered me Sect and show them what happens when you mess with the Mao n.

    "Besides, what is wrong with a night under the stars. Such a thing is normal on a quest! I shall not shy away from it! We shall charge forth and make campter" said Xiang.

    Kat looked over Xiang, who bore no indication of supplies or a tent. She even scanned his fingers for storage rings but the only thing of note was a small pouch attached to his sword''s sheath that was likely his wallet.

    Kat listened as Xiang turned and strode off into the forest. She could hear the slight clinking of coins and suggested her guess was correct. *But if that is the caseбн then where is his supplies? Surely, he isn''t quite that stupid. Kat shrugged and followed him down the path.*

    Well, ''path'' was a generous term. To Kat''s eyes it looked like someone had taken a machete to the foliage and bashed it out of the way. This led Kat''s eyes to drift to the sword hanging on Xiang''s hip and she started to get an idea of how the path was made.

    Looking closely at the destroyed foliage Kat noticed that it was in fact rather new. She didn''tment on it though. The real question that arose from that knowledge was how he found the ''temple'' in the first ce. If he was the one that made this path than that means he had no idea where he was goingбн *Is he just lucky then?*

    Kat followed behind Xiang for another two hours before the sun had well and truly set and he called for a stop. "Stop here demon. I shall rest while you watch over the camp"

    Without even waiting for her answer Xiang pulled out a ne Kat hadn''t noticed. On the end was a simple iron ring. It shed for a split second before a sleeping roll was pulled from it and pushed over to the side by Xiang. A second sh signalled a second item. This one was a bag filled with crackers.

    Xiang bit into them and nced over at Kat before returning to his crackers. *Is this guy just going to eat in front of me?* Kat checked her energy reserves and found them full, then considered the thought of eating and found that she didn''t have any desire to do that either.

    *Ok well maybe I''m fine but what''s this assumption that I''m going to guard the camp.* "Why do you believe I will just guard your camp for the night?" asked Kat

    Xiang paused halfway into a bite, looked at Kat, and then continued to chew on the cracker. He took his time finishing off the mouthful, chewing, what was likely an excessive number of times before looking up at Kat and saying. "Is that not your job as my demonic servant?"

    "No, no it really isn''t. I haven''t suddenly be a ve now that we have a contract. I have to adhere to the terms yes, but there was nothing in them about waiting on you" said Kat

    Xiang frowned "It did say you would help me get my revenge though" Xiang mused.

    *Don''t correct him of that little error just yet.* "That still doesn''t mean I''m your servant. Guarding for the night doesn''t further your ns for revenge in any way" said Kat

    "It is your duty as the contracted demon to protect me though is it not?" said Xiang with narrowed eyes.

    *Is it system?*

    Not unless explicitly stated by the Contract.

    *Good to have that confirmation.* "It is not Xiang. There was nothing in the contract that requires me to protect you either" said Kat

    Xiang''s eyes widened at this and his frown grew significantly. It seemed to have dawned on him that he''d been tricked, or at the very least, he did not have the power in this rtionship he thought he did. It was unclear to Kat exactly what the boy believed he was entitled to, but he clearly was under a few misconceptions.

    "Well, in that case as the one that requires less sleep you will stand guard" said Xiang

    Kat smirked. *That at least is true. I could go a day without sleeping when I was rank one if I had toбн so I can certainly do it at rank twoбн but should I admit to that? I could force him to take a shift butбн that would probably slow us down in a big wayбн*

    *Wait isn''t that what I want though? I don''t want him getting revenge, so making this take a few extra days is fine.* "I can guard you for a number of hours but I will be sleeping for at least some of the night" said Kat careful not to trip up in trying to lie about needing to sleep.

    Xiang frowned further as he considered this. He tapped his sword methodically as the gears in his head turned mulling over the situation and likely trying to find some other option. In the end, nothing must have been forting as he said. "Alright then. You will wake me when you wish to sleep and I will watch over you" said Xiang, with a slightly pained expression.

    Kat nodded and the boy shoved another cracker into his mouth. Looking at the biscuits closer though, Kat wondered if they might instead be ''hard tack'' she''d never really seen hard tack, and didn''t know what it was, so she was unsure if this counted. It did look hard and seemed to crack and shatter more so than allow itself to be bitten properly.

    Eventually though, Xiang finished his meal and crawled over to the sleeping bag he had before slipping inside and closing his eyes. Kat watched him for a moment longer before looking around the area they''d chosen to stop.

    It wasn''t much. It was just a spot that had slightly less foliage than the rest of the path. It couldn''t even be called a clearing, just a bare patch of dirt barely long enough for the one sleeping roll. Changing tactics, Kat then looked up above. The tree''s seemed to be some kind of Sequoia tree, or at least, if it was a different tree, it looked close enough for it not to matter.

    They resembled Giant Sequoias'' in all but height and girth. The bark was the familiar reddish colour with minimal branches until you were closer to the top. They swayed very slightly in the breeze, but the wind wasn''t particrly fierce.

    Kat nced over at the sleeping boy and decided that running off, while possible, was still a bad idea. That and he clearly wasn''t asleep yet as Kat could hear that his heart was beating quickly still, an indication of his unease.

    Kat shrugged before ncing between a few branches. Spotting two decent sized ones at around halfway up the tree and close together Kat let out her wings and flew up to them, beforending and fitting herselffortable between the branches.

    The bark was a little strange on her wings, but the skin across them was strong enough to cause her no difort even when she leaned into them. Looking out at the forest below, Kat managed to seeбн basically nothing. It was too densely packed to see past more than a handful of trees. *Guess I need to keep my ears out rather than my eyesбн I wonder if I should just do my meditation sleep thingбн wait no first.*

    Kat summoned the system to her and started to think about the message she wanted to send everyone. *Should I include Minor? No best not. She''s likely recovering and trying to figure things out. She might drop everything to try and speak with me when she should really be taking time to work out her own situation with Major.*

    And so, as the moon started its journey across the sky, Katposed her first message to her aplices, keeping things mostly generic, just giving the broad strokes and exining her issues with the mission she was seemingly on as well as the attitude of Xiang. She kept her ears out as well of course but, nothing of note appeared even long after the message had been sent off.

 Chapter 268: Fast Pace Letter Transmission

    <h4>Chapter 268: Fast Pace Letter Transmission</h4>

    It was two hourster that Kat finally got a reply from both Lily and Vivian. They were mostly simr, but Vivian''s included mention that Sylvie would be sad she was asleep and missed the message. Apparently, she''d fallen asleep rather early for once.

    The messages were just basic well wishes as well as a request for some rification on a few details. As Kat wasposing her reply, Kat got a second message from Lily exining that she''d waited for twenty minutes and now had to assume that Kat wasn''t avable any more.

    This of course confused Kat greatly. She stared at the message and curled her tail into a question mark while tilting her head. *Iбн I don''t understand? I waited like two hours for a reply and while I don''t begrudge Lily not wanting to just wait around for me. Hey system, is there a daily on these messages?*

    User Kat is correct. Messages to aplices will have a dy unless both parties are within the same dimension.

    *But why would it be like that? I''m pretty sure that I don''t lose much time when I transfer over, only a few seconds or a minute at most.*

    The full details require a higher Rank to ess but User Kat can be given a basic descriptor. Essentially, D.E.M.O.N.S utilises a lower powered function to transport messages across dimensional barriers. It requires so little power to be almost negligible but has a time dy.

    *Higher Rank demons have the option to pay for fast tracked delivery, but User Kat does not have the required credentials.

    *Huhбн butбн why can you send me quickly across dimensions then?*

    User Kat is requesting Highly Restricted information. Does User Kat wish to use one of User Kat''s special Favour Tokens.

    *Noбн though thanks for reminding me about thoseбн with everything that happens they kind of slipped my mindбн which is really annoying when I know I have perfect recall?? Is it still perfect if you can gloss over things though?*

    Kat shook her head, and recentred her thoughts on the message dys. *I guess I''ll have to treat them more like particrly fast letters rather than texting or a phone call.* Kat quicklyposed a short exnation for the others and mentioned the dy before sitting back and rxing.

    Kat was tempted to meditate while she waited up in the tree but decided against it. No sense messing up in the first day, and in addition to that, Kat still wasn''t sure how safe and reliable the meditation was in regards to catching things sneaking up on her. She knew it worked really well against other people, but it seemed more like she was feeling their mental imprint.

    Kat was working on the assumption that animals would have a smaller presence because they had less going on in their mind. Maybe with training or with additional ranks this could be solved but for now Kat didn''t want to risk it.

    And so she sat, quietly, on watch for another six hours, providing Xiang a full eight hours of sleep. Despite this, when Kat jumped down and poked him in the cheek, he was unresponsive. Kat flicked his head a few more times before starting to contemte. *Ok, soбн how do I want to wake him? Extreme cold? Punching him? pping him? pping him sounds funбн but that might be construed as an attackбн*

    *Hmmm, let''s freeze a stick and poke him with it. No need to dismiss the ssics.* There was an abundance of sticks lining the ground along with leaves and other such forest waste. Picking up thergest stick in eyesight, Kat set it alight.

    It instantly froze over, and once it did Kat simply dismissed her fire and proceeded to poke Xiang with the chilled item. The reaction was instantaneous, he kicked off the sleeping bag andunched himself to his feet before drawing his sword and pointing it at Kat.

    The speed was nothingpared to Kat''s maximum speed, but it was clearly above what a normal human should have been able to do. It was Kat''s first clue in that this realm might be different from the others she''d visited.

    Previously, everyone who was stronger than normal had needed to empower themselves to achieve any meaningful results. Xiang however gave no indication of any such empowerment, no tell-tale glows, and his clothes contained no runes as far as Kat could tell with her untrained eyes, but that didn''t mean much with hercking experience.

    Still, this swiftness with which Xiang moved cause Kat to narrow her eyes. *That was actually rather impressive. Both as an instinctive reaction and in terms of overall speed. Something is going on here. This is strength beyond even Garethбн but he doesn''t actually feel more powerful, I get the sense that he hardly knows what he''s doing so why is he so fast?*

    "Attacking me now are you?" asked Kat with a smirk, unable to resist the easy chance to throw Xiang a curveball. She was still hoping to keep him off bnce for a while longer yet.

    "My apologies" said Xiang making an effort to project his voice "I am not used to such a chill. Even surrounded by the mountains as this area might be, that is some of the coldest I have ever felt"

    "Well, it was simply a way to get your attention. My light attempts to wake you were unsessful. I did not want to escte to full force so quickly, so taking this frozen branch was my next stage" said Kat

    "Right" said Xiang firmly, but with an undercurrent of unease as if trying to convince himself that Kat was telling the truth. *Huhбн I think he knows I can''t lieбн right? Let''s not mention it butбн I''m not sure what I''d rather he knew.*

    "Well, I am going to take a short rest" said Kat before taking off with her wings and settling back into the tree limbs.

    Before she closed her eyes, she heard Xiang curse not quite under his breath "By the Immortals, how am I supposed to get up and wake her once it''s time to leave from down here"

    *Easy answer for you. You''re not.* Thought Kat as she shut her eyes and settled in for a nice nap. She let herself sink into her mediation, riding on the currents and watching the ripples as her mind rxed.

    It was an unknown timeter when Kat noticed ripples below her. They were short and frantic. Finding this situation Kat decided to rouse herself, pushing herself from the depths of sleep. The sight that greeted her was not a pleasant one but it did answer a few questions.

    Below her, Xiang was surrounded on all sides by several wolves. Each wolf had a strange fur pattern, and were crackling slightly as Kat looked them over. Kat counted five in the immediate area with two more watching from further back that wererger, with the asional spark that flew between bits of fur. Xiang had his sword drawn and had ced himself against the tree. His sleeping bag had been put away and if he was eating snacks there was no evidence left.

    *Well, I guess that means that no, I cannot in fact detect wolvesing while I''m asleep, but I can detect someone being attacked by wolves, so small victories, I guess.* Kat dropped herself out of the tree in front of Xiang, not bothering with her wings to slow her down, instead pushing energy into her legs to absorb the impact.

    Kat mmed into the ground which cracked under her weight as she stood up. Dirt sprayed from the impact crater, mostly flying towards Xiangбн something she hadn''t quite intended. *Ooops. I''ll admit to that one being poor manners and bad form.* Kat red out at the wolves, which had started to bolt at the sight of her. The smaller wolves had turned their back on herpletely and were running away at full speed.

    However, the two in the back had moved up a slight amount, ready to attack her, but only if she followed up. They split their focus between the retreating wolves and Kat. Once the smaller wolves had taken off and were hidden by trees, therger ones started retreating slowly, never letting their eyes leave Kat.

    As the situation defused, Xiang spoke up, anger in his voice "I could have dealt with them"

    Kat turned around and shrugged. "Perhaps, but there was no reason to take that fight"

    Xiang growled "Some basic mountain wolves that aren''t even true beasts could never hurt me"

    Kat was about to ept his exnation, but Kat noticed that while he was speaking, his arms had yet to stop talking. Additionally, she wasn''t an expert in martial forms, but Xiang was pressed as far back as he could be against the tree, his back as straight as it could be. "Oh? You sure about that? What about the tworger ones in the back?" said Kat guessing they were the real strength of the group.

    Xiang twitched at that, sword darting to the side before he disguised it as putting his weapon away. "Ha, a first level true beast is also n-nothing"

 Chapter 269: Bragging Rights

    <h4>Chapter 269: Bragging Rights</h4>

    "Sure, it isn''t" said Kat not willing to make his clear lie into an issue. "So, if a first level true beast is ''nothing'', as you put it, how strong are you truly? What exactly am I working with here?"

    "Why should I tell you? So that you can turn my strengths to your whims? So that you can manipte me easier?" snarled Xiang

    *And you''d think the fact that I''d saved him from being mauled by wolves not even a minute ago would have made him slightly more trusting.* Kat looked over therge amount of dust and grime now coating the boy. *Ok maybe it wasn''t as much of a positive influence as it could have been butбн*

    "Well, if you don''t want to tell me how strong you are, at least exin to me the n. I was happy to leave the temple, that was fine, but while we were walking, I''d somewhat expected some further details on what we are doing" said Kat

    This statement wasбн true enough, Kat had been able to say it after all, but she didn''t truly believe Xiang was personally going to share those sorts of details with her without prompting, but, it was something she expected of a more standard summoner. She can''t very wellplete the contract without context.

    "We show up and you help me kill or cripple them all. It isn''t very hard to understand" growled Xiang.

    Kat held back the sigh. *As if this adorable child could kill anyone. He couldn''t even stand up to some wolves. I doubt it really. He has some anger at these people sure, but I justбн I don''t feel the rage. It feels like he''s doing this more because it''s expected and not that he wants to go on some crusade.*

    "Ok, maybe we should back up a bit. Why do you want to get revenge?" asked Kat

    "Didn''t I tell you already? They attacked my n!" shouted Xiang as if that exined everything.

    Kat sighed and shook her head. "Ok, well, first let''s get moving" said Kat as she started walking down the ''path'' they had been following the previous day. Xiang frowned, ncing down at his sword once before stowing it and following behind Kat, though he did not look happy at being ''ordered'' around. "So, the reason I ask is because killing them seems somewhat extreme, but you are very set on it for some reason and I''d like to know why"

    Xiang gnashed his teeth and Kat could hear the grinding sound without any extra energy in her ears. *That cannot be good for his teeth.* "What didn''t they do! They robbed us blind, crippled our guards, nobody has seen the n head for a month!" shouted Xiang.

    Kat heard a group of birds take off somewhere in the distance, but otherwise nothing seemed to being for Xiang''s shout. "Right, I see, but that still isn''t as bad as killing them. I mean, who do you even want to kill? The attackers? Everyone? Like one guy who spat in your face?"

    Xiang flinched back, though Kat couldn''t see it from her position. "How can you talk about the crippling of my nsman so casually? Do their lives mean nothing to you?" said Xiang

    This time, Kat stopped and looked at him with a confused frown on her face. "I don''t see how crippling has anything to do with their lives. It is tragic yes, but I''ve seen healing magic, it can fix pretty much anything if you''re strong enough" said Kat

    "Healingбн magic? What are you talking about?" asked Xiang

    "Waitбн why do you sound so confused? Is there no healing magic here?" asked Kat

    "There is no magic here" said Xiang confused "We have mysticism and cultivation but anyone who ims to have magic is considered a fool and a chatan. Mostly they are minor cultivation talents that use sleight of hand to im to be magicians. Why would we have healing magic"

    *Okбн what is going on here? How did he summon me then? Is that not magic?* "Soбн do you guys not have mana?" asked Kat

    Xiang shook his head "No we only have Qi, what''s mana? Is that what demons use?"

    *System! What the hell is going on?*

    User Kat has encountered a Dimension that does not possess Mana. It instead has Chi or Qi. Qi has notably different but simr effects to Mana.

    *Oh great. Just what I need to here.*

    Kat let her tail press into her templeбн well, slightly below her temple considering her horns prevented direct contact. She didn''t have a headache, but the gestured still helped calm her mind. "No, we do not in fact use mana, demons use something else" said Kat

    "Oh?" said Xiang raising an eyebrow "Is that what makes demons so strong?" Kat frowned at Xiang''s question. It was asked innocently enoughбн butбн something seemed wrong to her, she couldn''t put her finger on it but she felt the need to structure her answer very clearly.

    "It is part of it, that''s true. However, to the best of my knowledge it is mostly biological. Demonic energy does help, and it is a very diverse energy type but demons evolved very specifically to use it and other sentient races will be driven insane with even short use" said Kat

    "Biological?" asked Xiang as if tasting the word "And what exactly do you mean evolve?" Kat noticed when he asked those two words, he''d actually said them instead of it tranting, like it must have been doing before.

    *Doesбн does he not know what they mean?*

    User Kat is correct. Summoner Xiang has no word for either subject in hisnguage. He has a faint impression of what the words mean, but because of how Demonic Trantion works it is not a proper understanding. Summoner Xiang can feel the small amount of understanding he has been supplied is iplete.

    *Rightбн*

    "Well, biology is justбн our bodies, or more precisely, everything''s bodies and the study of such things. And evolve is a species refining itself over time, like a cksmith refining ore" said Kat

    "Or a cultivate refining his spirit" said Xiang suddenly excited.

    *Sure? Let''s just go with yes sure* "Sure" said Kat "Anyway, we are getting far off topic. Crippling, why is it so bad?"

    "Ahбн" said Xiang, face instantly falling "Wellбн I guessбн if what you say is true, you seem to not know the ways of cultivators. To cripple a cultivator is widely considered to have the potential to be worse than death"

    "Why only the potential?" asked Kat

    "Well, there is crippling, then there is crippling I suppose. To cripple someone is to destroy their foundation, or, to remove the progress they have made in cultivation making them a mortal once again. This normal means that they lose years, decades, centuries, and perhaps even millennia if the stories are true about some of the strongest cultivators.

    "If this wasn''t bad enough, you can alsoplete cripple someone, destroy their dantain and not only remove their progress, but even the potential for them to ever cultivate again." Xiang took arge breath as if to steady himself "Some renowned alchemists insist that even that can be cured with the right medicine, but I have never personally witnessed it, nor do I know anyone that has"

    "Rightбн but is that really so bad? Surely better crippled then dead right?" asked Kat

    Xiangughed, it was a hollowugh somehow tinged with rage and sadness. In thisugh, Xiang could tell that the demon in front of him was truly alien. She just did not understand what she was asking, but was willing to humour her. Convince her she was the one whocked understanding.

    "A cultivator makes cultivation his entire being. It bes his true purpose in the world, as they seek to reach the true height of cultivation and achieve immortality. That is the final goalбн and soбн to be brought down to a mortal, to have your power stripped away from you, and then to know you have to give up on everything you spent your entire life doingбн it is more than most men can take" said Xiang

    Kat pursed her lips but started moving once again. *More than most men can take, huhбн* Kat could see it, in some ways. She didn''t believe that death was preferable, even a few more years would allow you to do plenty of things, rather than give up butбн *What do I know really? I''m just seventeen. It''s these guys life''s work, sometimes multiple livesбн is it multiple if it''s the one person living for a long time? Doesn''t matter, the point isбн I can actually kind of see how that would break someone. Spend a hundred years cultivating only to have it all destroyed in an instantбн I guess that''s why Xiang wants revenge butбн wait how is he even going to get it? Are these guys he''s attacking a few hundred years old?*

 Chapter 270: Kill them all?

    <h4>Chapter 270: Kill them all?</h4>

    "Soбн how powerful are these people from the Shattered me Sect that you are trying to get revenge on? Or is it all of them still. You weren''t totally clear on that part" asked Kat

    Xiang didn''t say anything as he followed behind Kat. The silence hung in the air for a few minutes before Kat flicked her tail into a tree, making a loud thump and bringing Xiang back to reality. "Ahбн well, truth be told that''s actually a matter I haven''t decided yet. You see, the Shattered me Sect is just as the name implies, shattered, or, more urately it is made up of a few smaller ns"

    "Truth be toldбн I don''t actually know enough about their internal politics to know which branch attacked me" said Xiang

    Kat groaned, not even trying to hide the sound from Xiang. She let out a long sigh along with the noise and nced over her shoulder with the most disapproving look she could manage. "You swore revenge and summoned a demon without even knowing who it was against?" asked Kat

    Xiang red back "The guardian of the ce insisted I could do it and he was right. I summoned you, didn''t I? Plus, I can just take on them all, or rather, you can" said Xiang

    Kat shook her head "Regardless of can or cannot, it''s ridiculous to try and go into this with so little forethought. Tell me Xiang, is there a town in the area? Perhaps some vige we can pass through and try to find information. If we can narrow down who is responsible, it saves us a lot of time, and potentially a number of innocents"

    Xiang shrugged and said, "Is it so important? If you are capable of destroying their entire sect why not?"

    Kat let out a long sigh. *This boy clearly knows nothing about politics.* "Well, even if we ignore the power vacuum destroying such arge sect, if it is as important as you seem to think, we still have the issue of revenge."

    Xiang looked at Kat strangely as she continued on "Yes revenge, think about it, you are one boy from a rather small vige who has sworn revenge against the Shattered me Sect. Imagine how many enemies that same boy would garner if you attacked the sect and destroyed it in turn?"

    "Well we can just kill them all then it will be no problem" said Xiang with the same tone as someone stating they could just pick up the eggs next week when they went shopping.

    Kat shoved as much energy as she could into her mind to let her deal with what she''d just heard without reacting too much. *What the hell!* Kat let out an internal screech, screaming into the mental void to try and relieve some of her anger. *How can a child even say that. Iбн even if he isn''t quite as young as I think of him in my head, Xiang cannot be much older than me if I''m very generous.*

    *So that means there is a, at the very most, twenty-year-old trying to tell me that killing is ok. And not just one person, or maybe a group of people directly responsible no, he wants to kill them and anyone that might want revenge for them. Plus, he''s still half convinced we need to go after the entire organisationбн what the hell do I say to him?*

    Kat let her perception of time keep her suspended as she ran through a number of options as to what to say. She didn''t want to shut him down too hard because she did need to change his mind, and a kid like Xiang would just dig in his heels if he thought she was ignoring him. Eventually, she settled on a bit of a gamble.

    "So, Xiang, I''d like you to consider something" said Kat, ncing back to see Xiang''s nod. "Are you always in your vige, or npound or whatever?"

    "Of course not" said Xiang

    Kat nodded "Yes, yes entirely reasonableбн now, IF your n was to kill everyone, you''d need to make sure everyone was in thepound when you did it. You''ve already admitted a smaller n like your own has at least a few people out at any given time. Imagine how many would be exploring in the entire Shattered me Sect"

    Xiang hmmmed, before saying "Yes I can see that bing a problem. I had not considered that. What do you propose demon?"

    "My name is Kat, by the way. And I propose that you do it all as stealthily as possible. Maybe have only me do it if possible. As long as nobody knows you were the one to take revenge you and your n should bepletely safe from any sort of retaliation" said Kat.

    *And, if I''m the one who has to go in, I can make sure that whatever I do isn''t nearly as bad as Xiang off the leash. I can destroy a bunch of things, maybe burn some crops and I can say "I burnt the crops" or some such without it being a lie.*

    "No" said Xiang firmly.

    Kat let out a long sigh. *Why! It was so easy! Even if I couldn''t manage to do it all myself, convincing him to go stealthy would let me limit the damage somewhat. It''s perfect, and even sounds reasonable.* "Why do you find that objectionable?" asked Kat

    ??I need them to know who is responsible for their suffering. Even if it is as they die" said Xiang.

    *So morbid kid. I thought I was talking you out of the whole genocide thing. Nobody is cool with genocide. You just don''t do it.* "Why?" said Kat genuinely confused.

    "Clearly a demon doesn''t understand anything about face" said Xiang

    "Face? No I don''t. Like, I have no idea what you are talking about in the slightest" said Kat as she sliced through a tree branch that had fallen over the path and kicking the pieces away clear the path afterwards.

    Xiang clicked his tongue. "That was the expected answer and yet I cannot help but find myself disappointed in your species"

    *Suddenly it''s my whole species under attack huh? I find myself liking Xiang less and less. I wonder if everyone in this ce is crazy. Hey, and he didn''t answer me about finding a nearby vige either.*

    "To have no concept of face is a shameful thing" continued Xiang clearly not noticing Kat''s difort, despite the fact she was knowing slicing any foliage that crossed her path rather than just brushing it aside. Xiang wasn''t taking the hint. "To have no concept of face is to have no honour. To have no honour is to fail as a cultivator. You must have a creed, and it is only right to follow that creed even if death would stand in your way"

    "So you have a something against being stealthy?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн er no, I meanбн not especially" said Xiang suddenly put on the back foot.

    "Then why do they need to know?" asked Kat

    "Because!" said Xiang "They marched into my vige as if they owned the ce, thus the only way to pay them back is to do the same. March into their vige and let none stop me"

    "Well I''m going to stop you right there" said Kat "Regardless of if I can fight an entire sect on my own. I certainly can''t fight an entire sect and protect you at the same time. So how would you propose I manage both of those things? Surely you didn''t want to die for your revenge?"

    Xiang bit her lip and said "If that''s what it takes?"

    Kat sighed. "Have you never heard the say- proverb ''The best revenge is to live a fulfilling life''?" asked Kat

    Xiang scoffed "How is that any kind of revenge? Such a cowardly way of thinking about the future. If you must die in the pursuit of glory and honour so be it"

    Kat blinked tiredly. *You know. I thought knightly honour was an outdated concept when I heard about it. Now I realise, that those guys were at least more intelligent than the people in this dimension. I mean seriously, is fight all they do? Is that it? Have they been taught that the only answer to a problem is punching it?*

    Recognising that she wasn''t getting anywhere with trying to talk Xiang down at this time Kat decided to ask about nearby viges again. "So, is there a vige or town nearby, somewhere we can get information?"

    "Oh, I have no idea" said Xiang.

    Kat stopped and looked at Xiang horrified.

    "I meanбн there is a road if we keep going? And I''m sure we''ll find a town or something if we follow it long enough?" said Xiang as if it was a question.

    *Note to self, never get into debt again. The inability to just not do a stupid contract is a muchrger punishment than it seems.*

 Chapter 271: Distracting Questions

    <h4>Chapter 271: Distracting Questions</h4>

    With the realisation that Xiang was not only an idiot who thought minor genocide was a good idea, but that he didn''t even know where he was going or what towns might or might not be on the way, Kat decided to stop engaging him in conversation. It was just easier and less taxing on her mind to realise how woefully unprepared Xiang was. Kat also had to bite back her curses towards the system. She appreciated what it had done, enough to not believe she was specifically targeted for this pain, but she certainly wasn''t enjoying herself.

    She considered sending some messages off to everyone back on Earth, but she didn''t have a lot to say. She could rant about Xiang perhaps, but it felt wrong to just sendints back to them. During her walk she did get a message from Sylvie and Lily, but all it said was they understood that the message function was too slow to hold conversations, alongside the more general well wishes.

    As she walked Kat could asionally hear the sounds of animals but she couldn''t identify any of them. It wasn''t her hearing that wascking but her knowledge. It is one thing to recognise speech or even Xiang''s breathing. This was because voices are easy to differentiate even at a distance, and in the case of the breathing, she could tell where it wasing from, and was clear enough.

    The various animal sounds far off thoughбн well, without Kat having seen or heard anything truly simr since bing a demon she had no real way to tell if they were being stalked by evil dragons or squirrels.

    Nheless, nothing came close to approaching them before the road came into view. Kat nearly took a short fall, as she was unprepared for it. The forest just ended for a short while to allow for carts to pass. The road was a simple thing, it looked to be made of very heavilypressed stone, or maybe packed dirt to an absurd degree. It cut into thendscape slightly. It was cut around half a metre deep into the ground, and Kat thought it likely that the depth was where most of the material for its construction came from.

    Hopping down to the road Kat looked back at Xiang to see how he was doing. They had been walking at a rather sedate pace for the past six hours. Kat waspletely fine and didn''t feel even the slightest bit tired.

    Xiang looked mostly the same. He had a slight shine of sweat, mostly around the areas where his outfit met the open air, and likely much more underneath it. However, aside for a line of sweat around his hair Xiang seemed to be fine. His breathing was even, and his face had only the slightest red tinge to itбн but Kat wasn''t sure if that was the sunburn or not.

    "So which way do we go?" asked Kat

    "Umбн right?" said Xiang

    Kat sighed and said, "I''ve never been here, so I NEED you to tell me which way, otherwise it''s a fifty-fifty chance"

    "I ughбн don''t really remember?" said Xiang slowly.

    Kat looked to the sky for inspiration, hoping to find some answer to the question of how to deal with Xiang. She actually managed to find the next best thing. The sun was staring back at her, with a slight tilt to it. It seemed that the sun actually followed the path of the road close enough.

    "Ok, how about this. Did you set out in the morning or afternoon?" asked Kat

    "Early morning of course" said Xiang like it was obvious.

    *If it was obvious I wouldn''t have asked dammit. Don''t sound like I should know the answer when you are the one forgetting simple things.* "Right, and in the morning, was the sun in your eyes, or to your back?" asked Kat.

    "Oh, yeah, it was right in my face. I remember being rather irritated about that fact when I was trying to get started" said Xiang.

    Kat looked up at the sun, and found that she was actually able to stare at it without hurting her eyes with just the thinnest film of demonic energy over them. Her improved vision also let her see what direction the sun was moving. It was extremely slight, but when you knew it roughly followed the road and could narrow down the directions it was easy to figure out.

    "This way then" said Kat pointing to the right.

    As Kat headed off, she asked Xiang another question "So, is it likely that we will run into anyone along this stretch of road?"

    "No, not really. I mean, the only thing at the other end is my vige. We are backed into a mountain so we have a very defensible position. That also means that traders onlye irregrly because we are the only things down the road" said Xiang

    "Soбн any idea how long we have to walk?" asked Kat

    "Oh, at least a few days. Especially if that''s all we are doing, walking" said Xiang.

    *Nowбн do I want to brag about the fact I could run for days and not get tired, or do I want to keep this really slow pace. I''m not sure I can really afford to waste a tonne of timeбн but then again, what else am I going to do.*

    *Hey system, how long have I been paid for? You seem to always know that somehow.*

    User Kat does not have ess to that information. It was found providing the estimated time toplete the provided request resulted in rushed Contracts and more demons Failing. Thus it was decided to prevent the any demon from finding the answer to that question.

    D.E.M.O.N.S encourages User Kat to work on User Kat''s own estimating ability and hone it. This is the best way to find the requested information.

    *Well, self-improvement is good and all, but I really did want to know. Wait is that why we don''t know how much we''ve been paid till the end either?*

    Incorrect. Demons are not provided that information because it is considered one of the Summoners'' Rights.

    *Wait Summoners have rights?*

    Of course. Demons have Rights as well.

    *Huh, I feel like I should know what they are. Can you give me the list?*

    Kat was prepared for a few entries, maybe a tenmandments sort of thing. Instead, Kat''s entire vision was filled with exceptionally small text that read more like a legal document than a handy bit of information usually provided by the system.

    An example of one is ''Any Demon has the right toplete the contract they have been assigned by the Summoner. If the Summoner wishes to cancel the contract, but the demon does not, the Summoner can in no way hamper thepletion of the contract, unless otherwise specified when the initial contract has been drawn up. Exceptions are also allowed, if any of the following are metбн''

    Where it just devolved into increasingly bizarre and specific exceptions, such as mind control, an overabundance of something called an Overlord Duck, or, even, an overabundance of mind-controlled Overlord Ducks.

    Kat simply dismissed the rest of it. She didn''t want to be absorbed in reading it while she was on the road. *Maybe it could be worth checking out while I''m guarding or something but it all just seems overly specific. System do you have a simplified version of that list?*

    Not prepared. However, the most basic rights that have no exceptions, are that Demons retain the right to leave the Dimension at any time, and Summoners always have the right to try defend themselves from mortal danger.

    *Seems reasonable enough I suppose.* Kat pushed aside her thoughts on the demon''s rights. She was finding herself more and more distracted since she entered this dimensionбн and something about it was starting to feel unnatural.

    *Sure I''ve found out about some valuable stuff, but it''sбн just not relevant right now most of the time. I mean, why did I end up so far off from what I was considering before? Is this a function of being rank 2? Maybe I have more mental processing and thus I''m more prone to distractions?*

    Kat got a strange mental image of her tail whirring about behind her looking for shiny objects and people of interest. She almostughed at the image before remembering that Xiang was walking behind her.

    She might not have minded the fact sheughed, but she certainly didn''t want to be questioned on what was so funny. Kat nced back at Xiang and it hit her. *I was trying to decide if I should run faster or not wasn''t I? Damn my suspicions about getting side tracked in this dimension or because I''m rank 2 might not be as crazy as I first thoughtбн Is that why Xiang is an idiot?*

 Chapter 272: Considerations

    <h4>Chapter 272: Considerations</h4>

    In the end, the rest of the day past without incident, and the pair set up camp. Kat took the first shift and Xiang the second, with Kat taking the much longer shift. Kat hopped up into one of the trees beside the road and settled in. She sent off a few messages to everyone, and considered sending a message to Minor, but decided to hold off a few more days just in case.

    There wasn''t any news from back on Earth so Kat rxed, and tried to flick between meditation and full alertness to see what happened. Kat found it really ufortable. There was no feeling of sluggishness like she was expecting, but instead, she felt as though parts of her mind were grinding against each other.

    As if someone had thrown a few grains of sand into a well-oiled machine. Luckily, it seemed that her mind was robust enough to recover quickly, and it only happened if she entered and exited her mediative state a few times in a minute. I have to wonder if there is a reason this feels so strange when I try to rapidly switch into meditation. I feel like it''s a skill I want for some reason, but I''m not sure why.

    And so that was how Kat spent her evening watch. Swapping in and out of meditation letting her mind deal with the aftereffects as she tried to find out any additional information from repeating the action. In the end, she obtained no further enlightenment regarding the process but resolved to keep trying while she was on watch.

    There was no talking when she woke up and Xiang ate. Kat checked her internal supplies to see if she needed to eat and found the answer was still no. It did give her something to think about for the first few hours of the morning though, as she watched the in scenery pass and consider what she needed to do now to actually feel hunger, while considering that at Rank 2, she just might not need to eat anymore.

    She did consider asking the system after the first hour, but quickly realised that defeated the point. She was using it as a decent distraction to avoid getting board. The road she was walking on was so strangely consistent. It was an endless straight line as if God himself had pointed in a straight line and said ROAD.

    To top that off, it featured no cracks or even much dirt, and the simr trees didn''t help at all. If Xiang was more worried or if the mountain in the distance was further away, Kat may have started questioning if she was moving at all.

    As it stood, she felt she was making decent progress. Xiang followed behind her, and Kat walked at decent walking pace, just slightly faster than would befortable for a human nning to walk all day.

    It was after lunch, if Xiang grabbing a few more crackers to snack on counted as lunch, that Kat started to consider her two special wishing tokens she had obtained so long ago when she scared off that guy, Berthelm, from trying to find out too much information about demon society.

    So system what are my options?

    D.E.M.O.N.S cannot properly process the question please borate.

    I mean, what can I get with those two tokens?

    User Kat can get almost anything. The only restriction is User Kat''s current Rank. Thus, waiting may allow for ess to greater treasures.

    Well, the n was always to use them to give Lily and Sylvie magic. Can you give me some more information on that?

    User Kat, please define additional parameters. Such as if a Racial change at the gic level is desired. If User Kat desires additional elements to awaken in the Entity. If User Kat desires the process to be quick. If User Kat desires the process to bind the Entity to User Kat. And other further parameters.

    I''m starting to think this might be something I should discuss with the others first now. And it was such a simple idea to. I am bored, and I wish Lily was here. Simple answer, give her magic, though as it turns out, not so simple.

    Can you start out exining why additional racial changes are a thing? Like why is that a parameter? Does it need to happen?

    A number of Races are inherently magically awakened. Thus, an item that converts chosen Entity to that race would awaken magic. This however, is often frowned on as Entities tend to have a strange loyalty to old race.

    In much smaller letters at the bottom, the following was added.

    asionally causes Entities mentalndscape toplete fracture.

    Wait, don''t try to sneak thatst part past me, why would that even happen?

    It is rare, but some Entities resist the racial change at such a fundamental level that Entities'' mind does not survive, or survives in a fractured state.

    Right okбн so, I guess that''s something to ask Lily aboutter. I don''t know if she wants to be human or not butбн is there anything else major I should know about the whole race change thing?

    Some races, such as Vampires, requireplete unique dietary measures. D.E.M.O.N.S rmends User Kat be aware of these before choosing any race change.

    Kat nodded. Yup that makes a tonne of sense. What about additional elements?

    Some Entities do not inherently have any magic at all. This requires forcing additional affinities on the Entity to then awaken magic.

    Do you know if Lily needs this?

    No. Because Aplice Lily resides in a Dimension without any form of Higher Energy, D.E.M.O.N.S cannot scan Aplice Lily for this information and receive an urate answer.

    Rightбн any reason you don''t want an extra affinity though? It seems useful.

    Baseline Human like Aplice Lily is suspected to be unable to handle more than three affinities at once without spontaneouslybusting.

    Aaahhбн how likely is that to be an issue?

    Unknown. Having three affinities is rare, and as Aplice Lily is in an Energy Inert Dimension, the chance is likely low, but without additional samples it is impossible to know if all residents of User Kat''s home Dimension have even more affinities that are able to remain dormant because of theck of Higher Energy.

    So basicallyбн more stuff I can''t worry about? Plus a warning that I probably need to take Lily to Minor''s dimension to have a safe ce to do this so that you can test her for these things. What about speed? Is the time variable?

    Yes. Mostmon with items that would convert chosen Entity to another Race, they can take years or centuries. Some faster acting processes may require a higher Rank to ess and certainly involve more pain.

    Okбн well we are going topletely ignore the whole ''bind her to me'' thing, because I certainly don''t want thatбн umбн I know I can''t make her a demon, I remember you mentioning that even you hadn''t figured out how to do that when I was first starting outбн

    Um is there anything else that I really should be aware of?

    D.E.M.O.N.S rmend User Kat, if opting for Race change items, considers the lifespan of chosen Race. D.E.M.O.N.S suspects that User Kat would like Aplice Lily to remain around.

    What do you meaбн ohбн umбн is that? System when would I die of old age?

    If User Kat was to remain at Rank 2 for the rest of User Kat''s existence, it would take approximatelyбн

    Estimating

    Examining Bloodline

    Examining Soul Strength

    Estimatingбн

    User Kat would live approximately 300,000 years as measured by User Kat''s Home Dimension''s Earth.

    Kat gulped. Thisбн this might be a bigger deal than I thought. Can humans live that long?

    Humans with ess to higher energy are capable of it, however it is extremely rare. D.E.M.O.N.S suggest choosing another Race, if User Kat desires to remain close to Aplices.

    Damnit. What will I do about Vivian and Callisto? They took me in and are shockingly close to family even though I haven''t known them long. Iбн I think I''ll have to look for something to give them as well now. Dammit I didn''t need something this heavy to think about. I just wanted to know if I could give Lily cool magic powers, but now, it had toe with at least some existential dread and questions I don''t want to answer didn''t it.

    Kat sighed as she considered picking up the pace, but decided against it. She needed the time now more than ever, because it seemed that she really needed to properly start figuring out what she wanted to do with those tokens, especially knowing that they needed to be more than just a quick way to get magic, but also a way to not have everyone pass away on her in just a hundred years.

    Might as well get started. System, bring up a slow-moving list of all the known Races in your database.

    User Kat would require significant time to view that list.

    Kat shrugged. I''ve got all afternoon, and maybe all of tomorrow.

 Chapter 273: Day 3 of Travel

    <h4>Chapter 273: Day 3 of Travel</h4>

    It was the third day of Kat''s journey and she finally found an issue with her memory. This one wasn''t quite so scary to her, but it was a relief in some ways and a disappointment in others.

    When she started with the list, it wasn''t so bad. Arranged in alphabetical order, Kat simply nced over the entries looking for things she recognized, and foundбн shockingly little that was familiar. This was to be expected because she had asked for the WHOLE list of racesбн which in hindsight was a mistake in a number of ways.

    She sent off a message to everyone as was her nightly routine now, and got a confirmation from the others they''d seen it and that they''d start looking at the options. Kat wished she''d warned them properly at the time.

    It was around lunchtime when it finally sunk in for Kat that this might have been a mistake to do things the way she had chosen. She finally ran into the list of elves, and realised, with a horrible sinking feeling that her list was much more than thorough.

    It had each and every elemental variation of elf listed, as well as all the various half, quarter, and sometimes even lesserbinations that existed and more. By the time Kat was half way through the elf section, she shut it down and tried to go over her memories of the past twenty-four hours looking through names and found it a tangled mess.

    If her normal memories were like a series of perfectly organised filling cabs with broad categories for the cab and more specific for each drawer, then the memories of the list of names was like someone had looked at all of the files, died slightly on the insideбн and then threw them out of the window. Before finding out from their boss that they were important, and so dragged the mangled remains back inside and found that some of the papers were mixed up in the wrong folders.

    So of course, instead of doing the responsible thing and trying to put everything back where it should be, they walked up to their boss, threw the files in her face, and walked out the door without looking back. So when Kat went to find out what races she''d already looked over, she knew that the information was there but finding anything specific was going to be a time-consuming process, not only to organise things, but to clean up the massive mess that had been left behind as well.

    *Let''s justбн file all that away and never look at it again. Even my slightly faded memories from when I was human are easier to look through. A bit of dust on the files is nothingpared to setting it on fire, mixing the ashes together and then saying that everything has been sorted, because it''s all a pile of ash now.*

    *I probably asked for the wrong thing anyway. I should have specified that I wanted the list of races Lily could be changed into rather than just.* Kat brushed the concern easily out of her mind though. She only asked for the list to give her something to do while walking, and wanted Lily to make the final decision. Even just learning about the issue with her ''perfect'' memory was a big windfall for a ''small'' amount of work.

    Of course, the only person who would think that reading a near endless list of names for a day straight without stopping would count as a small amount of work, was, interestingly enough, Lily, who would probably read the whole thing twice over just to be safe.

    It was shortly after Kat finished identifying the issues with her memory and around an hour after lunch when the scenery finally changed. At the very edge of Kat''s vision, she could see the trees starting to recede, and at the end of the road, it split cleanly in two, with one going to the left and the other to the right, preventing them from continuing forward.

    Of course, Kat''s eyes were extremely good, and because she wasn''t even running at standard human speeds, the night fell before she was actually able to make it to the crossing she spotted. It really drove home just how much better her eyes had be. *Iбн I didn''t realise. My upgrades are more significant than I''ve been thinking. I can see basically forever. When you run at super human speeds as well, you don''t notice just how far away everything is.*

    As Xiang sat down Kat, decided to broach the topic. "We aren''t too far from a split in the road Xiang. Do you know which way we need to go once we reach it?"

    "Ahбн no? Which way do they go?" asked Xiang

    "Well, left and right, or North and South I guess" said Kat

    "Hmmm. I suppose we should head North then. I''ve heard that the Shattered me Sect has its main base in the far North, so if we at least head in that direction we should be able to find something, even if it''s just a more concrete direction to go in" said Xiang

    Kat was gobsmacked. *Sooo there is a brain in that head of his. This might just be the first good idea that he''s ever had since I''ve met him. It almost brings a tear to my eye to see such fantastic progress.*

    Kat let out a sharp gust of air in ce of augh before nodding at Xiang and hopping into the trees. These ones were a bit small, and it took some looking to find a good spot for her to rest but there was still enough to manage it before too long. Xiang, of course, had yet more crackers, and Kat started wondering if he even had any other options, but quickly moved ontoposing her daily letter.

    Sylvie got the standard, hello and short rundown, but Lily got a more in-depth exnation of what she was doing and her rmendation that she limit the list a bit in some way, exining how it was beyond even her supernatural memory.

    Of course, the reply she got muchter on made her smile and remember that not everyone was an idiot like Xiang.

    Hi Kat, once again thanks for the update. I was actually rather careful in my wording when I requested the list from D.E.M.O.N.S. I was also warned that the main reason I was allowed to even view it at all was because it was needed for that token of yours. Apparently neither of us are properly cleared for it really, or at least I''m certainly not as just a Rank 2 Aplice.

    Anyway, I didn''t need to remember it all, I''ve started to make a big list. There are a few races I can just discard instantly, like those that NEED to live underwater or even a couple that I found out about that can only survive in the vacuum of space. So, I quickly made it so that things needed to be able to breathe air.

    Then I removed anything that was taller than fifteen feet tall. I can deal with being inhuman, though I''ve been making a note about those, the main issue is that I''m sure I''ll still be spending at least some time at home on Earth, and fifteen feet seems like the absolute limit.

    Everything over eight feet I do however leave a mark signalling that as a negative against the race. Oh, and I also made sure that none of the races I could see would emit anything lethal. I didn''t find any that met that description, but after the other few surprises I was absolutely sure that those exist.

    Another thing, was I asked the system to make any that require more than a year of transformation time even when using the fastest transformation options. Iбн I''m not sure about that part. Especially if your lifespan is really what the system says, just a year shouldn''t be too long butбн

    I don''t think I really believe that myself. A full year or longer is a massive chunk of my current life, and I don''t know what I''d tell my parents, or what you and the others would think. Youбн well, in a lot of ways you''re the same Kat I''ve always known, but physically you''ve changed so much andбн it kind of scares me when I think about how powerful you could be if I just left you alone for a year.

    Anyway, I''m still working on the list, and it''s probably going to take me a few days if not a few weeks. I haven''t really gotten into it. I''ll keep you updated, but I will note, I have more options than I think I need. I can probably find something perfect, or at least so close to it that the problems won''t matter.

    Kat sighed as she looked over Lily''s message. She was already throwing herself into that list like Kat knew she would butбн it seemed like such a big decision. *I can only hope Lily doesn''t rush this. Or pick some eldritch horror under fifteen feet tall.*

 Chapter 274: A Week?!

    <h4>Chapter 274: A Week?!</h4>

    Kat had been travelling for a week at this point. It was a bit after half way through the fourth day that they finally managed to make it to the split in the road. They took the North path as agreed and then walked for another three days after that. Kat spent the time practicing her meditation while walking.

    Kat considered trying to untangle her mess of memories and read more races off that list, but the update messages she got from Lily assured her that Lily was enjoying herself having such an interesting topic to research. She kept insisting it was like nothing she''d ever considered and much more fun because she could use it to help herself a bunch.

    Sylvie checked in on her with some prodding from Kat, but instead of helping Lily calm down and pace herself, Sylvie and Callisto had jumped on the data as well and they were now worse as a trio. Kat was informed that Lily still did the bulk of the work but the other two were no slouches either. Vivian hung out with them when she got off work, but she mostly just sat around and made bad jokes.

    With everyone else making progress on the list, Kat tried to get something more from her meditation, butбн it wasn''t going well. Kat found that if she tried to use it while walking it had an even worse effect than flicking it on and off.

    Every time she took a step, she was kicked out of the pond her mind sunk into, throwing dirt and grime across her mind, causing it to stutter and instead of just slowing her thoughts down a bit and making them harder to connect, Kat felt her whole body go on autopilot for a while as she desperately grabbed everything back in ce.

    It was scary enough that Kat reached out to the system for advice, at which point she was informed that her specific meditation style wasn''t designed forbat at the lower levels like some others. That of course opened an entirely different can of worms.

    Knowing that her meditation could help her inbatter, Kat spent the rest of the week trying to walk while meditating. It was on the sixth day when she made a particr breakthrough. She was able to sort of split herself off from her body. It still walked on autopilot, but Kat knew she could take control at a moment''s notice if she wanted to.

    The downside was that she didn''t gain any of the benefits of meditation just yet. All she had was a slight out of body experience and another way to be bored while walking. There weren''t even any trees to look at. She was on a stretch ofpletely t terrain. Kat heard a group of something near the road, but to her annoyance, they were hidden behind one of the very few hills she had found.

    It was lunchtime on the seventh day when Kat finally spotted something new. It was clearly recognisable as a house. There seemed to be a small cluster of them at the edge of her vision. The thought of being able to talk to someone who wasn''t Xiang nearly made Kat take off at full speed for the town right then and there.

    *Hmm, no I shouldn''t. If I move that fast then Xiang might try and speed us upбн but honestly at this point I''ve been away for a week already. It''s the longest- well, ten days at Minor''s hardly counts because it didn''t feel like ten days butбн*

    *Well, no I guess the messages with everyone are helping, but the days have so little happening in them. Even though it''s been a week, more time than I spent with the party, or going through those tunnelsбн almost. Ok maybe these adventures take more time than they seem at the time.*

    *Is it just because thepany is good? Maybe I should head to that town, and just wait for Xiang to catch up tomorrow? Kat nced over to Xiang. Nope. I don''t trust him not to get in trouble on a straight road. It''s safer for everyone for me to just wait a bit longer.*

    Still, Kat mentioned the town to Xiang, but before she could say anything more other than "I can see a town"

    Xiang cut her off and said "We should run for it at full speed then"

    Xiang was already getting ready to run when Kat put a hand in front of him to prevent Xiang just taking off and said, "I have great eyesight. The town is still a full day of walking away"

    Xiang frowned, and seemed to consider something. "Hmm, I''m not quite sure how long I can run at full speed for. Can you keep up with me demon?" said Xiang.

    He knocked Kat''s hand out of the way, and she let it drop, not wanting to contest with him for something so silly. Xiang took off, and as he ran a glowing white energy started to surround him. As he ran, he got faster and fasterбн but it was still only about twice the speed of a human runner.

    Kat sprinted after him and caught up in just a few seconds, she didn''t even use her wings to fly. When she pulled alongside Xiang, the boys eyes went wide. He was already taking inrge gasps of air, and seemed shocked that Kat could keep up so easily. Seeing his surprise, she started to run backwards just to rub it in.

    Xiang frowned at that and tried to speed up eking out just a tiny bit more speed, but Kat kept up handily. "HOW!" shouted Xiang, which was distorted by the wind slightly.

    Kat shrugged and decided it was time to show off. Kicking the ground with her leg, Kat shot off rapidly overtaking Xiang and elerating greatly as she left him in the dust. She could see his frustrated face as he tried to go faster and keep up but he had no more speed to give.

    Seeing this Kat dropped back, and saw that his white glow was flickering slightly. They hadn''t even been running for five minutes at this point. Xiang seemed to notice as well, but wasn''t willing topletely give up so he pushed forward.

    Of course, that was the cue for what little remained of the light surrounding him to flicker and die. When Xiang took his next step, instead of pushing off, he started flying forward as his leg failed to keep up with the speed.

    Kat watched him about to go sprawling forward and sped up her mind to make a choice. *Do I catch him.* Kat was already speeding around so that she was in position. Watching his trajectory, it was clear that Xiang was going to m face first into the road.

    *It would be a good lesson to learn. He did this to himself. If Xiang can''t learn his limits something worse might happen in the futureбн but if that glow is what let him run fast, it might also be something that protects him from damage.*

    *And if he''s got no energy left and takes the full brunt of it to his skull, what little intelligence he has left might be destroyed when his head hits the ground.* Kat sighed realising that was the end of it. The chance Xiang got even stupider was too scary to contemte.

    Kat prepared herself moving back to the side, Kat let Xiang fall into her arms instead of straight onto the ground. As he fell, his body tried to keep moving forward, so Kat just sidestepped a few times as Xiang''s body slid across her own arms. *Guess he counts as dirt and bounces right off.* Thought Kat with a smirk as she followed him along for a few paces.

    Once the momentum finally bled off, Kat dropped him to the ground. She was careful to lower him first, but she had no desire to hold the fool longer than necessary. Hended with a light thud, and was coated in sweat. Xiang tried to push himself into a sitting position but his arms gave out before he even managed to flip himself over.

    "Sleep. Th-that is a good thing. I think" said Xiang as his eyes started zing over. Kat sighed and watched as Xiang''s eyes closed and his breathing stilled. Picking the trouble maker up Kat put him down next to the road and sat down. It was still early in the afternoon, but with Xiang passed out that didn''t matter much.

    Kat looked out at the town and felt another sigh make its way out her throat. Xiang''s mad dash hadn''t really gotten them much closer to the town. In fact, an afternoon of calm walking would have likely gotten them closer. Especially if they pushed on a little into the night. *Guess this was asplete waste. Aw well, at least we can still get to town tomorrow.*

 Chapter 275: Welcome to town

    <h4>Chapter 275: Wee to town</h4>

    Kat was now approaching the town. It was the following day,te in the afternoon, and it was bing rapidly apparent that it wasn''t quite so much a ''town'' but a small collection of buildings. For the most part two buildings dominated the view, making it hard to judge what was behind them both. Kat could make out the edges of at least a few more buildings, but that was it. The entire settlement was just a few buildings directly attached to the road and hadn''t spread out in the slightest.

    In broad strokes, it was clear that the buildings had been made by the same individual, or team of people, that created the roads. The buildings, at a first nce, they were exceptionally simple buildings. The roofing was what gave it away from Kat. Even from a distance she could see that it was made of the same stuff that the road was. The simple smooth brick with a bit of grip to it. The walls had been painted since, but with the knowledge that they were made by the same person as the road you noticed things.

    The first was that, the windows were clearly cutter. The details were still a bit hard to see for Kat, but with a bit of energy she was able to make them out. The corners were smooth, as if they had been vigorously sanded down. They weren''t so much corners, as they were rounded edges where the wall terminated.

    The windows on the other hand, were a hack job, in more ways than one. Kat could, if looking really closely, see the chips in the wall where someone took some form of cutting tool to it to make the windows. Every single window she could view, from this position, which was a full dozen on bothrge buildings, bore the unmistakable pattern of destruction.

    That was the other thing. The windows didn''t have any ss. They did have a crossbar, but didn''t immediately pick up on what it was for. *There''s no ss, so why bother with the bar? It''s not like you are holding anything in ce. Plus the windows were clearly addedter, so the structure can clearly support itself with them added inбн

    Then again, maybe they needed some extra help to hold the wall up? But a simple crossbar, in a literal cross, doesn''t exactly scream structural integrity. I mean, the building is square as well, so maybe they haven''t uncovered the wonders of trianglesбн*

    It wasn''t until Kat saw a figure pass by the windows that it clicked. They weren''t to hold anything IN ce. They were to keep things OUT. *That''s it! They are to prevent people just using the windows as an easy entranceбн though, even Xiang is probably strong enough to break in if he wanted to. Maybe it''s just a matter of rm then? Have to break the crossbar to get it potentially waking other people up.*

    The windows however, were where the standard appearance stopped. The rest of the exposed walls had arge mural on them. Present on either side. The building on the right''s mural looked worn, perhaps by some non-existent wind, or just fading from the sun over a really long time. Kat didn''t know enough about paint to say. The faded mural looked a bit more like a mix of four different paintings then a single mural. There might have once been a through line, perhaps with colours or some small detail now lost to time.

    What was there though, didn''t really exin much more. The bottom right of the wall was the most destitute. It hardly had anything left of it. There might have been some ins with clouds above them but Kat wasn''t sure. They could just as easily be patches of paint that had peeled off revealing the stone underneath, it was about the right colour, but not quite.

    The bottom left was a mountain. A very simple one, more a triangle really but someone had gone to the effort of actually giving it some details. They weren''t urate, nor did they make it look anything more like a mountain. But additional details were present. The top section seemed to be painted all at once. It looked like a hellscape. Kat wished she could say she knew that from experience, but, well she was still hoping to avoid it.

    The walls almost seemed to bleed red, with smatterings of ck paint, and it just didn''t gel with the bright paintings below it. The only thing making Kat sure it was the same person, was that it was faded as the other was, and the ''style'' if you could call it that looked very simr.

    On the opposite side of the road, was a painting sure, but one that was still being worked on. Now, Kat couldn''t see anyone working on it right now, but considering there was a sun and mountain in the corner with half a man looking towards it, Kat was willing to take that bet.

    This painting, unlike the other building, seemed to be done by a professional, or at least someone with practice. The paint was fresh and the details were such that even with Kat''s eyes, she was making more and more out every step she took towards the encampment. The figure of the person was extremely underdeveloped. He was almost cut down the middle, and didn''t have any of the detail that the other sections had.

    As Kat got closer to the town, she started to hear people walking around. And that was something that really hit her. When she was back on Earth, she was sure her ears were never this good. And even when she was exploring the forest, sure she could hear for a long distance butбн it never seemed real.

    Now though, she could make out distinct people. She could tell that there was one person in the building with half a man on it. They were on the bottom floor and didn''t seem to be moving much. In the building directly across, with the fading mural, had significantly more people. However, once Kat realised that she could hear snippets of private conversation, she started to ignore the sounds. She didn''t want to spy on random people.

    *I wonder if I''m not being paranoid enough. Just because it''s a town doesn''t mean we are safe butбн I also don''t want to be a peeping tom. I didn''t hear anything incriminating, but, there are way too many ways that could go wrong if I over hear something less then enjoyable.*

    Xiang, at this point, spoke up unprompted, for what was perhaps the first time, in the entire trip. "Simple outpost I think"

    "Right and that means?" asked Kat

    "Nothin''" said Xiang "We can just grab a room and spend the night here"

    *Did you already forget about trying to figure out information about that fire n? Why are we just getting a room?* Kat pursed her lips. *Plusбн for some reason I get the feeling that we''d actually be safer from bugs just in the grass. At least then I can freeze everything without worrying about it. *

    As they really entered the ''town'' proper, Kat couldn''t help but hear shutters mming. Looking around, Kat found that some of the windows now had wooden ts covering them. *Well, if that doesn''t spell trouble I don''t what does.* All the now shut windows were from the right side building.

    Xiang didn''t even react though. Kat wasn''t sure if it was because he didn''t hear, or if he just decided it wasn''t worth mentioning. Kat realised, she didn''t really know how good her hearing actually was as a human. She never really measured it forparison.

    As Kat started to walk between the first two buildings, she saw a few smaller buildings but ignored them for now. The front of the buildings were even more colourful than the ones that she sawing into town. However, they had even less reason to them.

    To both her left and right, it looked more like someone had just thrown paint at the wall and hoped for the best. Kat could see where paint had built up and ovepped, and, on closer inspection, once Kat got curious, even saw where it started to drip. The colour was mostly a dusty red, but there was some yellow and green mixed in. Quite frankly, Kat thought it was aplete mess on both sides.

    That didn''t stop Xiang at all though. He didn''t even nce around as he walked to the door and KICKED IT OPEN. Kat''s jaw dropped. *I can''t believe he did that. Why would he do that? Who does that? What person just kicks open a door? Actually why did that work? I doubt-* Kat shook her head and followed behind Xiang. She hoped to soften theбн impressionбн he was making. As she stepped inside, Kat started to look around, and it was about what she was expectingбн

 Chapter 276: Welcome to the Tavern

    <h4>Chapter 276: Wee to the Tavern</h4>

    The room wasn''t dusty per say, but a feeling of not being clean seemed to sneak out and cower in the corners. Almost as if it was hiding from the gaze of the bartender sitting behind therge counter wiping a ss. Still looking around, everything SEEMED clean, Kat just couldn''t shake the feeling that it wasn''t, and she was unsure how to reconcile the feeling.

    Distracting herself, she looked at the tables and chairs. The room wasrge and held space for plenty of different sets of tables and chairs, however it was mostly bare at the moment. There were exactly four sets of tables, two on either side, with an unbelievable amount of space in between them all. Kat was sure she could fit her entire bathroom from Vivian''s in between the tables and still have room for a few couches.

    The missing space, was clearly for the extra tables and chairs that lined the walls, somehow stacked in such a way to not obstruct any of the windows. The chairs had been stacked up and around them, while standing on top of a few tables, making it so that the chairs ringed the windows letting in a bunch of light on both sides.

    Xiang continued, forward eyes on the bartender, and Kat followed his gaze. The counter wasrge and sturdy. It was made from the same stone as the walls with arge chunk of wood rested on top. It was split in half, with an exposed t area coated in varnish. Behind the counter was onerge barrel, about Kat''s own height in diameter, with a set of shelving on either side.

    The shelves were actually rather bare. Only maybe every second space had anything in it, and arge number of the sses that were present were close topletely empty. Kat could seebels stuck onto them, but she didn''t recognise any of the names. Aside from that, there was the bartender himself.

    He was a strange fellow. A mix of unassuming yet bizarre. Kat could almost feel her gaze slowly sliding off his figure to the more interesting background, but he had plenty strange things going for him. His hair was slicked back, and puffed out at the front. Kat wouldn''t recognise the style, but it was a pompadour cut, more tame than standard, with the hair only slightly raised at the front, but just enough to ssify.

    His robes were standard. A dusty grey, which was likely only ''dusty'' in colour because of the years of real dust that had built up on the garment. It was only the fact that the grey was so evenly coloured across the whole thing that convinced her it was intended to be that colour.

    His face was in,rgely symmetrical, with a slightly prominent chin. The strangest thing Kat saw on him though, was his eyes. They were sharp, and even though she was meeting his gaze, there was an intensity to them she rarely saw. Well, that and they werepletely crazy.

    His eyes had what looked to be a long scar running across the both of them. However, it seemed too natural to be ater wound to truly believe that. A jagged line ran across his pupils, splitting them in half and held a faint tinge of purple that bled into the white part of the ''scar'' which joined up extremely neatly when looking at both eyes, as if there wasn''t anything in between.

    "Wee to outpost 72 My name is Gaston. How may I be of assistance" said Gaston.

    "We havee seeking a room and information" said Xiang and Kat felt like pping him. *We don''t just announce that dammit. My whole spying knowledgees from the two times Lily spent a week researching it then offloaded onto me and I still know that.*

    Gaston carefully put down the ss he was cleaning and turned fully to face Xiang. Despite that, Kat felt his eyes on her instead. "Do you possess the coin for amodation? If so, I can provide you with a room. What would you be looking for in terms of size?" asked Gaston

    "Single room, single bed" said Xiang without hesitation. Gaston''s eyes flicked to Kat, but this just reaffirmed to her he was watching her instead of Xiang, even with the motion of his eyes she never felt his gaze waver.

    "I am not one to question customers, but what about yourpanion?" asked Gaston slowly turning his eyes back to Xiang as he spoke.

    "What about her?" asked Xiang, as if he genuinely couldn''t see the problem.

    Gaston furrowed his brows and said "I suppose I can allow you both to stay in a single room, but that will cost you extra"

    Xiang shook his head grimacing as he said "Of course not. Why would I want that? The room is for me alone"

    Gaston paused. Body stopping almostpletely, Kat could still see the minute twitches every person went through, and with her gaze so focused on him, she missed nothing. "Highly unusualбн does yourpanion have anything to say about that?"

    Now, in that moment, Kat knew she could answer first. Xiang couldn''t stop her. She had better reaction time, more time to just think. Hell, she could prep an entire set of answers, but she felt like he could put his own foot in his mouth without her help.

    "She''s just a demon. I don''t see why it matters." Said Xiang like it was a universal truth.

    Gaston flinched at that, "I see. Would you like to be shown to your room now in that case?" asked Gaston, though Kat could hear it wasn''t really a question, but a politemand.

    Xiang however, didn''t know the word subtle, or polite, and said "No, I''d like some information first"

    Gaston''s eyes narrowed. "What would you like to know?"

    "The Shattered me Sect. I''d like everything you know" said Xiang.

    Gaston got a strange look about him. The silence stretched. Xiang started to tap his sword at the ten second mark. It didn''t seem aggressive, but Kat wasn''t sure how polite it was. *I mean really. Are you trying to threaten the guy? I sure hope not because I''m more than willing to stop you.*

    "I can''t really tell you anything" said Gaston, the picture of honesty. "I am but a humble bartender of this small outpost. I was assigned here when my family had some issues, and I''ve never left since. I don''t get a lot of information"

    *Well, if that isn''t a lie, I don''t know what is. However, he says it so well, I''d almost believe him if it made even a shred of sense. He must have caravanse through. Probably a whole bunch of Shattered me Sect members as well.*

    "Sorry for your trouble" said Xiang, unaware he''d just be lied to. "I guess I should rest then. Do you have water for washing?"

    Gaston nodded "Yes, we have water seals. It''s all cold of course, so I hope that is no concern"

    Xiang shrugged "That''s fine"

    Gaston nodded, and got out from behind the counter gesturing for Xiang to follow him towards the side where a doory. As he left, Gaston gave Kat a subtle gesture to take a seat, and Kat nodded.

    *Well, if that wasn''t an indication Gaston would rather talk to me than the kid, I don''t know what else would be.* Taking the seat that she''d be gestured towards Kat took a moment to turn on her meditation. When she did, she could see the two ripples, likely made by Xiang and Gaston.

    This however, confused Kat. *I thought this was based on my hearing. I wasn''t paying attention but I know there are people in the other building nearby and I could hear them. Is my range limited? Or is this not a way to sense sound at all. I meanбн after the wolves I suspected but this is still strange.*

    Kat casually watched the ripples move around the pond of her mind until she saw one of the ripples start making its way back. She waited until it was back down on her level, before opening her eyes.

    As Gaston walked out of the door, he looked over at Kat and made his way to her table. Taking a seat across from her he said. "How restrained are you? I am aware of demons and their contracts. He is a fool, and while you seem more in control, if he orders you into idiocy I want to know if it can be prevented" asked Gaston.

    Kat nodded "The terms are more than loose enough to prevent me needing to follow hismands"

    Gaston rxed into the chair but still kept his intense gaze. "Good. Then we can speak, not as a fool and a bartender, but as an information broker and a demon" said Gaston, with a smile that made Kat wonder who the real demon was in this situation.

 Chapter 277: No One Serves Drinks Like Gaston

    <h4>Chapter 277: No One Serves Drinks Like Gaston</h4>

    Kat nodded, fully aware she had no idea how to actually deal with an information broker of any kind. "So, I guess I should ask what it is exactly you want?" suggested Gaston

    Kat smiled "Well, you know how it goes" *Because I sure don''t* "Do you really want me to just give away that kind of information straight away?" *So d I could get that through my whole "truth" issue. Saying he knows how it goes ispletely true, what he takes from my implications is his own fault.*

    Gaston returned Kat''s smile easily and said "Now, how can I possibly help you without knowing what you want? This might be an exchange, but if I don''t know what''s on the table how can we even start?"

    Kat shrugged "Well, I can give you something. I can''t pay you in coin. I don''t have anything hidden under my kimono here. Thoughбн I suppose I can say that I''m not terribly pleased to be here at the moment"

    Gaston flicked an eyebrow up for just a moment "Here in front of me or on this world?"

    "This world of course. Well, I have no particr hatred for it of course. More that I detest the lengths Xiang desires to go to, and he''s an idiot" said Kat

    Gaston let out a whistle "That seems like a good deal of free information there. Are you sure you aren''t starting the trade already?"

    Kat shrugged. *I have no idea what I''m doing. I''m not sure of anything at all Gaston* "Surely you don''t mean to tell me you hadn''t figured that out for yourself? Perhaps I overestimated your skill"

    Gaston just sighed. "Do we really want to y that gameбн" Gaston left the sentence hanging and gestured towards Kat asking for her name, which she provided. "Right Kat. I''m sure we could dance around the issue for a time longer, but perhaps we should address it"

    Kat sighed. *I don''t know if this is the right course of action but dodging around the issue has gotten me exactly 0 pieces of useable information.* "Well, Xiang" said Kat carefully, implying she considered this only Xiang''s quest "wants to attack the people who decimated his vige."

    "Shattered me Sect I assume then?" said Gaston

    "Of course." said Kat

    Gaston let out another whistle. He leaned further back in his chair but he seemed to have gotten tenser if anything. Kat could actually hear his muscles as they constricted in his arms as he fought to keep them at his sides. "I bet he doesn''t even know which branch did it does he?"

    "Nope. Doesn''t even know where any branches are either" said Kat

    "Of course, of course" said Gaston nodding "and he doesn''t know this is a Shattered me trading outpost, does he?"

    Kat felt her body starting to react the information but sped her cognition up to the max and let her surprise happen in an instant, faster than any human should be able to see. She made sure that her muscles didn''t twitch in the slightest, instead pushing her smile to the perfect ce to seem natural. Kat expected to struggle with thest part, but some instinct guided her to the perfect ce.

    "No clue. And I will thank you for not spreading that information where Xiang can hear. The consequences would beбн disastrous perhaps. Unless you can stop him?" said Kat hoping to get some idea of how strong Gaston might be.

    Gaston just smiled and said "I''ll be sure not to mention it"

    *I wonder if he knows what I was fishing for? I don''t think I gave any tells, but I suppose even if he just wants to pretend to be a normal bartender, stopping a crazy person with a sword isn''t likely an enjoyable way to spend his time.*

    "So what is it that you want then? It seems your goals don''t align neatly with your summoner" said Gaston, trying to unwind his taught muscles.

    *I think this is where I y hard to get maybe? I can''t just give him that. I mean I canбн maybe, I don''t really care that he knows but I need his information.* "Now, Gaston, you can''t juste out and ask ady something like that" said Kat as she scoffed internally. *You can''t ask ady that. Perhaps when I meet one she''ll be able to tell me why that is. Vivian might know!*

    "How forward of me. I apologise Kat. Well, of course, does Xiang seek to attack the entirety of the Sect?" asked Gaston.

    "That one will cost you something, even if it''s just a minor bit of information" said Kat as she continued to rave internally about having no idea what she was doing.

    "I can ept that, but you first" said Gaston.

    Kat stared and Gaston, and he returned it in full. It was clear he wanted this information, or at least, Kat could see that he wanted to hear her speak first for some reason. *I have long since lost track of what is going on here. Justбн hmm.* Kat let a little of her aura leak out, just subtly, and let it brush against Gaston, but never actually making contact with his frame. Still, she got a reaction. Gaston froze, for just a moment.

    Kat grinned, with her full mouth, making sure to bring her smile to an ufortable level. She herself hadn''t noticed yet, but her teeth had sharpened with her rank up. Only slightly, but they had a decidedly deadly bent to them now. "I''m not sure Xiang fully understands that the Shattered me sectбн is well, shattered" said Kat "I''m convincing him to limit himself a bit, no sense in wasting so much of my time, butбн he doesn''t really know the difference"

    Gaston tsked lightly. "I should have seen thating I suppose. You even gave me that one for free earlier. Right, in that case, I suppose I shallply. The Sect, is about as broken as it can be in the area. It''s the major power of course, butбн it''s more like someone glued a bunch of annoyed cultivators together with enough force to keep it together. Trying to go after the whole thing is a fool''s errand. None other than the branch that ordered the attack would even know it happened" said Gaston.

    "Good to know I can try and direct him without misleading him. It''s so much easier that way" said Kat. *As if I''d know.* "Would you happen to know which branch is responsible?"

    Gaston sighed long and hard. He nced around the area as if he wasn''t sure they weren''t being watched. This was actually confirmed when he said. "Are we being watched?"

    Kat was taken aback a bit. Focusing on her hearing she mapped out the rest of the people in town. Based on what she could remember, nobody she could hear moving about seemed to be looking their way, as best she could tell. Or at the very least they weren''t only looking this way. Ducking into meditation, she checked and found that it was just the three of them in the building.

    "We''re clear" said Kat

    Gaston nodded, and pulled at the cor on his robes. He pulled it down until half of his chest was exposed. On it was a brand, that had clearly been burnt into his flesh that glowed with power. "I can''t tell you that" said Gaston, flicking his eyes to the brand.

    Kat almost couldn''t stop herself form asking ''why not''. She was assumed it took her a few moments to realise the seal was magical in some and stopping him. It was so clear it bothered Kat it took so long. *On the other hand. I haven''t been around magic enough to know.* "Of course. And if we happened to be continuing onwards, would you wish us well?" asked Kat

    Gaston smiled but shook his head "I''m afraid it doesn''t quite work like that. Too close I''m afraid"

    *Is he telling me that yes, I''m close to thepound? No it doesn''t work like that because we''re going the wrong direction, or just that the seal is good enough not to spoil that.* "I understand" said Kat

    "Will you be staying the night? I suppose you have no way to pay, and I''m afraid I can''t allow you to stay otherwise" said Gaston.

    Kat got the memo that it was another imposed limit. "That''s fine, I can manage well enough on my own" she said standing up. It was clear that Gaston would start getting in trouble if she started asking more questions, perhaps deadly trouble. *Still, I wonder how he actually brokers information if that seal limits him. Maybe I just happen to ask the rightбн or is it wrong? Questions.*

    Kat waved as she left the tavern behind, as she considered which roof she wanted tomandeer for the night. If there weren''t any trees, a roof would do just fine.

 Chapter 278: The Painter

    <h4>Chapter 278: The Painter</h4>

    As Kat left the building she turned and headed further into town. Except, she was stopped instantly when she ran into a small girl. Kat, being a strong as she was, hardly felt the impact but the girl was already falling backwards.

    Kat''s perception slowed as her tail started to move trying to grab onto the girl and prevent her from falling. Kat stared, taking in every detail of the poor person she''d run into. The girl was young, she looked to be around six or seven. She had arge sunhat that had a few small holes in it that let her hair been seen. Said hair was bright red, simr to Kat''s own, though it was a bit darker, and looked more natural than Kat''s own. Her eyes were a dark blue, and they were wide open in shock. Her mouth was clenched shut, and she was currently wearing what amounted to little more than a grey tarp with sleeves in it. Kat was initially concerned, until she noticed further details.

    The tarp was covered in paint stters, clearly unintentional and built up over time with use. In the girl''s left hand was a bucket of paint, and in the other was a paintbrush and a second bucket, clueing Kat into the fact that the garment was likely to prevent other clothes being covered in paint.

    *What am I going to do now? I can''t just wrap her up in my tail, or at least, I might not be able to do it safely without spilling the paint. I could move at max speed and grab both buckets butбн would that break her fingers? I can ''take it easy'' but if I''m moving so fast that alone might be too much for her joints.*

    *Hmm, could I move behind and slide my tail around her hands, keeping themбн straight enough? Maybeбн* Kat looked at the handles, and saw it would be close. Her tail was very flexible even at the tipбн but she wasn''t sure if it would bend before it cut into the girl''s hands.

    *Why is this decision so hard! I meanбн I guess I can just let the paint spill a bit?* Kat started moving, shifting herself to the side before moving forward and around to the girl''s back, Kat was careful not to make any too sudden movements directly in the girl''s direction, moving at odd angles so that the air she disced wouldn''t cause the girl any problems.

    *Is my tail long enough to wrap around both buckets maybe?* Kat measured with her eyes and found she should be able to make it. The girl wasn''t exactly wide, so she should be able to manage it. Moving her hands into position to support the girl from the shoulders, Kat let her tail wrap around the paint buckets, taking care not to touch the girl.

    Finally, time returned to normal and air exploded around Kat, ruffling the tarp the girl she was holding but doing her no damage. The paint stayed firmly locked in ce and the girl fell into her arms stunned.

    "Sorry about that" said Kat.

    The painter girl whipped her head back and stared Kat in the eyes. The painters zed over for a split second before returning to normal and saying "Thank you pretty Nee-san"

    Kat smiled and lifted the girlpletely back on her own two feet. As Kat took a step back though her own eyes went wide. She hadn''t noticed, so focused was she on helping the girl she had identally run into, but above her was a faint figure.

    Despite looking faint, Kat could physically feel the power radiating off it. *Well if that isn''t an angel, I sure as heck ain''t a demon.* And Kat was right. The figure before her had long golden hair that simply disappeared at knee height on it. Its hair didn''t so much end, as it phased out of existence, giving the impression it went somewhere else. The figure had three sets of pure white wings ring out from its back that happily stretched into the wall of the building beside her.

    The rest of the outfit the angel wore was the same colour as its hair. The figures face waspletely obscured, there was a faint haze around it preventing Kat from seeing it. *What! I have true sightбн why can''t I see it?* Oh, and it hadpletely blue skin. A pale blue that looked like the sky behind her.

    "Ah- ah, yeah no problem" said Kat addressing the girl, as her brain restarted. Kat''s gaze couldn''t help flicking to the figure above the girl. "Can I ask for your name?" asked Kat, using her increased perception speed to move her eyes to the figure above the painter when she started the words ''your'' and ''name''

    "Oooh? The little demon can see them then?" said the angelic figure. Its? Her? voices were strange and somewhat distorted. It was like the echo of a choir Kat could only remember hearing.?"Come find meter. You will know when"

    The angelic figure spoke the instant Kat flicked her eyes at ''name'' so that she could hear the voice during her slowed perception. Kat paled slightly, but with her already porcin skin, it wasn''t noticeable as the painter said "My name is Kikuchi, what''s yours?"

    "Kat. My name is Kat" said Kat (obviously) in response.

    "Interesting. To see a demon, give its true name so freely in my presence. I suppose it is of no real consequence but it is a surprise to be sure" said the angel. At the same time as Kikuchi responded with "That''s a nice name. You even saved my paint. Thank you very much"

    Kat felt the overwhelming urge to pat the girl''s headбн but wasn''t sure if she should, considering the angel that sat above it. That was until said angel gave a firm nod. Kikuchi smiled as Kat rubbed her head, then pouted for a split second before putting her paint buckets down and taking off her hat.

    "Now you can pat my head properly" said Kikuchi.

    *I feel like I missed something but whatever.* Thought Kat as she patted the girls head as requested. After about thirty seconds Kikuchi smiled, jumped at Kat to give her a hug, before grabbing her paint and taking off. "See you around!" shouted Kikuchi as she ran.

    "Yes indeed" echoed the choir of the angel as it disappeared as well stuck above Kikuchi''s head.

    *Well that wasбн something.* Kat looked at the ce Kikuchi had just been standing. She was unsure why she didn''t take the time to think things through before the girl ran off around the corner, presumably to work on her half-finished mural.

    *I kind of want to watch her paint while I wait for whatever time that angel was telling me I should wait for butбн It was clear they didn''t want to talk NOW and I''m unsure if that means I shouldn''t watch. Hmm, I''m going to get Lily''s opinion. This is already crazy, and I can wait for a response.*

    "Hey Lily, I managed to find someone withбн well I think it was an angelбн it''s super weirdбн I don''tбн honestly I don''t understand what it was. I''m not sure if I should talk to itter. It''s sounds like a church choir when it speaks and it''s super weird."

    Kat pushed the system to send the message off butбн

    Error. D.E.M.O.N.S cannot allow for the messaging of Angel locations.

    *Excuse me what? So you can confirm that was an angel?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S cannot confirm that was an Angel.

    *Butбн but you just said I couldn''t send it because it was an ''Angel'' so I meanбн isn''t that confirmation.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S must uphold The Treaty. What information User Kat gains from obeying it is no relevant to D.E.M.O.N.S.

    *Rightбн could I ask it for permission to send that letter then?*

    Loadingбн

    Analysing Treaty of @#@!#($*%

    Analysingбн

    Consideration being givenбн

    Upon review, if User Kat request permission from the entity User Kat suspects is an Angel, and receives permission, the message may be sent.

    *Rightбн* Kat moved off between the buildings and off into the ins away from the town. She looked over in the direction of the painter and whispered. "Can I tell me friends that I met you? I don''t really know what I am doing"

    Kat was somewhat hopeful she wouldn''t receive an answer. She was a good distance away and hardly made any noise when she spoke. s, a response was quickly given "That is eptable Kat"

    *Great. The super ghost angel has great hearing. Of course it does. So does that suffice to send the message?*

    Yes. Sending Message.

    *Thanks system.* Thought Kat as she sent off the message. She just realisedбн there was a minor problem. *Lily won''t be able to respond will she? She won''t have permission to tell ME about the angel so it won''t send.*

    User Kat is correct.

    Kat groaned and put her head in her hands.

 Chapter 279: Painter

    <h4>Chapter 279: Painter</h4>

    Kat did eventually get a reply from Lily, but not until it was much darker outside. It also didn''t really contain anything she didn''t know, and cited that she was in fact prevented from discussing the angel in question as Kat had guessed. There was however, a bit of unique information that she provided.

    Angels are one of the only things that don''t show up on the list at all. Demons are another one, and maybe some stuff I''ve never heard of, but when I asked, it was exined that anything that transformed someone into a demon unnaturally would drive them insane and then kill them. It did worry me a little, but apparently your transformation was natural? Soбн that worry was dealt with quickly. Anyway, unlike some races that only have halves or quarters listed, or just full blood races, there is nothing about angels.

    I asked D.E.M.O.N.S expecting it to say that it couldn''t tell me that. But it just said it was impossible to make anything into an angel. Soбн be careful? I guess is what I''m saying. If demons are real, and clearly so are angels, I have to imagine they are strong in simr ways. I don''t know how strong exactly, but you can''t take them lightly.

    *Hmm, that is rather interesting to note. So system, just to confirm you can''t make an angel right?*

    It is impossible to turn anything else into an Angel.

    *Right. Ok fair enough. Nowбн should I go to this meetingбн I mean probablyбн and I wasn''t really thinking about it before butбн is that angel a good person? I meanбн she? Let''s go with she, seemed to have the matching assets anyway. She, didn''t seem hostile, and she soundsбн nice if a bit weirdбн but I''m not some evil soul stealing demon.*

    *So what does that say about angels? Are they actually the bad guys? Nah, I doubt it. Imagine, a whole race of endless monsters. That would be horrible.* These were the thoughts running through Kat''s head immediately after she received Lily''s message. None the less, Kat decided it was worth going. The worst that could happen was a bit of banishment, and she wasn''t too scared.

    There was a bit of idle wonder, if getting banished still lead you to being paid, but Kat didn''t pursue that logic for long. Shortly after Lily''s message, the darkness came in full, and Kat was left to admire the moon while she sat on top of the inn and waited for whatever signal the angel was going to give out.

    It wasn''t until exactly midnight, or near enough that it didn''t matter, that Kat thought she understood the signal. The sound of a series of church organs wasing from one of the rooms in that other building across from her.

    As Kat turned her gaze back to the ground, she saw a glowing lighting out of one of the windows. Giving her wings a light p, Kat let herself glide over to the window in question and look in. Inside, she found a very small bedroom. It contained nothing more than a bed and a closet. On the bed in question was Kikuchi. She was sprawled out, taking up as much space as humanly possible on the bed.

    The angel was sitting nearby on thin air and looking out the window at Kat. "Pleasee in. The window shouldn''t be an obstacle, as it is not real at the moment" said the angel in all her choir''s glory.

    Kat looked at it strangely, but listened anyway. Stopping her wings, Kat grabbed onto the window sill and pulled herself in, going right through the bars as promised. She was secretly very grateful for that fact because if the window crossbars were still in ce, she would have smashed right through them with her strength and momentum.

    Once safely inside, Kat stood up and brushed herself off, despite the fact no dust would cling to her, it just felt right somehow. "Hello. Thank you for inviting me here, I think?" said Kat

    "Please lower you voice. I do not wish to wake Kikuchi. Also, for the purpose of thisбн please call me Heshi" said Heshi with the slight giggling of church bells.

    *Well that''s weird.* Kat could feel the name resting upon her mind. She could feel her trantion ability trying to make it into another word to let Kat in on the joke, but it was as if something was preventing her. *Then again, with the an- I mean Heshi in front of me, that might not be too farfetched.*

    "Sure thing Heshi" said Kat more quietly.

    Heshi nodded. As she did so her hair somehow remained a constant length, disappearing more at the end as her head was lowered, and returning when it was raised. "I have called you here to ascertain your mission, and potentially provide help" said Heshi.

    Kat''s eyes threatened to narrow but she forced her perception to speed up and silenced the motion. Nheless, in that brief moment of stopped time Kat was certain she saw an even briefer smile flicker across Heshi''s face. "Why help so readily?" asked Kat

    Heshi tilted her head, as if not expecting that answer. "Very strangeбн hmmmбн yes I see. All right then. I shall bless you with this small piece of knowledge. I am an Angel" when she said the word, the choir seemed to double in voices, but not in volume "and yet I am more limited than even yourself. The power we wield is simply too great. As such, we split off fragments, of which I am one. These fragments assist certain individuals in certain tasks to help maintain the stability of dimensions" exined Heshi.

    Kat further tried to suppress her reaction but found herself gulping anyway. *That''sбн that''s rather impressive.* "Soбн why does that mean I''m allowed to get help from you?" asked Kat

    "I have ascertained that your presence will be a boon to this dimension. Only in a small way of course, but it takes me almost no effort to speak to someone who can gaze upon me without additional effort. The fact you aren''t a quivering mess on the floor is testament to that" said Heshi.

    *Wait what! Iбн why am I fine? System why am I fine?*

    User Kat''s true sight is likely responsible. Further study would be required. Further study cannot be authorised. Answer cannot be authorised.

    *Wellбн just great.* "Okбн thanks? I think? But how do you know that whatever I''m going to do is beneficial?" asked Kat

    "While I am not capable of truly seeing the future, even as my full self. This fragment is more than enough to take in the information nearby and ascertain what actions you will take in the future" said Heshi.

    "Umбн if you know what I''m going to do in the future why didn''t you know I''d be here? Because that''s sorta what it sounds like" said Kat before she could convince herself to hold her tongue.

    Heshi smiled. "That is a simple matter, andбн well perhaps it is notmon knowledge. Hmmm" Heshi stopped speaking to stare at Kat. Seconds passed, but they felt like minutes, and were perhaps an eternity from Heshi''s perspective. "Right, it seems it will be fine to tell you. That system of yours is greater than this fragment. I cannot deduce who will be summoned from a ritual. I knew that one would happen, but it was hard to n around, as I did not know what or who would answer"

    "Ohбн umбн rightбн thank you? I thinkбн" said Kat.

    "It is of no consequence. Now, the information you seek. If you continue passed this town for three further days at walking pace, when you stop for camp at the end of the third day, you should then head directly east. At this point, you will decide to run, and make it to thepound that you are looking for in only one day. Inside will beбн no it seems that is all I can tell you" said Heshi

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "I mean to say that I must say no more for the ideal oue of this arrangement. I apologise as calcting the actions of demons is hard, especially when they are capable of speaking to me directly. Every word I say changes the calctions a bit" said Heshi.

    "Soбн is that all the future is? A set of predestined calctions?" asked Kat

    Heshi shook her head "Of course not. However, with sufficient enough data it can be plotted out exceptionally reliably especially if you can take additional oues into ount and n for them as well. It is easier when working in broad strokes of course, or when working within the very immediate future. For example, a human might what decide to eat breakfast, but in many ways the choice was made before they went to sleep. These things can easily be changed though" exined Heshi

 Chapter 280: Run Boy Run

    <h4>Chapter 280: Run Boy Run</h4>

    After thatst bit of information, Kat was dismissed, and Heshi vanished. Well, Heshi teleported so that she was looking down at Kikuchi, and Kat could still see her, but after a short staring contest, it was clear she wasn''t saying anymore.

    Kat considered taking the floor nearby as her bed, but decided that would be rude and she didn''t want to see what Kikuchi would say when she woke up and found a random demon on the floor. As such Kat climbed back onto the roof. It was t enough that she didn''t slide off. There was still a bit of surprise considering how fast dirt and grime slide off, but it was clear enough that there was a more selective power.

    Kat let herself rxpletely and tried to get some sleep instead of just meditation. However, it seemed that no matter how hard she tried; she would always end up in theke. Eventually, when she rxed a bit more, she felt her mind sinking into the waters and spreading out. As this happened, she forgot that she was trying to see if she could still sleep and let her mind instead spread out into the water.

    There were faint ripples, signalling other people, but they weren''t moving, just disrupting the water nearby. As such, Kat, in her dispersed state didn''t feel the need to act on this at all. This was how Kat passed the time peacefullyбн until she was rudely awakened early in the morning.

    "HEY! DEMON IT''S TIME TO LEAVE" shouted Xiang, though Kat didn''t recognise it at the time.

    From Kat''s perspective, it was like someone dropped a massive stone into her water. Kat''s mind instantly snapped together and her eyes shot open. mes leaked from every limb including her wings and horns as she made it to her feet.

    Then the words caught up with her, and she realised what was going on. As she looked towards the centre of the road, she heard a mouring from below her. A momentter someone yelled out a response "SOME PEOPLE ARE TRYING TO SLEEP"

    "WELL SOME OF US HAVE THINGS TO DO" Xiang shouted back. In response a pot flew out of the window aimed straight for his face. Only Xiang''s reaction speed stopped in from colliding with him.

    Kat''s eyes went wide as she watched the dumbfounded look on his face. That was when the other utensils started flying. Other people must have gotten in on the idea and were now hurling things from the windows nonstop. It wasn''t much with just a person, but with a whole building full of angry residents it was more than enough.

    Xiang bolted off at his full speed, hurrying out towards the exit of the outpost. Kat finally couldn''t hold in theughter anymore and broke out in giggles on the roof. When she recovered enough to stand back up, she looked down the road and saw Xiang a still running out of town at max speed and broke out intoughter again.

    *I can still catch up. It should be fine.* Thought Kat in between fits ofughter. When she finally recovered. The first thing Kat did was send off a message to everyone detailing what just happened. She even sent it to Minor, with a very brief exnation of what was happening, and insisting she was a much better summoner than Xiangбн even if it was her mother that did the summoning.

    *Well, I suppose I should catch up to him. Jumping down, Kat looked over the random cooking utensils on the ground. Should Iбн yeah, yeah, I should. I feel somewhat responsible for bringing that idiot into town. Plus, if I do this first I don''t have to deal with him for another few minutes.*

    Kat took a deep breath before speeding up her thoughts and flooding her limbs with demonic energy. First, she grabbed all the pots and pans, putting them to the side and stacked together for easy ess. She left a few of them unstacked to be used for the next stage, which was picking up therge number of wooden spoons before dumping them into the waiting pot. Next, she sorted out the distinct cutlery sets where she could. Most of themcked designs and were too hard to pick out, but there was one that had a nice floral engraving on it, so she put in their own pan.

    After that, there were a few random tesбн that did not survive impact. Kat decided to sweep them up together and put them to the side. She left them because she was worried, she''d be med for breaking them. Then she remembered that she was about to leave town and likely never return, so she might as well do a bit more good and just clean it up.

    Finally, Kat picked up the other random items. A few rocks, a hammer, a couple books, a set of wine sses that somehow managed to remain intact, a metal teapot, and a few other things. Once they were distributed, Kat took a nce over at the neat piles of random stuff and then up at the windows. Should could see various faces, ranging from confusion, to joy and even on with anger.

    Kat just shrugged and took off, making sure to keep her speed down until she made it out of the town before breaking into a full sprint. *Hmm, I wonder if I should flyбн nah. Xiang might not know I can just yet. I mean sure, if he took a second to think about it he probably knowsбн but I''m not sure he could manage that.*

    In the end, Kat caught up to Xiang in less than five minutes. She found him on the side of the road huffing and puffing and trying his best not to pass out. When she skidded to a stop, Xiang red up at her but didn''t say anything.

    Kat decided, it was only right she act with dignity, and be the bigger person. So she just stood there staring down at Xiang with a big grin her face. "Whyбн why weren''tбн you readyбн to leave" said Xiang puffing between words.

    "You never gave me a time to leave, or a clock" said Kat in apletely innocent voice.

    "What about when I was attacked. Why didn''t you defend me? What about my honour?" asked Xiang, slightly recovered, but still puffing.

    "Defend you from a bunch of random household objects? Surely you aren''t so weak?" said Kat *Yes, focus on how it''s you who is in the wrong please. Why should I have to defend you from your own mistakes?*

    "Thenбн I must return and show them my superiority" said Xiang trying to stand tall and stumbling.

    Kat almost paled at those words. Luckily she was already so pale, the difference was negligible. *That is not where I wanted him to goбн umбн umбн maybeбн I hate that I''m about to say this but.* "Is it right for a cultivator to go and attack civilians? You say you are showing your superiority by going back and attacking them, but it''s a massive waste of our time. Surely your time is more valuable than that right?" asked Kat praying it would distract him.

    "Yes. Yes you''re right. They are beneath me and I have no need to waste my time educating peasants. Stillбн we don''t yet have a destinationбн" said Xiang

    *Okбн I can give myself 70% marks for that. Managed to stop him attacking people, but now he''s calling them peasants. Whichбн might be actually true on a technical level depending on how thews work hereбн so maybe I should let that slide.* "Don''t worry. I found the location we are looking for. It is down this road some days travel, then a short trek through the woods" said Kat

    "Great job minion. I see that you used your time wisely. Congrattions. I might just reward you for your efforts once this is all over" said Xiang taking a step forwardбн or wellбн back towards the town.

    Kat sighed. *Whatever I''m getting paid. It''s not enough.* Kat put her hand on his shoulder "That''s the wrong way" said Kat

    Xiang performed an about-face, without even acknowledging Kat''s presence and headed off down the road. Kat just sighed again. *At least he is heading the correct way this time.* Kat started walking behind him.

    Of course. They only made it about ten minutes before Xiang needed to take a break. He was back to trying to regain his breath. Clearly, he hadn''t actually recovered from his run properly. *This is going to be a looong day I suppose. Hopefully he has the patience to make sure it doesn''t turn into a long week as he tries to rush it like an idiot.*

    After about a minute of recovery, Xiang pulled out a bottle of water, took a long swig and then started walking again. Clearly trying to ignore the fact that he waspletely exhausted just a few seconds ago. *It''s gonna be a long week isn''t it. I can only hope that angel knew what it was talking about.*

 Chapter 281: Random Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 281: Random Encounter</h4>

    It waste on the third day. It wasn''t quite time to pack uppletely, but it was quickly approaching. During the journey, Kat managed to ride the high ofughing at Xiang for the first two days, and on the third she was able to keep a mellow happiness at the whole thing. She had dropped a few hints for Xiang about limiting damage at thepound, but she wasn''t sure if he was listening. He certainly hadn''t replied yet.

    On Lily''s end, apparently their list got moreplicated. Some pointed questions sent to the system revealed that while she did actually have theplete list of races she could potentially be changed into, not all of them were avable at Kat''s current rank, and she wasn''t able to find out exactly what rank would be required.

    This required Lily to take the whole second day to restructure her spreadsheet to include what transformation would need to wait. Apparently, it wasn''t actually too much effort, as for the most part she could ask the system about entire groups of races and then separate them out further until she had all of them categorised correctly.

    Still, Kat received a lot of thanks for sharing the story of Xiang getting run out of town. Minor was a bit more hesitant to share her glee over someone''s misfortune. So she dressed it all up in a bunch of fancynguage which boiled down to ''it was amusing''.

    As the second day wore on, trees started to sprout up asionally, they were distinctly different to the previous forest and seemed to be only half the size of the others, but with even more vines.

    Early on the third day, once the forest started to close in on the path and be a true forest again, Kat had to tune out the sounds of animals in the surroundings. They were exceptionally prevalent in this new forest. There were birds, some smaller squirrel-like creatures Kat didn''t get a proper look at, and a few others she could vaguely hear.

    The noise was a little disorientating, so Kat was d to find that with a bit of concentration she could limit her hearing. It was awkward to do, like flexing an underused muscle, but it was distinctly possible. Combining this with a good helping of focus on other things, it was almost calming.

    Of course, sadly this meant that when Kat found herself surrounded it was aplete surprise. A line of ten men, in front and behind, weapons drawn, with another three behind each line with bows. Each of them was in ragged looking clothes that seemed to have more inmon with a sack of potatoes than anything resembling an outfit. Still, their weapons looked well-kept enough, shiny steel swords with a few axes added in.

    Finally, behind that was a guy a head taller than the mooks. He had a scar over his left eye and a shaved head. From where Kat was standing, she couldn''t see if he had any weapons on his hip, but she assumed he must have something. His outfit was in better condition than the others. It was clean leather, if a bit old, showing signs of wear and tear, along with some gashes around the edges.

    "What have we here fes? Looks like a dame and her bodyguard. One with a rare bloodline too" said the bandit leader.

    Xiang growled "She has no bloodline, she isn''t even human. And who are you to say I''m just a bodyguard?" *Why do I get the feeling he''s just made this worse?*

    "Ah, I see, some trumped up noble scion and his demi-human ve. That makes about as much sense I suppose. I ain''t ever seen anything with horns and a tail like thatбн butбн I suppose all the better" said the bandit.

    *He made it worse.*

    Xiang let out a wry chuckle "What makes you think it''ll be that simple.." said Xiang drawing his sword. As he got halfway, the bandit interrupted again. "Stop." Xiang halted "Nowбн we are honorable gentlemen. We just want you to empty your pockets and hand over your ve, then you can be on your way. Butбн if you want to attack, we don''t mind taking your life as well"

    *Should I just tell him I''m not a ve? Would that help? Is he just as stupid as Xiang?* Kat looked down at her outfit and back up at the bandit leader. *I mean really. This kimono is fantastic quality. It''s better than Xiang''s dodgy ensemble. Why would they think I''m a ve?*

    Kat opened her mouth to try and exin but Xiang cut in. "Are you sure you want to do this? My ve is more than capable of taking you all on itself"

    Kat felt her eye twitch. *Not only am I a veбн I don''t even merit a HER?* "If that''s how you want to do this" said the bandit with fake despair. It was clear to even Xiang he was getting mocked for once.

    Kat saw Xiang''s muscles tense, he was about to draw his sword. *Well, I''m not going to let this go.* Kat let her energy explode out of her, focusing her power on her skin. Purple mes exploded from everywhere, shooting pir of fire up around her and starting to freeze the ground.

    Kat felt her mes settle into her control as she kept them around herself, keeping expenditure low. Diverting a bit of the intense flow to her voice box Kat began to speak. "Nowбн I''m a rather patient person, and forgiving tooбн but you lot" Kat turned to re at the bandits, letting more concentrated me leak from her eyes before sneaking back into her mouth to recycle the energy. "Seem to think attacking is a great idea. Sadly, I don''t have anything valuable on me, and I don''t feel particrly ready to hand anything over"

    Xiang started to grin widely, but Kat turned her gaze on him next. "And YOU!" Kat''s voice, distorted and curled its way into Xiang''s ears. "I was willing to let that ve remark go. It''s not the stupidest thing you''ve said recently. But IT? Really? A ve and not even a person? I feel like maybe I should beat you up first before moving onto this bandits"

    Xiang gulped, and took an involuntary step backwards, keeping his front to Kat. The bandits surrounding Kat all paled and started to shiver. It was clear they were terrified. Only the leader at the back showed any sign of remaining calm.

    "So you can put off a bit of fire. Just a trick of the eyes" said the bandit leader with a calm Kat was surprised to see. So, she mmed her foot into the road, and shoved some energy along with it.

    The road cracked, and ice exploded from the impact crater, coating most of the area between Kat and the bandits with a thinyer of ice. "Do you really want to do this?" growled Kat, her enhanced voice lending extra intimidation.

    "Just attack you idiots. She can''t take all of you!" shouted the leader before bringing his arm down. Kat watched as the front line of bandits charged at her. She quickly retracted her mes, unsure if she could protect people she actively wanted to harm from the effect.

    Sadly, the bandit leader wasn''t keen on epting her kindness "See! The bitch is already gging! Strike her now!" *This is what I get for being nice.* Kat took in a deep breath and prepared to deal with the forces arrayed around her.

    Xiang acted first though. He started to glow faintly then rocketed off. He slid between the rows of bandits before mming straight into the leader. Kat watched as the bandit responded in kind, bringing out his own sword and matching Xiang blow for blow. Kat quickly turned her eyes away from the scene though, focusing on her own forces.

    *Nowбн these guys aren''t magic wielding wizards, or cultivators. Just some pedestrian bandits. Plus, we have no Thyme to heal them upterбн soбн let''s just be a bit careful with these guys. Just in case after all.*

    Kat stepped forward, still supercharged with energy. To the bandits it looked like Kat had teleported. Bringing her arm in for a punch, Kat struck at the nearest bandit''s arm to test her strengthбн it was still overkill. As her fist came into contact with the arm Kat could hear it shattering despite theck of power behind it. Quickly pausing her motion Kat pulled backбн

    Though that wasn''t the end of the attack. Kat had struck the rightmost bandit with her attack. He went flying as Kat pulled back, colliding with three other bandits toppling them to the ground.

    *Shit. That was already too much powerбн why? Are they so weak?* It was then Kat realised as she thought and the bandits were standingpletely stillбн that she was already moving so far beyond human speed that just the slight transfer of momentum was enough to shatter bones. *Ohбн right let''s try a tap.*

 Chapter 282: Another One Bites the Dust

    <h4>Chapter 282: Another One Bites the Dust</h4>

    Kat looked around the battlefield to n her next move. Xiang and the bandit leader were shing. Both had a soft white light surrounding them. They were moving in slow motion to Kat''s eyes, but considering everyone else wasn''t moving at all, it was rather impressive.

    Turning her eyes back to the bandits. The three with bows in the back, were slowly turning around, likely trying to assist their leader. *Well, I can''t let them attack Xiang. He might be an idiot, but he''s keeping the leader busy so this might be fine.* Kat kept up her speed and appeared next to the line of bowman.

    They had no chance to react before Kat reached out and tapped one on the shoulder. She made sure to stop herselfplete and apply the barest of force with her fingerбн it didn''t reduce the impact as much as Kat wanted. In fact, it hardly reduced it at all. Kat once again heard the crack of bones and the bandit went fly straight into other two bandits next to him, sending them flying.

    Kat winced, before turning back around, letting Xiang ''guard'' her back. Kat scoffed at the thought and moved back beside the seven remaining bandits from the front. *Ok. Now how do I want to do this? Even a tap is too much because of how fast I''m moving. I could drop the increased perception and speedбн but at the same timeбн I''m not sure how dangerous these guys are to Xiang. They seem a bit too use to killing, and I''m pretty sure I can see dried blood on their outfits.*

    Kat considered her options for a few more moments while in suspended time. Xiang and the leader were shing still, and Kat could see the bandits making the smallest of moves in reaction. Mostly just turning their heads in the direction the people she attacked hade from. Of course, those two sets of three were currently suspended in midair. Kat was tempted to catch them and soften the fallбн but they seemed to have lost most of their momentum mming into the extras.

    Eventually, Kat''s thoughts picked up another thing to test. *What about my demonic energy trick that lets me pick up things I really shouldn''t. That should let me disperse the attack throughout their entire bodies and hopefully not shatter anymore bones. The only risk is if the dispersed force is still enough to cause serious damage to sayбн the brain or something.*

    Kat lined herself up once again, stepping carefully around the falling bandits, not wanting to cause them even more damage. She charged her energy towards the end of her finger and lined the bandit up with the rest of his teammates.

    Kat let her finger hover just a hair above the bandit''s arm. She watched as the energy went out of her finger and coated the bandit faster than even she could see, no matter the advanced perception. Satisfied that the bandit was covered, Kat once again got ready to tap the bandit. Keeping her whole bodypletely still, Kat moved her hand so it was just barely above his arm, then lowered her pointer finger just a fraction more.

    The impact was instantaneous. The bandit was flung sideways, and the film of demonic energy unraveled and slunk back into Kat''s finger. After that instant though, there was no awful cracking, and he hadn''t exactly moved that far.

    Kat stood back to take a good look and saw that he was about to fly into hispanions. Kat smiled and checked her reserves, purely out of habit, to find them two-thirds drained. Kat''s eyes shot wide open. *Holy shit okбн what the hell?* Kat then took a round and saw the barely moving figures, and realised she had to be moving at a ridiculous speed for any of this to work. Shit. Checking her reserves again, Kat could see them burning away before her eyes.

    *Ok let''s get to work quickly I don''t want to be out of energy.* Kat moved to thest few people that were in the first line of bandits. She brought out her tail for speed and hit the three furthest to the right to ensure that all the bandits would be taken out. She made sure to let her film of energy settle over them before tapping, and then moved onto the row behind them.

    Kat didn''t have time to take it slowly, and so she shuffled through them as quickly as she could. Spreading out her two arms and tail, Kat waited for her film of energy to appear before giving them a slight tap and moving on.

    It took only a few rtive seconds for Kat to get through the other thirteen bandits that had shown up behind her. Kat breathed out and let her mind return to human limits. Once she did there was as grand explosion of air all around her. If the bandits hadn''t been tapped, they would have likely gone flying from that alone.

    Winds whipped at Xiang''s outfit, trying to throw him off his game, luckily, this affected the bandit leader as well, putting them on even footing. Minimal dirt went flying, on ount of just how clean the road actually was, so there were no additional projectiles.

    The bandits all went flying. The first line of them were thrown to the left side of the road all in a neat pile, and only a few more odd crunching sounds. The back row was all blown back and out. They each hit the ground hard, rolling once or twice before settling onto the road, hardly moving.

    Kat felt her breath hitch for a second before her ears picked up the faint sound of breathinging from the entire group the best she could tell. This let her calm down and face the battle raging between Xiang and the bandit leader.

    Their once bright white light was starting to dull on both sides. Kat watched as Xiang got an attack in past the bandit leaders guardбн only for it to collide with the white light, turning it into nothing more than a grazing cut as it slid off him.

    They were moving fast, perhaps slightly faster than the human eye could see, but Kat found it easy to follow their movements even without the mental eleration. Checking her reserves for confirmation Kat found them hovering just barely above empty.

    *I''ve gotбн at most maybe one attack left in me. A few moments of bullet time maybe. I can''t do anything else though, and summoning any more fire would knock me outpletely.* Kat watched the fight before her, keeping her attention and the pair, and it seemed Xiang was winning.

    It wasn''t by a lot, and Kat really didn''t know enough about swordy andbat to tell who was winning that wayбн but the bright light that surrounded the two was fading faster around the bandit. That was something she could easily tell with the power of her eyes alone.

    The fight continued on. Kat didn''t really know what she was seeing despite it happening in front of her. Oh sure, her eyes could keep up, but they did a bunch of feints, strange foot movements, and Kat was pretty sure Xiang nearly bit the bandit leader at one point, but she was more focused on their arms at the time so she can''t be sure, even going back in her memories.

    Then, Xiang took a step backwards, and tripped on the cracks in the road. The same cracks she''d just made earlier when she struck her foot down into the road. Kat''s eyes widened, as she readied herself to go in.

    The bandit leader''s eyes gleamed, his sword arming down, straight towards Xiang''s midsection. Xiang''s arms iled as he fell, then all of a sudden, his eyes went hard. Kat paused her dash before it got started and watched a second longer.

    As the bandit''s arm came down, so too, did Xiang''s ''iling'' arme up, sword still in hand. Xiang bent further backwards letting the bandit''s lunge go over the top of his chest, brushing against his white aura.

    Xiang''s sword collided directly with the bandit''s arm. His aura flickered and died, before Xiang''s sword bit hard into his arm. This didn''tst long however, as once the light died the bandit went flying. His body spun around mostly in ce, as it copsed to the ground. This seemed to be some sort of signal as the light around Xiang started to splutter, and the kid went down on one knee to start drawing in big gulping breaths of air.

    Kat smiled slightly seeing that Xiang was mostly unharmed. There was, of course, a few cuts on his attire, but that was nothing major, and Kat didn''t consider it worth mentioning. Turning around, she made her way over to the pile of bandits that included those she first tested on, hoping they weren''t dead. She was pretty sure she could hear their breathingбн but better safe than sorry.

 Chapter 283: No Words

    <h4>Chapter 283: No Words</h4>

    Kat was standing next to the most injured of all the bandits. On?one hand, he was still breathing. On the other, he certainly wasn''t conscious. On the tail, his arm was not in good condition. *Hmmбн on one hand that is a good deal of bloodбн on the otherбн he doesn''t seem to be losing any more blood?*

    To be safe Kat grabbed both sides of the bandit''s shirt ripping it in two and then tied it around the arm where it was thoroughly destroyed. *Surely that''s fine right? Let''s go with that.*

    Kat found that she just didn''t really care all that much. The guy was alive, and they did attack people for a living with swords. *It''s not like I have medical training either, so I can''t exactly fix this up any better anyway. I feel like I should maybe feel a bit worse about this thoughбн* Kat shrugged and moved onto the other bandits that she had attacked first.

    The guy that she poked with her finger already had a nasty bruiseбн but he wasn''t bleeding anywhere she could see. *Guess I can call him good? I really have no idea what I''m looking for here. I meanбн that''s a nasty bruise and I''m certain I heard the bone crackбн maybe it isn''t broken just fractured though?*

    She heard a groan from the pile of bodies. *Yeah yeah everyone''s a critic.* Kat quickly checked the rest of them for damage. They all seemed to be breathingбн and the ones she struck with her energy field around them seemed to be dotted with bruises in random areasбн but everyone was certainly still alive, and Kat found she could ept that.

    That was, until she heard Xiang scream out. Kat whipped her head around and was shocked at what she found. Xiang had clearly just finished standing up, except now he was twisted over like a pretzel with a sword sticking into the leather he wore across his chest. The bandit leader clearly had taken his defeat well.

    Kat could almost see how it happened. A quick overhead strike from behind that was really more of a side strikeing from a halfway standing bandit. Xiang was dropping, and seemed to be in pain but that wasn''t the real surprise, it was the retaliation.

    Xiang''s sword hade down hard on the bandit leader. It was unclear what Xiang had been aiming for. Perhaps it was to intercept the bandit''s sword, or maybending his own cut across the bandit''s chestбн

    But for the kneeling bandit it was a death sentence. Xiang''s slightly glowing sword went straight through the bandit''s neck and the body copsed where it stood. Kat let her mouth drop open. *Well what the fuck am I supposed to do here.*

    It was shortly after that thought that Xiang copsed as well. He at least was clearly still breathing though he made no effort to stand up. Kat swiftly walked over to him and asked "Are you alright?" with genuine emotion in her voice for once.

    So of course, Xiang didn''t take it well at all. "Don''t patronize me demon. It''s just a flesh wound" said Xiang.

    Kat''s eyes narrowed. *I finally try to show you some concern and now you think I''m patronizing you, you little shit? You just killed a man inбн well I guess it wasn''t cold blood because he attacked first, and then he attacked after the fighting was over butбн Iбн I don''t know how to feel about this to be honest.*

    Kat turned her back on Xiang and walked away as she tried to get herself in order. Things didn''t exactly feel real. She''d been attacked by bandits, honest to god banditsбн and now one of themy dead on the ground behind her.?Kat felt her throat go dry, and she purposefully looked away from anything.

    *Fuck.* Thought Kat, and let the words hang in her mind. She wasn''t normally one for real swearing, it just never seemed necessary. Until now. *Fuck.* Kat really wasn''t sure what else to say either. Her emotions seemed to have decided that leaving temporarily was the best course of action, and she just feltбн normal was wrong butбн closeбн like she was slightly left of centre.

    A groan sounded out behind her as Xiang brought himself to his feet. She purposefully didn''t turn to him, but he spoke anyway. "Let''s continue for a bit. Get away from them" said Xiang.

    Kat nodded, and started walking, pointedly not looking behind her, or at Xiang. She kept an ear on him to make sure he was following, but nothing more than that. Kat just couldn''t find it in herself to look at his gash and a reminder of what had just happened.

    They walked in silence. Even the steps on the cold stone bricks seemed to have been halved in volume. Kat could still hear the sounds of the forest, and knew it wasn''t just her hearing dulling. The mood was somber.

    Eventually, Xiang spoke out. "I need to rest now demon. We camp here"

    Kat bit her lip but paused. *Is this ok? The angel said three days of walkingбн and I guess I''ve somewhat managed thatбн but notpletely. Did the angel know about the bandits? Does it matter?*

    Kat turned to find Xiang moving off the road. Once he made it to the first tree, he slumped down against it and started looking through his storage. *Dammit. I just wish I had a sign this was the right way or something!*

    "YES" shouted Xiang.

    Kat froze, looking at the boy who wasn''t bleeding as much as she''d expect from a chest wound. *Didбн was that what I think it was?* Xiang pulled out a box from his storage item and began to open it. Seeing he was upied Kat turned around and sunk back into her thoughts. *I meanбн there is no possible way right? Sure Hashi could guess our walking speed but bandit attacks and even the oue should be beyond anything''s capability right?*

    "NO!!" shouted Xiang mming his hands into the ground.

    "What?" asked Kat, keeping her voice from shaking. *Ok fine angel or God, or whoever Hashi was. I admit it. You win.*

    "I found a lunchbox that I forgot I packed. I was looking forward to some good food for onceбн but it''s all empty. I must have eaten it already" said Xiang.

    Kat opened her mouth. *What.* "What?"

    "I just exined it to you? What else do you want?" asked Xiang

    "I justбн I thought it was a box of medicine? You know for your chest wound?" asked Kat

    "I''ll be fine. It''s just a light gash" said Xiang smiling, as he did so, he twisted a bit clearly breaking the scab over his chest that had formed and a bit of blood dripped out. Kat narrowed her eyes but decided that if he didn''t want help, she wouldn''t offer.

    So, Kat nodded and jumped to the top of the nearest tree. It required a bit of help from her wings, but not much. Settling in, Kat hoped to let the bottled emotions she was sure she had wash over herбн but nothing was forting. *Fuck.*

    Kat sat there, unmoving for over an hour,pletely still. At a few points in time she slipped into meditation, but it always shattered before her mind could spread out and rx. The first sign of movement from Kat came after an hour and a halfбн and she wasn''t even responsible for it.

    She was so still that a bird came in tond on her unmoving form. Kat felt the corner of her mouth trying to rise up at the sight but she forcibly pulled it down. *I don''t think I should be enjoying nature right now. Then again. I guess I don''t really know what I should be doing at all.*

    *Iбн I guess I''ll send off a message to everyone?*

    Kat looked at the short message she''d written out. It had taken her another thirty minutes just to eek out a few words. It seemed so wrong to write anything else. Despite the fight being such a huge thingбн all that was said was.

    "Someone is dead. Xiang killed them"

    Kat bit her lip and dismissed the message. *I can''t just tell them that. I meanбн there is so much context. Xiang didn''t have a choice? Noбн wellбн I meanбн maybe he did butбн dammit. I didn''t see what happenedбн and that''s part of the problem. I should have been paying attentionбн but everyoneбн well I THOUGHT everyone was out cold.*

    Kat chewed the words over in her mind. She still didn''t know what to thinkбн and that only made the fact that she had to report in to everyone back on Earth even worse. *I don''t think I can hide something like thisбн I don''t think Sylvie should knowбн I need someone to talk about itбн I don''t know what to do.*

 Chapter 284: A Few Words

    <h4>Chapter 284: A Few Words</h4>

    Kat didn''t sleep. She didn''t meditate either. When the early morning came around and Xiang woke up, Kat just informed him he could go back to sleep. Kat had sent of a message to everyone, just to let them know she was fine. It might have been stretching the truth a bit, but it wasn''t a lie certainly.

    Kat didn''t really know where her thoughts wanted to go. They seemed to hover around the events of yesterday, but do everything they could not to address the elephant in the room. Kat, at one point after insisting Xiang get more sleep, tried to force herself to confront the problem. She reyed the scene over in her mind half a dozen timesбн but it didn''t really help.

    It didn''t hurt either. If asked, Kat would have said it was like watching a movie. Sure, she was watching someone die over and over again. But she didn''t know them, and she just couldn''t find it within herself to considering it important. *I have no idea how to deal with that fact though. Is it strange that my mind is telling me I should be feeling worse about something? I''m not sure?*

    Topound the feeling of unease, Kat felt, for the first time, like she could actually eat something. Sure she could always eat, but now there was that faint desire she remembers having back when she was human. It wasn''t a gnawing or all-consuming hunger, more like a gentle reminder sitting on the edge of her mind, urging her to get around to itбн eventually.

    *Hey system? How badly do I actually need food? I haven''t eaten forбн two weeks now and I think I''m just now starting to feel it. I''ve got at least a few more days here though? Should I be looking for food?*

    Unknown. Based on data already collected about other simr demons it is suspected that User Kat can continue operating at peak levels for another two weeks without issues.

    *Ohбн that''sбн well that''s a lot better than I thought. If that''s the case thoughбн is there an issue with eating too frequently? I mean, I don''t let my figure bother me too muchбн but I have no idea what would even constitute an eptable level of exercise if I started to get fat and I''d hate to have my weight slow me down.*

    User Kat is likely fine. Consumed food is burned by demonic energy and absorbed into the body. Excess is expelled through breathing normally. Breaking down the entirety of food means most of it can be used. Demons require only minimal nourishment outside of Demonic Energy unless they are Gluttony rted.

    *Good to know?* With that Kat let her mind continue to wander until Xiang got up for real. After he pulled himself out of his sleeping bag and had yet more crackers. *Seriously, how is he able to just eat those? Surely he needs something else right?* Kat asked about his wounds.

    "I should be fine. As a cultivator it is only a minor issue to damage my body is such a superficial way. Still, that bandit had a bit of qi on his sword at the time, and it will take me some time to remove that. I suspect I shall be healed before the end of the day even if walking for so long will drain me somewhat" said Xiang.

    *Huhбн that''sбн wow, he answered like a normal human being. Who are you and what have you done with Xiang?* Despite her joking thoughts Kat nodded "We need to turn into the forest here. Apparently if we continue in that direction, we will reach thepound" said Kat.

    *An interesting note, is that this confirms Xiang is using that weird energy to keep up with us even when we can''t see him glowing. I don''t know what the broader implications of that might be right now, but I feel like I should keep it in mind.*

    "Ok" said Xiang, pulling himself up to his feet. He winced slightly, presumably as the wound gave him a sharp dose of pain. Kat turned around to head off into the forest, and she felt her smile twitch. *Should I do something about? I meanбн he hasn''t and surely someone who lives a life here would no better than I would about first aidбн the again they don''t have the benefits of modern medicineбн but they do have magic qi shit to deal with it, so maybe he does know what he''s doing.*

    It took Kat two steps to remember, that this was Xiang she was thinking about, he wouldn''t know careful if it smashed him in the face. *Should I ask? Yesбн yes I think I should.* "Will you need to bind your wound Xiang?" asked Kat as she walked, assuming she could just stop if necessary.

    "This? No, of course not. This is just a scratch" said Xiang, sounding so sure of himself Kat was almost willing to believe him.

    Of course, a quick nce backward dissuaded her from that course of action. Even her brief glimpse let her see that his chest was bleeding and soaking into his outfitбн which still had a massive hole in it. *There is no way that''s in any way eptable. Maybeбн MAY BE it is when you don''t have qi injected into, if I take Xiang at his word about that anywayбн but clearly this particr wound isn''t fine, or at least, he''s bleeding a lot and it might be a problem.*

    "Are you sure? That''s an awful lot of blood-" *Do I say it? Keep up the act? Yeah might as well throw it in* "for a human to be losing" said Kat

    Xiang nced down to his chest and saw the clearly blood-soaked leather. "It''s fine" said Xiang, but it was in his overconfident voice Kat now recognised as his actбн or maybe he did believe it, Kat wouldn''t actually bet either way.

    "Rightбн but if you pass out then I want you to know I helped as much as I could with your revenge and you died to your own foolishness" said Kat. *I hope this convinces him to look at it. I really don''t think that amount of blood is healthy, and I''m pretty sure even these few extra steps have caused him to pale noticeably.*

    "I-" Xiang said, but stopped and frowned. Looking down at his outfit, Xiang ran his fingers over the wound and winced as he poked said open wound like an idiot. "I guess if it worries you" said Xiang

    *Idiot.* Thought Kat shaking her head, but she stopped. Xiang then proceeded to take off his armour for the first time. Kat had to suppress a wince as theyers came off and he had to pull open the scab on his chest and separate the clothingyers from all the dried blood. It was when Xiang got to the shirtyer that Kat''s eyes narrowed more seriously.

    Xiang had a in grey training shirt that was likely once white. That however wasn''t the issue. The issue was that a good chunk of said shirt was IN the wound. Kat felt like pping the boy. *I should have known really. I haven''t seen him take off his armour even to sleep, so why would he take off his shirt.*

    Kat suppressed a grimace as Xiang realised the issue and started to extract the various fibres of cloth from his now certainly bleeding wound. *Wellбн what the hell do I do about this? I know we need some waterбн* "Xiang do you have enough water to wash your wounds?" asked Kat

    Xiang tilted his head from one side to another. "Maybe? I have four bottles for travel that I refilled in the previous town, but I''ve already gone through two of them. Had to drink extra because of the fight."

    Kat clicked her tongue. "Can your qi deal with that? I can''t help you if that gets infected. Washing it out should help, but I don''t know if you can afford it" said Kat

    Xiang nced down at his hands. The shirt had now been mostly removed, but it was clear the wound was still rather dirty. "Itбн it should be fine?" said Xiang, clearly a question even to his own ears.

    "Alright" said Kat. *I don''t want this brat killing himselfбн even if he did kill that banditбн* Kat shook her head. *No, I don''t want him killing himself from dehydration or from infection. Let''s hope that there is a well or something at this base. That should help right?*

    Kat sighed. *This might be the first time I wish my fire was a bit more like real fire. I could cauterise the woundбн well no that''s probably a bit gruesome even for meбн but I could at leastбн well no I couldn''t melt ice that I made because I wouldn''t be able to make itбн and is demon made ice safe to eat?*

 Chapter 285: What is Worse?

    <h4>Chapter 285: What is Worse?</h4>

    After Xiang put his clothes back on, being careful of his wounds once Kat red at him, there really wasn''t anything else to that day, and soon the moon had taken its ce high in the sky.. Kat once again debated over telling the explicit details of the death the other day.

    And she was still unsure about that. She knew she still didn''t feel bad, and that thought was starting to stick in her mind. She wasn''t sure if the fact she had that concern at all meant she was alrightбн or if it was making things worse, acting a stopgap so she could feel a little bad instead ofpletely horrible.

    The temptation to tell just Vivian was strong. She didn''t want to share this with Sylvie certainlyбн there was Lily as well to consider, and Minor. As she stood guard over Xiang, Kat let herself consider that particr problem. *So. Telling Lily. That sounds kind of horrible if I''m being honest. She''s my best friend. I have to tell herбн and I will. I don''t want to hide something like this, even if that fact that I don''t feel guilt makes me a monsterбн Lily is in the process of voluntarily giving up her humanityбн or at least that''s probably what she will do.

    How though? I thinkбн well maybe I should just tell her first? Then Vivian, and maybe skip Sylvie. Nowбн I think I have to tell them in person. I don''t want this sort of thing to be done over the extremely slow demons messaging systemбн I can see so many ways that goes wrong. Now what about Callisto? Hmmmбн

    On the one hand, Callisto is likely to be the one to make the biggest deal about it. But she is also the least likely to have the whole, thing change her opinion on me. She''ll probably write a five page essay of course, but once that''s done I imagine it would just be another data point.

    Well, let''s just send of a standard message then. I walked for a day, and didn''t do anything else. Finally starting to feel hunger, but apparently have two weeks leftбн yeah I''ll have to tidy it up a bit by that sounds good.*

    Once Katposed a more eloquent way of exining, she did nothing, but should be close to their destination, and hopefully home soon, Kat turned her mind to the issue of Xiang''s revenge. Now that she''s seen him kill a guy, inbat sure, but still, she now knew he was very serious about gettingбн permanent revenge.

    *I wonder how likely he is to be able to go through with it. He doesn''t seem shaken off by having to cut someone''s head offбн but he never said much before that and I''m not sure he''d tell me if something was going wrong anyway.

    So the question is. How do I want to deal with this? The n was always to soften the blow of his revengeбн but I never actually did much of that, I hardly even talked to him. Sure, I said a few words while we were workingбн maybeбн 12? Max? Stillбн he doesn''t seem as angry as he was when he summoned meбн

    Though, I''ve heard the terrible stories of cold slow burning vengeance. I doubt that he''s really given up if he truly believes that what happened to the people in his vige was worse than deathбн maybe I could use that? Convince him to cripple instead of kill? Is that even right though? Would that be better for me to suggest?

    Sure, it might help me sleep at night. Not that I really have an issue with that, I''m sure I could sleep if I let myselfбн but is it right for me to push for what Xiang thinks is actually the worse punishment? I could probably get him to change that to his goal rather easilyбн but is that right?

    I''m not sure that crippling could really be worse than deathбн but if Xiang believes it, and insists that all cultivators would agree with himбн is it less humane to do that instead? Kat bit her lip as she turned the thought over in her mind. I never really considered what the worse thing I could ever do is.

    Xiang clearly has a list, with crippling as the worst, and maybe death beneath that, and who knows afterwardsбн but I don''t. Sure, I know that thieving is a lesser crime then murder butбн nothing so specific.

    So what do I want to do? Wellбн I could ask Xiangбн but I don''t know if I trust his answers. He might lie, and he also might not have the mental capacity to realise that not all people think like he does. Soбн maybe I should think what I''d vote for as the best oue.

    First. Theft. If I can get away with just stealing, or destroying a bunch of their stuff as revenge, that would be the best. I''m sure they have more stuff than Xiang had in his vigeбн so it would be considered revenge. Plus, this way nobody has to be seriously hurt. Oh, and not getting caught. I''d hate for them to know Xiang was responsible and head back to his vige as vengeance.

    So, steal things, destroy things. Don''t get caught, because talking him out of itpletely when we are so close is impossible and that is the best I can hope for. Next would beбн I suppose going in myself. Setting up in the middle of their outpost and just unleashing as much fire as I can, give it all the energy it could ask for.

    I''d make sure that there is no attempt to harm at all within my fire, and hopefully, just like how I could use it near Minorбн nobody dies. They will have to deal with the cold from coating the whole area in ice, and depending on the specifics, maybe abandon the whole ce. This would also be really good.

    Downsidesбн I might have to kill peopleбн but if I''m carefulбн maybe less people would die than doing it Xiang''s wayбн and I think I can live with myself if things went that way. I''m not killing anyone specifically, and, once I''ve shown off I can just duck out and take Xiang with meбн so ites down to control really. Can I be sure that I won''t kill anyone this way. No, obviously notбн but it might be the best I can do.*

    *Rightбн soбн* Kat let herself hover around her second option for a while. With the weird not quite guilt she was feeling for not feeling bad, Kat had kind of hoped that she''d feel worse about nning for murder, or idental homicide. The problem was, she still couldn''t see the idea as that bad. It should SAVE lives theoretically, and it wasn''t like she wanted to do itбн just that she genuinely felt she could live with herself if she did it anyway.

    *Thenбн there is the worst case scenario. Xiang runs straight up to the front door, kicks it in, and challenges everyone. Then I have to help him fight off everyone, and if it actuallyes to blows, I can''t see Xiang letting them off. They will be either crippled or killedбн and I still can''t decide which is worse or which I should advocate for should the worste to pass.

    Actuallyбн what should I do if we run into someone during n one? Choke them out? I''veбн well I''ve seen it done in moviesбн but I don''t know if you can actually knock someone out that way. Especially not before they can raise the rm or somethingбн Iбн hmm.*

    Kat tried to remember if she had that information anywhere in her memories. She sunk into them for over half an hour scouring for any mention or proof that the technique would work. *Dammit.* Kat cursed internally. *Nothing. That would have been a great option honestly. I could sneak in, and just knock them out along the way. Nobody has to die, Xiang can rob and destroy and feel like a big boy that''s got his vengeance, and then we can all leave.*

    *Hell I doubt Xiang''s hearing is as good as mine. If I can knock someone out, Xiang might be stupid enough to just assume they are deadбн hmmmбн that is looking like a better idea the more I think about it. As long as Xiang is never implicatedбн butбн* Kat''s thoughts shed back to that mark burned into Gaston the bartender.

    *Maybe it would be better to do them some more permanent damage. Iбн dammit. I didn''t even think of that. Sure vengeance is stupid, but what if these guys go on to do even more damage after we let them off easy. Or worse, if we destroy all their stuff and they go on a rampage to rob and pige to get their supplies backбн

    Shit this might be even moreplicated than I thought. Killing or crippling might horrible treatment of our targets butбн what would the other people who have lost their homes or loved ones say. Xiang surely isn''t the first to be targetedбн maybe I should help make sure it is the LAST thoughбн but that would require the more permanent solutionsбн

    Kill or crippleбн*

 Chapter 286: The Silent Zone

    <h4>Chapter 286: The Silent Zone</h4>

    In the end, Kat did manage to get some sleepбн well it was meditation, but Kat was more than willing to ept that as ''real sleep'' now that it seemed to be her only option. Her mind was able to more easily wrap itself around the problem, and even though she couldn''t think about it directly, Kat would wake up more sure of herself than before. She may not have yet reached an answer, but Kat now felt that she could live with whatever she did choose in the end. Only time would tell if these assumptions proved true.

    When Kat woke up, she dusted herself off and jumped down to Xiang, abusing her exceptional vision to take a look at his wound without bothering to ask. Kat knew it would save her some time and attention. To her surprise, it was mostly healed. The cut in Xiang''s outfit was still present, confirming that he did in fact only have one outfit, and through that gap Kat could see fresh pink skin.

    *Hmmm, so his healing is fast, and truly exceptional for a human. But he isn''t human anymoreбн or not base human anyway. He is a cultivator with qi, and really that means he heals decently fast.*

    "Are you ready to leave?" asked Kat

    Xiang put away his sleeping bag and turned to Kat "Yes. I believe you said we''d be close. I would like to get to them sooner rather thanter. I will have my revenge, and I''d hate for them to get time to run away"

    *Pretty sure that they are going to be in their base, so I doubt they n to run everywhereбн Does he think they are scared of him or something? Surely not rightбн* Kat shrugged and turned away, ready to start walking again.

    It didn''t take long for Kat''s thoughts to turn back to Xiang''s regeneration though, and how maybe it wasn''t that great. *Am I just spoilt?* Kat remembered all the times she had been able to heal back from incredibly deadly wounds. That one time she carved her front up with gravel, or the time she got stabbed multiple times in the chest.

    *Ah, good times really. I suppose his regeneration is rather impressive by any other standard than my own. You know. I wonder how good my regeneration isparatively. Hey System, how good is it?*

    User Kat''s regeneration is considered to be a higher tier mostly due to theck of scar tissue generated, the fact that it will scale well with increasing Ranks as the cost is mostly fixed even when repairing stronger skin. Finally, the fact that it allows for the reconnection of limbs is considered powerful. User Kat''s regeneration mayck in speed at the higher end until Rank up.

    That being said, most other higher tier regeneration is cheaper, is apanied by stronger skin and muscles, or in some cases such as high tier Gluttony regeneration, ispletely instantaneous and free as long as the demon contains enough bio matter. Furthermore, while reattachment of limbs is considered high tier, User Kat does not seem to be able topletely regrow them, which is also a sign of high tier regeneration.

    *Huhбн well, I''m still pretty happy with it. Thoughбн how does Xiang''s regenpare?*

    Without direct details, it simply appears to be a slightly increased healing factor. More examination would need to be done to determine if scarring is possible, and what the upper limit is. With current information, it would likely be considered to be the lowest form of regeneration.

    *Ok. I''ll keep that in mind.*

    With that, Kat let her awareness settle into the surroundings. She wasn''t sure where the base would be, but running into it blindly would be a problem. Kat started to pay more attention to what she was hearing and even boosted her ears. Kat''s first attempt was to supply her ears with as much energy as they wanted to try and hear everything in the forest.

    This turned out to be a horrible idea. There was too much she could hear for her to sort out individually. It was fine if she was just searching for a specific noise, or if she was trying to ignore it, but trying to actively parse the sound of everything in hearing range was too much.

    Kat tried to slow down her mind topensate, that way she could hear each sound, mostly separate from anything else. This actually worked for a bit, and Kat was able to get a decent idea of what was going on around herбн the problem with this method became quickly apparentбн though mostly due to luck.

    Kat spent a few perspective minutes in this mode, hardly moving, before giving a quick nce to her energy levels. They had dropped a good chunk, and she had only really taken two steps as she was making sure to keep her body moving at more normal speeds.

    *Shit. This is actually arge drain on my reserves. I''m not sure I can afford this sort of expenditure. It''s not too much I guess, but time wise, it probably has only been five seconds at mostбн and that IS a lot of energy for five seconds even if it feels more like two minutes.*

    Katpletely dismissed her enhancements and went back to trying to investigate with her ears in more standard operation. It was still pretty good, but detail was lost alongside range. Kat was tempted to try to apply only a bit of energy to her ears, but decided to wait until she hadpletely restored her demonic energy.

    It only took a few minutes for this to be true, and when Kat applied a small amount of energy to her ears, she instantly noticed an interesting detail she''d been overlooking. Normally, the rity of what she was hearing wasn''t quite high enough to pick this out, and when she was in her slowed state, there was still so much information she didn''t notice.

    At this midpoint, Kat could tell that somewhere, around one or two hours ahead of her, was a square ofplete silence. It wasn''t super obvious, as sound travelled around and through the area. Kat was sure she could hear things from further away and to the side, which should have been impossible if the area blocked soundpletely.

    The main thing that gave Kat pause was that it was a perfect square. Once she focused on the wind whistling through the trees to the exclusion of all else, this fact only became more clear. *Well now. I bet that has to be our destination. It''sбн smaller than I expected. I think it''s only slightlyrger than the outpost we found. Which is a little strangeбн surely that can''t be right?

    Hmm, no I think I''m just bad at estimating the distance using only my ears and NO sound. It has to berger. Unlessбн well if they can make something to make the noisepletely silentбн maybe it has a lesser effect around the edges? Just because the square is obvious doesn''t mean that''s the absolute limit. Maybe the square has to be silent.*

    Kat tried to focus her hearing a bit more, letting it take in the sounds around the square, and found that she waspletely correct. Now that she was looking for strange things it was clear that there was a second square around the original.

    *I see, so there''s a weaker version of it around the edge. Must be something important in that silentpound, with the more standard stuff in therger area around it. I can hear things which I had thought was the wind and maybe some birds because they were too quiet to be anythingrgerбн

    That''s probably wrong though. With sound dampening there is a good chance I can''t hear the wind, but I can hear people yelling and moving around. A shame I can''t hear what any of them are actually saying because that would be a massive help.*

    Kat let herself slow down, in an attempt to move next to Xiang, and when she made it to his side, she whispered. "We are only an hour or two out now. What do you want to do?" asked Kat

    "Well, obviously we should make haste. We can assault theirpound right now!" said Xiang

    Kat shook her head. "Well, first off, it''s still a good deal of walking. Second, we don''t know what the ce looks like, and third, have you given any thought to simply stealing from them as they have you?"

    Xiang grit his teeth. "Just theft is not enough. With the damage done to the vige I''m unsure if we could even survive the year. Their punishment must be substantial and swift" said Xiang.

    *Come onбн surely, I can work something out right?* Kat''s desperate mind managed totch onto a decent idea.

    "Okбн look I understand that Xiang" said Kat "But hear me out what about ifбн

 Chapter 287: The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 287: The n</h4>

    "But hear me out what about if I go in myself" said Kat

    Xiang went to argue but Kat held up a hand to silence him. Thisбн didn''t actually work, and Xiang just continued speaking anyway "No. I might have summoned you for this but I will not let you take all the glory!" hissed Xiang.

    *Well at least he''s smart enough not to shout. Sadly, he thinks there is glory in revenge for some reason. Hopefully I can at least get him to let me scout the area? I can use the fact that I can fly to take that option. Plus, if I can convince him to wait, I can use my night vision.*

    "Xiang, at the very least allow me to fly over thepound and try and survey the area. Surely you can wait for that correct?" asked Kat

    Xiang''s eyes narrowed "Wait you can fly?"

    Kat pped her wings very intentionally but didn''t quite take off with them. "So? I thought they were just a decoration or something like your tail" said Xiang.

    Suddenly, Kat felt a massive ball of red-hot rage explode from somewhere in her chest. Her aura activated and collided with it, mming into the feeling and wrapping it up in a ball of calm, keeping it in ce. Kat grit her teeth and let her perception slow.

    *What the hell was that?* Kat could feel the anger and indignation radiating from her chest. It felt much too extreme for her it to be her own angerбн and yet it was certainly familiar. *Why am I so angry? And why can I even hold it off? I don''t think I could do that before?*

    *It has to be the fact he insulted my tail and maybe my wings as well? But why? Sure I do feel like I should be mad at that, and I can almost feel some indignation, but most of my anger is being trapped in that ball of feelings around my chest. Hmmmбн*

    *It seems to be mixed in with demonic energy as well, so it isn''t just anger. Is it an appearance thing? System are subi really vain perhaps?*

    User Kat is somewhat correct. All demons have something that will trigger an instinctive ''attack'' response. It is exceptionally hard to supress, and varies from demon to demon. It is normally an inherited trait. It is considered the one of the gravest sins to specifically try to target this trigger as a fellow demon.

    *Soбн what? Why is this a thing then? And why can I hold it off?*

    The more powerful the demon the more powerful the response. However, older demons also have a better ability to suppress this instinct because of their more refined mindsets. It is one of the few negative effects that demonic energy aggravates in demons.

    *What do you mean?* Asked Kat as she locked down that feeling of rage and tried to crush it with aura. She wasn''t having much luck. Now that she knew it was unnatural, she wanted it gone.

    It has been tested and shown that the response is both more apparent, and more controble in demons with more demonic energy. It is considered a trait of a demon and not a trait of demonic energy.

    *Can I get rid of it somehow?*

    No. There have been no known cases of demons removing it. The best is transferring the feeling to a separate trigger, but it is exceptionally rare. This is because the trigger is rted to the demon''s own thoughts. It simply takes something that aggravates that demon the most and amplifies it.

    *Waitбн so because I like my tail so much, and I find it to be the thing I am most happy to have gained from bing a demonбн if someone insults it I get a bunch of unreasonable anger?

    бн

    System?*

    Saying it is unreasonable is not entirely urate. The anger is well ced, and only appears when the User takes real offence. If Aplice Lily had said the same words it would not trigger this response. Additionally, if anger infused demonic energy is used, the effects of that energy is normally amplified

    *Ok fine.* Kat tried again to crush the feeling of anger, but found it stubbornly resisting.?*Ok, well why can''t I get rid of it?*

    Because it is User Kat''s anger. It is not a foreign influence. Some of it must be experienced.

    *Fine.* Kat checked her reserves of energy and found that despite the internal conversation she wasn''t actually that drained. Letting her perception speed up and a bit of anger leak out, Kat wished she was surprised when the energy went straight to her tail.

    Kat quickly moved it to hid it behind her back, but she could feel her mes burning around the edges of the limb and it was ready to strike out at Xiang. The burst of anger that came along with it made it very tempting to allow the strike to happen, but Kat pushed it down, with willpower as well as her aura and found herself calming quickly.

    Once the mes died out, Kat flicked her tail to the side, and shed a deep cut in one of the nearby trees using the remnants of the energy still in her tail. Xiang actually had the good graces to pale at that like Kat wanted. "Nothing of mine is for show" said Kat

    Xiang huffed and turned away, still pale but he couldn''t seem to resist saying "Bet your nails aren''t. A warrior should keep them out of the way" under his breath.

    Of course, this was still well within Kat''s hearing range. The fact that Xiang hadn''t figured this out yet was actually somewhat disappointing. Kat found that she wasn''t even angry in the slightest though, and found a surprising amount offort in that. *I wonder if the reaction was so strong because it''s the first time someone has insulted my tail. Hmm, maybe I should find a way to test it. I''ll bring it up with Callisto.*

    *Nowбн let''s just pretend we didn''t hear him. No use giving away the fact I''ll be keeping an eye on the fool as I scout the ce.* "Now, is it eptable for me to fly over their base and trying to see where everything is?" asked Kat

    Xiang clicked his tongue but nodded "Fine"

    Kat nodded "Great. Now, we should wait till nightfall-"

    Xiang''s hand flew up into Kat''s face, "No" said Xiang. "I''ll allow you to scout, but waiting for nightfall is too much"

    Kat frowned "Well, it will take me a while to scout regardless, so we probably won''t attack until near or after dark anyway. Is it really an issue to wait a bit longer?" asked Kat

    Xiang growled "Yes it is. I''ve waited long enough for this. You should be grateful I am willing to wait any longer"

    Kat nodded, but internally she was cursing. *Dammit. Now I''ve made him mad. I wouldn''t normally care about that, but I want him to listen to me when I suggest we just destroy some things instead of going in guns zingбн I''ll have to bring it up now though because otherwise he won''t listen when I get back.*

    "Rightбн well one more thing before I go," Xiang looked remarkably unimpressed she wasn''t heading of instantly "Have you given some real thought to not killing them all?" Xiang grit his teeth but Kat continued "No, look hear me out. We can steal stuff for your vige, get in, get out, no chance of getting caught, and no chance they will take revenge on your vige"

    Xiang visibly tried to pull his anger back into himself, as if he was insulted at the mere idea that Kat was right, or that perhaps not just killing could be a good idea. Sadly, it wasn''t enough. "I''ll think about it" said Xiang.

    Kat pursed her lips. *He isn''t though.* Kat looked at Xiang''s face, shifting from anger to surety, with the slightest hint of a smug smile when Kat tucked her wings in and bent her legs as she prepared to leave. *Dammit. I''ll have to see what I can doter.* Kat kicked off the ground, using only a bit of enhanced strength. When she reached the top of her jump, she red her wings to stop herself from losing height and started pping.

    *Hmm, how high is high enough. I should make sure that a normal human wouldn''t be able to tell I wasn''t a birdбн but these won''t be normal humans.* Kat kept climbing, her eyesight more than good enough to still see the ground as she climbed. *Maybe that can be my goal. Wait till I can only just see thepound and then use my energy to survey it all.*

    Kat kept her wings beating at a steady pace as the ground fell away. The air started to get colder, but not in a way that was really noticeable to Kat herself. The air was thinning, but her experience with simply not breathing underwater meant this was nothing as well. Kat climbed until she hit the firstyer of cloudsбн and realised a problem.

    *Shit. I can still see fine, but what I can''t do is use my totally real x-ray vision to see through clouds. Shit, hmmm, maybe I can find an angle where it isn''t so bad?* Kat grimaced at the unforeseen obstacle. *The issue is, I can hardly hear Xiang now, even with the boost to hearingбн I just hope he doesn''t do something stupid.*

 Chapter 288: The View

    <h4>Chapter 288: The View</h4>

    Luckily for Kat, the forest didn''t spontaneouslybust, nor did trees start falling like dominos. In fact, from what she could see of thepound from a quick nce, Xiang hadn''t stormed the ce as soon as she left. *Well, at least he can meet those extremely low expectations.

    Now what am I supposed to do here. I can maybe hover behind some clouds and poke my head outбн but if they can manage to see me at all that would be super weird. Another option is just fly in the clouds and look outбн but once again, if they can see me, it will be very obvious, especially if they can spot my horns. The deep ck would stand out against these white clouds.*

    Kat clicked her tongue. *Then again, if they actually have eyes that good, I realise that maybe I should have been more careful when I flew up. I CAN see thepound, and if I''m using myself as the standard, they certainly could see me as I flew up.*

    Kat sighed, *Well, nothing I can do about it now then.* Kat sighed again before settling into a slow glide, pping her wings on the asion to make sure that she didn''t lose any height and hoped she looked more like some exotic bird than a person with wings. Sure, one of them was more urate, but really, when you think about it, the other is more likely.

    And so, Kat looked down, and saw thepound in its entirety. The first thing she noticed, was despite the square that blocked out all sound, and the slight fade away after that remaining in about the same shape, thepound itself was not a perfect square. It was clear that it had been made in stages, slowly spreading out inside the forest, and yet it never belonged, even though it spread slowly.

    It looked more like some giant had dropped a couple of different sets of building blocks, ttening the nature around it, and broke the pieces where it was unnecessary. Kat started with the set of buildings she thought were likely built first. What may have once been the entire outpost, she guessed was now an innerpound of sorts. This feeling grew stronger, when Kat used her eyes to see some more details, and noticed it was, in many ways, just a smaller version of the entire thing.

    The next thing Kat noticed, was that none of the buildings were higher than the treeline, in fact, all of them were likely nothing more than single story houses but the angle made that hard to determine, as windows were hard to see. Across the entire left side of the walled innerpound, was arge building, it had a strange strip of wood in the middle of its two halves, and made Kat think that it was once two separate buildings joined together, perhaps when thepound was expended beyond its walls.

    This little detail, made Kat guess it was a residence for whoever was in charge, and perhaps their family as well. Little details supported this assumption, as the building had two small sets of tables and chairs out the front. Another point in favour of this, was the small clothesline attached to both the bottom and top walls of thepound, however Kat didn''t see any clothes on them now.

    Letting her eyes move to the top of the wall, Kat found a training ground. Well, that wasn''t true, if one was using technicalities. The whole central courtyard was used for training, she could even see a few figures meditating, but Kat didn''t worry about them for the moment. At the end of the area, was a series of targets on the right side, and an obstacle course on the left. There was one person indulging in some archery right now. Kat eyed them closely, but didn''t let her gaze linger.

    She remembered Lily''sints about how annoying and unrealistic it was that characters in books could always tell when they were being watched. Kat, knowing now that people had auras, magical powers, and dimension hopping systems in people''s headsбн well she wasn''t willing to take the chance someone would spot her if she let her gaze linger too long.

    The remaining three buildings in thepound were a series of three smaller square buildings. Unlike the t roof of thergebined building, these smaller ones instead had peaked roofs, and looked much like a child''s version of a house. However, Kat managed to catch a nce at the front and could see the whole thing was just one big door.

    *Must be the warehouses then. So they''ve got family houses, training areas, and warehouses. I wonder if those are where they keep the more important things or the daily supplies? Could be either I suppose.*

    Kat let her gaze leave the innerpound and stretch out, and realised she might have undersold the widerpound. Now that she was actually taking a proper look at it, there was quite a few extra buildings.

    The first and easiest to identify, was a series of buildings near the edges, half blended in with the trees, the only buildings that didn''t have any area around the clearing. It was a stark contrast to the rest, but it was instantly clear why the decision was made in just a nce.

    They were greenhouses. The ss was tempered, and at this distance Kat couldn''t see the specifics, but it was easy to see they were all full of nts. Kat noted it as a ce to burn down, or at least something out of the way enough to distract Xiang with. *They''re even in the right direction for me to get Xiang to run into them firstбн as long as he didn''t decide thepound is the better target. But he seemed to grow up in a ce that farms things so he should know the value of crops.*

    To the right of the greenhouses were two rows of buildings. The set closer to Kat matched the joined pair from the innerpound almost perfectly in size and design, if one ignored the join work that had been done. This further solidified the idea that they were likely dwellings. They were packed together closely, and the one at the far left, closest to the greenhouses had a lot of clotheslines attached to it. These actually had arge number of outfits hung up, a few bed sheets, and one disciple, though Kat wouldn''t call them such, hanging up more clothes from a nearby basket.

    Kat then moved further upward and saw another loose collection of buildings. She had the perfect angle to confirm that they were a set of warehouses and a mess hall. Or really, it was more likely the building was just a kitchen because Kat could see all the tables and chairs spread out of the front.

    The only other thing in thepound, beside the people, was arge training field that covered the rest of the silent square. There was an archery range, but nobody was using it from what she could see. In fact, other than the people she could see in the innerpound, and the one doing the washing, the ce was remarkably barren.

    Kat frowned slightly at this. She was about to curse her luck over the limited number of people actually present when she realised this may be a good thing. Of course, reality had decided that if this contract wasn''t bad already, it could be worse.

    Kat eyed the tables again and noticed multiple meals, or rather the remnants of them. The meals themselves had been eaten, but the tes remained, and Kat would have to assume crumbs as well. Even her eyes weren''t quite good enough to count the number of crumbs on a te from around two thousand metres up. *But where are they?*

    Kat scanned the ce again. She could find two people meditating, or just standing really still, in the innerpound with the third practicing archery. The one guy that was finishing up with the washing, and nobody else. *What''s the point of a giant training field if you aren''t using it for training?

    Why are there meals clearly eaten and nobody had the decency to clean them up? How many people are there? I can spot quite a few tesбн but from up here it''s unclear howrge they actually areбн and most tables have at least twice the number of tes as they do chairsбн so they can''t indicate a full meal eachбн but how many people does it indicate?*

    Kat let out a long sigh. *Do I have to try and sneak in now? Andбн do I have to get Xiang first? I''d really love to handle this all myself but I know he won''t let meбн but maybe I can get away with scoping things out, and just finding out how many people there are. Besides, if I happen to knock a few unconscious as I goбн wellбн that''s just me being a nice demon and starting earlyбн totally not preventing any untimely deaths noooo not at all.

    Stillбн not sure Xiang will wait that longбн decisions decisions.*

 Chapter 289: Idiot on the loose

    <h4>Chapter 289: Idiot on the loose</h4>

    In the end, Kat let herself fall out of the sky towards Xiang. It wasn''t ideal, but she''d rather check in on the idiot than let him run free outside of her view for too long. So of course, as Kat reached the ground and noticed that he wasn''t even in the clearing, Kat felt the strong desire to m her fist into a few trees just to see how they shattered.

    *I can''t believe this. I just needed him to wait a little bit. I hardly even took half an hour looking over an entire enemypound. I cannot believe he already got bored and wandered off. I mean really.*

    Kat shoved as much energy as she could into her head and ears, already wincing at the cost of what she was about to do. Sounds hit her like a wall, and she focused her mind on sorting them all out trying to find where the heck Xiang had managed to sneak off to. Luckily, it didn''t take too long to find the idiot in question, but Kat was already down a small chunk of energy on apletely useless expense.

    *And now I need to waste more energy catching up. At least he hasn''t gone that far, butбн I just can''t believe he''s so stupid.* Kat sprinted off towards Xiang, making sure to step as quietly as possible and also refraining from going so fast as to cause the wind to make undue noise. Her wings were tucked in close, and her tail was wound tightly around her stomach as she ran, limiting herself to slightly less than twice human speed.

    As Kat started to approach Xiang''s position, she started letting up on her speed as a horrifying realisation came to her. Xiang was much too far away. He had to have either left as soon as she hit the sky and let her focus leave him. *And she really hoped he wasn''t that impatient.* However, the alternative was that he boosted himself with qi. A very finite resource that Xiang would need shortly. *And that is terribly stupid isn''t it. At least he can''t have been going at full speed if that''s what he did butбн it''s just so dumb.*

    Kat let herself glide along the ground as she covered thest few steps, using natural grace, since she didn''t really know she had to flit between the trees and over roots while keeping quiet. Despite her quick approach, Xiang didn''t so much as twitch when she appeared right behind him. In fact, he was still moving forward, hunched over, sword held tight against his side as he ran from tree to tree.

    Kat put a heavy hand on his shoulder. In response Xiang tried to whip around but she flexed her fingers, digging them in and warning him not to try anything funny. Instead of backing off, and analysing the situation, the idiot went to wrench his arm out of her grip. If he had tried as things stood, either his shoulder would have been dislocated from the movement, or her nails would have caught and shredded the armour he wore.

    Kat, however, was used to the idiocy at this point and was watching for this exact response, so she just sighed and lightened her grip on Xiang. This meant that he had nothing to wrench against and now found himself being thrown forward by his own weight. He tried to correct and remain upright but was failing.

    Kat''s first instinctive response was to wrap her tail around him and stop him from falling. Then that stray spark of anger came back, as well as a little disgust for some reason, and that let Kat decide that watching him fall over was actually the right course of action.

    Xiang hit the ground, but he wasn''tpletely hopeless. He rolled forward with the momentum once he realised it was hopeless, before throwing himself back to his feet, and around to face Kat.

    His hand was already in the process of drawing his sword, when his eyes met Kat. When their faces met, Kat didn''t know what to make of the expression. There were so many contradicting messages in the young fool''s face, she hardly knew where to start. Anger, mixed with fear, mixed with relief, and then more anger, and a very small piece of shame Kat missed when she stared back at him and held his gaze.

    Xiang gulped. "Umбн hi?" said as his face morphed more firmly into that of a little kid being caught with his hand in the cookie jar. Which Kat thought was rather apt.

    *If you are going to act like a child maybe I should start treating you like one. Sylvie is NINE. NINE dammit and she''s smarter than Xiang by far. Now of course, that might be unfair because I think there''s a good chance she''s also smarter than meбн but still, all the older kids in the orphanage at least know that when I tell them to do something, they DO it, and I wasn''t a powerful demon back then, just a slightly taller kid for most of it.*

    "What were you thinking?" Kat hissed, letting a bit of demonic energy sink into her vocals. "I just needed you to wait for a few minutes. The base is right there, we''ve been on the road for two weeks. Was giving me thirty minutes so hard?"

    Xiang frowned "There is no reason I couldn''t get closer. I wasn''t going to be spotted" said Xiang starting to raise his voice a bit.

    Kat with her exceptional hearing, wasn''t going to let that slide. "First off. Quiet. I want you doing nothing more than whispering. If this whole thing is ruined because you can''t wait for an hour, you will only have yourself to me.

    "Secondly, what was your n? You say you aren''t going to get caught, but how will you prevent that? You are just running blindly through the woods. Sure you happen to be going the right direction, but you didn''t know that did you? You just took my word for it. I could have been generalising, or l-" Kat felt herself get cut off when she tried to say she could have lied. *Gee bit strict on that one.* Kat shook her head. "Look, the point is. This was a stupid risk."

    "Well what else was supposed to do? This is MY revenge! I won''t have you do everything for me!" hissed Xiang, proving he was at least smart enough to keep his voice low. He may have raised it a little on the ''my'' and Kat''s eyes might have started glowing in responseбн but neither would admit that when asked. Kat mostly just because she didn''t notice.

    "Wait" said Kat "That was what you had to do. You summoned me because you didn''t think you could do this by yourself, and perhaps it''s only now dawning on you how much stronger I am, but Xiang, you are the one being stupid here. Do you really have so little patience?"

    Xiang''s eyes narrowed and he said, "I have plenty of patience. I waited weeks to get here, but I''m so close, I can''t just sit around doing nothing anymore"

    *This kidбн he thinks he was ''waiting?'' as we travelled all day at the fastest pace he could manage? If I knew he was going to be such an ass about it I''d have just carried him, even if that would leave a bad taste in my mouth.*

    *The whole point was to take it slow and convince him to tone it down dammit.* Kat cursed herself internally. *Ok, sure I probably failed at that. No I certainly didбн but I meanбн he''s just such an idiot, he''s annoying, and I''m almost sure that if I''d magically teleported us here he''d stillin about the waiting. He''s just like that.*

    "Listen here Xiang. I have been more than cordial with you. I have tried to keep things professional. But it needs to be said Xiang, you are an idiot. You need to actually take a few seconds and THINK. Now what I''m going to do, is tell you theyout of the base we are assaulting, and then, we are going to sneak in, properly, together, and NOT engage inbat unless we have to" said Kat

    Xiang red at her, but Kat red back, eyes shing with purple light and Xiang was sufficiently cowed. "I understand" he said, though he sounded more aggravated than understanding.

    Kat took a deep breath. *System give me strength.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is incapable of doing that on short notice and without the use of Favour Token.

    *It was an expression. Can''t be asking god for help now that I''m a demon.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S knows.

    Kat made sure not to sigh. It wasn''t a sigh, just a long exhaling of breath. "Ok Xiang, this is the basicyout. I''ll even make you a little diagram in the dirt. So first isбн"

 Chapter 290: Sneaky Beaky Like

    <h4>Chapter 290: Sneaky Beaky Like</h4>

    "бнand that is theyout of the wholepound do you have any questions Xiang?" asked Kat

    "No" said Xiang, much too quickly in response. Kat red back at him, unimpressed. *I bet he forgot it all. Dammit, how am I supposed to make sure that he remembers anything. That answer was so fast I have trouble believing he was doing anything other than reacting to his nameбн*

    "Are you sure?" asked Kat wearily.

    Xiang went to shout a retort, but Kat could practically feel the derision before it happened so she moved quickly to m her hand over his mouthбн then decided hitting in the back of his head was preferable, and did that instead, clipping him over the back of his head lightly. Xiang grimaced, and went toin more, but Kat red him down, and that silenced any furtherints.

    "Ok follow me" said Kat, turning towards thepound and expecting Xiang to follow. Kat kept low, and made sure not to make any sudden movements as she stalked through the trees. Xiang looked like he couldn''t understand why she was out in the open for so long, but Kat didn''t exin it to him. Instead, she could only hope that human eyes were always designed to spot sudden movements.

    *Hmmm, I''m not sure how stealthy I actually am. Even ignoring the fact that it''s the middle of the day, the trees provide good cover and I have a dark outfitбн the problem is, I''m not naturally pale, I''m practically a walking spotlight. I''ll just have to abuse my hearing to make sure I''m never in sight linesбн unlessбн shit will there be guards? I didn''t see any butбн depending on if the silence area is actually two-way, there might be some on the edges of it.*

    Kat strained her ears to try and find evidence of her guess, focusing on that short strip with strange muted and distorted sounds. Sadly, nothing managed to stick out. At the very least Kat was sure that if there were guards, they weren''t moving around. That meant she needed to be careful when looking around, but that she wasn''t going to be snuck up on.

    *Still, at this speed we are a way''s out. I think we should be safe for a while. It depends on how many guards there are, and where they are positioned. I can say at least that they aren''t too far away from the base, because otherwise I''d be able to tell. It''s only where the sound is so funny that I can''t be sure.*

    And so, Kat stalked through the trees as quickly as she dared. She wasn''t too concerned about being identified from this range yet, because even she couldn''t see too far in the mass of trees, so unless they had radar, they''d be fine. Of course, if they did have that, they were screwed anyway.

    Once Kat entered what she assumed would be just barely out of a standard human''s observational range of the strange distorted area of sound, Kat held up a signal to stop. Xiang red a bit but stopped in ce.

    "What?" he hissed, making sure not to raise Kat''s ire by speaking loudly.

    "We are close to their base now. I can''t hear inside of it, and the area immediately around that doesn''t sound right. I''ll need to make sure there are no guards" said Kat

    Xiang shook his head "I won''t have you going off on your own again. We are so close, let''s just charge them"

    Kat sighed. "Look, do you really want an all-out attack?

    "Yes" hissed Xiang "I''ve been telling you this the whole time"

    Kat narrowed her eyes. "Ok, how about you think of it this way" *What way? Quick mee up with an idea. Why can''t he fight themбн bandits! I''d been putting it out of my mind but that''s it* "you couldn''t even fight the bandit leader, and now you want to take on thepound?"

    Xiang scoffed "I beat him fair and square. Besides isn''t that your job? To keep the riff raff busy?"

    *I really don''t know that it is Xiang.* "So you''re saying that some random bandit is stronger than everyone in that base? And that you will have no problems?"

    Xiang tried and failed to suppress a wince as he said "Yes I do"

    Kat shook her head and said, "Look, you can''t honestly be that obtuse"

    "What does obtuse mean?" asked Xiang while narrowing his eyes.

    *Ooh, looks like little Xiang can''t understandбн well I was going to say basic English but I guess he probably doesn''t speak itбн wait. That doesn''t make any sense thenбн how does the trantion work if he can''t understand me? System?*

    Summoner Xiang has heard the equivalent word at least once in his life and should understand it. The fact that he doesn''t is not a w of the trantion tool, but a problem with Summoner Xiang''s own ineptitude

    *Wow even the system is getting in on this.*

    "Look" said Kat hoping an order will work better "I am going to check, and you are going to wait. If you move from this spot I''ll" *I''ll what? Umбн shit uhбн* "run you back to town and give you another half a week''s journey to learn to think a little"

    Xiang raised an eye as if challenging her and tried to convey ''that the best you can do'' with his eyes.

    However, Kat had already turned away. First, she leapt up into the trees, and then let her flexibility and surefootedness carry her as she bnced across the branches and hopped from one to the other. She wasn''t as careful about not getting spotted, not willing to risk Xiang jeopardising herpletely, and praying the elevation and tree cover would be enough to stop anyone spotting her.

    This turned out to be a worthwhile gamble, as the closer Kat got, the more the strange area of sound cleared up. By the time it was only a few hundred metres away Kat could definitely hear someone breathing. Focusing on the sound as she ran, Kat tried to see if she could find multiples. She couldn''t be certain with the distortion, but at the very least there was only one nearby.

    Once she was only a few metres away, Kat managed to spot the figure through the trees. The person in question was sequestered away in one of the trees ahead of her. There was a line the middle of the bark, and Kat could see the person''s eyes sticking out.

    *Hmmбн guess I can just bust my way through, right? The sound distortion should actually be helpful.* Kat watched the eyes, and whenever they looked away from her hiding ce, Kat moved herself closer and closer.

    When she made it to the tree, Kat examined it for just a moment, and realised that the whole bottom was actually a door. *Wellбн I don''t even need to break anything then.* Moving swiftly, Kat pulled on the door, and heard a crack anyway. *Woops must have broke the lock.* The poor guy didn''t have a chance.

    Kat''s hands flew into his hiding ce, and she covered his mouth and pinched his nose closed. He tried to struggle in Kat''s grasp but she gave his head a light tap against the wall, which seemed to daze him. Thatpound with theck of oxygen, meant that in just a few more moments the guy was out cold.

    *Cool. Now I just have to manage to do that to the rest.* Kat bit her lip as she shut the door on the unconscious man. *Nowбн what else should I do? Leave him? Tell Xiang? бн Kill him? Noбн I don''t want to responsible for more death than I need to be. Hopefully if Xiang can get his revenge this little gang of thugs will be forced out of the area.*

    Sprinting back to Xiang, Kat was pleasantly surprised to find that he was in fact in ce. Sure, he red at her and barred his teeth, but he was at least in ce. "Ok let''s go. I''ve taken out the guard" said Kat

    "Did you kill him?" asked Xiang

    *What sort of a question is that?* "No" said Kat

    Xiang scoffed "Why not? He deserves to die"

    *Quick. Think of something mildly convincing, and potentially true you can tell him so he won''t finish the job or force me to. I can decide what to do with themter if I have to.* "Well, what would we do if they could smell the blood? This way anyone who found him might just think he fell asleep on watch" said Kat.

    Xiang frowned, but didn''t contradict Kat anymore. He just set off towards thepound at a light jog. Not exactly stealthy, but Kat did just say she took out the guard, so she''d allow him this much. *But not a metre more. Once we run into the greenhouses he''ll be moving at a slow, sedate speed. I just hope that they contain something rare enough that I can convince him to just steal from them instead.*

 Chapter 291: Cue up the Pink Panther Theme

    <h4>Chapter 291: Cue up the Pink Panther Theme</h4>

    Kat and Xiang approached the edge of the barrier, Kat could see the greenhouses now and was tempted to make her way further across to thepound wall for cover insteadбн but they did seem to be sufficiently full providing enough cover (hopefully) by themselves. "Ready?" asked Kat

    "For what?" asked Xiang

    "What do you mean for what. We are in thest stretch. Thepound is right there. We just need to run up to the side of the closest greenhouse. What''s so confusing?" asked Kat

    "Are you going crazy?" asked Xiang, as he tilted his head to the side "There isn''t anything but forest?"

    Kat looked over at what was clearly a greenhouse then back at Xiang. Then back to the greenhouse once more. "Nope. That''s certainly a greenhouse."

    "Well you must just be blind then!" hissed Xiang.

    Kat sighed. *Dammit. I''m sure I''m not blindбн but I guess Xiang might be? It could be that there is an illusion over itбн but can''t I normally tell? System what gives?*

    The Illusion User Kat is ''viewing'' is so weak that any Rank 2 demon could see through it. There simply isn''t enough power in the array. User Kat''s eyespletely obliterate any remnant of the illusion.

    *Cool.* Kat went to speak to Xiang but then had a second thought. *Waitбн does that mean I might cause problems to it though? Will it just shatter if I touch it?*

    User Kat brings up an interesting hypothesis. D.E.M.O.N.S has no idea, without seeing the specifics of the array.

    *Well shit.* "Xiangбн there is an illusion over the base. It''s pretty weak though" said Kat "I didn''t even notice it"

    "Huh" said Xiang. A secondter his eyes started to glow with the faintest white light, before he nodded "Ah, I see. Silly of me to consider that actually"

    *Who are you and what have you done with Xiang? Why are you suddenly owning up to your mistakes?* Kat gave Xiang a weird look but just nodded and slunk up towards the greenhouse. About three metres from the side of building Kat''s hearing suddenly swapped. Now she could hear everything inside the bubble but nothing outside. Pausing and increasing her perception to quickly discern the location of anyone nearby. Kat wanted to frown when she heard someone working in the greenhouse up ahead. Most people were in their rooms, but there was one in this greenhouse, and one in the greenhouse on the far left. The person who had been hanging up clothes was now somewhere else.

    *Hmm, can''t recognise them by sound alone. Might be that one person at the mess hall, but I guess them being in one of the greenhouses is just as likely.* Kat nced at the greenhouse, and did manage to spot the smallest hint of brown hair, but it was mostly obscured by the nts. *Good enough I suppose.*

    Continuing to run, Kat made sure that when she reached the greenhouse, she was down low with her additional limbs tucked in closely. *It would really suck if a stray wing tip is what got us caught. I''d never live down the shame of getting us in trouble before Xiang does.* Kat''s eyes turned back, and watched as Xiang darted after her, ending up right next to her. "What now? Take out the greenhouse and then ditch?" asked Kat without really hoping.

    Xiang frowned at her "No. We havee here to get revenge. Why do I want pretty flowers?"

    *Butбн didn''t you say your vige was robbed? Why can''t we rob them back? Oh why do I even bother.* "Ok then what is the n?" asked Kat

    "I shall go through each one and defeat them, and cripple or kill them" said Xiang with the same tone of voice one would use to say thewn needs mowing.

    "You can''t be serious? Not only do I doubt you could beat them allбн they have warehouses full of supplies!" said Kat in response.

    "Oh? Where are they? Lead me there. Perhaps I will find something to stay my hand" said Xiang wistfully.

    Kat felt her eye twitching in response. *Why do I get the feeling that nothing he can find will stay his hand?* Kat sighed and double checked the sounds from across thepound. The only people that might be issues are the greenhouse twins, or the guy in the cafeteria. *Hmmm, should be doable then.*

    "Ok, to get to the storehouse we need to make a bit of a run for it. Lot of ground, no certainty we won''t be seen. I want you to follow me. Stay silent but sprint if you can" said Kat

    Xiang nodded, face hardening into a face of determination. Kat felt another sigh threatening to break free, but just turned around and moved to the corner. Taking a quick peek revealed what her hearing confirmed, nobody in sight, with the warehouses on the other side of the courtyard.

    Kat took off at about human sprinting speed. Kat cast her nce towards the person she knew was at the cafeteria. They were just barely inside the building, and she hoped that would stay that way. As she ran Kat was crouched down with wings tucked in, letting most of her focus drift to her feet. She had to dodge a few twigs in the way to maintain her silence that almost seemed to spread from her feet instead of sound.

    Of course, Xiang wasn''t quite so careful, standing on almost every stick she''d dodge. Kat felt herself flinching every time a crack could be heard, but nobody she could hear reacted, and she hoped that would be the end of it.

    When Kat made it to the warehouse wall, she nced over at the smallerpound to the right. *I hope those walls are high enough.* Thepound turned out to be on a very slight hill. She couldn''t see inside from where she stood, and she could only hope this applied the same for people inside that wallбн but she wasn''t sure. At least she didn''t hear anyone near it.

    It was just a momentter that Xiang pulled up beside her, it was a good thing Kat took that chance to check up on him. He was still running full speed even though the wall was mere centimetres from his face. Kat suppressed the urge to click her tongue as she grabbed him by the cor and pulled him away from the wall.

    Xiang let out a light choking sound but Kat couldn''t find it in herself to care. *It''s his own fault for running nearly full speed next to a wall.* cing Xiang down, Kat gave him a disappointed look. Xiang red back with no shame.

    *Now I just have to figure out what to do. That guy sitting up at the cafeteria will see if he looks over while we are opening the door. Can hear him in the seating area now. Hmm, is it safe to jump on the warehouse roof?*

    Kat let her focus return to her hearing. *Hmm, the only one that might is those guys from that enclosed area. I just can''t be sure how high those walls are, especially if I''m sitting on the roof.*

    Xiang however, was getting sick of Kat''s nning. Pulling out his sword carefully, Kat turned to see him about to hack into the wall. "What are you doing?" hissed Kat

    "Well clearly you didn''t want to go in the front for some reason. This wall looks flimsy so I''ll just break it" said Xiang

    Kat shook her head and said "No Xiang. Not only will we get heard, I''m sure there is some security on this"

    "I doubt it" said Xiang

    Kat smiled and ced her hand on the wall, slowly, she pushed on it with increasing strength. As she did so a golden light started to shine beneath her hand, sparking around Kat''s palm as it tried to repel her. *Thank god that worked. I just guessed that they''d have some sort of keep away. I can almost certainly break it but this is good enough to prove my point.*

    Xiang just clicked his tongue and looked away, not willing to admit Kat was actually right in this instance. Suddenly, there was movement from the cafeteria dude. Kat froze. *Shit. Is heing this way?* She could hear them walking back into the building proper before exiting andбн yes heading her way.

    *Shit shit.* "One guy heading our way. Don''t say anything, just follow me if we need to move" said Kat

    Xiang gave Kat a long, pained look. Every second he wasted ring back at her was another step closer that figure came to their hiding ce. It wasn''t even a very good one, as soon as he rounded the corner it was going to be enough. Kat cast a nce over to the small fence surrounding the field she hadn''t properly seen from the air, thinking it was just some markings. *Dammit can I squeeze behind that? I meanбн maybeбн the wings thoughбн*

 Chapter 292: [007: James Bond: Theme]

    <h4>Chapter 292: [007: James Bond: Theme]</h4>

    Kat bit her lip and nced over at Xiang. *Shit. With that armour I doubt he can fit either. It''s not like it would be hard to knock the fence downбн in fact, that might actually be the bigger problem. If I try to slip between it and the wall, the fence is actually the weakest link here not my own strength.*

    Kat bit her lip as the steps got closer and closer, but prevented herself from burning energy to give her more time. *I only have a limited amount; I can''t waste it.* At this point even Xiang could hear them and was looking around frantically as if a better option would magically present itself to him. *Can I maybe just bnce on it? I''m not sure it can support ourbined weight butбн it might have to do.*

    Kat nced over at the fence once again and had to suppress another grimace. The fence was pointed. It wasn''t anything major, just a bit of barely sharpened wood for some minor aesthetic purpose, however, Kat recognised that her shoes were not equipped to stand on such a small area without snapping the thing. *Dammit the fence really is the weakest link here.*

    Kat went to wrap her tail around Xiang to pull him along but found the limb unwilling toply. *Dammit!* Footsteps were already next to the warehouse door, she was moments away from getting caught. *I mean look I get why. He insulted my tail and now I''m being petty.* Kat shook her head. *I''ll deal.* Wrapping her tail around Xiang''s midsection Kat jumped off the ground quietly towards the fence.

    Flipping herself upside, Kat held Xiang tish against the wall, while her hands reached down to sit around the pointed tips of the fence. Kat could feel the wood already straining under the weight of two people, but her fingers held strong. Focusing on her hearing again, Kat heard the disciple walk around the corner just a momentter.

    Sadly, he did of course turn towards Kat''s hiding ce. She guessed he was actually heading for thepound rather than the yard or even looking for herбн but it still put the pair in a tricky situation. Kat nced down the fence and realised she probably didn''t have the speed to make it. *Shit. I can maybe move fast enoughбн but I''m not sure if the fence will hold. It''s already straining like this. Waitбн if I use the same trick I did with the banditsбн*

    Kat spread her light film of energy over the fenceбн and found it did little good. Even as she watched the film spread lower, the structure of the wood wasn''t stable enough for this. Neither did Kat really have time to take it slow enough to spread the energy across every fencepost.

    *Umбн ok new nбн maybeбн* Kat nced around. The upside-down view hardly affecting her. She felt no blood rushing to her head, and the slight distortion was nothingpared to flying around. Kat felt her eyes rest on the roof of the warehouse again. *I''m stupid. Now that he''s moved I can hide on the other side of the roofбн except that we''d be visible to anyone if they looked out the windows of the amodationбн of course if we break in the front door we''d be screwed anywayбн so I guess this will have to be good enough.*

    Kat flexed the muscles in her arm while bending her elbows. *I really hope the fence can take thisбн maybe if I justбн* Kat tried to extend her film of energy over the ground, but it fought her every step. It was as if it was refusing to be contained for some reason. Kat frowned as the footsteps quickly approached the corner. *Dammit, no time.* Pushing herself off Katunched herself off of the fence and over the roof. Seeing that she''d over shot her target Kat threw out her wings, catching the air on them and halting her momentum somewhat.

    Kat started to ce her hands below her to ''stand'' on the roof, but as her palms approached the wooden ts that same golden shine started appearing across the roof. She wasn''t touching it just yet, and decided to throw her mind into overdrive, and so the world slowed.

    *Shit. I don''t know if I can push off that. Even if I canбн I''m sure it will make at least some noise. I can suppress the sounds I make by keeping my own muscles enhanced, and that helps me step lightlyбн but if I start shooting of sparks from being in contact with the barrierбн well that would be rather bad.*

    Kat checked her exact position. She was close to the edge, having just barely stopped in time to not fly off the roof. *Which in hindsight was clearly the right decision. I should have let myself continueбн flying? Is that even the right word anymore when I can actually fly? Shit anywayбн*

    Kat looked towards her tail still holding Xiang. *I can at least throw him awayбн maybe not make as much noise? Unlessбн it might react to me not being human more than Xiangбн so maybe I can use him as a stepping stool? Nah, I''ll just throw him and use my wings, while praying they aren''t too loud.*

    Kat lined her movements up with her thoughts. First, she threw Xiang up higher and towards the walkway. After that she started to p her wings, which thankfully were still out from when she killed her momentum. Finally, she pulled her hands in as close as she could to give her a bit more time before setting of the defences.

    Kat used her wings mostly to keep pushing herself forward. It worked somewhat well but she could tell she was losing height rapidly. Pulling her head in and curling up as much as she could without bending her back too much and changing the angle of it, Kat just barely managed to slip past the edge of the roof.

    Once she was clear, Kat let her body act on its own. Instincts ring, Kat unfolded and ended up feet down, after twisting herself over into aplete flip. Before she got toofortable though, Kat held her hands out and took a single step back. A momentter Xiang fell into a princess carry.

    Xiang recoiled as if he was burned, quickly throwing himself out of Kat''s arms. While he did that Kat listened for any sign that they had been heard. Once Xiang was on his feet, and Kat was sure that they weren''t being investigated, she took a quick nce to check that the greenhouse front was also obscured by nts and they weren''t being watched before turning to the door.

    It looked to be a standard affair, withrge barn doors to allow for bigger things to be moved in and out. Of course, for Kat the size and weight of the door were no concern. She had hoped there would be an obvious lock on the doorбн but it just looked like it had two rings for someone to grab onto.

    Walking carefully up to the door Kat found the familiar golden barrier appearing beneath her fingers. Waiting a bit longer, until she heard Xiang walk up behind her and tap his foot, Kat asked "What would you like done? I can break this but I''m pretty sure it will make some noise"

    "Well, maybe we just attack them all then" said Xiang, perfectly confident in his choice.

    *Dammit why. Why did we even take the time and effort to sneak to the warehouse door if you still want to go full assault mode? I mean sure this was my idea butбн why are you still fighting this after you agreed?*

    Deciding she didn''t want to argue anymore, Kat waited for the moment when the disciple that almost caught them knocked on the door. She timed her m with the second knock, just to be sure. As Kat''s hand hit the surface, she felt it creaking, and, realising it wasn''t quite enough, she red her energy and increased her strength for a split second.

    That was enough for the barrier to shatter. There was a bright sh for just as second, but Kat was hoping it was something only her eyes caught. She nced back at Xiang quickly and he was staring at her with slight annoyanceбн but hisck of blinking helped calm her down. Pulling back on the door rings Kat opened the warehouse to reveal shelves stacked high to the ceiling withбн

    Bags of rice.

    *Shit.* "Rice? We went through all this trouble for rice?" hissed Xiang

    "Now nowбн" said Kat trying to calm Xiang down who was already raising his voice a bit. We still have more warehousesбн this one just must be for food, don''t worry"

    Xiang clicked his tongue and stomped over towards the second warehouse. Kat flinched every time his foot hit the ground. It was much too loud for them to be unheard, and she could only hope that anyone in hearing range thought they belonged to someone else.

 Chapter 293: Xiang, You Had One Job

    <h4>Chapter 293: Xiang, You Had One Job</h4>

    Kat swiftly but quietly shut the door and followed behind Xiang. She didn''t waste any time destroying the defence around the second warehouse. She could see Xiang was already getting tired of all the sneaking around. It opened just as easily as the first, and Kat threw the doors open praying for anything even slightly interesting.

    Which was exactly what she got. It was the rest of the food supplies. Where the first simply had stacks of rice piled high, this one had meat curing on hooks in the back, as well as shelves of various vegetables lining the sides, with a door set into the floor. Before Xiang could get annoyed at yet more food, Kat moved to the doorway and lifted it upбн

    To reveal a fridge. It was filled with a few fruits she could almost recognise as well as a couple more pieces of meat. *Shit.* When Kat turned around, she saw Xiang already leaving. His boots almost sounded like thunderps to Kat, as they were just so much louder than everything else in the quietpound.

    Kat whizzed past Xiang, taking some care to limit the sound, but focusing on speed. As she broke the final doorway open Xiang just raised a tired eyebrow. Kat threw the doors open, and nced around worriedly. Sadly, it was just more supplies. There were pillows on one side, nkets on the other, and some sewing supplies at the back probably to patch things up. Just as Kat was about to sigh, she spotted something strange. She only noticed it because she had been abusing her energy supplies to search for anything interesting at all, and her enhanced vision noticed that the floor under the sewing supplies wasn''t the same as the rest.

    "Well that was pointless" said Xiang, already turning away.

    "Wait. There is something in here" said Kat

    Xiang paused, and Kat rushed to the sewing cupboard and looked it over once again. On the join she noticed that instead of being bolted to the wall on both sides, it instead was left free on one, and had a hinge on the other. Pulling on it, the whole shelf swung forward and revealed a trapdoor hidden underneath it.

    Kat smiled. Reaching down, Kat pulled the trapdoor up to reveal a set of stairs heading deeper into the earth. "This looks promising. If you can just shut the doors we can explore this" said Kat

    Xiang gave a grunt, and moved towards the doors. Kat was already sneaking down the stairs. There didn''t appear to be any light, but her night vision more than made up for it. The stairs weren''t too deep just yet, and Kat waited at the bottom until she heard the doors firmly click shut before heading deeper.

    *Interesting. I have to wonderбн where will this hidden tunnel lead.* Kat spared a quick nce back at the staircase and noticed that Xiang hadn''t made it to the bottom yet, but she just shrugged and continued on. *He can''t get lost on a straight path surely. He can probably see in the dark with the same trick that he used to see through the barrier so we should be all good.*

    Nheless, Kat summoned a clump of purple fire to light the way. It would help Xiang see properly and ensure he knew she hadn''t just run off. Kat quickly settled into the familiar scenery. After walking in the tunnels for days with Minor, this was easy going. She started rxing, and just let her soft footfalls steady her mind and rx her as she walked.

    It was five minutes in that she started to get the feeling something was wrong. She red her eyes and looked forward finding nothing. red her me just a bit, and nced aroundбн but all she saw was bare rock. *Must be nothingбн or maybeбн* Kat reached out to the wall, and gave it a light scratch, easily cutting throw the stone that made it up. *Nope, no enchantments on the walls.*

    Ten minutester, the sense was stronger still. Kat whipped her head around thinking maybe she was being followed. She abused her full speed and mental cognition to turn around as fast as she couldбн but the hallway was empty. Sadly. Kat didn''t see the problem with that immediately.

    It took another two minutes of walking before her mind caught up to her. The path was empty. She was not being followed. THAT was the problem. *Where the fuck is Xiang?!* Kat turned, already pumping energy into her legs to get up to speed and shot backwards down the tunnel.

    Straining her ears for any sign that he was following, Kat could hear nothing more than her own steady footfalls. What''s worse, is that at some point she had crossed the invisible line of sound dampening and hadn''t even realised it because she only had her own footsteps as a guide.

    Kat made it back to the trapdoor in less than a minute, throwing it open and bursting into the storeroom. At this point, she could hear the metallic ng of swords ringing against each other. *DAMMIT.* Kat bolted straight towards the doorбн and through it, shattering the thin wood that was no longer reinforced.

    What Kat found, was not an ideal situation. Xiang was surrounded by twelve guys, cutting of any escape, as one stood in the centre and taunted him. "And that''s while you''ll never be anything more than a weak country hick with no true n to ba- what was that noise!" said the one facing off against Xiang not tacking his eyes of his foe.

    He was distinct enough from the others. While the surrounding group was made up of shockingly simr men with short cut ck hair and in white robes. The one in the centre had a little more character to him. His hair was the same ck as everyone else, with the same short haircutбн but his eyes were a vibrant green, a stark contrast to the dark green of the surrounding nts.

    To further separate him, where the others all wore in white, this man instead wore a white robe that was trimmed with red silk patterned to resemble mes. As it moved in the wind, the light reflecting off the clothes almost gave it the appearance of real fire.

    As the twelve turned to face Kat, the one closest to her shouted out "Some weird girl in a kimono Hu!"

    "Deal with her then. I still want to y with this one a bit longer" shouted the one Kat had to assume was Hu.

    *Well, great. I''ll make sure I take care of these guys faster than the bandits though.* The mob started moving towards Kat, splitting into almost two even lines, but it was clearly unorganised. They moved forward and, when they saw Kat wasn''t moving, started to surround her. *Yes, try and surround me. Not like I could fly out of it if it was a real problemбн* oh wait. Kat let a grin show on her face, as she kept her main focus on Xiang, and the others she could hear in thepound.

    There was one person crouched on top of the roof nearby, watching the battle, two more deep in the innerpound, as well as a third nearby the pair she could hear. On top of that, there was another seven that she assumed were watching from the windows in the buildings across from her, but she didn''t spend the time to look up and check to confirm if that was right.

    Xiang wasбн well he was looking fine, if perhaps a bit tired. Kat did note that he didn''t have glow around him at the moment, but considering his opponent didn''t either, Kat was willing to bet he hadn''t used it just yet. Xiang was takingrge swings at Hu, trying to hit himбн it wasn''t going well.

    Hu would turn just slightly making sure that Xiang''s sword always missed by the smallest margins. If it was any closer, Hu would have started to lose the edges of his outfit, but even after the three strikes Kat saw, Xiang hadn''t actually managed tond a hit. Still, Kat turned her attention away to focus on her own fight. Hu hadn''t drawn a weapon, and didn''t even seem to be carrying one, unlike the sword wielding lot around her.

    *Wellбн let''s wait for them to close in just a bit more.* "Surrender now and you won''t be harmed" said one of the disciples.

    "Surrender now and you won''t be harmed" repeated Kat.

    The same disciple growled and said "Lookdy, this is serious business, and you clearly have no cultivation. Even with whatever rare bloodline you have, you can''t beat us"

    *Well now. That almost sounds like a challenge. Plusбн you guys did see me break through that door right? Could a basic human do that? Seriously that was some sturdy construction, I doubt you lot could break it.*

    "Pretty sure I can" said Kat rolling her shoulders and showing herck of concern.

 Chapter 294: Arrow of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 294: Arrow of Fate</h4>

    Kat didn''t waste any time at all. Taking everything she learned from the bandit encounter, Kat waited for the moment the first disciple stepped in to attack her and took that as her signal to start returning the favour. Kat''s mind flew into overdrive, and she stepped in past the oing sword, before coating the disciple in energy and smashing him away. Kat then got to work on the rest.

    As she wove in between figures, Kat could see them all starting to glow. They were trying their best to catch her, but really, they were just swinging wildly. Their eyes could only spot Kat''s movements, not keep up with them in any meaningful way. They were just barelypetent enough to avoid striking anywhere near each other, so Kat didn''t bother with anythingplicated and just struck them in turn.

    Halfway through, her rampage, she had a trick she wanted to try. Kat touched the t edge of the sword de belonging to the closest attacker and tried to make the energy film cover the entire disciple. Kat smiled when she saw that it worked and started striking the swords instead. *Nice. I meanбн it makes sense because I was just covering their clothes before, but I hadn''t really thought that would work after the fence coating failed to cover the ground. I wonder what makes it different.*

    Kat didn''t dwell on that thought for long though, and simply finished taking out the disciples surrounding her. When time returned to a normal state, Kat let out a breath and watched the disciples all fly away. To her surprise though, all of the disciples that had been struck on their sword, had their weapons shatter as they flew backwards.

    *Umбн what? How does that work? I have to assume that it''s because the energy from the strike isn''t perfectly distributedбн which actually makes more sense than it magically spreading things out perfectlyбн I suppose I just kind of assumed because it was magic it would work in the way I was thinking.*

    Kat''s further musings would be cut short though, as eight of her attackers started to stand back up. There were also one or two more she could tell were awake, but both were missing swords and seemed very afraid, so she chose to put them out of her mind. "Oh? Seems you''re a bit stronger than we gave you c-credit for" said the same disciple who spoke to her before trying to sound anything other thanpletely terrified.

    *Well shit. How hard am I meant to hit these guys?* Kat looked around, and of the people still standing, five had swords, and three did not. It didn''t seem like the different striking areas actually made a difference. *I mean sure, five have swords and three don''t but those two groaning in the corner are missing swords and probably could fight me if they didn''t look quite so scared.*

    "Can''t you just stay down? It would be easier for all of us" said Kat

    The discipleughed, perhaps trying to sound confident, but the slight cracking of his voice as he did so, betrayed him. "You can''t do that often I''m sure. It would be an extremely high level technique to both use without amand and without bacsh"

    Kat quirked an eyebrow and checked her energy levels. *Nope, I''m pretty good actually. Taking the whole lot of them out only cost meбн well I''m down about one sixth maybe a bit less than that, but I did have to sprint here at full speed first so, honestly I''ll count that as quite good.* Kat suppressed a wince. *Though that does mean I was ridiculously bad at managing my energy for the bandit fight, like truly horrible.*

    The leading disciple smirked, and Kat had a moment of confusion as he took that chance to signal the charge. What Kat didn''t realise, is that she didn''t quite manage to suppress her wincepletely, and they had interpreted that as an admission of weakness on her part, signalling that the disciple had been correct in his guesses.

    Of course, they werepletely wrong. Despite the slightly better-timed attacks, intended to limit Kat''s options of attackingбн they were so close together that it was simple for her to strike them all once again, focusing on their swords if possible, before moving on to the three that had charged her with their fists.

    Just as Kat went in to strike the final person, Kat caught a glimmer of light in the corner of her eye. Jumping back, Kat jumped back not a moment too soon, as in the ce she was standing was a shining arrow that exploded when it hit the ground. Of course, the disciple she was next to ended up going flyingбн but now she had bigger problems.

    *Must be the guy from the roof.* And, as if summoned, said guy jumped down "Hmm, it appears you are a bit more trouble than those younglings can handle, you shall now face me, Li Hong"

    Said Li Hong stood tall. His white robes decorated with silver mes around the edges, and a bow and arrow embroidered on either shoulder. He looked older than the others, but not by that much. His bow was more impressive. It waspletely silver, and looked to be made of some sort of metallic bone. Despite thisбн there was only one thing on Kat''s mind.

    *Why the hell does a BOWMAN get CLOSER to the enemy and then state their name? I meanбн what? Who does that?*

    "Ahбн ok?" said Kat confused

    "Are you not going to state your name?" asked Li Hong

    "Umбн I''m Kat? And I''m trying to figure out what you are doing?" replied Kat sounding as confused as she felt.

    "What do you mean? I have found you a worthy opponent, and as such I am giving you the honour of knowing my name, and I yours before we engage inbat" said Li Hong.

    *Rightбн but wouldn''t it be better toбн oh I dunnoбн keep attacking me from a distance? Someone please exinбн Iбн do I just ask him? Bugger it, why not.*

    "I''m trying to work out why you jumped down closer to me when you use a bow?" asked Kat

    "Well, it is only right that I introduce myself to a worthy opponent. Do you have no concept of honour?" asked Li Hong taken aback.

    *Well, I mean, that''s a hard question. I''m not sure? I never really thought I needed honourбн and if having honour turns me into an idiot like you I don''t think I want itбн butбн* "I don''t see how honour dictates that a bowman should get closer to a fist fighter?" said in a questioning tone.

    Li Hong''s mouth fell open looking stunned, as if the idea had never even urred to him. Perhaps it hadn''t, but instead of answering him, he shot another arrow at Kat. It wasn''t as fast as the first one, and a lot less glowing, so she just bent backwards and let it sail over her head. *Dunno if I shouldбн but I think it''s funnier if I do.* "If you like honour so much why did you attack me during a conversation?" asked Kat

    Well, Li Hong didn''t seem to like that at all. His face scrunched up, and he pulled back on his bow despite not having an arrow knocked. "Piercing arrow of me''s fate" shouted the archer.

    All of a sudden, a glowingnce of light appeared on his bow. Drawing it back, even further Li Hong released the projectile, and as soon as it left the bow. The entire thing started to glow with golden mes. The issue was. It was still really slow, even slower than the previous arrow. Kat very purposefully took arge step to the side, and watched it sail past.

    Kat watched the arrow with some amusement as it went through the area that she was just standing inбн until the arrow turned around and came back, now angled slightly differently so that it would pass through where Kat was now standing. *Oh shit, is that a homing arrow.* Kat danced to the side once again, not using any energy to see if she could eek out a little more regeneration before fighting this guy just in case.

    However, it seemed she was a little cocky, as after stepping out the way, right as the arrow past the space Kat once upied, it exploded, showering her in golden mes that seemed to cling to her clothes and tried to burn her skin. Shit. Kat couldn''t feel any heat from the mes, but she did feel them eating into her skin as her regeneration worked to counter them.

    ring her own fire up, Kat was bathed in purple mes, for a brief moment to chase away the gold, before sucking the energy back in. *Dammit. That was a bit of a waste. Now I actually am down a bit of energy. Should have just run away more, or led it straight back at the archer dammit.*

 Chapter 295: Shot Through the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 295: Shot Through the Heart</h4>

    "Ah, a woman after my own heart. What kind of cleansing mes might you have?" said Li Hong somehow seeming entirely sincere as he knocked an arrow and pointed it straight at her.

    "Umбн these are just my mes?" said Kat confused as to why she was even being asked such a question in the middle of battle.

    Li Hong nodded and shouted "Arrows of spreading me"

    The arrow Li Hong released, shot straight at Kat, but before she could react, it suddenly split into four, then each of those four split again into sixteen, then once more into sixty four. *Wellбн shit.* Kat checked her reserves and they wereбн at eptable levels. The wall of arrows covered almost an entire human''s natural field of view. For Kat however, she could see beyond that, and spotted one ring w in the technique. She had wings.

    Jumping straight up, Kat had to boost herself to max to ensure she escape the full force of the arrows.

    Li Hong let out a long whistle when he saw Kat jump over the arrows, and it increased in pitch when he saw that she was hovering above the field now, simply pping her wings. "Well I''ll be. Those wings aren''t just for show. Hu! Finish the runt off, I''m going to need some help" said Li Hong

    "If you insist" said Hu. And in one swift motion, before Kat could even consider what those words really meant, Hu turned to face Xiang who was using his qi to go as fast as possible, causing his movements to blur slightly to the disciples. Still, it was nothingpared to Hu. "Heavenly me Lance!" shouted Hu, summoning what actually look more like a pike really, and shoving it straight into Xiang''s heart.

    Kat froze in the air, only her wing''s ingrained instincts keeping her in the air, as she watched Xiang copse. *Whбн what? Heбн he''s dead? Ohбн Iбн what do I do? I meanбн Iбн Do I get revenge? I meanбн I don''tбн I don''t know that I care enoughбн butбн that''s wrong? But isn''t killing people in revenge wrongбн butбн I didn''tбн whaбн*

    Kat''s internal issues were brought to an abrupt end, when Li Hong shouted "Now you aren''t near anything precious I can do this. Great ming Arrow of Muspelheim"

    The arrow Li Hong knocked was glowing brightly, the few sparks that seemed to fall off the arrow instantly charred the grass it hit. The fire was burnt out so quickly it didn''t even have time to spread.

    Li Hong loosed the arrow and it went straight for Kat. She still hadn''t recovered enough to make intelligent decisions, and so she simply watched as it came straight for her. Some part of her told her that moving out of the way was a good idea, but another part said it didn''t matter.

    The ming arrow struck Kat right in the stomach, the force from it pushed straight through her body and out the other side. The mes dispersed across her, clinging to her clothes but Kat just let her energy pool around the wound and watched it close up. The fire to her was a pleasant warmth. Where the golden fire did actually burn, likely because it actually had acidic properties, this attack was pure heat. So much that it retained enough physical force to pierce clean through her stomach, but once that was done, it wasn''t even enough to char her skin slightly or burn her hair.

    Instead the warmth was pleasant, and, had she not just witnessed Xiang''s death,forting. However, instead, Kat mostly just felt cold. Kat turned her gaze to Li Hong, and he stared back open mouthed. Kat''s eyes had dulled, making it clear she wasn''t quite all home.

    However, to Li Hong who had just watched one of his strongest attacks be shrugged off like it was nothing, watched cloth and flesh weave themselves back together, and then to have those soulless eyes looking back at him caused no small amount of fear. So he did what he thought he had to, and shouted. "Hu! Summon Father!"

    "And you lot! Watching from the windows,e gather the others. Get the younger disciples!" shouted Li Hong with but an extra seconds thought.

    *Well. This is fine.* Thought Kat as she burned. The me was so hot that when it struck Kat, it raised her body temperature enough to set the nearby air on fire. It wasn''t an issue for Kat of course, but the mes didn''t seem to be stopping just yet. *System. What do I even do now? I mangled that contract with Xiang so that I wouldn''t HAVE to help himбн and now he''s dead? Why am I even still hereбн I meanбн I justбн revenge isn''t for me reallyбн I knew thatбн and I guessбн I won''t say he deserves it but I can''t help but think this is what happens when you try for revenge.*

    User Kat. Summoner Xiang has yet to perish. If User Kat examined the Contract User Kat would see it is still in effect.

    Kat''s eyes widened as she nced down at Xiang in the dirt. He very clearly had arge hole burnt into his chest where his heart would be if he was anything close to healthy. *Excuse me what?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S will repeat. User Kat. Summoner Xiang has yet to perish. If User Kat examined the Contract User Kat would see it is still in effect.

    *WHAT!* Kat''s mind was ripped out of its daze, as the cogs turned rapidly and caught up to the fact that Xiang was not in fact dead. *Seriously? He isn''t dead? How is he not dead?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is unsure. Would require further investigation.

    Before Kat could ask any other questions however, she heard the words "ming Hand!" from somewhere nearby. A secondtter, she was mmed on her head with a great force, and shot straight towards the ground. After a few metres of travel, Kat red her wings and looked around still stunned, as she let herself drift to the ground.

    "Hmph. She is not so impressive. Couldn''t even dodge a simple attack" said a someone Kat couldn''t see, and whose voice seemed toe from multiple ces at once. "Sons I''ll let you deal with her together, though if she takes flight again I''ll just knock her down"

    "Yes Father" said Li Hong and Hu in sink.

    Kat noticed the disciples behind Hu and Li Hong had started picking up the injured and taking them away. They looked like they were trying to be sneaky, so Kat just let them go, she was busy thinkingбн

    *Umбн I meanбн I could probably have dodged thatбн I was a little stunned trying to take in the fact that Xiang is apparently alive despite missing his heart. Actually system, what makes you think he is alive?*

    Summoner Xiang still has his soul bound to his body. Thus he counts as alive.

    *Wait does that meanбн likeбн undead or whatever they are called? Those walking skeletons I''ve heard about in storiesбн assuming they are real, do they count as alive?*

    Yes.

    *Well ok then.*

    "Is she ignoring us brother?" asked Hu

    "I think she is brother" responded Li Hong

    Kat turned to face the two brothers, who at some point had ended up standing beside each other. "Sorry, I got distracted" said Kat. *Maybe if I can keep them talking, I can even regen a bit of energy?* Kat checked her reserves and let herself wince. She really hadn''t been careful. She was down to just half now. *I wonder where most of it went? Healing maybe? Or perhaps it was when I burnt off that gold fireбн Actually, is healing from a bunch of little burns worse than the one big hole in my stomach? That''s something that would be nice to know. System?*

    Unsure. D.E.M.O.N.S requires more data.

    "Is she doing it again brother?" asked Li Hong

    "It seems so" responded Hu

    Kat smiled awkwardly "Yeah sorry. Just have a lot on my mind you know"

    "Rightбн" said Li Hong. "If you surrender, we are willing to execute you painlessly if you provide us some information"

    *Umбн why do they think I''m nearly out?* "Why? I mean. I quite like living thanks. Plus, I''m really not that tired you know" said Kat

    "But you keep using abilities without a chant naming them. That takes way more qi" said Hu

    "It does?" asked Kat

    "It doesn''t" shouted the disembodied voice of their faither

    "Wait what? But dad you saidбн" started Li Hong

    "It only takes more when you aren''t practiced enough at it. You see me using a chant for this ability?" said the father.

    "Ooooh" said Li Hong and Hu

    "Well, I guess we should attack then Hu" said Li Hong

    "Yup, the fool didn''t even notice that we managed to buy time for the rest of the disciples to sneak away" said Hu

    "Ahбн" said Kat. *Do I tell them I saw the whole thing? Noбн I''ll justбн let them think I didn''t notice. It seems almost rude to point out howically bad their stealth was.*

 Chapter 296: Bloodlines, and What They Can do for You

    <h4>Chapter 296: Bloodlines, and What They Can do for You</h4>

    As Hu and Li Hong started doingбн something strange with their hands, Kat was simply breathing deeply. She let her mind enter a half meditative state, she could almost see the pond, but her eyes were open and everything stayed in perfect rity.

    Kat took a long breath out, letting the worries over Xiang''s fate and what she should do in response leave her body. *I''ve been doing a ratherrge amount of stupid things this battle. The only thing I did right was taking those disciples out at the start, and even then, some got back up. Let''s see how these brothers handle the same treatment.*

    "Fire Arts, Fusion Move, Shining Arrow of Endless me!" shouted Hu and Li Hong. From their joined hands, a massive wave of fire shot out, it was a bright white colour, but Kat just readied herself, taking a sprinter''s form. When Kat started to feel the mes brushing against her and confirmed they were doing her no damage, she shot forward.

    Kat sprinted straight through the centre of me, speeding up as much as she could in those few steps. *Let''s go a little easy on them. This might be too much.* Kat held her arms out as she ran through the two, letting her arms flow backwards for just a few moments to dy the impact with the brothers to give her time to apply her energy coating, before mming into them both with her palms.

    The brothers went flying, they shot away like they''d beenunched from a cannon. They looked to continue flying for some time, but that voice from before shouted out. "Gasping hands of me!"

    Around both Hu and Li Hong, a hand of mes resembling a baseball glove, caught the two and then continued falling backwards with their bodies helping to bleed of their energy so that they wouldn''t be injured by the stop or m into the ground.

    *Huhбн that might have been overkill. I didn''t quite mean to hit them so far. Well, at least they''re alive. Their father wouldn''t have bothered catching them if they weren''tбн right?* Kat then heard a long reverberating sigh. "It seems I have underestimated you" said the father.

    Kat looked around for the source once again, but what caught her ears was instead a set of slow repeated footfalls. Kat turned around to face the path to the innerpound, past Xiang''s ''corpse'' and watched as a figure turned the corner.

    He resembled the two brothers quite a bit, with the same ck hair and long robesбн but that is where the simrities ended. The man before Kat had a sharp chin, looking like it was almost a weapon in its own right. His hair, while somewhat messy, had a single streak of vibrant red in it that covered his right eye slightly. The one eye that was fully visible waspletely red, with the shade simply changing between sections. A dark red for the pupil, a lighter rose red for the iris and an almost pink colour instead of the normal white of the sclera.

    His robes were cut short over the arms, revealing taught muscles, that despite being contained in a somewhat thin frame, twitched slightly in anticipation of the uing action. On his back was a rather in looking bow and arrowbination, but that didn''t seem to be his weapon of choice, no that honour went instead to the sword in his hand.

    It had a light blue finish, with engraved mes that seemed to burst forth from the handle. The only problem with thatбн was that Kat was sure those mes moved slightly, with her eyesight, she could see the metal very subtly shifting and moving as it was held. The changes were only small, and someone with weaker eyes would merely be unsettled viewing it, but Kat''s eyes were anything but weak, and the changes with minute and erratic, but still very clear.

    His robes seemed to be the same in white the standard disciples would useбн however, at the final step he took, he started to glow. Unlike the others where that glow was a pure white, this man''s glow had a tinge of red that bled into the white outfit, making it look as if it was backlit by a glowing fire.

    "It seems, I have not trained my sons well enough. Please forgive me for that young cultivator" said the man, taking a deliberate step forward and stomping down on Xiang''s leg. There was a cracking noise that rang out, but Kat held her face still. She had watched the motioning, and decided it would be better if he thought it didn''t make her ufortable, or worse, realise Xiang wasn''t quite as dead as he appeared.

    "I''m not really a cultivator" said Kat hoping to buy yet more time. The bit she managed to buy from the brothers wasn''t even enough to bring back a quarter of her reserves. Now she sat just below halfway after what she spent to finish the brothers off. However, the man in front of her had a presence, almost a physical thing that tried to press down on her. While Kat''s own aura could shrug it off, it was still a noticeable weight, and like nothing she''d felt outside of Minor''s dream and those few times Thyme had done something truly impressive.

    *This man must be strong. It''s nothingpared to Thyme''s powerбн I don''t thinkбн but I''m honestly not sure if half is enough.* "Oh? You im some other source for your abilities? Reliant on a bloodline perhaps?" said the man.

    Kat smiled *Keep him talking.* "I suppose I could tell you, but why not state your name first? I can hardly keep calling you ''their father'' in my head, now can I?" said Kat hoping to bait him to answer as she knew Li Hong did. If this man really was their father, she was hoping that''s where he learned the habit.

    "Ah, of course. I suppose someone who can defeat both of my sons in a single move does deserve that honour, even if you seem to be resistant to fireбн well, nevermind. My name is Li Xiaolong, but for an opponent such as you, I suppose I can allow you to call me Xiao" said Xiao with a smile.

    *Perfect, the monologuing gene is hereditary.* "Well, as I''m sure you already heard, my name is Kat" Xiao nodded "and my resistanceбн wellбн I guess you could say ites from a bloodline? It depends on how you define the term. My immunity is certainly hereditary but I feel as though you are referring to it in a different way" said Kat

    Xiao looked Kat up and down. There was nothing sexual about it, the gaze was closer to a master craftsman examining hispetitor''s tools. "I seeбн perhaps. A bloodline is something hereditary it is true, but for the powerful, it is quitemon to find and merge with one as you grow in strength. I have gained the bloodline of the vermillion bird for my service to the sectбн butбн I don''t recognise what yours could be" said Xiao

    Kat smiled. *Wellбн I have no idea how you can gain a bloodlineбн don''t you either have it or not? How would you gain one? Thoughбн I supposeбн is that what Lily is doing? System?*

    It is possible to give Aplice Lily a bloodline, but that is not the process User Kat and Aplice Lily are looking into currently.

    *Well that doesn''t clear anything up does it. Can I ask for more information? He does seem to like to brag a bit.* "So, a vermillion bird bloodline? How does one gain such a thing? Or even a bloodline in the general?"

    Xiao burst out inughing "HAhahahahaha. You must be a long way from home girl, to not even know that much. I suppose I am asking about your own power, so I will humour you if you promise to provide your own answer?" Kat waited for a few moments, making it look like she was considering his words to buy a few additional seconds of regeneration. Her energy was recovering now, and it was climbing steadily.

    "I suppose I find that to be an eptable trade" said Kat making the sentence as long as she reasonable could.

    "Ha, an eptable trade she says. A very proper missy you are. See, to gain a bloodline, you need to drink the blood of a powerful beast. One that has kept its own strength for generations without dying out. This ismon knowledge of course, but you need to pick carefully. You don''t want some random spark wolf or gale bird that has to cultivate itself. No, you want something like my vermilion bird which is BORN powerful. Their bloodline drags their strength up, as it will for those who ingest it.

    "Additionally, you need to match your cultivation technique to it. A fire aspected beast like the vermilion bird needs you to cultivate the mes arts and build your internal me resistance else it will simply cook you alive"

 Chapter 297: Eighty Five Percent

    <h4>Chapter 297: Eighty Five Percent</h4>

    Kat was a little shocked to hear thatst part, and froze up more than she was proud to admit. She was still ready enough for any attacks Xiaounched, but it would have been dyed. *Iбн I never even considered that something like that could actually be a bad thing. Killing you seems rather extremeбн but I suppose if they are so good there had to be some catch. Hell, even as a demon there are some catches like that anger thing with my tail. Stillбн is the difference that I''m a full demon? And how does that work anyway. I was human before, and the system admitted as muchбн but apparently I''m now 100% demonбн*

    "That seems a bit extreme. Me, I don''t have a fancy bloodline like that, and I''m not sure what your first guess would be, but I''m actually a demon" said Kat

    Kat could hear the instant Xiao''s muscles tensed. It was like hearing a rabbit band snapping back into ce. Every single one of Xiao''s muscles contracted when he heard her speak the words.

    Xiao''s eyes narrowed and he said "Oh? The youngd seems rather dealt withбн do I need to go back and wipe out his whole n? Demon summoning was ouwed for a reasonбн it seems I might be unable to defeat youбн"

    Kat shrugged "Well, don''t worry about genocide or whatever, the kid" Kat pointed to Xiang''s ''corpse'' and pretended to be unconcerned "found an old storage warehouse of some long dead n. They thought it was this important site of their ancestors though. The summoning circle was busted enough that I ended up here instead of someone actually fit for the job, and it''s well and truly broken now that it has been used and I may or may not have destroyed the defences around it as well"

    Xiao''s eyes narrowed further upon hearing the conflicting information Kat was giving out. To him, she seemed to be arguing for her weaknessбн yet she had casually managed destroying ancient demon sealing techniques. Those two things did not go together well in his mind, eventually he said "I seeбн well I suppose it is slightly good to hear that. What was the brat after anyway? Surely it doesn''t matter now he''s dead"

    *Welp. Try to embrace my inner subus and hope it''s good enough excuse.* "Well, you know how it isбн I''m not a girl to kiss and tell, so I won''t be able to share that with you" *Because I''ve never kissed or told anyone. Unless you count Sylvie''s cheeksбн and Gramps'' knee when I was really littleбн Eh, I''m going to say it doesn''t count.*

    "Well, I suppose that''s understandable, if disappointing. And I also know how you demons love your contractsбн so I suppose there isn''t much getting out of this fight is there?" asked Xiao

    *Now that is a good question.* Kat checked her reserves and found themбн well they weren''t full but she was willing to call 85% good enough. *I''d love to say we can all just walk away from thisбн but you guys are basically magic banditsбн and that''s pretty badбн even then. If Xiang wasn''t somehow alive, I''d probably ept. I really don''t want to be attacking people I don''t really have a proper grudge against. It''s just Xiang''s word against theirsбн Aw well.*

    "I mean, you could always walk away yourself?" suggested Kat

    Xiaoughed slightly, in a barking, disingenuous way. "No"

    And that was the signal to start. Xiao''s aura red around him like a billowing me. Unlike the others who had their own white light cling to their body, hovering only a few millimetres from the skin or clothes it was projecting over, Xiao''s flowed around him, giving even more credence to his firey tendency.

    When he started moving, he jumped straight towards Kat. He had seen the failure of multiple high level techniques and was slightly regretting his fire specialty. His many fights it had won him, even against other fire users made him confident in itбн and yet one demon with aplete resistance to even the strongest fires made him question it.

    Nheless, he was an experiencedbatant with a sword. And he subscribed to the theory that if your attack failed, you just needed a stronger attack. Sure, he was choosing to use a different one now, favouring his sword, but if the fire did no damage was it really stronger?

    Kat for her part, while not particrly adept inbat, realised that Xiao was rushing her for a reason. She didn''t know anything at all about technique in real battles, or sword fighting. But she did know that she wasn''t confident enough with her fans to even attempt blocking the sword. And it would be hell on her reserves to use her skin and bones to make up the ck.

    So Kat decided to double down. Pumping demonic energy throughout her entire body, Kat shot towards him in response. She moved as fast as possible and brought her hands down towards him clenched together in fists. Kat wasn''t trying for anything fancy, she just wanted to hit Xiao with her full strength and speed.

    So when he dug his feet in and met her charge, Kat was slightly concerned, but she couldn''t stop now. Her fists met a loud ng ran out and the qi around Xiao red. His feet were pressed into the ground, which cracked and gave wayбн but he did not fall. He held strong and started to push Kat back.

    Now Kat, was already more than shocked that he could block her. For him to also start pushing her backwards was something she never considered possible. So, what she did next was acting purely on instinct. Luckily for her, it worked well.

    Kat''s tail snaked around from behind her and speared straight towards Xiao''s exposed side. He managed to bring his arm down into the way while keeping her fists in ce. A strange cracking sound, like ss that was being bent rang out, before he managed to recover and push Kat back a step.

    That was enough for Xiao to make his own retreat. He jumped back and out of Kat''s range. His leap kept him close to the ground, but the distance he covered was nothing tough at. It covered a full ten metres with his single leap.

    Kat decided, it would be best to keep him on the defensive still. She charged right after him andбн wellбн it was basically just iling her arms towards the man and hoping for the best, or hoping her nails could scratch arge enough gash on his arm to start a bit of bleeding.

    It did not go well. It was clear that Kat was much faster than Xiao, easily reaching double his speed, perhaps more. Each of her blows were redirected with arge thud and an apanying sh of red light as his qi coating him dimmed just a little bit more. But it wasn''t enough Kat was losing her own energy much faster in this purely physical match up. Xiao''s eyes were just barely good enough to follow her movements, and his technique made up for what hecked in speed against his untrained opponent.

    Kat grimaced when her energy reached fifty percent again. She had wasted so much just mming into Xiao, and hated to waste even more by bringing out her own, very lethal mesбн but it was looking like she didn''t have a choice. She could hear people in the innerpound moving around, and there were a few she had yet toy eyes on, that, Kat was sure. If a second expert was around, Kat needed to be ready.

    Kat let her purple me leak out of her hands. Now every blow shended let out a sharp hissing and popping sound, like boiling water squeezed into a tight space and desperately trying to escape. Xiao''s qi reacted poorly to this. It red and spluttered and pulled in on him rapidly, slowly losing its billowing me like quality as Kat''s own mes beat their superiority into his qi.

    Xiao was growing desperate. He could see he was losing, but Kat hadn''t slowed down at all. Her hits were untrained yes, but no less deadly for that fact. If an attack hit his body proper, he would burn through so much qi it might just be the end of him with that one strike. That however, lead to his tunnel vision. As his gazed narrowed and focused on Kat''s burning fistsing one after anotherбн he forgot Kat''s other weapon.

    Kat pulled back just a little bit longer on her next punch, breaking the nice rhythm she had settled into and threw all she had at Xiao. He was ready of course, and met her high strike towards his head with a cold steel de. Of courseбн that now left his legs open to a zing strike from her tail.

 Chapter 298: One Pill, Two Pill, Red Pill, Blue Pill

    <h4>Chapter 298: One Pill, Two Pill, Red Pill, Blue Pill</h4>

    Kat''s tail impacted Xiao just below the waist on his right side. His aura of qi red in response, screeching like nails on a chalkboard as it cracked and buckled under Kat''s strike. When the qi dimmed once more, Kat''s own fire seemed to re up eagerly in response, shattering the already breaking barrier and sending Xiao flying.

    Kat found herself pitching forward, that one strike had eaten up a full ten percent of her reserves by itself, and without having Xiao there to counterbnce the weight she was throwing around, she had no choice but to pitch forward. Even her normally ever ready tail had been used in the strike, and so it was only by a panicked p of her wings that she managed not to simply facent into the ground.

    As she stood, Kat saw that the right side of Xiao''s outfit was covered in ice, and he had a trickle of blood leaking from his mouth. Before Kat could fully recover, the man swiftly popped something into his mouth. It was so small that Kat didn''t even managed to get a nce at it despite her exceptional vision.

    The moment the object entered Xiao''s mouth his qi exploded. His once depleted reserves soared out of him once again, the image of a ming bird appearing behind him and releasing a shrill cry. Kat''s eyes went wide as she felt the sound travel through her and rattle her bones. It wasn''t quite a physical force, but she could feel it causing disruptions to her.

    It took her only a moment to recover from them, but that was enough for Xiao''s qi to surround him with billowing fire once again, and the ice on his outfit melted swiftly under the reinvigorated "To make me use one of my rare phoenix fire rebirth pills. I am truly impressed" said Xiao, with a smile on his face and a wicked gleam in his eyes.

    *That has to be cheating. I meanбн I know he just did it and this is a fight hopefully not quite to the death butбн how is that fair? I haveбн* Kat tried to ascertain her reserves. It was a little hard with the full cycle she had going on. Her energy was moving around and providing more than a little help where it could, but it was also bleeding off quickly. She estimated that she had somewhere between twenty to thirty percent still avable to her. *I guess being a demon is pretty unfair as well. I just really hope he only has one of them.*

    "It seems I really wasn''t taking you seriously enough. And I apologise for that" said Xiao, as he held up a pill in between his hands. *Ohe on, another one?!* Kat scanned the distance between them and was disappointed to realise that she was not fast enough to strike the man before he ced it in his mouth. If he really wanted to, he could simply start as soon as he moved.

    *Get him talking Kat. Just keep him talking so you can eek out a little more energy. Now that he has that bullshit this is even more importantбн but I''ll have to take more risks with my fire because nothing else does enough damage. Dammit.* "Well, surely that can''t be considered fair. I certainly don''t have anything to improve my own performance" said Kat

    Xiao smiled "Well that is a shame. I suppose I am much to used to opponents who have their own equivalent. I am afraid however, that as you are a demon, I have no choice but attack with everything I have"

    "I suppose I can respect that. Can you tell me why people seem to dislike demons here? I''ve seen such a wide range of opinions in my time you see, and it''s rather interesting" said Kat spouting the first somewhat interesting thing she could think of.

    "One thousand cuts of the falling leaves!" shouted Xiao in response. He sliced his sword down once, and Kat took a moment to eye him like he was a fool. *I''m nowhere near him? Why does he think thatбн*

    Kat trailed off as LINES started to open up in the air next to him. First there was the solid line he trailed, then it split, and split again. This continued until there was a massive line of sword cuts floating in front of him. This time it extended far into the air. Kat eyed it and counted only about five hundred cuts, but as the wall of silvery red started to approach her, she decided that she had more important things to worry about.

    Kat looked for some way to escape the strike but realised the only thing she could do was take it head on. It was simply too wide and too high for her to get around as it rushed towards her. Kat finally brough out her fans from inside her obi. Kat found that as soon as they settled into her hands the energy she had flowing around her body seeped into the fans, and made them glow the faintest purple.

    Kat didn''t have time to admire them though, as she ced them in front of her and tried to block what strikes she could. Kat managed to intercept most of the onesing straight for her, but she felt the lowest dig into her legs for just a moment before dispersing. Kat grit her teeth and pushed the strikes away throwing her arms out. This was a mistake, as Xiao had been moving forward while her vision was blocked.

    "Forceful Palm Crush" shouted Xiao, mming his hands together in front of Kat. A momentter, she felt herself squeezed on both sides as two giant red hands tried to crush her. This however, was nothing, she simply elbowed them away. Her arms shook slightly under the strain, but she could prevent them from closing in on her any further.

    Xiao was ready for that too, and followed it up by drawing his sword again, and stabbing it towards Kat''s stomach. It entered into her midsection with a squelch before Xiao shouted "Endless Roasting, Swordme Lance!"

    Fire exploded from the weapon in question, engulfing Kat in mes from the inside out. She found herselfбн unamused. When the most recent shout was made, the fists dissipated. Kat wasn''t quite ready for the drop in pressure and her arms fell to her sides as she hung from the sword.

    Quickly recovering though, Kat whipped them up to Xiao''s shoulder and clenched her fists closed, letting her nails dig into Xiao. His aura screamed in protest as sparks flew and Kat could feel the pressure building under her fingers. Xiao grimaced in pain as he felt Kat''s nails digging into his shoulder. Qi was good, but it wasn''t quite enough to withstand the attack, and while his aura hadn''t failed him yet, it was close.

    "Explosion of the One Eyed One" shouted Xiao.

    mes engulfed his body, and Kat was blown back away from him, his sword ripping another chunk of flesh from her torso as she flew away. As she was flying, the wound was recovering and Kat couldn''t help but curse herself for not using her mes more. *Dammit. They are my best weapon. I panicked when I got impaled and didn''t even go for a little spark when I breached his defences. Dammit!*

    Kat cursed herself, as she put a hand over her wound. It didn''t really help, and it was mostly healed, but it made her feel a little better about her idiocy. At least she could recover from it, though her reserves had dropped considerably from that stunt, and she found herself running rather low.

    *Damn. I''ve gotбн maybe one decent me attack in me still and a bit of physical power. I can''t stop circting energy else I might lose too much when I stop. So, one good me attack and I''ll be mobile, two and I''ll bepletely out of it.*

    Kat nced at Xiao and found him rather worse for wear. His blood seeping through his robes on either side, and was already putting another pill into his mouth. His chakra red, but this time there was no scream. He looked flushed, like he had just finished running a marathon.

    *I might just have him then. It looks like even if he has more of those pills, he can''t keep taking them. It''s taking its toll somehow. The question isбн do I need to risk everything with a big strike? If he can get away with having just one more, I might not be able to handle that. This might be my limit already.*

    Kat grit her teeth and stood tall. No remnants of her injury could be found in her stance, and her low energy level did not show on her face. She let her aura swirl out from her and prayed it would do something. She started pressing it against Xiao''s own presence and found that it was gging slightly. Kat''s smile grew. *I think this might be it. Just one more, round. One good strike from me and he''s finished.*

 Chapter 299: This IsnтАЩt even my Final FormтАж or is it?

    <h4>Chapter 299: This Isnбпt even my Final Formбн or is it?</h4>

    Kat readied herself, bending her knees slightly and ring her wings out. Her tail flicked from side to side, keeping its movements erratic but still ready to strike out at any time. Kat watched as Xiao stared back at Kat, his eyes darkening. "I suppose you still have some fight left in you then" Xiao sighed.

    *Can I afford to keep him talking? I think I have to. He is more reliant on pills clearly, but what I need is time. I don''t look to be gging at all, but once I fall it will hit me like a tonne of bricks. The problem with keeping him talking isбн he might do something stupid if he has more time to think.* "Well, I''m doing alright for now. Depends how many times you are going to get back up, pop a pill and pretend you''re back to full power" said Kat hoping to sound the right mix of condescending, worried for her opponent''s health, with a touch of honour and trash talk. Basically, she was talking nonsense, and was honestly amazed she was able to say ''I''m doing alright now''

    *Is it because I am doingбн ''alright'' for a certain definition of alright, in this one very specific moment? In a more all-epassing look I am not alright. I am rather d this whole ''not lying'' thing is actually a lot nicer to me than it has any right to be.*

    "Ah, a shame, I guess this is it then" said Xiao, sounding somewhat defeated.

    Kat had a single moment of hope that the fight would actually be over, when instead Xiao took out one more pill. This one was the size of her eye, and looked like it would be horrific to swallow. "I suppose I likely won''t survive either way. I''ll go out on my own terms then"

    Kat''s eyes widened in horror and she sped forward. She knew it wasn''t going to be enough, she was too far, and all he had to do was let it enter his mouth but she had to try anyway. Sprinting forward with everything she had, Kat shot across the ground, parts of the pathway cracking under her charge.

    Xiao saw this and didn''t panic, he simply through the pill straight into his mouth. Kat jumped, propelling herself thest few metres to try and get to Xiao, aiming for his throat, fists zing, anything she could to prevent him from swallowing the pill. But it was toote. As soon as it entered his mouth, it was toote.

    Kat''s charge was halted, great waves of energy sloughed off Xiao, throwing Kat backwards. When she tried to stand up, the pressure only increased. Gritting her teeth and angling her face just enough so that she could watch what was happening, Kat couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Xiao stood now, at least two feet taller. His muscles bulged, and pressed against his now tight robes. His eyes glowed, a burning red as they met Kat''s own, and his qiбн it was something else. Where it was once a zing fire that protected himбн now it looked like its own beast. Reaching up, double Xiao''s extended height, it formed around him, like a second skin. It had a vaguely humanoid shape, but it didn''t match up to Xiao''s.

    "One more round then. For everything" said Xiao, but his voice was no longer his own. It was a little like when Kat spoke with a demonicly charged voice box. However, in this case, Xiao sounded like a roaring fire. Each syble cracked and popped as he spoke, and Kat wondered if she could only understand him because of her trantion power.

    Xiao rushed to Kat''s side, easily as fast as Kat just a moment ago, and yet now she was still ground into the dirt. *Shit. Come on dammit.* Xiao kicked Kat in the side and she went flying. Smashing through the warehouse that contained bags and bags of rice. They split open just from the force of Kat''s travel, and when she met the back wall of bags, she mmed right through it and the wall behind them.

    Kat was slowed drastically, rolling and bouncing a few times, as she came to stop in the training field, realising that she hadn''t even noticed the fence shattering. She was surprised to find that, the pain wasn''t all that bad. She could feel her muscles knitting themselves back together, and the bones in her wings setting themselves back into ce. She could feel that her bones had actually held up the best. Nothing was cracked or chipped, merelyбн misced in a number of instances.

    Kat groaned and faced the warehouse Xiao had kicked her through waiting for him to reveal himself once again. He took his sweet time. His footsteps echoed as he walked through the shattered remains before letting his eyes fall on a copsed Kat who was getting pulled back together by her regeneration. "Well, well, still standingбн well, I suppose your legs are still out ofmission, but your eyes haven''t given up. I''m afraid I can''t have that" said Xiao sprinting towards her.

    Kat checked the damage and found herself still in poor shape. She looked mostly together at this point, but she could tell her muscles and skin was still not in fighting condition. Her skin was still closing over and spitting out splinters, while her muscles still need to knit themselves back together and pull the bones into position.

    Xiao had already reached her though, and he grabbed onto her horns and yanked her to her feet. Kat didn''t even check her reserves. At this point, she had to pay whatever it cost. Kat let her fire explode out of her. Purple mes roared to life and leapt onto Xiao. He jumped back and away, allowing Kat to drop back to the ground, but her mes hadn''t given up.

    All of her energy had left her, but that energy was now happily contained within her mes. It licked and pulled and BURNED Xiao as he tried to brush it off. Seeing that fail, he ripped his robes, throwing them off, but the fire simply left it. The robes were not the one they needed to hurt. Xiao grit as the mes bit into his qi, draining it faster and faster by the second, even as the mes themselves, dimmed.

    Xiao took a knee, with a grunt, his qi flickering and fighting the best it could. Kat''s mes were burning down, but the ground around him was now coated in ice. Xiao breathed in, trying to steady himself, focusing on his qi and trying to fight back against the ruthless assault he was under.

    Seconds passed by, and all Kat could do was watch. Her vision was blurry and her body wasn''t responding to her at all. Even her tail had for once, fallenpletely silent. The only thing she could properly make out was the burning form of the man she was just fighting, as it sat immobile just in front of her.

    Seconds turned to minutes, and Kat very quickly lost track of time, as her mind started to be pulled into its meditation, but as soon as the pond appeared Kat was always jarred straight out of it again. If Kat was in the right mind, she would be concerned that her breathing had stopped at this point, but her body didn''t need air at the moment. It was working desperately with her remaining energy to fix the damage done to it, and the system had yet to consider this a serious injury.

    Kat found some amusement in that. *Half dead, unable to move, can''t see properly anymore, no idea how much time is passing, and yet I''m still not in danger of dying. You''d pull me out if that was the case right system?*

    User Kat is correct. However, D.E.M.O.N.S request User Kat ask no more questions. It costs almost nothing to send messages to D.E.M.O.N.S but even that small amount is necessary at the moment.

    Kat would smile if her mouth was responding to her. *Good to know you care.* Kat let herself rx further distorting her perception of time.

    Soon, or at least Kat hoped it was, her vision cleared up. But what she saw was not a good sight. Xiao was stumbling to his feet. His sword was being used as a cane to bring himself up. He was covered in a thinyer of ice, but his qi was still around. He took one step towards Kat, and she felt her stomach drop.

    *Guess that''s the end for this run.* Then a glowing gold sword shot out of Xiao''s chest. Kat''s jaw dropped as Xiao copsed forward, to reveal Xiang''s body standing behind him. And yet, Kat saw nothing of Xiang in the body standing there. His eyes glowed a piercing gold, and even Kat couldn''t see the pupils. *What?*

 Chapter 300: A Climax on the тАЩ00 mark?!

    <h4>Chapter 300: A Climax on the бп00 mark?!</h4>

    Kat''s eyes watched as Xiang pulled his sword from Xiao''s chest. As soon as that was done, Xiang''s head snapped directly to Kat. A momentter, he started to walk over, one step at a time. He looked like a robot as he moved, because while the movements where smooth, there was no variation, each step was a perfect replica of any other, and his arms always swung to a perfect tempo.

    When Xiang made it to Kat''s side, she wasn''t sure what he was going to do, but when he turned his sword to face straight down, she got a pretty good idea. Kat strained against everything to get her body to move but nothing would listen not even her tail. Xiang waited just long enough to confirm Kat wasn''t retaliating, then pushed the sword down towards Kat.

    Just a millimetre from her kimono, he froze. Sword hanging in ce and light swirling in his eyes. Xiang''s face moved so that the glow from his eyes could settle on his arm, before he brought it up once again, higher this time and mmed it down into Kat. She felt the sword crash into her ribcage, the sword ringing alongside her bones as they withstood the force.

    Kat felt the need to cough out blood but even that was beyond her for the moment. Xiang looked at his sword, and then back at Kat then back at the sword, before walking away. Kat wanted to let out a sigh of reliefбн until Xiang picked up Xiao''s old sword, and mmed that against his own.

    Xiao''s sword cut his own cleanly and Xiang walked back over to Kat, and mmed the sword down on her again. It halted, for a second time, over the wound that was only now healing up, before raising it once again and mming into her chest. This time her bones couldn''t handle the strain. They had been battered before, but overlooked to heal other areas in more desperate need, then the recent strike weakened them, more, and this was thest they could stand.

    Kat felt as her ribs cracked and the sword pierced straight through her heart. Xiang swiftly removed the de from her chest and flicked off her ck blood. That was thest she saw as her vision started to darken, thest thought she had was for the system. *This enough yet? Am I free to go home?*

    But she found no answer before darkness took her. Then, just as quickly Kat jarred into consciousness. She found herself in her meditative state. Her pool of water was churning, but the disturbance was far away from where she felt her own mind to be. In fact, only the ripples it was causing could be sensed, whatever it was that was going on was too far away.

    *What happened? Why am I asleep? What''s going on.* Kat tried to leave her pond, but find her mind screaming inint. *No. I need to find out what''s going on.* Kat pushed against the barrier that seemed to be preventing her from waking up.

    This time, it almost seemed to plead with her. While the barrier held strong, it only pushed back with a light touch, as if begging her to rest. *But not right now. I need to find out. I need to see this through, or find out how dead I am at the very least.* When Kat pushed into the barrier a third time, she almost heard a sigh, and then felt herself falling back into her body.

    It wasn''t pleasant for less then a second, then all the pain hit her at once. Kat''s body spasmed, as she twitched and writhed on the ground. Eventually, she steeled herself and wrenched her eyes open. This only caused more pain though, as the light stabbed at her eyes.

    *Whatбн what is going on? I can move clearly, else I wouldn''t have been writhing in pain but suffering in silenceбн system what is going on?*

    User Kat has been healed and is recovering demonic energy, enough so to move, but User Kat got dangerously low on energy and was severely damaged. User Kat needs time to properly recover.

    As if inint to D.E.M.O.N.S request, arge explosion rang out. *Notбн not yet. Are there any side effects if I keep pushing?*

    The pain will increase, and the time needed for it to dim will increase as well. Further injury may cause harm. Without full knowledge of User Kat''s regeneration, it might not be able to activate and prevent damage. Chances are approximately 50/50 for either option.

    *Why haven''t I been pulled out yet if it''s that bad?*

    User Kat has yet to suffer a fatal or permanent wound. Even this damage, while great, is not permanent nor does it have the potential to be.

    Kat tried tough at the information, but all that came up with a bubbling cough and a thick wad of dark blood that she spat from her mouth. This too, seemed to be funny to Kat, but yet more blood was ejected from her frame.

    Kat rolled herself away from the mess and tried to sit up, her body screamed bloody fury, but she pushed herself to her feet. *If permanent damage is to be dealt, will I be sent out before it happens?*

    Unclear. Demon extraction is an automated process. With User Kat''s strangebination of origin, regeneration, energy recharge rate,ck of formal training, full record of demonic, the extraction process may be dyed.

    *Great. What about if I just ask to go home now?*

    User Kat would be sent back, likely without payment.

    *Just great. What if I get injured and sent back?*

    User Kat''s actions would go under review and may receive payment.

    Kat took a step forward towards where she could hear the sounds of battle. *Guess I''ll be pushing on then.* Kat felt for her energy and found that it was full, but fluctuating wildly. It dropped between full and around eighty percent every few seconds, and never sat at one amount for long.

    *Well that''s weird.* Kat took another step and felt pain shoot through her body again. Kat ignored it though, in favour of circting her energy once again. It tried to refuse, causing pins and needles in the areas it passed over, moving at a sluggish pacepared to normal and amplifying the pain she was feeling, but she also felt herself speed up.

    In response, Kat let her aura re, pushing it out into the world, her mind screamed for just a second, before a strange calm fell over Kat. She could feel the pain, and choose to ignore it, and she could feel her aura leaking across thepound like a cracked basin. *Welp, hopefully that isn''t a problem.*

    Kat pushed forward ''sprinting'' towards the innerpound. Her movement more an odd collection of rapid steps than sprinting but she made good time. When she started to climb the hill towards the door, she thought maybe to fly the rest of the way, but as soon as she twitched her wings, a pain much worse than before rocked her body nearly forcing her to the ground. *Right no flying for me.*

    As she climbed higher, she could see thepound door had been cut in half. It had been sliced in a square pattern roughly Xiang''s height in dimension. *Well I guess it''s clear who did the cutting. Though I dread having to duck through thatбн* Kat shivered, and was met with more pain as a present.

    *Dammit, why does this even hurt so much. I''m pretty sure the gravel was worseбн maybeбн hopefullyбн*

    User Kat is in additional pain because of multiple healings and the destruction of User Kat''s heart. While it is not necessary, it helps regte the flow of demonic energy. Thus, while User Kat''s heart was repairing itself, the energy ran slightly wild with neither a heart nor mind to direct it causing even more damage to repair.

    *Of course.* Kat checked her reserve again just as she stepped through the door, ignoring the pain in her back, but a new pain came to her mind to join it. Her reserves were decimated. Just moving over had already consumed at least forty percent of her energy, she was left with a fluctuating amount between forty and fifty percent.

    *What the hell?*

    User Kat is currently unable to properly control User Kat''s demonic energy and it unable to efficiently boost User Kat''s strength.

    *Fuck, this just had to get worse.* Kat looked up at the fight she had been hearing from outside and her face fell. *You know world, you can really stop now. I don''t think I want it to be any worse than this.* Xiang was standing in the centre of the courtyard deflecting blow after blow from the brothers, and taking slow steps forward, but it was his goal that worried Kat the most.

 Chapter 301: This is Where the OP Would Play

    <h4>Chapter 301: This is Where the OP Would y</h4>

    The innerpound had been destroyed. Huge chunks of the buildings had been cut and sliced into, clearly by Xiang''s sword, as when he swung it shes of golden light would follow behind. There were broken and battered disciples littering the courtyard,pleted copsed and strewn around without a care in the world.

    Kat was somewhat d the pain had dulled her hearing so that she couldn''t make out the breathing of the disciples over the shing of swords Xiang and Hu were engaging in, she didn''t want that knowledge of who still lived.

    Hu and Hong were more than a little battered. They stood bleeding from a huge number of cuts all over their body that made Kat think they had to be more blood then skin at this point. It was almost certainly more blood than a human could lose and keep fighting, but Kat just guessed that they had blood replenishing pills. It made more sense than many alternatives.

    Kat was shaken with just this much, but it was what sat behind the brothers that drove home Kat''s feeling of despair. Behind them was two cribs. She couldn''t see if they were upied, but the fierceness of the brothers'' attacks more than answered her question, if the next shout didn''t hammer thest nail in.

    Hong was shooting arrow after arrow, and had three discarded quivers around him. Hu had his signature coated in so much blood it was bing more like a club, and based on ''Xiang''s'' appearance, it had to be Hu''s.

    "Oh look, the other one showed up" said Hu bitterly "Do you have no HONOUR!"

    Hu charged ''Xiang'' again before being smacked away with the t of his de. Clearly Xiang was ying with them. Forcing them to attack over and over, and be beaten back further and further after every strike. His sword danced and intercepted any of Hong''s arrows, littering the ground with them.

    "You''re right Hu, I don''t have honour, but even this is a step too far, for any decent sentient being" said Kat, pushing her energy to rotate once again. It tried to fight against her, but she forced it to move. Kat shot forward, pain nearly blinding her, but she channelled that pain into her hands forcing mes to form over her fists.

    Kat drove her hands back to m into Xiang, fire and all, at the same time that Hu charged again,ing in from the side to sh him. Yet, Xiang didn''t falter for a second, he smashed his sword into Hu, throwing away, the same time he extended he leg behind him and kicked Kat into the chest forcing her back.

    Kat''s bodied tumbled, rolling multiple times before mming into arge piece of rubble and falling down face first into the dirt. Kat felt her body screech in protest as it got to work healing her. It felt more like it was trying to tear her apart in the process, but she concentrated as best she could on the specific injuries and felt them healing alongside the pain.

    Before she could recover fully Kat was already trying to push herself back to her feet. Her legs groaned in protest so she tried for her wings. More pain came for her, but they at least heeded her call. Hovering more like a drunk fly than her usual grace and speed, Kat wobbled in the air as her body BURNED.

    *Come on Kat. Revenge is one thing but kids?! I can''t allow that. I draw the line there.* Kat forced herself to fly forward, gritting her teeth and ignoring the pain. Hong saw her new charge and reached into the tattered remains of his robe to pull out an arrow he had strapped to his leg.

    "Arrow From the Edge of the World" whispered Hong to himself. Not even Kat could hear his hesitant voice as he drew back his bow. The arrow started to glow with a pure white light, gathering it in a spiral focused on the arrow head.

    Hu looked over at Hong, and grit his teeth in pain. Hu then started to choke his words out through clenched teeth. "Sword of Sacred me"

    Hu leapt first, taking Xiang''s first strike. His me seemed to spread to Xiang''s sword, but then the sword in Xiang''s hands just shed gold as he started to throw Hu away. This was when Kat tried to m into him. Xiang raised his foot again, but this time Kat was ready, right as Xiang kicked out, Kat bent around the foot and kept going towards his chest.

    It wasn''t enough though, and before Hong could finish charging his attack, Xiang MOVED. His sword backlit by golden light, threw Hu away, sending him flying straight into the back wall of thepound, narrowly missing the two cradles.

    For Kat, his legs both shone with gold light, before he spun in ce, smashing into Kat, but she was ready for that too. She let out as much fire as she could straight at Xiang. He reflexively summoned a gold skin around him, but the fire clung to it anyway. Kat was smiling through the pain as she swore that the gold skin was being worn away.

    Until Xiang reached up with both hands on either side and ripped his golden armour in two before hurling it at the wall, along with her mes. Kat tried to stand, tounch one more attack against Xiang. To stop him from doing something horribleбн but, her despair started rising when her body didn''t respond.

    With Kat on the ground, and Hu buried into the wall, Hong grimaced as he held the arrow before him. He didn''t make any movements, except the slight wobbling strain on his arms from having the bow pulled back. *Move dammit.* Kat felt her tail twitch slightly in eagerness to help at all, but nothing more.

    Xiang took a few more steps forward before looking around. Golden eyes acting like searchlights scanning everywhere. They moved over Kat''s prone form and Hu''s form buried in the wall, as well as Hong''s.

    Then Xiang wasn''t there anymore. He was in front of Hong in a sh of golden light. Kat didn''t see the transaction, or when Xiang kicked him in the chest and sent him flying as well. Then Xiang started to walk over to the cradles.

    Kat''s blood ran cold. She screamed at her body for it to moveбн and it obeyed, kicking and screaming as well. She couldn''t feel much energy in her if she still had any at all. Her wounds had healed but the pain had not. She didn''t care though.

    Kat ran forward as fast as she could, which was nothing better than a jog at this point. Xiang looked over her, before looking back at the cribs and raising his sword very slowly, clearly taking his time, allowing her to approach. Kat ran, like a drunk stumbling home, using everything she had to get just a bit closer before Xiang swung that sword down.

    Kat was only a few paces away, when Xiang''s face twitched just slightly. The edges of his mouth flickering down just the slightest amount before settling again, and swinging the sword down.

    Kat didn''t know what she was doing, but she acted. She kicked off the ground with everything she had, throwing energy she wasn''t sure she still had into her legs, andunching her forward. Kat mmed into the crib knocking it out of the way, before the sword was brought down upon her.

    The sword bit into her neck. She was still crouched down, so for once Xiang stood over her, and he looked just as emotionless as before. His eyes flicked to the sword and then back to Kat who stood in defiance and grinned at him. *Got thereбн inбн time.*

    Xiang pulled the sword back, before stabbing it forward, letting it sink straight into Kat''s stomach and out the other side. Kat''s body was ready to copse, but she saw a hint of movement in the corner of her eye, and instead, she pushed herself forward, digging the sword further into her stomach and gripping onto Xiang''s shoulders hard.

    "Hold" Hung let out a hacking cough "Him just" more coughing racked through Hung but he kept speaking "Right there"

    Kat couldn''t nod, couldn''t do anything. She kept her grip tight but her vision was fading along with the pain. "May this arrow send you back to its home. RELEASE" shouted Hung with a cough at the end.

    Before it hit though, Kat felt herself falling backwards vision dimming. *Is this enough? Was this enough revenge? You have destroyed the sect, decimated their warriors, and nearly killed their children. Please let this be enough.*

    Right before Kat''s vision disappearedpletely, she saw a familiar wall of burning text.

    Potential deadly attack found. Banishing demon before damage sustained is too great.

    But Kat''s mind didn''t see the words. She just hard a warm feeling in her chest that said everything was going to be fine. She was certain that it wasn''t the burning sensation of a sword being ripped out as Xiang was sent flying by Hung''s arrow.

 Chapter 302: Nurse!

    <h4>Chapter 302: Nurse!</h4>

    Kat shuddered, but before she could try and take stock of the situation, there was pain. Everything was pain. Her body screamed at her, she couldn''t properly feel what was going on. She tried to order her eyes to open, but that only caused even more pain to m through her body and mindбн until suddenly, it all stopped.

    There was still a dull ache that attached itself to her mind, but she could start forming coherent thoughts. Before it was only pain, and now only around half of her mind was filled with pain, and she could push that to the back of her mind and ignore it to some extent to help with that.

    Her thoughts wereing together slowly though. She could think again, but only at a drastically reduced speed. She didn''t have time to fully form any thoughts before a gentle voice seeped into her ears, or she thought it did. She''dter be proved wrong.

    Anyway, this voice that reached her was very soft, it made her think things were going to be ok. It had a very slight lisp, causing certain sounds to be exaggerated, but even that seemed to further soothe her mind.

    "Now Kat, I need you to remain calm. I''m currently ssseparating your mind from your body with an ability of mine to sstop the pain. I need you to sstay calm and try not to fight me. You have a sstrong mind and you might be able to fight me off before I get through the exnation.

    "I''m sure you have many quessstionsss but just know that for now, you are sssafe in the demon hossspital. You''ffe made it back from your misssion and you can rxs. Now, I''m going to open your eyesss and I need you to sstay calm. Pleassse don''t fight me.

    Kat didn''t feel anything as the person speaking to her opened both her eyes. Then, all of her pain mmed into her for just a split second, enough for her to start trying to spasm, but she was held in ce by something, likely ropes or straps, before the pain shut off. The strange thing was, she could still see even though the pain had stopped.

    She stared up at the ceiling. The lights weren''t on in her room, but the ceiling was bright white, and was almost as bad to her eyes. It made it feel like they were itching even though she couldn''t feel them. In the corner of her vision she could see the slight movement of something but she couldn''t quite make them out.

    Until they moved to the end of the bed. Kat realised it must have been the nurse who was speaking. She was currently carrying a chair, and was moving so that she would be seated at the end of Kat''s bed, well within her field of vision. That''s when Kat noticed something that had been bothering her. Vision. Her peripheral vision waspletely shot. She could only see the edges of her single bed and not a whole lot more. She started to panic, but the nurses soft voice came to her again as the nurse ced the chair down.

    "Calm, pleassse Kat, sstay calm" said the nurse with a wince. Kat moved her focus to her, and wished she could drop her jaw in surprise. The nurse in question was certainly not human. More reminiscent of a medusa than anything else, the nurse had a bunch of snakes for hair. They were a dark green that Kat found somewhat appealing, reminding her off the grass around the old orphanage.

    The nurse''s face was very pretty. She had a soft round face with a small nose and a pleasant smile. The only thing that might have been off-putting were her eyes, both her own, and those of her snakesбн which, were also technically hers. They were all the standard snake eyed slit down the middle with golden edges and a dark ck line that marked the centre. At the moment though, each of eyes staring at Kat glowed, letting a faint golden light leak out. Each of them were locked onto Kat, making sure they never moved or swayed in position at all.

    The rest of her attire was rather standard. Kat couldn''t see past her midsection, as the bed blocked Kat''s view, but she had heard footsteps as she walked so Kat was forced to assume she had legs and a skirt on. Her top was a in white blouse that you would find in any human hospital, if slightly less form fitting.

    "Ok Kat? Are you with me? My name isss a little hard to remember or sssay for the younger demonsss so you can call me Kara, ok?" said the nurse Kat now knew was Kara.

    Kat tried to stifle her reaction. Kara had been very clear that doing too much might force her to break the technique, and Kat wasn''t sure what was eptable.

    Kara tilted her head to the side, but all her snakes moved so that they stayed in the same fixed position rtive to Kat, despite the movement of Kara''s head. "Hmm, well dear, I think you''ve done a very well. It ssseemsss that you already managed to keep your reaction ssteady? Unless you went back to sssleep? Could you give me a ssslight twitch dear?"

    *Um? I hope this is slight?* Kat tried to forcibly move her arm, and Kara winced, her right eye twitching rapidly as the glow sputtered a bit before returning to normal. "Oof, dear me. Thatsss some power in your aura right there. I know I asssked for that but it wasss more than I wanted. That''sss ok though dear. I''m going to let you know what''sss happened. Firsst though, just know you are going to be ok"

    Kara let that statement hang in the air. Kat made sure not to react, but Kara got a slight smile and a nod, as if understanding Kat was still following what she was saying. "Ok, ssso, your regeneration has fixssed you all up. Physssically ssspeaking. It isss a rather ssstrange little ability. Usssesss a bit too much energy to be consssidered top tier and that almossst never changesss. Dessspite itsss inability to heal armsss or legsss or ssso I wasss told, it can heal organsss. Persssonally I don''t think that makesss a whole lot of sssenssse but that''sss fine.

    "It meansss that you will recover, and without any nasssty ssscars. It wasss a little ssscary at the ssstart but it turnsss out your regeneration rate is quite good, and that regeneration of yoursss can be very good at keeping you alive when it needsss to be.

    "Now, you are probably wondering about the pain. I''m afraid that will need to be dealt with yourssself. Oncsse we finisssh here, another demon wille in and put you to sssleep. That ssshould help you through the worssst of it. Now, the reassson this happened, is becaussse you are sssuffering from sssevere energy deficssiencssy.

    "From what we were told, you didn''t actually ussse that much energy. The isssue was the desstruction of your main regtion sssystem in and around your heart, along with yourpssse in consssciousssnesss. Then repeating the SSSAME thing again dear. That wasss not good for you.?All the ssside effectsss ssshould be temporary, but we do need to keep you here under obssservation just in cassse." Said Kara, keeping her voice soft and soothing the entire time. It was like she was applying bandages to Kat''s mind with every word, lessening the pain she was holding at bay slightly.

    With this, Kara stood up and walked over to Kat and started to stroke her hair. She couldn''t feel it of course, but she could see the motions of Kara''s hand and had to assume that was what she was doing. Kat wasn''t exactly able to turn her head at that moment to check.

    "Now, when you wake up next, we might be able to have a real talk. When you wake up though, try not to freak out too much ok? You''ve been wonderfully behaved ssso far plessse keep that up" said Kara before walking away and knocking on the door. What walked through looked more like a shadow than a person. Gangly stretched out limbs, entirely ck body, and nothing identifiable as a face or a mouth. The only thing that identified it as anything but a monster was the bright yellow tie it wore around its neck.

    They just walked up to Kat, and gave her a light tap on the head, and then she found herself in her pond, already deep in her meditation. Her mind sunk into the waters and prevented her from worrying what nightmare that doctor must havee from, and allowed her to just rx and ignore the signals of pain and outrageing from her body. They were easy to ignore, because the water was so nice and tranquil, letting Kat drift along peacefully, no longer aware of the passage of time.

    Author''s note

    The start of book 5 is going to be very lore heavy, finally answering some questionsss about how demons work. It won''t just be a Q&A with Kara but Kat has nothing better to upy her time while she heals up, so we will be spending the start fleshing these things out so just be prepared

 Chapter 303: You Don F*ed Up

    <h4>Chapter 303: You Don F*ed Up</h4>

    Kat''s mind started toe together some timeter. Thinking was still hard, but it was possible once again. However, before Kat could get properlyfortable, a dull ache started to make itself known. Seemingly radiating out from the centre of her pond, and covering all parts of her mind, Kat forced herself toe together and open her eyes. The first thing she noticed was that her vision was back in its entirety.

    Sadly, this didn''t help much. The dull ache remained but it was slightly less concentrated, now mostly just a continual throbbing across her entire body, especially noticeable in her wings, and even her horns. Strangely, her tail waspletely fine. This was when Kat noticed that she could in fact move said tail despiteying down and that her wings were the same, except moving them caused the pain to re up so she left them to the side.

    While Kat was trying to figure out how her demonic limbs were free to move, a knock sounded at the door. Kat let her eyes drift there, and a momentter, Kara opened it and peaked in. This time, her hair was t against her head. The snakes seemed to all be looking out in different direction and her eyes no longer glowed.

    "Good, you are awake. May Ie in?" asked Kara

    "Yes" said Kat, her voice sounding surprisingly normal though her throat felt raw when she spoke.

    Kara nodded again, stepping inside and taking back her seat at the end of Kat''s bed. "Well, I''m d to sssee you awake, and with the worsst of the pain gone. I have quite a few thingsss that I need to go over now asss your attending nurssse, we can sstart with either sstuff for medical, or the information about your misssion and your debt"

    *Ugh, my debt. Hearing that I actually have to hear about it doesn''t sound goodбн let''s hear about my medical stuff first. I might as well get that one out of the way before I find out what sort of vebour I''ll be subjected to.*

    "Um, medical information first thanks" said Kat.

    "Ok" said Kara "Jusst one moment then let me get the disssy"

    Kara stood up and moved to Kat''s side before ducking down and grabbing something from the bottom of the bed. What she brought out was a small stic block with a hole in the centre and water filling up the bottom half. Kara then moved to the edge of Kat''s bed and set the stic contraption down, making sure that she didn''t put any undue pressure on Kat''s feet.

    The bed was designed so that even much taller demons would have no problems, so there was quite a lot of space at the end of the bed for the whole thing. Kara then moved and sat sideways with her back somewhat to the stic thing, and her legs off the bed.

    "Right. To sstart with. I will ssay that in sssome waysss you are extremely lucky, but from another perssspective you are anything but. It ssseemsss that your regeneration can heal you from almosst anything, even problemsss with your energy. The problem isss, that it alssso takesss energy to fix these problemsss. Other higher tier regeneration abilitiesss use body fat, rage, or sssomething elssse inbination with energy. Additionally, they normally fail to fix energy isssuesss without outssside help.

    "Thisss meansss that they will be pulled from contractssss much earlier than you, and hencsse our problem. It''sss almost imposssible to maim you. With enough time and effort, your regeneration can ressstore you to prime condition. Even top tier Wrath demonsss would be pulled out earlier becaussse exsssessive ssscarring isss conssidered maiming. Thisss meansss that it takesss sssomething REALLY bad to pull you to sssafety

    "Ssso?pleassse be aware, that when I sssay you were in a bad way when you were delivered to usss I''m not exaggerating when I sssay ''Don''t do that again'' even though it''sss likely to happen.

    "The problem isss that if your energy channelsss are damaged, you need to ussse more energy to fixsss them. Thisss causes a bit of a feedback loop. Your healing might be perfect, but it isss also too sssmart for itsss own good. It will firssst try to keep you alive and functioning then heal the ressst including ssscars if necessary."

    Kara red down at Kat, and for herst paragraph all of her snakes turned and red to Kat to reinforce how serious she was. Kat however, was still not at max capacity mentally and let itpletely go over her head and said. "I don''t see the problem though? If it can fix anything eventually why do I need to be careful? Especially if it uses energy? I''ve got plenty of that"

    Kara let out a long hissing sigh from all of her mouths even her snakes, before picking the container up off the bed and putting it to the side. Once this was done, she turned herself to face Kat move head on and said.

    "Right, the isssue isss that it will keep you functional firssst even if there isss a more efficient way to heal you long term. Even dessspite thisss though it sstill fixesss everything. The easssiesst example isss the pain you alwaysss experience during healing. You alwaysss heal your NERVESSS firssst Kat.

    "If you try to forcsse yourssself to move too quickly while you are healing, you will likely caussse even more damage to yourssself asss you move. The isssue isss this goesss double for your energy. Becaussse it isss not ssstrictly necesssary for you to move and function for it to be in good condition, it will focusss on other thingsss first.

    "And becaussse energy channel damage isssn''t well understood or measssured, the sssystem won''t consssider it a problem no matter how much damage you do to them asss long asss you have enough energy left to heal yourssself.

    "Now though, your body hasss healed everything excsept your energy channelsss and it isss going to be sssomewhat sslow going. There are waysss to ssspeed it up, but firsst I need to exin the problem" said Kara, bending back down to grab the stic model.

    Pressing a hidden button, the water started to rotate inside the contraption, circling around the centre in a smooth flowing motion. "Thisss is how your energy ssshould work. Now, thisss isss jusst to help visssualissse, ssso don''t get too hung up on it, but it will help.

    "Now, when you damage yoursself excsesssively it''sss like freezing thisss in ce" Kara pressed another button on the side, and chunks of ice started to form. The liquid still moved, but now the ice would brush up against the sides, making soft clinking sounds. "Now image thisss wasss a vein. Thisss ice isssn''t much of an isssue in sssmall amountsss, butбн"

    Kara gestured for Kat to fill in the nks and she did "It will do a bit of damage when you circte it, which in turn means more ice builds up, which causes more damage"

    Kara nodded with a smile on her face. "Yesss. Now the problem isss that you heal with your energy, which meansss even asss you damage yoursself it alssso healsss you, hence more pain. The worssst part isss that like mossst demonsss you generate energy from no one ce in your body. Thusss, even if basssically your entire sssystem is frozen"

    Kara pressed a button and suddenly all that was in the container was a frozen block of ice stuck halfway around the centre. "it can ssstill produce a bit of energy to keep you ''functioning'' and, in your cassse not in need of exsstraction."

    Kara pressed another button and small droplets of water started to seep from all corners of the tube, slowly moving over towards the ice and eating away at it. "Thisss isss what happened to you. Now, you can''t regenerate your energy properly becaussse your energy sssyssstem is messsed up

    "Even ssstill, it isss healing you, ssslowly. You have the choicsse to forcsse it by circting SSSMALL" Kara''s eyes all lit up and stared deep into Kat''s "amountsss. Sssmall, I sssay once again. Do NOT overdo it. It will hurt either way, but if you do thisss ssslowly and carefully it won''t be causssing you damage."

    Kat swallowed somewhat nervously. "What is the alternative option?"

    "Jussst to ressst and let it happen. You won''t be able to move much without rather extreme pain asss movement will forcsse sssome improper cirction of energy at thisss time." Said Kara, with a look of distaste, clearly indicating which option she thought Kat was better of going with.

    *Great, looks like I''m in for some pain.* Kat nodded though, and said "I''d like to do this the faster way and try to get moving sooner rather thanter, if that''s ok with you"

    Kara nodded happily. "Right ssso thisss, isss what you need to do and what to watch out for while you are moving your energy aroundбн

 Chapter 304: The Review Process

    <h4>Chapter 304: The Review Process</h4>

    Once Kara finished exining the various exercises to Kat, she had Kat repeat them back to her to make absolutely certain she wasn''t going to identally injure herself. Once Kara was satisfied, she asked if Kat wanted to move onto the second topic, her debt.

    "It''sss gotten ratherplicated. D.E.M.O.N.S can exin, but I''ll likely be a bit clearer and moreplete. Of courssse either way, doctor-patient confidentiality meansss I won''t be ssspreading that information" said Kara

    Katбн had a few questions about that, but she was hesitant to voice them. *Well, I guess I might as well just go through it with Kara. She has a nice voice and it isn''t as though I''m leaving bed any time soon even with the exercises she taught me. The real question isбн why could I practically hear the difference when she said demons? I mean it''s just demons right? But why can I tell she was talking about the system?*

    Kat wondered if it was rude to ask, but Kara''s calm demeanour convinced Kat to just ask. "Um, I''d love you to tell me Kara, your voice is quite nice and it seems to calm me down further and help with the painбн but first I''d like to knowбн when you talked about the system just before, howe I could hear the difference? I meanбн it''s just demons right? And you didn''t even have your lispбн which, I mean I don''t want to be rude or anything but it''s just strange"

    Kara just smiled kindly "That''sss easssy. It is a quirk of the transstion ability all demonsss ssshare. It worksss asss a ssstrange mix ofnguage proficssiencssy, ssspeach quirksss and intent. You''ll noticsse that I have my lisssp becaussse of my forked tongue. If I really focus I can sound more normal, butбн I don''t like doing this much, it feels disingenuous."

    Kat''s jaw dropped when she heard Kara speak without the lisp. It justбн it sounded wrong to her, as if there was something fundamentally off about it. *I can see why she chooses to keep it. Her natural voice is so calmingбн but wait does that meanбн*

    "So I can say D.E.M.O.N.S as well? Oh yeah I canбн that''s weirdбн" said Kat "I think I''ll still refer to it as ''the system'' most of the timeбн but that''s good to know?"

    Kara nodded "You may find other dimensssionsss that have their own sssyssstem where they will refer to as ''the sssysstem'' so it can get confusssing without that little quirk. It will mean however, that sssomone will never insssult you without intending to do ssso. If they''ve been tricked by sssomeone elssse, you will likely hear both ovepped."

    "Thanks for mentioning that. It seems good to know, and I... well I can ask the system most times but I have to actually know to ask you know? I didn''t think too much on the more specific applications of the trantion ability just that I had it and it worked. Now can you tell me a bit about my debt?" asked Kat

    Kara nodded, keeping the pleasant smile on her face. One of her snakes even nudged the side of her cheek and she scratched it a few times in response as she spoke. "Well, where to sstart. I guesss from the beginning? Ssso, on pure technicality you failed becaussse you were banissshed, however, it will now go under review. Of courssse becaussse of your unique circumsstancesssбн it has causssed sssome problemsss.

    "Ssso, normally it wouldn''t be a problem, but your debt wasss already extended becaussse of that emergencssy beacon requesst. Thusss asss sssoon ass you failed your missssion your punissshment was queued up. There isss nothing that can be done about that, ssso you will just need to deal with I''m afraid."

    *Dammit. I meanбн I see how this happened but is there really nothing I can do? Surelyбн something? Wait Kara about to continue, lets see how much more messed up this really is.*

    Kara noticed Kat''s focus return to her, and continued speaking "Ssso, the isssue isss that you finissshed your misssion failed, and now need to deal with your debt. But, once your misssion getsss examined at the appeal office you might have a chancsse to change that. For now though, let''ssss ssskip that ande back in a moment.

    "The reassson thisss isss even an isssue isss that while being punissshed you loossse the right to appeal any other isssuesss besssidesss your punissshment. Thisss isss to limit demonsss total infraction count and make thingsss run a bit more sssmoothly.

    "However, in your cassse it hasss the ssside effect that you can''t appeal your contractpletion without firssst dealing with the punissshment from your debt or trying to appeal that. However any appeal againsst your debt will likely fail becaussse you didn''t pay it off and in fact can''t unlesss you could appeal your misssion resssultбн and I''m sssure you see the problem" said Kara switching to another snake that was asking for attention.

    "Yeah I think so. Basically, because I''m in trouble, I can''t appeal the other issues I have, which prevents me from paying off my debt and getting out of trouble" said Kat

    Kara nodded "Yesss really, thisss is very rare. If you hadn''t already gotten an exsstensssion you would have gotten one automatically until your misssion appeal urred butбн well, here we are. Would you like to hear about misssion appealsss while I''m here though? I can''t tell you what your punishment will be becaussse that isn''t my decision. It probably won''t be too bad though."

    Kat nodded and said "Please, I''d be happy for you to exin it to me"

    Kara smiled wide, but politely showing the tips of two elongated fangs which might have also contributed to her speaking issue. They didn''t appear when she spoke though, so they might onlye down asionally, Kat mused.

    "Well, before I get too deep into it, jussst know you can asssk D.E.M.O.N.S for a russh verdict and it will make one for you. It won''t help you thisss time, becaussse you still can''t appeal it, but you might find it usssefulter. The reassson mosst people don''t bother with it, iss that unlike sstandard review which isss normally more favourable, and likely to end in full payment if it getsss that far,

    "D.E.M.O.N.S will take a cut for ssspeeding thingsss up or wasssting it''sss resssourcesss, whichever you prefer. Additionally, it isss more likely to give out percentagesss. Sssay you were tasssked with delivering ten applesss. If you delivered nine of them before banissshment, the reviewmittee will give you the full reward becaussse the payment isss made at time of ssssumoning and the demon in quesstion finissshed mossst of the work.

    "D.E.M.O.N.S would give maybeбн fifty or sssixty percssent? Forpleting mossst of the tasssk but not sssticking around to finissh and bother it. With themittee it would go no lower than eighty percssent. That''sss why mosst will chossse it"

    "Now, the reviewmittee hasss two main sstepsss. The firssst is deciding if the cassse needsss to be reviewed. Now, mosst of the time, if they were that easssy to determine, D.E.M.O.N.S would just make the verdict itssself without taking a cut and have itpleted insstantly.

    "If it isss decided that more people are needed, a panel of judgesss gather, and requesst the demon''sss presssencsse in thisss cassse you, Kat. They will then sstate the reasonsss for believing you don''t dessserve full payment, and you will argue why you do, or at leassst dessserve more than nothing.

    "Don''t worry too much, mosst of them will make you argue for everything even if they think you should be paid in full. They''ll sssay it''sss to encourage demonsss to sstand up for themssselvesss more, or to encourage them to understand contractsss betterбн

    "But I also know that the judgesss panel hiresss a lot of Greed faction demonsss for the work, ssso they may alssso just be trying to get asss much money asss possible. Anyway, a cute girl like you doessn''t have to worry much. I''m ssure they won''t be too harsh on you. There are rulesss about thingsss like that. Killing intent and what not. They won''t abuse that too much unlesss you do, and nothing you can''t fight back against."

    Kat let out a long side and felt her chest ache slightly with the extra movement. Wincing slightly Kat digested what Kara was saying about the judge''s panel and simply decided to deal with itter. If they weren''t too harsh on her it should be fine. *I mean, I have perfect recall so I''m going to abuse the hell out of that. I should be able to answer any question even if it takes me a bit. Nowбн that one part though.*

    "What do you mean Greed faction demons?" asked Kat

    Kara smile faltered and she got a slightly confused look. "Were you never taught that by yourбн oh right, my apologiesss, I forgot you were once human"

    Kat looked surprised "It''sss in your medical recordsss of courssse" said Kara in response.

 Chapter 305: Medusas and the Pit Fiends

    <h4>Chapter 305: Medusas and the Pit Fiends</h4>

    "It isssn''t really my ce to exin it all, but the hossspital issn''t bussy at the moment ssso I can if you''d like? It will only be the really top level sstuff, and I''m fairly biasssed you know? You will have to learn the rest in your own time ok?" said Kara

    Kat nodded and said "That''s fine. I really know nothing. I mean, the system has mentioned it sort of, a few times, but I was always busy and had other things on my mind or was in the middle of something more important to chase up the details on what it meant"

    "Ssso to sstart with, there isssn''t jusst one or even one dimensssion that demonsss control. We basssically have a monopoly over all dimensssionsss that circte demonic energy throughout it. The Angelsss don''t mind if we take thessse worldsss over becaussse nothing but a few ssspecific ntsss and our own demon kind can sssurvive in them. A tasssk many higher ranking demonsss undertake is sssearching for worldsss with demonic energy in them" said Kara exining the basics simply

    Kat though, was still hung up on the middle of what she said about angels. "What do the angels have to do with anything?"

    Kara tilted her head "You don''t know? But you could hear me sssay angel? That''sssбн very sstrange butбн I can''t sssay more if you don''t already know. Literally cannot. Watchбн" Kat could see Kara''s mouth moving, but the only thing that came out was static. It sounded like she was ying white noise, and her mouth movements were distorted around the edges making it even harder to guess what she might have been saying.

    "Ohбн" said Kat, once the white noise had stopped.

    Kara shrugged "It''sss jusst the way it isss nothing bad about that. Now, that you know that I can ssstart to exin thingsss a little more. Each world capable of only sssuporting demonsss that we find is taken over and usssed as a ''Hub'' of sssortsss. Thessse hubsss act mosstly independent of each other. Only the high ranking demonsss travel between them. Ssseeing asss you are here, thisss is your hub world, if not alssso your home world.

    "Now, I don''t know much about the wider politicsss between hubsss, I''m not that sstrong mysself so I can''t tell you. What I can sssay is that you can basssically treat them asss if they don''t exisst for now. This hub isss the entirety of the demon world asss far asss you and I are concerned. If you get sstrong enough for thisss to change, you''ll have to assk ssomeone elsse. I don''t ssay thiss to be rude, but it''sss jusst how it will likely be. The Universsse isss huge and demonsss aren''t micromanaged between hubsss. There isss more than enough for everyone to do with jusst the one." Said Kara with a soft smile. Kat could see that she really did mean what she said and was happy without exploring the wider world. *Then again, if the hub is a whole dimension there might be multiples worth of spaceбн*

    Kara shook her head and continued "Anyway, it doesssn''t matter much becaussse they all work in ssimr waysss. One isss much the sssame asss the other. Ssso, in control of each hub are the Big Ssseven factionsss. They have been around a long time. Mossst people sssay they are asss old asss the demon race and once only contained a sssingle member. However, we have plenty of demonsss who are purely one type of demon that matchesss up with the founder, ssso people insssist their mussst have been at leassst two.

    "The easiessst to point at are Subi. There are plenty of pureblood subi and incubi around. Sssadly you aren''t an example of thisss but I assure you they exist. Thisss leadsss othersss to sssay that there had to have been at leassst a few at the sstart but it doesn''t really matter."

    "Wait" interrupted Kat "How can you tell I''m not a pure subus? I mean I know the system said I wasn''t but how can you tell?"

    Kara smiled "Well, there are a few tellsss. The firssst being your hornsss. They are rather unusual, and certainly not standard. Asss a doctor thatsss the firsst I noticed, but the biggest give away isss that you have naturally white ssskin. Pure Subi have red ssskin and almosst alwayss get the ability to change that at Rank 1. I sssaw you exhausssted and unable to do anything. Even if I didn''t see your records, there would be no way you kept sssomething asss meaningless asss a pigment change going even in your sssleep at sssuch a low rank"

    "Ohбн rightбн can you tell me what I am? The system didn''t seem to want to" said Kat

    Kara shook her head and said "No, I''d need to do tesstsss to find out, and if D.E.M.O.N.S won''t tell you I likely can''t. Would you like me to continue where I left off now?" and Kat nodded in response

    "Ok, well, back to what I wasss sssaying. What doesss matter isss that most of the Big Ssseven have one dominant race that make up mossst of it''sss membersss. The Big Seven are, Lust, Greed, Gluttony, Envy, Pride, Wrath, and Sloth. There are other factionsss but they are normally attached to one of the Big Seven in an advisssory role.

    "For example, I''m a Medusssa, with dominant Subus heritage. Thisss meansss I am firstly an Envy demon, secondly a lust demon, but I''ve joined the healthcare faction, Medical Associates Demon, normally shortened to MAD. Yesss, I know, the founder wasss jusst as bad asss whoever named D.E.M.O.N.S, but it isss actually one of thergessst factionsss outside of the Big Ssseven and while we don''t have the sssame political power they do, we have nearly asss many membersss we have sssomeone every major demon race and mossst sstable mixes, thiss letsss usss continue without sssubordinating ourssselvesss to one of the Big Ssseven."

    Kat put her hand up again, causing Kara to let out a polite giggle. "Yesss Kat?"

    "What do you mean by stable mix?" asked Kat

    Kara gave Kat a light smile "You might be a bit young for that, and it isssn''t really part of my medical fieldбн"

    Kat pouted in response. "Fine, if thisss is what you want" said Kara with a smile "A ssstable mix isss sssort of itsss own speciesss of demon. It meansss that inssstead of one heritage taking over, they ssshare and can be given to their children. For example, I sssaid earlier I wasss a Medusa, with Subus heritage, right?

    "Well, if I found another demon with the sssame mix asss me, our children would alwaysss be the sssame asss usss. Otherwissse, sssay a pure sssucubusss and a pure medusssa had a child. Their children can be a Ssscubusss, a Medusssa an unssstable mix, or a sstable one. Unssstable mixesss, will only passs on their dominant heritage instead of all of them. Additionally, if a ssstable mix hasss children with apletely unrted demon, say once again myssself, andбн a pit fiend, my children would be a mix the sssame asss me, or a pit fiend. They won''t be jussst medusssa or jussst subi.

    "Unstable though, as I said only passssesss on the main bloodline. Sssay mine wasss unssstable, I might have Medussssa children of Subi children, but they will not be a mix like me. Doesss that make sssenssse? I feel like we''ve gotten ssside-tracked a lot"

    Kat was blushing a little at this point. She didn''t really think she wanted to even consider having children, certainly not this early in her life. *Heck I''m immortal, I can give it good few hundred years before I need to worry about anythingбн and I''d probably rather start an orphanage like Grampsбн* Still though, she asked "Am I a stable mix?"

    Kara shrugged "No idea sssorry. I''d guesss sssso? Knowing you were human before the chancesss your bloodline awakened asss an unsstable mix ssshould be lowбн jusst consssidering what I know of medicineбн but we don''t exactly have a lot of cassse sstudiesssбн

    Kat nodded "Yeah, that''s fineбн I meanбн it doesn''t really matter I''m not nning to have kids for a while butбн I do wonder a little about who I must be rted to. I mean, if I''m a stable mix like you said there must be more of me? Or more of the same race as me right?"

    Kara nodded "Yesss, that doesss make senssseбн though depending on how old your bloodline isss you they might not be around anymore. Sssome bloodlinesss bleed into othersss and sssome ssstart having issuesss. For example, the Medussssa bloodline and Pit Fiend mixesss ocasssionally turn into children that can''t ussse demonic energy. If Pit Fiendsss were lessбн" Kara shook her head and continued "They have issuesss sometimesss having children that are demonsss and not jussst a normal sssentient. Of courssse there isss nothing wrong with thatбн Subi have proved that they can have children with non-demons and turn out fineбн"

    Kat blushed even redder and insisted they go back to talking about the Big Seven. This had gone too far into territory she didn''t want to be thinking about.

 Chapter 306: Back to the Big Seven (Lust and Envy)

    <h4>Chapter 306: Back to the Big Seven (Lust and Envy)</h4>

    "Now then" said Kara politely moving on at Kat''s request "Let''sss sstart with Lusst ssseeing asss we are both dessscendantsss of Sssubi alright?"

    Kat pouted and red at Kara. *I just got away from this now you want to bring it back?* Kara smiled and gave one of her snakes a few scratches. "It''sss fine Kat, don''t worry. We won''t need to bring thossse thingsss up again dessspite the name. Lussst mosstly focusssesss on cussstomer sssatissfaction and I mean that in an entirely tonic wayбн asss well asss the alternativesss

    "Lussst doesss mossst thingsss from sssalesss clerksss to pyschologistsss, though we at MAD alssso get them, Lussst hasss a private practice and normally give more involved help. Sssome even ussse dream walking a ssskill you ssshould be familiar with to help confront trauma. Lussst insssn''t jussst about sssexбн or at leasst the faction isssn''t.

    "Lussst works closssely with everyone in a way, and manage to keep there posssition in the Big Ssseven becaussse of their friendly rtionsss with everyone. They actually don''t have the highessst numbersss becaussse they are much more willing to allow couplesss to leave their faction if they get together with sssomeone outssside of it, and don''t tend to forcsse their kidsss into the family busssinesss.

    "They have the bessst rtionssship with Greed faction mossstly becaussse Greed hiresss from them for work a lot. They have the worsst rtionship with Envy, but that isss more of a technicality. Lussst worksss well with everyone, and Envyбн doesssn''t. Lussst and Envy butt headsss a lot but it''sss not that bad.

    "We alssso work closssely with them at MAD, and one thing I do know about wider hub politicsss, isss that Lussst and MAD will happily trade membersss between them for jobsss. Thisss isss very unusual, but we make it work. I sssay trade, but that isssn''t quite right. Mossstly we have a ssshared job board that keepsss usss connected. Any questionsss so far?" asked Kara

    Kat shook her head. And Kara continued "Oh, right one more thing. Asss I mentioned the main race for Lusst isss Sssubi and Incubbbi, but the faction doesssn''t really care. Mosst don''t wellбн like 4 of them don''t. Wrath, Envy and Pride are a bit particr, but don''t worry about them jussst yet.

    "Or worry about Envy? I sssuposse, becaussse I''ll move onto them next. Envy are the retrieval sspecialisstsss and explorersss. They normally lead the charge to find new worldsss for us demonsss at the higher level, working in conjunction with Greed, with Wrath doing a teeny bit of help when they find a world inhabited by crazed monsstersss thatsssh out at everything.

    "Envy and Greed do thisss becaussse the finder''sss fee for new dimensssionsss isss a percentage of all currency earned. Envy demonsss do the main work, while Greed runsss logisticsss and financesss the teamsss. Envy isss alssso in charge of the local police force, they don''t tend to need to do much becaussse demonsss know not to causse trouble when they are at home.

    "Technically the police force isssn''t jusst Envy, but it mosstly isss. It''sss like sssaying Greed doesssn''t run all the ssshopsss. Technically true, but not practically true. Anyway, Envy demonsss also specialissse in stealth contractsss, however these alssso go to a lot of Sloth demonsss, or Sloth demonsss that join Envy insstead.

    "In termsss of factionsss, Envy doesssn''t really get along with anyone, even Greed who they work closssely with, or maybe becaussse they work closssely with them. They have a particr dissslike for Sssloth, becaussse they alwaysss want more infiltration specialistsss but mosst Sloth demonsss would rather go into administration. It''sss a bit weird that they aren''t on the worst termsss with Lusst, because Lusst is on worst termsss with themбн but that just goesss to show you how good Lusst isss at keeping people calm.

    "In termsss of original demonic raceбн I have no idea. Even asss a Medusssa that isss technically an Envy faction demon they don''t ssshare that sssort of thing publicly and it isssn''t immediately obviousss. We are one of the newer hubsss, and I''m not sssure the knowledge wasss ever well known here.

    "I know it issn''t Medusssa''s like myssself. We don''t make up arge part of Envy, and I''m sssure my parentsss would have bragged about it if we were in charge. Envy may like to keep itsss sssecretss, but they like to brag almosst asss much asss Pride, ssso I''m sssure I''d have heard if we knew. Any quessstionsss about Envy?"

    "Well..." said Kat "Not Envy specifically, but you''ve made me thinkбн how are factions chosen? I mean, they seem to be somewhat exclusive, but you talk about how we can choose as well? What''s up with that?"

    "Oh right right, I forgot you''re new to that asss well. Each faction hasss abilitiesss they im asss their own. You may choossse to join any faction that will wee you, but mosst mossst, especially the Big Ssseven, look for an ability that marksss you asss belonging to them. There is a big list, but they tend to fit the theme well enough" said Kara

    "Likeбн?" asked Kat fishing for an example.

    "Well, Envy likesss to im any rare abilities asss their own. True Sight, one of your own ablitiesss, isss conssidered to be Envy and Pride" said Kara

    "Aahhhбн I don''t feel very envious or prideful?" said Kat

    Kara nodded "Of courssse not. They are gically predisssposssed, but not certain by any estimation. True Sight isssn''t even really an Envy ability, but each ability can only be imed by two of the Big Ssseven and the othersss weren''t willing to pusssh the issue."

    Kat nodded and gestured for Kara to continue "Right wellбн other than that Dream Walking, that isss the domain of Sloth and Lust, it''sss alssso quite rare and either would love to have you jussst becaussse of that. Umбн Regeneration isss asssigned assigned to Wrath and Gluttony, with mossst falling towardsss one ssside or the other, making it clear where you''d go. You actually have the Lussst variant which isss alssso rare, like ssstupily ssso. It''sss conssidred the Lusst variant becaussse it leavesss no scarsss, and Lusst would ept you asss a guard becaussse of it but it isssn''t technically a Lusst sskill they look forбн

    "Nobody would fight them though, becaussse it''sss exclusive to the Sssubusss bloodline not even Incubi get it. Honessstly really, any faction would love to have you except Greed, but even they would probably be happy with you becaussse you have sssuch rare skilss before Rank 3."

    "Huhбн well, I don''t really know where I want to end up so I guess that''s good? What about the fact that my fire does ice things? Is that rare or important?" asked Kat. *The system did say it''s rareбн but I wonder what Kara will say.*

    Kara winced "Wellбн I don''t want you to feel bad but it isssn''t exactly asss rare asss everything else. I meanбн yesss it isss rare in the sssensse that it isssn''t asssmon asss fire but it isss the sssecond most prevalent type of demonic me. Ssstill, I belive it''sss only likeбн 20% maybe? I don''t know thossse ssstatisssticsss off the top of my head"

    "That''s fine" said Kat, who a momentter, turned to the side and coughed. She didn''t feel the need to before, but now arge clump of ck blood pooled in her mouth. Kat''s cheeks filled up as she tried not to spit it out. Kara noticed this and moved swiftly, grabbing a bucket from underneath the bed and cing it in front of Kat.

    Kat let the blood flow from her mouth, and was surprised when it didn''t really stop. It took thirty seconds for it to all exit her, and then she flopped back onto her pillows and sighed. *What the hell was that? Is something wrong with me?*

    "Ah, don''t worry about that Kat. It''sss perfectly normalбн well, it issn''t normal but that wasss likely the blood that hasss beenбн dying forck of a better word, while your energy hasn''t been flowing well. I ssshould really get you a drink though, now that that has happenedбн I''ll be right back with some water" said Kara moving the bucket so that she was holding it by the handle now instead of the rim, before swiftly walking out the door. She gave Kat a smile just as she shut it behind her and said "I''ll be right back dear"

    Kat let herself sigh as Kara exited. *Things are gettingplicated now but I guess I should learn the factions now rather thanter. I''ll have to join one eventually, and I wouldn''t want to identally join likeбн the bread makers union or something, though it does seem I should be fine wherever I goбн it does worry me a bit.

    I wonder if I will end up in the Lust factionбн Iбн well honestly it doesn''t sound that bad. I''m not the best at public rtions, but maybe I could use my dream walking to help people if I decide to give up on contracts. Kara even said they are quite niceбн but I just dunno if that''s right for meбн*

 Chapter 307: The Big Seven Takes Over (Greed)

    <h4>Chapter 307: The Big Seven Takes Over (Greed)</h4>

    When Kara came back into the room with water for Kat, she found a peacefully sleeping subus. So, Kara just smiled and left the water off to the side knowing Kat would be fine, and wasn''t suffering dehydration yet. She stroked the red head''s hair thoughtfully, before checking the measurements the bed was collecting. Satisfied that Kat was healing well, Kara nodded and headed for the door, ready to get back to waiting for a crisis.

    -----

    When Kat woke up. Her minding together much quicker than it had the past few days as she pushed through the water and let out a deep rxing breath. This peacested all of a second before Kat had the horrifying realisation that she was in the hospital and hadn''t informed her fr-family that she was fine.

    *System can you send them off a message telling them I''m alright?*

    Aplices are always kept informed when there connected User is Banished because of extensive wounds. Aplices have been informed User Kat is stable. Does User Kat wish to give more details?

    *Uhбн* Kat tried to get her mind to work on a proper response but it was still slow. Without Kara to help ground her and give her something real to focus on Kat found her mind trying to drag itself back to the pond and put her to sleep. Kat pped herself in response.

    *Focus dammit. They are important and I will not allow myself to sleep just because my demonic energy is on the fritz.* Kat looked around the room for something to give her rity and found the water left by Kara the previousбн whenever it was. Grabbing it and taking a long swig, Kat let her mind drift just a little bit and muse over the fact that demons still drank water.

    *Unless it''s like a cultural thing? Did they only give me water because I was human before? Kara clearly knows and maybe it''s part of my medical history? Boy is that a weird thought that something like that coulde up in my doctor''s appointments.*

    Kat shook her head and downed the rest of the ss. *Enough of that. I''ll just send a quick message letting them know that I''m recovering at least and that nothing permanent is happening.*

    Kat sent off the barest details of the condition, letting the everyone know (including Minor once Kat realised she''d have gotten the notification about her hospitalisation) and was just finishing the finer wording that boiled down to ''we can talk about thister'' when Kara walked back into the room.

    She was smiling as usual, her eyebrows raised slightly seeing Kat sitting up and functioning a bit better, while her snakes seemed to be curled up for some reason. During Kat''s previous waking hours, they''d all been happily dangling from her head and watching the world. Now they were all in one big pile wrapped into a bun on top of her head and looked to be sleeping. *They can sleep? Howбн how does that make any sense? Are they part of Kara or not?*

    Kara just smiled when she saw where Kat''s eyes lead. "Yesss, they do sssleep on their own. They are me, and yet they are not. They can sssleeep in my ce, though it cannot go on forever asss they are not me. However, becaussse they are me, it can work for sssome time."

    *I don''t really understand properly but I think I get it? It''s a bit like a more advanced version of my tailбн huh I wonder if it''s exactly like that? I meanбн she is part subusбн but surely the snakes are from the medusa sideбн but maybe full medusas have more or less control over there snakes? And this is how they express themselves in a mix like her?*

    "Umбн if this isn''t too rude to askбн are they like that because of your subus heritage? The way you describe them reminds me a little of my tail. I mean, I wouldn''t say it isn''t meбн but it is also clearly different from my other limbs. Itбн well, it seems to have more instincts than the rest of meбн if that makes sense" said Kat

    Kara smiled at her, face brightening even more with faint traces of white sneaking out of her teeth. "Yesss, it isss posssible of courssse. I take no offence, it''sss lovely you try to find a way to rte. To anssswer your quessstion I''m not sssure. It might even be that your tail isss very dissstantly rted to Medusssa heritage. What you sssaid makesss senssse thoughбн I''ve never had any asssk me like thisss though, and none of the sssucubi would bring it up becaussse to them, it''sss jusst normal. Your humanбн heritage is the wrong wordбн upbringing I guesss makesss it easssier to asssk sssuch thingsss. If you have any more interessting quesstionsss do assk."

    *Maybe I should direct you to Callisto instead. She would love you to bitsбн wellбн you might end up in piecester if I did actually introduce youбн hmmm. Ok, no introducing Kara and Callisto until I make sure she isn''t going to be poking around too much.*

    "Thanksss Kara" said Kat with a smile, and then a wince as she felt her energy start moving slightly.

    Kara giggled at Kat''s slip up, but decided not to call attention to it. "That''sss alright, want to hear about another faction now? Probably Greed." Kat nodded and Kara continued speaking "Right, wellбн Greed is rather different from the othersss. I mean sssure everyone who issn''t a Wrath demon or the immediate family of one would think they are all weird, but you can underssstand them rather sssimply.

    "Greedбн well, Greed isss more like a loossse collection of other guildsss that band together ssso that they can find each other with even lesss rulesss. I''ll exin it a bit more, but jusst know that many people think if the Greed demonsss sstopped fighting amongssst each other they''d take over the ce in a century or two.

    "The reassson isss becaussse while other factionsss vie for power between each other, Greed mosstly jusst fightss internally and everyone elssse leavesss them to their own fighting. Thisss isss becaussse it''s not a physical fight, so it boresss Wrathбн and everyone elssse isss happier thisss way.

    "We are all told sstoriesss growing up that when the other factionsss pusssh Greed too far. They jussst sssudenly drop everything and blitz the othersss, perfect co-ordination, no infighting, jusst overwhelming financial mightбн and normally a bunch of hired Wrathpatriotsss.

    "When that hapennsss every one elssse losssesss. I''ve never ssseeen it happen but my Medusa mother told me ssstoriesss about it. Ssssheee apparently sssaw it when ssshe wasss a young demon. Ssssheee wasssn''t involved directlyбн but it wasss horrible. I doubt you would enjoy the detailsss, and I''dбн like to avoid it if I can" said Kara

    It was the most ufortable Kat had actually seen Kara so far. She was still smiling, but it was pinched and tight, more like Kara was pulling on her cheeks then actually smiling. "No please do dwell on it for my sake"

    Kara nodded. "Rightбн were wasss I thenбн yesss, Greed''sss sssplit prioritiesss. Ssso, Greed isss made up of variousss mercantile interessst groupsss. The trade houssse that makesss the mossst money hasss the mosst ssway over the faction. I believe they have a council, but I don''t know how many people or the exact requirementsss

    "Anyway, the council runsss the faction, and preventsss the infighting from getting too badбн but for the mossst part the biggessst rule is no attacking outside the faction unlesss you know they were hired by sssomeone within, and don''t get caught. Honessstly, they make betterwyersss than anyone elssse even if they never join the public officesss.

    "The main thing that sssetsss Greed demonsss apart, other than their mercantile endevoursss isss that many of them are required to consssume sssome sssort of valuable. Mammones, the original specieisss of Greed demonsss require a certain amount of gold to keep themssselvesss healthy for example.

    "Thisss isss why many get into the faction. It''sss becaussse asss cutthroat asss it isss, they ALWAYSSS provide enough sustenance for a demon to live on asss long asss they try. Now sssure the faction keepsss track and forcesss you to pay it back when youбн wellбн sssafely might not be true, but sssaferly, pay it back.

    "For thisss reassson a lot of Gluttony demonsss actually join Greed instead to fuel their appetitesss. Gluttony as a faction get on with them like oil and water though, becaussse Gluttony thinksss Greed make them look bad or sssomething. I don''t really underssstand it but they don''t get along.

    "Oh, and Greed lovesss Wrath. Thossse guysss will do sssomething sstupid and dangerousss for Greed and half the time, Greed getsss paid becaussse they sset whatever it isss up, and Wrath sstill isss happy with them at the endбн

    "Guesss, I''ll cover them next, they are much sssimpler."

 Chapter 308: The Big Seven Strikes Back (Wrath and Pride)

    <h4>Chapter 308: The Big Seven Strikes Back (Wrath and Pride)</h4>

    "Ssso, Wrathбн wait did you have any quesstionsss about Greed?" asked Kara

    Kat shook her head and the medusa continued "Right, ssso, Wrathбн they areбн wellбн sssimple issn''t entirely urate, and they allow membersss to join and leave really easily, but you can never evere back. Once you leave Wrath once, that''sss the end, they hate people who try, and will either asssign an imposssible tassk or sssimply kill them for asssking. Yesss we can die, sssurprise, though not all of usss have the power to permanently end another demon, mosst of Wrath doesss, or at leassst enough that it''sss a concern.

    "Well, not for you asss long asss you don''t join them. It''sss heavily regted thossse kindsss of abilitiesss and everyone woulde down on them HARD if they usssed it on someone elssse, but they aren''t ssschemersss, and they keep it in-houssse ssso to sspeak. Wrath isss very sssimple both on the sssurface and deeper down. They hardly even have tacticiansss. Mosst of the onesss they do have are the sssmarter lot that have family within the faction that choossse to sstay on to give them a better chance ofing back."

    "Wrath asss a faction can be encapsssted by the idea that if you walk forward long enough a fight will ur. Sssometimesss they get advice where to walk, but normally they jussst wander.

    "Wrath demonsss like to take Contractsss to kill people at or above their level. They don''t mind how hard it isss and make for the besst frontlinebatantsss. Nobody really hasss a hard time with Wrath except for Pride, but, thossse guysss are weird. Wrath for the mossst part isss alwaysss happy with what they are doing"

    Kara takes a moment to drink some water. She looks over at Kat as if asking for questions, and when Kat doesn''t ask any, she continues. "For their leadershipбн it''sss asss sssimple asss it getsss. Whoever the sstrongesst demon isss runsss the faction. They have a ranking lissst of every member. When you join, you may choose anyone on the lisst to fight, and the winner getsss that ce on the leaderboard.

    "If the challenger winsss they get the ssspot and the defender movesss down one rank. If the challenger failsss they go to the bottom of their bracket, ssso, a Rank 2 demon will go to the bottom of Rank 2 bracketsss, assuming they didn''t lossse to sssomone in a lower rank of courssse.

    "Once they are part of Wrath, they can challenge the perssson above them, and for every win in a row they can challenge the demon that many ssspacesss ahead. Ssso they had won three matchesss in a row, they can challenge between one and four spacesss ahead. Alssso, all Wrath demonsss mussst ept at leasst one challenge a day if they are offered.

    "Ssso, if they aren''t challenged, they get a break otherwissse they mussst fight the firsst challenger. If they get multiple at once, they can either pick their favourite or challenge both. There is no upper limit. Now, a lot of Wrath demonsss will ssspar anyway, even if it isssn''t an official challenge, but that''sss sssomething anyone can do.

    "Oh, but that remindsss me. Wrath demonsss make up mosst of the weapon trainersss. There are a few they don''t do, but a lot of people go to them for trainingбн it''sssбн?a bit of a mixed bag. Sssome will take to being a trainer like a duck to water, and othersss just never work it out." Said Kara

    *Huh, interesting. I guess if that deal with Minor and Enuko falls through I can always recruit a wrath demonбн thoughбн actuallyбн can I get back here? Is that allowed? How does that work?*

    User Kat may return to the Hub whenever User Kat desires as long as User Kat is not participating in an ongoing Summoning Contract. If they get permission to leave temporarily from Summoner, that may also be eptable. User Kat will be required to pay a minimal fee to return more than once a week.

    *Well that''s nice.* Letting her eyes fall to Kara Kat asked "Is that everything about Wrath?"

    Kara shrugged "Yesss, I sssupoossse ssso. The only other thing isss they don''t get along with Pride, for reasssonsss I''ll get into sssoon, and that their foundersss were Pit Fiendsss. It''sss really not a sssecret and to thisss day, mosst membersss are Pit Fiendsss."

    "Moving on to Pride, what makesss them unique, asss well asss why Wrath hatesss them a bit, isss that they try to do everything themssselvesss. I know I told you that anyone with an ability matching them could get into a faction wellбн that isssn''t quite true for Pride

    "They keep everything ssself-contained. You need to wait a while, and either have a few abilitiessss that they want, passs a rather rediculousss set of tesstss thatбн well they aren''t imposssible becaussse that wouldn''t be allowed by D.E.M.O.N.S or the other factionsss, butбн it''sss the next closssesst thing to imposssible.

    "The other way isss if you are born into it. They let children of current membersss in rather easssily if they have anything even clossse to the abilitiesss they are looking for. You might be ok, becaussse not only isss True Sight, one of the rarer abilitiesss, it is extremely rare at low ranksss, and one of Pridesss best abilitiesss. Sssure Envy imsss it asss well, but not really, it''sss almossst all in-family Pride demonsss that get it.

    "Now, Pride might be happy to wee you in, or hate the fact you have it at all, not being clearly rted to any known demon or demon familiesss linked to themбн I''d sssuggessst being careful. They may take on everything and think themssselvesss a jack of all tradesss masster of even moreбн but they leave a bad tasste in my mouth. I hardly ssseee them outssside their own little area, and when I do, they have a ssstick ssshoved ssso far up their asss you can sssee it in the back of their mouth when they talk" said Kara, voice thick with annoyance.

    Kat flinched backward, no expecting Kara to have such a negative opinion of anyone. She had always been so soft spoken and calm while Kat knew her, and she had been giving quite bnced versions of the Factions, or at least Kat thought she was. This new thing with Pride was strange.

    *I have to wonder if there isn''t a bigger story there. Iбн how about we just steer the conversation away from them? Kara doesn''t want to talk with them, and I don''t think I''d want to join anyway. Any faction that can so thoroughly upset someone as sweet as Kara doesn''t really sound like a ce I want to be.*

    *I''ve got plenty of options why don''t I justбн distract her and ask about some of the others?* Before Kat could get the chance though, her jaw opened wide and she let out a young yawn. This had the double effect of Kara snapping her attention to Kat with a soft gaze.

    "I am sssorry I kept you focusssed on me and not your body. With your energy trying to repair itssself you will want to sssleeep more. I ssshould have realisssed and left earlier so that you can start your exercises and resst. I''m sssorry."

    Kat yawned once more and gave a half-hearted wave at Kara trying to calm her down "No no, it was all very interesting. I didn''t realise I was already so tired."

    Kara shook her head vigorously, a few of her snakes opened their eyes a sliver before closing them again. "No no it isss my mistake. I''m not jusst a friendly face here, I am your doctor. I ssshould be paying more attention to when you are feeling tired and sssugessting resst rather thanining about my isssuesss with Pride."

    Kat shrugged, and felt her shoulder ache slightly with the movement but she didn''t regret it. *I can see she is at least aware of her distaste of Prideбн so I suppose she knows why she doesn''t like them? Or maybe she knows she doesn''t but not why? Seems like it would have to be personal though, else she would have just mentioned it.

    She mentioned some of her problems with the other factions without issue, but really, she mentioned almost nothing but problems with Prideбн the only thing is that none of the issues she mentioned should cause such a reaction.*

    "It really isss fine" said Kat

    Kara smiled widely at Kat, before standing up and giving her a slight bow and heading towards the door. "Don''t forget your exercisssesss. They might be a bit painful, but now that you have sstarted it really isss for the besst you finisssh them."

    Kat nodded as Kara shut the door. *Welp, guess I should get started on them. I did choose this path, and I''m sure it will save me some long-term painбн but it doesn''t exactly make it any easier in the moment. Remind me not to do this again in the near future.*

 Chapter 309: The Big Seven Grand Finale (Sloth and Gluttony)

    <h4>Chapter 309: The Big Seven Grand Finale (Sloth and Gluttony)</h4>

    When Kat woke up, reforming her mind slowly, the pain hit her out of nowhere. She felt like her skin was being stabbed from inside with thousands of little needles. Despite this though, she could feel her energy spinning within her trying to cover everywhere and fix the damage. Focusing on the flow, Kat helped stabilise it, following the exercises that Kara had rmended her.

    The energy flowed around and around, increasing the pain, but also increasing the pace and rity of her energy as it went. As time started to lose its meaning and the pain started to cause her vision to swim, it all just stopped. Then, Kat felt her blood starting toe up through her mouth.

    Panicking, she looked around for something to dispose of it when she noticed Kara was next to her with a bucket. She didn''t hear Kara walk in, but Kat wasn''tining in the slightest. Leaning over, ck blood poured out of her mouth. The bucket was almost entirely full by the time Kat finishedбн but there was no pain, and no issues.

    Kara smiled at her and put the bucket down. "How do you feel?" asked Kara

    "Great actually" said Kat surprised. Her body felt light as if she was about to float away and her voice returned to its steadier tone, she knew to be hers. "I''ve not felt quite so good in a while"

    Kara smiled and pulled out a bottle of water she handed over to Kat. "That''sss great. I''d like to asssk you to sstay for at leasst one more day ssso we can monitor you. Alssso I rmend you sstay mosstly sstill for at leasst one more day even if you want to leave. Your body needsss to get usssed to itsss energy working once again and needsss to bnce itself."

    Kat nodded "I''ll stay then. You can tell me about thest of the factions that way" said Kat with a smile.

    "That''sss likely for the besst. I''m d to sssee my theory about your regeneration wasss correct" said Kara

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat "What exactly did you think would happen?"

    "You jusst needed to get passt the turning pointбн hmmm, think about it like thisss. Mosst of your energy wasss locked up trying to keep your energy channelsss together. Forcing them to move, got the energy flowing, and repairing better, but what you really needed was for your energy channelsss to recover enough that they could fix themssselvesspletely. If you check your problem only at like twenty-five precent energy, but becaussse before ssso much of it wasss unusable you feel like your capacity hasss sssudenly doubled or tripled, almosst like ranking up" said Kara

    Kat winced remembering when she ranked up to Rank 2 and ran into a few walls trying to move around straight after the upgrade. *Yup, lets stay in the hospital. Besides, if I went home and was anything less than perfect health I might have to be worried about Vivian killing me for making them all worry. If I go homepletely healed, they can''t give me too much grief.*

    "I''ll keep that in mind. What faction will we cover next?" asked Kat

    "I sssupossse we''ll go with Gluttony next and finish up with Sloth. Sloth is a good ce to end really" said Kara. "Ssso, Gluttony. For the mossst part they manage the food sssuply. Now Greed sstill buysss and sssellsss a lot of it, but Gluttony grow or raissse mosst of the food. Now, that might sssound altruisstic, but they end up eating mosst of it themssselvesss.

    "They are alssso fiercely protective of their food sssuppliesss, posssibly matching Wrath in pure military might asss therger faction asss well asss being able to abussse the home team advantage. Gluttony demonsss are more than willing to eat the attacking forcesss. Mosst demonsss can essscapeбн eventuallyбн but it''sss sstill a harrowing experience.

    "Gluttonyбн getsss along with everyone actuallyбн I mean, not asss well asss Lusst, but they get along with everyone at almosst exactly the sssame level. It''sss weird how they do it, but they sssomewhat have sssomething for everyone. Busssinesss for Greed, friendship for Lusst, nothing Envy wantsss becaussse they think making food is for peasssantsss, they don''t care that Pride doesss there own thing,

    "Wrath actually ressspectsss them becaussse of their willingnesss to defend what isss there, and Slothбн jusst leavesss them to do whatever. Ssso it''sss hard to sssay who they get on the worssst with. A final note about Gluttony isss the original demon type. They are called Gorgers and jussst eat anything. They look like wormsss for the mosst part but thisss changes at higher ranksss.

    "Then finallyбн we have Sloth. Sssloth is different to the othersss, becaussse they tend to take adminissstrative dutiesss. Sssloth likesss to jussst, find a ce and ssstay there. Lussst doesss sssome adminsstrative sstuff ass well, but it jussst issn''t on the sssame level. Give a Sloth demon a sstack of paperwork and they will be happy until they finissh it.

    "Sssloth demonsss are alsso sstrange becaussse mosst of them don''t need to eat. They can just sssort ofбн exisst? They are both the weakessst and the hardessst to kill. Sssloth demonsss jusst sssort of continue to exisst.

    "It''sss a really strange thing and you have to sssee it to undersstand properly but it isss truly sssomething to behold. They are normally asssigned to investigative Contractsss, sssuch asss finding out about tax fraud or embezzlement. Perhapsss the leassst merousss with acking amount ofbatбн

    "But they are feared for their ssstubbornnesss and determination to sssee a tassk through once ssstarted. Think of them like a rolling boulder. Hard to get going but once they ssstart they never ssstop.

    "Sssloth gets along the worsst with Envy, once again, mosstly becausse they alwaysssin when itesss time for Sssloth to do the factional financial reportsss, alongside their very ssstuborn attitude, and their distassste for Envy''s adventuring. They are the only faction that doesssn''t look forward to new worldsss being found.

    "Sssure they won''tin publicly but they realisse it jusst meansss more work for them once the world isss found, and they feel that Envy don''t appreciatesss the time it takesss to actually keep thiss whole ce running. The Sloth demon that sssupossedly ssstarted the whole thing isss called a Watcher

    "I''m not ssure if you sssaw the other doctor that put you to sssleeep on that firsst day, but that wass a Watcher. They are more ssshadow than flesssh, and are imposssible to hurt more or lesss. Even demon fire hass a hard time damaging them. In turn though, they have to rely on other abiltiesss for striking out asss their demon fire doess bassically nothing more then provide a bit of light, and their full power punchesss can''t even hurt a fly."

    Kat smiled "That''s all pretty cool actually. Is there any other factions that are worth mentioning?"

    Kara shrugged and said "I''m ssure there are, but I didn''t ever look around too much myssself. I knew I wanted to join MAD early on, and I keep up with the Big Seven baussse it''sss important to know what they are doing mossstly for your own health and sssafety. Plusss, my parentsss belong to them, sssso they can give me the inssside information now and then. They aren''t really sssupossed to which iss why I won''t sssay anything I''ve learned from them"

    "That''s fine, I certainly wouldn''t want you to get in trouble at all Kara, especially after you have been so helpful to me. Just, one more question I guessбн what faction do you think I should join?" asked Kat

    Kara pinched her lips together and to the side, clearly thinking about the question. "Wellбн I don''t want to tell you what to do Kat. Thiss iss a big choice, one that you can''t really undo, asss even if you ssswap factionsss, you sssimply don''t get the sssame out of it asss when you choossse you firsst.

    "I can only sssay you won''t want, Gluttony, and from what little I know of you, Greed, Pride, Envy and maybe Wrath asss well wouldn''t be for you. I don''t want to ssugesst Lusst jusst becaussse of your obviousss heritage, but I feel like you''d be good with people, and they are good at taking care of their own. Sssomething the othersss aren''t that good at consssidering you know nothing about the demon hubs." Finished Kara with a somewhat wistful smile.

    *I guess it makes sense. I suppose it wasn''t like I was going to be a demon that I''d hate beingбн well, maybe that would happen, but I do at least know I''m happy with what I got. I should probably look into the smaller ones moreбн but Lust doesn''t sound that badpared to what I had pictured in my head.*

    Kara and Kat managed to chat a little longer, asking for some minor rifications over what she should expect when she was released from the hospital that mostly boiled down to. ''Medically speaking you''ll be fine, but I have no idea what the system will make you do to pay off your debt. I just doubt it will be that bad''

 Chapter 310: Clouded Thoughts on Return

    <h4>Chapter 310: Clouded Thoughts on Return</h4>

    Kat was performing somest-minute stretches for Kara before heading out just to prove she was physically capable. The bed had been folded up into the wall, so she had plenty of space to stretch out without her wings or tail getting in the way. Kara was standing off to the side taking notes on a clipboard while instructing Kat through the routine.

    Once she was satisfied, Kara smiled at Kat and said "Looksss like you are all good to go."

    As soon as Kara said that, the system delivered Kat a message.

    User Kat has been dered fit to be released from MAD care. User Kat will have 3 days of rest before being summoned to begin User Kat''s punishment.

    Kat''s good mood at being told she was fit to be released instantly turned into a frown when the message appeared. Before she could get too caught up in her head though, Kara said, "Don''t worry it will be fine"

    Kat gave a small smile and said "How do you know? You can''t see the messages that I get right?"

    Kara nodded and said "No I can''t but I can take a pretty good guesss. It really won''t be that bad Kat, trusst me. It will be sssomething that you''ll be fine with I''m sssure. It might not be pleasssent but it certainly won''t be asss bad asss you think it will be"

    "If you say so" said Kat not fully believing Kara''s words, but the Medusa just smiled at her before putting her clipboard away.

    "I''ll sssee you around Kat" said Kara

    mes started to appear beneath Kat and she could feel herself being pulled away. "Is there a way for me to maybe hang out with you some time?" asked Kat

    Kara smiled wide. "Jusste back to the hossspital and asssk for me by name. They should direct you to me. I''ll leave a note at the front desssk about it" said Kara before Kat''s vision was engulfed by mes.

    Kat thought they were beautiful just like always, but her mind turned to darker directions. *Seriously thoughбн what is going to happen to me once those three days are up? I''ve been given three days to make sure I''m in perfect health soбн maybe it will be rather rough on me? Perhaps vebour or something?

    I wonder if I''ll be forced into contracts I''m not a fan of? That might be the caseбн but it feels wrong. Why force them on people when they can find the perfect person for the job. I doubt I''ll be given something too deplorableбн

    But if that''s the caseбн why am I worried? I''ve been taken care of exceptionally well at the hospital and as far as I can tell it hasn''t cost me anything. Kara mentioned we have good healthcareбн but that''s just so at odds with what little I know about demons and what Lily has told meбн

    And Lilyбн and Sylvie especiallyбн what am I supposed to say about the fact that I saw someone die and didn''t even feel bad about it? What about Xiaoбн I just left him there and didn''t even check if he was still breathingбн isбн am I a horrible person?

    I care more about what they''re going to think about me then the fact that the deed was done and I didn''t prevent itбн what about what I helped do to Xiang at the end there? Is HE dead? The spell or whatever it was sounded like that wouldn''t be the case and he was just sent really far away butбн

    The world, or at least, my Earth is made up mostly of oceansбн what if he ends up stranded in the ocean and dies? That would beбн well I can''t even say that would be bad! He was about to do horrible things. He was about to attack defenceless childrenбн Sure he clearly wasn''t himself butбн

    Xiang always wanted revengeбн is that what he wanted? How in his right mind was he really? Sure he couldn''t say anythingбн but what if that was the only thing he was prevented from doing? Was everything else ording to his desire?*

    Kat pursed her lips as the mes rushed around her, they shed with brilliant colours and almost seemed to reach out towards Kat and try to assuage her worries. She didn''t pay them proper mind though and continued to fret.

    *He was moving more like a robot at the endбн but that also means his movements were close to perfect with no wasteбн I wish I knew more about bloodlinesбн because that''s what that was right? Or maybe some hidden artifact? I mean I can get up from wounds like that because I''m a demonбн

    So what if Xiang also is something else and that''s what let him survive? But the penalty is likeбн either loss of control or loss of just his voice? Xiao said his bloodline required you to be attuned with fire or whatever that means to prevent yourself from burning from the inside outбн

    So could that be Xiang''s punishment? I just don''t knowбн I don''t know enough about that crazy world and I never wanted to take that contract in the first ceбн dammit. What if the punishment is really light on me? If it''s no trouble at allбн would I have been better to just reject it allpletely?*

    Kat swallowed, thinking that might be an even worse oue. To know she helped Xiang do something so questionable thinking she had no choiceбн when really, she had much more of one than she thought.

    Before Kat could get too wrapped up in that line of questioning, the transportation dropped her down next to her bed. Kat looked around the room, mostly untouched, but theck of dust build-up told her that someone hade in and cleaned. She''d never seen anyone actually cleaning around the house yet, but based on Callisto''s regr attire, Kat guessed it was something she did alongside the cooking.

    Kat looked from her bed to her door, running her options through her mind. Simply copsing into the bed and meditating was such a tempting offer and a great way to try and put off the inevitable conflict of working out what she should be telling everyone now that she was back.

    Just as Kat was about to sit down though, a brief sh of a memory containing Sylvie''s pouting face made its way through Kat''s mind and she realised what was in store for her. *Dammit, if I do in copse now Sylvie will not be happy with me. She''ll be rather upset over the fact I got back without telling her.*

    Kat sighed, and looked away from her bed knowing that she couldn''t just copse anymore, not without risking the crippling feeling of disappointing Sylvie she was sure was awaiting her if she did anything other than look for the girl. Kat focused her hearing outwards and tried to locate everyone in the house.

    However, she found something strange, her hearing was extremely stilted. She couldn''t hear much outside of the room other than the odd creaks of the house. *System? What''s up, are my ears damaged?*

    No. User Kat''s hearing is limited due to theck of Higher Energy in the atmosphere.

    *Ohбн ok then I guess.* Kat pushed her energy towards her ears hoping that would ovee the difference. She was right, and her hearing range drastically improvedбн but it was still nothingpared to what it was in Xiang''s world.

    Kat could tell that at least one person was in Callisto''s room, but that was pretty much all she could make out. Leaving her room, Kat was surprised to note that it was actually rather dark out. Moving off to the side and looking out, she found the simple answer to her confusion was the fact it was night time still.

    *Well, that answers that then. I can just go to sleep.* Kat went to head back to her bed but felt her resolve cracking quickly. The desire to just hug Sylvie and forget her problems was growing stronger the longer she considered it. Once the idea had urred to her, she couldn''t get it out of her mind.

    Kat sighed once again, and made her way over to Sylvie''s room but just before she opened the door, she heard a rustling from inside. Halting her advance, Kat waited for a few seconds, as the sound travelled closer to the door. Kat heard it click as the door handle was turned.

    The door opened slowly, and Sylvie''s head peaked out of the room from between the door crack. As soon as she saw Kat''s figure though, she threw the door open and leapt towards Kat with her catching Sylvie easily. Sylvie didn''t say anything and just snuggled into Kat''s shoulder and held her tightly.

    Kat smiled and stroked Sylvie''s hair, which only made the girl increase her grip on Kat. Smiling even wider, Kat led Sylvie back to herrger bed that would have plenty of space for the two off them, andy Sylvie down beside her.

    Sylvie groaned a little when Kat put her down, but saw what was going on. Waiting patiently for Kat to get under the sheets herself before snuggling into the demon once again. "Wee back" whispered Sylvie.

    Kat smiled at that and whispered "It''s good to be back"

 Chapter 311: Dodging the Question

    <h4>Chapter 311: Dodging the Question</h4>

    Kat learnt two things when she finally left the bed at Sylvie''s urging. The first, was that they had a bathtub in the house. The second was that Kat did not feelfortable using, or sharing said bath.

    She had known it was a bad idea when Sylvie asked her. Kat, even with her improved memory, couldn''t remember a time when she had showered with anyone, and the orphanage didn''t exactly have a bath. When she tried to decline Sylvie''s offer though, the girl had just pouted at her, and the rest was history. Kat had just sighed, and agreed after finding her phone to send a message off to Lily.

    This led Kat to then spend ten ufortable minutes trying to wash herself in a bathtub clearly not designed for people with wings while trying to convince Sylvie to actually wash herself instead of just messing around. It was disturbing, because Kat couldn''t remember thest time Sylvie had acted so childish and was wondering what the strange change in behaviour was about.

    Nheless, Kat got through it and was now eating breakfast with everyone. Well, ''eating breakfast'' wasn''t entirely urate. Callisto and Sylvie were eating, and Kat was picking at the food absentmindedly, but Vivian of all people was face down on the table snoring. Callisto and Sylvie were just ignoring this and eating peacefully.

    It took five minutes for Kat to decide they must have been messing with her, and went to confront them about it, however before any sound could leave her mouth, Sylvie and Callisto both put their fingers against their lips signalling her to be quiet in perfect sync. Kat just raised an eyebrow and went back to the food.

    *What the heck is going on here today? The only one acting normally is Callisto and even that is debatably because a lot of the time I don''t see her eating.*

    Another five minutes passed, before Vivian sat up and just started eating like nothing was wrong. Kat gave a quick nce at Callisto begging with her eyes for an exnation but none was forting.

    Kat waited patiently for everyone to finish eating, and then went over to the lounge. Vivian joined her shortly and said "Sorry about that, I''ve been a little busy recently"

    "Ahбн that''s okбн are you sure you''re alright though?" asked Kat

    "Of course" said Vivian beaming at Kat. Her smiling face was in contrast to her messy pyjamas and hair, but it still seemed genuine.

    *Yeahбн let''s just.* Turning her head to look over the couch, Kat said "Hey Callisto, is Vivian ACTUALLY ok?"

    Callisto paused on the dish she was cleaning. Sylvie, who was sitting on the bench nearby, looked at Callisto as well, waiting for the answer. "Hmmm, wellбн I suppose I can say she is fine? But also not really. She''s managed to destroy her sleep schedule after picking up an extra project to keep her busy when she was worried about you. She''s finished both the extra and original one now, but she''s still in overwork mode"

    Kat turned to re at Vivian, but the blonde just smiled back at her "I really am fine Kat. I used to do this all the time when I was first starting out. Really, it''s no problem, and I didn''t pick it up only because I was worried about you, but because I owed the client a favour. I''ll just sleep at slightly odd hours for a few days, nothing to worry about" said Vivian trying to be reassuring.

    Kat pursed her lips and sunk back into thought. *Dammit. Even if that''s true, and Vivian wasn''t just worrying about meбн I''m not sure I want to share what happened on myst contractбн it''s more than a little brutal and I don''t want her worrying even more for me. That might be the worst oue.*

    Deciding to at least show her support, Kat stood up and grabbed Vivian off the armchair she had settled in and pulled her into a hug before sitting back down on the couch. Kat was happily abusing her much taller frame and longer arms to give her adoptive mother a hug like this.

    Sylvie, seeing what Kat was doing, gave Callisto a smile and jumped up on the couch as well, before slipping into Vivian''sp and snuggling into her. "I''m fine guys really, and Kat, isn''t this a bit heavy for you? You should be careful you know"

    Kat heard the concern in Vivian''s voice like a stab to the heart. The worry she was already emanating for Kat even in her position wasn''t pleasant feeling. *Dammit Vivian. You were asleep on the table not five minutes ago, shouldn''t I be asking you that? And besides, I''m supposed to be a powerful demon. If I can''t abuse my super strength to hug multiple people without losing cirction in my legs, then what good am I?*

    "Oh? Really? Well Vivian I''ll have you know I''m perfectly fine" said Kat, and just to prove her point she stood up, Vivian in a princess carry now, with Sylvie settled on top, and pushed some energy into her wings. *This is going to hurt, but I need to reassure them.*

    As Kat started pping, she hovered slightly with the two in her arms gaping. "See, I''m fine. I can easily lift both of you with my wings, a little bit of weight on my legs is nothing" said Kat quickly stopping and sitting back down so that they wouldn''t have a chance to notice the building pain. Kat was lucky the pain was indeed nothingбнpared to having your energy channels ripping themselves apart.

    As Kat sat there, keeping Vivian and Sylvie tied down, a thought crossed her mind. When she had been thrown around during her fight with Xiao, she had dropped her fans along the way. She wasn''t pleased by this realisation but made sure to keep the frown from her face in case anyone else picked up on it.

    Kat then felt another pang of guilt realising that she was more upset about a missing hunk of metal than the fact that people died while she was away. *Hey system? I doubt it but do I have any way to get those back? They seemed like a nice set of fans.*

    User Kat will find them on User Kat''s person.

    *What?*

    User Kat will find them on User Kat''s person.

    *I know that dammitбн butбн* Kat carefully dropped her left hand to her obi and checked for the fans that shouldn''t be there. Exceptбн they were? *Ok please exin this system.*

    User Kat''s chosen weapon is considered to be part of User Kat''s Demonic Attire and were transported out of the dimension alongside Kat.

    *What? I thought I couldn''t change my attire?*

    User Kat cannot at this Rank, however User Kat can add things to User Kat''s Demonic Attire if they meet certain criteria.

    *Well that would have been nice to know before I started freaking out about lost fans.* "Are you alright Kat?" asked Vivian snapping Kat out of her thoughts.

    "Ah yeah I am" said Kat

    Vivian and Sylvie turned to face Kat as best they could and pouted at her in sync. "Are you sure?" asked Vivian.

    *Dammitбн that''s cheating, but at least I have an answer.* "Ah yeah, I was just upset about realising I''d lost my weapon in thest summoning before I realised I still have them, see" said Kat before pulling the fans from her sash and showing them off.

    This however, did not assuage the pair on herp. They looked just as concerned if not more so. It was Sylvie who spoke this time, with Vivian holding the pout at full power. "Kaaat, why did you nearly lose your weapon?"

    Kat had to use her full control. Not to gulp at the question. "Well, it''s a littleplicated. It''s nothing to worry about though really. I just thought I dropped them"

    "Kat" said Vivian with a sigh, making sure to flick her eyes at Sylvie to attract Kat''s attention to Sylvie who was pouting with full force and supporting what Vivian was saying. "You were in the hospital. YOU. Kat, Callisto told us how good your regeneration is, and we confirmed it with D.E.M.O.N.S estimation. Anything that could cause YOU of all people had to pretty serious"

    Kat gave a pinched smile, trying and failing to make it look genuine. "Really, it wasn''t so bad, it was just a little problem. My regeneration is so good that they don''t pull my out when I take light damage. So I had to be watched in the hospital for a few days afterwards and now I''mpletely fine"

    "Kat" said Vivian, voice going sharp. "I know you literally cannot lie to me. But stop lying to me. We were provided proper details when you ended up in the hospital, exining what the injury was and that you were very much unconscious for a few days before waking up. I''m not mad that it happened, but I am a little annoyed you tried to avoid telling me about it"

    Kat tightened the hug she had on the pair. "Sorry" mumbled Kat into Vivian''s back.

 Chapter 312: Lily Joins the Cuddle Pile

    <h4>Chapter 312: Lily Joins the Cuddle Pile</h4>

    It was shortly after this that Kat heard the door unlocking and watched Lily walk into the room. Her brown hair seemed even messier than normal, and despite the sunny weather was wearing a sweater and long pants. Her eyes had massive bags under them that extended so far down you could see them around herrge sses. Despite this though, she had a bright smile on her face, and was walking as fast as she could without actually jogging inside.

    Lily threw herself happily into the pile, and snuggling into Kat''s side, draping her second arm around the other too. "You''re finally back" said Lily, with an almost blinding amount of cheer.

    Kat felt the sting of guilt once again. She was the ONLY one who wasn''t enjoying her return. Everyone was so clearly happy to have her back, and all she could do was worry about what they would think of her. "d to be back Lily" said Kat

    A part of Kat wondered when she had be so shallow, but another, louder part, pointed out that she wasn''t shallow, she was trying to figure out what to do about watching people DIE, which was certainly no simple matter. Combining that with the worry that the only reason she didn''t feel bad might be because she isn''t human anymore, and it gave Kat plenty to worry about.

    *The main sh as well, is that even if the only reason I don''t feel bad about their deaths is because I''m a demonбн I still don''t regret it. I''d take it as a more than fair trade, in fact I might even want to argue it''s better this way. I certainly wasn''t responsible for their deaths; I mean I didn''t kill them and they were attacking meбн but Xiao''s death is a little harder to justify than the bandits. He was just defending his home even if he was awful before that.*

    The group sitting around Kat seemed to notice her introspection and hugged her tighter, letting her calm down. Kat was willing to let go of the matter for now at least, and focus on other things. Kat returned the hugs she was receiving and then started to exin the things Kara had taught her. Callisto was writing down the information as Kat spoke and the others were listening intently, if silently. It was a bit awkward for them to join properly and face Kat to speak when they wanted to ask questions.

    Going through everything Kara said took them to lunchtime, which had them finally disentangle themselves. Kat was so wrapped up in the story, she didn''t notice Callisto getting lunch. Of course, that was actually because Callisto got lunch earlier knowing that everyone would likely spend the morning talking, but Kat was so used to Callisto pulling off crazy things without notice she just assumed she hadn''t been paying enough attention.

    Once they finished eating, Kat briefly touched on the punishment she didn''t really know about yet, and managed to convince the others to leave worrying about it forter. They still had plenty of time together for now, and there really wasn''t much information they had avable.

    Finally, once Kat had exined that, the others were about to ask about the end of her journeys with Xiang, but Kat deflected saying "We''ve heard so much from me already though. You guys have had a project of you own, haven''t you?" said Kat looking pointedly at Lily.

    Now, if Lily''s face was already brightly lit with a rare full smile, and glittering eyes, now she was practically blinding. She radiated happiness and pride at being addressed by Kat over the list of races they had to choose from. Sylvie and Callisto shared a quick nce, but didn''t interrupt when they saw just how happy Lily was.

    "Well, I mean it wasn''t really all that much" Kat held her gaze steady on Lily and raised an eyebrow very deliberately. Kat knew Lily very well, and considering that even with her own memory she could hardly make anything from the list, it had to be a lot of work. "Ok, fine maybe it was a bit of work

    "But, but" said Lily holding up a hand "It''s been so much fun. I mean sure I''ve lost a lot of sleep, but I just can''t stop. This is the most interesting thing I''ve ever worked on Kat. It tells me so much about the wider multiverse and all this information is for ME. I don''t think I''ve ever had the chance to research something so close to my own heart really.

    "I mean, Kat, I don''t know how I can ever repay you for even offering me something like this." Kat tried to butt in but Lily didn''t stop "No Kat. I''ve been struggling to find something, anything that I might want to do and you gave me MAGICAL RESEARCH Kat. Even just the list of races is probably the nicest thing any has done for me and you are offering me MAGIC POWERS Kat"

    Kat once again tried to interrupt, but for once, Lily wasn''t willing to back down from her stance. "Look, I know you want to say it''s no big deal Kat, and you know what, every other time you''ve said that to me after helping me in some major way, I''ve let you say it, and hell, maybe after this it would even make it TRUE that those things weren''t a big deal. But Kat this is the BIGGEST DEAL, and it''s almost certainly the biggest deal it could ever be. I don''t know that anything could even be better, and if there is something, I certainly can''t even conceive it. Ok?"

    Kat swallowed and stared back at Lily. She was still blindingly happy, but there was steel in her eyes as well. She was putting her foot down here. *Iбн I justбн Lilyбн I mean, I got those from something that wasn''t even that hardбн I meanбн it didn''t even take me a day Lily, I''ve earnt less from those times I was gone nearly a week.*

    Kat opened her mouth the smallest fraction but Lily just shook her head and red back. Biting her lip, Kat let herself react. *Fine Lily. I won''t fight you on this one.* "Good? Good" said Lily nodding. "Now that we''ve established that, we can go over some noteworthy things I''ve found.

    "The first, is that there are two main categories of race change. I mean, the system has others, but really, I see two maybe three. The first, is making me MORE something else and LESS human. Adding something to me that will take over most of my human DNA or transforming it somehow.

    "This is almost always for other humanoid races, and I''d be more like a half human half whatever. I''m not sure how to ss, Vampire and Dhampir in this system because apparently I have the option to end up as both, and a number of different types of either.

    "The main reason those are confusing is because you can turn a human into a Vampire, but a Dhampir is a half vampire, half something else that was born from one vampire parents. Not all kinds of vampire can do this, and sadly, the system won''t give me the option to mix and match that way, or at least not with dhampir''s and just one token.

    "That''s the other thing actually. There are a lot of half races that I just won''t be able to choose. Not everything can mix but a lot of them can, so sayбн there are, half elves for example. I''d only be able to pick half elf, half human, and notбн half elf half dwarf or something.

    "Now, the way D.E.M.O.N.S talks about these and how they are done, half might not be the best word for it, and I''d get more from the magical side then my human side, but it would at least let me say I''m human for certain things. Iбн I''m not quite clear on why that would be a benefit, but basically it would make me asбн Elfish as I could be while still being at least partially human.

    "Not sure where the tipping point is, and I know that some races can be mixed a couple times, but I can''t choose those myself. That took me a lot longer to figure out than I care to admit, because the list was just all the possible options, not all the possible options for ME specifically. I may have lost some sleep fixing that up"

    Lily was talking much faster than normal, and while Kat hardly noticed because she was able to keep up with the words, Vivian had a slightly strained smile as she tried to keep up with the ''rampaging girl'' "Right so, the second type, whichбн is a lot weirder in some cases when I asked for the specifics, involve bing something elsepletely. I''d say it''s like you be a demon but it isn''t really. It''s more likeбн more like destroying my current body, and keeping my mind around. Not quite sure how that works, or what age I''d be, but it''s a thing I can do."

 Chapter 313: Cho tomatte

    <h4>Chapter 313: Cho tomatte</h4>

    "Ok I think I have to stop you there" said Vivian

    Lily pouted but didn''t protest. "I know you''re quite proud of these options, and I know you want to look into them but for now, can we discuss the ones you''ve already gone over. I do have some concerns"

    "I only have a few more thoughбн" said Lily

    Vivian gave a soft smirk and looked Lily in the eyes, waiting for the girl to crack first. "Ok fine. Those four ARE the main ones that I was considering. There are a bunch of others that are interesting to hear about though, even if they aren''t really suitable for me"

    Vivian gave Lily a kind smile. "True, but while everyone''s here how about we just go over the ones you''ve already listed, and maybe justбн skim the others lightly pointing out the main problems with them ok?"

    Lily bit her lip and looked a little pained but nodded. "Yeah that''s ok. Sorry, I guess I got carried away"

    "Don''t worry about its Lily" said Sylvie with a cheeky smile on her face, "I''m sure Kat would be happy to hear the rest"

    "Ah I wouldn''t want to bother her, if I''ve already started to ramble" said Lily

    "Why? We always do this though?" said Kat "I''m perfectly happy to listen to you talk"

    Lily looked away and coughed quietly into her hand. "Right wellбн umm, anyway. So, those four are the main ones because of Kat''s lifespan. Once she mentioned that I made it a deciding factor. There are a few others that canpete for different reason or are just interesting, but it''s harder to get aparable lifespan from them.

    "The system did seem to imply that there were ways around that for basically any of them, but those four get it by default for the most part" said Lily

    "Hmm even slimes? I confess I didn''t help with that section" said Callisto

    "Ah, yeah, apparently they don''t really age the same way wellбн anything does? The only thing important about them is their core which in a Queen Slime is a gem-like structure. They just don''t age because of that, or well, they can''t die of old age"

    Callisto nodded "Right, and Dragons live forever, Kitsune are the same I''d assume, and Vampires are frozen in time right?"

    Lily waved her hand from side to side "Well, you are mostly correct but the Kitsune at one tail have a somewhat short life, however once they get to three tails, they have plenty of time. Technically their lifespan isn''t quite as good as a dragon by default, but with just a bit of consistent effort they gain massive amounts of lifespan with each tail."

    Callisto nodded "Right I guess that makes sense. Is that really all the long-lived races though?"

    Lily shrugged "I meanбн sometimes? Elves for example, live quite a while for no effort at allбн but trying to increase that limit is apparently even harder than a human, which is supposed to be one of the hardest already. There is also races like dryads that are actually a tree. They live for quite a while, but the human body they have is just a projection.

    "That means if I wanted to help Kat out, I''d have to move my TREE form. That alongside the fact that there isn''t any mana for me to use on Earth here, it would be quite the hassle" said Lily

    Sylvie''s eyes narrowed "Is there enough mana for the other races you were looking at? Slime seems the most questionable, and Kitsune perhaps as well"

    Lily shook her head "Nope, Slimes are fine. They can break pretty much anything down and convert it into mana even if they''re drawn torge concentrations of it. Kitsune as well, they only need mana asionally. Vampires arepletely fine, it''s actually if I chose Dragon where I might have an issue"

    "To grow up physically they require a tonne of mana and proteinбн soбн that might be an issue. At the very least, it''s not a constant draw, and I don''t know exactly how much but if Kat''s system says it''s A LOT it must be a massive amount"

    Callisto nodded "I do suppose that makes sense. I''m surprised that Slimes can generate mana from essentially nothing"

    "Umбн well, I wouldn''t say nothing, and I''m notpletely sureбн but I think they are kind of like mana nuclear reactors. Um, I meanбн they are MUCH safer than that, and can''t go critical, but yeahбн I think they likeбн generate something that makes more mana, and then they can keep going as long as they have something to keep burning?" said Lily

    "Hmmm" mumbled Callisto. Sylvie chimed in with "If you became a powerful enough Slime would you start releasing mana?"

    Everyone in the room froze. "Thatбн that''s a good question and a potential problem" said Lily

    *I hope this doesn''t spoil their fun butбн System can you confirm that won''t be an issue?*

    User Kat''s home dimension will ensure that any Mana produced is kept contained within the Entity that produces it. The only exception to this is if the Entity is powerful enough to push back that Dimensional Force. User Kat is not strong enough to do that, and can only reject it slightly because of the nature of Demonic Energy. Mana has no chance to bypass it without Extreme levels of power.

    Everyone else in the room turned to Kat with dull eyes except Lily. "Thank you so much Kat. I should have thought about that really. I''m sure I would have been panicking for ages worrying about that. Good to know that slime is still on the table I suppose"

    "Hmm, well that was actually an interesting considerationбн Lily I''m overruling Vivian here, what other interesting races did youe across" asked Callisto.

    "Err, um" Lily looked to Vivian for approval, and she just shrugged in response "Um well, I meanбн there was the Tarasque as an option butбн it apparently can''t use magic at all and devourss though. Not sure why that was even on the list of thingsбн

    "Um, there were Brakenzharekбн they areбн basically living ck holes? Whichбн sure is cool, but they have an average lifespan of likeбн a week? With the oldest living a grand total of one monthбн they apparently are born from dying stars instead of ck holes, but the energy inside them just esctes until they die and turn into a ck hole for realбн

    "Umбн there is a bunch of elementals? But apparently if I chose any of them I''d go a little crazy for a long timeбн likeбн they aren''t much better than animalsбн or maybeбн like basic AI? It takes forever for them to get thoughts and because they don''t even have brains I''d have nothing to anchor my mind onto until that body generated enough magic to simte one" said Lily

    "Waitбн what about slimes? They don''t have a brain" said Kat "Orбн I hope they don''t that would look really creepyбн"

    Lily giggled at Kat''s response "Noбн wellбн yes, I meanбн" in between giggles. Lily decided to wait till she calmed down a little before speaking again. "Okбн whoo, right sorry forughing Kat but I couldn''t get the idea of a brain bouncing around the countryside out of my head. Umбн so they do have a brain, it''s their core. Just because it isn''tбн huh does it count as organic if their brain is a fancy crystal instead of more biological cells?

    "Huhбн now that you bring it up thoughбн what about Dryads? Do they technically have a brain considering they are just a giant tree? I wonderбн does their avatar have a brain? I''d think not because it''s just a projection to make them seem more humanбн butбн I guess depending on how thorough it is they''d make oneбн?

    "But if it isn''t actually doing anything is it really a brainбн? Then againбн octopi have brains at the ends of their tentaclesбн or at least they haverge nerve clusters that can be argued to be brains which are justrge clusters of nervesбн

    "But if we consider it that wayбн trees don''t really have nerves and neither do crystalsбн" Kat smiled as Lily started to get lost in the question. Vivian sighed, realising that everyone else was actually happy to hear Lily talk around in circles.

    Vivian smiled to herself and wondered if maybe she was just tired still, and decided that must be it, before putting Sylvie onto Kat''sp, walking over to thest free chair, and falling asleep as soon as she sat down.

    Sylvie and Callisto shared a nce at Vivian and just shrugged before going back to Lily''s example. She was now debating if artificial intelligences had brains because multiple electrical cables running between server banks would operate like nervesбн and if the server banks themselves housed the mindбн and well isn''t that a cluster?

 Chapter 314: CallistoтАЩs Hideout 2 Electric Boogaloo

    <h4>Chapter 314: Callistoбпs Hideout 2 Electric Boogaloo</h4>

    In the end, nothing further productive was discussed that afternoon before Lily left. Vivian managed to catch up on some much needed sleep, and Sylvie and Callisto joined Lily in puzzling over the increasinglyplex and bizarre situations Kat proposed to them. They started discussing things like the nature of existence and if a brain made with magic counted as a real brain, along with, if a brain had legs, does it also have a brain or is it just the brain?

    All in all. It was a good time if a little weird. Callisto did offer to cook dinner for Lily, but she insisted on returning home. Callisto managed to extract a promise that she would return tomorrow because apparently Vivian did actually have something to tell everyone. Once Lily had left, Sylvie decided that Vivian had the right idea and curled up next to her.

    Callisto, seeing this nodded, and grabbed Kat lightly on the arm, and pulled her to her feet, before indicating she should follow. Kat was confused, but followed Callisto out of the room. She didn''t notice Sylvie''s eyes were slightly open, nor the nod she gave towards Kat''s retreating back before settling in for a proper nap.

    Once upstairs, Callisto entered her room and Kat followed carefully. Inside it was much the same as the first time she had seen it, though much cleaner. Where once paper was strewn everywhere now paper was only strewn mostly everywhere, with a clear pathway towards each of the three desks. Kat was directed to the chair that sat in front of the desk with carved quills on it, before Callisto reached over to the chair from thergest desk with all sorts of nonsense carved into it and pulled it over.

    Callisto then proceeded to sit there and look at Kat, clearly waiting for her to speak first. With how clear that look was, Kat didn''t feel the need to drag it out, and just asked "What?" after five seconds of staring.

    "Perhaps you would like to tell me ''what'' instead? That is why we are here" said Callisto

    Kat frowned "I really don''t know ''what'' you mean Callisto. I followed you here. I don''t see how this suddenly means I have something to tell you?"

    Callisto leaned back further in her chair, arms folded in herp legs stretched out. "Now Kat, I can point out to you the information I am requesting, but it is not truly me who desires to know this information but you that desires to share it without repercussion. I am providing this opportunity for you. It does not seem to be the kind of information that I would overly desire, but it I would guess that it is important that you provide me with it"

    *What? Isбн what? I''m confusedбн why would I want to tell Callisto anything? No that''s wrong, I''m happy to talk with everyone butбн that''s such a weird way of phrasing it allбн*

    Clearly, Kat''s confusion must have shown on her face, because Callisto spoke up again before long. "Kat, I''m more than aware that you did not discuss the events of the final few days during yourst contract with the others. Indeed, you held your end of the bargain and sent them messages as requested except for the time you were indisposed and, in this hospital, and yetбн

    "You happily regaled us with tales from that time, exining the intricacies of demonic society, or at least, this corner of it. Why, you even provided runningmentary during the start of your journey, and while I didn''t witness the exact wording personally, I did hear about it and the difference is so stark that it can only mean you are avoiding the topic.

    "Adding this onto the fact that nobody asked, and you always steered the conversation away, implies that you are physically capable of speaking about it. If you were perhaps under contract not to, I believe you''d have just told us. Thus, I havee to the conclusion that you must have seen or done something that you are unable to fully process.

    "I''m thus giving you the chance to speak about it. You should be well aware of my more clinical take on human interaction, and, while I had my misgivings when you joined this household, and I like to say I trust Vivian''s judge of character, you have done nothing but perform exemry while here on Earth, even going so far as to share the specifics of abilities, which, too, if further evidence of my theory"

    Kat sucked in a deep breath. Callisto sounded so sure of herself. It was clear that while she was saying ''theory'' and ''guess'' there was no uncertainty in her tone. She was simply leaving Kat the option to get out of sharing the information if she so desired. Kat let the silence stretch on for a few minutes, as she contemted what to do.

    *This is perfect isn''t it? I mean, who better to tellбн butбн what''s that old saying, ''a secret for two is soon a secret for nobody''бн but isn''t there that other one about it being a secret between two but never three, or something like thatбн can''t quite remember that oneбн

    Then again, I certainly remember the old ''a burden shared is a burden halved'' which would imply I should tell herбн and I mean, I do want to tell everyone. I don''t want them to think ill of meбн but I think it''s worse trying to lie to themбн well, as much as a demon CAN lie to anyone.*

    "Iбн look, Iбн" Kat started but stopped, unable to find the words. Callisto, seeing the attempt being made, simply rxed herself further, keeping her eyes on Kat, unwavering in their intensity. "Look Iбн when I was awayбн this time, someone diedбн"

    Callisto nodded slightly but didn''t say anything, it was clear Kat had more to say. "That is to sayбн well, yes someone did die butбн well, there might have been two? I meanбн the second one was fairly clear but I wasn''t exactly in the right headspace to tell, and Iбн well, I thought my memory was close to perfect butбн well apparently if I''m delirious, in pain, and focused on other thingsбн it''s a bitcking andбн

    "Look, I''m still sort of dodging the issue. Let''sбн let''s just focus on the first one. Soбн umбн there were these banditsбн"

    Callisto listened as Kat, in fits and spurts, tried to exin to her everything about the bandit raid. She didn''t glorify her actions, nor did she cover up the aggressive nature of the bandits. She told it as truthfully as she could, relying on her memory to get her through, the specifics, by simply reciting actions and making none of her ownments.

    Callisto nodded along, until the story finished with Kat describing how and why the leader died. "Soбн I think I understand your issue. The man attacked you first, and then continued to attack after being defeated which led to his own demise, and you regret not being able to save him?"

    Kat shook her head "No actuallyбн or I mean not reallyбн Iбн I think I could have saved himбн or well, I know I had a chance to save him at the very least and even though I didn''t I justбн don''t really care?

    "I meanбн I feel worse when I think about how you all will react than I actually do about the fact that some guy is deadбн and well, sure he was a bandit, but even the other person who is probably dead I justбн don''t care for? Likeбн it doesn''t really matter?

    "And I meanбн I know I''m having suddenly lost the ability to care or something, because despite being in horrible shape, which yes I will get intoter, I got up and protected two children butбн I justбн isn''t death supposed to bother you? Isn''t some great evil or something?"

    Callisto shrugged. "Well, I will first say that I do not think less of you for the choice you made. I also do not think less of you for your inaction. I do wish I knew more details about this second individual, but I suppose we can address this separately.

    "In terms of what I think you should feelбн well that is hard. Seeing a man die before your eyes is one thing, and seeing them die before your eyes knowing you could have stopped it had you tried is anotherбн and yet I have no idea what either of these things are like really. I have had family members pass on, and I did not grieve for their passing, not like others. I suspect this is simply a product of how I am.

    "And yet, I doubt this gives youfort, to know that the least sane of the household would condone your actions. Yet, I can tell you this, Vivian would likely wrap you into a hug and tell you it''s alright and that you have done no wrongбн

    "Though I suspect, that isn''t what you want to hear is it Kat?" said Callisto.

 Chapter 315: I Would Rather Die

    <h4>Chapter 315: I Would Rather Die</h4>

    Kat bit her lip. "Honestly, Callisto, I think I''d hate that. Vivian simply telling me it''s alright. I think I''d worry forever that she thought worse of me for it but would never say"

    Callisto gave a softugh, which she swiftly covered with a gloved hand. "You clearly haven''t known Vivian as long as I have. I believe I told you about our shared history yes? The woodworking incident and theбн other one. You should know Vivian is not afraid at all to simply speak her mind. She would not tell a true friend something she did not believeбн she might be a bit soft on them, but at least she would not lie"

    Kat shrugged. "I meanбн it''s one thing to ''know'' it, and another to KNOW it, you know?"

    Callisto sighed "Your horrible method of phrasing the options aside, I do at least understand the spirit of what you have said and agree with it. Still, knowing that I do not condemn you for your actions, and knowing Vivian likely will not, what part still gives you concern?"

    Kat bit her lip again. "Well, I think I exined right? That the part that worries me is that I simply didn''t care. Likeбн say you ripped a piece of paper, and be aware this is a bad analogy, I just can''t think of a better one.

    "Say you ripped a piece of paper. Well, you don''t really care about that right? Then sayбн you ripped one of Vivian''s papers. There isn''t even anything on it, hasn''t been used,pletely fresh paperбн but the fact that it''s Vivian''s means that it still bothers you. For me, I don''t care at all that he died. I can''t even find a shred of care for itбн but I do care what you all think about the fact that I don''t care, like you''d worry about Vivian''s thoughts on the paper, even knowing it was silly."

    Callisto narrowed her eyes as Kat spoke, eventually nodding before saying. "Yesбн I suppose I do see what you mean. I am afraid that I am unable to help you with this one. I think I see the difference you are trying to make though. It isn''t that you arefortable with the decision, or even proud or distraught over itбн you simply view it as a thing that happened like getting new groceries, or finding out Vivian didn''t clean out the fridge"

    "Wait Vivian cleans the fridge?" asked Kat in shock.

    Callisto rapidly shook her head "God no, not anymore she doesn''t. I mean, she did once upon a time, butбн well, I say she ''cleaned'' it in the past, but that was more like, she insisted that she help in some way in the kitchen and I gave her a job I thought even she couldn''t screw upбн well, I was wrong. Now I clean that too, and I''m much happier for it."

    Kat opened her mouth to reply and then shut it. *I feel as though we''ve gone off topic butбн that''s fine maybe? I mean, it proves that Callisto really isn''t that hung up on itбн maybe I should go ahead and talk about the rest of the stuff. I''d say I care a bit more about that one then the bandit so here goesбн*

    "Soбн there''s more to this I guess. Um, right so, shortly after we left the bandits we found the ce we were looking forбн did I mention that I had to help Xiang get revenge? Yes? No?... No? Ok, well, that''s what we were doingбн

    Kat went on to exin to Vivian why she was at the Unchained ming Sect''spound, or a branchpound anyway, and what Xiang nned to do, as well as the steps she took and what ended up happening. She tried to give as much detail as she could on the happenings from after Xiang had stabbed her the first time and she re awoke. She managed to capture the broad strokes, but a lot of the details were missing, though Callisto could tell Kat had tried to cover everything she could.

    "Hmmm, well that is certainly more quanderous than the bandits. There are many ways to look at the events that transpired there, and many more ways to determine if what you did was right. I suppose the simplest way would be to simply ept you were on a job, and that you did said jobбн passably.

    "Not to say you made a mistake, killing children is uneptable. While those who took up arms against you and Xiang should have been prepared forbat, children are not, but caring about them wasn''t in your job description."

    Kat nched at the idea that anyone would think just letting the children get hurt was a good thing. "Now Kat, I can see the face you are making. Do not look aghast at me. Many people simply divorce themselves from the morality of things once they are ordered. Take the humble solider fighting for his country

    "He did much the same as you, or perhaps, did even less. He killed many people, and endured horrible conditions, simply because that was his duty. A solider does not question when theirmander tells them to shoot. They fire instantly and then reload the barrel no matter what.

    "Do you mean to say that any solider is not a good person? Or perhaps, a better question isбн do you think the soldiers in World War 1 or 2 were doing the wrong thing?"

    Kat gulped. *How the heck did we get here? I justбн well ok fine I guess deciding if you did the right thing is prettyplicated, so maybe this is relevant.* "I guessбн it depends on what side of the war you are on?" guessed Kat

    Callisto however, shook her head "That is a weak mindset Kat. Or at least, not a properly thought out one. Every solider in those war, or more urately, most soldiers in those wars was fighting for the betterment of their country. Their home. You may think yourself more of a mercenary, but Xiang had a goal, a belief, that he was protecting his home."

    *Huhбн I didn''t really think about that did I? I mean I kind of didбн but more in the ''He''s doing this for his home'' then ''He believes he is making the world better'' and sure I did use that argument that I was basically filling in for a police force in a way butбн hmmm.*

    "I guess he was butбн I didn''t have to ept helping himбн and he went way off the deep end at the end thereбн but even then, I dunno if I should have killed Xiao or not. Sure Xiang did him in at the end, but I''m the one who fought him until Xiang got up and rampaged, I''m at least partially responsible for that.

    "And really, he was just defending his home at the time. It isn''t like I found him attacking children" said Kat

    Callisto shrugged "Though that is something his group did? Right? Or at least allegedly so?"

    "Umбн I don''t think Xiang was clear on thatбн he wasn''t attacked, butбн he seemed to imply most everyone else wasбн" said Kat

    Callisto shrugged and said "Well, I suppose it doesn''t really matter. I stand by the idea that you have done know wrong. Especially considering you feared the bacsh from the debt you still haveбн which I guess you are taking on anyway, but that''s fine you did not know this would happen"

    "Yeah butбн is that right?" asked Kat

    Callisto shrugged "Well. I cannot know the truth of your heart and convince you of your path but I can tell you two things. Firstly, for almost all of human history, and most humans today, they have never been ashamed to do things to assure their survival. You feared the consequences of not epting the contract, and at the very least, it wasn''t somethingpletely abhorrent, so I think you chose the easiest path to survival.

    "The other thing I can tell, is that at some point, you need to decide on a code. Decide on every line you will not cross. Not just ''These are things I don''t want to do'' but, ''I would rather die than do this'' type things. For exampleбн hmm, this might be a bit gruesome in some ways, but if Vivian was about to be killed, perhaps stabbed, I would take that hit before I allowed her to die, every time.

    "One of my ''I would rather die'' is, ''I would rather die than allow permanent harm to befall Vivian''. Now, please don''t misunderstand, I have no death wish, and I say permanent harm, but I suppose I more mean serious injury, for I am not so suicidal of stupid to believe that my death would not cause Vivian permanent harm in a different way

    "However, should I deem some harm, more deadly, or more permanent I will not hesitate. I may not have a death wish, but I do have my lines. That is one of them."

    Kat gulped as she looked at Callisto. She spoke about dying in Vivian''s stead like she would the fact that the sun would rise tomorrow. It was simply a fact of Callisto''s life. And yet, when she spoke of her knowledge that her own death would lead to a different kind of harm, there was a steel in her eyes that said she likely would never even let it get close to that kind of choice.

 Chapter 316: Of Course You Realise This MeansтАж No War?

    <h4>Chapter 316: Of Course You Realise This Meansбн No War?</h4>

    "Right, now that I''ve covered that do you still have any concerns Kat? I''m happy to keep going over things if you really need to, as I am aware talking simply helps peopleбн however I doubt that you count among that number and I believe you can do well considering the question I presented to you in your own time" said Callisto straightening herself up on her chair.

    "Um, not reallyбн but, I mean there is still the question of what faction I should join? We didn''t really go into that and it is something I''m thinking about but I''m happy enough to talk about that with everyone so I don''t think we need to go over that nowбн?" said Kat more or less asking if Callisto wanted to go over things.

    Callisto shrugged "No that''s fine. Though, I will ask, even if you havee to an understanding with myself in regards to yourck of empathy for the dead who have wronged you, or perhaps just the dead in general, let me ask you thisбн can you tell the others? That was the whole point of this discussion I believe. Ensuring that you would be able to tell Vivian and Lily and Sylvie"

    "Wait wait wait" said Kat throwing her hands up "I never said anything about telling Sylvie"

    Callisto''s eyes narrowed as she leaned forward in her chair, and said. "Now Kat, I hope you aren''t treating Sylvie like a na?ve child"

    "Noбн?" asked Kat, clearly questioning it herself.

    Callisto sighed but held her gaze. "Look Kat, I understand that you''ve looked after Sylvie for a long time as both an elder sister figure and perhaps also a motherly one in some contextsбн but she isn''t so fragile or stupid as you are making it out to be"

    Kat shook her head vigorously "I certainly don''t think Sylvie is stupid. And, not to put Lily down or anything, but really, the only person close to her in shear intelligence is probably you, with Lily following closely behind and then me and Vivian a while behind you three"

    Callisto nodded but frowned "If you can see that why do you still wish to hide this from her? It''s not like she won''t be able to figure it out with a bit of effort on her part"

    "Well, sure Callisto, that''s trueбн but I''m not certain it''s appropriate to share something like that with anyone Sylvie''s age, regardless of how smart she is. Just because she''s smart doesn''t mean I don''t want to protect her for a little longer." Said Kat

    "She isn''t so young to need that much protection" said Callisto "When I was her age, I was reading medical textbooks for fun. It''s not like I was unaware of the meaning of death"

    Kat''s gaze hardened as she focused on Callisto "That may be so, and I''m sure that she could do the same if she wanted. But she is NINE Callisto. I don''t want her to start to think that someone dying is no big deal, especially here on Earth.

    "I can maybe excuse my own actions considering that world still features bandits roaming the countryside but, that sort of thing just doesn''t trante well to more modern reality." Said Kat

    Callisto shrugged "Sylvie is smart enough to know the difference between fantasy and reality"

    "I AM A DEMON" shouted Kat energy coating her voice and making it boom throughout the room. "What fantasy? I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT THE DIFFERENCE IS ANYMORE! I have to treat it all as real Callisto. ALL of it. I haven''t read a tonne of books, and most of it was just stories from Lily but I LIVE IT now. How can you expect Sylvie to treat them as just stories when I can SHOOT FIRE OUT OF MY HANDS!"

    To punctuate her words, mes did indeed erupt from her hands, sending gouts of mes almost to the ceiling. As the mes continued to burn the chair arms near Kat started to get a light coating of frost as did the ceiling around near the tips of the fire.

    Callisto just sat there calmly. Leaning back in her chair once more as she watched the fire burn down. Kat taking longer, slower breaths to calm herself and retract the mes as she tried to rx into the chair once again but now, she was tense, almost ready to strike out, though she knew she''d never really attack Callisto.

    Minutes passed as the two stared at each other, and Kat made it clear that she was willing to hold her silence for this one. Callisto started to absently fiddle with her fingers, after the first minute, but they continued to sit in silence long after.

    Kat turned her thoughts inward. Wondering if she was right to snap at Callisto. The conclusion she quickly reached though, was that yes, she was. Kat could clearly tell that in this at least, Callisto wasn''t taking her seriously. She genuinely saw no problem with telling Sylvie about the more gruesome parts of her adventure.

    Kat was confident she had proved to Callisto the problem though. That when magic suddenly walks into the house, how much of fiction is truly fake. She''d met Fey, and Elves, and wizards, and a crazy talking tree called Thyme. She''d fought giant birds and death worms, been betrayed for a prize, which she wasn''t mad about, but it was rather storybook-esque in her mind.

    Finally, Callisto spoke up. "I suppose I can at leastprehend where you areing from. I don''t believe you would be making the correct decision if you hid this information from Sylvie but I admit this situation is moreplex than I gave it credit for. However, I ask you this, what are you going to do when you take Sylvie with you in the future?"

    Kat barred her teeth. "I''ll tell her long before I take her along with me. I don''t n on taking her for some time yet though. Not only is that reckless but it''s just irresponsible. It''s not quite as bad as taking a child to a warzone, but it''s somewhat close. I can regenerate from horrible wounds. Nobody else here can."

    Callisto scoffed. "I''m willing to bet that you take her to visit Minor before a year passes."

    Kat winced "That''s different though. I know those guys, and Enuko can protect her even if I''m not around"

    Callisto shrugged "Maybe that''s true, but do you want to let Sylvie visit a world like that without really knowing how bad things could get or what that sort of world is really like. Because individuals can get so much stronger by simply bettering themselves, they don''t take the time to raise up society quite as much"

    Kat bit her lip, while tilting her head and said. "Wait is that what''s happened? I just assumed that I was further back in their history? I mean, surely not every dimension was created at the same time right?"

    Callisto paused, freezing almostpletely except for the soft falls of her breathing. "Huh. I had never considered that. It''s certainly quite possible, especially if individuals live for greatly extended lifetimesбн hmm, that certainly bears thinking about. I hadn''t even considered the possibility, and that is rather unlike me. Thank you for that Kat"

    Kat jerked back; a bit shell-shocked that so soon after she had basically threatened Callisto she was already being thanked for a rtive mundane idea. *Iбн I don''t quite follow what happened? Is she not even mad that I yelled at her before?*

    "I see you do not understand" said Callisto. Kat flinched but nodded. "I can see it on your face, and I would hazard to guess that you are confused as to how I can change my attitude towards you so quickly?"

    Kat nodded and gestured for Callisto to continue. "Well, it is quite simple Kat. You were right. Once I had taken this fact into consideration, I am easily able to let go of any linger resentment. Thus when we continued, even if you were still heated, I was not.

    "This allows me to bepletely and truly thankful for your idea that we might be jumping into worlds that are younger or older than our own. Do you understand?" asked Callisto.

    "I understand" said Kat. *But I also feel like I really want to leave now. Things got a bit heated, andбн maybe I need time to think about this some more. Iбн I don''t think Sylvie SHOULD know, butбн I also don''t want to lie to her eitherбн

    I think it would be better for Sylvie personally if I didn''t tell her, but worse for my own health, constantly worrying about what she might think of meбн and yet, Callisto says she deserves to know? Hmmбн maybe I should just ask her in a roundabout way?*

    "Thank you for this chat Callisto. I''ll take my leave" said Kat standing up. Callisto merely nodded deeply and allowed Kat to walk out of the room.

 Chapter 317: On The Road Again

    <h4>Chapter 317: On The Road Again</h4>

    Not much else happened that day. Kat went to bed, and Sylvie followed behind. Kat didn''t really sleep that night. She wasn''t tired and had way too much to think about. She sunk into a very slight meditative state while sitting up and hugging Sylvie who was more than happy to use Kat as a pillow instead, and Kat was able to abuse her demonic muscles to remain in ce without twitching or feeling ufortable.

    Her mind focused around the more immediate problems. Putting the question of what she was willing to die for on the back burner in favour of focusing on the question of if she wanted or even should tell Sylvie, and could never find a better solution then just asking the girl herself.

    Kat decided, that while it was all well and good for herself and Callisto to argue over what was best for Sylvie, it was undeniable that the girl was smart to an absurd degree. And so, Kat could find no better solution than to trust in that intelligence and allow the person who knew the little girl the best to provide the answer. This was of course Sylvie herself.

    There was some consideration, to go and ask Gramps for advice. She hadn''t spoken to him in a long time. But Kat could already picture his response in her head, which would be to simply shrug his shoulders and repeat questions back at Kat until she answered them herself. She decided it might still be worth visiting when she had time, however, she wouldn''t waste her visit asking questions she could answer herself.

    In the morning, once everyone had woken up, and Kat had avoided bathing with Sylvie by insisting on a shower instead, which Sylvie had joined anyway, Kat was eating breakfast when Vivian spoke up. "So, I was meaning to tell you all yesterday that Chekov has finished those desks for Lily and Sylvie. I was thinking of grabbing a trailer from a friend''s house and picking them up. I''m not sure if we can take both in one trip, depends on what he''s done, but we should get around to it soon. Either today while I''m off work or sometime soon"

    Kat shrugged. "I''m good to go whenever. I''ll just go and get my phone and textбн my phone won''t be charged will it?"

    Sylvie shrugged from nearby. "Sorry Kat, I should have charged it for you"

    Vivianughed as Kat frowned and said "It''s not your responsibility Sylvie it''s mine. Don''t worry about it, I guessбн Vivian can you ask her?"

    Vivian smiled "Sure thing."

    Reaching into her pocket, Vivian pulled out a phone and sent a message off to Lily before putting it away. "Good that means she is getting some sleep"

    Kat grimaced knowing what Vivian meant. The only reason Lily would be awake as early as their group would be if she hadn''t gone to sleep at all. The fact Lily wasn''t jumping to answer straight away likely meant that she had taken the advice from yesterday and gotten some sleep.

    "Do you think she will say yes?" asked Kat taking a bite of whatever the square yellow thing she was eating was. It tasted of eggs and spices but she didn''t recognise it. Still, it tasting quite nice like Callisto''s other cooking so she wasn''t concerned.

    Vivian nodded "Well, I think so? Hers has been done for a while and I mentioned that once you get back, we should get around to it. She may have forgotten after getting lost in researching what race she wants to be, but yeah, hers has been ready since that time you went to help out Minor, it wasбн I think it was the day after you left? Or maybe the day after that"

    "Oh" said Kat looking down at her te. *She''s been waiting for me for quite a while to pick it up. So long that Chekov was able to make a whole second deskбн woopsбн I guess I have been busy straight from one thing to another, I finished up with the Tournament, then I was only back for a few days before the emergency beacon and then straight into Xiang''s summons after thatбн Oh plus however long I was in the hospital forбн*

    "Do we need to do anything else while we are in the city? Or are we just going to head to Chekov''s ce and then head back?" asked Kat

    Vivian shrugged. "I''m not sure. I mean, I don''t need to do anything, and I don''t think Sylvie doesбн" Vivian nced at the youngest of the group who shook her head in response. "but if Lily does have anything else, she might want to pick up we can do that as well."

    "Are you noting Callisto?" asked Kat looking over, and seeing that Callisto was already cleaning up.

    "I''m afraid not Kat. For once it is actually I that is somewhat behind on work. I was helping out with some design improvements for a kitchen appliance and they rejected my first draft. I had assumed that they would just ept it as is, and was very surprised they asked for revisionsбн then I was rather annoyed when they asked for the second draft to be done on the same deadline, which is tomorrow.

    "I will not be working with thispany again if I can help it, but they are offering a lot of money for the work, and the fee for pulling out of the contract is higher than I feelfortable paying. I could afford it yes, but, while I mightin on principal, it is not beyond my abilities" said Callisto

    Kat stared open mouthed at Callisto. "You have a job?"

    "Yes?" said Callisto while tilting her head "Of course I have a job"

    "Whatбн what do you do exactly?" asked Kat

    "Oh, this and that really. A design refinement is my main source of ie, alongside writing technical manuals for moreplex machinery. I also dabble in writing my own short stories and a few other projects. I like to keep myself busy. Arguably, I invent as well, but nothing I''ve made has ever generated a profit in that area" said Callisto.

    Kat just noddedmely and took another bite of her breakfast, still trying to process the fact that Callisto does actually do things other than simply clean Vivian''s house and be mysterious all the time.

    It was another two hours before they heard back from Lily, who apologised for getting back to us sote. Vivian had already left around an hour ago to grab the trailer for the journey, after deciding that the chance Lily said no to the trip was rather low, and was willing to deal with asking for it again if needs be.

    They all piled into the car once Lily arrived, sitting in the standard arrangement, Sylvie on Kat''sp in the backseat with Lily and Vivian in the front. Once they made it out onto the highway, and everyone was settled in, Kat decided to finally broach the topic she''d been holding back.

    "Soбн I don''t know if you guys noticed, but I was avoiding talking about some of the stuff that happened while I was summoned" said Kat. Lily hid herughter behind her hand, knowing well ahead of time this was the case. Vivian''s reaction was hidden, but the slight shaking of her shoulders made it seem like it was a simr reaction to Lily''s. Sylvie just sighed quietly.

    Kat of course, even with her hearing dulled from being on Earth, could hear everyone''s reactions well enough. With a long sigh she continued "Right, of course, I should have known better. I mean, I guess I''m not surprised but I did put some effort into hiding itбн

    "Anyway, Iбн well I talked to Callisto about it" Kat saw the others wince slightly at that "and while we agreed on some things and not others it got me to think more about what I should do. In the end, I decidedбн mostly for Sylvie''s sake, that it would be just best to ask you all if you wanted to hear it.

    "Itбн it isn''t pretty, and honestly it''sбн well I won''t be going into graphic descriptions or anything but it''s still quiteбн impactful? Gruesome? I''m not sure really butбн while I don''t think I did anything bad per se, you might all think less of me because of what ended up happening. So, I just thoughtбн I''d trust in your own judgement when ites to if you want to hear the full story or not" said Kat.

    "Of course," said the other three, almost in perfect sync. In the case of Sylvie and Vivian it actually WAS in perfect sync, and even with Kat''s advanced hearing she couldn''t tell if they started apart at all. It was almost as if they practicedбн and now that she realised they all knew she was avoiding the topic, there was a chance that they did in fact practice, or at least, Sylvie and Vivian probably did.

 Chapter 318: Going Places That we Have in Fact Been

    <h4>Chapter 318: Going ces That we Have in Fact Been</h4>

    Kat took in a deep breath before she began speaking and then headed straight into it. "Rightбн so, umбн well I guess there is at least two parts to this? So if I''m going to be exining it all to youбн umбн how would you like me to go about it? I mean, I can try and start in chronological order, just go through the events as they happened while I was back with Xiangбн

    "Or alternatively I could look at the two major, and maybe one minor event in separate chunks, allowing formentary in between all of them. They are different enough that you might want to ask my questions about them immediately and we might be able to have a more interesting discussion that wayбн

    "Of course, I could also try and go over it inбн well I suppose I should say the moreбн morally sound choices and then head towards the things that are more grey. I meanбн not to say that I regret any of themбн I think I made great choices, whyбн" At this point it was more than clear that Kat was simply speaking to avoid actually conversing about the topic in question. She was abusing her demonic energy to allow herself to keep speaking without the need to stop in and take a deep breath.

    This made it so that none of the others could really jump into Kat''s tirade without simply being talked over. Lily and Vivian shared a look with each other in the front of the car, as they wondered what to do about this issue.

    Sylvie of course, decided to take matters in her own little hands with gusto. She grabbed onto Kat''s tail, pulled it up to her mouth, and bit down. Hard. It wasn''t painful to Kat, and with her demonically enhanced strength and regeneration as well as the location of the ''attack'' meant that it wasn''t painful or damaging in any way. But it was a shock.

    Kat''s endless stream of words faltered as she spluttered and tried to get her head back together just as Sylvie removed the appendage from her moth and then hugged it against herself. Once Sylvie determined Kat to be sufficient coherent, she said, "Do you wanna actually talk now Kat?"

    Kat paused, and hung her head down in shame. *It''sбн it''s not like I wasбн ok yes I was trying to just ramble to avoid the topic. Forgive me dammit I''m nervous.* Of course, then her gaze raised just a fraction so that she could see Sylvie hugging her tail, and another spike of guilt stabbed its way into her heart. *I suppose they do deserve to know.*

    Kat sighed. "Right, I''ll do this properly then. I''d like to start with the bandits. Here''s what happenedбн"

    Kat gave the full details once again, only cleaning thenguage of the bandits up a slight amount for Sylvie''s sake. It was a wasted endeavour really, because even with Kat trying to sanitise it a bit, Sylvie could recognise and infer plenty from how Kat changed things and the look on her face. Lily and Vivian were old enough and smart enough to figure it out as well, and while nobody said anything, it was clear to everyone that they were on the same page, somewhat to Kat''s disappointment.

    "There was nothing you could have done Kat" said Vivian as she drove. Clearly saddened by the information, but not overly so.

    Kat winced. "Well, that''s just it, I think I really could have done something. I was low on energy sure but I wasn''t exactly THAT low"

    Sylvie snuggled into Kat when she heard that to show her support, but it was Lily who spoke up, "No, I think Vivian is right. If they attacked you first, were defeated, and then struck out at you once again, there really isn''t anything you could do. Maybe not in the more literal sense, but they clearly left you with no choice"

    Kat sighed. "Yeah, I get that, and that doesn''t really bother me it''s justбн well that actually. The fact that it doesn''t really bother me at all? Iбн I was more, and I guess still am, more worried about what you all think of me now"

    Sylvie, saddened by the fact that it was impossible to further snuggle into Kat due to her previous actions, attempted to do so anyway, while strengthening her hold on the demon. Vivian''s gaze softened a bit at that and said. "Kat, it really is fine. I won''t say that I''ll love you no matter what, but as your mother I will say that this much is fine. We aren''t going to hate you as something like this."

    Kat feltбн strange about the reply. Sure Vivian had said simr enough things before butбн she just felt a lot closer to an older sister than anything else, her and Callisto as a sort of odd pair of elder sisters if anything. Still, the words werefortingбн they weren''t simply a titude where Vivian said Kat could do ANYTHING, but that also caused her concern. Where was the limit? And did she even want to know the answer to that.

    Lily, took a very different approach. "Do you think it''s because you''re a demon? I mean, I know that if I chose vampire, I''d be likely to feel simr, or maybe even less concern. I meanбн I don''t think that''s a problem, it''s fine if that''s what happened but I meanбн maybe?" said Lily stammering slightly at the end, seemingly unsure if she wanted to make the point.

    Kat let out a long sigh at Lily''s words. *Yeah, that''s one of the things I worry about.* "I''m not sure Lily. I did consider it as wellбн but I''m really not sure I like hearing that any more. Itбн it sorta feels like I''m just trying to make it someone else''s problem you know? Not that I''m sayбн ming the system? But it feels like shifting the me really."

    "But what if there is no me you need to shift?" said Sylvie, her soft voice cutting through the conversation like a knife. The words were softly spoken, and Kat could only tell the others in the car actually heard Sylvie speak because of the obvious flinching they both did.

    Kat let her mind churn around the idea and considered it for what it was. A good question. *Indeed Sylvie. What if there is no me? Iбн I hadn''t considered that. I was so busy trying to figure out what everyone might think of meбн no I was assuming they WOULD think less of me and maybe I was just trying to find some justification.*

    Kat hugged Sylvie closer with a smile. "I think Sylvie''s rightбн for the most part. I''m afraid I should go over the rest now, and mention why it''s so much moreplicated. Is breaking into a criminal''s home wrong? What if you do and they defend themselves? Well, here''s what happenedбн"

    Kat spoke of her few thoughts leading up the assault on thepound and the events inside. Kat decided that she couldn''t sneak much past her rather observant friends, and made sure that all she did was gloss over exactly how much pain she was in, instead phrasing it as more general confusion while trying to imply some numbness.

    Of course, on hearing the fact that Kat was stabbed through the chest repeatedly, and came so close to death multiple times, the rest of the car''s inhabitants put on big frowns. They didn''t interrupt at all, and even after Kat finished her story nobody seemed to know what to say, until Vivian spoke up.

    "Well, firstly, I can say you did the right thing with Xiang at the end. You had no way of knowing what he was going to do at this point, but it''s clear that he was about to do something unforgivable, maybe even in his own eyes if he wasn''t in control, and you stopped him. I agree that it''s unclear if you should think of him as dead, but I agree that the answer is probably not." Said Vivianбн diplomatically. It was clear that she wasn''t happy with the events, but Kat was unsure where the ire was directed.

    "Well I think you did the best you could" said Lily jumping in. "The sort of things that you might be made to do as punishment, even if you mentioned earlier that Kara said it wasn''t that bad. I think you did what you could during the whole thing. You stopped Xiang when you needed to, and you attacked those ming sect guys when you did as well.

    "They clearly weren''t good people, and I think they can probably heal up right? I mean, you said Xiang recovered from his injuries decently fast, and that Xiao dudepletely fixed himself quite a few times in a row soбн even though what you did seems excessive really the worst thing you did was probably bringing Xiang along at allбн but he might have been possessed somewhere along the way so maybe that''s what you should me it on?"

    Author''s Note

    So I decided to rify some things. Despite what is said, not everyone really understands what it''s like to see someone die, and be even partially responsible. Callisto knows, and doesn''t care, but Vivian and Sylvie don''t fully understand. Lily, does understand well enough, but she''s more than willing to overlook ws in Kat''s character if she doesn''t consider them serious.

 Chapter 319: Where Blame Lies

    <h4>Chapter 319: Where me Lies</h4>

    Kat pondered over Lily''s question. The idea of just pushing the responsibility of onto whatever possessed Xiang was a tempting thing. *But I can''t just do that. It''s not like I think they? It? Whatever you count a possessed person as? Anyway, it justбн isn''t quite the point. Tempting, and perhaps a good method of dealing with everything and having the bonus of being true as wellбн

    But it just isn''t the point. I want to deal with the parts that are my fault, and the fact that it doesn''t seem to be bothering me. Then againбн even if we ignore the fact that Xiang got possessed, he did summon me to that world. I could have been somewhere else having a good time, but instead no, I''m contracted to go revenge seeking. Hmmбн but I feel like that robs me of a bit too much agency.

    A gun isn''t responsible for killing someone when the trigger is pulled, but the assassin should beбн I think. Sure, whoever hired them should be responsible as well, but I think that it doesn''t make the assassinpletely free of guilt. Soбн is that what I am? It''s still not quite right though is itбн because I did TRY not to get anyone killed.

    Especially in thepound. I can be d that I tried my hardest thereбн and really do I feel bad about the injuries I caused them? Kat considered that, and realised it was a very easy no. She felt no guilt for the damage inflicted onto them. She didn''t feel bad for being ok with the injuries either. Unlike the deaths, this just seemed too inconsequential. A bit of bruising and maybe broken bones.

    I might be a little skewed in that perspective because I can walk off getting stabbed in the heart twice after some nice bed rest in the hospital but I suppose that''s how it is isn''t it? Everything is altered by our own experi-*

    "Kat you alright?" asked Vivian. "You seem to be going through a few facial expressions there"

    "Eyes on the road" said Lily with a joking tone that had a hint of seriousness to it.

    "It''s fine, I just took a nce in the review mirror" said Vivian with a smile, looking pointedly into that same mirror again and into Kat''s own eyes.

    Kat sighed with a smile on her face. "Yeah I''m good. I was just thinking about what Lily said. I don''t thinkбн well I can''t say that I agree fully. I have some of my own agency even if a contract is restricting me. Especially because I can say no after all. Now, granted it was somewhat forced this time but that isn''t the main pointбн

    "I was also thinking on if I was bothered by the injuries I caused. Outside of the people who died, I hurt a bunch of humansбн and I just don''t feel bad about that, and unlike the deaths I think that is perfectly ok. I meanбн maybe that makes me a bad person butбн

    "Everyone was able to fight against me. Sure, I outssed them a tonne, but they were all at least prepared for a fight. Not a single one of them asked what I was doing fighting them, or seemed surprised that they were in a battle at all. Not even when we attacked thatpound did that stuff happen, they just rocked up and we foughtбн

    "I don''t want to say it was simple, but it kinda was. I wouldn''t just attack anyone here because they aren''t looking for a fight or even expecting it butбн so far the only ces I''ve been they kind of have. Well, I''m probably just extraptingбн I didn''t even fight when I visited Minor, but it sounds about as deadly as Xiang''s worldбн

    "Anyway, I''m getting of track. I guess I''m saying that, I''ve found at least some parts of what happened with Xiang that I can move past easily" said Kat

    "Obviously" said Lily "There''s a bunch of really cool scenes in books I''ve read that are something like that. Which is, if you seek to take the life of another then you must be prepared to lose your life in turn. Now, it isn''t quite the same for you Kat, but you DON''T target anyone''s life. You just go for injuries, and ept that you will get hurt. I mean, did you even hesitate for a second once Xiang started to go all murder hobo?"

    "Murder Hobo?" asked Kat

    "It''s a dnd term" said Sylvie "Describes a character that has little to no character development or likeable traits and treats every encounter with anything that moves abat encounter and kills them. It''s also somewhatmon in video games"

    Kat raised an eyebrow and looked down at the girl in herp. "When did you pick that up? There isn''t exactly a lot of ways at the orphanage."

    "Books and inte forums essed from the school library" said Sylvie innocently.

    Kat decided not to push, and just be thankful she wasn''t looking for anything stranger than thatбн right? Shaking her head to clear it of the image of Sylvie looking for satanic rituals to remove someone''s voice forcibly, Kat let herself rx.

    After the group travelled in silence for a bit longer Kat spoke up. "Hey Sylvie what exactly have you been doing while I was away?"

    "I helped Lily a bit with her big project and I spent some time doing things with Callisto. Vivian also tried to watch a movie with me but she fell asleep before it got past the first ten minutes so I''m not sure if that one counts. Oh, and Callisto got me books. Not sure from where but they disappear when I finish with them and more appear. I think she''s getting them from a library but the town one is really small and I think at least some of the books aren''t from there" said Sylvie softly.

    Vivian chucked from the front. "Ah yeahбн I''m really sorry about that Sylvie. I did want to spend some more time with youбн"

    "It''s ok Vivian, I got to snuggle with you while watching a movie after all. It would have been better if you were awake to watch Antis with me but having you around is more than good enough" said Sylvie in response.

    "Naaw, you''re too sweet to me Sylvie. Adopting you and Kat was the best decision I ever made" Vivian said with a beaming smile.

    Kat''s cheeks heated up slightly. She tried to push down the blush but continued to feel it linger. "Ahбн sorry to be a bother" said Kat without thinking.

    Vivian red into the mirror "No talking down to yourself Kat. You are very easy to take care of and wonderful to have around. Don''t you go trying to undersell yourself. Why, even Callisto is fond of you now, and I don''t think that''s ever happened"

    "She gets along well with Lily and Sylvie though" said Kat

    Vivian smiled wider "Yes butбн in at least some small way they are bothбн ''her people'' so to speak. You on the other hand, are not, and she normally just can''t get along with or even findmon ground with people like you and me"

    Eh? Kat''s confusion was written on her face but nobodyment as she tried to examine her thoughts. *I don''t understand? Well, I can understand how Callisto, Lily, and Sylvie get along of courseбн butбн I feel like I have some kinship with her as well. Not to give myself too much praise butбн I''m rather industrious. I helped out around the orphanage all the time, and I''d damn well do it at home if Callisto didn''t clean everything as if the slightest build-up of dust was going to cause the end of the world.

    Then again. It''s not like Vivian isn''t industrious either. She gets her work done well, takes on numerous big projectsбн but she also loves her workбн maybe that''s the difference? No that can''t be right because Callisto also has aбн well maybe not a real job, but she can earn her own money somehow.*

    Kat decided she couldn''t find the answer she was looking for and it was best to just ask. "I don''t quite follow Vivian. I meanбн I think we both have at least some things inmon with Callisto"

    Vivian shrugged "Well sure, everyone has at least somemon ground, but let me ask everyone this. Say you had free time for an afternoon but you weren''t able to meet anyone. What would you do?"

    "Umбн probably go for a walk or clean? Maybe if there were some nice clouds, I''d find a quiet ce to watch them instead?" said Kat

    "Books" said Lily without hesitation.

    Sylvie giggled "Books" giggled some more and repeated "Books" once more.

    Vivian nodded "I''d probably do some sketches. Callisto of course, would probably do some inventing, orбн"

    "Read books" said Sylvie and Lily mostly in sync.

    Author''s note

    TFW you go back to when Chekov was first introduced to double check what he looks like and you find out you didn''t give him a description.

 Chapter 320: Chekov is BACK

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chekov is BACK</h4>

    When Kat and the rest of the group arrived at Chekov''s workshop, Kat was half expecting to have someone else fly out of the door like the first time they arrived. She was half right, but also very wrong. The door did in fact open as they pulled up, but what walked out was a very elderly couple with a matching set of walking canes.

    They waved at the group before heading over to their own car and eventually driving off. *Huh, who would have thought that Chekov also sells things to normal people.* Of course, Kat didn''t recognise that the pair of canes doubled as nunchucks for the old man and a bo staff for the old womanбн

    Vivian led the way up to the warehouse''s door and knocked despite it still being open. "Come in!" was shouted from inside the facility. Following Vivian''s lead further, Kat found herself mesmerised as she watched Chekov work.

    His hair was cut very short, and was mostly just a light dusting of hair that had grown out. What was there, was a jet ck with the odd fleck of blondбн though that might have been the wood dust. There was plenty covering the entirety of Chekov. Even the short hair of his had managed to gather up their own trove of woodchips to bargain with.

    He wore a thick leather jacket with slight nicks across its surface, and woodchips stuck to all of the folds. The jacket itself was mostly brown with no additional adornmentsбн unless you count the woodchips of course. There was tape around the edges of the long sleeves, keeping it t against his wrists and out of the range of the projects he worked on.

    His pants were thick denim with even more wood chips that hid mostly around the pockets. There was arge cut in the side of the right leg that seemed to have frayed the outeryer but had not quite gotten to Chekov''s skin. Finally, his boots were old thick leather, and Kat suspected they were steel capped. They actually had the least woodchips on them somehow despite standing in a pile of them.

    Chekov''s eyes couldn''t be seen properly due to his dark safety sses that covered most of his face. They were in a blocky style that gave maximum coverage around the eyes and nose. Further assisting him was arge scarf that had been wrapped around his lower face instead of his neck, which was protected by the high cor on his jacket.

    Currently Chekov appeared to be using a belt sander on what Kat had to assume was a new copy of the canes that the old couple were using. He was smoothing down a branch into a thin rod with a number of other tools on a shelf off to the side. Vivian made sure to keep everyone standing far enough away that flying debris would not likely be a problem, but Kat decided to help a little more.

    Taking confident steps forward, she spread her wings out, blocking the sightlines of the others, and standing in front of Sylvie just in case any major pieces came flying her way. Luckily, nothing dangerous happened over the next few minutes as Chekov finished his sanding. Once done he put away the sander, and lifted his sses up off his face.

    "''Ay good to see ya" said Chekov "I vas wondering when you woulde and collect. I still have not done the tall one''s desk but I managed the other two. I was starting to think you forget"

    Vivian smiled as Kat lowered her wings allowing the others to see Chekov properly. "No of course we wouldn''t. You know me better than that Chekov. I just wanted everyone to be here when we picked them up"

    Chekov shrugged, woodchips falling from his shoulders as he did. "Ya sure. You know that the finished ones have hiddenpartments yes? I''m not sure their owners want them all known"

    "I''m fine with it" said Sylvie instantly "They can know about them"

    Chekov smiled "Ai, little one I suppose if that is what you want. Normally I''d refuse the watchers on one so young, but you know what you wish for. What about you sses? Want me to reveal the secrets to all?"

    "Umбн I meanбн yes?" said Lily

    Chekovughed and said "Girl, if you tink that convinced me you are very wrong. I can see it in your eyes that you didn''t really, but still, why say it then?"

    Lily looked downwards, not meeting Chekov''s eyes as she said. "Iбн I think I want them to knowбн or maybe not all of themбн but most I think"

    Chekov smiled and threw his arms out to the sides, sending more woodchips cascading down. "How about this, I show you a few of the more obvious ones, as well as the hardest to figure out and leave the rest for you to find on your own with whomever you might vant?"

    Lily''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. "Yes, yes please actually. Umбн I''d really like that thanks"

    Chekov nodded "Of course. Well then, right this way everyvone"

    Chekov took off, though instead of heading deeper in, he instead headed out towards the front door. Leading them back out into the parking lot, Chekov took a hard left turn, and headed to a warehouse that bordered the carpark. Walking along its edge, Chekovpletely ignored it until they reached another much smaller road. Once across, they came face to face with yet another warehouse, this time, Chekov opened it slowly, pulling on therge bar door style metal doors.

    Kat seeing this, came to help, pulling on the right side with minimal effort. "Thank you. Now, I can see it in your eyes, you all be wonderin why we changed warehouses? Wellбн let''s just say I made my money before I got moved, and now I own a good chunk of the warehouses around here and ALL of thend"

    Kat swallowed and tried not to think of the sheer amount of money it must have cost to buy so much. They were certainly outside of city limits, but at the same time, still part of said city. It was unclear how much Chekov considered ''all'' of thend, but it could be the nearby streets or the entire warehouse district. Kat wasn''t sure which was more likely.

    When the door was opened, Kat looked inside and saw rows of cubicles breaking up the warehouse. From what she could see, each contained at least one wooden contraption of some kind. From the front of the warehouse she could see a clock on her left, and a bookshelf next to that. On the right, she could see four doors in one cubicle, forcing her to dismiss the idea it was one object for each, and a second clock in the other.

    The air was noticeably dry, even for Kat as she took her first steps in. Once they had all entered, Chekov turned and said, "Mind shuttin the doors?"

    Kat nodded, and moved to shut them both. Once the heavy, for normal humans, doors shut, Kat could practically feel the air drying out around her. It was a weird sensation. It wasn''t hot, and her skin was still smooth as she ran her hands along her arms, but there was a dryness to everything that almost seemed to cling to her.

    "Don''t mind the air. I keep it controlled to make sure the wood don''t get all mouldy. Each cubicle has a little cup o'' water to stop them drying outpletely, but I keep the air itself extremely dry. Of course, they all have finish on them so they be at minimal risk but wellбн I can afford it" said Chekov as he stood, brushing off wood chips as he walked now.

    "Um, why the cubicles?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн it just seemed right you see? Somebody suggested I keep customer''s order sealed inside a box and stacked in hereбн but that felt so wrong for me da? Instead, I keep them both together, and separate like this. You may look as you work, and yet there is a ce for you?" said Chekov, now free from most of his wood shavings.

    "Oooh, I do I do" said Vivian pretending to be a kid in ss with her hand up.

    Chekov just scoffed at her reply and said "Yeah but you be cheating da? Callisto had to give you da answer the first time around. How do you feel taking your roommate''s work?"

    Vivian just stuck her tongue out towards Chekov''s back and smiled. "It makes sense actually" said Lily "These pieces are all important to you. You take great care whenбн I''m not sure giving them away is the right phrase but perhapsбн allowing them to leave? Eh, anyway, it''s apromise to keep things organised, but still open" said Lily

    Chekov nodded seriously "Da"

 Chapter 321: LilyтАЩs Desk Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 321: Lilyбпs Desk Part 1</h4>

    As Kat was led through the facility, she was surprised at the sheer variety of woodwork on disy. There seemed to be nothing that Chekov couldn''t make out of wood, and even what he did choose to make had variation within the category.

    For example, the first clock that she saw near the entrance was a more standard grandfather clock with rounded bezzles and a smooth appearance. It was only when she looked closer did she notice that there were many hidden details faintly carved into the clock. Most of these seemed to be single sentence stories with a small picture to apany them.

    On the other side of the coin, the second clock she found was anything but ordinary. It was less a clock and more a wall. The main centrepiece was of course the massive hands and clock face, but it did notck for further details across any part of it. Each number appeared to be an individualised person in some sort of pose, oftentimes with an object to helpplete the shape.

    For example, the three was a carving of a man and his dog, each making up half of the shape, and they were clearly wrapped around arge pile of pillows that sunk into the clock face. Some others, like the seven, just featured a person by themselves. It consisted of a young but grizzled looking man with arge pompadour leaning at the right angle to make himself into a seven.

    Five was a youngdy sitting in a wheelchair, and ten looked like a young boy ying with a ser ball. Kat almost wanted to stop in ce to further examine the clock, but Chekov marched onwards as if he hadn''t just past one of the greatest woodworking marvels she''d ever seen.

    Even still, that didn''t prepare her for when Chekov turned the corner to reveal the desk he had been working on for Lily. Just before it came into view, Chekov said "I was going to show you the little one''s first, but sses'' is much closer soбн well here it is"

    Chekov took a few more steps forward before stepping back to reveal his creation. To call it a desk would be underselling it. It was a clearly a piece of art. The first thing that stood out to Kat was the supporting structure on the sides. They were two thick pirs of wood on either side to support the desk''s surface.

    Each pir looked to be a stack of books, all intricately carved, and were it not for the uniformity of the colour on them, you''d never think them anything other than that. Each book had its own title carved into the side. They were written in some strange set of runes, and the fact that Kat''s trantion power didn''t turn them into anything originally made her think they weren''t meant to be read.

    That was until she focused on one title in particr and felt the meaning of the word jump into her mind. The ''book'' in question was titled ''There is Only Needlework'' a strange name for a book indeed, but Kat was so shocked that the ''lettering'' actually had meaning that she simply dismissed it out of hand.

    There were further details on each of the books, little chips around the edges as if they had been faded by age. Some staining of the wood in small splotches here and there as if something had been spilt on themбн but it was when Kat took a chance to look over the side of the structure that she lost what little breath remained in her lungs.

    Chekov had gone through and cut the smallest, faintest series of lines along each book clearly marking where each ''page'' would be. Kat abused her superior eyesight to see that each and every one of them was the same thickness. There was only a few exceptions that she could see looking over the construction.

    In one book that wasbelled ''The New Zodiac'' there was a bend in the pages, as if something had been trapped in between themбн and this radiated out to all the other pages in the book making the lines bend realistically around the obstruction. In others, there were clear ''tears'' in the pages that also seemed to affect how the books sat.

    And that was another thing Kat was starting to notice. Each book was a different size, and as she looked further to the side of the pirs, she realised it wasn''t just the one book all the way through. The woodworking made it appear as if somebody had shoved a bunch of books together to hold up the table, each a different size and shape, contained more or less pages, and only by some miracle did they all manage to fit together like jigsaw puzzles.

    Moving up from the base of the structure, Kat looked at the top at the desk. It featured tworge book cases that stood taller than Kat was, and almost as tall as her wingspan was wide. Before examining that though, Kat''s eyes were drawn to the tabletop.

    It consisted of a number of carvings that yed out a scene on it. Kat couldn''t help but take flight slightly to see the whole thing,pletely forgetting Chekov''s presence as she did so. Before she could examine the carvings properly, she heard a light cough from behind her.

    Whipping her head back around, Kat saw a rather non-plussed Chekov, who merely had a slightly raised eyebrow. A sighing Lily, Vivian with her face in her hands, and Sylvie reaching out towards Kat as if to request she be lifted alongside her.

    *Ohбн Oh woops.* "Umбн" Kat tried but didn''t know what to say.

    "Is ok girl. I know when not to speak of things. Granted, this is stranger than most da? Still, I say nothing" said Chekov before Kat could figure out something intelligent to say. Blushing in embarrassment, Kat returned to the ground just long enough to pick up Sylvie before flying herself to the side and looking down that the tabletop carvings to distract herself.

    What Kat had wanted to take a look at was the mural that seemed to make up the tabletop. She had been at a bad angle before and was unable to see it in its entirety, now though, it was much clearer and moreplex than she had imagined.

    It was clear that the mural featured a library, lined with shelves of books that yet again HAD NAMES ON THEM. How Chekov managed to carve something so small she''d never know. These bookshelves lined the sides of the desk and seemed to go onwards forever. Closer to the centre was a number of tables with books scattered across them. Each table seemed to have a small figurine on them, and there was at least twenty all counted up, ten on either side.

    In the centre of the tables was arge podium that stood on a slightly raised section. Podium seemed to be covered in ancient parchment, that once again HAD REAL WORDS on them. It was clearly apletely differentnguage to the rest of the books but there was just so much text squeezed into the tiny space. Kat didn''t even try to read more than a bit of it. In the centre of the podium though, the main affair, was something elseбн or perhaps someone else.

    Standing in the centre, was a familiar figure, if a bit older. It was clearly Lily, with her sses on and a nice form fitting suit. She was gazing out over the ''library'' hands on her hips with a satisfied smile on her face.

    Which was cool, but Kat found herself more drawn to the other figures in the picture. At the table closest to the centre sat an individual with wings and a kimono, long flowing red hair, and a set of horns at the front of her head. She even had a tail curled around her arm as she flipped through a book. Kat would of course, recognise herself.

    Another table, slightly further back but on the same side, contained a set of two people. One sitting on the othersp, and Kat recognised them to be Vivian and Sylvie, who seemed to be ying a board game of sorts, but it didn''t stop there.

    On the opposite side of the podium, were two people slumped against each other in one of the chairs, a book hugged against each of their chests. Kat could just barely make out their faces, and almost didn''t recognise them with the peaceful expression they had on, but it was actually Lily''s parents.

    And, at the back, standing proudly in a maid uniform, holding arge feather duster and cleaning a few tables with her back turned slightly away from the viewer was Callisto, making sure the whole ce was neat and tidy.

    That of course begged the question. *How does Chekov know what thosest three people look like?*

 Chapter 322: LilyтАЩs Desk Continued

    <h4>Chapter 322: Lilyбпs Desk Continued</h4>

    Kat couldn''t be bothered asking for those answers right now though, so wrapped up in the scene that she continued to take in as much as she could. There were a few other people that weren''t recognisable in the library, at least not to Kat.

    *I wonder if Lily knows them as well, or if they are just to fill in the space. Normally I''d say they were just random people but honestly, Chekov has already gone so far above and beyond what I would have expected from this that I wouldn''t be surprised at all if Lily knew each and every one of them.*

    Kat, in her scanning of unfamiliar faces, almost overlooked one more familiar face. In the very back corner, to the furthest right was a man sitting in a pile of rugs. With a smile on his face and gleam in his eye. He looked younger than Kat knew him to beбн but it was easily recognisable as the face of Gramps.

    *Ok now I have even more questions. I can ept that maybe Chekov got some photos from Vivian butбн that doesn''t exin how Chekov knows about Gramps and his rugs andбн hey wait.*

    Kat looked at the pile of rugs closely and realised that she KNEW each and every one of those rugs. They were all ones that Gramps owned, and she could also just barely make out the patterning for the ugly fox rug she had been given by Enuko at the bottom of the pile. Her eyesight was good, but the picture was small, and the rug mostly covered by yet more rugs.

    *Seriously how did he do this?*

    Shaking her head Kat gave a quick look down at Sylvie in her hands to ensure that the girl wasn''t ufortable. Kat found Sylvie staring happily down at the desk like she was. Though now that I think about it... *Sylvie probably can''t see the details like I canбн I wonderбн well at the very least I''m sure she''ll say something if she wants it. Or pout. Seeing as she is doing neither, I''ll tentatively say that she isn''t really having issues.*

    Looking back to the mural, Kat followed the only thing that she hadn''t really investigated, and that was the staircases at the back. It continued up and out of the mural, bing a fully three-dimensional structure that split itself to act as the centre walls for the two bookcases. Each step had been rendered in perfect detail, even including the slightest hint of wear on the railings when they made a sharper turn.

    The shelving had more fake book titles at the back of it, but Kat noticed they were the least interesting thing the whole desk had to offer. *I suppose it makes sense though. Once it''s in use properly there would be no point in having borate carvings just for them to be covered up.*

    "You good to go back down?" asked Kat

    Sylvie nodded, and Kat lowered herself. As she did so she could hear a strange sniffling sound. Turning towards it, she found Lily with tears in her eyes, trying to pretend that nothing was wrong. Kat moved over to her, letting Sylvie out of her arms and for once the girl offered no pout in protest.

    Kat wrapped her arms and tail around Lily and pulled her into a big hug. "Hey Lily what''s wrong"

    "Thisбн this is more than I could have hoped for. This is the most beautiful thingбн no second most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen. Iбн I don''t know how I could afford even a fraction of what this is worth and... I have no idea how I''m going to get this into my room" said Lily through the tears. Kat noticed, that once she finished speaking, she had a massive grin on her face.

    "You tink I am an amateur? Do not worry, you can separate the pieces so that they may be moved easily. They are not light but you should be able to fit them somehow da?" said Chekov

    "Ohбн thank you. Thank you again Chekov" said Lily

    Chekov smirked and said "I haven''t even shown you any of the secrets. Chin up sses."

    Lily jolted in Kat''s arms, and Kat didn''t me her. It was obvious Lily had forgotten there was still more to the desk in question, and Kat was in the same boat. *Woah. I hadpletely forgotten about that myself.*

    Chekov took a step forward. "The first, and simplest trick I have for you is that any book with these symbol" Chekov pointed to a series of symbols. In order, they resembled an, S, an M, a sideways V, an R, the same M as before and finally an arrow. Kat could tell it actually spelled out secret, and the book in question was ''Secret of the Lost Woods'' "open up into a littlepartment"

    Chekov put his fingers on either side of the cover, and pulled back. The spine of the book was pulled out revealing a small draw, perhaps the size of Chekov''s slightlyrger than normal hand, that was currently empty. "There is a few of these around. I show you this one and you find the others da?"

    Lily nodded. "Is that Berk?"

    Chekov grinned "Ah, I make good choice da? You even recognise thenguage"

    Lily nodded again. "Yeah vaguely. I meanбн that''s just the mostmonnguage for people to call ''runic'' and it looks pretty fancy, especially when you put the letters close together. I don''t know it all off the top of my head, but they seemed familiar and I just went with my best guess"

    "Now, do not spill you secrets to me sses. That''s why I give you something to keep them hidden da? Need to keep yourself a bit of mystery da?" said Chekov

    Lily nodded, and Chekov turned back to the construction. The next thing he did was go over to the right bookcase. He then proceeded to press on a few of the fake books in the background, each on eliciting a soft clicking sound.

    After pressing six books, a pop sounded out, and the central staircase at the back centre of the desk split open into two halves, separating from the rest of the stairs. Pulling the halves apart revealed an alcove underneath the stairs that sunk into the desk slightly. The space was sizeable, perhaps thirty centimetres across and twenty centimetres wide. It was unclear, from this angle at least, how much additional space there was height wise with how the stairs sloped, but it had to be at least a few extra centimetres even at the lowest.

    "This be the second secret, I call it the closet underneath the stairs. Plenty of space for something of a decent size, but not toorge, for that you''ll want the next one da?" said Chekov.

    Lily tilted her head in confusion as Chekov took a step back and kneeled down, once again interacting with the fake books. This time though, he put his finger on the one book that looked to be kept slightly open due to something wedged within. Taking out a small screwdriver, Chekov poked it into the opening.

    There was a loud click, and Chekov shuffled back slightly before gripping onto the sides of the support and pulling. Arge part of the wood came away to reveal arge space. About enough size for Sylvie to sneak in and hide. "This be thergest little hideaway in the whole thing. It might not be toorge, but for a hiddenpartment it is massive" said Chekov with a grin.

    Lily smiled back. "This is great. I''m sure I could hide some rare books in there once I get them orбн maybe myputer? No, there''s no point. My parents know I have one so there is no sense hiding it thereбн I don''t exactly have a use for it right now but the ideas that it gives me a more than worth it already"

    Chekov nodded and said "Da, it is good. I am d you enjoy it sses. Do you want me to show you how it alles apart?"

    "Umбн yeah that would be really nice thanks" said Lily

    Chekov nodded. "So, first thing you need to do is remove the staircase supports. You can see how theye apart when you lift them straight up like so" said Chekov following through with his motions. Once he had lifted the staircases away, he continued.

    "Next, you need to pull the bookcases apart. They both split in the middle. This is as simple as turning them back just a little bit and then lifting up da? Following on from that you must turn the bottom half the other way which detaches it from the deskбн"

    Chekov continued his detailed instructions for theplete disassembly of the desk. Each step removing some part that had looked integral to the whole structure. As he did so, he also spoke of proper cleaning techniques for the wood and varnish, while, Kat assumed at least, giving subtle hints as to where some of the other secrets were hidden.

 Chapter 323: Moving a Desk is Harder than YouтАЩd Think.

    <h4>Chapter 323: Moving a Desk is Harder than Youбпd Think.</h4>

    Once Lily''s desk was divided into pieces and Chekov had given very clear and specific instructions, he turned to the girls and said "What do you wish to do now? Take this outside perhaps? Or go see the little one''s desk?"

    "Hmm, how close by is it?" asked Vivian

    "Little one''s is on the other side of the wall" said Chekov tapping the back of the cubicle. "But the only way to get there is by going all the way to the end or beginning. It seemed like a good idea having them so close, but I clearly wasn''t thinking when I set this up"

    Vivian eyed everyone and said. "I think we should take this back to the car first. Is that alright girls?" when Vivian finished, she was specifically looking at Sylvie, knowing that it was likely causing her the most inconvenience, as she would be missing out on seeing her own desk as well as being unlikely to be physically capable of carrying any of the pieces.

    "It''s fine. The sun is out so leaving Lily''s desk outside won''t be a problem and I can wait" said Sylvie.

    Chekov nodded, and went to start handing out pieces. Before he got too far though, Kat gave Vivian a look, to which she responded. "What crazy idea do you have now Kat?"

    "Wellбн Chekov has already seen me fly, so it''s not like he''s going to think I was normal anyway. Now that I''m rank 2, I can sort ofбн carry things without them falling apart despite my strength. I sort of support the structure with my energy. If Chekov put it all back together, I can carry it for everyoneбн though maybe leave the shelves and stairs. I''m not sure that it''s quite that good. Just in case I bump it, or maybe hold it at a bad angle"

    Vivian nced at Chekov, who just gave a shrug as if to say ''I''ll go with whatever you want''. Vivian sighed, but had a grin on her face as she gazed around at everyone else. They all seemed on board with Kat''s idea, so she eventually gave Kat and Chekov the thumbs up. It took Chekov no time at all to put the desk halfway back together.

    Once that was done, Chekov himself picked up one full side of the shelving, before directing Lily and Vivian to take the one half each of the left side of shelving. Once they''d grab them and cleared out of the cubicle it was Kat''s turn.

    Walking forward, Kat was sure that it was well within her strength limit, her main concern was making sure that it could withstand her grip. When Kat rest her hand on it, she let her energy form its thin film over the whole structure, before pushing more into it. Kat grinned when the barrier happilyplied and strengthened itself. Once this was done, Kat, making sure to keep her hand on the desk and keeping the energy flowing to the shield, she bent her knees and locked her arms in ce.

    Lifting at the knees, Kat felt the desk leave the ground with minimal problems. This much weight was hardly a problem for her. The only issue was that there wasn''t exactly enough room for Kat to turn the desk around in the cubicle. The thought of flying up to turn around shed through her head, but Kat ended up just slowly walking backwards, head turned away to make sure she hit nothing, and legs stepping carefully to ensure she wouldn''t hit the sides.

    The others all made sure they were out of her way. Chekov had chosen to step back, and would be keeping an eye out from behind the group, while Vivian had taken point with Sylvie standing next to her and Lily just a little bit behind that. Once Kat was free of the cubicle walls, it was easy to turn and face forward once again. Kat was happy to see that despite how easily Chekov had made sure the desk would be, the main thoroughfare they''d be walking through was wide enough to amodate.

    Once Kat was safely out, Vivian took off back to the doors. As they walked, Kat split her attention. Most of her focus was of course on not hitting anything and ensuring that the barrier keeping the desk from suffering any damage from how it was being carried, Kat was also trying to use her ears to try and make sure that there wasn''t anybody nearby.

    The fear was of course, that while it was easy enough to just ignore the demon horns and wings as someone who was a little crazy or on their way to a costume party. Someone with thin arms like herself easily carrying what was clearly a heavy wooden desk likely twice or three times her own weight, wouldn''t go unnoticed, and would cause a few questions to be asked.

    Sadly, her hearing really wasn''t where it needed to be to be spying on the locals. Luckily it was no issue. The warehouse district was just as empty as it had been before and Kat''s thought that Chekov owned most of the warehouses around this area was further reinforced. When they got to the doors, Vivian and Lily were a little stumped until Kat said "I got this"

    Testing out a minor theory, Kat had Vivian and Lily stand to the side, while she put the desk down next to them. Keeping an eye on the barrier, Kat changed her hands over for just her tail and watched as the small energy barrier was maintained. Once she was sure of that fact, Kat pulled open the doors as much as she could with her tail ''tied'' to the desk.

    Once open, Kat had assumed there would be no further issues. There was however a slight problem that Kat only just now realised. While there was plenty of space while walking through the warehouse, plenty to cross the road, and even the door wasn''t too much of a challengeбн There was not such ample spacing between two warehouses that constituted the route back to the carpark and Kat could not simply open the pathway further.

    Despite the fact that Chekov was at the back, it was actually he who actually realised the problem right after Kat. "Ah, da path is a little small for you isn''t itбн hmm, can you just fly over? Or do you want me to take the rest of it apart again?" asked Chekov the same way Kat assumed he''d ask if she preferred her coffee with milk or not.

    Of course, the answer was that she didn''t drink coffee, but for Chekov''s second question it was a resoundingбн "I''m not actually sure. This will be the most I''ve ever tried to lift while flying and I''m not sure I want to risk things too much"

    Chekov nodded. "That''s understandable. Still, my constructions not so shoddy that a little jolt would destroy it. I say you try, if you arefortable, and sses doesn''t object da?"

    Kat''s eyes went to Lily, who said "I trust you"

    *I don''t though!* Kat shouted back in her mind. *This just doesn''t really seem worth the riskбн aw well I guess the worst that can happen is a bit of damage to my knees. I can make sure not all of it gets carried over to the desk and all will be wellбн ish.*

    Kat tightened her grip on the desk, but made sure that her barrier was as strong as ever, and made sure to also apply a light barrier to the ground beneath her feet before kicking off from the ground. Kat knew she wasn''t going to be quite as high as she wanted for this, but her thoughts didn''t waver, ring her wings at the tip of her jump, Kat angled herself to try and make it most of the way across the warehouse and back to the parking lot. She kept her eyes peeled as well, for anyone that might see her. Scanning with her eyes full of energy yielded no results, so Kat returned her attention to her task.

    Kat was barely gliding along, and despite the rhythmic wingbeats that apanied her passage, she could feel the weight on her wings. *This is a bit too much for me, I think. At least on Earth that is. I wouldn''t put it past me if I was in a dimension with at least some higher energy, but this isn''t easy.*

    Watching her gliding path, it became clear that Kat wasn''t quite going to make it. Looking at the flimsy tin roof that graced the warehouse, Kat also wasn''t very confident that it could take her weight alone. That was without considering the additional weight of the desk as well.?Angling herself to make use of the gap, Kat was now hoping that she could use the slight extra time bought by lowering herself into the pathway while keeping the desk higher up.

 Chapter 324: 1 800 DESK

    <h4>Chapter 324: 1 800 DESK</h4>

    Kat''s eyes narrowed and her mind sped up as her shoes passed the warehouses lower roof limit. At this moment it was getting close to the point of no return. *I could maybe pull my feet back up butбн I''m basicallymitted at this point.*

    Kat started to lift the desk higher up, as far as she could, using her arms, Kat made sure that the desk was as high as she could make it. While this was happening though, Kat''s wings were still working hard at moving her forwardбн but another, more immediate problem was bing apparent.

    Even if the desk was now above her head, stretching her arms to their limit, her wings were still in the strike zone. Quickly gauging the distance between the edge of the warehouse, and the length of her wings, Kat realised she certainly wasn''t going to make it cleanly, and perhaps not at all.

    *Shit. I forgot to take that into ount. I''ll have to stop pping my wings, because like the desk, they aren''t actually wide enough to fit in the walkway, especially not while I''m flying as well.*

    Kat considered her options. *Ok, first off I can try and kick of the wall. That should be enough to keep me afloat and the desk in good condition but the wall will very likely be damaged, perhaps significantly. I don''t have time to spread a film of energy across it so that the damage is dispersed enough to be negligible.

    Second optionбн I can throw the desk up into the air, drop down, and then catch it again. I don''t really like this idea because I''m not sure if the film will stay or not. I''m thinking not, and that would mean I can''t catch the desk without risking damage to it when I stop its fall unless I time it perfectly with the top of its arcбн and I''m not sure even the coating I have on it will be enough to keep it from breaking under the strainбн*

    *Surely there is something elseбн a better idea somewhere.* Kat examined the desk, wondering how she could possibly fit something so wide between the roof. Of course, she then realised she was being an idiot.

    *Or, third option Kat. Stop being an idiot and just turn the damn thing around, and carrying it lengthwise. Why the heck wasn''t I just doing that from the start? How did we all miss this?* Quickly acting on the idea once it entered her mind, Kat pushed her energy into her arms, allowing for a smooth transition.

    Kat flipped the desk onto its side, and grasped firmly onto the bottom of it before she let herself drop, just narrowly avoiding clipping her wings against the edges of the warehouse. Kat fell fast, without her wings to assist, it was a heavynding which she took in her legs as best she could.

    Kat could feel those muscles protesting slightly, but, after just a moment her regeneration had repaired the extremely minor damage as it was. Sighing, Kat took just five further steps and left the warehouse. Saddened at how close she was to the end, and ashamed she didn''t think of the simpler solution to the problem.

    When Kat turned around to look at the others, they all had suitably embarrassed faces except for Sylvie who looked like she''d expected this. "We are idiots" said Kat

    "Yup" said Chekov, Vivian, and Lily as they walked through the pathway. Politely ignoring the clear indent Kat had left in the concrete.

    Sylvie however poked her tongue out and said. "I can''t believe you didn''t think to turn it sideways. I was going to say something but you jumped up so quickly Kat"

    Kat sighed. "Yupбн my bad. I promise I''ll do it the better way next time"

    Sylvie nodded "Good. At least you were able to recover though. Lily''s desk looks fine"

    Kat nodded "Yeah I made sure of that. It was my mistake to think I could make the short glide in the first ce."

    "No, fault is mine. I proposed bad idea. Just because it was epted did not make it less bad idea" said Chekov

    "Hey, if anything I should have known this. One of my main concerns was getting my desk into my room. I thought of a few ways before I knew it all came apart, so I should have mentioned you could just turn it on its side like Sylvie, but I honestly didn''t think about it at the time" said Lily.

    "Honestly I share some me as well. I''ve walked this very path with Chekov before when Callisto and I both got desks. I should have remembered how we did it" said Vivian

    "You did it with a trolley" said Chekov "Hardlyparable"

    Vivian just sighed, and kept walking to the car. Now that, that entire ordeal was over they could focus on loading everything up. Vivian put her section down in the back of the trailer and opened a box that was already there. Inside was a bunch of thickбн to call them nkets would be wrong. They were old thick cotton squares that looked like they''d be more at home in a dark corner than on a bed.

    Still, as Vivian was about to show, they were great for padding. Wrapping her own piece up in the thing, Vivian gestured for Lily to hand over her piece which had the same treatment. Chekov''srger section was then split in two and piled on top, before Kat was directed to put herrge piece in next. This took some slight fenagling with the not-nket to ensure that it was covered on all sides, even the bottom, and that it wouldn''t collide with the other pieces inside the trailer or Sylvie''s desk when it joined the Lily''s in the trailer.

    From that same box, which Kat could see contained at least one more not-nket, Vivian pulled out two ratchet straps, long pieces of tough fibre with a ratchet on one end and a hook on the other, that was handed to Kat to fly over instead of just throwing. Once there they were hooked under the side of the trailer and tightened down by Vivian.

    Kat could see the straps biting into the cloth just slightly, which let them all know that the desk pieces wouldn''t be going anywhereбн at least once Vivian repeated the process once again for thergest piece as well to ensure they were all tied down.

    "Soбн satisfied with my work Chekov?" asked Vivian once the second strap was in ce.

    "Da, I suppose so. I''d have one more probably, but I know you''ll need the rest for the other desk so it not so bad. Should be safe enough with the cover you have for it all so I can forgive that" said Chekov

    Vivian beamed "Great. I knowst time youined that we weren''t doing it properly so I''m d I''ve finally earned your stamp of approval"

    Chekov gave a barkingugh. "Ha, you want stamp you need to do better than this. I said is eptable, not that it was good. Need more straps, and maybe even ''notheryer to cover it before I give stamp"

    Vivian just stuck her tongue out at Chekov and headed back towards the warehouse. Chekovughed again as he saw her walk away, and followed behind. The other three shared a look of confusion. "It seems tied down really well to me what''s the problem" asked Lily

    "Hmm, I''m not sure" said Kat "I can see that the mps are sinking into the fabric just a bit which should keep everything in ce, and the fabric prevents the desk from getting damaged so I''m just not sure"

    "It looks fine now" said Sylvie in a soft voice as she gestured for Kat to pick her up. Katplied of course, then turned so that Sylvie could face Lily once again. "But right now, we aren''t moving and we don''t have a second desk in the trailer. It will probably be fine once that is done, but I suspect Chekov doesn''t do probably when ites to his masterpieces"

    "Ah" murmured Lily "That actually makes a lot of sense. Thanks Sylvie. Do you really think it will be ok though?"

    Sylvie shrugged and gestured for the other two to start walking. Lily and Kat started following the other two as Sylvie continued. "Well, its hard to say without seeing howrge my desk is, but I guess that a bunch of that weird rug thing will have to be used to brace it against the front and back of the trailer. Sure it won''t be moving side to side much with the mp, but sliding just a bit forward and back might happen, and a bit of sharp movement is enough to make a dent"

    Kat and Lily nodded at Sylvie''s words of wisdom. They did somewhat wonder why Sylvie had these words to give to them, seeing as the girl likely hadn''t had anything to do with moving desks before, but they just assumed it was probably Callisto''s fault and left it at that.

 Chapter 325: Just the Outline of SylvieтАЩs desk

    <h4>Chapter 325: Just the Outline of Sylvieбпs desk</h4>

    The group made the journey back into the warehouse, taking the other pathway this time. The journey seemed shorter to Kat now that they knew where they were going. Or perhaps it was that she had seen some of Chekov''s best work, and the other things, while well made, were rather inparatively. Compared to Lily''s desk, a simple well carved office desk with a few drawers was unbelievably boring.

    Thoughбн even with Lily''s desk in mind, when Kat finally arrived at Sylvie''s, she wasn''t prepared. It was sopletely different in style and appearance that it took a few seconds for Kat to realise that it even was a desk at all. It was only the strange colouring on the piece along with the extra details that helped clear that fact up.

    The entire structure of the desk appeared to be a small tree, only slightly taller than Kat''s own height when counting her horns. The colours were drastically different though. The bark was a soft white colour that matched Kat''s own skin shockingly well. The leaves at the top of the tree were also pale, but they had the slightest tinge of blonde and looked more like Sylvie''s hair than anything else.

    Complimenting this, were thick green ''vines'' that wound around the tree and had various flowers that hung from them. There were so many and in such a vast array of colours that Kat had to wonder if she could only make out the differences because of her advanced sight. Not a single colour was repeated, each and every flower had some slight difference in both colour and appearance.

    The colours, while sshed semi-randomly, did seem to trend towards brightening as they got closer to the top. The lowest flower, arge rose that sat off to the right, was a pitch ck, with its counterpart on the left a grey lotus flower. Those were about the only ones Kat recognised by name.

    The thing that Kat still didn''t understand thoughбн was how exactly was this a desk? For all intents and appearances, it was just a small tree. A beautiful tree, and a work of art to be sure but just a tree. That was when Kat noticed Sylvie running up to it. Right in the very centre of the bark, and around the top of Sylvie''s current reach, was bright lily of some kind. It was mostly yellow with a stripe of pink down the middle.

    Sylvie walked up the flower in question and grasped it like a door handle. Turning it, gave off a clicking sound and as Sylvie stepped back the tree split down the middle, opening up to reveal a new scene. As it did so, Kat watched Sylvie''s entire face light up, with her eyes going extremely wide, topliment her huge smile.

    Well, firstly it also revealed a desk which looked like it was covered in grass. Though, as Kat looked closely at it, she revised that idea. It didn''t look like grass; she was fairly certain it was grass covered in varnish. It was nice, but nothing spectacr for the tabletop. Especially not whenparing it to Lily''s borate library carving that included her friends.

    Of course, Chekov wasn''t one to just ck off like that, and so it was another part that received his attention. On the inside of the doors as well as the backing wall, was a series of small houses that seemed to be set into the ''trunk'' of the tree. He had created a small vige with around ten houses, and each being about the size of Kat''s palm.

    There were rope bridges connected the various houses, as well as stairs that seemed to sneak into the bark ande out connected to other lower or higherndings. Kat traced a path through the vige and found that it was rather well connected. The houses each had their own slightly different architectural style with each taking from their neighbours as well.

    The first one was a mushroom house, that looked to be a very standard affair for fairies or something. Despite this, the windows were done in a more traditional Japanese style with paper covering them. This was because next to them, was what looked more like a traditional Japanese pagoda. The only difference was that the roof was covered in spots like a mushroom.

    This blending of the styles continued, mixing and matching across the entire set piece. Just when Kat thought it couldn''t get any better, she noticed Chekov was crouched in the corner. She had been more than a little distracted. There was a small click with whatever Chekov was doing, and once the sound rang out, Chekov gave a nod and said. "Pull lightly on that rope bridge"

    Sylvie nodded, and gave the bridge between the first two a slight tug. When she did so, lights came on all over the desk. Each flower seemed to have their own backlight from what Kat could see, but that wasn''t what impressed her, it was the fairy vige.

    Each house now had its own set of lighting from them, as well as little coloured lights along all of the rope bridges. What the light did though, was reveal a number of figures across the houses, and Kat smiled as she started to recognise them all.

    Each of the figures had been ''fairyified'' in some way but were all instantly recognisable. In the mushroom house was a tiny Sylvie with glowing eyes and tiny feathery wingsing out of her back. The little figure gazed at the scene in wonder.

    Next door to that was the pagoda, which had Callisto in her signature maid outfit. Behind her back was two wings that floated near her back, but clearly separate. She also seemed to have lights that ran up her arms and shed asionally.

    Next to that was a little cottage that was next in line and below the pagoda. It had tiles on the roof like the pagoda, but looked the most like a small house. Inside Kat could make out a number of bookshelves, and in front of them all sat a tiny copy of Lily. The biggest difference was that her sses were much toorge for her face, easily covering most of it. Her wings looked like they were made from folded paper, as if someone had made them with origami.

    After that, was the very middle house. It looked like a tiny Taj Mahal, except the stone waspletely ck and it didn''t have any of the extra pirs. Each dome looked to be made out of paper with some writing on it, while the rest of the structure looked to bepletely ck. Inside was a miniature version ofбн herself. The only difference was that instead of one set of wings, she instead had two sets. That was all though, and Kat found that of all the small figures, she looked the most like herself.

    Next to that was actually a tiny copy of Vivian''s house, and so it was no surprise that the figure inside would be Vivian herself. She was standing in the doorway looking to the side at all the others houses with a thoughtful look on her face. Vivian''s wings were a set of butterfly wings that must have had lights inside them as they seemed to shift colours extremely slowly.

    The house after that was also very familiar to Kat. It was a smaller copy of the orphanage she and Sylvie used to live in. Looking through the window showed Gramps in his office surrounded by piles and piles of paper, with ''wings'' made out of rugs that seemed to hover behind him. Each seemed to just float behind him, and didn''t seem to care there was a chair in between him and the rugs. Gramps had the slightest smile on his face.

    None of the other houses seemed to have anything in them except for the mushroom house on the very edge of the other side which seemed to be a mirrored copy of the first, fit with its own miniature Sylvie and all.

    Kat was broken out of her admiration by Vivian''s question. "This is fabulous butбн Chekov, how would anyone actually sit down at a desk like that? There is no ce for their feet"

    Chekov chuckled "You tink I would forget something that simple? Vivian you wound me"

    Chekov shared a nce with Sylvie who nodded and slipped off to the side. Taking Sylvie''s old space Chekov bent down and reached towards one of the vines that covered the trunk. His finger slipped behind the vine, and the click that sounded out meant he must have pressed something.

    Once again, the tree opened up. The doors this time weren''t asrge as the one for the desk, onlyrge enough for a grown person''s legs and not much more. However, inside that small space was a number of drawers. They were all really tiny, and set into either wall, but they covered the entire interior.

    Sylvie smiled "I never doubted you Chekov"

    Chekov returned that smile "See the little one believes in me!"

 Chapter 326: The Secrets of the Fairy Hollow

    <h4>Chapter 326: The Secrets of the Fairy Hollow</h4>

    "So what are the secrets oh master of the trees" said Sylvie in a ''loud'' voice which was much closer to everyone else''s normal speaking volume.

    "Master o'' the trees. I like that sound of that little one. Unless you''d prefer I call you da Namer?" said Chekov with a smile on his face.

    Sylvie shrugged. "Either is fine"

    "Little one it is then. It just seems more appropriate da?" said Chekov as he bent down. "So, first secret is thisбн" Chekov started to pull on various drawers on the left side. Once he''d pulled out four drawers as far as they would go, he reached far in to get the top right drawer deepest in the cupboard and pushed it in.

    With a soft click, the outer left side of the tree swung open to reveal arge space. "You can put whatever you want in there. I thought about putting in some shelvesбн but you have enough space in the drawers I should think. Plus there are some others with shelves so it''s fine da?"

    Sylvie nodded along with Chekov''smentary as he closed the drawers up. "Can someone shut da door for me? The other side won''t open if the first is." Said Chekov.

    Kat used her tail to shut it with a click, to save any of the others from needing to move too much. Seeing this Chekov got to work on the other side. He pulled another set of four drawers out with none of them ovepping with the ones from the left hand side before reaching deep into the crevice to press in the bottom drawer this time.

    The right side swung opened to reveal a simr hollow as before. Chekov also took this as his cue to crawl out. The opening this time was about the same as the other side, the only difference is that this one did in fact, have shelves. "Other than this, each and every one of da houses can actually be opened up. The bottomes off if you turn it to the left just a bit first. The empty ones can be good for storage or for putting something else there, another figure perhaps"

    Chekov then proceeded to do just that. With a slight twist the bottom easily came away and he just guided it down to show an empty box. Chekov then moved over to the one that had the Lily miniature and did the same thing. When it dropped down everyone could see that the wings were actually supported by hidden slivers of wood, and that the bookcases in the background were actually part of the wall.

    "Be a bit careful with these. Da wings were hard to manage. Some of them are liable to fall off if you are too rough with them" said Chekov

    "Will they be fine to transport?" asked Vivian

    Chekov nodded "Yes. I''ve hidden it behind the windows but there are actually additional supports around all the wings when the floor is screwed in properly. They should be perfectly fine in transit as long as they are all screwed in"

    "Are there any other secrets oh master of the trees?" asked Sylive.

    "Da. There is oneбн or maybe two? It depends on how you want to count it. First, if youe back here" said Chekov, gesturing to the back where a line of cable was extending out and into the wall. "This is where the whole thing is powered. I wouldn''t call it a secret exactly but the hatch is hidden"

    Bending down, Chekov flicked a switch hidden in the samepartment and pulled the cables out as the lights dimmed. Once that was done, he twisted the nearby lily pad to cover the hole once again. *Huhбн I guess that makes sense. It isn''t exactly hidden when there is something so out of ce to cover it.*

    "As I said, not really a secret da? So, the other secret. This two sort of go together more than anything else" said Chekov standing up to his full height. Reaching for the canopy section and all the leaves. "Now, this part is little tricky. You will need to remember this a bit more closely ok?"

    Sylvie nodded to signal her understanding and Chekov got to work. Instantly, it was clear that this secret was the magnum opus of Chekov''s hidden things. He''d press on the leaves in some areas, turn vines in others, pull on flowers to get them to sit out, and even backtrack a few times undoing some of the previous steps, but with a confidence that told Kat they weren''t mistakes he had made, but even more steps in the process.

    Kat watched the whole thing, trying tomit it to memory before she could lock it away. She had no desire to know this secret unless Sylvie wanted her to. Even with her previous statements that said she DID want Kat to know this, it felt a bit too personal for some reason, in a way the others never really did.

    Once Chekov hadpleted the process, the final step was to shift the entire thing to the right. Chekov gave the whole structure a twist by gripping on two rather prominent vines on either side. As he did this, the canopy that was oncepact started to unwind itself, spreading out into more of a jungle tree''s appearance, with a wide-reaching canopy instead of its original ball-like appearance.

    "You will need someone else to do this da? You are a bit little, hence little one. Still, I suspect you will enjoy this for many years yet, so that''s ok" said Chekov

    Sylvie was breathless. Hanging from the canopy was various crystal looking things that caught the light and shined. They did hang down into the work space a bit, so that was probably why this was an optional feature. As Kat followed them back, she also realised that they would all be pulled back into the leaves, so the whole thing was still counted as a storage space still.

    "Woah" said Sylvie

    "Woah indeed" said Lily "I don''t see any wiring to those crystals, but I bet with all the other lights, even if those don''t have them, they''ll still shine well"

    Chekov nodded "Da, I should have left on. All lights are pointed at crystal. Each crystal have a few lights. The effect is great butбн maybe it''s best I give you at least one mystery to look intoter da?"

    Sylvie nodded vigorously and Kat could see Vivian was smiling. Of course, Kat was smiling as well. *This is perfect for Sylvie. To some, it might seem like a little girl''s fairy dream, but the work is all to such a high standard, and they aren''t really fairies, they are people she knows just like Lily. It''s honestly magical looking at this thing set upбн

    It makes me wonder. System Chekov definitely doesn''t have magic right? This isn''t magical in the literal sense?*

    Entity Chekov does not emit and mana. Additionally, there appears to be no mana in Entity Chekov''s work.

    Error

    Analysing

    Approving further examination

    Potentially missing dataбн

    Extraptingбн

    D.E.M.O.N.S has determined that while Entity Chekov does not have mana, and Artifact designation "Sylvie''s Fairy Hollow" also does not appear to have any magical properties. It is determined to be likely that if Sylvie''s Fairy Hollow was soaked in mana or some other higher energy, it would be magical.

    Kat froze up stunned. *How does that work?*

    Entity Chekov is simply proficient enough at craftsmanship that this piece meets at least the minimum requirements to start absorbing higher energy. It is unclear if that will be possible in User Kat''s home dimension.

    *Why is that?*

    User Kat is able to use Demonic Energy because it is inside User Kat for the most part, limiting Dimensional interference. Sylvie''s Fairly Hollow however, is not an Entity, and possess no soul. It is unclear what would happen because of the strange Dimensional rule that suppresses all higher energy.

    *Wellбн shit I don''t even know what to say. Is Lily''s the same?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S believes it to be likely, but that Item has not been scanned.

    *Hmmбн should I tell themбн? Nah let''s justбн notбн *

    While Kat was reeling from the revtion that Chekov could create not quite magical artifacts, the man in question was making sure that Sylvie and Vivian knew how to take apart the desk in question. Unlike Lily, it came apart in threerge pieces.

    Once that was done, it was up to Kat to carry the heaviest of the three pieces, which happened to be the top part, while Lily and Vivian split themselves across the bottom piece, and Chekov ced the middle piece on a trolly that was sitting nearby. Once that was done it was a simple matter of taking everything back to the car.

    Well, it was a little bit of effort to fit everything, and it was decided that the middle piece would sit on Kat''sp inside the car both to make sure nothing was damaged and because it didn''t really fit in the trailerбн but it was fine reallyбн promise. Kat didn''t even nearly drop her piece this time.

 Chapter 327: Winding Down

    <h4>Chapter 327: Winding Down</h4>

    After that the gang headed home. The car right was exceptionally quiet, as Sylvie was curled up underneath Kat''s left wing and wrapped in her tail sleeping peacefully. They considered stopping for lunch somewhere but nobody in the car was hungry enough to bring themselves to wake Sylvie up for it, so they just headed back home.

    Once there, Kat carefully carried Sylvie onto the couch, before they ate the sandwiches Callisto left on the table. As Kat was biting into her second slice, she had a thought thoughбн *How did Callisto know we''d need food? I don''t think the n ever came up and I''m not sureбн no I''m certain I didn''t see Vivian text Callisto while she was driving, and I certainly didn''t. I don''t think Lily did eitherбн she looked like she had a short nap as well, but she was clearly awake when we got backбн hmmбн*

    Kat just shrugged and decided not to mind the strange appearance of foodбн until she decided to just double check. *There isn''t any magic in this right system?*

    User Kat is consuming food without any traces of higher energy on it.

    *Thanks system. I mean I thought so butбн well, with using straight from Chekov''s I felt the need to ask. Makes me wonder what other magical things I might be able to find here on Earth. Sure it''s not real magic, but we can get damn closeбн and I think that says something. Not sure what, but something certainly.*

    *Thoughбн I guess it isn''t a ''we'' anymore is it? I have magic and I''m not humanбн hmmm.* These thoughts upied Kat while she was happily eating lunch. Nobody else wanted to speak either with Sylvie so close nearby. The three had shared a few looks to figure out if it was better to take Sylvie up to her room, but decided the couch was better through silentmunication. It was probably better she woke up and ate, even if it was close to three in the afternoon, rather than skipping the meal, but nobody could bring themselves to intentionally wake Sylvie so this was thepromise.

    Luckily for them, Sylvie did start to stir just as everyone was finishing lunch. After rubbing her eyes, Sylvie got up and ate with everyone who was content to just sit around and wait. For some reason nobody was able to put their finger on, the silence continued though. It was peaceful and they wanted to keep that atmosphere for a bit longer.

    By some unspoken agreement once Sylvie finished, the three moved to the couch to nap. Kat surrounded Vivian and Lily with a wing each and put Sylvie on herp and wrapped the little girl in her tail before letting herself sink into meditation. This is how the three sat until Callisto came down muchter, waking them to inform them that dinner was ready.

    "Urghбн I didn''t realise I was still so tired" said Lily as she pulled herself up from a sitting position.

    "Nah, we just needed to rx" said Vivian getting up and doing a few stretches.

    Kat herself, was able to simple sit straight up. Her minding together extremely fast once she heard Callisto''s voice. Sylvie seemed simrly refreshed but clung to Kat anyway with a smile on her face.

    As they sat down to eat however, Lily realised they were about to have a problem. "Umбн ehбн" mumbled Lily.

    "What is it Lily? I can see that something''s bothering you" said Vivian, implying that it wasn''t due to the various attempts at talking that tipped her off.

    "Wellбн umбн it''s justбн" Lily stumbled over her words and Kat started to form a guess as to what was going on. Recently, it was much rarer that Lily would stutter so much in her speech, and it was normally around a few specific topics.

    "Take your time" said Vivian.

    "Thanks" said Lily looking back down at her food and jabbing her steak with a fork a few times. Once Lily had sufficiently mangled the steak in question, she seemed to find some reserve of strength to exin the situation. "Imaybesortaбн didn''tбн tellmyparents"

    "Well, we can rectify that problem by informing them. Or simply using the fence and Kat''s superior strength to lift it over and straight into your room. Then just pretend that nothing is unusual and wait till they call you on it. Once they do, simply deny everything. If they insist the desk wasn''t always there, ask for proof" said Callisto

    "Umбн" said Lily slightly overwhelmed by Callisto''s suggestions.

    "Don''t worry about her Lily. I cane and exin it to your parents if you want?" said Vivian.

    Kat nodded along thinking that was probably for the best, and that she should make sure not to be in eyesightбн or known as Vivian''s adopted daughterбн *Actually do Lily''s parents already know that? They mightбн and that could cause Vivian issuesбн huh maybe Callisto does have the right idea.*

    As if they could hear Kat''s thoughts, Sylvie echoed them "I dunno, Callisto''s idea has quite a lot of merit to it. I mean, we have ample evidence to suggest Lily''s parents won''t react to this situation in any proper manner. I wouldn''t put it past them being unable to admit that they were unable to notice their daughter ending up with a work of art for a desk.

    "In fact, because it is of such a high quality, they will wonder how Lily could have purchased it without them knowing, if that was in fact true. In addition to this, the figures inside of the library make it clear that the desk is Lily''s. There is no room for interpretation, and it couldn''t belong to anyone else.

    "The only issue with that might be the fact that if they are looking so closely at the artwork to recognise the fact that it must belong to Lily, they will also be able to recognise Kat and see that she has demon wings and a tail. We might find that sight normal but if anyone was going to take that as a sign that Kat waspletely irredeemable it would be Lily''s parents. Furthermore, it isn''t like we can show them Kat to prove she doesn''t have them, because she very much doesбн and that would probably just make their attitude worse."

    Lily groaned and moved her te out of the way before letting her head fall onto the table. "Urghбн and to make matters worse, they already think Kat is an evil temptress that''s always distracting me. If they found out she was a subus, which is supposed to be a race of demons known for being an EVIL TEMPTRESS they might chain me to the wall and keep me locked up until they were certain I wasn''t ''under her spell''" said Lily putting as much vehemence into thest few words as she could.

    Vivian groaned. "Thatбн that is something I hadn''t considered. This has gotten moreplicated hasn''t it. Convincing them the desk is for you has some dangers, simply saying it is and just moving it in after I exin things might workбн but yeah that carving of Kat might actually be a big problem"

    Kat decided to add in some thoughts of her own, for once, not totally confident. "Umбн wellбн I don''t want you to take this the wrong wayбн but if you think your parents will react that badlyбн you could always just keep it in my room for the time being? I won''t be here all the time and I''m perfectly happy for you toe into my room whenever to use it if you think it will be that bad"

    Lily groaned from her position, admiring the table from an extremely close distance and said "Wellбн let''s make that ast resort. Not that I wouldn''t love an excuse toe over more oftenбн but-"

    "You don''t need an excuse you are always wee" said Vivian

    As soon as Vivian finished, Lily continued as if nothing was said "I do want it in my own room. That might be a bit selfishбн and I''m almost certain it will cause us a tonne of trouble at some point butбн remember I''m nning to give up my humanity in the future. I still have some interesting races to go over a few more times butбн if they can''t even get over a desk with Kat''s demonic appearance on itбн how will I ever stand up to them as even a vampire let alone a slime or a fox."

    As Lily continued speaking, she removed her head from the table and started to speak with a conviction she didn''t have before. "I mean, I''ll still do it. My parents would hate to hear this butбн that is a dream I can''t give up. I meanбн I already gave it up once thinking it the impossible dream of a lonely book obsessed childбн I WILL NOT give it up again because of my parents, and I won''t risk losing them over something like this if I don''t talk to them. If I have the courage to get my whole body changed then I can look my parents in the eyes before and after I do it as well"

 Chapter 328: Modern Problems Require Modern Solutions.

    <h4>Chapter 328: Modern Problems Require Modern Solutions.</h4>

    Kat moved before she really started to think properly. She was sitting next to Lily already, with Vivian at the head of the table on Kat''s right, Lily on her left, Sylvie across from her, and Callisto next to Sylvie, Kat movedpletely without thinking and wrapped Lily up in a big hug as she finished her speech.

    It was a good thing too, because Kat started to feel her shoulder getting wet as Lily trembled in her arms. *Why is she crying? Why am I holding her? How did we get here? That speech was amazing. I don''t know that I''ve ever seen Lily stand up for herself so properly. She had no hesitation there. Sure she''s defended me against her parents beforeбн but Iбн I don''t think she''s ever defended HERSELF when confronted by her parents before.*

    Kat felt another set of arms wrap around her wings most of the way enveloping Lily further. Before Kat could think on it too much, Sylvie joined in and Callisto walked over and patted Lily on the head. That seemed to be some sort of limit for Lily because she went from quietly letting a few tears leak out of her eyes to full on sobbing. She clutched Kat''s outfit tightly, and Kat pulled her closer.

    "Hey it''s ok" said Kat

    "I know" sobbed Lily "I''m crying because I know"

    The four stayed like that for a few minutes as Lily continued to cry. One might think it was a little weird with Callisto off to the side giving everyone a pat on their heads instead of a hug but to Kat it someone felt right.

    Finally, the hug circle broke when Lily pulled her face out of Kat''s shoulder. "S-sorry about that. I didn''t really mean to get snot all over your dress" said Lily

    Kat smirked and stepped back gesturing at her spotless outfit. "Remember, that sort of stuff slides off me since I became a demonбн though it does mean you might want to wash your face instead" said Kat

    Lily went red and lightly touched her face, finding Kat was rather correct in her statement. Quickly dashing over to the sink, Lily turned it on to wash her face off. While this was happening Callisto did a weirdбн not quite jogging thing to hop over to one of the cupboards and pull out a towel for Lily, which she held out to the girl once she finished soaking her face.

    "Here, it should be cleaner than the dish rags" said Callisto

    Lily mumbled her thanks and dried herself with the provided towel, before looking around slightly awkwardly for a ce to put it. Callisto just grabbed it out of Lily''s hand and dashed off towards theundry.

    "Feel better?" asked Kat with a smile knowing Lily certainly wasn''t crying from sadness.

    "Yeah. I meanбн umбн yeah actually that did help. Iбн I didn''t realise just how much I needed to say something like that you know? Iбн I think it is abination of having such a personal project that I love working on, as well as having another dream of minee true seems to have given me some confidenceбн

    "Well, I meanбн I haven''t actually stood up to them just yet butбн I feel like I can you know? Likeбн I feel different then I did just yesterday or something" said Lily as she took a seat on the sofa.

    Kat was very tempted to continue hugging her best friend when she saw that but sensed the time for a more serious and formal conversation was at hand. Still, that didn''t mean Kat couldn''t grab Sylvie instead and take the other side of the couch. Vivian and Callisto each took one of the recliners. Once everyone was seated Callisto was the one who spoke first. "So, how are we doing this? It has be a more serious question."

    "Wellбн I guess we can all agree we won''t just sneak it in anymoreбн" said Lily

    "Not necessarily" said Sylvie "We can use that as a starting point, and just have the rest of us waiting around to ambush your parents when they question it. Show them the desk fully together first for a bit of impact"

    "Hmm, but if we are ''ambushing'' themбн" said Vivian with air quotes "do we want to have so many people with us? The way you put that Sylvie, you make it seem like we should all be thereбн and I don''t disagree exactly butбн Kat alone would leave quite the impression BEFORE she does any of her crazy stuff"

    Lily looked over at Kat and tried to suppress a wince. "It wouldn''t be that badбн" Lily didn''t believe it. Kat didn''t believe it. Nobody else did either. Just as everyone gazed around and reached a silent agreementбн Kat got a bit of an evil idea. Winking at Sylvie, the little girl nodded as Kat put her down to take the centre of the room.

    "What are you doing?" said Lily somewhat nervous.

    "Showing off" said Kat. pping her wings, Kat started to rise up in ce. As she did so, she also started to channel some demonic energy into her throat and eyes, causing them to glow. Once she saw Lily''s sigh of eptance Kat knew it was time to step it up.

    Next up was forcing energy into her horns. She felt them greedily ept the energy she sent there way, pushing more and more towards it until Kat was sure they were glowing as well, before putting her hands to the sides and releasingrge balls of me. To further sell it, Kat pushed the mes around, so they looked like they were being moved by some kind of invisible wind.

    "You dare call me names? Do you have an idea of the power I wield!" said Kat, with a booming voice that seemed to coat the room. It was slightly gravely as she spoke and wormed its way into everyone ears. "I will HUG YOU ALL. You cannot escape!"

    Sylvie and Vivian instantly burst intoughter, swiftly followed by Kat and Lily. Callisto had a big smile on her face as Kat dropped from the air, focusing more onughing than keeping her wings going. When theughter started to die down, Kat knew what she had to do. Forcing a bit of energy into her throat again she said "Hugs I say!"

    Which of course set everyone off a second time, even eliciting a small chuckle from Callisto that managed to escape her iron will. When they finally managed to recover it was Vivian who said. "Yeahбн we might want to save that. We don''t want them running for the hills."

    Lily nodded "I agreeбн I think they might be more scared of Kat trying to hug them than anything else actually"

    This was all that was needed to set the four into another round of giggles. Callisto, rolled her eyes at this one while hiding her massive smile behind a gloved hand. She waited for everyone to calm down, and for Kat to return Sylvie to herp before saying "So how else could we start?"

    "We could have Kat walk in carrying Lily''s ''unconscious'' body saying "She has finally sumbed to my power" or something like that" said Vivian

    This just elicited a groan from Lily. "Come onбн are we even trying to smooth this over with my parents anymore?" she said, but with a smile that still wouldn''t leave her face and showed that there was no heat in her words.

    "Well, sufficient application of fear and shock would probably get them to ept just about anything" said Callisto "I mean, the real concern would be pushing it too far and making them faint instead and think it was all just a dream. So, we have to moderate our terror appropriately"

    Lily sighed. "Maybe Callisto. We''ll put that in the Maybe pile. Anyone else?"

    "Actually, I''ve got one" said Kat "We can sneak it in as nned. They notice and check, you say you bought it. Prove it by pointing out that it has everyone you are close with carved onto it. They ask why I have demon wings and you hit ''em with a "Wait? You guys can''t see them? I thought that''s why you never liked Kat""

    Lily giggled at that. "That''s practically EVIL Kat and I kind of love it. Not sure if it would work, because they would be able to see them next time you visitedбн but man would it be funny. Even I have to admit I kinda want to see the look on their faces when you do"

    "Another good n could be to just have Kat walk through the house carrying pieces of it and justбн notment on the wings. If Lily''s parents ask, we can just nod and go "yeah what about them? Didn''t you notice before?" when they ask about it. Pretend it''s normal same as we nned for the desk but with Kat instead" said Sylvie.

 Chapter 329: The Calm before the Furos.

    <h4>Chapter 329: The Calm before the Furos.</h4>

    In the end, the girls went through a few other variations of how to break the news to Lily''s parents, but they settled on a rather basic one. Step 1, meet up and put together Sylvie''s desk. Step 2, have Vivian show up with the desk in a trailer and be ready to start unloading it. Step 3, have Vivian talking to Lily''s parents while Kat unloads the pieces. Step 4, don''t react. Step 5, ??? Step 6, all hug and go home.

    Now, obviously, it was recognised that step five was a massive hole in the n, and Vivian kept trying to argue that it would go much smoother if she was wearing a fake moustache, but both of these issues were things the group was able to move past. Callistomented that she could provide some assistance, if needed, and it was decided that she would sit in the driver''s seat just in case she needed to be on scene quickly.

    Sylvie was free to do whatever she wanted, and said that she had her own ns. Nobody asked her about it. Once these was all decided, Lily headed back home and everyone else washed themselves and went to bed. Wellбн Callisto just got back to work, and Sylvie joined Kat once again instead of using her own bedбн but those are just minor details.

    In the early morning, Kat got to work putting Sylvie''s desk together. With her strength it wasn''t even hard, and with her constitution she really didn''t feel like eating more after the past few days, so she just put the whole thing together during breakfast, with Sylvie stepping in right at the start to point out to Kat where she wanted the desk. Super strengthbined with Chekov''s expert woodwork made assembly a breeze.

    It was around ten o''clock when Lily managed to get over. She had slight bags under her eyes, but had a smile on her face. Currently, Kat was watching Sylvie and Vivian y a game of pokerбн using Uno cards. Kat suspected they were just being sillyбн but the game had been going on for about an hour now, so Kat''s confidence in that guess was waning. So when Lily showed up, she took it as the perfect chance to do something other than ponder that question.

    Kat got up and gave her friend a quick hug. "Hi Lily,e in" said Kat

    "Thanks" said Lily "What happened to Sylvie''s desk? I noticed it wasn''t in the trailer anymore"

    Kat shrugged "I put it together instead of eating breakfast. It wasn''t that hard really, and I was able to easily do it myself. I did ask Sylvie first before getting the go ahead"

    "That girl would let you get away with anything, of course she said yes" said Vivian from her ce at the table.

    "That girl" said Sylvie "Is currently winning our card game"

    "Yeahбн umбн what are they ying?" asked Lily confused.

    "Poker? Or so they said" replied Kat

    Vivian nodded "Yeah we are"

    "бн How?" asked Lily voiceced with confusion.

    "Well, we seemed to have misced the normal cards so we are just using Uno cards instead. We took out the fancy cards, use zeros as tens, and ones as aces. We just pretend the other court cards don''t exist and that basically lets us y by normal rules" said Sylvie.

    "Soбн I guess it''s time to go confront my parents thenбн" said Lily

    "Yup" said Vivian raising her eyesбн only to see how tired Lily looked. "Lily, are you ok dear?"

    "I''m fine Vivian, thanks for asking" said Lily

    "If you''re sure dear. Just because your friends with Kat doesn''t mean you can avoid sleeping properly like her just yet. Wait till you be a vampire slime fox or something. Then I''ll let you stay upte" said Vivian poking her tongue out at the end.

    Lily chuckled. "I''m fine reallyбн it wasn''t even intentionalбн I just needed something to take my mind of this morning a little. I meanбн I''m confident butбн I don''t know that I''m ready?" said Lily

    Vivian put her cards down so that she could stand up and pat Lily on the shoulder. As soon as she saw the younger girl leaning in, Vivian pulled her into a proper hug. "That''s ok. We''ll be right there with you. Plus, if you get kicked out, I can have a third daughter!" said Vivian with a joking smile.

    Lily tried and failed to stifle herughter, until Callisto spoke up from the staircase she was residing on. "I''m afraid I have to veto that one Vivian. In just a few months you''ve already picked up two of them. Getting a third so soon after that makes me worry just how many you want in the future. I might have to put my foot down here to save this house from bursting at the seams"

    Vivian, in the most mature and adult fashion possible, stuck her tongue out and blew in Callisto''s general direction. "I can do what I want, I''m a fully grown adult. I pay taxes and everything"

    "Vivian, I am also your ountant. I pay your taxes" said Callisto

    "Still my money you pay those taxes with" said Vivian with a pout. "Besides, it''s Lily! Don''t tell me you wouldn''t be willing to adopt her with such a cute face like this" as Vivian finished speaking, she turned Lily around and hugged her from behind, showing off Lily''s face to Callisto.

    Lily was looking a bit red from Vivian''s repeated teasing and had a strained smile on. Callisto decided to help the girl out a bit and deescte. "Look, Lily is lovely indeed, and I''m sure you could convince me, but she has two perfectly serviceable parents that care for her already. We don''t need to adopt her, and we don''t have any more spare bedrooms anyway."

    Sadly, this did not have the desired effect. Vivian smiled wide and hugged Lily tighter. "See, even Callisto admits we''d love to have you. Sure she didn''t say that but she''s a bit of a stick in the mud. Besides, if they can''t even put up with Kat when she hasn''t done anything wrong, they don''t deserve to have such an adorable daughter anyway"

    Lily''s light touch of red, turned into a deep cherry as Vivian continued to embarrass her. Seeing this, Kat slid over and freed Lily from Vivian''s grasp, before giving her a soft hug and dashing away. Thisбн also did not have the desired effect as Vivian was on a roll this morning and said "Oh, the fair maiden has been saved by her knight in shining silk! Whatever shall I do to steal her back?"

    Lily groaned and, to Kat''s surprise, went even more red, and decided to hide her face in Kat''s shoulder again. Kat gave Vivian a frown, but she was unrepentant and stuck her tongue out at Kat as well. Kat was tempted to say something, but Callisto spoke first "We''ve been yed Kat. Vivian is on a roll today. I fear for the sanity of Lily''s parents in but a few moments"

    Lily burst out intoughter that she tried to stifle with Kat''s kimono. Vivian smiled at this, and Sylvie pointed out. "Vivian was just trying to get your mind of your worries" said Sylvie "She might seem like a big child but she''s actually pretty smart"

    "Oh" huffed Vivian affectionately "Pretty smart? Why Sylvie I am positively offended. I am the smartest. I know all of the big words. My mummy taught them to me"

    Sylvie gave a look that seemed to say ''this is what I mean'' somehow with an almostpletely deadpan expression. "She''s right though" said Callisto "Just leave your parents to Vivian. She might be a few cards short of a full deck, but she has a surprising knack for talking to peopleбн and insulting them without making enemies"

    "That''s a bit mean Callisto. I would never insult good, hardworking, or honest people" said Vivian.

    Callisto nodded "Exactly"

    Vivian beamed, and Kat sighed. Lily however, had managed to look confident once again, regaining the smile she had when she walked inside and the bags under her eyes seemed just a little bit lighter.

    "Ok. I''m ready" said Lily

    Everyone nodded at that and headed towards the car. Vivian was still driving, because "Callisto was never good with trailers" and the three younger girls were all sitting in the back. Kat was sitting as far forward as she could so that the others could sit with their legs poking through one of the more spacious gaps in her wings and not be squished too badly. Sylvie had tried to convince Kat to allow her onto Kat''sp, but Kat denied it for safety reasons.

    "Everyone ready?" asked Vivian

    "Yes!"

    "Everyone remember the n?" asked Vivian again as she started the car.

    "Yes!"

    "Excellent" said Vivian as she backed out of the driveway

 Chapter 330: Meet the Mother

    <h4>Chapter 330: Meet the Mother</h4>

    When everyone pulled up at the Furos'' house, they all had their game faces on. This of course, meant that they were trying to look as polite and unassuming as possible with the minimal deviations from their normal resting faces. For Vivian this meant a dazzling smile, for Sylvie, a soft rise of the corners of her mouth.

    For Lily, it was a slightly nervous trembling that still contained a soft smile and a solid confidence. For Callisto it was apletely t face with almost no movement in her limbs, especially her fingers, which were kept perfectly still on the steering wheel once Vivian had given up her spot.

    And of course, Kat, who has a smile slightly downturned, as she''d never had a good rtionship with the Furos, and while normally she had a softer smile like Sylvie, or, more recently, a wide grin, she never did like the Furos, and this was what they hade to expect from her.

    Kat took up her position behind the pieces of desk so that only the very tip of her horns could be seen. Making sure it was just enough to see the tips, but without revealing so much of them to make it clear that they weren''t anything other than an odd hairstyle choice. Sylvie was hidden behind Vivian as she walked confidently up to the Kuros'' home.

    Lily followed beside her nervously ringing her hands, but with a confident set to her shoulders. When Vivian made it to the door, she knocked with the firm authority of someone who knew what she was doingбн and the bright smile of someone who had not a clue.

    Kat strained her ears to hear the whole thing, and not miss her chance to act. When Kat heard the door open, and a female voice rang out, Kat knew it was Lily''s mother before she even spoke. She could practically hear the derision from behind the desk. How that worked, not even the system knew.

    "Hello? May I help youбн" Lily''s mother, Mrs. Furos, let the words hang as she tried to figure out the best way to address Vivian. Her youthful appearance and bright smile contrasting with the professional set of her bearing and the clipboard she had acquired just for this set up. "Miss?" was eventually what Mrs. Furos settled on.

    "Just Vivian is fine dear, what might I call you Mrs. Furos?" responded Vivian brightly

    "Ahбн um, please call me Evaline?" said Evaline already questioning herself and wondering what was going on.

    "Sure thing Evaline" Vivian said, radiating positivity. Kat could hear the faint hissing of Evaline as she desperately tried not to shy away from the lightбн or at least that''s how the scene was going in Kat''s head. "I''m just here to drop off a desk for young Lily here. Made by Master Chekov himself you know"

    "Ehбн um? Thank you for that?" said Evaline still not fully grasping the situation.

    "Would you like to ask me any questions while we get everything set up? It''s no big deal of course, but I''m sure someone intelligent like yourself must have at least a few for me? Lily, would you be a dear and direct the unloader?" said Vivian still radiating professionalism and positivity.

    Lily gave a quick nce to her mother who shakily nodded, and stepped out of the way of the door. This was of course, Kat''s queue to get moving. Without missing a beat, Kat picked up the first part of the desk and marched inside following Lily''s lead. While she was doing this, Evaline was still trying toe up with a question for Vivian after she had been prompted.

    Evaline didn''t so much as nce at Kat as she made her way inside. While this was happening, Kat kept an ear out for when Evaline finally managed to think up a question. "So thisбн umбн Master Chekov? You saidбн? What sort of work has he done?" managed Evaline after a good ten seconds of silence.

    "Oh well, he''s a rather impressive wood carver from Russia!" said Vivian practically bouncing in ce as she spoke, as if this was just the question she was waiting for. "Well, he''s practically a Grandmaster carver at this point, but he left Russia a few years back and has kept to himself since. Lily was rather lucky to get something so high quality from him"

    Kat deposited the first desk part and went back out to grab another, as Evaline continued to founder in conversation with Vivian. "Umбн that sounds lovely, why, what did our girl do to impress someone like him?"

    Vivian sighed, putting her clenched fist holding her clipboard against her face, letting her radiance calm down a slight amount. "Well, Ms. Furos, Evaline, sorry. I don''t rightly know. I mean, nothing against your daughter of course, she is quite a dear, but I wasn''t present when he made that desk for her. I couldn''t even hope to guess the motivations of someone so talented"

    "Er um yes of course, how silly of me" said Evaline, only just barely grabbing onto the conversation as Kat brought the next piece inside. Kat, for good measure, even let her tail slightly graze the back of Evaline''s leg, but she didn''t even react. "Soбн this deskбн what''s it like exactly?"

    "Well, now, I can''t be spoiling the big surprise" said Vivian hiding her now very wide grin behind her clipboard. "That wouldn''t be fair to Master Chekov or your daughter really. You are more than wee to take a look once it''s been put together of course. That will only take a few moments. Chekov ensured that all the pieces would fit together smoothly. Why, I doubt you could even tell where it separates if you didn''t know!"

    "Of course, of course, it will be much better to see it all together" said Evaline nodding along with Vivian. It was at this point Kat and Lily grabbed thest of the pieces and Kat spoke up. "Nearly done Vivian. Should be all together in just a second"

    Evaline froze, instantly recognising the voice. Vivian watched as Evaline''s neck slowly stuttered around to watch Kat walk inside following behind Lily. When she did so, she saw Kat''s features and her mouth dropped open. Evaline pointed down the hall shakily and saidбн "Thatбн umбн wha?"

    "Oh? Yes that''s Kat. She''s helping with the heavy lifting. Quite the lovely young girl you know. She''s been a big help" said Vivian.

    "Ohбн er yesбн but um" Evaline stumbled looking for a ''polite'' way to point out Kat didn''t look remotely human.

    As she stumbled over the words, Lily and Kat put the finishing touches on the desk, and Lily shouted out. "We''re done Mom. Did you want toe look?"

    "Ah, sure honey!" said Evaline, snapping back into focusing. As she walked inside towards her daughter''s room, she absentmindedly gestured for Vivian to follow. This meant that she didn''t see Vivian removing her shoes and grinning evilly at her back.

    When Evaline made it to Lily''s room, the sight she was greeted with was Kat putting away the books that took up the space that now belonged to the desk in the new shelving. "Umбн what?"

    Lily turned to her mother and said "Fantastic isn''t it? Chekov really went above and beyond with the carving. It has so many unique details"

    Evaline looked from her daughter, to the desk, and back to Kat. "Umбн yes, it looks lovely but umбн" she gestured vaguely at Kat

    Lily tilted her head, perfectly feigning genuine confusion. "What''s up?"

    "Can you not see theбн you know?" said Evaline

    "I mean, I can see Kat putting away those books. Actually, good point I really should be helping her" said Lily getting to work, assisting Kat.

    Evaline looked around the room for some other assistance, and spotted Vivian in the doorway. "Doбн do you not see the wingsбн and the tailбн and the h-horns?"

    Vivian nodded "Yeah of course I do?"

    Evaline looked around again searching for someone else to help her. Seeing everyone acting so normally, she couldn''t help but start to wonder if she was the one going crazy. Evaline gulped and addressed her daughter. "Lily what about you?"

    "What about me what?" asked Lily

    "The wings?" asked Evaline

    "Yeah? I mean they are pretty hard to miss mum" said Lily

    Evaline''s eyes darted and finally reaching out for her only other option. "Katбн what do you have to say about this?"

    "Umбн?" Kat looked over at Evaline and raised an eyebrow. "I don''t understand the question fully" *Ha lie prevention eat your heart out. I understand the question, but not ''fully''*

    "Erбн umбн" Evaline looked around the room once more before saying "Shall I get your father? I''m sure he''d also like to see this desk of yours?"

    "That sounds great" said Lily with a nod before returning to the bookshelf. Evaline left the room in a daze, off to find her husband, and maybe get some answers.

 Chapter 331: H-H-Harold Enters the Ring

    <h4>Chapter 331: H-H-Harold Enters the Ring</h4>

    When Evaline finally returned with Lily''s father, Harold, she really hadn''t managed to pull herself together any more. She''d left in hopes that it would clear her thoughts somewhat, but she still very clearly remembered Kat''s new appearance, and she certainly didn''t want to leave her daughter alone with her any longer than she absolutely had to.

    So, it was a confused Harold, and an equally confused Evaline, if for different reasons, entered into Lily''s room. What she saw, shouldn''t have shocked her, but it did. Kat was sitting on the edge of Lily''s bed chatting with her as if nothing was wrongбн except she had her tail wrapped around Lily, who was happily chatting back as if nothing was wrong. Vivian was standing off to the side, writing something down on a clipboard and was swiftly removed from Evaline''s train of thought.

    Evaline cleared her throat and said. "Lily, would you be a dear and show your father your new desk?"

    Kat made sure she wasn''t in Evaline''s line of sight as she grinned. *Yes! She isn''t even questioning the desk anymore. She''s more concerned about me. Of course, that was the n, but still, it''s pretty funny how off kilter she clearly is. If we hadn''t nned this out so thoroughly I''d be tempted to mess with her more, I know she deserves it more than mostбн aw well, we have it in hand.*

    "Sure thing dad. I mean, it''s pretty much what it appears" said Lily as she stood up and moved over to her desk. "Umбн Chekov is the name of the person who made thisбн it was made for me pretty specifically, umбн"

    "Hmm" Lily''s father knocked on the side of the desk as he spoke. "Is that mahogany? That''s a sturdy wood right there" he then continued to tap, lightly in some cases, the other areas of the desk. Due to Chekov''s construction though, you couldn''t hear any of the hollow spaces.

    "Umбн no? Dadбн Iбн why would you assume it''s mahogany of all things? I meanбн I guess it could be butбн it doesn''t really look like mahogany does it?" said Lily rather confused at her father''s antics.

    Harold shrugged and went back to examining the desk. Tracing the outlines of the various people featured in Lily''s library, pausing for a moment when he reached the smaller versions of himself and his wife. Harold let his hand rest on them as he seemed to lose himself in thought.

    Kat just acted like she wasn''t paying attention, leaning backwards while bracing herself with her arms and letting her gaze wander the room seemingly at random. Of course, in reality, Kat was abusing her superior peripheral vision to move her eyes around the room while keeping an eye on both of Lily''s parents.

    Evalineбн seeing everyone ignore the elephantбн erбн demon in the room stood with her mouth open in shock. Vivian wasn''t any help, she was writing something vaguely official looking on her clipboardбн Lily hade with Kat and wouldn''t be any help anyway having defended the girl for much lesser crimesбн

    And Harold, Evaline wanted to scoff at how easily distracted he was. Instead of focusing on the clear and present threat to their daughter he was busy investigating a desk of all things. Sure it was well made, but it was just a desk, or so Evaline thought. She hadn''t really taken the time to properly look at the sheer detail the desk contained nor thought there might be some hiddenpartments.

    No, instead her thoughts were firmly fixed on trying to work out what to do about Kat. She had ''clear proof'' that Kat was up to no good, and now that she''d ''finally revealed her true colours'' Evaline was sure she would''ve been able to convince her daughter to stay away from the girlбн but instead she just nodded along, saying that yes, Kat did have wings, as if that was the end of it.

    Evaline felt like she needed to scream at the injustice of it all, but to make matters worse, that Vivian women thought nothing of it either. That was when Evaline got a new idea. Perhaps Vivian was spelled as well. So she just had to bring it to Harold''s attention.

    "Say Harold, did you not notice Lily''s friend here? You seem awfully distracted not to have said hello" said Evaline, injecting a little bit of pleading into her voice hoping that he actually hadn''t noticed her and ignored her wings.

    Harold stopped with his investigation of the desk to face his wife, but as he realised what it was she said, he instead turned towards the bed, knowing vaguely in the back of his mind where the room''s other upants were. "Oh. Oh yes terribly sorry. Hello Kat" mumbled Harold, clearly still with his mind on the desk.

    "Hello Harold. It''s nice to see you" said Kat with minimal fuss.

    Evaline, for a brief moment, wondered if considerable application of force via introducing her face to the desk personally would relieve some of the internal screams she had rattling around in her throat. In the end though, she stifled that thought and said politely "Now, Harold darling, do you notice anything different with Kat here?"

    Harold stifled a sigh, but Kat still caught it, which made her raise her eyebrows slightly in turn. Harold looked back to Kat for a few seconds before saying. "She has a lovely kimono on. Perhaps the best quality I''ve seen. Old silk too, and wonderfully cared for. I imagine it''s an heirloom butбн consideringбн yourбн upbringing I suppose that is unlikely"

    Evaline was starting to reconsider her previous idea about excessive applications of force when Kat responded. "Well, I meanбн it sort of counts as one? It belonged to Gramps'' wife before she passed away and he wanted me to have it. I''ve taken good care of it since, and made sure it stays in perfect condition"

    Harold nodded "Yes, something like that should be treasuredбн though I do wonder if it''s best to be wearing such a thing when spending such a leisurely day."

    Kat shrugged "Don''t worry, I take very good care of it. It''s probably still going tost my entire life even wearing it like I do. It''s made of sturdy stuff" Kat sniggered internally. *Yeah it willst as long as I live alright.*

    Evalineбн shaking slightly, though she hadn''t noticed, looked from her husband to Kat, and back before saying. "Soбн you don''t see those wings?"

    Harold shrugged "Well of course I can but it seemed awfully impolite to point it out Evaline"

    Evaline staired at her husband open mouthed while Kat thought. *Huh maybe he isn''t so bad after all. I meanбн normally I only ever saw them as a pair and Evaline sort of just spoke for the both of themбн I wonder if it''s because he''s clearly distracted or if he really just doesn''t care.*

    "Rightбн" said Evaline stretching out the word to its limit as she tried to wrap her head further around the fact that even her husband seemed to find no problem with his daughter''s only friend growing wings all of a sudden. "Are thoseбн real?" is what Evaline finally managed to say.

    Kat smiled "Well of course. Why wouldn''t they be?"

    To further punctuate the statement Kat pped them a bit but didn''t show off any flying just yet. For good measure though, Kat flicked her tail around and curled it into various shapes proving it too to be real.

    Evaline, deciding to save what little of her sanity was left and leave. "I''m going to prepare some tea" is what she said before fleeing from the room. She didn''t even have the decency to ask if anyone wanted any.

    As soon as Evaline left though, Harold started to chuckle. Everyone else in the room looked at him like they''d seen a ghost. "Oh, don''t look at me like that. I was quite the prankster when I was your age. Well, not you Vivian, the girls, but still my point stands"

    Lily kept staring open mouthed at her father, so he continued with a sigh. "Look, you know your mother loves you. I don''t know why she dislikes Kat, but I was willing to defer to her judgement before. Now though, it''s more than clear she''s losing you, we both are. So, what''s going on."

    Everyone kept staring at Harold. *Thisбн this was not part of the n.*

    "Ohe on pumpkin, did you really think you got your smarts from your mother? No, wait don''t tell her I said that. She did wonderfully on all of her tests reallyбн it''s justбн she''s a bit blind sometimes, and doesn''t question things enoughбн

    "It''s clear you''ve been spending more time with Kat, despite what you''ve said, and it''s also clear you felt it better to lie to us about it. And look, I don''t fault you for it, Evaline has been unreasonably protective since we moved butбн can we just talk about it?"

    Everyone kept staring open mouthed at Harold.

 Chapter 332: тАж What?

    <h4>Chapter 332: бн What?</h4>

    Finally, having enough of the staring, Harold gave Lily a lot bop on the head, snapping her back into the world. "Ready to chat now?"

    "Umбн erбн umбн this is not how we nned this to go" managed Lily

    Harold shrugged "Well, I bet your mother didn''t n to slowly drive you away by ostracising your only friend for years as she tried to push you to find others and instead drove you to further confide in Kat and study to avoid speaking with us as well as finding other friends"

    Everyone went back to staring at Harold opened mouthed.

    "Can you lot just stop that? Yes, I''m not an idiot, thanks for noticing? Sorry, I happen to love my wife and daughter and are willing to let them get away with murder. Yes, I should have stopped her earlier Lily, but honestly I was happier to see you growing up and finally standing up for yourself so I didn''t say anything" said Harold with his hands on his hips.

    The staring continued, and Harold narrowed his eyes before taking his wallet out of his pocket and chucking it at Kat''s face. She was shocked enough at the throw she didn''t even try to dodge, letting it collide with her horns. Kat tilted her head in confusion at Harold, as if asking ''why?''

    "Well that''s because you''re all just starin'' at me like I''ve just told you magic is real or something stupбн" Harold slowed as the stares intensified. "Wellбн shit then I guess. Now I''m the one with questions"

    "Iбн I justбн umбн how?" said Lily

    Harold scoffed at his daughter "I told you I''m not an idiot. I wasn''t really sure what to think but that wild guessбн wellбн you guys weren''t exactly hiding your reactions. I mean, it wasn''t even a guess, I was making a point. Sure it was rendered moot butбн" Harold shook his head and continued speaking. "Look, maybe we should start at the beginning, or the beginning of today, what was the n"

    Lily looked over to Kat for guidance, but she just shrugged. *I mean he''s your father. I''ve only seen him briefly with your mom. How the hell should I know what to do here Lily?* Lily pouted, getting most of Kat''s response and looked at her dad. "Wellбн umбн it''s sort of hard to start there butбн wellбн I have this desk, and we were tempted to just sneak it in butбн

    "Well, the carvings, of umбн everyone I guess? They look like themбн except, well, Kat has horns, and wings andбн she looks like she actually does. I thought that when you guys finally looked at that there would beбн umбн bigger questions I supposed?

    "So, we sort of nned to sneak both past today and confuse you both enough by justбн treating it like it was normal to get by? Andбн umбн maybe you''d just let it go? Orбн be too embarrassed to askter"

    Harold nodded along with his daughters reasoning. "Honestly not a bad n. How did you think you were going to get it past me though?"

    Lily blushed and looked away from her father before muttering. "Wellбн you haven''t really been doing muchбн so I kinda just worried about what mom would say"

    Harold sighed. "I suppose I have been a bit distant. I meanбн I think you need your space Lily, and Evaline was doing more than enough smothering since we moved, so I just sort ofбн took a back seat I suppose. Guess I''ll have to step up againбн" Harold let out a long sigh "Shoulda seen thisin''"

    "Umбн it''s not really your fault dad" mumbled Lily.

    "No, it is. You should feel safe bringing anything to either of us, even somethingбн well ok no maybe never tell your mother about this. That''s probably safer" said Harold

    Lily paled significantly at that one. Harold, noticing this, rolled his eyes. "Maybe I need to teach you to hide your emotions better?"

    "Why?" asked Lily

    "Lily my sweet daughter. I am screaming internally right now. I want nothing more than to yell at the world in fear, wonder, joy, sadness, guilt. Why I have so many mixed emotions if you bottled them all I''m sure it''d be enough for the whole year. Doesn''t show on my face though does it?" said Harold

    Kat pushed energy into her eyes and looked at Harold''s face. She was taking his challenge, and noticed thatбн he was mostly right. His skin was loose, and it looked like he was smiling slightly with barely any tension in his face. That was wrong though, Kat could see the muscles in his arms tensing and untensing, and the same with his legs. His small smile, was actually rather pinched, and his eye was actually twitching a miniscule amount.

    "Noбн" said Lily

    Harold nodded. "Right, now. Please, what geniusly stupid idea have youe up with that we need to avoid telling your mother"

    Lily paled further. Kat hadn''t thought it possible. "Oh no, we need to tell her? Shit, welpбн umбн hmm. Not it!" shouted Harold.

    Lily pouted at her dad. "Nope, no way. You''ve got something big nned. You can tell her."

    Lily groaned. "I can justбн show her afterбн"

    Harold rolled his eyes. "Whatever. Now what is this secret huh? I can see you are rather set on it, because you didn''t even try and argue with not being the one to tell her."

    "Imightbetryingto fbeamagiclcreature" mumbled Lily

    "Lilyбн?" Harold said as he red, trying to inject as much mocking disappointment as he could.

    "Iбн. might be trying toбн be a magical creatureбн" said Lily giving up on hiding it from her dad.

    "Oh, like your friend Kat?" asked Harold

    "No she''s different" Lily said without thinking. Harold though, noticed the instinctual reaction, and had his eyes raise a fraction as he filed away that information.

    "Soбн why are you doing this exactly?" asked Harold

    Lily''s eyes shed towards Kat, realising she probably shouldn''t mention the system too much, or at all if she could. It was another movement Harold caught, but, he still didn''tment. Kat managed to catch the moment he noticed them though, and filed her own note away.

    "Wellбн I want to learn magic. Apparentlyбн this dimension doesn''t have any mana, soбн I may or may not have talent for it. If I became something else, especially something with a good amount of magic in them, I''ll certainly get some of my own" said Lily, careful not to mention anything Harold shouldn''t know.

    Harold nodded, and turned his attention to Vivian who was still writingбн on the same page she was before. "I suppose you''re watching over themбн Vivian I believe it was?"

    Vivian looked up and beamed at Harold. "I don''t know if I''d say that. They are both perfectly capable of taking care of themselves. Though, I do worry for them of course"

    Harold saw this and narrowed his eyes for a split second before turning his full attention to Vivian. He sent back a simr smile, beaming at her in turn, though it felt significantly less bright. "Of course, I''d trust my daughter to make her own decisions, but don''t you think it warrants a decently high level of adult supervision."

    Vivian''s smile got wider and looked around the room. "Adult supervision? I don''t see anyone suitable for that role in here?" somehow, even as Vivian said the usatory words, her aura only got brighter.

    Harold tried to return the favour but couldn''t manage the natural smiling grace Vivian had. "Well, are you saying you aren''t capable?"

    "I''m saying I hardly count as an adult" said Vivian with full shine. "I''m basically still a kid, and I certainly wouldn''t say I''m any more mature than Kat, or Lily"

    "Oh, perhaps I do need to hear what''s happening after all" said Harold smiling, thinking he''d won.

    Vivian''s smile however, got wider, straining just the slightest bit, but her demeanour never cracking. "Oh? Someone who hasn''t had a real conversation in years? Or someone who let his wife insult the only friend she has wants to watch over them now they''ve finally found something of their own?"

    Harold reacted as if he''d been physically punched. "Well, that might be a little harshбн"

    Vivian didn''t let him go on though. "Perhaps it might be, but as I already said, I have utmost faith in these girls." Vivian walked forward to ce her arm on Lily''s shoulder "but, if Lily really wanted to tell you about the full story, she would have done so before. I don''t mind if she does in the future, hell she can tell you the moment she leavesбн but you let this go on. I won''t let you try and sneak into their world without doing any work for it. You left her alone when she most needed help. Allowed your wife to iste you all, and now, youe in and say she inherited her intelligence from you?"

    Vivian''s eyes were practically glowing at this point, and Kat was sure, had it been her eyes they really would have been but Vivian wasn''t finished. "You say you are smart yes? And I''m sure you areбн but perhaps the truth isбн you''re just as worried about Kat as your wifeбн you''re just taking the longer route to get there. I will not let your hurt them"

    Harold''s smile cracked, unable to stand up to Vivian''s sunny disposition or her poisonous word. He nced around the room once before nodding slightly to himself and heading for the door. "I suppose I''ll see youter tonight Lily" said Harold as he left.

 Chapter 333: Talking it Over

    <h4>Chapter 333: Talking it Over</h4>

    After Harold left the room, there was silence. The three remaining were willing to let it sit, and have it assisted with Kat calming everyone''s emotions. Kat realised that she''d really been caught up in Vivian''s flow, and was d that she hadn''t started to leak fire or set her eyes alight during the conversation.

    It was like this, that Sylvie found them when she poked her head into the room. "Sylvie?" said Kat with confusion in her voice.

    "I think it''s time we left for a bit. I could cut the tension in this house with a knife" said Sylvie.

    Vivian frowned "There will be no tension cutting on my watch Sylvie" despite her frown, Vivian continued, her eyes sparkling. "It''s dangerous to let someone as sweet and innocent as yourself y with knives"

    "Wellбн" said Sylvie stretching out the word. "I might have tilted all of the picture frames in this house, moved aside all of the nick knacks to reveal dust spots, and put old double-sided tape on all of the cupboards."

    Everyone stared opened mouthed at Sylvie, and Kat got a weird sense of Dижjид vu.

    "Oh, and Callisto already lets me use the knives when I help her cook asionally" said Sylvie, poking her tongue out at the end before she left the room just for good measure. That seemed to break the spell on everyone in the room. Vivian went straight after Sylvie, and Kat, seeing Lily was thinking but not moving, scooped her up into a princess carry and swiftly followed behind them.

    They left the house, following Sylvie''s lead, straight back to the car and into it. Callisto yielded the drivers position, and they headed off. They stopped by just for a short moment to drop the trailer back where it belonged before heading home. Sylvie managed to convince Kat to hold her during the ride this time, though Kat was extra careful with Sylvie as she still had to sit forward so Lily wasn''t being crushed by her wings.

    It didn''t take any longer than half an hour to pull into the garage though, and everyone was piling out shortly after. Some unspoken agreement led them all into the lounge room to take their positions. Sylvie, Lily and Kat on the couch, and Vivian and Callisto in the armchairs. Silence followed for a few seconds before Vivian spoke. "Sorry Lilyбн I probably shouldn''t have been so hard on your father"

    Lily gulped once, but steeled herselfбн before snatching Sylvie off Kat''sp and hugging her tightly as a form offort. Sylvie''s eyes flickered up to Lily''s face for only a moment before she snuggled into the bookworm.

    "Noбн umбн no I think you did the right thing" said Lily

    Vivian bit her lip as she looked at everyone''s faces, and seeing no condemnation anywhere said "Are you sure? I meanбн obviously you''re sure butбн are you sure? He''s still your father and the whole point of the n was to sort everything out so we wouldn''t have any issues with your parentsбн and I sort of ruined all that"

    Lily hugged Sylvie tightly, and the young girl just let her head rest back on Lily withoutint. It was a little tight for her, but Sylvie wasn''t going to deny Lily this extra support. Kat did notice however, the slightly pinched look on Sylvie''s face, and kept a note of it. "Lookбн umбн I guessбн hmmmбн

    "I don''tбн I don''t exactly wantбн I meanбн I don''t want to say bad things about dadбн but Iбн I''m not sure how he can say that? I meanбн I was actually listening to him for the first partбн umбн until you stepped up I was willing to basically just forgive all the things he''s doneбн" said Lily

    Vivian''s eyes narrowed, and for the first time today, a truly annoyed Vivian was taking note of the words being said very careful. "Lilyбн what do you mean by ''all the things?''"

    "Erбн um" Lily stumbled as she saw Vivian''s look and loosened her grip on Sylvie just a bit before the younger girl tapped her hand, allowing her to gather herself enough to say, "Wellбн um he wasn''t ever bad to meбн I mean, my parentsбн neither of them have been bad to MEбн butбн well Kat''s another storyбн

    "Heбн well he''s sort of right in that unlike mom he didn''t really do anything bad to her butбн wellбн he has said SOME thingsбн and he really let mom get away with a lot you knowбн Iбн I never really thought of it as a problemбн or wellбн I meanбн umбн"

    "Take your time Lily" said Vivian softly reigning in her scarier expressions, while Kat snaked her tail around Lily to add her support as well.

    Lily took a long breath, and some time to organise her speech. Before she spoke next, she tried to reassure herself that she wouldn''t stutter and that she''d say what she meant. "Okбн um, so in a lot of books and storiesбн people treat it as just as bad to watch something horrible happen as it is to do that thingбн

    "And even if I don''t quite believe thatбн umбн the old saying ''The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing'' andбн that''s really what my dad was doing. He was just letting mom insult Kat andбн even when I defended her, dad just let mom say whatever she wanted to me as well. Soбн I justбн yeahбн"

    Vivian opened her mouth to say something but Callisto was the one who jumped in. "I know what you mean Lily. You were willing to forgive your dad for not doing anything because he wasn''t hurting you andбн I presume his argument waspelling?"

    Lily and Vivian groaned in sync. "We didn''t exin it to Callisto/Sylvie or Sylvie/Callisto" said them both with Vivian speaking Callisto''s name first and Lily Sylvie''s. Once they realised this, they all looked at Kat for her to use her memory to go over it word for word.

    Kat happily obliged, catching Sylvie and Callisto up on exactly what Harold said. When it was over Sylvie snuggled into Lily more and pulled Lily''s arms tighter around her. Callisto, leaned further back in her seat and said "That. Is rather unusual" in a somewhat hollow voice.

    Everyone waited for her follow-up response, somehow feeling her silent request for the others to wait on her next wordsбн which were, "No really, this is an extremely unusual case. I don''t fully understand the scope of your father''s personality Lily. Iбн I''m not sure I''ve ever met someone like that. Some of the things he''s said make me believe his im to intelligence butбн some others make me question it greatlyбн yet he clearly isn''t too poor with people, I mean he almost had you even if something like that would never get past Vivian, she''s a master of peopleбн

    "It''s just a bit weird really. My best guessбн is that he might be more correct than you think when he says you get your intellect from him" Lily narrowed her eyes, and Callisto raised a cating hand. "I mean no offenceбн I''m justбн guessing that perhaps rather than a true ease with people,

    "He''s simply read enough books to understand the theory, and has spent more than enough time in thepany of both you and your mother to apply that knowledge effectively. As we saw it didn''t exactly work against Vivian, and he didn''t really notice anything was too wrong until it was forced in front of his face. He can see thingsбн but he has limited understanding, something you actually strive for Lily"

    Lily sat back against the chair as well, and Kat''s tail tightened around her. "You might be right Callisto" whispered Lily. "You might be right" she repeated in a slightly louder voice.

    "I''m sorry I have to head off to punishment soon Lilyбн I don''t really want to just leave you here" said Kat

    Lily shook her head "I''ve still got everyone else. And I think we can all agree that my parents don''t really have anything against meбн just Kat. Even if I need to defend you a bit Kat, it''s not that badбн"

    Kat shook her head "I justбн kinda feel like this is my fault. It''s me they have a problem with and I feel like I should deal with it not you"

    "Kat, my parents are being idiots. That is not your fault it is theirs" said Lily

    "Besides" said Vivian "While Kat is out her bedroom is free. I''m sure she doesn''t mind right?"

    Kat nodded instantly "Of course. Heck, even when I''m here Lily is always wee. She might have topete for space in the bed with Sylvie if I''m here and we all need to share it but it''s fine really"

    Vivianughed, and said. "Surely with two beds between the three of you, we can work something out. For now, though, we should rx. Kat is heading off soon and we don''t want to be caught up on problems. Kat, do you know if you can send us update messages while on your punishment?"

    Kat shook her head "No I don''t. I will if I can of courseбн but I don''t think I''ll know till I''m already gone"

 Chapter 334: Another Succubus?!

    <h4>Chapter 334: Another Subus?!</h4>

    Kat was meditating in bed when she felt herself being pulled into a waking state. It felt urgent, but not like an emergency, so Kat pulled herself together carefully, but without wasting too much time. When her eyes opened and she saw the burning red symbols floating beside her bed she knew it was time to leave.

    Carefully removing her arms and tail from around Sylvie wasn''t enough, because as she did so, the little girl''s eyes opened and look straight into Kat''s. "You''re going then?" asked Sylvie, her voice even softer than normal.

    Kat nodded. "Yes. I''ll try and be back soon butбн this time I don''t really think there will be anything I can do"

    Sylvie nodded "I know. Good luck Kat" said Sylvie as she gave Kat a wave.

    Kat got up, careful to walk around the portal, to pick up her fans, before remembering they were still on her. Patting the spot where they were hidden in her sash, Kat stepped into the fire and said, "I''m ready"

    The transfer was fast. Not instant, but much faster than normal. mes of all colours rushed past her eyes for barely five seconds when Kat found herself back on solid ground. Before she could even really look around, she heard a voice. "New arrival, straight through the door and line up!"

    Kat looked around stunned. She was in a small, undecorated room. It didn''t seem to have anything in it at all, and there was only just enough space for her when taking her wings and horns into ount. Heading for the door as she''d been told, Kat found herself walking into an auditorium.

    Really, it was just a big room with an exceptionally high ceiling, but it was slowly filling up. Lining the wall Kat had just came from was a number of other doors of various sizes, with a simr set on the opposite side. In the middle of the room, a bit further to the left and facing the raised section, was a crowd of demons.

    Kat started heading towards them, even as she examined the rest of the room. Other than the onerge door behind the podium, and the podium itself just as bare as the one she''d left, with the only variance of course being therge number of demons. Each demon looked rather drastically different from each other, though some shared at least a few simrities.

    Kat recognised a beholder, or more urately, she recognised that one of them was a beholder, instead of just an unknown type of demon like the others. There was one off to the side, near that beholder that had a long snake tail and snake hair, which made Kat think they must have been a medusa, having remembered a bit from Kara.

    The other demons were less easy to guess the species of. There were what looked to be living shadows, with little pinpricks of light for eyes. A mass of tentacles that, at first nce looked simr to a beholder, but closer inspection revealed apleteck of eyes. A seemingly normal looking goat that''s only questionable feature was the fact that its beard was on fire. A group of three demons that looked to be pumpkin heads with cloaks. They weren''t really wearing the cloaks, because Kat could see their heads bobbing, and theycked any limbs, having only a pair of gloves and a pair of shoes for them.

    Kat settled into the back of the line, as she looked over the sheer variety of demons around her. Kat found herself next to a very solidly built demon that looked a lot like a tiger that had been squeezed into a suit. Unlike the pumpkins though, they actually looked to be wearing it insteadбн but it just seemed so out of ce Kat wasn''t willing to actually bet on that.

    "Hi there!" said a peppy voice from beside her. Kat turned, to the voice and found herself faced with what, in her mind, had to be a subus. She looked simr to Kat in some ways, and very different in a few others, but to be urate she looked like thisбн

    Instead of Kat''s deep red hair, the girl, no woman, seemed to have almost neon pink hair, that was tied up into a bun on either side of her head. Each bun seemed to surround a horn that just barely poked out of her hair. What little of the horns Kat could see, made it seem like they were made of the same smooth ck material her own was.

    The woman''s face was heart shaped, that seemed to defy attempts to identify the owner''s age. She had a sharp chin, and jawline, but, what Kat had to assume, were very squishable cheeks, and even Kat was finding it hard to resist pinching them, though she''d never seen something like that done before. Her nose was small, but slightly sharp, and her lips were exceptionally thin, but in a wide smile.

    Her eyes though, were her most unique features so far. When someone said ''you have stars in your eyes'' it normally wasn''t meant so literally. Whoever this woman was, she had stars in all four corners of her iris with a cross shaped pupil in the centre. The colours were also spectacr, with her eyes trending from a simr pink to her hair at the bottom and working their way to a deep blue at the top. The stars were a piercing white, and the cross in the centre was as well.

    The woman''s ears were a little strange, butpared to the eyes it was nothing much. They were very slightly pointed but that was all, and if Kat wasn''t currently taking in so much of this stranger''s appearance, she wouldn''t have bothered to note it at all.

    Her outfit, was where Kat''s questions of age resurfaced. It was massive. Now, this girl wasn''t terribly short by any measure, just slightly shorter than Kat herself, without including Kat''s horns of course. The outfit the woman had though, would have beenrge on Kat, let alone her. The white top''s sleeves were so long that they hung down near the woman''s ankles and puffed out significantly making Kat think she could make a full extra dress out of each sleeve individually let alonebined.

    At her waist, was arge red bow that also wasn''t doing her any favours. At itsrgest it stretched from her elbows until, two thirds of the way to her knees. It seemed to be part of the whole outfit, with the rest of the red material running around her waist.

    Finally, the skirt, which was really the only reasonably sized part of the outfit, just barely managed to cover her feet. She wasn''t likely to tread on the ends as she walked, but they hid whatever footwear she was wearing underneath.

    At her back were wings, though they weren''t really anything like Kat''s own. Instead of Kat''s own massive wings that took up most of her back and could easily extend out past her arms, the woman''s wings were really tiny and positioned slightly lower down her back. They were pure ck simr to Kat''s but there was not even a touch of other colours.

    Her tail was the only thing that Kat could say was almost the same as her own. It was a little bit shorter than Kat''s but, that was likely due to the woman''s slightly shorter stature rather than anything else. "Umбн hi?" said Kat confused. Nobody else was talking at this point and she wasn''t exactly sure if she should be.

    "Oh, it''s so nice to see another subus here" said the woman throwing herself at Kat and hugging her. Kat could''ve dodged, but was unwilling to fight the bright smile on the woman''s face.

    As she collided with Kat, she felt a noticeably squishy sensation that revealed that the woman in question possessed somewhat sizeable assets that had been hidden by just how oversized her outfit wasбн and perhaps a little bit of the bow as well. What was weird for Kat, was that the woman''s tail hadn''t been included in the hug, and Kat was unsure how she wanted to deal with that, returning the hug but also not moving her tail.

    *I wonder why that is? Is it not a thing most subi do? Does it perhaps have a special meaning? Is it rude maybe? I just don''t knowбн seeing howбн ''enthusiastic'' this girl seems I really can''t be sure.*

    "Yeahбн I guess so? Umбн are you a full subus? Is that rude to ask?" asked Kat

    The woman separated herself from Kat and pouted. "Well, it isn''t that rude I suppose, but you didn''t even ask for my name"

    Kat winced, embarrassed at that fact, and at the fact that she''d needed that pointed out to her. "I''m so sorry about that. My name''s Kat, what''s yours?"

    "Kamiko!"

 Chapter 335: Ma┼Н Shoujo Kamiko!

    <h4>Chapter 335: Maин Shoujo Kamiko!</h4>

    "Hiбн Kamikoбн" said Kat suddenly feeling really awkward about the question she''d just blurted out. Deciding to change the question and hopefully just forget about the whole thing, Kat continued with. "You seem awfully happy to be here for your punishment"

    Kamiko stuck her tongue out at Kat. "Naw, I just don''t see any reason to mope about. Besides, this is the kiddy punishment. We basically get the whole sales pitchбн erбн I mean, we should doбн this looks like a lot more people than normal so maybe they will be splitting us up? Hmmбн this is for your rank one debt right?"

    Kat nodded "Yes. It isбн"

    "Great!" shouted Kamiko,tching back on to Kat. "We can be partners then. They normally make us pair up anyway and they like partners to be simr races so we should be fine" Kamiko made sure to wiggle her eyes at the end proving she hadn''t forgotten about Kat''s question, but she didn''t seem upset.

    So Kat couldn''t help but ask. "Soбн are you a pure subus then? I know I''m not, but nobody will actually tell me what I am"

    "Oh, you poor thing" Kamiko reached up to try and pat Kat on the head, but Kat''s horns were in the way and Kamiko''s massive sleaves managed to get caught on Kat''s wings, so Kamiko aborted the attempt. "Wellбн I''m not really sure. I meanбн in my family we just don''t really care?

    "I know I''m at least a half. I mean, both my parents are at least halves as wellбн but I dunno what mix I got from either of them really. I mean, I don''t have anyone''s horns, these are all mine in the familyбн then there''s the eyes. My mum also has fancy eyes, but not like mine. Sis has simr eyes to me, but still, not quite right. Actually, my eyes are kinda like abination of mum and Sis, butбн obviously that''s not the case.

    "Everyone has wings like mine thoughбн or well, all of my immediate family. Cousin Hekresh doesn''t. but we don''t like to talk about him. Inherited a bunch of old recessive traits and suddenly thinks he''s too good for us cocky little shitбн" Kamiko trailed off, shaking her head as if to clear the bad memories before looking back up at Kat.

    "So sorry about that, I meanбн I''d love to say that I don''t know what came over me, but I doбн I''m a bit of a rambler really. It''s a real shame you don''t know what kind of subus you are, you have beautiful wings, much nicer than mine. I know I might fly with them one day, but not before Rank 5. You however, they look like the just might be good enough toбн

    "Oh but you don''t have to tell me of course, I mean. I''m sure that''s very personal. And of course, your horns." Kamiko shivered in ce. "If you have any brothers, you have to send them my way. The colour is justбн breathtaking. The power they must be able to help sustain. I bet a Rank 3бн no Rank 4 would have a hard time snapping themбн

    "Sorry, am I making you ufortable? I didn''t mean to do that. People say I''m a little full onбн but I mean I really see that as a good thing don''t you? I get to talk enough for both of us really. I get to chat more, and you get to save yourself the troubleбн or just ignore me if I''m being annoying. That way I don''t even have to notice!"

    "Hey" Kat said softly putting a hand on the, what Kat was starting to consider, young girl. She may look mature, but it was clear her mind was anything but. "It''s alright. I don''t really mind. It''sбн well it''s a bit different to what I''m used to but I''m listening, and my perfect memory won''t let me forget"

    "Ooooo" said Kamiko excitedly "You have a perfect memory? That''s AWESOME! How functional is it? My father actually has filing recall. It''s not the best memory ability, and it takes some real time and effort to get the most out of it but it''s still cool! Whyбн"

    Kat jumped in to actually answer the question before Kamiko got on a roll again. "I don''t know really. Iбн I have to sort of know what I''m looking for? It''s hard to say exactly but I have it all there in my head, but I have to call it in some way. Either by going through rted stuff or just asking for itбн oh and if I try to read anything too fast that doesn''t interest me it starts to blend into a tangled mess in my mind. The memories aren''tбн gone per se, but they are so tangled as to be useless"

    Kamiko nodded her head vigorously. "That''s so cool! I think that might be better than my dad''sбн though maybe less organisedбн then again, I guess you can sort of still forget them if you have no reason at all to remember while dad can stroll around looking for stuff when he''s boardбн still that''s so cool!

    "Hey so, now that we''re partners" *When did I agree to thatбн? Oh whatever she seems nice enough so I won''t correct her.* "We can talk about our other abilities! We can go one for one, exchanging as we go, and demonic fire doesn''t count cause everyone has that and it''s BORING!

    "So, first thing''s first, I can shootsers out of my eyes. They only burn things right now, and are more like a concentrated version of my demonic fire but IT STILL COUNTS! I think I''ll get a more options in the future but at the moment that''s all thesers doбн

    "Though mum is really cool. She actually has healingsers. And those are likeбн super rare. She''s the only one I know that has it, and I''m pretty sure one of the only people who has something like that in the entire hub and I really really hope I get that ability one day. She won''t tell me what rank she got it thoughбн says it should be a surpriseбн

    "But I think that''s silly, I want to know so I can try really hard to unlock it myself when I get to that rank. Of course, lots of people say that trying for a certain power doesn''t really help, but I meanбн it can''t hurt right? And mum does have it already so I should be somewhat likelyбн"

    Kat, seeing an opening, decided to jump in. "Yes, that''s possible I suppose. I managed to get a dream walking ability when aбн summoner? Friend? I dunno, anyway, they needed my help and their grandmother cast a very powerful spell on me during my rank up. It was an emergency beacon, so it just sort of happenedбн and I got a dream walking ability instead of the spell working. Sure it was never going to work at all because it wasn''t designed for demonsбн but it did its job"

    "Woah" mumbled Kamiko, the stars in her eyes, actually twinkling. They moved ever so slightly as she smiled and were emitting light simr to when Kat was particrly emotional or empowering them fully "Dream walking is really rare at a low rank, I never thought I''d hear about someone my rank that has it! Wait you are Rank 2 right?" Kat nodded, but Kamiko was already ploughing forward "Great to hear, that''s so cool. I mean, it''s a little specific but it''s really neatбн

    "Um, so another one of my abilitiesбн umбн well, I bet you have the good skin package right? Dirt just slides off us, which is really nice, especially when you also get it for your hair. Not everyone does you know? I mean, my family was lucky, we all got it butбн I''ve seen things Katбн horrible thingsбн you do NOT want to know what happens when you miss out on that"

    Kat actually felt herself swallow unconsciously at the truly haunted look in Kamiko''s eyes so she just nodded along. "Ok, yes you doбн so that doesn''t really countбн umбн did you get the nail poison? That''s pretty standard as well, and everyone except dad has thatбн" Kat shook her head. "Oh? No nail poison? Huhбн that''s normally one of the firstsбн it''s really useful and scales super well as we rank upбн you might not get it at all if you don''t have it yet. I think rank 3 is yourst chance.

    "Really it''s great. I mean, it''s nothing specialpared to dream walking but it''s a solid ability. It lets you pick from, well, I CAN pick from paralysis, internal bleeding, and one that stops cuts from clotting. You can either have ite straight out of your nails when you strike, or, dragging your nails along a weapon, you can apply the poison to it instead.

    "Sis, actually has really neat ones. I meanбн she''s only Rank 1 and she has more poisons than I doбн though she doesn''t have thesersбн"

 Chapter 336: You can do What?

    <h4>Chapter 336: You can do What?</h4>

    Seeing Kamiko finally slowing down a little, Kat knew it was her chance to jump in again. *But what should I mention? What''s actually standard here? We both have the dirt repelling skin but she said the poison nails were reallymon.

    Do I talk about my enhanced speed and better sense? Or are they just default when you rank up? I think they have to beбн but I also think I might be ahead of the packбн umбн Oh I know.* "I have True Sight" said Kat

    Kamiko''s jaw dropped. "You have TRUE SIGHT? Like real honest to god TRUE SIGHT? Not that cheap knockoff stuffбн umбн what was it calledбн I think it was something like illusion breaker? No not that that''s another oneбн umбн truthful sight? Noбн I mean yes I think that might be one but not thatбн."

    "It''s real True Sight" said Kat "The system was pretty clear on that one. I haven''t really seen the limits of it butбн it''s been useful a few times"

    Kamiko nodded repeatedly, and Kat got a little worried that Kamiko''s neck was about to give up. "That''s AWESOME. People just don''t have that anymore Kat. I mean, I guess they do because obviously you have it butбн you have no idea how rare something like that is do you?

    "I hardly even hear about people with some minor illusion breaking sight, or area of effect abilities. I don''t even know anyone with the more basic forms of that ability. I''m not sure anyone in the whole HUB has real True Sight. I mean sure, some people will say it because true sight and True Sight, aren''t quite the same thingбн

    "But if it is realбн my god. We learn about that in textbooks about rare abilities. It''s not the rarest of course, but practically nobody gets it at all. I meanбн when you get to higher levels of power and climb the ranks it bes less important because they can still see through illusions butбн

    "True Sight is automatic. It takes apletely ridiculous amount of power to trick someone with True Sight. You have to beбн likeбн thousands of time stronger. It isn''t even remotely close. You have to waste sooo much energy to get them to believe in the flimsiest illusion. Also, also, apparently it does some thingster on.

    "Likeбн apparently once you get more powerful you can tell when people are lying. And you can justбн see where you are supposed to go. Well, I''m not too sure about that second one, but I''ve heard it said. We don''t really, or I guess just I don''t really know how true that is because it really is that rare!" finished Kamiko, finally looking slightly out of breath.

    "She is right you know" said a deep voice from Kat''s other side. Turning to see the lion suited demon, he continued. "Sorry for overhearing but yourбн friend? Isn''t exactly quiet. Still, it is a truly rare thing. I''d rmend not telling too many people about it. The biggest shame is that it''s somewhat hard to disguise. You start seeing through old illusions and everyone will know"

    "Um thanks?" said Kat

    The lion man shrugged and said "No problem" before turning back away from Kat and Kamiko, clearly not all that interested in the pair of them.

    Kamiko, looked suitably chastised, staring down at her feet and kicking at the ground uselessly. Thissted all of five seconds before a bright smile returned and she continued. "Um, soбн I only really have one more ability and that is that I can teleport short distances. When I say shortбн I mean really really short. Likeбн? you can probably run faster than I can teleport because I have to stoppletely for it to work.

    "I''mбн not really all that proud of that one. I know it can get better but it''s kinda just dead weight at the moment. I do have it though, and that''s really all that matters." Said Kamiko, slightly diminished, but not really. It was clear she was still very happy with the ability whatever her words said.

    "I have high level subus regeneration." Said Kat "Just to add on, I also have enhanced physique, but I''m not sure how standard that ispared to everyone else"

    Kamiko shrugged "Yeah, everyone has that to some extent. Some people are stronger than others so that one is sort of hard to tell without testing it. I mean, I got stronger when I went up a rank. Honestly it was at least double my strength and it was a huge improvement, but from nothing to Rank 1 was basically no change.

    "Regeneration though, that''s really cool. It''s not super shy but I''d love to pick it up. Umбн what makes it subus regeneration though?" asked Kamiko

    "No scars" said Kat

    Kamiko''s eyes bulged in their sockets "No scars? Likeбн none what so ever? Not even if you were to lose an arm or something?"

    Kat shook her head. "Nope not even then. Well, I''d need to get the arm back apparently, but it would reconnect and there would be no scars after I did that"

    Kamiko gulped. "I know I talked up True Sight butбн if I''m jealous of anything you''ve got it has to be that regeneration. I meanбн it isn''t SUPER rare, and if you have the smooth skin like we do, it''s harder to scare a subusбн but it isn''t impossible, especially if the scar is meaningful"

    Kat tilted her head "What do you mean?"

    "Umбн soбн I guess you won''t have to worry with regeneration like that butбн do you know what the difference between a scar and a Scar is? You can hear the difference right" Kat nodded "Good. So, normal scars are just things you pick up over time. Onerge nick here, a deeper gash there. Just damage over time. A subus won''t really pick stuff like that up. Our skin just sort ofбн smooths over it"

    "It''sбн we''re not really sure because it doesn''t seem at first to be a property of that ability, because some other subus seem to have it as well but EVERYONE with the ability doesn''t get scars. Callouses especially, they behave the weirdest.

    "Your skinбн it just sort of knows? It stays smooth but it will let your grip weapons properly. Really weird stuff. Anyway, Scars, are more emotional things. Things that even with perfect healing or a skin graft or regeneration tend to stick around.

    "Likeбн losing your arm would leave a Scar even if you put it back, orбн something extreme like getting stabbed in the heart, or likeбн if your best friend gave you a slight cut on the face. That wouldn''t heal. You however, can shrug it all off."

    Kat nodded "Yeah. I''m certainly d for that. I did not enjoy getting stabbed through the heartбн twice."

    "WHAT!"

    Kat winced at Kamiko''s shout but, to her surprise, most demons nearby didn''t even blink at the noise. "Yesбн it''sбн a bit of a story but I was stabbed through the heart when I was weakened the first time. And the second, I let it happen to hold him there for someone else to attack."

    Kamiko shivered. "That sounds really dangerous Kat. Maybe I am d I don''t have regeneration. How far apart did that happen?"

    "Likeбн ten minutes maybe? Twenty tops" said Kat

    Kamiko winced visibly. "Iбн I don''t know how you could justбн do that. I meanбн regeneration doesn''t stop the pain right?"

    Kat shook her head. "No it doesn''t. Wellбн it does once the nerves have been destroyed. Though ites back with a vengeance once they get repaired. And that time pushing gravel out of my throat was NOT fun"

    Kamiko shivered again and said. "Let''sбн let''s not talk about that if you don''t mindбн I meanбн I''m sure it was cool butбн I don''t think I want to picture someone as nice as you going through something like that."

    "You think I''m nice?" said Kat with the tilt of her head.

    "Of course. I mean, you were willing to let me ramble, and it''s clear that you''re actually listening to me. I meanбн not even my family does that a lot of the time. They just abuse how well they know me to guess what the topic is and pretend. Iбн I don''t point out that I know about it thoughбн they all have a tell. Mum''s eyes dim noticeably, Sis starts to tap her foot, and dadбн his is really weird, but he starts to breathe through his mouth instead of his nose like normal. Took me forever to figure that one out, but when he grew his moustache a bit more, I finally caught notice."

    Kat sighed and patted Kamiko on the head, making sure to be careful of the girl''s horns. *Why do I get the strange feeling that I''ve adopted this girl? I just listened to her talk for a bit right?* A picture of a pouting Sylvie came to mind. *Shit. I''m being double teamed by my own mind!*

 Chapter 337: Competing Flames

    <h4>Chapter 337: Competing mes</h4>

    As Kat was patting Kamiko on the head, the shorter subus released a content sigh, before leaning in to hug Kat. Kat for her part, also let out a sigh, but one filled with semi-reluctant eptance. It would seem, that instead of a partner for the task, she had picked up another little sister somehow. The constant shes of a pouting Sylvie in her mind imploring her to take good care of the girl didn''t helpбн because the first one was more than enough for Kat to ept her fate.

    "Is there anything else to go over?" asked Kat

    "Hmmrh?" mumbled Kamiko

    "I think I''ve gone through all of the abilities unique to me. What about you?" asked Kat

    "Um, yeah I have as wellбн" said Kamiko "Um, I guess there is just your demonic me and aura if either of them have any weird effectsбн"

    Kat groaned internally. *Weird effects are basically my life.* "Yeah, both of mine fit under that category."

    Kamiko turned her eyes towards Kat, and Kat was certain they wererger as they gazed up at her with hope. "Really?" asked Kamiko, putting a shocking amount of weight into the question.

    Kat continued patter her head. "You know none of us can lie right?" asked Kat.

    "Wellбн yeah butбн my parents really needed to help me with that, a lot of people aren''t as honest as me despite that fact and I was tricked quite a few times by creative wording. I just had to make sure you know? I meanбн not that I don''t trust you of course it''s justбн umбн I also have strange effects on my aura and demonic fireбн

    "The fire one isn''t so rare, it''s cold instead of hot, but it''s still really unusual. Nobody else in my family has that power and I can''t really practice it with them because they don''t have my cold resistance so it''s actually really dangerous to test it with them you know? I meanбн I tried to practice when I can but yeahбн and they can''t even really show me because the heat gets to me really quite fast soбн

    "We just sort of have to awkwardly try to bnce the temperature in the room, which is horrible because I don''t really have the control for it and neither does my sister so it has to be my parents and they are rather busy soбн yeah"

    Kat''s hand froze on Kamiko''s head. "Umбн I''m sorry" said Kamiko after a few seconds of silence.

    "Oh, no, no I''m sorry you didn''t do anything wrongбн it''s justбн I''m a bit confused" said Kat

    Kamiko tilted her head to the side bringing Kat''s hand with her a bit. "Well, see, actually I have cold fire as wellбн but I also know I have resistance to heat"

    "Really?" said Kamiko, confusion leaking into her voice "I''m not sure I''ve heard about thatбн"

    "Well, I can prove part of it" said Kat, summoning a small ember of purple fire and moving it towards Kamiko, inviting her to make her own judgement. Kamiko raised her hand slowly, but with a confident set to her face. It looked rather adorable, but her shaking hand made Kat feel kind of bad for some reason. As Kamiko''s hand touched Kat''s me she held it there for a few moments.

    "Can you turn it up a little?" asked Kamiko

    Kat nodded, and pushed more power into it until the me engulfed all of Kamiko''s hand. "Hmm, yeah I can feel the cold. It''s nothing major to me. I''m sure you can make it colder of course butбн yeah I don''t see why you''d have any heat resistance when you clearly have cold fire like meбн

    "I mean, I guess it''s possible but I wonder if it has something to do with your fire, or maybe your race? I mean it''s clear that you aren''t quite a normal subus, or maybe I''m not? Either way, you aren''t quite the same mix as me, we have enough major differences to make that clearбн

    "On the other hand, it might just be another one of your abilities? I don''t know if I''ve ever heard of someone just having resistance to both hot and cold though, that''s rather unusual? Or is itбн I guess I never really asked because everyone I know has hot fire and the corresponding immunityбн"

    "Kamiko" said Kat, but there was no response, and Kamiko continued to speak.

    "Am I the weird one then? Maybe it''s stranger that I have cold fire and no heat resistance. I mean, everyone I know has it, butбн they also have fire that burns you so I just don''t know what is actually the outlierбн"

    "Kamiko!" said Kat, dismissing the me as she did so.

    "Oh" said Kamiko snapping out of her rant. "Umбн sorry? Iбн I just get really excited you know? I didn''t mean to ramble so muchбн sorry" Kamiko was practically wilting before Kat''s eyes and it left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    *I just wanted her to stop thinking that she''s the weird one. I had a feeling she was going to go down that route and start insulting herself, she does it shockingly frequently for such a cheery girl.*

    "Hey, it''s ok. I just didn''t want you to berate yourself. Please don''t feel bad. I wasn''t trying to stop you speaking justбн not bad things about yourself" said Kat

    "Ok!" said Kamiko saluting towards Kat. *Why does she know how to salute? Is this just a universal thing?* "Sorry about being a downer. I don''t normally get caught in a downward spiral like that I just got a little downhearted about my fire. It''s a major hang up because I can neither practice nor control it"

    Kat nodded. "I understand. I don''t really know what I''m doing either, and my practices were few and far between really. Whatбн um what colour is your fire by the way?"

    Kamiko smiled and summoned forth a soft pink me. It was lighter than her hair by a significant margin. It looked like those pale pink roses that have just the slightest dash of colour in them preventing them from being white. Kat smiled as well "It''s a beautiful me Kamiko"

    Kamiko blushed and shifted but kept her smile. "Nah, mine is nothing special really, it''s still a red derivative and it''s so close to white because of my frost affinity. It''s not as cool looking as your powerful purple fire. I mean sure technically it''s still a red derivative but really everything is more or less, and it''s such a deep colour"

    As Kamiko gushed Kat enhanced her eyes. Kamiko had yet dismiss her me, and Kat looked at the details. Nothing she could see made her feel like it was less ''full'' of a colour. There was a slight difference in colour between the base and the edges, as if the pink bled of slightly towards the edges, but as Kat put her hand in it and carefully moved it around, she could feel no difference in temperature.

    *Whichбн honestly isn''t that glowing of a rmendation considering I hardly feel temperature differences anymore butбн hmm, I don''t actually know if there is a difference in my own eitherбн it''s not like I can test it really. I can''t feel my own me and I don''t feel veryfortable asking my friends to feel the difference.*

    "As I already said. I think your me is a lovely colour. A bit like fresh roses" said Kat

    "What''s a rose? I meanбн I get from the trantion that it''s a nt of some kind, and I can likeбн almost get a picture of it in my head but not quite, because it sounds like it''s a cross between two others sort of, when I hear itбн if that makes sense?" said Kamiko with a pout.

    Kat just shook her head. "Sorry I don''t really know why that is the case. They are a very nice flower from my home dimension"

    "Huh, I didn''t know you lived outside the Hub. That''s a bit unusual is it n- ohбн" Kamiko trailed of slightly.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Kat

    "D.E.M.O.N.S told me not to ask about it. Whichбн is a little weird not going to lieбн but I guess that''s just how it is if you live outside the hubs? I bet that means it''s somewhere really cool with all sorts of neat things" said Kamiko happily.

    *Well, I think Earth is pretty normal butбн maybe it would be cool? I meanбн do these guys have projectors? Entertainment? Surely, they mustбн then again, I haven''t exactly looked around and whose department would that be anyway?

    Maybe it''s a mix? Or Greed just sells whatever stories looks good? I never really thought about what they do for entertainment? Is that horrible of me? Should I ask Kamiko? Would that be a really stupid question?* Kat bit her lip slightly as she considered the question, and debated asking.

 Chapter 338: Happily, Aura, After

    <h4>Chapter 338: Happily, Aura, After</h4>

    Before Kamiko could notice Kat''s concern though, she redirected her thoughts and instead asked about aura, exining her own. "Hey, Kamiko, you said you had a unique aura right? Well, mine''s also a bit different. Mine apparently has a calming effect on people. I''m not sure if that''s exactly what it does, but it helps others think clearer, and while it doesn''tбн remove your emotions I''ve heard it puts them off to the side or something"

    "Ooh, that sounds much more interesting than mine. Show me. Show me!" said Kamiko, bouncing around.

    Kat gave a light smile and applied a bit of her aura, but Kamiko grimaced instead, like she''d been punched in the stomach. "Kamiko! You alright"

    Kamiko raised a shaky smile. "Yeahбн I''mбн I''ll be alright"

    "What happened Kami?" asked Kat

    Kamiko''s smile lit up upon hearing Kat call her by the same nickname her parents had given her, but other people had refused. Kat was just confused at the sudden attitude shift and was considering the idea that her aura might not work against demons.

    "Sorry, I just wasn''t expecting your aura to be so strong Kat" said Kamiko

    Kat tilted her head "What do you mean? I only used a bit"

    Kamiko choked on her words and whipped her eyes to match Kat''s. "What? Whatбн what is full power like?"

    Kat shrugged "Not really sure I haven''t used it in a while."

    Kamiko''s eyes darted from Kat''s to the floor and then back to Kat. "Do it"

    "Do what?"

    "Use your aura at full power" said Kamiko.

    *Is that really a good idea?* "Is that safe? You seemedбн a little put out before when I used a bit"

    "I''ll be fine I swear" said Kamiko "I justбн wellбн I''m very aura sensitive. It''s not technically an ability, and it''s more connected to my aura and my great control over of it even if it isn''t the most useful oneбн so when I felt yours crash into me it was like getting hit in the face by a Wrath demon. I was looking for it you know? Umбн maybe that was a bad exampleбн

    "I suppose it would be like if I went right up to your mouth expecting a whisper and you shouted in my ear instead. It wouldn''t have been so bad if instead I''d just stayed standing but I moved right up to you and made it worse."

    Kat was very tempted to tell Kamiko off for putting herself down slightly with the example, implying it was her own fault. *But I''m not sure she even noticedбн and it might be an urate exampleбн so I''ll let it go.*

    "Alright. I''ll do it if you''re sure" said Kat

    "Go" said Kamiko.

    Kat let her aura surge. She hadn''t noticed but at some point, she had started to keep it around just herself, stopping it from reaching out towards anyone else, and controlled somewhat tightly. Now that it had a direction and it was the full power, Kat could feel it exploding out her.

    It was obvious once the aura hit Kamiko, because she dropped instantly. As soon as the wave hit her eyes closed and she started dropping. Kat shoved all the energy she could into her system, slowing her perception, and moving at full speed to catch Kamiko before she hit the floor.

    Of course, Kat managed to catch her before she''d fallen basically at all, so swift was her movement, but Kat was currently panicking somewhat badly. She kept her enhanced cognition running as she tried to work out what she should do about the girl in her arms.

    *She''s fine right? Should I get her to the hospital? Is she even going to be ok? Wait is she still breathing?* Kat strained her ears to try and hear the sound of Kamiko''s breathing and heard nothing. Of course, she had slowed her perception so much that it was much more like, Kamiko hadn''t needed to take in another breath yetбн but that didn''t help Kat''s thoughts.

    Luckily, aplete disaster was averted by arge hand being ced on her shoulder. "Your emotions are exploding. It''s fine, the girl is just asleep"

    Kat snapped out of her enhanced cognition as the surprise shattered her concentration and stopped the energy circting through her head. As soon as this happened of course, Kat heard Kamiko breathing, and saw her curling up slightly and burying her face into Kat. "Umбн woops" said Kat, turning to the lion guy. "And thanksбн I uhбн didn''t know this would happen orбн what ''this'' was going to be"

    Kat just received a grunt for her exnation, as the Lion guy once again turned back to the front. *Huhбн now that I think about itбн kind of weird we are still waiting in this room.* Kat looked around and saw that it was still filling up though, with a new cast of colourful demons slowly filling in behind her. It also seemed that other people were chatting, she just couldn''t hear them. *Which is really weirdбн even more so than the fact we are still waiting. I guess we are waiting on more people butбн why can''t I?*

    Kat pushed a bit of energy into her ears and then a whole auditorium''s worth of sound smashed into her. Kat yanked the energy out of her ears swiftly, silencing the noise once more. *Ok now that''s weirdбн is it likeбн enchanted or something? We can only hear the people directly next to us unless we want to or something?*

    It seemed though, that Kat''s jolt had an unexpected side effect, as Kamiko started to stir. "No mummy, I''m not sleeping in. Just fi- er t- er, eventually. I''ll get u- apparently I won''t"

    Kat failed to supress herughter as Kamiko''s inability to lie forced her to not specify a time that she''d get up. Of course, theughter shook Kat''s body further and Kamiko''s eyes fluttered open. "Oh" said Kamiko

    Quickly shifting in ce, Kamiko wiggled out of Kat''s grip and set herself down back on her own two feet. "I''m very sorry about that. Iбн well no I did sort of expect that. Well, maybe not exactly. I knew that your overcharged calming had to do something. Based on how it happened, I''m not quite sure how that is connected to the primary effect of sharpening the mind andбн let''s go with distancing emotional responses."

    Kat shrugged. "I don''t really use it all that much. I don''t exactly understand it either"

    Kamiko nodded. "That''s more than ok. I''d love to teach you if I can!" said Kamiko with a brilliant smile. "I might actually be able to do a bit of that because you don''t just have the standard ''Rargh Imma keel you'' aura so many demons have"

    Kat and Kamiko heard a snort from the lion demon beside them. They chose to ignore it. "Well, what is your aura actually?" asked Kat

    Kamiko beamed. "Mine makes people happy. Also maybe a little bit of contentment. Not really sure about the second thing. It''s hard to tell, because you get one alongside the other and I''m not sure if the second follows from the first, or if it''s actually a secondary part of my aura. Unlike you being able to put people sleep, I haven''t found anything really cool I can do with my auraбн

    "Even still it''s nice. I can use it to help people when they are sad, and I''m happy to report it works EVEN BETTER, on them! Whichбн I don''t quite get how that works. Maybe it''s because I don''t just make people happy but instead my aura forces them to a certain level of happiness, and it''s more than willing to pull up sad people to that same levelбн

    "At the same time that should be much harder to do, so maybe that isn''t how it works at all? Not like you can really test it. I don''t know anyone else with a happy aura. My sister actually has a sad one though? Did you know that? It''s really weird with mine though, cause mine is MUCH stronger. Or maybe it isn''t. I dunno, she can make people a lot sadder than I can make someone happy butбн

    "Whenever we try to match auras it like, isn''t even close. Just a few drops of my own practically overpowers her best. Notбн not exactly sure I like that fact considering you can do the same to meбн huh I wonder if it''s a trio thing. Like, can she shatter yours easily? Or maybe there is another emotion that would?

    "That sounds fun to look into. What do you think Kat? Should we try? I mean that main problem is how rare nonstandard auras areбн so we might not be able to test itбн andбн oh no what if they are all different ranks? Damn, this might not work then."

    Kat smiled, content to listen to Kamiko ramble on about the various reasons her n should work, and just as many exining how it was doomed to failure.

 Chapter 339: More SpeakingтАж but by Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 339: More Speakingбн but by Someone Else</h4>

    A loud boom rang out, somehow filling Kat''s earspletely and blocking out all other sound. Kamiko stopped speaking quickly as well, and they both turned to face the front. There was an extremely tall red demon standing there. He reminded Kat of Kraks the ountant slightly.

    He was easily twelve feet tall, perhaps higher, but the perspective made it hard to really judge. He was alsorge in other ways, with thick bulging muscles in his arms and legs, making any individual limb thicker than Kat and Kamiko put together. He wore light leather armour that was just a slight shade off from his own dark red skin. Kat didn''t want to think about it, but part of her was almost certain it was leather made from that same skin.

    If his height seemed initially impressive, then the sword on his back had to be double so for it was even taller than him. Most was blocked by his body, but the handle easily extended a head past him. It did make Kat wonder how he even managed to draw the weapon, as his arms weren''t needlessly long, but the weapon certainly was.

    The other confusing thing about his outfit, was his shoes, or more specifically hisck of. Kat could see no reason for this fact. He had perfectly normal, ifrge, feet with five toes on either foot and everything. Thispounded with the fact that he was wearing gloves, just confused Kat more. *You know what. He''s a twelve-foot-tall, at least, hulking demon. He can wear whatever he wants as footwear. I won''tin.*

    "WELCOME" said the big demon. "You are all gathered here for your punishments! Please ce your hand on your chosen PARTNER! You will be responsible for each other during the punishment. Any additional punishment incurred during this will apply TO BOTH OF YOU so make sure you pick well.

    "In a moment, you will be teleported away from this room into a second one to exin more specifically what you have been charged with. DO YOU HAVE ANY QUESTIONS!"

    *I mean, I really want to question what the point of gathering us all here just to say ''grab a partner and wait for more teleportation is'' but I''m not going to say that.* Kat did however, grab onto Kamiko''s hand, which firmly grabbed her back. Kat was actually forced to send a bit of demonic energy through her hand, with how hard Kamiko was digging her nails into Kat''s palm.

    Before she could think on it too much, the demon decided that nobody was going to ask questions. Kat suspected that might be because of his threatening presence when he spoke, but who was she to assume. She felt the world tip sideways, which was weird because her visions stayed centred. Then in a short burst of colour, Kat found herself, hand in hand with Kamiko, in a tiny room with just them.

    And a hologram of the big demon from the stage. "Ok listen UP! You two have been given the basic punishment for not fulfilling your Rank 1 debt. HOWEVER you are also both Rank 2 now. As such you will be sent around to each of the Seven Sin factions to do one task of their choosing.

    "These tasks can be rejected, but that will require you to then perform two additional tasks at another one of the Big Seven. No task shall take longer than three days. If you spend three days attempting toplete a task, you may request D.E.M.O.N.S overview, or speak to your supervisor to remind them of this fact.

    "You will perform all tasks with your partner. If your task would sperate you from your partner, you are to inform them that this is a breach of article 123123123 section xxzf paragraph 3, involving first time offenders of sufficiently high Rank. Good luck. Your first stop will be randomised"

    *Wait what?* Before Kat had time to properly absorb the information, she was sent flying through space once again. shing mes surrounded her for just enough time for her to realise what was happening before it stopped once again. This time though, she was dropped in front of a massive iron gate. It was a series of iron poles all bound together by strips of iron that ran across, roughly, every two metres.

    There wasn''t anything special about it beside the fact that Kat couldn''t actually see the end of it. Even when she pushed demonic energy into her eyes, she didn''t get a hint of where the top could be. *Thisбн is weird. It also makes me wonder what this is made out of. It looks like normal iron, allбн grey and steely, butбн I don''t think iron this thin could stay standing when they are so tall.*

    "Woah!" said Kamiko "The Wrathpound!"

    Kat tilted her head. "You know where we are?"

    Kamiko nodded "Yup yup, this has to be the Wrathpound. Theyбн well, they like to spread out for some reason. A lot of the otherpounds try to more efficiently use their space but Wrath basically justбн grabbed a chunk ofnd and put a massive wall around it. Honestly, I kind of admire the courage that sort of thing must take, but I suppose when you enjoy battle like they do, it''s more like a challenge to everyone else toe cause trouble if they dare.

    "So that way, eitherбн Wrath wins and gets a bunch ofnd because nobody challenges them for it, or they fight and wellбн win or lose they get a big fight out of it, sometimes against multiple factions if thend they grab is actuallyrge enough. They love those fights actually. Apparently, they just grab morend every time and see how much they can hold onto. It''s notplete madness, because they don''t want it to be a stomp of course.

    "That would just be boring. If all the others came down on them, Wrath would lose to quickly for them to have a good time. Though, I''ve heard, and this is just a rumour, but I''ve heard, that the factions fight harder for Wrath territory mostly because they know Wrath doesn''t like to kill people.

    "Strange, I know, but that''s something they are VERY careful of. I guess they see it sort of likeбн" Kamiko switched to a deeper voice for the next part, "Why kill a perfectly good opponent, that means I can''t ever fight them again"

    "Of course, killing them in other dimensions is fair game" Kat and Kamiko froze. Neither of them had said thatst line. Awkwardly turning their heads around to the voice, Kat foundбн? a beard.

    Looker closer, Kat realised it wasn''t just a beardбн even that was indeed what most of the body seemed to be. The demon in question did of course, have a luxurious grey beard that seemed to hover in ce if you ignored the small pieces of body that poked out in various ces.

    The beard had tiny legs that were just barely visible in the gap between the beard and the ground. The beard also had eyes, they were at the very tip of Kat''s horns, and made her feel like she should be looking up to meet them, as one of the few identifying features on the beard''s body. What made it stranger, was that the legs were clearly behind the beard. It wasn''t that the creature wasn''t a beard at all, but that it was something that hid behind the beard.

    "Umбн hi?" managed Kat after a few seconds of staring.

    "Good day youngin. I take no offence to you and your friend''s words. Clearly you aren''t Wrath but then again, I''m mostly retired soбн I ain''t too far off your perspective I''d say" said the beard.

    "Hi there!" said Kamiko happily. "Mine name is Kamiko, and this is my friend Kat! We are here for the Wrath task I suppose. I mean, I guess we could be here for some other reason, but they did teleport us here after saying we were to do a task. They didn''t exactly give us an order for them thoughбн

    "Oh, and howe you''re retired? My Great Great Great Great Uncle on my Father''s side of the family is a bremarin, and your beard is much nicer kept than his is. I mean, even though it''s grey, that seems like the natural colouring of it instead of fading with age like some beards tend to. Plus it moves despite theck of wind implying that you do actually have the signature fighting style."

    The beard? Bremarin? Chuckled, it was a deep throatyugh that seemed toe from just below the eyes, were one would normally expect the nose to be. "I see the youngss has an eye for beards. That''s most impressive youngin. But don''t be worrying too much about me. I just volunteered these old bones to watch you on the task. You can call me Gramps"

 Chapter 340: Wrath area

    <h4>Chapter 340: Wrath area</h4>

    "Sorry Iбн just can''t really do that" said Kat. Kamiko was nodding along with the suggestion before Kat spoke up, and so she paused, looking at Kat out of the corner of eye.

    "Do you mind if I ask whyss?" asked Not Gramps

    "Wellбн I didn''t really want to bring it up, but the person who raised me goes by Gramps. I''ve known him my whole life and while apparently it wasn''t quite since I was a baby, I can''t remember a time where I wasn''t under his care. So no offence to you of course butбн it would be like anyone else trying to call you likeбн ''Dad'' or ''Father'' or something. It''s justбн really weird for me" said Kat

    Kamiko''s eyes went wide when she heard Kat didn''t know her parents. Then she practically vibrated in ce as the words tried to force themselves out of her throat. However, Kamiko mped her mouth shut tightly. No matter how much she wanted to ask those questions, Kat had proven to be a friend and she was not going to betray that by asking about something she clearly didn''t want to talk about, especially not in public.

    Not Gramps eyes opened wide. So wide in fact, you couldn''t see the lids anymore. It was slightly ufortable for everyone, including Not Gramps. "Well, that''s perfecly understandabless. I certainly wouldn be lookin to rece someone like that. Call me Uncle, or Old Man then"

    "Sure, thing Uncle" said Kat, tasting the words on her tongue. *Hmm, if I''m honestбн I don''t exactly like that either. Might try to use old man when I can butбн I can at least put up with it unlike ''Gramps'' that would have beenpletely uneptable. This is also a punishment soбн a bit of strangeness should be fine.*

    "Umбн I''ll also call you Uncle" said Kamiko "It would be really weird to call your Gramps without Kat doing the same, and I mean, I have plenty of uncles, so I don''t really mind adding more to that list, especially because none of them actually imed the name uncle for themselves, always adding some other name after it soбн

    Uncle looked towards Kat with a slight twitch of the head and a raised eyebrow. Kat wanted to know how he managed to have eyebrows when his face was basically the start of a beard, but she answered with a soft smile and a shrug as if to say ''what can you do''.

    After a minute of Kamiko''s rambling, Uncle just decided to open the door. His beard curled up around the gate and pulled. It seemed to easily swing open, and there was no visible strain on what little face of Uncle''s Kat could see.

    Once the door was open a crackбн which for a door sorge was actually more than enough to allow for small demons such as themselves. As Kat walked through the door, she was surprised at the sight thaty behind it. Whatever she was expecting from the Wrath area, a carnival was not it.

    The ''buildings'', if you could call them that, were allrge carnival tents with variations in size from rge'' to ''MASSIVE''. They all had two colours, with no nearby buildings sharing a set, and some of therger, and, Kat was guessing here, more important buildings having three colours. Kat didn''t see any doors or gaps in the fabric that let people in, but she wasn''t really looking for them either, and assumed they could be found if needed.

    Other than the carnival tents, there were also open-air circles that looked like they might one day be carnival tents. They had the posts up and everything, with tent poles up across the area with strings of gs connecting them all. The thing was though, Kat saw several of them in use for duelling purposes, and one that seemed to have a meditation ss. *So are they going to be tents in the future? Or is that just how they are?

    Also why is everything here circr? Kat looked over the tents again. Ok sure they aren''t quite circr, with t edges between the poles but they are close enough to count in my opinion. Butбн it just seems kind of like a waste of space? Wouldn''t making them squarish make some more sense? This way you have a bunch of gaps that justбн aren''t filled because a circle doesn''t fill space in all that well when there is a bunch of them.

    Also, why circus tents? I guess these are Wrath tents or somethingбн but surely these demons have better options than fabric tents, right? This is a permanent settlement I believeбн and it''s not like they can''t do construction. The whole thing has a massive wall around it and a huge gate. So, it''s not like these tents are the best they can do. Should I ask?*

    Kamiko was looking around with big eyes, while Uncle led the way calmly. *Soбн judging by Kamiko''s reaction this isn''t normalбн maybe I should just ask? Is that rude? Guess I might as well try.* "Hey Uncle? Why tents?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн I''m not ta sure what you mean?" replied Uncle.

    "I just mean thatбн it seems somewhatбн how do I put this politelyбн" mumbled Kat

    "Like a bad choice of housing? Weak? Inefficient?" said Uncle

    Kat scratched her cheek awkwardly and said "Iбн I wasn''t going to say those words specifically butбн yeah. I just thought that if this was your permanent settlement you would have chosen something more longsting and sturdy"

    "Well" said Uncle stopping by a tent with red and white stripes "Why not strike the wall here? Feel free ta use full powerss. You are only Rank 2" said Uncle

    Kat raised an eyebrow and eyed the nearby tent sceptically. Tapping it very lightly with a knuckle, Kat found the fabric didn''t so much as twitch. It seemed to sway in the wind just fine but when she tried to apply pressure to it, it wasn''t affected. "What was that weak shit?" said Uncle "Surely you can hit harder than thatss."

    *Ahhhhбн really? Isбн is he serious?* Kat thought about it for a moment and decided it wasn''t worth antagonising the Wrath demon no matter how old he might look. Instead, she took a stance and pulled her arm back for a proper punch, keeping her thumb securely under her fingers, because she actually knew how to punch properly. She did manage to have that minimalbat knowledge.

    Pumping demonic energy into her arm, Kat waited until it contained the most, she could reasonably manage without resorting to forcing the movement, and mmed her fist into the tent as hard as possibleбн. This rapidly turned out to be a bad idea. Kat felt the force of the blow spread out from her arm, and heard a rather unpleasant squish as she felt the muscles in her fingers getting shredded.

    The shockwave travelled her arm, doing minimal damage, mostly because it was small enough that the excesses energy in the arm was more than enough to kickstart the regeneration and heal arge part of it as it travelled.? Kat pulled her hand away and the skin and muscle reformed around her fingers. *At least the bone was fine.* Kat was also pleased to see that her blood was sliding off the side of the tent rather than clinging to the fabric. She did not want to be responsible for cleaning ck blood out of white fabric.

    "Huh, I wasn''t sure your blood would be that colour" said Kamiko

    Kat turned, shaking her hand out a bit. Mostly just because it was a conditioned reflex, and not that it did anything for her now, with regeneration being enough to keep her hand in peak condition. "Umбн yes? Should it not be?"

    Kamiko shook her head. "No, it''s actually very normal to have ck blood. Most demons doбн or well, most demons that have blood bleed ck. There are quite a few that justбн don''t have blood at all, or have something in ce of it that technically isn''t blood. Like did you know that technically speaking Beholders have tears instead of blood?

    "Not sure why they make the distinction really. It does basically the same job as blood, and in Beholders, it just IS their bloodpletely. Then again, maybe it''s a ssification thing? Like how I''m certain there is a species of Wrath demon withva for bloodбн"

    Uncle nodded. "Yup. There actually is. I was never told what their species is actually called because there is only a few of them, and they are a littleбн explosive in their responses, so nobody really asks."

    "Rightбн can we get back to what the heck the tents are made of?" asked Kat

    Uncle shrugged and said "Really no idea. Stuff is hard though. Not even I can smash it. I can do damage of course, but it''d take me some time. I think it spreads the impact out over the whole thing somehow with a central te underground absorbing impactsбн or maybe just the floor? Nevermind, it''s not important"

 Chapter 341: WhatтАЩs WrathтАЩs Deal?

    <h4>Chapter 341: Whatбпs Wrathбпs Deal?</h4>

    A short timeter, Uncle stopped in front of a moderately sized tent that was around the size of Vivian''s yard. It was two very simr shades of pink that made Kat wonder if a normal human would be able to tell the difference. This was prompted by a second thought that Vivian probably could, and then a third once again, wondering if a normal human would be able to tell the difference.

    "Just in heresses" said Uncle pulling on one of the seams between the colours, easily opening up to reveal the inside which was a simple arena with what looked to be a kind of white concrete. It wasn''t quite marble like, and it had a very rough texture with small bumps across its surface. The more Kat looked, the more Kat felt it was concrete despite its colour, still she walked inside and examined the area.

    *How did Uncle open that ''door'' anyway? Can you just peel open any seam? Is it perhaps some hidden key system? If you have it you can open the door anywhere? Or is it that one specific section that opens and you need to know which? Adding to thatбн is the door flexible now? Or is that one section only flexible when someone opens it.*

    These were the thoughts running through Kat''s head as she walked slightly off to the side. She could see something on the ground over towards the far right, and while it didn''t seem like much, it was at least more interesting than the rest of the area.

    "Woah!" said Kamiko "It''s so much space all held up by just one little pole in the centre. I can see why Wrath likes these kinds of things. They must be easy to put up, they certainly provide a lot of space, and I bet they aren''t so hard to move around either. I do wonder if they cost much but I suppose you probably shouldn''t tell me"

    Uncle shrugged "It''s not actually that secretss. They are maybe a bit more expensive than a house of the same size I think. Honestly, it''s buying thend that really gets you"

    Kamiko nodded vigorously for the umpteenth time today and it made Kat wonder if there was bobble head ancestry in Kamiko''s line or if perhaps she would be doomed to have neck problems. "Yeah, I know I''ve heard that''s a really big problem. I mean, we have a nice house, but I know mum and dad were actually really old when they decided to have kids. More likeбн I dunno if they actually count as retired and mum won''t tell me how old she actually is, but I know dad is likeбн oh what was itбн it''s a few hundred years I knowбн aw well not important.

    *Huh. I wonder if that''s normal. Do demon parents wait a long time before kids? Does the fact that both her parents have subus ancestory y a role in it? So many questions I know would be really rude to ask butбн I''ve basically been thrown into a whole new world that I do have to interact with. Honestly, turning into a demon wasn''t half as confusing as trying to find out demon social norms. At least I could get all my freaking out over things done with Lily and move on. Now I have to wonder endlessly what''s normal and what is not.*

    Uncle pped his hands together, and Kat whipped her head around to face him properly. Only to realiseбн she wasn''t sure he had hands. Which begged the question of where said sound came fromбн but Kamiko was also looking at him now, which prompted Uncle to speak. "So, I''ll now be exining to yousses what we are doing fer your punishment here at Wrath.

    "You''ll both be going up against some of the newer recruits at Rank 1. Now, before youin that either, fighting a Rank 1 is beneath you, or you say that you don''t know anything about fighting because you never trained, let me say that both of those things are fine, and kind of the point.

    "What I you will be assisting in demonstrating, will be what happens when younger and weaker opponents go up against a stronger foe. If either of yer provepetent enough we''ll have you fighting two or more at once and seeing how that goes.

    "Once a fight is over, we''ll have you pair switch out and I''ll heal yer if it''s necessary. That should give you time to rest so that the fights aren''t really a battle of attrition. Do you have any questions?"

    "Yes" asked Kat "What are we fighting to. First blood? Injury? Surrender?"

    Uncle gave a chuffingugh. "Someone''s eager. Really though I suppose it depends. What do you want it to be?"

    Kat nced over at Kamiko, and was someone unsure how to move forward when for once, Kamiko was keeping quiet. *Wellбн how do I want to go?* "Honestly I''m not really sure. First blood is nothing to me, and even injuries are hardly anything worth mentioning. I''d like to say surrender but I''m not sure if that''s fair to whoever I''m fighting if they have no regeneration, or if we''d actually be in a position to surrender properly if the fight is in full swing. Say I want to surrender but my jaw''s been broken. I might have more important areas to regenerate"

    Uncle''s beard made a fist and ran through itself as if it was a normal hand. It was a little strange to see the bottom half of the beard stroking the upper, and weirder still that no matter what angle Kat looked she couldn''t actually see more of Uncle''s legs. "What about you Kamiko?"

    "Well, really that depends on if you will be watching us, and if you will be, how good the healing we are being provided with will be. I''m not keen on taking on a bunch of scars even if my subus nature will prevent the worst of it, so first blood seems like the best for meбн but surrender is good to in case I can surrender once I''ve been clearly outmatched. I certainly don''t want to go with injury. Even if you have great healing, injury is a bit too much for something like this. I''m not sure I could handle the pain."

    It was at this point, Kat realised something. *Haveбн huh well damn when did that happen?* Kat had just realised that at some point she''d stopped caring about pain. *It''s not like I ever stopped feeling it butбн it also isn''t important anymore? Or somethingбн? Is this a bad thing? Should I try to correct this?*

    Uncle''s next words broke Kat out of her thoughts. A slight nce from Uncle in her direction seemed to imply he knew her mind was wondering. "We can have separate rules for each of you if you''d like? For Kat we can have till major injury, surrender, or submission, and for you Kamiko we can go with first blood, surrender, or submission?"

    "Wait how did you know our names? I never even got to introduce myself?" asked Kamiko. *Huhбн I didn''t even notice. I kinda feel bad for not introducing myself now.*

    "No harm doness" said Uncle "and I know what yer names are because the system told me who''d bein around. Gave me a brief description of yer both and yer names."

    "Oh. Well, that makes perfect sense then" said Kamiko. *And it does make some. Maybe not perfect though. I mean, why call usss so often if he knew our names? Is it just a thing? Wait, stop getting hung up on this, there is something else to go over. The conditions.*

    "What constitutes a major injury? Like, if someone broke my arm, thatбн honestly if it was a clean break that would hardly slow me down. My bones are very tough at this point, but they don''t take that long to heal. Or what about skin? I''m pretty sure I could keep fighting with most of it scraped off and it would only take a few seconds to grow back. Mostly the same with muscle." Said Kat

    Kamiko stared open mouthed at Kat''s casual eptance of what she would consider grievous bodily harm. Uncle however, found these to be extremely reasonable questions. "Well, I guess we can just mention it before the match. Or, we could go to first bone break. That''s an option. You said they were decently tough so you won''t just be relying on regeneration. Not many can say that a broken bone is easily healed though, so be a little careful with the youngins"

    "Actually, that''s another thing" said Kat, realising this might be a bit tough. "How strong are they. I''mбн not horrible with controlling my strength exactly, but I''ve mostly only fought people eitherбн really squishy that I can''t use any strength on, or people I can hit as hard as I want without fear, either because they''d not actually be that hurt, or because a guy called Thyme will heal them afterwards."

 Chapter 342: K VS K

    <h4>Chapter 342: K VS K</h4>

    "Thyme ey? I''ve never heard that name Lass, just how strong might he be?" asked Uncle.

    "Thatбн that is a good question. Honestly I have no idea. It depends what you consider the most impressive? He seemed to think it was hiding my demonic features" said Kat

    Uncle''s eyes bugged out of his head, nearly doubling in size. Kat was watching, they actually did increase in diameter. "He managed that without an artifact for you to hold? Lass that is impressive. If something like that be protecting the others it really wouldn''t matter how hard you punched."

    Kat nodded "Yeah, and other than that it was just really weak bandits and some cultivators that I had to apply a bit of a demonic energy shield around them before flicking them. It was still pretty badбн" said Kat trailing off.

    "Shield? Can ya exin thatss?" asked Uncle

    "Ahбн yeah? I mean don''t you guys have it? When I lift something a thin film of energy covers the object so I can lift it with the force evenly distributed. I just do the same thing for punchingбн or well, not punching but hurting people, to avoid just killing them by hitting them in the chest or something" said Kat

    "Ah" said Uncle nodding. "I''m surprised you can do that Lass. I do actually know what you are talking about. It''s normally not something people bother learning. Not enough control, and showing mercy to your enemies is normally not worth the effort. Normally you get it at third rank thoughбн hmm, you might be a bit stronger than I thought Kat"

    Kat shrugged "I really have no idea"

    Uncle nced between the two subi before bobbing his beard and making a decision. "Right, would you two mind a bit of tug of war. Or rather, can you both stand still in ce and try to move the other. No flying of course, if that''s something you can do. I''ll draw the line"

    Taking out a piece of ckбн chalk? From somewhere inside of his beard, Uncle used his beard hand to draw a long line about as thick as Kat''s wrist on the concrete then gestured for Kamiko and Kat to stand either side. "Are you ok with this Kami?" asked Kat

    Kamiko nodded. "I''ll be fine. It''s just a bit of a strength test Kat. I''m not so weak that you''ll break my arms or something. Besides, I trust you to be careful enough not to hurt me."

    Kat smiled, a pleasant warmth in her chest at seeing how much trust Kamiko already had in her. Taking up position Kat said "Want to do this without channelling energy into our limbs first?"

    Kamiko nodded "That actually might be best. We can establish a baseline for each other and then ramp up from there if we are evenly matched. Personally, I think that you will have a slight edge even without using energy but I will try my best!" said Kamiko happily.

    Kat and Kamiko lined themselves up, and when they put their hands together, Kat was already feeling bad. *Dammit, my arms are so much longer than hers. She''s not even that much shorter? Do I just have really long arms or something? Are hers tiny?* The bigger issue, that Kat hadn''t noticed, was the angle of their meeting arms.

    Kat and Kamiko''s hands met and their fingers twined together. They shared a nce with each other and the slightest incline of their heads before they both started to push. Kat felt her muscles tense, as they strained against Kamiko. Her arms were mostly fine, with her elbows locking up and keeping her arms straight. It was her legs that were getting a workout.

    She felt the pressure in them build as she pushed forward, they strained, attempting to move forward. A slight nce at Kamiko revealedбн nothing really. Unlike Kat whose toned legs rippled with power clearly visible through the slits in her kimonoбн Kamiko''s legs werepletely covered.

    If her face was anything to go by though, she wasn''t fairing quite as well as Kat. The slightest shake in Kamiko''s arms started to signal the end, and Kat pushed herself even further forward, forcing Kamiko''s arms to shake further and one of her legs to slide back slightly. Just as Kat was about to step forward and try to take the wind, she heard Uncle yell out. "STOP!"

    The pair froze in ce. They shared a nce, but didn''t retract their hands. They were both leaning heavily into each other and the floor wasn''t the best grip around, so they kept a slight lean. "I didn''t think you''d both be such an even match" said Uncle "Seems it''s mostly just Kat''s height that is doing fer her. Let me just fix that"

    Uncle tapped his beard against the floor twice and Kamiko found herself raised up. The tform moved slowly, and the pair of subi were able to push away from each other slightly and use the raising tform and their own strength to pull themselves to their feet as she rose.

    Once the tform stopped, they looked at each other once again. "Ready to go Kami?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko nodded "Yup, ready and willing Kat. I''m so happy that you aren''t miles ahead of me. I didn''t want to be seen as weak by someone as cool as you"

    Their hands locked together once again. "I''m nothing special, but thanks" said Kat as they started to push once again. The once again quickly reached an equilibrium. Straining against each other with physical strength aloneбн but it was getting harder on Kat''s end.

    This was not due to hercking in strength, but instead because her energy screamed in her chest to be used. She had the feeling she was just the slightest amount from being able to push Kamiko back, and her energy seemed to be ready toply. The problem was, they had agreed not to use it and Kat was having to concentrate on forcing that same energy to stay put instead.

    The pressure continued to build though, as the seconds past, her energy tried more and more to slip her tight rein on it, and Kat decided it was time to speak up. "Um, Kamiko, my energy is NOT happy with the fact that I''m not using it for this. It really wants to jump in and help me win"

    Kamiko smiled back. "Yes, I know the feeling as I''m currently experiencing it as well. It makes me a little sad to hold it back. My energy just wants to help. Shall we release a little bit then?"

    Kat nodded and Kamiko shared a look with her. They both released a small slither of energy into their arms and legs. Kat instantly felt the power coursing through her, and she felt Kamiko''s grip on her hands tighten. They stayed locked eye to eye, and by an unspoken agreement continued to ramp up the energy they were using.

    Kat''s demonic energy whirled. Cycling happily through her system and provided her more power. Kat made sure to keep it away from her head, and wings. She didn''t want to waste a drop, letting it flow freely everywhere else.? Kat''s eyes started to glow, despite theck of energy to her head, and a very faint purple mist that was just barely visible started to leak from her arms.

    For Kamiko, the process was simr. Her eyes, instead of glowing started to spin, with the cross in the centre staying in ce and the corner stars roaming the edges in ever increasing speed. Additionally, instead of a faint leaking mist like Kat, Kamiko started to generate a soft pink glow that seemed to cling to her body.

    Just as they started to really push against each other, to start the real battle, the floor beneath them started to crack. Kamiko stumbled, as it was her left foot that gave way first, shortly followed by Kat''s right, but it was enough, Kat''s full pressure was about to bear down on Kamiko.

    Faster than either of them could see, strands of beard hair had wrapped around them both, holding them in ce. It was soft andforting and strong as steel. Kat flexed her demonically enhanced muscles on reflex, and found thempletely subdued. The hair didn''t so much as twitch. "Hahaha. The youngins these days are more impressive than I thought" said Uncle.

    "Ummm" Kat looked from Kamiko to Uncle and back to Kamiko wondering what he was talking about. Kamiko shared a simr look of confusion. *What is he talking about? Even Kami is confused? Does she not know? I mean I certainly don''t butбн how weird are we?*

    Kamiko though, was more than happy to just ask out loud. She twisted in ce, using the fact that while the hair had no give in it, it didn''t bind them tightly, allowing her to turn her body in the beard to face Uncle. "What do you mean Uncle?"

 Chapter 343: K V K Round 2

    <h4>Chapter 343: K V K Round 2</h4>

    Well, that''s rather simple" said Uncle "For subi that have no formal training you are both really strong. Likely in the upper bounds of Rank 2. Normally you''d have to be a Wrath battle maniac with a lot of practice under your belt to get close to that level of strength. Or perhaps one of the races that get a big boost to that strength like a Pit Fiendбн

    "But you both have noodle arms. I mean really, there looks like there is hardly any strength in either of you but you managed to crack the floor! That''s no easy feat. Sure, it was only really rated for Rank 1, but we have great safety tolerances. What did they feed you both?"

    Kat looked at Kamiko, as they were slowly being lowered down by Uncle, ced just to the side of the broken floor. Kamiko of course, spoke first at the silent question. "Well, I don''t really know? I meanбн I''m the only family member that''s Rank 2 so it''s not like I could reallypare. I don''t think either of my parents are that strong either? I mean, they aren''t weak of course butбн none of them have noticeably increased strength. Oh, and I ate the same as everyone else growing up."

    Kat took that as her chance to jump in. "Honestly, I have no idea either. Kamiko is the first demon I''ve really pitted my strength against properly. I''ve fought people weaker than me, and of somewhatparable strength if you count abusing restorative pills as strength. Iбн don''t think I ate anything weird? Especially because I just don''t eat when I''m not hungry and my energy can sustain me for an age"

    Uncle looked between them both at their answered and sighed. "Spose I didn''t really expect anythin different as an answer. Just a little strange is all. Maybe I should rethink some of the battles with the little firstiesбн nah they''ll be fine. Just don''t hurt them too badly. This will be a properbat test, so no overpowering anyone with higher Rank demonic fire

    "Oh and Kat, can you fly with those wings? Kamiko what about you?" when Uncle finished his question Kamiko shook her head. Kat decided to go for the nonverbal response as well and started to hover slightly, pping her wings slowly and keeping herself low.

    "Well none of that then Kat. Technically it isn''t an ability, not really, but none of the others can fly and the ceiling is more than high enough for you to just avoid fighting or dive bombing them if you want to. Just to make itбн well I won''t say fair considering the entire point is for it to in fact, not be fair, but less boring shall we say. I''ll be banning the use of flight"

    Kat nodded and dropped to the ground, but a thought urred to her. "Can I use them for other things? And what about my tail? Am I allowed to smack people with my wings and stab them with my tail? Or are those both off limits"

    Uncle used his beard fist to scratch a -presumed- non-existent chin. "I''m going to say it''s fine. I mostly just don''t want you flying out of reach. Anything else is fair game really. Well, no demonic fire, but we covered that as a separate matter" said Uncle

    Kat nodded in understanding, but now it was Kamiko''s turn for a question. "Will we be using our demonic energy?"

    Uncle bobbed and said "Of course. Honestly, it''s too hard to tell if someone is internally boosting. Sure, you can see the difference sometimes, but they might have just been holding back, or they could use it from the start. You both actually disy signs of use when approaching, what I assume is your full powerбн but that isn''t normal. Most demons just use it when they need with nothing to show. So, banning it is a little too hard to be bothered with. Plus, if everyone is using it, there is no problem.

    "Now, do you two want to continue? How close to your maximum strength were you both when you cracked the stone?" asked Uncle as he moved to tap the floor once again. This time, though, his beard spread out afterwards and started grabbing all the various pieces scattered around. Once they were together again, the floor shined for a second before bing whole.

    "I was pretty close to my limit really. If the floor didn''t give out I would have" said Kami

    Kat tilted her head at that and pondered. *Hmm, I was using a lot of energy but I don''t think I was at my limit. Sure, I was starting to cycle around my maximum but I think it takes a couple rotations to get to max strength. Soбн how strong would that make me?* "I''m not quite sure but I don''t think I was that close" said Kat

    "Hmm, well, Kamiko it''ll be up to you then. I''ll cover the ground with my beard so that it won''t break, and you can both go all out. It might be a little slippery as I never got the ability to change my hair to any other texture despite my power. Hopefully it doesn''t be a deciding factor" said Uncle.

    Kat nodded and looked to Kamiko for her answer, expecting the girl to just move on but instead she said "I''d love to! Even if I don''t win it will be really cool to see where I stand. Maybe if Kat holds back a little bit at the start so we can see exactly how much stronger would be the best, but if that''s a bit hard to measure we won''t worry" said Kamiko

    *Huh, I didn''t think she''d actually want to keep going.* Withoutmenting, Kat moved to her position once again, as Kamiko took the raised tform. They locked hands and Kat once again started to send her energy circling through her arms and legs. The time, Kat kept it to about a third of her capacity and she was applying no pressure forward towards Kamiko.

    The other girl was already glowing a faint pink, and looking towards Kat as if waiting for her to start, eyes in full motion. "I''m at about two thirds strength Kami. Push against me if you can, and we''ll see how well Ipare. I can up the energy if I need to" said Kat.

    Taking Kat''s prompt, Kamiko started to push into Kat slowly, applying more forward pressure at a gradual rate. Kat returned the pressure, keeping pace with Kamiko easily. Their muscles thrummed with energy, and strained to keep the subi in ce. Then, a slight chink in the armour. Kat felt herself losing ground ever so slightly. Increasing the energy in her arms by a tiny amount, Kat felt it equalise once again, and felt fine. Looking up at Kamiko, Kat realised the same couldn''t be said.

    Her pink aura was flickering and giving off sparks, and her face was screwed up in concentration. A stark contrast to Kat''s determined, but rtively calm image. "Do you want to stop?" asked Kat

    Kamiko started to shake her head, before flinching and nodding instead. Kat returned the nod and started to let up slightly letting herself fall back. Kamiko, realising what she was doing, started to reduce the energy running through her own body and pulling back as well. Once they separated, Kamiko let herself fall to the floor. She was puffing loudly and Kat was surprised to find a slight sheen of sweat on the girl.

    *Wait we can sweat? I thought that wasn''t a thing we did? Why can she sweat?* Looking closer though, Kat realised that wasn''t the case. Tiny crystals of ice were leaking from Kamiko''s skin and sliding down her arms. They melted slightly in the process giving the appearance of sweatбн and Kat wasn''t sure if it still counted or not.

    *Still why is she tired?* "Um are you alright?" asked Kat

    "Yeah. Just. Need. To. Catch. My breath" said Kamiko, taking big gulps of air.

    *Should I ask? Iбн I think I have to, right? This is important to my health.* "Hey Uncleбн is that normal? Kamiko being tired?" asked Kat

    Uncle gave Kat a look as if to say ''what are you on about'' and she responded with. "Well, I don''t sweat and I certainly don''t get physically tired."

    "Thatбн isn''t really normal no" said Uncle. "So you can just keep going forever?"

    "No of course not. When my energy levels drop really low I just copsepletely. My tail can still move to defend me when something tries to attack. Honestly it''s a little weird" said Kat

    Uncle produced a tiny fist made from beard to stroke it while he was still reinforcing the floor. *Guess he doesn''t want to trip us or something.* "Well that sounds like what happens when you experience extreme demonic energy deficiency butбн that doesn''t seem to be quite right for you?"

 Chapter 344: I Dunno, Why DonтАЩt You Guys Think of One?

    <h4>Chapter 344: I Dunno, Why Donбпt You Guys Think of One?</h4>

    Kat tilted her head "Well, yeah it only happens when I''m basically empty but it''s really the only thing stopping me from running forever, my energy. I don''t sweat anymore or really get hot or even tired outside of mental fatigue."

    "Hmm" murmured Uncle

    "OOOh, I know!" said Kamiko, putting as much enthusiasm as she could into her words while still clearly trying to catch her breath. Taking a little longer to fully calm her breathing, she continued. "I think that it''s actually Kat''s special regeneration. My bet is that for some reason it thinks that being tired is something to be healed which burns a bit of energy to keep Kat in perfect condition. Most regen only heals skin and muscle, and some can also do bone, but Kat''s seems to just do whatever it wants"

    Kat nodded. "That actually makes a lot of sense. It''s still a little weird but it makes sense"

    Uncle nodded along as well and said. "Yes, I can see how that happened. My regeneration doesn''t work anything like Kat''s so I hadn''t considered it from that angle. That does mean that if we see you freeze up fromck of energy, I''ll be ending the match instantly though ok? Even if your tail happens to be enough to defend against a Rank 1 or 2 I''m counting it as a loss"

    Kat nodded, willing to ept the words. "Excellent" said Uncle. "Now just wait here a moment while I go off and grab your opponents"

    And with that, Uncle carefully slid his beard from underneath the pair of subi and dashed across the tent before pulling open the tent p and sprinting away. Kat was a little ashamed of herself when her first thought was. *That was pretty slow.* While Kat felt bad for the thought, it wasn''t like she was wrong. It was pretty clear that Uncle was higher rank than the pair, likely a few ranks, and Kat could have left the tent faster.

    *Maybe they have a speed limit? It sounds funny to put one on how fast you can run but when it''smonce to run faster than cars I wonder if that line of thought still applies. Or what about the sound barrier? I''m sure that the stronger demons can do that, or maybe just the ones specialised in speed. It would be really rude to be setting off sonic booms inside thepound.

    Though, I already have a weird thing to let me pick uprge objects without them folding around my fingers, and spreading the energyбн maybe they have something that lets them stop that.*

    Kat turned her thoughts away from same hypotheticals, and instead to Kamiko, who seemed to have mostly recovered. Of course, she was now lying t against the ground with a big grin on her face, but she''d stopped breathing so heavily and no longer leaked ice. "How are you feeling Kamiko?"

    "I''m fine. Still a little tired, but not that bad. It takes a lot out of me to use my energy at full charge like we did just before. It''sбн I think it''s not great for my body, or that''s what I''ve been told anyway. It was short enough that I should be fine but I never use all my energy like that. I stand by my old decision that your regeneration is by far your best trait"

    Kat smiled. *Yeahбн she might be right honestly. Iбн I guess I never really thought that regeneration would be rare though? Or well, it seems like regeneration isn''t but mine is much better than what is normal. Kara thought so when it repaired my energy channels, and now Kamiko thinks it''s my best ability. She''s probably right. If flight doesn''t count as an ability, it probably is my best. True Sight is good, and might be the undisputed best in a few situations, but my regen, if it is actually responsible for myck of fatigue, is always great.*

    Kat looked around the empty tent and saw no sign of Uncle. A quick check with her hearing revealed that the same trick from the hall was present and she couldn''t hear anything outside of the tent. This time, not even if she used her energy. epting this, Kat plopped herself down next to Kamiko and rxed while waiting for Uncle to get back.

    Kamiko eventually sat up and leaned on Kat''s shoulder. Itбн wasn''t the mostfortable for either of them actually. Kat''srger wing was forced to encircle Kamiko, and Kamiko''s smaller wingscked the dexterity to do anything other than dig slightly into Kat''s side. It wasn''t too bad, and neither wereining, but it was certainly less than ideal. One thing Kat did notice, is that Kamiko kept her tail away from Kat.

    *I still wonder about that. Do people not hug like me, tail included? Or is it for when you are really close. Like how some kids get embarrassed when their parents kiss them goodbye at school? It''s sort of embarrassing to do in public and not something you do with friends? That makes a certain degree of sense I thinkбн but it''s sofortable and Sylvie clearly loves it.*

    These were the thoughts that filled Kat''s head. She continued to go over thoughts on demonic etiquette, and ignoring the demon who loves to talk that was taking up her left shoulder. Still, it wasn''t even ten minutes before Uncle reappeared, now with six demons in tow. They filed in behind him withoutint.

    Kat''s eyes were first drawn to thest in line. Kat wasn''t sure what she was, but Lily would recognise a Lamia when she saw one. She had a huge snake tail as her bottom half that was easily as long as Kat and Kamiko were tall when put together. She had blue scales that reminded Kat of the sky. They even had slights flecks of white in them asionally which Kat was choosing to interpret as clouds.

    On her human half, she had an borate dress. There was morece on it than Kat had ever seen in her entire life. The cor wasced, the sleeves wereced, her bust was framed withбн you guessed itce. There were also patches ofced designs sewn into it where there was space, as well asce lining the bottom of the dress. *I guess when you have unlimited copies of the outfit, it''s fine to have a bunch of easily damagedce. I certainly appreciate that my Kimono always stays in top condition.*

    The dress itself was a soft pink, simr to Kamiko''s aura, or cherry blossom leaves, while thece was all sorts of colours. Thece around the cor waspletely white, while thece around the sleeves waspletely back. Thece around the edge of the dress was a dark blue that contrasted well with the soft sky blue of the Lamia''s scales, making it look like the start of a storm.

    Thece that framed herбн rather small breasts, was a soft pink that almost matched the colour of the dress. Kat had no idea what the point of it was. It just piled up a bunch ofce around the area in almost exactly the same colour as the dress beneath it. So, Kat quickly changed her focus to the designs. There were three separate snake designs. Each scale was meticulously outlined, in one of three colours.

    The first, that sat just below the corce was the same blue as the Lamia''s scales, with a small bit of greencing around the eyes that matched the Lamia''s own now that Kat took the chance to look. The other two were in the stomach area looking at each other as if ring. The left one was green, and the right one was a dark blue simr but distinct from the bottomcing.

    Back to the Lamia''s green eyes and face. Her eyes looked like they were rough cut jade. Slightly milky, but with a clear snake slit to them and slightly t edges. Her hair was a simple bob cut that was ck in colour, and her face was set in a hard line. She wasn''t smiling, but it was close. She had a mostly neutral face that seemed to be just on the edge of happiness, but something was missing. She also had sharp pointed ears that stuck out well past her head, and were nearly as long as Kamiko''s horns.

    The only other noteworthy feature was the Lamia''s arms. Unlike Kat and Kamiko who had thin arms with slight toning, the Lamia was ripped. Her casual stance as she slithered in already had her arms bursting with muscles. Each arm was at least twice as thick as Kat''s own, and around the width as the spade at the end of her tail at theirrgest.

    Kat would find outter during introductions, that this Lamia was named Seralina, but preferred to be called Sera. Why that wasбн well, Kat never cared enough to ask.

 Chapter 345: Three Brothers, a Beard and a Rock

    <h4>Chapter 345: Three Brothers, a Beard and a Rock</h4>

    The next thing Kat found her eyes drawn to was a set of identical triplets. Kat wouldter learn that their names were Krekron, Sekron and Pekron, but for some reason, Pekron really hated the name and asked everyone to call him Percy instead. His brothers thought it was weird, but when it was mentioned Kat would find herself going along.

    For all of the three brothers, it was clear that they were pit fiends, which, Kat supposed made sense considering the number of them in the Wrath faction. Their wings however, were much smaller than normal, with Kat only catching glimpses of them. They were even smaller than the set that Kamiko had, though they were positioned much higher up on the back, closer to where Kat''s wings connected to her.

    The wings in question also had a number of holes in them. The only thing stopping Kat from assuming it was some sort of scar or injury was that each brother had the exact same set of holes. Even using her demonic energy to drastically improve her eyesight, Kat found thempletely indistinguishable from each other.

    The other thing that was the same was that each of them had what looked like full te armour on. They were the first, and so far, only demons, that were wearing anything that resembled protection on them in a real sense. Sure, she''d seen that one guy with leather that was probably his own skin, and some other leather harness and outfits, but they all felt more like a fashion choice for some reason.

    These three though, clearly had bulky te armour for a reason other than that. Theck of adornments seemed to support this theory as well. The only distinguishing feature on the armour, if could count it as ''part'' of the armour was the multicoloured tabards they all worm that poked out around the chest area and then covered their upper thighs.

    Each had the first letter of their name stamped into the centre in a way that made it seem burnt on, with the rest of the tabard being a unique set of colours and patterns. Krekron had a in ck tabard, with some gold trimming around his ''K'' to make it stand out more.

    Sekron had a series of ''V'' shaped stripes that appeared to run the length of the tabard, the background with a dark blue, simr to the ocean on an overcast day, while the stripes were a bright gold, slightly lighter than the metal in question.

    Finally, Percy had scattered crosses that ran across the tabard in lines, that started higher on the left and lower on the right, with a cross marking the top, middle and bottom, in a repeating fashion every so often. To contrast with the others, that used dark backgrounds with light highlights, Percy had a soft pink as his background with dark purple highlights as the crosses.

    The only other difference that singled out any of the three was that Sekron had a scar under his chin, as if he''d been stabbed up from below and into his mouth. It was a rtively thin star shaped scar, and was mostly noteworthy only because it was a difference from the other brothers.

    They all had rather forgettable faces, and the te armour made it hard to see their physique underneath them. *And they don''t even have to look that impressive under the armour because we are demons. It''s not like super strength is a rare thing, so anyone can wear them if they really want toбн but on the other hand, it looks like normal metal? Is there even a point? I don''t exactly have hardened skin, but against a demon that bit of metal isn''t going to help much.*

    Moving on from the brothers, the next demon of note was one that looked almost exactly like Uncle, except a bit shorter. When Kat nced between the two of them, Uncle shook his head. "That''s just Meron. No rtion, just the same demonic type" said Uncle with a bright tone, as if there was some great joke Kat wasn''t actually allowed to know.

    *Perhaps it''s a matter of there not really being many of them? Or perhaps Uncle is old enough that they are separated by so many generations that it doesn''t really matter? Adoption is also a possibility, and while they are the same demon type, it lets the younger one style after Uncle in a way to feel closer to him?*

    Kat''s assessment of them looking ''exactly'' the same wasn''t entirely fair to either party of course. The new demon was much shorter than uncle, hardlying up to Kat''s chests and only just barely making it past her bellybutton in height,pared to Uncle''s more normal seeming height.

    Additionally, his beard was both more or less like Uncle''s. Meron''s beard reached all the way to the floor with a tiny bit of length to spareбн but it was also missing the definition that Uncle''s had, and was more wispy, with thinner and less vibrant hairs. Despite being the same colour grey, there was a clear vibrancy and feeling of life in Uncle''s despite his clearly advanced age.

    The final difference, was that his eyes werepletely green. It was an odd detail, and Kat didn''t know what to make of it. Meron didn''t seem to have any pupils or really anything at all in his eye, just a solid green sphere. *Wonder how well he can see.*

    Finishing up that examination Kat turned her attention to the final demon she was set to fight, Kat saw the person who would be introduce simply as ''Rock''. Now, Kat was of the opinion that was woefully blunt, and considering what little she knew of demonic lineage, at least one of the woman''s parents should also look like a moving rock golem. Though, when the names were mentioned, Kat stole a nce at Kamiko who looked even more poleaxed.

    Rock looked like a human, that hadn''t quite been sanded down properly. She had curves and quite a lot of muscle definition all across her body, but none of it was smooth. They looked more like someone had glued a bunch of boulders together into a loose approximation of a person and halfway through the sculpting process had died or given up on ever finishing.

    The most disconcerting part to Kat was that she didn''t walk like she was made of stone though. Her movements weren''t quite as fluid as Kat''s own, but easily on par with normal humans and much better than someone that seemed to be made out of stone should ever be able to manage.

    Rock wore short bike pants that were, in fact, so short, would have Kat wondering if they weren''t just underwear instead. The pants clung to Rock''sбн well, rocky form, and showed off the details very well. Which made her look all the more uncanny as the sharp edges of her legs showed through. The seam for the pants, which themselves were ck, wereh the seams a bright orange that Kat wasn''t a huge fan of. It just didn''t work with Rock''s grey skin tone at all.

    The shirt didn''t help. It too was a tight fit, made out of what Kat assumed was the same material as the pants, but it at least had some colour to it. The shirt did however, point out that even Rock''s feminine assets, which while roughly equal in size to Kat''s own, certainly earned the ''roughly'' moniker. It looked like she was hiding cardboard boxes under her shirt, and only the fact that Kat could see them rippling slightly as she walked made it clear they were the same strange rocky material the rest of Rock was.

    The shirt was mostly an ocean blue with apletely ck stripe to highlight her chest area. Why Rock thought that was a good idea, Kat was unsure. The shirt also had a cor with a pattern consisting of alternating open and closed fists that were orange in colour. They continued along the seams for the arms and also ringed the sleeves of the shirt, which hugged Rock''s impressive biceps.

    Overall, Rock gave off the ''chiselled'' impression very well, but the lifelike manner in which all parts of her body managed to move really threw Kat off. It didn''t look right to her eyes, though she spared a thought that it might just be because she wasn''t used to it.

    Once inside, Uncle first introduced the six demon fighters that they would be going against, finally stopping at Pekronбн "andst but certainly not least, we have Pekron, the third of the triplets"

    "Please, call me Percy" said Pekron, in a gravelly voice.

    "Why do you have to reject your name brother?" said Krekron "It''s a good strong name"

    Percy raised an eyebrow "Must we do this in front of our sparring partners? What I choose to be called is none of your business"

    Kat then watched the two brothers descend into arguing, and when nobody moved to stop them, the rest of the group instead shuffled slowly off to the side to continue the conversation.

 Chapter 346: Trash Talking Before a Match?

    <h4>Chapter 346: Trash Talking Before a Match?</h4>

    Once everyone had moved to the side of the tent, Uncle tapped the ground and the sound from the brother''s argument dimmedpletely, Uncle continued speaking. "Now that our young hopefuls for Wrath membership have been introduced, let me reveal your instructors." Uncle said while gesturing with his beard towards Kat and Kamiko.

    "These two will be your opponents. They are on punishment duty so don''t feel too bad if you are a bit rough with them. Still, either party can surrender at any time. For Kamiko, the shorter one, we will be fighting till first blood, and for Kat you have essentially free reign, though surrender is still eptable. If you have a problem with that, you can introduce your own conditions before the match if needed.

    "Kat has impressive enough regeneration, that, essentially nothing will count as a major wound, so having that be the end ofbat is a major handicap for youбн hmm, do I still refer to you as a set of six with those two over there?" Uncle shrugged. "Any questions?"

    "YEAH!" shouted Rock, her voice shocking Kat with how normal it sounded, just another weird thing about her body. She almost seemed to have a light British ent, and while she was shouting, her voice was very smooth and likely was soft spoken when she wasn''t trying too hard. "Why do we have to fight flooz-" Rock''s insult was cut off when Seralina mmed the end of her tail into Rock''s head.

    "Can you not insult them right before a fight?" said Seralina. Kat was surprised she sounded normal after the events with Kara, she even had the same forked tongue. *I guess she just prefers to sound normal? Or maybe she worked hard to actually sound normal? I''m not sure.*

    Rock rubbed the back of her head a little before whipping around to re at Seralina "Why should I care about fighting two Sslu-" Seralina''s tail mmed into Rock again, this time from the front.

    "First off. As a Lamia, I have some Subi blood as well, so you''re insulting me. Second, your grandmother was born a Subus, and she is a great woman. Thirdly THEY ARE RANK 2 YOU IDIOT" hissed Seralina.

    "I don''t see why any of that matters. My dear old granny ran off to fu-" Rock''s tirade was once again interrupted by Seralina, though this time, her tail was caught. Didn''t stop the follow up p though.

    "Your grandfather was a horrible man, and she deserved better, but we are not here to air your dirtyundry. We are here to fight Rank 2 opponents. We were told this, very clearly, and they deserve the respect of a fellowbatant even if you think less of them for their heritage. Which is so outdated I''m surprised anyone even considered it when only around half of the race performs that kind of work, IF even that much" said Seralina calmly as if scolding a child.

    Meron and Sekron, were at this point, sharing a look Kat didn''t really understand, and were slowly backing away from the two girls to hide behind Uncle. Kat couldn''t say it was a bad n, but she did notice Seralina''s eyes were tracking them, so it wasn''t as subtle as they may have hoped.

    "What''s the point of fighting someone that''s Rank 2 if they are so weak, they can barely spread their legs right!" shouted Rock.

    Seralina sighed and gave Rock a look. Rock stared back. Seralina lined up for a punch, that was rather slow, which was easily blocked by Rockбн until Seralina smashed her in the back of the head with her tail, sending Rock''s head forward into her hand.

    "Please Rock, have some decorum. I''ve known you for ten years, and I still don''t get what your problem is with them. I''ve never pressured you to talk about it, and I''m not starting now, but can you please at least pretend not to hate everything about two girls I''m sure are perfectly nice" asked Seralina, with a sad tone knowing her advice wasn''t going to be taken seriously.

    "Well, I''ll say it again? Why should I?" sneered Rock.

    Kat gave Kamiko a look, ''You want her or me'' with Kamiko inclining her head towards Kat suggesting she take care of it. *I''m surprised she figured that one out. I guess bodynguage isn''t too different here.* Kat gave a raised eyebrow to Uncle who turned a tiny part of his beard into a thumbs up.

    Kat started to walk slowly forward. She saw that Seralina''s eyes instantly noticed the movement, but Rock wasn''t even trying to pay attention to her surroundings. Seralina, seeing Kat''s approach tried once more to reason with Rock, "Look, we are about to spar, maybe you can just tone it down a bitбн"

    Before Seralina could finish her sentence Rock butted in. "No, Sera, I don''t think I will. If you can''t see what the problem with them is, then maybe we shouldn''t be friends. Clearly, you''d rather be off doing other things then sparring with me. Perhaps your heritage is catching up to you"

    *You know.* Thought Kat calmly, letting the racial insults wash over her. *I really do wonder if I''m weird for still never thinking of sex, or if the whole thing is overblown? Actuallyбн maybe it''s cultural? I mean, Kamiko seems much too adorable to be thinking about it. Gramps made sure all of us at the orphanage knew what it was and what it entailedбн and he at least put some effort in unlike the sex-ed sses, but other than that it just doesn''t really seem important?*

    *Unlessбн is Rock making a big deal because that''s what she wants instead of a good fight? Nah that''s silly.* Kat continued her walk until she was right behind Rock. Seralina just gave a soft sigh. She didn''t look overly hurt by Rock''s words about their friendship, making Kat think this was perhaps amon urrence. Clearing her throat, Kat smiled as Rock whipped around and into abat stance.

    "What do you want?" growled Rock. Her growling actually sounded like grinding rocks instead of her normally soft voice.

    "Well, I thought I''d offer you a chance to take a shot. You seem to have such a problem with ''my kind'' after all. If I''m really as bad as you say surely you can take me out with just a punch?" said Kat with a smile. *As if. I bet I can dodge anything she throws at me, and I''m pretty sure that I could tank some hits anyway. Well, I haven''t seen her fight, but I mean really, my regen will take care of it if it''s even that bad.*

    "Ha, as if I trust you not to go running away with your tail between your legs" said Rock mockingly.

    Kat felt something in her energy twinge, as it started to churn in her gut, spinning much faster than normal, and almost like it was getting ready to break out. *Really? That counts as insulting my tail does it? God dammit I can''t believe that counts.* Seralina watched as Kat''s eyes shed at the insult, and paled a bit as she realised that somehow Rock must have hit on Kat''s trigger somehow.

    *Don''t punch her in the face.* "I will not move my feet from this spot. Take a shot." said Kat. *Don''t punch her in the face. It isn''t worth the effort.*

    Rock didn''t need any more encouragement, she bounced on her feet a few times before swinging out towards Kat''s face, going right for her nose. It was so slow, that when Kat reflexively activated her enhanced cognition, the fist practically stopped moving.

    Kat rolled her eyes and bent backwards just enough for Rock''s hand to sail easily over her head. When Rock pulled her fist back, and Kat returned to her full height Rock said. "Hey! You dodged!"

    "Well, yeah," said Kat "I said I wouldn''t move my feet from this spot, and I didn''t. You missed, and it wasn''t even close."

    Rock growled and threw another punch at Kat as if the first one was a fluke or something. Seeing the fisting again, Kat just moved her face slightly to the side and pushed her energy into her face. Rock''s fist impacted right next to Kat''s eye, and she felt the skin breaking under the heavy fist.

    It wasn''t much power though, and her head stayed perfectly still, bone not even creaking. Kat then slowly turned her face forward again, easily pushing away Rock''s arm with her neck alone. The damage had already been healed at this point and Kat looked into Rock''s eyes and said. "Do you still n to insult me?"

    Rock gulped, but Kat continued. "And I mean, honestly, I could probably take it if it was just me, but Kamiko is a sweet girl, and you''re being really rude to her, and your friend who''s just trying to help you. Was the punch worth it? You feel strong now?"

 Chapter 347: Danger Noodle Combat!

    <h4>Chapter 347: Danger Noodle Combat!</h4>

    Rock of course, not one to listen to reason, or a sound and politely worded argument, flung another fist at Kat. Kat first activated her enhanced cognition, and moved her gaze up to Seralina, an apology in her eyes. Then, in one blurred motion, Kat kicked Rock in the side and sent her flying.

    Kat did take a moment, to consider if she should have waited and applied her shield to spread the damage evenly around Rock''s bodyбн and decided she''d been more than rude and it was fine to hurt her a bit at this point. Kat didn''t use anything close to her full strengthбн just a bit of speed.

    Rock was sent hurtling into the tent wall, mming into it with a ng and falling to the ground face first with a groan. "Sorry I mmed your friend into a wall" said Kat still keeping eye contact with Seralina.

    The Lamia just sighed. "I''m honestly not surprised. At all."

    Kat nodded sagely. "Yeah, she seems likeбн a piece of work I guess is the right word."

    Rock groaned in the corner, but was promptly ignored. "I really didn''t think it was that bad. I mean, she''s been friends with me for years, and it was a few of those before I found out about her dislike of Subi. I told her, rather bluntly, and probably in poor taste, that Lamia''s have Subi ancestry way back in the past andбн well she didn''t take it great but we got over itбн

    "I didn''t think she''d just managed to ignore it in me for the most part. I wouldn''t worry too much, she''s a bit hard headed, and I''m sure that your recent brand of encouragement is probably the best way to handle her." Said Seralina.

    Kat shrugged, and turned to Uncle. "Soбн what''s the n now?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн I suppose we can leave Rock to recover. I don''t really want to heal her and encourage this sort of behaviour so she can wait tillst for a real fight. Krekron and Percy can finish their fight or get kicked out of the tent" said Uncle.

    Kat, scratched her face awkwardly and nodded. *I already forgot about those two.* "Kamiko do you want to take the first fight or shall I?"

    "Oh, Umбн you can take it if you want to?" said Kamiko rather unsure.

    "I really don''t mind. I can recover faster than you, so I don''t mind fighting first or even a few extra times." Said Kat

    "Umбн well I guess I''llбн no I''ll let you go first. I need to warm up" said Kamiko.

    Kat nodded, and Uncle turned to the two Pit Fiends that were still arguing. "HEY IDIOTS! Stop the argument! We got fight''s on!"

    To Kat''s surprise, that''s exactly what they did. Stoppedpletely in ce, nodded to each other, and walked calmly over to the area that Uncle had led everyone else over to. Once they managed to reach the circle they were in, Uncle tapped the ground and the circle raised up out of the ground.

    "Umбн we just going to leave Rock?" asked Kamiko

    "Yes" said everyone else except Kat, as if they expected this oue.

    "So, who''s fighting Kat?" asked Uncle.

    "I will, if nobody else minds" said Seralina. "Smacking around Rock really wasn''t a proper work out but I am at least warmed up"

    Kat just shrugged and jumped down into the arena, letting her legs take the impact, and heading for the glowing circles that appeared when her back was turned. One was smaller, and the other muchrger, clearly designed to fit each of the contestants'' respective framesбн though Kat''s didn''t seem to take her wings into ount.

    Seralina followed after Kat, coiling her lower body to take the impact like a spring before slithering over to her circle. "Just as a by the way, I can still speak, even if it''s a bit harder duringbat" said Seralina.

    Kat wasn''t quite sure what she was talking about, until Seralina''s upper body disappeared and was reced with a huge snake head fitting the rest of her body. Seralina''s new eyes were gold, slitted, and about the size of dinner tes. *You know what. That actually is impressive.*

    "How good are your defences?" asked Kat

    "Sssomewhat good. If you break a sscale don''t tear it off pleassse, I can repair them but growing them back isss much harder" said Seralina, now clearly with Kara''s speech defect. *But that doesn''t make any sense! She had the snake tongue in her human form as well! Why now that she''s a snake did ite up?! And she said it was harder to talk like thatбн I just don''t understand.*

    "FIGHTERS!" Shouted Uncle. "ON MY MARK."

    At hismand, a giant glowing 3 made out of fire appeared in the middle of the arena as the central pole retracted into the ceiling. Kat spared an instant of thought over why it was even there if it could just be removed, before focusing on the number.

    Two. Seralina coiled herself up, ovepping her body multiple times and keeping as much of herself against the ground as she could, while tensing her muscles.

    One. Kat flexed her hands and deliberately folded her wings against her body, ensuring that she didn''t use them to glide slightly when she charged.

    Zero. Both demons shot off, Kat kicking off the ground while circting demonic energy over her entire body and slowing her perception of time, while Seralina used her massive body tounch herself straight at Kat jaws wide open.

    Seralina was surprisingly fast, and Kat watched her travel at what was appeared to be the pace of a light jog. Kat stepped lightly, dashing to the side just enough to dodge Seralina''s gaping maw, however, Seralina''s eyes caught Kat''s movement, and turned her head to follow.

    Kat''s eyes narrowed at this, and she jumped up, keeping her wings tight so that she wasn''t gliding and attempted to soar over Seralina''s mouth instead. What she was not expecting, was for the Lamia to simply tilt her head and follow the movement, having her body double back and follow along as well.

    Kat''s eyes widened as she just barely managed to avoid Seralina''s fangs, but in her hurry, she wasn''t quite prepared tond on the back half of Seralina''s body. As Katnded, she felt her feet starting to slip on Seralina''s scales, and pushed off to the side. This, was all watched by Seralina''s massive eyes, and even though she was slower than Katбн when Kat jump straight into the oing tail wellбн what more needed to be done.

    Kat crossed her arms and tried to distribute the impact as best she can. Seralina''s tail p sent her flying backwards, and while it didn''t hurt, the Lamia''s attack was far from over. As Kat flew backwards, she saw Seralina''s heading in from the side.

    *Dammit! If I could just fly I''d be able to dodge this in a heartbeat. Even just a little gliding would get me safe!* Instead, Kat charged her tail with as much energy as she could and mmed it into the floor, cracking it slightly and halting her momentumpletely, forcing Seralina''s body to continue past her for some ways.

    Seralina was already moving onto the next attack though, and was attempting to constrict her body around Kat. *Hmm,* Kat looked for a path to escape and grimaced, thinking she''d probably have to jump either into or near Seralina''s tail or jaws. *Jumping up is also out because she can catch me out in the air with her mouth as wellбн*

    Kat grit her teeth. *I really don''t want to do thisбн but if she wants to make this a contest of strength maybe I have to oblige.* Kat pulled back and mmed her fist into Seralina''s side. Kat heard the scale crack slightly, as her fist nced off, forcing her off bnce, and giving Seralina the chance toplete her hold.

    Kat felt her arms get bound to her side as Seralina hissed slightly powering through the recent bought of pain. Kat could feel Seralina increasing the pressure as she said. "Do you yield?"

    "Nah I''m good" said Kat, not really feeling the strain. It was hard to raise her arms and contest Seralina directly with her arms, but the constricting pressure wasn''t actually that bad. *Hmm, this is a bit of a stalemate isn''t itбн she can tighten all she wants but I''m hardly feeling it. Honestly, her scales might give out before my bones, especially because I can feel the cracked on as it moves around me. Maybe I should try and flick it or something as it passes me?*

    Kat''s thoughts were broken as she spotted movement and nced up to see Seralina''s head bearing down on her jaws open wide, saliva dripping, and maybe a bit of venom mixed in, Kat realised this stalemate might not be quite as even as she thought. *Welpбн shit.*

 Chapter 348: ThatтАЩs Gotta HurtтАж

    <h4>Chapter 348: Thatбпs Gotta Hurtбн</h4>

    Kat''s mind blitzed through her options as fast as she could, but Seralina was no slouch and was rapidly approaching for the ''final'' blow to finish Kat off. Kat quickly considered and dismissed all her abilities until, she remembered her most recently acquired and least used ability so far.

    *Dream walking.* As soon as Kat focused on the idea, she exploded into mist and engulfed Seralina''s face. Kat found herself in a ck void, but before she could get her bearings a sharp painnced through her mind stopping any rational thought.

    Then suddenly, Kat was back, and being flung away from Seralina''s head, with an uncountable number of Kat''s all leaking ck blood as she flew. From the outside, starting when Kat went up in smoke, it looked like she simply disappeared into Seralina, for all of three seconds.

    Seralina''s eyes sharpened, and when she shook her head to clear it, Kat was ejected during one of the shakes sending her flying. Her form was rapidly rebuilding itself, but purple smoke trailed behind her as she mmed into the wall.

    Kat grimaced, as she got to her feet, tearing open a few of her recently gained wounds that she hadn''t quite gotten to heal yet and looked up at Seralina. She saw the Lamia''s eyes were still rather dazed and she was continuing to shake her head in an effort to regain her focus.

    Kat took the time to take stock and let herself heal. Her cuts were disappearing quickly but so was her energy. Despite not using any of her demonic mes she was already down to just under a half of her energy. *Shit. I guess that dream walking trick is probably what cost me so much energy. Something clearly went wrong, and it''s probably because Seralina was still awake.

    I wonder if it was the ability itself or the fact that I was kicked out that cost me so much. Not to mention my wounds are still burning through more to heal them upбн actually now that I''m concentrating I''m seeing them take a bit more than normal I think? Perhaps I also damaged my energy channels a bit with that stunt. Oof, that might have been more dangerous than I thoughtбн*

    Before Kat could really consider the issue any further Seralina managed to regain her mind. Spotting Kat standing, ''fully healed'' but in a pile of blood she said. "That isss sssuch bullsshit. You have teleportation?"

    Seeing that Seralina was actually giving her the chance to answer, Kat pulled herself to her feet and shook her head while saying. "No, I don''t, I have poor survival instincts and a dream walking ability"

    Seralina opened herrge mouth. Closed it. Opened it once more, before closing it again and switching her head back to her humanoid form just to shrug, before changing back and lunging at Kat. It wasn''t very serious though, Kat could tell, and it was less than half the speed of all previous attacks.

    Taking the opening for what it was, Kat easily dodged the strike and made it away from the wall... Only to be forced to raise her hands up into a crude guard to take Seralina''s tail strike. *Of course. She was being nice, but not THAT nice. I suppose this is a spar so it''s all fine but I meanбн rude!*

    Kat forced her energy to the limit causing her arms to leak purple mist and mmed said arms into Seralina''s tail to try and counter the force. A loud boom rang out as the limbs made contact with each other. Kat felt her muscles straining against the much greater weight of Seralina''s body. Kat''s bones shook under the blow as wellбн but Kat gave a second push, and managed to throw off the tail.

    Seralina hissed, and twisted her way around to try and block her tail from view, but Kat noticed the sharp movement, and realised that despite not knocking Seralina''s tail back all that far, it had been rather drastically damaged, and most of the back of Seralina''s tail now had broken and bent scales to show for it.

    *So, her scales are good, but not quite that good. In a direct contest of strength, she might just edge me out a bit, but my more focused attacks can break and damage her scales. I don''t know how far I want to take this thoughбн do I really want to just go and break all her scales?*

    Kat then remembered that Seralina was a giant snake, with very little else she could attack other then her ribs and spine. So, unless she wanted to try and knock the other demon out, she was actually rathercking in ways to subdue.

    Seralina charged Kat again, not even taking the time to coil up. She was slithering as fast as she could, but Kat noticed that while it was faster than the previous charge, Seralina did seem to be slowing down over all. Kat watched closely, waiting till Seralina was just about to reach her while building up as much energy as possible in her legs.

    Just as Seralina reached Kat, Kat sidestepped the attack. Seralina, seeing this started to turn her head to make use of the short distance Kat moved to keep up the attack. Kat though, had other ns. Turning on her heel, Kat kicked out with all her force, burning demonic energy like it was going out of style and leaving a trail of purple in its wake to m into the side of Seralina''s head.

    Seralina reacted purely on instinct, and snapped her jaw open allowing for Kat''s leg to soar between her teeth instead of impacting her jaw. Seralina tried to capitalise on this opening by mming down on Kat''s leg, but she wasn''t fast enough.

    Kat too, had good instincts and let herself be carried by the force of her kick and continued the moment, mming her tail into Seralina''s now closed mouth. A sound like shattering ss rang out as Seralina''s jaw was knocked around, and a quick, snap, signalled the breaking of that as well as the scales.

    Seralina, seeing this swapped back to her human form, revealing a broken arm and an already huge bruise developing on her side. Before Kat could do any more damage, she said. "Er sururnder" which Kat took as the signal to stop, considering the broken jaw Seralina had.

    Still, Kat hadn''t exactly stopped spinning so, to make sure she wasn''t going to do any more damage to the Lamia, Kat jumped and red her wings allowing herself to slow down carefully andpletely avoid identally hitting Seralina again.

    "A great match!" shouted Uncle from the side. "Come over here and I''ll heal you up Seralina."

    Seralina first bowed to Kat, looking up at her descending form withбн well it wasn''t quite as smile but it was clear she was trying with what she had. "It was a good match" said Kat, not really knowing what else to say, or if she needed to do anything else.

    *It really was.* Thought Kat as she watched Seralina slithering over to Uncle. *She nearly got me there. I only have a little bit of energy left. I mean sureбн I could have maybe contested her strength a bit more but for a rank 1 she is STRONG. Even if a lot of that energy was from misusing my dream walkingбн I didn''t exactly have any other ways of getting out so I was forced into it anyway.

    Even that old man from Xiang''s world didn''t give me the same run for my moneyбн though he did also use fire so he was kinda screwed from the beginningбн and I was much more willing to just take damage to score a hit instead whichбн well Seralina''s size means that a ''small hit'' isn''t anything to scoff at when you think about it.

    I wonder if I could have done anything better? Well, I could have probably if I knew more about my dream walking. I''mбн I''m not exactly clear on what happened between trying to enter Seralina''s mind and getting thrown away. It did get me out of her coils, but how much time passed? Was it a few seconds or a bit longer?

    I also wonder if she was more prepared for that if I''d have been more screwed. She seemed really stunned after that and maybe it was because of the skill, or maybe I was just abusing my higher rank to force myself into her mind. I''m not sure that will work againбн

    On the other hand, it did in fact work, and I did win even if it wasn''t by that much. I know I''m not proficient in fighting, and Seralina seems to know her way around the block. I wonder how well the others will do.*

    Kat decided she''d had enough thinking for now and followed Seralina back over to the raised tform the others were on. She could think on it moreter on.

 Chapter 349: Kamiko Time!

    <h4>Chapter 349: Kamiko Time!</h4>

    The following chapter is from Kamiko''s perspective and starts just as Kat''s match ends. Any thoughts are hers and hers alone, not Kat''s.

    --------------

    *Oh, I hope everyone is alright.* Kamiko looked over her new friend and the beautiful Lamia as their match ended. *Kat was so cool. Even when she was trapped she still managed to find a way out. She was bleeding everywhere but didn''t even let it slow her down after she wasunched off to the sideбн

    I wonder how that happened? She told me about all her abilities and I don''t think she ever said she could turn into mistбн was she lying to me? Noбн Kat wouldn''t do that rightбн? I meanбн we''re friends right? Wait, no we can''t lie, and she said it. She said we were friends!

    Ohбн wait she also said she''d told me all of her abilitiesбн hmm, does that mean it''s part of something else? Is she part mist wraith or something? No that doesn''t make any sense. She doesn''t seem to have any wraith blood in herбн

    Could it be one that she already mentioned? I mean it has to beбн Oh? Could that have been part of her dream walking ability? I don''t really know how that one works butбн I think it''s the only one it could beбн

    That''s really cool though if it is, she''s able to get so much mileage out of just a few abilities. I don''t think I''d have thought to train up my dream walking for use inbat if I had it. And she didn''t even bring a weapon.

    Fighting a Lamia with just her fists is so badass. I''m not sure I can ever be THAT cool. And she WON too. I mean, it wasn''t even close. Well, except for that one lock, but I mean, Kat got out of that easy! I''d probably have lost then and there but Kat managed to get out. Heal all her wounds and then go on the offensive!

    She started cracking Seralina''s scales really efficiently too. I don''t think I''d have thought to use my whole arm to break most of her tail. I''d have probably only intercepted with the tip of my staffбн It shows I still have a lot to learn.

    I wonder if Kat would teach me? No, bad Kamiko. You don''t ask favours from friends you just met. Especially if they''re nice enough to actually agree. Then you''re just being a bad person. We should waitбн hang out a bit first. Maybe add each other as contactsбн

    Noooo, I can''t ask for that. Butбн she''s my friend alreadyбн so maybe it''s fine?* Kamiko was jolted out of her thoughts when Kat flew down next to her and put an arm on her shoulder. "Hey you alright Kamiko? You seem nervousбн are you alright to fight next?" asked Kat''s voice.

    Kamiko wailed internally. *No, dammit, bad Kamiko, don''t worry your new friend. Say something reassuring. It''s no big deal of course. I mean, I''m not extremely happy that you''re showing me concernбн wait no I am. Channel that happiness Kamiko. Shine a bright smile back at her and tell her things are ok.* "I''m doing great!" said Kamiko, fully embracing her happiness.

    Kat raised an eyebrow. *Did I do it right? Can she see how happy I am she talked to me? Did I do it right? Why is she raising her eyebrow like that?* "Well, if you''re sure. I think you''ll do well. I don''t actually have any properbat abilities if you don''t count my fire" said Kat.

    *Well that''s just stupid. Why would someone as cool as you even need otherbat abilities? I need more of them all the time because I''m just not that good. I could never fight someone bare handed, and Kat even has fans in sash! I bet she''s not using them so that the Rank 1 guys have a chance.

    That sort of attitude is so cool. I bet the others didn''t even notice she was hiding her weapon, so she can treat it like she''s going all out for them, and they don''t have to feel bad for fighting her unarmed. I wish I had the confidence to do that. Oh, and she didn''t even flinch when all those wounds opened up!

    I forgot about that, all the pain that must have causedбн I don''t even want to think about it. I''m not sure I''d have been able to keep fighting. I''ll have to be careful when ites to whoever I fightбн

    I don''t really care who that is. I kinda want Kat to fight Rock again so that she can prove how cool she is to the stubborn girlбн but I don''t know if I want to force Kat into that fight. She already beat Rock onceбн would it be rude of me to make Kat fight Rock againбн well, that would be humiliating to Rock if she lost againбн*

    Kamiko was pulled from her thoughts when Uncle started to move. And when he started to move you paid attention of course. Kat might have been super cool and ultra powerful for her level, but Uncle was clearly in a ss of his own. *He might not be as awesome as Kat but I need to pay attention to what he does.*

    And pay attention she did. Once Seralina made it back to the tform, Uncle lowered it so she didn''t need to climb in her injured state and let her back on. Once Seralina made it to the tform, Uncle didn''t even have to give a secondmand for it to move back up.

    "Would you like me to heal you Seralina?" asked Uncle.

    "Yesh ples" managed Seralina the best she could. *Ooh, yeah that broken jaw has to be nasty. I''m really d Kat and I just did a small contest of strength. Even though she thrashed me she wasn''t rude about it, and made sure I was alright afterwards. She was also probably really careful with Seralina but I mean, how else can you take down a Lamia?*

    Uncle nodded when he heard Seralina''s confirmation, and his beard started to grow. It bloomed out seemingly from nowhere and started to cover the tform as it snaked its way over to Seralina. She seemed unconcerned when it started to wrap up her body.

    Around and around, again and again, Uncle''s beard wrapped all of Seralina''s tail up first before moving on to her upper body. It seemed like the wrapping wasn''t that tight, because when it covered Seralina''s top section, it was simply a t curve, showing no sign of the Lamia''s body shape behind it.

    The grey hair slowly morphed until it was a pure white, and then it seemed to retreat and not. Some of the hair turned grey and slid back to Uncle, but his beard didn''t seem to actually lose any hair as it retracted, eventually bing that long, but not ridiculously long beard everyone knew andбн appreciated.

    Kamiko could see that once Uncle''s beard was retracted the cocoon around Seralina started to pulse. It started at the top of the head and worked its way down all the way across her exceptionallyrge body before shrinking down to nothing at the end of her tail.

    "Now, Seralina can still hear us and I want go over her match a bit. Seralina, you can ask me questions once you''re out, but first I want the others to give their opinions, so this also doubles as a way to ensure you don''t spoil any of the answers" said Uncle. "So, who won that fight?"

    "Kat obviously" said Kamiko, before covering her mouth with her hands. *WHAT ARE YOU DOING KAMIKO! Why would you say that! Kat was so humble about the whole thing, dering it a good match and you had to be an idiot and say that. I''m so sorry Kat, Seri, it was a great match.*

    Uncle smiled, as if he saw the inner turmoil of Kamikoid bare before him. Of course he also chose to ignore it and said. "Soбн Kat. Obviously. Does anyone else have another opinion?"

    "Well," said Sekron, the blue and gold brother. "I think that Seralina probably had the win when Kat waspletely restrained. She had immobilised her target and was going for the kill, but let''s all be honest she was never really going toplete that strike, this is not that kind of match. Instead, Kat clearly used some kind of risky technique to get away causing herself arge number of dangerous injuries instead of just forfeiting as this is a spar."

    Kamiko gave him a confused look. *What nonsense is he talking about? Of course, she took more damage then if she''d forfeited but she''d have lost if she did that? She also has such awesome regeneration so why wouldn''t she take advantage of that? I mean, that''s like saying that Seralina shouldn''t have used her snake form because ''this is just a spar''. Nobody really put any limits on either of those things. I think Sekron, you might just be jealous you don''t have cool mist powers.*

 Chapter 350: KamikoтАЩs Choice

    <h4>Chapter 350: Kamikoбпs Choice</h4>

    "I can see what you''re thinking Kamiko, would you like to share with the rest of the ss why you think Sekron is wrong?" asked Uncle.

    Kamiko awkwardly turned away from the crowd. *I didn''t realise he could READ MINDS. That''s really weird. I meanбн that''s also kind of rude? Wait, Kamiko don''t think that, if he can read minds you''re basically insulting him to his face. Quick, say something!* "Well, unlike Seralina who sustained damage slowly over the course of the fight, Kat was able to heal uppletely from her injuries."

    Uncle nodded. "Yes, very good. While you all shouldn''t attempt to emte Kat, as for you triplets, your regeneration isn''t certain not to scar if you don''t take proper care of it. Only Rock should even consider doing something simr, but her regeneration is moreplete if still very costly, so using that trick many times isn''t great.

    "Still, I think despite the fact Kat made the right call, in many ways Seralina did actually win the match when she cornered Kat." *What! How could he think that?* "Kat had to use her Rank 2 ability to escape, and while technically that is the purpose of today, fighting stronger opponents, without that ability to escape Seralina would have won right there.

    "Kat deserves some credit too of course. She managed to realise the best course of action and how to subdue her opponent, but Seralina figured it out much faster and was nearly sessful. I doubt anyone else here could manage a simr feet" said Uncle

    "No way!" shouted Rock. *Here she goes again. Why can''t she be nice to us? I mean I''m kind of used to it at this point but Kat doesn''t deserve the harassment! And she actually fought so why are you mad? Kamiko then noticed Kat was ncing at her, and her worries vanished, smile returning. Even though Rock''s being rude again, she''s still paying attention to me. Oh it''s great to have a friend!*

    "Would you care to borate Ms Boulder?" said Uncle

    *Wait her name is Rock Boulder? You''ve got to be kidding me.* "No. No I do not." Said Rock. *Her name IS Rock Boulder!* Kamiko felt her jaw drop.

    "And why is that?" asked Uncle.

    "Well, I can''t be giving my secrets away before the fight now can I? I''m going to win and prove just how weak those slu-" Rock was stopped when a regenerated Seralina burst out of her cocoon to m Rock in the back of the head again.

    "Thank you Seralina." said Uncle, before turning his gaze back to Rock. "Now Rock, you''ve been rude, and now you aren''t thinking properly. Even if you won your match, if it was against Kat, then you still would be inferior to Seralina. She managed an exceptionally close match blind. You now know how Kat fights, what abilities she has, and are no doubt thinking of strategies for that.

    "There''s nothing wrong with being prepared, but being rude to your sparring partners and belittling them is a sign ofplete disrespect. In fact, Kamiko" said Uncle turning to her. *Ohбн?* "Would you like to fight Rock now?"

    "Wait but I haven''t recovered!" shouted Rock.

    "It doesn''t matter. You chose to pick a fight. Well I''m giving it to you." said Uncle as if the answer was simple.

    Rock red at him, and if looks could kill, there would be a beard drifting down to the floor right about now. Of course, looks can kill when you haveser eyes. Shame that only Kamiko possessed that ability.

    *Oh, what do I do? Uncle has given me direct challenge. I can''t really say no to himбн and Rock is very rude. If I could beat her maybe that would shut her up butбн I don''t know if I can beat her. I mean she looks really scaryбн I don''t know if I''m ready to fight herбн

    Oooh, but she''s weak right now for some reason. I mean she looks fine butбн clearly based on their reaction it must be true. Maybe she''s down on demonic energy? Orбн or maybe she needs to eat a certain amount of rocks for her regeneration? I heard that''s a thing for some racesбн I guessбн maybe now is the best timeбн

    Would Kat be happy with this though? She dealt with her the first timeбн maybe she wants to finish her off? Some demons are weird like thatбн but Kat''s so nice. She wouldn''t hold a grudge against me for fighting right?*

    Kamiko, let her gaze drift to Kat, who just smiled and patted her shoulder. *OK! I CAN DO IT.* "I ept."

    Rock just scoffed at her answer, and jumped into the arena with a scowl on her face. Shended with a super heronding and Kamiko frowned. *Isn''t that horrible on your knees? Why would you do that.* She nced at Uncle, who nodded in confirmation.

    Ok then. Kamiko jumped down after Rock, making sure tond properly and roll afterwards, tucking her head in properly to avoid scraping her horns on the floor just like she''d been taught, before hopping to her feet and walking to the unupied circle.

    Kamiko pulled on the air and her double sided naginata sprung into her hand. A nce over at Rock''s physique thoughбн *It''s also a training match so I should probablyбн not use the des.* Twisting the centre, there was a click and the des folded into themselves leaving both ends with a smooth metallic sheen that was slightly rounded but not quite a true cylinder.

    Ok, what have I got? Poison? Yes apply poison first Kamiko quickly got to work, and started to leak paralysis poison over both ends and watched it seep into her weapon. As she swapped to the other end she consideredбн *should I use other poison? Hmm, no probably not. I need to incapacitate herбн this is to first blood right?*

    "This is to first blood right?" asked Kamiko to make sure.

    Before Uncle could say anything, Rock yelled. "YES! It is to first blood!" with an odd smirk on her face. Uncle looked displeased at the answer but Kamiko was already back to preparing her weapon and missed it.

    *Hmm, ok soбн maybe I should use the des then? Thatбн no that might be a bit meanбн then againбн she is still made of rock so the blunt edge is probably better. I imagine it acts as sort of a natural armourбн could just st her with my eyes a few timesбн but honestly that''s so weak.*

    Swinging her naginata around Kamiko felt herself warming up, letting the demonic energy flow through her. A chill started to burn through her arms as a soft mist of pink gathered around her body. Kamiko''s eyes shed and started to rotate in preparation for the fight.

    On Rock''s side, she punched her hands together twice and then they doubled in size. Growing until it looked like she was wearing gloves. Her fingers still moved dexterously but eventually she settled on clenching them shut and entering a sprinter''s pose.

    *You can do this Kamiko. You''ve been in fights before. You''ve gotten very good at dodging. You had to. Now use some of that knowledge. Show off in front of Kat. No wait don''t show off. Kat was really calm and humble in her fight. Don''t act like an idiot. Umбн calm and flowing like a river or something?*

    3. Kamiko swallowed the worries down her throat and got ready, staff in both hands out front, to meet Rock''s very clearly telegraphed charge.

    2. Behind Rock two small stones grew up from the ground, elevating her feet slightly as if they were sprinters blocks, while her stony form seemed to pulse with power.

    1. Rock kicked off, and started running already before the rm went to zero. She was still building speed and didn''t cross the line untilбн

    0, the match started. *Dammit, she''s already being a bad sport about it*. Kamiko eyed the charge, readied her stance, and just as Rock was about to reach her, Kamiko mmed her staff into the ground using it as a vault to fly over Rock. Rock, seeing this, grabbed onto Kamiko''s staff and tried to hold her in ce.

    Kamiko grinned, and using the full strength of her upper body threw herself down mming into Rock''s back, with a cracking sound, causing the staff to be freed and Kamiko to jump off to safety.

    Yes! I got her! Kamiko turned to see Rock getting up, back clearly caved in slightlyбн but no blood soaked the shirt? What''s going on? I heard her back crackбн why is she still moving and why doesn''t she seem injured? I only went for such a dangerous strike because Uncle can heal butбн

    As Rock stood up, small chipped pieces of her fell from her shirt and Kamiko''s eyes went wide as she realised the problem. That cheating BITCH! She doesn''t have BLOOD!

 Chapter 351: Kamiko Punching Rock in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 351: Kamiko Punching Rock in the Face</h4>

    Rock grinned. "Was that supposed to hurt, little wench in training?"

    Kamiko smiled back. *She can''t get to me. Don''t worry about the fact that she''s a cheating bitch.* Kamiko''s eyes whirled, the stars blurring into one stretched shape. *She''s not worth the angerбн but hurting her for real. Now that might help me get over it.* "No! This is!" shouted Kamiko.

    A brilliant pinkser shot form both her eyes and met in the middle, it took not even a blink to reach Rock and it mmed into her and started to burn a hole in the golem''s ''flesh''. Rock grit her teeth and threw her hands up, taking the impact on the overlyrge appendages. Pieces of Rock''s hands flew off in every direction as Kamiko felt her eyes starting to scream at her.

    *Can''t keep this up much longer. The energy isn''t that much but my eyes can''t handle it. Dammit I need to practice moreбн but I already practice so muchбн Dammit, I have to stop this.* Kamiko, tried to shut of her eyes, but found her anger was fuelling the beam. Forcing her eyelids closed was all she could to do.

    That shut off the energy, but it left her blind. *Dammit, I can feel that if I open my eyes they''ll keep going. Dammit. If only I wasn''t quite so angry at Rock.* Her thoughts were cut short by a punch to her face. Kamiko took the blow hardбн but it wasn''t enough to get through her defences. Kamiko turned her face back into the punch and willed her eyes to open again.

    Good thing too, because a kick was flying towards her face as a follow up, which promptly got sted away causing rock to stumble. Not willing to let the chance go, Kamiko followed that up by letting go of her naginata with her left hand and punching Rock right back in the face.

    As she did so, she let her poison leak out of her nails and made sure to spread it across after the punch hadnded. Still, Kamiko was taking no chances with the cheater. Once the strikended and the poison was spread, she jumped backwards, to get some distance and ced a tender hand on her face.

    Kamiko winced at the touch, just thankful that her eyes hadn''t continued shootingsers after that brief burst to get rid of Rock''s oing kick. *Hmm, not good. That''s actually pretty close to my eyes. I''m not sure how safe it will be to shoot any moresers. It might just make the injury worse.*

    Kamiko put her hand back to her weapon, and watched as Rock charged her once again. Deciding that what wasn''t broke, didn''t need fixing, Kamiko leaped over Rock''s charge once again, using her staff, which caused Rock to grab it again, this time, trying to force her tond. Kamiko wasn''t having it though, and used the extra momentum to alter her target and m into Rock''s head.

    Just before her feet made contact though, Rock''s short hair transformed, ballooning out into additional stone, which easily broke under Kamiko''s heel. This mmed Rock straight into the ground, but elicited no expected grunt of pain. Kamiko, realising something was wrong, got ready to jump off but when she tugged on her feet, she found them stuck.

    Kamiko could practically feel Rock''s stupid grin as she realised, she''d been caught. Rock''s hair growing around to encapste her feet and hold her in ce. *Dammitбнsers again I guess.* Not willing to allow Rock to have her way, Kamiko forced her eyes to shoot once again, aiming for the spot between her feet.

    As soon as the st left her eyes, Kamiko jumped up and away, leaving her staff behind. As Kamikonded on her feet, she felt a stabbing pain in her ankles. ncing down, she saw that her outfit had been burnt through and there was an angry red mark on her foot. *At least is isn''t bleeding. Still hurts though.*

    "Aw, did the wittle trainee freak lose her staff? Guess it happens to every one of you at one point or another picking up the wrong rod. Still, your kind never cared about that did they?" said Rock.

    Kamiko just tilted her head and stared at Rock. *Isбн is that the best she had? Likeбн ok I was annoyed, and probably took her teasing too seriously butбн now that I listen to what''s she sayingбн I meanбн it isn''t even that bad? Sheбн she does know that sex jokes are verymon in subi families, right? This isn''t even in the top ten worst thingsбн should I justбн throw it back at her?*

    "I mean, you''re the one who took it off me. Clearly, you''re just begging for a staff of your own. That ones a bit used, but I suppose if that''s your thing I''m not going to judge" said Kamiko with a cheeky grin.

    Rock''s eyes bulged, as she took a step forward and hurled the staff like a javelin straight at Kamiko''s face. It was hardly dangerous though, and Kamiko easily caught in her hand. "Aw, you were so kind to return it. I know how hard it must be for someone as pent up as yourself. Maybe you think I''ll give you a treat in return?"

    *Blegh. I''m going to hurl. I hate telling these jokes. It''s just so crassбн but it is getting to her. Maybe I should havee up with a better n and keep my dignity? Oh no. Especially in front of Katбн wait she''s also a subus. I''m probably fine.* Kamiko despite her supposed inner disgust was trying very hard not tough. Rock had veins of stone pulsing all across her head making it look more like a snake''s nest then a face.

    Rock released an inhuman scream and charged blindly straight at Kamiko. It was then, a rather simple thing to twist her staff and release the des once again. Feeding energy into the weapon, Kamiko''s pink glow wrapped around it.

    Kamiko met Rock''s charge by ducking down and allowing Rock''s momentum to carry her straight onto the end of her naginata. The de slid easily into Rock''s chest. "Yield" said Kamiko.

    "Nope. It''s ''till first blood" quipped Rock gritting her teeth and pushing forward, grinding along the edge of Kamiko''s de to get in striking distance.

    *Is she mad?* Kamiko looked to Uncle hoping for a resolution but he just shook his heard slowly. *What the heck? Thatбн that can''t be ok? Rightбн?*

    Kamiko grit her teeth and twisted the de, causing Rock''s chest to crack and groan as the weapon scraped around her body. Still, this didn''t seem to deter Rock at all, who wound up to punch Kamiko once more. Kamiko jumped back to avoid it, more than willing to abandon her weapon in Rock to avoid another strike to the face. She wasn''t willing to risk it starting to bleed.

    Instead though, Rock justбн followed through until she fell over. As Rock copsed, a heap of dust was thrown up from the dust that had gathered on the floor due to her injuries. "MATCH OVER!" shouted Uncle.

    Kamiko gulped. Rock wasn''t moving. Edging closer to the body Kamiko lightly tapped Rock on the side. *Isбн is she ok? She better not be deadбн wait, she would have been pulled if she was about to dieбн what the heck is going on?*

    No sooner had Kamiko asked that question that a cracking sound split the silence. The source was obviously Rock, and Kamiko looked over at her confused. The cracking sound continued for a few moments before a small figure jumped out of Rock''s torso.

    "NEVER! I haven''t lost yet!" shouted Rockбн

    Though she was much changed. Rock was now only knee height to Kamiko and her voice was much higher pitched. Kamiko couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it. "None shallugh at me!" squeaked the tiny rock, who ''ran'' over and kicked Kamiko in the shin. It didn''t hurt.

    Kamiko continuedughing, as Rock kept kicking her in the shin over and over. "I. I''m sorry but. Oh this is so funny" said Kamiko in between giggles.

    Rock growled, and marched over to her body. Rock ced a hand on it, and then suddenly it transformed into a small normal looking rock. Rock stood on her rock, before kicking it once, andunching herself over to the tform. Kamiko took this chance to pick up her weapon and dust it off.

    "Make me big again Gramps!" shouted the tiny Rock.

    Uncle smiled down at her. "No."

    "Why not!" said Rock.

    "This is your punishment for not only being rude, but also trying to get a cheap victory against your opponent. You knew you couldn''t bleed so that condition favoured you ridiculously. You still lost though, and then had the gall to continue while you were impaled.

    "I think you need a time out for the rest of these matches" said Uncle with a smug grin.

 Chapter 352: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 352: Aftermath</h4>

    We now return to the story of our regrly scheduled protagonist.

    -----

    "What!" shouted the tiny Rock "You can''t do that!"

    "I can and I will unless you calm down Rock" said Uncle with a soft smile. While this was happening, Kamiko was making her way over. Her body still had a soft pink glow, but she was clearly wincing as she stepped, likely having trouble with the injuries she sustained to her ankles.

    *I wonder if she wants help? No, don''t be stupid, of course the poor girl wants help she has massive burns on her legs. Why would you even ask that question?* Kat shook her head, realising she was much too used to her own ability to heal, and the stronger demons she''d seen. Even Seralina was mostly fine to move after her not insubstantial injuries.

    Kat quickly flew down beside Kamiko and offered a figurative and literal hand. "Yes please. Sorry to make you worry" said Kamiko, keeping her speech short for once, which triggered a bit of unease in Kat. Forgoing the idea to support her, Kat instead bent down and swept Kamiko off her feet and flew up to the tform.

    While this was going on, Rock was still throwing a tantrum. She was stomping around the crushed rocks and looking exceptionally unimpressed with things. She was shouting a lot as well though Kat was tuning it out and Uncle still had a calm smile so it mustn''t have been considered too bad.

    When Kat made it back to the tform Uncle turned and asked, "Kamiko, would you like me to heal youpletely or just your legs? If it''s just your legs you won''t need your entire body covered"

    "I think it would be best to do everything" said Kamiko still in Kat''s arms. "It''s actually a little hard to speak still after that punch in the face and I can feel it starting to swell up, so if I get you to do that as well I''d lose the ability to talk anyway."

    Uncle nodded, and gestured for Kat to put Kamiko down on the chair that formed out of the pir at some point. Kat did so, and watched as Kamiko was wrapped up like Seralina was, though obviously with much less beard.

    Finally, Rock seemed to calm down, but as soon as she did so, she copsed onto her back and seemed to pass out. "Umбн what just happened?" asked Kat

    "Rock hasбн a uniqueбн I suppose you could say, ability. Most of her kind have a core that makes up all they are. This core controls the body, which is more like a puppet. Rock however does not. I personally suspect she has some Living Shadow ancestry to me but I really don''t know and neither does she.

    "One of the benefits to this, is that she can survive just about anything, even better than you can Kat. While we aren''t sure how small it''s possible for her to be, she once ended up the size of your palm due to an ident in her childhood.

    "The problem however, as you saw just then, is that because her mind isn''t tied to a specialised core, but instead to her whole bodyбн her intellectual capabilities scale somewhat with her size. She does have a limit, she can''t be much bigger than you saw initially, but when she is smaller she actsбн well not quite, but the closest example is like a child.

    "The strange thing is though, when she regains her lost mass, she will still remember everything. I''m not sure where her memory is stored but it can''t be in her stone because she losesrge chunks of it semi-regrly but keeps her overall mind. Oh, and one more quirk is that she can''t use rock she''s used before for some reason" said Uncle.

    *Should he really be revealing this much information? I mean, don''t get me wrong, I enjoyed listening and it was really informative butбн is it right to just give away her secrets like this? Are demons normally so free with this sort of information?* Kat bit her lip and decided to ask. "Are demons normally so free with that sort of information"

    Uncle nced over to Seralina, who looked happy to step in. "Not really no. Most demons keep it close to their chest, especially Wrath demons. It''s actually a rather harsh punishment to spread the abilities of another. One of the greatest joys in fighting other Wrath demons is figuring out your opponents'' skills and abilities.

    "I suspect however, that is exactly why Uncle saw fit to inform you, or perhaps more specifically Kamiko. She did a number of dishonourable things. First, she insulted both of you, multiple times, then she dered a wildly advantageousbat type intentionally, and didn''t limit herself because of it.

    "Um, what I mean by that isбн well it''s like your wings. We know that you''d win, or at least make it exceptionally hard for any of us to fight if you used them Kat. We simply don''t possess that ability, so it gives you such a strong advantage to be not worth the fight.

    "Rock asked for a duel to first blood, knowing of course, that she didn''t have blood. This is seen as ratherбн well, it''s seen as the sort of thing only dishonourable people or cheats would use. I''m honestly rather surprised Uncle allowed it"

    "If you don''t mind me jumping in?" said Uncle, who with a nod from Seralina continued, "She''s right that it wasn''t something I''d normally allow. I''m still a little torn over it and not sure I should have allowed itбн but on the other hand, both you and Kamiko are Rank 2 demons and already have a good advantage over the rest of them.

    "Of course, that was the point of the day so it''s not like they can be shocked, but I do want everyone to use everything they have in these fights. It''s supposed to be hard or impossible to beat you two even with yourcking martial training.

    "So, I wanted to allow it because it was a smart tactic. However, I also wanted to ban it or tell her off because it was a dishonourable one that was acted on because of spite. In the end, I allowed it because I believed Kamiko would likely still win butбн I''ll admit it might not have been the right decision"

    It was at this moment that Kamiko''s cocoon cracked open and she stepped out shaking off the pieces of solidified beard that still clung to her outfit. "It''s ok Uncle. I did beat her. Well, I do really wish you''d called the match when she had my naginata sticking through her chest. I didn''t know she''d be fine after all, and the match really was over at that point. Even if it took an extra move to really seal the deal, it was essentially no different"

    Uncle coughed awkwardly. "Yeahбн I probably should have ended it thereбн I admit my desire to see her returned to a smaller form after her transgression may have been a motivating factor"

    Kamiko frowned. "Well, that''s all well in good but if I''m honest I was a little traumatised." She said in a cheery voice that for some reason didn''t undercut the point. "I mean, I had to twist the knife, rather literally in the poor delusional girl''s chest. Even if no damage was done, and she can''t exactly feel it I doubt it was pleasant.

    "I know it certainly wasn''t for me. I had bits of dust on me from her, which while certainly more sanitary than flesh and blood pieces is no less disturbing when you realise that it still very much is pieces of her body that nearly went into my mouth, and only because I kept my energy circting, did I avoid that"

    Kat shuddered. *That is not a thought that I really want to remain in my head.* Kat brought Kamiko into a big hug, and decided she didn''t really care what the social graces were, she was using her tail to grab the poor girl as well. She seemed rather confident in the fight, but now Kamiko looked more than a little put out.

    Kat was surprised then, that after freezing slightly when Kamiko felt Kat''s tail wrapping around her, she quickly returned the favour pulling them both tighter together. A warm feeling spread through the chest of both girls. Kamiko for finally having a friend, and Kat for getting a new one. This action seemed to firmly cement what had been said earlier in the minds of both girls. If there were a few tears that sneaked out of Kamiko''s eyes wellбн she certainly didn''t have perfect recall, and Kat''s clothing repelled water so there was no evidence at all.

    While Kat and Kamiko were having a much-needed hug, Seralina went off to retrieve her wayward friend. Pulling the sleeping Rock into her arms, and then setting her on the top of her snake half, she slithered back to the podium while making sure that even while she was climbing, Rock wasn''t going to fall off.

 Chapter 353: A Good Solid Punch

    <h4>Chapter 353: A Good Solid Punch</h4>

    Once Rock was back on the pedestal, Seralina put her down, and then Uncle reached into his beard with a fist made out of the same beard to pull out arge rock that was easily as long as he was tall and about as wide. *What? Where the hell was he hiding that?*

    Kamiko''s expression mirrored Kat''s and when Uncle saw this he chuckled lightly and said, "Pocket dimension in my beard. Don''t worry about it" and snapped the rock in half before cing it on either side of Rock.

    "I''m tempted to leave her like this, but I don''t want to inflict ahбн hmm, I wanna say five year old? Rock on you all" said Uncle

    Seralina bowed as well as she could as a Lamia. This mostly involved raising part of her snake body a bit further back as it seemed her spine didn''t really bend the same way a normal human''s did. It could go backwards fine, but not very far forwards at all.? "Thank you Uncle. I have no desire to deal with a younger Rock. She has trouble controlling herself at a young age and previously I promised her parents I''d ensure she didn''t make a fool of herself in that form. Luckily, she can do that well enough in her full sized form, but I try" said Seralina with a slight giggle at the end.

    "Right" Uncle said with a p of the two hands he materialised from his beard for that purpose. "Kat are you ready for you next match, all energy returned?" when he received a nod he continued "Ok good, in that case who wants to go next?"

    "I would be honoured if you fought me first" said Percy.

    "Welp good enough for me. Get down there you two" said Uncle

    Kat jumped down and asked as she was gliding to her circle. "What are we fighting till?"

    "Serious injury or confinement" said Percy. "I believe my armour will protect me well enough that first blood would not be enjoyable for us both."

    *That might be true but I''m starting to wonder if maybe I need more practice dodging. I mean sure, my regen takes very little energy even for serious wounds and I can use that to trade for much worse injuries on my opponents but maybe I should get better at dodging faster people or ones that actually hurt? Food for thought I suppose.* "Sounds fine to me" said Kat.

    Percy took a bit longer to reach his own circling, havingnded hard. He didn''t seem injured but when he jumped off it took him a few seconds to start moving again. *I wonder if that''s something I should look out for. Maybe he can absorb damage if he stands still for a bit or something? That would be interesting.*

    Soon, Percy reached his tform, and Uncle started the countdown for them both.

    3, Percy gave a quick stretch and shook his arms out as best he could.

    2, Kat crouched into her running form, tail at the ready for its strike, knowing that her fists would be limited against the armour, and forgetting about the prating power of her nails already.

    1, Percy dropped to a horse-riding stance. He had his arms crossed in front of him, one foot slightly forward and knees bent majorly.

    Kat took off as fast as she could toward the Pit Fiend that was simply watching as she approached. As Kat got closer and closer, it became clearer and clearer that Percy didn''t intend to move in the slightest. Kat took the challenge and mmed a fist into his armoured shoulder, and her tail into his stomach, not wanting to go for his now helmeted head. *When did that get there? Never mind I don''t want to cause brain damage or something anyway.*

    Kat''s opening salvo didn''t have energy backing it and so when she struck Percy, other than a loud ng of impact, he didn''t even react. Kat pulled her hands back, and continued running past him, tail at the ready in case he made some move as she charged past butбн nothing.

    *Umбн ok?* Kat stopped and turned around and saw he was still there, same position, hardly moved at all. *Is he still in there?* Kat turned her hearing to the guy and realised she could clearly still hear his breathing in the suit. *Well now I''m just confused.*

    Kat walked slowly back towards him, taking her time to n her next move as she did so. *Right, the sounds confirm that he is still inside that armour, and that he isn''t hiding somewhere else. I could use more force perhaps but I''m not sure that is the best idea. I could also try and tear pieces of his armour offбн but I''m not sure how easily repaired that is.*

    *Wait no, it''s almost certainly demonic attire, so it should be fine right.* "Hey, is that armour repairable?" asked Kat.

    To her surprise, it was actually Uncle who answered. "Anything you wear into the arena is to be presumed destroyed!" with a shout to carry the words.

    *Ok, first offбн why did you yell? Do we not all have super hearing? Actually maybe we don''t, Percy might not, and Uncle probably wanted him to hear. Ok, nextбн that doesn''t really answer my question. Sure it''s a self-imposed limitation but if I''d be destroying valuable armour I think I can find a better way. I mean, I''m here because of my debt, and while it isn''t too bad, that doesn''t mean I want to send someone else down this path.*

    Kat had reached Percy at this point. She lightly tapped his armour on the back between his wings, and it seemed just as solid as before. *Hmm, wings aren''t moving butбн* Kat tapped them as wellбн and found that they gave a metallic ng when she did so. Huh, interesting.

    Poking at the wings a few more times established that something interesting was going on, and trying to move them with limited force didn''t seem to work. *Right, so Percy seems to be pretty tough. How do I want to break him? Exposed skin clearly isn''t the way because that''s just as hard, or at least close butбн wait a second.*

    "Hey Uncleбн does this count as confinement seeing as Percy isn''t moving?" asked Kat

    Uncle gave a bigugh, and Seralina was giggling as well. Percy''s brothers seemed less amused at the question, for while innocent, was rather rude in their eyes. "Not really. I''m sure he can move if he wants." said Uncle.

    *Well alright then.* Kat then went to look over the outfit. Her n was to search for any buckles or straps that she could undo to start taking off the armour Percy was wearing, thinking that it would be easier and polite to do so, just in case it was strong.

    What Kat was surprised to find though, is that there wasn''t any. The pauldrons were bolted to the chest, with a leather strap running from the other side to the arm. The chest piece seemed to be practically welded on, and the armguards were just as impossible to remove.

    *What the heck? Was he like baked into his armour or something?* Kat paused for a moment. *Actually if this is demonic attire that isn''t the craziest idea. He can summon and dismiss it as he wants, there are less weak points because the armour doesn''t need toe off, and it''s fitted perfectly because it was made around his body.*

    *Welp, time to punch shit really hard, I guess.* Kat took a step back so that Percy was just barely in punching range, and thenically spun her arm around as she charged it as full of energy as she could. Once a purple mist was spilling out of the arm in question Kat released all that power straight into Percy''s back between his shoulder des.

    What happened next, would be a surprise to both contestants. There was the awful sound of tearing metal as Percy''s boots that were actually connected to the floor were ripped from him as he went flying. His flight mmed him head first into the wall with a horrible cracking noise.

    Percy''s unconscious formy slumped against the wall he''d just hit and Kat stared dumbfounded. Even Uncle''s call of "Winner Kat! Match Over!" did nothing to break her stupor.

    *Ok no seriously what just happened? I mean why didn''t he move at all if he was that weak? I didn''t even use my legs; I just punched the guy? Sure, it was full strength butбн that seemed to be his only gimmick? Isбн is he really weak or is Seralina and Rockбн or maybe just Seralina, actually rather impressive for Rank 1''s?*

    Kat looked over where the boots were still clearly connected to the floor. *Was thisбн no I don''t follow. Was he trying to use the power of the floor maybe? My punch was too much and took out the weakest link which was the bottom of his shoes for some reason? Maybe I''ll just ask the othersбн*

 Chapter 354: Harder, Better, Faster, Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 354: Harder, Better, Faster, Stronger</h4>

    Kat looked over at the pir with everyone standing on it with a sheepish smile and asked. "Um, what just happened? Is he ok?"

    "For a certain definition" said one of Percy''s brothers. Kat couldn''t see their tabards from this angle to figure out which one it was.

    "Umбн borate please?" asked Kat.

    "Can you bring him up first?" asked the other brother. "Just so Uncle can heal him an ensure no permanent damage"

    *Oh right. That''s actually a great idea I really should have done that first thing.* Walking over to Percy, Kat grabbed him by the armour and then jumped back to the pedestal using her wings a little to ensure she had the extra height alongside a softnding. As soon as Percy was ced down Uncle wrapped him up in a doubledyer of beard hair.

    "Ok, now that he''s getting healed up" said the second speaker, now revealed to be Sekron. "He should be fine, Uncle''s healing is spectacr and if it was anything Uncle couldn''t take care of, he would have been teleported to the hospital, D.E.M.O.N.S is smart like that. His pride howeverбн well that might never recover.

    "See, we all have our own way to reduce iing damage substantially, with Percy having the best ability for it. I won''t say how it works exactly, but it does mean that he never really trained to dodgeбн or fight. He''s supposed to be an immovable object butбн well you just punched him into a wall.

    "That''s the sort of thing that really breaks a man''s confidence, and it didn''t even look like it was that hard for you. Hopefully he won''t remember that part though" Sekron finished speaking and looked over at the cocoon of his brother with a wry smile.

    *Well, it wasn''t that hard really. I didn''t even use my legs with that punch. Probably all the energy I could pack into my arms, but yeah my body really wasn''t in that punch still thoughбн* "Why would that break him so much? I''m Rank 2, isn''t it kinda expected that I''d be able to win the fight?" asked Kat

    Sekron shrugged. "Well, in matters of pride it isn''t necessary to set reasonable expectations."

    Kat nodded, not fully understanding. *Perhaps it''s close to me being weird about my tailбн? Then again that is just a demon thing from what I''ve been told. Is it possible that pride as a whole is something they can''t take? Eh seems a bit extreme.* "Sureбн I guess I''ll keep in mind"

    "So, I am required to ask but, who won that fight" said Uncle.

    "Kat" responded everyone else.

    "Yeah, that''s pretty much how it is. Percy only had one tactic and Kat thoroughly outssed him, leading to his defeat. This is actually a rather textbook example of what I''m trying to teach you six today with Kat and Kamiko''s help" said Uncle.

    "I''m not as strong as Kat is though" said Kamiko

    Uncle shrugged. "I''m not too sure about that. It isn''t as though Kat used her abilities, just some basic strengthening. I''ll admit, she can probably put more force behind it than you but I doubt the margin is significant in a case like this"

    Percy''s muffled growling could be heard from his cocoon but was swiftly ignored. "If you say so Uncle. Personally, I think Kat is much more impressive than I am. I certainly don''t think I could have defeated Seralinaбн however that actually does leave me wondering why she is so strong. I''ve never really fought across Rank barriers with too much seriousness if you don''t count my parents training usбн and I mean I don''t, they could have sneezed and won those fights."

    "Seralina do you want to answer that, have me answer it or not have it discussed?" asked Uncle.

    "Hmmm" hummed Seralina. "I''d like to try if you don''t mind, and then you can jump in if I get something wrong correct?"

    Uncle nodded in eptance and Seralina started speaking. "So, the biggest thing is my transformation to full snake. That actually isn''t standard at all for a Lamia. Many of us don''t get it till muchter on, and I know some people who retire before they do.

    "Our full snake form isn''t just a transformation to remove the Subus looking half, it also makes the entirety of my body a bit stronger, a bit faster and increases my eyesight by quite a lot because wellбн my eyes are like four or five times the size. That''s the big thing is the true upgrades.

    "The second big thing is that I simply have so much additional masspared to everyone else." Seralina blushed a bit at the confession, as if it wasn''t immediately obvious with her muchrger form. "So, I can actually use more of my strength. Umбн just as an example Kat might haveбн say fifty? Sixty? Kilograms of muscle in her body.

    "She can use them much better than I can, as well as pumping more energy through them because of Rank butбн at the end of the day I have at least twice as much muscle, perhaps even three times when in my full snake form as Lamia have a hard time getting fat unless they are Gluttony demons.

    "We just get longer with more muscle, up to a point of course. The final thing that helps, is that I can use most of my muscles at a time to help me with my tasks. Whereas Kat has to use her legs for movement, I can use the whole length of my body. That pretty much covers it all."

    Uncle nodded. "A few extra things to consider as well, that Seralina might be embarrassed to admit, but she is one of our best trained fighters, having been trying to learn how best to use her body before she unlocked her me. She''s been doing this basically as long as she possibly could and the effort she''s put in really shows. While Percy, Sekron and Krekron have also been doing some training, it really is nothingpared to Seralina."

    "What about Meron?" asked Kamiko "It''s rather hard to guess how much training he has had"

    Uncle nodded. "Yeah, it''s actually really hard for us to train the same way you all do. Moving our beards around isn''t exactly a muscle, and Meron is actually the weakest here, no offence"

    "None taken" said Meron with a shrug. "I know I''m mostly here to watch the other fights and try to learn to control myself in intense situations."

    Uncle nodded, but Krekron stepped in. "Actually, would it be possible for the next match to cover everyone who hasn''t fought yet?"

    Uncle frowned and stroked his beard with his beard. "Well, I suppose it is technically possible, it''s not like we are working on strict rules hereбн but why?"

    Krekron shrugged. "I''d like to try and work with my brother and Meron to beat Kat. I doubt we''d get much more than Percy out of a one on one duel"

    "Well, if Kat epts, I''m going to say it won''t be to first blood. There''s no point in either you or Sekron managing a light cut on her while she''s distracted with three enemies, especially when she doesn''t need to normally watch for something like that so I imagine it would be a very different style ofbat. If Kat is willing to ept of course. Do you have all your energy back?" asked Uncle.

    "I have full energy. So that part is no problem" said Kat

    *But do I want to fight them. Well, it could be interesting, butбн I don''t know how hard that would be. I do get to use my regen this time, and I can probably manage butбн do I really want to fight three people?*

    *What about Kamiko? Will she feel left out by missing a bunch of fights?* Kat nced at the girl in question, who looked back with a grin and a tilted head as if to say, ''what''s wrong?''. *Ok so Kamiko is fine with thisбн wait why am I hesitating?*

    *What''s the downside to fighting these guys?* Kat rolled the idea in her mind for a while and realisedбн she really couldn''t think of a reason not to. *Huhбн I kinda expected some words of wisdom to help me realise this was a bad idea.*

    *But I''m justбн well I''m faster, stronger, and just better in general than they all are, and I can actually use one of my best abilities which is my regen. I think this could actually be a really interesting fight.*

    "Well, as long as Kamiko doesn''t mind, I''m ok with it" said Kat

    "Yeah go for it Kat!" said Kamiko cheerily. "I believe in you, and I''m perfectly happy to avoid more fighting. I mean, if you don''t really want to I can fight some more butбн well what I mean to say is I can take it or leave it really? I meanбн just do what you want"

 Chapter 355: Outnumbered but not Outgunned

    <h4>Chapter 355: Outnumbered but not Outgunned</h4>

    Kat gave Kamiko a really quick side hug before jumping down to her circle. It was exceptionally clear where she was meant to stand, as the other side of the arena had three circles for the other contestants.

    *That actually gives me a bit of an advantage. I only have to watch from attacks in the one direction. This might be easier than I thought. Wait, no don''t say that, take them seriously. Even if this is supposed to be perfectly possible, and Percy was a weakling. Waitбн is that rude to think? Eh who cares I took him out in one punch and I can be a bit rude to people in my thoughts.*

    Kat''s opponents actually managed to take a rather interesting way down. Meron stretched his beard out into a staircase that Krekron and Sekron walked down. Kat did notice however, that they were never actually both on the staircase at the same time. Sekron stopped to look over Percy''s cocoon and made it seem casual, but Kat noticed it was timed a bit too well. As soon as Krekron''s foot left the beard stairs Sekron stepped on the top.

    *Ok, a weakness already. I bet that Meron can''t actually hold the both of them. Should I just go for him first? How does this work exactly? Can downed people re-join the fight if they recover?*

    "Hey Uncle, what are they fighting till? I know I need to be disabled but what about them?" asked Kat

    "Major injury I guess, same as you. Unless they have other ideas?" said Uncle.

    "I am fine with major injury" said Krekron.

    "I concur" said Sekron

    "Umбн Iбн well, I think I''ll go with the same. I meanбн I can''t really bleedбн I mean, not like Rockбн ahбн" Meron fumbled.

    "Anything causing us to bleed is probably already a major injury," said Uncleing to the rescue. "We don''t exactly have much meat on us, so if you manage to break our skin, chances are the bones will follow, unlike the rest of you which have much weaker skin and tougher bones"

    *I guess that makes sense? I wonder if they have an exoskeleton? That could be whyбн eh not really relevant.*

    Everyone got in ce and Uncle once again summoned the countdown timer. Meron was off to Kat''s right, with Sekron on the other side and Krekron in the middle.

    3. *Attack the healer. Not sure if Meron is a healer yet or not, but he also seems like he''s probably the weakest so I''ll go for him first.* Kat lined herself up with Krekron, masking her real target slightly.

    2. Meron''s beard started to flow around him, acting somewhat like a liquid, constantly rippling and moving around him like a living thing.

    1. Krekron and Sekron summoned their weapons. Krekron''s was arge war hammer while Sekron had a sword and shield. Krekron''s hammer had a head the size of his chest with a spike on the other end of the handle. Sekron''s shield was a standard kite shield with the same design as his tabard, blue and gold v''s in a line.

    When the buzzer hit zero Kat jumped forward at the same time as Meron and Krekron jumped backwards with Sekron moving to the front, shield at the ready. *Waitбн why didn''t he just take the middle podium?* Kat didn''t have long to think though, because she was conserving energy, before she knew it, she was only a few steps away from Sekron.

    Kat waited for him to be just barely in range and struck out with her tail, which Sekron managed to take easily on his shield by angling it away from himself slightly. While he was busy with that, Kat didn''t stop her charge, and dashed around the distracted pit fiend.

    This seemed to be expected though, as Kat was now able to see the other two clearly. Meron was hidden behind Krekron''srge form that was already swinging at her with his hammer. Seeing that he was going for a strike on her upper chest, Kat decided to try something new.

    Kat dropped to her knees, making sure to keep her kimono between herself and the ground, while bending backwards as far as her wings would allow. Which, at Rank 2 was actually rather far, allowing her to almostpletely tten herself.

    Krekron''s hammer flew over her head, clearly not ready for her drastic shift in height. Making use of the chance, Kat unfolded herself and bounced up, releasing a punch straight towards where she remembered Meron being.

    Meron, it turned out, was already preparing. As she ducked under Krekron''s rather slow but well timed hammer strike, he managed to create a ball of beard hair that surrounded him. When Kat smashed into the ball it went flying and hit the wallбн but instantly bounced off and continued to bounce around the arena.

    *Shit, that probably didn''t actually do much.* Kat whirled around, just in time to see Krekron making another swing. Judging the distance, Kat realised she could still step back and out of range, but she wanted to see how strong they wereparatively. Bracing herself, Kat put her right arm up to block the strike.

    The hammer impacted hard, and Kat now realised her footwork was rather horribly. That coupled with the fact she put none of her own force into fighting the hammer meant she went flying in a simr manner to Meron just was. Kat barely felt the strike, her muscles and bones taking it surprisingly well, and healing from what little damage was done.

    Krekron however, clearly wasn''t expecting the blow tond, and neither was his brother. When Kat hit the wall, she had all the time in the world to stand back up. *Dammit, could havended better if I wasn''t so focused on keeping my wings folded.* Brushing herself off, Kat was surprised by two things.

    The first was that Krekron and Sekron hadn''t moved at all. The second was that Meron hadn''t stopped. The bearded ball was actually heading straight towards her current position. Crouching down Kat put her back against the wall, and prepared. Pushing as much energy into her leg as possibly, Kat waited till just before Meron was in range and kicked out.

    It was perfect. She connected with Meron, there was a brief screech before he was sent of flying again, bouncing around the tent. The brother seemed to have gotten themselves together and were making their way towards Kat at a decent pace, probably sprinting, but to Kat it looked more like a light jog.

    *Don''t want to get caught in the corner.* Kat sprinted to meet them, not willing to be boxed in. Krekron and Sekron spread out, and attacked her as she charged. Sekron went high with his sword, as if trying to cut off her head, while Krekron went for her knees.

    Kat wasn''t willing to y either game though, so she simply turned in ce and headed around behind Sekron. Kat didn''t see it, so focused she was on the fight, but Uncle''s jaw dropped when he saw the turn, and the internal scream of. ''That''s not how that works!'' could be easily read by Kamiko who was thinking simr things.

    Sekron wasn''t able to turn in time, and Kat''s punch took him in the backбн or that was the n. Instead, Kat found a shield teleporting into her strike. She hadn''t put her full power into it, still testing the waters somewhat, and unwilling to go all out straight to someone''s spine. This did however mean that when her fist collided with the shield, it bounced back and her wrist was not happy with her.

    Gritting her teeth, Kat''s eyes started to light up with power as the world slowed. The shield wasn''t moving, and it was taking up prime striking real estate. *Ok, what can I do? It''s possible to reach around but that won''t be ideal. I can go for a kick but he might just move the shield againбн but obviously punching is outбн maybe both? I can''t really do that well? Wait no I''m an idiot, tail, strike with a kick and my tail.*

    Kat swung low going for a leg sweep, while striking the same ce she''d just hammered her fist into with her tail. Sekron, it seemed, did not have eyes in the back of his head, as Kat''s tail was blocked perfectly, but her leg sweep was unchallenged. Sekron lost his footingpletely and went down hard, having no chance against Kat''s strength.

    The shield followed though, and remained blocking his back. Before Kat could think on it too much though Krekron was swinging over his brother''s fallen form, preventing Kat from following up. The spark of an idea to simply strike at the hammer did ur but Kat was willing to step back for now, while watching out for Sekron and ensuring he didn''t stand up.

    This of course, was the perfect time for things to go wrong, and Kat felt something impact her back, crushing her wings in a rather painful manner.

 Chapter 356: One DownтАж and really Should be Out

    <h4>Chapter 356: One Downбн and really Should be Out</h4>

    Kat felt her wings getting smashed into her back, as she pitched forward. Her first instinct was to try and resist, trying to throw her weight back against whatever had just collided with her, but this was a fool''s errand. She was already falling forward, and all her attempt to fight back did was further damage the connections in her wings, causing the ligaments to snap as she fell forward.

    Krekron was slightly more prepared for this, but he''d also already made his earlier swing. Watching Kat fall forward though, allowed him another chance. Sekron, whose head had turned to view what was going on assisted. Moving his shield, Sekron caught Kat as she fell, preventing her from falling further. This left her directly in the path of Krekron''s follow up hammer swing.

    *Oh no.* Was all Kat could think as she threw her hands in the way. The angle was horrible though, and as the hammer made contact, she could hear her joints popping and musclesing off the bone and the jarring strike. Kat was thrown away, and the brothers moved as quickly as possible, already trying to get Sekron to his feet.

    Kat for her part, bounced a few times on the ground, to minimal effect as she started to put herself back together. Despite this, Kat found herself cursing internally, as her regeneration decided that her wings were a higher priority target as she struggled to stand.

    *Shit! I can''t even use my wings and they are being healed first? I feel so cheated. Sure they took the most damage and I can use my arms with a bit of pain but I really need them toe online first.* Despite Kat''s pleas her regeneration worked to the best of its ability, pulling the loose pieces of bone back into her wings and resetting the muscles and ligaments. The holes in her wings were healing up just as her regen started to do more heavy lifting on her arms rather than just stabilisation.

    Kat raised her eyes to take stock while the healing continued. Meron was still bouncing around randomly, while Sekron had managed to stand and was now picking up his sword that must have been dropped at some point in the fight. *Waitбн why does he need to pick it up? Can''t he move it like his shield? What''s going on thereбн*

    Kat gave a light cough and spat out a bit of blood as her wounds finished healing. *You knowбн now that I think about itбн why does that happen? No really, it''s not like that blood should be anywhere near my digestive tract or my lungsбн ok maybe a bit might have gotten in my lungs from the wings when they broke against my back but I doubt itбн*

    Kat cleared her mind as her eyes caught Meron heading for her. This time, it wasn''t straight on, and a slight adjustment would see him easily dodgedбн but she''d had more than enough trouble with the strange little demon and had decided to force him out of the contest. Stepping to the side, Kat lined herself up, pushing slightly away from the wall so that Meron would hit her dead centre in the chest, but she was ready to catch him.

    Right on target, Meron mmed into Kat, but she dug her nails into the ball of beard hair, gripping it tightly. Her stomach had tensed for impact, flowing with demonic energy and was able to take the brunt of the force without getting too damaged. Her nails on the other hand, were to stop its endless spinning. Things weren''t exactly doing as nned with that, but Kat considered it a bonus.

    Instead of halting Meron''s rotation, Kat''s fingernails were slicing through his beard as he spun, destroying the structural integrity of the ball and slowing it a bit as well. Layer byyer the ball came undone until Kat hit a tipping point and the whole thing just unravelled and Meron fell to the ground. Clearly very unconscious.

    *What?* Kat looked down and Meron stunned, and then back up at the two brothers who had been charging at her, but now stopped in ce, looking simrly gobsmacked. They all just stared at Meron for a few seconds before Uncle interrupted them with a "HEY! Throw ''im up here!"

    Kat nced at the other two fighters, and seeing them nod, Kat picked up Meron and threw him straight at Uncle. It wasn''t exactly far, as she''d been hit towards the pir at the back of the tent, and Meron was extremely light.

    Uncle grabbed hold of Meron softly with his beard and ced a few strands on his forehead. "Yup this one''s my bad. He''s should have been out of the fightбн maybe after that kick? Maybe before that? He''s be out cold for most of the fight."

    *You''ve got to be kidding me.* Kat groaned as Krekron and Sekron tried and failed to stifle theirughter. There were both shaking as they heaved big hearty chuckles. *I can''t believe this. The best hit on me this entire time could probably be counted as my own attack, because I''m the one who sent him flying around. I don''t know if I can ever recover from this.*

    Krekron and Sekron however, were having a great time. At this point they had been brought to their knees and could hardly move because of how muchughing they were doing. Seeing this, a slightly devilish thought run through Kat''s mind. *Does this count as restrained? These pair can hardly moveбн but at the same time, they are justughingбн then again, arguably I did this?*

    "Hey Uncle, does this count as restrained" said Kat pointed at theughing pair.

    Uncle raised an eyebrow with a chuckle. "I mean, it probably should be, but this is training and probably won''t evere up in realbat soбн let''s say you''re good to keep fighting"

    The brothers weren''tpletely out of it just yet, and hearing that the fight was still on, they grabbed their weapons and tried to bring themselves to their feet. *Do I let them get up? Hmm, I think so, but alsoбн* Kat dashed to where the brothers were, and stood just out of Krekron''s hammer range as she watched them get up. Once they were decidedly on their feet, but still perhaps a bit shaky, Kat struck.

    *What? It''s three against one. I need to take some advantages.* Kat grinned at the thought, not really believing it properly either, as she jumped between the two and tried to kick them both in the side. It really wasn''t a good idea. Krekron simply received the strike on his hammer, while Sekron put his shield in the way taking the strike aimed at him.

    *Ok so apparently showing off isn''t a good idea.* Kat dropped to the ground and used all four limbs to push off, throwing herself straight at Krekron who seemed to have the weaker defence. His hammer, still in position from the previous strike, dropped it lower to block the headbutt that Kat was aiming at him.

    It wasn''t enough though, Kat wasn''t ying around anymore, and had determined they could take at least a few full powered strikes. Krekron''s hammer screeched as Kat''s horns dug into the metal easily, however the force was too much, and Krekron went flying backwards, his arms breaking in the process.

    Of course, Kat ended up facenting after that, and Sekron used this opening to stab her in the back. Cleanly prating her skin, Sekron''s sword cracked, but was stopped by her spine. *Well that''s a real pain.* Kat turned her body, epting the damage done as she moved with the sword in her and slicing up her side.

    Grabbing the sword by the de, without a care in the world Kat easily pulled it out, as her arms started to leak their trademark purple mist. Kat was willing to use her full power to try and end things. Ripping the sword from Sekron''s grip, she hurled it away and then brought her tail around to strike Sekron in the side.

    He was caught unaware and pushed away with the strike, bouncing a couple times before he stopped. Kat, pushed herself to her feet, the blood flow from her wounds quickly closing as she stood and healed.

    ncing over at Krekron made it clear that he was out. A major injury was done and even though he managed to stand back up, his right arm was hanging limply at the side. Sekron on the other hand, was standing up, and using both hands to do it. He was in pain, but it didn''t seem to be a major injury.

    It seemed however, it was enough for Sekron to count it, as when he managed to stumble to his knees, he winced, raised and arm, and said, "I surrender. The match is over" Sekron stumbled a bit at this, falling to his knee as blood started to leak out from under his armour. *Oof, ok maybe that was a bit more serious than I''d thought.*

 Chapter 357: The Biggest Mistake?

    <h4>Chapter 357: The Biggest Mistake?</h4>

    Kat let out a long breath she didn''t know she was holding and nodded. "Uncle you got Sekron?" said Kat, and without waiting for a response she headed over to Krekron and gently draped him over her shoulder making sure it was his bad arm on the outside.

    "You know my legs were fine right?" asked Krekron with a grimace.

    "Yeah, but did you want me to use a princess carry to stop your arm moving so much?" was Kat''s response, and Krekron was mysteriously quite in response. Sadly, he didn''t fully get his wish. Kat needed to carry him that way to make it up to the top of the tform where Uncle was already back and waiting after picking up Sekron. Still, it was agreed they''d not talk about it.

    When she made it to the top, Meron and Percy where healed, and free of their beardy confines. Meron had a rather sheepish look on his face, and Percy seemed rather annoyed. *Must be that pride thing.* "How are you Meron? I would have gotten you healed earlier if I realised" said Kat

    "Oh, don''t worry about it Kat. I heard I actually got the best hit on you anyway" said Meron with a chuckle and a wry smile shockingly simr to Uncle''s considering they weren''t rted.

    "Yeah, Meron was actually really impressive" said Kamiko "I wonder if it''s because your danger senses are too finely tuned. My guess is that because Meron was knocked out you didn''t notice that he wasing for you because there was no intent behind the attacks"

    "Is that a real thing?" asked Kat

    Uncle shrugged "Somewhat. Everything has an aura. Demons have more direct ess to it than many other species because ites along with their me. When you sense danger without actually seeing anything, most times that''s you sensing their aura readying for an attack, or if it''s a bitter, their aura bearing down on you trying to stop you from counter attacking.

    "Now, personally, I don''t think that''s quite what happened in that fight, but it was well managed. Sekron especially, I give somerge props to. You managed a great block that forced Kat to be more careful with her attacks and you also managed to get in a great strike against her exposed back. Sure it didn''t exactly do much but you didn''t have many other options.

    "In the future, when something like that happens, in the real world, I suggest going for either a stab into the eye or ear. Now, I admit that might be a bit brutal for a spar even when your opponent has regeneration like Kat does, but it IS something I want you to keep in mind. Many species have strong bones, or just protections on their back.

    "So, I wouldn''t rmend that being your first ce to go for. Wizards actually, alsoe under this category. If they don''t block it with a spell, they can still cast magic without their legs and can be very deadly. Sure, it isn''t the worst ce to attack, but against opponents, especially ones you know are stronger, go for more vulnerable areas"

    *Huhбн I never really thought of that. Then again I haven''t really fought many things that are stronger than me. Really just that worm and that bird from Thyme''s challenge and you weren''t really meant to fight them just avoid them. Waitбн why is that?*

    "Something just urred to me Uncle" said Kat, "why is it that I don''t really encounter many things that would be ssified as ''stronger'' than me?"

    "I imagine it''s because that sort of thing doesn''t interest you. D.E.M.O.N.S takes things like that into ount as well. Say there was somebody who desperately needed some powerful but mindless enemy defeatedбн like a drake for example.

    "If the person doing the summoning doesn''t have anything worthwhile to trade, a Wrath demon might still get summoned anyway, because the FIGHT itself is part of the payment. You might wonder why that is, but the simplest way to exin it, is that if you enjoy fighting enough it bes its own reward, and D.E.M.O.N.S takes that into ount."

    *That''s a little weirdбн I wonder what sort of thing the system counts as a reward? Maybe nothing? Maybe the whole experience? It''s honestly pretty neat, and I enjoy itбн mostly.* Kat shivered thinking of Xiang. *If I never see that idiot again I''ll be more than happy.*

    Seeing Kat ept the information, Uncle went back to talking about the fight, exining some of the little details about everything that happened, then asked. "What was the biggest mistake made in that round? I want an answer from everyone then I''llment on them" said Uncle.

    "They were wimps!" said Rock. Looking overбн she was stillying down, but now the stone nearby was being merged into her and she was looking a little better. Still kinda out of it though, and probably wasn''t thinking about what she was saying.

    Still, everyone took that as the cue to answer. "I neglected my sword a lot in the first half of the fight" said Sekron.

    "I should have been watching my back properly while Meron was bouncing around" said Kat

    "I should have stuck closer with Meron and Sekron. We were close, but we were trying to stay out of each other''s way and Kat was able to pick us off" said Krekron.

    "Um, getting knocked out right at the start?" suggested Meron.

    "Sorry Kat, but it was probably that strike from Meron to the back that you took. It was pretty deadly and was nearly a turning point in the whole fight. It was probably more reasonable than the others, but it was a key moment and a huge, if understandable, mistake" said Seralina.

    Percy clicked his tongue and said, "Not following up. Basically everyone"

    Kamiko smiled and said, "I actually think Sekron and Krekron messed up riiight at the start when they let Kat get to Meron. He''s not really a front-line fighter, and by the sounds of things, if he wasn''t technically taken out right at that moment, then he was in a more practical sense. This took you down to a two on one.

    "Even though Meron''s unconscious body did get a lucky hit in, that''s really all it was, luck. It was just as likely to have hit Sekron, or Krekron and so I think that was the biggest mistake, letting him get stuck in the ball, or taken out, or however you want to call it was the biggest mistake."

    Uncle took a long breath and looked over everyone. "You all have some good ideas. Percy, you probably want to exin better in the future, but I suppose it''s true that everyone failed to follow up properly at least once. I wouldn''t call it the biggest mistake though.

    "Sekron, really nice note about your sword but I''m actually going to say you did fine with that, and you''re being a bit harsh on yourself. Rockбн well, as poorly worded as it was, she''s kind of right. Kat was the main instigator of all the confrontations. Even though she''s faster than you all, that''s no reason not to try and take the initiative, especially with three of you.

    "Still, Rock doesn''t have it either. Seralina and Katбн neither do you, but it was a very good point. Certainly, it was the secondrgest mistake, even if it was very understandable as Serlina said. For you Kat, it probably was yourrgest mistake, and because you were the only one on your team, that team''srgest mistakeбн but not the big mistake of the match.

    "That honour goes to everyone else, who, are in some way all saying the right thing. Meron, getting taken out was a big mistake, but Kamiko was right in that the me also lies with Krekron and Sekron, and Krekron, you too are correct in that you all needed to stay closer, but you didn''t highlight the big mistake, but more of a general one you made the whole time

    "Still, that was very good for so many of you to see it. The main reason this is the biggest mistake is that you needed to abuse having three people as much as possible. It was the only way you were going to have a chance to take down Kat, and that was with teamwork.

    "Once it was down to two people, it was much easier for Kat to go after one and not the other, just by standing to one side out of reach of the other person. Now, you could have mitigated this advantage by using the tent walls somewhat as an extrayer of defence, like how Kat used it to brace herself for the second attack on Meron, but that''s a really a whole ''nother topic. That we aren''t really studying today. That''s more learning how to use your environment" said Uncle.

    *Hmm, still not sure that really was the biggest mistake. I mean, sure it sounds good to tell them to stay together and all, but I was going to try and peal them apart somehow. This just let me do it a bit faster. Really, I think the only way to avoid it would have been to brace themselves against the wall and fight me that way.*

 Chapter 358: Battle Plans

    <h4>Chapter 358: Battle ns</h4>

    The following chapter is from Kamiko''s perspective. Any thoughts belong to her. I was tempted to make it a Kat chapter, but I wanted more time to develop Kamiko and you''ve seen Kat''s internalmentary enough to know roughly what she''s thinking.

    ----------

    Kamiko was ying with her sleeves as she thought about what Uncle said. *Wellбн it''s nice to be right but I have to wonder what else they could have done? I mean, they tried, and I don''t think they were so far out of position it was actually a big dealбн I mean, yeah I guess it kinda is but still.

    Then againбн maybe it''s more about preparing us for the future? He is about to make this a two on six match, so maybe he''s just trying to make sure we all work together properly. I saw him taking more than a few nces at Rock to make sure she was paying attention. Itбн it didn''t really seem to work, but I mean he did try. I wonder if he didn''t point it out to her more clearly because she didn''t want to listen? Is it matter of not helping people who don''t want to be helped or not helping people with a bad attitude? Maybe both?

    I guess this means I should try and stick with Kat andбн let her protect me? No that feels wrongбн but I''m not sure what else I could do.* Kamiko''s thoughts were interrupted by Uncle saying "I''ll give you all a moment to think about that before the next match. Talk amongst yourselves if you want, but do some independent thinking first" as if everyone hadn''t already started to analyse his words.

    Kamiko nced at the now thoughtful faces and realised she might be overestimating their general intelligence. Only Kat, Seralina and Meron seemed unphased by his words. *Wellбн maybe I should use that? Noбн I don''t really see a way to rely on their limited thinking skills when they have proven they have good instincts. It''s not like they''d stand there and let us pick off people even if they didn''t think about it.*

    *So, back to how Kat and I have to manage this.* Kamiko took a nce at Kat using her drastically extended peripheral vision, and saw Kat was clearly thinking as well, and decided not to bother her just yet. *So, I don''t want to just be protectedбн and Kat can''t exactly tank hits. I mean sure, she is tougher than me and can take moreбн but it''s not like she has a shield or a proper way to defend. She can only block one or two hits for me at a time and with six of them I really shouldn''t rely on that.

    What will I need to do then? Well, let''s go over who I can avoid. The brothers are easy. They aren''t fast at all, but if they corner me I''ll never escape. I don''t have the jump power to clear them AND their weapons. If pushes to shove, maybe I could get out if I use the wall bying straight up and then kicking out but I dunno if I could escape three of them on all sides, maybe with help.

    Rock I already know I can dodge, but she''s not THAT much slower than me. Meronбн well actually I don''t know enough about him really. Kat did get hit by himбн but he didn''t exactly do anything to cause that. I wonder if he''ll try to make it happen again? I''m not sure.

    Well, the real problem is Seralina. My poison will never work on her. Even if she isn''t immune as a Lamia, her body mass and the fact she''s a demon will make it impossible. Not to mention I''m really not sure I can get through her scales. I might just have to leave itpletely up to Kat to deal with her.

    That''s a bit of a scary thought though. She''s not super fast, but she is very agile and can turn on a dime like Kat despite her size. She can also move her whole body around as a weapon and that''s a ratherrge weapon if you consider it that way. At least she''s not a full-grown Lamia, I can deal with her current size. Probably.

    Now is there anything else? Should I chat with Kat maybe?* Kamiko looked around and saw that the other group had already huddled together but no sound was leaking from them. *Hmm, probably more sound stuff like the auditorium.* "Hey Kat did you want to talk strategy like the others?" asked Kamiko as she tried to project as much cheer and as little embarrassment into her voice as possible.

    "Sure thing Kamiko. It seems like the others won''t be able to hear us so we can talk without issue. Uncle is probably controlling it somehow" said Kat turning to face Kamiko

    *Wow. She''s so calm and ready to fight those guys. I wonder how she does it.* Thought Kamiko oblivious to Kat''s internal worries. "So, who do we deal with first? I mean, if the biggest mistake is to lose someone early in the fight, the best idea is to try and ensure the other side loses someone at the start of the fight right?" said Kamiko.

    *OMG what did I just say? Thatбн why Kamiko. Why would you say it like that?* Kat, also oblivious to her friend''s inner turmoil, responded easily. "Well, going after Meron is a possible choice, but I think they''ll be ready for that. The other two options I see are Percy and Rock, but they both have their own problems"

    *Hmm? I don''t quite understand why she''s singled those guys out. I agree with the Meron thing, but Rock was kinda hard to fight and I don''t know if I can do much to Percy. Well, I guess Kat would be fineбн* "Why is that? I mean, I agree with Meron, they''ll almost certainly protect them butбн why those two and what problems will we have?" asked Kamiko.

    "Soбн the issue with Percy is mostly that we don''t know how he fights, we only know how he defends. I doubt it will be so easy to take him out this time now that he knows my punches are too much for him. If I can get an easy takedown that''s fine but I wouldn''t count on it.

    "Rock is harder because while I''m sure she''d leave a tonne of openings if we taunted her even a bit, I also bet that Seralina will protect her if necessary andбн well I can''t really take her and whoever then jumps in to help. So, Rock might also be off the tableбн but it''s not like we can really take anyone else out right?" said Kat tapping her tail against her chin.

    *Hmm, yeah that''s true. Seralina is actually a huge asset to them. Fighting her and the rest would be a problem for anyone.* "Well, what about Sekron and Krekron? You said Percy might be hard but what about those guys?" asked Kamiko.

    Kat bit her lip slightly and continued with the tapping as she spoke. "That might not be the worst ideaбн Sekron is probably a no go. I''m not quite sure what his power is but he can block strikes quite well with his shield and if either of his brothers help block my follow up strikes, I''d be left very open"

    Kamiko looked down in a frown. "Yeahбн and it''s not like I can really help you with Seralina. I don''t have the strength or speed for it. I might be able to do some damage with my eyesersбн but that really depends on her scales. I''m not sure how much it''d do to them, and I can''t poison her. I could go for the eyes maybe butбн that''s a bit to mean for me. I don''t think I can do it"

    Kat nodded as if this was no problem even as Kamiko felt guilty for vetoing such a powerful tactic. Especially after Uncle had suggested it already. "Well, how about we leave that for now" said Kat "how do we want to go about keeping each other safe?"

    Kamiko bit her lip, miming Kat somewhat. *Hmm that is a good question. I''m not as fast as Kat and it''s not like she can just carry me around on her shoulders or something silly like thatбн or is it?* Kamiko started to properly consider the idea as more than just a joke.

    *That might actually have potential. My weapon is long enough not to get in the wayбн I can watch Kat''s back rather easily and my back is certainly flexible enough to bend and cover anything from behind as well. Mysers don''t really care about the extra height and honestlyбн I don''t think my poison is doing anything against anyone hereбн*

    "Well Katбн see I have this crazy ideaбн I dunno if you''re going to like it but I think it might actually be our best betбн" said Kamiko

 Chapter 359: Not So Crazy Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 359: Not So Crazy Ideas</h4>

    This chapter is still Kamiko''s perspective. All thoughts in italics are hers.

    -----

    Kamiko started to outline the various battle ideas she''de up with in her end, and exined how she''de to the decision that it was best she sit on Kat''s shoulders. Kamiko was smiling when Kat seemed to support her idea. *Oh I''m very happy. I didn''t know if Kat would befortable being in such close proximity to someone elseбн though she does seem to be a very huggy person, which has been greatбн but I wonder if that''s normal or if she''s treating me like some lost puppyбн wait, no, she''s going along with my n. I can take confidence in that right?*

    "Soбн just one problem" said Kat. In that brief moment before Kat actually borated on the problem, Kamiko''s mind seemed to be a series of endless rms all ring out warning. "What are you going to do about your dress?"

    All the rms screeched to a halt. *What?* "What?" said Kamiko

    Kat gestured down at Kamiko''s outfit. "Well, either you have to pull your skirt up a ridiculous amount of you have toбн well I guess not wear it? I meanбн I''m justбн this is a bit embarrassing for me to point outбн"

    Kamiko looked down at her dress as it starts dawning on her what Kat was talking about. *That''s sweetбн but doesn''t she know how to edit her demonic attire? The again, she has such a lovely outfit I doubt she really sees the need for it. Plusбн mum did say it was actually pretty hard to learn.*

    "Watch this" said Kamiko, as she summoned her weapon, swinging down, she sliced through the centre of her dress up till just before it would show her undergarments. Then, dismissing the weapon, she bent down and pressed the frayed edges together, pinching them carefully and apply a very specific mix of aura and demonic energy every time she pressed down.

    Once repeated on the other side, Kamiko had separated her dress into trousers that wereбн well the edges weren''t exactly pretty but they were functional. The seam was very apparent and the edges weren''t perfectly even but for just a bit of work Kamiko was rather happy. *It won''t survive a dismissal but I don''t need it for anything more.*

    "How did you do that?" asked Kat

    *Ah, it seems like she doesn''t know how to to modify her attire.* "Wellбн it''s normally something your mother would teach you. Tradition you know?" Kat''s eye twitched just faintly at that. Kamiko only noticed it at all because her eyes were trained on Kat and was abusing her great eyesight to look for any clues to see if she was doing right by Kat that she noticed it at all. "Umбн did I say something wrong?" asked Kamiko.

    "No, not really. I''m an orphan see, and the person in charge of the orphanage, Gramps, didn''t know how. He wasn''t a demon at all see" said Kat.

    *Stupid Kamiko stupid! You already heard the man who raised Kat was called Gramps when she refused the nickname for Uncle. Dammit, how could you forget that! Obviously he wasn''t her real grandfather otherwise it wouldn''t have been such a big deal. She did tell me thoughбн and that makes me feel wantedбн no Kamiko bad. Having your friends tell you about horrible life experiences is not something to be happy aboutбн wait? No, you can be happy they told you, and sad it happened. Ok, deep breaths.*

    "Omygodi''msosorryIdidn''tmeantosaythat" is what Kamiko managed to blurt out.

    Kat smiled softly and said, "It really is alright. I never knew my parents, but Gramps is great. A bunch of other kids got adopted, but I never really resented them for it. The orphanage was my home, and I loved it there"

    Despite Kat''s words, and smile, Kamiko couldn''t help but notice the past tense in her final sentence. "Was?" asked Kamiko somewhat afraid to ask.

    "Oh, it''sбн well it''s a littleplex and simple at the same time. I was getting old enough that I soon wouldn''t be able to stay, but I did get adopted because of some strange circumstances. If I wasn''t going to be forced out I probably wouldn''t have been willing to go along with it. The person who adopted me, Vivian, is great, but I mean, I''ve known Gramps all my life.

    "This dress actually, used to belong to his wife. He doesn''t really get us proper birthday gifts, too many of us for that really, but he actually gave me this and it means more to me than anything else I''ve received." Said Kat a somewhat wistful expression on her face.

    *I have no idea how the hell I''m supposed to take this. I didn''t n for this! It sounds like she really likes this Gramps guyбн but no presents? But then againбн her kimono is top quality and if it was histe wife''sбн that''s one hell of a giftбн but he was kicking her out? No, it seems like it probably wasn''t his fault, just something that had to happenбн hmmmбн ok let''s just think about this another time. Deflectбн ahбн what were we talking aboutбн Demonic Attire!*

    "Rightбн well, I guess I can tell you. I''m not really good enough to teach it, but I can exin how it works? If you want?" said Kamiko and when Kat nodded, her heart sored. "Right so, to edit your demonic attire temporarily, which is what I did because I''m not good enough to make it permanent, you need to mix your demonic energy and your aura onto your finger.

    "Different mixtures produce different results and some things have really tiny ranges. One of the easiest is mostly demonic energy with a hint of aura, and you can use that to... staple pieces together, forck of a better word.

    "It isn''t super useful once you get more powerful, because even MY outfit repairs itself at Rank 2 and I have no regeneration. However, it''s a really good starting point and it can''t really hurt your attire long term because it only works for that summon so most people leave it.

    "Um, I can''t exactly show youбн that requires way more control than I have to demonstrate butбн maybe once the punishments are over, I can ask my mum?" said Kamiko smiling while fiddling with her feet.

    Kat nodded. "That sounds great. Umбн how would we get in touch for that?"

    *Ohбн she doesn''t know about that one either? Wait, she said she wasn''t raised by a demonбн that''sбн actually now that I think about it, that''s super weird. Iбн won''t ask about it though, I''ll just tell her.* "We just shareбн well they aren''t proper beacons but she sort of pushes the idea into your energies and then lock hands. It then lets our systemsmunicate with each other" said Kamiko.

    Kat instantly held out her hand, with a smile on her face, and Kamiko could feel her own face light up. The girls pped their hands together and a burning, ''Contact Added'' came from D.E.M.O.N.S.

    "Awesome" said Kamiko, not really noticing that in her happiness the stars in her eyes were spinning around slowly and twinkling slightly. When Kat saw this, she was forced to look away and hide her giggles. Kamiko, luckily was much too happy about learning she had a friend who wanted toe and visit to care about Kat''s strange change in attitude.

    "So, are you ready to get on my shoulders?" asked Kat

    "Hmm" murmured Kamiko. *Well, yes obviously butбн* Kamiko nced over and saw that the other six were having a rather animated argument at the current time. It seemed like there wasn''t anyone who wasn''t speaking. *I sure am d I''m not in that messбн*

    *Still, as fun as it would be to spend the rest of the wait time sitting on Kat''s shouldersбн I''m not sure I want to reveal our strategy.* "Not that I''m opposed Kat, because I think it''ll be great fun on your shouldersбн but I don''t think we should reveal it just yet." Said Kamiko as she gestured over at the other group.

    "They all look like they aren''t having a good time, and I''d hate to do give them something to focus on. If I jumped on your shoulders, I''m certain at least Seralina would notice and probably Rock too. Despite her arrogance, she does actually pay attention somewhat, and they might be able to w back their conversation to the realms of usefulness if we did something they could focus on." Kamiko borated.

    Kat poked her chin with her tail a few times before nodding. "Yeah, that seems like a good idea actually. I hadn''t noticed how rowdy they were because I can''t hear them."

    And so, the pair of subi calmly started to watch the increasingly wild gestures the other team was making, sometimes having some additional fun by putting words in the other contestants'' mouths.

 Chapter 360: The Battle BeginsтАж Mostly as Planned

    <h4>Chapter 360: The Battle Beginsбн Mostly as nned</h4>

    Kamiko''s the protagonist now. Just kidding, but it is still from her perspective for this chapter.

    ---

    Skipping ahead a bit in time, Kat and Kamiko found a slight problem to their ns. They each had their own circle they needed to stand in. The other side, had simr restrictions and the pair of subi were wondering what to do.

    *Hmm, dammit. Should I run straight for Kat? We can meet in the middle and charge people? Or should we use this chance to pick off someone on the edges before meeting up? Like, I could try and poisonбн nope that person on the far left with me is Percy, I''ll never get through his armour.*

    "Meet in the middle? I can''t do anything to my side." Said Kamiko quietly, hoping that the others weren''t paying that much attention and Kat could hear.

    When she saw her friend nodding along, Kamiko got ready as well. They both mirrored each other in their preparations. They''d turned so that they were actually in line with Seralina, who had taken the centre position andrgest circle. For the other side, it looked like they were going to charge straight for the Lamia.

    Beside Seralina, was the brothers on one side, and Meron and Rock on the other. It was a little weird. Seralina wasn''tбн exactly in the middle, but her circle extended into it somewhat so that Rock and Percy could be in roughly the same ce on either side. Nobody on their team looked especially happy.

    It wasn''t clear to Kat and Kamiko what exactly had gone on, but eventually, Uncle had said "Enough!" and sent them all down to fight. Kamiko did wonder if it was because they were running out of time, or if Uncle was sick of listening to them argue, but suspected it was abination of both.

    The only people in somewhat good spirits was Meron, who looked happy just to have another chance in the ring, and Seralina whoбн well, she didn''t look anything actually. Being a giant snake made it rather hard to tell how pleased she was, but theck of hissing was something Kamiko was taking as a good sign.

    3. Kamiko and Kat confirmed their bearings, and had them both angled for ''Seralina'' when in actuality they were aiming for the centre of the arena right where the tent post had been. Kamiko''s stomach was churning, as she prayed that the manoeuvre would seed, especially with Kat looking so calm to her eyes. Of course, Kat was internally screaming praying for the exact same thing, and noticing Kamiko also seemed confident.

    2. The other side readied their weapons, well those that had weapons. Meron and Seralina weren''t doing much just yet. Percy actually had arge tower shield that equalled him in height Kamiko hadn''t seen before. Sekron and Krekron had their weapons, while Rock had opted for smaller gloves that hadrge spikes on them this time.

    1. Meron turned his bodypletely to face Seralina, while Rock got into her sprinters pose. It was a little awkward with the spiked gloves, but she managed. The brothers had all turned and looked ready to run to Seralina as well.

    0. It all started, Kat and Kamiko wasted no time, with purple and pink respectively coating them both as they rushed for the centre. Meron didn''t waste any time either. Morphing his beard into a spring heunched himself onto Seralina''s head with a bounce. Rock of course, charged at Kat, angling herself slightly to try and catch her in the middle but she wasn''t going to be fast enoughбн if they''d just charged through.

    The three brothers first formed up with Percy in the front and one brother on either side, before moving off to put Seralina against their backs. While that was happening, Kamiko and Kat were making their y.

    The girls met in the middle as nned, but Kamiko realised something. *How the heck am I supposed to get on Kat''s shoulders?* Kat was faster than Kamiko, and had ended up slightly ahead of her. *Dang, do I have to just try and make the jump?* Kamiko grit her teeth and made the attempt.

    Kicking off the ground, she flew straight at Kat, however it was very clear as soon as she left the ground, she didn''t have the height needed for her jump. She was going to make it to Kat''s upper back at best, and crash into her wings. Luckily, Kat was keeping an eye on Kamiko, and turned herself so that instead, Kamiko ended up in her arms.

    Before Kamiko could start moving again, Kat let the momentum continue through, and had swung her arms around to settle Kamiko on her shoulders. *Yes! Kat''s on the ball to make up for my mistakes.*

    However, Kat''s pause,bined with her additional effort to get Kamiko to her shoulders, had given Rock enough to time reach the pair. Rock pulled back a gloved fist and aimed it for Kat''s head. "Two whores for the price of one!" shouted the golem.

    Kamiko felt rage bubbling up in her, and didn''t even realise she''d shot aser straight into Rock''s face until she felt the pressure leaving her eyes. Rock saw the attacking, recognising what the spinning stars meant, and managed to raise her other arm in time to block and m her other fist into Kat''s face.

    Kat wasn''t idle though, with Kamiko secured on her shoulders, Kat brought an empowered tail around to block Rock''s oing fist. The two collided with a boom. The impact threatened to throw both demons back, but the extra weight from Kamiko and the pressure from the strike kept Kat in ce for a follow up, while Rock had turned her feet intorger stones that clung to the floor.

    It didn''t help her when Kat''s fist collided with the side of her head. Kat may have been more than fed up with Rock''s antics already, and had charged a full powered strike straight to the temple, which shattered Rock''s head and neck to nothing, sending the rest of her body flying away regardless of the trickery with her feet.

    Rock''s body bounced several times before colliding with the wall and shattering into smaller pieces. *Woah! Kat''s so cool! I wish I did that well against Rock!* Was what she was thinking when Kamiko noticed that one of Rock''s legs was transforming into a small body for the golem.

    *Hmm, I wonder if she''s not out just yetбн I''ll have to keep it in mind.* Swapping her focus back to the front, she saw that the others seemed to like her idea. The three brothers had tried to get on Seralina''s back but they were in the process of jumping off as the pair of subi turned their attentions to them.

    Seralina wasrge yes,rger than any otherpetitorбн but the three pit fiends all together was just a bit much for her. It would have limited her mobility quite a lot and it wasn''t like there was any good spot to sit other than the t area on her head. Her spine wasn''t all that t and most of her back was at an angle so she could deflect attacks. The brothers would have been able to stand with at most one foot on her, and it was deemed uneptable.

    *At least they liked our idea if they tried to copy it. Well, the Meron stuff was probably nned but even the brothers tried to get in on it.* While Kamiko was thinking, Kat was already acting. Seeing that the brothers were on the back foot, Kat charged at the closest one, which happened to be Sekron.

    Kamiko pulled herself together long enough to summon her weapon and make a mostly coordinated strike at Sekron, but he easily sidestepped the swing, while intercepting Kat''s own punch. Krekron too, had been watching his brother, and easily imposed his hammer between Sekron and Kat''s tail that she''d tried to use as a follow up.

    Kamiko kept her naginata spinning, trying toe back around for another swipe, but it wasn''t quite as long as she''d been hoping, allowing for the pit fiend to dodge her with precise movements, while Kat was being held down.

    Suddenly Kat jumped backwards, forcing Kamiko to hold onto her stomach as they swiftly moved backwards away from the ce Seralina''s head had just smashed into. *Urghбн I don''t know why I even feel sick! Get yourself together Kamiko, Kat isn''t even moving that fast. You''ve moved faster before!*

    Of course, she''d not moved this far under someone else''s power, and the sudden motion had thrown her offбн but she wouldn''t recognise this for what it was, instead throwing more power around her stomach to try andbat the effects of it instead.

    The three brothers used Seralina''s opening to set themselves up properly next to her again. They''d epted that they''d need to stick to the ground, while Seralina had decided not to use her full speed so that they could stay together. Meron had wrapped his beard around Seralina''sбн neck? So that he could hold himself on in the event of sudden movements. Rockбн was mostly forgotten.

 Chapter 361: Winning the Chance for a Loss

    <h4>Chapter 361: Winning the Chance for a Loss</h4>

    Yadda yadda, Kamiko''s thoughts. Yadda yaddda

    ---

    While Kat scanned the other demons looking for weakness, Kamiko adjusted her grip on her weapon and dismissed the top de of her naginata, deciding to use it as a traditional naginata with one de rather than her strange double sided contraption. *It just isn''t long enough to use both. I don''t have much practice in this form but that''s better than not being able to hit anything at all.*

    Kamiko made sure that she was holding the weapon carefully, with demonic energy constantly flowing between her and it so that she wasn''t at risk of hitting Kat by mistake when they suddenly moved.

    Seralina let out a long hiss, that was supposed to be intimidating as she started to position herself so that her head sat above the three brothers, but it wasn''t working on anyone other than maybe Meron, who could feel the vibrations running through his body and was getting the idea that he was perhaps more outssed than he''d thought.

    Kamiko and Kat thought it was a little cute, not that they''d admit it to anyone, not even each other. It felt more like Seralina was trying to say ''don''tugh at me'' after mming her head into the ground. Still, the brothers all readied their weapons, as Percy moved to the front with hisrge shield.

    Kat saw they were all well and truly settled and decided to start circling slowly. *Oooh, good idea, we can force them out of position. Seralina can change her orientation really well, but circling around behind them will be hard if she wants to hold her head above them at the same time.*

    Seralina, had evidently realised the same thing and dropped her higher position to situate herself on the right side while circling around with Kat. The brothers moved with her, and so the slow walking continued as both parties started to make their way around the arena again and again.

    Kamiko was looking for a good opening but she wasn''t really seeing one. Seralina''s bulk on one side with Percy''s tower shield on the other provided for a nice set of defence. Seralina could take the attacks for a bit and counter, and with Meron helping her out, they might be the more dangerous of the groupings the enemy team hade up with.

    Still, the subi weren''t confident they could get through the brothers either. Kat thought she could maybe trade a good hit on herself for a chance to take out Percy again, but it wasn''t a sure thing and Kamiko might be seriously injured if she was the target instead so that angle wasn''t looking great.

    By some unspoken agreement though, both Subi started to consider the idea of going after Meron. *I mean, it''s actually a good idea. Seralina is scary, but if we can cut Meron free maybe we can start to work on the others? Or at least use that chance to attack him properly? Maybe we can do a few things to keep him from climbing back up? If I use mysers just a little bit to stop him from climbing that could workбн*

    "Kat I have a n" whispered Kamiko as quietly as she could.

    "Yeah?" returned Kat.

    "Go for Seralina''s head I''m going to try and cut Meron''s beard" said Kamiko

    Kat nodded very slightly while she continued to circle. The pair kept circling and made sure toplete another full rotation just in case the others realised they had something nned. As soon as Seralina started moving herself to adjust her position slightly, Kat knew it was time.

    Kat kicked off the ground as hard as she could, and Kamiko was ready. The duo sprinted at Seralina as quickly as they could. The enemies reacted as best they could to the situation. Seralina was trying to raise up her head so that the brothers could help her out. They moved to try and get in the way of Kat, but this situation was fine for the subi pair.

    Kat leapt over the brothers with ease. Sekron tried to catch her foot with his shield, teleporting it in front of Kat but it wasn''t quite high enough to catch them and only provided a foothold for Kat to get even more speed and further refine her flight. Just before she kicked off though, Sekron withdrew the shield, causing Kat to click her tongue slightly but was clearly still grinning.

    Kamiko brandished her naginata and, as soon as she was in range, swung at what looked like Seralina''s eye, making it look like she was trying to cripple the Lamia somewhat. Seralina instinctively jerked her head to the side to try and force Kamiko to attack her scales. Sadly for Seralina, this was exactly what she wanted.

    Letting the naginata slip slightly further down her grip, she let the de swirl straight towards Seralina''s side. Now that her face was directed away, it gave Kamiko a clean line of sight to Meron''s beard. She felt the de digging in, and there was some slight resistance before she red her energy causing the glow to intensify around her for a moment. Just long enough for the cut to be made and for Meron''s beard toe loose.

    This also meant, that Meron found himself falling from his perch. Seralina''s jerky movement had forced him to hold tightly to his beard to prevent his falling, but now that it was no longer tied, he was doomed to fall. Realising this he tried to force enough extra beard hair to grow back around but realised quickly it wouldn''t be fast enough.

    epting his fate, Meron pulled his beard back to him, forcing it to spin around his body multiple times as he fell. While this was going on, Katnded hard. She hadn''t quite prepared herself tond with the additional body weight Kamiko provided. It only cost her a second of recovery but that was enough for the other parties to get themselves together.

    Seralina wasing down for a strike, Meron was regaining his footing as well, and the brothers were trying tounch an attack on Kat''s exposed back. Kat dodged straight into Meron, rolling as she did so. Kamiko cursed as she dismissed her weapon, not wanting to lose control of it during the manoeuvre as she put her hands down to assist with the roll''s trajectory.

    *Come on Kamiko, your arms can take this. It''s just a bit of strain. Kat''s been carrying you around this whole time, don''t worry about it.* Of course, the weight of the pair was never the issue, it was the speeds at which they were moving that would cause problems and Kamiko knew it, but she felt she had no choice in the matter, and Kat was already regretting her instinctual actions, which had forgotten the fact that she had a passenger, when they forced her to move.

    Kamiko''s arms creaked under the pressure as they met the floor, but she knew how to roll well enough. Forcing the pressure to disperse into the ground as she let herself get carried along.? Even still, it wasn''t a pleasant experience and as Kamiko was brought away from the ground and Kat continued her run Kamiko was wincing.

    *Not sure if I can summon my weapon back. I can feel my muscles still screaming at me for that trick. I might not have ridiculous regen like Kat, but a bit of muscle tearing is something even I can heal given a bit of timeбн I just hope I actually have that. I''ll have to rely on my eyes.*

    Meron, seeing the pairing for him sighed and let his eyes roll back into his head. As this happened his beard exploded with movement, coating the ground and building itself up into a big blob of beard hair. Kamiko sted it, just to judge the reaction, but found hersers barely scorched the hair.

    *Holy shit, that''s really tough! What the heck did Meron do?* Kat seeing this, bit her lip and worried slightly but was alreadymitted to the attack, her legs already stepping on some of Meron''s beard. If she wanted to retreat, it would be on his terms and she''d have given up an attack.

    Kat had to fight herself, as her instincts screamed to use her wings, at least for some stabilisation. Using her wings at all, while probably allowed for bncing and not flying, would be too hard, as it was likely she''d take off her glide at least a bit. Her tail was doing the best it could, but Meron''s beard was bing increasingly difficult to stand on with every step she took as the friction on her shoes lowered. Kat was gritting her teeth, and was hoping that the next few steps wouldn''t be impossible.

    What the subi pair didn''t see was Seralina and the brothers stopping their own charge as soon as Kat did that. Seralina started to encircle the area while the brothers stood together behind Seralina''s head just in case.

 Chapter 362: Crunch Time

    <h4>Chapter 362: Crunch Time</h4>

    Kamiko''s in charge.

    ---

    Kat was two steps away from the central beard structure and she was debating making a leap for it. The only thing that stopped her was Kamiko''s grunt of what had clearly been pain when they''d performed that roll. Of course, Kamiko would have told Kat to go for it.

    In the end, nobody really got what they want. Kat made it one more step before, as she tried to take the final one, she slipped slightly and kicked off the ground. The pair didn''t exactly get much height, and had more or less onlyunched themselves towards their foe.

    Kamiko grimaced and shot as much power out of her eyes as she could, watching as the beard hair started to smoke lightly and nothing else. Kat, seeing the area Kamiko was targeting, pulled her legs in close before super charging them with energy and kicking out with as much power as she could at the ce Kamiko was firing.

    Kat felt her feet burning for a second, before the hair gave away crumbling around her shoes and letting her momentum carrying her further forward. The hair seemed to part and she was thinking they were ok.

    For all of two seconds before the hair that had parted for them suddenly closed in around the pair. *Oh shit.* Was all Kamiko could think before Kat had pulled the shorter subus off her shoulders and stood tall. Kat braced her legs against the edges and pushed back on the hair feeling it try to crush down on them.

    Kamiko got up to help but Kat said. "No stay. I can''t move anymore while this thing is bearing down on me, and I''m not sure how much you can help without being injured. I can heal at least, so just rest up if you can"

    Kat''s point was well made, as she could feel her muscles burning as they were healed rapidly while she tried to keep up with the strain of holding it. Really, it was her ligaments giving the most trouble as her bones were strong enough to fight back, but she''d had to lock her joints essentially, and the damage between each bone was somewhat extensive, at least in her arms.

    Kamiko grit her teeth and looked away, clearly unhappy with the arrangement. *Dammit. I wish I could help but Kat''s right. Just that tumble was enough to do a good deal of damage to the muscles in my arms. They feel a bit better now but I doubt they''re really healed. Kat can take it I suppose but I feel pretty shitty just standing hereбн wait what about my weapon?*

    Kamiko quickly summoned her naginata back, carefully across her legs so as to put no pressure on her arms if she could help it. Dismissing the de on the end, Kamiko ced the staff up as high as she could before the constricting walls tried to close in around it and she seeded in lodging it in ce.

    Kat felt the walls lighten up slightly and noticed what Kamiko had done. "Thanks. Be ready to grab it though, just in case" said Kat

    "Yes Kat!" said Kamiko happily. *Yes! I did it! I helped my friend. Ok, is there anything else I can do? I know I can burn the beard a bitбн but that probably won''t be enough. I couldбн. wait where is Meron? Shouldn''t he be here? I mean, that is why we went to the centre isn''t it?*

    Kamiko looked around the admittedly small space, and found that the only things she could see was, herself, Kat, the beard walls, and the floor. *Hmm, does this count as a disable actually?*

    Before she could really properly consider the thought, Kat shouted "Now!"

    Acting without thinking Kamiko grabbed onto and dismissed her weapon before jumping towards Kat''s back once again. As this happened, the walls came down around them to show they''d been surrounded by Seralina. The beard hair all retracted itself into Meron''s body who was clearly not moving.

    Kat bent down just enough so that Kamikonded on her back, before standing and asking. "Soбн what just happened?"

    Silence reigned, as nobody said anything. A couple seconds past, until some signal was given by the brothers and Uncle said, "Right, I''ve been given permission to tell you. That was Meron''sбн well Ultimate Move you could call it. It knocks him out and generates as much aggressive hair as he can.

    "I wasn''t willing to count the match as over because you were only partially confined, none of his teammates could assist him, and if you ousted it Meron would be out of the fightpletely. Plus while you were somewhat confined you could both move"

    Kamiko thought the end of Uncle''s speech would be a signal for the others to attack but nobody made any extra movements. Seralina was watching the pair with a half-lidded eye that was clearly ready to close should Kat and Kamiko charge it.

    The brothers also didn''t seem to be doing anything, so Kat took it into her own hands once again. She spun on her heel and ran for a few steps before trying to make a leap over Seralina''s body as far away from her head as possible.

    This of course, was something Seralina prepared for. Rather than moving too much though, she bunched that section of her body up, raising it directly into Kat''s path. "Shit" cursed Kat, as she twisted in mid-air so that her feet would hit Seralina''s scales.

    Kamiko had tightened her legs around Kat''s neck, and was possible choking her slightly as the shift in position tried to force her off of Kat''s shoulders. She was hardly ready for the burst of speed that was Kat beingunched. The only thing that kept Kamiko on Kat''s shoulders was that Kat had been getting somewhat used to a passenger, and had brought her hands down on Kamiko''s legs to hold her in ce.

    Kat had aimed for the space opened up by Seralina''s movement which was now a somewhat sizeable gap between her head and tail. Sadly, they''d prepared for this. When Kat arrived in that space, she was beset on both sides. Sekron with a shield to the left, Percy with a shield in front, and Krekron with a hammer to the right. Kat and Kamiko nced above them, checking their escape route only to see Seralina bearing down on them.

    Kamiko actually reacted first, sting of a short burst from her eyes straight into Seralina''s mouth, which caused therge snake to flinch back. Sadly, it wasn''t really enough to escape, only buy them a little time. Kat was willing to use that though. She charged straight at Percy; the weakest link she had avable to her.

    Sekron dashed forward behind her though, and ced a shield in the way of Kat''s punch. Not willing to let Kamiko''s chance to go waste though, had Kat moving her tail as soon as the shield appeared.

    Sheshed it backwards straight into Sekron''s chest and he was sent flying. It wasn''t a lot of damage, and he managed to stick hisnding, albeit one shield shorter than he''d started with, and a dent in his armour, but Kat hadn''t given herself the time to send extra energy to her tail resulting in thecklustre damage.

    Still, she took the opening for what it was, dashing for the break in the brothers'' formation, as Kamiko sent a second st at Seralina''s face. Seeing her mouth was closed, Kamiko tried to get the edge of Seralina''s eye and just barely missed. She still managed to hit a sensitive area though as Seralina hissed in pain, giving the subi just enough time to escape from the trap.

    Kat whipped around once she''d gotten out of their enclosure, trying to assess the situation. Sekron was already trying to sprint back towards the group, and Krekron had kicked Sekron''s shield back towards him. Seralina, was hardly damaged and was gathering her body behind her head tounch herself at Kat if need be.

    Percy had turned to face the subi, shield at the ready. He was feeling a little useless this time around, but he was determined to block at least onerge attack and provide an opportunity for Seralina or maybe even his brothers to deal some damage.

    *Damn, that was close. I''m not even sure who to go for now. I really hope Kat hasn''t used up too much energyбн I mean, I think she''s ok, but I heard some rather unsettling sounds while surrounded by the beard and I''m not sure how much energy her regeneration uses. I''m still at about eighty percent power so I''m goodбн

    I think we can consider that engagement a sess, right? We are down to just Seralina and the three brothers. The only issue with that, is they are the main problems here. I''m really not sure who we can pick off next. Might be able to go for Seralina and use herrge body to block the othersбн but she can just raise another part of her to let them throughбн*

 Chapter 363: AND THE WINNER IS!

    <h4>Chapter 363: AND THE WINNER IS!</h4>

    Kamiko''s perspective

    ---

    After that the battle fell into a sort of uneasy standoff. With Rock out of the picture and Meron unconscious, the remaining demons were struggling to find angles to attack from. Kat and Kamiko would spot what they hoped would be an opening, charge in, only to be rebuffed by somebination of Sekron, Percy and Seralina. Krekron did help some, but his hammer just wasn''t as defensive as the others.

    Kat was being extremely cautious to ensure that Kamiko didn''t take any damage, knowing that she did not have regeneration to keep her going. This led to Kat backing away from engagement after engagement when they failed tond a hit. Her vastly superior speed did help a little in escaping, but Seralina''s manoeuvrability made it impossible to use that speed to make any real openings.

    Kamiko wasn''t doing that well either. She was still trying to take it easy on her arms, though they were starting to feel better now. She''d been relying on hersers to try and make some space, but quickly found that the Pit Fiend brothers had to be hit in sensitive areas for any effect, and Seralina only really took damage around the eyes or mouth. A few times, Kamiko noticed that hersers actually rebounded off Seralina''s scales and into the floor, but it was somewhat random and she wasn''t finding any way to use that to her advantage.

    Seralina was really abusing her extra size in this match. If Kat tried to go for the brothers, Seralina would surround them during the run in, so that even if Kat got to them before Seralina waspletely in position, one attack was all she was getting. If the subi pair went for Seralina thoughбн well she and Percy wouldbine their abilities with Seralina mming into his shield sending the brothers flying over to intercept Kat.

    It was an innovative strategy. The first time, and if it had been better aimed that may have decided the matchбн but they overshot somewhat drastically the first time, and only managed to stop the subi pair''s attack because they both panicked when they saw three Pit Fiends flying towards them, even if ''towards them'' was an overly generous description.

    Now all that''s left were rather repetitive attacks, and no ground was being gained on either side. Kat had actually regenerated all her energy, and Kamiko had been full for a while at this point too. Finally, though, Kamiko felt her arms were in good enough condition to pull out her naginata again. She''d perhaps been overly cautious, but they were in no rush.

    *We do need to make something happen though. Uncle didn''t exactly put a time limit on this match but I bet it''ll be counted as our loss if it really gets taken too far. I should have a few good attacks in me. And as long as I''m careful and don''t damage my arms I''ll have a weapon for the rest of the fight.

    Who should I use it on though? Between us both we have a lot of attacksбн Sekron maybe? If we can overwhelm him this might be our chance?* Kamiko slowly tilted her weapon to align best she could with the brother in question and was happy when Kat did a slight shuffle, which had be their signal that the message had been received.

    A few stepster Kat dashed in, ready for what they hoped would be the tipping point of the fight. Kamiko raised her arm back, and fired hersers straight into Sekron''s eyes as they approached. Percy was already trying to move in front of his brother but he wouldn''t be in time.

    Thesers were met by a floating shield, but that was exactly what they were looking for. Kamiko swung her weapon wide, letting ite in for a strike on Sekron''s temple that should be visible from his peripheral vision even with the shield in the way.

    The n went perfectly. Sekron rapidly switched his shield just in time to block Kamiko''s de. Of course, a much deadlier strike wasing for him. Kat''s fist was approaching his chest te and her tail was going for his knee just to ensure that something hit. It was overkill.

    What they''d forgotten was that they''d been circling the group at an elerated pace and it was taking its toll mentally on the Rank 1 demons unused to the strain. Kat''s double strikending on Sekron sting him backwards into the wall and knocking him out of the fight. Kat and Kamiko were so stunned their n worked that they weren''t properly prepared for Krekron''s hammer strike.

    Kat did see iting, and realised it wasing for her chest, and Kamiko''s legs. Turning herself as much as she could in the few seconds she had, Kat made sure to take the attack on her shoulder. Krekron though, had been hiding his abilities before this point. When the hammer made contact with Kat, not only was she blown back, but the second step of Krekron''s attack was unleashed.

    A BLIZZARD. Which of course, did nothing to our subi, as they were both practically immune to the cold. As Kat slid backwards on her feet face screwed up in pain as her shoulder knitted itself back together, she was treated to a cooling breeze that helped calm her down for her next move.

    This sadly, was where the teamwork of the others was shown to be only surface level. Seralina hissed angrily, and moved as far away from Krekron as she could, clearly unhappy with the blizzard raging across around half of the tent. Even as it rapidly wound down, the snow on the ground was red at by Seralina who was trying to keep her gaze on the subi pair but felt her attention drifting.

    Seeing Seralina back off, the subi knew it was their chance. They dashed back in, even before Kat''s shoulder had healed, just to make the most of it. They went for Percy this time. Without Sekron to defend him, they nned to simply strike him as hard as they could all at once and take him out, and then simply ept another attack from Krekron if it came to that.

    Krekron, noticed their charge, and swung his hammer pre-emptively to intercept, but Kat dashed around him and kicked Percy in the side with all the power she could muster alongside Kamiko mming her staff, de retracted, into the same spot, with a dash ofser to help things along.

    It was too much for Percy. Even catching it on his shield and using his abilities he was overwhelmed. After that it was a short dash around behind Krekron to take him out of the running as well. Seralina was trying to match Kat''s speed, but the cold had affected her more than she''d ever want to admit, and her reaction time wascking.

    This meant that Krekron too was out of the running before a mostly fresh team of subi faced down a lone Seralina. Before Kat had the chance to charge, Seralina transformed into her humanoid form, to forfeit, through chattering teeth.

    "AND THE MATCH IS OVER" shouted Uncle. "Kat, Kamiko, if you both are well enough would you be able to grab all the others. Seralina, you take it easy I know you''re fighting to stay awake, and a few of those blows to your scales did a bit more damage than you might be thinking."

    Seralina nodded as gracefully as she could and transformed back into her full snake form before slithering quickly towards the now lowering tform and curling herself up into a ball, which Uncle promptly covered in beard hair to heal. Kamiko saw that Rock was also situated nearby, but while she was covered in beard as well, it looked more like she''d been strapped down, and wasn''t terribly happy about it.

    Kamiko gathered up Meron while Kat gathered the three brothers. Abusing her ability to hold things without causing them pain, she simply grabbed them by a hand each and the third by her tail and pulling them off the ground before taking them over to Uncle who swiftly cocooned them as well.

    "Are you both in need of healing? I won''t be doing any speaking until they all break out so it''s fine" said Uncle.

    "I''m good" said Kat.

    *Hmm, should I? No, Kamiko don''t be an idiot. You have someone who is clearly a high Rank healer that can remove scars. Or at least, it''s likely he can remove most scars. Don''t be afraid to just ask.* "If you could heal me as well that would be great. My arms took a bit of damage from that tumble" said Kamiko.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry" said Kat. "I wasn''t exactly thinking"

    "No, no it''s fine Kat" said Kamiko making cating gestures in Kat''s direction as the beard hair surrounded her. "Trust me, I wouldn''t have done any better at all in your position and I managed it well enough. All demons have some regeneration and it was only a-" Kamiko was forced to stop speaking as the beard hair covered her mouth.

 Chapter 364: Performance Review.

    <h4>Chapter 364: Performance Review.</h4>

    We are now back to Kat''s perspective. She shall lead the charge. And by that I mean sit around waiting for the others to awaken.

    ---

    Kat looked awkwardly at Uncle as she was the only person that wasn''t covered in hair. Well, Rock was somewhat free but extra care was taken to ensure she couldn''t speak so it hardly counted.

    "Soбн how did we do?" asked Kat, hoping to make some conversation to pass the time. *I can''t believe I just asked that. Uncle said we''d find out once everyone was out. I didn''t mean to be impatient I''m justбн still a little hyped from the fight I guess.*

    Uncle gave a knowing smile. "I won''t say much just yet. I don''t want to be repeating myself. Though why don''t you ask yourself. How do you think YOU did?"

    Kat chewed her lip as she started to consider Uncle''s world. *Wellбн overall we did win, and I guess that really counts for something. However, we are supposed to be Rank 2, and I wonder if we should have won by a muchrger margin? I really don''t know what the difference is supposed to be?

    Stillбн I know I at least don''t regret my choice. Especially if Kamiko was injured as she said, and her arms weren''t doing well. I thought that was the case when she stopped using her weapon after that small scream when rolling, so good to know that was right.

    Plus, I doubt I could have finished those guys off without her. Seralina really put in work to keep everyone as alive as possible, and honestly, the brothers were no slouches either. They kept me off their backs for such a long time until Kamiko was able to use her weapon again and we were able to attack Sekron at all angles.

    If Percy had been a little faster we probably couldn''t have gotten away with it, or if Krekron had some other type of elemental ability instead of ice we might have been in some real trouble. Seralina getting scared off by that same ice might have helped more than I knowбн

    Huh, is that really how we won? By getting lucky? I mean sure there was some skill involved butбн most of it was luck. A good chance at Sekron when the brothers weren''t at quite the right angle to intercept us. A blizzard attack to scare away Seralina, and a hammer strike I managed to tank AFTER Sekron was taken out.

    Hmm, well, another matter is that they sort of just let Meron do his thing. Then againбн they were in just as much danger as we were from that attack. I should have left it right alone but I thought it was some sort of defensive technique soбн points down for me there.*

    Kat went over a few other points in the fight where she was wondering if it was possible to do better as everyone else slowly broke out of their healing cocoons. Kamiko was first of course, but she didn''t want to distract Kat while she was deep in thought, so she also started going over the battle in her head.

    Eventually, once everyoneбн except Rock, was free, Uncle spoke up again. "So, I won''t ask you all this time, simply talk about some of the mistakes made because sadly I don''t have a lot of time is that ok with everyone? I''ll be focusing on the battle from the Rank 1''s perspective mostly though, as this is a punishment for our two subi, so I can''t really give you two much advice."

    *Yeah that makes sense. Honestly it was a little weird we were getting so much good advice before this anyway, so I can see how things ended up like this. That''s fine though, I''m sure I can find some good points in Uncle''s speech anyway.*

    "Firstly, you all tried to turn this into an endurance match. This was a horrible idea. You should all KNOW that Rank 2''s have better demonic energy regeneration and more of it than you do. Why did you try to draw it out and whittle Kat down? Especially when you also consider that she has regeneration, that was the biggest mistake you made hands down.

    "This is especially bad because, once again, you should all know this. Additionally, this was a spar, so you should have had no issues taking a more active approach and going for Kat and Kamiko with everything you had. Hell, in the real world, if your team is outssed, only crazy shit is ever going to allow you to win so you need to embrace that to some extent.

    "That might seem harsh, and perhaps it does sound that way to ask you to make riskier ys in the face of life and death butбн if you don''t make them here, you''ll never make them when they need to be madeбн and when they need to be made, you won''t have a choice. It will be either death and some damage to your opponent or just death, and I want to train you better than that. Understood?" said Uncle.

    "Yes Sir!" shouted the other demons.

    Uncle continued, "Right. Now, onto the other issues. Krekron, you should have known that Seralina was weak to ice. It''s amon Lamia weakness and something you should have ASKED about. Seralina, don''t think you get off either. You should have TOLD THEM anyway when they didn''t ask.

    "It wasn''t a mistake to use it on Kat and Kamiko, it was simply bad luck they were immune, but you really should have known about the effect it would have had on your teammate. Hell, it isn''t even that good for your brothers whom you do know. You are all in METAL ARMOUR and the cold would leach into your skin.

    "And considering that even you don''t have the same level of cold resistance of Kamiko and Kat, I''d say it was a poor choice overall, if you knew what you were doing. However, I will at least give credit where credit is due for the crazy idea. You had refrained, presumably because of the issues with your armour, and tried it anyone when you had no other choice. Sure I''d have liked you to do it earlier, but it was a good moment to try. Understand?"

    "Yes Sir" said Krekron

    "Meron?" asked Uncle.

    "Yes Sir?" said Meron unsure.

    "Do you think you made the right calls?" asked Uncle.

    "Wellбн um, yes. I do think so. Perhaps I could have better secured myself to Seralina, but considering the events that unfolded after that I don''t think anything I did was a mistake. I couldn''t use my normal defensive options because I already knew it wouldn''t work, and I don''t have much proper in the way of attacks." Said Meron underneath Uncle''s re.

    Uncle''s expression then softened. "Yes good. I''m d you stood by that decision. Honestly, I''m not sure I''d even say you were best off putting additional beard length to use securing you to Seralina. Sure it was a good defensive position, but if you''d looped around once more you''d have had hardly any hair for attacking.

    "Still, the main area of congrattions is certainly using your berserk attack. I''d have called that a win for your team if you managed to subdue them. You were alone, with only enemies around you, that outssed you in every way, and because this was an arena fight you had no escape route, not even considering both the subi are faster than you.

    "It''s a shame the others couldn''t capitalise on your attack but that sadly is just the nature of that particr ability. I''m a little surprised Kat managed to hold it off if I''m honest, but then again, she is at the upper end of Rank 2''s power scale."

    Uncle turned to face Seralina and let out a long breath. "Now, Seralina, I must say I''m a little disappointed in you this time. Oh don''t get me wrong, you had a really strong showing, and perhaps contributed the most to your team depending on how you count itбн but you just didn''t attack.

    "I think it was those few strikes by Kamiko to your eye right at the start of the fight that put you out of your game. Since those, you were almostpletely on the defensive. None of the power and readiness that was present in your match against Kat. You need to work on that I think. Just because your scales can protect most of you doesn''t mean you''ll never get hurt you know. You also surrendered when Kat broke a few scales, and sure, I''ll admit, at that point she''d have just needed to repeat it, but you have A LOT of scales. You could have afforded to trade a few for some hits on Kat.

    "I wasn''t harsh on you for it then, but it was much worse in this match." Finished Uncle with a sad smile and a shake of his head.

 Chapter 365: Wrapping up Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 365: Wrapping up Wrath</h4>

    After that, Uncle''s advice started to get increasingly specific as he focused on each demon individually, and Kat and Kamiko found themselves losing interest fast as the terms being used started to eclipse their admittedly meagre knowledge ofbat. Even Rock was freed from her confinement and given a thorough, if scathing review.

    This continued for a while, but the subi pair had no intention to interrupt. They were content to sit down nearby and lean on each other as they meditated. They hadn''t forgotten this was a punishment after all, and were determined toplete it to the best of their abilities even if that meant they had to refrain from doing anything for a while.

    Eventually, after the pair had well and truly lost track of time, they felt the others leave and started to gather their minds back up. Kat opened her eyes to see Uncle sitting down across from them with a smile on his face. "Sorry about that. I had some better ns that needed to be scrapped for your punishment.

    "I had nned to dismiss you, then have my talk with the others, before we met up tomorrow early and I''d give you both a small performance review and then set you up with another six challengers if I could manage it.

    "Sadly though, I''ve been called to deal with some rather serious matters and I''ll have to scrap both of those ns. Thanks for sticking around. I''ll just take you guys to the gates and see you off. I''ll have to provide you with a stamped note as well to exin why your punishment here ended early. Is that ok?" exined Uncle.

    *Wellбн I''m honestly not that disappointed. I had a good day, and can''t reallyin too much about it considering it''s supposed to be a punishment, but I can agree that I don''t think I could do this too often. Honestly, it was less nerve wracking when I''m in livebat during a summon. Here I need to both show my dominance as a Rank 2 without doing permanent damage. At least on a summoning I can run away or tank some hits properly.*

    "That''s fine" said both subi together and Uncle nodded, before leading them out of the tent.

    The trip back was quick, Uncle was writing on a piece of paper as he walked and didn''t seem as interested in the sights. For Kat and Kamiko, even after the meditation they''d just experienced, felt this was a good time to calm down more and spent the walk in silence.

    Arriving at the gate Uncle easily pushed open, he promptly handed over the notes and saluted them before taking off. Waitбн he''s just going to leave us here? What the heck? Kat heard the door m shut now that Uncle wasn''t there to hold it and felt the air blowing past her face.

    "What just happened?" spoke Kat, not realising she''d actually voiced her thoughts.

    "Oh, Mumins about this sort of thing all the time with Wrath. It''sбн well I wouldn''t say it''smon exactly but it happens enough that it isn''t a rare urrence. Wrath tends to be good at responding to things and not so good with additional nning. If I had to guess, something only a smidge rarer than a mon urrence'' happened. Wrath doesn''t exactly keep reserve forces on handбн

    "Or maybe you could say everyone is a reserve force? I''m not sure. Basically, whatever it is they are doing, they assign exactly as many people as needed to it, and not a person more. They like the challenge, or so I''ve been told by my Mum during her rants about the subject. This means that when things get bad, they tend to be really really bad. It usually means a team of demons failed at something and need someone a rank or two higher to bail them out.

    "Now, that might not sound impressive at Rank 2, but, if you''re not aware, demonic power scales exponentiallyбн sort of. It''s not an exact science but sayбн and do keep in mind I can''t actually remember what the correct number is, but a Rank 2 might be twice as strong as a Rank 1, while a Rank 3 would be eight times as strong, and then Rank 4 is sixteen." Said Kamiko jovially as she started heading down the pathway.

    Kat followed her, not really knowing what else to do, and said. "That does seem topound rather quickly."

    "Yup" confirmed Kamiko. "It''s why high Rank demons are given so much respect. A couple of Ranks make a big difference. Especially Rank 5. That''s where the difference is most obvious. Likeбн we can fight on even ish footing with well-trained Rank 1 demons, or very bad Rank 3''s, but a Rank 4 would be lucky to injure a Rank 5.

    "Plus, that''s where people tend to get one really really strong ability. Likeбн umбн well arguably regeneration like you have might count, though the Rank 5 equivalent would see you regenerating whole limbs in fractions of a second.

    "Or if they hadser eyes like me, they''d be able to slice through mountains with a nce. I mean, maybe not quite that strong, but it''s closer than most people care to admit. Those abilities also tend to define a demon. Likeбн say you got dream walking at five, you''d probably get a really good version of it, maybe you can take people along, or you already had a bunch of strong abilities rting to dreams and that just topped it off, and now you''re known as ''the dream demon'' or something.

    "It really is fascinating to see it happen to people. I mean, we learned a lot about it in school, but I''ve only seen the transformation once. It''sбн well it''s something I''ll tell you that. Oh, and Rank 5 is where people can start to hide their demonic features a bit easier. If they want to of course. An enemy trying it will find it just as hard as before."

    *Huhбн how do demons learn exactly? I wonder if they have schools like on Earth? What would they even teach though? Trantion seems to take care of a lot of things, and history would be kinda redundant because you can just ASK the older demons what happened.*

    "How does schooling work here?" asked Kat, having given up trying to puzzle it out. Kamiko''s obvious joy when providing answers might have swayed her as well.

    "Soбн schooling is, um, well first what is it to you? I think the trantion is being a bit weird?" asked Kamiko.

    *Hmm, rificationбн* "Well, for us school is a ce you go to learn various topics. Mathematics, how to speak and write thenguage, studying history and a few other things. We get tests for them and assignments that make sure we actually know what we are talking about and teachers to make sure we pass." said Kat.

    "Ok, that makes sense. Well, here in the Hub, it''s very different. The first, and most easily rtable thing is that everyone needs to read and write before you are allowed to ept your me and be Rank 1. There are buildings for it, and you can send your children thereбн but normally your parents or older siblings teach you.

    "The reason, or so we''ve all been told, is that if you gain your trantion ability without knowing how to read and write, you''ll never be able to learn and while you can understand spoken things fine, any form of text you look at will bepletely scrambled." Said Kamiko, shivering at the end and the idea you would be unable to see writing.

    *Hmm, I wonder how that applies to me. I know for a fact I had trantion magic before I became a Rank 1 demonбн but I was also turning into a demon at the same time. Maybe it''s connected to the system that gives it to you? That might be it, Hey D.E.M.O.N.S? Anyment.*

    D.E.M.O.N.S is unable to speak on Demonic Trantion. All D.E.M.O.N.S can do is assure User Kat that no mistakes were made during the activation of the ability.

    *Hmm, maybe I''ll treat those early weeks as an extended period of ranking up? That might be easiest to consider. Not sure if it''s right exactly butбн at least it would make sense.*

    "So, you''ve never known anyone to have that problem?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shook her head said. "No of course not. Everyone is very particr about things like that. Not only would the demon get fined, so would their family, sometimes family friends, and, if it happens more than once, the Section Overseer might get involved as well if it was really bad."

    *Okбн that sounds pretty serious. A lot worse than just not getting a high school certificate. I mean sure it''s just for the one subject but they make a huge deal out of it don''t they?* "Soбн" Kat drew out the words. "What exactly is a section overseer?"

 Chapter 366: PoliticsтАж kinda.

    <h4>Chapter 366: Politicsбн kinda.</h4>

    "Oh? I''m surprised that wasn''t covered when you first arrived in the Hub" said Kamiko. "It''s pretty standard information and everyone just sort of knows it. That''s why when you firste it''sбн I think I was told it''s the second thing on the information packet? Something like that. It''s also covered again in education, which, I know you said you didn''t do, but I justбн well I was under the impression it was somewhat clear" said Kamiko.

    "I think I can get the idea of it just from the name, but no, the first time I was in the Hub was for a medical emergency" said Kat

    Kamiko''s eyes went wide. "What? That''s not good at all. What could you have possiblye down with? You have such good regeneration, immunity to hot and cold attacks, a demon, so most diseases on worlds ranked low enough for young demons like us to be summoned toбн seriously how?"

    "Umбн well, I was stabbed in the heart repeatedly while being low on demonic energy, and then that still wasn''t enough, so I finished the job and got stabbed a bit more for my trouble" said Kat.

    "Oh yes. I mean, Oh no. I meanбн sorry. When I said Oh yes, I meant that would probably do it. I''m not happy at all something like that happened to you, but it''s good to know that you can take extreme trauma like that anyway. I mean, no that isn''t something you want to knowбн er umбн I''m d you''re ok?" stammered Kamiko, who was now sweating somewhat and moving her arms around in a panic.

    Kat just gave the poor girl a hug. "It''s ok. I know what you mean, and I''m d that you care" said Kat while pulling Kamiko in tightly.

    "But you still didn''t tell me about the Section Overseer" said Kat

    Kamiko''s blush was hidden by the fact her face was pressed into Kat''s neck. She was certainly tempted to just keep it there and prevent her embarrassment showing, but quickly decided it couldn''t have been worse than what she''d already said.

    "Right, so umбн I''m really not sure what topare it to Kat. The Section Overseer just sort ofбн is? I mean they look after an area, and people take their serious problems to them, and they report to someone else, but I don''t rightly remember what those guys are called. Umбн sometimes the Section Overseer is elected by everyone in the section, other times it''s some sort of contest?

    "No, I''m pretty sure that''s right. I believe I remember once that when an old district near where I live had their overseer step down, they had an art contest that decided who was recing him. Iбн I think I went to it? I''m not sure it was over ten years ago now and I was very young.

    "Umбн I know Wrath pretty much always has a tournament for it, but I''m not sure when exactly it happens or how often because wellбн they just have those all the time. Alsoбн I''m not sure if the Wrathpound has multiple Overseers or notбн I think they should, thend is certainlyrge enough. But because it''s apound maybe not." Said Kamiko trailing off as she started to consider the exact boundaries of each section.

    Kat mulled over that information in her head before asking. "So, you said they are around to settle disputes right? What is to stop people justбнing to them for every little thing?"

    "Oh, well umбн it actually costsбн arge percentage? I''m pretty sure it is a percentage, of any currency you have if you lose the dispute. The more often youe in for disputes and the more serious the dispute is, the more it costs, except, the Overseer is the one who sets the fee, and they set it before the verdict, so sometimes if the im is really frivolous they make the fine muchrger to ount for that and BOTH people have to pay.

    "Now, of course, if the Overseer actually does that there is the option to appeal to D.E.M.O.N.S for it to get overruled if you feel they were excessively cruel, but it''s not particrly often that gets overturned because most Overseers like the job, and they don''t actually get the currency from their verdicts soбн there isn''t really much of a point to being cruel about it unless you enjoy that sort of thing I suppose" said Kamiko finishing off with a shrug.

    "So do they get paid?" asked Kat

    Kamiko nodded. "Yup. They get paid a fixed fee I think, as well as a bonus when they get reviewed at the end of the year if they do well on the section wide survey. Additionally, they don''t have to ever ept a summoning no matter what Rank.

    "Now, most Overseers are higher ranked because that means they can enforce their verdicts when they need to if people are being unreasonable. Oh D.E.M.O.N.S can do it, but I know that costs the Overseer part of their sry, and damages their end of year score when the surveyse in so yeah, it''s more of an older demon thing." Exined Kamiko.

    *Well, I suppose that makes sense. It really does sound like a mayoral position or something simr. They also seem to be a bit of a counsellor as well though. Still it does seem like an interesting job. I just wonder how many people they have to look over. I can''t quite decide what sized group it would be.

    On the one hand, it seems like you''d want to be good at it, you''d need to make sure you had time for people to alwayse see you so you''re always on the clockбн but how many people have problems on the regr? Likeбн if it was entirely houses for example, there would probably be a number of families that make almost no problems so you''d need a few hundred, maybe even a thousand houses, before you were busy on any consisted basis.*

    "Hey Kamiko, how many people are in a Section?" asked Kat

    "Well, that sort of thing changes semi-regrly. I think it''s once a decade? I''d have to check, but once a decade, if that is correct, all of sections get looked over, and if there are too many reports it gets separated into two or spread out into neighbouring sections if that''s possible. The same is true for the other way around. Not enoughints and they get more people to look after.

    "Some ces, like thepounds, don''t really change size for obvious reasons but I believe they potentially get other jobs, like visiting highint areas during the next ten-year span and things like that." Said Kamiko.

    *Huhбн that actually sounds like a well put together system. It does make me wonder who decides on housing and zonews or roads and suchбн actually probably THE system. It seems like the type of thing that would be more easily automated.*

    "Does the system, er I mean, D.E.M.O.N.S manage the like zoning districts and stuff?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko shrugged. "It really depends. So, from what I know, you can petition the system for it to zonend for you. You give it a list of people interested in living in a particr area and it sorts the whole thing out, mostly free of charge. It''s a few embers per person, but that''s basically nothing for the work D.E.M.O.N.S is doing. Then you all get a chance to buy plots in an auction after they have been assigned their type. D.E.M.O.N.S does outline all avable property, so you know what you want to chase after.

    "The other way you can do it, is personally buy a bunch ofnd yourself and rent it to people. Or, buy thend and sell it, but most people don''t do that second one. It''sбн well it''s not actually that popr of a decision unless you are building a newpound if I''m honest. My parents said it''s reallymon when Hubs are founded because the people who discover and clear it all out get massive discounts on buying thend, but once things settle down it really just isn''t worth it.

    "Still, I know there are quite a few sections that started off that way, and they are part of some of thergest cities now, so, it''s not like there are NO reasons at all to do it. Just that it isn''t really something thates up much now" said Kamiko happily chatting to Kat.

    *Well, that has been rather enlightening. Butбн what are we still doing on the road.* "Hey Kamiko, exactly why are we walking along for? Do weбн like finish for the day? Go home? Go to some holding facility?" asked Kat.

    "I''mбн actually I have no idea." Said Kamiko, finally out of words for Kat. *Hmm, well I guess I''ll just have to ask.*

 Chapter 367: A Cosy Cottage

    <h4>Chapter 367: A Cosy Cottage</h4>

    *So system, what is the word? Oh, and can you broadcast the answer to Kamiko as well.*

    User Kamiko and User Kat will find that during Punishments the relevant User is unable to leave the current Hub untilpletion of the Punishment or Punishments in question. If a User requires housing D.E.M.O.N.S will provide a temporary room.

    *Huh, that''s a shame. It means I won''t be able to see everyone for a bit. I should really send them a message exining that I suppose-* Kat''s train of thought was cut off when Kamiko let out a high-pitched squeal. Kat was instantly on guard, looking around for danger, until she saw therge smile on her friend''s face.

    "What?" asked Kat.

    "You cane over to my house for a sleepover! Oh, I''m so excited. I''ve never had anyone who''d actually want to stay the night. I mean, sure I thought I did a few times butбн well I don''t need to talk about that, so don''t worry. Oh, I''m so so, excited." Kamiko froze her celebration. "That isбн um, of course if you want toe?"

    Kamiko''s eyes seemedrger than normal as she gazed up at Kat with a pleading sensation she could feel tugging her in. *Damn, she''s pretty good. Sylvie training doesn''t seem to have provided me a resistance. It''s not quite as adorable but it clearly means so much to her that my reason is willing to go along with it. See this, this is how subus powers should work.* "Of course I do Kamiko" said Kat with a smile on her own, which, even though she''d been fighting the urge to agree, was in no way forced.

    "Great!" said Kamiko as she grabbed onto Kat''s arm and then suddenly a st of fire surrounded them. It was different then interdimensional travel. Instead of a soft floating sensation that stretched on over the course of a few minutes this was a quick snap, mostly of pink me, before Kat''s vision cleared.

    Kat''s jaw dropped when it did. *Whatever I was expecting for a house. It wasn''t this.* In front of Kat was the quintessential cottage in most ways. Kamiko''s house seemed to be a small stone building, that was surrounded by a small but lovingly cared for garden. First, the house.

    It looked to be made of carved stone that had been stacked together. It was a nice mix of colours, mostly varying shades of soft grey with the asional ssh of light red or darker ck that kept things interesting. It was shaped somewhat like a child''s drawing of a house, though the front door was on the side of the house instead of the front, with a small extra pointed window up and to the left of the door, that must lead to the attic.

    The roofing was all made out of the same ck stone, even darker than the darkest supporting stone, and while you''d think that might make the cottage take on a darker feel, the interlining of the tiles helped alleviate that alongside the garden.

    Which was perhaps the true centrepiece of the cottage. There was no fence that surrounded the property, instead it was a carefully trimmed rose hedge that reached Kat''s waist. The strange thing about it was that the roses changed colour slowly as they made their way around the perimeter. Starting with bright white, over to pink, and then a red, before the rose bushes were hidden from view.

    Beyond that, was a small path to the door that had short bushes of red and white Starlias Dahlia''s that had a bright yellow centre surrounded by twoyers of six leaves each that had red on the outside and base that bled into a white centre. Off to the right side was arge tree that stood taller than Kamiko''s cottage house. Kat didn''t know this, but it was arge Magnolia Grandiflora that had soft pink petals and a number of branches ranging from thin and spindly to twice the thickness of Kat''s leg.

    "Wow. This ce is beautiful" said Kat.

    "Naw, you really think so?" said Kamiko looking away embarrassed. "A lot of people call it over done, or not worth the effort, or a disgrace of a front yard"

    Kat frowned. "Ok, I was maybe following you with the force two points, but I really don''t understand the third" said Kat.

    "Oh well, um, see" Kamiko gestured to her neighbours as she talked. In the yards next to Kamiko''s house were yards field with intricately carved stonework. "The style shifted over a longбн" Kamiko coughed and looked frantically around for a second. "they changed style over the course of my mother''s life after she bought the cottage. Sheбн well there was a bit of aбн obviously it wasn''t a lie, but someбн misleading things said about the area when the sale was made.

    "See, the area had gotten together and agreed to switch away from gardens you see. They were all having to spend too much time tending them, as the massive amount of greenery was reacting with each other and the demonic energy in this ce and causing some problems.

    "And the people who lived here weren''t exactly high rank at the time. Now, ines the couple who used to own this cottage. I don''t know anything about them, but the story I was told by Mum is that they said they couldn''t take care of their garden anymore so they were selling it and the house.

    "Now, the implication was that Mum could take over the gardening like she''d always dreamed. A lovely little cottage house, away from her own family, and an old, and, well it was somewhat unmaintained at the time, but nothing a little work couldn''t fix, garden. So she bought the house with dad soon after.

    "The problem was, the section had already agreed to either remove their gardens or move and let the next person do it. They''d all agreed to this soбн when Mum started fixing the garden it raised some eyebrowsбн

    "And then when she started to really spruce it up while everyone else was tearing their own down it started a massive dispute. In the end though, Mum hadn''t agreed to anything, and they couldn''t force her into it because, well I said this was a low Rank area, mostly for older Rank 2 demons, and she was Rank 4 at the time.

    "So she basically told them they had no choice but to let her continue with the garden, because they couldn''t stop her even if they all attacked. I''m not sure that was strictly true, but it worked.

    "Nowadaysбн the area has a lot of stonework, and all new residents have to agree to no gardens butбн Mum still got away with it, and she tends to it in her free timeбн personally, I suspect, and don''t tell Mum I said this butбн I think she knew the whole time. Even though the family was trying pull one over on her, I think she knew anyway and agreed to the whole thing for the extra challenge.

    "This is further supported by the fact that every now and again people try to burn down our garden, or trash it in some other way. It never works, and everything is always fixed in a day, or two days max. Mum grumbles a tiny bit the morning it happens, then she has this massive smile like the cat that ate the canary shortly afterwards."

    "Huh, your mum seems like a really interesting person. Will I be likely to meet her while I''m here?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko tapped her tail against her side. "Wellбн that really depends. I''m not sure she expected me home because of the punishments, and most of the others are out doing their own things, so she''s probably at the hospital."

    Kat nodded. "Hey, how many siblings DO you have anyway?"

    "Wellбн it depends how you want to count things. I''m the youngest of my sisters though, I''m actually not the lowest Rank. Oh, and I have no brothers. The reason I said it depends on how you want to count it is twofold.

    "One is that my oldest sister turned out to be my great great aunt who had a really bad reaction with a strange artifact that turned her into a child. The process was reversedбн but she''d lost all her memories so instead they turned her back into a child once more and my parents raised her as their adopted daughter.

    "We weren''t told about this for quite a while until one of mum''s other family let it slip, and let me tell you, Mum was not happy. The reason being, is that, to simte childhood a really really high-Ranking demon stripped Elmony, that''s her name, back down to Rank 1. It''s practically impossible to do, or so I''ve been told, so I''m not sure how they managed it, but they did.

    "Anyway, everyone had supposedly agreed that they''d never bring it up and treat her like her own person becauseбн well she pretty much is. From what I''ve heard, Elemony, and Great Great Aunt Elmony aren''t anything alike at all. Soбн yeah not sure what she counts as" said Kamiko.

    "Wow. Your family is weird" said Kat.

    Kamiko sighed. "The others aren''t quite that badбн"

 Chapter 368: Sibling Details

    <h4>Chapter 368: Sibling Details</h4>

    "See, there is the next oldest, after Elmony, her name is Meradithna. Iбн don''t really want to talk about her too much. Part of that is because I don''t really know her and I''ve only really HEARD thingsбн but apparently, she disowned Mum and Dad and imed that she had no parents.

    "I''ve never met her because of it though all of them except, Aslena, the second youngest have met her at one point or another. The Triplets, Erra, Merra, and Kerra, all think she''s good, but everyone else kind ofбн says REALLY bad things about them, and the triplets actually don''t contradict most of it soбн I''m not sure what to think.

    "Anyway, I''m skipping around a bit. Merdithna, second oldest sister and firstborn. She does actually still have a room here but it has been sealed. I''m not sure by who, nobody is willing to tell me. We do have a few pictures around the ce andбн one thing I''m not terriblyfortable with is the fact that she actually looks simr to me. It means so much to me that Mum and Dad have never treated me as if I was her butбн the resemnce is rather uncanny.

    "Sure, we have a few of them. Like her horns are angled differently to mine, and she has no tail, butбн sometimesбн never mind forget I ever said anything" trailed off Kamiko.

    "So, the Triplets! Other than the fact that they look the same, they couldn''t be more different. Er well, they also have simr abilities, but they ACT differently. So, the three of them look like little copies of Mum but with Dad''s eyes. That''s actually one thing they agree on, that missing out on Mum''s eyes was a disappointment.

    "Anyway, Merra is very sporty. She likes to pick up new physical hobbies like she''s shopping for candy at the shops. She picks up a new one whenever it strikes her fancy and trains really hard, then challenges everyone with even a modicum of skill in the sport to match until she gets bored and picks something else.

    "Sometimes that takes a while, especially if the people she ys against arepetent, but she has a penchant for picking strange obscure sports without too many people that train in it and abusing her amazing reflexes and talent to beat people who have been ying whichever sport she happens to be on for years.

    "Erra is a bookworm through and through. Her room, though that''s another thing, the triplets hate sleeping apart, and Merra''s room sort of belongs to all of them, anyway, Erra. Her room is filled with stacks and stacks of books. All of them have been read at least once, and she visits the library so often you''d think she was a librarian.

    "One quirk of her though, is that she''s not a fan of rereading books. This actually annoys Mum a lot because she KEEPS them all, even though she refuses to read them again. Still whenever thises up, Errapares it to keeping a garden of books and Mum just rolls her eyes and lets her have her way.

    "Kerraбн she''s a little different in that she likes to paint, but her favourite subject is the other two triplets. She shadows them around for a while till she finds a worthwhile scene and then runs off back home to start drawing it up.

    "She''s really good at stealth, and even though Merra and Erra, know she follows them around they hardly ever find her. Kerra likes to get action shots of Merra primarily, and likes to read over Erra''s shoulder and draw her in the scene of whatever book she''s reading if it takes Kerra''s interest.

    "She also stores a bunch of paintings in her sort of room like Erra, butбн she regrly sells her paintings. She does keep her favourites and family is always able to im one if they want. I actually have a great picture of Erra in a ballgown dancing with, well I know in the story it was supposed to be a prince, but it''s just Merra in a wig. I find it somewhat funny. Oh, and Kerra is ALL of the background dancers.

    "They grumble a bit about the fact that I picked it out, but I''m almost certain those three worked on it together, and the fact they''ve never properlyined means I''m probably right." Kamiko finished letting out a long breath of air.

    *Huh, Kamiko''s siblings seem rather interesting. Though, she didn''t really say what Elmony was actually LIKE aw well, we still have one more to go.*

    "Sorry about that Kat" said Kamiko. "I sort of lose myself a bit when talking about things that interesting, and I really do love my family. Would you like to hear about Aslena?" asked Kamiko.

    Kat nodded and said, "Well, that does sound good, but maybe we should actually go into your house instead of standing on the sidewalk?"

    Kamiko blushed and nodded before saying. "Woops sorry. Yeah. Umбн right this way"

    Kamiko led Kat down the pathway up to her door and pushed it open to reveal arge kitchen and dining area. The table seemed designed to seat twelve, with five chairs on either side and one at either end of the table. This took up around half the area, while the rest was the kitchen.

    To Kat, it looked rather simr to the kitchen back at the orphanage more so than Vivian, or really Callisto''s kitchen. It had tworge ovens side by side set into a central bench. The ovens took up the centre, with bench space on either side of the ovens. The back wall was filled with a number of cupboards across the top and arge window into the garden in the middle with more cupboards along the bottom.

    It was as she was admiring the area that she realised. *This takes up a tonne of space. Actually it probably takes up eighty or ny percent of the houseбн where does everyone sleep?* "Hey Kamiko?" asked Kat as she was led over to the table. Kamiko pulled out two chairs and faced them towards each other so they could keep speaking.

    "Yeah?"

    "I was just wonderingбн where does everyone sleep?" asked Kat, "I meanбн and I hope this isn''t some kind of major offence butбн you just don''t have the space for bedrooms if the kitchen is thisrge"

    Kamiko nodded. "We do, but of course, it doesn''t fit up here. See, Mum had the house for a loбн well, she had the house some time before she had any children, or even adopted Elmony. Originally, her and Dad just lived in the attic. It''s not actually as small as it looks, but that is where they stayed andбн when it came time to upgradeбн instead of moving they renovated.

    "It was actually really expensive apparently. This is because the rooms all needed to be a lot deeper than the house because of the garden. They did however, excavate basically the whole yard once they did get down there, and it''s three levels of basement all together. So we have plenty of space." Said Kamiko

    *Huh that''s actually pretty cool. Natural lighting might be a problem, but I imagine demons have figured something out for that otherwise Kamiko''s mother would have done something else. She doesn''t seem like the kind of person to enjoy living underground if it''s drab and dark unless lit by artificial lights.*

    "That''s really cool. I don''t think I''ve ever been to a basement before. An underground temple once, but not a basement." Said Kat. "Would you like to finish up your siblings by talking about Aslena?"

    Kamiko nodded. "Yeah, she''sбн well, I''m a lot of ways closest with her, and a lot of ways the furthest apart. See, the triplets are all A LOT older than I am, or well,paratively anyway. So are the rest I guess, but Aslena actually grew up with me.

    "Howeverбн she''s always been obsessed with her looks. She''sбн she''s kinda the subus stereotype. She fits it all to a T. She doesn''t even spend any time getting ready to Rank up. She could easily make Rank 2 now with likeбн maybe a week''s worth of effort tops, but she just doesn''t care.

    "She spends most of her time outside of summoning picking clothesбн and most of her time DURING them picking clothes as well. She surprisingly found a bit of a niche, in that her eyes allow her to see someone''s exact measurements and she uses that talent to pick out outfits for them. She really loves her job andбн I love her as well butбн"

    Kamiko gestured down at herself. "I was never ''cool'' nor did I ever really like any of the outfits she suggested I wear and thatбн well, it weighed on her end of the rtionship I''m sure. I still take every opportunity to spend time with her, butбн she''s never quite as happy about it as me I don''t think."

 Chapter 369: Reminiscing

    <h4>Chapter 369: Reminiscing</h4>

    "Well, I guess I can sort of rte" said Kat slowly as she considered what Kamiko likely thought about the situation. "See, because I was one of the people that didn''t get adopted out early, I actually spent the most time out of anyone I know in the orphanage I grew up in. This meant that, despite not always being older than some of the kids, I was still everyone''s older sister somehow and I was the person you''d go to for help a lot of the time.

    "Sure, some kids would still go to Gramps, the man who ran the orphanage, but for the little stuff it was almost always me, and, not to brag, but most of the kids really enjoyed spending time with me when they could. Except for a rare few who always seemed to have something against me and liked to cause trouble.

    "The ones I have in mind were actually perfectly civil in school, or when Gramps was in charge, and arge part of me feels like they only made trouble specifically for me, but I''m not sure why. Some people said it was because they wanted more attention from me, but they probably got even less attention because of their actions so I don''t really know"

    Kamiko''s eyes seemed to shine as she smiled. "That sounds so cool. I like having a big family, but I can''t quite imagine having one that big. How do people normally feel when someone gets adopted? On both sides of things, the people leaving and the people staying behind."

    Kat bit her lip as she thought about it for a few seconds. *Hmm, leaving is always aplicated fair, but for Gramps'' orphanage it wasn''t so badбн* "Well, I''ve heard this isn''t terribly typical but we had a really high turnover rate, as in, kids that woulde to the orphanage rarely stayed long. Most didn''t even spend a year in the orphanage before being adopted, and almost all were gone before two years was up.

    "It truly was odd that nobody tried to adopt me, but anyway. For most of us we were quite happy with the event. They were getting a home again with people that would care for them. Gramps did try, and I helped him when I was older butбн for the kids who didn''t stay long they''d always want to be adopted.

    "The orphanageбн I''m not sure it was ever really ''home'' for them the same way it was for me, if that makes sense? Likeбн most of them had to deal with losing their family, and then by the time they got over that and started settling in, learning the ropes, they got adopted and suddenly they had a family again and a home to go to."

    "Huh" said Kamiko. "Sorry Kat but I justбн I can''t really picture it. This" Kamiko gestured around the room, "is home, and it always has been. Apparently it''s been remodelled a few times but I wasn''t alive for any of them. Soбн I can kind of get an idea of what it might feel like not being at home from the few times we went and visited rtives but it''s not really the same is it"

    Kat shook her head. "Well, I''m not sure? I imagine not from what I''ve heard but obviously I don''t have any rtives so I can''t reallypare."

    "Oh, I''m sorry" said Kamiko, visibly wilting in ce.

    "No, it''s fine really." Said Kat as she made cating gestures towards Kamiko "Unlike some kids I don''t remember a time I wasn''t in the orphanage. Gramps was my family, and so were a few of the kids that lived there. It never bothered me at all, don''t worry."

    Kamiko seemed to visibly brighten back up as she heard this but it didn''tpletely recover her shine, her smile just a slight bit smaller, but was more than noticeable when you had demonic eyesight. "That''s good. Umбн though it does sort of remind me. Did you want anything to eat? Do you need anything? I really only eat once a day at breakfast but the triplets have to eat two meals a day and Aslena only needs to eat once a week.

    "Mum does grumble at her for that, and I personally think she sneaks a few extra bites of food in while she''s out doing things with her friends or on a summoning trip, but nobody has ever caught her so we have to take her word for it" said Kamiko.

    *Hmmбн how long did I go without food? Eh, it''s not that important.* "Don''t worry too much about me, I can go a few days without it and feel no worse for wear. I''m not exactly sure how often, I''d need to think about it, and it''s not really important so I won''t bother." Said Kat.

    "That''s a little strange considering you have regeneration. Though I suppose yours is powered by your demonic energy which is lessmon than you''d think so maybe that is normal for people like you?" pondered Kamiko.

    "No idea" said Kat "I''ve not really met other demons with a simr ability"

    "Huh. That''s fair enough I suppose. It is rather rare and you''ve not been exposed to too many demons just yet. Oh, that does remind me, would you like to talk about your summoning adventures? Not all of them are interesting from what I''ve heard but I bet you have some cool stories and I''d love to hear them." Said Kamiko.

    *Oh shit. System, can I tell those? You didn''t want me spreading around that I was human at the start right? And it''s kind of hard to exin some of them without that particr bit of knowledge.*

    User Kat may freely spread that knowledge amongst other Users. There is no problem. They will be asked not to spread the information with others if necessary.

    *Oh, neat.*

    "Ok, well I would like to talk about it, but before that I need to exin something so that my first summoning makes more sense. Then I''d like to hear some of your adventures if you don''t mind" said Kat.

    Kamiko nodded, practically bouncing in the chair. Kat grinned and wished for a brief moment her wings were smaller so she fit properly in chairs before realising that being able to fly was so worth the trade-off. "Right, soбн this might sound weird, but I started out as a human. Or well, I''m not sure if that''s totally true, but I didn''t THINK I was a demon for a long time."

    "How does that work?" asked Kamiko "I''m sure your tail or wings would be a big giveaway and it''s not like you can hide them"

    "Ah, see, that''s the thingбн" said Kat "They only started to pop up after my first summoning. I got a tail shortly afterwards. It wasбн well honestly most of the stages were not pleasant, but I got a tail, then my skin smoothed outбн andбн I think my eyes were done that time as well, oh and my hair to. That was a big week now that I think about it.

    "Later on I got my wings, then finally my horns, a massive fever and I was Rank 1" said Kat.

    "Weird. I didn''t think we were allowed to go on any summonings before we became Rank 1 demons." said Kamiko.

    Kat shrugged. "I know my situation is pretty rare so I''m not sure how possible it is for others. Anyway, you might enjoy what happened and appreciate theedy. So, I was summoned by this apprentice and obviously, I showed up without any demonic features because I didn''t have any, I was also half asleep at the timeбн"

    "Oh. Oh they didn''t!" said Kamiko eyes wide and already trying to stifle giggles.

    Kat wiggled her eyebrows. "I think so. The old guy, the master, told the apprentice to send me back straight away, they were arguing about it though. The apprentice was so proud of finally summoning a demon.

    "All the whileбн" Kat let herself trail off so Kamiko could fill it in.

    "The Master guy was freaking out thinking you were a high rank demon" managed Kamiko between fits of giggles.

    "Yup, got it in one" said Kat.

    Kamiko continued tough for a little while longer before saying. "That is great. Oh, I can just imagine you, all stoic and cool, while actually being half asleep and just as confused as they are about what''s going on. They misinterpret everything and send you straight back. Oh it''s glorious."

    Kat nodded, and Kamiko continued. "You know, it''s funny you mention that, because my first summoning was also a bit of a mix up. Sure, I got the job done butбн well it was a bit weird. Or, perhaps not weird, I''m not sure howmon this kind of thing is, but there was also a ratherrge misunderstanding when I was summoned."

    "Huh. Well I''d love to hear it" said Kat.

 Chapter 370: Ghost Stories

    <h4>Chapter 370: Ghost Stories</h4>

    Kamiko got straight into her story, "So, I actually had a few hugs with my familyбн well more than a few before leaving. Everyone was there, er, I mean, everyone except Meradithna was there. I was so happy they were all there to see me off. I gave everyone a hug or twoбн or three, and it was pretty good.

    "I wasбн more than a little over eager so I had a backpack with me full of things I might need. I know now that there is no reason to do that unless you really want to, but I was panicking a little inside despite how happy I was to finally have my first summoning. Some people really dread it but I couldn''t wait. I wanted to show people I could actually do things without tripping over myself.

    "Granted, I had mostly grown out of that habit in the year before that once Mum started teaching me weapons but that didn''t stop them from making fun of me for it afterwards. Anyway, in case you don''t know. Despite my outfit, I''m no more effective against ghosts than the next demon. Actually, because my demonic fire is ice attuned I''m probably LESS effective than your average demon."

    Kat felt the need to jump in here. "Um, why would you be good at fighting ghosts? Also, ghosts are real?"

    Kamiko''s eyes widened. "Oh. Umбн sort of? Some ghosts are more real than others, and it depends on the world. It''s hard to exin but umбн would you rather hear about them or why people thought I''d be good at fighting ghosts?"

    "Umбн ghosts first outfit second, because I feel like that will better lead into the story again" said Kat.

    "Yeahбн yeah I guess it does" mused Kamiko. "Right so ghosts. There are quite a few different types of ghostly spirits and it really is a pain to categorise all of them. So, first off are the ghosts that have actually been people. Depending on how they are made, and how powerful they are, it''s sometimes true that they are the same person.

    "See, if they were never that strong, and it was more of a coincidence than anything else, or ghosts are supressed in that realm for whatever reason, they aren''t actually the soul of the person who died, more ofбн? aplicated mana of qi construct that LOOKS like a person. These are the weakest sentient ghosts. They don''t do much, most of them are impossible to hold a conversation with if it goes longer than a few sentencesбн and generally they don''t actually do much.

    "Now, the next simr type of ghost are ones thatбн are only in the strictest sense ''once a person''. These are your wraiths or spirits of vengeance. Theyбн are more like a bundle of mana and anger. They can very rarely be made out of qi, apparently, but I''ve never met one. Then again, I''ve never met the other types of ghosts either so, I''m just going off what I''ve heard. Merra has actually dealt with them a few times and so has Dad.

    "Anyway, anger, or sometimes another emotion like hatred or disgust or a few others, but it''s normally anger, even the ones that seem like hatred are normally. These ghosts only look superficially like the person they were once supposed to be, and are just angry all the time. They don''t always count as ghostsing from people, but because they are still created when a person dies, they count.

    "Umбн after that it''s true ghosts. These are the souls of people that are still bound to the world somehow. Normally it''s a ritual of some kind, because other circumstances create the other kinds of ghosts instead. These aren''t verymon because the rituals are never easy to perform, and people don''t actuallyst all that long as just a soul.

    "Nothing is really meant to be just a soul. Even the other kinds of spirits aren''t truly just a soul, they have other bits and pieces to them that keep them alive. Some people have tried to copy that butбн it never works, you soul gets pushed out of reality if you try and you end up as another kind of ghost.

    "See, for most of the nontrue ghosts, the higher energy creates a sort of shellбн around isn''t quite the right word because a soul isn''t a three-dimensional construct, so what happens instead is that the soul gets tied into a three-dimensional construct that forms the ''body'' of the ghost and shelters the soul from any direct damage.

    "True ghosts have a simr shell, but they don''t have a way to refresh it naturally. That''s the main limitation on them and why they normally require an outside ritual to power them and keep them functioning. Liches can alsoe under that category if their body has been recently destroyed and they are being pulled back to their phctery, but that only takes a few seconds anyway so it hardly counts."

    Kamiko stopped to take in a long breath, before looking over at Kat who was still listening intently and gave her a small nod of acknowledgement. "Right soбн the other kinds aren''t actually ghosts, or not proper ghosts. Banshees for example, were never human and are things that pop up asionally when a lot of mana is in the air and it has nothing else to go into.

    "Another thing is sometimes people think elementals are spiritsбн on ount of the wholeбн not having a solid body thing. Especially the humanoid looking ones that are more powerful, though because they can speak the issue gets cleared up pretty quicklyбн normally. I''ve been told by Aslena that sometimes they keep it going as a joke.

    "Oh, and living shadow sloth demons. They also cause some confusion but they aren''t actually made up of nothing they areбн it''s this really weird feeling substanceбн it''s kind of likeбн tar and water and then nothing all at the same time. Trust me, you don''t want to shake one of their hands, it''s super disturbing. But yeah, despite looking like a shadow, and acting like a ghostбн they do have a proper body so they don''t count. Oh and they have demonic energy so they really don''t count"

    "Then there are a few other kinds of beings thatбн are just called spirits? They are fully solid beings that have some strange property or another and just somehow ended up with thebel for one reason or another.

    "Like fairies. In some ces they are known as a kind of nature spirit even though they are part of the fae, and nobody in the know would say otherwise. Of course, that is exactly why they believe incorrectly, is that they aren''t in the knowбн umбн" Kamiko started to trail off.

    "Honestly I don''t know that much about other kinds of ghosts." Admitted Kamiko. "Wait, no, there is also holograms. But those are either horribly misinformed or liars because wellбн they are holograms."

    "That''s fine." Said Kat with a slight giggle "Can there be ghosts of demons? You said it took mana or qi, but you never mentioned demonic energy"

    "Oh right. So, no, we just can''t. I''ve heard a few conflicting reasons as to why and I''m personally not sure which one is true. The first one, is that we signed a thing with the angels to enforce the fact that we can''t be ghosts. However,бн the fact that demons can actually talk about this supposed contract freely leads me to believe it''s just not true.

    "Most angel stuff, other than just stating their existence, is really hush hush before you get to certain Ranks. Not sure what Ranks, but it does seem like the stronger demons are able to mention things offhandedly. Not much of course, and my memory is particrly hazy around the times it was mentioned near me, but yeah, that''s what some people say.

    "Other people say that D.E.M.O.N.S eats our souls after we die but, I don''t really believe that one. If the system can stop as spreading information about angels, I don''t see why it would let us spread rumours about it trying to eat our souls after we die if it was actually something it could do.

    "Anyway, another thought is that it''s something to do with demonic energy. It sort of has a mind of its own. We can see this because it corrupts other living things that try to absorb and assimte it. To my knowledge, no ghost has ever been formed from a being that absorbed demonic energy like that so some people think that''s why we don''t be ghosts.

    "Personally. I''m just not sure. None of those answers feel quite right to me, and some are ratherбн well not easily, butmon sense lets you disprove them for the most part rather easily. Then again, demons don''t exactly die often so it''s rather a moot point I guess" finished Kamiko who seemed to decide it was finally time to take another breath.

 Chapter 371: KamikoтАЩs first summoning

    <h4>Chapter 371: Kamikoбпs first summoning</h4>

    "Right sorry Kat" said Kamiko "I got a bit side tracked there. I didn''t mean to spend so much time talking about ghostsбн but I guess it is a little important to the story so it wasn''t time wasted really. Um do you want a drink?"

    "I''m fine, I don''t really get a parched throat anymore, or at least, I haven''t gone long enough without water that it''s be a problem, and I can make ice if I really need. Also, I enjoyed the ghost talk it was informative."

    Kamiko smiled and her eyes started to twirl. "That''s great to hear. I guess I should start the summoning story then. So, I got called off to this temple you see. In the middle of a massive room filled withбн Oh it must have been two hundred people or so? Maybe more, all praying to the circle that I was summoned in.

    "The ce itself was mostly wooden and stuff, pretty bare, but what was there was spectacr. The support beams, all four of them, were beautifully carved with all sorts of flowers lining it all the way to the top. Actually, wait, I think there was just polished wood until a bit past head height? To keep it away from hands maybe?

    "Anyway, the walls on either side had big murals on it. One was of some dude fighting a dragon, I think? Sorry I didn''t get to spend long looking at them, and unlike the pirs they didn''t stand out that much to me. I think the second one was a mountainndscape, though rather stylised if I remember that much.

    "They also had this massive bell behind me, supported by a couple of stacked wood blocksбн I''m not sure why it was like that though, because it wasn''t hung up by them, no that would make way too much sense. Instead, they had the bell bncing on them. No idea how they ever actually used the thing.

    "Still, I''m getting side tracked again. So, this guyes up to me once I''ve been summoned, and he has thisrge ck hat and these really colourful robes, and a massive beard. He just sort of looks impressive you know the type?

    "So, he walks up to me, ps his hands together and bows twice and saysбнplete nonsense. Now, at the time, I was freaking out. I thought that my trantion ability wasn''t working and I was dying inside trying to figure out what I''d done wrong or why I couldn''t understand anything he was saying.

    "And he was just sort ofбн looking at me after he''d finished like I was supposed to do something else. We both sort of justбн stared at each other for a while until eventually I start looking around, and then he starts looking rather unimpressed and some more time passes, and eventually, he turns around and looks at some other guy in the front row.

    "Don''t remember him, I think he was hidden from view by the big hat guy, and he says, "I think something has gone wrong with the ritual" now, of course, I was even more confused. Why did they think something had gone wrong, why did my trantion work now? Did it need a bit of time to get whatevernguage he was speaking in the database or something?

    "Should I tell him I can understand him now? All sorts of questions are running through my head when the kneeling dude says, "As far as I know the words were correct sir" and the big hat guy says, "Well clearly something has gone wrong hasn''t it?" so at this point, I''m freaking out, they''re freaking out, everyone in the backgroundбн is actually pretty chill if I''m being honest, but I was thinking they were also freaking out.

    "So I just sort of blurt out something like "What the heck are you talking about?" and they look at me like I''d justбн stabbed someone or something? Anyway, theyin a bit about how I didn''t respond originally, and I exined that I didn''t understand them which for some reason was very confusing.

    "Anyway, so it turned out that, oh wait, did I mention everyone in the crowd was a man? That will be a little more relevant in a second. So anyway, apparently they were happy with what I was wearing because it was close enough to be mistaken for a shrine maiden outfit of their religion, and women are responsible for cleansing ces of ghosts.

    "Now, at the time, I had no idea what a shrine maiden was, what they wore, how they acted, or anything at all about ghosts so I sort of looked at them funny, and they asked what the problem wasбн

    "Skipping over the back and forth a bit, it came out that for some reason no women had been born at that temple in nearly a hundred years at that point, and their previous head shrine maiden, had died about a year before they contacted me. Seemed really weird, but they also mentioned they were in the middle of nowhere and grew most of their own food and stuff, so it wasn''t like they had travellers or guests that would add women to the poption.

    "Well, I didter find out there was two girls there, but they arrived six months after thest one died and were likeбн fourteen or so? So they didn''t know anything about performing exorcisms.

    "Which, that''s what I was called for. Apparently they were certain that at least one ghost, maybe more had settled into their temple after the shrine maiden died and that they''d summoned me to take care of it.

    "Now, you have to understand, at this point I was already confused, and at several points in time I''d thought that D.E.M.O.N.S had given me the wrong job, so instead of doing the sensible thing, of agreeing and trying my best or asking D.E.M.O.N.S if there was a problem or something, I started arguing about the fact that I couldn''t do itбн"

    *Waitбн something has just urred to me. Why do people default to calling it D.E.M.O.N.S in conversation? If what Kamiko has told me is trueбн they don''t get ess to the system until they are olderбн so how did they get into the habit of referring to it that way? Surely before they get the system and trantion up and running there isn''t a difference between D.E.M.O.N.S and demons when you say itбн right?*

    Kamiko, happily retelling her story, didn''t notice Kat''s inner turmoil. "Which took a while, and the people still bowing down in the back were clearly getting ufortable. And that one guy I didn''t see, he spoke up a few times as wellбн still bowing and hidden behind big hat guy.

    "Well, eventually, I did actually ask D.E.M.O.N.S to go back, but it told me that I was capable ofpleting the mission, and wanted to know if I actually wanted to leave. Well, as you can imagine that threw me for a massive loop. So I was then in a bit of a bind. I''d spent likeбн twenty minutes? Maybe more exining all the reasons I COULDN''T do this job, only to get told by the highest authority that I really can do it.

    "So I''m freaking out. Despite knowing I can do it, I still don''t really know how, and it was going to be super awkward to just go and do it. I wanted so badly to just run away and hide, or head back homeбн

    "But I also knew I''d never live it down if I just left my first summoning without even trying. The triplets would hound me for years and Aslena would do that weird disappointing stare thing she can do that makes you feel like somehow you can never recover from the humiliation even when it really wasn''t that bad." Kamiko gave off a cute huff, and a slight pout as she thought of her sisters'' reactions. "I haven''tбн exactly mentioned that part to them, so if you could avoid it as well that would be greatбн

    "Anyway, the guys that were arguing with me really quickly noticed that I wasn''t arguing as strongly anymore, so the hat guy just stopped, looked a bit smug and asked if I was going to do it. So I said to him. "Ok, I will, but know this. I can''t do anything about ghosts. I''ll try, but I can''t touch ghosts" annoyingly, he just scoffed at me and said "well of course you can, you''re just shy" andбн well honestly, I don''t see why that was his go to assumption, but I sighed and asked him what was going on, and hoo boy did he look smug when he started to exin all the strange things happening around the temple. A few others joined in throughout his story to add events, or sometimes rify things, but mostly it was hat guy and what he said wasбн

 Chapter 372: Ooh Eeh Ooh Ah Aah Ting TangтАж Walla Walla Bing Bang

    <h4>Chapter 372: Ooh Eeh Ooh Ah Aah Ting Tangбн Wa Wa Bing Bang</h4>

    Kamiko paused for a second and seemed to think about what she was going to say, before speaking. "Yeah, ok, I think I''ll just summarise this part because a few people weighed in at various times, and they dressed it up in really flowery and excessivenguage. Like, the hat guy started with ''We have been experiencing a number of separate instances of what we suspect to be ghostly activities mainly centred around the old building that thest exorcist lived in and while we trust that she was skilled enough not to leave her own spirit behind, it is likely that something else was attracted to that ce''

    "And that was just the start. I mean, he could have just said the olddy''s house was what they think was haunted" Kamiko shook her head. *Umбн Kamiko you are guilty of that sort of thing as wellбн I''ll admit he might have been a bit long winded but still, not much worse than you if at all.* "So, the summary is that they managed to work out that building was the centre of the disturbances.

    "A few people chipped in and exined that they had problems in neighbouring buildings as well. The biggest was that various small objects were going missing. Mostly the people who had nice silverware, and there was also one ring missing I believe? Maybe two? Anyway, there was that, as well as food that would get torn apart and strewn around the area it was left in, normally the kitchen.

    "Umбн these incidents would always happen at night, except for one person who imed it happened in the middle of the day, but nobody else was willing to give credit to that particr story. I''m still not sure if it was true, but he imed that it happened during the day and that he was missing his whole silverware drawer. Personally, I think a thief stole his using the ghost as an excuse but I didn''t investigate that.

    "What elseбн there were weird distorted sounds that would emanate from the old building whenever people got close, and if they continued onwards anyway they''d start to hear scratching sounds, they described it as ''like someone trying to scratch their way through wood'' but when I went there it sounded more like someone scuffing their boots on the floor, before I figured it out, so I think it was just the fear talking when they got to that part.

    "Um what elseбн apparently nobody has actually gone into the house, both for good reasons and bad ones. See, that house is special and only the current exorcist is allowed to enter it without permission. All the useful things that the olddy who owned it before didn''t need were taken out of it, so that the new exorcist, whoever it may be, can decorate as they want, so it''s mostly empty.

    "Out of respect none of the older generation is willing to enter it and search for the ghost, but the kids who don''t really know what they are doing still try to sneak in, but got scared away. Oh yeah that''s a thing as well, apparently the temple takes in orphans so they have a couple of younger kids, but nobody younger thenбн I want to say five? I didn''t really ask and I was told not to listen to them because nobody really knew what was going on and it felt rude to push the point at the time.

    "Of course, as an older and wiser demon, I realise that I probably could have asked a few of the kids around the ce and gotten the answer to the mystery in like an hour, but I didn''t know what I was doing. So much so that I didn''t notice that I was given a really vague contract. I just agreed to ''investigate the disturbance'' in the temple. I could have just asked everyone a question and left without solving anything. Aw well, I''ve learned to be clearer with my contracts since.

    "Is there anything you want me to go over before I move my story along and we leave the main building?" asked Kamiko.

    Kat considered it for a moment. *Well, I know she figured it out based on the fact she said as much earlierбн and I would like to know what exactly this temple looked like, but I imagine we''ll get to that pointter on. Umбн names? I''m curious about those.* "Wellбн nothing major but did you actually learn anyone''s names for that summoning?" asked Kat

    Kamiko looked away embarrassed as red started to crawl up her cheeks. "Umбн no not really. I mean, a few of them actually did give me their names, but a lot of people gave me dumb titles telling me what they did insteadбн so they got nicknames, like ''hat guy'' and ''thief dude'' whichбн now that I think of it was a bad name because he was robbed and not the thief butбн anyway, I just gave everyone nicknames in my head."

    Kat giggled slightly, finding this to be really easily believableбн. She did have the same habit after all. It was so hard to stop referring to Nixilei as sses, in my head even after I knew her name. Green was easy because wellбн her name is Green, but yeah, I feel you Kamiko. "Don''t worry I did that as well. I even found one person I was referring to as ''Green'' in my head because of her hair and wellбн that''s her real name" said Kat.

    "Wow, you have to tell me that er" said Kamiko.

    Kat shrugged "I don''t really mind, that was one of my more recent adventuresбн or maybe not now that I think about it. Depends how you count. Anyway, I''m sure we''ll get to it"

    Kamiko nodded. "Rightбн um, where was Iбн ah! Leaving, so I left the big temple, and as soon as I stepped out the front door, I realised I''d made a big mistake. See they kept talking about the exorcists house this, and exorcists house that and all the houses around it butбн I realised as soon as I left the door, I had no idea where it was.

    "I didn''t want to go back and ask, until I looked down and realised, the temple was up maybeбн five hundred or so steps? Something like that? Away from the town itself so if I did have toe back and ask it would have been quite the trip. I also wasn''t used to boosting myself with energy and hadn''t even consider that so I knew my legs would kill me if I tried.

    "Anyway, I awkwardly walked back inside and asked for directions, and see, good thing I did, because I would have gonepletely the wrong way. See, the town down the steps is the mainpound, and the secondarypound where the exorcists live was actually HIGHER up the mountain.

    "Now though, I had a problem. Most people would be down in the main town area, but I probably needed to investigate thepound anyway, and I spent a rather excessive amount of time deciding which way I wanted to go. In the end, I went upwards, because I didn''t really know howrge the area up there was, and thought at least I could look at the house in question.

    "So up the steps I went. The angle was pretty atrocious honestly, and makes me wonder how the olddy managed it. The steps were at an angle ofбн seventy degrees or higher I think. I found outter this was because her house was built early on in the settlement, and they used to have a long winding path, but theyter needed that space for farming and so they built the new stairs to use the least amount of roomбн

    "And that angle was pretty much all they could get if they wanted it to be one straight staircase to thepound. So, anyway, I struggle my way up, hardly able to see anything and when I finally make it to the top, I''m astounded, because it''s honestly got quite a few houses around the ce.

    "It was closer to a little vige in and of itself rather than apound. All the houses were mostly the same. They were all long, and seemed to be made up of two sections with a central courtyard that had all the rooms in the houses open into it. Some had a pathway straight to that courtyard from the front, others made you go through a door, but all of them were made from wood, with decorative posts every few metres to hold the ces up.

    "Sadly, I didn''t think things through properly. You see, everyone who happened to live in that area was down at the temple in case I needed to call on them to answer questions, and then after that they went and prayed. Two birds one stone type deal. This of course, meant that when I went up those stairs to find more people to talk toбн I was forced to confront the fact that I''d left them all down the mountain.

    "I was not impressed in the slightest I''ll tell you that" said Kamiko, with a fake huff.

 Chapter 373: Exploring the тАШHauntedтАЩ House

    <h4>Chapter 373: Exploring the боHauntedбп House</h4>

    Kat brought the other girl into a hug. "I''m not that mad about it Kat. It was a while back anyway" said Kamiko, pouting for real this time.

    "Did you want me to let go?" asked Kat with a smirk.

    "Well I didn''t say that" mumbled Kamiko, epting the hug properly from Kat before sitting back down in her chair.

    "Right, so, once I realised that, I decided I''d have to just check out the mansionбн but I was pretty scared. I didn''t exactly know what I was facing yet and I didn''t really test out my abilities that I''d unlocked just yet soбн I really had no point ofparison for anything. All I knew how to use was my meбн sort of, and that it took a bunch of energy to do it.

    "Still, I was already not a big fan of the ce, so I walked through all the houses to arge one at the back. It was still the same basic design. Bunch of sliding doors, really long, courtyard in the middle, except this one was about twice as long on the outside and included two separate courtyard areas and had, what I found outter, a big dining room that ran through the middle to separate the two.

    "Oh, those two courtyards were alsorger than normal because the house was wider too, but never mind it isn''t actually that important. So, I was walking up to this ce to check it all out and I could already hear what they were talking about. It''sбн it''s such a weird sound, and I don''t really know how to describe it other than by saying exactly what it was, so you''ll find that outter.

    "The most urate depiction I can give you is that it sounds like someone yelling down a long tunnel that''s made out of rippling metal. The sound easily distorts, never sounds the same twice when you hear it, and is very unsettling regardless of what part of it you''re actually hearing. It just keeps going as well. On and off, like some sort of rm.

    "The whole thing startsбн maybe when you get to the stairs? Not really sure? Oh, did I mention the whole house is on slight stilts? Not sure why but all of the houses are, so keep that in mind once we get further on in the story.

    "So I start looking around. First door I open, I nearly choke. So much dust has built up in this ce. You can''t really tell from the outside because you get a good deal of wind through the house, but all the doors were shutpletely with no wind getting through. So when I finally released a few years'' worth of dust it was not a pleasant experience.

    "As I start coughing, I also hear that odd scratching sound, so I stumble back out of the house,pletely covered in dust. There was so much of it, that even with my skin it still clung to me. Makes me wonder if it was magical dust or something. Anyway, I dust myself off, and pull my cor up over my mouth to use as a bit of a filter. Sure it already has a bunch of dust in it butбн well I wasn''t going to resummon my clothes out in the open so I ignored it.

    "Back in that room, it was almostpletely empty. There was a rug on the ground that had clearly seen better days and that was about it. I gave the room a good once over before heading back out and repeating the process.

    "Took a bit of time, but I just worked carefully around the house. Checking each room got a little samey, but I was still on edge the whole time because the sound didn''t stop at all. It also didn''t seem to increase in a consistent manner, always changing how loud it was between each shriek making it hard to pin down exactly where it wasing from.

    "I started to catch on to something going on though, when I was taking a break in one of the two gardens. This one had a fish pond that was still going strong. Not sure how exactly the water was filtered, but it was clear enough, especially considering all the nts that were growing wildly around the edges now.

    "So, I''d just sat down on the steps, the ones that led up to the dining room, to take a break before tackling that particrlyrge section of the house, when the sound practically screamed in my ear. I''m not afraid to admit, I panicked, and leapt straight up into the air andбн well, I am a little embarrassed to admit I smashed right through the ceiling."

    Kamiko took a big breath for a dramatic pause. "This however, was both a blessing and a curse. The sound started up again, even worse. Screeching and squawking reverberating all around me and pressing in on my ears, while a few birds tried toe at me.

    "Luckily I dropped down soon after, as the wood gave way shortly after, because it was rather old, and the ceiling hadn''t been maintained well at all unlike the floors which I never had a problem with. Still I think it might have just been that spot because of the birds weakening it, eh, could go either way.

    "So, having fallen down to the floor, and also finding the source of the noiseбн I ran away like a scared little girl." Kat interrupted Kamiko.

    "Those birds sounded somewhat vicious, plus you had no idea how strong they were or how to use your powers, AND they were right next to your eyes before you fell. I don''t really think you were wrong to run" said Kat. Granted I might not have run away, I''d probably have panicked and punched the birds instead but I don''t necessarily think that would be a better response. "Oh, and you are a girl, don''t forget that part" Kat finished off with a grin.

    Kamiko pulled herself up and straighten her back, gaining back a slight smile. "Right, well, I did run straight out the front door, and the birds stopped following me as soon as I left the house. After calming myself down, I realised that the strange sounds had all stopped, so I had to go back and investigate.

    "I did also know that I was strong enough to jump onto the roof, so I used that newfound power to get up there and walk over to the area I''d smashed. It was really easily spotted, though that wasn''t actually the hole I made, but a hole that might have been there a while.

    "Anyway, when I got ever there and looked inside, I saw four agitated crows? Ravens? Some other ck bird? I''m not sure I ever asked what species they were. Anyway, they were all staring at the hole in the floor where I''de from, until I put my big head in the way and blocked the sun.

    "They turned as one to face me again, and this time I stood my ground. I also made sure my poison nails were on paralyse and got ready. As soon as they tried to leave, I jabbed them all with my nails, and they fell onto the roof pretty rapidly.

    "Turns outбн when something has no resistance to poison and is only small like a birdбн it''s really potent. So, they dropped quickly,nding a little hard but they could clearly still move a bit. Thergest one even managed to jump over and tried to peck my legs butбн it didn''t even hurt.

    "That''s when I realised, I''d forgotten this was an easy mission given to me as a first. You practically CAN''T fail them. So, anyway. I''ve got three downed ravens and one that''s poking me in the side, so I look in the hole in the roof again, and find two nests full of baby chicks which were cowering at the time, and things clickedбн or well most of it did.

    "The food scattered around was the birds trying to get food for the babies, the noises were the chirps of them echoing through the roofбн still that didn''t exin the shiny things or where they were.

    "I did try to see them, but the only things up in the roof were the chicks, and some nesting material, waitбн maybe some bread as well? Not relevant. Nothing shiny was visible so I sat down and tried to work out what was going on there.

    "Not the best idea, because after ten minutes of brainstorming the other ravens woke up and started trying to peck me, and, I dunno if you''ve ever tried but having a bunch of ravens sitting on you and pecking isn''t a good way to think about things, so I brushed them off and left the house, at least temporarily so that I could think a bit better."

 Chapter 374: Thinking Stage

    <h4>Chapter 374: Thinking Stage</h4>

    "So Kat," said Kamiko "what do you think happened next? Trust me, it was stranger than I expected at the time as well. I wasn''t even close when I made my guess so perhaps you''ll do better"

    *Hmm,* "When you say what happened nextбн do you mean what you did next or what actually happened to the missing things?" asked Kat.

    "Oh right. Sorry about that, I did actually mean to ask that. Actually, I''ll tell you what I thought. I was still thinking that the birds were hiding it somewhere else" said Kamiko.

    *Huhбн that''s weird, I was guessing that as well. What else could they be doing with it? I guess Kamiko never said they had anything to do with it at allбн but the way she set this whole thing up they must have had SOMETHING to do with it right? Hmm.* "You mentioned earlier that someone else stole a bunch of silverware. Did that guy actually steal it all after messing up the first time?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko''s eyes widened. "Woah. That makes a lot of sense. Still wrong, but at least it makes more sense than birds hiding away their treasure for no reason" said Kamiko.

    Kat shrugged. "I''m not sure it does. I mean, what could they do with it? The temple seems like a fairly close-knitmunity. Whoever was stealing them wouldn''t be able to sell it to anyone because it would have been immediately recognised" said Kat.

    "Huh" said Kamiko, letting out a long breath. "Honestly I didn''t think of that either. Not now, and not at the timeбн honestly, I wish it made that much sense with the thief being a bit smarter than average but not smart enough to figure out that part."

    Kat smiled and gave another shrug. *Honestly, I''m just curious to see what actually happened at this point. I don''t really have any good ideas.* "Is there anything else I''d need to know to figure it out?" asked Kat

    Kamiko winced a bit. "I meanбн maybe? But I''d call that cheating in some ways because I never found out about it till I told my parents this story and they exined how it all likely happened. I''ll just say that sometimes, mana is a little different between dimensions."

    *What the heck could that mean? It''s weird to point it outбн I guess I had just assumed it was always the same though. Is qi also different? Maybe I should ask, that seems important.* "Is qi sometimes different as well?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko shook her head. "No, qi is funny like that. There are different types of qi but it is always the same. However, what does change is the world adapts to absorb it. The whole dimension sort ofбн picks a way and sticks with it. Every species gets the same most of the time, and it''s kinda like a weird universalw even though it shouldn''t be. I''m not sure why it happens, but yeah, qi is qi is qi, while mana is mostly mana most times."

    *Rightбн thatбн let''s just say that makes sense and move on. I''m not sure it DOES exactly, but I''ll believe it for now. Actually, quick check. System, can you say something if Kamiko is wrong?*

    *Nothing? All good?* Kat waited a few more seconds and saw nothing. "That''s rather strange Kamiko. Um, why didn''t you ask the system to confirm something like that while you were there?" asked Kat, not quite able to help herself.

    Kamiko scratched her cheek awkwardly as some more colour rose to her cheeks. "Wellбн I didn''t know it was a thing I NEEDED to know. Trust me, it will make sense in context once I finish the story I swear" said Kamiko

    Kat nodded, and gestured for Kamiko to continue, which she did. "So, I was panicking a little after that, however in my time spent trying to figure out what the heck was going on, somebody came up to me and helбн well, no they didn''t help, the next person did. The first person, was an idiot.

    "Soбн they were a young kid, maybeбн eleven? At the oldest? And hees up and tries to flirt with me. And not that adorable thing kids do, where they blush a bunch and call you pretty and hand you flowers you can tell were ripped out of the grass from slightly further down the road.

    "Nah, this kid wanted to pretend he was this worldlydies'' man, which, trust me, I''m a subus I''ve seen them around, soбн this was just awkward. So the kides up, let''s call him Sleezy, and leans on my shoulder. He can only do this of course, because I''m sitting down.

    "He says to me, ''what''s a beautiful girl like you doing sitting on the grass out here'', and honestly I was gobsmacked. Before I could even figure out who this kid thinks he is, he continues ''I see, speechless to see me are you. I understand the feeling, all thedies in the vige are like that around me'' and if I''m honest. I''m wondering if he means the town, or just the upperpound becauseбн remember, there are likeбн two girls, and the olddy. So who he was trying this on beforeбн I have no idea.

    "So anyway, I pull away from the kid a bit, and the little shit just follows along with me, as if he isn''t now leaning over like half my body. So I say to him, ''Do you mind? I''m currently in the middle of something?'' as politely as I could. Now, I also know that my aura is raging. I found out that day, that I do not handle idiocy as well as I thought. Patience, I have, time for idiots, I do not.

    "At this point, I can already feel my demonic energy building, andбн well, I was going to say I was starting to glow pink but I don''t think that happened till I was Rank 2бн so probably not, ignore that part. Anyway, I was mad already, and instead of saying something sane, the kid says, ''Oh, I''m distracting you am I? I''m sure you can make some time for me.''

    "Whichбн justбн no. First off, you are still a kid. I know I''m was a bit of ate bloomer in the chest department and my outfit hides most of it, but I was still clearly years older than him."

    *Umбн Kamiko, I''m sorry but I''m pretty sure you look a few years younger than you are. Not sure when this happened either, but if it was in thest twelve months, I''m not surprised they thought you were around their age if they were a little older than you thought.*

    "Soбн I pulled the ssic demon trick, and grabbed a nearby rock and smashed it in my hands. Which, ow, that hurt, because crushing rocks is easy but crushing rocks and not getting impaled by all the little bits that get left over afterwards. I don''t have regen like you so it cut up my hands pretty badly.

    "Still, the image was actually good enough to get Sleezy to just run away from me scared. I was more than a little annoyed at that. Hees up to me, tries all his fancy lines, and with a little intimidation he backs off! Luckily though, a much nicer person rocked up afterwards. The oldest man that I''d seen in the temple so far, and I exined to him what I saw and that the sounds were all ravens.

    "He seemed to believe me, but told me ''It will be a very difficult task to convince the others of this though'' and when I asked why, he exined, ''Nobody is willing to go explore the area, and even with your insistence, it is against our beliefs to step foot on those grounds. They likely won''t believe that birds got in, and insist it must be ghosts'' andбн well I was kinda down about that.

    "I was much more put off than I should have been. D.E.M.O.N.S would never give an impossible task, and I already said this was my first one so it should have been really safe and fairly easy toplete, but I wasn''t thinking about that. No, it was the old man who told me the answer while I was trying not to cry.

    "He said ''What''s wrong you one? Why can''t you go in and grab the items and use that as proof of what was going on?'' now, I''ll admit, thinking back, I also could have grabbed the ravens, but his idea was great, so I gave him a hug and set off back towards the raven nest to explore better and try to find the stash of jewels." Said Kamiko with a big smile.

    *Huh, that''s nice. It doesn''t seem anywhere near as easy as my mission wasбн but maybe that''s because I wasn''t a full demon? Or perhaps whatever my mission was supposed to be would have been around this difficult? Hard to say really. The Elf King was maybe around that difficulty if you consider the pressure. I don''t think it hit me at the time he was actually much older than me and wellбн? a King.*

 Chapter 375: Arguing Stage

    <h4>Chapter 375: Arguing Stage</h4>

    "It didn''t go the best honestly" said Kamiko "At first, I just looked through the rooms I hadn''t covered yet, then I went and rechecked all the rooms I hadбн still nothing, and it was gettingte in the day. The sun was going down, and while my night vision is pretty good, it''s no better than standard and I needed a break as well. I wasбн more than a little bit excited for my first contract so I sorta maybe didn''t sleep the day beforeбн

    "Anyway, I was tired, it waste, I didn''t know if my eyes would be good enough to look overnight so I asked around a bit and found that old man that helped me and asked if I could stay with him for the night. He told me instead, that the big hat dude had a ce for me, whichбн honestly I ignored. Told him it was fine, and then he offered me his bed, and I imed his couch.

    "I wasn''t about to let an old man give up his bed for me. Sure we argued back and forth for a while but I won him over by pointing out that he was too tall and wouldn''t actually fit on his small couch but I would. Granted, my wings made it a little awkward, but I wasn''t going to tell him that ory down before he left the room otherwise, he might catch on and use it as an excuse.

    "So, next day, I chat with the old man a while. Exin how I looked everywhere, but when he asked me about which ces I''d looked at, he had this to add. ''I know you said everywhere but you haven''t checked under the house, right?'' Now, I wasn''t exactly happy to have that pointed out to me, and instead of doing the mature thing, I instead I argued with him about it.

    "I''ll spare you those details, because they aplish nothing, and I''ve grown up a bit since then, and have made several promises not to repeat that particr mistake. Still, my main thought was that because I''d found the birds, the items had to be with them. Furthermore, I thought that they''d never hide anything under the houseбн

    "Ok, anotherrge thought was that it was really gross under the house and I didn''t particrly want to crawl through the mud. Still I can say my main reason was because the birds would never go down thereбн and I was sort of right in that? Kinda? Anywayбн I went back to the house, spent much longer than I care to admit finding the little hatch that let me into the area under the house and started lookingбн

    "Only to see something rather eye catching. There was a hole that had been dug in theбн I''m not really sure what it''s called? The wood ts that cover the outer edge of the house to prevent things from just wondering around down there. Whatever they''re called, something had dug a very noticeable hole underneath some.

    "On my way over, it was also really easy to see that something had made tracks in the dirt. Even me, someone with no experience in tracking figured it out. Granted, I couldn''t tell what kind of tracks they were, but the tracks were there at least. Also, I found out, the pole in the centre near where the ravens are, was actually hollow.

    "It still had a few rings there. So naturally, I went and exined this all to big hat dude. He said some things, about how wrong I was and how it had to be ghosts because he''d seen the signsбн which is really weird because from what I can tell ghosts are a real thing in that world, and I asked D.E.M.O.N.S to confirm and yes mana was a thingбн so I''m not sure why he was so adamant it was ghosts.

    "Anyway, eventually, the other people in the temple got sick of our arguing as it was interrupting the midday prayer, so we both agreed that once that was over they''de and help me figure out what was going on after I showed them proof it was the birds."

    Kamiko let out a long sigh. "Just remembering that argument gives me a headache. It was MUCH longer than it should have been. Honestly, I probably spent more effort arguing with the guy than I did finding the ravens and the shiny thingsбн but it gets worse in just a second. At least looking for them on my own I could be left with my thoughts when that happened, but anyway.

    "This great big mob of people and I all trudge up the pathway and we hear the ''ghostly sounds''. I spend another ten minutes convincing them it isn''t ghosts, and as we get closer, and the sounds get worse, people start to really freak out. Like ''we can''t be on sacred ground'' and ''we are angering the spirits''

    "So of course, I have to spend more time arguing with them. After thirty minutes, we move away from the house so that people stop freaking out, and then we keep arguing. Sometime through ites out that we have to go under the house not just in it. Iбн don''t remember how it came up?

    "I think I was trying to convince them it was fine because they didn''t actually have to go in the house just under itбн but that freaked them out more. Not even sure why, I don''t think it was a religious thing so I''ve no idea. Still, these guys were not having it. All the likeбн twenty? Thirty? People that I''d brought along were not having it.

    "Eventually, instead of finally listening to me, they sent a runner down to the vige proper to get those girls I mentioned, and have them be witnesses. Apparently, it was better for some reason? Also, I don''t get why they could take their word and not mine? Likeбн if I''m really in question, couldn''t I just threaten them to agree with me or something?

    "So, more waiting. Things are already looking like they are heading towards darkness, and I''m not happy with that fact. I know I''m going to need to get them to track whatever it was that has been sneaking under the house, but I can''t do it alone and they can''t see at night but whatever.

    "Soбн a FULL HOURter. All passive aggressive silences and weird looks. A couple people left of course, but most didn''t and a couple that left came back with friends so I hardly lost any of my audience. Finally, though, the girls have arrived. Clearly exhausted, I guess because they had to run or jog up the stairs, andбн they''d not actually been told what they were here to do.

    "Umбн let''s call the girls long hair and short hair I guess. Long hair, is not happy, and once it''s exined what we want them to do, she just point-nk refuses. Short hair says she''s ok to do it, but wants someone other than me toe with asбн well she didn''t say ''guard'' but she heavily implied it during her requests. Soбн now we have a bunch of these vigers trying to peer pressure the girls to go with me and I''m torn.

    "On the one hand, I know there is nothing down there. I know that I''m not going to hurt them, and I know that even if they had a guard it wouldn''t really help them against me. On the other handбн forcing them to crawl on their hands and knees in a dark crawl space underneath a house just to confirm or deny what I''m saying is not something I would want for anyone.

    "So, I tell the dudes, that if they are too scared to do it, why would the girls want to? They took eptation to that. But, it was in the best way possible. The hot-headed younger people in the group, at least one of which I know was called over by a friend, said they''d go instead.

    "Now, at this point, I didn''t know how angry to be. Because, if you''ll recall, we''d been wasting a ratherrge amount of time at this point, just having me try and convince them toe and check things out. Nobody was willing to, so we waited for these poor girls to climb all the way up a few thousand stepsбн

    "Just to send them home again" Kamiko mmed her fist into the table. "Sorry Kat. Iбн I wasn''t this angry about it at the time. I was annoyed sure, but not angry. I think I was moreбн ''Dam I''m so over this'' if you get my drift. But every time I look back at it, it''s justбн such a petty move to do things the way they did."

    Kat reached out and put a hand on Kamiko''s clenched fist and rubbed her thumb over it. People said it was calming, but she''d always just gone for hugs, so this wasбн somewhat of a field test, she supposed.

 Chapter 376: Culprits Found!

    <h4>Chapter 376: Culprits Found!</h4>

    Kamiko gave Kat a soft smile and let out a sigh before she continued with her story. "Right, thanks for that Kat. Iбн I don''t think I was quite that angryst time I thought about it, but every time I do it gets more and more unreasonable. Thanks. Anyway, now that the team is finally assembled, I led them down into the depths of the house, and made a beeline to the section I was talking about.

    "The guys confirmed the that the items were in fact there, and I asked them if I should grab them all now or leave them. I was told by one I probably should, so I did. It wasn''t many of them, and clearly not all, but it was enough to get the point across, especially with the testimony from the two boys.

    "So we all crawled out, with more than a bit of dirt on us, and we confronted the group with the evidence. I''ll be honest, I was expecting another fight to start and have to argue for a while butбн big hat just nodded and epted it before asking for the items. Before I could even ask he said. ''I n to hold these in the temple and wait till we have gathered the rest before returning them'' and honestly, I thought it was a good idea. Still do, but I left before seeing how that all yed out so I''ve no idea if it actually worked out well.

    "With all the evidence though, the whole group was more than happy to walk around to the area where the tracks were. It was pretty dark already, so they couldn''t do much better than say, ''yup there are tracks here'' but it was a good start. Big hat guy thanked me for figuring this much else and then asked if I was going to lead the expedition to follow the tracks"

    Kamiko sighed. "So, apparently he thought that I was interested in tracking them myself, and possessed that ability. Not sure what gave him that idea, maybe it was because I found them in the first ce? Also he wanted to take a bunch of people, but I was nning for likeбн me and a tracker or two, maybe a warrior? I thought I''d be able to handle any fights well enough myself and wanted stealth.

    "Before that turned into a big argument, big hat dude said that they''d discuss it amongst themselves and assign roles. I was free to rest if I wished. I was famished at this point, so I asked them for food and a ce to stay, and big hat dude, talked to some other guy I really don''t remember and headed back to the temple.

    "Down the steps I goбн again. At least I managed to avoid an extra trip by staying with the old man the first time. The meal was fine. Nothing like mum''s cooking but it certainly wasn''t bad. Quite a few fruits, a lot of rice, and a bit of meat.

    "That was probably the worst part actually. They had all this fresh food. Beautiful fresh rice, nice juicy fruit that likely was picked that same day andбн at least a week-old cured meat. Not even sure what it was before the curing because there was enough salt in the damned stuff that I could have used the same salt to season a month''s worth of meals back home.

    "Still, I didn''tin. I was tired, and sort of over them at this point, so I just ate a little bit of the meat, even though there wasn''t much to begin with, while focusing on the rice and fruit for most of the meal. Then I resummoned my clothes to clean them and headed to bed."

    Kamiko took in an obvious breath as she paused her story just to give a sense of time passing. "Now once I woke up, I was met by another random guy. Pretty sure it was a different random guy, but I can''t be sure. They asked if I wanted food, and I decided I''d have a light breakfast as well. I didn''t know how long I''d be away for and I''d hate to fail the mission because I was out of food.

    "So I had more rice, which I''m notining about, and then was shuffled off to meet big hat guy who had set upбн a sort of camp? I guess at the entrance of the forest. Apparently, they rotated through a few people and watched the tracks to make sure that whatever they were going to be following didn''t know they''d been discovered.

    "The big hat guy then informed me. ''That we have reached apromise. You will stay at the front with two sufficientlypetent trackers. After you have departed, a second group here will wait for a half a turn of the clock before leaving to follow in your path. If you need backup, one of the trackers will shoot a re arrow in the air. If they cannot do so, but you can, please take it as high as possible and light the fuse.''

    "I thought it was reasonable enough. So, I was introduced to Tracker 1 and Tracker 2. Apparently they were a pair of husbands that were nning to retire soon. Or, that''s what they said, but as far as I could tell they weren''t exactly old. Only like 30? Maybe 35? So I have no idea why they said it. Maybe as a joke?

    "Tracker 1, was a big guy and moved surprisingly softly for it. I nearly switched his nickname to twinkle toes. Easy six-foot five guy, with muscles as wide as my head. Tracker 2, was also big but it was more like he''d been stretched out instead of bulked up. Slightly taller than Tracker 1, but much thinner. He was actually louder when he walked.

    "Now, the lot of us headed out. I''ll skip over the boring parts of tracking through the forest. It took us hours of following the tracks, but they didn''t make a lot of sense to the trackers. Or so they said. Apparently they were wolf tracks, but they were much too deep set into the ground to have beenmon wolves.

    "Still it was no more than three wolves so Trackers 1 and 2 weren''t worried and we marched on. Eventually we found the ce in question. Andбн honestly I chuckle a little thinking back to it now. See, it was a group of wolves and monkeys that had been working together with the birds.

    "The hideout was a small cave with arge tree that grew out of the back of it and broke through the dirt hill it was contained within. The monkeys had been collected shiny things and justбн shoving them into the tree. Like, knives and forks and spoons were all stabbed into the trunk with the rings all pushed onto a few smaller branches.

    "It was rather anticlimactic then that when I made the mistake of stepping on and snapping a twig, all the animals froze, stared directly at the three of us, and then bolted. They justбн left all the stuff behind.

    "Trackers 1 and 2 debated about sending up a re. We, didn''t need help exactly unless requiring extra hands to carry everything counted. In the end though, they decided not to because apparently those arrows are hard to make. So we just got to work pulling all the cutlery out of this poor tree.

    "When the other group showed up, arrows notched and ready for action they were rather startled to find us digging silverware from a tree. It took me and the Trackers quite a while to exin what had happened. The other two couldn''t stopughing and I couldn''t help butugh along with them.

    "Because really, what we found while we were taking the tree apart, was this huge bag of seeds. And we think that the wolves and the monkeys were paying the birds off with bird seed to steel shiny things so that they could add it to their tree. Still not sure why they impaled them into the tree, but I''m sure they thought there was a good reason at the time"

    "All that was left was getting it all back. That was a bit tricky because nobody actually brought sacks to carry everything but the MONKEYS had some. All very small, and with some holes in them so we had to be careful, but it wasn''t so bad. Then I got back, and once the stuff was handed over, I left" finished Kamiko with a smile.

    "Wow" said Kat. "Your first contract was a lot more involved than mine. I mean, I know it wasn''t that long, just a few days but still, mine was only a few minutes!"

    Kamiko shrugged "Yeahбн that''s probably not normal. But I was happy with mine. It was a nice easy mission that gave me aбн well maybe not a good taste of what contracts are like but I think it helped."

 Chapter 377: Some Casual Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 377: Some Casual Conversation</h4>

    The two demons sat inpanionable silence as the seconds ticked by. Kat tried to rx properly into the chairs, but it was clear, while they were designed to amodate wings, it was for the tiny wings Kamiko, and presumably the rest of her family, had instead of something for Kat.

    Eventually, Kamiko decided to ask "What did you think of my first summon? Have you ever had one simr?"

    "Not really" said Kat. "Most of mine have been a lot more straightforward. I mean sure, I''ve had some that haven''t been exactly normal, but nothing that required me to go and investigate anythingбн

    "Unless you count an emergency summon I did for a friend of mine. I had to go adventuring through some dreams and find out what was keeping her asleep. Or well, we knew what it was, but we needed to get to it and sort it all out. Not sure that really counts though"

    Kamiko seemed to sit up straighter with that. "I''m surprised you managed to do a summon like that already, even as an emergency one. Even though you have specialties, most things that require them are for higher Ranking demons then us simply because of the danger of things that require them.

    "Likeбн um, say someone is put into a cursed sleep and a demon is needed to rescue them. If you actually NEED the demon, the curse should be much more powerful than anyone treating the person, and so you need a powerful demon to break it, even if you can cheat a little by making use of a specialty.

    "Thoughбн with your true sight maybe that wouldn''t? No, I doubt it, because once again, if illusion or whatever else, is so strong that it actually requires someone with true sight to have any chance of getting through it then there should be other dangerous traps most of the time and you''d need a high Rank demon for thoseбн

    "I guess you could travel with someone else though? Maybe if it was sayбн cheaper to hire you and a Rank 4 or 5 demon together. Have you handle the illusions and them handle else? Thoughts Kat?" said Kamiko.

    "I''ve not really thought about it all that much if I''m honest Kamiko." Replied Kat. "I''ve been told I can do special things like that but it hasn''t exactlye up frequently. Thoughбн now that I think about it, how does True Sight decide what counts as an illusion?"

    Kamiko bit her lip. "So, mum actually knows a bit about it, and I asked one day because apparently it''s shown up in our family line before. I wasn''t overly interested in it, just that it''s somewhat traditional for parents to talk about the strongest abilities in their line you kn- actually I guess you wouldn''tбн

    "So, True Sight came up. The funny thing with it, is thatбн it sort of filters for intent? Likeбн if someone made an illusion using light magic and projected it in front of you. If they were using it to show you a map, you could actually see it.

    "If instead they were using it to give you misleading information then you''d be able to see through it. It''s really strange, and can apparently understand the true intent of the illusion even if the one setting it doesn''t know. Like sayбн say someone was asked to make an illusion of a water fountain.

    "And they do, they make a lovely fountain because that was their job, and move on. You''d normally be able to see that, but if the person who paid for it, was using the fountain illusion to hide the fact they hadn''t repaired the fountain in the square, you could see that it wasn''t actually there. Even though the caster didn''t realise it was hiding anythingбн

    "Does that make sense? I mean, you''re the one with the skill so I obviously only know what I''ve been told but I hope it helps somewhat." Said Kamiko happily.

    Kat bit her lip. "You know, I wasn''t exactly thinking about it, but now that you''ve mentioned it, that does make sense. If I think back, I was watching a projected light screen that showed what other people in a tournament I was in were doing.

    "At the time I didn''t think about it, but that would have been an illusion. It was all made with magic, not recorded, and probably counts as an illusion doesn''t it?"

    Kamiko nodded. "Probably. I mean, it might also count as divination magic? Depends how the person in question did it."

    Kat shrugged. *Knowing Thyme, they did it however the heck they wanted to. I wonder if categories of magic even mean anything to that crazy bastard. Though speaking of himбн I wonder when I''ll be summoned for the next tournament leg? I don''t think I asked when the next one was. Aw well.*

    "I''d believe anything about that guy." Said Kat. "He managed to hide my horns actually. Took so much mana the area started to shake"

    Kamiko''s eyes started spinning as they went wide. "WHAT! Why the name of the great demons would you meet someone that powerful already?"

    Kat shrugged "He was running a tournament. Well, actually, I think he was just a judge?"

    Kamiko shook her head and looked away, eyes still spinning and showing just how surprised she still was. "Youбн Kat you don''t just meet people like that. He''s at least equivalent to a Rank 5бн maybe 6 demon, considering I think you have a bloodline on the stronger end. For someone other than you to hide themбн even for a moment that sort of power is not something to mess with."

    Kat couldn''t help butugh, while Kamiko red at her with a look that seemed to say ''this is noughing matter'' so Kat tried to exin. "It''s justбн sorry but, you haven''t actually met this person so maybe you can''t understand but that''s their whole shtick. Messing around with things. Half of what they do is purely for the fun of it at least. They built a maze an instant, created a weird set of challenges, and hosted a quiz show all in one afternoon"

    Kamiko pursed her lips, eyes starting to calm down slightly. "I suppose I see why youughedбн and I guess if that''s how they are there isn''t much you can do." Kamiko continued to mumble under her breath, but knew Kat could probably hear her anyway. "You never can know how to act around someone like that"

    Kat shrugged. "Polite fondness without being overly stuffy seemed to work for me. I''ll admit, I don''t really have a good reference for how strong he has to be, so while everyone else was freaking outpletely I only freaked out a little bit and I think he liked me for that"

    Kamiko nodded. "I suppose I can see that. My mother talks about how hard it is to find someone who wants to just be your friend once you reach her Rank. Even within a Rank it''s can be hard to tell, because having even one more person on your side makes a huge difference.

    "She always says how happy she is to have met dad when they were younger. Granted they were friends for nearly a hund- I mean, for a lot of their life together before they started to consider pairing up on a more permanent basis" said Kamiko.

    I''m not sure if I''m happy or not to see that demon women still don''t like people talking about their ageбн which if I''m honestбн doesn''t make a lot of sense to me. Who cares if you''re a hundred when you can live practically forever?

    A few more moments passed between them. Kat looked outside and saw the sky starting to dim. Hmm, I''m not really tired. "Kamiko would you like to hear about my second summoning?"

    "Sure thing" said Kamiko

    "Wellбн I''m not sure if it was stranger than the first or not but here is what happenedбн

    (Please see chapters 7&8 for full summoning if you''ve forgotten it. It was when Kat met the Elf King who thought his advisors were lying to him)

    "And I was teleported home right as I fell into the room with all of his advisors plotting to kill him" finished Kat.

    Kamiko''s mouth dropped open. "Wow. I can''t say that anything like that has ever happened to me or the rest of my family. You would be shocked at the amount of, go here kill x, or go there and defeat y without permanently maiming y.

    "I wonder why you seem to get so many cool missions" sighed Kamiko.

    Kat raised an eyebrow. "If your first mission is anything to go by, yours are pretty good as well"

    Kamiko nodded and went to speak but let out a long yawn instead. Finally after a few seconds to get herself under control Kamiko said. "Sorry about that. I guess I''m more tired than I thought. Do you mind if we pack up for the day? I mean, of course, we can chat in bed for a bit longer, but umбн I''m going to go shower, want me to show you where it is?"

    Kat nodded and stood up before patting Kamiko on the head. She was rather adorable as she tried to rub her eyes to keep herself awake properly.

 Chapter 378: The Other 2 Floors.

    <h4>Chapter 378: The Other 2 Floors.</h4>

    Kamiko got up and lead Kat to what she had thought was a cupboard. It was on the opposite end of the house to the kitchen and stuck out of the wall slightly. It was a bitrge for a normal cupboard, with the double doors being about the width of Kat''s outstretched wings. The answer to this mystery was revealed when Kamiko pulled open the doors for Kat to see a fireman''s pole running down.

    "Now, I''m guessing because of the fact you can fly you aren''t afraid of height right? I meanбн maybe I shouldn''t be asking but I swear I have a good reason, um, you don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to justбн it IS important." said Kamiko

    Kat shrugged and said, "No that''s fine, I''m not afraid of them at all"

    Kamiko nodded rapidly like a bobble head while speaking the words, "That''s great. Yup, perfect. Umбн so this is how we get to the second floorбн it''s actually a bit of a way down. Mum designed it that way so that the nts all have enough room to reach out with their roots. That means there is a bit of a drop. The pole isn''t necessary actually, and the floor is specialбн

    "Um, I''ll talk about that when we get down there? Maybe? Yes I''ll talk about it when we are down there, but just know the pole is more to make sure you don''t hit any of the walls then to slow you down. Some of the triplets'' friends have made that mistake and I''d hate for you to burn your hand on the metalбн though of course with your regeneration I''m sure you''d be fine.

    "I''ll just go first? If that''s ok? Um see this?" Kamiko stopped to point at the ceiling of the cupboard. Kat hadn''t noticed it, but it was actually glowing a faint green. Kat nodded allowing Kamiko to continue "Right so this light tells you if somebody is using or standing in the drop zone. Juste down once it turns back ok? It''ll be red if someone else is standing at the bottom and bright red if someone is sliding down"

    Seeing Kat nod again, Kamiko strode confidently off the edge and dropped out of sight. Kat watched the light for a few moments until it changed back to green. *Guess it''s my turn then.* Kat stepped forward, cing one hand lightly around the pole. Just before Kat stepped off she had a thought.

    *Waitбн my skin repels dirt and water right? It''s also unnaturally smoothбн will I still burn it if I hang onto it? I don''t actually know if those types of things are proper burns either. If the heat from the friction is what causes it I''ll certainly be fineбн*

    Kat decided to hold onto it just a bit harder than she thought would befortable. Neither of her predicted oues happened though, as it was clear she was more than strong enough to hold her body weight on her hand. She would either fall freely, or stop in ce depending on the pressure, there was no in-between. Letting go, Kat fell the rest of the way to the first floor of the basement, or as Kamiko referred to it ''the second floor''.

    When Katnded, she felt the padding stretch underneath her, then, once all of her momentum had bled off, it slowly raised her back up to level with the rest of the floor that Kamiko was currently standing on. Kat looked at it oddly for a second before stepping off.

    "I''m d to see you made it out fine" said Kamiko "I''ve never had any problems with it, and other than the issues with grabbing the pole nobody has had any problems at allбн still I always was suspicious about how safe it was. The triplets thought it was a good joke to throw me down it once when I was youngerбн and while I''ve mostly gotten over itбн I can''t help but feel it will fail one day and I''ll break my legsбн

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to bring the mood down." Kamiko turned around and gestured to the hallway which stretched quite far backwards. "This is the second floor. It has everyone''s rooms on it except my parents, and adding one guest room. Apparently we didn''t used to have the third floor and the guest room was my parents butбн I was never alive to see that soбн" Kamiko shrugged.

    "Oh wait right, the flooring" Kamiko said as she pointed to the square Kat had been standing on. "So it''s special material. I don''t know what it''s called but it absorbs impacts really well without hurting the floor or the person. It actually isn''t very thick, only about deep enough to get to the third floor in fact, but it''s more than enough for, allegedly any amount of weight.

    "That makes it really handy for cushioning, though it''s not really right for couches and stuff because once it bleeds of that extra energy it bes rigid solid flooring once again. Even if you kicked at it, it would stay solid. I''m not sure how that part works honestly, or why it''s always solid no matter who is standing on itбн

    "Anyway" said Kamiko leading Kat over to another ''cupboard'' next to the first. "This one is a much shorter jump. No pole this time, though there is a hiddendder in the back. I doubt you''ll need it. I mean, I don''t anymore and you''re at least as strong as meбн umбн just follow along I guess?"

    Kamiko opened the door awkward smile on her face as she revealed a roughly five metre drop, which she took without hesitation. Kat watched the light for the all-clear sign and jumped after herбн to face a wall. Though turning around revealed the third floor in all its ''glory''.

    It was a simple affair. The corridor was once again very in, and an almost exact match for the previous floor. The only difference was that the doors were no longer evenly spaced. Whereas before they were almost exactly fifty metres apart, not that Kat knew the figure, now they were a seemingly random assortment of distances between each other, and they didn''t necessarily line up on either side.

    "Soбн this is more like the utility floor? Orбн no maybe like the spare space? No that''s still wrong. Umбн so the ground floor that you saw is mostly just the kitchen and another little sitting area separate from that, we sometimes use it for get togethers if it''s only part of the family involvedбн

    "Like say, Mum was having some friends over. She''d take over that room to leave the rest of us in peaceбн oh and the attic, but we mostly just store things up there. It was actually the first bedroom for our parents, but I can''t imagine it knowing what it looks like now.

    "And I meanбн I guess you didn''t really see much of the second floor. I doubt my sisters would approve of me just showing you all their rooms even if I want toбн um, but I can tell you a bit about this one ok?"

    Kat nodded, and Kamiko practically sprinted off with glee, the tiredness from before washed away by the excitement. When Kamiko reached the first door, she didn''t open it. "This is Merra''s sport closet. She keeps spare sporting equipment or the old stuff she doesn''t use anymore. I won''t open it more because I can''t be certain I''d be able to close it again with everything in it. She doesn''t mind people using her old stuff at allбн but you''d never find what you want.

    "Umбн" Kamiko pointed to a door on the other side, that actually did match this one''s position and the only matching set on the floor. "That door is Erra''s old book storage. She actually makes it really nice and tidy but it''s all stacked closely together. She has a list somewhere that tells her where all the books are but that door is lockedбн

    "Um this door" Kamiko walked over and patted the next door. "Is one of thergest rooms down here. It''s Kerra''s art storage. She does keep a lot of stuff in her room but it''s not anywhere near enough space to fit. Unlike the other two where old and forgotten stuff ends up, Kerra puts things in here she doesn''t want to sell on disy.

    "Huhбн sorry Kat, I kinda realised I can''t show you much. Kerra made me promise that any friends I have need to be shown this when she''s around so that she can see their, or I guess your face when you see itбн so I guess that''s out to. Umбн maybe I should just show youбн"

    Kamiko walked past another two doors before pushing the third open. "So this is the main bathroom. Mum and Dad have their own, but this one is like the family''s. I''ll show you why I guessбн"

 Chapter 379: Bubbl- er Mist Bath

    <h4>Chapter 379: Bubbl- er Mist Bath</h4>

    When Kamiko opened the bathroom, Kat wasn''t sure what she was expecting. Hearing it was for the whole family, she thought of multiple shower stalls, or one wall filled with shower heads. Now, as someone who grew up in an orphanage, these are both understandable mistakes. Having seen themunal showers at the local pool area, and heard Gramps say it would be a good idea if it wasn''t so expensive a few times, that was her idea going in.

    Instead, Kat found arge ''bathtub'' that was the size of a small swimming pool and a room consisting of a white marble like substance that seemed to grip onto her feet when she walked in. It was strange, and not something she knew how to react to properly so she just gazed at the rest of it with her mouth opened wide.

    If it wasn''t for the inordinately white colour that everything in the room was, Kat was sure she could be convinced that she was outside in the garden. In fact, she wasn''t entirely sure she couldn''t be convinced of that fact anyway. The slight touches of colour on the various details that littered the walls floor and bath helped give it a strange sort of natural calm.

    The walls looked to be made up of rosebushes, with the leaves tinted a slight green and the roses a soft pink. They almost seemed to surround the room as if they were preventing someone from peeking in from outside. The rosebushes made their way up slightly more than two thirds of the wall, and changed into a soft blue that covered the upper parts of the walls as well as the ceiling.

    The blue had dots of pure white fluffy clouds. Unlike the bushes that seemed toe out of the wall, the clouds were all carved down which gave them a strange three-dimensional effect that even the slightly raised sections of the rosebushes didn''t actually manage. The sky, and by extension the room, was lit predominantly by a bright light that sat in the far upper right hand corner, acting as a sun for the mural and a light source for the room.

    Kat thought it was a little weird, as there wasn''t actually any shadows in the room despite the clear positioning of a light source. Sure the details of the room all APPEARED to have shadows originating from that light source, but when Kat looked closely at a particrly nicely carved rosebush, Kat noticed that the shadow was part of the design and not natural lighting.

    The centrepiece of the room, was of course the tub. At the moment it was empty but that didn''t change the sheer size of the thing. The walls were lined with various flowers, most of which Kat didn''t recognise, with six particrly noticeable ones that were spaced evenly but swapped between each of the two sides of the bath.

    These flowers were muchrger than the rest, about the size of Kat''s head, and looked like nothing she''d ever seen.? They were a strange mix of a roses intricate petal designs while alsoing in a rainbow of colours and with arge opening in the centre that she guessed the water woulde from.

    Kamiko interrupted Kat before she gotpletely lost in the details of the room and said, "Hey Katбн um, I didn''t really think of this but do you mind if I keep the water chilled? I can''t really do that with the rest of my family. I mean, they keep it only a little warm for me when we are together but, well, it''s not exactly the mostfortable for meбн actually never mind we can just-"

    Kat cut Kamiko off. "No, it''s fine, make it as cold as you like. That''s one bad thing about my particr resistance isбн I just sort of don''t feel the heat or cold of things. Lukewarm water feels much the same as freezing or boiling water to me. The temperature difference isn''t enough for it to matter at all, so I''m perfectly happy to go with whatever temperature you like."

    Kamiko''s eyes started spinning and her smile grew. Kat was starting to actually notice that Kamiko''s eyes would betray her happiness like that and smiled a bit herself in return. "Oh that''s great! I hardly ever get a chance to use the coldest settings. It''s reallyfortable for me. I think it''sбн um I''m not sure if you did this but you keep the temperature just on the edge of being too hot when showering for the best effect right?

    "Well, for me it''s kind of the same in the other direction. I like it cold, so cold it''s almost a problem, but that''s way too much for the rest of my family. Mum and Dad can deal with it because of their high rank. ''Normal'' cold water isn''t exactly an issue, er well, not that we actually use water once it gets that cold butбн anyway, it''s notfortable for them the same way it is for me. So I''m actually quite d to hear that you''re ok with whatever. Maybe it will be good for you as well! It should still be calmingбн but that''s for other reasons. If it works I''ll tell you."

    Kat nodded, and Kamiko walked to the side of the room Kat hadn''t inspected. The one closest to the door that she currently had her back to. Turning to look at it, Kat saw fourrge red valves. Unlike the rest of the room which was mostly slight shifts from white these were all very solid colours. The valves themselves were shaped slightly like flowers, with the spokes being petals with thin vines that connected the spokes together.

    The left two were bright red, with the one on the edge a slightly darker red with stripes of orange that ran throughout it. The middle two valves, were just one solid colour, with the one of the right side being a dark blue instead of red. The final valve on the edge was blue with white stripes.

    Kamiko walked straight over to the valve with white stripes and gave it a hard spin so that it spun aroundpletely twice before she took a step back. Kat, jumped in ce when she heard the sudden rush of ''water''. Turning around after shended surprisingly gracefully, and chalking it up to the special flooring, Kat saw water pouring out of the sixrgest flowers in the pool. It was filling up much faster than Kat thought it should have, as the water level rose quickly and visibly despite the size of the tub.

    It only took two minutes for the whole thing to be filled, and at that point Kat was sure something strange was going on. Even a normal bathtub didn''t fill up that fast and those were much smaller than the one beside her. When full, it started to give off a cloudy mist that seeped into the edges of the room, giving the room a whole new look.

    The ''sun'' caught the mist in interesting ways, giving off the impression of a garden in the light of the dawning sun just before the light misting of the night can fully escape. Kamiko instantly dismissed her clothes and hopped into the bath, not thinking anything of Kat''s presence.

    Kat of course, did the same. She may have been in the habit of getting up early to avoid fighting over showers, but more than once she''d had to shower with the younger kids to make sure they cleaned themselves, or with other older ones when they were all pressed for time. Kat got in easily, and was shocked to feel her muscles loosening and tension draining from her whole body.

    *I didn''t even realise I was still tense at all? I had a perfectly pleasant conversation with Kamiko and I don''t think I was that tense after the fighting? Shouldn''t my regen take care of things like this?*

    Kat was further confused because like she''d told Kamiko, the ''water'' wasn''t exactly cold. It was slightly chilled andfortable certainly, but it was only just noticeable for her, like putting your hand in a ss that''s been left outside in the sun for a bit during Autumn. Hardly worth mentioning the temperature difference even if it was noticeable.

    *Still. I think I needed this.* Kat let herself spread out, and another surprise was inbound as she started to float in ce, her wings stretching out to coverбн a small corner of the bathtub as she stretched all her limbs outpletely, with her tail swishing happily in an uncontrolled manner.

    "Whatever you were talking about," said Kat with slurred words from rxation, "definitely works on me. The water isn''t that cold but it''s so nice"

    Kat could hear the cheer in her friend''s voice as she replied with. "I''m so d to hear that. Mum said it''s something special in the stone. I didn''t want to get your hopes up because it doesn''t seem to work on everyone. I personally think it only works on Subi, but Mum won''t tell me. Apparently, it''s special stuff they use at the hospital so they aren''t allowed."

    Kat didn''t think that made too much sense. If it was so special who would make a bathtub out of it. Then Kat gave it two extra seconds of thought, or well, maybe it was a few more than that, the calm was pervasive, even releasing a pressure on her mind she''d been unaware. *This is probably worth all the candles.*

 Chapter 380: Story of My Life

    <h4>Chapter 380: Story of My Life</h4>

    After taking a few minutes to really rx and let the ''water'' soak into her body, Kat started thinking up questions for Kamiko. Most of them revolving around why the girl didn''t have friends. *It just doesn''t make sense? She seems so nice and sweet, and I really can''t believe nobody wanted to be friendly with her. Should I just ask? Maybe I should share first?*

    "So, would you like to hear about my own schooling? I didn''t mention it before but I didn''t really have friends for a long time either" said Kat.

    "Oh? That''s a surprise" said Kamiko as her rxation turned to confusion, and a slight sadness. "I''d have thought someone as cool as you would have easily managed to have a whole group of friends. And you were able to so easily ask for my friendship"

    Kat sighed. "Yeahбн it was abination of a couple things really. The first and biggest one was that when I was younger I had a few friends for a short amount of time before they got adopted and left the areapletely. Iбн I wasn''t really as sad as I thought I''d be when I saw them leave, and now I hardly even remember their faces. I was very young.

    "I''m also sure that they wouldn''t have actually been the first. I''m sure I had some at the orphanage before that butбн I only remember the first few very vaguely that went to school with me as well for a time. Seeing them leave, I started to think, ''that''s just what friends do'' ''they leave before chances to grow close happen if you weren''t meant to be friends''. Not sure how I rationalised that as I child but that''s what I thought for a while.

    "Eventually, I started to gather acquaintances, mostly at the orphanage. I''d simply do my work in ss and rx afterwards. I''d do all my homework at lunchtimes so that at the end of the day, when I went home, I could help the other kids. I make the distinction, with helping them and not ying with them because really that isn''t what I did.

    "I''d justбн go around interacting with people you know?" asked Kat as she ran her hands through the water leaving slight ripples in their wake. "I''d never stick around with any group for long, always moving on to help the next lot. Didn''t matter who I helped. Younger, older, same age? I helped as many of them as I could.

    "It was because I think I still wanted friends, but didn''t believe that I could make any that would stick around. Now sure, I could have befriended people at school, ones who wouldn''t leave butбн there was this group of three girls, they actually followed me all through schooling, and they made it clear they never understood me, and liked to make fun of the fact that I lived in the orphanage.

    "I was a little more stubborn as a childбн ok maybe a lot more, so I was more than willing to defend my home against themбн and all the other kids. See in my young mind, likeбн I was maybe six? Seven? Or something at the time, so I didn''t really know, but I thought it was us orphanage kids on one side and everyone else on the other.

    "Eventually, I got really used to that. I''d help people at the orphanage but never get friendly, I''d just sort of exist at school, mostly keeping to myself. And this was fine. I settled into a routine, and got used to it. Some of the people from the orphanage would be in my year and I''d talk to them a bit at school but not much.

    "That wasбн until I met a girl called Lily. It was in High school, which is near the end of our education in my dimension. Remember those girls from earlier? Well, it seemed they found another target. I''m not sure if they tried to bully anyone else over the years, they always picked on me butбн

    "I never really cared. They called me mean names, but I knew they weren''t true and they justбн didn''t hurt me the way I''d heard words were supposed to so I kept ignoring them. Then they tried to do physical stuff butбн with all the work I did helping around the orphanage, and walking back and forth from school every day, I was much fitter and stronger than them, so if they tried to push me I could dodge or push back twice as hard.

    "So then they tried to do other things. Like wetting my clothes or getting dirt on them, or one time I ended up with glue in my hairбн but honestly it was too little toote. I mentioned I helped around the orphanage, right? Well, these were regr urrences from various idents I had overtime you know?

    "A kid spills juice on you during breakfast so you clean it up quickly. Cleaning out a particrly nasty cupboard and the shelf falls on you covering you on dirt? Happens when you clean if you aren''t careful, nobody''s fault really. Helping the much younger kids with art projects? Honestly if nothing was stuck in my hair at the end it was would have been counted as a small miracle."

    Kat let out a long-rxed sigh, appreciating the chance to talk to someone who wasn''t Lily. Not that she didn''t love the girl, Lily was a great best friend, but Kat knew, intellectually if not in practice, that she couldn''t talk about LILY with herself. That would be weird, and going over the rest of it again was actually quite nice.

    "So, when they ran out of ideas and a new student transferred in, whose name was Lily Furos, a shy little bookworm withбн MASSIVE sses. Honestly, that first year, I do wonder why her parents even let her buy them. The lenses on them were huge, easily the size of the balls you do your hair up in." Kamiko let out a gasp at that.

    "Yeah I know! She''s such an adorable shy thing even though we were in high school. Anyway, the trio of girls decided she was the new target. Well, I wasn''t standing for that. Iбн took a moreбн let''s call it proactive role in defending people from their bullying. Now that ''people'' included more than just me."

    Kat spread her wings and did a full body shrug. "Not that it really ever evolved past the two of us anyway, but we settled into a bit of a stalemate that way. Lily always asked me not to get in trouble for her. The trio never picked on Lily in ss or while I was around, and they would make a few attempts at me I''d never thwart.

    "If I found them picking on Lily and it was over the lineбн which I''ll admit I wasn''t the most consistent with, I''d beat them up. Nothing serious, but major bruising surely. Iбн honestly looking back on it I may have been a bit rough on them, but they neverined to anyone if we weren''t caught fighting and I never went for the face or anything.

    "I like to thinkбн we got to a weird source of truce with those three. We all roughly understood where we all stood and established the rules of theбн game? Perhaps? And we all came out happy. Lily and I both got a real friendship, they got a target for bullying that wasбн perhaps unsatisfying but didn''t fight back, and one that was satisfying but would lead to physical consequences."

    Kat let out a long breath of air, head dipping slightly further into the water because of it. "That''s how I met my first friend. I guessбн I didn''t really tell you much of what she''s like but I guess that''s enough from me for now. I just thought I''d share before asking about your own troubles I guess."

    Kamiko bit back tears. She could empathise with Kat, and did wish to share her own childhood with Kat, but for now, she was fighting off the desire to cryбн mostly sessfully. Of course, the fact that she still cried tears of proper water did help as any water that left her froze once it left her eyes leaving nary a trace with the thick mists that shrouded the room.

    "Thanks Kat" said Kamiko. "Itбн I don''t know how much it means to you butбн thanks. I''ve never really heard a story like that. Iбн I''ve only really had my family andбн a lot of their stories feelбн so disconnected from me, taking ce such a long time ago orбн or I LIVED the event from my own perspective soбн it just isn''t the same if that makes sense?

    "Likeбн I can properly see myself in your ce, andбн I''m a little shocked at how much I can rte" said Kamiko.

    Kat sent a wry smiling directed at the ceiling. "Well, I do appreciate it. And it feels nice to talk about. Didбн you want to share your own story?"

 Chapter 381: Story of Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 381: Story of Her Life</h4>

    Eventually, once Kamiko managed to get herselfpletely together she answered Kat''s lingering question. "Yeah. Yeah I think I do."

    Kamiko turned herself right-side up and move over to the edge where she could take a seat. Unlike Kat who could abuse her wings'' surface area to easily float around Kamiko had to put in a little extra effort, and she wanted to make sure she didn''t just fall under the water, so sitting was the way to go. The water was still rxing, but she could already feel the change. It was now like it was pressing in on her rather than helping her rx properly, but she swallowed her fear as she thought of the simrities between her own story and Kat''s.

    "So, the first part of my story is a little like yours. Thoughбн maybe I should start with my family. You mentioned that you didn''t have anyone to talk to wellбн I had my family but I never wanted toin about this to them, especially not properly. In some waysбн it''s their fault but they aren''t to me? If that makes sense.

    "A lot of my issues are because of things they didбн even if they never knew those things would end up being a problem for me." Kamiko let out a sigh. "I''m also certain my mother knows. She''s never brought it up, butбн sometimes she says things in certain ways that make it so I can''t help but question how much she''s already figured out."

    Kamiko pulled herself together best she could and let out a long breath of air, trying to steady herself but it wasn''t going the best. Still she pushed forward anyway. "So, the school stuff I mentioned? Wellбн it''s not one school per district. Demons don''t really tend to have enough children for that. For some reason, it gets harder and harder to have children in two ways. The first is power, the stronger the demon the harder it is without assistance from an artifact or something.

    "The second is the number of children you already have. Iбн I don''t think I''ve ever mentioned how weird my parents are seen by a lot of other demons for the number of children they have. It''sбн it''s maybe not the most appropriate thought, butбн one thing I did have to hear repeated a lot is that my parents have to be having sex like rabbits just to get the number of children they did. Not to even mention how rare triplets are. Twins are fairlymon actually, not that much rarer than single children, maybe forty percent? But higher than that is rare.

    "At the timeбн I was always so embarrassed. Though I guess now that I think about it those sorts of teasing only started when I was a little older. Continuing the point though, because there is one I swear, is that having as many kids as my parents do is rare. Nowadays, I think it''s actually kind of romantic you know, that my parents clearly still care so much about each other. Clearly still LOVE each other even after all the years they''ve been togetherбн and I take a lot offort in that now.

    "At the time though, it was just another point to make fun of me for. Wait, I''m skipping around. School districts!" Kamiko sshed the water in minor irritation "Right, so, when we do our learning, it''s in a schoolhouse that everyone from the district goes to, but there are normally quite a few districts that share a schoolhouse.

    "Which is fine, of course, and there isn''t too many kids butбн it happens to be in THIS district, and I already talked about the issues with my mum''s nts. Additionally, me and the triplets are at this slightly awkward age bracket. They are just old enough that none of the children would actually know who they are, having all graduated.

    "But certainly not old enough that the teacher had forgotten them. This means I started as an outcast. Whereas my sisters managed to make due simply because there was three of them, and they all had their own area they could excel in and bring in new friends Iбн I just don''t."

    Kamiko sounded surprisingly sad to Kat''s ears as she continued to speak. "They all have something they are brilliant at. Something that captures their passion butбн I just have nothing. Books are nice, and I''m not the worst artist. Kerra let me destroy plenty of canvases to learn. I enjoy my time ying sports with Merra, but I don''t care for them on their ownбн I guess I justck a passion.

    "This meant thatбн I was the weird kid from the weird house, and that fact was spread quickly by the teachers that weren''t fond of my parents or siblingsбн AND the ones who were fond of me, believed that I would have some crazy specialty like they didбн so I''d always get singled out in various activities. Looking back on it, they were just trying to help me find myбн thing? So to speak.

    "I think they saw that I wasn''t exactlyбн the happiest even though I was always smiling, so they''d give me chances to find something that would make me happyбн of course, picking the ''weird girl'' to demonstrate one thing or another only made me stand out more and more, so the ostracization got worse.

    "There was nothing too physical like you, any proper fighting was practically instantly put to a stop by the teachers. There are quite a few and they are much stronger than adolescent demons. But little things, bumping into me in the hallways, knocking my writing stuff from my hands.

    "Stealing my lunch and leaving something else in its ce to make it look like I''d grabbed the wrong thing from homeбн that one happened more than once." Kamiko set with a particrly bitter note in her tone. "Soбн I just wasn''t able to get to know anyone I guess. Whenever I tried to get close to someone, a particrly nasty guy, called Craignez, would start picking on whoever showed me a hint of interest, and then double up my own bullying for the week.

    "So I justбн kept my head down, and spent time with my family. They all knew of course, that I had no friendsбн it''s not like I could hide that part, but my sisters especially took time out of their schedules to y with me. To teach me things, and eventually my mother trained me inbat that you''ve seen."

    Kamiko smiled at this, Kat could see through the fog with her eyes, but it looked somewhat sad as well. "It was lovely really, and I do love them for the fact that they helped me get through it allбн but it wasn''t what I wanted, nor I suspect, particrly what I NEEDED. Well, perhaps thebat training COULD have been, but it wasn''t.

    "I still wasn''t taught to actually go after the things I wanted. Even with a bit of confidence and what were actually somewhat refined skills for my age group at the timeбн I was already the outcast and everyone knew it. People would move away from me if I approached them. The best I could get was a polite, if stiff conversation about simple things everyone should know the answer to.

    "Also, it''s worth noting, that our own version of schooling doesn''t take up that many hours of the day. Most demons would y together or socialising afterwards butбн of course, I wasn''t wee. So to home I would wander, hoping that one of my sisters would take the time out of their day to humour me.

    "They didn''t always, and I understood that, intellectually, but emotionally, it really hurt. There was three of them, and they didn''t always have contracts soбн I felt betrayed all of the times I was alone. The times they didn''t have time for me. Which, is perhapsбн somewhat horrible of me you know?

    "They have their own lives. They have friends that they want to spend time with, and their own pursuits. If Erra wants to read a bookбн well actually she can read in the middle of a livebat and be fine, so if she was actually around and nobody else was she''d just hand me a book and give me space wherever it was that she happened to have taken up residence butбн that was a bit more hollow than spending time with the other two triplets.

    "Perhaps Kerra would be a better example. Sometimes, she was home, and yet she''d lock her door and enable the silencing panels on the walls to keep me from getting her attention. I understand why, but it did hurt.

    "Perhaps though, the real reason it hurt so much, is that I have so much love for them. I''ve always been a very bouncy person, and I''ve loved hugs since before I could talk, or so I''m told. I justбн I enjoy chatting with anyone I can, and speaking with people, but I''m just a kid to most people my parents know, and they''re boring anyway. My sisters thoughбн sit at that awkward area, where they are old enough to have a life, but young enough I wanted nothing more than to be a big part of it."

    "Waitбн what about Aslena? Didn''t she grow up with you?" asked Kat. "Aren''t you simr ages?"

    Kamiko sighed. "Yes and No. She didn''t go to the same school as the rest of us, she wanted to do the full education and headed somewhere else for it. So she wasn''t home that often once we got older. It''sбн it''s another story really, I''ll talk about it another timeбн if we have one that is? I meanбн I''d like that?"

 Chapter 382: Story of Someone ElseтАЩs life

    <h4>Chapter 382: Story of Someone Elseбпs life</h4>

    Kat bit her lips as she went over the story Kamiko had just told her. It was strange, but she now knew more about Kamiko''s past than she did Lily''s. She''d asked of course, back when they were younger and newer friends and Kat had been politely, and surprisingly forcefully, especially for Lily, told the girl didn''t wish to speak on it. Still, Kat was sure if she asked now she''d get an answer. Even if a small part of her denied that fact.

    "Iбн I''d love to say I understand Kamiko, but you''ve heard my story and know I never can. The orphanage never had anyone around long enough to really get to know anyone as an older sibling.

    "The only thing I can rte it to, is myбн sort of half adoption with a girl called Sylvie. She was the first person I really considered to be family outside of Gramps, and I don''t really know how it happened. I mean, now of course it is a bit more obvious because we''ve all moved into a nice home, but that''s another issue and not really something we need to go over now" said Kat.

    "That''s alright" said Kamiko as she pushed herself away from the wall to resume her floating. "I think it might be better you don''t try to understand. It''s just nice to know that you''ve heard me. I''m more than aware you could have said ''I understand'' it''s not enough of a lie to prevent you from speaking it, especially when you think about it a certain way"

    Kat clicked her tongue. *Of course. That''s something I hadn''t really thought about. Kamiko knows what it''s like to grow up unable to lie. Iбн I wonder what that does to a person? Is there anything I should know? Iбн I guess I could ask?*

    "Um, what is that like exactly? I actually only recently had that penalty forced onto me. How do you go about not being able to lie to people?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko giggled at Kat''s question, seeing the precious naivety of the idea. "Oh Kat, it''s much too easy to lie without lying. As much as I''d love to say it is a great experience, it really isn''t. Double meanings are everywhere and you can say some shockingly incorrect things if you try."

    "Could you give me an example?" asked Kat. "I can''t really think of any off the top of my head."

    "Oh, well a favourite insult of subi everywhere, is to say, ''you look like you''ve gained weight'' especially when it''s amongst children" said Kamiko with a grimace. "The reason they can say that, is because we all get taller and, well it simply is a rather obvious truth when you think about it. Young children age and gain weight as they be taller.

    "But you can see how that is used maliciously of course. Um, a really good one is to say stuff like, ''I think this'' or ''I think that'' because, especially if you think the words out in your head beforehand, you can say practically anything, because even if it is untrue, and you believe it''s untrue, if you run the words through your mind, you have in fact, thought whatever it might be.

    "So, umбн to pick something that really would be rude to others but I think you won''t mind. I''m able to say, I think your mother was a terrible person. This is easy to prove false because I''ve never met her and neither have you. We both have no reason to believe that she was a bad person, but if I think it I can add the words and say it" said Kamiko with a shrug more to herself then Kat.

    *Huhбн I didn''t really think of it like that. Thisбн this curse isn''t really all that restrictive is it?*

    "What''s even the point then?" asked Kat "With tricks like that there really isn''t all that much we can''t say. Plus, we just can''t speak lies, does it matter if people hear only part of something? Like could I ''I think your mother is a terrible person'' and then silence the rest which would be ''when she tells me off for breaking stuff'' or something?"

    Kamiko twisted her mouth into a frown. "You knowбн I don''t think I''ve ever asked. It might be like the angels, and that we aren''t really allowed to talk about the specifics maybe? Depending on how you silenced yourself it would count as lyingбн I think, but test would have to be done and I really don''t know how you''d do them"

    Kat shrugged and let the motion carry through her wings which shuddered and stirred the water around them. "Neither do I, but now that I''ve thought of it, I have someone in mind that would likely have some ideas and the desire to test it. Her name is Callisto. She''sбн well she''s something"

    "Tell me about her, if you don''t mind?" asked Kamiko, wanting to know more about the important figures in Kat''s life knowing shecked the sibling support Kamiko had.

    "Hmm, well, I guess I can" said Kat "I''m not sure what I''d call her really. It''sбн it''s not that we have aplicated rtionship per se, it''s that I have no idea what that rtionship isбн so, to get started, I guess I should mention that I got adopted by this lovely person named Vivian.

    "Sheбн she isn''t really much older than I am, only a few years really, but the arrangement was mainly because Sylvie wouldn''t have epted if I didn''t, and I''m turning eighteen in a bit less than a year''s time so I''d have had to leave as well, and she already figured out the big secret that I was a demon, which was bing hard to hide at the orphanageбн so it was just convenient really.

    "Thisбн sort of means that Vivian should be a mother figure, but we both recognise that she''s more of an older sister figure for me if anything, but I go along with it more for Sylvie than anything else because the age difference is enough there, and Sylvie''s not that old so she really needs someone to fill that role for her." Said Kat, without suspecting a good chunk of that statement wasn''t entirely correct, but she didn''t know that.

    "Now Callisto, she happens to live with Vivian andбн I can''t really get a proper idea of their rtionship if I''m honest. I don''t exactly have enough friends topare it to anything but it doesn''t seem normal.

    "Callisto lives with Vivian, doesn''t really pay rent, but she has her own spaceбн she doesn''t sleep practically ever, and she somehow always shows up to do the cooking whenever it needs doing. Also she wears a French maid outfitбн though I guess you don''t know what that is do you?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shrugged and said, "Sort of? Like, part of the trantion effect means I have something of an idea about what it is, likeбн it doesn''t exactly SOUND like this, but I get the impression it''s an inurate depiction of what servants used to wear? Except now it is also really formal? Which doesn''t make a lot of sense to me."

    Kat quickly describe what the outfit in it''s entirely looked like to Kamiko, borating on the details when asked. "Do you get it now?"

    "Noбн" said Kamiko "Well, yes, but no. I understand what it looks likeбн and I understand why some people would wear it, as it sounds like it''s fairly appealing attire butбн yeah I also don''t understand the dynamic between those two. On the one hand she is kind of like a live-in servant, but on the other, she is also somewhat like Vivian''s handler even though they are the same age"

    Kat nodded vigorously "Yes, it''s exactly like that. Vivian is consistently making impulsive, if somewhat well-reasoned, decisions, and Callisto is forever ensuring nothing too horrible is done under those orders and things run smoothly around the house. Which, I will add, is smaller than your own so it isn''t a pain to clean."

    "Why would it need cleaning?" asked Kamiko

    "What?" asked Kat, only for Kamiko to repeat the question.

    "Well now I''m confused" said Kat "Do you not need to clean things here? Dust things off and other such things? Surely the dirt builds up right?"

    Kamiko shook her head. "No, everything other than the fridge and the cutlery is self-cleaning. You can''t make them self-cleaning because it removes the food from them, which is obviously a problem"

    "Huhбн is thatmon?" asked Kat

    Kamiko nodded, causingrge ripples to be sent out. "Yup, practically everyone has their houses set up like that. It''s cheap and it doesn''t ever run out as long as you have enough people living in the space, or well, there is enough power that radiates off them."

    *Well damn. The more you know. I wonder if Callisto would love that or hate it? Giving her less to clean? A blessing or a curse?*

 Chapter 383: The Family

    <h4>Chapter 383: The Family</h4>

    By some unspoken agreement, twenty minutester Kamiko and Kat left the bath together. Abusing the fact that nothing sticks to their skin, the liquid from the bath simply slid off leaving thempletely dry. Kat summoned her outfit on reflex, and Kamiko said in response. "Wait, do you not wear anything else?"

    "No?" said Kat confused. "Nothing else fits because of my wings and tail. Well, maybe I could do something about the tail, but the wings certainly."

    "Huhбн that''sбн well" said Kamiko "I know I don''t exactly wear a bunch of clothes but I have pyjamas at least. Do you not even have a set of them?"

    Kat shook her head. "No, there isn''t any higher energy in my home dimension so the only thing I can wear is this."

    Kamiko''s jaw dropped. "Wow, Iбн I can''t even imagine. Practically all clothes have a fitting enchantment on them here. It doesn''t increase the price at all it''s so necessary. The only people who don''t have stuff like that are the ones that need to squeeze those extra few enchantments onto a garment and can''t afford it."

    Kat shook her head. "Well, I had clothes before, a few sets, but this kimono is the only thing I''ve worn since my wings grew in." said Kat

    "What?" asked Kamiko

    "Did I not exin that? When I started taking contracts my various demonic features started to grow in. I could have sworn I mentioned it earlierбн well nevermind." Said Kat

    "Oh" said Kamiko somewhat despondently and seemingly unconcerned about her current state of undress. "That can''t stand. Once my mum gets back we should take you shopping. Just to get you a few outfits. It''ll be nice I promise. Even if you aren''t one for shopping, you can double your wardrobe with just one purchase!

    "Thoughбн speaking of pyjamas, it has urred to me that I''ve left mine back in my room." Mumbled Kamiko under her breath.

    "Oh, I''m fine. I mean, that''s lovely butбн? I''m fine" said Kat. *I''m not sure I exactly have the money to buy anything at the moment with my debt and the whole trial thing that supposed to happen after my punishment is done.*

    "No no, I insistбн though it will need to wait till after we''ve finished with the punishments now that I think about it" said Kamiko.

    "Rightбн" said Kat, hoping that perhaps Kamiko''s non-perfect memory will be the saving grace here.

    "Anyway, follow me up to my room" said Kamiko walking out the door and gesturing for Kat to follow, which she did. When they got to the drop Kamiko simply leapt back up to the second floor and Kat was able to follow easily.

    *You know, I thought their system for traversing floors was a gimmick, but when you can easily jump between floor two and three maybe it isn''t so crazy. It''s not even a hard jump or one where I need my wings. Thoughбн the fact that the strange material at the bottom lets you jump is another mystery.*

    Kamiko walked down the hallway past the first few sets of doors, before pushing on the fifth one on the right-hand side and walking in. Kat wasn''t sure what to expect, as she somewhat timidly followed behind her.

    At this point, Kat hadn''t really been into many peoples'' bedrooms. She''d seen Lily''s and a bunch of them at the orphanage, but Kat always felt that wasn''t quite the same. She was so used to Lily''s room now, and she''d spent time there before it dawned on her that a room was a private space where you brought friends, and not just a ce to sleep that gets regr visitors in the night looking to calm down.

    Still, Kat hadn''t yet picked up the appeal of having her OWN room, mostly just treating it as a ce to sleep. It would take time and knickknacks to make it a proper space for her. Kamiko''s was already showing her influence from the second Kat walked into the room.

    The first thing she saw, and stuck out instantly, was a huge painting on the back wall that sat above Kamiko''s bed. It had most of her family, or what Kat was guessing was most of her family. In the centre of the frame were three identical people, Kat assumed were the triplets. *Though if that is the case who painted this? It IS a painting after allбн maybe it''s based on a picture?* They all had slightly different variations on the same set of clothes.

    The main ensemble was a short tulip styled skirt that ended just above the triplets'' knees, and seemed to hug their figures that was the same pink as Kamiko''s and the triplets'' hair. They all wore ck shirts of differing styles. Merra had a basic t-shirt that proved that Subi were capable of gaining muscles, showing them off alongside her muscled legs that were just as pale as the rest of the family.

    Erra wore a ck smock with pink highlights that covered most of her arms, leaving Kat with the odd impression that she wanted to be wearing a longer skirt but was forced into the whole thing for some reason. Kerra rounded them out with a short-sleeved blouse that while ck as well, had a few obvious stains from painting, especially around the sleeves, which Kat noticed, but didn''t realise the oddness of at the time.

    They all had the same pink hair that Kamiko had, and shared with other figures on the wall, though Kat wasn''t entirely clear as to who was who. The triplets kept their hair styled the same with a short bob on each of them, with small horns matching Kamiko''s.

    The main difference to Kamiko, was clearly in their eyes which seemed normal, and had a green tint to them, slightly clearer than anything human, but nothing too out of ce. Moving on from them, Kamiko sat on a small chair in front of them, wearing a in white sundress while looking back at her sisters and smiling, hair down around her neck much like its current appearance after it had been left down from the bath.

    The only male in the picture, was over to the right, and had to be Kamiko''s father. Kat was surprised to see that HE was the source of the family''s pink hair and green eyes. He looked a little stretched to Kat''s eyes. The suit he wore only amplifying this effect. He looked normal enough at first nce sure, but only the first one.

    Trying to put that out of her mind, Kat tried to figure out who must have been who. There was still three other women in the picture and Kat was having a hard time figuring out which of them was which. The deciding factor was the eyes, Kat remembered Kamiko mentioning her eyes looked like a cross between her mother''s and her sisters.

    So Kat simply scraped the two with potential to be either of those, and looked to the third and final figure that had to be Elmony, her sister/aunt. Looking at her now, it made a lot of sense. Elmony had pink hair like many of Kamiko''s other family members, and perhaps that was a part of what sold the ruse.

    But she stood head and shoulders above the rest of them. She stood behind the triplets towering over them withrge ram horns that spiralled out from the side of her head. Her eyes were a deep red and missing the pupil but for some reason Kat didn''t find it all that unnerving. Her pink hair was long, and flowed down to her waist, much unlike the rest of the family, and Kat could see her slight smile revealed sharp jagged teeth that locked together rather than a normal human mouth.

    The lower half of her was hidden by the triplets, but her shirt was the same ck that the family seemed to be going for. It was a suit jacket like their father''s but it strained to confine Elmony''s assets that dwarfed the rest of the family, the triplets especially who were all ratherбнpact in that area.

    So it came down to the final two people, and Kat honestly wasn''t sure which was which. Aslena and Kamiko''s mother looked shockingly simr to each other, and they''d made it hard in this painting by wearing the same outfit as well.

    *Doesn''t help that nobody ages properly in this dammed dimension. They look simr enough that if you told me they were twins I''d believe it. Should I just ask Kamiko who is who? Thoughбн it''s an interesting puzzle that I kind of want to work out for myself.*

    The big difference was of course in the eyes, one had arge cross that took up her entire eye. Unlike Kamiko''s which only took up a normal amount of space, this girl''s looked like her eye was cut into four. The other, had ck eyes with stars scattered across them, mimicking the night sky. Kat could almost see them shiny back at her from the painting.

 Chapter 384: Which Witch is Which

    <h4>Chapter 384: Which Witch is Which</h4>

    Kat continued to look over both girls, or perhaps women would be a better description. They both looked older than Kamiko, heck, they both looked older than the triplets as well, which certainly didn''t make sense. Kamiko and those three seemed to have an air of innocence to them, even though the triplets were at least trying to act mature in this picture.

    The hair and horns didn''t help either. One of them had ram horns simr to Elmony, while the other had the same horns as the rest of the family. Kat didn''t exactly know enough about gics to tell, and the fact that they both had seafoam green hair that was allowed to flow down their back and fade out into a surprisingly thick shield of hair, made Kat once more tempted to call it quits.

    While she was doing this, Kamiko was opening up her cupboard. It took up almost the entire left side wall, but if Kat was to look into it, she would find it mostly empty of clothes. There was space yes, but not many outfitsбн if one was to look even closer you''d realise that at least half of them would never fit Kamiko, as they required someone just shy of Kat''s height to fit properly.

    Kamiko picked out a fluffy pink set of long pyjamas with teddy bears on them, which Kat caught out of the corner of her eye. When she saw this her mind wasn''t able to catch up to her body which sprinted over to Kamiko and enveloped her into a big hug that included all her limbs.

    Kat had her arms wrapped around Kamiko''s shoulders, her tail around her midsection and her wings hade around to wrap up the rest of her. By the time Kat realised what she''d done she let out a minor squeak of concern. *Shit. I wasn''t prepared. It seems I might actually be getting a little used to Sylvie because my memory is perfect nowбн I wasn''t prepared for this though.*

    "Your pyjamas are so cute" said Kat, having given up on trying to find any reasonable exnation for what was going on.

    "Thanks" said Kamiko happily. "The hug is nice too. Oh, and Aslena actually made these for me. She made a lot of my clothes actually, in exchange for cupboard space that I don''t really use."

    Kat wanted to nod at this, but currently her head was resting on Kamiko''s and she didn''t really want to mess up the girl''s hair too much. "Actually, I was just looking at that painting of yours and I was wondering who was who. I could pick most of them out butбн"

    As Kat trailed of Kamiko easily picked up the thought. "You couldn''t figure out who Aslena and Mum was because while they don''t look too simr when you know which is which, mostly because of the horns and eyes, they are very simr in body shape and I haven''t given you any clues as to which is which?"

    "Yup" said Kat "Well reasoned."

    Kamiko grinned and said, "I''m d I figured out what you were thinking. I''ve never really heard of it being a problem, but most people know one or the other beforehand. Aslena is popr enough because of her designs and Mum is known at the hospitals. You''re my first friend, and anyone the twins know tend to have enough knowledge of the important demons nearby that they actually know at least one.

    "Sorry, I''m getting sidetracked. To answer your question Kat, Aslena actually has the ram horns like Elmony, alongside the starry night eyes. I mean, Elmony is her aunt, so it isn''t so surprising that the ram horns showed up, though with both Mum and Dad having matching horns it''s actually pretty rare.

    "I mean, if it was going to be anything, it would be ram horns, butбн am I exining this well Kat? I never did study how demonic traits are passed down past the basics. I just know people were surprised about Aslena. Not sure about Elmony because that was a long time ago, but maybe it was the fact that there is two of them?"

    Kamiko shrugged and Kat hugged her tighter before saying. "That''s fine, I just wanted to know who was who. I take it that She-Who-Will-Not-Be-Named isn''t in the picture intentionally?"

    Kamiko just sighed lightly before saying "Yeah, I never knew her, and that painting is actually based on a photo we all had done together. I got it as a birthday present actually. I''d been mentioning that I wanted something better for my wall there. Before it was this old tapestry that was from Meradithna''s room and I never liked it or what it was associated with. It was just some fancy colours.

    "Around the same time, I also mentioned how happy I was with the photo we had all taken together. It was the first time the family was properly together for something in a while. Elmony onlyes around every now and again you see? And the triplets are here a decent amount but they have projects, same as Aslena, soбн it was just nice.

    "And when I was told I had to leave my room for a second to get myst present, I was a little confused, but so very happy when I saw that on the wall. I cried like a baby when I saw it and I''m not afraid to admit it" said Kamiko.

    Kat squeezed Kamiko once more before letting go. "That''s wonderful Kamiko, it really is a nice picture, and it''s the first thing you see when you enter the room"

    Kamiko nodded. "Yup, I meant it to be like that"

    Kat used the lull in conversation to look over the rest of the room. The bed, which Kat had overlooked originally, was huge, easilyrge enough to fit Kat''s full wingspan three times over and took up arge amount of space. The other side of the room, the one without the closet, had a small bookshelf and desk.

    The books didn''t look all that well used, just a few nicks here and there to show that they''d been read, but probably only once, twice at the most. The walls were a soft pinkish white, much like the pink roses in the bathroom, if slightly whiter, butcking in the shine the stone from the bathroom had, making it seem somehow darker overall.

    Against the back wall stood a few boxes along the ground. They looked just professional enough to be a semi-permanent fixture of the room, but not so good that they looked like they belonged. They looked like cheap stic but Kat hadn''t actually seen any other stic in the demon realm, and suspected it might actually be tinted ss.

    "Um" Kamiko''s nervous voice broke Kat from her thoughts. "So, um, I don''t know what you''ll want to doбн but youбн sort of have two options I guessбн? In terms of sleeping arrangements that is.

    "We, well, of course we have the guest room that I mentioned earlier. It actually has a few beds in it in a couple of sizes so you should be able to justбн pick the best one and take it for yourself while you''re stayingбн

    "Orбн well, that is to say, if you wanted we could share mine? I meanбн it''s more thanrge enough for the both of usбн but I''ve never had a friend over let alone had them stay the night soбн? I''m not sure if that''s alright or not?"

    "Well what would make you mostfortable?" said Kat without even needing to think about it. "I''ve grown up in an orphanage, so I don''t really care about people sharing a bed with me, and you''re right yours is more thanrge enough, but you seem really nervous about it, so if it would make you ufortable, I can just as easily sleep in the other room"

    "Here!" said Kamiko. "Umбн I meant to say hereбн please. I used t-, ok fine I can''t say that because it''s a lie. I still DO sleep with my sisters whenever I can. It''s just nicer, I think, and while they aren''t all as fond of it, they tend to humour me. And wellбн nobody else is here at the moment so I thought I''d ask?"

    Kat shrugged and said "Seems fine to me"

    Kamiko jumped onto the bed, vibrating in happiness as she patted the spot beside her. Kat followed suit not really thinking too much about it and watched as her tail phased through the bed. "What?" said Kat, not realising she''d vocalised the question.

    "Oh, of course!" said Kamiko "This is a Subi keyed bed. It''s supposed to befortable for us, and you count. Tryying down!"

    Kat did as she was asked and felt her wings sink into the soft mattress. They didn''t sink that far though, before settling into their ownfortably snug hideaway just behind her tail. Kat couldn''t keep herself fromughing, as she reached over and hugged Kamiko to her chest like a teddy bear. "This is great. Let me know if you''re ufortable, but this is great"

    Kamikoughed as well. "d you like it. It helps a little with my wings and tail, but mine are smallpared to yours and it isn''t normally an issue"

 Chapter 385: Big Boss

    <h4>Chapter 385: Big Boss</h4>

    It was the next morning, and Kat woke up with Kamiko still in her arms. She was almost as cuddly as Sylvie, and it was a pleasant way to start the morning. Kat then tried to send off some messages to her Aplices, but was told by the system that she couldn''t while on punishment duty but they would be informed of this fact and that she''d tried.

    Kat didn''t spend too long focused on that though, she instead turned her mind to the fact that she actually slept. Not just meditated, but properly slept. She wasn''t exactly sure what to do with that information. Meditation seemed to be able to rece sleep without much trouble, and she was unsure if this was a good thing or not.

    Before an answer could be reached, Kamiko had partially awoken, and decided that Kat''s shoulder was much toofortable to leave. Desperately trying to snuggle back into thefort Kat providedбн sadly her n was interrupted when her horns started to dig into Kat''s shoulder.

    In response, Kat had been forced to circte some demonic energy to prevent herself from getting injured, but the sudden stirring of energy was apparently enough to wake Kamiko up more fully. *She can feel that? I didn''t realise that demonic energy was a thing you could sense?*

    What Kat didn''t know, was that even her ability to faintly see demonic energy leaking out of people wasn''t normal. Kamiko didn''t realise it either, as her entire family had the ability, but it wasn''t exactlymon amongst the full demonic poption. This is simply one of those questions that Kat would never ask, as it just seemed obvious.

    When Kamiko finished waking up, she gave Kat a quick hug before dragging her out of the room so they could start arranging breakfast. Kat had stood next to the pole confused for a second after Kamiko had dragged her thereбн until itunched them both straight up. Both managed the trip well, Kamiko through practice and Kat because she had wings to help.

    The house was quiet as they quickly ate breakfast, and shared some light conversation that didn''t really have an impact on either of them, before the system contacted them to inform them the next stage of their punishment would happen in five minutes.

    Kamiko had jumped back downstairs and put her pyjamas away, while Kat followed along, mostly so that they would be teleported together. When they''d finished running around, they grabbed each other''s hands and a portal opened below them.

    Lights shed before Kat for a brief second before she found herself in a medium sized room. The floor was covered in circles of various sizes, from thergest in the centre that was easily twenty metres in diameter, to the smallest in the corners that were about the size of Kat''s thumb.

    The door swung open and a loud voice called out. "Is that my punishment workers? Come through the door, and keep going till you reach the end. Just open the big door you run into"

    Kat felt a little confused by the voice, but Kamiko was on top of things, and pulled Kat along. Out of the teleportation room for the building. The corridor was made up of wooden ts and had a number of doors, but Kat didn''t really take the time to take them all in. She did notice that each door had a unique design carved onto them, with some standouts being one with a sword, another with a dragon, and a third that had a waterfall.

    Seeing these unique designs, Kat was somewhat prepared for the final doors, but notpletely. They were a set ofrge double doors where the others had all been singr. The door handles seemed to be miniature dragons, with ruby eyes that seemed to follow Kat''s eyes wherever she looked.

    The rest of the door featured two skulls spewing gold from their mouths while gemstones asionally fell from their eyes. She didn''t need to interpret this, as the picture was actively flowing, albeit at a sedate pace. *Well, if I didn''t know this was the Greed faction, I sure as heck do now.*

    Kamiko finished dragging Kat to the doorбн but once they''d both arrived it seemed that Kamiko had used up her courage already, as she looked at the door like it was about to turn and bite her. Kat pretended not to notice and walked up to the door, rapping her hand against the flowing gold, which clinked, and moved away from her hand when she did so.

    "Open!" said the voice. Now that she was closer Kat could hear more of it. The voice was strangely doubleyered, both like the bass singer in a choir and like someone who smoked heavily at the same time, both voices interying with each other to produce something both uncanny, and strangely endearing at the same time.

    Kat didn''t get as much time to dissect it as she wanted, because the doors flew open by themselves at themand, gold spilling out of the doors and ttering on the floor for a second before sinking into the floorboards. Kat found herself facing a small staircase. Leading Kamiko up it, Kat kept her face neutral as the entered the room, even though it was impressive.

    The main feature, was of course, arge oak desk with the person they were presumably there to see behind it. The desk looked like it was made out of silvery coins that had been glued together. Some parts stuck out more than others and gave the illusion of more intricate designs even if the desks features were actually somewhat simple. The main thing that was notable though was its size, easily twice as long as Kat''s wingspan and filled with paperwork on one side and what had to be a floatingputer monitor on the other.

    The rest of the office wall space was filled with a number of graphs that seemed to be moving in real time. They seemed to have little bits of detail that hinted at what they were for. One was a ss of water that slowly filled up despite being sideways, another was stacks of gold coins that increased and decreased through no pattern Kat could discern.

    Finally, the big man himself, and overall, that was a very urate statement. He wasn''t quite the tallest demon Kat had seen, and the fact he was sitting down didn''t do him many favours, but he still had a powerful presence, like at any moment he could re at you and you''d be melted.

    His eyes were embossed gold coins, they didn''t look like coins, they WERE coins, with a strange symbol Kat didn''t recognise in the middle. It looked somewhat like the Eye of Horus, but the eyecked the usually eyebrow, and instead had a wed hand in its ce. The whole coin shifted as the man looked around the room, not just the eye on the coin.

    His face was awkward, and to Kat, looked more like someone had stuffed a stic mask over another man''s face and had a strange artificial feel to it. It was a round face, but was strangely sharp in what felt like the wrong ces. The cheekbones practically shot out from his face, while his jaw was perfectly round. His forehead, instead of lines from worry, looked like it had a series of metal bars trying to escape his skin. His hair looked like somebody had glued an old ck rug to the top of his head toplete the look.

    When he saw the girls he smiled, it was apanied by a feeling of reassurance, but Kat couldn''t help but find it disturbing. The smile was too wide, and his face seemed to open up more than possible to reveal it, showing off four sets of teeth. These teeth were silver bars, not coated with silver but miniaturised silver ingots while his tongue looked to be made of brass and was thick and easily spotted amongst the rows of teeth and against the ck cavernous look of what had to be his gums.

    In his hand was a cigar, though Kat was certain it was a prop. He was tapping it rhythmically as he smiled and it fell down every time, but never got any shorter. Smoke seemed to billow from his nose as he smiled, and Kat was almost certain that wasn''t how biology was supposed to work, but it really didplete his look somehow.

    His clothes seemed to be taken straight from the industrial revolution. He had a ck petticoat on with a white undershirt that strained to contain hisrge stomach. It looked more like a sack of coins attached to a head than a person, and while Kat would never learn it, her assumption was corrected, because when he moved you could hear the clinking of coins shifting around inside.

    "Well now, it seems you''re both on time. That''s lovely. My name is Boss. I had another one, but you''ll never hear it. I have a job for you both. Shouldn''t be too deadly of course, butбн I hear that one of you has Subus regeneration correct?" asked Boss, in his strange doubleyered voice.

 Chapter 386: The Job

    <h4>Chapter 386: The Job</h4>

    *Why does he want to know that?* Kat wanted to spend more time on the question, but Kamiko was already starting to shake under the pressure of the man''s gaze so she simply answered him. "That''s correct I do. Why?"

    Boss took a long drag on his cigar and further confirmed that something magical was happening when it didn''t burn down at all. "That''s good. Good you are asking questions as well. This may be a punishment but never go into a deal unpreparedбн

    "Right. I have a warehouse full of items that we don''t know the purpose of. Anything that could identally kill someone is always automatically taken by D.E.M.O.N.S, so we know it ain''t gonna kill ya, but I can''t honestly promise much more than that.

    "Having Subus Regeneration though, means that this is much less of a concern. Certainly not everything will be deadly, or even painful, heck you might have something that blows bubbles at you, I have no idea. But that''s the point. I have. No. Idea.

    "I can''t very well sell artifacts that I have no knowledge of. So, I''ll be getting you to test them all out. Just poor some energy into it, press a few buttons if it has any, give it a good whack against the target dummy and see what happens. If you can''t figure it out, put it to the sideбн

    "Though" Boss'' eyes narrowed, his eye sockets closing over the coins in a strange fashion. It was also at that point Kat noticed he didn''t have eyshes. "I want you doing this properly. If you don''t even give it a go, I won''t be impressed. I''ve got recording devices in the room. Just video, so you are free to chat, but if I see at the end of the day acklustre performance, I''ll check the tapes to make sure you weren''t just messing around."

    Kamiko swallowed, and while Kat was still digesting the statement, Kamiko asked. "Um sir, er ar, Boss? Is there a reason you don''t make use of the identifying service D.E.M.O.N.S has?"

    Boss took another puff of his cigar. "I suppose you wouldn''t know. I''ll answer that question then you''ll be on the job deal?"

    Kamiko nodded, and Boss continued speaking. "Right, well, when you first get the item, if you don''t find out what it does during the contract, D.E.M.O.N.S will offer you a pretty good deal to find out. However, if you just find it around the hub, or take it from a bankrupt business without a proper organising system, you have to pay through the noses to get them all identified.

    "A lot of the things you''ll find wouldn''t be worth the price of identification. Take that bubble blower I mentioned earlier. A toy basically, a nice novelty for the kids. I could sell those by the hundreds, easily, and it costs more to identify one of ''em than it does to make a whole new set of ten from scratch.

    "It''s only really the good stuff that''s worth identifying, because it''s a pricing bracket strategy and they are WIDE brackets. I''m honestly not expecting you girls to find much worthwhile in the warehouse. If it was worth it, I''d have kept track or the previous owner would have. Still, maybe we get lucky, find a philosopher''s stone or some shit, or heck, could find a teleporter amongst the broken junk that was misced. It really is a toss-up. That''s why I ain''t paying anyone to do it."

    Kamiko nodded and stepped back in line with Kat. Boss nodded between the two of them. "That all? No more questions? Especially relevant ones?"

    "How do we get there?" asked Kat

    Boss nodded. "Behind my desk, you''ll find a transport circle. Can''t be using standard D.E.M.O.N.S teleportation to go anywhere other than the main room, so you''ll need to be using that one to get to the warehouse. When I call you over the speakers, you are free to teleport out, but you cannot teleport in. By the way, I believe I have you for two days, so keep that in mind. If you find anything really noteworthy, you can brief me on it either tomorrow morning, or, tomorrow afternoon when you finish your second day. Any MORE questions?" said Boss, still seeming fairly happy about the whole thing.

    When no more questions were forting, Boss just jabbed his thumb backwards and went back to work. Looking over paperwork andparing it with something on the screen. Kamiko and Kat shared a look before walking around the side of the desk and instantly spotting the circle in question. When they were situated in the middle, Boss hit one of the buttons Kat hadn''t seen from the front that lined the bottom of his desk, and the Subi vanished.

    Kat had just enough time to blink, before the warehouse came into view. That''s all it was really. She was a little disappointed after the grand showing that was made before, but there wasn''t much to the ce. She was standing at the back, in a little alcove that had been carved out for the teleportation circle, and was clearly only for Kat-sized passengers at that, so the cargo entrance had to be elsewhere.

    In front of her was a wide-open area with a series of dummies that radiated out from the wall apanied by semi-circr series of lines that ran underneath each dummy as well. The warehouse was maybe a hundred or so metres across from what Kat could see. Behind the dummies was boxes.

    Lots and lots of boxes, all of a standard size that was about one wingspan wide stacked on top of each other, five boxes in one stack, that stretched as far as the eye could see. Which wasn''t actually that far, on ount of the boxes blocking a lot of the view, but Kat saw no obvious end. The stacks of boxes in the first row were allplete except for the two furthest to the right. There they could see a row with just one box on the ground, with one next to it only being two high instead of five.

    Kat let out a breath she didn''t know she''d been holding and listened to Kamiko do the same. "What was that?" asked Kat.

    "What do you mean?" asked Kamiko "The feeling? The type of demon he was? Something else?"

    "Umбн I guess the first two then? I mostly meant the feeling, I wouldn''t call another sentient creature a whatбн but it''s a good question." Said Kat.

    Kamiko nodded and said. "That''s good. Some people have problems with that. If you haven''t noticed, this hub is mostly humanoid demons and beholders. Beholders kinda justбн don''t care? Some others do though, so the Hubs tend to separate demons that look drastically different if there have historically been problems. It''s normally not, but I''m not someone who has investigated that much.

    "Umбн right to your questions though. The first part, the feeling, that was a high Rank demon in their element. You''ve probably not seen it properly before but when a high Rank demon is focused on a task that they find worthwhile their aura gets stronger but also lessбн hmm, it not quite sure of the words, but it has less effects?

    "It just feels like a wave of pressure. It isn''t really suffocating, but it holds your attention, grasps your eyes and prevents you from functioning entirely normally, byбн shutting off is the wrong word, but requiring you to think about certain automatic processes if that makes sense.

    "So if we''d remembered to breathe, we would have been fine, but we forgot and didn''t restart it manually so we just held our breath instead. As to what kind of demonбн I honestly have no idea. I''ve not seen anyone who looks like that before" said Kamiko.

    *You knowбн I''m actually somewhat surprised Kamiko doesn''t know. I shouldn''t be, but for some reason I am. It''s not like I know the nationality of every human on Earth, so surely there are plenty of demons Kamiko can''t recognise on sightбн but they are a lot more distinctбн then again, with how they can mix heritages maybe it''s easier to get weirdbinations then I think.*

    "Definitely Greed though right?" asked Kat as she started to move over towards the single box, believing it to be a good starting point for their testing.

    "Oh certainly" said Kamiko "Whatever he is, he can''t be anything but a Greed demonбн well actually I guess he could be a Gluttony demon that needs to eat precious metals, but he didn''t really give off that vibe to me. Plus, we are working in a warehouse to find interesting items to sell that he acquired."

    *It''s good to have that confirmed. Not sure if it''s helpful, but I feel better knowing that. Boss is certainly the mostбн unique looking demon. I mean sure I''ve seen the beholders and they are their own kind of creepy, but there was a few of those. Boss just feels soбн DISTINCT, yes with emphasis, that''s how distinct he is. I wonder if higher level demons be more distinct looking? No, it''s doubtful, I''ve already seen that Kamiko''s youngest older system and their mother look quite simr.*

 Chapter 387: Kamiko. I Want You to Stab Me

    <h4>Chapter 387: Kamiko. I Want You to Stab Me</h4>

    A series of beeps echoed throughout the warehouse causing Kat to pause, then the voice of Boss came into being, alongside a hologram of his head in front of both Kamiko and Kat. "I have realised, I neglected to inform the individual, Kat, of a measure we have taken. In the first box, the one by itself, you will also find an amulet with a series of gems around the outside.

    "It is designed to stop pain, and record it on the gems. Please note how many light up if you are required to test anything on yourself for damage. The dummies should do fine for the most part, but some things only work on a living creature. We do not want this to be a torture after all, and with your regeneration, the pain is the only concern, which I have of course taken steps to remove.

    "Also, if you require time to regenerate your demonic energy at any point, please feel free to do so, both of you. Most artifacts will not take any additional energy past the activation cost, but if something does take more than that please make a note of it. Good day" And like that Boss'' face vanished.

    *He sure left in a hurry. Sure, he gave us quite a lot of information but he left rather quickly. Aw well, I suppose he is busy and I''m d he ended up telling me about the device.* Kat looked at the empty air and gave it a wry smile. *If I''m honest, I didn''t even think to ask about something like that after being told part of the reason we are here is because of my regeneration.*

    *I wonder if that''s a bad sign, that I don''t actually care all that much about pain anymore. Did I never learn that lesson as a child?* Kat thought back to the fights she''d been in, the bruises she''d acquired STOPPING other fights, the damage she sustained that one time she fell down the stairs. *Huhбн I guess I really didn''t. It''s not like I chose to do anything differently, and I wasn''t ever any more careful going down the stairs.*

    *Even thinking back to how painful it was getting stabbed. It''s not like I''m particrly upset about that one from firebird. Waitбн is that a nice thing to call him considering that was the n? Hell forget about him, getting stabbed by my ''ally'' was much worse pain wiseбн if only because I''d regenerated so much.

    Alsoбн looking back on it, am I a hypocrite forining about his healing items? It''s not exactly like I stayed down eitherбн though I didn''t use any extra help so maybe it was fair of me toin. Heck, let''s go further back, ignore all the crazy adventures, the transformation into a full demon wasn''t exactly pleasant.*

    *It was quite painfulбн but I never even thought aboutining. It was bad sure but it didn''tst too long and I always got something cool out of it. Anywayбн I''m getting distracted.* Kat looked over at Kamiko, and was surprised to see the girl was actually rather pale.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Kat.

    "I justбн" mumbled Kamiko "I didn''t really think I''d need to hurt you. I meanбн sure he said your regeneration was helpful but I thought it was to shield you from the more dangerous stuff that would hurt you just using itбн not that things would be tested on you. I''m not sure I can actually do thatбн"

    Kat shrugged and said. "It''s really not a big deal. I wasn''t going toin with the pain, and without it, it really is no trouble."

    "Are you sure?" asked Kamiko with a shaky voice.

    Kat nodded. "Yup, just make sure if I end up in pieces you put them back together so they reattach properly"

    Kamiko grimaced at the joke, and looked away. She certainly wasn''t happy with the assignment and she was far fromfortable with the task set out before them. Kat''s cavalier attitude to injury was also something she wasn''t a fan of, especially because of how seriously her mother had dealt with even the smallest of injuries, always exining what had happened and what the appropriate responses had to be.

    Deciding that it was best to pretend Kat hadn''t said anything outrageous, she walked over to the box in question and pried it open. Kat was standing behind and was shocked to see how things were contained. Instead of packing peanuts, or just throwing everything in the box, it was filled with clear slime by the looks of things.

    Sitting on top of it was the amulet in question which Kamiko handed off to Kat. It was simply constructed, a goldish chain, likely brass, with a wooden pendant at the end that had been coated with varnish. The gemstones in question were set around, there were twelve, like it was a clock, and each stone seemed to bepletely clear, but Kat was expecting that to change when it was in use.

    Taking the amulet and putting it on, Kat felt it heat up for a split second before the sensation vanished. Looking down, just to make sure that she wasn''t on fire or something after having lost her sense of pain, found that there wasn''t anything remarkable going on with the amulet as far as she could tell, though it hung low over her breasts, as it was clearly designed for someone either much taller, or with a muchrger neck. A sh of Boss'' face made Kat suspect thetter.

    "Should we test this amulet a bit?" asked Kat "Just so that I won''t be shocked by the effect?"

    Kamiko grimaced. "How would you suggest?"

    "Summoning your weapon and stabbing me? Probably through the hand?" said Kat withplete nonchnce.

    "I''m not sure I''m ok with testing the other items on you Kat, let alone one of my own just to see if you still feel pain" said Kamiko.

    *Hmmmm, how aboutбн* "Well, we did find the amulet in a box, we need to test it as well. Just because we''ve been told doesn''t change that fact." Said Kat with an airy certainty as if it was of no importance but had to be done anyway.

    Kamiko wasn''t on board with this n at all but summoned her naginata to her hand anyway. She looked to Kat once more for confirmation and received a slight nod for her troubles. Kamiko grit her teeth, knowing that it was a good idea, something they should do, even if she didn''t like it. Powering her strike as much as she could, Kamiko waited for Kat to hold her hand out and stabbed towards it.

    Kat felt the de go into her hand in the loosest sense of the word. She could feel it pushing through the skin, feel the muscles being cut at some of the bones being shatteredбн but no pain was forting. She could only tell the specifics so well because she could feel it fully as the cut happened with no pain blinding her.

    When she focused too, she could feel everything slowly trying to nit itself back together though her regeneration wasn''t sure how to remove the de. It was being held in ce, and while her regen could push out foreign substances, it wasn''t able to be particrly forceful about it nor did it know which way to go.

    Kamiko for her part, watched Kat ncezily over at her hand, now with a de embedded in it, before ncing down at the amulet which had five glowing stones now. The stones themselves started off blue and gained a more greenish hue as it went along towards theter numbers. Blue took up the first three, while green the second two at least, likely the second third. The transition was smooth though.

    Kat yanked her hand backwards while watching the readout and didn''t see a change in value at all, while her hand rapidly knit itself back together. "Huh. That was certainly an interesting experienceбн" mumbled Kat.

    Kamiko bit her lip. "Itбн was?" were the words she settled on.

    Kat nodded. "Yeah. I mean, I could always feel myself getting healed, but it was kind of in an abstract way? If that makes sense. Likeбн academically I could feel my bones pulling themselves back together through my bruised muscles, but mostly it was pain. A specific kind of pain for each injury, but pain nheless.

    "Oh yeah amulet worked by the way. It''s justбн without the pain I can still feel things being put back together but I can feel it properly. Likeбн I can tell what things are moving where and I could probably hover a finger over a bone fragment and show the path it took back to its home. It''sбн a really weird feeling. Not bad per se, but certainly weird" said Kat

    "Huhбн Iбн don''t really think I can rte and I don''t particrly want to. Umбн how much energy did that take?" asked Kamiko.

    "Oh practically nothing. Just this talk regenerated whatever it might have cost me. It was just a small wound" said Kat.

 Chapter 388: Pop Culture References are a little LazyтАж

    <h4>Chapter 388: Pop Culture References are a little Lazyбн</h4>

    Kamiko was of the opinion, that if being impaled counted as a ''small wound'', she didn''t actually want to watch Kat deal with anything that would be consider ''a moderate wound'' or heaven forbid ''a rather nasty wound'' because she already considered having the bones in your hand destroyed as a somewhat serious matter.

    "Rightбн wellбн I''m d your ok" said Kamiko after more thought then she cared to admit.

    Kat nodded along, noticing the ufortable face Kamiko was making and directed her attention to the forms that were stacked on a table off to the side. She hadn''t noticed them before and walked over, picked up a pen and quickly filled it out. She had to ce the item on the paper in question, tap it twice, and that would transfer a picture to the box on the top corner of said paper.

    It reminded Kat that despite appearances she wasn''t in some random warehouse, this was a demon warehouse in the Hub. It had magical devices everywhere, and fancy paper was just one part of it. Kat then wrote down what the amulet did and what testing they had done on it so far. Kat was tempted to point out to Kamiko, as a joke of course, that they hadn''t seen what colours theter lights would show up as and she needed to be stabbed again, perhaps through the heart this time, but decided it wasn''t worth it.

    *This amulet probably doesn''t need a report anyway. It''s good practice though. The form is simple and I understand how it works. More or less just What did it do, How did you test it, and the picture. Waitбн where are we supposed to put everything once we are done?*

    "Hey Kamiko, where are we supposed to put items we''ve looked over" asked Kat

    "Huh" said Kamiko "Iбн I hadn''t thought about it? I meanбн I guess just back in the box probably? I''m sure a warehouse as sophisticated as this has some organising system. Even if they don''t know what each thing does, they are probably all marked in some way so they can be found easily. Did you notice how there aren''t any markings on the boxes? That''s why. It''s an external system that keeps track. Boss probably has something in his office."

    *That makes quite a lot of sense. Well, it does still make me wonder why they don''t have records of these things, but I suppose if that central server is destroyed you''d lose everything alongside it.*

    Kat moved over to the box and reached inside, ready for the next item. The feeling of the slime was weird. Her subus skin seemed to repel it, and her hand glided oddly through the substance even as it tried to stick to her. Reaching in Kat found something and pulled it out.

    It was a cylindrical object, about the length between her wrist and elbow, with a button that was set into a divot in the thing to ensure easy ess but ack of idental presses. Taking a distance from Kamiko just in case, Kat pushed the button and found a beam of light shooting out from the top end.

    *Thank science ss for basic safety protocols. I am ever so d I wasn''t trying to watch that turn on and get impaled on the beam.* Kat waved the glowing stick around a bit and it made a weird noise as it cut through the air.

    "You recognise this?" asked Kat

    "Not really, but I''m noбн weapon? Toy? Expert really? I mean, it could be either depending" said Kamiko.

    "Depending on what?" asked Kat.

    "Wellбн it could be contained sma and exceptionally deadly. Or it could be fancy hard-light and about as deadly as a snowball. Give it a go against one of the dummies" said Kamiko

    Kat shed out at the nearest dummy and watched it get cut in two easily. "Welp. Deadly it is I guess" Kat mumbled somewhat under her breath.

    Kamiko had rummaged around in the box and found another simrly shaped device. Where the first one was silver, this one, was gold instead. Kamiko moved to another dummy, pressed the button to activate it and shed. Instead of cutting cleanly like Kat''s though, it bounced off.

    "Hmm." Mumbled Kamiko "Were you pushing anything into these? Demonic energy flow?"

    Kat shook her head and said. "Nope I just pushed the button and whacked"

    "Let''s quickly switch" said Kamiko pressing the off button and moving towards Kat who was doing the same. "just to see if it matters who is holding it. I think there are a couple more in the box. They were all sorted together."

    Kat''s dummy had regenerated at this point, so she took another swing. Instead of bouncing of like Kamiko though, the de shattered. Pieces simply disappeared as they spread out and the end sparked for a second before reforming into a de. Kat checked Kamiko''s swing which cleanly cut through the dummy.

    "I think I found the strength limit on this one" said Kat "But I didn''t think I hit it that hardбн"

    Kamiko hummed for a second as she thought. "Could you turn it back off and then on again, before testing it once more Kat?"

    Kat did so and found the rod didn''t break this time, despite, what she was almost certain, was the exact same application of force. Kat frowned at the development. "What''s going on here?"

    Kamiko spoke up. "I think I know actually. What you have is a training weapon, and what I have is a sma sabre. The hard light ones are designed to break once they take a certain amount of damage. It isn''t actually their limit, just an artificial one. It''s used for training control. My mum used wooden moulds that did a simr thing."

    Kat nodded. *That makes a lot of sense. Does that mean if I swing this againбн* Kat swung once more and watched the ''de'' shatter once again. Satisfied with the result, Kat turned it off and looked towards Kamiko. "Did you say there was a few of these? Do we need to test them all?"

    Kamiko shrugged while saying. "Maybe? I think they fit one of the two schemes. Either mostly silvery or mostly gold. I''d guess that the colour specifies which type they are but I''m not sure if we want to assume"

    Kat nodded and said. "How about we test them all and put them to the left of the table if they are deadly, and to the right if they are hard-light. If the pattern holds true, then we can do them up as a big batch otherwise we''ll have to individualbel them"

    Kamiko grimaced at the thought of having to write out a bunch of extra reports on virtually indistinguishable items but nodded knowing that Kat''s idea was the right one. They quickly started with working on the idea. By some unspoken agreement, Kat went for the mostly silver ones and Kamiko mostly gold.

    It was just slightly safer that way, and as they progressed through the contained, the pattern continued to hold steady, with the colour defining the type. That is, until Kat was on the second tost silver one, which bounced off the dummy when she swung.

    *Shit.* "Kamiko I got a hard-light over here" grumbled Kat.

    Kamiko frowned and picked up thest of her gold coloured ones and swung. She was happy to report it DID follow the pattern and bounced away. "Seems like that is the only odd one out." Sighed Kamiko

    "Guess we can do them in batches and then have this one as the odd one out? Would that work? Oh, and you should probably swing one of these at me" said Kat.

    "What why? I mean, that batch idea works, but why attack you with it?" asked Kamiko

    "Well, it urred to me that we don''t know if these more dangerous ones actually hurt people or not. Sure it cut the dummy fine but maybe it has some sort of fail safe so you can''t hurt people" said Kat.

    "Look Katбн Iбн I dunno if we should. I mean would they really?" asked Kamiko.

    Kat just shrugged in response and handed the hilt over to Kamiko, who sighed, and met Kat eyes. They stared at each other, and Kat watched Kamiko''s eyes swirl slightly in a slow manner. Finally, they broke eye contact and Kamiko took the sabre, before very carefully lowering it down against Kat.

    Kat felt it make contact but not much more than that. Kat raised an eyebrow at Kamiko who sighed and pressed down harderбн but nothing happened. The de refused to budge in the slightest. "Damnбн I can''t believe you''re right."

    "Ah" said Kat realising something else. "We might need to test the other ''deadly'' ones now"

    "Why?" said Kamiko with a long sigh, not wanting to have to try cutting Kat up with more swords.

    "Wellбн that was the odd one out remember? Maybe the others are different. I''d really hate to say these are safe to use against other people and then find out some kid got cut up with it because webelled it improperly" said Kat. Kamiko just groaned and walked over to the moderately sized pile of ''weapons''

 Chapter 389: тАжBut Boy are they Fun

    <h4>Chapter 389: бнBut Boy are they Fun</h4>

    The demonic pair had finished their reports. It was a little bit of a surprise when the paper suddenly tripled in size so that all the sabres could fit onto it easily, but other than that, it was mostly just drudge work.

    They then boxed everything up and put it to the side. They were nning to leave an open space between what they were working on and the rest of the warehouse. It was clear they weren''t going to get through the whole thing in time, but they thought it would be easier for any person that came after them.

    Upon opening the second box, the pair were even more confused. At least with the sabres they had clear buttons on them. What was contained in this box was just a bunch of sticks. It didn''t even have the extra cushioning gel to keep things stable, just a box full to the brim with sticks. Nicely carved sticks perhaps, but it was nothing too spectacr.

    Kamiko picked up one randomly, it was a strange greenish yellow with small carved vines snaking around the handle with acorns carved in ce of leaves for the vine. Most of the sticks in the box had obvious handles of some sort, but this one waspletely smooth.

    Kat grabbed one as well, it was bleach white with an almost bone like handle and odd porous like markings just past the handle around the base of the stick. It was just under thirty-five centimetres in length and looked to be rather well used but cared for.

    "Any ideas what these are?" asked Kamiko turning the stick around in her hand.

    "Honestlyбн not really? I mean, I want to say they are magic wands but they just seem like sticks to me, if well carved." Said Kat. *Though really, having seen Chekov''s work I''m not certain they actually do qualify as well carved anymore. I was able to say it thoughбн I wonder if that implies they are well carved or I think they are carved ''well enough''*

    "These probably aren''t real wands thoughбн" said Kamiko drifting off as she considered the implications "yeah I don''t think they can be. Perhaps they do perform some magic tricks, but they just can''t be proper wands. Firstly because demons have no use for proper wands anyway other than parts or selling to others.

    "Secondly, they don''t seem to have anywhere to store mana. Most wands are for people with mana issues, or people who can''t channel mana fast enough through their bodies. So, what they do, is fill a crystal in their wand up with mana attuned to them and use that instead, or maybe if you can get REALLY lucky you can store it in the wood but that''s pretty hard to do for a small stick like this."

    Kat shrugged and pointed her wand at the dummy. "Abra Kadabra"

    Truthfully, Kat wasn''t expecting anything to happen. She was expecting at most, that there would be a brief sh of light. What happened instead was that the wand kicked back in her hand like she''d pulled the trigger on a shotgun. A poisonous emerald green light shot from the end of the, now certainly, wand and collided with the dummy''s chest, setting it rocking back somewhat, only for the chain attaching it to the ground to pull it back down. Kat started to let out a breath, when all of a sudden, the dummy caught fire.

    "Well" said Kat.

    "Well indeed" said Kamiko. "It seems like they can at the very least do things. I wonder if it''s one spell per wand? Do you think the words will work for mine as well?"

    Kat shrugged. "I''m not sure but point it at me anyway. If it just sets you on fire that''s nothing to me."

    Kamiko nodded and pointed her wand at Kat and said "Abraadebra" not quite having heard Kat properly the first time.

    That seemed to be enough though as the same emerald green light shot out straight towards Kat. She just stood there calmly until it impacted her chest. A second after the impact she found herself on fire. Looking down at the amulet it showed no gems lighting up at all.

    *Now, I wonder if nothing lighting up because this fire is just a fancy effect, or if it''s because I''m immune to fire.* Kat nced over at the still ming dummy. *Hmm, I''m not sure. The dummy seems fine, but they also are pretty hardy things, regenerating after you sh them with sma sabres soбн who knows.*

    "Hey Kamiko, could you walk as close as you''refortable and test these mes? They don''t hurt me at all, but my resistance to heat is quite high" said Kat.

    Kamiko grimaced at the idea but was willing to walk close to the mes anyway. Kat did have a point and it would be important to note for the documents. Steeling herself she walked slowly towards Kat with her hand outstretched. Of course, she did this with both hands, one with a WOODEN WAND.

    Kat instantly backed up and held her hand out to stop Kamiko, who was really only a few steps away. "Kamiko. Please but down the wooden, and likely very mmable wand before you identally set it on fire. I don''t want to risk it spreading down to your outfit."

    Kamiko paled and stopped in ce. "Umбн woops?" said Kamiko somewhat embarrassed. cing the wand gently back in the box she had imed it from, she started her approach again. Hands out, and walking slowly, if slightly faster this time, towards it with her face pulled as far away from Kat as she could, as if that would shield her from the fire.

    Kat felt a little bad if she was honest. Kamiko should have been close enough to feel the temperature difference if she was that close, and was about to tell her as such when anything thought came to her. *This is something she needs to oveeбн maybe. The fact that demonic fire looks so much like wellбн fire is a big deal, and I think she needs to be able to deal with that in some ways. This could be good for her.*

    Kat waited, and eventually, Kamiko ced her hand on Kat''s shoulder. As soon as she did so the me started to spread and Kamiko flinched slightly but it was doing no damage to her. It was also at that moment, Kat realised she still had the wand she''d picked up in her hand. *Wellбн shit. There goes the idea they were mmableбн or well no Kamiko is fineбн so it''s not real fire? Maybe?*

    "Kamikoбн are you ok?" said Kat wanting to hug the demon in question but not willing to subject her to that until she''d gotten used to being on fire, even if it didn''t hurt.

    Kamiko though, seemed to be sharing simr thoughts and pulled herself into Kat''s body tightly wrapping herself around Kat the best she could. "Iбн I''m fineбн I think. I justбн I don''t like thinking about it. Can you give me a hug?"

    Kat was already bringing her own arms up, which was made a little harder by Kamiko''s own, but it eventually worked itself out. "Hey, Kamiko?" said Kat in the best soothing voice she could while bringing out her aura. "It''s fine, really. I know this is a little scary, but it''s ok. You don''t have to be scared."

    After staying together like that for a few minutes, Kamiko finally started to sperate herself from Kat saying. "I think we should get back to work"

    "Yeah I guess so. You think these wands do anything else?" asked Kat

    "Hmm" mumbled Kamiko, stepping back to the box and grabbing the wand she put down. She was a little surprised the wands didn''t seem to catch the fire at all, but shrugged it off quickly before pointing her wand at another dummy and saying. "LET THERE BE LIGHT!"

    Most as a joke, if Kamiko was honest, but a bright white light popped into existence on the end of the wand she was holding. "Huhбн I didn''t expect that to work" mumbled Kamiko.

    Kat repeated the phrase with less enthusiasm but simr results. The pair nodded to themselves and looked at the light. They continued looking at the light for another minute before they started to realise something was wrong, or at least not going to n.

    "Umбн how do we turn this off?" asked Kat, half expecting the word ''off'' to actually trigger the light''s dismissal.

    "Iбн hmm, I''m not sure? Light? Let there be light? Darkness?" mumbled Kamiko trying for a trigger word. As soon as she finished saying ''dark'' the light on the end of the wand snuffed out. Kat followed suit with the full ''darkness''.

    "Soбн I guess these things have trigger words" said Kat "Do you think we are required to find them all? Or would that be too much work? I meanбн it''s not like we have a list of them lying around somewhere"

    Kamiko bit her lip as she spoke. "That''s actually a good point. I really doubt it would be considered a good use of our time but I can''t exactly be sureбн ok, how about we turn over one of the papers to use as a notetaking tool, and write that down to discuss with Boss at the end of the day."

    Kat epted the n and they got to work.

 Chapter 390: Her Eyes!

    <h4>Chapter 390: Her Eyes!</h4>

    When trying to figure out how to move all the wands to the paper, Kamiko suggested boxing everything up again, and putting the box on the paper. This n was epted, with the slight alteration of putting the paper on the box, as suggested by Kat.

    It worked out, and theybelled the item ''box of wands'' exining what they thought it was, and what words they''d said to get specific effects. Theorising that there were more words but that it would take a lot of time, and they weren''t sure if it was worthwhile. The two they found were potentially good fun, but nothing spectacr or worth the time it would take to look for more.

    Stacking the box of wands on top of the box of sma sabres Kat opened the next box and found it filled with paper. Justбн white paper. *Okбн that''s a little weird.* Kat looked over andpared the paper to the ones they were using to write reports and found them to be essentially the same shade.

    "Well this is just weird" mumbled Kat out loud still very confused about the paper in the box. Picking up a piece, Kat moved it around in her hands, twisted it slightly, ripped a tiny bit in the corner and folded it into an airne to finish off.

    "Ok I have no idea what makes this anything other than normal paper" said Kat.

    Kamiko, was having simr thoughts with her own piece. She''d also tried using her naginata to cut it, which was more than simple, and used a little bit of her demonic fire on the part she sliced off, which promptly froze over and then crumbled when dropped.

    "Yeah this just seems like normal paper to me" said Kamiko.

    They walked over to the bench to try out the pens, and found them to work just fine on the paper. "Wellбн that about covers it. I mean the only thing we haven''t tried is paper cuts I guess, but those are kind hard to do intentionally, and at this point I think we can just say this is normal paper" said Kat.

    "Hmm, I guess? But I feel like we should try anyway, just run your finger along the edge real quick I guess? That is, if you don''t mind of course" said Kamiko.

    Kat shrugged and did just as asked. She was expecting a small cut that would quickly heal when she did this. Instead, the cut seemed to explode, and a massive amount of blood drained from the tiny cut she''d made on her pointer finger as an example. Stumbling slightly from the blood loss as her regeneration quickly jumped into action, sealing the wound and then replenishing the lost blood Kat was stunned.

    "Thatбн that isn''t normal" said Kat looking over at Kamiko whose wide eyes were spinning on a face that looked rather put out.

    "Thatбн no that is very much NOT normal. Kat are you ok?!" shouted Kamiko.

    "Yeah I''m fine. Really that much blood is nothing to me. Or well, not nothing exactly but easily recoverable, I''m fine." Said Kat.

    Kamiko took in a few deep breaths to steady herself before saying. "Wellбн that''s awkward. We have a box ofбн I''m not really sure what we should call it? Blood paper? It''s not quite right but it''s the best I got"

    Kat shrugged. "The real question is do we need to test the rest of them." Kat held up the now very damp and ck stained paper. "They are pretty useless if we test them, they don''t seem to soak up the blood any better than normal paper would so testing them would also make them useless to Boss"

    Kamiko shrugged. "I''m not sure. What were you thinking?"

    Kat gave a couple quick ''thank you''s to her math teachers. "I have an idea. I forgot what it''s called butбн I think it''s random sampling or something like that? What we can do is grab sayбн five pieces of paper from random ces in the stacks and test them. Then if we find out that all five still produce the same result, the whole box is probably like that"

    Kamiko nodded. "Seems like a n Kat."

    Kat and Kamiko got to work. Firstly, Kat pulled the stacks out of the box and then Kamiko would choose a random spot in the stack, from which Kat would lift, without looking too closely, and Kamiko would then choose the top paper that resulted from that arrangement. The four stacks of paper from the box all had one paper each chosen from them, and then the second stack got an extra one taken straight from the bottom.

    Kat was quick to test them, and found simr results. The by the fourth, the blood was somewhat less, and she took note at that point. The fifth again, had less blood loss then she was expecting. *Hmm, I think this is my body getting use to the type of damage. They might be likeбн poison coated or magic coated or something, but whatever it is, I think I''m getting used to it.*

    Kat exined as much to Kamiko who carefully sliced off some of the dryer parts of the first papers they tested and handed it over to Kat who sliced her finger once again. As was expected, the cut did force Kat to lose a good chunk of blood, but noticeably less then when they''d started. They used the ''ce the paper on the box'' trick to deem the whole box to be identical, and then a very short writeup exining it was normal paper that gave extreme paper cuts causing major blood loss.

    Once that was done, they moved onto the next books, and couldn''t help but let out twin smiles of joy. There, ensconced inside the protective gel, was a set of perhaps ten, bubble wands.

    Kat couldn''t help but snicker at Boss'' urate prediction, while Kamiko actually voiced the thought. "I can''t believe Boss was right. Bubble wands in one of the boxes. Iбн" Kamiko stopped tough for a few more moments before continuing "I actually can''t believe it. I wonder if he knew beforehand or was just guessing?"

    Kat shrugged and grabbed the top bubble wand to wave around. It seemed that they already had a soapy mixture on them and Kat was more than willing to forsake her more mature attitude for a moment and y with the bubbles.

    Kat set about trying to see how quickly she could make them. Dragging the wand through the air in fast swipes creating trails of small bubbles that actually rose up towards the ceiling as she did it despite theck of wind on her part.

    Kamiko was taking a different approach, trying to make thergest bubble possible. She was finding though, with slow careful movementsбн that she was getting way past her size estimates. With the bubble''s slow ascent, she was carefully turning in ce creating a spiral bubble that was rapidly approaching the ceiling.

    Kat stopped to watch at this point, and was paying attention to when it hit the rooftop of the warehouse. Kat watched as the bubbles started to lie t against the roof and merge together instead of bunching up. Theyers of bubble blending together to be more like arge bubble connected to the rest, looking somewhat like the stem of a sma ball, with the shifting colours adding to the effect.

    However, just as the bubble was approaching the two metres across mark, it popped, sending the fluid crashing down the floor and all over Kamiko, who hissed slightly in pain. "Shit. Don''t get this stuff in your eyes" grumbled the demon in question.

    Kat quickly took off her amulet and pulled it around Kamiko who breathed out a sigh of relief. "Oh thank you for that"

    "No problem." Said Kat, noticing the three gems lighting up. "Should we report that it rates a 3 on the pain scale? It isn''t exactly a weapon but I guess we know nowбн"

    Kamiko winced. "I''m not sure. I can stillбн almost feel it crawling over my eyesбн or, maybe that''s not quite right, but it isn''t a pleasant situation even with the amulet. Umбн can you look for a bit of water maybe? So I can wash my eyes out?"

    Kat looked around for something resembling a water cooler or some way to get water when she noticed in the back corner, on the other side of the dummies near the entrance was a hose. *Well good thing I found that before it became necessary. Hey wait a minute I''m still on fire.* Kat quickly grabbed the hose, and turned it on herself. Luckily she did because the pressure was much too high to be pointing towards someone''s eyes.

    It did remove the fire though, and Kat quickly turned the pressure down before walking over to Kamiko. "Hold out your hands. I''ll let the water drop their first, because it''s still probably a bit much for your eyes"

 Chapter 391: Jumped up Pricing

    <h4>Chapter 391: Jumped up Pricing</h4>

    "Thanks for that Kat" said Kamiko as she rubbed her eyes again.

    "You know you aren''t supposed to do that right?" responded Kat, well used to little kids rubbing their eyes after getting something in them.

    "I doбн I justбн I can''t stop I guess? If mum was here she''d tell me off for it. Not as much because they''ve been washed out, but I know I still shouldn''t" replied Kamiko

    "Well, I''ll do the writeup for the bubbles, you just take a quick break" said Kat, not wanting Kamiko to attempt writing while her eyes were still watering and clearly somewhat irritating her despite the ne.

    As Kat did that, Kamiko took a seat against one of the crate stacks and pressed her face into her knees hoping to relieve some of the irritation in her eyes. Even though the amulet was blocking the pain, she could still ALMOST feel it, and found the sensation much more annoying than just the pain.

    The pair sat like this for a few minutes as Kat went over the details, including a quick check to confirm the bubble would cover the length of the warehouse if she was going slowly, and its constant rising properties, along with everything else she noticed including the pain of the mixture.

    Once that was done Kat went over and rubbed circles on Kamiko''s back to help her calm down, which only took another minute before she was handing the amulet back to Kat and standing on her own feet again. She did wince as the amulet left her neck, but didn''t say a word ofint and moved to the next box as Kat stacked the one, they''d finished with next to the other three.

    This one was filled with slime, to keep the contents safe, which were easily recognisable to Kat. This apparently, was the not the case for Kamiko. She picked up the long metal stick and examined it. From what she could see, it had two cross guards for some reason, one right at the top, and the other much further down, perhaps a sixth of the length from the bottom.

    The cross guards were slightly different, the ''top'' one had some form of padding on it, that was slightly grippy, while the second cross guard waspletely t on top with grooves in it. The rest of the pole waspletely smooth. Running her hand along it, Kamiko could feel the cool metal across its length.

    "What the heck is this?" asked Kamiko, hoisting it onto her shoulder, using the top cross guard as something of a bncer and aimed it as if she had a shoulder mounted cannon. There was of course no button though so she dismissed that. Kat was trying desperately not tough in the background and was making sure to keep herself out of eye contact while she did this.

    Kamiko then tried to hold it like she would her staff but found it to be terribly bnced, always trying to slip out of her hand, as the base of it was much heavier than the top, so holding it in the middle was uneptable. Finally, she tried holding it like a sword, and was using the bottom cross guard as a way to brace the thing so it wouldn''t slide out of her hands. Unfortunately, it didn''t really work, because it was sliding down anyway, and she ended up holding the bottom cross guard.

    Kamiko turned to see Kat, who was now leaning against the crates to try and stop herself fromughing or falling over. "What''s so funny?" asked Kamiko.

    "That-" Kat''s exnation was quickly cut off by a burst ofughter which was no longer contained by her mouth. Once it started, she found it somewhat hard to stop. In between breaths, Kat reassured Kamiko she wasn''tughing AT her, just that the situation was actually rather funny.

    See, what was contained in the box, was a number of pogo sticks. Once Kat recovered, she exined as much to Kamiko, who replied. "Yes, but what IS it? I don''t need the name."

    Kat then proceeded to exin what they are, children''s toys mostly that allow you to bounce around. When Kat grabbed one from the box for herself and demonstrated Kamiko''s jaw dropped. "Butбн what''s the point? You can jump higher than it easily." Was asked.

    Kat continued bouncing as she replied "It''s just for fun really. I meanбн not to pry but you guys do have fun here in the Hub right?"

    Kamiko giggled. "Yeah, but I''ve never heard of anything like thisбн"

    Kat shrugged. "That''s fine, just have a bit of a go I suppose then we can write up a report. These are all clearly the same."

    Kamiko did just that. Her superior sense of bnce made it an easy task to get the hang off. However, she found it to be a thoroughly unenjoyable experience, as it was really rather jarring on her wings, and not too great on her chest either. She quickly determined, that while Kat might think it fun, she was half convinced it was a minor torture device disguised as something fun to punish children.

    Still, Kat had written up the report while Kamiko was trying the contraption out, so she didn''t get a choice about how it was written, and she found herself not caring enough to try and force Kat to include it, already imagining the polite smile Kat would have on her face if she said anything.

    *I do wonder why something like that was in the warehouse here. At least the bubble stuff let you make them as long as you wanted. Those were just normal pogo-sticks. Or at least, I''m pretty sure they were normal. Maybe they are rated for high weight ss things like Pit Fiends or something? Then again, they are clearly normal sized.*

    The next box Kat and Kamiko opened was a bunch ofpletely normal swords, as far as they could tell. They both managed to bend them easily when they tried, and it cut well enough through the dummies but that was mostly due to their increased strength. It took them some time to actually get through all the swords, but decided they were ''likely in steel swords'' and nothing more.

    This pattern continued for a while, as box after box of mundane items came about, asionally with some on-Kat, testing to make sure that the weapons didn''t have any extra effects when used on living targets. The most interesting thing they found for a while, was a bow and quiver set that generated arrows for a small bit of demonic energy.

    Neither Kat or Kamiko were any good at archery though, so they couldn''t determine if the bow was special in any other way like increased uracy, or better power for the amount of draw the bow had. Still, the infinite quiver part of the set up was at least interesting. However, something they did find in testing, is that throwing the arrow wouldn''t allow it to regenerate for some reason. You HAD to use it with the bow.

    This led to a round of testing involving just what ''with the bow'' actually meant, with Kat freezing an arrow to the bow and then flicking it to send it flying without the use of the string and finding that actually counted. A few more tests determined that, as long as the arrow touched the bow before it was thrown, it would actually count.

    So, when Kamiko tapped the arrow to the bow, then threw it at a target, another one was ced in the quiver.? This led them to questioning what exactly the point of the whole thing was. "I just don''t get it" said Kat "What''s the point of the arrow NEEDING to touch the bow? Is it like some kind of safety mechanism I''m just not getting? A necessary part of the enchantment?"

    Kamiko let out a long exhale. "Honestly Kat, I''m with you on this one. I have no idea why it''s needed. I meanбн the only thing I can think of is to prevent other people stealing it and having an infinite quiver? But if they can grab the quiver they can probably take the bow as wellбн or maybeбн

    "Maybe it''s so that people don''t notice? Likeбн if they all just fell out of the quiver that wouldn''t regenerate them at all. Hmm, but I''m still not sure why you want thatбн actually if we take all the arrows out what happens?" said Kamiko

    Kat did as suggested and upended the quiver. After waiting a few seconds no new arrows were forting. "Surely this isn''t itбн" mumbled Kat.

    Kamiko emptied her quiver by pulling the arrows out and dropping them on the floor as well before looking into the now empty quiver, and found a marking on the bottom. Reaching in she pressed it down and the quiver made a high ''ding'' sound like the ringing of a bell.

    Pulling her head away, Kamiko was only mildly surprised to find a quiver full of arrows. "So that''s how you stop yourself from running outбн I''m still really confused about why it''s like this though" said the demon in question

    "You and me both Kamiko. You and me both" responded Kat with a sigh.

 Chapter 392: Nothing Like a Good Pair of Socks

    <h4>Chapter 392: Nothing Like a Good Pair of Socks</h4>

    The next noteworthy item that Kat and Kamiko managed toe across was a pair of woolly socks. It was most notable for the fact that the box they found them in only contained the single pair of socks, despite the ample amount of free space in the box. "Kamiko. I know I have True Sight butбн you are seeing what I''m seeing right? This isn''t an illusion?" asked Kat.

    "Wellбн if you can see a single pair of wool socks, thenбн yes I think you are" replied Kamiko equally as stunned.

    Kat nodded and reached in. The socks in question were exceptionally fluffy, with a garish red and green colour scheme with some poor embroidery work that gave the impression someone had intended for them to be a Christmas gift of some kind perhaps. As Kat grabbed the socks in her hand, she found nothing noteworthy about them by feel. They felt just like the old socks she''d acquired in the orphanage when she was younger and her feet always got cold.

    Kat handed off the second sock to Kamiko before poking around with the one she had. "Any idea why this whole box is just socks?"

    Kamiko shook her head. "I have no idea. I mean, they don''t LOOK particrly noteworthy, and I can''t really feel them trying to take any of my demonic energy. If not for the fact that I saw them in their own box I''d just assume they were normal socks."

    "Is the fact that they DID important?" asked Kat. *Because I don''t really see why that would be. Each box we''ve seen so far is just all the things of a certain type or a set of things like that rather nice dinner set we found in one of them. It could just mean there is only the one set of socks, or maybe woollen socks if they are that specific.*

    "Yes actually" said Kamiko. Well I was wrong then. "The fact that they have their own box, sort of implies they are WORTHY of being in a box by themselves. It''s not something thates up often, but my dad works in retail as technically part of Lust faction, hired by Greed, and these boxes have a certain limit on them.

    "I don''t remember what it is, but these standard boxes, are what''s ssed as Tier One boxes. I think I can see someter onбн" Kamiko pointed down the stacks at a box that Kat could now see looked to be made of stone. "There, two rows down on the right. That''s a Tier Two box. It has more expensive stuff in it.

    "Anyway, as I was saying, these wooden boxes have a price limit on them. It''s pretty high, you don''t really need to worry about it most of the time, but the fact that these socks are by themselves implies they are worth at least half of a Tier One box. Assuming that the set counts as one item and these aren''t two separate products"

    "Wait that''s a possibility?" said Kat with a surprised expression on her face.

    Kamiko shrugged "Well, I know some people use old socks as teleportation markers sometimes. I''ve heard it''s a running gag, but I''m not sure WHY it''s a gag, or when it started. In fact, I''ve never seen one used as a marker at all, but whenever someone mentions it, then they say that it isбн and I''ve done it as well. I can''t believe I did that. I might have fallen for the trap.

    "Anyway," said Kamiko as she took a breath before continuing, "the point is. These should be pretty impressive socks. Assuming they haven''t been miscategorised."

    "Rightбн" said Kat. "How do we go about testing socks?"

    "Well firstlyбн" said Kamiko as she lit the hand without the sock on fire, before condensing it to a much smaller fire. She then held the sock over the fire and carefully lowered it down. She stopped about a centimetre away from the fire before looking at it intently, before finally lowering it down into the fire itself. Kat wasn''t sure what she was trying to do though, because nothing seemed to be happening.

    "Why''d you do that?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko quirked an eyebrow at Kat and said. "If this was a perfectly normal sock, it would have frozen over when I tried this. The fact that it hasn''t means at the bare minimum it is cold resistant, or perhaps resistant to demonic fire all together. Sadly, because we are both cold aligned it''s not really something, we can test properly by ourselves. It will have to be one of the things we bring up with Boss more than likely."

    *Wow, I feel kind of silly for not thinking of that.* "Should I test this one as well?" said Kat indicating at her own half of the set.

    Kamiko gave Kat a nod, and Kat turned her attention to the sock in her hand. Focusing as much as possible, Kat sent all her energy into her hand and a bright purple me burned to life. It tried to expand past her hand using its extra fuel but Kat pulled it in instead,pressing the me further.

    Unlike Kamiko who wasn''t trying to freeze it seriously, just checking for minor resistance, Kat poured more power into the me as the floor around her started to freeze and the water in the air started to solidify. Her breath now turning into vapour as it froze when leaving her mouth, coating the sock in a soft white mist for a split second. Before the sock proved superior to such puny attempts to stain its majesty, by melting away any ice that thought to use it as a perch.

    "Woah Kat, that''sбн that''s a lot of power to be using on testing a pair of socks" said Kamiko.

    And she was right, just these few seconds was enough to burn off nearly thirty percent of Kat''s demonic energy. She was giving this sock no quarter, and testing it to the full extent of her power. Kat stopped the flow when she heard what Kamiko was saying. Allowing for the me to gently wind down as she stopped feeding it power. The me in question, seemed to want to stick around for a little longer, but with nothing to fuel it and no contact with anything other than her hand and the sock, it disappeared quickly.

    "Eh, sorry about that. I just wanted to test it you know? We had a few boring things recently and this was a bit of a chance to let loose. Plus, I''m not sure I''ve ever tried too hard to freeze anything, let alone tried and failed so it was actually a pretty cool experience." Said Kat.

    Kamiko giggled. "I could see that. Despite the smile on your face, you were ring at that sock pretty intensely as if it had personally offended you or something. Not sure how you managed to do that while looking so happy at the same time."

    *I didn''t realise I was smiling?* Kat flexed her muscles loosening the non-existent tension. *I guess I don''t really give myself the chance to go all out do I? It''s not exactly safe for me to just go all out on Earth, and I spend a lot of my contracts sitting around. I''ve not just had the chance to burn energy, even against the Wrath guys because it was forbidden.*

    "Rightбн honestly despite the ratherбн intense amount of staring going on, it felt really good to cut loose I think." Said Kat. "Where I live I can''t exactly go around trying to set fire to things, and I don''t really have a practice area or anything, so I guessбн I''m not sure maybe my demonic energy itself feltбн cooped up? Forck of a better word?"

    Kat was expecting Kamiko to look at her somewhat suspiciously or perhaps confused, instead she looked at Kat somewhat sadly, like she was to be pitied. Of course, that look was only held for a split second before she smiled a somewhat strained smile and began to exin. "Yeah, that''s probably what it isбн and it isn''tбн wellбн ok I might need to exin it.

    "See, your energy is just as much a muscle as it isбн something else. It NEEDS to be used. Even if you have all of your energy, you are still generating it Kat. For the most part, when you are full on energy it just seeps out of you, butбн I don''t want to saypressed because that implies that you haveбн purer energyбн ummбн hmm, look.

    "This is actually a fairlyplex topic, a proper medical one. I think, we should make a note of it and talk about it with my mother. What I can, and really should tell you, is that it isn''t healthy to just not use your energy. You don''t have to do anything shy, but doing something at the very least is better than nothing."

 Chapter 393: RightтАж but the Socks?

    <h4>Chapter 393: Rightбн but the Socks?</h4>

    "Thanks for that, but we probably should get to testing these socks. You can tell me moreter" said Kat.

    "Oh right. Of courseбн do you want to put them on then?" said Kamiko looking a little guilty. *Don''t look like that Kamiko, it was my fault I even asked the questions, you aren''t in the wrong here. Still, I really should be the one to put the socks on just in caseбн but hopefully she won''t think this means I''m ming her. I don''t want to make it into a big deal thoughбн we shouldn''t be talking too much.*

    "Sure thing. I''d rather you didn''t get hurt so just in case" responded Kat, hoping that little bit offort would offset her previousments. It hadбн mixed results. Kamiko handed over the sock without looking quite as guilty but she was certainly pouting now.

    Kat sat down, and threw off her shoes, making sure to keep watch on Kamiko out of the corner of her eye as she was doing so. Putting the socks on, Kat instantly noticed the difference. Her feet certainly weren''t cold before, but she was experiencing a pleasant warmness, as if she had a good pair of socks on during a cold winter day. Not too hot, not too cold, nice and fluffy in appearance, even if the colouring left something to be desired.

    As Kat was rxing though, something urred to her. *Wait a minuteбн how hot must these socks be? No really. If I of all people can actually feel the heat then these things must be toasty.* Taking a quick nce at the amulet, Kat didn''t see any of the gems lighting up. *Hmmm. I have a n. I''m not sure if it''s a good one, but it is something I think we want to testбн just it might be a little deadly.*

    "Kamiko" said Kat in a serious voice, which caused the demon in question to turn to face her sharply. "It seems these socks keep my feet at afortably warm temperature. I somewhat want to see if it''s the same for you, but it might be dangerous to try"

    "What do you mean?" asked Kamiko.

    "Have you forgotten?" asked Kat with a raised eyebrow. "Remember unlike you, I''m immune to both heat and cold. It makes it very hard to find anything warm. A warm bath is really just a lukewarm one to me. So that means if these socks arefortable for me, they must be a couple hundred degrees Celsius maybe more."

    "Oh right" said Kamiko, face flush with embarrassment. "Sorry, I really should have remembered. It''s just, not that normal. It''s normally one or the other, and I remembered that bath I was actually able to have with you at a nice temperature for onceбн sorry. Umбн do you think we need to test them though?"

    Kat shrugged. "I''m not sure. I think it would be worthwhile information. See if they work for anyone even demons that don''t like the heat, but if it''s a specific temperature then maybe not. These could actually be a trap, and my resistance to fire is the only thing keeping it from being as much."

    Kamiko looked at the garish woollen socks and tilted her head. "Honestlyбн I think they could make better looking socks if they wanted to trick someone with them. This isбнwell they certainly feel more like a bad family Christmas gift."

    *Wait these guys have Christmas?* Kat examined the words again and found that to be incorrect. *It''s actually more likeбн ''end of year gift giving holiday'' when I think about what Kamiko said. I suppose it tranted it to Christmas for me because really it does fit the description, and it''s the one I celebrate.*

    "Well, just be careful. I don''t think I want to offer you the amulet for this one because I don''t want you getting hurt without noticing. I can regen you cannot" said Kat.

    "My mum''s a healer. She could patch me upбн Sure she''d probably break my legs at least once during treatment just to ensure I knew not to get myself injured stupidly in the future butбн you know." Said Kamiko.

    "Waitбн are youбн are you exaggerating? I know we can''t lie but can we exaggerate?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko shrugged. "Sort of? I mean it really depends on what you are saying. I could say that because there was one time my Dad got his legs melted together. She needed to break them both a few times to get the healing right. Magicalva you see, so it was a bit harder to deal with. It was not a fun time. Mum thoughбн she was yelling at him during the whole thing, and even made everyone who was at home at the time watch.

    "She said it was good for us. Firstly to see something horrific now so we could move and deal with it next time. Secondly because if we ever did something, and I''m quoting here ''as reckless and stupid as your ol'' father here, I''ll make sure to break your legs a couple extra time so that the message and the healing sinks in''

    "So, I can sort ofбн use that as an example when I want? Even if it isn''t quite as stupid as how Dad ended up like that, oh um please don''t ask I was told not to say. Trust me it was silly though. Um, yeah even if it isn''t quite as bad, I can say Mum will break my legs healing me for it because she''s threatened it. That make sense?"

    *Well, it makes sense but I''m not sure I want to meet your mother now. She sounded so nice and now she sounds honestly terrifying. Then againбн if that''s what she does for a living maybe it gets routine? I''ve heard anything can be routine if you do it enough and while Kamiko seems to avoid talking about itбн she could be a few hundred years old easily.*

    "It does make sense thank you, and here are the socks" said Kat, passing them over to Kamiko who had taken a seat next to her. Kamiko took off her own socks and shoes before putting on the testing socks, and let out a strange hum, starting high and then going low.

    "Ohh? Interesting. I was somewhat concerned for a brief moment, but it seems to have fixed itself. So, what happened was my feet were on fire for likeбн half a second maybe? Less? Anyway, it was really hot, probably whatever temperature they were for your feet or maybe it had time to cool downбн

    "Anyway, after that happened my feet cooled right down past afortable temperature for me, probably making sure to leach the heat from my skin before it became red, and then settled into a nice cozy temperature for me. Now my feet feel nice and cool. Just about the right temperature to rx with" said Kamiko.

    "So they do work for probably everyone." Said Kat.

    "Well, normally I''d have said no. Working for high rank people is a big deal, especially with how hot they probably need to get. Another thing is that they clearly don''t let that heat or cool escape. Put your hand on the outside of the sock" said Kamiko.

    Kat did as she was told and found them to not really feel like anything, neither hot nor cold. Reaching a finger down past the sock and into it properly Kat felt the finger in question cool down slightly and pulled it out afterwards. "See?" said Kamiko "The outside ispletely normal. That must be why they are so expensive. They work for everyone and are safe to have around."

    "Why is the safety important?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko scoffed and said. "Well, safety might be the wrong wordбн notplete wrong, but perhapsfort of others is more correct. Think of it this way Kat, I can''t take a bath properly with my family. Sure we have enough resistances just being demons that it''s possible. It isn''t going to kill anyone or injure them much, if at all, but it''s notfortable for the whole family.

    "These socks ignore that. They are as warm or cold as the wearer needs them to be and makes sure that it doesn''t affect the environment. I''ll bet these work for people at least to Rank 5, and likely higher. They''re certainly the most expensive thing we''ve tested so far, even if they aren''t something too many people would pay for."

    *Well, I guess that''s an interesting way of looking at it.* "Are they expensive because they''d be hard to make, or because the only people who would buy them have plenty of money?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko shrugged a bit and said. "A bit of one, bit of the other. They aren''t easy to make, and while they probably wouldn''t be as hard as whatever price tag they have suggests. The only people who''d buy them would make so much moneypared to us that the cost is still quite low."

 Chapter 394: End of Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 394: End of Day 1</h4>

    After that, Kat and Kamiko discovered a surprising number of items that didn''t seem to work. There was a mirror that was supposedly called ''The Mirror of Erisid'' but it had a huge crack running down the middle and a note saying ''Out of Order'' on it. Kat and Kamiko tried looking at it, but instead of their reflections, only ck space was in the frame.

    The next item was an empty box with a sheet of paper that read. ''IOU one Transistor''. The only other thing in the box was a lock of red hair, simr to Kat''s own. There was felt at the bottom of the box, and there seemed to be the imprint of a sword that should have been there. Kat wasn''t sure why a sword would be called a transistor, but it didn''t seem relevant.

    Following that, was a box that once opened, revealed a pulsating mass of colours that looked like someone had vomited crystals into the box and then tried to squish them all together. Kat was about to lean down to touch a piece when Kamiko grabbed her hand. On the bottom of the box read. ''Parasitical Pseudo Intelligence designation Shaper. Do Not Touch''

    Not one to ignore warning sites about creepy alien intelligence, that particr box was mmed shutбн and then ced under three other boxesбн and then another extra box for safetyбн after the opening was frozen shut with twoyers of ice from Kamiko and Kat working together with their mes.

    Next after that was a box containing assorted varieties of mushrooms. None of them were recognisable to Kat, and the most prominent were the ones that looked like they had stars all over them. Biting into one produced a bunch of popping in the mouth. Other more deadly looking mushrooms, and the ones that kinda looked like little piglets, were left alone.

    After closing that box down and writing their report, the next thing they found was an old batteredmp. Kat, joked that they needed to clean it up before it would work, rubbed the side, and was treated to a bunch of blue smoke spilling out of the end. Kat was nearly shocked into dropping the thing butбн nothing else happened, though Kat could have sworn she heard someone singing about a friend for a few seconds afterwards, but Kamiko insisted she heard nothing.

    The final box before they found something interesting was one that contained a shattered green stone. It still glowed slightly and seemed to have a spiral pattern when they put the pieces together, but even after thirty minutes of trying various random things with both pieces and the whole thing, nothing seemed to happen, so they gave up.

    When Kat and Kamiko looked into the next box they weren''t expecting much. Their fears seemed to be confused when it was filled with packing slime and a number of pebbles. Picking up one each Kat and Kamiko looked them over. They seemed like perfectly normal stones, until Kat noticed they were draining her demonic energy.

    "Is your stone draining you as well?" asked Kat

    Kamiko nodded, and at that moment Kat knew she had something interesting on her hands. All the other artifacts, even the more impressive ones, didn''t seem to drain much energy, if they drained any energy at all. The fact that this seemingly ordinary stone was taking whatever she was regenerating alongside about a percent every ten seconds, showed that it had some impressive power behind it.

    After about a minute of holding the stone, it changed colour. Kat''s shifted to the same colour as her demonic fire, a deep purple, and saw that Kamiko''s was the same except, matching her pink me. "Nowбн what do these do?" mumbled Kat.

    "Hmm, I''m not sure" said Kamiko. "Where should we start? Whatever they are they''ve been charged but I''m not sure I''m so keen to justбн hit them on something. They''re packing a lot of energy now and if they explode or something that could be the end of the whole warehouse"

    Kat gulped. "Surely there wouldn''t be something like that just lying around here right?"

    Kamiko bit her lips and looked at the box. It was just a simple wooden looking one. "Well, to be honest I''m not sure. Explosions aren''t all that deadly to demons. Something about our internal organs being protected by our demonic energy? I''m not sure. Soбн it''s not like we need to regte them when people can punch mountains away.

    "I know some worlds do that, but yeahбн when you have people so powerful stockpiling explosives is really pointless. The thing is, that also means they are cheap a lot of the time. Pretty much anything in a tier one box, would be destroyed if these are explosiveбн"

    *Well that''s just peachy. How are we supposed to test them? Sure they aren''t going to kill me, and based on what Kamiko said, her either but we''d probably be killed by Boss if we destroyed all his stock.*

    "Is there any way to know? Check if it''s explosive before using it?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн" Kamiko dragged the word out for a while as she searched for an answer. "Nope. Not that I can think of. I mean, they probably aren''t explosives. We just don''t make them that often, so it''s not a major concernбн but it is where my mind jumped to seeing how much energy it ate. Honestly I''m not sure what to do"

    Kat and Kamiko''s musing were interrupted by a voice over the speaker saying. "You both have spent enough time in there today. Finish up with thatst item and then the teleporter will take you out to our recreation area where you can head home."

    "Wait can you here us?" asked Kat instantly

    "Yes" responded Boss'' voice

    "Do you know if these stones are explosive? We don''t want to risk destroying anything" said Kat.

    Boss'' voice came back quickly. "The area with the dummies actually has a ward up. If anything dangerous goes off there, it will be contained. So, feel free to test it if you want. They are there for a reason"

    Kat heard Kamiko''s hand impact her face. "I''m an idiot. I should have thought of that. Considering the amount of money these guys make, having a barrier like that is child''s y. They take a good amount of energy to power, but I''m sure they are connected properly. So Kat, do you want to do the honours?"

    "Sure Kamiko. Let''s see if I get blown up" said Kat.

    Kamiko made sure to be behind a few crates and, well, out of the st area. Kat rolled her eyes slightly, feeling a little silly now and pped the stone against one of the dummies. It rocked back slightly from her p but other than that nothing. Kat bit her lip and scratched under her chin with her tail.

    *Hmm, so not that. What aboutбн I dunno throwing it? Maybe it has some failsafe if a person is to close.* Backing up, Kat moved to the edge of the dummy area and threw the rock towards one of the back dummies. She missed, and it bounced off the wall before glowing a bright white. Kat panicked for a second and shut her eyes.

    Nothing happened. Cracking an eye open though. She found herself facing a wall. Taking a step back, she felt herself bumping into a dummy and looked around confused. She was still in the dummy area of the warehouse. Did I get turned around or something?

    "Kamiko what happened?" asked Kat.

    "Oh Kat it was so cool!" said Kamiko with a big smile on her face. "You swapped ces with the stone. Look it''s back where you were before!"

    Kat looked over back towards the other end of the marked area, and surely enough, at the furthest dummy, where she must have been standing before, was a glowing purple stone on the floor, though it seemed to have dimmed somewhat. Kat couldn''t help letting out augh.

    "I can''t believe that. I was so worried it was explosive" said Kat.

    Kamikoughed as well. "I can''t believe it''s an ability I already have. I mean sure, this takes more energy, and it has better distance but I DO have it." She managed between giggles.

    Kat looked down at the amulet she was wearing and saw it had lit up with two lights. *Hmm, seems it''s notpletely painless. But it''s also not bad at all. I doubt it hurts more than a twinge.*

    "Do you want to see how your teleportationpares to it Kamiko?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko shrugged. "Sure" was what she said before throwing her pebble over towards the writing desk. Kat watched as a sh of white light, thatбн wasn''t blinding so much as it was like a thick fog, more like a physical presence blocking the light rather than proper light, expanding into her eyes.

    "Oof" said Kamiko pressing her hand against her chest. "That''s not exactly pleasant. Felt like I was being squeezed everywhere."

 Chapter 395: Nira chair

    <h4>Chapter 395: Nira chair</h4>

    Once the pair had suitably tested the stones, and finding they could be used three times before needing a recharge regardless of the distance, the girls wrote their final report for the day and headed through the teleporter and then back to Kamiko''s home. They didn''t really talk about it, but when Kat grabbed Kamiko''s hand while using the teleporters they understood.

    As Kamiko opened the door and lead Kat inside, she spied somebody sitting in the corner. The chair was leaning back against the wall, bnced on the demon in questions heel. She had seafoam green hair and a puffy coat on that you''d wear during the winter. It was bright pink like Kamiko''s hair and matched well with the demon''s long seafoam green hair.

    Her horns stood out amongst the hair as it wasn''t done up at all, flowing freely down to about her shoulder des. What Kat had missed in the painting, was that she had tiny wings on her back just like Kamiko, and now Kat thought about it, likely the rest of the family as well, though she''d have to wait and confirm that.

    The final notable detail, was her eyes. Whereas Kamiko had a cross that split only part of her eye, the women in front of her had it running across every visible section, and perhaps more that wasn''t. It was a bright gold line that split the eye into four quadrants, but seeing her in real life, proved that it wasn''t just a stationary crossed. Her eyes seemed to spin slowly in their sockets.

    "Oh? Who is this?" asked the demon Kat knew had to be Kamiko''s mother. When she spoke, it was with almost the same strange effect Boss had. It wasyered, as if there were multiple people speaking from the same mouth. Both were soothing voices that made you think of a duet in harmony. The higher voice was soft, and pleasant on the ears, while the lower wasforting like a warm nket.

    Overall, it was a strange experience. "This is my friend Kat!" said Kamiko happily. "I met her when we were waiting for our punishment."

    Kamiko''s mother smiled and let the chair fall forward before cing the teacup she had in her hands down on the table. "Well, it''s nice to see you found a friend finally. I''m not sure if my daughter has introduced me properly or not, but if she hasn''t please just call me Nira."

    Nira held out what looked like a carefully manicured hand. The skin looked smooth, as was bing standard for Kat, and she had nails that seemed just a touch longer then would be convenient for delicate work that were a matching green with her hair.

    When Kat ced her hand in Nira''s a wave of hostile aura rammed into her. It was strange, the aura seemed to be telling her it was fine to sleep, but her own aura of calm seemed to stop it in ce like an imprable wall.

    Nira''s eyebrow raised just the slightest amount, so small that even Kat with her enhanced senses wasn''t entirely sure she had seen it or not. The pressure on Kat doubled then, showing that Nira had been going more than just easy on Kat, she was now at least trying a little.

    Kat felt her jaw clench and her aura shake under the assault. It wasn''t buckling, but she could feel herself being worn down. Her mind was starting to drift slightly, and Kat found herself wondering if the effort needed to keep her aura focused was actually less than just fighting off whatever effects Nira was trying to impress on her.

    "MUUUUUUUUUUUUUM!" whined Kamiko, snapping Kat''s concentration, and apparently Nira''s as well.

    Kat felt herself shaking her head just to clear her mind a little as she nced at her friend, in doing so, she missed the quick pout that appeared on Nira''s face. "What?" replied the demon in question innocently.

    "Mu~um I''ve seen you introduce yourself to the triplets'' friends more than enough times to know what you were doing. Do you remember that poor girl Aslena brought home once? She ran away crying Mum" said Kamiko

    Nira shrugged an unrepentant look on her face. "I have no regrets. If that little wimp couldn''t handle a little aura then she doesn''t get to hang around with Aslena. Besides I was only so hard on her because she looked down her nose at me."

    Kamiko''s eyes narrowed. "Mum, the first time you met that girl you were doing the gardening. Naked. She thought you were crazy!"

    Nira stuck her tongue out before saying. "I didn''t want to get my clothes dirty, it all slides off my skin so it''s better that way!"

    "Don''t try that on me Mum. Not only do I know that your clothes do that too, even if they didn''t you could resummon them. That''s not even considering the fact you have an apron specifically for gardening. You were just trying to scare the girl off" huffed Kamiko in response.

    Nira shrugged again, still not finding Kamiko''s argumentspelling. "That girl was no good I tell you. Did you hear she went on to steal Aslena''s girlfriend at the time?"

    Kamiko groaned. "Mum that isn''t what happened. Aslena wasn''t dating Share at the time. Just because she couldn''t work up the courage to ask her out but acted like she had to everyone else doesn''t mean that Emekrakak swooping and grabbing her first is stealing."

    Nira reached over and grabbed a small sip of tea. "It does when she goes on to dump Share like a weekter. See. No good. I told you that. Besides Aslena''s dating that lovely boy nowбн what''s his name again?"

    Kamiko rolled her eyes at her mother. Nira smirked back in response. Kamiko sighed and admitted. "I don''t actually know. She won''t tell anybody after what happenedst time she actually got a date."

    "I stand by the triplets'' decision to throw that one out. They tried hitting on me three times when Aslena wasn''t around. Pretty sure they visited often hoping to catch me alone. Sure I do look like her, I am well aware of whose genes came out on top, but if you''re dating her that''s just rude. Personally, I think Aslena''s horns put them off." Said Nira in response.

    Kamiko bit her lip. "Ok, fine I''ll give you that one. Still why don''t you ever give the triplets'' friends shit?"

    "Oh, don''t worry my little starlight. I gave them plenty of shit for it when they were younger. Now though, they give each other''s friends shit before I get to them. I''m so proud." Said Nira wiping away a fake tear from her eye.

    Kamiko groaned. "Oh, by the way" said Nira paying no attention to Kamiko''s displeasure. "Did Kat stay here yesterday the other day?"

    "Yup!" said Kamiko happily. "I was going to introduce her but nobody was around, and I didn''t think you''d mind."

    Nira grinned and said. "Well, I don''t really mind, but I did notice that the guest bedroom hasn''t been made upбн do I need to get out the sharpened shovel for your father? Oh wait can I do it instead?"

    Kamiko blushed scarlet, and Kat just tilted her head in confusion. "MUM! You know me better than that! I would neverбн I meanбн I''m also not into girlsбн you know this. Eugh, why would you evenбн"

    Nira giggled into her teacup, clearly enjoying her daughter''s embarrassment, perhaps a touch more than is healthy. "Well, I need to have some fun don''t I? What about you my dear Kat, you seem rather unflustered"

    *Well yeah? I mean, your daughter is adorable but I''m not attracted to her. I''ll give her some pats on the head, all the hugs she could want, and I''ll probably be next in line with the shovel when she does find someone but I''m not sexually attracted to her.*

    "I feel it''s more likely I''ll be next in line with the shovel when the timees rather than on the receiving end. I grew up in an orphanage and I''m just sort of used to taking care of people." Said Kat with a slight smile.

    Nira nodded and finished off the rest of her tea. "Yes, I can see you weren''t born a demon, so that''s not terribly surprising." Kat''s eyes widened in shock. "Oh, did you not mention that to Kamiko? My apologies." Said a grinning Nira, knowing exactly what she''d done.

    Kat however just stared back. "I had in fact told her, but how do you know?"

    Nira stuck her tongue out and shrugged. "That''s for me to know, and for you to wonder for all time. I shall take my secrets to my grave. Never shall they make it past my lips!"

    "Yeah for like, two-hour max, and then you''ll tell three of the other nurses and then onto the rest of the hospital" grumbled Kamiko.

 Chapter 396: IтАЩve Been Awake Too Long to Name this ChapterтАж

    <h4>Chapter 396: Iбпve Been Awake Too Long to Name this Chapterбн</h4>

    "Wait a second." Said Kat as her mind caught up. "How did you manage to say that if Kamiko can respond with saying you''ll tell the nurses?"

    Nira grinned widely and exined. "Well, when you stick around for a while, you start to pick up on the little things that let youбн stretch the truth. The first, is that I can do a fun bit of mental gymnastics. Second, is that I consider my lips as belonging to my husband. Not really, but also somewhat?

    "I won''t spoil the why, but anyway, because of that, they aren''t ''my lips'' in the strictest definition, so I can say that things aren''t leaving MY lips because it''s true, they aren''t mine. As to the grave question, well I made a fake grave somewhere, and I can just visit it. Bam, I''ve taken my secrets to my grave.

    "It isn''t what you are lead you believe, even with the trantion activated. Have to be a trickier with it sometimes, but part of the trantion is what I want you to hear, not just what ispletely true, so you can use that as well. I can say something, in anguage you don''t understand and then impress anбн adjacent meaning. I suppose.

    "It''s actually a skill that took me a while to learn. It''s really difficult to learn anothernguage once the trantion kicks in. Mostly pointless too but, as I just showed has some uses."

    Kamiko, showing the height of maturity, returned her mother''s exnation by sticking her tongue out of her mouth. Nira just shrugged and continued. "Kamiko here was never a fan of ying the social crowd and always means almost exactly what she says. Doesn''t have a deceptive bone in her body this one. I me my husband obviously."

    Kat smiled, starting to get used to Nira''s flow. It was a little strange, but you could see she adored Kamiko and was mostly enjoying the variety of reactions she could produce from her youngest daughter more than anything else. "Well, seeing as I have true sight, perhaps that''s why I find myself liking her" said Kat.

    Nira''s eyebrows did properly raise at that. "Impressive. Anything else odd about you? I ask as a medical professional obviously"

    Kat mentally rolled her eyes. *Thanks for making that one obvious Nira. You don''t want to know because you''re a medical professional, but you do ask AS one because you''reбн what certified? I''m not really sure how that works in the Hubбн maybe something to look into. Still, I don''t exactly mind telling her, and Kamiko probably will anyway.*

    "I''m not weak to heat or cold, in fact I have really good resistance to both. I have cold mes, and I have Subus Regeneration, up to regrowing limbs. Reattaching is fine." Said Kat.

    "Yup that''d do it" said Nira. "Never known a nondem, that''s someone who wasn''t born a demon in case you''re wondering and they never do things halfway. It''s always some strong bloodline with unique abilities all packed in there tightly thates back. Personally, I think it has to be that way.

    "Anything weaker would die out, but the strong ones can stay dormant for generations. You will probably find Kat, that it isn''t your parents that had the bloodline. Or well, they both almost certainly had it, but they weren''t demons and neither were their parents in all likelihood. It probably goes backбн at least five I''d guess." Said Nira.

    "Um, that''s something I was wondering" said Kat. "How exactly does a bloodline die out or whatever. I mean, everyone here is a demonбн but you said my parents probably weren''t? But someone earlier on in the tree was? Likeбн how does that work exactly?"

    Nira took in a big breath. "Right, soбн that gets into some more in-depth healer knowledge. It''s not really relevant to you, especially not with the power you likely have. Still interested?"

    Kat nodded and Nira continued. Wrapping her coat tighter around herself as she spoke. "Right, so demons, most specifically Subi, a few others, but Subi mostly, can have children with just about anyone.

    "There are the moreбн standard ways" as Nira spoke she made a loop with one hand and poked a finger through it. "Then there are a bunch of magical ones that use some rare resource or another. Those are normally for people that aren''t anatomicallypatible for whatever reason, or the real prudes that can''t stomach the act. Personally, I''m not a fan of those pompous idiots.

    "A lot of the good shit for that is RARE and I''m always annoyed when two people can''t evenбн" Nira shook her head to clear the growing scowl off her face. "Sorry, that''s just one of my pet peeves. I know they might not enjoy it, heck I understand that butбн if you want a kid surely doing the dirty is easier than paying for expensive and rare magical artifacts.

    "Anyway, we are way off track. The main thing you need to know, is that demonic blood is very adaptable. It likes to grab whatever traits it feels like from either parent and see how things turn out. It does stabilize asionally when it finds a setup it likes and a group of people who like being that way and with each other.

    "Like the Gorgons. You know them?" Kat nodded. "Oh, you do? That''s a surprise. Anyway, that''s a great example. They weren''t always around, but wellбн one n of Subi had aбн thing for snakes. That''s how you got Lamia, and thenter Gorgons. Or so I''m told.

    "That''s another thing to note. Most demons, actually find simr demons attractive most of the time. Not always, and it''s not exactly rare toбн be adventurous but people tend to settle down with physically simr demons. That''s how you get new stable races.

    "The blood treats it as a foundation, instead of just a new trait to grab. Does that make sense? Like, take my daughter hear." Nira gestured at Kamiko. "Her basic form, the horns, the wings, being a subus, that''s from both me and my husband.

    "However, the pink hair, that''s a trait grabbed from him, the attitude is his as well, but at least she has my eyes. And her sister''s somehow. I me my great grandmother for that I think, but ANYWAY.

    "Enough about how cute she is. See, the problem is, when a demon has kids with someone who isn''t a demon. Then it''s just as likely to grab traits from them as it is any other. Repeat that for a few generationsбн

    "And just about all the demon blood bleeds out of them. It gets worse in that they start bing allergic to demonic energy. It''s not a good time. It won''t drive them mad like it would if they weren''t a demon, but their body doesn''t produce any, and it tries topensate for what it feels like it''s missing.

    "So it tries to draw in demonic energy from nearby, either from demons or just an environment like the Hub. Sure it''s not likely to happen in the Hub, too much demonic energy in the air, but it can happen.

    "That''s the main way that bloodlines die out. Someone that''s allergic to demonic energy has practically no way of being romantically involved with a demon. Sure, they might find them sexually attractive but it would be painful, and then eventually fatal to pursue that interest if it was there."

    "Shit" said Kat. "I think I understand how it must have happened then. My world doesn''t have any higher energy. It suppresses all of it, even demonic. A couple generations and the demonic energy probably leaves the family, and because it''s suppressed they don''t notice being allergic and thenбн nothing."

    Nira nodded. "Yup. That''d do it. Probably pretty quick too. I might revise my estimate to three generations if it actually supresses demonic energy like you said. Our bloodlines like to grab traits and see what works, but they do try to optimise for environment if it''s serious enough. I''d say demonic energy suppression is pretty serious. It would also exin why the line went dormant for a bit.

    "Honestly it''s not too surprising. Demonic families that try to live off of hub worlds inevitably end up losing the ability for some reason. It''s a bit odd, because nondems like yourself pop up sometimes, but sooner orter the inbreeding has to start OR you go for someone local to that world.

    "Once you do that, then sometimes you get people attuned to mana or qi instead of demonic energy and wellбн they''re the allergic ones. Sadly they can never actually use mana or qi. Those guys inevitably end up weak, because they are in a sort ofбн transitional state.

    "Their kids however, or sometimes their grandkids are MONSTERS. All the best leftovers from demon ancestry now with some other higher energy to use. Oh sure, they''re not as strong as aparable demon but to most blood tests they''d read as fullyбн whatever the natives were, let''s just go with human like you were Kat.

    "I''d bet nobody could tell you were anything but till you started changing." Finished Nira.

 Chapter 397: All the Ways to Keep Yourself Fit

    <h4>Chapter 397: All the Ways to Keep Yourself Fit</h4>

    "Yup. I never had any idea either" said Kat "I thought I was dreaming until I ended up with my tailбн then I still didn''t really know what to make of things for a while"

    Nira nodded and said. "Yes, it''s always that way. I was actually on the auxiliary research department for one of the past nondems. I did it a few years agoбн"

    "Before I was born" interjected Kamiko with a cough.

    "A few years ago" repeated Nira while ring at Kamiko. "I didn''t meet them personally, nor did I record the data but I did get ess to the data and could find out some extra behind the scenes thing. Did you know that nobody has ever met a nondem before at least one demonic feature appears? Or rather no other demons.

    "Some researchers before me actually tried to look into that. If nondems don''t actually pop up unless there are no other demons around. The problem with proving something like that, is if you''re around demons you probably have demonic parents and can''t be a nondem, and the rest of time just the fact that they are rare prevents them being identified early.

    "I honestly wonder why anyone devoted so much time to testing it. It''s not like we have nondems lining up at the doors. An example perhaps, is that you Kat, are likely the only nondem in the entire hub. There might, and heavy emphasis on might here, be one more from the older crowd, especially the settlers if they stuck around, but they really are just that rare.

    "Oh, and another thingбн" said Nira suddenly, turning slightly more serious with her eyes narrowing. "The worst part about studying them, is that you basically can''t touch them before they be a full demon otherwise bad things happen. This can range from them draining the life from you as they try desperately to get enough demonic energy for the transformation,

    "To people trying to give that energy freely and ending up with an insane nightmare monster powered by demonic energy and ill intent. Neither of them are fun but we get told about them both in very graphic detail before you''re allowed in the nondem department. I guess so that you know not to do those things."

    Kat just nodded as she gained a realisation. *Nira may talk slowly and carefully, but Kamiko IS her daughter. Clearly I can see where she gets her penchant for overexining things. I don''t think I really wanted to know about the horrible things that could have happened to me before I became a full demon.*

    "Let''s move ontoбн lighter topics I suppose" said Kat. "Kamiko mentioned that you have to exercise your demonic energy or something?"

    "Ah, yes" said Nira as she gave a quick nce at Kamiko. "What exactly did she say?"

    "Not much, mostly that I should talk to you about it" replied Kat.

    Nira nodded, straightening herself up a bit more, and gaining a hardness to her eyes. "Good. It''s actually rather serious business if you don''t know what you''re doing. The general advice, and when I say general, I mean what you will mostmonly hear but NOT what is necessarily best for you to exercise your energy well.

    "The reason for this, is that most demons'' demonic me is fire aligned. If you don''t ensure that you use it sufficiently it starts to getбн agitated? I suppose. It''s really hard to exin without the appropriate medical jargon which wouldn''t be tranted well anyway. It''s one of the downsides to things that DO trante but are still hard to understand simply because it''splex.

    "Anyway, if you have fire affinity and just sat on your ass for a while, somehow skiving off your contracts or taking easy ones, eventually you''ll start to cook from the inside out. That is NOT pretty, and because it starts with the energy channels, a lot of people can do semi-permanent damage to themselves without really meaning to."

    Kat licked her lips. "Am I likely to be fine?"

    Nara gave Kat a wry smile. "I doubt it. You don''t have regeneration for your energy pathways, do you? That would truly be a rarity."

    Kat used the most deadpan voice possible to say. "I have Subus Regeneration that works on my energy channels"

    "I stand corrected apparently" said Nira looking sceptical. "How do you know that?"

    "I was repeatedly stabbed through the heart while regenerating and on low energy," replied Kat.

    Nira winced. "Yup that''d do it. I mean, you''d also normally get pulled out before things got that bad, but I suppose your regeneration being what it is, it can''t exactly get as bad as it can for anyone else. I can see how it happened though.

    "Your energy channels got screwed up because you were stabbed through the heart, but you couldn''t take the time or energy to fix those so your body fixed everything else first, because while low on energy, you don''t need fully functioning energy channels.

    "Then, you got stabbed AGAIN likely sending a shockwave through your system. Even if it didn''t fix much, your regeneration was probably carefully making sure your channels didn''t get worse and then someone took a sledge hammer to it. It''sбн it''s hard to get people to visual this butбн

    "This is a bit crude of an example, but imagine if you were holding fine china for a friend. Then all of a sudden someone take a sledgehammer to your kneecaps. By some miracle, you remain standing, but you can''t move or do anything else because your kneecaps are broken.

    "Then, some idiot walked up with a sledgehammer, and tries to repeat the process butбн there is no kneecap this time, so the shock travels through your body, shattering your arms and forcing you to drop the tes."

    *That is not where I thought that analogy was going. I''mбн I''m not really sure I see where it was going anyway even with the thing finished. Then again, it is still a good lesson. Don''t get stabbed in the heart even if you have insane regeneration, get stabbed somewhere else.*

    "Right. But the other energy types?" asked Kat

    "Oh yes. Sorry. Permanent damage, yada yada, burn from the inside out. Right, good? Ok. After that, we have what you and Kamiko have, and that is a frost attuned demonic me. Rare, but more in the ''you only know one person with it'' rather than ''I have never seen this is it even real'' like sayбн I think the rarest one I know about is pure life demonic me. I don''t exactly have that memory on call despite my perfect memory" said Nira

    "What do you mean about the memory thing?" asked Kat jumping in.

    "I''ll get to thatter dear" said Nira with a dismissing gesture.

    "So, anyway, with you and Kamiko, my advice is still to use it, but try not to justбн unleash everything all the time. Does that make sense? I''ve told Kamiko this, people with Ice demonic fire shouldn''t be going for bursts of power as much as your demonic me may try to go that way.

    "It''s actually very unnatural for you both. Sure, doing it once or twice a contract with plenty of rest between means there will be no damage, but certainly don''t make a habit of it. I know plenty of firey types that love to start a fight by jumping in the middle and using like half their energy in one go.

    "No, you have to treat it almost identically to water aligned demonic fire." Said Nira.

    Kat had to jump in. "There is Waterбн fire?"

    Nira nodded and said. "Yes, of course. There is a demonic fire for pretty much every element, though things get really rare after the first two. If sayбн 99 out of 100 demons have demonic fire, thatst person has something else.

    "Of that ONE, if we split it into a hundred again, ice makes up likeбн seventy? Maybe eighty? Of those slots, with earth taking up most of the others, and then going onto the rarer and rarer stuff.

    "Things get order of magnitudes rare as you go in that direction, and as I said weirdness. Anyway, back to what you should do, and what your symptoms are. Oh and Kat, you need to be especially careful about this. Because you can heal yourself, you might not notice how bad it''s gotten, until it gets really bad. You should notice a drop in demonic energy regen if it''s starting to get to that stage so pay attention to that as a very obvious butst resort.

    "The actual first signs, are you slowing down. Your demonic energy will decide thatбн not moving is the best thing for you. Slowly decreasing your speed and sometimes reaction time. That isn''t consistent between demons"

    *Well, that''s certainly something I''ll keep in mind then. I felt much better when I used a bit of energy today, so I should try summoning some mes justбн when I can.*

 Chapter 398: All the Things a Young Succubus Should Know

    <h4>Chapter 398: All the Things a Young Subus Should Know</h4>

    "Soбн Nira, is there anything else you think I should know? As a subus or perhaps just a demon in general? I mean the system was pretty good, but it really wouldn''t tell me much without more specific questions," said Kat

    "Oh there are plenty of things" said Nira, and Kamiko paled slightly in the corner of Kat''s eye. "The first and most important one is to be very careful about sleeping around."

    "Umбн ok?" said Kat confused "It''s not really on my to-do list so I''m fine avoiding that"

    "Second thing, is be very careful sleeping with friends. In fact that''s more important than the first rule" said Nira cheerfully, clearly aware of her ordering.

    Kat frowned. "I don''t understand. I don''t really feel the need to sleep with anyone, but why do I need to both not sleep around and also not sleep with friends. Do I just not sleep with anyone? Are we talking sleep sleep, or sex? I''d think I''d like this to be clear"

    Kamiko was desperately trying to find something to hide behind, desperately not wanting to listen to her mother and friend talk about said friend''s potential sex life. Nira was taking great enjoyment from that pain, but was a little annoyed at how unflustered Kat was. "Well, the biggest reason is that Subi very regrly pick up abilities rting to sex.

    "You don''t exactly get a list of everything you pick up, and for a youngdy like yourself it''s very easy to lose control of your powers especially ones rted to sex. Why I remember breaking my poor husband''s back the first time. Of course, he also nearly killed me draining my demonic energy to heal the injury. But I never got this talk with my mother so I me her for it all."

    Kamiko groaned and tried to sneakily leave the room only for Nira to blur slightly, and all of a sudden, a gust of air blew through the room, and Kamiko was back on the chairs with Kat. "I''m very lucky my husband didn''t have one of the more dangerous abilities. My Great Grandmother is able to steal years of people''s lives and then add them to others. Not in the best way, but by aging them up. So, really, both people lose time living. Not really an issue for a demon of course but for some species it is.

    "The mostmon power is just to drain energy from their partner. However, this bes an issue because when a subus first gets the ability, it''s not very efficient, a bunch of power is lost in the transfer and it''s really easy to identally kill someone. Happens all the time, so you should make sure to be careful if you actually like the person in question.

    "The next mostmon is mind control. Mostly temporary, but sometimes permanent. You basically get a ve out of it because it locks up their soul and they be a puppet with a brain that follows yourmands. Not a fun time turning your friends into an intellectual zombie."

    "MUM" shouted Kamiko, now bright red. "Do we really need to talk about this?"

    *I''m sorry Kamiko I didn''t think she''d go on this long. She really is your mother after all. Stillбн this isn''t exactly relevant to me. I don''t think I have these powers and I''ve never even wanted to sleep with anyone. Unless that other version of me from when I was transforming into a full demonбн does she count? I don''t think she counts.*

    "Well, you might need a refresher as well Kamiko. You are getting older," replied Nira with a serious look in her face but undisguised mirth in her eyes.

    "It''s embarrassing to talk about" said Kamiko

    Nira shrugged. "I really don''t know why you ended up such a prude Kamiko. It''s just sex. You''re a subus, ites up. It''s not like I''ve ever hidden that fact from you. None of your sisters care when ites up. The triplets hardly even date, but they care about as much as Kat here.

    "It really is nothing to be ashamed off. Plenty of Subi make a good living from it both contract wise and working in the Lust faction in the pleasure department. It''s important to talk about so that there are no misconceptions. Really, imagine what would happen if any of the things I brought up before happened. You''d be heartbroken."

    "I don''t even like anyone" mumbled Kamiko into her hands.

    "Those stains on your sheets say otherwise" said Nira with a smirk.

    "MUM. I do NOT have any stains on my sheets" Kamiko shot back, scandalised.

    Nira grinned with full teeth before saying. "Not all of them are darling. Got to keep track of all my various daughter''s developments. Of course, my nose is also much better than yours, so even if I wasn''t looking I''d know"

    "Kat. End me now please" said Kamiko

    "Is there anything else you can tell me?" asked Kat hoping to change the topic.

    Nira gave Kat a look saying ''I know what you''re doing but I can''t have any more fun with this topic anyway so I''ll allow you to move us on''. Honestly, Kat was surprised that the trantion ability of a demon worked on pointed looks.

    "Well Kat, rted to the previous topic is pheromones. You don''t have any, I can tell, and neither does Kamiko, but my husband does, so does the triplets and Aslena. You have to be a little careful with them. Demonw isn''t entirely consistent when ites to them, plus out on contracts they can be annoying.

    "Some people can''t turn them off, though most can. They aren''t the same as mind control, but they can be just as bad, or perhaps worse because of their ability to affect many people at once. I know my mother had a rather infamous story when she warned me about pheromones I never actually got.

    "She took a contract, and walked into a town before she was mobbed by EVERYONE. Not exactly happy with that fact, she burnt them all, including the person she was supposed to be protecting, failing the contract for the week. She went into a bit more detail, but I don''t think that''s necessary. I wouldn''t want to offend Kamiko''s delicate sensibilities" said Nira.

    "Is there any way to know?" asked Kat "It seems like an awful thing to just have sprung on you"

    Nira shrugged. "If you really think that you''re probably fine. Nobody gets an ability they''ll hate forever. I know of a cousin with pheromones that only work on men. He was very surprised, or at least pretended to be. His parents worked out pretty quickly what it meant, still took the guy another five years to admit it to himself, and then another twenty to tell his parents.

    "They of course, found the whole thing hrious and were taking bets with people about how long it would take for him to bring it up and how many hints he needed. By the time he finally told them, they were making double entendre basically every sentence. Anyway, the point isбн

    "Abilities are always something you want, at least on some level, and while you might not be as happy with them, as you would be with others, you have to at least want them a bit. For example, just using myself, I am almost certain I''ll never get any Gluttony rted abilities centred around consuming food.

    "I HATE eating. I had major problems when I was younger with just not wanting to eat. It''s not as though I didn''t like the taste of things, but the act of chewing on things I supremely disliked for some reason. I get by now mostly because I have regeneration like you Kat, and I suspect, though have no way to test, another ability that lets me get by on practically no food ever."

    *Thatбн that is a strange hangup I''m not sure I ever imagined hearing about.* "If you don''t mind me askingбн" said Kat watching Nira''s reaction closely. "How exactly did you get by when you were younger"

    Nira shrugged and said. "Not all that well if I''m honest. My parents could overpower me easily enough to force me to eat, but it wasn''t a fun experience when they bothered. I think even back then I might have awakened a weak talent for it because I''m certain I didn''t eat enough to keep myself healthy when I was younger.

    "It does make me wonder if that''s why I ended up with healing powers. So that I could help myself and help others with obvious medical issues."

    "Mum, I''m not sure refusing to eat counts as a medical issue" replied Kamiko with some bite, clearly still annoyed at her mother''s attempts to embarrass her and somewhat red still.

    Nira sighed. "See, that''s the thing. It''s a hard line to draw when you think about it. Golems for example, eat rocks. They need to eat rocks, and a golem that doesn''t is one with a problem. With how easily demons mix and match traits I wonder if my aversion to eating was because of some Living Shadow in my family tree. Those guys eat practically nothing."

    *Huhбн I didn''t think about that. Medicine for demons must be a lot moreplicated. Orбн maybe not. Some things must be easier with healing magic but I guess other strange issues crop up. Do they have psychologists I wonder?*

 Chapter 399: Summoning Details

    <h4>Chapter 399: Summoning Details</h4>

    "Well, that all makes a lot of sense really" said Kat. "I think I''ll be spared most of those problems because I don''t want mind control of any kind. Seems kind ofбн not sure what I''d call it, but unpleasant is at least one description"

    Nira shrugged and said. "Well, I can''t be certain you''ll always feel like that, but it is amon attitude. Mostly from Subi with parents that have those abilities and they wonder if their parents only got together because of it. Gives them all sorts of insecurities. Honestly, I don''t really have a lot of answers for those. Demons are more resistant to those kinds of things a lot of the time, but not always.

    "And it''s not like I can just ask the parents that sort of thing. Terribly unprofessional to even suggest that I know about it at all." *Huh. That means they DO have psychologists and that Nira is one. Why does it matter if she has healing then? Kamiko said she was a healer after allбн unless healing the mind counts as well? Maybe?*

    "I still don''t think I''ll have to worry about it. I just don''t really want that sort of power over people. It seems like a lot of effort really. I mean, having absolute control over them basically means they are entirely your responsibility. I don''t mind responsibility, and I do like helping people but that''s just a step too far." Said Kat

    Nira''s eyes widened and she replied with. "I''ve not really heard that idea bandied around. It makes a surprising amount of sense. Do you mind if I share that with my patients some time? Being able to tell them that one of their parents clearly had to really want them to make the choice twice could go a long way to settling them down."

    "Sure I guess" said Kat. "Though what is it you do? Kamiko said you were a healer but you seem to be implying you''re a psychologist"

    Nira gave a ''somewhat like that'' gesture with her hand. "Depends how you look at it. I''ve worn a number of hats over my time in the hospitals. You have to understand that when you start out, you basically just heal a person or two when theye in and then you have no energy for anything else.

    "And you can''t just sit around doing nothing, so when you are younger and in the lower Ranks they test you on a bunch of things and see what you''re good at. Maybe that''s patient care, keeping people calm while they are recovering and can''t be healed any more, or helping them while they wait for their healing without injuring themselves further.

    "Alternatively, they could get people to study the mind, like myself. We help with more deep-seated issues. I got into it to find out why I hate eating and still never got an answer. Anyway, now that I''m higher up in the pecking order, I do a lot of medical research on fringe cases, heal the asional high Rank person and just do work that interests me.

    "I''m not sure if Kamiko has made it clear just how rare healing is, or a Rank 5 healer. I''m one of only five in this Hub, and the most senior of those. There is only one Rank 6 healer above me that runs the department on paper, but is rarely ever seen.

    "I actually work across the hubs semi-regrly. There just isn''t that many people at my level. Well, in the more local multiverse anyway. It''s a bit hard to go too far afield and my family is here so I research with the people I can contact.

    "Anyway, because of that I can mostly just do whatever I want. I do enjoy helping people, so I just find where I''m most needed and work there. I could show up to work and sleep all day and nobody really has the authority to stop me."

    Kat bit her lip as she waited for that knowledge to sink it, but it just wasn''t hitting her.? *I guess I just don''t know how big the hub is. The way she''s saying it, certainly sounds very impressive. Likeбн like saying that you are the best scientist in the world almost. Something like saying ''I''m the next Steven Hawking'' and it being true. I just can''t picture it though. My brain must still be a bit human, because she just looks so young, and doesn''t feel very powerful.*

    "Wait I don''t think you''ve ever told me that Mum" said Kamiko, now mostly recovered from her mother''s antics.

    Reminding Nira of her presence though, may have been a mistake as she turned to Kamiko with a big grin. "Finally showing an interest in your dear old mother? Sometimes I feel like you kids hardly care about me. Never spending time at home, always running off and having adventuresбн"

    Kamiko was ready for the teasing this time and gave Nira a t look in return as she said. "Mum, I have to fulfill contracts. We all do, even Aslena who can get out of a lot of them has to. You can''t me us for that one, and you know we love you."

    Nira still smiled though, before disappearing from Kat''s vision and reappearing with Kamiko now on herp. "Naw, my daughter does care."

    Kamiko rolled her eyes and snuggled into the embrace. "I''m not my sisters Mum. That line of embarrassment never works against me."

    Nira gave Kat a look over Kamiko''s shoulder saying ''she may not be embarrassed but I get hugs out of it so it''s fine'' and Kat was left thinking. *Do you even need mind reading when you can say so much with just a look? Unlessбн it''s probably a Rank 5 thing now that I think about it. Kara did say that you can get better at it.*

    "Speaking of Contracts" asked Kat, now wondering if she''d missed anything considered mon knowledge'' about them as well. "Is there anything I should know? Or just would be good to know?"

    "Wellбн" said Nira with an overly thoughtful look Kat could tell was faked. "The biggest one is that while yes, you canplete any Contract by killing the person who offered you the Contract, we don''t really do that in this Hub."

    Kat raised a questioning eyebrow and Nira continued. "Right, I suppose I should exin. That was the favoured method by quite a lot of demons a LONG time ago. This is the sort of thing that makes it into OUR history books, and I''m sure you know how long we live. This is truly ancient history.

    "It was basically the first loophole we found in this particr life we''ve had to live. Back then, demons were still trying to figure out what they were doing in the world, and we were more than a little bitter about the whole thing at the time.

    "So finding out that we could just kill the guy who summoned us and then be done with it was a big plus. The way it works, basically, is that a Contract is based on the approval of both souls. If you kill the second soul needed for the approval process you can force a ''Contract Complete'' state.

    "Now, the reason we don''t do that anymore is because we get much better jobs and terms if people know we can work with them. When you go around killing anyone, you only get Contracts to kill people, or do the work of insane cults or something. Generally just nasty business.

    "So, as a Hub, we have agreed to not do that for the most part. If you do start killing people for Contractpletions, and by people I mean Summoners, then you go on a list, and you eventually get stuck with a few worlds where the Summoners are extra cautious and bind you in moreplete chains that prevent you from attacking them, or at least make it very hard.

    "Now, that isn''t to say you can''t kill ANY of your Summoners. Sometimes, you just get summoned by a horrible person you can''t agree with in any way and think the world would be better off without them. Personally, I''ve never been in that position, but my husband has. He thinks that he was sent specifically to kill the Summoner in question instead ofpleting the job but I''m not sure why he thinks that."

    *Well, considering I once got a Contract basically from D.E.M.O.N.S itself to lie to a Summoner and threaten him instead of doing what I was asked and answering his proper questions, I think we can be reasonably sure that your husband was right in his guesses. I probably shouldn''t confirm it though.*

    Kat nodded though, trying to keep the understanding and surprise out of her eyes. "Yes I can see how that could happen. In a recent Summoning I was tasked with destroying this Sect with a guy I did NOT like. Not sure he was evil enough to kill instead, but it would have been nice to know it was an option."

 Chapter 400: Captured for Hugs

    <h4>Chapter 400: Captured for Hugs</h4>

    Nira hugged her daughter tightly so she could shift position slightly to better see Kat. "Yeah you get people like that sometimes. It''s not too often though. Normally when they mess up the ritual. You can actually decline a lot of those and still get paid half the time. It''s a bit of a gamble, though."

    "Why is that?" asked Kat

    "Well, mostly because the circle didn''t actually get asked to do what the circle said you would. Most of the time that sort of thing happens when an old Summoning Circle gets activated by someone with no idea what they are doing.

    "The problem, and where the riskes in, is that sometimes they are just close enough to what the circle was intending for that you get penalised for skipping out on the contract. Then you either have to do more contracts or a punishment run like you and Kamiko are doing right now."

    "Huh, actually, why are you doing this Kamiko? Not sure I asked?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko groaned and mumbled something quietly into her mother''s neck. "I''m sorry what was that?" asked Kat. Kamiko repeated what she said, making no effort to actually be heard.

    "If you don''t want to tell her I will" said Nira without shame.

    Kamiko groaned again and faced Kat. "Iбн I don''t really want to say? It''s very embarrassingбн"

    "Dear" said Nira as she ran her hands through Kamiko''s short hair. "It really wasn''t that bad. They didn''t exactly call the best demon for the job, and it wasn''t your faultбн"

    "It''s still embarrassing" said Kamiko, blush creeping up her face.

    Nira shrugged as if to say ''welp I gave her a chance'' before actually saying. "She got lost."

    "What?" asked Kat confused

    Kamiko groaned and turned herself around to speak. "Fiiine. If Mum is going to go that far. Iбн I was tasked with delivering a letter. I''m not sure why I had to, or why they couldn''t have gotten a courier to do it, but they summoned a demon and I was that demon.

    "I maybe sort ofбн got lost along the way? I gave up in the endбн after like, two weeks travelling when I found out that I''d headed the wrong way at some point and was like a month of heavy travel away from where I wanted to go at least.

    "I was informed that I wasn''t getting paid and I was going to be punished for doing so badly. Apparently because not only did I not do the mission, but it was a somewhat time sensitive delivery. I think I was chosen because technically I have a teleportation ability, but I''ve already mentioned how that''s all it is. A technicality."

    *Thatбн that does make some sense I suppose. I have True Sight, and D.E.M.O.N.S said I might get missions just because of that fact. I wonder if the system likes pushing us? I wasn''t exactly a fan of my most recent Summoningбн but I didplete it in the end, even if thatpletion was questionable.

    Well ok, maybe I didn''tplete it by the strictest definition but I DID help. He''s the one that started screwing things up at the end, and I feel like I did the right thing there. Maybe that''s the point though? Hmm. I''m not sure how good D.E.M.O.N.S is about basically telling the future.

    It''s clearly not impossible. The Angel I met proved that you can in fact, tell the future, or at least make scarily urate guesses about it. Then again, that was an Angel making a prediction about just me. D.E.M.O.N.S has a much bigger job. I wonder what the limit might be?*

    "What do you think Nira?" asked Kat

    "Hmm hard to say really" said Nira "It''s one thing to think that D.E.M.O.N.S set you up to kill the person toplete the contract and an entirely different thing to think they wanted you to fail, especially going on to punish you for it.

    "You start thinking in circles, and wondering if you''re entire life has be nned out already by some cosmic force, but that''s just silly. Maybe D.E.M.O.N.S does y with the odds, but ultimately, it''s always our choice, and D.E.M.O.N.S does stick by its rules, even if you feel like it is trying to get you to do something else.

    "It will also never give you something impossible. I know my daughter doesn''t have any experience with that sort of job, but it''s not like she''s known for being bad at them are you? You found your sses fine and you can get around the neighbourhood"

    Kamiko shrugged and said. "I guess? I never really thought about it too muchбн but yeah I guess my sense of direction is passable. I''m not sure how much attention I paid to it during that mission, or where exactly I got turned around. I think it was somewhere in the forest but I can''t be sure. I didn''t exactly leave the road, but maybe I should have seen a turnoff or something"

    Nira leaned into Kamiko and said. "Nothing you can do about it now dear. I will say this punishment is a little extreme in my eyes, but I bet it counts as an extra week of Contracts anyway."

    "Oh?" asked Kat "Why is that?"

    "It''s just the way it is" said Nira "They treat the punishment like a contract in and of itself and it sounds like the one you guys have will run for at least a week, so it''ll probably count as two. It''s not exactly a harsh punishment but it is a time consuming one. Though it''s probably worse for you Kat because you can''t see your family during it unlike we can. So you are more than wee to stay for the whole lot. If someone else tries to tell you off and I''m not here just let them know they can fight me over the decision if they don''t like it"

    Kamiko jumped in with "Don''t say that Mum, Elmony with ask for a fight just because you''ve given her the chance"

    "It''s been a while since I fought her though. If she really wants a fight with me I''m happy to give it to her. It''s been whatбн a month since ourst one? She''s getting better." Said Nira

    "How close are you both inbat prowess?" asked Kat

    "Closer than you''d think" said Nira "Or perhaps not? I guess I don''t know you well enough to say that. Elmony is one of the best Rank 4 fighters if you ask me. She works with me through the Lust faction as an enforcer."

    "Wait how does that work?" asked Kat "I thought that was Wrath''s job?"

    "It isбн but Elmony still has Subus abilities for the most part. She just uses them offensively forbat. It''s not like the other factions have nobat capabilities. Personally I think the only reason she joined Lust is to be around family, but she gets her fill ofbat from the asional Contract and fight with me, so maybe it''s where she wants to be. Hard to say really, and I know she''d never answer me either way. Still embarrassed after all these years. Makes me very happy though, that she thinks of herself as my daughter still." said Nira with a goofy smile on her face.

    "Do you mind borating on that?" asked Kat

    "Sure" said Nira picking up on what Kat meant. "I''m sure Kamiko already mentioned she was adopted underбн strange circumstances to say the least. Well, we never really wanted to keep that hidden from her. It would be hard to keep as a secret and I like being honest with my children unless it''s for embarrassment purposes.

    "And I guess, in the back of my mindбн I sort of felt like once she''d gained enough power she''d justбн stop being my kid you know? It''s different with the other girls. Not that I''d treat them any different but they don''t get a choice. Even Meradithna doesn''t. She might be angry still, but she''s my daughter and she can''t tell me otherwise.

    "Elmony kind ofбн could though? If she''d done half the shit Meradithna had, then I think I''d be forced to give up. Mostly becauseбн she''d be right? If that makes sense. Meradithna I can be annoyed with her, but ultimately, know she''s wrong."

    Kat gulped and decided to change the topic, not really having experience with the intricacies of family. "Why are your fights so close?"

    Nira looked like a shark who smelled blood in the water, until Kamiko gave her a light squeeze on the arm. "Oh fine" said Nira rolling her eyes. "The reason is because a lot of my abilities are tied up in healing. Sure some work well enough on me, but it''s mostly for other people. Thatbined with her love forbat and more practiced technique means I have to rely on the extra power and speed from being Rank 5 toe out on top. I think she wants to beat me before Ranking up, but I suspect that beating me will be achievement enough to Rank up."

 Chapter 401: Bath Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 401: Bath Time 2</h4>

    The three Subi continued to chat for a short time, before Kamiko suggested that they all go and take a bath. This was partly to escape her mother''s arms, and partly because she was starting to feel tired. The stress of the day was getting to her, and even though Kat had assured her the attacks to test the various items were fine, it still weighed on her.

    When she suggested as much though, her mother said. "Ugh, the way you said that means Kat has frost mes. I guess I''ll have to just put up with the cold if I want to join you guys"

    "Indeed" said Kat "It was a very nice experience that I don''t really get, and I can see why Kamiko enjoys taking the chance when she can. I take it you have hot mes?"

    Nira nodded. "Yeah I do. It''s probably the only thing about my abilities I''m a little disappointed in. Demonic me is one of the things that doesn''t really care about your feelings, you just get what you''re given. If you hate it too bad.

    "I wanted pretty much anything except normal fire. I would have loved a lot of the more exotic ones of course, but I''d have been happy with anything. I''m d one of my daughter''s managed to snag ice but it does make bathing together a little annoying. I didn''t consider that at the time."

    With that, Nira stood up but kept Kamiko in her arms as she headed for the drop. Kat followed behind with a wry smirk. It was a quick trip back to the bathroom where Nira turned on the cold water with a sigh before throwing off her coat that disappeared when it left her body.

    "Wait was that your Demonic Attire?" asked Kat

    "Yes but not how you''re thinking Kat" said Nira "Once you get to Rank 5 you can have a few of them at once, and with a little bit of effort you can change them around into a better form. I have an armoured set of robes that I use for mybat medic attire. It''s lined with metal tes.

    "What I can do is remove those tes, fluff the robes up a bit, and then use it as you just saw for lounging around the house. It''s actually one of the more creative uses I came up for that outfit and I''m very happy with it."

    "Oh, yeah I remember Kamiko doing some minor changes to her outfit when we werepleting out Wrath punishment" said Kat

    "No need to dress it up dear" said Nira "You were beating the shit out of each other weren''t you?"

    Kat shook her head. "No no noбн other people. We were beating the shit out of other people." Finished Kat with a grin.

    Nira gave an acknowledging nod. "So, what was your first Contract Kat?"

    "Oh, Kamiko and I were sharing those stories the other day. My first contract was a bit weird. It went like thisбн

    "бн and that''s where it ended and why I thought it was a dream for a bit." Exined Kat.

    Nira giggled and the exnation, sounding more like a teen than a mother ofбн someter age before saying. "Ah that is amusing to hear. I never get good summoning stories like that. Though, Kamiko''s second one was pretty good as well"

    Kamiko rolled her eyes and said. "It wasn''t that crazy Mum. I just got summoned to be a model for some clothes."

    "Ok I really feel like I need some further exnations" said Kat.

    Kamiko shook her head and said. "You don''t really need much more to understand it Kat. See, the people who summoned me really wanted a Subus to show off their new line of clothes. They even used some very specific runes to dictate what I looked like instead of what abilities I had. Of course, it didn''t work out perfectly, because they didn''t specify what colour hair they wanted me to have, and a lot of the outfits shed"

    Nira snorted. "A lot is an understatement. Try, basically all of them."

    "The ck suit wasn''t too badбн" said Kamiko

    Nira rolled her eyes and said. "Yeah not too bad except for the fact that it was too tight around your waist because of your wings and they couldn''t fit you into it without cutting holes for them, but the main designer on it refused because your wings were the same colour as the outfit and it would have caused a bunch of other issues."

    "Well, it wasn''t my fault that they made the centrepiece of the show a long pink dress that''s just slightly off colour from my hair. It drove them crazy seeing the slight colour shift. I know I saw one of the designers crying about it in a corner." Replied Kamiko

    Nira shot back with. "It was their own fault really. Sure, they pretty much all had blonde hair on that world for some reason, but some people dyed it. I''m not sure why they expected you''d also have blonde hair. It isn''t exactly amon colour for Subi."

    "It isn''t?" asked Kat "What colour is normal?"

    Nira shrugged and said. "I don''t really think there is a normal colour, just that blonde is slightly rarer. Normally our hair trends towardsбн it''s hard to describe? I can''t say pastel colours, because ck is also fairlymon butбн full? No that''s not really right either.

    "Perhaps I can just give you an example. It would be far more likely for a Subus to have either white or yellow hair then blonde. Blonde isбн more of a half measure to us? So it gets left by the wayside. Golden blonde, the rich deep kind that borders on yellow is probably the mostmon type, but Subus hair doesn''t exactly exist on a spectrum.

    "Kamiko has the exact same shade of pink as her father, just as Aslena and I share the exact same kind of blueish green hair. I know elves for example can be abination of parents or slightly different shades but we don''t have that. It''s what makes blonde hard to find. You don''t really get it as a mix, and it doesn''t spread well through the poption unless they have a non-demon parent.

    *Huh. I guess I''ve been thinking of demons as having strange hair colours butбн maybe it''s more strange that humans are limited to whatбн four? Red, Brown, Blonde, ck. And one could argue that brown is a red and ckbination somewhat. Eh maybe you can''t, but still it seems so limiting when I consider it that way. Even my hair was weird before, a much brighter red than it really had any right to be without dye. Now of course, I imagine it''s nothing strange at all. Should I ask?*

    Once she thought of the question, Kat couldn''t help but find it to be rather intriguing to her. It seemed kind of pointless, but the burning desire for the answer won out in the end. "Howmon would you say my hair colour is amongst demons? Or at least Subi?"

    "Well amongst demons" said Nira "Pretty rare. A shocking number of demons don''t have hair, or have something that isn''t really hair. So as a whole, yeah it''s pretty rare." Nira stuck her tongue out at Kat knowing she hadn''t answered the question at all.

    "Still, amongst Subiбн it''s probably about average rarity? I mean I wouldn''t call itmon, because we don''t really have amon hair colour. It''s asmon as mine or Kamiko''s, though obviously you''re outnumbered in our household."

    "Yeah I saw that on Kamiko''s family picture" said Kat.

    "Ah, a lovely piece of artwork" said Nira "I do wish Kerra would be more willing to allow copies to be made of her art. She seems to think that it''s better to sell only the originals and to put a special anti-copy measure onto it instead of making copies to sell or in case one of us wants to have a copy of one of them."

    "I dunno mum" said Kamiko as she floated across the water. "I''m honestly quite happy to know that my painting is MINE. Sure you have simr family pictures in your room, but that one is all mine and nobody else gets a copy"

    Nira let out a deep breath. "Sure I guess. Still I''d love a copy of that one, and what happens if it gets damage?"

    "Well to quote Kerra" said Kamiko " ''It is the knowledge that you hold the original in its pure form that grants it the most sentimentality. Couple this with the knowledge that improper care can lead to you losing that treasured scene, and you will find yourself taking much better care of it'' "

    Nira sighed. "I''d take great care of any of my lovely daughter''s paintings copies or not. Still, I guess I do understand, as much as I wish she had her paintings widely known"

 Chapter 402: Three is no Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 402: Three is no Crowd</h4>

    Kat shrugged as her tail waved through the water. After thinking for a moment, she said. "I think it depends what exactly the pictures are for. The ones she''s made so far are important pieces either for herself or for family and she wants it to always be that way.

    "Maybe if she wants to sell some others, she can do that too, but the ones that she makes for family are supposed to be important one of a kind pictures that are for their intended person and them alone. It''s actually a really sweet gesture doing it that way."

    Kamiko nodded happily as she wrapped her tail around herself. Nira just sighed. "I know that, or well I SHOULD know that butбн I guess a lot of the time my instinct as a mother and a well known figure is to wish she was just as well known for her passion."

    "Well, here is something to think on. What''s more important to you. Your work or your daughters?" asked Kat

    Nira gave a cold re to Kat, that seemed to suggest choosing her next words carefully. "My daughters no question."

    Kat nodded. "And yet, you''re more well known for your medical prowess right?"

    "Yeeessбн?" said Nira

    "Well, isn''t it better that way? You love your family but it isn''t the rest of the world that needs to know that, it''s your daughters and your husband that matter in that instance. If everyone else thought you were a horrible parent but your daughters still thought you were great would that be preferable to the other way around?"

    Nira swallowed hard. "Yes. Yes it really would be. I suppose I never thought of it that way. Howбн how did youe to that conclusion, whenбн and I do mean no disrespect, but as someone who lived in an orphanage how?"

    "Ah that''s easy" said Kat. "I used to get made fun of a good amount for not having a family, but all the kids I helped that came through the orphanage loved me. And really, what did I care about what a few ignorant ssmates thought about me when all the people I lived with actually enjoyed mypany and liked seeing me around?"

    "Sorry you had to go through that Kat" said Kamiko.

    "Bah" said Nira "I don''t think it''s anything to apologise for. Kat clearly believes she''s had a good life and I doubt she''d trade it for anything else"

    Kat nodded. "Yeah, as I mentioned to your daughter, if I didn''t have to move out because I was getting too old, I''d have stayed in the orphanage for a long time. Maybe even forever. I might have just found a job and kept helping out, or made working at the orphanage my job."

    "Do you enjoy the Contracts Kat?" asked Kamiko

    "You don''t have to answer that" said Nira shooting a re at her daughter who looked away slightly embarrassed. "That''s considered a rather rude question for a demon."

    "No it''s fine" said Kat. "I do quite enjoy them. It''s not really what I thought I''d do with my life but it''s certainly entertaining. I get to see such strange and varied ces and the fact that magic is real is quite cool. If I gave up real magic my best friend might just murder me in my sleep."

    "I''m surprised you can actually say that" said Nira.

    *Huhбн I guess it is a little surprising that I can considering it must be the truth butбн it''s true enough I suppose. I''m sure Lily would try, maybe give me a good stab in protest. No, I can''t see that actually. Why could I say that?*

    Kat, in an attempt to test a theory, tried to say the words again, but found them caught in her throat. "Interesting. I can''t seem to say it again." Said Kat.

    "Oh that one''s easy" said Kamiko. "It''s something you sort of fringely believed as an errant thought, but I bet you considered it afterwards didn''t you?" Kat nodded "Well, once you''d done that, you confirmed to yourself your friend would never do that even if they were angry and your words became less true.

    "Many people can do things in anger, so you can sometimes make those kinds of statements when you don''t give things proper thought. It''s a loophole that you can''t really exploit, because, for obvious reasons, you can''t think about it and n for it."

    *I guess it''s a bit like how way back when this all started and I was asked by Vivian if Sylvie was my sister. I answered that she wasn''t, and then shortly after that she was. Waitбн no I could do bothбн thoughбн maybe I couldn''t do that anymore.

    If somebody asked me if she was my sister, I don''t think I could say she isn''t unless I specified that she wasn''t my biological one. Might have to test thatбн but I''m not sure how. Maybe I''ll just make a note for Callisto to follow up on it.*

    "Does that sort of thing happen often?" Kat asked the two other Subi.

    Kamiko looked to Nira to answer the question, who smiled and looked to Kat and said. "That depends on what you mean by often. I can say with certainty that it happens more when you are younger. I''m not sure if that''s because your demonic energy is less set in its ways and more willing toбн be flexible I suppose, or if it''s because younger demons are less sure of the truth of the world or something?

    "For most peopleбн I''d say the biggest deal is noticing it. You just don''t really catch that sort of thing easily. You are saying what you mean, even if you don''t fully believe it to be the truth. Especially considering you are a nondem. I''m actually not sure if that makes it less strict on you or notбн"

    "Oh actuallyбн" said Kat "I know a bit about that. I can tell you that it was only partway through my transformation that I lost the ability to lie. It was a bit of a shock to me when it happened, even though I''d been prepared for it. I''d liedбн well not really for a long time, butбн little things you know?"

    Nira raised an eyebrow as if to say ''really? Asking demons if they know what lying is like''. Kat grimaced and said. "Right sorry. Umбн well I found out when I was caught out by someone who wouldter adopt me. She asked me a question I couldn''t lie to her about and things sort of went from thereбн"

    "Could you tell us?" asked Kamiko.

    "Well alright. It''s not a long story really. It all started because I needed to break into my best friend Lily''s backyardбн"

    "бн and that''s pretty much how the afternoon went" said Kat.

    "You were quite lucky Kat" said Nira. "I don''t know how many humans would be willing to ept something like that. I know many demons that I''d doubt would behave as nobly as she did in the same situation."

    "Yeah, this Vivian person sounds great" said Kamiko.

    Kat nodded. "Yeah, Vivian is pretty special. I''m really not sure whe-" Kat chocked on the words. "Ok fine lie detector. I do know that I''d still be in the orphanage, but if I looked towards my future then I don''t know where I''d end up. Hearing that I was getting kicked out at eighteen was a surprise honestly."

    "Is that normal?" asked Kamiko

    Kat shrugged. "I think it might be a government thing? Likeбн once you''re a full adult the orphanage can''t be responsible for you anymore. They have to ept the younger children that wouldn''t be able to take care of themselves.

    "I know they do have ces for people over eighteen but I don''t know the details, or if there was a ce for me in the town I grew up in. Probably would have had to move to the nearby city." Said Kat.

    "What''s the difference between a town and a city?" asked Kamiko.

    *Huhбн doesбн does she not know? Surely that would havee upбн Kat considered that the Hub was in some ways, one big interconnected city. Ok fine, maybe not here butбн what about in the Summonings? Hmmбн maybe notбн it depends on how the trantions workedбн*

    "It''s about size really" said Kat. "I''m not sure where the exact line is but a vige is smaller than a town, which is smaller than a city, which is again smaller than a metropolis, but I know a lot of people just use city for a metropolis as well, even though they are different things."

    "Is it a bit like the difference between a house and a cottage?" asked Kamiko.

    *Iбн I have no idea. I''ve never really thought about it like that.* Kat sent a questioning nce to Nira who nodded. "Yes Kamiko that''s right."

 Chapter 403: Remembering how to Remember Memories.

    <h4>Chapter 403: Remembering how to Remember Memories.</h4>

    After that, the demons let thingspse into silence and enjoyed the rxation provided by the cool water. Or rather, Kat and Kamiko did while Nira enjoyed theirpany. You could see it in her face, as despite the smile she wore, it was the slightest bit pinched and somewhat static when she wasn''t looking at Kamiko.

    After a while, Kat had an interesting thought. "If you don''t mind me askingбн"

    "You really don''t need to keep saying that." said Nira jumping in, "You are more than polite enough to us both Kat. Don''t feel the need to preface questions with something like that, just ask them. If I take offence I''ll tell you."

    "Sure Nira. I was just going to ask what your first mission was like?" asked Kat

    "Oh nothing to spectacr" said Nira. "You know how Kamiko has poison in her nails?" Kat nodded. "Well, I have that as well, but when I started it was the first healing ability I had. I didn''t realise it was setting a trend at that point but I''m not really disappointed.

    "Anyway, I was called in to heal someone. It wasn''t anything special, just go across town, heal this person for me, don''t kill anyone on the way or let anyone stop you. Luckily no one even tried. Just a quick pop a few streets over and then a jab in the arm and I was all done.

    "Sat around drinking tea with everyone for a while just to make sure it did actually heal the girl of course. I think it tookбн Eh I don''t really remember and it wasn''t that important. It wasn''t longer than an afternoon though I know that."

    *Hmm, maybe I should askбн She seems to have a good memory to even remember that much and mine is almost perfect but I still seem to forget things sometimesбн*

    "Hey Nira?" asked Kat as Nira turned to face her. "You mentioned you don''t quite remember the time wellбн how good is your memory exactly?"

    "Eh, pretty much perfect at this point. Or as good as you can reasonably get." Said Nira

    "Why do you make that sound so mundane?" asked Kat. "I have a perfect memory and it''s amazing how much I can remember"

    Nira tutted lightly. "I bet you''d be surprised how much you still can''t recall."

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat.

    "It''s a littleplex, like so many of the other questions you''ve asked me. The basics of it though, is say you have your bedroom and a closet full of clothes," *Like that would happen. I didn''t have that many clothes before and I have none that fit me now.* "can you find things better when they are on hangers or on the floor?"

    "Hangers of course" said Kat easily.

    "Right, well. When you try to recall memories it''s a lot like looking for a specific shirt. If your closet is nice and ordered, it shouldn''t take you all that long. You just have to search in the right section of your closet, look at a few other simr outfits, and find the thing you are looking for.

    "However, without any organisation, your memories will be stored a lot like throwing all your clothes onto the floor of your closet. You know they are in the closet, and that you have every item you own in that closet, but it''s somewhat hard to know where specifically. Sure, you can pick out the general area if it''s recently been put there. Next to those jeans, or near that dress, or under those knickers you boughtst weekбн"

    The teasing look Nira sent Kamiko managed to get a mild blush from her, but she managed to stay strong for the most part as Nira continued. "But the trickiest part is when you don''t quite recognise the clothing you''re looking for, or you forget to look, or you forget you remember something."

    "How can I forget to remember something?" asked Kat

    "It isn''t toomon in someone your age. It gets worse as you grow older if you don''t organise your mind with some regrity. Putting them in filing cabs or books or something. Anyway, what happens is that you have all these memories you can see, but the ones that are easy to grab don''t have all the little details.

    "Let''s sayбн umбн hmm, what''s a good example. Kamiko! Give me an example please." ''requested'' Nira.

    Kamiko floated around for a while as she considered the options. Her mother had exined this before so she did know what was being discussed, she just needed to remember what example was usedst time ore up with a good one. "Ok, I got one" said Kamiko. "Say Kerra has some old paint cans lying around. She might remember that fact, or find something to remind her of the fact, but the colour of the paint in said cans might be buried somewhere. If they look somewhat untouched, she might not even realise she''d open them at all"

    Nira nodded. "Yes a fine example. She might know she has cans, but cannot remember that she knows what''s in them. Slightly different storage method when left untouched. Of course, remembering things because they are connected is a thing as well.

    "You can sort ofбн follow the breadcrumbs a lot of the time. If we stick to Kamiko''s example, if Kerra was reminded that she checks all of her paint, then she might be able to follow that thread to find out what colour they are. This is because she does technically still remember the information, her brain just can''t find it."

    Kat nodded, soaking up the information. "How do you try and order your mind?"

    "It''s a bit of aplex process at the higher level." Said Nira. "This is something I''m not actually an expert in. I get by well enough, but I''m not sure I could properly teach you. I believe, once you are meditating, you need to go to your memories instead of your resting ce and justбн sort them out.

    "My mother actually organised my mind. She could enter people''s mindscapes by locking eyes with them. Neither could move when she did this, but she could take serious damage if the other person managed to fight her off. I''m not sure I could ask her to do the same for you. It''s a lengthy process and a bit invasive. I think you''d be best to find out how to do it yourself. I can only maintain my adequately, not well"

    *Yeah, I can see why that''s a concern.* "I wonder if I can do something like that." Wondered Kat aloud following her second train of thought. "I can go into people''s dreams or I think I can? I haven''t really tested it much and I''ve only done it once, but I have a simr ability."

    "Probably won''t work" said Kamiko, who looked to her mother for confirmation. When Nira nodded, Kamiko continued on. "It''s only the same thing in so far as they are the same type of ability. But it''s likeбн the difference between my poison nails and Mum''s healing tincture nails.

    "They are both very simr in a lot of ways, but I can''t heal anyone with mine. I know that a mindscape is a lot moreбн actively participated in. It''s more like the driver''s seat than a dream which is a very different experience. Actuallyбн I don''t think you can enter the mindscapes of sleeping people, can you?"

    Nira shrugged and said. "You sort of can. It''s all dark and you can''t find your way around. Or at least that''s what my mum told me. It''s possible to find things but very hard, and disturbing anything too much can lead to you waking the person you are trying to enter the mindscape of."

    "Is that sort of thing rarer than my dream walking?" asked Kat somewhat interested.

    "Ehбн not necessarily? I mean, your dream walking is rare for someone so low in Rank, and it''s notmon for a Subus to end up with it. Entering a mindscape isбн probably about the same rarity, though more likely to show up at your Rank, but MUCH rarer in the Subi poption.

    "We are somewhat connected to dreams after all. One of the moremon abilities for Subi is to have our bodies shift subtly to be more appealing to the person watching us. However, my family doesn''t seem to ever end up with it. That''s probably the rarest thing mentioned actually. Not a one of my extended family, but quite a few friends."

    "I didn''t realise something like that was somon. I meanбн do I have it? I don''t think I doбн" wondered Kat.

    "Probably not. I haven''t noticed you changing at all, and you can tell somewhat. It is verymon though. It''s up there with the nail poisons, and the perfect skin. Not everyone has it, but you are more likely to find it tacked on to some other upgrade pretty early on than not.

 Chapter 404: Recharging in your Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 404: Recharging in your Sleep</h4>

    Kat and the others let the conversation drift after their chat onmon Subi powers. They mostly covered the sort of artifacts they''d encountered during their time at Boss'' warehouse. Kat was surprised that Nira, someone who healed people for a living, was shockingly ok with the practice.

    When Kamiko asked her why, it was clear to Kat it wasn''t a simple thing. The response was, "He seems to be taking proper precautions, and the system will probably stop anything that''d kill you, not that they''d be in those sorts of boxes anyway. On top of that, I''m not sure you realise how good your regeneration is Kat."

    Trying to continue that line of questioning, and why Kat''s regeneration was so good, delved into a lot more technicalnguage that Kat wasn''t actually equipped to understand. The best she got out of it, is that her body was so hard to mark because of Subi regeneration that if she had found something to change that without relying on Tier 6 or above power on a much weaker demon, then she''d be hailed (or reviled) for her ground breaking discovery.

    That took up the rest of their bath time. After that, Nira suggested Kat burn through as much energy as she could and then try to sleep instead of meditating. Nira turned on the heated pipes after shooing Kamiko out of the room, and got Kat to cool it all down until she gave the signal that she was out of energy, or close to it.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll carry you out. Spend it all" said Nira.

    *Hmm, I''m notбн well I guess I am willing. Really it isn''t a question of trust is it? Nira is so strong that should she actually wish me harm there is nothing I can do about it at full power. Anything she does when I can''t move is something she could do right now if she really wanted.*

    Kat sent the rest of her energy into the mes coating the water. She was actually more than a little surprised that it wasn''t freezing overpletely, but considering Nira and her husband were tier 5 and the bath was likely designed for them, it wasn''t as strange as she was thinking.

    Kat felt herself start to waver. Something in her energy telling her that pushing past that point would cause her to copse. It was a strange sensation. In all the moments she had used her energy before this, she wasn''t exactly calm during the experience. Because she was looking for it specifically, she could see the wavering of the energy situated within her and new that pushing further would cause her to fall over.

    Kat heisted for a moment, once again wondering if this was fine, but decided to just go with it. With a final st of energy Kat felt herself falling. Before her knees had even bent though Nira had turned off the taps and grabbed Kat and pulled her into a bridal carry. It was a little awkward with Kat''s wings but Nira was able to keep them folded up in her hold mostly well.

    As soon as Nira left the room, Kamiko said. "Mum! What did you do to my friend?"

    Nira smiled softly, seeing the real worry in her daughters face. "She''s just used all her energy for the moment. She''s fine. It''s something that happens with high level regenerators. She''s notpletely out, but she''s below the threshold her body isfortable working at."

    "I don''t quite get it." Said Kamiko with a slight frown as she followed behind her mother who was leading the way back to Kamiko''s room.

    "It''s a little funny detail that certain regenerators all share. Kat especially because she has Subus Regeneration. They have a threshold. It''s likeбн 2-5% of their total energy where if they dip below it, they just sort of copse.

    "It''s still debated to this day if this is because they need a certain amount of energy to function, or if their regenerations stops them moving so that if some serious injury were to ur it could still heal them from the brink.

    "Sayбн having your heart ripped out. If Kat stopped moving, she could still take one more major hit like that before she was actually out of luck, and even then, given time she could probably recover by herself.

    "Personally, I think it''s a bit of both. Some regenerators need the energy to function, while others it''s a failsafe to prevent them from taking damage when they are so low on resources." Exined Nira.

    Kamiko frowned. "That doesn''t seem particrly safe thoughбн what if she runs out of energy in the middle ofbat or something?"

    At that question Kat felt a light shudder run through her body as she regained the ability to move. As she does so though, she felt Nira grip her tighter, as if to say she was trapped for now, and Kat decided not to push her luck. She did however, answer the question. "Well, I don''t know what happens all the time, but I know my tail will still protect me even when I can''t move.

    "I''m not sure when my regeneration stops exactly, but I know I can regenerate a surprising amount with only a bit of energy. It does somewhat depend on what the problem is. Little cuts can be healed all day, every day and, if they onlye once every second or so, actually take less then I regenerate.

    "Big things like missing my heart take a chunk of energy and a bit of timeбн though all things considered, even a heart is only a few percent all at once. Which isn''t that bad when you consider what I''m missing. I will say. It''s weird I can grow a heart back but not an arm. I don''t quite get that."

    "I can pick up that thought." Said Nira, "The main reason is that your regeneration focusing on both the worst injuries, and the easiest, as well as the fact that your energy is focused around your head and your heart.

    "If you are missing an arm, the energy is only at the stump, and it''s much simpler to keep you alive by just closing the wound up. Missing an organ howeverбн is rather fatal in the long run and it''s close to your centre of energy so it makes do with that as well.

    "Gluttony regen doesn''t have that problem. They can regrow in a snap. Though once you are a higher Rank, missing limbs problem won''t be a problem. I mean, a Rank 5 can do most of what you can now without any ability in it.

    "So as you climb there it should get much better. Probably not much faster for a long time though. Regen tends to try and fix everything before it speeds things up at all. Just the nature of the beast really. A bit like how it''s easier to get more potency in your poisoned nails then a new mixture.

    "I doubt Kamiko will find a third poison until Rank 4 at the very least, and that would be a rare thing"

    "Why?" asked Kat.

    "Oh can I do this one Mum?" asked Kamiko.

    Nira inclined her head to her daughter as she pushed open Kamiko''s room. Kamiko, taking the provided signal said. "It''s to do with how the abilities work. It''s much easier to put more power into them then it is fundamentally chain it.

    "Think of it likeбн like cooking? Do you know how to cook?" seeing Kat''s nod Kamiko continued. "It''s rather easy to just add more ingredients to feed more people. If you know in advance it isn''t hard at all. However, is suddenly a demon like the Living Shadows turns up and says they can''t eat salt.

    "Well then you have to change the whole dish around even if you can keep some things mostly the same."

    Nira shook her head. Not terribly happy with the example her daughter was giving, but at least enjoying the attempt that was made. *Hmm, well, I guess I can see how that works somewhatбн Salt probably isn''t quite the ingredient that would change things too much. Maybe sugar in a cake instead? I do understand though. It''s an easier change to add more power but to add more options is hard.*

    Nira at this point, ced Kat gently down on Kamiko''s bed before sweeping her daughter off her feet and putting her down beside Kat and pulling up the covers. Tucking the pair in, Nira gave Kamiko a light kiss on the forehead before heading towards the door. "Kat, do try and sleep tonight. It should be easy because of your low energy. You don''t need to do this often. In fact I wouldn''t rmend doing it more than twice a week at the most. But do try and get around to it when you can."

    "Sure thing Doc" said Kat.

 Chapter 405: DonтАЩt forget about Old Damage

    <h4>Chapter 405: Donбпt forget about Old Damage</h4>

    When Kat woke up the next day, she found herself feeling very strange. The feeling was most closely likened to being a ringing gong. She felt disjointed and as if her movements weren''t quite happening, the way she wanted them to, giving lead to a pressure on her mind when she tried to concentrate on it.

    This wasn''t help by the fact that she also felt energised, as if she''d been packed full of energy somehow and left to deal with it despite her desire to avoid motion. All in all, it was not a fun time.

    *Ugh, this feels so wrong. At least I don''t feel like throwing up, but that''s about all I can say is good about this. No, Nira being around to ask is also probably a good thing. I can go and ask her what the heck is causing this, though I have a good idea.*

    Kat carefully unwrapped her arms from around Kamiko. At some point during the night it was clear she''d crawled over and wrapped herself around the other demon and it was now a minor challenge to escape without waking her. Kamiko did stir just a little bit but seemed to be fine with Kat leaving.

    Taking careful steps, Kat left the room and shut the door quietly and made her way upstairs. *Does it still count as upstairs if the house doesn''t have any? A thing to consider.* When Kat got to the top she found the room empty and decided to just grab a chair until Kamiko woke up.

    That was until a voice sounded off behind her. "Good morning Kat."

    Kat whipped around, tail pulling in close instinctively to avoid whatever was behind her and came face to face with Nira. She had her hair done up around her horns like Kamiko normally wore, and was wearing what looked to be an old apron covering a dress with a sttering of flowers on it.

    *Ok that doesn''t make any sense. Our clothes regenerate so why does that look old? I can even see several stains on the edges of the thing that have to be old as well as fresh stains on her knees which at least tells me where she''s been.*

    "H-hi Nira" managed Kat.

    "Hmm, how are you feeling?" asked Nira.

    "Honestlyбн not the best. It''s really weird. I feel both energised and like I really shouldn''t be moving. If I stop to thinking about it, it gets worse" replied Kat.

    Nira took this as a sign to grab Kat by the shoulders and lead her over towards the nearest chair. Taking the one next to Kat, she asked. "Would you like to talk about it?"

    Kat nodded. "Yeah I dide up here for that actually. I mean, I''m not exactly hungry and it was tempting to just stay in bed butбн this feels like something I need to deal with."

    "Alright give me just a second" said Nira.

    In that second, Nira swapped out her clothes. They disappeared for an instant and even Kat''s eyes couldn''t spot where the transition urred. Now Nira had a tight white outfit that was strapped down specifically at the wrists to prevent the sleeves from getting anywhere. There were two bright red lines running down from either side of her neck and continuing the entire length of the coat.

    The coat was joined together by a series of strings wrapped around buttons and revealed a ck undershirt that hugged Nira''s form as well. Her pants were ck with the same red stripes, one on either leg, just to the side of the centre and her shoes werepletely red.

    Nira now had a pair of sses on that looked like safety sses however they didn''t actually have any lenses in them at the moment. The coat had tworge pockets at just above waist height but they didn''t appear to have anything in them at the moment.

    Nira then carefully put her hand on Kat''s temple and closes her eyes. Kat felt a burst of energy travel down her entire body three times before Nira let her go. Next she lightly moved Kat''s arms around, first the left and then the right, before tapping her horns very lightly with a fingernail while Nira''s other hand rested on Kat''s tail.

    Next Nira stood up and ran two fingers down Kat''s wings, letting out bursts of power as she did so. Kat new it wasn''t quite demonic energy but it was close in nature and she could feel her own energy try and reach out to grab it.

    Once that was done Nira tried to do the same for Kat''s tail but it twisted out of the way. Nira frowned slightly and tried again only for the same thing to ur. Nira gazed into Kat''s eyes as she tried a third time and that same tail refused to cooperate.

    "You aren''t doing that intentionally are you?" asked Nira lips slightly upturned but eyes hard.

    "No." said Kat clearly.

    Nira clicked her tongue slightly and moved back. "Right wellбн it''s a bit of a shame I can''t double check, but honestly based on that involuntary reaction your tail is probably fine. My best guess with what is going on is that your body needed to clear out it''s energy more thoroughly perhaps for the first time."

    "Wait that doesn''t make sense. I''ve used all my energy up quite a few times before." Said Kat.

    "Yes I''m sure you haveбн but it isn''t quite the same as using it all and then properly resting. Even meditation would be fine. Think of it likeбн hmm there isn''t a great way to exin it butбн

    "Think of it like cleaning something. Using all your energy is like picking up the dust and pushing it off a tabletop, but it just ends up on the floor. Cleaning the tabletop is great, and you eat there, but things still build up on the floor.

    "What seems to have happened is that your body has been able to keep in mostly good shape. In fact, from my examination it really shouldn''t be feeling as strange as it does though I have some guesses about that. Essentially, you needed to use your energy then rest. Not just use your energy, be forced to rest, then get right back into things."

    "Ok. Can you tell me where the issue came from?" asked Kat

    "I think so. I called up your medical records, which, is something I was only able to do because of my high Rank and the fact that you are currently sleeping in my house of your own free will, to see that you were recently severely injured. The amount of damage was quite frankly staggering, and anyone without your regeneration would have been teleported out before it got to that point and still would have had a long recovery.

    "What the issue is however, is that Kara likely didn''t realise you had no demonic parents. It''s clear she knew you were from offhub, but the fact you hadn''t been told to use up your energy and rest toбн let''s go withpletely reset your system.

    "It''s just such amon thing you know? Likeбн it''s just something everyone knows so it probably didn''t ur to her to even mention it. Normally you wouldn''t have noticed the difference, but the injuries you sustained meant you''d probably umted, and keep in mind this is an analogy, umted an extra two or three months of waste in your energy system when it repaired itself."

    Kat winced at that. "So if that was a few months'' worthбн how long should I wait before doing this sort of thing?"

    Nira shrugged. "Well, you should definitely be doing this in your home dimension when you consider yourself safe. It''s riskier to do it during Contracts, so you can avoid that if it isn''t multiple months long, but your regeneration rate is good enough that you could probably get away with it."

    "How does my regenpare?" asked Kat

    Nira shrugged. "I didn''t check it out all that closely but at the very least the top 75th percentile. I''d offer to test it properly but you need some specialised equipment to test to see if you will keep that regeneration rate or if you''re just doing well for a Rank 2 and not something more innate."

    "Soбн does regeneration not carry over?" asked Kat

    "I''d say it''s about fifty/fifty?" said Nira thinking about it. "Think of it as additional instead of exponential. Some people get sayбн an extra fifty points of regeneration every Rank, which while nice, quickly loosing meaning when you get to higher Ranks. Others though, regenerate in half the time, and keep that no matter how much energy they gain."

    Kat bit her lip. "That''s interesting. How well does Kamiko do? Or you?"

    "Well," said Nira with a grin. "I actually have one of the best regeneration rates in the entire hub despite being Rank 5. I have a low maximum reserve, but my regeneration is possibly second to none. Kamiko, I believe, might have inherited that from me but time will tell."

 Chapter 406: Back With Boss

    <h4>Chapter 406: Back With Boss</h4>

    Kat was now staring across the table at Boss. Kamiko was shaking in ce, as he stared her down and Kat could feel her own aura trying to re up to calm her down. *I''m just not sure if that''s appropriate thoughбн I don''t want to make things worse for herбн It''s also not like Boss is trying to be intimidatingбн or at least I don''t think he isбн*

    Boss, for his part was simply taking a long look at Kamiko as if to ensure that she was only telling the truth. The reason this was urring was that Kamiko had mentioned the likely valuable socks. He confirmed as such by asking again. "Socks? Really?"

    Boss deep voice seemed to vibrate through Kat and Kamiko shivered noticeably more, so Kat decided that despite Kamiko''s prior instance she''d exining, having cited knowing more about the organisational system then Kat, it was time to step up. "Yes indeed Boss. Socks. We tested them as best we could and from what we determined the chance they are something that should be in a low tier box is rather small."

    Boss let out a low grumble. It sounded somewhere between a cascade of coins and the grinding of rocks, and Kat wasn''t sure what it meant. *I meanбн is he just clearing his throat? Is he annoyed? Is this just how he breaths? Probably not thatst one considering I don''t think he sounded like that when using his cigarбн but I''m not sure it''s a real cigar anyway. Dammit.*

    "That is somewhat disturbing to hearбн what made you reach that conclusion?" asked Boss letting out a particrlyrge smoke cloud as she did. Kat was half expecting to smell some of it or breath a part in, but the cloud simply disappeared into the air. *Ok, you can''t just do that! Is the whole cigar thing just an borate illusion? I feel like I shouldn''t be as considered about this as I am but I can''t stop thinking about it.*

    "Testing it on both Kamiko and myself produced different results, namely perfectly cool, or perfectly warm in my case. In could even sustain this temperature during and just after being hit with our cold demonic me. We couldn''t test other types as we are both ice attuned. Still, the socks in question didn''t so much as gain an ice crystal, it was the air around it that started to freeze" ryed Kat as calmly as she could.

    *Let''s go over my memories.* Boss took another long breath of the cigar before letting out a small cloud this time. While this was happening Kat scanned the conversation with Boss fromst time, paying particr attention to the cigar, and noting that despite the shes of fire and the fact that it looks like it was shrinkingбн it hadn''t changed size at all.

    *Dammit it is a trick cigar. Justбн why? Does it taste like anything? Is it part of his body? That might seem silly except for the fact he''s MADE OUT OF COINS. Is it just part of the look? If it is why not use a real cigar? I doubt someone made out of coins could ruin his lungs using cigarsбн

    Except if you are made out of coins perhaps it''s more obvious? I mean his teeth andбн what neck? Body? Whatever you can see in his mouth, would that get stained ck from the cigar? Now that I think about it, if he does care about appearances maybe it matters all the more that his cigar is actually fake.*

    "Hmm" Boss'' humming sounded rather normal, something Kat would be thankful for if she was busy having an existential crisis about the nature of his cigar. "That does make apelling point. I trust that you didn''t remove it from the warehouse?"

    *Another thing isбн does the cigar count as part of his demonic attire? Could that be the reason it seems endless? If that''s the case then surely it can''t be fakeбн unless a fake cigar is part of his demonic attire?*

    Kat, luckily, was paying enough attention to respond. "We left it off to the side but within the warehouse, noting it as odd but we didn''t think it would be right to remove it to bring it to your attention."

    *Another thing to considerбн is has he always had the cigar? I can actually imagine a younger Boss with a real cigar and ckened insides from the habit needing to get it all cleaned out at some point. Then againбн if his family all look like that, what are the chances they warned him about it? Unless it''s some kind of rite of passage maybe?*

    "I''llmend you for that forethought. Please leave it aside for now and bring it with you this afternoon when we have our final discussion. It seems I''ll have to test that product myself at the very least" said Boss.

    *I''m still hung up on if it counts as part of his attire though. Then againбн I guess when I consider it fully is it really any different from his hat? Or my sash? It''s not really part of the outfit but I do need it to keep it together. Heck, my shoes count as part of my outfit despite them not really touching my body.*

    *So does having it in your mouth qualify? Like, if I had an old timey pipe that could blow bubbles would that have be part of my attire? Ok now that I think about it, that sounds like a lot of fun. Note to self, when I unlock the ability to have multiple sets of attire, acquire a pipeбн and maybe a hat as well.*

    "Thank you for that. I believe that was the only item we had major issues with. Some we may not have totally catalogued the features off, such as the fake wands we found, but I don''t believe them to be an issue." Said Kat

    *Wait, Boss just tapped his cigar and ash fell off. Did that ash go anywhere?* Kat stole a quick nce at the only slightly visible ash tray sitting on Boss'' desk. Sadly, the angle was bad and she couldn''t make out if anything was in it.

    "Tell me more about these wands. If they are strange enough to warrant mentioning at all, I may was well cover it with you just in case" said Boss.

    *Though, given that there is an ashtray at all, doesn''t that imply there is ashes? He wouldn''t need one if the ashes just disappeared. Wait, but if the ashes are real, doesn''t that mean the cigar has to be. Unless he''s got infinite ashes somehow, which I doubt, because they''d still be worth a tiny bit of moneyбн*

    "One of the boxes we looked through had a number of different sticks in them, which we found to produce a number of different effects depending on what words you say." Exined Kat. "It is doubtful we found all the activation words, but we know of a few such as the water and fire settings."

    *Then again, maybe the ash juststs for a little while? It could be enchanted or something to be a closed loop? Simr to how a water fountain can get by with mostly recycled water. It could be a very longsting cigar that uses the leftovers again and againбн though I''m not sure that would be a good cigar? Iбн I don''t think I know enough about them to tell.*

    "That is fine." Said Boss. "My main concern is simply a preliminary listing of the items. As long as you can figure out in rough terms what a given item does, as well as at least a few ways to use it if the item has multiple you are free to move on. I''m not expecting perfectly detailed analysis from either of you. I have other people to do that job."

    Kat nodded and looked over at Kamiko who said. "Understood sir" after seeing Kat''s hint.

    "Good. Have another pleasant day. I will see you before you leave" said Boss, stamping out the cigar in the ash tray. As Kat turned and headed to the tform though, she saw that the cigar had stood up fine, and wasn''t being crushed under Boss'' hand.

    *God dammit. That really doesn''t answer anything does it.* Thought Kat as the transportation took her. As soon as they stepped out into the room, Kat asked. "Hey Kamiko was that cigar real?"

    "What?" asked Kamiko bewildered

    "Was the cigar Boss used an illusion? A real cigar? Part of his demonic attire?" questioned Kat.

    "Ahбн well I don''t know? I didn''t really think about it I guess. I do know that consumables can''t be part of your attireбн but if it was a prop instead of a working cigar then it certainly could be," said Kamiko.

    *Curses! I didn''t even consider that limitation. The fact that it is a consumable makes it vastly different then socks! I just got caught up in the fact he always seems to have it on him. Thoughбн I guess I''m no closer to finding the answer.*

 Chapter 407: More Special Items

    <h4>Chapter 407: More Special Items</h4>

    Kat pursed her lips as she held the glowing whip that was slowly draining her energy. The glow gave it a nice golden sheen that certainly enhanced the look but for the amount of energy it was draining Kat had to assume that it was doing something else.

    "I just don''t know what that something isбн" said Kat as she managed her best attempt at a whip crack. Itбнndedбн roughly on target. The dummy waspletely unphased by the ''attack'' and didn''t even rock backwards.

    Kat looked over at Kamiko who was still just observing at this point after moving the box over to the ''opened'' section. "Do you know how to use a whip?"

    "I was taught the bare basics when I was training to see what weapon I liked the best. I can''t say that I''m good, but throughout my training I was able to at least manage to crack the whip and get some force behind my blows." Said Kamiko.

    Kat happily surrendered the whip to Kamiko who winced as it changed hands. "Oof, yeah this thing is a real power hog," grumbled Kamiko. "It has to do something impressive if it takes this much energyбн unlessбн"

    Kamiko wrapped the whip around Kat and the glow got stronger. Kat however didn''t really feel any different. "So is this supposed to be doing something?" asked Kat after a few seconds had passed.

    "You''re not feeling strange at all?" asked Kamiko

    "Nope" Kat answered automatically.

    "Wellбн that''s very strange. This damned thing is still draining my strength. I''m going to drop it and see if it drains you" said Kamiko as she let go of the whip.

    Kat watched it dropped and then saw the golden glow flickering for a little bit before holding strong. Kat took a few experimental steps around and flexed her wings. Having the whip settle in the crook between her wings and her back wasn''t the mostfortable thing, but it wasn''t bad enough to call a problem.

    Kat spun around lightly in ce, and determined that she wasn''t being drained by the whip at all. What''s the point of having a whip that drains its user instead of its enemies. "Soбн I''m guessing this has to have some sort of effect we aren''t seeing" said Kat. "I''m not losing any energy at all. The amulet isn''t lighting up, and I''m really not sure what else to do."

    "Verbalmands?" queried Kamiko.

    Kat shrugged and flicked the end of the whip back over to Kamiko who proceeded to say mostly randommands like ''water'' and ''wind'' trying a few others such as ''bind'' or ''teleport'' and ''disable'' but nothing seemed to make the whip react at all. "Hmm, can you get out of the rope?" asked Kamiko

    Kat tilted her head to the side and said. "Pretty sure I can yeah." Kat simply used her tail to lift the whole thing up and over her head freeing her arms.

    "Well, so much for the idea that it could trap people. Surely they would have thought of that when designing it. Tails aremon enough of a trait in demons." Mumbled Kamiko. "Guess we just need to bring it up with Boss"

    Kat nodded and put away the whip, filling out the forms for it exining the energy drain on the holder and the fact it didn''t seem to do anything to the person. While Kat was doing the writing Kamiko opened the box to reveal what looked to be a greyish silver sword with a blue core. Kamiko tapped it lightly and the metal rang indicating it was all one piece.

    It had a darker grey cross guard and a red pommel. Kamiko swung lightly at the dummy and it connected. However, at the midpoint of the swing there was as bright sh of light and the dummy rocked back slightly. Kamiko also noticed her demonic energy had drained. Just a slight bit that was quickly regenerated, but it served to reinforce that something had in fact happened.

    "Watcha got there?" asked Kat.

    "An enchanted sword I think. Seems to pack an extra punch when it hits the target. Do you want me to try it on you?" asked Kamiko.

    Kat shrugged. "You know how it is Kamiko, I''m not worried."

    Kamiko still cringed at the response but agreed. She lined the sword up and swiped at Kat''s shoulder. This time, it was a couple seconds after the sword connected that the burst of light came out of the weapon, and Kat felt like a second de was stabbing into her for a moment.

    Checking the gem, she found it was glowing at a seven, but that the 5th gem was also glowing brightly. *I wonder what that means? Could it be the first little bit was a five and the second was a seven? Perhaps the other way around?* Kat sighed as she realised the damage had already closed up and she couldn''t use the healing process to judge which was worse.

    "It seems to have a double strike enchantment or something," said Kat. "As you were cutting me it felt like I was stabbed a second time during your attack."

    "I''m so sorry" said Kamiko

    Kat looked at her like she was crazy and Kamiko''s cheeks gained a bit of colour. "Look, I know because of the amulet it doesn''t hurt, but I still feel bad."

    "No harm done Kamiko, don''t feel bad about it." Said Kat.

    Kamiko kicked at the ground and gave the sword another swing mostly just because she felt like flicking her wrists out. However, as the sword reached the midpoint, a golden replica of it shot out of the end and flew into the wall of the warehouse. It shattered harmlessly there, but for five seconds nobody moved a muscle.

    "Well" said Kat

    "Well indeed" said Kamiko.

    "What would you ssify that asбн" said Kat as she looked over her shoulder. The warehouse wall lookedpletely undamaged though Kat knew that the golden sword had at least a little bit of a kick to it.

    "If I had to guess I''d sayбн projection enchantment? I''m not an enchanter so I don''t know the names of these things off the top of my head, but they are mostly self-exnatory so I''d guess that I''m correct enough for it not to matter." Replied Kamiko as she started the write up. "Second strike was the more damaging one?"

    "Not sure," said Kat as she shrugged. "I''d guess probably? We can test it again?"

    "No" said Kamiko before Kat got the idea to far imbedded into her head.

    "Well, alright then" said Kat moving on to the next box in the warehouse. Inside she found a tiny sceptre with a cartoonish bat on the end with glowing white eyes. Picking it up, Kat felt her energy drain for a split second then stop.

    *Hmm, now what does this do.* Kat pointed the sceptre at one of the dummies and nothing happened. Frowning, Kat tried to push more energy into the sceptre and instantly a swarm of bats exploded from the tip.

    Kat quickly stopped powering it but there were already easily thirty bats flying about. They all charged at the dummy flying straight through its form before returning to the sceptre and disappearing as they touched the cartoon bat.

    Kat felt herself grinning. *This is actually really cool. I mean, the bats didn''t seem to do any damage to the dummy but I imagine this will work better on a real target.* Kamiko up for some more testing?

    Kamiko eyed the staff and shrugged, hoping that this wouldn''t cause Kat too much pain. Handing the staff over, Kat took a few more steps back to give the bats plenty of time to swarm.

    Kamiko pushed some energy into the staff and the bats burst out again. But unlike Kat, Kamiko kept channelling her energy into it, letting a steady flow feed into the sceptre. Kat stood still as the bats impacted her, flying through her chest. It felt like she''d been punched lightly over and over again as the flew through her. It wasn''t so bad until she realised the bats were taking little bits of energy every time they made it through her chest.

    Kat decided to try dodging a bit, seeing if the bats only moved in a straight line. They didn''t. As Kat moved around the bats kepting and kept draining away energy. It wasn''t much but it was starting to be noticeable. "Kamiko I''m losing energy from each bat. It''s not horrible I could probably stand up to a few minutes of this but it''s the same amount ever time."

    Kamiko lowered the weapon, but the bats kepting. Nodding to herself, as if something had just been confirmed, Kamiko stopped the flow of energy and checked on Kat. Seeing that only two gems had lit up Kamiko through her hands around Kat and pulled her into a hug. "Thatбн that was probably scarier then the sword." Said Kamiko into Kat''s shoulder.

    "Hey it wasn''t that bad" said Kat rubbing circles on Kamiko''s back to calm her down. "I''ve only lost ten percent of my energy and it''s refilling fast. Plus look, two gems. It didn''t hurt me."

 Chapter 408: Let There be LIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 408: Let There be LIGHT</h4>

    Kat and Kamiko quickly fell into an easy system when it came to testing items using the knowledge, they''d gained on their first day. The start was to go with the obvious, whatever that might be. Swinging swords, hitting things with staves, wearing the various items of clothing or pushing energy into the item if there was no other obvious thing to do.

    If none of those yielded any results, they''d move onto the second sweep of testing. This involved saying various words hoping to hit upon amon key phrase, looking for hidden switches to activate things, or much to Kamiko''s distaste, hitting Kat specifically with the item in question just in case it can only activate on living targets.

    If there still wasn''t anything showing up, they''d try to see if damaging the item was possible. They were always careful with things that got to this step, especially after the incident where they found some preserved flowers that instantly burned to a crisp when Kat''s demonic fire got anywhere close to it.

    Never mind the fact that Kat''s me remains cold attributed and that the flowers were nearly a wingspan away from her. It was as if the mere suggestion of violence was enough for the strange batch of flowers to call it quits.

    Once they were passed the point of damage testing, it really was down to the individual item in question to dictate what steps were taken next, regardless of if they seeded or failed. The same flowers for example, where boxed up andbelled ''fragile flowers'' and added to the small pile to see Boss about.

    Others, like a perfectly normal looking shirt that withstood the full brunt of Kat and Kamiko''sbined demonic fire as well as their strength when they tried to pull it apart was designated as a ''strong shirt''. It wasn''t exactly useful, as Kamiko could attest, because it didn''t allow for her demonic traits to phase through the outfit. Kat couldn''t even get it on because of her wings.

    Another thing that had happened asionally was that the pair would find duplicates of items they''d already tested. It made the second round of testing simpler, if a bit more careful. They normally went through the paper stack to find the original entry and add that there was a second box, though if they were different enough sometimes a new form would be made.

    An example of this was a sword that set things on fire when you swung it the pair found during the first day of testing. Rather simple to understand, and rather weak in its me abilities. Kat even had to be a bit careful with it because it had a poor cutting edge and the de itself was rather weak.

    On the second day, they found a simr sword, with a rtively close design whenpared to the first. Low and behold it also set things on fire, but the sword was much better made. Razor shape edge that could cut through a dummy easily but wasn''t quite a match to Kat''s muscles, getting caught in her arm when Kamiko made a strike.

    It held up well though, and seemed undamaged from their testing unlike the first which may have developed a slight bend. The only thing that wascking was the fire enchantment. It seemed to be about the same quality though it was hard for the girls to test because Kat was immune and Kamiko was rather weak to fire, and even just standing near it was ufortable, but they didn''t exactly test the limits.

    It took a longer conversation then the pair liked to determine the second sword deserved its own entry in the catalogue. Sure, it did the same job on paper, but they decided it was like trying to tell someone a butter knife and a butcher''s knife where basically the same. They did still make a note of the simrities in their new documentation as well as adding to the original, but that was as far as they wanted to go with that.

    Another interesting findбн was a ck remote with a button on it. When Kamiko pointed it at a dummy pressed it, and she found herself in pitch ckness for a split second before she tapped the button again on instinct returning the light. "What the heck was that?" asked Kat

    "Iбн I don''t know? You couldn''t see either?" aske Kamiko

    Kat shook her head. "Nothing at all"

    Kamiko bit her lips. "I just pressed this button. I''m not exactly sure what it does, but clearly it isn''t something that needs aiming."

    Kat moved over to Kamiko at this point and locked arms with the other demon. "Try pressing it again. We''ll see if it just disables eyesight."

    Kamiko did so, and was much calmer when the lights went out. *Well I can certainly still feel Kamiko''s arm.* "I''m going make a bit of wind with my wings." Warned Kat, not wanting to scare the girl. Kat couldn''t see Kamiko''s nod, but the light squeeze on the arm and theck of protest made her move forward.

    Kat started to generate a bit of wind around them and even felt her own feet start to lift off a tiny bit before she stopped. "I can feel the wind easily as well" said Kamiko once the testing was done.

    "Back to the light?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko nodded and pressed the button again. "So, it looks like this is just a visual thing. What should we do now?"

    Kat bit her lip thinking for a second. *What other tests can we do? Clearly it makes it impossible to see. My night vision is pretty good so something strange must be going on. Test the range maybe?*

    "How about I head down a couple of rows of boxes. You call out when you''re turning it off and I''ll let you know if it effects arge area." Said Kat as she made her way down the hallway. Kamiko nodded and waited for Kat to call out to say she was in ce. Once that was done Kamiko announced the beginning of the test and pressed the button.

    Much to Kat''s chagrin, even though she was all the way at the other end of the warehouse. She found herself inplete darkness once again. "Looks like it''s distance is at least the length of the warehouse!" Kat shouted back down the stacks.

    Kamiko cursed under her breath, but Kat was too far away to hear it. Kat jogged back down through the boxes, keeping an arm on them and a light touch just to guide herself while the darkness was going. Kamiko eventually pressed the button again allowing Kat to speed up.

    "Any other ideas?" asked Kat

    "Not reallyбн" said Kamiko. "Do you want to try it?"

    Kat shrugged and grabbed the button as it was passed to her. After sharing a look, she pressed down and darkness consumed them both. Kat gave out a long sigh, pushing some energy into it so that little licks of me came out of her mouth when she did so. To the pairs surprise, the me was very visible and lit up parts of the area.

    "What?!" said Kamiko.

    "Agreedбн What?!" mirrored Kat.

    Kat set her hand alight and the area directly around them lit up. "Kamiko please tell me you''re not thinking what I''m thinking."

    "In this instance I actually don''t knowбн" said Kamiko. "I mean, it''s nice our fire can fight whatever this is, but it''s not exactly that unusual."

    "Kamikoбн" said Kat unsure of how to say this, and hoping she was wrong. "I think this might just be the light switch for the warehouse."

    Kamiko let out a groan. "You''re kidding me right? That''s not possible? Or is itбн"

    Kat did point out though. "In our defence, it''s not like our ability to see at night is bad at all. I''m more confused as to why we can''t see anything with the lights off then the fact the light switch is in this box"

    "I agree" said Kamiko "My own eyesight, at least in terms of low light condition, is actually at the very top of the line for our Rank. It should not be this dark. I''m not sure if that means there''s something else going on with the remote or if the warehouse has an enchantment on it or something."

    Kat gave out a light huff. "I just can''t believe we were freaking out about a light switch though. Should we bring this to Boss?"

    Kamiko nodded. "Yeah I think so. Either it''s something more impressive that we aren''t able to test properly and he''ll be happy to give us confirmation or the light switch for the warehouse ended up lost in a box and he''ll want it back."

    *I still can''t believe I was a little scared of a light switch of all things. Sure getting cut up isn''t that bad when you have regen and pain dampeners, but I really shouldn''t have been even a little bit panicked throughout that. I think I''m getting a little toofortable with some of my demon powers.*

 Chapter 409: Ok. Explain this to Me

    <h4>Chapter 409: Ok. Exin this to Me</h4>

    It was two hours before the day should have ended when Boss'' voice came over the speaker. "If the pair of you could finish the current item and thene to my office with the items you want me to look over that would be ideal"

    Kat gave a nod to Kamiko who stabbed Kat with the spear they''d picked up. The de was made out of water that continually moved around a small centre. It managed to slice well enough, butpared to some of the stranger metals it was a littlecklustre.

    After two days, Kamiko had stoppedining about injuring Kat on the regr. She still winced and Kat would give her a hug after any particrly bad injuries, but that was the worst of it. Seeing the de struggle to slice much further than Kat''s skin until Kamiko gave it a good swing was annoying. Being drenched when that same swing shot water everywhere instead of cutting wasn''t even a concern.

    Kat just red her fire around her freezing all the water and watching the ice slide off her body. She''d noticed that, while water did run off her easily, it could still manage to pull in areas because the water didn''t just leave, it mostly relied on ack of friction and gravity. Kamiko wrote up the final report as Kat put away the weapon and started to stack the boxes.

    "You know. I''m a little surprised how pleasant this has been. Boss has been very polite with us." Said Kat.

    Kamiko frowned. "I was required to injure you regrly to test what''s mostly weapons andrgely swords with standard magical abilities. Why do you think he''s nice?"

    Kat shrugged and said. "Well, he''s been polite, as I said, he didn''t have to do that considering we are being punished. On top of that, he could have just told us to do it without the amulet to help with the pain."

    Kamiko sighed, not really understanding why her friend was so sиж about getting stabbed, until she remembered something her mother once mentioned about some Subi. "Waitбн you aren''t a masochist are you?"

    "I don''t know what this is." Said Kat as she put away the next box.

    "It means youбн uhбн get sexual pleasure from pain." Mumbled Kamiko.

    Kat of course, easily held the whole thing and looked over at her friend with a raised eyebrow before saying. "Noбн? I mean no. Definitely not. Iбн are there really people who like that? Why would you enjoy pain?"

    Kamiko, as much as she didn''t want to admit it, was surprised at the look of confusion on Kat''s face. As she studied her friend, arge part of her said this shouldn''t be her job to exin. A smaller part said if she didn''t who would. Therger part decided throwing her mother under the buss was a good idea. The smaller part chimed in, and was ignored, when it informed her Nira would love the chance. "I don''t really understand it myself." Is what Kamiko said to avoid the question further.

    *Hmm, even if I''m not a masochistбн it does bring up the question of what I DO like.* Kat gave it a moment and nothing really came to her. *Welp, guess I can just continue to ignore it then. At least I know it isn''t pain. That would be embarrassing. Hang onбн are people at Wrath like that?*

    Kat looked over her memories from that punishment and quickly reached the conclusion that no, they weren''t. *Or at the very least most of them aren''t, and certainly none of the people I fought. Thoughбн I guess with the beards in the way it''s hard to tellбн no never mind. Let''s just go with none of them.*

    "So back to the question beforehand" said Kat bringing the previous ideas and shoving them in a box ''to never think about'' "Why is Boss polite?"

    Kamiko tilted her head from side to side as she walked over to help with the boxes. "Well, Lust figured out centuries ago that happy demons work better, and that happy customers alwayse back. Eventually Greed picked it up. Some of them really are nice, but a lot of them only care about the bottom line and just understand being a bit polite about things gets them a lot more respect. Especially when grudges canst centuries or longer. Envy and Pride make the biggest deal about things like that, but no faction except maybe Sloth really escapes it.

    "Even medical. You do NOT want an angry patient, but an angry Doctor or Nurse is much much worse. Young demons get that beaten out of them quickly. Sometimes literally from what I''ve heard. Mum has told me some ratherбн extreme things others have done to apologise for their children or to ensure they won''t do something like that again.

    "And I mean, I do get it. Not many people are as good at healing as Mum, and it''s not like people at that strength can be picky. If you don''t have regen by then you get sort ofбн? a baseline? Small cuts and stuff can be shrugged off, but to damage you, you need to take attacks from even more powerful people and theбн Intent? I believe it''s called can linger."

    "Is intent a concern for me?" asked Kat

    "Intent" said Kamiko and Kat could really hear the capital letters. "Will make it harder for you to heal yes, but because you can regenerate you can just push more energy into the healing and infuse your own Intent into it to counter. Additionally, because you don''t scar, you aren''t on a time crunch to deal with it.

    "In the very very rare event you do get scarred, you can push Intent and healing into the scar and remove it, but you''d have to have fucked up badly to get into a position where that''s a concern."

    "Why?" asked Kat putting thest of the boxes they were taking with them.

    Kamiko sighed. "It''s one of those things. Rank 5 is a big step and you have to be at or above that to infuse that sort of thing into attacks. It bes automatic at Rank 6. As a Rank 2 demon you just won''t deal with those kinds of people."

    *My money''s on Thyme being at least Rank 5 equivalent if not more. Damn, I mean, I have no idea how far away from his tree he was. I wonder how much power he could bring to bear if we were right next to it. That was something Lilly found out about Dryads. Assuming he is oneбн*

    The teleporter activated at this point and they found themselves back in Boss'' office. It was now twice the size it was before to easily amodate the additional boxes. Kat looked around wildly, but Kamiko seemed to think this state of affairs was somewhat normal.

    "So, what have you got for me?" said Boss with a puff of smoke.

    "First off we have this," said Kamiko removing the remote from a pocket somewhere.

    Boss examined the small ck button turning it over a few times. "Well, what about this is strange to you? I assume the button does something?"

    "It''s the light switch for the warehouse, as far as we can tell." Responded Kamiko.

    Boss frowned and bit down on her cigar. Turning to the screen on his desk he tapped at a holographic keyboard for a few seconds before bringing up the security feed for the warehouse. Pressing the button turned it dark. Boss eyes the corner of the screen which indicated the camera was still working.

    "Very strange" grumbled Boss. "It seems that something strange has been done to the warehouse, or perhaps just this button. I know for a fact these cameras are infrared. They shouldn''t care the lights are outбн"

    Kat jumped in as Boss trailed off. "We do know that lighting up demonic fire in the area pushes the darkness back, but I''m not sure how far it would extend if it was someone more powerful. For myself, even with more fire it''s aboutбн" Kat thought back to the measurements. "I''m going to say three metres."

    Boss put down his cigar and tapped his hands rhythmically on the desk. Kat could hear the jingling of metal as the joints in his fingers danced. Boss clicked his tongue, or that was Kat''s guess, it sounded more like a small cymbal going off in his mouth before he continued talking. "Thank you for bringing this to me. Even I''m not quite sure what''s going on with this just yet. I''ll have to investigate or send someone more qualified. You''ve done well. What else do you have for me?"

    Kamiko smiled, seeming to have gotten over most of her fear of the man, even though it was clear she still wasn''t the mostfortable in his presence. Still her smile seemed to help steady her as she opened up the box. "Well, the next thing we have are these flowersбн

 Chapter 410: Buy Greed.

    <h4>Chapter 410: Buy Greed.</h4>

    After Kamiko exined the testing they did for the flowers Boss said. "Please pass me one. Just one."

    Nodding, Kamiko separated out one of the flowers to hand over but just before Boss grabbed it, the flower burst into fire. Boss collected the ashes on his gloved hand and moved them to his face to breath in the ash. "Hmm, I''ve not encountered this before but I have heard tails. I believe this are super sensitive nts. Any change in higher energy, or perhaps just demonic energy results in them catching fire. I produce significantly more excess then either of you two so it caught fire.

    "Still, I''m a little surprised that it didn''t catch fire from your own handling. Perhaps they do have some low level of tolerance before the change takes ce. Please leave them all in my office. I''ll find a suitable way to contain them. Just, keep them in the far corner. I''d hate for them all to catch fire because I walked past."

    Kamiko nodded and packed them into a box and moved them to the side. While this was happening, Kat brought out the golden whip. "We aren''t sure what this does. It drains energy from the wielder so it has to be doing something, but we can''t figure out exactly what that is. Neither myself or Kamiko felt different when it was around us."

    Boss held out his hand and Katplied. Boss seemed to weigh it with his hands, lifting it up and down, while peering at the glow. "Hmm yes, that is quite the drain considering it isn''t doing anything."

    Boss gave the golden rope a hefty tug and their was a crack as the room shook from the force of the wind. The little trinkets in the room shifted and lightly chimed out when they hit each other. Kat took a slight step backwards to keep her bnce and Kamiko hid behind Kat out of reflex.

    "Very tough" said Boss, "that was something close to my full strength and there was no give in this once the rope was taught. That alone probably ssifies it as something worthwhile but this drain isn''t enough if it was only powering some durability enchantments."

    "We tried striking me, and wrapping each other in it to minimal affect." Replied Kat.

    "Hmm, I''ll keep this on me as well I think." Boss tapped his desk twice and an unsee drawer popped out of the side. Boss then proceeded to carefully wind the glowing whip up and ce it in the drawer before closing it.

    Kamiko took this as her queue. "Here is one of the wands we mentioned."

    Kamiko handed over a gnarled and twisted wand that looked the most like a branch out of the entire lot. Really only the fact it wascquered and with the rest of them convinced Kat it was of the same make.

    "Fire" said Boss and a light me came out of the end.

    "Well it clearly works," huffed Boss, "but how is it powered? I didn''t feel the slightest drain on my own reserves when I did that. Must be internal, but I wonder if there is a limit. How many of these are there?"

    Kat and Kamiko shared a look, where Kamiko motioned towards Kat, knowing she had the better memory. Kat wanted to sigh, but decided not to in Boss'' presence and tracked back to the recent memory of the box. It didn''t help all that much. Pushing some energy to her mind time slowed down as she tried to count the number of wands she could see.

    *Ok so it''s about five by three wands peryer and I know there was at least sixyers per wand soбн call it a hundred maybe? That might be the simplest measurement and not all wands were the same size so a few more here a few less there, and maybe one or two moreyers.*

    "I''d guess around a hundred Boss. I didn''t stop to count them but my memory was good enough to check. From what I could see, and guess from the nce I took at the box one hundred is the number I''d guess." Stated Kat in a slightly robotic manner as her mind wound down from the energy use.

    Boss tapped the wand lightly on his desk a few times as he thought about the information Kat had provided him. "Depending on how quickly these recharge as well as if they can be recharged at all, they might need to be in a higher tier box. Just the one would probably be find, but even for the water ability alone having so many is probably pushing the limit thereбн"

    Boss trailed off and looked off to the side. He seemed willing to let the moment hang there for a while. Neither Kat nor Kamiko made a move to introduce any further items as it seemed he wanted to take his time to think about the current issue. Finally, seeming to reach a decision. "Is there any other items where you think their box needs to be upgraded?"

    Kamiko spoke up in answer. "Not especially so. There were some items that seemed unbreakable but theycked the ability to be properly worn by demons and had no other properties so that limits the value in a big way. Still, depending on the exact strength at which they would breakбн well there might be some that do qualify as a higher tier item."

    Boss waved Kamiko off. "That''s fine. I was going to need to test those all separately anyway. I can''t expect two Rank 2''s to determine what is and isn''t indestructible. I''m d you didn''t bring any of those with you. Right. What''s next?"

    Kat brought forward a seemingly ordinary looking sword and Kamiko winced at the sight of it. "This was able to cause me pain even though I had the amulet on."

    Boss took one look at the sword and waved it away. "Don''t worry I recognise that. One of the pain swords an idiot made a while back. Not particrly useful because all they do is cause a bit of pain. Getting stabbed with them would normally hurt more and the pain doesn''t stack. I didn''t think it would work through the amulet, which is at least interesting, but otherwise I''m not too concerned.

    Kamiko didn''t really seem to know how to react to that one. Kat however was looking over the sword with a raised eyebrow. *Who bothers to make something like that? We held the de edge, so it isn''t just contact that causes pain. You need to stab someone with it. But if Boss is right, and let''s be honest with myself, having been stabbed I know he''s right. The sword just isn''t that painful. Actuallyбн a questionбн*

    "Boss, a question if you don''t mind?" asked Kat

    Kamiko looked at Kat out of the corner of her eye liked she''d just walked up to Boss and pped him in the face. Kat, trying to ignore the unease she was now feel, let out a breath when Boss nodded in her direction. "Does the sword override the pain? You said the pain was less then getting stabbed and it doesn''t increase itбн but does it decrease it?"

    Boss paused. "That''s an intriguing question" Boss himself straightenedpletely and looked at Kat with an unreadable expression on his face. "That does bear further investigation. I''ll make a note of it for someone to do if we get time. It''s not terribly important but that sort of thing is necessary if we ever sell the thing."

    Kamiko nodded and brought out thest item they had for Boss. It was in a gold banded box instead of normal wood like the most, or the upgraded tier two boxes of a few. Boss'' eyes grew wide as he looked at it. It was a staff with minimal adornments, being made of smooth wood and ending a wed grip with a massive clear gemstone in it.

    "This-" Before Kamiko could even get started she was cut off.

    "Return that to the box." Said Boss with a surprisingly cold air to him. Kamiko froze like a dear in the headlights, and Boss'' re intensified, Kat moved swiftly, and grabbed the staff before putting it away as quickly as she could.

    "How much testing did you two do on that?" asked Boss.

    Kat was going to answer so that Kamiko didn''t have to when Boss held up his hand once again, stopping the answer before it had even begun to form. "No, actually I don''t want to know. You need to forget that staff. Don''t think about it. Don''t ask other people about it. Don''t talk about it. Even I won''t be doing any of those things. Shit I hate when this happens. Just. Shut the box, and leave it. Don''t move it. Don''t touch it. Don''t look at it funny, and for the love of my little daughter, DO NOT put any more energy into it."

    Kat swallowed andplied, mming the lid shut perhaps harder than necessary. Boss then tapped a button and the room vanished. Kat looked over at Kamiko, questions clearly in her eyes, but Kamiko gave a hard shark of her head before grabbing Kat''s arm and taking them back to her home.

 Chapter 411: Monster in the Doorway

    <h4>Chapter 411: Monster in the Doorway</h4>

    Kat and Kamiko were sitting down at the dining table and having some water while rxing. Boss had been more than a little scary at the end there. Kat had nced over at Kamiko a few times but she''d just shook her head. Kat got the implied message, that it was something they really shouldn''t talk about.

    *I just wish I knew at least a little more. Boss seemed very surprised to see it, and the look on Kamiko''s face, while scared, was one of at least some understanding. She clearly doesn''t want to talk about it either though so I guess I can leave it. Maybe it''s something like the Angels where you can''t talk about them if the others don''t know.*

    Suddenly the door mmed open, and Kat went intobat mode before she even registered what was going on. Kat''s mind slowed to a crawl as she pushed against her chair. It would fall down eventually, but time was on Kat''s side. When Kat looked to the door, she saw arge figure that took up the entire entryway.

    It was covered in blood with tworge ram horns attached to the head. What little she could make out of the person''s face was mostly ignored in favour of the bone white teeth that looked like they belonged on a shark that were currently grinning at her. Long hair that was matted with blood hid the rest of the details that weren''t obscured by even MORE blood.

    The figure might have been wearing an outfit at some point, but now it looked more like they''d been painted with a ckish red blood that wasn''t dark enough to be a demon''s. Kat watched as the figures red eyes widened and mouth opened sucking in a deep breath as Kat moved.

    On Kat''s end she was now in front of Kamiko wings red and tail coiled but ready to strike out at the target. Kat stared whatever wasing into the doorway and set her hands alight for the intimidation factor, whatever that was worth against the shark toothed monster.

    While time was slowed, a deep rumbling like crashing boulders was emanating from the thing''s throat as it started to shake. Kat bared her teeth and let the world return to normal speed so that she wasn''t wasting energy only for the sound to transform intoбнughter?

    "Ahahahaha"ughed the figure with a voice that would give a more feminine Boss a run for his money. "Little Kamiko finally got a friend and she sure is a feisty one. I''d call her a keeper."

    "El! What did Mum tell you about visiting covered in blood." Groaned Kamiko from behind Kat.

    That''s when it all clicked. The red eyes, the ram horns. The WINCE when she mmed the door open. Kat felt her face growing red to match her hair as she folded her wings up and bowed. "Sorry about thatбн I uhбн"

    Elmony justughed again and rolled her eyes. Kat at first thought that was a little weird, but as she did so, all the blood on her started to shift and move, following along the path her eyes travelled. A few rotations and most of the blood was gone. Of course, this revealed a new problem. Elmony wasn''t exactly wearing much.

    She had underwear to cover the more private areas of herбн but that was it. A strip of cloth above and a second below. Kat was actually surprised to see therge scar that wound its way around her stomach, as if she''d nearly been sliced in half by a wire or something. Her legs also had smaller cuts in them, that looked recently healed. A faint pink outline of them all.

    Elmony''s hairбн didn''t fair quite as well as her body. It just seemed to whip around a bit and held tight to the blood that had made its home there. Kat assumed it was pink, based on the picture and all, but it was still too hard to tell. "Well, I''ll just dump this all in the garden." Mumbled Elmony as she turned around.

    "Make sure you only water the blood roses!" yelled Kamiko at the retreating back of her sister.

    *Wellбн that''sбн* Kat looked around awkwardly for a moment before picking the chair back up and sitting down. "Ahбн sorry about that."

    Kamiko gave Kat a big grin and hopped over to Kat''s chair to give her a quick hug as she said. "It''s fine. Honestly it''s really nice to know you''d jump in and help me. El should know better, she''s been told off for it enough. She probably thought she wouldn''t get caught because Mum isn''t home."

    "I can hear you, you know!" came a shout from the backyard.

    Kamiko turned to face the ce Elmony''s voice had toe from and retorted. "You were meant to! It''s not exactly a secret!"

    A few secondster, Elmony came back in through the front door. Now she had an outfit on that was very reminiscent of Kamiko''s. The main difference was the light blue colour scheme which Kat thought actually paired well with her pink hair. The outfit was a long kimono longer then Kat''s, which covered Elmony''s impressively long legspletely.

    It did not do as much for her chest, which poked out through the gap the two ovepping sides of the outfit left. Her pinkish white sash was tied tight underneath that, much higher up then Kat''s own and seemed to be there specifically to further draw eyes to her assets. Elmony''s long pink hair worked well with the few pink flowers and vines that could be found hidden under the sleeves of the outfit.

    "So, how''s the punishment going." Said Elmony ncing between the two of them.

    "Honestly it''s been pretty good. Kat could really do with a little more shame though." Said Kamiko.

    "Oh do tell?" asked Elmony baring her teeth slightly.

    *Yeah do tell actually. I have no idea what I should be ashamed of.*

    "Kat justбн she just keeps getting hurt and shaking it off!" groaned Kamiko.

    "I don''t see the problem" said Elmony, giving a small thumbs up she''d ''hidden'' from Kamiko''s view.

    Kamiko groaned. "I should have known you''d think it''s normal. I''m talking about Greed. We just got done testing a bunch of items, probably half of which where weapons, and the main Guinea Pig for them was Kat. She just had a pain nullification amulet on and her regen to get through."

    Kat shrugged, before speaking, but wanting to get her own thoughts out there. "I really don''t see what has Kamiko so concerned.? I have Subus regeneration. I always made sure I had energy before getting stabbed, and the amulet made it so the only time I felt pain was that one sword specifically for cancelling those out."

    Kamiko gave Elmony a look as if to say ''see what I mean'' but Elmony shook her head and gave a nod to Kat before saying. "Honestly I don''t see the problem. No pain no gain and all that, and you could even skip the pain part. Sounds like Kamiko''s the one who got hurt the most doing the stabbing."

    Kat nodded and Kamiko groaned. "Crazy people the lot of you."

    "Hey, it''s not my fault I got an ability that increases all of my physical attributes the more blood I have on me. Do you even know how gross that was at first? People can have sorts of horrible shit in their blood." Stated Elmony calmly.

    Kamiko rolled her eyes. "You know as well as I do that nobody gets an ability they hate."

    "You can still get ones that you dislike thoughбн" said Elmony with a tone of voice that told Kat they''d had had this conversation before. "I stand by the idea it''s a carry over fromбн Her."

    "Umбн who is that?" asked Kat

    Elmony nced between Kat and Kamiko for a few seconds. "You did tell her about me right?" when Kamiko nodded, Elmony sighed and continued. "I''m talking about the person I used to be. Sheбн she was NOT a good being. No matter how much Grandma, or Mum? Depends on how you want to think about it. No matter what Grandma says though, I was not a good person before and sometimes those stories scare me."

    "You aren''t her though" said Kamiko softly. "You''ve never been her."

    Elmony just gave Kamiko a resigned grin. "You know that isn''t true. It always amazes me that you''re physically capable of saying it. It''s the same body, and the same soul, I''m just down a few memories."

    Kat considered that a moment and said. "Do you really have the same soul?"

    "Well of course?" replied Elmony with a raised eyebrow. "Why wouldn''t I?"

    "Well, I don''t know how you all think of a soul. But I don''t think of it as a static unchanging thing. It''s just like the body isn''t it? Shaped and changed by the actions you take? Fighting, building reflexes, working out, resting, getting weird blood powers." Said Kat finishing of with a grin.

    "What I''m trying to go forбн I guess, is that, you might have had the same soul at the start, or maybe you didn''t. Maybe some of the other Elmony''s soul got shaved off and you got left with the good parts. But as soon as you started to do other things your soul was changing."

 Chapter 412: So whatтАЩs with the Blood?

    <h4>Chapter 412: So whatбпs with the Blood?</h4>

    Elmony froze. Kat''s eyes couldn''t make out the slightest movement except for the tiny sway of Elmony''s outfit. Seconds passed and she didn''t blink, didn''t move, didn''t make a sound. If Kat hadn''t seen her walking around just a second ago the temptation to dere her a statue would be strong.

    "I don''t think I''ve ever heard it put quite like that." Mumbled Elmony.

    Kamiko huffed, but had a smile on her face when she said. "We''ve been telling you that for years."

    Elmony through her arms up in the air and turned away. "I guessбн but it''s different. The words made me think it through a lot more and it''s differenting from the people you grew up with. You guys are practically forced to enjoy mypany!" said Elmony

    Kamiko rolled her eyes. "Meradithna chose not to enjoy it" mumbled Kamiko.

    Elmony winced and said. "Yeahбн but I thought we agreed not to talk about that."

    Kamiko shrugged. "I know you all agreed to it, but I wasn''t exactly involved in the conversation. I have free reign toin about her all that I want. I never agreed to anything, though I''ll admit I wouldn''t say anything around Mum or Dad. They still feel rather bad about it."

    Elmony let out a long breath. "Yeah. Yeah they do."

    Kat just sat back and watched the not quite argument. *I don''t really have any reason to jump in here. Elmony clearly has a lot to deal with, and I hope I helped a bit but, I''d guess she isn''tpletely over it. Has the same look on her face that Sam had when I finally exined his family didn''t chose to leave him.*

    That was when both Kamiko and Elmony turned to Kat in sync and seemed to ask a question with their eyes. The thing is, Kat couldn''t quite decipher it. *Shit what do they want? Is this something I should know? Maybe just change the topic? If they are polite enough to go with it they might forgot what they actually meant for me to do.*

    "So, what was with all the blood? I know you said it was for an ability, but where did you get it all, it wasn''t ck enough for it to be yours?" asked Kat

    Elmony nodded and said. "Well, not all demons have ck blood, just most of us, so don''t look to closely at that. The answer though, is it was actually wyvern blood. Honestly thatst mission was a little scary when I started but it turned out to be rather easy."

    "Why is that?" asked Kat

    "Umбн" Elmony looked over at Kamiko, asking with her eyes ''wasn''t that easy to guess?''

    Kamiko shook her head and jumped in to exin to both of them "Elmony was probably told she had to fight a dragon. Elmony, Kat isn''t from a world with Higher energy and only recently became a demon so she doesn''t know about a lot of this sort of thing."

    "Ah, sorry." said Elmony, "You see, dragons are one of the few things that canpete with a demon. They are some of the strongest creatures, especially in mana based worlds, and while the strongest dragon would certainly lose to the strongest demonбн there is a lot of stages between me and the strongest demon. Additionally, a lot of worlds don''t manage their mana properly.

    "What ends up happening is a bunch of dragons get there hands on it and just sort of keep it to themselves. Dragons are one of the few creatures that can just take in mana as they grow and then keep taking it and getting more powerful mostly without limit. They are actually more limited by the dimension then they are their own bodies."

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Kat

    "Of course, should have seen thating." Mumbled Elmony as she pulled out a chair for herself. "Right, so most Dimensions have a hard cap on how much energy any single creature can contain. They can''t prevent stronger things entering the Dimension, but they can prevent things within themselves getting stronger.

    "They can''t stop a demon, but they can stop anything else. In this case dragons. The greedy bastards are worse then Greed. They just take in as much mana as they can, and then sit around taking in more mana to keep themselves healthy and fed. The problem is, that takes away a lot of the mana for everyone else. Any Dimension has a limited supply of whatever higher energies they use and if it''s wrapped up in a dragon nothing else has it.

    "The main reason this is a problem, is that dragons don''t use the mana particrly efficiently. Oh sure, they get strong without effort, and stronger still when they put in some elbow grease, but for the same amount of mana a lot of other creatures could be twice or three times as strong, and they can even start to produce their own mana to give back to the world.

    "Dragons only really give back once they die. Don''t get me wrong, they give back everything they''ve taken and more most of the timeбн but that''s only if they do die. Dragons are rather good at avoiding that fate."

    Elmony shook her head, letting her long hair whip around her back and slide easily around her horns. "Sorry I was getting off topic. The reason I was concerned is you never really know how strong a dragon is, and you know that if you''ve been summoned to kill one it''s usually quite strong. With that much mana, they can do a lot of damage during a fight, not just to you but to everything else.

    "Luckily it was just a drake, which is a dragon''s inbred cousin. Normally theye about in one of two ways. The first is if they are the child of two mana starved dragons. It''s rare that happens, but it can, so I''m mentioning it for the sake ofpleteness.

    "The second way is whenever a dragon manages to fuck something else and the child is a downgrade from the dragon parents. It''s very rare, and I''m talking one in a million chance, that a dragon and that something else can have a more powerful child. That will still be called a dragon, and will ''carry the full bloodline'' or so they say. It''s not really true, or, I guess it depends on how you look at it.

    "It''s mostly just a measurement of strength, but the big thing about that strength is how a dragon sees it. Remember how I said they are mana hogs? Well, that half dragon that can still eat mana like a full dragon will be weed into the fold. It''s about the only way they can be strong enough topare is if they get that particr trait. Still need a few others, and some good genes on the other side as well, but the mana eating is the big one.

    "Still, drakes are pretty scary in their own right if they''ve been around. Sometimes they get a bit of intelligence but that''s pretty hit or miss. This one got Wyvern Control. They aren''t actually rted to dragons, or maybe they are in an extremely distant way. Wyvern''s are like a strange mix between a vulture andбн a wolf or something?"

    "I say that because wyverns are pack animals. They group up and attack things in quivers that''s the name for a group of wyvern, a quiver. Anyway, a quiver will fly around, normally looking for carrion, and asionally bringing down weaker animals if they can. For some reason though, they think of drakes and dragons as alpha wyverns a lot of the time.

    "Not sure why. As I said they aren''t really rted, and dragons don''t tend to bother with them. They see wyverns as beneath their notice. Drakes though, even if they don''t have Wyvern Control like mine did, tend to group up with them. Wyverns protect the drakes base, and the drake makes sure to get a couple extra kills for them.

    "So, with that part exined, I guess I''ll exin the blood. See, I knew I was fighting something, and based on eye witness reports it sounded like it had to be a dragon. So, as I''m fighting through the wyverns, I let them coat me in blood. For my power to works its best, the blood needs to be fresh, so I didn''t just pick it up before I left or keep it on me or something.

    "So I wade through all these wyverns, letting their blood soak me. I rock up to this ''dragon'' I''ve been scared of, and I unleash my strongest attack on it as it goes to take off. Obliterated the thing. Never had a chance, my attack cut the thing in two instantly. I''ll be honest I was a little surprised.

    "So I justбн said questplete and left. Didn''t even remember to get rid of the blood. That''s actually why I mmed the door too. I wasn''t quite prepared to be home and still have the bonus strength."

 Chapter 413: Elmonys Skills and Philosophy

    <h4>Chapter 413: Elmony''s Skills and Philosophy</h4>

    Kat winced as she thought of the first few days with her tail and all the problems it caused. *Yeah, having a different strength, or just having your body feelpletely different to normal causes a lot of issues you''d never think of. *

    "I understand the feeling. Before I got used to my tail I nearly fell over a few times. What made it worse was that I had to hide it. So I was fighting my old instincts where my bnce was different because Icked a tail, AND my new instincts because my tail was tied around my waist. It was not a fun time." Said Kat

    "Oof, I didn''t even consider something like that" said Kamiko "I thought you''d just be used to it all."

    Kat shrugged and said. "I sort of was, and sort of wasn''t. I had a lot of the instincts to go with the changes in my body but it didn''tpletely remove my old ones." Kat swished her tail around noticeably. "Forgive the pun but everything has really grown on me. Especially the tail." Kat paused for a moment. "If you don''t mind Elmony what are some of the other skills you have?"

    Elmony ran her hands along her horns, tracing the outline around an into the centre as she considered the question. Evidently deciding it was fine to speak, Elmony answered with. "Well, the first thing thates to mind is my false blood. I can generate a good amount of it for only a little bit of energy. It''s red unlike my own ck blood, but it works well enough for the main use of my eyes.

    "Which, as I already mentioned is controlling it. I can move it around, form it into weapons, harden it, and just generally make sure people have a bad time. Did you know throwing blood into peoples'' eyes is shockingly effective? I picked that one up really early and it''s served me while for a century.

    "It doesn''t work for other skills though. Coating myself is false blood doesn''t make me any stronger. That''s why I called it ''false'' blood. I can also teleport through blood pools if they arerge enough. It''s not as cool as it sounds but I have practically no distance limit if I know where both of them are.

    "I can make an entrance with my false blood but never an exit. So that also puts a dampener on things. What makes it even worse, is that if any false blood mixes in with normal blood then the whole pool is contaminated and considered ''false'' blood by a most of my powers. My strength enhancement is a little nicer. If I get false blood on me it just doesn''t count for that part."

    "That''s actually quite cool." said Kat, "Do your abilities synergise well? I just seem to have a bunch of random ones that don''t really connect. Likeбн how does dream walking, true sight and Subus regeneration alle together?"

    Elmony shrugged and said. "Well, they are all quite rare? That''s probably the biggest stand out. Dream walking isn''t too rare, but it''s umon to get so early and as a Subus. Normally shadows or dream eaters get that sort of thing. It also isn''t always dream walking. Dream sight is much moremon.

    "Um, hmm, let me thinkбн depending on how you dream walk they all seem to be physical things. Like, Kamiko can shootsers from her eyes and I can conjure up blood but those aren''t really physical abilities so much as they are metaphysical. Your body seems to be getting an upgrade all around really. Maybe you''ll get poison nails next? If we are just going off guesses and trends that would be mine."

    "That makes a disturbing amount of senseбн" mumbled Kamiko. "I can''t believe I didn''t consider that. Thoughбн Kat doesn''t seem like a knucklehead like you. Why would she get so many physical abilities?"

    "Hey, I don''t only have physical skills. Why am I a knucklehead?"ined Elmony without any real heat.

    "Because you joined as a Lust faction bodyguard? Like nobody does that? They just go to Wrath like normal people." Retorted Kamiko.

    "Hey, I actually like the people in our faction and want to protect them. Is that so wrong?" stated Elmony with a false put-upon voice.

    "Mum''s in medical." Said Kamiko as if that won her the argument by itself.

    Except it clearly didn''t because "Yes and I get assigned to her fairly regrly" was Elmony''s response. Kamiko just pouted and they both looked away from each other awkwardly.

    *What the heck was that? They don''t seem too made about it butбн I also feel like they''ve had this argument before. But it wasn''t funny. I don''t think they did it just to impart that little piece of information to me. Honestly why they did that song and dance is lost to me. Is it just a sibling thing? Do I need toe up with convoluted scenarios to get along with Sylvie? Nah she can be bought off with hugs, it''s fine.*

    "Soбн um, do you have any other non blood rted abilities? They are pretty cool but it seems a bit specific." Said Kat

    Elmony raised an eyebrow and said. "You don''t think True Sight is specific? It may be the best anti-illusion ability you can get but it''s not like thates up all that often. Most of the time it''s illusion plus something else, or people just use good old fashioned walls."

    Elmony shook her head and continued. "No sorry that was a bit over the line. I''m still a bit hyped from my recent battle so I''m still got a bit of trash talk left in me. Sorry about that. Um... what else do I have. Well, I do have a weird ability which is that I always smell nice.

    "It''s a bit like how you get to keep your perfect skin that repels dirt. I never got that one, instead I just smell pleasant all the time to whoever is smelling me. I am SO d it works on my own sense of smell so I don''t have to smell the dried blood that ends up on me most of the time.

    "Granted I still smell the blood on the floor around me, but false blood is actually better in that regard because it doesn''t smell like anything. Or taste like anything, but that part doesn''t reallye up often.

    "Ugh, what else isn''t quite standard. Oh, I''ve got my wings." Elmony pointed to her back. "You can''t see them at the moment because mine came in as an ability rather than a physical effect. I can get them to spring out of my back and allow me to fly. The main issue with them is it burns energy constantly to use them."

    "I can actually rte a little bit" said Kat, "when I''m in my home dimension I have to constantly use my regen for them to work. I think it''s because my energy does something with them to keep my afloat even though they are always there. Anyway, because my home dimension suppresses that I''m not strong enough to use them properly without injuring myself so it takes a bit of energy."

    "Kamiko. I changed my mind, your friend probably is a masochist." Said Elmony with a deadpan expression.

    Kamiko nodded with mock sadness in her eyes and a grin hidden behind her hand as she tried not to shake too much from theughter. After a couple of seconds Kamiko took in a deep breath to steady herself before saying. "Sorry, I shouldn''t haveughed at that, it''s just. Flying around despite breaking your wings over and over again is such a you thing to do Kat. I''ve realised that somewhat now."

    "d you''ve realised that. Still, Elmony" Kat paused her speech to turn and look at the older sibling. "I considered if I was a masochist rather carefully once you mentioned it. I rapidly reached the conclusion that I simply am not. I did wonder what I AM but I couldn''t think of anything that came to mind, so I moved on."

    "I''ll admit, I''m, a little surprised you can deny it" said Elmony "I think we''ve all been clear enough that you couldn''t lie to yourself about it or just not realise. I''m also surprised your so calm about this having not grown up a Subus."

    Kat shrugged. "I mean, there doesn''t seem to be anything I''d need to be ashamed of. I''m ratherfortable as myself. I do still think about a particrly frustrating moral conundrum from a recent Contract I was on though."

    "Oh. Do tell" said Elmony, her red eyes seeming to light up with intrigue.

    "I was on world.... one with Qi-" Kat said butбн

    "Say no more. They were a bunch of martial arts maniacs weren''t they?" interrupted Elmony

    "Well, yes butбн that''s not quite the problem. I found out that crippling them was worse then death. Or that''s what people were telling me. Iбн I''m not sure I agree. I mean can''t youe back from crippling? Death is the end so it just seemsбн like bad practice." Exined Kat.

    Elmony tapped her horns. "Well, sort of. It''s possible to recover yes, but not realistically and not in a favourable timeline. Those guys like to go out fighting. Even the ones that reach old age. A lot of them have a crazyst minute stand to try and go out like that. I''d kill them personally. A lot of them want nothing more than a good fight and I''m happy to give it to them"

 Chapter 414: The Cold does Bother me

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Cold does Bother me</h4>

    Kamiko pped her hands twice. "Well, with that, I think we should move the conversation to the bathroom."

    Elmony groaned and said. "Nope. No way. If you''re this happy about it there is no chance that Kat isn''t also an ice type like you. I am not built for that kind of weather."

    "You''re plenty tough sis." Chimed Kamiko with a smile on her face.

    "No, you don''t get to y that card. I''m a fire based demon and I cannot handle the cold at all" replied Elmony, who Kat could see already had goosebumps starting to appear on the backs of her hands.

    "Aw,e on. I can make sure it''s only a little cold sis. I''ve had enough real baths thest few days that I''m more interested in keeping you around then chasing the cold." Said Kamiko.

    Elmony''s eyes narrowed and her stance shifted slightly as if she was getting ready to attack. "Do you swear? I know you''ve said things like that before, but normally you make the water much to cold, and I''m forced to leave, but Mum will trap the door. She might not be here right now, but if it gets back to her I ran way I''m sure I''ll get an earful for it."

    Kamiko smiled brightly, but Kat couldn''t help but ask. "Aren''t youбн and um I no this might not be polite butбн aren''t you old enough to not have to worry about your mother asking you to do things or punishing you?"

    "Elmony is more of a mummy''s girl then I am. Triplets actually like Dad more, but us two share that particr trait. Elmony could never bear to disappoint Mum. I mean, I can''t either, but that''spletely different. Oh, and I do promise. I won''t make it too cold for you." chimed Kamiko.

    Elmony sighed. "I''m surprised you don''t have this problem Kat. Demons actually have rather intense familial bonds. We don''t really forget our family, and Subi get this even worse. Now granted, sometimes, rarely, you find family who really want to kill each other but most of those genes bred themselves out forбн obvious reasons."

    Elmony nced over at Kamiko before continuing "What my short little sister" Kamiko stuck out her tongue "is saying though is that I''ll not disappoint our parents. It''s very true though, no matter how old I get. It''s a tiny bit strange that I still live with them and not in sayбн the house next door, but that''s mainly because people think I should have a boyfriend or a girlfriend at this point."

    Kat nodded. "Well, I never had parents. Mine are dead, and I don''t remember them even with my recently improved memory. I had Gramps, and he''s great, but I very quickly became the ''big sister'' I guess to quite a lot of people and then one girl in particr called Sylvie.

    "Maybe that''s why?" Kat let her tail tap her chin "I still have those instincts but I use them in the other way, protecting my little sister and keeping the other young ones in line instead of looking up to my parents, which as I said, I do kinda do with Gramps."

    Kamiko shrugged and grabbed her older sister by the arm. "No idea bath time."

    Elmonyughed, despite the somewhat heavy handed manner of her sister and followed along easily. *I''m surprised she''s going along with this so well. She seemed actually annoyed at the idea of a cold bath and it''s not like Kamiko can possibly be stronger then her. I wonder how much this bothers her. Then again, I guess Kamiko promised not to make it too cold.*

    The trio quickly made their way to the bathroom and jumped in the water. Elmony summoned a bunch of blood and turned it into a wetsuit first though. "What''s with the wetsuit?" asked Kat

    "It instes me a bit. False blood when hardened is really bad at conducting heat, which makes it a great instor." Said Elmony.

    "She''s just embarrassed because we both have the skin mutation that stops dust gathering on us. Elmony doesn''t want us to see how much she picked up in her hair or the rest of her body." Is what Kamiko jumped in to say.

    Kat narrowed her eyes and nced at Elmony''s hair which still had a bunch of blood in it. Now that it was pointed out by Kamiko, everything had very clearly been coated in a new freshyer of false blood. *Well I didn''t expect that.*

    Elmony actually blushed and looked pointedly away from Kamiko while saying. "Can''t leave me any dignity as a big sister when your friends around can you?"

    "Nope. It''s much more important to show off how cute you are. Not enough people appreciate that and you''re normally all. ''Garh I''ll kill you all and the nearest seven generations of your family line'' which sure, is very intimidating but you don''t go to Wrath enough for it to help you make friends."

    If Kat thought Elmony was blushing before, she was wrong. Previously, she had a light dusting of red in her cheeks mostly made noticeable because of her pale skin and how much closer the pink made it to her eyes. Now though, that light dusting had spread from her forehead to her neck, and Kat could see the water around the woman was actually steaming.

    *Oh. She''s just a big softy that likesbat. Or is she just a family person? Hmm, maybe both? I''d need to see how many stuffed animals she has to really decide something like that I guess.* Kat thought with a chuckle to herself.

    "It''s ok Elmony. I''d do anything for my little sister Sylvie. She''s not a demon, but I''m pretty sure her eyes have some charm magic in them. When she wants something it''s impossible to say no. I''m just d she''s so polite and quiet most of the time. I can avoid spoiling her when she doesn''t actively ask for things. I think it might be why she avoids asking too much actually. She knows she can get away with it." Said Kat.

    Despite the intended purpose, which was reassuring Elmony, the woman in question just sunk lower into the bathtub as the steam increased. She let out a long stream of bubbles from her half-submerged face which was set into an intense pout.

    Suddenly, a minor thing clicked with Kat. *OH that''s one of the reasons she can''t say no to Kamiko. I wonder if Kamiko''s noticed that one or if she just thinks her older sister is like that. I''d have to see how well she treats the others to confirm my guess thoughбн*

    "Would you like to drop your blood shield and I''ll wash your hair?" asked Kat. She watched as Elmony slowly turned and the blush dissipated slightly but remained mostly in the cheeks. Elmony narrowed her eyes at Kat and seemed to be asking what the catch was.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I grew up in an orphanage. You cannot IMAGINE some of the shit I had to get out of peoples'' hair. Whatever I have to wash out cannot possibly be any worse." Exined Kat.

    Elmony''s eyes shifted from Kat to Kamiko and back, though it was hard to tell. Even as they moved, Elmony''s eyes seemed to remain perfect red spheres. Kat could sort of tell where she was looking, there wasбн a spark of something that always showed where that was, but it was difficult to see.

    Eventually, though, Elmony reached the decision and ''swam'' over to Kat. Well, in more honest terms she was walking along the bottom of the bath. She was much taller then the other two and while the bath was deep enough for them to swim, it was only barely enough for Elmony who was capable of walking if she was willing to drop a bit lower then wasfortable.

    Eventually, Elmony made it to Kat, who righted herself and started to move towards the side and used her tail to grab one of the under water spouts. Wrapping her tail around the device allowed for her to ignore the need to tread water, simply holding herself in ce. Once secure Kat reached out to Elmony''s hair and felt the hard shell surrounding it.

    Kat gave it a solid tap, and missed the grimace Elmony wore as she looked over at Kamiko, who just smiled encouragingly back at the pair. Elmony released another batch of bubbles from her mouth and dropped the barrier. Instantly the nearby water was died red but Kat paid it no mind. Kat just started at the top of Elmony''s hair, where it left the water and started to run her fingers down.

    Elmony''s hair was remarkable smooth and soft. Quite arge amount of the dirt had been dislodged when the blood was released but Kat was here to do a job properly. Carefullybing her way through Elmony''s hair, Kat started picking out therger obstructions that had tangled themselves in one ce or another.? *This might take a whileбн*

 Chapter 415: The Impressive Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 415: The Impressive Breakfast</h4>

    When Kat woke up the next morning after another good nights rest, she wasn''t sure what she was expecting. She''d chatted with Elmony and Kamiko and headed off to bed quite content with everything. Hugging Kamiko was a great idea, and she wouldn''t hear anything against that.

    When the pair headed up for breakfast, that''s where the surprise began. The dining table had been nearly doubled in size somehow and now had a veritable feast prepared for them. A thin redish dome covered the table while Elmony sat off to the side in the same outfit as yesterday but now had the addition of a chef''s hat that instead of puffing out at the top, seemed to be topped with a ram horn on its side.

    Laid out across the table was arge spread. Most of the items were all fruit or vegetable rted with one meat dish and one that MIGHT have been a meat dish, even after Kat tried tasting itter one, she wasn''t sure. The main bulk of the fruits had the skin taken off of them before they were carved into a variety of shapes. The apples looked like tulips, the pears had been turned into drums andбн the tomatoes looked like severed heads but Kat wasn''t a big fan of fresh tomato anyway.

    The vegetables were more varied, having been chopped and mixed together before being distributed. Elmony seemed to have used all the various colours to make a portrait of Kamiko, though Kat didn''t recognise what was used on the hair. Cucumber slices were used for the eyes, with cauliflower shaving used for the pale skin. The dress was green instead of white. Perhaps just to make use of the peas and beans that made it up.

    The meat dish byparison was actually kind of disappointing. It was just finely slicedmbid out in a circle with a pot of gravy in the centre of it. *I don''t know why that''s at the breakfast table though. Then again, demons don''t need to eat all that much so I guess having ''breakfast foods'' or ''lunch foods'' just isn''t something they do.* Their was a second, simr looking te on the other side but the ''meat'' was white. Didn''t look like tofu or chicken and Kat didn''t want to ask.

    The final centre piece was arge mound of gtine that had been carved into a flower, with the excess material spread around the outside to give it the appearance of a water lily floating on ake. It was raised above the rest on a fine ss serving dish that had grooves running through the centre and was dyed red from the gtine and the light directly above the table.

    "Woah. Thisбн this is impressive. Howe you went out of your way to do all this?" asked Kat

    "Nah this is normal." Grinned Kamiko as she took her seat and waited for the barrier to drop.

    Kat however looked over at Elmony for a further answer. "She''s right actually. This is the sort of thing I normally do for a meal. I know the rest of the family tend to stick to nts to I do as well, but I like a bit of meat on the regr.

    "I took up cooking when I was very young. Mum actually convinced me as a way to get used to handling des in a safe environment after she found me trying to turn one of the dead branches from the backyard into aбн well knowing me at that age it was probably supposed to be a sword or an exe, but at best I could maybe do an awkward looking spear with a questionably sharp tip.

    "Anyway, Mum gave me the permission to use a knife when cooking and I jumped at the chance. I wasn''t very good at the start, and if I''m honest it took me two decades to start appreciating cooking but now I mostly use it to train control."

    "Control?" asked Kat

    Kamiko jumped in. "Wait, El, can you please drop the barrier first. I''m happy for you to keep chatting, both of you. But I at least am hungry."

    Elmony nodded towards the barrier and her eyes glowed for a split second. The barrier started to groan for just a second before arge crack split it in two and then it shattered. The pieces were quickly directed to fly out of the door and into the garden. "There you go. Foods up." Said Elmony "Now. About how I use cookingбн

    "Well, some of it is fancy knife work during preparation, if I''m entirely honest most of that is just repetition. I could do it in my sleep. It''s good when you start out don''t get me wrong, but the long term benefits are practically non-existent unless you are doing extreme like trying to cut millimetre fine slices of various foods. Which, I did actually attempt for a while and I can soundly say I rmend it to nobody.

    "It bes more a test of patience and frustration management. Not to mention that you need a really good knife to even attempt it. You justбн you don''t get anywhere training like that. Instead, I rmend people do what Iter started."

    Elmony gestured out at the table and picked up one of the tomatoes before taking a big bite. It looked just as disturbing as Kat imagined it wood. Elmony gave a wry grin and Kamiko stared very intently at her current te of jelly, making sure to avoid looking towards Elmony at all.

    "Carving. That''s what I started. I found thatбн with a bit of creativity and a lot of practice you can bring sculptures to life when prepping food. I like it because I have to bnce speed and control. If I want it to look good, I can''t just rush through it all, I need to take my time and make sure that my cuts are precise.

    "On the other hand though, it''s still food. I can''t leave it out forever. Sure we have some demonic tricks on the tes that I could make use of to preserve the food in optimal condition but I treat that as sort of cheating and make sure to only use the tes that aren''t enchanted.

    "That means that if I get too hung up on the details, I risk ruining the meal. That''s uneptable. Granted, wasting food isn''t a big sin to me, but it still takes a good deal of effort to get to the ting stage, and if I''ve spent twenty minutes getting everything done I don''t want to repeat that again."

    "Wow you did all this in twenty minutes?" said Kat, shock evident in her voice.

    Elmony nodded. "Yeah, but remember I''m much more powerful then you are. I can perform plenty of actions in just a few seconds. I might not be able to speed up the cooking, but preparation takes almost no time if I''m willing to overcharge myself with a bit of energy."

    "Ah of course" said Kat as she took a seat. Elmony had gravitated towards the meat and tomatoes, and Kat found herself trying the strange pink vegetable? It was somewhat squishy, reminiscent of tough steak, but she found the edges of it melted very quickly in her mouth. It had an overall slightly sour vour with a hint of a taste somewhat reminiscent of baked apples.

    "So, umбн how much does a demon need to eat? I keep needing less and less food it seems but I haven''t exactly tested it." Asked Kat.

    Elmony winced. "Honestly that''s something Mum should probably help you figure out. I mean, the obvious answer is it depends. Spending a day sitting in a chair is very different to spending a day fighting for your life. You need more food for one then the other, though I guess if you''re doing hard puzzles and extended your time with energy maybe that could take a bit tooбн

    "Anyway, ignore that. The bottom line is, it''s all very different. Demons require such vastly different amounts of food even those of the same category like Subi. For example, I expect I''ll eat whatever food you guys don''t. Maybe leave some jelly for the others because it''s a favourite in this household of Kamiko doesn''t eat it all."

    Kamiko just gave a big grin as she ate the next spoonful, before Elmony continued. "Yeah yeah, you''re just as bad as the rest of them. I dunno why you guys like it that much. It''s good sure, but not that good. Anyway Kat. You really do just need to work it out yourself. I run pretty hot and burn through my food rather quickly for my Rank. Gluttony demons are so much worse. They could eat more food in an hour then even I can in a week.

    "Youбн well I have no idea. Your regeneration might mean you need more food, or it could mean you need less. Really I think you''ll have to talk to Mum." Said Elmony with a slight smile.

    *Well, that''s good to know I guess? I suspect I don''t eat much but I''ll cross that bridge when Ie to it. I''m still trying to work out if I like the taste of whatever this pink food is.*

 Chapter 416: Envious Answers

    <h4>Chapter 416: Envious Answers</h4>

    Kat didn''t end up eating too much. Mostly just snacking if she was still using the human perspective of things, but it really felt like a full meal to her at this point and her mind was getting used to her body''s desire to eat so much less food.

    Kamiko had actually eaten more than she did, which was somewhat surprising to Kat, and she nearlymented on it, but was able to remember that more than a few girls, especially teenage ones were neverfortable talking about food intake for some reason Kat never fully understood.

    *It really is a weird one to me. Surely if you''re so embarrassed about the amount of food you eat it''s actually a sign you should be eating less? Even back when I was eating three meals I day I''d answer if asked. Some girls I know though would be happier fighting a guy with a knife then revealing the fact they enjoyed eating, or god forbid, ate like a healthy individual instead of one drastically underweight.*

    "Ready to go Kat?" asked Kamiko

    Kat nodded and they locked arms before being summoned to the next ce. When Kat''s eyes cleared though. Her arm was no longer intwined with Kamiko''s end the scenery was very different. Instead of the cosy cottage Nira owned. She was instead in a dark stone room with water running down between the cracks in the walls and a flickering light above her head.

    It was a little annoying, as it highlighted a table with two chairs on either side of it. One, a nice plush chair made from leather and fine detailing on the arm rests. The other was a stic folding chair that looked to be a few sizes too small. *Now, I don''t consider myself particrlyrge, but there is no way I can fit on the little chair. Even ignoring the issues my wings will have, it''s too anyway small but with them I''d be lucky to have any of my butt on the seat.*

    Before Kat could consider swapping to the other side of the table, a creaking from a door she hadn''t seen, and was hidden behind therge chair opened. Kat turned and sawбн or well ''saw'' might be inurate when describing this new demon. Before her stood an invisible person. It wasn''t clear if they were a man or not.

    They had a white turban on their head alongside a pair of Groucho Marx ssesplete with fake noes and moustache. Their lips were outlined with a dark red lipstick that would stand out on anyone let alone someone with no face. Their neck was adorned with a white scarf that matched with the turban and gave way to a ck suit.

    And this is where Kat got confused. Looking closely, especially at the tie, Kat was almost certain she could see a small rise around the chest area indicating the presence of breasts, but it was hard to make out as the suit itself was at least two sizes too big for the figure and hung draped off them and bunched around where Kat assumed their wrists must be. Below that they wore long ck pants that also looked toorge, giving hardly any indication of the figure beneath.

    "Hello taller one, you can refer to me as Excalibur, it''s not my name, but you won''t be hearing that during our session." Said the invisible figure who''d just introduced themselves. Their voice seemed to oscite between afortable baritone and a somewhat hard on the ears soprano. Nothing seemed to help with Kat''s quest to determine their gender.

    "Umбн ok sure Excalibur. Can you tell me where Kamiko is?" asked Kat

    "No. I''m here as your questioner while in the Envy domain. You will be answering them as part of your punishment. You will be here one day. You will be required to answer questions." Said Excalibur

    *Right because that sounds fun.* At this point Excalibur took the chair obviously meant for them and sat down before gesturing for Kat to do the same. Kat took one look at the chair and decided she could just stand. *It''s not like my legs get weak from standing too long anyway.* So Kat simply grabbed the chair and moved it off to the side.

    "Oh? Choosing to stand, are you?" said Excalibur

    "Yes" replied Kat not really understanding where things were going or liking how this particr punishment was being performed.

    "Oh, you will be one of those demons I suppose. Fine. State your name please" said Excalibur with a voice that indicated it was only saying please to be professional.

    "Kat." Replied Kat with a grin on her face. *Wait for itбн*

    "Full now please" asked Excalibur and Kat could even hear the frown in their voice.

    With a much bigger grin that showed her sparkling white teeth Kat replied. "Kat"

    Excalibur paused. The silence stretched for a few seconds before Excalibur decided to continue. "What are the names of the people who gave birth to you, as well as their Rank?"

    If Kat wasn''t smiling already her grin would have appeared full force. *Apparently Envy thinks they can mask their interrogation as a punishment. I think I''m going to use this as a chance to get creative with my answers. Of course, this one is easy because.* "I have no idea."

    Excalibur shifted and Kat could hear their invisible hands digging into the leather of the seat they were in. "Please tell me something you know about your parents." Excalibur said between their teeth.

    "They died when I was young and I never knew them." Said Kat

    Excaliburtched onto this quickly asking, "Ok good. How does that make you feel?"

    Kat shrugged slowly, never allowing her gaze to leave the sses the person across from her was wearing. *They might be invisible, but surely this is ufortable for them. If their eyes are actually somewhere else it might be even more so.* "It doesn''t make me feel much at all. I''m not sad I never new them, not happy either. I don''t think about it, and when people bring it up it''s like me informing somebody what I ate for breakfast"

    Excalibur now very obviously drummed their fingers along the desk. "Right. Ok, okбн how aboutбн Guardians? Who took care of you when you were younger?"

    "Gramps" replied Kat

    "Ah? You''re Grandfather? Tell me, what Rank was he?" asked Excalibur

    Kat shook her head. "I wasn''t rted to him. He was not my Grandfather."

    Kat was paying more attention now, using her regeneration to send energy to her ears constantly without loosing any of her reserves. She could hear the faint ck as Excalibur''s teeth nked together. The tightening of their muscles as Kat''s responses started to irk them.

    "Right. What was his name?" asked Excalibur

    "I never asked him for it. Wasn''t important to me." Replied Kat casually walking off to the side, while keeping her eyes fixed on Excalibur. She could hear the light tapping of a foot, which, she realised, wasn''t in any shoes for some reason.

    "Fine." Spat Excalibur. "Clearly you had a rather boring upbringing from a man who didn''t care about you. Good for you. Tell me, growing up, what was your biggest fear?"

    *Gee that''s a good one. What''s my biggest fear?* Kat paused as she realised she didn''t actually know the answer to that one. *Hmm, that''s a little odd. Did I never think about this? Well, more recently my fears have been something bad happening to Lily. Well, that''s from a little before I became a demon anyway back when she was bullied more.*

    *Now that schools out and I''m a demon who can scare the shit out of them it''s less of a concern. Hmm, before that thoughбн I don''t really know? Waitбн snakes? Snakes. Yeah when I was really little that was one. Heck that wasбн maybe a decade now? I haven''t been scared of snakes since I found that little on that tried to bite my finger and justбн couldn''t. I had a goodugh at that and I don''t think I''ve been scared since. *

    *I do have some normal fears. Well, I used to. Getting shot at isn''t exactly a concern anymore or bombs or what have you.* "I guess I have to go with snakes" said Kat

    "Oh? How did that develop?" asked Excalibur

    "No idea" responded Kat. *It was hard enough for me to even figure out an answer for you and now you want how it developed? d I can give such non answers and because I''m forced to tell the truth, know that it is indeed true.*

    Excalibur tapped their foot loudly for a few seconds before ask. "How long have you had it?"

    "I don''t have it anymore." Said Kat with a smirk.

    Excalibur sighed. "How did you break that fear?"

    *Oooh yes I can have fun with this answer.* "By getting bitten by a snake." Answered Kat calmly.

    "I''m sorryбн can you repeat that?" asked Excalibur confusion filling their voice.

    "I lost my fear of snakes when one bit me." Replied Kat

 Chapter 417: Why is This so Much Fun?

    <h4>Chapter 417: Why is This so Much Fun?</h4>

    Kat took a spot on the wall and leaned against it, ignore the slightly rough texture that dug into her skin and the water that dripped around her outfit. Her skin was tough enough that it was no major concern but it was still a little annoying. It wasn''t like her knees were going to give out but she was starting to get into the role, and Excalibur was making it hard.

    *Theck of expression is what makes this so difficult. I can see and hear that they haven''t really moved in thest ten seconds or so, but that''s my limit. I have to try and guess what they look like and what they are thinking without facial expressions to guide me. Still, I''m having a good time.*

    "Rightбн umбн well" managed Excalibur quietly. It was clear Kat wasn''t intended to hear that, and it was only because of the constant flow of energy that she picked it up. Kat was actually a little surprised someone could manage to speak that quietly at all, it wasn''t even a whisper.

    *Hmm, should I mention that I heard that? It would probably shake up poor Excalibur even more but I''m not sure if that''s the best option. Maybe keeping silent about how good my hearing is will be more fun.*

    Finally, Excalibur managed to recover. "I see. That is a rather strange way to ovee your fear is it not?"

    Kat stood up to give Excalibur a proper shrug letting her tail snake around and point to her chin as she tilted it along with the motion. *Going for maximum ''I don''t care'' energy right here.* "Seemed pretty normal to me. I mean, I can see a lot of other people reaching the same conclusions if they were in my shoes."

    Kat had to m energy into her cheek muscles to tighten them and keep herself from smiling as she heard Excalibur''s mouth drop open. *I wonder if she thinks I''m crazy. That would be hrious if I can convince her I''m off my rocker. I wonder how hard that would be to do.*

    "So what''s your favourite food?" managed Excalibur, not letting themselves get too caught out this time.

    "Pears" replied Kat easily.

    "I am talking about full meals. How does that change your answer?" asked Excalibur

    "It doesn''t." replied Kat. *Because taking all factors into consideration pears are just great. You can have a couple of them for a meal if you really need, they take no prep time they taste really nice especially fresh and are shockingly under utilised in other dishes.*

    "Right. Of course" said Excalibur "Perhaps you could speak about other fruits you enjoy?"

    "I am capable of speaking on that subject" said Kat

    Excalibur didn''t even resist the urge to m their face into the desk. Straight down, with a solidбн crack? Kat wanted to whip her head around at the noise but fought her gaze to let it slowly drift over. Looking, she could see that the table now had the impression of a nose and the rims of sses.

    *Wait hold up. I was just assuming those were something Excalibur was wearingбн but if they can punch themselves into a table thenбн is that their face? I don''t quite know. I meanбн wait is my nose tough enough to survive that? Probably notбн but my regen would fix it? That''s the best guess I have.*

    "Why have you decided to be difficult?" asked Excalibur

    Kat looked over and said. "What do you mean? I''m answering your questions as clearly as I can?"

    *Mwhahahaha I managed to say it! I wasn''t quite sure if that would get past the lie limitation, but I was thinking about a couple specific answers that were indeed just that. Exceptionally clear and concise. Misleading? Yes! Clear? Apparently clear enough*

    Kat heard Excalibur bit into their lip followed by a sharp intake of breath that probably indicated that they had bitten through and cut themselves slightly. Kat just let them take their time before the next question.

    "What other fruits do you enjoy?" asked Excalibur

    *I do wonder what the point of this is? I mean, I get it, Envy is collected information on people, but does my favourite food really y that much into it?*

    "I enjoy most fruits though I''m not all that fond of bananas for some reason." Replied Kat. *That reason being that I always get the stringy bits caught in my teeth and I HATE that. Taste is mediocre, and while I could eat them, I''ve got enough other things to avoid it.*

    "Good. Good" said Excalibur, and Kat noticed that their breathing had steadied somewhat and their heart had calmed. *Well we can''t have that, can we?* "What food do you hate?"

    "Nothing." Replied Kat with a soft smile on her lips as if reminiscing. In her head however she was grinning like a madwoman. *Because no food is so bad to actually hate. Sure I dislike things, but hate is a strong word. So d I know about this loophole. Best yet it''s actually something I think about.*

    "What food do you dislike the most?" asked Excalibur.

    "Did we not talk about the bananas?" Kat shot back.

    "Are bananas your most disliked food?" responded Excalibur, not falling for the trap Kat had set. *I suppose they can''t all be winners.*

    "No it isn''t, though apelling argument could be made." Replied Kat

    "What is the food you like the least?" asked Excalibur

    *Oh yes I can have fun with this. Of the foods I like which do I like the least? in noodles perhaps? Nah that probably falls into ''ambivalent''. Maybe if I hadn''t thought about it, I could have said it but nowбн hmm. Hawaiian pizza? It''s alright but it''s a waste of ingredients. Doesn''t taste bad, but I think I can do better things with everything. Better toppings, pineapple is tasty on it''s own, and ham is mediocre as a meat? Yeah let''s go with that.*

    "Hawaiian Pizza" replied Kat. *I wonder how that trantes actually? Demons don''t exactly have ''Hawaii'' now do they? This might have been a better answer then I originally thought.*

    "What does a ce called Hawaii have to do with pizza?" asked Excalibur

    *YES! IT DOESN''T TRANSLATE. I have no idea why though. Is it because I also have no idea why that''s the name? I at least know the name is wrong? Maybe that''s what they got? That the name doesn''t rte to the ingredients?*

    "If I''m honest I''d love to know that as well" was the answer Kat vocalised. It led to Excalibur''s long sigh afterwards. *Really, you should be getting used to it at this point.*

    "What about it don''t you like?" asked Excalibur

    *Hmm, I''m not sure I want to give my real answer. That actually reveals a good deal of information about me. That I can cook, and that I tricked them a bit with the previous question. Could I just say the taste? I mean that is part of the reason even if it''s not the real reason? Waitбн ''what about it don''t you like'' shit. I actually still consider it something I ''like''. Is there anything I can say I don''t like other than how it uses ingredients?*

    *How aboutбн Wait, I can just avoid the question somewhat.* "The cheese could be better" answered Kat. *Because it really can be. Melted cheese just isn''t as good as cheese that has yet to be melted. It''s a subtle dif- Ok need to not get lost in that thought.*

    To Kat''s shock, Excalibur actually nodded, as if agreeing with her. Kat even heard their heartbeat slow just the slightest amount alongside their muscles rxing. *Holy shit they agree with me? Maybe I should give them a real answer just for that. Most people don''t see the difference.*

    "You named Hawaiian pizza there. Are there other kinds of Pizza you do enjoy?" asked Excalibur.

    *Right. Proper answer time.* "Yes actually, quite a few. I''m willing have most things on top of pizza, but they aren''t all great. I favour simple pizzas that stick to a coherent vour profile. Peperoni and cheese is good, and beef and onion can be good as well. Meatlovers tends to feel a bit overdone."

    Excalibur tapped their foot quietly. Kat liked to think it was because they were trying to figure out why exactly she''d given a longer answer, but Kat couldn''t know that for sure.

    "Ah, sorry, but I''ve just realised I forgot a particr question" said Excalibur, but it ran slightly hollow to Kat''s ears. Just slightly. "You mentioned your parents died? How did that happen?"

    Kat decided to let her smirke through for this answer. "Well, I never asked, and it''s not something I ever confirmed. I''ve heard a few different versions of the story, but I''ve no idea how close any are to the truth."

    *Mostly because I just took Gramps'' word for it and that was enough for me. I''m d I could stretch the truth using the bullies sad attempts to get to me by making how horrible fates for my parents.*

 Chapter 418: Land of Fluff

    <h4>Chapter 418: Land of Fluff</h4>

    While Kat''s interview was going on in the room next door, and mostly consisted of Kat trying to cause as much chaos and heartache for the questioner as possible, Kamiko''s was taking a very different route.

    What neither had realised, is that both of them had been investigated slightly during their first three days of their punishments. This led to them trying to set up the most ''ideal'' environment to get information out of them. It wasбн not working all that well for them when it came to Kat, but Envy felt somewhat justified because the just couldn''t find much on her, thinking she was a very private person.

    Kamiko on the other hand, was a somewhat known quantity after they found her schooling records. So, her room was drastically different. Instead of a dark dungeon the room was lit perfectly, with the whole ceiling essentially being one giant, if soft on the eyes, light. There was an air conditioning unit pumping cool air around to keep the temperature chilled as well.

    When Kamiko opened her eyes and found Kat missing from her arm, she panicked just long enough to examine the room before letting the scenery calm her. The walls were looked like they were made out of white fur and blended nicely with the ceiling lights. Just looking at it made Kamiko feel warm and fuzzy on the inside.

    The door to exit her room was actually behind her, not that she noticed, because on her side was arge number of beanbags of various sizes. They were a mix of colours, yellows and reds and blues and greens. Most of them just on each, but they were piled onto each other in the edges of the room leaving only a few near Kamiko by themselves.

    A nice blue one that seemed to be a little more stable then the rest seemed to call to Kamiko but it wasn''t time to sit down just yet. Across from her was a small coffee table with sweets on it, with a person standing behind. Unlike Excalibur who had gone out of their way to hide information from Kat, this person further reinforced the feeling of the room.

    They looked like a little olddy, though with less wrinkles. They were short, very short. Currently they were sitting down on the other side of the coffee table on their knees, but even at full height they''d make it no higher then Kamiko''s elbows. To add to the look she was wearing what looked to be a very worn light pink shirt with flowers on it.

    Thisbined with herrge sses that highlighted her grey eyes that gleamed with intelligence and wisdom to match her grey hair that had been tied back into a bun using a pair of chopsticks with more flowers on them gave the impression of a very calm person.

    "Umбн where am I? Where''s Kat?" asked Kamiko, still somewhat on edge despite the calming atmosphere.

    "She''s just hanging out with someone else deary. I wanted to get to know you a bit first. You don''t have to answer my questions while you''re here but it would be nice. You can call me Bachan, if you want, or use my name, which is Meridith." Said Meridith.

    Kamiko flinched slightly at the simr name. *Umбн do I just go with Bachan? I don''t want to be rudeбн but she offeredбн but she gave me her real nameбн but it''s so simr to HER name that I''m not sure I can manage thatбн*

    "Umбн if I can call you Bachan that would be nice." Mumbled Kamiko as she slipped onto the blue beanbag she was eyeing earlier. She sunk down into it easily.

    "It''s no problem deary. Would you like some tea?" asked Bachan pulling out a teapot from seemingly nowhere. *Wow! She must have a pocket dimension! Those are super useful and somewhat rare. Well, no, a lot of high rankers get them, but still they are normally pretty tiny. Unlessбн nah I don''t think that''s her weapon or part of her outfit.*

    Kamiko nodded happily and Bachan pulled out two cups before pouring tea into both. Kamiko was about to sit up so that she could grab her cup, it floated over to her while surrounded in a faint blue light. Taking thee gently, Kamiko was happily surprised to find it wasn''t hot. Taking a small sip helped her identify that it was cold brew tea and her smile grew.

    "Do you like the tea dear?" asked Bachan

    "Yeah it''s great! Most people who''ve offered don''t know, or sometimes even forget that I have issues with hot drinks" said Kamiko with a smile.

    "Oh? What about hot foods?" asked Bachan ''innocently''

    Kamiko raised a hand and ttened it out before waving her fingers up in down in a ''sort of'' gesture. "It''sбн a little moreplicated then drinks for some reason. They really don''t agree with me and I can''t stand them. Food thoughбн it''s a bit of a mixed bag. I still don''t like it too hot, but letting things cool down a bit is normally fine in ways that hot drinks just aren''t.

    "Even room temperature drinks are a little inconvenient. I actually learnt how to release my demonic fire into my mouth so I can chill them without offending people. Itбн it took me a while to learn how to do it, but I think it''s been super worth it" said Kamiko. She opened her mouth up slightly to show her small pink tongue which started to burn with a slightly brighter pink fire.

    Bachan smiled. "That''s a rather unique skill you know. Most people can''t, or I suppose it''s better to say, they don''t bother to learn, how to release their fire inside of them. It''s actually really useful. With some practice you could freeze poison in your veins or in your stomach" said Bachan.

    Kamiko blushed and hid her face with her teacup as she smiled. Bachan''s eyes shed at this, but that was overlooked by Kamiko. "Wellбн I don''t know about that. I mean, maybe I guessбн but I think the poison resistance I''m going to keep building up alongside the poison in my nails makes that skill a little redundantбн"

    "Nonsense deary" said Bachan. "I''m sure your mother could teach you how to do it properly, and what nice tricks you can pull of with it."

    Kamiko thought for a second, before answering with. "Is it like how Mum said I might be able to use it to cool myself down? I don''t remember it too much, the conversation that is. I think I wasining about how hot it was outside?"

    Bachan shrugged and asked. "I can''t be sure deary. Still, your mother sounds like a smart person. What Rank is she?"

    "Oh she''s Rank 5. It''s super cool. She''s one of the highest Rank Medical faction members in the whole Hub. I don''t think she''s the strongest, but she does really well for herself. She doesn''t need to work so hard anymore if she didn''t want to be she likes the job. I do wish she was around a little more sometimes, but my sisters like to make sure I''m not home alone so normally it doesn''t bother me." Said Kamiko

    "That sounds very nice deary. My family has drifted apart over the years. Even for a demon I''m getting on in years and I suppose it was bound to happen. We meet up of course, but it isn''t quite the same." Said Bachan.

    Kamiko nodded while taking a sip of tea. Not the best idea, but she somehow managed to avoid spilling anything. "Yeah, it''s sometimes hard when we meet my Grandmas and Grandpas. They just don''t quite get it the way the rest of us seem to. They like to bring up HER and make fun of Elmony. It''s rude, and we don''t spend time with them that maybe we should because of it. I mean, they''re still nice to me, and I love them, but for the rtives liked my sister it''s as if this new version of her is a personal offence to themбн

    "And it''s even worse for the ones that DON''T like her. They seem to think she''s one day away from bing some terrible monster, all the worst traits from my sister and the old Elmony back before she lost everything. Andбн she just isn''t like that Bachan. It''s really sad to see her treated that way. They don''t do it when Mum is around because she got sick of it before I was born and started beating them upбн but they do it when she isn''t or they think she isn''t paying attention."

    Bachan gave a lengthy sigh before saying. "Yes sadly family can be like that. I''ve got an old cousin that''s still around that I don''t like. They could never get over the fact I didn''t marry you know. Would you like some more tea?"

    "Yes please" said Kamiko as she held out her cup and let it leave her fingers under Bachan''s power.

 Chapter 419: Family History

    <h4>Chapter 419: Family History</h4>

    Once Kamiko''s cup was returned, Bachan asked Kamiko "So, how are things with your sisters overall?"

    Kamiko tried to remain happy despite the question but her wings were fidgeting in the chair. "I love my sistersбн though I guess if pushes to shove I love some more then others."

    Bachan smiled pleasantly. "I can see that frown you''re trying to hide. Would you like to talk about it? They say a burden shared is a burden halved. I promise I won''t speak about this to anyone else." Is what she said. Knowing of course that everything was being recorded.

    Kamiko however, didn''t really consider her family drama to be all that valuable or worth recording, so it didn''t ur to her to even question the wording. "Iбн I guess. I meanбн first though I do want to mention the good things.

    "Other than Mum and Dad of course, Elmony is cool. She likes to cook for us, and probably lets us younger sisters get away with more than we should if Mum isn''t home. Her cooking is especially nice butбн she can be a bit distant sometimes. I think it''s abination of how much older she is, the fact that she still mes herself for Meridthna''s issues and because she has some guilt over notquite her past.

    "Even I can feel the age between us sometimes. Personally, I think Mum wanted to have kids in lots of two''s so that we''d all have ''a sister'' and then the rest as well. It just doesn''t make too much sense to me otherwise because our ages are not spread out evenly in the slightest. Umбн don''t repeat this part but Elmony and Meridthna have likeбн fifty years at least on the triplets. Elmony''s really cagey with her age. I think it''s because she doesn''t know how old to count herself, but nevermind that.

    "The other nice siblings are the triplets. Back to the whole ''in two''s'' Idea I think my mum has, I suspect she decided that because she had three at once that counted for thatбн generation? I guess? Of sisters. They are much closer to each other than anyone else, but I guess that''s understandable. I get a little annoyed at them sometimes because they try to spread their time out with me so usually at least one of them is aroundбн

    "But they aren''t the same people! I meanбн they say that all the time, but I''m not actually sure if they believe it themselves. They have a really bad habit of cycling through each other, and asionally if one needs to skip another covers for it butбн I remember once when Kerra was painting some particrly impressive artбн and don''t get me wrong it was amazingбн

    "But I didn''t see her basically at all outside of meal times for two months. When they overheard that, instead of Kerra making a bit of time for me, Erra and Merra made more time for me. Which, was lovely and I enjoyed that timeбн but it still didn''t change the fact I hadn''t spent time with Kerra you know?"

    Kamiko took in deep breaths and chugged half of the ss of tea at once. She realised that she was starting to get worked up. "Sorry Bachan. I said I was going to talk about the nice things first but I''m already saying bad things. The triplets really are all lovely, and even though Elmony sometimes feels like a second Mum I''m closest with them."

    "It''s ok dear" said Bachan calmly. "Do you want some more tea? You drunk quite a lot there."

    Kamiko blushed but nodded failing to hide her smile. *She''s rather nice. Is this why Mum says we should talk to a therapist from medical asionally? Iбн I never really thought I needed it. I''m happy most of the time, and my family is greatбн Oh and I have a new friend Katбн butбн I feel lighter for some reason. Guess Mum is always right.*

    When Kamiko had her cup back she took a brief sip before continuing to speak. "Sorry, I started skipping around a bunch. Um, I guess I''ll say a bit about Meridthna? Sheбн she''s sort of left the family. I mean, I say sort of. In most ways she has, and I know that, and we don''t really see herбн

    "But I''ve also seen some photos in an old album. They are from when everyone was born er well, everyone except Elmony butбн you know?" Kamiko just waved that one away and Bachan nodded like she understood. Perhaps she did. "Anyway, Meridthna was in all of them. Not just her own, but she was around for the triplets and for me and Aslena as wellбн

    "Soбн I find it hard to believe that she really cares so little for us, or hates us, or, or doesn''t want to be around. I mean, based on some of things Mum and Dad say, I''m not sure either of them would have told her without being asked when we were getting born butбн without fail she''s always there.

    "So I do wonder about that I guess. Likeбн why does everyone just avoiding talking about her? The little bits and pieces I do have are from small things I''ve collected but even then I seem to still know more than anyone else except those around at the time. Which I think is weird considering how much older the triplets are then me and Aslena."

    Bachan took a sip of tea. "Meridthan could have a memory altering power?"

    Kamiko opened her mouth to reject it, but paused. *I meanбн she could? Maybe? But why doesn''t it effect me? Maybe it''s because she hasn''t met me since I made those memories? That doesn''t exin why she isn''t around though. Plus if it is memory maniption why continue to show up for her sisters'' birth? If it ISN''T her power why doesn''t she visit then? Plus our family doesn''t have a history of themбн*

    "I don''t think that''s it Bachan. It just doesn''t really make sense. Too many holes." Said Kamiko.

    Bachan shrugged. "I was just throwing things out there to get you to think Kamiko. I don''t know as much as you, and if you think it''s unlikely you''re probably right."

    Kamiko took a sip of tea before she borated. It wasn''t ask for but she felt she should. "It''s justбн if she was doing it, what''s the point? If she was doing it to keep us apart and not look for her why visit for important things? If someone else is doing it why isn''t she around? Nothing really quite adds up looking at it that way."

    Bachan nodded. "Yes I see what you mean. I suppose it could be moreplicated but it isn''t as though your family is weak, from what you''ve told me"

    Kamiko smiled and nodded, missing the slight slip up from Bachan, just happy to have this wise person agree with her. She didn''t want to think memory abilities were involved. That just caused things to get messy instantly, and ones that worked on demons were really rare, especially ones as powerful as her mother.

    "Well, umбн now that that''s covered, I guess we can talk a little about the triplets? I know I sort of did that already but now I''m just going down in age and I want toбн if that''s ok?" asked Kamiko hesitantly.

    Bachan looked Kamiko in the eyes with a soft smile. "Don''t worry dear. You can speak about what you want. I might give you questions and prod you along the way, but if you want to say something don''t be afraid."

    "Thanks Bachan." Said Kamiko. "Well, like I said, the triplets feel the most like older sisters. Or perhaps feel the most like one older sister with three faces? No I guess that''s still wrong because they have the same faceбн hmm, that is weird phrasing it. Anyway, they act fairly differently most of the timeбн

    "But when ites to family and certain other things like food, you can hardly tell one from the other. Dress them all up in identical clothing and put a banquet in front of them, and all of them will go straight for the same dishes. Lock them in a room with me, andбн well I probably could do itбн not to brag but I can tell them apart the best out of everyone except themselves.

    "Elmony would struggle. Mum might be able to do figure it out, but she''d need to actually think about it and use some powers. The point is, despite their varied interests, pretty much everything outside of their focus is so simr. That does mean though, that I think they''re all awesome. They love hugs, and spend plenty of time with me when they aren''t busy. Erra will read me books sometimes and Kerra will let me watch her paint. They don''t let the others do that. I of course, think that''s great. Merraбн well she is a little different. She''ll take as many interested parties she can grab for her sports endeavours, but I think she just wants more training. So I dunno if it''s the sameбн"

 Chapter 420: Aslena though

    <h4>Chapter 420: Aslena though</h4>

    Kamiko let the words drift off again. Thinking about the triplets can be such a headache sometimes. You never know when you need to consider ''the triplets'' or ''Erra, Merra, and Kerra'' but maybe I should move onбн talking it out has helped so far, so maybe I should talk about the real ''her''

    Bachan continued to drink tea in the background. She could see the wheels turning inside of the girl''s head and knew she''d get more information soon. They''d researched this, the light touch was already yielding them so much information and there was no reason to stop now. Bachan would happily give the girl five, ten, hell even twenty minutes. She was well ahead of projected estimates in terms of valuable information already and it seemed like it would only get better.

    And it did.

    "I''d like to talk about Aslena." Said Kamiko lowering her tea down to her lip, as if to give Bachan a full view of her.

    "You don''t have to do this if you don''t want to deary," said Bachan "we can still talk about your other family members."

    "No, no. I thinkбн I think this will be good for me you know?" said Kamiko

    Bachan just waited for Kamiko to take a sip. Then a second. Then a third, alongside a deep breath as if she wanted to unload all her problems without breathing. "Right so, not to be too dramatic about it but I think it all started when she was born. I wasn''t around for it obviously and I don''t hear about it too much. What is important, is that she''s only three years older then me.

    "That''s likeбн one gestation period for someone as strong as my mother. Likeбн we could not be born any closer then that unless we were twins. Anyway, she was always older then me, but young enough for me to not realise she had so many years on me when we were younger. Once I could think I started to treat her as someone just a tiny bit older than me.

    "She very quickly encouraged that behaviourбн and then took ruthless joy in proving how much smarter then me she was. Itбн it''s not really true. I mean, she was three years older then me, and if she was actually smarter then I was at three I doubt she is now. She actually made sure of that.

    "So, she sets up contests really. Of strength, sometimes, but mostly intelligence. It was because I''d just say how much bigger then me she was when it came to strength and that it was unfair. I mean, it was, but I didn''t really know that. I kept signing up for the puzzles she''d give me.

    "Nowбн I think I was two? Maybe 3? I''m sure she was doing it younger then that, but I don''t remember when I started remembering? Does that make sense? Anyway, as long as I can remember then I guess. She was challenging me to prove how much better she was. The triplets caught on the fastest. They wouldn''t stand for it. They''d make us do cooperative things, which Aslena hated, or just separate us to have fun.

    "Elmony was somewhat the same, but she''d let Aslena get in a game or two. I don''t begrudge her for that. As I said, I think it really pushed me in the end, but it wasn''t fun. She''d let Aslena challenge me, win, gloat for a while, and then force us to move along. Entertain us with cooking food, or watching recordings or something. I''m not sure if Elmony knew how much I was already disliking Aslena butбн she''s my sister you know? I didn''t want to cause any problems really.

    "Then there was Mum and Dad. Mum wasn''t around much in my early memories. I know she was around before, I can sort of tell, but toddler years she wasn''t. I suspect it was her trying to catch up with work. She''d been light on it since likely before Aslena was born and she has a lot of responsibilities. She was probably making up the time she''d spent caring for us at the start.

    "The problem with thisбн is Dad just let her get away with it when it was his turn to watch us. I think it was a holdover from the other kids. Apparently they were terrors. Elmony and Meridthna tearing up the garden with spars, the triplets, mostly one in particr, painting the walls with the other breaking things using them as sporting goodsбн

    "So when Dad saw us engaging in some ''friendly''" Kamiko could feel the word burning on her tongue, as if it was close enough to a lie to be withheld, but she knew that''s what her dad thought. "he just let it go on. No trouble at all. Just a little ying between kids. Doesn''t matter that the older one, twice the age or more depending on when it was, was justбн just celebrating there greatness."

    Kamiko took a long drink of tea and another deep breath. Bachan almost jumped in, to keep things calm, but could see Kamiko, despite all the frustration in her movements, was still keeping herself together well. "Now, the next round of problems came when schooling started. Now, Aslena was smart. I''m not going to deny that. She wasn''t as smart as she thought she was, but certainly still better then average.

    "And she wanted to take the advanced path. Learn not just the basics but whatever she''d need to be a designer. This was to get her a job before her first contract, and so that she could im employment with the system and avoid a lot of missions. Oh don''t get me wrong, she does enjoy designing, but avoiding missions was a prestige she craved.

    "I of course, actually wanted to do a few contracts. I mean, it seems really cool, you get to meat a bunch of people, and explore new worlds and maybe even get a new friend. Granted I''ve had some trouble with thatst one but the main thing is that it''s what I wanted.

    "Despite this, every day more or less, for years and years Aslena just goes on and on about how much better she is because she got into that prestigious design track. Never mind she failed to earn the schrship, and never mind that I was able to pass out of sses a year early, and even then I never did it earlier because I didn''t know it was possible.

    "Still though, I''m the dumber of the two. She did it all the time. Mostly as veiled insults you know. ''Oh what were you test results?'' and ''Still banking on contracts like an imp?'' or the best was ''People will actually appreciate my work when they look back. You''ll just be a basic handyman never to be remembered no matter how many people you help'' whichбн now that I''m older I can see how silly they were butбн

    "It hurts you know? I just can''t understand why she was so needlessly hurtful about it. I think the onlypliments I''ve ever gotten are when she''s forced me to model things for her." Finished Kamiko before taking a deep breath. She had been breathing through the tirade of course, but not as much as she likely should.

    "I see." Said Bachan. "Would you like me to say anything? People normally just like getting that sort of thing off their chest, but some like to hear my own thoughts. I don''t want to make you ufortable."

    "It''s alright Bachan. You don''t have to say anything." Said Kamiko

    "But now I think I will." Said Bachan.

    Kamiko shook her head. "No it''s really fine. If I didn''t have a friend now maybe I''d agree with you, but it was just nice to rant about her you know? I don''t really bring it up with my family because it''s just her, and I don''t want it to cause another Meridithna situation. I know of things got bad for her she''d just move out.

    "I certainly don''t want to be responsible for that. The triplets might not care, but I bet Mum and Dad would feel bad, and maybe annoyed at me? Elmony would definitely feel bad. me herself for letting it happen again, even though she hasn''t done anything wrong."

    Bachan took a light sip of tea and said, "Well, I''m not sure if they''re all perfectly meless. Surely the schooling Aslena went through would have also included lessons on etiquette in the fashion world? If not that then at least the teachers would have forwarded someints?"

    Kamiko nodded. "Yes actually there were a few. Mostly boiled down to not enough evidence though. Didn''t help that both parties kept their words vague like. ''I don''t know why she''s this upset'' or ''Things aren''t quite what they look like'' the standards you know? Other side was like that too, so I''d guess that they were all fighting Aslena included, but normally she''s good enough to not let herself get carried away."

 Chapter 421: Back with Kat

    <h4>Chapter 421: Back with Kat</h4>

    Kat really had no idea how things got so out of control. What with the fire in the corner, the broken desk, and the fact that she''d been juggling for thest twenty minutes. Perhaps though, that''s skipping a few things.

    While Kamiko was enjoying the ability to vent about her families members to someone that she assumed would never care and will never meet them, Kat was still hanging out with Excaliburбн except things were starting to get strange. After she''d finished exining herck of interest in her parents'' death, Excalibur had just sighed lightly put their face back down on the table as if it held the secrets of the universe, and one need only stare long enough to find them.

    As she was waiting for the next question. Three green rubber balls appeared in front of her face. Kat caught them easily. Her reflexes were good enough for something like this back when she was human, her demonic reflexes were fast enough to catch them before they even dropped past her chin.

    So, Kat did what any reasonable demon in her ce would do. She gave them a couple light squeezes to determine they were rubber balls with a bit of weight to them, and started to juggle. It wasn''t that hard. She''d been shown the motions during a special phys ed ss once upon a time. Really though, it was a matter of abusing her increased speed of thought and extreme reflexes to make sure she caught them.

    When Excalibur looked up, after preparing themself mentally, they did not expect Kat to be doing anything other than smiling at her obnoxiously, with that slight sneer, abusing her additional height to look down at them. "Ok where did you get those" left their mouth before Excalibur could even think about the phrasing of the question or if they actually wanted to know.

    "I''ve got no idea." Said Kat, not really knowing how else to spin it. *I mean, they just appeared, and it''s not like I can mislead him to much all things consider. I don''t want to imply I hid them on me, because that''s just kinda weird, and I really don''t know how else I would.*

    "Do you have a pocket dimension ability, or hammerspace, or anything else of that nature?" asked Excalibur

    *Well I guess that answers the ''how else'' question. Isбн is that amon thing? Does demonic attire count?* "Unless you count Demonic Attire then, no I don''t." was the best Kat really had for this one. It''s not like there was much to mislead here, she was just as confused. Of course, Kat wasn''t going to use that as an excuse to stop smirking at the poor guy across from her.

    Excalibur groaned, and Kat watched as their arms moved up and slight indentations appeared in their turban. *Probably trying to massage their temple? Yeah looks about the right spot. That is if they''re humanoid. I guess I''ve just been assuming because it looks like they are, but they could look like some horrifying monster when visible.*

    "This is my life now," murmured Excalibur "Apparently this is just how it''s going to be. I mean really, why couldn''t this be easy?"

    Kat didn''t know how to answer him. Someone else did though as her hair promptly caught fire. *Well that''s weird. What is that even burning? My hair is fireproof so it''s not like it can burn that for fuel, and my skin is more than equipped to deal with a bit of fire. Seriously what''s the point?*

    Excalibur mmed their head back into the desk and Kat decided, that might have in fact been the point. "Right." Said Excalibur. It clearly wasn''t right. Nothing about this was ''right'' for them. They didn''t even bother to sit up just letting their face rest on the desk.

    "Are you taking any damage from the fire?" asked Excalibur

    "No. Not sure if it''s real fire though, it isn''t like it can burn my hair for fuel." Replied Kat

    Excalibur noticeably stilled. Kat listened as their mouth opened and closed several times and could practically hear the gears turning inside their head as they realised the truth of Kat''s statement. "That. That is an excellent point I hadn''t considered."

    Apparently there was too much considering and not enough going on though, because Excalibur''s chair promptly caught fire. Excalibur leapt up and hurled it into the corner before picking up the desk and mming that over the ming pieces of chair and snapping it in half. Excalibur''s coat was thrown off onto the while and doused by the water there while Excalibur themselves took in deep breaths.

    *Ok wellбн that seems a little excessive.* None the less, Kat just kept up her juggling. It was actually a good way to train her reflexes, and peripheral vision, even if she didn''t really have that anymore the same way she used to. Swapping to one hand Kat held the other one out as if asking for something. Her wish was granted in the form of a second set of balls. They were red this time.

    Nice. "Thanks" whispered Kat under her breath. Mostly so that Excalibur wouldn''t hear. Kat started with both hands at her side, juggling them in separate circles. As she got used to it and Excalibur continued their panic attack, Kat moved the balls closer to the centre until the started ovepping slightly. She worked hard to ensure that none of the balls would collide in mid-air, even in the space they shared in the centre.

    This was actually harder then you''d think, as she needed to ensure that her hands never fell into the same rhythm. Left and right needed to be offset slightly, and Kat found herself always drifting slightly trying to line them up if her focus started to wander. *This isn''t good. If Excalibur asks me a question, I might not be able to answer while doing this.*

    While Kat was focused on juggling Excalibur was trying to get their breathing under control. Unlike Kat''s experience, it was less then pleasant. They were not resistant to fire the same way Kat was and it BURNED. Still, Excalibur was a trained demon who''d been on plenty of missions, if onescking in fire.

    So, they managed to calm themselvesбн mostly. Their breathing was steady and they weren''t being hounded anymore but there was no desire to continue the questioning. That was until a bucket of water got dunked on their head. That seemed answer enough for Excalibur to continue before something else happened, a warning shot.

    "Fine. Fine, I see how this is going." Growled Excalibur, no longer even trying to keep their voice down or the emotions hidden. "Kat, tell me. How did you score during your schooling?"

    "I''m afraid I''m going to need you to borate" replied Kat. *Because even if I wasn''t messing with you that was a bit vague.*

    "Scores. How highly did you score in school?" asked Excalibur

    "Compared to what exactly? The rest of the school? The rest of the area I lived in? Are we talking general feel from how easy the coursework was or purely what was handed in?" asked Kat

    "You know what? I don''t care. You tell me whatever you want!" responded Excalibur.

    *That''s a bit broad mate. I guess I can lie then? I was told to tell him whatever I want, and I WANT to tell him I''m the best there ever was. Not sure I can get away with it though. It isn''t true. I''d have to say something like ''to answer you, I respond withбн'' or something stupid to avoid the whole lying issue.

    I don''t think ''whatever I want to say'' is actually something I can run with too much. Perhaps I say ''some people were disappointed with my high scores'' because the bullies were certainly not happy when I scored better then them. Let it imply I have a bad rtionship with Gramps? Maybe the teachers? That could work, because if they ask my opinion on him I can say honestly he''s the best!*

    "Well, you know how it is. I scored well and there were a few people who weren''t happy with me because of that." Exined Kat.

    Excalibur was so out of it at this point they didn''t even pick up the maniption. They just smiled, or well, Kat assumed that''s what happened as she listened to the muscle movements anyway. "Great kid. You want to name any names of these people who were displeased?"

    "No of course not. That would be terribly rude to them." Said Kat in the most innocent cutesy voice she could manage. *That sounded horrible though. My vocal cords are not built for that, I can almost feel them healing from that stunt. Maybe I should have tried to sound like Sylvie. She''s cute but she doesn''t sound like she swallowed a squeaky toy.*

    "Isn''t it more rude to put you down for actually seeding?" asked Excalibur

    "It''s a matter of perspective really" replied Kat.

 Chapter 422: Kat and Kamiko are Both Having Fun in Their Own Ways.

    <h4>Chapter 422: Kat and Kamiko are Both Having Fun in Their Own Ways.</h4>

    While Kat was watching Excalibur freak out more a thought urred to her. *Isn''t this like the textbook definition of ''I''m not trapped in here with you, you''re trapped in here with me''? I never thought I''d actually have a chance to say itбн well I guess I still don''t because the moment has passed.

    Should I try aiming for it in the future? I guess I''ll need someone trying to trap me somewhere first. It''s not like that happens all the time. Kat looked at Excalibur who''d just taken up refuge against the opposite wall.

    You know. It has now urred to me that this much chaos shouldn''t be so scarring. I mean, I''ve fought actual monsters and people that have been trying to kill me. Multiple times as a point of fact. How does a slightly strange conversation manage to get so far under Excalibur''s skin.

    Is it because I personally am scary? Likeбн they''re scared they might take it to far and I''llsh out? That doesn''t seem like itбн they were still reacted to everything like they were surprises or problems, not really fear until after the fire and the juggling balls.

    Seriously. I just don''t understand what there is to be scared off, or even annoyed with once you''ve been out in the field. Does that mean I''m causing trouble for a kid? No that also doesn''t make a lot of sense. They''re not too short so it''s a least a teenagerбн*

    *Though based on my experiences at school if I was annoying Excalibur that much and they were a teenagerбн or really just younger then twenty-five.* Kat did not think specifically about her 9th grade History teacherбн it was the one from grade 10. *Then there should be a lot more swearing and I''m just not seeing.*

    ---------

    Back with Kamiko and Bachan

    --------

    While Kat was trying to work out if it was actually ok to continue harassing Excalibur despite the obvious encouragement from the others, Kamiko was being asked about her parents. "Now, youбн you had a lot to say about Aslena. Would you like to talk about your dad? You mentioned him a few times but didn''t really borate" Asked Bachan

    "Well, I suppose I can. The first and most obvious thing that you need to know about Dad is that he''s kind of a coward. Not in the traditional way, he''d fight a dragon if he felt like he needed to, or cut down a whole army by himself. I know for a fact he actually did the second one TWICE.

    "However, when ites to people he likes, he justбн he''s such a doormat you know?" Bachan actually shook her head at this. This wasn''t just a ploy for information she actually had no idea what Kamiko was talking about. Seeing Bachan radiating confusion Kamiko smiled at the chance to exin even more. "Right soбн

    "What ites down to is priorities I guess? Except not really. If I asked Dad for all of the money he had. He''d just hand it over to me. Well, maybe not, he''d probablyugh first, and then when I convinced him I was serious I''d get the money.

    "Luckily for the family finances, most of his money actually goes to Mum. It''s not like Dad is unaware of how bad he is with things like that, soбн he just doesn''t try. Anyway, back on topic. Dad is willing to forgive SO many things. Sure he''ll still report them to Mum, and that''s when you get in trouble but he''ll just let things go.

    "Drawing on the walls? That''s fine. Kicking a ball in the backyard and breaking the windows? No problem. Asking for a hundred books for her own personal library? Well, that one was actually run by Mum first, but not because Dad wouldn''t have agreed. Isбн is this making sense?"

    Bachan nodded despite the confusion almost visibly radiating from her at this point. She was clearly struggling to wrap her head around the fact that people like that could actually exist. This was the Envy faction after all. They were all at least a little selfish, even when it came to family. "Iбн well I''m hearing you at least" managed Bachan.

    Kamiko nodded to hide the slight twitch in her eye and said, "That''s ok, my Dad is a pretty confusing guy. Anyway. The point is, he''s a bit of a coward and a doormat. He will let us get away with anything. That''s why when ites to parenting, he''s kinda bad?

    "He never stopped Aslena''s attempts to belittle me because that meant telling her she was wrong, and that certainly wasn''t going to happen, and I, when I was younger, just wanted to keep up with her so I wasn''t going toin. Even once I figured it out, the response I got was ''Are you sure? You''ve enjoyed those challenges for years'' from Dad, whichбн no I didn''t. Sorry we already covered Aslena and I''m repeating things.

    "Anyway, that''s what Dad does. Oh, and also he''s weaker then Mum. It''s not so important, but it is surprising. As strong as he is for a Rank 5, Mum is just better, despite all the healing abilities she has that should drag her down. Elmony thinks it''s because he just doesn''t have any killer instinct. I''m not even sure what kind of aura he has.

    "The triplets think he must have a really weak aura, or none at all. I do wonder though. I''ve never seen him angry but I''ve heard some stories about things he''s done on Contracts and I just can''t imagine him being as weak as he seems to be. Maybe even losing to Mum is just another part of being a doormat."

    "I''m really not sure deary. What about your mother?" asked Bachan.

    "Mum''s pretty great. A little on the busy side, but I like having her around. She does like to mess around with us and cause a bit of embarrassment which I don''t get caught up in as much as my sisters do. I think it''s because she knows I''m less fond of it then the others. Sure I like spending time with her but sometimes it''s a little much.

    "I think, despite how busy she is, she''s only around slightly less then I''d wish you know? I love her, but I love her in small doses. I can keep up with them and enjoy them greatly, but if I was locked in a room with Mum for a week I''d probably lose a good deal of sanity. I would have thought I''d build up a resistance over the years but it''s not something that seems to have happened."

    Bachan took in a sip of tea. "That''s an interesting perspective to have of a mother."

    *Is it really? I''ve not really known that many other families intimately enough to take a proper guess. I''ve hardly seen the triplets'' friends'' parents, and I''ve not got friends of my own to find out. Well, I have Kat but she doesn''t count because she has no parents. бн бн Why do I feel like a bad person for saying that?

    It''s TRUE and KAT doesn''t care. She told me herself it wasn''t a big deal and that it doesn''t bother her. She can''t lie just like other demonsбн unless she can lie because she was human? Nah she''s a demon nowбн but if she could lie about itбн I guess she could just lie and say she can''t lie?*

    *Hey D.E.M.O.N.S do you know if people like Kat can lie?*

    User Kat has the full limitations and benefits of a normal demon at this point. Other Users in a simr situation, including User Kat, usually possess above average strength and rare abilities but it is not a guarantee. User Kat could lie before the transformation started. Exact details of when she lost the ability to lie will need toe from User Kat.

    *Thanks D.E.M.O.N.S that was actually nice of you to confirm. Guess I don''t have to be worried about that in particr. Nowбн what was I doing? Oh right answering Bachan.* "I''m not sure I would say it''s interestingбн I mean it just sort of is? I''ve not got a lot of references." Said Kamiko

    "Well what about your friend Kat? Does she have a simr rtionship with her parents?" asked Bachan.

    Kamiko''s eyes started to spin very slightly but she pushed her energy forward to freeze them in ce. *Oh no you don''t eyes. I''m not giving away how much that question affected me. I may be willing to air my family drama to Envy because I know that they don''t care and I didn''t say anything too incriminating anywayбн*

    *Well except for Aslena but she can suck it. Kat though, I''m not going to just rat her outбн except she''s probably in the same position, and I bet that she''d just straight up tell them. Soбн I guess it''s fine?* "Well, Kat''s parents are dead so I really don''t know." Said Kamiko

 Chapter 423: Three Times the Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 423: Three Times the Trouble</h4>

    Before Kat could reallye up with a suitable stance to take now that she''d discovered that she was scaring Excalibur way more than it seemed possibly a bright light surrounded her for a second, causing her muscles to tense. The world slowed as her eyes tried to adjust and her muscles tightened. Kat could feel the power flowing around her body just waiting for something to happen.

    Then the light stopped and Kat felt a presence behind her. Hands bursting into mes Kat dragged her body around to face whatever had appeared to greet her so suddenly, letting her tail stay in ce to it could coil up to spring. Instead of an enemy though, Kat saw Kamiko, eyes wide and starting to turn to her.

    Kat cursed internally. *Ok why the heck is Kamiko here?* And took a few instants to realise that she was actually in front of Kamiko''s house. *Shit I''ve got to much momentum now. Okбн I canбн fly up maybe?* Kat tried to drag her demonic energy away from her arms and tail while pushing more into her legs and wings. Before Kat could get to close to striking Kamiko she bent her legs lightly and jumped with a great p of her wings.

    Kamiko''s outfit was blown back by the sudden disturbance in the wind but was able to keep her face rtively clear. Years of living with more powerful sisters and surprising them on the odd asion had made this something she was not entirely unfamiliar with. On Kat''s end though, she let the momentum bleed out of her as she spun in the air, letting her body follow the strike she''d nned.

    Once done stabilising herself and missing about five percent of her energy, which Kat found to be a somewhat surprising amount, Kat hovered in ce and yelled. "Sorry about that!"

    "No problem Kat, I''m actually a little used to it. I can tell you didn''t actually n to follow through with your attack and it was all instinct. It''s just a feeling I have from living with my family" replied Kamiko.

    "Umбн is that normal?" asked Kat not sure she wanted to know the answer.

    Kamiko shrugged. "I have no idea, I meanбн I''d guess so? Have it happen enough time I guess you can get a feel for it. So I suppose it depends on how many people are in your family and how many of them are more powerful then you. Elmony probably doesn''t have that skill, the triplets might not either, but I''ll leave the jury out on that one."

    With that, Kat and Kamiko entered into the house. Kat was actually expecting to meet someone else from the family. It had been an easy pattern even if it was really only two days. Of course, if you counted Kamiko on the first day it was actually all three days, but who was counting. Well, Kat was.

    So when she saw three identical demons it was really easy to guess it was the triplets. What confused her though is that the table was moving and a couch was there in the ce the table once was. All three were staring towards the door and hardly moving a muscle.

    They all still had their bob cuts, thought it was slightly longer then the painting portrayed their pink hair. Their small horns much more prominent then Kamiko''s because they weren''t hidden by any hair. The real question wasбн who was who.

    They''d clearly dressed up for this. They all had on a in white dress which, if Kat was honest, shed horribly with their pale skin being only a few shades off. The one on the far left had a patch on her shoulder with a one on it, the middle a two, and the third a three. *I bet they mix up their outfits all the time.*

    "Hello Kamiko" chimed the three in perfect sync. *Oh yeah they''ve practiced this.* "We heard you got a friend. But we need to do a few tests first" *I wonder if they''ve done this for Aslena''s friends.* "because we can''t just have anyone as a friend for our littlest sister"

    Kamiko opened her mouth but all three turned to re at her telling her not to say anything. Kamiko''s open mouth morphed into a pout and stared them back down. She was destined to lose though. It was three on one, and while Kat didn''t know what Rank they were, it was at least two probably three or four, and even if they were only Rank two, they had much more experience then Kamiko and Kat put together.

    *Welp I guess this is a thing now.* "Sure whatever you want" answered Kat

    "Oh, whatever we want?" said the three all together, this time changing the pitch in their voices just slightly to harmonise with each other. Ohe on. *Do you three have nothing but time? Wait. They''re semi immortal demons. The answer to that is actually yes.* "she shouldn''t have said thatбн"

    Kat fired back, used to these kinds of ys from some of the orphanage kids. "Sure, you''ve got free rain. Ask me to do anything, I''ll also answer questions. Of course, you wouldn''t want to do anything that would disappoint your sisterбн"

    "Round one to the friend I suppose" said the triplets.

    Kamiko jumped in with "Kat" before the triplets could argue otherwise.

    "Oh we have a nice Kitty Kat, for our dear Kamiko. Seems a bit of a strange name for a subus though" chimed the triplets.

    "I was human when I got the name. It used to stand for something but not anymore. It''s my name, my full name" said Kat.

    The triplets shared a nce, not actually quite sure how to take that oneбн for about twenty seconds when they replied with. "A nondem! That means at least she''s interesting!" *Ok now I''m wondering if they have telepathy connecting them or something. That might have taken a bit to get to, but they still said it perfectly in sync.*

    "Well, anyway" said the triplets after nodding their heads a little. It was kinda funny watching actually, they took turns and made it look more like a wave then a nod. "what are your parents like?"

    "You can''t ask that!" shouted Kamiko. "What is it with everyone and the question today?"

    The triplets all raised they left eyebrows in sync while Kat just sighed. *Yeah what is with that question today. If you count the triplets as three people I''ve been asked that question four times, and Kamiko seems to have heard it once at least.*

    "Sure they can" said Kat "my parents are very dead"

    "Oh" said the triplets, with none of their usual cheer.

    "Nah don''t worry about it" said Kat with a grin, "I never knew them and it''s not really a big deal. Honestly, other people always seem to take more offence to the question then I do. It''s not a big deal. I''ve had a good life and Gramps is great." *Though I do technically have a mother now. Still even if I really start to think of her like that, the question was ''parents'' and she would only be a singr parent.*

    "Umбн right well, the question" said the triplets "would you rather fight a hundred duck sized horses, or a horse sized duck?"

    Kat narrowed her eyes. "What are the rules?"

    "I''m sorry?" said the triplets tilting their heads to the side.

    "Well, do I need to fight and disable them all? Kill them all? What''s the terrain like? Does the horse sized duck have room to manoeuvre? What about the tiny horses? In this scenario are they likely to run away scared? If so is it my job to catch them?" said Kat listing her various questions for the triplets.

    "Why didn''t we think of that?" asked the tripletsбн only for them to all face the other way and answer themselves "Because we forgot that was a riddle designed for humans?" the triplets changed directions again. "but we knew she was a demon a least. And heck she''s a nondem. Does that mean she''s heard this question before?"

    "Wellбн yes I have. But the answer when I was human was a hundred duck sized horses. A giant duck is much scarier and I''m not sure I''d win that fight. Now that I''m a demon thoughбн honestly I''m probably strong enough to fight both at once and win." Said Kat

    "Well that''s a shame" said the triplets, "though for our next questionбн what''s a duck?"

    Kat opened her mouth. Closed it. Opened it againбн waited a few seconds as if that was going to help. *I''m sorry what? You asked that question not knowing what a duck is? Doesn''t the trantion engine help with stuff like this? Or I guessбн since it''s a thing they need the image in the words or something? My question thoughбн* "Why would you even ask me the duck horse question without knowing that?" queried Kat.

 Chapter 424: Which is Which?

    <h4>Chapter 424: Which is Which?</h4>

    After Kat finished exining what a duck is and getting over the shock that the triplets knew what a typus was instead, the triplets all stood up a bit straight and said. "So, now that we''ve asked that joke question, we have the real important one. Can you tell us apart? Kamiko has surely given you enough clues right?"

    *Maybe? I mean, I can certainly do it if I had the chance to ask them a few questions, but surely there are other waysбн* Kat scanned the three again and there really wasn''t much of a difference. They had styled their hair the same way and worn the same outfits. Kat did a quick check for paint stters but saw nothing. It did however give Kat another angle of attack.

    Kat powered up her eyesight pushing as much energy as she could into her eyes. They started glowing with a purple light causing the triplets to look at her strangely for a second, but they didn''t say anything. Once it was clear the triplets weren''t going to move, Kat started to look them over. The first thing she was checking for was muscle definition. Even if the difference was small, Merra should have more than the rest.

    It was actually easier than Kat thought. Once she started looking with her improved eyesight it was hardly hidden. The sister with the number three on her shoulder had noticeably thicker arms. Wellбн noticeable with enhanced vision anyway. It was hard to tell because of the white dresses, but she also suspected number 3''s legs to be thicker, but most of that was obscured and Kat could only really see her ankles which all looked the same.

    Scanning the other two, Kat really couldn''t find any difference in muscle definition, so that ended that line of enquiry. "So, without asking questions I''m not sure if I can figure it all out, but Merra is number 3." Said Kat

    "Woah" said number 3, "I''m impressed you got me. How did you manage it?"

    Kat smiled. "Should I really spoil the surprise before I get all three of you? Am I allowed to ask questions to help me?"

    The three looked at each other and shook their heads. "I guess it is more fun if we see if you can do it. We didn''t actually expect you to get one right except by chance. You were really confident though, we could tell. Can you tell us how you did it if the method can''t be used for the other two? Oh and no questions that would help you work things out, other questions are fine."

    Kat tilted her head from side to side a few times as she thought. *Should I perhaps just tell them? Not a big secret and it''s not too hard once you think about itбн Actually let''s exin it. That can give me more time to n how to pick the other two out.* "So first off, I tried to look for paint somewhereбн"

    "Oof, yeah we learnt to be careful of that already. But you found Merra so it clearly wasn''t that" said the triplets

    "No it wasn''t. It did give me a starting point. I was thinking about what differences you all have and I realised that Merra engages in a lot more physical activity than Kerra and Erra. So I looked over you to try and determine who has the most muscles, and number 3 had noticeably thicker arms once I started amplifying my sight" exined Kat.

    "Huhбн is that how Mum does it?" muttered the triplets, not quite in sync for once. To Kat it sounded like a reactionary answer they didn''t think through. Still, for something they all just spat out, it was still very synced up.

    "I don''t think so actually" said Kamiko "my guess has always been that she can smell the difference between us all. She''s never once been tricked by you three to my knowledge and she''s called out who is who without turning around while cooking or gardening a few times."

    "You might be on to something sis." said the triplets now synced back up "We haven''t really considered that because it doesn''te up often but I think it makes sense. Now Katбн do you have any other ideas?"

    "Yeah a fewбн my next idea is to see if there is enough of a difference in the shades of your skin. Merra''s should be darkest than maybe Kerra, with Erra as the lightestбн but I''m not sold on that. You probably have to all go outside enough because of Contracts that I''m not sure it''ll work" exined Kat.

    The triplets shared a nce. "Okбн I think we want to think this through with you Kat. None of our friends, people we actually spend time with, have figured stuff out like you. Apparently they just get ''feelings'' about it. They can normally pick out ''their'' triplet but get stumped on the other two. Still, why do you think Kerra and Erra would have a different shade to them?"

    Kat took a quick breath and said, "Well, I can''t be certain of course but I assume that Kerra has spent time outside drawingndscapes. I''m hoping that it''s a significant enough time difference between the others that I can see."

    The triplets shook their heads. "Sadly we don''t think that one will work." Triplets one and two were the only ones to speak. "Kerra might spend some time drawing outside butбн Erra happily reads outside with Kerra or sometimes Kerra draws Merra working out while Erra reads nearby."

    "Huhбн yeah that will probably make this too hard then. Might still be able to pick out Merra that way but probably not Kerra and Erra. n B then I guess?" said Kat

    "And what is n B?" asked Merra

    "n B is to look for specific callouses. If you could show my your hands that would be ideal." Said Kat

    The triplets smiled, and 1 and 2 held out their hands for Kat to inspect. It took all of five seconds, which granted, was a bit more time from Kat''s perspective because she''d sped up her perception of time, but it still didn''t take long. Number one had noticeable marks on her hands. Both from holding a variety of brushes and the paint palette. "Number 1 is Kerra" said Kat

    The triplets let out a cheer and hugged each other before jumping up and hugging Kat. "Ok, you''re officially part of the family now. That was so cool. Nobody has been able to do that except Mum and sometimes Dad. Certainly not friends, not even our own friends! Oh we''re so happy. You''ve chosen well young Kamiko"

    "Thanks guys" said Kamiko, "I''m still a little annoyed you felt the need to test her like that but if it was enough to get you to hug her then maybe I can''t be mad"

    Kat was currently enjoying the hug pile, and was surprised to note she was actually taller then the triplets. It hadn''t been instantly obvious when they were all sitting down, now though it was quite clear and it felt a bit weird to Kat. If you included her horns which gave her more height then the triplets own set, Kat had quite the bit of extra height on them all.

    *And isn''t that weird to think. These guys are at least five times my own age but I''m taller then them. I knew I was tall but most of the adults I know are around my heart or taller. Only a few teachers were shorter then me and Vivian acts like a child enough of the time that I''m not sure if I want to count her.

    I''m taller then Gramps but that''s because he''s hunched over. I''m not actually sure if I would be taller then him or not if he actually stood up. Elmony was easier because she''s got the height and the ageбн but I do wonder if she had the same problem for a while.*

    "So Kamiko, what did you learn being over at Envy?" asked the triplets, still hugging Kat and not loosening their grip in the slightest.

    "Honestlyбн" said Kamiko with a smile and a tilt of her head. The triplets all nodded. "I learnt that mum is probably right and that I need therapy."

    The triplets were floored at this statement. Pausing in their hug attack against Kat to surround Kamiko instead. "Hey, what''s wrong. Is it something we did?" asked the triplets.

    Kat raised an eyebrow and gestured to the door, asking Kamiko if she wanted to be left alone, but Kamiko shook her head before answering the triplets. "No not really. I just found that I might have more issues then I thought. Plus, I justбн I didn''t have any friends to offload it to? So I just sort of bottled it up for over a decade. I mean, I have you guys, and you''re all great but somethings I can''t just say to you, you know?"

 Chapter 425: This is Why I need Therapy

    <h4>Chapter 425: This is Why I need Therapy</h4>

    "You know you can tell us anything sis" chimed the three. "We won''t make fun? of your for it we always enjoy chatting with you!"

    Kamiko bit her lips, and nced at Kat for support. Kat of course, recognised the look. She''d seen it very often at the orphanage, and it was one of the few expressions she could read with exceptional reliability. She just wasn''t sure why Kamiko needed it. Still, Kat took a stand and puffed out her chest, ring her power through her horns making the lines glow purple releasing a soft light around her face as she nodded, trying to look as authoritative and supportive of her friend as possible.

    The triplets that could see Kat in their vision raised their eyebrows slightly at the change in Kat, but tried to downy their reactions. Kamiko saw Kat''s support and took a deep breath. "Well, just one example of my problems is how you three like to treat yourselves as interchangeable. This whole gimmick with Kat and the three of you speaking in sync somewhat helps my point" exined Kamiko.

    The triplets frowned. "Well" started Erra "We wouldn''t want that" continued Merra "But what do you mean?" finished Kerra.

    Kamiko sighed. "Well, the best example was when Kerra was working on her ''masterpiece'' two years ago. I never saw you Kerra. It was always Erra or Merra if it wasn''t meal times. Even when I hinted or outright asked to spend more time with you, it was Erra or Merra who came instead!"

    The triplets all winced in sync at the usation, recognising the truth as it was spoken. The three looked between each other, as they tried to work out who would speak first. In the end, Kerra apparently got that honour. "Sorry about that Kamiko. I meanбн I was really busy and I asked the others to spend time with you to help outбн I didn''t realise it was a problemбн"

    Before the other two could chime in Kamiko continued her point. "Look, I understand that, and I can empathise. The thing is though, at least twice during that time Erra and Merra tried to pretend to be you! I could tell the difference you know! When Erra took your ce I even tested it to see if you were trying to hide who you were. I referred to you as Kerra twice and you didn''t correct me. Then when I referred to you as Merra, knowing it was wrong, you corrected me and confirmed my guess when you said you weren''t Merra, but Erra, and that I was losing my touchбн"

    Erra and Kerra both winced at the description while Merra red at her two sisters before saying. "You pair did what?!"

    "Wait you didn''t know?" asked Kamiko

    Merra shook her head. "No I didn''t actually." Said Merra "I did know that Kerra wanted me to spend more time with you, and I made sure that I did but I was actually in that martial arts tournament around the same time so I wasn''t really as clued in to everything at the time as I maybe should have been. I mostly spent my time with you, Kamiko, rxing and trying toe up with strategies for the people I knew I''d be fighting next."

    Erra and Kerra swallowed slightly. The triplets were good fighters especially together, but Merra was undoubtedly the best. There was some risk that she could actually beat Erra and Kerra together, especially if Kat and Kamiko helped out. "We didn''t mean anything by it!" said the scared pair.

    Kat narrowed her eyes, and decided to use this chance to remind them she was standing behind Kamiko in this. Throwing some energy into her vocal cords Kat boomed out. "I think that''s kind of the point. You didn''t mean anything by it at all. It was just a thing you did, and Kamiko is annoyed at how little you think it changed."

    Kerra and Erra whipped their hands around to face Kat with paling faces. Kat didn''t realise but the energy she''d been sending to keep her horns glowing had started to leak into her eyes a bit so they were glowing as well now, and she cut a rather intimidating figure, especially when her aura was pressing against their own. Even if Kat''s was a calming auraбн the fact that it was actively fighting both Kerra''s and Erra without control from Kat was something to be feared and the duo knew it.

    "Kat''s right. That''s exactly what I''m annoyed about. I like all three of you, not the three of you together. You''re all my sisters and I love you for different reasons. You are NOT recements for the other two no matter what you, or I guess, you two seem to think" exined Kamiko.

    "Sorry" said Kerra and Erra looking away, the still hadn''t broken the hug with Kamiko though.

    Kamiko sighed and said. "Lookбн it''s not like this is something I can''t forgive you for. Before today I might have even said that I''d already forgiven you considering how long ago it was and that you did it FOR me, butбн now that I have been given the chance to rant a bit I can see I''m not over it. Thus, my reasoning for therapy. Not serious stuff butбн well Mum always told us not to get cuts infected. I think this is kind of the same"

    "I actually think it''s a good idea" said Merra. "I mean, I might by bias because I was able to prove I''m not responsible for that incident, but I''m sure I''ve probably done something simr enough to cause issues. I know I haven''t gotten either of the other two to lie about being me but I have asked them to take my ce on asion, we all have"

    "And that''s fine" exined Kamiko "I know that sort of thing happens and while it is a little annoying when it does, I do understand. It might grate on me a bit, but as long as I''m told, especially in the future I won''t mind"

    "We promise" said Erra and Kerra, before Erra continued by herself. "One question I do have though, is why isn''t this something you could talk about with is? It would probably have been worse if you didn''t speak about it to us eventually, at least now it''s over."

    Kamiko sighed. "Well, I picked that as an example somewhat because of the fact it could be addressed. Plus I did just get done yelling about it to an olddy, or one who acted like one. I''d had at least some time toe to terms with it, and I knew I needed to ask"

    Kamiko nced at Kat again, signalling something Kat couldn''t quite discern with her eyes. *I think she wants me to change topics? It''s a little unclear.* "Kamiko brings up a question actually, if you wouldn''t mind moving onбн?" Kat asked vaguely

    When the triplets nodded along with Kamiko who gave her a wink and smile which Kat returned, she was sure she''d done the right thing. "Well, what actually constitutes old for a demon? How does it all work?"

    "I''ll take this one" said Kerra, somewhat to Kat''s surprise. I''d thought either Erra or all three of them would answer. "See, there are a few tiers of demon society that normally influences their lifespan. This is separate to Rank of course.

    "The lowest are those that are demons by technicality. They can use demonic energy but the ability to use it properly has been bred out of them. A lot of them can''t withstand the weight of the demonic energy in the hubs while I bet you haven''t even noticed Kat." *She''s right on that. If there is a difference I haven''t really picked it up.*

    "Then, the second tier, is more variably based on Rank, but it is the moremon demons. They can live for a few thousand years, but mostly rely on Rank ups to keep that lifespan expanding. Say one thousand for Rank 1, two thousand for Rank 2, and then like ten thousand for Rank 3. It get''s to be a lot as you go up.

    "Finally you have the third and highest tier which are demons that have some way of gainingplete immortality without achieving a higher Rank. Sometimes thises from powerful parentage but normally ites from an ability. You Kat, might actually qualify for this third tier with your regen. We''d have to find out how it affects your aging."

    "Is there much difference in social standing?" asked Kat

    "Not really" said the triplets "Well, tier ones get it hard, mostly because they almost never Rank up and even if they do they don''t Rank up enough for their lifespans to increase significantly. Tier two and three though. The treatment is only slightly different. Mostly when younger. It''s because you already know they''re going to be around a long time, so older demons tend to be more polite but people around the same age won''t care."

 Chapter 426: Reflecting on Others

    <h4>Chapter 426: Reflecting on Others</h4>

    "Interesting" said Kat, because it really was. *It''s such a surprise that the discrimination is fairly minimal. I wonder if demons are more tolerant because of the wide variety of appearances they have? Plusбн the discrimination they? do have only makes sense. As much as it might annoy some people, there is a big difference between how you should treat someone if you know they''re going to be around for centuries. It''s justmon sense to not make any major grudges.

    If someone really pissed you off, you could hole up in a mountain somewhere and train for likeбн one or two hundred years nonstop just to get back at them. It''d be fine because not only is it a small portion of your life but bing stronger increases your lifespan by a huge margin.*

    "Another question, perhaps in the same vein. How easy is it for demons to have kids? You seem to have a rather big familyбн and you''re parents can live for a very long time afterwardsбн it just seems like overcrowding would be an issue." Exined Kat

    The triplets smiled. "Well, it really depends on the kind of demon. Though, for the most part space isn''t an issue because the multiverse is reallyrge. You can find empty nes all the time. Some are more suitable then others, but finding ces to leave has never been a major concern.

    "The other thing is that the more powerful you are the harder it is to have children. Subi are somewhat exempt from thatбн but only for like two generations. That trait gets bred out really quickly for some reason, so unless you''re like us and have two Subus parents it can actually be somewhat of a concern.

    "Even some demons that look like Subi don''t have the ability. We''d say it''s about a eighty-twenty split when ites to that. It''s something you tend to disclose early on. A lot of demonsбн especially ones descended from Subiбн take joy in those sorts of acts so it''s justmon courtesy to inform people about it."

    Kat nodded with a thoughtful expression on her face. *I guess that makes sense. You wouldn''t want overcrowding to be an issue, so it breeds out quick. The other demons probably don''t mind because asrge as the subi poption grows, their propensity to marry outside of their specific type means that their traits get spread through the poption instead of just getting more subi.*

    "Soбн like what ismon then?" asked Kat

    The triplets looked at each other for a few seconds before saying. "Well, we guess it depends. Our mum is actually a bit behind the normбн but she got to Rank 4 before she had her first child so that evens it out a little, and considering there''s three of usбн that might put her over the edge.

    "Look, it really is just a ''it depends'' thing. A lot of demons, even Subi don''t want kids. They think that they''ll get around to itter andбн just don''t? We may stay young for a long time but it is certainly NOT the best idea to have kidster. It gets much much harder Kat. That''s something so many demons fail to understand.

    "It''s not just ''a rank or two'' it could be the difference between having a child at all and never having any children. It gets harder, it takes longer and, from what Mum has said, it''s more likely to fail part way through if whoever they chose as a partner has a drastic difference in power level.

    "This gets even WORSE at high ranks because some demons are just more powerful then others. Mum and Dad are surprisingly evenly matched power wise despite the fact that Dad is bad atbat, and Mum works in medical. They''re some research Mum has been doing to suggest that spending time with people actually brings weaker demons'' power levels up to their strongestpanionбн but it''s still early days yet. Are you thinking of kids Kat?"

    Kat shook her head. "No not at all. Plus I''d probably just adopt I think. Having lived in an orphanage, I know that they are plenty of greats kids that have lost their parents, and I''m not sure I''d want to justбн create more? I guess? It''s really not something I''ve thought to much about."

    "Not at all?" asked the triplets "Don''t you have anyone youбн" the triplets dropped their hug on Kamiko, which had been going on quite a while at this point, to surround Kat and whisper in both her ears "have feeling for"

    Kat shook her head. "Not the way you''re looking for. I have my best friend Lily, my new friend Kamiko, my adopted sister Sylvie and myбн well I''m still not sure what to call Callisto and Vivian, oh and Major and Minor as wellбн but exining those two would be hard."

    The triplets stood back so Kat could see them all wiggling their eyebrows. They managed to sync it up so that it looked like a wave was going on along their brows. "Oh ho ho? Are you interested in them both?"

    Kat shook her head violently. "No, that''sбн just no. Not only does Major have someone that''s already in love with her, and seems to share a mutual affection withбн they''re both kind of likeбн maybe not sistersбн cousins? Let''s go with cousins. It''d just beбн so weird to even think about it. I shouldn''t really talk about it too much even though you probably won''t ever meet themбн but Major and Minor share the one body, but they have a soul each."

    The triplets all dropped their mouths opened wide, with Kamiko doing the same thing in the background. "Ok what?" asked the triplets with Kamiko adding in "How!"

    Kat raised two hands in surrender. "Look, it really isn''t my ce to say. Some parts of why it happened I was specifically asked not to talk about. Just know thatбн it was a really weird situation when I got the job to escort Major, and then my true sight lets me see through an illusion put on the girl that causes a massive freakout and suddenly I''m talking to Minor instead. They wereбн are? Were? Honestly the fact that I can say both just adds to the confusionбн they are or were twins?"

    "She does raise an interesting question" said Erra "Are you still twins if you share a body?"

    "Well the umбн what''s it calledбн I don''t remember the name, but when twins are born with body parts connected. They''re still called twinsбн" Kerra added.

    "But based on what Kat''s sayingбн did the always have one body? Or did they have two at one point?" asked Merra.

    Kat was shocked the three actually spoke separately for the question, even if they did add their responses together. "Two, once upon a time"

    The three triplets looked over to Kamiko. "We probably aren''t the best people to figure that one out. Kamiko ideas?"

    Kamiko shrugged. "Aren''t you three the best to decide it? I mean, you can talk to each other mentally and you''re triplets."

    *Ha! I knew they were cheating. So they can hear each other''s thoughts?* The triplets seemed to really think about Kamiko''s response. "We guess you''re right sis. We were thinking that we might be a little too close to the issue, but we suppose if it was to look from their perspective insteadбн I guess it depends? Are they still equal partners in all this?"

    Kat made a ''so-so'' gesture. "Hard to say. Major would argue they are, Minor would argue they aren''t and I''d sayбн it really is difficult to answer. Minor has someбн forgive the pun, major issues, and I''m not sure if they are inherent limitations or if they''re just psychological issues.

    "Minor doesn''t like to be the dominant personality, and also neither of them are the people they were before it all went down. Minor likes to say she''sбн like half a person and Major is one and a quarter. Together they are only likeбн one and three quarters of a person, and it has caused issues" exined Kat.

    "That does make it hard" said Kamiko

    The triplets all winced, trying to imagine what sort of thing must have happened for you to consider yourself only half a person. "We really aren''t sure where to go with that. If one of us was hurt we''d never think less of themбн but it sounds likeбн they actually are less?"

    Kat nodded. "Yeah, I had a second Contract with them and had to go inside their head to help fix a few thingsбн Minor''s area is much smaller then Major, and Major has been in charge for over a decade. The way Minor tells it she just wants to be a little voice in Major''s head. She doesn''t want to be forgotten but she really doesn''t want to be in control either."

    The triplets all winced. "C-can we move on?" Kat was amazed that they stuttered in sync. "Not thatбн not that we have anything against your friend? Friends? S-sorry butбн we''reбн we''re overthinking the whole thing now and w-we just want to move on if that''s okбн"

 Chapter 427: How I met My Best Friend

    <h4>Chapter 427: How I met My Best Friend</h4>

    "Sure that''s no problem" said Kat. She wasn''t really all that interested in pressing the triplets on their insecurities. Minor''s situation was rare certainly, but it was something that the triplets could clearly see happening to them if they weren''t careful. *It does make me wonder howmon injuries are. I can''t really be the best judge of that consider I regenerate. Maybe I should ask? I''ll save it forter.* "Is there anything you''d like to bring up?"

    The triplets shared a nce and asked. "Well we''d love to hear about your first summoning"

    *Is this a thing? Likeбн do people just ask about this? I''m beginning to think this is on of the things all demons must do with each other. Like ''how are your parents'' or ''what school did you go to'' justбн things people always ask.*

    "So it went like thisбн" Kat decided to exin her first summoning in detail. She''d previously kept the recount short and mostly to the point, but knowing that the chance she''d repeat the story a few more times before she diedбн *Or hell, based on the pattern I''ll probably meet Aslena or Kamiko''s Dad tomorrow and go through it all again.* So Kat made sure to really spruce it up. She used her perfect memory to talk about how she was feeling and how confused she was.

    As well as how the master and apprentice talked to each other and what she thought they were feeling. She even decided to go a bit further and exin the aftermath, how she''d freaked out in the morning and then the conversation she''d had with her best friend.

    The triplets'' eyes met a few times before they decided to share their thoughts. When they did, they were slower when speaking, as if they were still thinking of the answer. "Youбн you took that exceptionally well. Based on that story there''s no higher energy at all in your world?"

    Kat shook her head, and exined. "No there isn''t. D.E.M.O.N.S was actually somewhat surprised. Apparently, the word didn''t pick a specific type of higher energy to inhibit, it just said ''no higher energy'' and so it actually works against demons. Not perfectly, but better then most it''s seems"

    "That''s actually somewhat strange" said the triplets "We''re not sure we''ve ever heard of a dimension like that. We suppose it isn''t that impossible considering, and they''d be hard to find for obvious reasons, but still, very strange to think about"

    Kat raised both hands in surrender, "Certainly was, and still is. I think more smallбн family unit? I guess? Whatever they are, they took in really well. Sure I have demon parts, and that was shocking but none of them actually tested it. Lily could have insisted I was wearing a fake tail, or that everything was a prop. We actually used that to go into a crowded area"

    Kamiko beamed a smile at Kat and said. "I think you''ve got great friends if they are willing to go along with something so crazy."

    "Yeah Lily''s pretty great. Sylvie''s nice too, but sometimes I wonder if she goes along with half of my shit because I''m one of the few people that didn''t treat her like a kid. I mean, she IS a child, but she''s probably the smartest child I''ve ever met. She''s always calm, she knows what she wants, and she justбн isn''t a brat most of the time." Said Kat

    "Tell us about Lily!" shouted the triplets.

    "Wellбн where do you want me to start?" asked Kat

    The triplets turned as one unit to look at Kamiko. "Why are you looking at me?" Kamiko asked, panicked. She nced between the triplets and Kat a few times before hesitantly continuing with. "The start?"

    "As good as ce as any I suppose" said Kat "For meбн I guess it was when she transferred to our school. It was a little strange because she was onlyбн the second transfer? I think? A lot of kids left our little small town school but, yeah nobody was transferring there. The area didn''t have a lot, and if you were moving into the area it was just as easy to live in the suburbs near the nearby city and go to one of the schools there.

    "So when Lily swapped to our school, it was a very surprising, but also quite cool. Everyone was interested in this strange new person. Iбн wasn''t actually. I saw new peoplee into the orphanage all the time. They joined the school too of course butбн we didn''t refer to them as transfers. They just got added to ss and nobody questioned itбн does that make sense?

    "I think it was a system Gramps worked out with the school. They''d just show up to ss, after he arranged everything, and the school would treat it like nothing had happened. Gramps exined it was to ease the new students in because if they were at the orphanage it meant that they''d already lost something and needed some normalcy in their life.

    "For the most part, students respected that. It helped, when I was younger at least, that the orphanage kids could sort of stick together. They had other friends sure, but if something went down, we''d back each other up. This changed when I moved to the high school.

    "It wasn''t so much ''the orphanage kids'' as there wasбн me, and that was basically it. By the time I was thirteen, I was the oldest kid for the most part. Iбн vaguely recall two times where someone older came in, but it was never for long. Our orphanage was always more for younger kids, so they were just staying over for short times.

    "I certainly never saw another orphanage kid in my age once I was in high school. That''s when the bullying really started for me." The triplets sucked in a breath all in tandem, but Kat gave them cating gestures. "No no, please don''t feel bad. I never cared. See, I have red hair, I actually kept that. This hair colour didn''te in when my tail did it has always been like this.

    "A lot of people thought it was died, because while red is a potential colour for humans on my worldбн it isn''t like the red I have? That make sense? If you add onto that I was TALL. I still am even now, but I really shot up that summer between primary, and high school. I was at least a head taller then all the other girls for a long time. I retained my title as the tallest girl in my age group till I left, but some others got closer.

    "Anyway, with my hair and height I stood out, and because I was part of ''the orphanage kids'' group everyone knew me as the tall orphan girl. Whichбн I''ll admit is not the best title to be known as.

    "Apparently I was also somewhat attractive. I didn''t find that part out tillter, because I never cared. I had other things to worry about, but that all added together made this group of three girls start attacking me. It was a joke. I''ve dealt with SO much worse in the orphanage.

    "A bit of name calling? That''s nothing emotionallypared to a kid you''ve looked after for two years telling you they never want to see you again. Putting glue in my hair? That''s you''re average Tuesday afternoon if you aren''t careful with the younger ones. Calling me out for my height? That''s a joke, I lived with kids normally two years my junior if not more, so to them I was a giant.

    "So then they tried physical things you know. Bumping me in the corridors, picking fights, that sort of thing. Of course, I''d been walking and running to and from school for my entire life as well as looking after energetic children. Those three bitches skipped out on PE half the time. They had NO chance confronting me physically. Eventually they just got bored.

    "Of course, what I''m sure to them looked like a gift from god, as soon as they got bored of me Lily transferred in. She was interesting, and that protected her for likeбн three days, before everyone realised how quiet and timid she is. If you met her today you''d still say thatбн

    "But she''d freeze up whenever someone tried to talk to her. She''d flinch at casual pats on the shoulder and she was quite short. She managed to grow up a bit inter years, but when she transferred in she was just so tiny. So, my tormenters moved on to herбн andбн well I just couldn''t allow that."

    "So I stepped in. I told them that they would not be bullying her. Of course they were all ''who are you to tell us what to do'' and I was like, ''you can bully me and I won''t fight you, but if you bully her I''ll kick the shit out of you'' and at this point, I''d already proven to be their physical superior, even three on one. And that''s how I met my best friend Lily."

 Chapter 428: How I met My Best Friend Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 428: How I met My Best Friend Part 2</h4>

    "Surely that can''t be it though?" said the triplets.

    Kat raised an eyebrow and nced at Kamiko who shrugged before saying, "I really don''t know what they mean it seems like you covered everythingбн"

    The triplets shook their heads violently, their aquamarine hair bobbing from side to side as they did it. "No, no no. That''s how you met her sure, but what did it take for her to be your best friend?"

    Kat tapped her mouth a few times with a finger as she went over the question. *It''s a little sad how easy it is to answer that question. They probably want a bit moreбн and I''ll give it to them butбн* "Really, she was my only friend, so she became my best friend by default"

    The triplets frowned at Kat''s response while Kamiko pouted off to the side. Kat saw this and grinned before continuing "Ok, so it was actually a bit longer of a journey then that. First is, we didn''t magically be friends, and the bullies didn''t stop then and there. Lily mostly avoided me forбн a week? I want to say?

    "During that time though, the three bullies would still do little things to Lily when I wasn''t around. I caught them at the tail end of mming her into a locker. Not hard, not really, but it nocked her sses off and gave her a bruise the next day.

    "So I did two things. I think it wasбн It was Tuesday when I said I''d take the bullying instead, and it was next Monday I caught them. Lily actually had arge bruise on the side of her face that next day, but anyway we''re getting ahead of ourselves.

    "Seeing what they did, I was tempted to just beat them up, but they were being a bit smarter then normal. They only went ces as a group of three at the time, and they stuck to well travelled areas. They''d pick on Lily if they could, but they wouldn''t go away from the crowds. I think they? knew I was on the look out for issues.

    "So, I took to spending time with Lily. I''d sit next to her at lunch, follow her to sses that sort of thing. At the beginning she was terrified of me. I was some scary girl that could take on three other teens my age without backing down. Whichбн made me scarier then the bullies just because of that. If I scared them, I must be worse."

    Kat could see that neither Kamiko nor the triplets were happy hearing this. To Kat it just seemed reasonable, and tried to exin for her now best friend. "Look, she was terrified. She''d just moved to a new school and the first thing that happens to her is she gets bullied and picked on, then some super tall girl threatens to beat up the bullies if they keep at it.

    "For us, back on Earthбн there is sort of an understanding between females. Well, not all of us, I certainly didn''t care, but the others did. It was that we don''t get into brawls. Spread all the horrible rumours you like, a bit of pushing and shoving is fine, sticking things to people''s hair is probably the only one that would be considered over the line most of the time."

    "Why?"? to Kat''s surprise that question was asked by Kamiko and the triplets together.

    "Um wellбн it''sбн it''s sort of regarded as a cheap shot? Likeбн bruises are easily hidden, either with make up or clothes and they aren''t that painful but ruining someone''s hair, especially if it''s long is basically the same as punching them every day for a few months because your appearance has been ruined. Doбн do you guys not have that issue?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shook her head. "Umбн not really? A lot of demons'' hair grows to the length we want it then it stops. For the ones that don''tбн there are plenty of people with the ability to manipte hair, so even if you shaved it all off, or grew it down to your knees, just an afternoon at the hairdressers can fix it up."

    *Thatбн that makes an awful lot of sense actually. The whole reason that was something avoided and the bullies only did to me likeбн twice? Once? It wasn''t much considering all the other shit they tried. Anyway, my point I''m making to myself is if you can have your hair however you like all the time and it''s an easy fix it really isn''t an issue.*

    "Can you colour people''s hair?" asked Kat

    Kamiko bit her lips and looked to the triplets. The triplets all turned their eyes specifically to Kerra, who sighed. "Ok fine I do know the most about it. Changing hair colour around is actually a pretty weird subject. Some hair is considered part of your demonic features and it''s VERY hard to change. Other demons'' hair is easily changeable and can go through a unique colour a dayбн and then there are dyes, whichбн they tend to need to be specifically made for the demon in question and don''tst long so if you''re going that route it''s expensive."

    Once Kerra''s exnation was over, all the eyes in the room drifted to Kat, clearly wanting her to continue the story. "Right, ok, so terrified Lily, bullies kepting, I started following her around. This helped a lot with the bullying. They saw me around and didn''t really know what to do. Thatsted two weeks before they started doing things to me, and I justбн let it happen, because I didn''t care.

    "Lilyбн she didn''t really start opening up to me for a while. She also didn''t hit her growth spurt untilter on in her life, and she''s always been a bit small. So this short, shy girl, with sses that hides behind her hair all the timeбн she just kept herself in corners with me blocking the way. Well, she went to the corners, I joined her thereбн but half the time she made it look like I was keeping her there rather then it being her choice of where to sit.

    "It tookбн three or four weeks? My memories a bit hazy on that, for her to finally talk to me. I remember it because the bullies threatened to lock her in a locker, and I said they weren''t, they said ''well we''ll just lock you in instead. That was the deal right?'' to everyone''s surprise, including Lily''s I said yes and walked straight into the locker.

    "Once they walked away, Lily looked so scared, still, but she worked up her courage to ask me ''why''. It was the only word she could get out. She clearly tried a few others but that''s the one she eventually got out. I said ''well, you needed a bit of help, and I really don''t mind''.

    "That was the big turning point for us I think. See, Lily doesn''t mind dark spaces, but she''s hopeless with locks. She realised that I was trapped in their until someone let me out and she didn''t know thebination to the locker. It was one of the bullies actually, which was rather funny if I''m honest.

    "They actually got in trouble for that one, because the janitor found me real quick and asked what I was doing. Anyway, we don''t need to get into that part. From then on Lily started to talk to me more and more. She was actually really good conversation. I was smart sure but Lily was, and still is brilliant. She''s top of the ss in practically everything and even that doesn''t do her justice.

    "She''s always so nervous on tests. I personally think, if she''d gotten over her nerves earlier, she would have been able to apply for a schrship anywhere she wanted with top grades in the state if not the country. Still, it didn''t happen. She did open up a bit, and she chatted to me and the teachers, but basically nobody else.

    "One of the bravest things she didбн was that she''d ept one form of bullying from the other three. She said she was fine getting stuck in either her locker or my own. Iбн I think it was both a way to stand up for me a little and to throw the bullies for a loop. Having her in those lockers meant I knew thebination so I could let her outбн

    "And if they chose that form over something else, they wouldn''t get in trouble for it. I''d let her out so the school wouldn''t care, and it was part of the deal so I didn''t strike back at the bullies for doing it. Still annoyed me of course, but it was just so much easier to keep them focused on me with Lily taking a little of the heat. The one time after that deal was made they poured a drink on Lily''s homework I gave the girl a ck eye. Never tried anything too bad with Lily ever again."

 Chapter 429: ThatтАЩsтАж a ThingтАж I guessтАж

    <h4>Chapter 429: Thatбпsбн a Thingбн I guessбн</h4>

    "Well that was an interesting story" said Kamiko. At some point she''d moved onto the couch with the triplets. It was actually a little funny because the three would rotate who was on the end closest to Kamiko. Kat never saw the switches, she wasn''t watching for them, but unless they were changing out the numbering on their patches it was something they were doing. "but that doesn''t really tell us what your friendship with Lily is like. How do you interact normally?"

    Kat raised an eyebrow, letting a breath of air fill her lungs as she considered what that question meant. *Honestly though I don''t get what it meansбн* Kat let her thoughts speed up so she wasn''t standing around like an idiot. *Really though how are you supposed to answer that? I interact with herбн normally? I mean, the same as everyone else? I don''t do anything special as far as I know. We just chat a lot? Is that the answer?*

    "I''m not really sure what your asking" is what Kat finally settled on. She wasn''t confident enough to go with her guess.

    Kamiko frowned, shoulders lowering just slightly as her eyes met Kat''s and the confusion was noticed upon Kat''s face. Kamiko rolled her eyes towards the triplets, asking them to step in. Merra went first, "Well, my for me, hanging out with my best friend always gets me pumped up.

    "We''re eternal rivals before we are best friends. She shares my passion for sports and I''m constantly trying to one up her in anything we end up ying. I tend to start off a little worse but I get better more quickly then she does. She isn''t a fan of always switching things up, but she does it for me. I do think that''s a little weird though because if she wanted to win more she''d be better changing much quicker."

    After this, Erra hopped in, shifting forward on the couch so that most of her weight was actually supported by her own legs rather then the construct behind her. "My best friend is nice and quiet, and she helps me enter the zone. It''s nice reading in my room sure but reading back to back with her is a great experience and somehow justбн much nicer. Though, on the other hand we get into the most heated arguments throwing opinions back and forth. We don''t actually agree on all that much, but we both think that makes it more funбн"

    Merra and Kerra dragged Erra back into the couch so they could speak. Because apparently they couldn''t just talk in ce, no they had to be the frontmost triplet or triplets when they did that. "And we think those two should get over themselves and date already. They''ve been pining after each other for like three decades, and were friends before that!"

    Erra lifted her two sisters up by the back''s of their clothes swapping ces with them. *No seriously what''s with theedy routine guys? Clearly it isn''t a matter of powerбн* "I keep telling you guys it isn''t like thatбн"

    Before she could continue to argue much though the other two swapped ces with her again, but this time they went out of their way to wrap their legs around each other''s making it a tangled mess and much harder for Erra to escape. "You don''t look at each other like friends. If you had that weird mutation that makes your eyes turn into hearts when you look at the person you love it would be less obvious."

    Erra growled and stood up, forcing her two sisters along for the ride, though they stayed in a seated position. Once up, Erra simply grabbed both by the arms and lifted until they were ''forced'' to let go of her legs. Once done Erra ced them back down on the couch and then raised an arm.

    Thousands of pieces of paper streamed forth from Erra''s raised hand and wrapped both Merra and Kerra up in a cocoon. When Erra started her retort, her back was to Kat. That however didn''t stop the demon in question noticing that Erra''s cheeks were starting to brighten with a fine dusting of red. "It''s not like that, I''m telling you!"

    Kat carefully slinked over to Kamiko using just a bit of speed, before whispering, though without that much hope of avoiding being overhead. "How can they both say opposite things without either of them being caught lying?" asked Kat

    Kamiko lowered her voice even further, knowing Kat had better hearing then she did. "Notice Erra didn''t say she wasn''t in love with her best friend, AND that she didn''t deny things outright. She just said ''it isn''t like that'' which, she can say easily by meaning it isn''t exactly as the other two describe. There can easily be extra details left out. Maybe they''ve kissed, maybe they''re actually already dating. Maybe there''s something else involved. It''s pretty easy to escape answering things like this"

    *Maybe I need to step up my game.* Thought Kat as she moved back into position. The fact that the triplets hadn''t said anything while Kamiko and Kat chatted further reinforced the idea in Kat''s mind that the triplets did hear everything was that Erra didn''t continue to speak until Kat had stopped. "Well, what about your best friend huh Kerra? That pretty painter boy you always hang out with?"

    "Errrraaa~ it''s not like that. He''s very gay, and has two boyfriends. Even if I was interested, which I''m not, I''m not going toe between him and the people he already loves. Plus I don''t want a poly rtionship. I want someone all time myselfбн and if he cheats on me I''ll skin him alive and dump his body in front of Mum so she can heal him, and I can start againбн" replied Kerra in a nice cutesy voice as if she was talking about her favourite kind of flower back when she was a child.

    *Woah holly shit. Kerra isбн hardcore. Iбн I really didn''t expect that to take such a dark turn. Is thatбн is that normal? I mean I will admit I''ve gotten much more used to pain then anyone really should beбн but I have regeneration and I don''t LIKE the pain. Isбн is skinning people really a thing that''smon.*

    "No it isn''tmon" said Merra from her paper cocoon.

    "Did I say that out loud?" asked Kat

    Merra shook her head carefully, making sure to limit her movements so she didn''t identally fall over while her arms were pinned to the side and her bnce was a little precarious. "No but I could see it on your face. Kerra isбн I''d like to say she''s in a ss of her own but it''s not that umonбн

    "Demons can beбн more than a little vindictive when ites to love lives. Parting amicably is one thing butбн we do not take cheating lightly and someбн probably to many in my opinionбн take the whole thing VERY seriously."

    Kerra sighed, before flexing her muscles and just eviscerating the paper bindings around her. Lose strips of paper fluttered around her as she brought her hands together as if in prayer. "Look, I know it''s not exactly healthy, but I''m mature enough to know I''d do it. Lust is more than happy to provideбн sexual services and I''m not going toin too much if my partner needs toбн pay a visit.

    "However, doing so without telling meбн that''s grounds for some serious trouble. There are plenty of Subi who are veryбн open with their rtionships. If that''s what they want, it isn''t hard to find. I want to find someone for me, and only me, just as I would never go for anyone else once I''d found someone. I''d be VERY clear about it, as well as the consequences, so I don''t think it''s wrong."

    *Umбн is that wrong? Wellбн I''m not actually sure now that I think about it. The whole thing seems a bit extremeбн but there''s no permanentбн physicalбн damage done the person and while it might be mentally scaring, finding out your partner cheated on you is as well. Plus demons get into fights on the regr because of summoning so some pain and violence is to be expectedбн*

    *Skinning someone alive just seems a little on the extreme endбн or a lot on the extreme end really. Butбн wait, didn''t Merra say it isn''t that umon? Soбн this happens? Waitбн* "Hey Merraбн howбн legal is that sort of thing?" asked Kat not sure she wanted the answer.

    "Well, Kat," said Kerra answering instead. "I''d make sure they signed a contract, with at least one witness, maybe with D.E.M.O.N.S backing. You can do a lot of people agree with a clearly written contractбн"

    *You know what. I don''t think I want to know. I don''t want to know at all. I mean, it makes sense, demons are clearly a very Contract base society. And it''s not like they can lie about it, so if Kerra asked she''d find outбн they also would HAVE to have signed up for it. Plus knowing that, they might be able to feel it mentally. Demons can''t forget a contractбн*

 Chapter 430: IтАЩm COMMITED TO THE PATH

    <h4>Chapter 430: Iбпm COMMITED TO THE PATH</h4>

    "Soбн that being said" all the triplets chimed in together. Not so in sync with their bodies anymoreбн Kerra was brushing off what remained of the paper that had trapped herбн Merra was still trapped in said paper and Erra was sitting back down nowбн leant back against the sofa. "We''ve exined our best friends, and you''re Kamiko''s so we know how that works out. What''s it like having Lily as a best friend?"

    *Oof, why do I feel guilty about Kamiko not being my best friend? I mean, it really isn''tparable. I''ve known Lily for years, we spent most of that time together both in and out of school. I''ve spent more days with her then I have away from herбн honestly this Contract business has been responsible for thergest amount of time spent away from Lily and I find myself oddly annoyed by that.*

    "Wellбн I guess I can start with the fact that we''ve always been there for each other. I''ll admit, because of the ever present threat of bullies, I''mбн metaphysically there for Lily more often then it ends up the other way around but I don''t mind at allбн I love spending time with her and protecting her is second nature.

    "It''s a different kind of protection to the one I feel like I need to offer Sylvie. For Sylvie, she''s young andбн na?ve isn''t quite the right word because she''s smart and has an understanding that''s rare for someone so youngбн but even still she has an innocence to her, and while she''s smart her answers to things are rarelyplicated.

    "Perhaps it''s better to say Sylvie is wise beyond her years. She uses her intellect not to overthink things but to understand them and go for the best answer every time." Kat paused, realising this had rapidly be more about Sylvie then Lily but she couldn''t help it. Lily was a huge part of her life, just like Sylvie was, and the only thing she couldpare to Lily was her little sister for a lot of the important details.

    "Sorry, I didn''t quite mean to speak so much about Sylvie just now butбн that just sort is how it is. Anywayбн for Lily, I know she''s seen the world and been hurt by it. She''s seen what dark things people can get up to when they having nothing better to do and are just being hurtful in general.

    "She''s stronger then you''d think. She''s very quiet, and calm, and she can deal with bullying nearly as well as I. I didn''t realise it when defending her, but unlike me who will stand against it with my head held high and ability to shrug it offбн Lily has a core of steel and the ability to recover quickly from her problems.

    "I''ve seen her sad at lunch time and then when I meet up with her to walk home together her face lights up with the biggest smile, and I know things are going to be ok." Kat missed the looks the triplets and Kamiko gave each other. They were thinking somewhat different thoughts about Lily''s actions. "Still thoughбн I feel likeбн like she deserves better, perhaps the best.

    "She''s so smart. Smartest in the grade easily, and if she was better at tests then she''d be state level, though I did say that before. I know she''s helped me study, I got good gradesбн or well, good enough grades before I met her but I finished school as one of the best, mostly for my consistency across the board that I got from Lily, and that I helped get her physical education mark up by encouraging her to run with me a few times a week.

    "A lot of our time together, outside of school, is Lily telling me about what she''s learned. It''s justбн so interesting all the time. Hearing her speak about her new interest always brightens my day. She can learn so much in so little time, and it''s just awesome." Kat missed the very obvious smirks on the other demons in the room as she kept speaking. "The two main problemsбн well, the first is an old one and the second is new.

    "The new problem is this Summoning business. She wants to join me, and has found a method to do so." *Not sure I can directly mention the tokens so I''ll leave it at that.* "I''m not sure if I do or not though. On the one hand, she''s studied magic and mystical things more than any other topicбн and that was before she found out at lest some of it was real. She''s dreamed of this far more than I, so I don''t want to take that away from herбн

    "On the other hand, going on Summonings is dangerous." There was some polite nodding from the triplets, but the smirks remained "I don''t fear for my own safety because of the D.E.M.O.N.S safety, and my ridiculous regeneration, it means that I can take any number of hits without issue, and I''ve so far been put on missions where I can always get through it.

    "On the finalбн hand? Limb? Tail maybe? I don''t knowбн anyway, the final point isбн I don''t know if I can say no to her. Even if I decide it''s too dangerous, if she looks me in the eyes and says she wants toeбн I''m pretty sure I could never stop her." Finished Kat. At this point, she was well and truly lost in her speech. She didn''t notice that the triplets and Kamiko could barely hold back their words. They knew what was going on, even Erra, but they held their tongues, for it was not their ce just yet. Perhaps in the futureбн

    But Kat was not done. "That''s just the new problem though. The old one is just as bad if not worse, but for a whole host of different reasons. The problems also sort of connect, because that''s great." Kat didn''t see the ''get on with it'' gesture from Merra, but it was there. "See, Lily''s parents, mostly her mother kind of hate me.

    "I''m really not sure why, it''s always been that way. It might have something to do with me being an orphan? She''s brough it up a few times as aint but it doesn''t have any heat to it, that would lead me to believe that''s the real reason she doesn''t like me."

    Too many thoughts had built up in Kerra''s mind, and she couldn''t stop herself as her mouth blurted out. "Have you considered murder?"

    Kat choked on her own words at that. She hadn''t finished making her point, but that brough her up short. She tried to answer ''No'' of course. Why would she want thatбн but the words didn''te. It was a lie. Sure, it was mostly in jestбн but even in jest it was contemted, so Kat sighed, and answered with the truth. "I have actually and it just isn''t that realistic. It''s rather messy and hard to clean up and Lily does still like her parents. Less then me, to my surprise, but she does still like them"

    The triplets all shook their heads, eyes glued to the floor. Kat thought it was because it was sad to like your friend more then your parents. She was wrong of course, but they weren''t going to correct her. Kat let the odd silence stretch for a minute before picking up her rant about Lily''s parents. "Another one of theints against me was that she used me of being a demon. That one is rather funny in hindsight, knowing it''s true, and that Lily doesn''t care, but it''s much funnier now.

    "The other thing is that I''m hurting her grades by hanging around her. Not sure how, Lily spends her time away from me researching, but most of it has nothing at all to do with school so I never really understood how my presence hurt that one.

    "Still, I might have to agree now that I''ve been a bad influence considering she''s trying to join me on perhaps the most dangerous job she could find. It might not be dangerous on a multiversal level but it''s not like it''smon to need to risk your life doing a job back on Earth."

    *Then againбн soldiers, power line operators. Sewage workers perhaps? People operating heavy machineryбн yeah maybe it is more deadly then I thought.*

    "So that''s really it. Not all that much to say about my rtionship with Lily really. I''ve covered most of it" said Kat.

    The other demons could feel themselves sweating at that deration. Comparing how everyone else had spoken about their best friends to how long Kat had spent it wasn''t even marginally close. Merra decided that she could bust out of the paper now and did so, as everyone continued to stare at Kat, and wrap their head around the fact that Kat could truthfully say she had ''not all that much to say'' when it came to Lily.

 Chapter 431: The Little Things

    <h4>Chapter 431: The Little Things</h4>

    "Soбн with that out of the wayбн" said Kamiko, shifting in ce somewhat ufortably. "What''s with the roomyout? Why''d you change it?"

    "Actually can I jump in?" when Kat said that everyone''s gaze snapped to Kat in a slightly unerring way. It was as if she''d kicked a dog or done something unthinkably cruelбн but they just stared for a while and eventually Kat continued, assuming she must have had permission. "How did you change it as well?"

    The strange res broke, and Kat wasn''t sure exactly why they had, but the triplets resumed their normal countenance and Kamiko smiled and nodded as if she''d confirmed something to herself. Merra was the one who spoke up, she still had the paper around it, but she seemed rather content. "Soбн I''m guessing with higher energyбн wait Kamiko first. We did it because we could. It was easier for the gag for us all to be on the couch so we took the time to swap things over.

    "For Kat thoughбн see that cupboard over there" Merra pointed over at one of the many cupboards in the kitchen. It didn''t stand out, and from Kat''s position it wasn''t super clear which of two cupboards it actually was. She was tempted to move around and check but it didn''t seem important so she nodded along instead. "Well, we keep a bunch of spare furniture in it"

    Kat tried to prevent the confusion showing to badly on her face. She failed miserably. Her lips curled into a frown and her eyebrows creased with her nose twisting up just slightly. Merra''s cheeks puffed out, and Kat realised it was to preventughter spilling out. That failed about five seconds into the attempt and Kat''s confusion only grew. "I''m sorry. No really I amбн

    "It''s just. Oh you''re face. I mean, it so perfectly captures the ''I know you can''t lie to me butбн are you lying to me?'' face some demons get. d I could manage it with such little effort. Sorry though. To exin, all the furniture has shrinking charms on it, so we can make it smaller orrger if we need to. This is the base size, and we shrink it for storage."

    Kat''s confusion cleared up somewhat, but she still had a few questions. "Is that sort of thing expensive?"

    It was Erra who answered this time. Her eyes seemed brighter when she did, and Kat wondered what the exact reason was. "Well that really depends on what you''reparing it to. It''s much less expensive then thend and the house, but we have arge block for the garden and Mum and Dad bought it a long time ago when it wasn''t so expensive to live here.

    "Comparing it more toбн furniture like things? Well, it''s astronomically cheaper then the bathtub, which is probably the most expensive piece of furniture in the house. Though ours is sort of more like a room. Still it probably costs more than all the furniture setsbined plus everything in mine and Merra''s room. Not sure if I could add Kerra''s room to that figure because of her art.

    "Anyway, with all that being stressedбн for a more normal piece of furniture it''s VERY expensive. Making things shrink and grow is not an easy enchantment, and because we also need it to have all the normal ones for people with demonic fixtures on our back it gets pretty bad. That''s because stacking enchantments exponentially increases the cost. Granted, the ones for wings and tails and the like are very cheap all things considered that it isn''t too bad but it''s not great.

    "On the other hand though. Considering how much everyone in the family bar Kamiko makes. It''s not a lot of work to buy them, especially for Mum and Dad, even Elmony can afford something like that. The demon economy isбн a little strange at time" exined Erra.

    *I guess that all makes sense. So many demons need things to make seatingfortable so I can see how that drives the price down. I''m a little surprised at the cost, but I''m not quite sure if she''s talking about the whole set of furniture or each piece individually. The real question is thoughбн* "Well, I HAVE to ask now. Why''s the bath so expensive?" asked Kat

    To Kat''s surprise the triplets all looked to Kamiko to answer. "Oh waitбн um I''m taking this one? Wellбн urmбн it''s pretty simple I guess? Unlike enchantments for the furniture the bathroom''s main cost is materials and enchantments. Both together is what makes it bad but materials especially.

    "The big kicker isбн well, our bath can get really hot and really cold and most of the time you can do one or the other and not both without the price getting really bad. The fact that we not only need a bath and a room that can withstand those temperatures but an enchantment to make a liquidбн or well it''s not quite makingбн" Kamiko stumbled a bit, not quite proficient in enchantments for demons.

    "Erra how did the liquid work again?" asked Kamiko after giving up on searching the answer herself.

    "Ok, so, what it looks for is a certain liquid that is stored elsewhere in the hub. Changes depending on if we want hot or cold, but we pick that, it gets transported to the bath and then the enchantment chills it for us and keeps it at that temperature the best it can." Replied Erra.

    "Wait what?" asked Kat "You use teleportation for it? Is it expensive?"

    Kerra took this question, with a shake of her head and a slight wave of her hand to gather Kat''s attention. "No it isn''t. The specialised liquid drains out and gets sent back to the facility. It''s the expensive part, and as long as you return most of it when it goes down the drain there isn''t a problem. It''s cleansed before reuse of course though because of the extreme temperature it''s not that often needed."

    "Cool cool" said Kat. *It''s honestly so strange to think about. We just use water. Always water, and always heated from a water tank on the property. Or well not always but mostly. It''s weird to think that the taps actually send different stuff through the taps. It LOOKED like water that''s for sure even if I know that it can''t have been considering the temperatures.*

    "Before we break upбн anything else you want to know Kat?" asked Merra

    "Wellбн I would like to know about the Sins we still have to visit. Pride, Sloth, Gluttony and Lust" said Kat.

    The triplets grinned at each other before speaking in tandem for the first time in a while. "Well, the first thing to know is you probably won''t go to Pride. They won''t all have the same reason for why, but we doubt they''d let you in. Pride just sort of does it''s own thing and we forget about them most of them time unless they really want something. They''ll run the gamut from ''We don''t need help from convicts'' to ''They are not worthy to serve us'' and even ''Those being punished should not be allowed to enter our halls'' very stuff those Pride guys.

    "Lust, well they''ll probably go the other way. They probably have a file on you, and because you''re a Subus with quite a few rare abilities they''ll just give you a tour or something. Probably make a sales pitch instead of punishing you. They know that you just failed the debt for awakening which is tiny and basically nothing so they''d rather use the time productively to draw you to their side.

    "Public Rtions is one of their strongest aspects, so it''ll seem great, and honestly, it kind of is, if that''s your thing. They are shockingly honest and open about everything, though that does make the few secrets they hide all the darker. None the less, it will either seem like a great idea or a horrible one, and you can go from there.

    "For Slothбн we actually have no idea what they''ll want you for. They have actual employees for most of the work there and what can be optimised by enchantments has been. Despite it being called Sloth, the whole operation is very efficient, and they just sort ofбн go about their day. Veryбн Zen, I guess? We''re not sure how they''ll slot you in. They keep thing efficient so they can do the most work in the simplest way.

    "Finally Gluttony. Could be a few things we suppose but it''s probably going to be making food. They do more things then just eat butбн well, one of the biggest parts of that faction just eat and make things when theбн we hesitate to call some of the stuff they eat food, but they do, so I guess food it is. Likeбн some can take meats and make rare metals from it. Not a perfect conversion of energy but Gluttony demons like to eat for the most part, so it''s the perfect job."

 Chapter 432: ThatтАЩs a Long Building

    <h4>Chapter 432: Thatбпs a Long Building</h4>

    It was the next morning and Kat was stretching herself out. Doing this had actually made her realise a few things. The first, was that her memory wasn''t quite as perfect as she thought it was. Sure, she remembered ''everything'' but it was more like she had a video recording of everything stored in her head alongside some director''smentary to include her thoughts. However, she only got vague impressions of what she was feeling at the time. Sensations were muted if they were there at all.

    The next thing she realised, is that she might have been in worse condition then she thought. It seemed that reaching Rank 2 had improved her enough that she hadn''t noticed how ''sluggish'' she was actually bing due to the buildup of demonic energy because she''d made such a big jump and then got thrown into a dream world instead of understanding exactly where her limits were.

    The reason she figured all this out was, that she felt like someone had lifted off severalyers of heavy nkets from both her body and mind. She felt loose in a way, even though she hadn''t noticed herself getting slowly constricted. Additionally, the sleep was really nice. It was very easy to go straight to sleep and past meditation while low on energy. This did give her questions, but she didn''t really want to ask them now.

    This meant breakfast was a quiet affair. Kat just had something to drink, while the triplets all ate from one exceptionallyrge bowl of jelly they''d done up. Kat wasn''t entirely sure it was healthy, but Kamiko was having a few unique fruits instead, though she wasn''t exactly happy with it.

    Kat really wanted to ask during breakfast why they needed so much jelly. The whole thing took up most of the space on the table and Kat was honestly a little surprised that the three of them could fit so much food in their stomachs even if it was just jelly of all things.

    Still the triplets turned out to have picked a very thematic breakfast for the day because when Kamiko and Kat were teleported, they found themselves in front of the Gluttonypound, or at least, just outside on of their buildings.

    It was very strange in shape. It was three stories tall, and longer then the eye could see, yes even Kat''s. She did a quick boost to her eyes as well and found that didn''t actually help at all, the building just kept going and going seemingly without end. *Ok this is just weird WHY IS IT SO LONG.*

    Kat desperately wanted to say that it was an illusion, but of course her truesight would prevent something like that, so it had to be real. Plus if she looked carefully, she noticed that while the building was extremely long and seemingly endless, it was notpletely the same. The left side of the building seemed to have arge number of doors of various sizes with signs advertising the kind of food the ce sold and a copious number of demons of all shapes and sizes entering and exiting the doors seemingly at random. Non stayed all that long, and the people were constantly shifting around. Kat was a little surprised that each shop did seem to have around the same number of people at a nce. At the very least, none stood out from another.

    Theyбн weren''t really creative. Most of them stated what food they had in what amount, for example the closest one was ''Rank 1 size pizza'' and another was ''All you can eat for 1 minute leminurar''. Kat wasn''t even sure what that was. There wasn''t any pictures to describe the items sold, just the name and an amount.

    "Wellбн this is a lot" said Kat

    "I''ve actually seen this before" said Kamiko "Kinda forgot to mention that yesterday, so I''m not as surprised as you seem to be. Sorry about that. It''s justбн so normal for me you know? A lot of peoplee here to eat even non Gluttony demons. The sign is what you get for the standard cost in each section. Each section is marked off by the signs all changing colour, thoughбн I''m not sure if you can see the end of the first section or not."

    Kat squinted, mostly out of habit if she was being honest, and tried to look as far down as she could. The walls just seemed normal, no colouring at all as far as she could see. Pushing some energy into her eyes revealed at the very edge of her vision, the walls changing to purple insteadбн maybe, it was a little hard to tell and it was right at the edge of her range.

    *Damnбн if that''s all just the first section this building is probablyrger then my entire town. With the people around I''d say there''s probably twice the number I''d see in the cityбн well maybe not. I''m not quite sure how good my eyesight is, it''s a little hard to measure and I don''t want tomit to such arge figureбн but if this IS the whole of Gluttonying to get food maybe it''s a more reasonable assumption then one would think.*

    As Kat thought this, she noticed someone walking up behind them. It was a slow unhurried walk, but certainly heading in their direction. Kat slowly turned around to see who wasing for them, and was shocked to find such an ordinary looking person. There was no demonic traits on them that she could see at all. If she was told they were human, she''d believe them.

    They wore a standard shaped chefs hat with gold and blue making up the stripes instead of it being clear white. His face was pretty normal as well. ck hair hidden mostly by the hat, and perhaps a hidden hai, that was a thing chefs did right? His eyes were an unremarkable brown, the kind you''d find anywhere you look. His noes was a little to big for his face, but his short stature meant Kat didn''t have to look at his nostrils.

    Kat was perhaps most surprised though, by the e. To this point, she''d never seen anything to even suggest that demons had skin conditions. Everyone either had perfect skin, or had something else that wasn''t skin to keep their insides where they were supposed to be. His ears were nothing remarkable to Kat, they fit well enough on his face, though they were a little higher then she thought was normal. His lips were his standout feature for his face, if you could call them that. They were a deep rose red as if he''d put on lipstick recently, but the fact that he was chewing on his lip as he worked forward made that option unlikely.

    The chef''s outfit was just as simple as his face. He had a dark blue shirt on rolled up to his elbows. Any defining features were either lost in the folds on his arms, or hidden by the apron he wore over it, which was a simple, if slightly annoying off white apron that made it look more like the entire thing had been dipped in grease and never cleaned then a properly maintained part of his attire. It was a little weird because the shirt and hat looked much cleaner, and Kat couldn''t smell anything terrible from the man.

    His pants consisted of a long pair of jeans that were more on the grey side then could be considered standard with what must have been deep pockets. The reason Kat knew they were deep was because instead of using the pouch on his apron, he had a number of cooking utensils in the pockets in his pants. He had adle, a knife a pair of cooking tongs, and a big wooden spoon in his top two pockets, and in the ones sewn to the front just below his knees seemed to be cutlery sets, but it was hard to tell with the ps holding them mostly shut. His shoes were simply a pair of ck derby style dress boots.

    "Greetin''s, the name''s Fredrick, but you can call meh Freddy" said the chef. "I''m assumin'' that you galls are meh chefs for the day?"

    Kat looked to Kamiko for direction, and she answered with, "If you mean we''ve been assigned to work at Gluttony for two days then yes we are."

    Freddy nodded, chef''s had moving with his head and not wobbling at all despite what conventional physics would have you believe. "Right thas good. d ta have you both. Got a lot o'' work lined up fer you but I''m not sure which you''d be best at, so do you mind if I go over a few tings with you first?"

    *I meanбн that should be fine? This isn''t another envy situation right? He''s probably just trying to ask us a few questions about our cooking skillбн right?*

 Chapter 433: Special Cooking Talents?

    <h4>Chapter 433: Special Cooking Talents?</h4>

    Freddy nodded, chef''s had moving with his head and not wobbling at all despite what conventional physics would have you believe. "Right thas good. d ta have you both. Got a lot o'' work lined up fer you but I''m not sure which you''d be best at, so do you mind if I go over a few tings with you first?"

    *I meanбн that should be fine? This isn''t another envy situation right? He''s probably just trying to ask us a few questions about our cooking skillбн right?*

    Kamiko, knowing the Gluttony faction better then Kat, wasn''t worried at all about this being some sort of trick. They were suckers for food, and while some might consider it a weak point, they took it very seriously, so using food as a distraction, or in a lie for informationбн that brought you more ire then any demon could survive, even whenpared to Wrath having ess to more execution talents. "Sure what do you need?"

    "Well, I jus need ta know what your skills in the kitchen are like. We got plenty of drudge work for ya if you really got nothin, but you only have two hands so we got better people for tha if you''re good fer somethin else" said Freddy.

    Kamiko rolled her shoulders and puffed out her chest before boldly dering. "I have basically no kitchen skills whatsoever!" Kat nearly choked at the answer. *Why is she proud of that?* "I''ve got a few too many people in my house that like to use cooking as a way to rx. Not all of them enjoy it to the same degree but it''s rarely something I do.

    "However, I have done the basic medical training for identifying edible foods. Not sure that''s really any help to you guys though, but I''ve got myself certified for Subi and general demons. On top of that, I have exceptional knifework for someone at Rank 2. I''m not a master of it by any stretch, even in my own family I only rank 4th, but that''s behind a Rank 4 and two Rank 5''s.

    "It was part of my basic weapons training since I took an interest when I was very little before I could be allowed to use real weapons and something that I kept up. I also routinely do more borate carvings shown to me by my older sister, practicing them while on Contract and asionally at home when she''s not around to do it, as my family likes it but normally won''t go to the effort is Elmony isn''t around.

    "Other then thatбн I have some minor practice with making demonically infused ice cream? My demonic fire is ice attributes and I''ve managed it, but only twice sessfully, it''s a recent thing that I don''t really have much experience with."

    Freddy admired Kamiko with a pleased expression. He looked about read to lick his lips in anticipation. Not in a weird way, it was just clear he enjoyed food and had heard some better points then expecting. What was not expected was that his neck split open and a tongue at least two feet long licked up and down his neck. "Yes, tha''s quite good. I can work with tha. Dependin on what yer friend knows I''m sure I can find a ce.

    "Even just the knifework is something appreciated by our more discernin customers. We ain''t just food enjoyers but food lovers. The extra effort can make or break a dish so tha''s something. Not sure on the ice cream. We got people fer that, but it''s always in high demand considerin the rarity of frost fire. Twice ya said?"

    Kamiko nodded, and in response Freddy pulled on his hat, pulling the top part down to meet the base, fabric stretching to amodate the movement without it leaving his head. Kat was wondering if it wasn''t a hat. She didn''t like that thought, but it was creeping up on her. "Yes, I''ve made the attemptбн four? Maybe five times? Completely botched the first, frozen solid with no hope of recovery. The second I messed up and put in some incorrect ingredients.

    "Last failed attempt I remember I didn''t put enough energy into the fire. Just came out as normal ice cream but at least it was frozen. Oh, but I didn''t manage it twice in a row. The final failed attempt was in between the first and second sesses" Wait what? Freddy was nodding as if this exnation made sense. *So there is more to making demonically infused ice cream then just freezing it with your fire? I mean, sure you got to bnce things out but it sounds like it''s actually a bit more finicky then that.*

    Freddy bit his lip, which, told Kat that he at least had teeth there as well. *Waitбн does he have a mouth on his neck and on his face? Isn''t that redundant? Iбн I don''t understand gluttony demons.* "Ya that''s not really the consistency I''d be lookin fer if to send you to the ice cream parlour. I understand everyone''s gotta practice somehow, but in the Food Courtбн someбн wellбн a lot o'' us don''t take kindly to wastin food so I''m not sure it''s a safe idea to set you up there even if it would be useful. Kat, what about you?"

    *Well shit I dunno how I stack up at all.* "I''mбн not really sure what topare myself to honestly? I grew up in an orphanage and while the caretaker normally cooked, I took it upon myself to learn how from him and managed to cook asionally. Most of the time the caretaker would make sure it was all done, or at least mostly done before I was awake, or a few hours before meals at lunch and dinner.

    "Despite that, I can confidently say I''ve cooked for an orphanage, so while my cooking skill is certainly eptable, I have additional skill when ites to making food for multiple peopleбн or maybe in this case justrge portion sizes? I can work perfectly well if not better withrge pots and three ovens and the likeбн"

    Kat was going to stop talking there but Kamiko gave her a slight nudge as if to say she should continue. Seeing this but not understanding, Kat boosted her reaction time to puzzle it out. *Ok, clearly Kamiko thinks there is something else Freddy might want to know. What could it be? The orphanage had a shockinglyrge variety of meals. I think Gramps ordered whatever he could get cheap at the time and wasn''t afraid to mix the meals up.

    So maybe I know arger then normal variety of dishes? Still, I probably only know how to confidently cookбн twenty or so? Is that a lot for normal people? It was just whatever ingredients I had around but it''s not like I improvised, it was always recipes Gramps had shown me or slight variationsбн

    Elmony probably had more fruits on her breakfast table then I''ve ever seen in my life so it''s not like I know that great of a varietyбн WAIT. Is that it?* "Sorry one moment" said Kat, before giving Kamiko a big hug, before continuing, Freddy raised an eyebrow at the scene, slightly scrunched face.

    "Will yer be doing that ofen?" asked Freddy

    Kat shook her head. "No Kamiko was just trying to prevent me looking like a fool, without giving away I was forgetting something major to you. I think she should get some credit." Kamiko blushed and looked away slightly but Kat could see enough of her face to see her smile had grown evenrger. "I''m not from the Hub, I''m from a different dimension, and while I know how to cook with what I''d say is arge variety of ingredients on my home, I don''t actually know that much about the foods here."

    Freddy stopped in his tracks freezingpletely still, before his face started to morph into a slightly fearsome visage. His neck mouth opened slightly revealing jagged teeth that looked ready made to rend and tear flesh countless in number while his ''main'' mouth on his face broke into a full sized grin. "Oh tha''s just perfect. We can charge so much for a decent cook from off Hub.

    "Despite the variety we can''t im to do non-Hub food all that often. Gluttony of course likes ta keep things movin so if yer store has been operatin for a certain amount of time it stops being considered ''non-Hub'' after just five decades, of cookin or if you''ve lived on the Hub for ten.

    "It''s even worse for adopted dishes. If ya just use somethin you learnt from a Contract then ya only got a year of sellin before it''s considered Hub food and the price goes down ordingly. I think I can find yer''s a job easy. Just gotta find us an empty space and some familiar ingredients. Should be very possible. Can advertise fer two days only!"

    *I''m wondering if I''ve just made a mistake. Then againбн if they really take this so seriously if they found outter and thought I''d lied it would be worse.*

 Chapter 434: The Details

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Details</h4>

    At this point Freddy turned around and gestured with an arm for the two to follow him. "Now, before I get into the real questions, Kamiko, are ya happy to work with Kat choppin and preparin ingredients? Some people aren''t but it seems like a fine use of your abilities and seeing as I''m settin the shop up just fer this, we''ll need some people. Just the three of us might not be enough"

    Kamiko rolled the idea over in her mind, and realised it sounded quiet fun. Her smile was already working it''s way across her face, the sides of her lips rising unconsciously as she pictured the fun she could have working with Kat on this. Not to say it would all be easy, but Kamiko was just happy to work with Kat properly.

    Unlike Kat, who had honestly been having no trouble with the tasks up to this point Kamiko was much less enthused. The first day, Wrath, had been ''fine''. She didn''t lovebat but she also didn''t hate it. She enjoyed learning and improving her skills, especially working on the details and improving her skill with her de. Wrath didn''t really help with that. She wasn''t a fan of directbat, and avoided it, especially the more deadly kind whenever she could.

    Wrath however, was the equivalent of smacking each other in the face with big sticks. It was just boring and overdone to her mind. She didn''t fight another de user to enjoy a nice dance, it was just a brawl. Working with Kat was goodбн if she wasn''t terrified of screwing up the whole time, souring the experience as well.

    Greed was much worse though. She got to work directly with Kat, but at the cost of her sanity. Despite her friend insisting she didn''t mind at all, Kamiko had to repeated stab, bludgeon, shock, set fire to, attempt to freeze, and a number of other horrible damaging abilities aimed all towards Kat. It wasn''t good for her poor heart, and even knowing Kat could take it, both mentally and physically, Kamiko only barely managed to make it through both days.

    Envy wasбн it was ok. She knew intellectually that it was the best day, but she didn''t get to spend any time with her friend Katбн and she learned that her mother was right and she really did need therapy. Sure the knowledge was nice to have, and acknowledging that fault would probably be good in the long term but she was honestly a little bitter of it all. She hadn''t given over any terribly sensitive information but she did know how easy it was to let something slip, which she might have done. Fairly sure she hadn''t, but she didn''t want to promise otherwise.

    So in Kamiko''s mind, even if she had to do grudge work in the kitchen this was a great chance. She could see Kat''s cooking skill at work, she could learn more about her friend, and she could spend time with her friend in a nice calm environmentбн even if she was ignoring the fact that Gluttony kitchens are rarely calm.

    Still, she looked to be getting a better then average deal. If she was in charge of slicing, especially for arge number of customers, she could really take the chance to train her speed and uracy. Even with a family asrge as hers, it wasn''t often she had the chance to preparerger meals so this was an opportunity in more ways than one. "I''d love to Freddy!" replied Kamiko

    "Right, good good, I''m d to have ya with us. Now," said Freddy turning his body just slightly so it was angled more towards Kat, but not turning around anywhere near enough to reveal his face, it was more a signal he''d changed who he was speaking to than anything else. "Kat, what sort of kitchen will you need for your dishes?"

    *Well that''s a heck of a question. I''d love to say normal but I don''t know what that means. I could still maybe say it an impress the idea of ''normal kitchen'' into the words like some demons are able to, but I''m not sure if that will be enough, I don''t exactly have practice. Actually waitбн*

    "What portion sizes do you want?" asked Kat tail flicking around behind her as she realised the scope of what she was dealing with. "Oh, and do you have ways to speed up cooking time? I''d assume so but I''ve not seen anything to suggest itбн"

    Freddy fiddled with his fingers in mid-air as if calcting something. "Yes, we do have a few ways to speed tings up. Still not instant mind you, but we''ve got some enchantments to keep things moving don''t you worry. As to portion sizesбн what would you consider a portion?"

    Kat wavered on that, as portion sizes at the orphanage were somewhat varied. Most meals were things such assagne or pizzas or another simr dish that could be easily divided by necessity allowing for younger kids to eat less and older kids to eat more. Not to say, that anyone ever went hungry. Gramps would always ensure there was more than enough food for everyone, putting away what was left to be eaten another day or just when hungry.

    Knowing this though, it was really hard to say what portion sized would average out to for some of the meals she had in mind. *I''m just not sure how to describe it. Why is this so hard? I mean I''ve never done it before but I justбн I didn''t think I''d ever NEED to. How the heck does one describe a portion size?

    Likeбн even some snacks are ''for X number of people'' and I really am starting to wonder how they count that. Is it by calories? Weight? Something else? I really don''t know. How can I even start to describe a serving? Maybe with objects?*

    "Howrge are your standard tes?" asked Kat "Because I''m honestly having a hard time figuring out how to exin things. It justбн doesn''te up where I''m from. Everyone eatsбн" Kat thought of theбн ratherrge difference in weight some people have and realised it would be a lie, so instead she said, "ok most people, and certainly all the ones I know, just sort of eat the same amount of food unless their children"

    Freddy turned around but kept walking, simply switching to walking backwards while facing Kat. He held out his hands to about the width of his chest then frowned, slowly widening the gap between his hands until it was about an inch past his shoulders on either side, before lighting his hands up.

    Kat was surprised to see his fire was a mix of gold and blue, the colours mixed with each other swirling around and dying each section their own colour before moving on to conquer morend in an endless cycle making it look like his hands held a small cyclone. Despite this, Freddy''s eyes intensified for a moment and his muscles clenched, as the me started to spread out slowly in a circle.

    When it was all said and done it was, at a guess, about eighteen to twenty inches diameter. "About this big? Or there abouts for standard size" said Freddy

    *Nope. No way, that''s a massive te.* Kat couldn''t help but shake her head. "Nope. Not even close to that size. Our tes are half the size of that if not less." Grimacing as the idea solidified in her head. "Honestly, if that''s standardбн a whole batch of food might only be enough for one serving, maybe two depending on what I''m makingбн"

    Freddy pursed his lips at that. It wasn''t a frown, not quite, but it wasn''t exactly pleasing news. "Are you stillfortable cooking with sizes thatrge?"

    *Am I? I meanбн I think it''ll be fine. I''m much faster, superhuman levels of speed, even before I start to further enhance myself with my energy. With Kamiko helping, and maybe Freddy or some other people I think I can manage itбн but it''ll take some getting used to. Oh, and we''ll need those tricks to speed the food''s cooking time up as well as the space to have more than one going at a time.*

    "Itбн might take me a bit. I think I''ll be fine, and I don''t want to say it''s impossible. In fact, it really shouldn''t be that bad but I have no experience making quite that much food, as I''m sure you understand," at Freddy''s nod Kat continued "so if you''re willing to forgive a mistake or two as we get started I think I''ll still be fine. Thoughбн you did tell Kamiko she wasn''t on the level for ice creamбн"

    Freddy nodded but seemed to be recovering his smile slightly. "No no, that''ll be fine Kat. The ice cream is nice, but others are doin it still. You''re offerinбн well honestly it''s probably notpletely unique food, but it''s at least a chance and many will take that as good enough."

 Chapter 435: A Real Recipe

    <h4>Chapter 435: A Real Recipe</h4>

    The following chapter includes a real recipe you can actually use. It was chosen for a few reasons but actual instructions [Can be found in brackets under the paragraph] though the rest of the recipe is in the next chapter

    ----------------------

    "So, with that settled, can ye tell me the rough steps. Just so''s I know what ye need" said Freddy

    "Wellбн" said Kat stretching out the word as she considered her options, "Just the one recipe? That seems to be the norm around here"

    Freddy nodded before turning back to face away from them as they continued their march down the Food Court. At this point they''d been traveling for a while but they were no closer to seeing an end, and Kat was starting to realise that Gluttony really did put their money where their mouths were when it came to food.

    *Honestly I''m thinking it''s a little excessive. Like sure Wrath had plenty of ces to fight but even then it wasn''t all they did. It was more like a very intense hobbybined with a part time job rather then an entire way of life. Greed made even more sense. It was a job that they all loved. Or well I''d assume it was, we didn''t actually see much else.

    Envy is probably the hardest to judge considering we didn''t start outside, but instead inside two rooms to be interrogated. Even still, I can''t imagine that all they do is interrogate people. I''m certain they must do other things, but even with the insistence from multiple sources that Gluttony isn''t just about food I can''t help but think that might not be the entire truth. It seems that food is at least as important asbat is to Wrath, even if it isn''t the whole story.*

    "Let''s keep it with just the one for now Kat. Perhaps tomorrow we can branch out, but we don''t have any rep. Not that we need it really, but it does help a little. Can you go over the process and what I''ll need to grab yer?" Said Freddy slowly. He was clearly still thinking as he said it, as if the answer was the obvious one that he didn''t quite want tomit to.

    "Well, in that case I''ll tell you everything for one of the easier foods we used to make. It''s good because we can split it up however we want really based on the size of the dish and the number of ingredients we throw in. Should be the easiest dish to scale that I know and fairly nice besides" said Kat

    [Lamb tagine with dates & sweet potatoes Recipe]

    "To start off, we''ll need some olive oil, or just cooking oil really, but what we use is olives, do you recognise those" Kat was honestly a little surprised to see Freddy nod. Taking that as a sign she continued "Next is four full onions that I''ll be chopping, or maybe Kamiko doesn''t matter. Sorry I''m getting distracted, just the ingredients.

    "So we need, the olive oil, the onions, some ginger,mb?" Freddy shook his head, "Right umбн do you know mutton?" Freddy waved his hand in an uncertain manner "It''s from a fluffy animal with fur on itбн?" Kat trailed off, seeing theck of real understanding.

    "We''ve got a few of them, so try and narrow it downбн" said Freddy

    "Right umбн it''s fairly easy to sub in steak or pork if you had to" Freddy nodded at those "butmb is from a sheep, they are fluffy and white animals. Umбн the meat ages both well and poorly at the same time. The older the animal, up to a point, the richer the taste but it''s really quickly bes tougher and much harder to eat" exined Kat

    "Right, we can make sure ye get somethin like that. Can''t promise it''ll be perfect but it''ll be good enough I think" said Freddy easily

    "Right, um, then more spices, cumin, paprika, coriander and cinnamon?" Freddy nodded at this so Kat continued, "Sweet potato" Freddy got a mad grin at that ingredient so Kat moved on, "and some dates. There are a few things you can put over the top as well, but we can deal without if we have to. That''s normally a ''throw what we have around on'' type thing."

    [6 tbsp olive oil

    4 onions, thinly sliced

    2 tbsp finely chopped fresh root ginger

    2kg bonelessmb shoulder, cut into 5cm chunks

    4 tsp ground cumin

    2 tsp each paprika and ground coriander

    2 cinnamon sticks

    850ml passata

    700g sweet potato , cut into chunks

    350g pitted date

    To serve

    100g nched almond , toasted

    good handful coriander , roughly chopped]

    "I''ll admit ter my surprise over the potatoes. One of the mostmon foods in all the multiverse. Those buggers show up everywhere. So we''ll certainly have plenty of them. I think the only other one that might be an issue isбн the erбн date?" asked Feddy

    Kat opened her mouth before closing it twice as fast. You know. That''s a shockingly good question. Iбн I''m not sure I''ve ever seen undried dates. Freddy, you ask the hard questions. "Honestly Freddy, now that you ask, I realise I don''t really know either" replied Kat.

    This, was clearly a mistake. Instantly the air felt like it was five degrees cooler, and there was a pressure emanating from Freddy that was not at all pleasant, like Kat was being crushed on all sides by heavy rock. Kat grit her teeth before she reacted by pushing her own aura out and trying to cover Kamiko as well, but it wasn''t much help. Freddy was clearly superior, even if he wasn''t trying to damage them actively.

    The silent war raged on for around thirty seconds before Freddy finally managed to real himself back in. "Iбн I''m very sorry Kat. That was unbing of me. It is rather frowned upon here to use ingredients you do not understand. I do realise ye aren''t one of us, and I shouln''t be mad butбн please understand it''s hard.

    Kat used the dwindling pressure to cover Kamiko more thoroughly with her own aura. The smaller demon was obviously ufortable with what just happened and Kat decided that aura induced fear was something she had nopunctions removing with aura induced calm on her own end.

    "It''s fine" said Kat, trying to project the understanding that really it was, but her voice t, and the underlying concern for Kamiko who was still shivering slightly beside her having not been able to fight against Freddy''s aura as easily.

    "Right wellбн tell me as much as ye can about these dates" asked Freddy

    "Well, they are really quite sweet, it sort of seeps into your mouth very easily and they are quite chewy, at least when dried. Very squishy, and I know a few kids like to have them in their mouths to just chew on when they are younger with weak teeth." Exined Kat

    Freddy frowned. "Yeahбн I''m not actually sure we have thatбн sure we got substitutes butбн the picture I''m getting from this isn''t quite the same as anythin in my memory. We got raisins, but they ain''t what ye after right?"

    Seeing the shake of Kat''s head Freddy pondered his options for a moment as he walked. Recipes were delicate things, he knew this, and didn''t want to insist on something that would change it up too drastically. It needed to be simr enough not to hurt the dish, but obviously he''d not tried the original so he only had Kat''s word to work with.

    Still, he wasn''t a Gluttony demon for nothing. His mind was already going over hundreds of candidates to rece the ''dates''. Many were discarded based on the fact they simply didn''t feel the same in the mouth as Kat had described. That coupled with the image he''d received it took some time to find something sweet and chewy but finally settled on a fruit, but needed a question answered first.

    "Where in the dish is it used exactly?" asked Freddy

    "It''s one of thest things you do actually, besides the garnish. Once you''ve got everything else in the pot, and you''ve let your sweet potatoes cook you add the dates right at the end and stir them throughout the whole pot before cooking it for about five minutes longer. At the end of that you double check the seasoning and start ting" said Kat

    [Add the sweet potatoes, stir well, cover again, then cook for 20 mins or until the potatoes are just tender. Stir in the dates and heat through for 5 mins. Taste and add more seasoning if necessary. To serve, spoon the tagine into a serving dish and scatter with the almonds and coriander.]

    "Right right" said Freddy "We can work with something I have in mind a substitute. I think it might be a little more stringy then I''d exactly like for a true recement but these ''dates'' might be unique to your home world or simply too close to some other fruit I don''t personally know for people to overlook."

 Chapter 436: Finished the Recipe

    <h4>Chapter 436: Finished the Recipe</h4>

    "Right ok" said Kat, her tail flicking in irritation. *Seriously why such an obscure thing. Does that mean dates only exist in my universe? That''s a strange thing to think about.* "Anyway, assuming that works I believe that covers everything"

    "Right right" said Freddy "I''m d to hear that, now would ye mind exinin how it''s made. I can think of several dishes I could make with simr ingredients fer people. Oh, and don''t worry about the timing too much, I can make sure that when we do this fer real the appliances are on ''rookie mode''"

    Kat''s tail snapped to attention, mostly straight up but with a curve right at the end signalling her slight surprise and curiosity. "What do you mean by rookie mode?" asked Kat

    "Right wellбн once ye be a proper Gluttony chef and learn how to use the appliances, we use mostly ubelled pre-sets with modifiers on them. It gives ye more fine control while also being more specific most of the time. Likeбн we say ye want ta cook a nice steak, we got a button fer that, but maybe it''s venison instead. That''s lessmon so you put some modifiers on the steak setting.

    "Though that being said, of course, everyone likes their steak different so the modifierse into y. Look, just don''t worry ye lovely head about it too much." Said Freddy, clearly just being friendly, despite the word choice "It''ll look like a normal oven, or stove or whatever you need."

    Kat nodded, her tail returning back to its swaying before she spoke. "Right well, the first step is to find a deep pan. Gotta beбн I want to say at leastбн this much" Kat put waved her syed fingers which Freddy turned around to see "you know the type I''m sure. Anyway, you pick that up throw in some oil, along with the onionsбн which I guess you should chop before hand. Actually, you can chop and prep all the ingredients beforehand if you want. Anyway, assuming the onions are done.

    "Throw them into the pan, and keep frying them till they get soft. Then add the in ginger and meat, about a handfulбн er, a bit less then that. Likeбн just grab a bit, easily and add them slowly to the pan as you go. Make sure to fry everything on both sides properly, stir everything around then just let it cook.

    [ Step 1.

    Heat the oil in arge, deep pan. Add the onions, then gently fry until softened, about 5 mins. Stir in the ginger, add the meat in batches, then fry on all sides until lightly coloured. Return all the meat to the pan, stir in the spices and cinnamon sticks, then cook for 1 min.]

    "After that''s done, you want to add in the tomato sauce, that''s all passata is reallyбн" Freddy chocked hearing this and Kat paused. "What?"

    "Youбн ye really don''t know? Yeбн are ye tastebuds dead or are you justбн dumb?" asked Freddy

    "Hey!" said Kamiko "I know I''ve not been super involved with this, but I''ll back Kat up on this. I know the difference unlike her, but it''s not a major one really, and for something like Kat''s been describing I hardly think it matters."

    Freddy shook his head, facing forward so the two demons couldn''t see the tears in his eyes. "This is a sad day. I didn''t know that Subi had such poor tastebuds that they couldn''t distinguish between types of condiment. I wonder if it''s gicбн are you two rted at all?"

    "Nope" said Kamiko happily, "We''re just good friends"

    Freddy scoffed at that, "I''m not sure I really consider either of ye that good now. Honestly not knowing the difference between passata and sauce. Next you''ll tell me that Penne and Mostioli are interchangeable"

    Kat and Kamiko shared a nce. "Kamiko you know what either of those two are?" asked Kat, slipping in closer to Kamiko to whisper

    "I thinkбн well I think Penne is a kind of pasta? Maybe? I''m not sure." Replied Kamiko in a faux whisper that Freddy no doubt heard anyway.

    This was confirmed not a secondter when he said as much. "I don''t know if this is the sadder answer or not" said Freddy with a long drawn out sigh. Kat could almost see him wilting before her. "I cannot believe ye don''t know of them. Stillбн I suppose I am letting myself get distracted. What was the next step Kat? After the sacrilege?"

    "Rightбн" said Kat "Soбн passata, that thing you''re going to provide because I''ve not seen the difference" Freddy huffed but didn''t interrupt "goes in the pan along with about the same amount of water, before bringing everything up to a boil before adding in the spices and letting the whole thing simmer forбн like an hour and a half to two hours to let the meat tenders up."

    [ Step 2:

    Add the passata and 800ml water, then bring to the boil, stirring. Season well, then cover and simmer for 1? hrs, until themb is tender.]

    "That takes a while, and you can pretty much leave things while it''s cooking" said Kat "It normally gave us time to work on anything we wanted on the side if we wanted. It didn''t normallye up though, so it was mostly used to cut and prepare meals for another time if I was helping Gramps out."

    Kat licked her lips, she wasn''t exactly getting hungry, in fact she felt no desire to eat the food she was describing at all, but she did feel the need to lick her lips and she was now starting to think about it. *No seriously why? Likeбн my lips don''t get dry anymore, and isn''t that a godsend. But yeah they don''t get dry, I''m not hungryбн I''m just talking about food. Is that enough? It''s not like I''m salivating butбн maybe it''s a habit I picked up?*

    Ignoring the potential for an internal crisis Kat shook her head and continued on, knowing there wasn''t much left to the cooking. "After you''ve got the meat nice and tender you chuck in your potatoes, hopefully in chunks from either the before you started cooking or in that two hours you were waiting, and then cook it for another twenty minutes.

    "Once that''s done, you chuck in the dates, though you said you had a recement for those, and stir everything well for about five minutes. You have to keep stirring, just lightly but continually for those five minutes. After that, if you want, you can taste it to see if it''s right for you. I didn''t do that much because it was just weird to me, but Gramps forced me to check when I first learnt."

    [Step 3

    Add the sweet potatoes, stir well, cover again, then cook for 20 mins or until the potatoes are just tender. Stir in the dates and heat through for 5 mins. Taste and add more seasoning if necessary. To serve, spoon the tagine into a serving dish and scatter with the almonds and coriander.]

    Freddy shook his head sighing again. "See, this is why ye will never make a true chef."

    Kat rolled her eyes. "Is it going to be a problem?" asked Kat genuinely curious as to the answer.

    Freddy sighed once more, longing and more soul draining this time. "Honestly. Honestly honestly? No. As much as it pains me te spick the words, most of em won''t care. It''s a new recipe, developed off hub by a unique chef from that same dimension. It''sбн to my sadness, not really about the taste for most of them at the level we''ll have to be on, it''s more about the bragging rights and the uniqueness."

    "I seeбн" said Kat. *I don''t really want to say much more. I think it''s a bit pedantic to go as far as Freddy seems to want to go for just foodбн especially when it seems these demons order by the te and just go to town rather then enjoying it. Freddy treats it more like art then anything else.

    And I mean, I guess I understand a bit better having seen Elmony''s work the other day. Sure I knew before that people, some of them anyway, loved food, and others love to go all out and make the best food they can butбн

    It''s just not me. I don''t care. This was a nice simple dish all things consider that Gramps and I could put on in the afternoon and let cook for a while that the kids mostly enjoyed. Additionally, it scales real easily. Not quite sure I''d be confident to go up to a pot, but if they have a really big pan I can probably manage it well.

    Still, Iбн I feel almost bad for the guy. It does make me wonder though. Why is he the one grabbing us? He seems much more involved in theбн chefery? Is that a word? Cheffing? He treats this all like a passion, and I just feel like it''s a bit weird two demons on punishment have ended up with him.*

 Chapter 437: Deep Thoughts with Kat.

    <h4>Chapter 437: Deep Thoughts with Kat.</h4>

    Once Kat had finished her exnation of the recipe, she was looking to use the grouppsed into a semifortable silence. Kat didn''t really know where she wanted to take the conversation. Well, that wasn''t true, she wanted to talk to Kamiko and go over many things.

    Such as ''is this normal for Gluttony demons'' or ''have you ever eaten here before'' followed by ''are you ok with me leading the charge here'' and several other questions rting to the situation but Kat held her tongue. She knew that she''d be overheard by Freddy and after seeing how she reacted to some slightly mibelled sauce she wasn''t willing to risk setting him off by mentioning something else.

    Freddy seemed like aid back guy, all easy smiles and casual gate with, an honestly kind of goofy look to him. He was in, but the chef''s hat bobbing around on his hand, held in ce by either magic she didn''t know of, or actually connected to his scalp иC something she wasn''t willing to discount either иC kept him feeling like a nice neighbourly sort that you could hang out with and have a nice chat with in an afternoon.

    That wasn''t his true face though. His easy going attitude hid a passion for food and a dedication to the artform of ''cheffing''. His ent didn''t help show off that passion either, but now that Kat had seen, and felt, the effects of getting truly upset by something it was hard to just have a casual conversation behind him without worrying about it.

    Kat nced over at her friend, trying to see how she seemed to feel about the whole thing. Despite Kat easily settling her face back to it''s resting form without the tension Kamiko seemed to feel, it was Kamiko who truly looked the most at ease at this moment. As much as Kat has attempted to perfect the face of a mostly apathetic acquaintance, the other kids at the orphanage would tell you her resting face looks more like a cross between someone who is watching children happily y around, and someone who is ready to start handing out punishments.

    Of course, these weren''t close to Kat''s real thoughts either now, or most of the time back at the orphanage, it was indeed simply where Kat''s face rested when she was unconcerned with the world. Now though, it was slightly pinched at the edges. Her smile not quite rxed, but taught at the edges, clearly set in their position and not softly resting in ce. Kamiko though, she seemed to have cheered uppletely.

    Her shaking had subsided and her natural smile hade back out to y. She walked easily, following behind Freddy with a slight extra bob to her tiny wings that couldn''te from the light steps she made following after him. She just seemed to be pleased with everything for some reason, though, if Kat paid a little more attention she''d see the nces in her direction, indicating she was simply happy to be with a friend, a feeling that she''d carried for this entire week. Wellбн Greed was a bit harsh on her.

    Still, Kat was left without anything to do but stew on her thoughts, knowing that Freddy would hear any she voiced. *And isn''t that a pain. There is no way Freddy is anything less then Rank 3, and my hearing would be good enough to catch everything shared between me and Kamiko if I was in his position before taking into the extra boost from demonic energy.

    I justбн I wonder how she can recover so quickly. Or is it me that''s dragging things out? It''s not like I''m scared of him personally, but I am scared of the effect it had on Kamiko. As nice as she isбн it seems I have more willpower. Thoughбн that is perhaps a scary thought when you realise that willpower might matter much more in a world where magic exists.

    I think I can understand a bit more why the triplets tried to interrogate me. It might not have been the fact that I was her friend, but the issue is that she hadn''t had a friend before that and they needed to know I wasn''t using some power of mine to simply feel in the ce of one.

    Is that a thing subi can do? Friendship pheromones? I''ve at least figured out they can doбн other things with their powers. I''ve picked up what type of work they enjoy from how everyone says it even if I don''t really like to think like that. Still, even back on Earth I believe the term is ''sex sells'' and it isn''t just speaking about the act itself. Pretty individuals are simply nicer to look at then those who are not.*

    Kat bit back a sigh at that thought. *It makes me wonder how nice I actually looked before. I mean, nobody really approached me, not seriously anyway, on the romantic side of things. Then again, it''s not really like I had that many friends either.* Kat smiled once again, thinking of Lily, someone who, despite her timid nature, had really stuck by Kat since they''d actually became friends.

    *Man, I''m not sure I gave her enough credit when she stuck by me when I panicked through those first few weeks. A lesser person, hell a lesser friend would have run, or maybe freaked out a little bit. Ok, she did freak out about the tail a bit but as soon as she got over her shock she started buckling down and helping me figure things out.

    Anyway, I''m getting distracted. I''ve not really gone out too much since the change, and I do wonder how much more attractive I look now.* Of course, Kat was very ignorant of the fact that her change had barely touched her looks outside of the extra features. Her skin was slightly paler, and that was about it appearance wise. It felt softer, and her muscles were stronger, with much nicer hairбн but without touching her you''d certainly never see the difference.

    *I wonder if it''ll make a difference in the future? Do I even want it to? I think I have to be considered attractive now even if I wasn''t before. Comes with the territory doesn''t it? Still, Iбн I don''t know if I want that. I''ve never been interested in the physical side of things. Never looked at someone in the way a few novels we''ve been assigned for English has described.*

    Kat actually did sigh this time. She felt herself rapidly leaving the topic of food, but couldn''t really bring herself to care. The worry that had been building draining out of her as she let out the breath.

    *I''m getting silly. Perhaps hanging around with Subi so much recently, meeting Kamiko and her family has me thinking about if that''s a path I want to go down. Kat hardly needed to think on that one. I thinkбн it isn''t really. I have no interest in having kidsбн or well, not physically having kids.

    I''d probably just adopt. Thoughбн I do worry about if I''d just start an orphanage identally if I went down that route. Too easy to fall into the old habit of looking after every wayward child nearby if I went that route.

    A bigger question, is if I do find someone, what am I going to do about my lifespan?* A small, traitorous part of Kat that new she wasn''t being honest with herself on a number of the things running through her head whispered ''it''s already being dealt with'' but she ignored it. *It might be a big concern if I start looking.*

    *Even if we ignore the fact that lifespan extending items aren''t that rare for demons, or likely all that valuable considering we just get it all by defaultбн if I picked a human they might just go crazy. I''ve heard it say a few times that the human mind isn''t built for immortality. Hah, I wonder if the demonic mind is. Does my improved memory help or hinder me in that regard?*

    Kat chewed her lip before dismissing the lifespan issue entirely. *Maybe I shouldn''t be thinking about this. I''ve always been told that looks aren''t everything, and that when you find someone it will be what''s inside that''s more important. What inside her mind that matters.*

    Kat of course, missed the fact, that in her musings she was starting to fill little details in. Despite her clear desire not to truly get physically involved with someone, the romance was something she was starting to consider slightly. The deep emotional connection that seemed to glue Kamiko''s family together. It was something she somewhatcked at the orphanage. Sure she shared it with Gramps, and now to a lesser extent Sylvie, alongside Lily as well. With Vivian and Callisto working up to something. But the other kids never filled that role. They stuck together yes, but it wasn''t quite a family. Faces changed and kids filtered out too quickly for that to really happen, and Kat was wondering, what she wanted going forward.

 Chapter 438: Deep Thoughts 2, now with 98% More Kamiko

    <h4>Chapter 438: Deep Thoughts 2, now with 98% More Kamiko</h4>

    As they walked Kat found her thoughts getting less and less specific. She just didn''t know where she wanted to take them. It was easy to see what Kamiko''s family had, *And what is herst name? Do demons have them? I never askedбн* and realise that it might be something she wanted, but it was another to work out how to get there. What Kat knew was limited, and she didn''t really feel like finding a potential husband or wife candidate.

    While Kat''s thoughts were mostly just running in circles getting nowhere, Kamiko''s thoughts were also somewhat deep. She was thinking, mostly on her encounter with Envy and how she wanted to go about finding a therapist.

    ------ Italics denote Kamiko''s thoughts from here ------

    *Where should I start?* Thought Kamiko. *I''ve admitted I need therapy, thatбн it wasn''t as hard as I thought it was to admit. Alsoбн money shouldn''t really be that big of an issue. As much as I might feel a bit bad about asking Mum and Dad for money like this, not only will Mum get a huge discount if I go through either medical or Lust because of her position, I can also get ess to the better ones.

    Is that what I want though? Sure I probably will need Mum''s help paying for these sessions but do I want her to pick someone out for me? Iбн I don''t know, that''s actually a much harder question.

    I certainly don''t want to see anyone from Medical, I don''t think. Not only is this not rted to a medical problem and thus not really their expertise, then even if I do trust Mum to pick someone out for me, they still have to worry about the fact that she''s their boss. Depending on their employment contracts certain information might have to get sent to her.

    I meanбн I don''t think I have anything that bad, but one of them is Meridthna. I want to talk about her and I''m not sure how happy Mum would be about that fact or if there is a general watch on information about her, I wouldn''t put that past Mum. She wouldn''t do it maliciously, and might have even forgotten she''d put out the order, but I can see her wanting to know any time her namees up from patients or perhaps if she actually checked into one of Medical''s facilities.

    So, no Medical, but do I take her advice when ites to finding people in Lust. Iбн I don''t really know.* Kamiko smiled to herself. Despite her worry she knew her mother would try her best to help if given the chance. She''d make it somewhat over the top in all likelihood, but this wasn''t something she''d tease her about. Kamiko knew her mother liked to push things, but also knew when to stop very well.

    *The thing about letting her pick someone from Lustбн is that even if she''d chose someone she thought could help me the most. She''d only be able to choose well if I outlined at least some of my problems, andбн I''m not quite ready to go over them all with Mum yet. Dad either, he wouldn''t be much help anyways.*

    Kamiko cringed at the thought. She certainly didn''t like badmouthing her father. She knew he was a good man, one the nicest demons around, with a core of iron when it came to protecting his loved ones. A shame then, that the core of protection also held his tongue whenever it came to fighting within the family.

    *Still, as much as everyone else might loath to admit it, he gives the best hugs.* Kamiko also knew that he was the best person to go to when you wanted someone to just listen. More than once she could remembertching onto him like a limpet and bawling her eyes out when he was younger. *Mum would make fun of me for weeks after the fact for that. Sure she''d give me a day or two to make sure I''d really recovered butбн she''d keep brining it up and making jokes about it to help me move on.*

    That was another thing, now that Kamiko thought about it. Her mother was great, and she''d helped Kamiko through rougher things, mostly rumours that other girls her age had brought up, and Dad had no idea how tobat. *But in saying thatбн she justбн she likes to pick at things. Perhaps it''s because of her career as a doctor where she needs to needle people all the time and ensure they''re telling her the full truth.

    It does however, keep the pressure on quite regrly. If she notices you getting hung up on something her response is embarrassment orughter. She really does think it''s the best medicine, and with how much research she''s done, maybe she''s actually rightбн butбн hollowughter might be more painful then silence.*

    Kamiko quickly wrenched her thoughts away from that dark turn. She was happy, she''d figured out an issue, and she was dealing with it. There was no need to make it unnecessarily dark. *I should probably also talk to this therapist about Kat. She''s not done anything wrong of course butбн I have no idea how to maintain a healthy friendship.*

    Kamiko thought this, not knowing that Kat really had no idea either. Her only real friendship was with Lily, and that wasn''t exactly a normal friendship. Kat would count Sylvie as a friend and little sister figure, but that certainly didn''t count either. Kat could make acquaintances very easily but failed to retain friends. A skill and a defence mechanism she''d grown over the years.

    *Still, having one friend is certainly progress. Might have toбн unpack a bit about the whole not having friends for over a decade thingбн but I have a big family, and they helped. Or did theyбн?

    That''s one of the big things about this realisation isn''t it? I''ve had to rely on my family perhaps more than most, and in turn I''ve had no chance to properly work through the issues I have with them. They have be to important and central to my world view for me to even contemte airing my grievances and having them dealt with.*

    *Then againбн* Kamiko started to perk up, her eyes regaining a bit of colour. *I managed to speak to the triplets about my biggest problem with them. I mean, it was only that one issue, but it was a big step. AND THEY DIDN''T HATE ME FOR IT. That''sбн well I don''t know if I was really scared about it, but I was afraid of how it would change the way I''m treated.

    I''d love to say it hasn''t changed itбн but it''s not like they''ve had the time to show any change. It was also interesting to see that it wasn''t something they were all equally aware of. Perhapsбн perhaps I am also guilty of treating them as interchangeable?*

    Kamiko cringed at the thought but it sort of rang true in a weird way. She wondered if she thought of them almost like two separate groups. Merra, Erra, Kerra as well as The Triplets. *I''d need to really think about that one. I''m not sure if I do thatбн but if I do perhaps I''m part of the problem? I only want them to be individuals some times? No that doesn''t seem right. I want them to be individuals all the time, but I''ll never mind if I spend time with more than one of them.

    Perhapsбн Perhaps what really needs to happen is for them to spend more time in pairs? It might make it clearer they are their own people. It''s easy I think perhaps, to see them as a group, or when alone as a representative of the triplets, instead of whoever is actually singled out speaking for themselves.

    Of course, the issue with that, is, as much as I talk about them being individuals, they share a hell of a lot of opinions. A very surprising amount considering their different interests. And when you speak on one of those the other two just agree most of the time.

    Wait.*

    Kamiko paused in her thoughts. An odd idea niggling at the back of her mind. *Haveбн has their connectivity power caused some issues there?* Kamiko knew most of the powers her family has of course, including the fact that the triplets could send messages to each other and keep themselves connected mind to mind.

    *But I''m wondering nowбн is it not just messages? Are they changing each other''s opinions on things? I''mбн I''m not sure but I wonder what would happen if I asked Erra or Merra about what the best art piece was? They don''t know enough about art to answer anything other than one of Kerra''s works butбн if they give a real answer, and one Kerra agrees withбн that''s a scary thought.

    Maybe I''m not the only one who needs therapy.*

 Chapter 439: Hi-Tech CookinтАЩ Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 439: Hi-Tech Cookinбп Part 1</h4>

    The following chapter is back to Kat''s perspective

    -------

    After Kamiko realising that the most well-adjusted members of her family, the triplets, probably needed therapy as well, Kamiko deciding to just enjoy the walk. She felt like she didn''t need or deserve any more world-shattering thoughts that werepletely changing the way she viewed her family. There was a small part of her that wanted to consider if this all happened because she met Kat, but once again, she was avoiding thinking about any further thoughts that could potentially destroy her world view.

    Kat was in a simr position, not allowing her thoughts to form. She didn''t want to consider them anymore. She felt like she''d done her due diligence and tried to work out the thoughts that had crept into her mind but they weren''t going ces she was fond of. The best she could work out was that maybe she should be going out of her way to try flirting with people or something, but the idea of going out to search for such left a foul taste in her mouth. She was surprised as well, that her internal energy also seemed to recoil at the idea, as if it was an antithesis to her nature.

    And that was the state the pair was in when they finally arrived at the kitchen. Freddy himself gave no indication they''d reached their destination until he turned on a dime and headed for the door nearby. He didn''t even say anything as he opened it and led them through a few corridors before stopping just a second outside of a white wooden door with a stamp that had been burned into the wood.

    From what Kat could tell, the stamp actually gave out the details of the room. Each door had one, and most were simr in appearance with slight differences. The one the group seemed to be using was a square with a straight line down the centre splitting it in half. At the top was a set of dots all packed together leaving barely any space between them. Along the two sides was a mix of crosses and circles, alternating one after the other, with a triangle added in every six other shapes.

    "Well,e on in. I''ll exin what everythin does so you ain''t confused. Thing will look different to the kitchen you''re both used to. We got quite a few expensive pieces of equipment in here, but don''t worry. It''s all sturdy stuff you couldn''t break if you tried so no worries." Freddy pushed on the door and led the way inside.

    Before Freddy could even begin speaking, Kat could see the room was quiterge for a kitchen. It looked like it would be good for a few more workers, but perhaps with the extra speed she''d gained from bing a demon, the space would be morefortable rather then feeling excessivelyrge.

    As Freddy walked towards the back he tapped the centre ind. "I''ll get back to this. It''ll best. It''s a mightplicated but don''t worry." Continuing on, Freddy made his way to the back of the room where an appliance took up the entire back wall.

    Kat couldn''t instantly discern its purpose. It looked to be a cupboard really, with equally spaced cubes sectioned off every twenty-five or so centimetres. You could see this because the while whole thing did have four doors all evenly spaced across it that ran from the floor to ceiling they were made of a blue tinted see-through material. It also looked vaguely crystalline in nature made up of faintttice structures that could only faintly be made out but were obvious when looking at it as a whole.

    "So, this right here is your food stasis. Ya can keep things hot, cold, dry, whatever you need. It stops time on food basically. If ya want to get really technical, it doesn''t actually use proper time magic, but that''s mostly because that shit is expensive and there is no reason to waste energy like that.

    "Now, you''ll notice that all the sections are the same size? Well, what you can do is this," Freddy walked up to the cupboard, opening the centre left door and pulled it open before lightly cing his fingers on one of the walls that separated two boxes. His fingers red with light for a second before he slowly pushed in the wall, doubling the width of thepartment. "You can do that to every solid piece you see back here.

    "Just gotta channel a bit of energy into it to tell the thing it''s not locked in ce anymore. Ya can also do the same with the horizontal ts as well. You can make the space as big or as small as ya want" exined Freddy, "Though, do make sure to seal the door when you''re done. It don''t work unless it''spletely sealed so push it closed with a bit of force. Don''t worry, once again, at breaking anything causeбн"

    Freddy pulled his arm back, before it bulged, doubling in size. Red and gold fire erupted around it as well, and a slight wave of force rolled off him, though nothingpared to when Kat had called passata the same as sauce. Freddy then turned around slightly, legs bulging as he did so, before finally the muscles on his back expanded, bing unwieldy notty things bulging with power. Freddy held himself in ce for just a moment before brining his fist rocketing forward into the door.

    Kat couldn''t keep up with the movement in the slightest. Even when she instinctively put energy into her eyes it was still too much. All of a sudden, his fist was just in contact with the door now as if it had teleported. Wind whipped around the kitchen, blown about by the impact, but it was barely a gentle breeze. The strangest thing though, was that making contact with the door made no sound.

    "See, sturdy construction. It absorbed all the force from me hand and them some. The wind was all from before I made contact that''s the only reason ya got anything. Hopefully that gives ya both peace of mind to really m it shut. Make sure ya do, I won''t have youinin about ingredients going off alright? It''d never happen if ya shut the door" said Freddy jovially as he deted back to his normal appearance and syed his fingers a few times.

    I wonder if that hurt. On the one hand, he punched it as hard as he could and that should hurt. On the other, it didn''t make any noise and the door apparently justбн absorbed the energy from that punch. I''m pretty sure that''s not how that''s supposed to work, but I suppose physics isn''t exactly a sure fire thing anymore, more of a vague guideline.

    After seeing both Kat and Kamiko nodding in eptance and trusting that they would shut the door properly, Freddy moved over to the right hand side bench, leading them around the centre ind. The first station was a deep basin. It started at just above Kat''s elbow height and sunk into the tabletop all the way down to her knees.

    Above it, was a series of levers and two dials along with a seemingly normal looking tap. Even seemed to be made out of stainless steel. "Now, ya both probably won''t use most of this here. In case you haven''t realised. It''s a sink. Currently, if you notice," Freddy tapped on the further left lever which was the only one pulled down "this lever is down. That''s normal water. The two dials are for hot and cold water and how much. Hot water is just below boilin, and cold water is actually cold, just above freezin, so be careful about that. That will always be the case with whatever lever is down. Hottest the liquid can be and coldest and in whatever amounts.

    "Now the rest of the levers, ya don''t need to worry about today. Just forpleteness sake though, I''ll tell you. After the water lever, is the Biolen lever. It''s a liquid mixture that acts basically as a water substitute but can go all the way up to about a thousand degrees. Lever after that is for Strained Lava, it''s gritty and has an even higher upper limit on temperature. Mostly for cleaning really difficult dishes.

    "On the other side, is, Icelin, which covers below zero to about negative a hundred, then Liquid Zero, which goes all the way down to nothing, and then a bit further. Don''t ask how it works. Finally, thatst tap on that side is also water, but we don''t rmend you use that tap. It''s water we use for sterilising wounds, so it''s got a few other things mixed in. I don''t know the whole list.

    "Oh, and one more thing." Said Freddy tapping on floor of the basin. "If ya channel some demonic energy into the bottom and push or pull you can move the floor of it to amodate ya. This makes sure that ya can fit as much dishes as ya need, or whatever. Also helps with gettin it into afortable position for ya arms"

 Chapter 440: Hi-Tech CookinтАЩ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 440: Hi-Tech Cookinбп Part 2</h4>

    "Right" said Freddy, "Any questions about those two? I guess I didn''t really give ya a chance, just made sure ya new to shut the doors."

    Kat shrugged, considering the gadgets that Freddy had shown them. *I don''t really think so. It''s all rather intuitive. Even the levers make a lot of sense once you know what they do. Plus you can remember which is which easily once you do. Theбн stasis cupboard? I guess it isn''t a fridge so that name works, is interesting and I''d love to know more about it, but I don''t have any questions about how it works. I wonder if Freddy would appreciate me asking? It''s a toss up. He might see it as wasting time, or he might appreciate the fact I''m taking an interestбн bugger it let''s ask.* "So the stasis cab does hot and cold food?" asked Kat

    Freddy nodded, before throwing his hands sideways to gesture at the cab. "Yup yup. It keeps everything exactly as it was when ya put it inside. The tech is a littleplicated, but still cheaper then fuc- er I mean, sted time magic. It uses a bunch of other enchantments based on the food to keep it as is. Like, it cools down cold food just enough for it to stay at the same temp, and a warmin version for hot foods. Also bug repellent and a few other things like that. I won''t waste time on the full specs."

    "That makes sense thanks" said Kat

    "Good good," said Freddy before ncing over at Kamiko, when he saw that she wasn''t looking to ask any further questions of him, he moved over to the next item. This was another cab, stretching from floor to ceiling. The front was made of another type of crystal, this one more obviously crystalline with deep grooves which dug out a hexagonal shapedttice across the front. It was tinted ck making it somewhat hard to see inside, but Kat put some energy into her eyes to see a series of trays. "This is you''re standard oven.

    "Or well, it''s a standard Gluttony oven, probably moreplex then something either of you have seen." Kat didn''t know how to reply to that. Obviously it was a moreplex oven, but after spending two days sorting through stuff in Greed it wasn''t the most impressive item. However, Kamiko did seem surprised at the number of dials and buttons that were set into the door, because she nodded along a bright smile on her face. Seeing this, Kat gave her own nod as well.

    "Yes yes," continued Freddy "This here can do some rather extreme stuff. It can do everything from cakes to rotisseries and more!" Hearing this, Kat was torn between smiling at Freddy''s honest seeming excitement and frowning at how much this was starting to sound like an infomercial. "Further, it has a number of cooking options such as a timer, a time reducer, cook mode, and of course cook type"

    "What''s the difference between cook mode and cook type?" asked Kamiko before Kat could get the chance.

    Freddy was obviously waiting for that question because his smile doubled, which was also a little creepy because it started to split his face, as it opened up slightly to allow for the smile to continue up to his ears. "Well, you see. Remember how I mentioned this could cook a few things? Well, cook type changes up the configuration. You have, standard" Freddy waved his hand over the cab, "concentrated," Freddy turned the dial one stage and most of the metal racking disappeared leaving only two in the middle. "rotating" Freddy pressed the deal again retracting all the steel shelving. Once that was done, arge metal rod came down from the top of the oven and extended all the way to the bottom. "heck there''s even a few moreбн"

    Freddy pressed the button again and ten buzz saws filled the oven. Kat flinched back in surprise, going into slow motion trying to determine the threat. When she was fully cognisant of what it wasбн Kat really didn''t know what to think. "Umбн what?" said Kat

    "Yeah I got no idea" said Freddy "It''s not in the manual and whenever I ask the techs about it theyugh at me. Iбн I think I might know why it''s there now thoughбн" Freddy then proceeded to shake his head, cook''s hat iling from side to side as he did so. "Right, umбн there''s a few more settings." Freddy pushed a button on the facete and a hissing sound was released from the oven. "This is vacuum cooking. All the air has been removed.

    "There''s another one" Freddy pointed out a deep blue button he hadn''t yet touched and wasn''t on the dial for modes but next to it "it''s for filling the oven with water to cook things. It''s notбн the most necessary. If you want to cook things all the way through the other dial has options for that, but if for whatever reason you need to, you can use the oven as a giant pot."

    *You know whatбн that actually does sound kind of useful when cookingrge meals. If you can do it concentrated mode you could maybe boil water as well. Stillбн maybe it''s overkill? You could cook a person in that.* Kat stopped for a second. *Is it cannibalism if you''re no longer human and would Gluttony do that?* Kat wasn''t sure she wanted the answer so she asked. "So, that''s cook mode, what''s cook type?"

    Freddy gestured over to another dial and smiled, "Well, that''s mostly for directional based stuff. Do you want to cook your food from the top, bottom, the back and front, all over evenly?"

    "How is thatst one possible?" asked Kamiko, a curious look on her face, head slightly tilted to the side as if she was trying to uncover a deep secret.

    It actually turned out to be the case because Freddy said. "Honestly, no idea. I did ask, that sort of things important to know when your cookin after all, but the exnation when over my head honestly. Tried to ask them to simplify it and he said to me ''Simplify it? Simplify over a hundred years of culinary science in a few sentences to someone who wouldn''t know how to put together a desk with instructions let alone an advanced piece of tech like this!'' so I punched him in the face. I was then banned from talkin to the techs, but I don''t regret it."

    *Oof. That''sбн well, actually that''s a pretty fair reaction. Seeing how hard Freddy can punch he obviously held back, or only punched someone would could take it otherwise they''d be dead. So you know what, that might actually be a fair response. They insulted someone who wanted to know because of their love of cooking, which I''ve quickly found out is one of his buttons.*

    "Oh, that''s fine then" said Kamiko "I don''t know anything about making artifacts so I guess I wouldn''t understand either"

    "Good good. Well, that''s really all ya need to know about the oven. Moving on" Freddy said before stepping forward to the next contraption. It was the secondst one, well secondst type, from what Kat could see. There was quite a few more copies of the sink, the oven and whatever this device was lining the two walls. "This is you''re stovetop.

    "Now, I can already hear ya askin me ''Freddy, why isn''t it atop the oven'' well, that''s because of these" Freddy said as he reached over to tap the thick piping lining the wall at the back of the stovetop. "These right here need a lot of space to work. Additionally, it helps stop the enchantments conflictin.

    "Still, this is the most normal of the devices here. Just make sure that you point ya handles towards the back when you press this button here" said Freddy pointing to one of the buttons on the side, before gesturing to a set of eight buttons. "Now, those eight are to go up or down in increments of one, ten, one hundred, or one thousand degrees, which is simple.

    "The button I pointed out before, the one ya need to be careful with raises the wall." Freddy pressed it and a red tinted crystalline wall reminiscent of the others came up. "This instes you from the heat if you need, and it allows ya to use this other button" Freddy gestured to a dial right in the centre "to speed up the cooking process. Oh, right, the oven has one of those as well, the big red dial. It''ll tell ya on the disy above how much faster things are, but be careful never to take the cooking time below ten minutes. Some dishes don''t need it or need a bit more to be perfect, but ten minutes is the golden rule. Remember that!"

 Chapter 441: Highest Tech Cookin

    <h4>Chapter 441: Highest Tech Cookin</h4>

    Once Freddy had finished detailing the various uses of the stovetop, and ensured there was no questions, he moved everyone over to the final feature. It was set off to the left of the door, and was arge cab without any shelving in it. The hole structure looked more than a little cyberpunk. Neon strips of light were constantly running along the edges and up into the ceiling shing red, yellow, white, pink, most colours you could think of really. The top of it looked like heavy welded steel and had various tubes sticking out of it. The right side had a panel with numbers 1-9 and letters a-z on it with a holographic disy above it.

    "This right here, is the food summoner. Enter the code for the food you want and then the amount and you can get it sent straight here. Hitting enter twice without putting anything else in and you''ll send things back. For exampleбн" Freddy stopped speaking and strode up to the panel, with a sh of fingers and more than a few beeps and boops he''d punched in a code and pressed enter.

    The colours running alongside the machine stilled for a second, keeping all to their current form for five seconds, before the cab lit up like the sun. Kat was forced to nce away as she felt her eyes started to burn, but the first thing she did was activate her slowed time and pumped as much energy as she could into her tail. Kamiko was reacting as well, but it was slower, and Kat wasn''t having that. Shooting her tail up from behind her to block Kamiko''s eyes to make sure she didn''t take any damage.

    Kat could feel the demonic energy rolling off the machine as Kat winced, shutting her eyes and scrunching them up while hoping the spade on her tail was enough to protect Kamiko from the lights. When the energy finally started to die down, Kat heard a "Woops" from Freddy

    Lowering her tail and turning back to him, Freddy let out a light, embarrassed cough. "Umбн sorry sorry misses. Iбн I somewhat forgot about that. I have resistance to light based attacks and erбн I never had an issues with the machine. Sorry sorry"

    Kat ignored the answer for now and turned to Kamiko. *If Kamiko is fine, I''m willing to take that answer in good faith and just forget about it. I''m sure any damage, however major or minor I took from the sh was healed by my regeneration but Kamiko isn''t so lucky.* "Are you alright?" Kat asked.

    As Kat lowered her tail, Kamiko took the chance to rub her eyes a bit before biting the inside of her lip. She could tell she was in a ''dangerous'' situation. She couldn''t lie of course, and she didn''t want to mislead Katбн but she could feel her eyes watering and it wasn''t the mostfortable feeling. Still, she had the strange feeling Kat would attack a higher ranking demon if she admitted to being hurt. That was silly thoughбн right?

    "I''m mostly fine Kat. You managed to get your tail to cover my eyes rather quickly after all" said Kamiko, hoping that Kat would ept that as her answer.

    Kat, did not in fact ept that as an answer, but it did put her in an awkward situation. She''d been around more than enough children to recognise the face Kamiko was currently wearing that said ''I''m not really fine but it was an ident and I don''t want toin''. A bitplex, but something very familiar to her anyway. *Well now I''m torn. Obviously Kamiko isn''tpletely fine, but the fact she was able to say she was mostly fine is afort at least. I do want to chew Freddy out for this one, but Kamiko doesn''t want me toбн

    And this isn''t like back at the orphanage or at school. Plus Kamiko is a lot older then those kids were at the times I stepped in despite their wishes. Waitбн how old IS Kamiko? Iбн I never asked? Thoughбн it isn''t really the type of thing you do ask human women. Does that still apply to de- yes, nevermind I remember Kamiko avoiding the topic when it came to her mother several times.*

    *Still, now I''m not sure. She''s shorter then me yes, but not that short. She seems childish but I get the impression we''re not that far apart age wiseбн waitбн could she be older then me?* Kat almost shivered at the idea but without asking she couldn''t confirm it. *Ok you know what. Let''s not ask about her age. I don''t think I want to know either.*

    Kat turned back to face Freddy, arms lowered but her tail raised just behind her head. A smile on her face but her eyes hard. "Well, if no harm was done, I won''t say anything else." Said Kat "Shall you continue the exnation Freddy?"

    Freddy turned back to the machine to hide the wince noticing the way Kat had worded her dismissal. Taking it as the best he was going to get, Freddy gestured to the pile in the machine. It was a te piled high with potatoes all stacked in a rough pyramid to fit more on the te. "So, what I did was enter themand for potatoes, and here they are. Specifically sweet potatoes of course."

    "Why was the light so bright just to bring in some potatoes?" asked Kat letter her teeth show when she smiled after asking.

    Freddy though, was still a high-ranking demon, so he wasn''t exactly intimidated. Still, what Kat and Kamiko didn''t know was that safety was actually pretty important to Gluttony demons. There had been too many instances of people in that faction with regeneration powers that got overly careless when in danger, causing multiple issues, some weird then others.

    These included, body parts in the food when someone chopped a finger off and couldn''t be bothered to remove it from the meat, other times when demons took extreme damage from some cooking mes and used their regeneration stores up before nearly dying and falling into said fire.

    Finally, a rather famous incident of two brothers in a cookingpetition that someone ended with them, their four assistants, two bystanders, the panel of six judges and the cameraman all ended up in aa, manysting over a decade, with one of the brothers remaining in one for a century.

    Thus, if Freddy''s superiors found out he was being so sиж about Kamiko''s injury caused by his ownck of knowledge in this area, he''d be skinned aliveбн literally. Of course he''d be healed afterwards and then forced to eat the cooked skin. But as I said, Kat and Kamiko didn''t know this, so while he didn''t want to risk it, he felt pretty safe.

    "What, teleporting food across dimensional boundaries without use of D.E.M.O.N.S teleportation abilities has some side effects. Mostly energy dissipation once the food arrives, and we couldn''t put it into heat or motion that might damage the food so we turned it all into light" exined Freddy

    "Wait. You don''t just have a warehouse full of food and a local teleportation array?" asked Kamiko, a confused look on her face.

    Freddy shrugged. "I don''t know the full details, just that it''s more efficient for us this way. I believe it''s because of how expensive warehouse pricin is, and that spacial expansion charms apparently have a negative effect on both shelf life and food stability, which we can''t have because of the time reducing aspects we have in the oven and the stovetop.

    "It does have some upsides though. The biggest one is that we can have a number of farms spread out across the multiverse in ces where thend price is essentially zero. We then set up storage facilities and then sometimes we hire farm workers or some demons do it themselves. This allows all the food to be extra fresh.

    "Also because seasons are different in each dimension we can stagger crops so that we always have everything fresh. These potatoes were probably picked this mornin if I had to guess. Or well, I doubt it was mornin wherever they were picked but you get the idea"

    *Huh. I guessбн that makes some sense. Still, that''s one hell of a distributionwork. Multiple dimensions worth of crops just to feed arge amount of Gluttony demons. Still I wonder why Greed doesn''t do that.* "Um, if you don''t mind my asking, why doesn''t Greed do something simr?" asked Kat

    Freddy grinned at that question and said. "A few interestinws. You can''t make final products off Hub. There are rules against it, and you can''t transferpleted items away from the Hub unless they are a personal item. There are a few other reasons as well, such asrge scale demonic enchantments being forbidden off Hub as well. They cause wonky stuff to happen if you ain''t in a Hub after all"

 Chapter 442: Actual Hi-Tech Cookin

    <h4>Chapter 442: Actual Hi-Tech Cookin</h4>

    "He''s right you know" said Kamiko, when she noticed Kat''s slight disbelief. "It''s one of the things we''re told about if we so much as nce in the direction of learning how to enchant. Demonic enchanting draws first on the energy in the demons nearby which is fine, we put off a lot of extra energy but the problem is when it needs more then that. It starts going after whatever it can, and if it absorbs mana or qiбн strange things happen. It''s a weakness to our enchantments but not one we''ve ever been able to fix"

    "It''s worse than that actually" said Freddy jumping in. "Other kinds of enchantments will just stop working when they run out of energy. Demonic ones won''t ever have that problem. They will try and use whatever they can to keep going even as that warps them. That is, until it fails catastrophically."

    *Wellбн that''s something I''ll make sure to remember. I doubt it''ll be an issue butбн is there really no way for that sort of thing to be safe? Well, yes keeping it small. I suppose they did tell me that.* "Thanks for the exnation" said Kat

    "Well, well, that''s fine. It was an easy thing ta give anyway" said Freddy. "Anyway, I don''t need to go over this here machine much because I''ll be operating it for ya both. Thest thing we need to cover is the central ind table"

    With this, Freddy gestured past them to the central piece of furniture, the kitchen ind. It was made up of ck stone that almost seemed to suck in the light, with a long glowing blue line right down the centre of it. Branching off from that was a few extra lines on either side separating the bench into a number of rectangles. Underneath all this was normal cupboard doors set into more ck stone, though the handles looked to be white marble.

    Of course, Kat had a suspicion that the bench wasn''t made of stone and the door handles weren''t marble either. *Perhaps the bench is magically treated obsidian? That''s actually the most believable thing I can think of at the moment.*

    "Now now, this is actually a little simpler. In the cupboards ya''ll find arge variety of knives as well as a few other necessary utensils like strainers and meat mallets if you need them. The top of the bench is where all of the workmanship is. Oh, before I get to that, you can m these cupboards as well. No reason to, but they ain''t cheap construction I can assure you of that.

    "So, the bench here" Freddy said as he tapped the ck ''stone'' lightly. It let out a very slight humming sound when he did so at the blue lines shed once. "Will react to what you want from it as best it can. So, for example" Freddy ced his hand on one of the rectangles and summoned a bit of demonic energy into his hand. The ck ''stone'' glowed and rippled before sinking slightly into the bench.

    Once this was done, Freddy dashed through Kat and Kamiko quick as a sh to open up the food transporter and grab out the potatoes before dashing back through the pair. Once back at the bench, he dumped the potatoes into the indent which fit them perfectly. "As you can see, I''ve now made storage for potatoes. Youi can go one step further though!"

    Freddy stepped to the side and spread two arms out across two separate rectangles and pushed more energy into both of them. The one on the right sunk down to match the one on the left, but the one in the middle rose up slightly before it hardened and took on a new texture. Where as the normal stone was smooth and, when Kat felt it, somewhat cool to the touch, allowing one''s fingers to glide over it almost like it had been greased. This new surface that Freddy had called forth was somewhat rough.

    It wasn''t so extreme to be like sandpaper, but it had grip to it. It lookedбн actually, when Kat looked at it properly it seemed to hold the texture of a stic cutting board, if likely a sturdier creation then most of those. Freddy then surprised Kat further by picking it up and waving it around before setting it back into its ce.

    "So now I''ve set up a basic workstation. Potatoes here," Freddy pointed as he said "then you cut them up on the cutting board here, before finally, you drop your prepared potatoes into the next receptacle and repeat the process."

    *Nice. I think we might actually be able to do this. Making the dish doesn''t seem to hard, and everything makes a good deal of sense. With Freddy hear to call in the ingredients we should be fine. *

    "Well well, now that I''ve exined everything are you both ready to get started?" asked Freddy

    "Yes!" said the demonesses together.

    And with that, they were off. Freddy rapidly started to summon in the food as required. For the spices, there seemed to be an extramand in ce because he was able to summon most of them in the form needed such as the ground paprika, which was in a small dish that contained about two tablespoons of finely ground spice. The olive oil and passata was the same, and from this, Kat decided to make the meals in standard size and go from there.

    The first thing they all got to work on was Kat showing Kamiko how she wanted everything cut so that the other demon would always have something to work on. Kamiko watched, eyes glowing as Kat cut the foods easily. Not only could she tell the knives were excellent even with her limited experience, but Kat was a little surprised at her increased dexterity.

    She did still need to slow down time once or twice during the demonstration to keep up with the faster pace she was trying to go at it but that was no real concern. What Kat was surprised at, was that once Kat finished the basic demonstration of how to prepare the ingredients Kamiko absolutely went to town.

    Kat''s n had been to make a few sets of ingredients, separate them out, and then get started on the dishes in quick session so she wouldn''t have to stop to prepare more ingredients once they''d started. Kat was underestimating her new friend.

    Once Kamiko knew how Kat wanted things cut, she became a real powerhouse. Kamiko''s body radiated a faint pink fog, but it was only slight and Kat guessed she was using no more than her regeneration rate to do it.

    All the same, Kamikopleted a full set of ingredients in under a minute. She was moving at a blistering speed with precision Kat simply couldn''t match, and Kat actually did make an attempt. When Kat was finishing up her third set of ingredients, and Kamiko her seventh, Kat wanted to try and up her game. Kat used her full ability to slow her perception and speed herself up as much as possibleбн but found herself unable topete with Kamiko anyway.

    Her friend had a seemingly perfect understanding of where to cut, slicing rapidly through the ingredients without stopping. Kamiko used one hand to ce the ingredients on the cutting board, her other hand to dice them as required, and then her tail to sweep it all into the storage section before repeating. Kat didn''t quite have the trust in herself to do that without relying on her full powers but she could tell without much thought that would drain her far too much.

    So instead, as the day got on, they settled into a different routine. Kat would simply deal with the process. Taking ingredients and putting them where they needed to be, which was mostly into the oven, and watching the onions cook. That was a depressinglyrge amount of their time. She was even helped on that front by Freddy who would watch over his own set of onions and always made sure that when she reached off to the side their was water in the jug for another batch of food.

    Once that was done, and the food cooked, someone, usually Freddy would take the ''scalding'' hot dish and ce it into stasis for some other time. Kamiko made sure to stay on her own side of the bench the whole day, while Kat spent most of it on the other with Freddy. It was simply too hot for Kamiko, even with the enchantments. The continual opening and closing of ovens would not have beenfortable in the slightest for the ice aligned devil.

    Thus, the three settled into their routine. They worked mostly in silence, with Kamiko''s chopping as the apanying music. Kamiko was clearly in the zone, a peaceful look on her face as she diced faster than any machine Kat had ever seen. Freddy seemed to be watching everything closely like a hawk, as if missing some small detail of Kat''s cooking process would mean he forgot the recipe. And Katбн well, she found that keeping track of a dozen versions of the same dish was really hard, and making sure all the ingredients were added in even harder, especially when those same dishes required things throughout their cooking process.

 Chapter 443: Tired

    <h4>Chapter 443: Tired</h4>

    As Kat walked down the garden path toward Kamiko''s house she found herself shaking out her arms. She was very surprised to find that her body feltбн not tired, that wasn''t the right word for it. It was like she''d been stretched out by the ends of her arms and legs. After a full day of using her powers without stop, though Freddy did offer to let them make their own lunch at some point, Kat felt something weighing on her.

    Her mind was also tired, more so then her body. Unlike her body''s regeneration, her mindcked the ability to patch itself up easily. As funny as it was to think about, today was probably Kat''s most strenuous day since she became a demon. During her time with Minor it was mostly walking, even for the dream sequence, the Tournament had Green participating in a lot of events andбн more walking.

    Then there were the cultivation idiots. Sure, there was a massive fight and it HURT and the problems seemed to pile on, but her mind was able to push through it all. On top of that, her other early ventures were all very minor things. The talk with the King, scaring off that one guy for the system, letting the master and apprentice panic.

    Heck, even the other Punishments weren''t so bad. Wrath was half a day at most. Envy was fucking around really, Pride had been skipped, and while Greed was likely the next taxing, it was nowhere near as full on. Greed was mostly abusing her regeneration and messing around with interesting items. They could take it at their own pace, but at Gluttony because of the time dtion and Kamiko''s excellent knife skills Kat was constantly managing multiple dishes the whole day without stop. Splitting her mind on them all to keep things running smoothly with little bits and pieces of help from Freddy mostly and asionally Kamiko. So, yes, Kat found herself feeling tired.

    *And I wonder who I''m supposed to meet today? Based on the pattern it should be either Kamiko''s father, or Aslena, or heck maybe it''s even Meridithna. We always seem to meet someone knew so I suppose I need to prepare myself. Hopefully whoever it is will be kind to me. Aslena is probably the shortest straw. I know Kamiko doesn''t like her.*

    Kat braced herself as Kamiko opened the door, for once Kat was solidly behind her demonic friend. This also let her see that Kamiko''s tail was drooping, much like her own actual was, and realised that despite Kamiko''s upbeat attitude at the end of the day, she was perhaps just as exhausted as Kat.

    *Well, that''s just great. I''m scared of the family drama we are about to encounter. I don''t want Kamiko to deal with that while she''s tired. Please no Aslenaбн please no Aslena. Heck, can we get Elmony again, that seemed to be the best. No teasing from her mother, no issues with the triplets, no walking issue in the form of a fashion designer. Her Dad might be fine, let''s just go with no Aslena as the wish though.*

    Kat was honestly surprised when the main part of her wish was granted. Kamiko strode inside to be greeted byбн

    Nothing. Nobody else was home and Kat honestly felt her heart soar. *YES! We can rx. I need this.* Kat didn''t even question Kamiko who headed straight for the drop downstairs. Kat followed knowing exactly where her friend was headed. A short drop and a little walkerter and they were in the bathroom. Kamiko swung the taps around letting the bath fill with liquid. She didn''t wait for it to be full though before walking of the edge and facenting into the water.

    Kat almost wanted to wince at the sight. It looked kinda painful after all. Then arger part of her mind said ''that''s just for humans though'' and promptly did the same thing. Kat''s body hit the water and it was a strange situation. Before, she''d always sunk in calmly, and her mostly hydrophobic skin didn''t really change that process. Facenting it seemed. Did. When Kat hit the water, she was braced for the impact. She''d epted that price for the privilege of spending less time standing.

    Instead of a sharp pain though, she felt the water pushed away from her as it slowed her down. The water chased itself away, slowly bleeding out the energy before seemingly giving up and enveloping her. Kat was surprised at how gentle it ended up being. Instead of a sharp sting, it was more like somebody had tightened a nket around her for just a moment before letting go.

    *Well. This was much less painful then I''d imagine I guess I count this as a win. Is that why Kamiko did this? Because it''s not that bad for some reason?* Kat decided very quickly that she didn''t care. She''d used her brain enough today and until she got some rest in it didn''t matter.

    So, Kat just floated. Her wings had spread out as far as possible already assisting her in keeping herself afloat with their added surface area. Her tail had, at some point, curled itself around her leg, even that normal lively limb had decided it had indeed had enough for today. Thus, Kat simply floated there, almost like her meditation, as she let her mind rx. Meditating might have been better for this situation, but she wasn''t thinking of it, and even if it was suggested she''d haveined.

    It took her about ten minutes before she started to feel the need to breathe. It wasn''t exactly a problemбн well, it would be one, but the more immediate concern was that it was taking more energy to stop the need to breathe and Kat didn''t feel like using anymore. Her energy reserves, while full, where not currently easy to draw upon. It certainly wasn''t automatic, she needed to use her mind to practically drag the energy along for the ride, but with her mind as it was, Kat wasn''t a fan of the process.

    *Hmm. What''s more painfulбн dragging my uncooperative energy along for the ride, or flipping myself over. They both sound like so much effort at the moment.* Kat wanted to justy there and do nothing. She didn''t feel like making any choice right now, and wondered how Freddy could do this all the time.

    Of course, she what she didn''t know, was that Kat and Kamiko had performed marvellously. Kat, perhaps more because of her regeneration, and Kamiko for her skill and powerful will. Constantly drawing their energy, even automatically, did use some mental energy. Keeping themselves constantly in a heightened state of power was not an easy thing. Even a ten minute break at some point would have halved the fatigue the pair were currently feeling, but s, they worked through the whole day.

    Freddy was fine because of his higher Rank and the fact that while they didn''t notice it, he was hardly actually using his energy. It just wasn''t necessary to keep up with them both while they were keeping their output at the same level as their regeneration. Which was of course, another reason for the difficulty. Keeping the output so precise the whole time was just one moreyer of difficulty, and Freddy was very impressed.

    It took another two minutes for Kat to decide to turn herself over. The tiebreaker vote was that she heard Kamiko doing the same thing during her mental angst which led Kat to believe that Kamiko must know something she didn''t, which was also true.

    Using demonic energy as a substitute for air wasбн not a good long-term solution. It was an automatic response, one made easier for Kat because of her regeneration, but the cost rises exponentially over time and wasn''t really viable for anyone long term unless you had a specific ability for it.

    And so Kat joined Kamiko in turning over, and stared at the ceiling. Kat was somewhat regretting her choice already. Compared to the dulled light of staring at the bottom of the bathtub, staring at the brightly lit and inrge part, white room was hard on her eyes. Sure, it wasn''t actually doing damage to them, and it was more that a part of her mind was screeching in protest as it dered the false sun an enemy of all good demons, but Kat still felt the pain, if perhaps more in her heart then her eyes.

    Kamiko really wasn''t any better. Her little wings were stered against her back rather then slowly pping under the water as normal. Kamiko''s tail was wrapped around her leg as well, just like Kat''s. She was also deciding the bright light was an enemyбн but getting out of the bathtub to turn of the light was an even greater cause for concern. So shey there in the cool water hoping it would chill her aching mind and body.

 Chapter 444: GET BACK

    <h4>Chapter 444: GET BACK</h4>

    "Should we get out yet?" asked Kamiko with a sigh in her voice. It was clear that she didn''t want to and was only looking for an excuse to stay longer.

    Kat was pretty sure they''d already been in the bath for an hour at this point, so obviously she said. "Nope. I''m just as tired as you are, I don''t see a problem with staying longer." With as much of a smile as she could muster. Which wasбн honestly not very much.

    Kamiko wanted to smile at the answer as wellбн that was too much effort though, and she settled for whistling slightly as she breathed. That counted for something right? Thus, the two exhausted demons continued to float around atop the water, that was heating up somewhat at this point.

    Even though the bathroom was insted and the water was chilled greatly, Kat herself, unlike Kamiko, still had proper body heat and was slowly warming the water up. It wasn''t an issue yet, but the water was much less calming then it had been when they started. This would eventually force them to leave but for nowбн Kamiko put it out of her mind as she noticed it. It wasn''t something to worry about now.

    Kat, for her part, was now struggling with a dual feeling of energy and exhaustion. In her hour of nothing but cool water her body and energy had practically zed back to life. If it was purely a matter of how ready her legs were, she knew she could run for a few hours without getting tired at all.

    Her mind was another matter. It still wanted rest and she was finding it hard to let her thoughts do anything other than drift. The only reason Kat knew the time they''d been floating so well was that she could use her memories as a sort of measuring stick. Looking at her much she could see of herself just sitting in the bath that afternoon she could estimate the time.

    It was surprisingly easy for her and intuitive, baked into her instincts somehow. Which was good, because otherwise she''d be too tired to guess anything close to the correct answer. However, despite the fog over her mind, she didn''t feel like sleep at all, her body was telling her she''d rested already and should be ready to do more things.

    Eventually though, neither Kat''s confused mix of signals on if she should sleep or not and Kamiko''s desire to float forever would matter because of a sharp knock Kat could hear on the other side of the door. "Kamiko, if you can get out soon that''d be great. I need to get clean after my Contract." Said what had to be Kamiko''s dad as it was a recognisably male voice.

    Kat''s tail flicked in annoyance as best it could from its ce around her leg. Looking over towards Kamiko, Kat asked the question with her eyes ''well?''.

    Kamiko sighed. "I''d love to say don''t worry about it. I also know that Dad, even if it was just me in here, won''t ask twice unless he thinks I''ve fallen asleep in the bath or something. He''ll justбн ept however long it takes for me to be bothered getting out and I doubt he''llinбн

    "On the other hand, though, the fact that he even asked at all must mean it''s pretty bad. We can''t really smell anything in here because the enchantments prevent smells getting in and out butбн yeah if he''s asking he must either smell horrible or be covered in muck. Sadly he did not get the smooth skin adaptation that most Subi has. Dad only has it in his hair. It produced a few funny moments when we tried to prank him by throwing water over his head only for it all to bounce off because we forgot that particr point." Said Kamiko

    Another five minutes past but neither demon spoke in that time. Finally, Kat said "You didn''t exactly make a decision though. You just said your Dad probably really needs a bath"

    Kamiko groaned and said. "Yeah I guess I did. Why is this my responsibility though?"

    "Well" said Kat "I assume that you have more than one bath or at least a showerбн I have to wonder why he isn''t using them instead? It just seems a bit strange. Plus he''s your Dad so I thought I''d let you make the final call"

    "Huhбн that''s a very good point Kat. Iбн I actually don''t know what''s going on. Mum and Dad have a small shower in their room but it hardly ever gets usedбн" said Kamiko really not sure what to make of things now that she''d had this additionally information pointed out to her.

    Still, for all Kamiko''sints about her father she did love him, and she did know him extremely well. He would never ask something from her like this if it wasn''t important. He''d certainly have found some other way to get around things if it was at all possible. Even if the task was extremely difficult he''d have found a way. Instead though, he''d asked for her to end her bathбн well not early exactly she knew that she probably should have gotten out before the hour mark, soбн before she chose to leave herself was the more correct term.

    Kamiko flipped herself over and into the water to let out a long stream of bubbles. Keeping her head dunked for a bit Kamiko eventually righted herself and said with a sigh "Yeah we should leave" before swimming to the edge and hauling herself outбн or at least she tried. Kamiko, unlike Kat, didn''t have regeneration and had used her arms much more extensively. She could feel them shaking under her as she tried to put her weight on them to get herself out of the pool.

    Seeing this, Kat reacted. Kamiko was already pretty close to slipping and mming her head into the bathtub if she wasn''t careful so Kat unravelled her tail and used it to help right herself before abusing her muchrger wings to push her over towards Kamiko by digging them into the water and bringing them back away from her. Still, Kat wasn''t exactly at full speed, but she made good enough time. Reaching Kamiko''s side she quickly pulled herself out of the water first and grabbed onto Kamiko''s hands.

    Kamiko looked up and gave Kat a tired smile. "Thanks" is what she said as Kat hauled her up and out of the water, which was easy enough with Kat''s mostly avable strength. Kamiko managed to get her feet under her and stood up. Her legs were fine, but she was certainly still tired.

    A nce at each other told them that the best idea would be to walk together, so Kat hunched down slightly and they both put their arms over each other''s shoulders. Of course, Kat didn''t quite hunch as much as was needed, and was actually supporting most of the weight from both of them. Still, it got them moving. Both magicked on their clothes and made for the door simply allowing the water to easily slide off them both, not worrying about the need for a towel.

    When they made it to the door, they both paused for a second to take a deep breath before opening it carefully. Even with this precaution both girls were hit with a horrid stench that seemed to worm its way into their nose and mouths. Eyes going wide Kat swung the door open and simply pulled Kamiko along, eager to get away from the smelling from the edge of the room.

    In the corner, as she nced backwards, Kat saw what had to be Kamiko''s father, but he was not having a good time. Kamiko''s dad seemed to have some kind of wind or water maniption because he was in a giant bubble and you could SEE the stench around him, a noxious brown and grey cloud with spots of ck appearing as he stood there. Kat could see, the horrifying truth which was that the man was keeping most of the stench locked in with him. Kat didn''t want to imagine what that was like.

    Seeing two girls exit the door, he was a bit surprised, however he could also see the disgust on their faces and knew, though it wasn''t a surprising fact, that he had failed to contain the smell, so rather than talking, he used all his concentration to move himself and the bubble around him into the bathroom and m the door. The smell lightened slightly after that but it wasn''t enough. Kat and Kamiko continued forward.

    They stumbled up the jump tform up to the next level but found the smell still linger. Though if that was because it remained in their noses or because it was actually nearby was impossible for them to tell. Kamiko started to tug Kat in the direction of her room, but Kat tugged back and shook her head before gesturing upstairs. Confused, but willing to trust Kat, Kamikoplied, up the stairs and into the kitchen, the smell was still there.

    However Kat''s n wasn''t over. She pulled Kamiko quickly outside the back door before breathing deeply. "AH SWEET FRESH AIR"

 Chapter 445: Freedom?

    <h4>Chapter 445: Freedom?</h4>

    Kamiko and Kat weren''t actually sure what to do once they were outside. They didn''t want to run around in the garden or even just sit on the grass. They had literally just had a bath and with what happened to Kamiko''s Dad, they didn''t want to risk the need for another so they just stood awkwardly around on the edge of the patio which really, wasn''t as clean as either of them would have liked.

    Which of course, revealed an interesting fact. It seemed that there was something ingrained in sentient creatures, at least some of them, to keep themselves tidy. Kat and Kamiko had already forgotten that their skin just had dirt fall off of it. It was very hard for them to get dirty without it getting stuck somewhere like under toenails or in the crooks of their necks. Despite this though, neither was even trying to get further away from the house.

    Eventually, Kamiko made the decision that standing around was still too much effort and said, "Wait here for me I''ll be right back" before dashing inside. Once there, she opened the cupboard full of extra furniture setups and found the outdoorwn chair set before bringing it back outside. Setting it down, Kamiko erged them both to normal size and imed one for herself.

    Kat needed no prompting to follow that example and im the other. Kat was beyond happy to note that the structure let her wings and tail phase through it just like Kamiko room, though Kat noticed her tail didn''t really need that part because of the angle the chairs were at and decided to leave it draped over her midsection instead.

    The two girls breathed a sigh of relief to be both away from the smell and once again lying down. Kat did feel the partial urge to get up and do something from her body, but Kat''s mind mmed the idea down so fast she hardly twitched in ce. She was going nowhere, and even the changing scenery was not something she wanted to deal with. A treadmill might have been eptable, but looking for one was not.

    This left them both to lounge around for about thirty minutes before Kat''s mind actually formed an idea. She didn''t like the idea she''d been given, and was certainly not keen to think about it further but once it was in her mind, it wouldn''t go away. "Hey Kamikoбн"

    "Yeah Kat?" asked Kamiko after Kat had just left the words unsaid for another thirty seconds.

    "Lookбн there''s no easy way to ask this butбн are we just stuck out here? How will the smell dissipate? Will we make it to your room? How far will that horrible smell spread?" asked Kat

    Kamiko let out a pained sigh as she realised Kat had questions that really needed answers. She hadn''t even thought that there might be issues going back into the house and Kat had managed to hit the nail on the head with all of her questions. "Well, in terms of spreading we should be mostly fine. The bathroom is sealed. It cycles air somehow but it''s on a separate system to the rest of the house so that should be fineбн

    "The rest thoughбн I''m not too sure. Depending on what that smell actually was, the lingering stench might spread a bit and then stay in the house. I hesitate to open up windows lest we get a realint from the neighbours. Those can be serious for proper vitions like chemical warfare." Kamiko said thatst part with a grin.

    "As to how or if we should go to my room. Honestly I''m as lost as you are Kat. I think we might be able to find some nkets in the extra furniture cupboard? I''m not certain about that but one of the tiny chests might have nkets and pillows in them so we could certainly make do out here if worsees to worst

    "I''m not sure how safe my bedroom is. I know Kerra''s room was upgraded so that the paint fumes didn''t cause her any health issues, Mum insisted on it, and then Erra asked for a simr upgrade to keep her books in healthy condition so those two rooms are probably safe. I''m not sure if my room got that treatment though, because the upgrades happened before I was born, so it''s never reallye up. The only reason I know about the upgrades is I came home crying one day when I was little and heard about how deadly paint fumes could be if you used exotic stuff, which I knew Kerra did, and didn''t air out the room." Exined Kamiko

    "That sounds like really useful information right about now Kamiko" said Kat

    "I''m not disagreeing with you, I''m just not sure if they''d have bothered to get the upgrade for all the bedrooms. It''s a per room thing, and clearly it isn''t covering the whole house because otherwise we wouldn''t have dealt with the smell on the way out" exined Kamiko.

    Kat wished that didn''t make so much sense. One part of her didn''t want to think through any more options. Just assume that Kamiko''s room had been upgraded and be done with it. Another louder part though, said she wasn''t nearly tired enough to avoid thinking about ways to avoid that truly foul odour, so she had to keep going through the options. "Is there any way to clean things up?" asked Kat

    Kamiko bit her lip at that question before answering. "Wellбн sort of? In theory there should be. I''ve never seen my parents cleaning up the house, so there must be some way that it keeps itself clean. Maybe a master switch to clean certain things? I''m not sure. If there is, I don''t know about it.

    "Maybe it goes off once a week? I know some dust and grime do build up asionally, but it''s rare and very quickly disappears once you notice it." Said Kamiko

    Kat lifted her tail a bit just to let it flop back down on her stomach as she asked, "Well what are the chances your dad knows how to clean things up and get rid of the stench?"

    Kamiko bit her lip again, sucking on it for a few seconds as she trawled her tired mind for memories that might actually help answer Kat''s question. You''d think it would be a simple thing but for demons, there were enchantments for this sort of thing. Nobody spent the time to clean things because vacuum cleaners didn''t really exist for them. They had faded out long ago as an overlyplicated piece of machinery that did a worse job then other cheaper enchantments.

    This meant that Kamiko didn''t really have any memories of ANYONE in her family cleaning up except Kerra, because paint was a bit of a grey area even when it was on the floor, and Kerra had picked up an ability early on to manipte paint. It was horribly slow, and not at allbat viable but it let her take discarded paint and separate it out into useable forms once again so she would regrly clean up her room, but that was about the extent of it.

    So Kamiko was forced to go on personality. Would her mother share that sort of thing with her dad? Probably yes. The better question though, was whose job was it to maintain it and did her father remember how to do it and where it was. Kamiko''s mother was blessed with an improved memory like Kat early on, but her Father only picked it up at Rank 5 and it was nowhere near as easy to utilise, having not been used to the feature.

    "I''m not sure Kat. I thinkбн Dad certainly will fix things if he can. If he knows where the enchanting hub for the house is and if the cleaning is something he can manually do he''ll certainly make sure it''s done. I just don''t know if he''d remember, or if he took the time to find out. It''s very much something Mum would spend time getting very exact for maximum efficiencyбн

    "And I just don''t know if she''d have bothered to properly exin it. Dad would be more than happy to just let it be on of ''her things'' and let it be. If I had to guess, I''d say he knows where the core of the enchanting is, but has no idea how to use any of it and likely won''t be able to deal with the smell.

    "Oh, and just like you I can''t message people. The best we can do is wait for Dad to clean up, and PRAY that he is actually clean, and then get him to message Mum and have it exinedбн but it''s probably tooplicated to mess with just over messaging and Mum might be busy" exined Kamiko.

    "Well, at least I don''t have issues with the temperature" mumbled Kat "Will you be alright if we have to stay outside?"

    Kamiko grimaced. "Hopefully?" she didn''t sound convincing at all.

 Chapter 446: Beating the Heat

    <h4>Chapter 446: Beating the Heat</h4>

    It was very quickly proven to not be ok after about thirty minutes. The sun was shining, if it actually was a sun, Kat wasn''t certain of that part, but the light and heat from the maybe sun, was shining directly on the pair and Kamiko wasn''t having a good time of it. Topensate, Kamiko was burning demonic energy to help cool herself down a little and Kat was starting to notice.

    This is because when she looked over at Kamiko the faintest traces of pink smoke could be seen. Most of it was hidden under her outfit and concentrated around her core body but it wasn''t sustainable long term and Kat managed to catch glimpses of it leaking out of Kamiko''s sleeves.

    "You alright there?" asked Kat, who was starting to really recover. Her mind still wasn''t in top condition but it was to the point where she could actually notice the details around her again properly and act on them. She wasn''t certain if noticing the pink smoke even five minutes earlier would have let her figure out what was going on and what Kamiko''s problem was.

    "I''m fine" said Kamiko with a slightly tight voice that was never going to get past Kat when she waspletely wiped let alone now that she was feeling somewhat better and was paying attention.

    *I''m honestly surprised she could say ''I''m fine'' but I suppose she is fine right at this moment? It''s clearly not sustainable orfortable but it perhaps counts as fine right now. What I need, is a solution. Hmm, would that work? Just grab a nket and use my powers to freeze it? Seems like it would work.*

    "Hey Kamiko where are the nkets?" asked Kat

    *Another question, I''ve just had. How does she go about her day normally? She was fine walking behind Freddy. Was the temperature better controlled? Are we just in a hotter area of the world?* Kat was actually a little annoyed at her immunity to temperature for a second. She just couldn''t tell the difference. To her, there was none. The temperature change was so small to her it might as well be non-existent but it was clearly enough for Kamiko.

    *Actually, all thepounds we''ve been to so far have caused her no issues with the temperatureбн Perhaps all the houses are in a much warmer part of the world? I could see thepounds being wherever the temperature is most consistent. That seems like a reasonable thing to do.*

    "Umбн I meanбн I know there''s some in everyone''s roomsбн but I think we might have some spare in a shrunken chest in the kitchen?" said Kamiko not quite sure where Kat was going.

    Kat nodded and pushed herself out of the chair while internally being surprised she wasn''t feeling her body creak and groan. It made sense of course, her regeneration helped a tonne and even a normal demon wouldn''t have those issues from lifting their own body weight but to Kat who had been human most of her life it was a slight shock. Shaking her head to clear the thought, Kat got ready. She took in the deepest breath she could, breathing as much air as possible right up until her lungs started to feel like they were pressing against her ribs. She let her energy infuse her limbs and slow down time. She didn''t want to make a single wasted movement.

    Kat took off. Moving at a ''walking'' pace in her stopped time, which was still a blurry mess to the naked human eye. Kat was lucky demonic construction was rated for high rank demon, and that Kamiko''s house was at least for Rank 6''s (because it was always good to get the grade above just in case) otherwise she might have broken the door in her haste to get inside. Once the door was open Kat made her way to the cupboard containing the furniture and pulled it open to really get a good look.

    This cupboard was one that stretched all the way from the ceiling to the floor but it wasn''t very deep. Most of the setups were all in a line so that you didn''t need to grab out multiple sets to get at one of the ones in the back. The few exceptions were for the full dinning table set ups that all seemed to have their own shelf.

    There was also a nk shelf, right at arm height, that Kat assumed was where the set currently in use lived. For the other sections it was a surprisingly eclectic mix. There was a jungle themed dining set made of what looked like pelts and bamboo, another one that was glowing and looked to be made entirely of pieces that changed what colour they were brightly lit up, an interesting party option to be sure.

    There was also one shelf dedicated half to spare beds and half to extra recliners that paired with the other sets of furniture, perhaps they were for use in other rooms. Some beds matched a dining set, like the primitive one that had a tiger patterned bed sheet, and others where entirely unique like the one with the old looking bed frame that supported the mattress with a ''spiderweb'' that was made out of wood, and had ''tattered'' sheets as the cover. It was all very fun looking but Kat could tell she was starting to burn up her time.

    *I don''t want to spend too long admiring this. It''s cool yes but I need to get out before I run out of stopped time. Air doesn''t seem to be an issue. I''ve slowed things down enough that demonic energy will be a problem first after that massively deep breath. It was probably overkill but I can just shut off the time dtion and rely on that for a bit if I need to.*

    So, Kat stopped examining every interesting bit of furniture and focused on finding the box. The first box she found wasbelled actually, and had ''camping supplies'' on it so she quickly moved on, assuming correctly it stored tents, but would have been annoyed to note, also contained sleeping bags which would have sufficed. Not for her idea, but because one of them was enchanted for Kamiko.

    At least the next box she found was more helpful. It was actually on a shelf of boxes, with quite a few. It did require her to get down on her knees, as it was the second lowest shelf in the cupboard, but Kat didn''t care, time in the orphanage was regrly spent on the floor with the kids, so unlike some crouching down wasn''t a problem.

    The box she''d spotted, that sent her down this way, wasbelled ''Elmony''s Baby Clothes'', only visible by enhancing her eyes because of the small size of the text. A veryrge part of Kat wanted to go through the box and have a look. Sadly, that part was quickly told off, because she had a job, and didn''t want to anger Elmony next time they met. So Kat scanned the boxes, many of which included baby clothes for other siblings, until she found the one for nkets. Gently reaching back with two fingers Kat managed to grasp the chest and pull it out. It was somewhat difficult but Kat managed.

    Once the box was safely in hand, Kat dropped the energy she was using to speed up her perception of time. She was down to fifty percent. Apparently stopping time so much was not good on her reserves. Using the air she had left, it was still easy to get back outside though. "Can you grow this for me Kamiko?" asked Kat handing over the box.

    Kamiko shifted so that the box would grow and be positioned on the floor and not just over herself. Once there it started to grow, until Kamiko was forced to let go. She shifted a bit more and then continued to erge it back to its normal size. Once there, she opened the lock, knowing Kat wouldn''t be keyed in.

    "Ok, um, can you grab the oldest or just least enchanted nket?" asked Kat

    Kamiko nodded and started digging around. It didn''t take long, because Kamiko had a particr nket in mind. It was just a basic brown nket they had. Reasonably soft for what it was, but entirely without enchantments. It only got used when one of her aunts that didn''t like enchanted fabrics came to visit. Still it was well made.

    Kat grabbed the nket from Kamiko and gentlyid it over her friend. Kamiko raised an eyebrow but Kat responded with a raised finger with a small amount of demonic fire at the end. "Oh dammit. How did I not think of that?" said Kamiko

    Kat smiled at the acknowledgment her idea would work. Putting two hands spread out to be an equal distance from each other and the edge Kat pushed as much energy into the nket as she could. It instantly lit up in purple fire freezing itself solid and remaining lit for now. "Oh yes" said Kamiko snuggling into the nket "Thank you so much Kat"

    Kat smiled back "No problem." *I wonder if I should do a second for me?* Then she realised that little trick used basically the rest of her energy and quickly decided not to worry.

 Chapter 447: The next Day

    <h4>Chapter 447: The next Day</h4>

    As soon as Kat''s body rxed after handing over the extra nket she copsed. What she didn''t realise, was that her demonic energy was actually helping offset her exhaustion while she was rxing. It was only because she was had all her energy that her mind was able to function so well, and drastically dropping that removed the safety around her mind causing a wave of tiredness to knock her outpletely.

    Kamiko, seeing her friend copse after handing her a nket was in two minds. One wanted to make sure she was alright. The other, wanted to ept the kindness in the spirit it was given and sleep peacefully. Kamiko somehow decided on a third option. Pushing herself shakily to her feet, nket stretched over her shoulders, Kamiko pushed the two chairs together before wrapping Kat''s arms around her and pulling the nket over both of them.

    Kamiko was surprised to note that as soon as her body came into contact with Kat''s it reacted, lowering her core temperature to a much morefortable level for Kamiko. The smaller demon made a note to tell Kat about that ability. It hadn''t been noticed prior to this, and she had no idea exactly what it meant. Still, Kamiko was safe, she was cool and she was very tired. Wrapping her own tail around Kat and allowing herself to snuggle into her friend, Kamiko drifted off to sleep as well.

    Some timeter, Kamiko''s father appeared, looking for his daughter and her friend only to find them asleep outside. A much fiercer version of Kamiko''s debate raged in his mind. He was split between leaving them to sleep peacefully or trying to move them to Kamiko''s bed for a better rest.

    He stood in the doorway, just in case as he was still not truly certain he''d gotten rid of the stench, watching them. He could see the softly glowing nket which was just now starting to run out of me on it about an hourter, powered by Kat''s leftover energy and the energy Kamiko unconsciously was leaking as well. This prevented the ice from freezing as well as driving it to even lower temperatures.

    Kamiko''s father, Trigrath was his name, and seeing his daughter smiling in the arms of someone other than her sisters gave him a warm feeling. He knew that she''d struggled to make friends, and he was d she''d finally found someone that she could get along with.

    Of course, another part of him wanted to know where his wife kept the shovel, the SHARP one for cutting back the nts that started to gain a little sapience and needed to be culled instead. However, he had quite a few means to detect the intentions of ''foes'' and for a second, Kat counted more than enough for the skill to trigger.

    His was almost disappointed to find that Kat had no untoward intentions towards Kamiko at all. Even using his x-ray vision to check the positions of Kat''s arms didn''t yield any results as Kamiko had pulled them around her neck like a scarf.

    Still, these things were enough that Trigrath and he decided to leave them in peace. He knew Kamiko wouldn''t stir, having carried her to bed many a time before, but he had no idea about Kat''s tolerance for being moved in her sleep so decided to er on the side of caution and back away with a smile.

    -----------------------------------------------

    The next morning, Kamiko was the first to awake when her stomach protested the fact that it hadn''t been fed after her workout yesterday. As Kamiko groggily came to and she heard her stomach sound off again she groaned, not really wanting to go inside and certainly not wanting to make arge breakfast for everyone. She could do it of course, but what she really wanted was to walk inside, find the food cupboard and just down whatever she could grab and call it good.

    But no, she had a guest and as her mother had said to the triplets once ''very rude to eat garbage in front of guests, and ruder not to offer them any'' so Kamiko got up. Well, she tried. At some point in the night Kat had locked her arms and legs around Kamiko rather expertly. Kat''s arms where held by each other and just lose enough around Kamiko''s neck to cause no problems but not lose enough for her head to escape. Kat''s legs were in a simr position, with one going over the other under and her ankles locked around each other.

    Kamiko pushed on Kat''s hold lightly and found it didn''t budge at all. She realised, this might be a bit more of a problem then she''d thought. Kamiko pushed some energy into her arms and tried to pry Kat''s off her only to be rather annoyed to find a purple glow around Kat''s own arms in response.

    Kamiko huffed at that and muttered under her breath. "That''d be right. Of course, Kat can use demonic energy in her sleep. I mean, it''s prettymon, Mum, Dad, all the triplets, Elmony, andбн meбн sometimes. Like half the time. Dammit, I should have known"

    Now, Kat couldn''t use her powers at full capacity, she was limited to increasing her strength. More serious responses would require she woke up, and would likely do so. Her tail might be able to make a few defensive manoeuvres but it would quickly wake her up if it got to that point.

    Kamiko''s solution was to use her tail to tickle Kat''s side. It failed. Next step was to try and tickle the bottom of Kat''s feet. Failure number two. Kamiko then repeated this action all over. Kat''s cheek, her neck, the side of her legs, even a final attempt on Kat''s stomach but nothing worked. Kamiko was cursing the redheads inability to be tickle and decided to go with her surefire technique, pinching Kat''s nose and cing a hand over Kat''s mouth.

    From Kat''s end of things, she woke up feeling very strange. She could feel a tightening in her chest and a slow drain on her reserves. Her eyes fluttered open and found a pouting Kamiko looking at her between arms that were on Kat''s face for some reason. As soon as Kat''s eyes opened, Kamiko removed the appendages and Kat drew in a deep breath realising what had happened.

    "Woops, sorry, were you trying to wake me?" asked Kat

    Kamiko nodded. "Yes. You''ve trapped me here. I put your arms around me so we could sleepfortably, but now I need to get up and prepare breakfast but you won''t let me go."

    "Ehehehe sorry about that" said Kat pulling her arms away, this was enough for Kamiko to wiggle out of Kat''s leg lock as well which was no longer quite as tight as it was before.

    "It''s fine Kat" said Kamiko as she got up. "I''m just d you didn''t attack me or anything. That''s a pretty standard thing among demons. Some sort of ingrained response to being forced awake maybe? It''s verymon."

    Kat winced at the idea, but thought of all the nights she''d spent on the road with Xian and realised that while she didn''t necessarily want to pick up the habit it was very easy to see where it woulde from.

    "Anyway, let''s deal with breakfast you can tell me what you want" said Kamiko, leading the way inside. Only to be stopped at the doorframe. Kat, using her extra height nced over Kamiko''s head to find what she was looking at.

    She found the table had a few dishes on it. Nothing was as spectacr as the feast that Elmony prepared but there were a few dishes. A nice big bowl of jelly in the centre of course and two tes full of chopped fruit. It seemed to be slight pineapple, but blue in colour instead of yellow on the first, and the second had what looked like tiny apples that were a bit bigger then strawberries all peeled and chopped in half.

    "Huhбн" mumbled Kamiko as she stepped inside and noticed something on the bench. A note. Picking it up, Kamiko decided to read it allowed for Kat''s benefit. "Good morning Dear,

    "When you''re reading this I will have already headed out. I''m heading to the early markets to try and stock up on some food and cleaning products. I don''t think the enchantments in the bathroom quite managed to deal with the mess on their own so I''ll need to put in some work. Because of this, I''ve also sealed up the passageway to the lower floors for now. Hopefully I''ll be done before the triplets make it back home.

    "I would have messaged you but I know the punishment prevents that. To make up for kicking you guys out of the bath and also the house I''ve prepared breakfast. I imagine you didn''t eat yesterday so I hope this will tie you over for the day. Good luck with the punishment.

    Love Trigrath"

 Chapter 448: To End Gluttony

    <h4>Chapter 448: To End Gluttony</h4>

    When Kat and Kamiko came out of the teleportation they were surprised to find themselves back in the kitchen with everything as they''d left it for the most part. Even had a few meals leftover from yesterday in the cupboard. The only difference is that the end of the table in the middle had been converted into a chair somehow and Freddy was leaning back against the food summoning machine.

    He looked the same as he did yesterday except for his chefs'' hat which had been reced with a new one that was now ck and red. *That causes so many questions. His had didn''t behave like a normal hatбн so is it a hat and this is a different if very simr hat in different colours, or is it a part of his head that he can change the colour of. Hell, people dye there hair all the time.*

    "Greetins Greetin ya two" said Freddy rolling his shoulder as he did so. He gestured towards the seat in a motion that indicated he wanted them to sit down. "Wee back for another day of cookin"

    "Thanks Freddy, and good morning to you to" said Kat

    "Yeah! Happy to see you to Freddy" said Kamiko at the same time as Kat

    "Now, I''m d to see you''ve both been lookin forward to today so I hafta ask. Are you both alright workin on the same dish as yesterday? It went over really well, and while we could perhaps chose another dish from Kat''s world, the time spent organisin that could be used to make more food, and sadly, that''s what''s in demand. Marketin a separate new dish probably wouldn''t be as worthwhile, so it''s easier for us to keep it the same. However, if ya want we can do somethin new." Said Freddy rubbing his hands together in anticipation.

    Kat looked over to Kamiko, and decided to voice the main thought that wasing into her head. "Not that I want to sound rude butбн why were we given the choice at all? Isn''t this a punishment? Couldn''t you just tell me what we''re doing today?"

    Freddy nodded. "Well, I sure could do that, but it just wouldn''t be the same. Many people think that you can cook somethin great by just following the recipe, but after much intensive research and study we demons have discovered that emotion does in fact effect the taste of the dish. Most of the time, ya want happy people or at least, neutral people to be working on the dish.

    "Because of that, not only is it the polite thing to do, ask, but it is also to our benefit as well. If you can''t stand the idea of makin that same dish for us we can do somethin else, or if you have a real passion and love for somethin in particr ya might be able to persuade me to go with that instead" exined Freddy, gesturing wildly the whole time. He looked more like someone trying to dance or throw water over everything in front of him, perhaps somebination of both, when speaking, mostly with his hands wide and sweeping, but with some leg movement as well.

    Kat looked over at Kamiko who shrugged. *Well, I''m not taking that as an answer.* "Can I speak to Kamiko a bit?" asked Kat

    "Sure sure. Just don''t take too long ya hear. I''ll be just outside the door. It''s soundproof, so you''ll need to open it to get me back in. If ya call out I won''t be able to hear ya and we''d be wastin time" said Freddy, strangely happy about the dy as he walked outside a big grin on his face.

    Once the door clicked shut, Kat turned to Kamiko and said. "So, how do you want to do this? I mean, are you even ok with doing this at all?"

    Kamiko shrugged and gave Kat a slight nudge on the shoulder with her own. It was so light Kat barely felt it, but understood the sentiment and Kamiko didn''t have a tonne of practice to know the correct level of power for a move like that. She began speaking once she settled back into speaking. "Honestly I''m fine with anyt-," Kamiko coughed slightly choking on the words because of the demonic curse. "Fine apparently I need to be a bit more specific,

    "I am mostly fine with whatever we do here in the kitchen. I don''t mind spending another day chopping things. It was tiring, and we should definitely take a break this time, but it''s not a great hardship. I don''t really care about making a new dish, it''ll probably be more chopping for me but that''s fine. I can''t cook too well anyway, especially not so much food." Said Kamiko

    Kat nodded and said, "Well, that''s fine if that''s what you want. I certainly don''t want to make you feel ufortable. I''m fine with sticking with the Lamb tagine with dates & sweet potatoesas well. It''s not like I was eating the dish so I haven''t gotten sick of the taste or anything. Though, do you want to help with more of the cooking?"

    Kamiko shook her head violently. "No way Kat, working with the ovens would be really unpleasant for me. Even from the other side of the table I could feel it a bit. My energy wasn''t just speeding me up, it was also keeping me cool. For as good as the instion in the ovens is, it''s really hard to keep that instion up when they''re opened to the air. Oh, they try but it''s just so expensive to get enchanting done that actually fixes that problem so they just do it ''well enough'' for people like me."

    "Oh, I didn''t realise" said Kat *Which means she might be even faster and more precise then I thought. If she was using energy to keep herself somewhat cool as well and not going of her regen rate her base speed with the knife must be even better then I thought.* "Don''t worry then, you''re more than wee to just keep working at the chopping then. Umбн would water help maybe?"

    Kamiko shrugged. "I mean, I guess cold water would help a bit, but it''d just bounce off for the most part so it wouldn''t help as much as you might think. I could maybe keep a bucket of cold water around next to me, but honestly that''d just be more annoying then being slightly too hot the whole time. Having part of me be hot and part of me be the right temperature would be more noticeable and irritating."

    "Yeah that makes sense. Guess I''ll just call Freddy back in then?" asked Kat

    Kamiko nodded, and the pair got up. Kamiko got to her station and started pulling out the knife she was using and Kat opened the door tote Freddy in. He zipped in as soon as she opened the door, somehow managing to squeeze past her and into the room, leaving afterimages behind in his wake that seemed to linger.

    *Hmm, that has to be an ability and not just pure speed because they stuck aroundбн but why can I see them still? Would my truesight not solve that?*

    Kat shrugged it off and closed the door before turning to Freddy, "We''re ready and willing to continue with making the Lamb tagine today. Neither of us have any problems and we''ll be doing the same rolls as yesterday if that''s ok?"

    Freddy nodded hat bobbing along with the motion "That''s perfectly fine with me. Knowing the recipe, I can manage some dishes on my own. I''ll ensure they are ced in the ovens furthest away from Kamiko so as to not cause issues because of her ice attunement. I''ll still assist you Kat, but I know the process well enough to manage my duties from yesterday in addition to this"

    And like that the three set off, falling into a familiar pattern without much fuss. Kamiko would chop as fast as she could, going through batches and batches of ingredients faster then Kat could blink, while Kat would take them and follow the recipe, mostly wasting time frying onions. Freddy, well he was a whole ''nother beast. It rapidly became clear to Kat why his afterimages were visible to her.

    Three Freddys could be seen at any one time. One watching over Kat, one chopping and another performing Kat''s duties. The copies, and you could faintly tell the two on the other side of the bench were the copies, seemed much slower and needed to be reced every now and again with a swift dash around by Freddy, was a strange addition, if a wee one.

    Freddy himself was probably doing about twice the work of Kamiko and Kat, however, this was still less then expected once Kat saw the clonese into y. It seemed to slow the original down a bit and his gaze was less focused. On the other hand, he could be doing multiple things at once and had a greater view of the whole process from start to finish. With a nice break for a special lunch of course.

 Chapter 449: Disaster Zone

    <h4>Chapter 449: Disaster Zone</h4>

    Walking down Kamiko''s garden path, Kat felt much better then shad had the previous day. Her body and mind seemed to burn, her energy, instead of being sluggish and unresponsive felt like it was producing heat and clinging to every part of her body spreading the fire around. Kat was actually surprised she didn''t find the sensation displeasing. It was somewhat like the burn of a good work out but much more eclipsing in its presence, and didn''t seem to care if you were moving or not.

    Trying to use energy resulted in an even faster response time then normal for Kat, but it was apanied by a sharp pain as well. Kat, being way to epting of pain at this point, didn''t consider it much of a downside unlike Kamiko who was currently wincing as she made her way down the path with Kat.

    There lunch break had been a truly joyous asion. Freddy had prepared something specifically for the two ice attuned demons. Kat wouldn''t say it was the tastiest thing she''d ever eaten, but that hardly matter whenpared the sheer amount of energy she seemed to have returned to her after just a few bites.

    Kat was sceptical at first. When Freddy pulled the two meals out of thin air, she''d been wondering more about howmon it was to be able to store something like that then she was looking forward to the meal. That quickly changed when Kamiko''s face lit up like the sun peaking just over the nearby forest in the morning.

    The dish was giving of billowing steam by the second, and looked like someone had poured liquid nitrogen over the meal and then left it to boil. It might actually have been, Kat didn''t know what nitrogen tasted like, and the appearance was rather spot on. Still, that was just the start.

    When Kat had the te next to her, her energy had instantly calmed down. It wasn''t like it had stopped movingpleted, it was more like her entire energy system changed into a purring kitten that was happy to be fed. Under all that smoke, Kat could see a pastry of some kind, more the meat pie and quiche sort rather then a sweet like custard tart. Though, just from looking Kat was only 90% sure.

    It was shaped like a croissant, with a light drizzling of ''watery'' red sauce that covered the whole thing. The pastry itself though was actually a dark blue, almost ck in colour that really stood out against the red. Little bits and pieces of pink seeped out of the sides, likely whatever filling had been put in.

    Kat smiled and took a bit, and she could feel her whole body shiver at it. That first bite had been what she''d imagined drinking three cups of coffee in a row felt like. The taste wasбн somewhat mediocre inparison but the joy she felt from the pick me up managed topletely do away with any disappointment she might have felt about that fact.

    It was a rich dish, and very meaty in taste despite the pastry coating. She could hardly taste that at all, and it must have been thin because the casing mettled rather quickly in her mouth. The sauce was a sharp, bitter taste that made her mouth water and beg for more of the treat. Taking a second bite, was much like the first. A hit of energy, this time causing her energy to feel like it''s spinning.

    At the time, Kat had wondered if she was imagining the sensation, simply trying to escte in her mind the feeling of power she''d been experiencing. However, the third bite proved this was not the case. Upon biting into it, Kat felt her body once again shiver, but this time it also exhaled.

    Kat found herself bursting into mes, but she knew these were not her own. Instead of her trademark purple it was a dark blue fire just like the colour of the pasty. Looking over at Kamiko, Kat found a simr scene. There was no pain from the fire, and it didn''t feel like she was bursting with energy as if it had all been packed to tightly and now threatened to escape her control.

    It was more like she''d been energised then had any stagnant energy pushed out of her apanied by the energy that didn''t properly settle into her system. She finished off thest bite and the mes shot out covering the kitchen for a moment before calming down. Kat was a tiny bit saddened the meal was so small, but could also tell that eating more would have done her no good so she didn''tin.

    Still, it had been memorable, Kat mused, as she walked up to the house, unsure of what she was going to find. *I wonder if Kamiko''s dad will still be around. We didn''t really get to talk to him yesterday so he might have stuck around. He did say he was going out, but only to do the shopping. Will anybody else be joining us I wonder?*

    This question was answered quickly when Kamiko pushed open the door for them both and Kat spotted her Dad in the kitchen with a number of baking trays nearby as well as a few other things.

    It looked a little more like a disaster zone then she would ever willingly admit if askedter on. On the main table where they''d eaten before there was a number of thick towelsid out, likely to prevent the heat from the dishes burning the table or perhaps causing issues with the enchantments.

    A number of trays were spread across it, and they looked the neatest out of everything Kat could see. There was a number of cupcakes still in their trays as well as two full cakes, and what looked like a batch of brownies as well. The slightly worrying thing about this scene is that Kat could see the heat wafting off them and moved so that she was now in front of Kamiko. Kat couldn''t feel the temperature herself, but it would clearly not be pleasant for Kamiko at all.

    The rest of the kitchen was much worse. Everything had at least a fine dusting of flour, while a number of other ces hadrge servings of it. Batter was mixed in, in various ces as well, with some food dye slowly spreading across the tabletop where it had hit the counter. There was no less then five mixing bowls, all with various states ofplete mixture as Trigrath moved throughout the kitchen clearlycking the skill and finesse Kat and Kamiko had started to disy during their own cooking adventures.

    Ingredients were spread across the table haphazardly. There was a bag of baking choctes spilling into a pu of what looked like strawberries, but the fact they were sizzling, glowing green, and were melting the chocte, implied they were not the strawberries Kat new from Earth. In another section there was a bowl of biscuit crumbs, what they were for, was unclear as they looked to be somewhat overcooked, but then, why go to the trouble of breaking them up?

    "Daddy! What are you doing?" shouted Kamiko, right next to Kat''s ear now that she''d been moved. Kat was surprised at the volume but more so theck of pain from that. *Do my ears protect themselves from loud sounds somehow?*

    "Ah! Kamiko darling! I''m d to see you here. I''m mostly finished up with the things for your sisters, and I was going to start work on some cookies for you actually" said Trigrath with a smile.

    He was currently shirtless but with a big apron that came all the way up to his neckline. He also currently had a pair of oven mitts on that must have had a cleaning enchantment because Kat could see the stains on them shrinking as he stood waving at them. Trigrath''s hair was also not what Kat had seen in the painting of him. Now cut short, just barely more than stubble, giving him a somewhat odd look when itbined with the apron.

    "Daaadбн" Kamiko whined "You know you make a huge mess whenever you cook. Why did you have to do this today?"

    Trigrath waved away Kamiko''s concerns. "Don''t worry it''ll all be cleaned up in no time at all. I brought something special that came out recently just for that purpose Kamiko. I also won''t be conscripting your help for this. I saw how tired you were yesterday. Feel free to rx in the bath or something for a bit and we can chatter!"

    Kamiko looked over towards Kat with a raised eyebrow, but she just returned with a shrug. *I don''t mind what we do here. I mean, I guess I need to meet the whole family at this point so I don''t mind talking with him. Plus a bath would be nice after the long day even if I''m much better then yesterday.*

 Chapter 450: Ahoge

    <h4>Chapter 450: Ahoge</h4>

    Kat and Kamiko enjoyed another long soak in the bath. This time, with slightly more sess. The burning sensation in Kat''s limbs was slowly leached away by the cool water, slowly retreating towards her core which continued to burn. It wasn''t the perfect fix, but it helped improve the feeling of her arms and legs tremendously as well as clear her thoughts up somewhat.

    Kamiko had a very simr experience, though with a few extra aches and pains being cleared up as well due to hercking a regeneration ability. Her torn muscles would need to recover more naturally, though a good night''s rest would do most of the job. She was no Kat, but she was still a healthy Rank 2 demon.

    When they got out of the water an hourter, they headed back up to see Kamiko''s father and prayed things would be a bit cleaner. They were lucky to find it was indeed the case. ''A bit'' cleaner indeed. The dinning table had been cleared away leaving two couches in its ce, one brown and the other ck. The dishes from the table had seemingly been put away. The kitchen bench now had a small section clear of flour but not much of it.

    "Ah, I''m d to see you both back!" said Trigrath now covered in a face mask and bandanna over his hair. He had a real shirt on with long sleeves that had been rolled up along with short pants for some reason. Kat was surprised to see a he didn''t have any hair on them as well. *I wonder if that''s natural. I haven''t really met enough demons to know. I mean, I don''t have hair on my legs or my arms now so it''s likely I guess, at least for Subi.*

    Trigrath spun in ce as his clothes got swapped out for a much more normal t-shirt and shorts, though they were still longer than the ones he was wearing during the cleaning. Once out of his cleaning attire, Trigrath stepped out of the kitchen and held his arms open wide. Kamiko sighed with a big smile on her face and jumped at him. Trigrath easily took the weight and spun her around.

    *Waitбн it just urred to me that he doesn''t need to do that. Normal humans use it to bleed momentum, but I could EASILY catch Kamiko without moving so he must be able to do the same. Why did he bother? How did he get into the habit? I have questions now and I don''t know if I can bare to ask for the answers because they look cute like this.*

    Kamiko was being held aloft by her father easily, his hands tucked under her armpits as he spun her around a few times. Once that was done he, still spinning, moved over towards the couch and ced her down before taking the other couch for himself, knowing that Kamiko would want to sit with her friend. Trigrath had a soft smile on his face when he did this, not quite reaching his eyes.

    Kamiko saw this, and jumped in ce next to Trigrath, and he said "Don''t you want to sit with Kat?"

    "Dad, don''t be silly. I haven''t seen you for a while and I know you like spending time with me when you can. It''s fine. We just spent an hour in the bath together, and even ignoring that we''re spending the whole week together for the punishment. I can spare an hour or two in yourp silly" said Kamiko with a big smile on her face.

    Trigrath''s smile grew much more rxed and he brought his daughter deeper into the hug. "Spose you''re right."

    *They are sweet together. I''m surprised she didn''t do this with her mother but they seem to have a bit more of aбн give and take rtionship? Maybe?* Kat examined the scene. Obviously she didn''t have a well of personal experience to fall back on but she had read books and seen a few films, so she had a guess.

    *Is itбн does Trigrath still see her as a little girl while her mother recognises, she''sбн well I don''t quite know if she counts as an adult in their society, but at least as a functioning humanбн erбн demon being? Is that right?*

    Kat eventually made her way to the couch, taking a modest upright position with her legs crossed over and her tail in herp. She wanted to show she was paying attention to Trigrath, though she was still leaning into the couch somewhat, she also wasn''t trying to be overly stiff.

    *Maybe this time I can make sure neither of my friends parents hates me. Wellбн as I heard recently her Dad doesn''t really hate me, he''s just willing to go along with it all. Whichбн you know I almost think that''s worse. I have no idea why Lily''s mum hates me but at least she can form her own opinions no matter how wrong.*

    Suddenly, Trigrath tightened his grip on Kamiko. It wasn''t painful, but she would have a much more difficult time escaping. "Dad?" Kamiko asked confused. Her confusion was answered when he reached into the couch and pulled out arge binder and her eyes went wide. "Dad no!"

    "Dad yes!" said Trigrath. "My little shrine maiden, I must uphold the sacred traditions of fatherhood and embarrass you in front of your friends. However, because you only have one I have to be extra embarrassing"

    Of course, in truth might have more to do with Trigrath getting revenge for seeing his daughter cuddled into someone without warning. That had shaved a century off his lifespan just from the shock, even if it wasn''t as bad as he feared. "Soбн this is Kami''s photos from when she was youngerбн"

    Trigrath managed to use one hand positioned at the bottom of the book to open it with his fingers, and give Kat a perfect view. On the first page was a tiny little Kamiko swaddled in a nket with almost know her. She actually had a tiny pink ahoge at the front calling everyone''s attention.

    "Wait that''s Kamiko?" asked Kat confused not seeing any trace of the ahoge now.

    "Yes, yes it is" said Trigrath "I can understand the shock. It''s very rare for a baby born with an ahoge to lose itter in life. Normally they stick around and develop strange abilities but Kamiko''s didn''t. She''s one of the few people who managed to escape it."

    "Wait escape?" asked Kat confused

    Kamiko was currently doing her best to examine what fabric her dad''s shirt was made up of as she hid her face. Trigrath exined "Well, escape probably is the urate term. Most of the abilities it develops areбн not helpful to the demon in question. Such as giving away their real mood, or pointing to things that catch their interests. Why I knew one person with an ahoge that would vibrate when they lied, not a demon obviously, but it happened."

    *Waitбн thisбн this is a real thing? This isn''t a demonic thing eitherбн what the heck? Isn''t it just a funny bit of hair?*

    "Now, nextбн" said Trigrath taking Kat''s silence as the cue to move on, was a picture of Kamiko surrounded by all her family baring Meridithna. Most of them looked exactly the same as Kat knew them, except for Aslena who was much smaller, clearly still a baby herself. Kat didn''t like the look in her eyes though. If Kat knew better, which she did, she''d call it a spark of jealousy.

    *That is a weird look for a baby. I think I''m starting to see why Aslena and Kamiko never managed to get along. Aslena has actually been after her since day one. Man am I not looking forward to meeting her. I feel a deep need to beat her up and then dere my defence of Kamiko.

    Is that allowed? I feel like it''s actually somewhat more likely to be allowed then I''d really like to think. The demon world is just sort of like that isn''t it?*

    "Oh, it was nice to see her when she was that little. This picture is actually from a few weeks after she was born. I think we have a picture from the dayбн but it''s in another album. This one is more like the highlight reel, while that other one is just for the baby photos" said Trigrath

    Kat''s eyes widened as she really looked at the book for the first time he said that. The thing was huge, even if there was only one photo per page, it would easily hold a few hundred photos.

    *Seems like we''re going through quite the highlight reel. Still, I''d like nothing more.* "Well Trigrath, I''d be more than happy to go through them with you. I can tell you a bit about myself as well if you''d like"

    Trigrath grinned, showing sharp pointed teeth and for the first time looking like a true demon "That sounds wonderful Kat" Kat didn''t realise that she''d never introduced herself.

 Chapter 451: The Jelly Incident

    <h4>Chapter 451: The Jelly Incident</h4>

    "Right soбн" said Trigrath "the next story I want to tell you I sadly don''t have pictures for. It was so adorable, and really does make me wonder how much of the jelly obsession in this family is gic"

    Kamiko squirmed in Trigrath''s grip, trying to escape. She''d heard this story a few times now and it was repeated whenever requested. It was a favourite of her sisters and they loved to bring it up to other people, usually multiple times if they could pretend the other person forgot, and she''d heard enough of it. Sadly, Trigrath was determined to do his best to embarrass his daughter. She could not escape.

    "Now, it was the first time I''d ever taking my little girl out shopping. I had her set up in this neat little floating seat that connected to the cart. It''sбн well, I''m sure you''ve seen them. They attach to shopping trolleys and allow for you to either move them around the cart and keep items in or you can turn them into a ''child mode'' for kidsбн or well, I guess smaller demons in general, but mostly kids, and it can get fairlyrge.

    "I won''t say ''all kids'' because I''m sure some of therger demon species wouldn''t fit but none of them live around here. We have sizing guidelines for the various areas of the hub." Said Trigrath

    "Actually can you exin those? That sounds interesting." Asked Kat

    Trigrath seemed to think on this for a moment. He really wanted to continue with his story and embarrass Kamiko as much as possible, giving her this slight reprieve might give her ideas on how to keep him distractedбн on the other hand, he did want to be nice to Kat and it was an understandable question. "Sure" was he answer.

    "So, it''s not so much aw as it is a convenience thing. Soбн for example the cyclopes all stand at least twenty metres tall. This means that this area isn''t really built to amodate them.? They can still visit of course, but they can''t expect the facilities to amodate them. Like sayбн the school.

    "There is anotherw that makes it so that school has to be avable to everyone who lives here, but the guidelines mean that if you live here despite being to tall to fit in the building, the school isn''t liable YOU are. It just helps to keep costs down. It''s much too hard to ensure that demons with such major differences in size live together.

    "Because of this there are those guidelines in ce. Though, these aren''t just one sided. In an area where cyclops live, I''M wouldn''t always be able to use the facilities. The stairs would be too tall. Well, my physical strength means I could jump I suppose but it certainly wouldn''t be convenient. Anyway, does that answer your question?"

    Kat nodded. *That makes a lot of sense. I was just thinking of it sort of like disability ramps and all public buildings have them. I guess they went the other way and make sure that everyone has a public building somewhere and encourage them to live nearby. Thoughбн I guess with teleportation it isn''t as hard as it could be so it''s not really a big deal.*

    "Right nowбн back to the story. So I was alone with Kamiko and she was in the basket happily looking at all the shelves. I think she was admiring all the bright colours on disy and the funny looking characters on a lot of the boxes. She had a nice one piece dress on that my mother bought for her and she hadn''t quite yet lost her ahoge but she''d grown out the rest of her hair and she was adorable.

    "So, I''m going around picking up what we need, and little Kamiko spots a box of jelly. She starts makingбн I can''t say it was a scene. She was a very polite baby you see. However, I could tell she wanted my attention, and she''s pointing rapidly at these boxes.

    "It just so happened to be the family''s favourite brand of Jelly. Not sure if you''d know it, but it''s got a little jelly jewel golem on the front with a cartoonishly drawn smily face on it. Anyway, she started pointing at it and I thought to myself ''should I buy some? Noбн we already order it in bulk, we don''t need more'' so I exined that to her. That we didn''t need this box because we already had it.

    "This was clearly the wrong thing to say. Or well, I didn''t realise it straight away but it was. So little Kamiko starts looking through the cart. I thought she was looking at more cool pictures again, but she was actually searching for the jelly box in the cart. She was a very smart babby. Yes you were weren''t you" said Trigrath with a bit of baby talk at the end.

    "Daaaad! I''m not two still. You don''t need to talk to me like that" groaned Kamiko

    Trigrath shrugged, lifting Kamiko easily with the movement and clearly unrepentant. "Eh, anyway, my smart little munchkin was searching for it and when she failed to find it, she got upset. Now, Kamiko didn''t cry much as a child, so she wasn''t crying at this fact, but she was very sad and she had a bright red face from trying to hold in the tears.

    "So, this goes on for a little bit and I realise that I forgot something that just so happened to be in the same isle as the jelly. So, we had back and as we walk past Kamiko grabs a box of the stuff and puts it in the cart. I don''t notice at the time, and keep going to find what I was after. I think it was some other sweet.

    "Now, that should be the end, but I walked back past the jelly on the way out, and here''s where things get strange. So Kamiko, she grabs two more boxes of jelly on the way back as we continue shopping. One isle down. Two isles down. Three isles down, and I start to notice something. Kamiko''s looking around, but now she''s rather worried.

    "I can see something is bothering her, but she can''t really talk properly at this point, so I pat her on the head, and that seems to cheer her up for a bit. Another isle down, and then she starts panicking again. Soбн I take her off to the side, and I say ''what''s wrong darling''" Kamiko''s face is already bright red knowing what''s about toe. "and she says to me ''am I a bad girl?''"

    "Now, I have no idea why she''d think that, so I just ask, ''do you think you are?'' and she struggles with that for a while. I actually considered just going on with the shopping and dealing with itter, but I''d learned from six other daughters that for things like this, you just have to wait and give them time.

    "Eventually, she decides she can''t figure it out, so she says ''I dunno daddy, I think I did a bad thing'' though it sounded a lot worse then that. Once again, six daughters, you learn to speak sad child. So, I give her another pat on the head and a quick hug and I say ''Do you wanna tell me what you did?'' which, was probably my best move of the day. Never ask them to tell you, ask them if they want to tell you. Works almost every time.

    "She then nods at me and I give her a little kiss on the head. She smiles at me for a moment before getting sad and saying ''I took the jelly'', which made no sense at the time. We''re still in the shops we haven''t paid for anything yet so I ask ''what do you mean''

    "And she gives me the biggest puppy dog eyes and says to me ''when we went past I took the jelly'' and it was just the cutest thing I''d ever seen. I wanted tough. To this day, I almost wish I''dughed. But, it wasn''t aughing matter. Jelly is serious business of course" Trigrath said in the least serious voice possible "so now I''m stuck. Should I exin theplex inner workings of the supermarket to a two year old and why it isn''t stealing because you haven''t left the shopsбн

    "Or do I ept that it was sort of stealing, or really just close enough in her mind, and tell her that she did a bad thing but it''s ok. It''s a tough choice, because while option two is sort of lying, I don''t exactly want to encourage her to steal things and it might go over her head. So, I pulled up my britches, and exined as carefully as I could why it wasn''t stealing, but that it was still bad.

    "Took me a good twenty minutes. Then we put the jelly back and she started crying. Just lightly, like I''d stolen the light from her eyes. So of course, we walk out of the store with five more boxes of jelly" finished Trigrath

 Chapter 452: Why Aslena DoesnтАЩt Deserve Good things.

    <h4>Chapter 452: Why Aslena Doesnбпt Deserve Good things.</h4>

    Kat didn''t want Kamiko to feel to weird or more embarrassed about the shared story, but the whole thing was just so adorable. It was so precious in her mind to see such a young version of her friend not being able to lie to her family. It did seem a little advanced for a two year old, but considering the other weirdness of demons it no longer even registered as a strange event in Kat''s mind.

    So, Kat, with her knowledge of just how spoiled and ungrateful some younger kids can be found the words of praise bubbling up her mouth before she attempted to squash them to save Kamiko the embarrassment. She failed, instead blurting out. "That''s just so adorable. I can picture it, and it''s so sweet to hear about. I know plenty of much older kids that don''t have half the morals Kamiko did when she was two"

    Kat was surprised and relieved to see Kamiko actually getting less embarrassed as Kat spoke, her blush fading as she managed to wriggle in her father''s arms to face Kat properly once again. While she was doing this Trigrath grinned and said "Yup, all my daughters are sweet, but Kamiko probably takes the prize as the sweetest. I shouldn''t say this but the others aren''t as pure as she was back then. Hell, most of them aren''t as pure as she is STILL"

    Kat smiled, at the answer, and then wider still as she caught the sh of shock that ran through Kamiko''s mind. She was practically reeling from the admission. Her dad had never given her any real indication before this that he knew about the less appealing aspects of some of her sisters (read as Aslena). The fact that he thought she was sweeter implied that he either hid that fact from others, or just perhaps just himself, but recognised it on some level, and Kamiko filed that little piece of information away in her mind.

    After the joy from Kat recognising his daughter ''was the best'' wore off, Trigrath decided to move on, showing Kat a few other pictures and discussing what was happening in them. From pictures of her with little block toys, to pictures of her squished between the triplets, and even one with her sitting in between Elmony''s breasts with another next to it of Kamikoying on Elmony''s head and poking at her ''strange'' horns in confusion.

    The next interesting one, was where Trigrath stopped. It was Kamiko in a ratherбн uniqueбн looking outfit. There was simply no other way to put it. At its base, it was a simple long sleeved dress that was obviously too big for the poor girl in an unttering dark green that just did not go well with her hair.

    It got worse though. It had a number of what had to be glued on additions to it. There was a number of stickers all along the sleeves with various different household items on them, ranging from cups to tes to building blocks and even a couple of pieces of actual Lego stuck on.

    To make things worse, the centrepiece wasn''t spared either. Where one would expect breasts on a fully grown women, someone had stuck two small bowls, which weren''t small at all on the young demon''s frame, to the dress, perhaps to imitate the real thing. Then, underneath that, was countless streams of fabric dangling off the waist, and going to the floor, and beyond in some cases. None of them were uniform, and it looked like somebody has just grabbed all the leftover fabric they could. It wasn''t in any kind of order, and the colours ranged from red to green, to purple and more.

    So of course, Kat, knowing what she did, was already seeing how this next story was going to turn out, she almost wanted to ask Trigrath to move on when she saw him gearing up for the next major story, but Kamiko shook her head sadly, knowing it was better to let Trigrath get it out of his system.

    "Oh, yes, this was the very first fashion show Kamiko was in. She used to love them, going all the time when she was youngerбн" said Trigrath with pride, very adeptly ignoring the look on Kamiko''s face that screamed ''I never wanted any part in this''. Now, Kat, knowing how much other kids at the orphanage could regret what they''d done the previous week let alone in years past, might have been tempted to pass over that look. However, knowing what she did about Aslena, it was clear who was really responsible for Kamiko''s participation.

    Which was of course confirmed in the next breath. "This one, actually, was mostly Aslena''s doing. It was also her first fashion show if I recall, but she wanted not to be the model but the designer. I do wonder where she got the idea from. I don''t think I showed her any of the fashion industry. Perhaps I can me Aunt Marge for that. Anywayбн

    ------------------------

    The following section is from Trigrath''s story but italics denote Kamiko''s thoughts.

    --------

    Kamiko was not having a good day. She''d been woken up and told by her father how happy he was she had decided to sign up for the Tiny Tots Fashion Show. Now, Kamiko would be the first to admit, she was a little forgetful. She never pretended to have a great memory, especially when she was younger butбн that just didn''t seem fun.

    Her Dad had picked her up along with Aslena and put them her in the stroller, even though she was probably too big for it, it was what Dad wanted. Aslena was set down to walk nearby before teleporting them off someone knew. Kamiko had gotten used to that quickly, the teleporting. She''d never known anything else, and her mum and dad did it, so that meant it was safe.

    Still, the first thing that her on arrival was the noise. It was LOUD. There were people everywhere and little Kamiko didn''t like that one bit. She dug herself deeper into the stroller, wishing that the nkets from when she was younger were still around. They weren''t because they didn''t really leave enough room for her, but right now she wanted nothing more then to hide somehow.

    In stark contrast to Kamiko''s panic, which Trigrath was taking as her being ''a little shy'' Aslena was practically basking in the noise like a beachgoing looking for a tan. If she''d could have been considered happy before when they were leaving home, now she was ecstatic, the emotions hardlypared. Aslena was practically vibrating in ce.

    Kamiko, at this point, still had on a nice in outfit. She was wearing pants because her parents noticed she''d developed the habit of ying with the bottom of her skirtбн and was not exactly mindful of how far she lifted in in the process. To curb that habit somewhat they''d tried switching over to pants. Itбн well it was a work in progress. Kamiko''s shirt was a soft pink not quite matching her hair, and her pants were short little ck things that went to about her knees.

    Aslena however, wanted to be ''professional'' which, unlike a normal child''s ideas of suits and ties, meant medical gowns and form fitting clothes to match her mother''s. Somehow, she''d gotten the idea that the longer the coat, the more professional, so she wore one that was obviously two or three sizes to big and it dragged. Her parents had tried though, and managed to get away with pinning the extra fabric up so it only barely touched the ground rather than leaving a train like it should have.

    It was very hard to see what was under the coat, as it practically draped over her and took up more than its fair share of space. Aslena had even allowed it to be done up, unlike her mother who wore it open whenever she was seen, though that was because Aslena had never really seen her mother in full ''work mode''.

    Still, underneath the outfit, Aslena had what she considered to be fashionable attire at the time. Which was a bright pink skin tight dress that was even brighter than Kamiko''s hair. Her shoes at least, were practical sand shoes though they were ck and white with light green highlights.

    Still, Aslena didn''t look that out of ce. This was a contest for young designers and models after all, and any designer so young had a few strange ideas. There was one in a simr coat but with massive sses on that had to be held onto her head with tape so they didn''t fall off her noes or ears. Another young girl was wearing a traditional suit, fitted for her, but with a tie that went all the way down to the floor. Finally, there was more than one girl in a princess themed outfit. It seemed that transcended species.

 Chapter 453: Why Aslena DoesnтАЩt Deserve Good Things Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 453: Why Aslena Doesnбпt Deserve Good Things Part 2</h4>

    ----- Trigrath''s story, Kamiko''s thoughts still.

    Trigrath was pushing his way through the crowd. It wasn''t too bad, but a little more crowded then would befortable in this situation, as he made his way to the receptionist desk to sign up the girls, Aslena for the designer side and Kamiko for the modelling.

    Kamiko, of course, didn''t want any part of this, but she was still trying to get over the shock of how many people there was to properlyin. Her body was solidly in flight mode, and the only thing keeping her from screaming out or throwing a tantrum was her understanding that doing such in a public ce was ''a bad thing'' though she wasn''t quite older enough to realise why that was at this point.

    So, very quickly, and perhaps with this knowledge in mind, Kamiko was signed up and the desk was left behind for a quieter area towards one unupied corner. It was somewhat dirtier than the others and required Trigrath to step over some fallen ster from the ceiling to get there, likely why it wasn''t used, but it did allow for him to get Kamiko away from the crowds. He''d recognised that the noise was bothering her at the very least.

    Once situated, Aslena started kicking at the loose sterboard on the ground, sending up little puffs of dust here and there as she did so. Kamiko, on the other hand, had turned around, and was sitting on her knees, back pressed into the corner of the stroller as she peered out. She could still see a lot of people but at least they were further away now.

    "So, excited for the big day?" said Trigrath cheerfully.

    "Yup Daddy, this is gonna be the best!" said Aslena.

    Kamiko looked from her sister to her father, wide eyesced with confusion. Her lip trembled slightly not liking how happy these two seemed to be when she couldn''t understand why. "Da? Wha''s goin on?" was about what she managed to get out around her recently grown baby teeth.

    "Oh, you get to show off on the runway. Aslena''s even going to make a dress for you! I''m sure you''re very excited." Said Trigrath with a big smile.

    *Wa? Tha doesn sond fun a'' allбн I dun wanna. Too many peoples around. Asy might be able to make pweety dresses but I don wan them.* At this age, Kamio''s thoughts weren''t exactly refined either. Still, it made great sense to her. Things were not as they should be, and she didn''t understand what could be fun about any of this.

    Still, her inner conflict was missed by her father, who was enjoying the smile on Aslena''s face. Aslena though, even young as she was, around six at the time to Kamiko''s four, did notice, and her eyes shed with a glint of pride and hidden malice for engineering the situation.

    Long before this Aslena had learnt how to manipte their father. It was easy when your parents knew you couldn''t lie and assumed you didn''t know well enough to lie through more discreet measures. It was around this time Nira, her mother, was certainly catching on to this fact and had already started taking steps to confirm things Nira said. Thus, Aslena was trying to go all out before her father caught her as wellбн some say she''s still waiting for him to figure it out to this day.

    None the less, this meant that when Aslena had mentioned the contest and her desire to enter alongside Kamiko, Trigrath had been ecstatic at the news but said "make sure you have your sister''s permission"

    To which Aslena had left, pretended to ask Kamiko, and then said "Kamiko said she was fine dressing up to help me" which was of course true. She had said as much. A few days ago. When presented with an outfit Aslena had stolen from Kamiko''s closet before it was noticed as ''something she was working on. So, Kamiko had agreed to y dress up but certainly not for any contest.

    Trigrath of course, never followed up on this, and so here they were. Kamiko freaking out quite a bit, Aslena grinning, both at getting a chance to enter a fashion show, and at managing to get one over on Kamiko and her dad. Luckily for Kamiko, her mother would find outter, but that''s another story.

    So, the three waited for a while to be called into the next room. Aslena picking at her surroundings. Kamiko trying, and failing, to calm herself down, and Trigrath watching his daughters. It took around thirty minutes for someone to finally address the room. They were arge demon, with shockingly unnatural muscles.

    Their pectoral, deltoid and bicep muscles were massively oversized. Each pec wasrger then the four year old Kamiko, with simrly sized, if slightly smaller, muscles in the other three areas. Their midsection was also about twice as long as a normal person, but they had much shorter legs that were only about as muscled as a normal human. This look was not assisted by the normal head full of blue hair they had which looked so small whenpared to his muscles.

    The business suit he was wearing had clearly been tailored to his body as it didn''t look like it was about to explode off him with a slight flex. Still, it was a form fitting article which did show the definition in his various muscles, both normal, and oversized. His legs were covered by something like a kilt. The patterning was right, but the length was wrong, going to just above the ankles instead.

    "WELCOME ONE AND ALL" said the announcer. "YOU''LL BE COMPETING TODAY FOR THE HONOUR AND GLORY OF THIS YOUNGLING COMPETITION. THE WINNER, ON THE DESIGNER''S SIDE WILL RECEIVE A COMPLETE SET OF REGYO KIRYEN''S DESIGNER BOOKS INCLUDING ONE FROM HER EXCLUSIVE LINE TITLED ''LIVING THREAD AND IT''S MANY USES''

    "FOR THOSE OF YOU MODELLING, YOU''RE IN THE RUNNING FOR YOUR CHOICE OF, A YEARS WORTH OF DANCE LESSONS OR, A NEW OUTFIT DESIGNED BY UP AND COMER SETSUKI KIRYEN WHO IS FOLLOWING IN HER MOTHER''S FOOTSETPS

    "DESIGNERS, MODELS, HEAD TO YOUR ROOMS AND LET''S. GET. STARTED.

    Kamiko paled. She did not like this. She didn''t know who any of those people were but she did know what modelling was. She''d had to find out when living with Aslena for so many years. It was not what she considered anything close to a good time. To hear she was in a modellingpetition somehow, for her what other reason could she be here. Was not a fun thought.

    Quickly though, she was shuffled off into a room filled with dresses. To Kat''s eyes, they were pristine condition, easily something she''d think to find in the higher end stores in the nearby city. To the demons though, they were clearly very old.

    Thread was hanging from them in a few ces, normally around the arms of the neckline. The enchantments on them which kept them in good condition having faded recently, or perhaps some time ago and just now noticed.

    In addition to the, well styled but very in, dresses, was a box filled with supplies to help ''improve'' them. This contest was for those under eight, so they''d allowed for the more ''childish'' ideas of what could look good a chance to flourish. Kamiko and Trigrath would never learn the contest was actually leaning towards that sort of thing on the judges side.

    Aslena though, was already in her element. She jumped straight for the dress that she thought looked the bestбн on her of course. Not taking into ount Kamiko''s measurements properly nor her hair colouring when making the choice. From there she quickly dragged Kamiko from the stroller and put her on the pedestal in the room before stripping her of clothing.

    Kamiko started to tear up at this point but bit her lip in an effort not to cry. Her Dad wasn''t here. Adults weren''t allowed to help, and she knew Aslena would not help her deal with the emotions at all.

 Chapter 454: And Her Mother Knows It

    <h4>Chapter 454: And Her Mother Knows It</h4>

    ----- Final part of Trigrath''s story, Kamiko''s thoughts still.

    Leaving Kamiko''s torture for just a moment, Trigrath was making his way into the auditorium. It was actually a rather impressive piece of enchanting work that had stayed in use for quite some time. There was a number of seatsid on in the standard formation forrge viewing areas like the cinema or concert halls. The special enchantments on this one, was that it made the stage appear as if the watcher was in the front row regardless of their actual position in the room.

    It did this with abination of space warping runes that would actually work somewhat against Kat, because what was happening is that the runes would collect the light from the stage and make it look closer, rather than utilising an illusion technique. Kat would be able to tell something was wrong, knowing what she saw was almost an illusion but not through itбн until Rank 3 or 4 when the ability got more sophisticated.

    What this really meant though, was that it was an excellent viewing experience for the whole hall, allowing the judges to sit at the front in a private booth hidden from others without it causing viewing issues for the people behind them. Currently, the stage was being used by a small time band that had been contracted to y to keep the parents busy. It was more for them to get some exposure and practice then a true job, especially as the members were family members with the organiser.

    Still, this kept Trigrath upied while Kamiko and Aslena were in the other room. Back, to them actually, would find Kamiko with arge hat covering her eyes. Even for Aslena, watching her little sister try to hard to fight back tears was a somewhat painful thing once the rush of tricking her was over. Oh sure, she had no regrets, but that didn''t mean she wanted to be reminded of how much she was traumatising her sister while she worked, so the hat was the second thing to go on after the dress.

    What Aslena was doing, was starting to sew strips on. Those were actually the first essory she''d started with. Trying to ''make it more professional'' and fight against her instinct to just throw colours at the problem and make it go away. Aslena while a gifted designer, was still very much a child at this point. All the reading of fashion and knowledge of colour theory was great, but really bad at suppressing the childlike wonder of ''lots of pretty colours make everything better''

    Still, she had tried to keep it professional with the fabric scraps. Sure some where a little too long, but that was fine. She didn''t have time to sew them all on properly she only had an hour back here to work and she was going to use it.

    Once she''d created what was basically a second skirt, Kamiko had recovered somewhat. She had a nice hat that hid the world from her, so she could pretend she was just at home and not about to be put in front of hundreds of strangers. It was aforting thought that she decided to hold onto, just to stop the tears for a bit.

    Eventually, as the deadlines started approaching, Aslena decided she hadn''t done enough to stand out. In reality she really had, but she was something of a perfectionist, even if her idea of perfection was very wrong. The idea of creating the cutting edge of fashion had wormed its way into her brain and be a goal some time ago, and she couldn''t just leave things as they were.

    Because of this she started on the stickers. She had plenty of extra real estate to work with, having mostly just used the bottom of the dress at this point. So she just started going to town with them, stering Kamiko''s back and arms with them as best she could.

    Finally, there was just the front left, and Aslena was really scratching her head on that. Five minutes to go and not a unique thing in the room. She reached over to the snack bowl hoping a little sugar would help her think of something when she paused. Her eyes drifted from the two snack bowls, to Kamiko, and back.

    Aslena smiled, thinking she''d just cracked the code. They were told they could use anything in the room as long as they didn''t break anything like the mirrors or the clothes horse holding the dresses. She decided the bowls were fair game.

    So that was how Kamiko ended up walking out on stage with the bowls strapped to her, with considerable amount of glue to keep everything in ce, even some on her skin, something Kamiko as a four year old, did not understand the problem with and thus had managed a fairly brave fa?ade when she was finally called outside.

    Standing in line behind the other girls who looked just as crazy as she did, was somewhat calmingбн until their numbers slowly dwindled. Kamiko tried to open her mouth to speak to the ones nearby, to try and gain some form of understanding, but the words died in her throat. She couldn''t speak.

    The stage was getting closer. The number of people before her dwindling swiftly,? and the emotions building within her. There was no calming presence to reassure she was fine. Just a strange man with a clipboard standing off to the side looking disinterested. She started to hop lightly from foot to foot, the nervousness requiring some movement from her to contain properly.

    As her movements increased though, the clipboard man ced a hand on her shoulder, stopping her in ce. Her movements had started to create a good deal of noise, and they couldn''t have that. Kamiko paled, even more than she had already and sadness welled in her eyes but the tears wouldn''te. She was scared. She couldn''t deny it. She was terrified. She wanted Mum, she wanted Dad. Heck, at this point she''d even take Aslena just to have someone familiar nearby.

    So when all of a sudden she was pushed out onto the stage, not having the awareness to realise she was the only person who hadn''t walked, she froze like a deer in the headlights. She tried to take a step forward, but found herself unable. Tears finally started to build in her eyes and started to trickle down her face.

    The stage was so long, it never seemed to end. It stretched towards a darkness containing so many eyes that all held expectations for her. All wanted to see her in something she''d had no desire to wear, all wanting to see her FAIL. They were everywhere. More eyes then she''d ever seen, and she''d seen a beholder before. Kamiko''s knees wobbled as she started to fall, her body giving out from the sheer weight of the terror starting to press itself in on her, when an angel, not literally of course, saved her.

    What Kamiko didn''t know, and even her Father would never learn, was that a colleague of Nira''s was in the judges panel and had recognised Kamiko instantly, as well as the look on her face. She was a master illusion based Subus and therapist who worked with Nira on specific cases, and had be somewhat of a friend with her. Her name was Karanth.

    She blurred into action. The only Rank 5 on the panel, her illusion was thrown up over the poor shaking girl as she was brought into her arms and back into the judges'' booth. Karanth went a step further, nketing herself in an illusion the whole time so that when she made it back to her spot, nobody knew she''d been gone, and nobody could see the child she''d picked up. Karanth pushed her energy into a silencing skill bubbling out from her skin, as she held Kamiko close.

    "It''s ok little one. It''s alright, breath" said Karanth

    Kamiko lost it. Deep, heart wrenching wails broke out of Kamiko as the tears doubled in size, soaking deeply into Karanth''s outfit. "Kamiko dear, it''s you right?" asked Karanth

    All Kamiko could manage was a small nod of her head as her tiny hands gripped what they could of Karanth''s shirt burying her face into the impressive chest the Subus sported. "There there girl. Cry it out, please" said Karanth kindly.

    The contest went on. The Kamiko illusion acting as if nothing was wrong, even continuing offstage and acting in ce of the original for a bit. Karanth waited till Kamiko cried herself out before asking. "Why are you here dear?"

    This started the water works again, as Kamiko managed to choke out between sobs "I. I. Don. No"

    Which lit a zing fire in Karanth''s eyes. Glowing a deep hostile red as her aura started leaking out of her and wrapping around Kamiko protectively. Karanth knew what she would do. Nira would hear of this. Aslena would be punished.

    Of course, these details were not know to Trigrath, but Kamiko filled Kat in on them muchter. And wellбн Aslena''s punishment was legendaryбн but not part of this tail.

 Chapter 455: Well BotherтАж

    <h4>Chapter 455: Well Botherбн</h4>

    --- Back to Kat''s perspective

    "бн and that''s really the whole story. Kamiko looked lovely in her dress and Aslena got third. Apparently there was one judge that had it out for her for some reason. Rather sad, and I never did find out who. I''d give that judge a piece of my mind if I did" said Trigrath

    Kamiko gave a shake of her head before jerking it towards the stairs. Her eyes seemed to tell Kat that this wasn''t quite the full story, and she''d share itter. Kat was rather happy she could get so much information from just that look.

    Kamiko was right of course. Karanth didn''t let Aslena off, and certainly wasn''t going to give her any points for torturing her sister. She even left with the group, keeping her illusion up to sneak into the family''s home. It wasn''t hard, as a friend of Nira she didn''t set off the intruder rms just by entering.

    Kat pursed her lips, not really sure what to say, as she hadn''t yet heard the full story. From the way Trigrath told it, Kamiko had a great time, got third ce with Aslena, and got to show off spectacrly. *At least though, he isn''t like Lily''s father. You could call them both wilfully ignorant but it''s to very different degrees. Trigrath lies to himself just as much as everyone else, if he even notices at all. He also applies it evenly. Sure that means the results aren''t ideal when Aslena specifically takes advantage of it, but if Kamiko tried she''d probably get just as far.

    Well, until Nira picked up on it. I wonder how much she teases Aslena. I imagine either a lot, or not at all. Depends how well it works really. Still, I can imagine what Aslena was doing through that whole time. The little queues Kamiko gave me to signal how wrong Trigrath was when exining Aslena''s facial expressions a few times worry me a bit.

    Thoughбн I do also wonder if Kamiko is a bit harsh on her sister. How much could she really remember from when she was four? I certainly struggle with it and my memory is better then hersбн but she was a demon the whole time so maybe something like that sticks around? I have more important memories fairly avable of course.*

    *Hmmmбн you know.* Kat nced at Kamiko''s eyes. Unlike the more normal embarrassment from the first story, where sure, it didn''t paint her in the best light, but it wasn''t a truly terrible experience for her. *Perhaps it was the younger ageбн or the experience this time was much worse and Trigrath doesn''t know.*

    Kat could see Kamiko wasбн not quite angry, and certainly not at her father for telling the story, not really, but there wasбн a remnant of pain there. She was not happy to be reminded and there seemed to be so much more.

    *I guess that means I should focus on finishing up with Trigrath then. I don''t like the look in Kamiko''s eyes. Makes me want to give her a hug and tell her it''s all going to be fine, Clearly the hug she''s still getting from her dad isn''t helping matters here.*

    "Thank you for the story" said Kat, a bit less enthusiastic then she was the first time, as she was trying to carefully get Trigrath to move on, not spend more time questioning either her or Kamiko as to why she didn''t like the story when it seemed so happy.

    "It was no trouble" said Trigrath grinning. "I''m d you liked it. I still have plenty more where that came from"

    Kat suppressed her wince, but only because she saw the wordsing a mile away. There wasn''t really anything else Trigrath could have said. It was rather obvious that he enjoyed the situation and didn''t realise it was a problem at all. *Dammit how can I get Kamiko away for a bit.*

    Even though Kamiko was now settling into her father''s arms, it was not in a peaceful manner like it had started. It was now more like a cat waiting to pounce to escape from a bigger predator. *Quickly though, Kat came up with an idea.*

    "Well you''ve shown off your story telling skills, what about your cooking?" asked Kat. She wasn''t really hungry, tired perhaps, but hungry she was not. Her lunch, while smile, was a sufficient amount for Kat to skip a few more meals without trouble at all. The same wasn''t quite true for Kamiko, but still certainly possible. However, as soon as the words left Kat''s mouth Kamiko''s eyes brightened considerably.

    Trigrath nced out of the window. "Hmm, wellбн" and noted that it was starting to get dark. It wasn''t night just yet, but they''d been talking for a while and it was toote for the afternoon tea he''d been nning with all the sweets. Perhaps it was time for him to cook something for dinner instead? "Well, if you both want to keep each other busy I can prepare dinner. The sweets cer"

    "Great Dad thanks!" said Kamiko before Kat got a chance to reply. She leapt from Trigrath''s arms as soon as they''d loosened and grabbed Kat by the arm before dragging her downstairs to her bedroom.

    As Kat was being dragged, she found herself surprised that her arm wasn''t getting sore from this. Kamiko was moving her pretty fast after all, and all that pressure was going straight to her wrist. During the transit Kat was thinking. *Honestly, my bones have really improved. I can''t believe this doesn''t even hurt. A little help from my skin being smooth enough not to get friction burnsбн* Kat''s memories shed back to when she crashed into the dirt with Minor and she got gravel EVERYWHER including her throat. *Ok not easily anyway.*

    Kamiko entered her room and deposited Kat gently on the bed. "Sorry about that butбн I just had to get away"

    "It''s alright" said Kat shifting over slightly so that she was closer to Kamiko before pulling the girl into herp. Kamiko stiffened for just a second, and Kat felt her heart hurt at that before the smaller demon rxed and curled up into a ball.

    "Iбн I justбн it hurts you know" said Kamiko.

    "It''ll be alright" said Kat, "just tell me what''s wrong." Knowing that empty words wouldn''t help, but talking about it probably would.

    "Itбн dammit Iбн look Iбн I love my dad but he has some problems. Andбн and one of them is that he lets us get away with things. Andбн wellбн heбн umбн Asleanaбн no ok hang on" Kamiko fumbled around the worlds as she fought back the tears she knew wereing. She wasn''t a little girl any more, she didn''t NEED to cry anymore.

    As Kamiko shuddered in her arms trying to hold in the tears Kat gently ran her fingers through the girl''s hair. "It''s alright let it out" said Kat

    Kamiko didn''t even think twice before the tears started flowing. Tears of choked eptance flowed from Kamiko''s eyes and ran down her face before sliding off Kat''s attire. "Heбн Iбн I knew he had problems andбн and I don''t really hold it against himбн butбн but it hurts to know he reallyбн he really doesn''t know. Heбн he''s soбн so BLIND"

    "Hey, it''s ok" said Kat "it''s all over now. If you want I can even confront him about it"

    Kamiko shook her head into Kat''s clothing. "No. Noбн I want toбн Iбн after I talk to someone. Actuallyбн maybeбн maybe it should be Karenthбн"

    "Oh?" said Kat very curious about this demon, not having heard her name "Why her?"

    "Well, Iбн I was already looking for a therapist. I good oneбн and Iбн well I forgot her as an option. Iбн I''m not sure I''ll definitely ask for her butбн maybe. Umбн so this is whatбн what was missing from Dad''s storyбн

    Kamiko went on to exin the extra details, what happened in the backroom, the hat, what she was feeling in the waiting room, how she froze on stage and was then saved by Karenth.

    It painted a very different picture of the whole thing in Kat''s mind. *Huhбн you knowбн I''ve known some real brats at the orphanage butбн man that might take the cake. Forcing your baby sister into a contest she didn''t want to enter by tricking your father and enjoying it all the while. Plus it clearly still is a major point of trauma for Kamiko.

    I''d thought it best to justбн meet Aslena and not beat her face in. Nowбн now I''m thinking some face rearranging is just the thing she needs. Heck, Nira can even heal the bint afterwards if I go to far. She wouldn''t let her daughter die now would she? I can feel perfectly fine about the whole thing! Hmmбн Kamiko might not want it thoughбн I wonder how the rest of the sisters would feelбн*

 Chapter 456: Father Figures are Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 456: Father Figures are Complicated</h4>

    Kat had finished up with Kamiko for the time being and the pair were making there way up for tea. Kat found out that they had basically a television screen in each of the sisters'' rooms that could transmit video from other ces in the house and Kamiko''s dad had called them up to eat tea with him. Kat wasn''t sure how much she would eat, but that was fine.

    What wasn''t quite so fine were her current thoughts. Aslena, as difficult as it was to decide if she required punching, didn''t actually require that much thought overall. It was very easy to just ss her as somebody not to like and deal with it as things went. It just wasn''t a super immediate problem for Kat, and even after they inevitably met, still wouldn''t be a major point of concern. Her father was a different matter now that Kat was thinking on it again.

    *I just don''t know how to deal with him. I can objectively say Aslena is kind of a bitch. She has few redeeming qualities from my perspective because I don''t care at all about clothing, and am honestly d I have such a lovely outfit I can wear all the time with the excuse that nothing else will fit around my wings. I also haven''t met her, so she''s had no time to endear me to her at all. Finally, even if I wasn''t Kamiko''s friend, I have a long track record of disliking bullies. She is a bully, and one who directly terrorised a friend of mine. Sure she''s also said friends sister, but really that''s just an extra detail at this point.

    Trigrath thoughбн he''s more of a problem. I don''t exactly have a lot of gold male role models, and I certainly have no proper father figure in my life. Well, that might be a bit harsh, I do think of Gramps sort of like a father, and he does fill that role butбн but it''s very different.

    Gramps is more a father to me then any other orphanage child because I lived with him for a decade and a half unlike most of the others. Inevitably we got closer, and he''d favour me when he could, and probably a few times where he shouldn''t. Without knowing too much, he might have also tried to have other kids be more proactively put up for adoption instead of me. No proof of that one, and if it was the case I''d give him a hug because the orphanage really was my home, and still is a little bit.

    Anyway off topic. Despite what Gramps has done for me, there was always the understanding that he was the head of the orphanage first and a father figure second. He did what he could, but it isn''t the same I don''t think. I''ll never resent that, but it does make it really hard to figure out how I feel about Trigrath.

    The sort of behaviouring from Gramps would be utterly uneptable. He''d have failed as both a father figure and as the orphanage director if he let something like the fashion show happen under his watch. On the other hand, he has much more distance from a lot of the kids. He''d have checked with both of them, both because he knows kids can be little shits, and that they can LIE.

    Now, one could argue that Trigrath should know his daughter better then that, but I also know that people are wilfully blind when ites to their family. Heck, take Lily''s dad. He was more than willing to throw me under the bus to keep his wife happy. I don''t even know if I can say that''s the wrong choice and I''M the one they targeted.

    So what the heck am I supposed to feel here. Both of them are his daughters, and I think, my gut tells me he is majorly at fault because as a father he should take care of his daughters, and know Kamiko well enough to realise she''d never want to go up on stage, and know Aslena well enough to realise she''d do anything to further herself. Probably should also know about the bullying.

    The hard part is of course that Kamiko still likes him. Loves him in fact. Also, she hasn''t really shared much of the good he''s done. I''m sure there must be, because otherwise she''d talk about him in a much worse light. From what I can gather it''s moreбн disappointment? That might be right. Loves him, knows he means well, but ultimately doesn''t follow through?*

    Kat disguised her sigh with the rushing of air as she wasunched back to ground level for their meal. Kamiko was now happily skipping ahead of her, quite literally. After the girl had finished crying, she perked up quickly and Kat could see that it wasn''t fake. Many years of practise from watching kids let get a sense of when a smile was put on, and Kamiko bounced back well. Sure, it took her about ten minutes after the crying to get there, but Kat was going to count that as a good time.

    *On the other hand, I could probably just punch him, and when he ask why say ''for Kamiko'' and he''d ept it. Seems like the sort of backwards thinking he''d go along with. He wouldn''t bother with the why I was punching him, just epting it was for a good reason once he established, I was doing it for Kamiko''s sake. Of course, unlike Aslena it wouldn''t hurt him.*

    Now Kat was back to considering the implications of punching Aslena and what power level would be best along with where. Kat was tempted for a moment to pull her thoughts back to Trigrath but seeing him standing behind the ready made meal smiling allowed her to move on from that particr spiral.

    *So, I don''t know how strong Aslena is, but I doubt it''s any higher than four, and even three is unlikely. If she''s level two, punching her in the face might be a bit much. However, I doubt she''d die, and Nira can be called up to solve that issue. Hmm, maybe I should think about this more.*

    Kat took her seat at the table as she let that thought percte through her mind but it wasn''t really giving her any new answers she hadn''t thought of before. The meal was a simple affair really, Trigrath had made up three pizzas for them to eat alongside arge bowl of what looked somewhat like fries, however they were bright green. Clearly not natural, but it looked very close to being a vegetable of some kind if you only looked out of the corner of your eye. The pizzas were sprinkled with normal looking cheese, a golden coloured base, and various toppings.

    Kat grabbed a slice of the nearest one after Kamiko grabbed the same piece. It seemed to have the least number of toppings. The main topping was something like smi but greyer and had a slightly wrinkly appearance. It did not look appetising at all but Kat found herself not caring. Biting into it, Kat found it was actually quite good. Whatever the grey stuff was, she found it very salty, but mixed well with the rich sauce and the strange meaty taste it had. It tasted a little like salty jerky but it was very supple and easy to tear into.

    "So what do you think?" asked Trigrath

    "Iss rely goosh dad" said Kamiko with food still in her mouth. Trigrath smiled thinly at this as if he was fighting a war between telling her off because it was rude, or enjoying how cute it looked because Kamiko had stuffed her cheeks full of pizza with one overlyrge bite.

    Kat actually waited till she swallowed to say "It is indeed quite tasty. Whatever topping this is, isn''t something I''ve tried before but I like it. The sauce is good as well." Left unsaid was that the cheese was honestly rather standard, nothing outstanding, but Kat supposed it might be a little strange it really was just normal cheese anyway.

    "I''m d" said Trigrath taking a slice of one of the other pizzas that had the same grey things as well as a few blue pineapple looking slices and a fine dusting ofбн something on it.

    *Think Kat think. What can you ask to keep the conversation off Kamiko. I can already tell Trigrath is wanting to go back to that.* "Soбн what do you think we''ll end up doing at Sloth?" managed Kat.

    Trigrath stopped, pizza halfway to his mouth as he considered the question. "Wellбн if I''m honest I think it''s most likely that they''ll get you to do something interesting"

    "Interesting?" asked Kat

    "Yes. They do love their normalcy. Settling into a routine is one of the great joys of a sloth demon. Soбн whatever disrupts that is a problem. They''ll send you after them."

    Kat didn''t really know what that meant exactly, but she was already forming several good guesses.

 Chapter 457: The Mines

    <h4>Chapter 457: The Mines</h4>

    "бн so I''m happy to inform you that you''ll be sent to the mines for your punishment" said the Sloth demon.

    "I''m sorryбн what?" said Kat with a distinctly hostile edge. Though reallyбн this was skipping ahead a bit.

    ---------------

    Once Kat had finished off her second slice of pizza she found herself full. Kamiko managed to finish off four easily, while her dad had a whole pizza spread across the three taking pieces from each of them before the meal was done. They didn''t really share any more stories over dinner. Kat did speak about the orphanage somewhat, but she found that all very standard.

    Once they''d finished eating a wave of fatigue seemed to hit both Kat and Kamiko so they retired for the night, with Kamiko also draining her energy beside Kat. Once that was done they snuggled up together and went to sleep. In the morning they skipped over breakfastpletely and headed straight for the Slothpound.

    Or, as they would find, just a lone building somewhere in the Hub. It was surrounded by other buildings of course, butбн they didn''t seem to be specifically for Sloth. It was all high rises, and Kat was shocked at just how normal it looked. They''d been deposited in front of a five story tall building with the word "Sloth" stamped on the front in ck letters. The building itself was mostly white with ck tinted windows and a few balconies on the sides, one on each level.

    Sharing a nce, they walked inside to find a normal receptionist desk with a living shadow sitting at it. They were pitch ck, of course, with bright white eyes and a thin line for a mouth. Theycked any other distinguishing features, and Kat had no idea how she''d ever tell them apart if she found herself in a room with multiple.

    The strange thing about it, was how it was sitting at the desk. It was practically stered onto the chair, and looked like a real shadow, pressed into the chair back. It''s legs ran down the front, then leaned backwards and ran down the central supporting part of the swivel chair it had imed. The arms were stuck to the arm rest with just a short gap in the middle before switching over to the desk as its preferred surface, with a number of fingers resting on the keys.

    "Greetings and wee to Sloth building number 12314451, how may I help you today?" spoke the shadow. Its voice sounding strange, and reminding Kat, surprisingly, more of the Angel then anything else. When it spoke, it was almost like she could hear velvet. The voice was smooth, but at the same time, heavier than it should be. Their just seemed to be weight behind the demon''s words, despite them being soft spoken. It was like her demonic energy was telling her one thing and her ears another.

    Kat was so freaked out by the sensation that it was actually Kamiko who recovered first and answered "We''re the two demons scheduled for Punishment at Sloth today"

    The living shadow tapped away at its keyboard before clicking a few times on the mouse, likely bringing up some document Kat was unable to see. After a few more minutes of searching the demon evidently found what it was looking for. "Ok, I can see you both here in the system. Please head up to floor four, then turn right and knock on the fifth door you see please" said the receptionist. After a moment they added, "Oh, and the elevators are that way"

    The shadow seemed to warp as suddenly their arm appeared to shudder in ce before appearing on the back wall with the fingers pointing to arge doorway on the left side of the receptionist desk. Kamiko and Kat nodded, before heading towards the doorway. The elevators were easy to find, and operate so it wasn''t long before they got out on the fourth floor.

    Kat and Kamiko didn''t really have time to share any words as the elevators were much more efficient than human ones, arriving on the ground floor instantly and taking only a few seconds to drop them off at the fourth floor. The hallway was nondescript with basic grey carpet and slightly off white walls. The doors were all a boring grey colour that made them look like many other office buildings.

    They quickly found their door and knocked. A silent thirty seconds past where nobody moved, then it opened up for them. What Kat found there was a rtively normal office for a very abnormal demon.

    There was a book shelf on the right just as they entered with three chairsid out before the desk lined up and slightly angled towards the left wall so that there was plenty of space for people to walk to the main desk. That''s where things got a little stranger.

    The desk itself took up the entire back wall. It didn''t leave any way for someone to get on the other side of it. There was space at the back of the desk, and their was a demon there, but really, only that demon could ever manage to get there.

    This was because they must have been some strange cousin of a beholder. They mostly consisted of two eyes and a faint mist. The eyes were expressive, and somehow had the ability to blink despite being glowing orbs in space with nothing attached to them. The left eye was a deep green with a red iris, while the other was the opposite, bright red with a dark green iris.

    The rest of the demon''s ''body'' if it could even be called that was a indistinct cloud of energy that seemed to switch colours continually as you looked at it, with a more solid looking energy mist heading towards theputer nearby.

    "Hello, are you both here for the Punishment duty?" asked the cloud

    "Yes" said Kat and Kamiko, mostly in sync.

    "That''s great my name is Ealvis and I''m so I''m happy to inform you that you''ll be sent to the mines for your punishment" said the Sloth demon.

    "I''m sorryбн what?" said Kat with a distinctly hostile edge.

    Kat felt her mind starting to speed up. This was everything she''d been worried about. *The other things were all so reasonable dammit. I''d forgotten this was demonic punishment. I can''t believe I thought this wasn''t going to be so bad. Heck, what about Kamiko. She''s a sweet girl, she doesn''t really deserve hard work in the mines!*

    "Ah, I see your distress" said Ealvis, and Kat returned that with a look that basically said ''yes, yes you do'' but somehow gave the impression of smiling. "Please don''t think we''re using you for hardbour, we have machines and operators for that."

    "Okбн" said Kat letting the skeptisism leak into her voice. A quick nce at Kamiko showed that she was also rather confused as to what was going on.

    Ealvis let out what must be a sigh, but sounded more like a small dust tornado as the air was let out of them. "Right, allow me to exin. The diggers have managed to find a Swarm Rat nest. We''d like you to clear them out."

    Kat chewed on her lip, and took the chance "Why?"

    Ealvis tilted slightly to one side before righting itself. "I suppose that''s a valid question. See, we don''t get on with Wrath so don''t really want to go with them. Plus, if we did go for that, we''d also have to worry about damage to the mines. They just go at the job without worrying about the stability of the walls or other ''inconvenient things''

    "Following that, none of the miners want to do it. They aren''tbatants really, they got away from that life early and came to work for us as soon as they could in most cases, so they want nothing to do with it.

    "Finally, this also helps us prevent theft. Because you are here on punishment, you won''t be able to take any ore that you might find in the mines because you''d be breaking that Punishment contract. Not that we don''t trust you necessarily, it''s just anotheryer of defence."

    *I don''t really like this. I mean sure, this all seems like apletely reasonable request. Go into the mines and kill some rats but it feels iffy for some reason. Plus the whole ''not taking stuff'' thing makes me wonder if it extends to the rats as well. They might have valuables or something, I guess. Stillбн sounds somewhat dangerous.*

    "Is there anything else we need to know?" asked Kat

    "A few things actually" responded Ealvis "But those will all be covered by the foreman at the site. I''m just here to make sure you can do the job. I have a list of things to send you on if you couldn''t go to the mines for whatever reason."

    *I wonder if those other jobs are better or worseбн*

 Chapter 458: The Machines

    <h4>Chapter 458: The Machines</h4>

    The floating cloud thing shuddered before the solid part of its ''body'' moved under the desk and a loud buzz resounded. "If you both open the door behind you, it will take you to the mine in question."

    Kat and Kamiko gave a quick nod before turning around to find the door had transformed into one made of fire. The fire was a strange mix of blue and orange that seemed to mix and intermingle, bleeding into and out of each other with no rhyme or reason. Kat stepped forward first, pressing her hand against it and finding it somewhat squishy. Pushing harderбн nothing seemed to happen until she hear Kamiko cough behind her.

    Turning, Kat saw Kamiko with a big grin on her face, they stared at each other for a second before Kamiko said "You need to turn the handle silly"

    Kat turned back to the door, and noticed that the area where the handle used to be was every so slightly wider than the rest of the door. *Ok that''s just annoying. There''s only a slight difference between the handle and the rest of the door. How did Kamiko notice? No, she has that skill I just wasn''t paying attention.*

    Of course, that wasn''t true either. They both had the skills but neither was using them fully right now, Kamiko had just been in Kat''s position a few times. This was the demon equivalent of pushing on a door that had a big sign saying ''pull'' on it that you didn''t really pay attention to.

    Now making sure that she turned the nob first Kat tried to push on the door only to find her hand going through. A mild bout of annoyance shot through her as she realised that the door didn''t open, it let you through made Kat frown slightly but she stepped into it anyway. Colourful me surrounded her before she found herself deposited in a dusty room. Kat didn''t just stand still, she made sure to move out of the way for Kamiko who followed behind.

    The room was bothrge and small. In most ways, it was tiny. A bunch of tightly packed coats stood to one side and a dirty window on the other. There was a bench in the middle and a couple of old shoes falling apart underneath it. The main thing preventing the room from simply being dered small was the fact that it was three times the height of a normal room, and the exit was actually two doors. One for people around Kat''s height and another for people who''d treat this whole room as a changing area, a cramped one at that.

    A particrlyrge peg also rested near the roof of the room, presumably for an equallyrge coat. Still, Kat and Kamiko didn''t linger, they could already feel the dust getting to them. It was actually worse for Kat as she felt her regeneration work to push the stuff out of her lungs in tiny amounts instead of allowing it to build up. This led to it pushing out through her skin and made it feel like somewhat like she had small bugs crawling through her skin.

    *Note to self. Never, ever, go into an extremely dusty ce like this without reason. Thisбн this feeling is horrible. I never thought the weakness of my regeneration would be DUST. Dammit, justбн just cut into me or something. At least normal pain is sharp and over with quickly. This isбн an eery lingering feeling that I do NOT like.*

    Kamiko, sensing Kat''s rising irritation along with her own throatsints made her way outside just as fast. They were greeted by a barren hillside with a number of wholes dotting the surroundingndscape. Various demons in mining gear with pickaxes over their shoulders walked in front of a cart that looked to be for storing ore that was floating behind.

    Other teams wereing up from the Earth in the distance, but before Kat could spend any time looking around a voice sounded beside them. "My two adventurers!"

    Turning, Kat found someone that had to be the same type of demon as Rock was albeit much older and taller. Where Rock looked a bit like a human that still needed some details filled in, this figure looked like he''d be more at home with the ground behind them than a person. Where Rock was a mix of sharp and t lines, this demon had cracks running across his form, as well as what looked like chips missing in ces.

    He was also a dull grey like crushed stone but still retained some shine to him because the sun was currently reflecting off his shoulder. He was in a big coat that fit his form somewhat well. It was mostly therge rocks in ce of biceps that strained against the fabric that gave cause to assume it wasn''t the best fit. He also had arge yellow hat that was two sizes too big with the word ''Foreman'' written on it.

    "That''d be us sir!" said Kamiko cheerily, mostly from just being away from the damned dust.

    "Great. I''ll just need to get you both a set of masks and then I show you the area we need you to clear out. I''ll also be going over basic safety in the mines as well as some advice that''s not quite as iron d." Said the stone man. It was also now that Kat realised he soundedpletely normal. Well, he had the slightest tinge of a British ent somehow, but for a lot of people that was normal.

    He then turned around and started marching towards a nearby box that was leaning up against the shed they''d just left. He opened it and started digging around as he continued the exnation. "Right, so, my names Stone, and I''m the foreman here. It''s my job to keep all the other idiots on task, though I''ll grant you it isn''t too hard. Most of who we get down here and the less intelligent demons who still want to make good Candle.

    "Because of this, I expect you to be polite, but if they start doing something stupid because you''re both Subi give them a good p upside the head if you need. They aren''t smart enough to hold it against you and neither am I. We just don''t see a little of prettysses around here and as I said, not that smart.

    "Right, next up, don''t let your Demonic me loose. Confined to your hand is fine, burning your enemies is mostly fine, but DO NOT let it sink into the walls. A lot of the stuff we''re mining reacts to the stuff in ways we don''t want. If you hit one of the ores that be harder when energy is applied we will not be happy campers when it''s time to excavate. Ah, found them!"

    Stone, and Kat was sensing a them with these golem types because what a name, turned to them both and through over what seemed like abination between a face mask and a scarf. Putting it on, the fabric seemed to ''click'' somehow around her mouth and nose, moulding itself to her before freezing in ce and acting more like stic then cloth. Breathing in, Kat found it a slightly strange experience, like the air wasn''t quite right. That was probably just the filtration getting rid of normal air stuff though.

    Kamiko put on her own mask before asking. "Hey, hey, um, where are the machines? I believe the guy who sent us here said you used them to excavate but it just seems like demonsбн"

    Stone gave a full bellyugh as he mmed the box shut and stood up tall, before gesturing them to follow for a bit. "Ah, that old coot. He loves telling that joke. At some point the mining division here was named ''the machines'' or ''machines'' for short, and now a lot of the employees joke about that. Nope, this is almost all muscle powered!"

    "Why?" asked Kat "Surely you have better tech for things like this"

    Stone stopped just outside one of the nearby tunnels and said, "The simple answer is it''s more cost efficient. The longer answer is reallyplicated. The moreplicated gist of it is that the rock here is much tougher then it looks and doesn''t exactly guarantee a profit. It''s just easier to enchant some basically unbreakable picks and hand them over to some miners and tell them to go nuts.

    "It essentially boils down to the number of interesting materials in the soil and how they all react differently to demonic energy. The demons here can use it to enhance their muscles for the swing, but not coat the pickaxe. On top of that, if we were to say useбн explosives, we could set of a chain reaction if we found some of the more vtile stuff. Soбн not only would it be expensive finding powerful enough explosives, it would be dangerous too.

    "We also don''t get more powerful demons here because this isn''t a high priority sight. They have more profitable areas they get sent to."

 Chapter 459: Da Mine Rules Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 459: Da Mine Rules Part 1</h4>

    Stone stood tall outside the cave entrance for a few more seconds waiting to see if there was any more questions he needed to answer before he got started on the important things. He found it best to answer all the questions someone had beforehand so that they were willing to properly listen to the full exnation when he went over the rules of the mine.

    "Right then. I have a few official rules, and a few unofficially ones. I won''t be telling you which is which because both are just as important as each other. The only reason some are unofficial is because I won''t be taken to task for not telling them to you, or be punished if I see someone breaking them even if it''s stupid. I want you to treat everything I tell you seriously. Please ASK questions if you need. While the job itself isn''t dangerous for you, not really, the MINES are a much more deadly foe if you don''t follow instructions. Do you both understand?"

    Kat and Kamiko gave a deep nod, indicating they did understand but Stone frowned and said. "I need verbal confirmation. I ain''t a drill sergeant so none of this ''Yes Sir'' ''No Sir'' or ''Stone Sir'' shit. I''m Foreman, or Stone. Now. Do you understand?"

    A "Yes!" from Kat and a "Understood Stone" from Kamiko rang out. Stone gave Kamiko a slight re for her answer, but she smiled innocently back and he didn''t want to call her out on it.

    "So, first thing that you all need to know, I already mentioned. Keep your damned fire to yourself. I don''t care if you use it, but it DOES NOT touch the walls. Under any circumstances. If it DOES I want you to mark the spot heavily in some way and report it. Now, that being saidбн it DOES NOT give you permission to actually DO it just because you know to mark it afterward. You may just set of an explosion, and we DO NOT want that, but, if mistakes happen we NEED to know. Understood?"

    "Yes!" "Understood!"? rang out from Kat and Kamiko.

    "Good. Next, you protect that mask with your life, not because it''s valuable, but because if it breaks, you might not have one much longer. It brings in fresh air from somewhere up in the clouds so it''s always fresh.? It also has a backup air filter in it if it''s only damaged in a SMALL way. That being said DO NOT rely on it. The backup filter is for getting the hell out of the mines as fast as you can.

    "The area you are both covering is not KNOWN to have any deadly gasses, but because of the infestation, we don''t know for sure. The miners broke into a cave, and they just poured out to fill up space. The mine section should bepletely safe, but the cave that we opened up might not be. If I find out you fell to some poisonous gas I will not be happy. So KEEP YOUR DAMNED MASK ON. Don''t take it off for anything. If you need to take it off, leave the mine. If it breaks, leave the mine. If you start to notice something funny with the mask or the air you''re getting. LEAVE THE MINE!"

    Stone was a bit more authoritive with the rules about the masks, it was clear to even a blind man that while he might have heard horror stories about demonic energy causing explosions in the mines, or had it happen sometime in the distant past, he was much more directly effected by the Mask Rule and likely lost friends or family in it, but neither Subus made move to mention this, merely replying with an ""Understood""

    "Now, this next rule is a little different for you to. It is that ALL ore mined must be added to themunal minecart. A team''s minecart is sharedpletely. Doesn''t matter if you do better one day and worse another, it all goes in the cart. We want teams to trust each other, and we find it fosters better teamwork that way. This also applies to any monster corpses they find, because you DO NOT leave them in the mine.

    "Now, for you both, I won''t be sending you down there with a minecart. This is because you don''t know how to operate one, and I don''t really have any space. Even if I did, I''d have to send at least one person down with you to operate it, and that''s a waste of everyone''s time. They wouldn''t be happy because they won''t get a proper cut from their efforts either. Sadly Swarm Rats ain''t exactly worth much.

    "What that means however, is that I expect you to pile up the corpses every time you get into a fight. I will send people to collect them all, likely once you leave this afternoon, but I don''t want them running around looking for lone rats. Put them in piles of no less then TEN for me. I don''t care if there is more. Piles of ten, piles of twenty, piles of two hundred. It''s all the same as long as it''s MORE THEN TEN" Stone mmed his foot into the ground to emphasise the point.

    ""Understood STONE"" shouted the Subi together. Kat was grinning, she felt very professional for some reason.

    "NEXT RULE" shouted Stone, "This is the one that trips up the newbies the most. It''s not the first thing you think of, but it''s IMPORTANT. IF you hear or feel or whatever other crazy sensing ability you have tips you off to the ground shaking, you need to try and do these things IN ORDER.

    "First, you grab your nearest partner. NOBODY is to be alone. Two''s, Three''s I DO NOT CARE but for you it should be just each other. You will HOLD THEIR HAND. I don''t give a shit if that sounds like it''s for when you were back in school, this is important. HOLD your partner, or partners and DO NOT LET GO. I don''t care if the whole ceiling smashes into your arm, you HOLD ON to your partner.

    "SECOND. You make your way towards the minecart if you can see it, or know that it is nearby. DO NOT let go when you run to the cart. If you do so, I will PERSONALLY smack you into the ground when we find you. When you get to the cart, press the LARGE RED BUTTON under the ss. SLAM through the ss, it can be reced. This will turn the minecart''s cart section over and raise it higher off the ground.

    "THIRD crawl under the cart, and WAIT. If you see other peopleing for the cart, make room for them but DO NOT leave to grab them unless they are alone. Then you MAY, use your own judgement but do not leave your own partner just to help them. They SHOULD HAVE A PARTNER so if you don''t see one they might be and idiot.

    "Finally. YOU WAIT. I don''t care if the world stops shaking and everything seems fine. YOU SIT YOUR PRETTY LITTLE AS-" Stone cut off his rant, realising that unlike his normal rant where the phrase ''pretty little asses'' was not applicable in the slightest, was potentially applicable here and that both of them were the same age as his a couple of his nieces.

    Coughing to hide that fact. "Right erбн you SIT YOUR ASS down and don''t move" Stone managed to recover well, "Someone from outside wille and get you if that is at all possible. We do NOT need you trying to travel backwards only to find or cause an extra cave in. The minecarts have some food and water in a hiddenpartment that has a stasis enchantment on it, so if you can keep to them we WILL find you before it runs out. Do you UNDERSTAND!"

    ""UNDERSTOOD STONE"" shouted the pair.

    "Right, the next thing, and this is just for you really, is that if you see somebody with a hat like mine that says Team Leader on it, or find myself with my Foreman hat on it, you LISTEN. These people have years of experience in the mine like myself, and if they''vee to tell you something important. Normally, you only listen to your own team leader or rarely me, but I do want it made clear that nobody will be disturbing your section of the mine unless it is IMPORTANT. Is that CLEAR?"

    Kamiko and Kat shared a quick nce before they said "CRYSTAL CLEAR STONE"

    Stone clicked his tongue, which sounded a lot like rocks scraping against each other, and was really hard to identify for a few seconds. Kat couldn''t understand how he sounded to much like a normal human but clicking his tongue, which should just like talking mostly, sounded like two stone scarping against each other.

 Chapter 460: Da Mine Rules Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 460: Da Mine Rules Part 2</h4>

    "There are a few more things" said Stone, recovering from their response now, "that are mostly justmon sense. Sadly, I know a few miners that arecking in it so more rules areing.

    "Do NOT start bashing away at the walls. I don''t mind if you punt a rat or twenty into the walls. Their bodies should take most of the shock, but do NOT start throwing your full weight into the walls. The caves are tough, and so are the supports, but the supports aren''t perfect. If they have to deal with all the weight of the mountain AND you punching it, then it might just give out. That causes problems for you, and the rest of the mine, so be careful there.

    "Understood Stone" said Kamiko and Kat somewhat sedately, giving Stone a chance to recover from their antics a little.

    "Next RULE. Light! If you need it, you will pick up one of the specially designednterns at the entrance. You push demonic energy in, lightes out. YES they are specially designed for mines, NO you can''t take them home. The best ce to put them is to hook them onto a belt if you have one. If not, you''ll have to hold it.

    "They are sturdy little things, but not ideal. Now. There is lighting down the tunnels but you will go beyond that. Still, it should be enough for you to find your way back to if something does happen to your light. So, now I got two questions, HOW good is your night vision, and Do you UNDERSTAND?"

    "UNDERSTOOD STONE!" shouted the pair. Kat then gestured for Kamiko to go first. Toment on her eyes.

    "Um, well Mr Stone, I have much better then average night vision but I still require some light. I can however get that light by shooting low poweredsers out of my eyes if necessary. It doesn''tst too long but it would let me see if desperately needed." Exined Kamiko.

    Stone nodded, and then gestured to Kat. "Well, as far as I can tell, I might actually have perfect night vision. I''ve yet to find a ce so dark that I cannot see despite a number of times that I think there''s been no light around. Possibly a consequence of truesight."

    Stone nodded. "Well, I don''t know about truesight, but I''ll have you with antern each still because pinky here needs them at least a little. If you could both see in the darkpletely guaranteed I might still have had you take one anyway so this is more of a precaution. Still, you both will do well in that department.

    "NEXT. Getting LOST. If you find yourself lost. You need to STOP in ce. Now, because you don''t have pickaxes you might have to use something else if possible, but if you can, dig out and obvious CIRCLE around you to mark where you have realised your lost. Then ce thergest fallen rock in the centre of it.

    "Once that is done, start carving a line back the way you think you have been. Do NOT go further then you are sure of. If you end up not realising where you need to go at any point STOP again in ce, and draw another circle and SIT in it. If you have yournterns, ce ONE on top of the original rock, and keep a second with you. This will make it the easiest to find you both.

    "If you have not shown up at the end of the day, that is what the team sent to find you will be looking for. In your case they will be following the rat corpses to get an idea of where you''ve been. So, if you could, do try and keep your rat piles in sight of each other if it''s not too hard. Understood?"

    "YES STONE!" said the pair.

    "Good. Now, NEXT RULE. If a cave in happens, and you get stuck, DO NOT summon up D.E.M.O.N.S to get you out. The reason for this is several fold. Firstly, shifting the copsed rocks could cause more damage to the tunnels, potentially leading to another copse just from your removal. This might be the case even if you aren''t being crushed as the teleportation can get a little funny in areas like the mines. YOU will be fine, but OTHERS might not be so don''t jump to it.

    "Second, if things don''t copse, the influx of demonic energy needed to actually START the teleportation process might seep into some of those explosive ores. If they happen to be ON you, the instant before the teleportation gets you awayбн wellбн you might just die anyway. It is NOT safe to use teleportation if you can''t be sure you''re away from that part of the mine.

    "Third. Don''t bother shouting out. Save that precious air. The equipment we use to find you DOES NOT use sound. We''ll be tracking various other things, mostly demonic energy concentrations. Fourth. Don''t try to dig yourself out unless you can very clearly see un-copsed tunnel nearby, COMPLETELY. I don''t care if it''s one single chip out of the ceiling, that''s already TOO MUCH.

    "In general, staying put really is best. Shifting the rocks is just asking for trouble, and while it might get boring, it''s really best you don''t work on shifting things. Now, try to remain calm. If that means you have to chat with each other, go for it. Nothing uses air up faster then panicking, but really, if you protected your mask, like you should, then air WILL NOT be a problem. UNDERSTOOD?"

    "YES STONE!"

    "NEXT RULE. This one is a bit of a strange one that not many get the first time, but I''ve got high hopes for you both. NO SCREAMING. Whisper if you want, normal voice levels are also fine, but if you got good ears USE THEM. We''ve done our best not to make the mines an echo chamber but there is only so much we can do. You''ll get a pass if a cave in is happening, but only because there''s already so much noise. Simple, but is it UNDERSTOOD?"

    "OF COURSE STONE!" said the pair, really getting into the vibe. Stone was also pretending not to grin at the two enthusiastic demons. He wouldn''t admit it, but he found their innocent joy at listening to him harp on about the rules was very warming to his heart.

    "Now. That''s all the rules I have for YOU but do either of you have any questions for me?" asked Stone, voice drastically quieter then before.

    Hmmбн I don''t think so? It''s all pretty cut and dry. Most things areбн well maybe not quitemon sense, but having heard it all, they each make a lot of sense. Even the no screaming rule is importantбн though I bet we''ll have a lot of screeching ratsбн hmmбн that might be worth asking. "What about the rats Stone? They will problem be screeching a bunch" said Kat.

    Stone ground his lips together slightly hearing this question. "That is actually a good point I hadn''t considered. I may need to provide you with some ear muffs withmunicators in themбн hmm. Just one rat wouldn''t be a problem but we already know they''re SWARM rats soбн hmm, give me a bit to think on that one. Any other questions?"

    "What makes them swarm rats anyway?" asked Kamiko, and Kat was a little d she wasn''t the only one that didn''t know.

    "Ah, soбн Swarm Rats are monsters that can duplicate themselves. They don''t breed like normal rats. Wellбн they CAN but normally they don''t. A colony of somewhere between five and twenty five will find a nice ce to whole up and then start eating basically whatever they can and converting it to demonic energy, before cloning themselves" exined Stone

    "Waitбн I thought only Demons could use demonic energy?" asked Kat before she could stop herself.

    Stone nodded. "Yes, that''s true sort of. Many things can use demonic energy, but what makes us DEMONS is that we can use it with no side effects. The mostmon side effect is when the energy itself destroys the brains ability to reason and sort of justбн takes over. Some people think the Demonic Energy itself takes over, and others think it just destroys the ability for higher thought turning the creature into nothing more than a monster.

    "In the Swarm Rats case. They look basically like normal rats but they have a big crystal sticking out of their head made of harden blood and demonic energy. Very fragile and basically useless, but it''s where they store the energy before they clone themselves. That''s the real problem. We don''t know how long they''ve been in the area. You could be looking at a few hundred to a few hundred thousand rats. They aren''t much of a risk, especially if you''re paying attention but killing them all and making sure they ARE dead is a hassle."

 Chapter 461: The Wall

    <h4>Chapter 461: The Wall</h4>

    In the end, Stone did acquire a set of earmuffs for the pair that had been keyed to each other. This meant, apparently, that they wouldn''t block out the sounds produced by whoever was wearing the partner set. They were warned that this did mean excessive noise generated by one of the two would still be a problem of the other.

    "So, you don''t NEED to put these on but I''ve got them now and even managed to find a paired set. This should work the best for your job because it''d be bad if you couldn''tmunicate with each other duringbat." Exined Stone.

    "Thanks!" said Kamiko cheerily putting them around her arm for the time being while Kat set hers around her sash for a second before immediately hitting them with her arm. *Seems Kamiko had the better idea here. I thought the gap would be a bit wide for keeping on our arms but seems to hold mostly strong. Not sure HOW considering how slippery our skin can be when it wants.*

    As they started to head into the mine stone said. "Onest thing. Don''t run here. It''s consideredmon curtesy to walk in the mines to prevent things getting too loud, or just hard to dodge. Some people who work here are FAST but their reaction times are horrible, so neither them nor the person they run into can dodge. Might take as a while, but it is what is it"

    With that, Stone headed off without waiting for a response. Kat and Kamiko followed easily behind him, though, when he said ''walk'' clearly power walking was included in that definition because Kat found herself basically jogging to keep up. A small part of her mind argued that because demons were so much faster, they were much slower than a run could potentially be, but she ignored that.

    The mine was mostly what she''d expected. A lot of stone walls, no minecart tracks because they float, but a lot of footprints in the dirt. A few turns here and there, mostly when they ran into a particrly strange looking ore that sucked in light. Some other interesting coloured ores in small quantities that lined the walls, apparently not worth digging out for some reason.

    The sound though. That wasn''t fun. It only took about a minute before Kat threw on her earmuffs, she didn''t even notice them shifting around her horns when she did so. Her mind normally filtered sound in such a way that it didn''t ovep too badly. She could tell what came from where to a certain extent, especially when everything else was quiet. The mine though, it just took the sound and mixed it all together into a rather annoying background drone that was just loud enough Kat found it impossible to ignore.

    This led her to slipping on her earmuffs and asking what the one ore that never seemed to be dug into was. Stone grinned back at her when she asked and tapped the side of his head. Kat was not happy it took her thirty seconds to realise the issue was that she''d just put on earmuffs and he couldn''t tell her anymore.

    When Kamiko saw Kat putting the headgear on, she did as well. Her thoughts were closer to trying to tough out the experience with Kat, so seeing Kat capitte it was an easy decision. Kat''s ears were actually a bit better then Kamiko''s but the smaller demon was much less use to pain and general annoyance, meaning the effect was more pronounced to Kamiko''s mind.

    Eventually, after about an hour and a half of walking through tunnels, albeit well lit ones, Stone held up a hand and slowly reduced his speed. Kat didn''t see anything strange about this part of the tunnels, and was looking around for any changes but wasn''t seeing anything.

    Stone took another few steps, bleeding speed each time his feet made contact with the Eart until he''d practically slowed to a crawl, but it took a few more steps for him to stoppletely. Kat could see another cornering up soon, and wondered if that was where the rats were.

    Stone tapped the side of his head and Kat took it to mean they should remove the earmuffs temporarily. The sound returned in full force and Kat winced, but she could deal with it for a bit. Kamiko was the same, though her face had gained a frown during the removal. "Ok" said Stone softly "Right around this corner, we''ll find some packed dirt. I used my ability to mould stone to put it there and stop the rats froming any further. I don''t know what you''ll find.

    "What I''m going to do, is make a small door in the wall, about half your height so you''ll need to crouch, and then send you both through quickly. The rats might be around, might not, but you''ll head through and I''ll wait to make sure none of the rats sneak past.

    "Once you''re in, I''ll plug the hole in the while, but only with my weakest dirt. It''s not a supporting so if you must leave, you can smash your way through. I''ll being to get your personally at the end of the day though. Is that fine?"

    Kat noticed the distinct change in address, he wasn''t asking if they understood, but if they were willing to go along. *And honestly I have mixed feelings about that. It sounds safe enough from this side of things, but I''m not sure I want to bash down a wall if I''m running for my life or something. I can easily survive a few rat bites, but if I really need to retreat we have big problems.

    Kamiko might be a better judge of when to leave, but that still leaves us with issues. The whole reason for the wall is not to let the swarm rats through. If we have to leave for whatever reason I don''t like the idea of leaving this open to the rest of the mineбн*

    "Is there a reason you don''t create a makeshift door instead of just filling the wall back up?" asked Kat ignoring the background droning and the urge to put the earmuffs on again.

    Stone ground his lips together, "You make a valid point. The main issue is that if they can sense air through the door the swarm rats willбн wellбн swarm. They might not be smart, but they have some good instincts, and finding fresh air is one of them. I just can''t magic up a door that''s good enough to prevent that. A door isn''t outside my capabilities, but I think it raises the risk level a good deal for you both if I went that way.

    "The one deficit of Swarm Rats that makes them such a non issue isбн they don''t really have a good pack survival instinct. What I mean isбн they don''t care if a rat dies, because they ''know'' there''s always more rats. They''ll attack if they see you, and maybe some of the really nearby ones that hear you, but the whole swarm wouldn''te down on you like they potentially might for fresh air" Stone exined.

    *Urgh, that makes an annoying amount of sense. Now I''m not exactly sure how I want to go about this. It makes retreat look like such a non option doesn''t it? Hmm, I guess if it reallyes to that, we can bust through the wall and then freeze rat corpses to block it. They''ll dig, but we''d have time to defend. Very gross, but perhaps the only option? Should I mention it? We were told to stay partnered up, so I couldn''t even send Kamiko back to mention the problem. Heck I might need her help just to defend anyway.*

    Kat looked over to Kamiko for advice but she just shrugged and said, "I don''t know Kat. This is delicate stuff. Despite the miners being known for grunt work, sometimes tricky situationse up or so I''ve been told" Kamiko nodded towards Stone at the end who nodded and continued.

    "Yup, she''s right. That''s what the Team Leaders and myself are for. Fixing stuff they can''t. It''s why I had to personally seal this wall up. Had to do it properly, not take too much stone from the surroundings, make sure it was a full seal but no load bearing and easy to knock down. Moreplicated then it all looks I assure you."

    Kat sighed mentally. *Of course it couldn''t be easy. Dammit. Well, I guess I''ll just have to make sure that we aren''t forced to retreat then.* "I guess that''s fine then. I have no more questions" said Kat

    Kamiko nodded as well, then the pair slipped their earmuffs on. Stone walked carefully up to the wall, and ced his hands on it before looking back at them both signalling he was about to bust it down.

 Chapter 462: We arenтАЩt the Rats

    <h4>Chapter 462: We arenбпt the Rats</h4>

    "NOW!" Stone shouts, as the wall shifts under his hand.

    Kat burst through, her mind already whirring with possibilities before her vision even clears. This isn''t a spar. And this isn''t a fight against humans. This will be a fight against an endless sea of rats. She knows this, and finds a strange sort of peace. Kat doesn''t have to worry about holding back, or if this is the right thing to do. She thinks herself ready as she charges forward.

    As the dust starts to fall Kat brings her hands up, realising her fans are not with her. Then realising, a mere momentter, she is wrong, her fans rest easily in her hands, ready to be used, even if she knows not how they should be.

    Her energy starts to boil inside her body, rotating around her form, increasing the strength in her limbs and slowing her mind. The she can already make out the figures of half a dozen rats with just the small bits and pieces she can see through the falling dirt, and she is ready. Kat nts her foot on the ground to continue her charge, straight into the rats that are have had no time to react. Kat readies herself to go for themбн but she isn''t prepared for what she sees ahead of her.

    In Kat''s mind, Kamiko is a sweet girl. A nice sweet demon with shockingly proficient knifework skills. For all Kat''s memory is perfect, there are things she can hide from herself easily, especially when she does not wish to think on them. Despite Kamiko''s adorable aura,? and her decent performance in the Wrath spars, these are nothing like the Kamiko before Kat now.

    Pink fire zes out of the corner of Kamiko''s eyes, trailing behind her like falling tears in the wind, as she charges forward Naginata in hand with both ends showing their des. For all Kat was using her speed, Kamiko was dancing with it. Several light footsteps on after the otherunches her ahead of Kat and straight into the awaiting rats, still frozen in time in both demons'' perspectives.

    Before Kat has taken her third step into the rat den, Kamiko is amongst them, de singing as it slices through the rats like butter. Blood sprays out from the cuts, but always away from Kamiko, and never toward her. As Kat runs to join in, attempt to help, she can''t stop herself from noticing the blood is never directed at her either.

    Kamikopletes three more clean strikes, ending the lives of another half dozen rats in the process, using both ends of her weapon to dole out death using only instants, before she nts her feet, and the wind catches up to her movements.

    Rat corpses tumble backwards away from the demon girl, leaving nothing but dirt and a few splotches of blood. Compared to the worst it could have been, the swarm rats were few in number. Compared to all that rats Kat had seen prior to this moment, it was huge. Easily more than twenty corpsesy about Kamiko''s feet, and Kat is stunned with the site not even hearing the shifting of rock signalling the wall behind her closing up.

    Kamiko flicks on her light, which changes little for Kat, only adding shadows to the picture really, and highlighting the brutal efficiency Kamiko had carried out the dead from. For all that Kamiko is the things Kat knows her to be, she is also someone trained in weaponry for more than a decade. Someone who has known the need to end, at the very least, monsters, and perhaps monsters that believe themselves men, and, looking at the calm face of Kamiko that is no longer smiling. A tiny part of Kat wonders if she knows the girl in front of her at all.

    Of course, that small bit of worry is instantly smashed when Kamiko''s posture rxes and she shivers, grimace on her face somehow more calming than the slight professional smile she was wearing before, as she says. "Gah, that was creepy. I hate rats. Justбн little skittering things. I meanбн there are worse monsters sure, but I am NOT a fan"

    *Wellбн that sure wasn''t something I was expecting to see. Thisбн this was nothing like Kamiko in the spars. She was decent then sure but thisбн this was ruthless efficiency. I''m not sure I could keep up with her in such a state. We proved I''m a little stronger, but I wonderбн is most of that just my height? More muscles in my frame to help me win that sort of war? Kamiko is clearly using the ones she has much better than I am.*

    "I wasn''t aware you had a problem with them?" said Kat, letting her intonation show it was clearly a question. There was a story there, she was sure.

    Kamiko frowned, but there was a good deal of light that returned to her eyes. She used her weapon to push the rats all together, starting to bunch them up as she said. "Yeah wellбн I guess it is a bit of a story. In one of my early missions I was exploring an abandoned temple and the rotted floorboards gave out underneath me. Straight into a nest of rats.

    "It wasбн disgusting. I will not tell you some of the things that I saw down there butбн well, it taught me rats are truly filthy creatures when left to their own devices and that even if they are easy to killбн I''d rather not be in theirirs" said Kamiko

    "Ohбн umбн I didn''t realise this job was that bad for youбн" said Kat as she used her feet to help move the rats into Kamiko''s pile, very d that the blood didn''t stick to her shoes at all. Rats didn''t bother her that much, but walking around with blood coating her attire was not something she was looking forward to.

    Kamiko sighed. "It''s not sooo bad Kat. I meanбн ok, it''s not exactly great butбн hmmm, think of it this way. It probably wouldn''t be something the system would personally assign me because there are better people for this, but if I had to do something simr on a Contract by chance, I''d just get it over with"

    Kat wondered if that was the signal to move on, but Kamiko was still clearly piling rats up with her, and while they could go much faster, for some reason it felt wrong to Kat to use her super speed to clean up rat corpses.

    Once it was all done, Kat realise she should turn her ownntern on as well. Activating it was easy, the drain so small as to bepletely unnoticeable. Looking around, she could see they were in a corridor, much like the one they''d just left. There were no more rats she could see, but the nearby T intersection meant that she was only really looking at fifty metres of tunnel at most.

    "Right thenбн what''s the n?" asked Kat

    "Hmmбн they are a bit easy to take together even though we should stay within sight of each otherбн" said Kamiko with a bit of an odd tilt to her voice. Kat couldn''t quite work out what Kamiko was trying to say, and it was lost on the taller demon that while what Kamiko said was true, she wanted to stay near her friend, and DID NOT want to be left alone with the rats, even if it wasn''t a true phobia, she did find it rather distasteful.

    Kat did have a decent enough guess though. "I can take point if you want. Let the rats go for me. I don''t mind if I take a bite or two, a scratch on the side. I''m not even sure if they could hurt me majorly if they tried. I think I''d get bored before I passed out"

    "Sure Kat!" said? Kamiko, thinking that Kat realised she just wanted to stick together for this, and failing to realise Kat hadn''t quite internalised the fact that Kamiko was more than capable of dodging an endless swarm of these slow rats all day.

    The pair stalked forward, not willing to use quite the same speed to continue forward as it was hard to coordinate that sort of thing. Still, they didn''t bother with just walking, settling for what would be a light run to most humans. Kat led the way, Fans somehow in hand, as she kept her eyes out. Watching the walls for any rats that had been hiding out.

    For now, they were still in the part of the mine that had been sealed off and not the section that had been broken into, so it was all lined with support beams and lights, even if those lights weren''t currently functioning. When they reached the T section, Kat spun her head to the right, while Kamiko went left.

    Kamiko saw a nk wall about two hundred metres out.

    Kat saw a sea of rats.

 Chapter 463: Parting the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 463: Parting the Sea</h4>

    "Over here" Kat shouted as she dashed forward into the fray. It was actually a little fast for Kamiko to understand, but when the other demon eventually turned around she''d be able to tell what Kat meant very quickly.

    Kat decided very quickly the brute force approach was necessary. As she swiped her fans through the horde, she found them underwhelming. She had no skill, no technique, no understanding in the slightest about what she actually needed to do with them, just using overwhelming power.

    The first batch of rats she hit were all with the t of the fan, crushing their bodies against the heavy weight of them, but ultimately, doing more to disperse the horde then to deal anysting damage against it. Kat, without thinking dismissed her fans and they faded away, and Kat spread her fingers wide and further sped up the energy around her body.

    Kamiko followed behind her, cutting down the rats that were trying tounch themselves at Kat''s ''exposed'' back, which was probably the best defended ce she had, mostly because of the natural instincts of her tail. Still, Kamiko easily followed behind and used Kat''s distraction to slice the rats to pieces while they paid her no mind. The ''clear danger'' of Kat who was standing in the middle was a much more attractive target.

    But Kat could still pull her weight. *I''m not as technical as Kamiko, but I have reach, strength, and aplete apathy when ites to getting my hands dirty if it''s really required.*

    Kat blurred into motion, hands outstretched with nails gleaming in thentern light as Kat whirred. Nails slicing through the sides of rats as her tail shot through their bodies, skewering multiple rats at a time as she moved.

    Kat wasn''t efficient with these movements in the slightest. Where Kamiko took a miniscule amount of time to line her slices up to deal the killing blows to as many rats as she could, Kat had decided to let her instincts run wild and simply attack anything nearby as best should could. In the end, for these weak Swarm Rats that must not have been old at all, it really didn''t make much of a difference.

    A clean slice through the neck to remove a headбн or arge gash on the side and multiple broken ribs. They both led to very dead rats with only a small difference in the amount of time required. Kat knew this, and decided to y to her strengths. As her hands swiped through another batch of rats.

    Kat''s fingernails easily cut through the skin and fur on any rat close enough. She could feel the thick blood and viscera cling to her for just a second before sliding off, taken away by the forced of the wind as the limb moved onto the next target and Kat moved ever deeper into the swarm of rats around them.

    Time started to blend together. Kat tried hard not to concentrate on the details. She certainly didn''t mind the necessary actions butбн there is only so many times you can feel yourself running your nails through a rat''s intestines before you think it might perhaps be best if your more conscious mind decides to check out.

    So Kat did. Letting the blood, skin, and bone stter around her without a care. Her body simply struck at anything moving nearby as she shifted herself slowly forward. A few rats would always managed to escape. Perhaps they were a bit too close together, perhaps they were right at the edge of her range and her nails scraped the air before them.

    Yet it did not matter, for Kamiko was doing much the same behind her. Utilising the full length of her naginata Kamiko sliced any rat that even had a chance of surviving Kat''s rampage. She made sure to take out all the healthy ones, and add a few cuts to the ones that might have survived if they got lucky.

    Unlike Kat, who really wasn''t paying attention properly, Kamiko had entered a warriors flow. Her eyes missed nothing, and yet her mind was still and tranquil like a pond. She allowed her body to act, not on instinct, but on thousands of hours of training drilled into her body that had be something better then that.

    Still, while the rats were great in number, they were nothing special, and eventually their number started to dwindle in the hallway. Kat didn''t even notice at first when her hands began to hit more air than rat, and then hardly any rat at all. In fact, Kat didn''t truly stop until her body chased the final rat nearby into the wall, mming her outstretched fingers straight through the rat and into the stone, causing a soft thud to echo out, breaking Kat out of her trance.

    Looking around, Kat watched Kamiko dispatch two more rats, thest of the group nearby. Shaking her head, Kat carefully pulled her fingers from the wall and let out a long sigh. As Kat rose back to her full height, she absently brushed at her outfit despite it cleanliness simply out of habit.

    *Wellбн that wasбн something.* Kat checked her reserves and found them a bit lower then she''d like. They were down to seventy percent, though climbing back up rapidly. *I shouldn''t have used up so much. I should have bnced that better orбн or just USED it better. I wonder how likely it is Kamiko''s still full. Perhapsбн I should subtly ask.*

    "How are you Kamiko?" asked Kat

    Kamiko''s eyes softened once she heard Kat speak, and her weapon vanished. She let out a long breath just like Kat before smiling. "I''m still in tip top shape. These rats really aren''t much, but I do know they can get scarierбн or well, they SHOULD be able to get scarier. All kinds of monsters get worse the longer they''ve been around. Little hard to tell with these guys because they spawn more frequently and tend to die just as fastбн"

    I''m sorry what? They get stronger? Thought Kat, choosing to just ept the fact that Kamiko seemed to be if notpletely full on demonic energy at least pretty close. "What do you mean they get stronger?"

    Kamiko frowned like Kat had just told told her that the grass was orange but still wanted desperately to believe the im because she was a friend. "Umбн that''s just how it works?"

    "Wellбн umбн I don''t really interact with demonic energy outside of demonsбн and even then mostly just myself and the system if it counts?" said Kat unsure.

    Understanding dawned on Kamiko and she hit herself lightly in the head. "I am so sorry. It''s justбн thisбн this is like the basics of the basics for us. Sorry, itбн we are told very early and then repeatedly what demonic energy does to things. Mostly in the context of why we should NEVER give it to human friends for a quick power up."

    Kat raised an eyebrow and nodded, asking for Kamiko to continue as after a few seconds pass. "Oh, right right. Umбн so, with basically everything other then demons, it happens in stages. Or well, not for monsters. Umбн ok I''m bad at exin. Let''s exin with sentients first.

    "So, normal human, or elf, or whatever. They take in demonic energy. They instantly getбн roughly twice as strong, give or take. They keep that strength for somewhere between an hour and a week depending on how strong they were and how much energy they got, before they crash back down to about half their normal strength.

    "At that point, if they just wait, their sanity will drastically decrease as their power rather quickly returns to what it was, and then keeps climbing, much faster then even a demons power level would. It just keeps going and going, until they lose their mind, and then it keeps going even faster after that.

    "Pretty much forever until something kills them, or they explode because their body can''t handle the energy, infecting arge amount of the local wildlife. Now, from there we can talk about the wildlife. If it wasn''t sentient before it getsбн I don''t want to say smarter butбн perhaps more creatively vicious?

    "Then, it develops a special ability, in these rats'' case that would be duplication, and then it slowly starts to gain power. It isn''t anywhere close to how strong a sentient can get in any length of time really but they do get stronger slowly. Sometimes developing new abilities but rarely.

    "If these rats have been in the mine a while, they''ll be stronger, and the OLDEST rat in the mine might be someбн twelve foot tall super rat." Exined Kamiko cheerfully.

    *Thatбн that is way too much cheer for somebody who might need to fight demonic mutating rats for a few hours with a big rat super boss at the end. Iбн I do wonder why Stone didn''t mention that butбн if it''s suchmon knowledge I suppose it does exin itбн somewhat.*

 Chapter 464: Rat Clean Up Crew

    <h4>Chapter 464: Rat Clean Up Crew</h4>

    "Actually, wait. Kamikoбн is it possible for people to adapt to demonic energy and regain the sanity, or if they were an animal, gain it for the first time thus bing a demon?" asked Kat

    Kamiko winced with her full body as if Kat had struck her instead of just asking a question. "Umбн look, I know you didn''t mean it like that butбн saying something like that, or even suggesting it isбн sort or really offensive. Look. Iбн I understand why you might think that, but it cannot happen. I mean, ok, maybe at the very start instead of losing their sanity if they? have a high concentration of demon blood in their heritage they might just transform instead of loosing their mind but I''m not sureбн

    "Um, lookбн just. Yeah, sorry, but it CAN''T happen. There have beenбн someбн experiments looking into that apparently. Itбн it''s NOT a pretty history. I know a bit about it because Mum gets told as part of Medical, butбн yeah, no, they cannot regain sanity at all. The absolute closest you can get is if a specific type of ghost gets demonic energy into its system, then it will turn into your greatest fear and taunt you with it.

    "But it isn''t really sentient, it''s just using it''s ability to reflect back a part of your mind. It doesn''t always be a person, but it CAN and that''s the closest something can get to sane without being a demon."

    "Sorry about that. Umбн why is it such a bad thing to imply that other things can be demons though?" asked Kat, genuinely curious.

    Kamiko sighed. "That''s another thing we don''t really talk about, though in this case I think it''s more something we CAN''T talk about then that we don''t like to. Demons were a created race. We didn''t evolve like many other sapient creatures, we were made from scratch by something.

    "Personally, I suspect Angels. Though, the fact I can say I suspect Angels at all does lead me to question that a bit, but that''s my belief. Either Angels or, if Angels are also a created race, whoever created them.

    "So, to a demon, I think the insult is from the implication that your rejecting our heritage, or maybe implying that we are anything less then made for our tasks. Whichбн if it''s the second one I think it''s kind of silly because wellбн we DO change across the generations, we aren''t just clones of each other, and unlike some races like Sirens for example, we don''t always have kids of our type obviously. Waitбн you do know that right?"

    Kat nodded, "Yeah when I was in hospital I had the whole thing exined to me, though not that demons were a created race."

    *And honestly, it makes a tonne of sense. They don''t seem to follow conventional gics where children are concerned, but that''s fine because they DON''T have conventional gics. I thought it might be a magic thing, but maybe it''s just how they were made at the start ofбн well whenever they came into existence.

    Still, it does make me wonder how many generations it takes for someone to stop being a demon. It''s been mentioned that it CAN happen, but it also seems like it isn''t terribly likely. Especially because wellбн I exist after all. From what I know, I''m a full blooded demon, or at least the system implied as such.

    Soбн what makes someone less of a demon? I doubt I had much demon blood in me as a child, but now my blood is pitch ck. Is it a mutation thing? Like sayбн your kids have a 1% chance of not being a demon, or maybe 1% chance of being able to have a 1% chance your kids won''t be demons?*

    Kat shook her head. They were getting way off topic and there was still plenty of rats around. "Soбн what do we do with allбн this?" said Kat gesturing at the path of destruction they''d carved.

    Most of the rats were pressed up against the rule, mostly because that''s where they were flung by Kat but a number of them were skewed by her tail into the ground andter stepped over easily by Kamiko so they just littered the centre of the pathway.

    When Stone had told them to pile up the rats, Kat had been picturing small, knee high, maybe waist height, piles that sat in the corner of the room. This one hallway had enough rats to build a replica of her, along with everyone at the orphanage, and still leave enough left over to make sculptures of Vivian and Callisto for fun as well.

    The corridor wasn''t exactly huge of course, but it had been packed. Now the rats were bundled against the walls,pacted very slightly due to the fact that some of them had been cut apart and allowed to fill in the cracks unintentionally making things a little less cramped. Still, you did have to watch your step if you wanted to walk through the corridor with no trouble.

    Kamiko returned to smiling at this, though it was more like a thoughtful pout. "You know Katбн I''m not sure. It is a LOT of ratsбн we could maybe push them against the walls? Hunghбн seems a bitzy thoughбн unless killing more rats is more important? Stoney didn''t say which was better, just that we should kill them and make sure to pile them up."

    Kat tapped her foot lightly on the ground but quickly stopped as she was causing the blood under her foot to ssh everywhere as she did so. "We don''t want to block off the hall though. If we piled them all up in a big mound it''s berge enough to block the tunnel."

    "Yeahбн we can''t have that" said Kamiko humming a bit at the end. "we might be able to justбн push them into that dead end that went the other way? It wasn''t very long, but it was enough for all the ratsбн it''d be a pain rounding them all up thoughбн"

    Kat looked down the tunnel, and sure enough, there was a short dead end path in view. It could fit the rats, but Kamiko was rightбн there was just so many of them strewn out in the hall. It would take a good deal of time and effort just rounding them up, and that didn''t ount for any of the ''loose bits'' of rat that didn''t get caught in the initial sweep.

    Kat tapped herself in the chin with her tail a few times, biting her lip in thought as she red at the problem. "I thinkбн I think we''ll just have to push them against the wall. We just don''t have the skills for this. I mean maybe we could both freeze them all into likeбн cubes or something to move them that way and keep any stray bits from being left behind but we don''t have the reserves to get even close to half, and we have other rats to kill"

    Kamiko puffed up her cheeks before squeezing the air out in a long drawn out exhale. "Guess you''re right Kat. Even if I used my naginata to push them around it justбн wouldn''t work. We''d be hear forбн heck maybe even a few hours and I doubt one hall of rats is all. We could take off our headphones to check?"

    "That''s a good idea" said Kat as she lifted off one earmuff. She was wrong. It was a terrible idea. The sound of chittering and scratching from thousands, ten of thousands, heck maybe hundreds of thousands of rats mmed into her with an almost physical force causing her to stumble and lose her grip on the earmuff securing it back in ce.

    Even once it was there though, her ear kept ringing, the sound almost clinging to her ear drum crawling around in there and giving her no peace for a few moments until the sound finally left her, after effects and all. Kamiko gave a worried nce at her friend.

    "Okбн new nбн never do that again. Umбн it''s no wonder the rats can''t call for help Kamiko. It might not be that they don''t care, but that they can''t hear it over all the other shit, or that they''ve gone deaf from the noiseбн" said Kat

    Kamiko winced at that. "Umбн yeah that''sбн that''s not good. Let''s just get to cleaning up then shall we. I''ll start at the end and work my way back in."

    Kamiko then proceeded to dash back to the end of the tunnel where the rat sea started and, using the t of her de, pushed the rats to whatever side she felt like, mostly basing it on what needed more rats to bnce out. Seeing this, Kat got to work as well, mostly using her tail as a way to sweep things, while still bending down and using her hands for therger and more intact rats that were in her way.

 Chapter 465: One Hallway of RatsтАж

    <h4>Chapter 465: One Hallway of Ratsбн</h4>

    One hallway of rats is much like another. Once the pair of demons had finished cleaning up the first hallway they moved onto the second and found a very familiar sight. "Same n?" asked Kat

    "Same n" said Kamiko. Kat personally, had no better ideas, and Kamiko was proficient enough in martialbat to see that Kat didn''t have the training to allow for any moreplex n. If they were to work together in concert, they''d need either much more time together to get used to each other, or a few life and death fights where they had to work together.

    A bunch of low level rats were never going to provide that challenge, so Kamiko smiled and followed behind her friend as the taller demon tore through rats Kamiko would gracefully follow behind and execute the ones left standing. That wasn''t to say Kat waspletelycking in grace. She naturally flowed from one move to another using only her instincts, which as a Subus, meant they were predisposed to looking at least somewhat good.

    Once they''d finished up with the hallway, they didn''t speak, Kamiko sprinted back to the start, and Kat began her clean up right where she was, they just pushed these rats against the wall this time, as they didn''t have any easily essible hideaway for the bodies.

    After this the next hallway was around a couple of corners to reveal a T junction filled with rats. Using the same form as before, they tore their way up to the middle before they started speaking. "So how do we get these ones out of the way? I go left you go right? With both go one direction? I don''t really know what would work the bestбн" said Kat.

    "Well, it depends what we want to prioritise, and I thinkбн that has to be making sure all the rats are in fact dead. I''ll stay behind you cleaning up, and make sure that no rats sneak back into the corridor we''ve already passed through. Lets do a little bit to the right, then freeze a line of rats and keep them burning a bit before turning around and cleaning up the left side" suggested Kamiko.

    Kat nodded, and did as she was asked, blurring into motion and cutting down all the rats she could reach for about twenty metres, once there, she jumped to the side and let her hands burn. Kamiko, realising the n, jumped to the other side once she''d confirmed the rats had been killed and let her own pink fire ze.

    They nted their hands on top of the pile of rat corpses they''d pushed forward and watched them freeze over. The pink and purple mes mostly staying on their own half but mixing slightly in the middle. Kat and Kamiko didn''t really know how to use their demonic mes together and this could be considered aбн passable attempt. They were mostly aided by both being frost types, and the simple n for what they were doing with them.

    Once that was done, Kat and Kamiko quickly dashed back to the middle, where they caught a few rats trying to escape down the part of the T junction they''d came from, and made sure that none of them made it far before tackling the left side. For Kat it was business as usual, for Kamiko though, it was quite a bit harder. She was using her superior battlefield awareness to attack mostly blind, because she was using her eyes to watch the line of mes that was still burning.

    A few rats had tried to jump through it, and luckily, had perished in the attempt. Others were just sort of watching the fire warily, while a few ''brave'' rats had tried to take a bite out of the ming corpses of their brethren. That didn''t go so well, as the still burning chunks they''d torn of froze them from the inside outбн but didn''t seem to spread the fire further.

    Kamiko''s eyes narrowed as she cleanly cut three more rats in half. "I''ll need to watch they don''t identally build a bridge" mumbled Kamiko in between strikes. Luckily though, Kamiko was vastly overestimating the intelligence of the standard Swarm Rat. Having seen the first try eating a piece of ming ratбн around eight more tried it as well. Just to be sure of course. This all lead to their deaths of course.

    So, seeing this, the rats finally got the message not to eat the ming ratsбн right? Well, apparently not because it seemed like they thought the problem was taking a big bite out of the side. So another batch of rats tried eating various parts from the ming wall only to find themselves suffering a simr fate.

    It was then that the rats finally realised that the fire wasn''t healthy for them and back offбн mostly. There was still one or two that tried something stupid, either jumping through again and shattering when they impacted the floor or taking a few ''innocent'' bites out of the dead rats.

    Kamiko almost felt disappointed in herself for bothering to use mental power watching them for something, she was now realising, was intelligent behaviour far beyond the rats capabilities. Still, she had heard the saying about imps and typewriters so continued to watch over the rats just in case.

    Kat wasn''tpletely oblivious either. This time, instead of giving herself over to instinctspletely, she made sure to check on Kamiko every few minutes just in case they needed to act. It was a bit overprotective, but Kat had cultivated the art of protecting children from their own stupidity, and it was a little hard to get out of that mindset even with her friends. Especially one so new.

    Still. Nothing happened. The rats were idiots and couldn''t adapt, so once the first half were cleared out, Kamiko and Kat jumped over the wall themselves and started to clear out the rest of the rats. Kamiko had a slightly easier job. As quite a few rats watched the demons jump through the fire unscathed and tried to repeat the performance without any sess.

    Once that batch of rats were killed the pair went to cleaning everything up before moving on. They got through another two hallways worth of rats before Kat called a time out. "I think we should rest. I still have full energy, and I imagine you''re close as well but I remember how much a good break did for us back at Greed"

    Kamiko nodded and sat down right where she was. They''d pushed away the rat corpses in this area and Kamiko was at the edge of the blood so she didn''t have to worry about touching it. "Yeah we really should. This is as good as spot as any, if you ignore the rat corpses."

    Kat rolled her eyes and took a spot across from Kamiko, who pouted and scooted over to Kat''s side and gave her friend a hug. Kat smiled and leaned into it, letting her wing on that side wrap around Kamiko slightly. "See, much morefortable" snickered the smaller demon.

    Kat let out a quiet sigh that likely didn''t sneak past Kamiko''s hearing. *Of course it is. I have to lean on the wall, while you get to use me as a pillow. Aw well, it''s not like I''m unused to the feeling so this is fine. Hugs are great anyway so it''s worth it.*

    "So how are you finding the ughter of these rats? I''m personally very d I won''t have to spend hours trying to get the blood and dirt out from under my fingernails. Probably a bit of time sure, but it''ll be no major effort," said Kat.

    Kamiko winced. "Yeah, I can imagine that wouldn''t be fun at all. In terms of what I thinkбн honestly I''m a little annoyed with how long it all takes to clean up afterwards, even just pushing things to the side. We probably spend more time on that then clearing out the rats and I''m not sure we''ll make all that much progress.

    "Based on the fact we''re still in the clearly mined out sections and haven''t found the real nest of these damned things I wonder how bad it is. Now, ideally, they''ll have been hibernating in a dead end cave and were awoken by the miners. More likely though, there''s going to be a tonne of them." Exined Kamiko

    Kat bit her lip, *That doesn''t sound good at all. How are we supposed to kill masses of these things? One, easy, two, no problem, hundreds take time though and I''m just not sure we have the abilities to really clean them out. Especially if more dangerous varieties show up.* "Do we have anything for that?" asked Kat

    "Not really" said Kamiko "If it''s really that bad, we might have to have Stone send us some help, or justбн let our demonic fire loose. We don''t want to do the second thing in the mines but there''s only so much we can do if we find likeбн a pit full of rats. I do NOT want to jump in a pit full of rats."

    Kat felt a shiver run down her body. *Yeah neither do I Kamiko. Thanks for that lovely imagine that''s now stuck in my head.*

 Chapter 466: Rest Stop

    <h4>Chapter 466: Rest Stop</h4>

    After rxing for a minute, and trying to remove the ''lovely'' imagine Kamiko had imnted in her head, Kat realised something. "Not that this isn''tfortable butбн how long should we rest for?"

    "Hmmmm" hummed Kamiko as she thought, "I don''t really knowбн I''m not sure it''s reallye up before. When I was training with my family I''d just rest when I was told, and even then it probably wasn''t as intensive as those days with Gluttonyбн this sort of thing isn''t really something I''ve encountered.

    "I bet you''re the same as me, even with two years of Contracts under my belt, I''m pretty much always with weaker sentients so I just rest when they are around and that''s always more than enough to keep healthyбн"

    Kat let out a huff of air, "Yeah it''s the same with me. All my missions include them in some fashion and they were always the limiting factor in one way or another. The only time I got taken out first isбн well that Contract was a mess. I had to take out the big boss of a whole sect, alongside both his suns AND the person who gave me the damned Contract because he entered some weird feral state."

    Kamiko winced, "Yeahбн that doesn''t soundбн representativeбн"

    "Hang on, did you say two years?" asked Kat "Is that how long you''ve been doing Contracts?"

    Kamiko shook her head, "Yup, I''ve been doing Contracts since I was fourteen. That''s actually a littlete for most demons, as we tend to start a bit after puberty. It depends though."

    "Hmmбн is that so?" asked Kat rhetorically, "That does lead me to something I''ve wanted to ask though, how hard is it to Rank up? It didn''t take me all that long I don''t thinkбн but at the same time I don''t have a proper timeline at allбн"

    Kamiko grinned, "That''s something I can tell you. It''s covered multiple times. Thoughбн we do get some conflicting information because people don''t quite a agree on a few things. Still because I have Nira for a mother I''ve got more urate information then most.

    "So, to start with, when you get to Rank 1, isбн not random per se, but it might as well be. Nobody has ever been able to find evidence to suggest it makes you stronger or weaker to reach Rank 1 early, orte. The only time it matters is if you never make it to Rank 1.

    "Everyone will always make Rank 1 before half of their lifespan is up. Most people it''s within the second and third decades of their life, but sometimes it''ster. Once again, it seems like that never matters. Rank 1 is just a starting point and it seems environmental factors y arge part in it.

    "For myself, I got to Rank 1 on the early end of the averageбн if that makes sense. Fourteen isn''t quite early, it''s decentlymon after all, but fifteen and sixteen are much moremon starting ages. Still, it''s not too rare. Our Ice mes are rarer for example."

    *I wonder what it says about me that I started at seventeen? Seems like it''s actually average but I wonder if the average changes for people who aren''t demons? I wish I could ask the system about itбн I got used to it not being around in the dream worldбн and I can get by, but I kinda miss it.*

    Kamiko continued on, unaware of Kat''s thoughts, "Now, Rank 2 is where it starts to getplicated. More powerful demons either spend really really long on Rank 2, or they knock it out quickly. The average for Rank 2 is about a decade, but that''s a really skewed number. About fifty percent of demons manage it in five years, but if it takes longer than threeбн then the chances of you getting to Rank 5 drops like a stone.

    "I managed to get to Rank 2 in only a year, which is quite early, but not spectacrly so. I think the record for going from Rank 1 to Rank 2 is likeбн a month?" said Kamiko

    Kat thought about that. Hang onбн did I beat the record? "I might have beaten that record. I was only Rank 1 properly for a couple days. I ranked up the very next Contract, though it was a longer one"

    Kamiko shook her head with a grin, "Nah, all the information I''m sharing with you is for people born as demons. Nondems mess with EVERYTHING. Still, I think that might be a record anyway. Depends how they count it, and if you have a weird demonic me. The weird the me the faster you''ll rank up as a nondem."

    Kat thought of the fact that her me was very person shaped and decided that if that didn''t count as a strange me, nothing did. "Yeah mine''sбн mine''s not normal in the slightest."

    Kamiko nodded, "See you don''t count. I''m talking good old fashioned demons, and not the crazy nondem stuff. Mum might know about it but it''s not something I cared about before. Nondem are cool don''t get me wrong butбн they''re half legends really. They''re like High Elves in some dimensions. Every dimension with Elves in it likes to im High Elves exist there, but most of them time it''s just a normal elf with good gics.

    "Anyway, I''m losing my train of thought again. So, from their Rank 2 to 3 is normally a minor jump. Most people get that within the year they manage Rank 2. Rank 2 isбн it''s more like a holding Rank. It''s exceptionally rare for somebody to be at Rank 2 longer than ten years. It''s weird like that. Unlike other Ranks that go up in difficulty exponentially, Rank 2 just sort ofбн does whatever it wants really.

    "It''s a fast Rank for everyone but the least skilled demons who may never get further than it. Now, once you''re Rank 3, things start to slow down a fair bit. One hundred years is the average to ascend, with twenty five years being considered excellent time.

    "That''s nothingpared to Rank 5 though. Most people justбн don''t get there. They hit a hard wall at Rank 4. They just never progress. It''s a bit sad sometimes, because for most of the other Ranks, you can tell pretty early if you''ll progress. If you start struggling on Contracts as they ramp up for you, or you''re still really weakpared to where you should be at that Rank, you kinda justбн know you''re not getting any further.

    "Not Rank 4. It''s known as the Soul Crusher because there seems to be no easy way to tell if you''ll EVER get to Rank 5." Kamiko shivered. She wasn''t even close to Rank 4, but she feared getting stuck there more than the average demon. Elmony was already there, and one of the hopefuls for Rank 5, her parents were BOTH Rank 5 which was quite rare, and the idea of her being the only one in the family stuck at Rank 4 was a real fear she never properly managed to shake.

    Sure Aslena was actually the most likely to stall at any Rank really, because she was more focused on her designs, but Aslena had always shown of how much ''better'' she was then Kamiko so her heart didn''t believe it.

    "Now, Rank 6 is different. It tends to take longer then getting to Rank 5 yes, but one of the reasons everyone at Rank 5 is so highly revered is that as long as you don''t die, you''ll get to Rank 6. It''s a bit odd, and can take HUGE amounts of time, but it''s something that was apparently tested rigorously a long time ago. Nobody is ever stuck at Rank 5."

    Kat bit her lip and hmmd "Really, nobody?" asked Kat

    Kamiko smiled back "Yup! Nobody. Not one demon has ever died of old age at Rank 5. They''ve all either been killed or Ranked up. I don''t really know anything about getting past Rank 6, but yeah, getting to Rank 5 is the real challenge."

    *Interesting. I wonder how quickly I''ll get to Rank 3 then? It seems like it might actually be soon? Or well, I got to Rank 2 so fast and apparently Rank 3 is another fast one, faster for most people, so I should get that upgrade.*

    "Oh, but what was the corrtion between speed for the other Ranks?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shrugged, "Honestlyбн it''s hard to say once you get to Rank 3. Rank 4 and Rank 5 don''t have enough demons to study to get a good study going for them. ording to Mum the data suggests that fast Rank 4''s can actually be bad in certain types of demons, but only certain types. She won''t tell me what those are though, apparently it''s ssified. They just have a lower rate of getting to Rank 5."

 Chapter 467: The Real Rest Stop

    <h4>Chapter 467: The Real Rest Stop</h4>

    The pair of demons spent a little longer cuddled into each other rxing. Neither of them really knew how long they should rest, or if the slight resting they did when they shoved all the rats into ce without really using energy counted towards that number or not. In the end, after another ten minutes though, they got up. Neither was the type to leave something undoneбн and the rat corpses were starting to smell, just a bit.

    Kat was never more thankful that of all her enhanced senses, her taste buds and nose were the least advanced. Her sense of touch was also fairly dull inparison to her eyes and ears, but she wasn''t really thinking about that. Just a great deal of gratitude that her nose was still around peak human level.

    *Waitбн is that why Gluttony demons are obsessed with food and stuff? They have different or better taste buds. Wait! Is that how some of them can eat weird stuff like dirt? Kat thought, easily forgetting the time she ate something hot enough to melt a normal human from the inside out when she was participating in Thyme''s Tournament.

    It must be. Hmmбн that makes me wonder thenбн do people who join the different factions actually have their brains changed? Oh shit my brain has been changed. Iбн do I still think the same way? I think I think the same wayбн no wellбн I''m very touchy about my tail now. I have a bunch of instincts I didn''t beforeбн do I have any others?*

    Will I GAIN more? As Kat dusted herself off she turned to Kamiko and asked, "Hey umбн before we go kill more rats, I had an odd thought. Doesбн does what faction your in influence your Rank ups, and if it does, does it change the way your mind works to better keep in line with the factions?"

    Kamiko opened her mouth, before slowly closing it, before a frown settled onto her face. Nose crinkling and adding a few lines to the girl''s face making it clear she didn''t know what to think about the question. "You know Kat. Iбн I have no idea. I don''t think I want to know eitherбн"

    Kat bit her lip, "Isn''t itбн I dunno, important to know that before you pick one for yourself?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko kicked at the dirt and tried to look anywhere except at Kat, but she didn''t have the heart to leave Kat hanging. "Iбн I don''t know. I meanбн likeбн maybe? Itбн it''s hard to know. Likeбн I know people tend to fit in more with a faction the longer they''ve been there butбн that''s just how any group works rightбн? And I mean, Wrath lets people leave ONCE if they really wantбн

    "Andбн Elmony does bodyguard stuff but she''s still in the Lust factionбн butбн hmm, yeah umбн I don''t really want to think about it. I''mбн I''m going to say thatбн it probably doesn''t inherently change you, but you might want to fit in moreбн andбн your body changes to amodate the new idea ofбн betterбн I wish we could ask D.E.M.O.N.Sбн that seems like the sort of information it''d be happy to warn us about"

    *Hmm, wellбн I guess it is.* "Hey, that does make me think thoughбн the factions all have a few people lined up to go into themбн why doesn''t your family do that?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shrugged, "It''s not really thatmon. You''re view of things was probably skewed by the Wrath teens andбн even Wrath, the faction that probably gets the most young demons interested still doesn''t have many. That''s why we had to go there as punishment.

    "People even remotely in their skill range are hard toe by. There might be likeбн a hundred people lined up to join Wrath immediately? Less for the other factions, except Envy and Prideбн because those guys are both weird. I don''t want to go into that though we have rats to kill" said Kamiko.

    Kat nodded and lightly pped her cheeks. *Yeah, I need to stop procrastinating and get back to killing rats.* Kat cracked her neck and started powerwalking. Kamiko hardly noticed the difference, but Kat knew herself well enough to realise she was trying to make up for wasting time. The break was needed, the questions though, should have been asked before they''d decided to get up and move.

    Of course, Kat soon found another corridor of rats and couldn''t even find herself excited. It was just more rats. So they cleaned out another corridor of rats without trouble or interest. The one right after that though, was strange. Kat noticed that the wall of the mine seemed to have something on it. *Hmm, that probably should be investigated butбн I''ll get the rats out of the way first.*

    A quick ''clean up''ter and the pair of demons found themselves staring at a door. It was hanging open somewhat and had yet more rats inside. They cleaned them out as well, before pushing all the corpses out and taking in the room. It was a little hard to identify it''s original purpose at first.

    This was because everything was damaged at least a bit. What Kat was fairly sure was a table had been reduced to little more than wood chips. A whole tworger pieces remainedбн somewhat intact though not without bite marks all over the edges and even across some of the centre. The walls looked like they once held something, but whatever it was, now it was too damaged to tell. There was only a few scraps of something wrapped around a few metal spikes that were probably responsible for holding up whatever had been there originally.

    In the back of the room was something that had been a fridge, but was the most damaged thing in the room. The door had been ripped off and chewed into majorly leaving a door that had taken after Swiss cheese consisting of more air then steel, even the instion that remained in the holes had been mostly chewed through.

    There was some evidence in the box itself that there had been racks to hold food. They werepletely destroyed and only the guess that it was a fridge let Kat figure out that the few intentionally carved markings had to have been ces to slide in fridge racks. The back of the fridge had seen better days, and the only thing that saved it from total copse was that when the room was made they seemed to have welded the fridge to the wall or some simr process, allowing the free floating chunks that remained to stay stuck to the wall and help support the top which was the most in tact piece of the fridge.

    Next to the fridge was the only thing in the room slightly intact. It was a heavy duty steel box with a big metal handle like you''d find on a bank vault. The surface had more scratched sections then clean ones, but hadn''t been opened, likely due to the low intelligence andck of hands the rats possessed then ack of effort on their part.

    Based on everything else, there should have been some chairs in the room, for what was the table, or at the very least, one for whoever watched over the box but there wasn''t the slightest remaining identifiable piece of one. Still, Kat found herself a little annoyed.

    *I wish we''d known about this before we took a break. I mean, it isn''t much, and there''s blood on the floor plus debris everywhere but it''s not the main corridor and it has a door to close us off. If only we''d gone a little further.* Kat then realised they were already probably past half of their allotted time down in the mine, and that it probably was still best they took a break when they did.

    "Soбн do we likeбн open this?" asked Kat gesturing at the metal box.

    Kamiko eyed the offending article spectively. "I''m not sureбн" as Kamiko said that, she moved forward and ced her hand on the handle for opening it and gave it a light turn. "It depends really. If this was meant to be secure, I''m not going to get in. I''m no vault breakerбн

    "On the other hand, I do know a little bit about locks, and the simple things. If this is more meant to have a bit of security from monsters like it clearly has and less to keep highly secret documents I could probably get it open with some time. Or you could rip it open, I doubt the hinges are strong enough to stop you just based on the fact the rats could scratch it at all. I''m just not sure we should. Stone didn''t mention this at allбн and while it wouldn''t take longбн it just might not be any of our business."

    *Gonna be honest. Didn''t think Kamiko would be the type of girl to know anything about safe cracking. Lockpicking seemed like a cool skill but I never felt the need for it before. I feel it even less now because of all the magical potential for locks, but it would be useful right nowбн*

 Chapter 468: Am I a Bad Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 468: Am I a Bad Daughter?</h4>

    The pair stood and stared uncertainly at the box. Kat was pacing around in ce as she thought while Kamiko was leaning against the wall and running her hands over her horns. "I think we''re best leaving it" said Kat after two minutes of silence.

    "Oh?" said Kamiko. There was no malice in the word just pure curiosity, and slight wonder, at how Kat had finally figured out the answer to the question.

    "The way I see it, is that the chest isn''t going anywhere. The rats couldn''t get in before, and I doubt leaving it here will make them any more likely to seed in the future. This isn''t a dungeon, this is a mine owned byбн well I don''t know exactly who owns it but lets say Sloth. We aren''t explorers right now but exterminators."

    Kamiko''s eyes widened and she pped her face into her hand. "I can''t believe I forgot that Kat I am so sorryбн"

    "Wait what?" said Kat confused, immediately stopping her pacing to turn to her friend.

    "It''s likeбн contracts 101 Kat. I justбн I can''t believe I forgot something so simple. I''ve been on a few dungeon runs" *Dungeons are real?! I mean I assumed butбн* "and they''ve all be simr to this you know. Kill mobs, look around, rarely find loot before you fight a boss. I guess I slipped into dungeon mode at some point and forgot the current job is cleaning out the mine. Let''s just leave this here and report it to Stone" said Kamiko with a slightly biting tone.

    Kat nodded and headed out towards the door. *I can see Kamiko''s actually a little annoyed at herself for this. Why though? It was a valid idea. If she CAN open the box I don''t think it''s bad to ask if she should. We don''t need confidential documents from the mine so we''d just put them back no harm done.

    Or is it a matter of professionalism? Likeбн like if somebody is a cleaner paid to go to houses and clean things but also a thief for fun on the sides. They don''t open things they shouldn''t when just doing the cleaning job, only when they''re actually stealing things.*

    Kat realised as soon as she thought it, that was a terrible example, because if you were both a thief and a cleaner, you''d certainly take advantage of it. You''d either use it as a way to case the ce or somewhere nearby or just outright steal small things that would go unnoticed during the cleaning itself.

    *Ok that example was horrid but maybe it still is a matter of professionalism. Likeбн umбн hmm, maybe how Gramps wasn''t supposed to favour any kids over each other. I mean sure he DID but pretty much only with me and it took him over a decade to get to that point and really, how can you resist.*

    Kat stood beside the door and waited for Kamiko to be out before closing it behind the other demon, then she looked at it for a second longer. "Should we seal it off with ice? We were told not to touch the walls like that thoughбн" asked Kat

    "Yeahбн let''s not. I don''t know enough about rockposition to know if it''s safe to inject demonic energy into. I mean I''d think it was because they could hollow it out but I don''t know." Replied Kamiko with some bounce returning to her step.

    *You know, I do wonder what it would take for Gramps to favour someone other than me now that I''ve left. Will he eventually pick up some other troublesome child that never gets adopted? Or will he just check in on me sometimes insteadбн you know. I should probably do that when I get back.

    Things have been so busy recently. Finishing my second big summoning or first with power, then straight into dealing with Minor and Major nearly dying, which was not fun, and then after that dealing with Xiang and his bullshit before finally ending up on Punishment duty. Man it feels like a lifetime since I''ve visited Gramps.*

    Kat walked into the next corridor and was unsurprised to find it filled with rats. This one was even extra long so she just bent her knees and charged her hands with demonic energy. *Well I guess this gives me more time to think.* Kat had gotten more efficient with her energy since the first rat hallway. She knew she only really needed to keep her energy flowing with a little extra for her nails. She didn''t need to hand over any extra energy to cut through the weak rats that she''d encountered so far.

    She''d also tried dropping some of the energy she was pushing around her body by only empowering it when she was about to strike, but found that little idea failed spectacrly when she tried two hallways ago. Perhaps if herbat awareness was better, it had potential, but as she was, especially with her reckless strikes against the rats, it just wasn''t practical at all.

    The issue was, her movements always wanted to flow. As a Subus, while she was very strongpared to when she was human,pared to most other demon types she''d lose out in strength majorly. Her nails were more than sharp enough topensate for mostbat situations, and her speed and grace were big helps, but this meant when she tried to limit either of these things, especially the easy grace her body had acquired, her instincts freaked out. It was something she was considering now.

    *So, note to self visit Gramps. Other than that any interesting thoughts? Not really? Combat is what it is, and I wish I could improve somehow because this is not fun. Justбн letting myself goбн well not berserk but full instincts? Not good at all. I can see the difference between me and Kamiko really easily and I know I have no proper training.

    I justбн I didn''t think it was that bad. My instincts don''t really let me get creative with things, or adapt to the situation. Oh sure, I bet I could dodge for days if I was fighting something ofparable speed, but attack wise I''m hardly better then a rabid animal. Sure it LOOKS more graceful, but it really isn''t.

    I need to take Minor''s grandma''s offer up and learn how to use my weapons, or even just fight. I don''t want to use up my break for it though. It''s IMPORTANT sure. Quite likely VERY important, but I justбн I feel like I''m already so separated from everyone on Earth already.

    I don''t get to see Sylvie every day, or Lily most days, though if she has her way she might be joining me somehow. Anyway, for Sylvieбн even though I do probably spend more time with her overall, just barely, it''s not the same as spending a bit of time with her every day. For Vivian and Callisto it''s much worse.

    Iбн I hardly no them. Oh sure, I don''t regret being adopted by them, they''ve both been great even if Callisto isбн Callistoбн but they aren''t parents to me, they certainly aren''t Grampsбн Iбн I don''t even know if they''re friends really? Callisto seemsбн friendly for what she is, but I wonder if it''s more because I''m interesting then because she actually likes me. At least I know she does get along with Sylvie which I''m sure surprised her, butбн

    Vivian perhaps is the hardest. She''s really stepped up. Not that I''ve seen too much of it butбн she went from doing whatever she wanted, with Callisto even dealing with most of the meals, probably cleaning andundry too, to having two children one of which is a demon andбн and she seems to have done quite well.

    I mean, I don''t see her much, and that''s a bit annoying, but let''s be honest here. Thought Kat as she sliced through another group of rats. I really was just tagging along. Not in a bad wayбн but Vivian knows I can take care of myself, and has justбн sort of let me do whatever I want when I''m homeбн Amбн Am I a bad daughter?*

    The sudden thought hit Kat rather hard and she hadn''t been expecting it or the reaction that followed. A few rats even managed to bit into her arms, but she just mmed the disgusting things into the floor and stter their brains around.

    *Am I a daughter? I''ve said before she feels more like an older sister to me butбн should I be treating her that way?* Now that Kat was thinking about it, she shed back to the mall, and the insistence Kat pick up something for herself, all the times Vivian had gone out of her way to include Kat. That time Vivian had, with basically no questions asked once it was determined, driven her out into the middle of the WOODS just because Kat felt like it. Sure she was serious, and it was important butбн Vivian didn''tin she just did it.

    *Am I a daughter? And if soбн am I a bad one?*

 Chapter 469: Probably Not RightтАж?

    <h4>Chapter 469: Probably Not Rightбн?</h4>

    When Kat had finished clearing out the nearby rats she was no closer to finding an answer to her question then when she''d started. She''d certainly thought on it more, spending the rest of the fight, as well as the entire walk to the next one thinking on the answer to the question with little to no sess really.

    *I suppose what this really boils down to is how Vivian sees me and what she expects from meбн which saying it like that feels kind of bad? I''m a mostly self sufficient teenager that had been expected to move out on her own when she turned eighteen not a child. Still, I never did do any of that nning because wellбн first the demon stuff then second the adoption. Still I think I could have managed.

    I know how to cook. I am aware of how to budget both from school and those few times I tried helping Gramps with tax returns. I didn''t exactly have a job lined up but before the three stooges took over from me I was basically working a part time job keeping all the kids in line, and then still helping more than I really should have been afterwards anyway.*

    *So it''s not like I didn''t know how to workбн* Kat jerked her head to the side so that the blood spray that was heading for her eye slipped past her instead. *That was a wake up call if I ever needed on. I''m getting sidetracked now, focusing on the wrong things. It''s not about if I could have managed on my own. That ship has sailed. I''ll be living with Vivian until my demon activities make me enough to move out if I so desireбн

    Though really, it''s more likely I''ll hang around as long as I can for Sylvie especially. I''m not there often, I don''t take up much of the food expenses and Lily lives right there as well. I''m not sure I could bring myself to move even if I had the money.*

    A small part of her pointed out that she had no idea how the demons currency system worked, and if gold or something equally valuable was cheap she might already have enough money but she shut that thought down hard, not wanting to properly contemte the idea of moving out so soon.

    It had been strange, not taking care of all the kids in the orphanage, but she''d manage to restrain herself from doing the stooges job somewhat, then having it be just her and Sylvie was almost the same, but the idea of just being by herself without any other people was not something she wanted to think about. Kat didn''t consider herself a social person, or really a much of a caretaker, especially considering herck of friends in school. However, she could not properly image a world in which she lived alone. It just wasn''t something she could do.

    *So once again. Perhaps it really is something I should rify with Vivian.* Thought Kat as she let her feet dance around a puddle of organs from the rats in front of her. *From what I understand, families are something that you build up over time. Even the people born into them. I mean, Lily isn''t on the best terms with hers at the moment, but she still spends a bunch of time with them despite that.*

    Kat of course, was politely ignoring just how strange Lily''s family situation was. It was very rare for parents to disapprove of their daughter''s only friend, especially when she wasn''t a delinquent or just a bad person in general. Kat didn''t see much of the behind the scenes details in person, but she''d listened to Lily bothin and praise her parents enough to get some vague ideas.

    So Kat''s idea of family wasn''t all that well realised. Still, she did know from various novels she was forced to read for her English assignments that family wasn''t just the people you lived with, but the people you chose as well, with your friends being just as important. So, she could easily recognise that Lily and Sylvie were both easily the most important factors to her decision making in this instance.

    Which of course,plicated the whole thing really. *See, the problem with treating Vivian like a big sister figure is that Sylvie deserves the chance to have a mother in her life. If I treat Callisto and Vivian likeбн well Vivian like an older sister and Callisto like a very strange sister is that undermining Vivians ce, reducing her to my level?*

    Of course, Kat, being the ''expert'' on families that she was, hadpletely forgotten the fact that while she treated Sylvie like a little sister, Sylvie saw Kat as abination big sister and Mother figure all in one, being the main source of older female influence on her life, even if she was rather mature. So in Sylvie''s mind, Kat could never undermine Vivian, because Vivian was just taking on Kat''s role when she wasn''t aroundбн and Callisto was great for learning about crazy ideas.

    Kat was so caught up in her thoughts that once the rats had been cleared out she shed into the floor a couple times before her body awkwardly stood up. With Kat not really in the driver''s seat at the moment, she just awkwardly stood there as Kamiko ran to the end to start tidying up the ratsбн only to notice Kat''s excellent statue impression.

    Kamiko carefully jogged back towards Kat, and pouted at her. When that got no reaction, Kamiko took a few seconds to debate if tapping Kat on the shoulder was dangerous, or simply necessary. After a few moments, Kamiko decided necessary was the answer.

    Kat''s mind slowed down to process things as her body tensed to jump backwards, only to find a Kamiko with a goofy smile and a raised eyebrow looking at her with an arm outstretched. Kat instantly untensed and her speed returned to normal.

    "Are you alright?" asked Kamiko

    "It-" Kat choked on the words as she tried to say ''it''s nothing important''.

    Kamiko gave Kat a t stare and a big grin when she saw what happened. Compared to even Kamiko, who didn''t exactly enjoy abusing the ability to tell ''not quite the truth'' to avoid scrutiny was still better then Kat, having lived her life that way. She instantly saw Kat''s attempt to brush of a problem and made sure her facial expression conveyed that explicitly.

    Kat sighed. "It''sбн it''s not something I really want to dump on you Kamiko. Iбн I don''t even really know if it''s a problem"

    "I''m surprised you could actually say the second half of the sentence Kat. You''re kinda bad at avoiding the question, but I''ll admit you tend to get away with saying things that are only true on a technicality pretty well." Said Kamiko while bouncing her eyebrows up and down showing that she wasn''t actually impressed at all.

    "Ughбн" moaned Kat as she started shifting the rats around just to avoid the question. Kamiko however, didn''t go back to her end of the hallway, but instead helped Kat from nearby. "Fineбн then" continue Kat seeing that Kamiko wasn''t going to leave it alone. "I''ve been thinking about things.

    "I mentioned I grew up in an orphanage, and I don''t want to dig through my memories to check if I mentioned it, but I recently got adopted sort ofбн It was more that my little sister figure was getting adopted, and refused to leave without me.

    "Now, normally, this wouldn''t have been the worst thing ever, I''d just say it''s all fine and that she deserves a family butбн this little one had stuck by me a lot longer then normal, she''s probably smarter then me even at half my age, and knew that I''d have to leave the orphanage soon anyway because I was getting too old.

    "So when the person involved, Vivian, said yes instantly I was basically screwed. I had no chance to get out of it and keep any semnce of the high ground. Nowбн now I''ve realised that I don''t really know what we are? Likeбн Vivian isn''t much older then I am. I haven''t asked, but it can''t be more than 10 years, probably not even 5.

    "Soбн it''s not like she''s my momбн butбн I don''t know if I should treat her that way. She''s actually done quite a lot for me now that I''ve thought about it. I was thinking about it for thest two rat clearings butбн honestly a lot of it boils down to what she wantsбн" Kat let out a sigh as she finished, not really wanting to further borate lest she get stuck in another endless spiral of non answers.

    Kamiko smiled brightly at Kat and said. "I''m sure you have nothing to worry about. If my madhouse of a family can manage to stay together without anyone killing each other than I''m sure you''ll be able to figure something out."

 Chapter 470: More Deep Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 470: More Deep Thoughts</h4>

    "I guessбн" said Kat, because really, Kamiko''s family, while very functional, was also kind of a mess, "It''s just thatбн I feel like I sort of intrude you know? I never had the chance to settle into the family because I''ve spent so much time on missions and stuffбн"

    "Oh? I wouldn''t think it was that bad" said Kamiko

    "Well, at the start it wasn''t but very quickly it''s changed to missions no lower than three days. Is that normal?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shook her head, "Not really no. For Rank 1, it''s very rare. Most of them are a day, or two if it''s an easy but somewhat lengthy job. Sometimes three happens but that''s the limit." Kat grimaced thinking of her journey through the caves with Minor and how long that mess took. "For Rank 2 it''s mostly the same, things don''t really expand much. It''s Rank three where missions start to get longer"

    Kat scoffed, "If they get longer at Rank 3 then I''m honestly kind of scared. Iбн it really just hit me that I''ve spent more time away from my new home then I have staying there. Soбн I kinda got to thinking that maybe I should spend more time with them?"

    Kamiko smiled a sad smile at Kat, looking at her as if she was an idiot. "There''s nothing you could have done Kat. It seems like you spend as much time as possible with them, and it''s not like you knew this was going to happen. Not only do you seem to go on longer missions then normal, you didn''t grow up a demon. You didn''t what was going to be required, and you''re getting more asked of you then normal anyway."

    "I guessбн the difference is that they aren''t demons, they had no way to see thising, and then my little sisterбн well, I wonder what my rtionship should be with the person who adopted us because of herбн" exined Kat.

    "I don''t see how it''s an issue. She adopted you right? So that makes you her daughter." Said Kamiko

    "She''s at most ten years older then me, and I doubt it''s much more than five" said Kat deadpan.

    "Oh." Said Kamiko "Oh" she repeated this a few more times. For Kamiko, ten years was nothing, ten years was sibling territory. To hear that the person who was now responsible for taking care of Kat was so simr to them both hit home the issue much harder then any of Kat''s previous problems.

    "She''s not really the age to be a mother is sheбн and even if for a human it''s not the earliest, you''re very close in age, andбн anything else?" asked Kamiko

    "And I''m mostly self sufficient. For humans eighteen is when you are considered a full adult. Soбн I''m like a year off that, and my guardian is still in her twenties. I can''t really see her as a mom because she''s so close in age to me, butбн" Kat trailed off

    "But?" asked Kamiko. She was invested now, she wanted this answer

    "Because of my little sister, Sylvie, she''s like nine but really tiny. Anyway, she''s a very mature nine year old andбн I feel like she''d follow my lead. If I treated Vivian like a sister, she''d do that as well, andбн I feel like I''d be taking away her chance for a mother?

    "Like, I''d given that up ages ago because it wasn''t really important to me. A lot of kids at the orphanage wanted parents, and some that said otherwise, were always clearly lying butбн I was one of the few people that were sent to the orphanage young enough to justбн not remember my parents

    "I was only just barely two, or so I''ve been told, and from the sounds of things, I might have been away from them for a bit before I got to the orphanage. So unlike a lot of them, I never had parents and didn''t feel the need to have them back.

    "Initially, I was younger then the normal orphanage age. Gramps sort of specialises in likeбн kids say, six to twelve? So, nobody was looking to adopt a two year old if they came to our orphanage. I''m not sure why I was sent there actually, it''s not something I asked

    "But anyway, so I was too young to start with, then as the years went by, and I settled in, I was past over for adoption a few times. I did the interviews and they didn''t really work out, so I started to suggest other kids go instead of me.

    "Gramps told me off for it, but a lot of those kids ended up getting adopted soбн I never really got in trouble for it. Anyway, at that point I was maybeбн seven? And I justбн let go of the idea I''d leave the orphanage. I was only really going along with the idea because that''s what all the other kids wanted.

    "Then, as the years went on, I very quickly ended up in charge of things. Not fully, but by the time I was ten a lot of kids looked to me when things needed to get done. Thatбн that wasn''t too bad of course, but it did make it hard for me to be offered the chance at adoption. This is both from a logistical standpoint, as well as from aбн social one?

    "See, I helped tell Gramps which kids were ready to be adopted. Some of them would have reacted really badly, they''d have only left kicking and screaming, so you''d let them calm down and deal with the grief. Others though, you could see were practically suffocating in the orphanage

    "So, I''d help look through the families and match people up. This meant I couldn''t really in good conscious match myself with a family when other people needed it more and I was the one doing the matching. Then on the other hand, because I was doing so much, not only would Gramps have been down a considerable amount of help if I leftбн

    "I was a major stabilising factor for a lot of the much younger kids. They KNEW I''d be there. Itбн it felt to them, like I was off the market so to speak, and that I''d been there so long I''d never leave before themбн so they always tended toe to me with there problems. Then, because they did it, all the new kids learnt that I was the go to personбн and it sort of spiralled." Said Kat, reminiscing about her past.

    "That doesn''t seem particrly fairбн" said Kamiko with a confused tone of voice. "Why would you even be put in that kind of position?"

    Kat shrugged "It just sort of happened you know? Little things over time. See, the oldest was unofficially in charge and would take on those jobsбн but the oldest other than meбн I think was fourteen? I think that''s the oldest a kid has ever been at Gramps orphanage barring myself.

    "Which was fine, until they got adopted, then someone needed to be trained to pick up all the jobs they''d left behind. I liked being helpful anyway, and the orphanage was more my home then many other kidsбн so I always helped with that transition once I was old enough. At some point, there wasn''t a pass over

    "I just did part of the work, and the oldest shared some of the dutiesбн until one day, it was just me, and I did it all by myself. They actually need three people now, to manage what I could do aloneбн"

    "Stillбн I''m not sure I like how that all worked out" pouted Kamiko.

    "It is what is, I''m not bitter about it. I loved staying there, even if some things were hard. I spent most of my time with the kids up until I was told to start giving up my duties for when I inevitably had to leave. Well, the excuse at the time was for myst year at school, but looking back it was for when I''d need to finally leave.

    "Yeahбн once I got past fourteen, there wasn''t any attempts to get me adopted and there were no thoughts on my end to change that. It was my home, and even if I didn''t like it, which I very much did, I could move out on my own in a few years soбн everything was pretty good from my perspective.

    "Now I have a family somehow, and the little girl that I treated the most like my actual little sister managed to tag along with me. Problem isбн I don''t want to be the reason she can''t have a mother."

    Kamiko gave a huff and put her hands on her hips, "Really, it sounds like you were as much a mum to those kids as you were a big sister. I imagine that Sylvie thinks she''s got two now"

    Kat smirked, "Well, if you''re including me it might be three. I may have even less of an idea where I stand with Callisto but Sylvie likes her a whole lot."

 Chapter 471: Now thereтАЩs Two of Them

    <h4>Chapter 471: Now thereбпs Two of Them</h4>

    The Following Chapter is from Kamiko''s perspective. All Italics are her thoughts.

    "I seeбн I mean, I sort of see what you''re getting at, but I don''t think you need to be so worried" is what Kamiko said, but internally, she was freaking out a little bit.

    Kat just nodded and they got to work cleaning up the rats. Kat of course, was still stuck on the same topic she had been for thest few clears and that didn''t look to be changing any time soon. Now Kamiko find herself in a simr position and she had no idea how to deal with it.

    The biggest issue was hercking experience when it came to advice. Her parents and siblings would NEVERe to her for that sort of thing. Her parents of course felt it was their job to provide advice to the family whenever it was needed, and would help their children when they could like any decent parents

    Her siblings had picked up this attitude when it came to the younger ones as well. Elmony and the triplets were much closer then one might expect because of this, and was, from what Kamiko knew, an excellent big sister to all three of them, which was apparently quite the task when they were younger.

    In turn, the triplets had stepped up to be the real big sisters for Kamiko and Aslena. Sure Elmony did help as well, and Kamiko loved her like the others, but she was busy a lot when Kamiko was growing up, her missions getting longer and the time she spent at home dwindling as she used her free time to train instead of with family.

    Aslena of course, really should have yed the big sister to Kamiko, and while she had someints about her family recently that might have been bubbling for a long time, Kamiko was very grateful that the triplets never let Aslena even attempt to pretend she was a good big sister. They helped her just as much, if not more, then Aslena and that helped her a lot.

    So, now that Kat''se asking if she''s a good big sister. Well, Kamiko was frankly stumped. *She has the attitude for it at least. From what I can see, she acts a lot like I''d imagine Elmony was like when she was younger, just perhaps a little lessbat focused, but she can be intense in other ways. I think she''s a great big sisterбн

    But that''s not the full story is it. She''s been in that role for years, and can keep it up effortlessly. However, she didn''t just y the big sister. She yed the big sister without a mother to lean on. She yed the big sister for Satan only knows how many kids, tens at least, maybe hundreds with how often people seem to get adopted at her orphanage but I can''t be sure.

    Soбн she wasn''t just a big sisterбн she was likeбн the ultimate big sister. Both big sister and pseudo mother figure all in one. I''m not sure she quite realises that though, just how much of a mother figure she might have been, and perhaps continues to still be. I suppose that makes sense though. Evidently she did have some older girls to model herself after at this orphanage, and had big sister role models of her own.

    From the sounds of things though, unlike the others who only stepped into the role temporarily, and likely with no real drive to proper parental figures to the younger kids, she has managed to live it somehow and can''t see that a few rough weeks where she isn''t around as often isn''t some massive hit to herбн what big sister credit?

    Also, I''m not sure why she struggles so much with the idea of treating Vivian like a mother. Kat doesn''t need one. Or at least, she doesn''t think she needs one. That''s abundantly clear from what she''s said. It''s never about wanting a mother figure for herself, it''s about taking a mother figure from Sylvie, this little sister she''s picked up.*

    The pair of demons had finished up with the rats and moved onбн for like fifty metres before they found the next swarm of rats. It seemed that they were increasing in frequency. The others were somewhat spread out, like they were little pockets of swarm rats trying to im more territory together rather then part of the bigger group. This new lot though, seemed to have just left enough space for both swarms to grow properly and not a metre more.

    So they went to town and Kamiko kept thinking on her friends problem. *I''m really not sure I''m the best to judge this. Ten years is NOTHING for demons. Heck, I know Mum has mentioned her desire to find a way to decrease the gestation period for a few demons because it takes them forever to have kids. I thinkбн was it beholders? Shadows? I can''t remember but I know she wasining about a demon species that has a gestation period of a decade. Granted, I think they also have twins or more most of the time, but still.

    It justбн it''sбн hmm. How do I put this without sounding rude to Kat in my head? It''s just kinda stupid? Likeбн ten years is such a small amount of time that she couldn''t really be anything other than a sister if she was a demon. Kat is also a demon now, and I wonder if that is ying a part in all this?

    I''d have to ask Mum. That''s something she might knowбн but this isn''t really her field so I can''t say for certain that she''d have any idea really. Then againбн how old did Kat say that Sylvie was? Nine? I think she said Nine? Or was it eight? Six? Ten? There were a lot of ages mentioned in Kat''s story and apparently I wasn''t paying quite as much attention as I''d thought. Shitбн am I a bad friend?

    No bad Kamiko. Kat''s already mncholy, you need to stay positive and help her. Ok, review facts. 1, she''s been adopted and doesn''t know how to act. 2, she has a guardian that isn''t much older then her. Likely has a stable job with a good amount of money if she can afford to just pick up an extra child on a whim when Sylvie requested it. Perhaps so much money that it hardly makes a difference.

    Hmm. I''ve heard humans don''t normally get as much money as us demons though. We have more time to collect it so it just makes senseбн but I wonder how much money that means this Vivian must have? Plus someone else lives in the house. Thoughбн is that how? They split things perhaps? Is Callisto Vivian''s partner or just a roommate? Kat wasn''t clear on that part.*

    Kat of course, had no idea what those two would be considered. They didn''t really show as much affection towards each other as Vivian did everyone else Kat knew, which was really just Sylvie and Lily, and yet, Callisto seemed to hold Vivian in the highest esteem. This of course meant that Kamiko had even less of an idea and decided to move on from that thought.

    *Hmm, I guess it doesn''t matter. Though maybe that''s the real take away here? Vivian seems to have taken Kat on solely because Sylvie asked. Based on the fact that Kat doesn''t know if she''s a bad sister/daughter or not, it is likely that Vivian has been nothing but weing to her, as while Kat doesn''t have parental experience, she isn''t so young as to be unaware of what abuse would be if it was happening to her.

    So I imagine Vivian doesn''t care. Or well, perhaps that is a bit callous of me to think. Hmm, I guess a better way to think about it would be that, without knowing Vivian, she seems like the type of person to do as she wishes and make the best of it anyway she can. She clearly decided she wanted to expand her family, weather this includes Callisto or not is irrelevant. She wanted a kid, and got two, and she seems like the type of person to consider that a win rather than a loss.

    How tomunicate that to Kat thoughбн maybe I should justбн not? Is it a friends ce to point out something like this? I have no idea.*

    Kamiko''s conclusion was reached right as the final rat went down. Shortly after, she got to cleaning while asionally ncing at her friend. Kat seemed fine now, or at least, her face was back to what must have been her default expression, and not the somewhat lost one of before. Kamiko was unsure if this meant she was fine or if she was just hiding it.

    Still, this didn''t matter, because all other thoughts left her mind when she brushed a group of rats to the side, and instead of brushing up against the wall, they fell into a hole she''d overlooked. "Kat. I''ve found something here!"

 Chapter 472: Surprise Rats!

    <h4>Chapter 472: Surprise Rats!</h4>

    We now return to Kat''s perspective.

    ---------------------

    "Kat. I''ve found something here!" Kamiko''s shout broke Kat out of her thoughts which still hadn''t really gone anywhere. Kamiko''s words had helped somewhat, but the worry and uncertainty hadn''t truly left her, she just had a stronger seed of determination that let her know she''d manage. She would be able to get through the issuese what may.

    So, Kamiko''s shout almoste as a wee distraction in many ways. Kat moved herself swiftly over to her friend and saw very clearly what she was talking about. It was the only ce that didn''t have rats piled up around her. A hole going into the dark, which really wasn''t much of an issue for Kat, but she found herself struggling to really see what was going on down there.

    "Step back I''ll have a look" said Kat with authority. Kat knew she was much sturdier then Kamiko and any damage she might. Bending down, Kat stuck her head towards the opening and found herself immediately rearing back. As soon as her head had approached the gap in the wall, a rat had jumped straight for her face.

    Kat''s mind slowed as she took in the scene. What she thought was darkness she could see at the bottom of the wall wasn''t darkness at all but RATS. If she thought it was a sea before this was nothing short of an ocean, a tsunami. Where before the rats had covered every spot of avable ground, the rats in this hole didn''t even have that courtesy. There was nothing but rat. The floor was nowhere in sight, and Kat''s brief glimpse made it clear that the whole floor was at least three rats deep.

    Kat''s reaction was natural, trying to get as far away from the rat flying towards her face as possible, yet she was in no real danger. If she''d stayed longer she would have been able to tell the reason no more rats were flooding the upper level was because they couldn''t. Ayer or two of rats had been pushed above somehow and now the remaindercked the strength to escape from their pit.

    Still, seeing a rat flying towards your eye from what you thought was a dark hole elicited a very understandable reaction. Still, when a frightened demon capable of lifting cars decides to leap backwards, they really go for it. Kat mmed herself into the opposing wall, nearly clipping Kamiko with her wing

    Kat felt the impact before her brain really caught up to the problem despite it''s slowed state. She''d just been watching the hole get further away of course, so the sudden paining from her wings and back was a surprise she really should have expected. The crunching sound that Kat winced at wasn''t helping her either.

    *You know. It really says something that these earmuffs don''t filter out the sound of my bones breaking. I''m not sure if what it says is positive or not but it certainly says something.* Kat let herself drop to a knee as the breath left her in an attempt to control the pain. It wasn''t so bad, but her instinctual choice to speed up her mind meant she had a very detailed feeling of pain as the bones in her wings cracked and the ligaments tore around them all the while the bruising on her back formed and healed in a matter of instants, barely there long enough to add to the pain under normal circumstances, but with her mind slowed like this another thing to add to the pile.

    Kat her Kamiko let out a gasp at some point, but Kat just focused on pushing her energy towards her wings to speed up the healing. It was a simple matter at this point, mostly instinctual, but she gave it an extra push mostly because she could. The pain no longer clouding her mind but certainly still present.

    Kat ran through the memories that led her hear and was rather annoyed with herself when she quickly realised the rat had no chance of reaching her. Kat let her mind return to normal speed and felt her wings quickly fix themselves. The damage was superficial really, from her new rather warped standpoint. Her wings were by far the most fragile of her limbs now, and if they''d been reinforced with circting energy would have been fine. Now she''d pay for it with a bit of pain which was a cheap price.

    "Well. Kamiko. I feel like I should me you for this really. You know how you brought up the pit of rats?" said Kat with a deadpan voice, andcking the pain Kamiko thought really should have been present.

    "Yeahбн" said Kamiko drawing out the word, "waitбн no. No, please don''tбн I have to be wrong right? That is not a whole filled with rats right? Please tell me it isn''t?"

    "It isn''t" said Kat

    Kamimo''s mouth dropped open "Howбн how did you do that?"

    Kat grinned, "I simply did as you requested. I did as you asked ''please tell me it isn''t'' thus I gave you the words ''it isn''t''"

    Kamiko was stunned. That wasn''t a tactic she was aware worked on their inability to lie. The meaning was so clear, and Kamiko had to wonder if it was a nondem thing rather then a creative idea she''d overlooked. Still, it was something she''d keep in mind going forward. That was when the true meaning behind Kat''s exnation caught up with her and she groaned.

    "I didn''t want to know. I shouldn''t have asked. Now I know it''s all just rats. Isбн how bad is it?" asked Kamiko really not wanting the answer but knowing she needed it.

    Kat sighed. "Perhaps I should spare you the information? I meanбн" Kat rolled her hand as she tried to avoid answering the question none of them wanted to recognise. Still, there was nothing to be done. "Yeah it''s that bad. Worse perhaps. At least three rats deep and the whole is barely big enough to fit is. In factбн I''m not quite sure if my horns will fit."

    Kamiko raised an eyebrow at her friend and the ratherrge wings she had behind her. "You''re worried about your horns?" asked Kamiko confused

    "Yeah?"

    "What about your wings?"

    "Oh those won''t be too badбн" said Kat "I can fold them up a bunch and worsees to worse wellбн they can wrap around meбн or break a little" Kat whispered thatst part before going back to full volume to say "my horns though. They are rather tough and I''m not sure how well that would work out"

    Kat was of course, downying her strength. She was not at fault for this, and Kamiko had missed it as well, but it was far more likely the rock would give way before any part of Kat if she was really trying. The fact there was a hole there already implied it was one of the weaker materials in the mines.

    Before they could think on it too much though, a shing light started to round the corner. Turning they saw stone, flicking hisntern on and off. Kat nced at Kamiko who raised an eyebrow alongside Kat before they both shrugged.

    When Stone saw them both looking at him confused he gestured towards them. He had earmuffs of his own now, unlike before but that was the only wardrobe change. Kat went to walk forward, but Kamiko grabbed her arm and pointed to the hole, before pointing at Stone then back at the hole.

    Stone raised an eyebrow, not that the demons could actually tell, and looked at the point Kamiko had gestured to. Stepping forward to get a better look he saw that it must have been the hole the rats came from. Nodding in understanding, Stone moved forward and sealed the hole before gesturing the girls to move back towards the entrance

    Once they did, he shifted more stone around him to create a massive arrow aiming itself at the area he''d covered over he backed up a few more steps before pulling stone from the wall and covering itpletely. He then carved a basic rat into the wall and surrounded it with a hexagon.

    He turned back to the girls before taking off his earmuffs and tapping his ears, indicating for them to do the same. When Kat took hers off the sound hit her even still. It was muted, not painful of course, but still like a low droning, and knowing most of it was the rats was not awforting thought.

    "Right. I''vee to say, good job, and the days over for you both. I was going to send someone else so I didn''t have toe perfectly, but thought it best Ie to seal it all back up again. Good thing too" said Stone, with a bit of false cheer. It was clear the rat corpses and the noise were not pleasant for the demon, but they were also somewhat routine.

    "Thanks" said the pair, before Kamio continued "Though we also have something to mention. There was a lockbox a way back. We may wish to open it or at least pick it up"

 Chapter 473: Leaving the Mine FINALLY

    <h4>Chapter 473: Leaving the Mine FINALLY</h4>

    The group of demons returned the holdout in the wall swiftly. They had all returned their earmuffs to the correct ce and distinct mour of the mines was no longer assaulting their eardrums. Perhaps, this is why, when the group reached the door, Stone simply walked in and picked up the lockbox before widening so that he could walk out without trouble. Kat had wanted to ask a few questions about it, but knowing it wasn''t really polite, especially because they''d have to remove the ear protection they said nothing.

    The group returned to the crumbling wall that could be considered the entrance to the rat infested section of the mine. Stone once again sealed the ce off, cleaning up the dust a little in the processes before marching on. Kat and Kamiko both shared a desire to chat a little to at leastbat the silence slightly, but they new it was impolite.

    Kat had decided there must be demons with better hearing than her, and adding to the din of the mines without good reason wasn''t particrly polite at all. Kamiko on the other hand, was more concerned that Stone had a master set of earmuffs, thinking it likely there was at least one pair in the mines that had been attuned to them all, allowing for him to overhear any minors chatting, probably with a distance limitation or a filter of some kind.

    Both demons had there reasons, and both were actually valid, and in Kamiko''s case correct. At least, in the assumption that pair of earmuffs existed. If Stone was actually wearing them or not, was something of a mystery as they didn''t look any different than a normal pair and certain friends of Stone did love to switch them out and see how long it took him to noticed.

    This meant they left the mine in silence. The workers were still operating,ing and going with the minecarts and loads of ore of various colours. Some shined in the light, some seemed to suck it in, others glowed faintly despite the brightness, others swirled with colours like a rainbow had been liquified andpressed into stone.

    Kat pulled her eyes away from the sight though, as Stone led them back to the shed they''d arrived in. Stone set down the lockbox with a loud thud, not even attempting to be gentle with it, before taking off his earmuffs and dropping them down on the box and gesturing at it for Kat and Kamiko to do the same.

    Once all were freed of their headwear, Stone spoke up "Is there anything else I need to know about the rats? Anything important?"

    Kat looked over to Kamiko, indicating her to take the lead. While Kat might have been their frontlinebatant, Kamiko''s knowledge of the Swarm Rats, while small, was still higher then her own, so the shorter demon spoke up. "Nothing serious I don''t believe. We might not havepletely cleaned the upper areas, I''m not sure if you want us to focus on that orбн the hole.

    "Otherwise, umбн the rats were easy, nothing special about them yet. They all seem to havee up and were mostly marking territory and expanding up top, but they weren''t anywhere close to the numbers in the hole. Kat and I could easily cull the ones we found with not even a scratch between us. The horde might be a bigger problem thoughбн"

    Stone nodded, taking in the information from Kamiko and adding it to what he had seen of the ce, tapping his fingers against the box in a rhythmic pattern as he contemted what to do going forward. Eventually, after what looked like half a minute of thought to outsiders, Stone spoke up. "Right. That''s fine, clearing out the path to, and finding, the ce they broke in is the most important thing here. If they really are as easy as you say, the miners can probably deal with the stragglers up top by themselvesбн

    "The problem really lies with the rest of them. I might have toe along myself of send someone else down with you to assist." Stone looked over the pair of Subi as he said that, looking for a reaction that would indicate their displeasure with the idea, but found none. Neither Kamiko nor Kat had any undue pride in theirbat abilities and were happy to have help if they needed it.

    Continuing on, Stone said "I might evene down with you myself if I can''t really line anyone up for it. I''d probably be overkill, and I have other duties that are important and can be done only by myselfбн but the rats can''t be ignored. Overkill or not they need to go. They need to be cleaned up somewhat, and the risks of just shoving demonic fire down their and praying are too high."

    Stone chewed on his lip, which, as a demon made mostly of a rock like substance, was very noticeable because of the sound of rocks grating against each other as his teeth failed to crack his lip. "No, I don''t like the idea at all. Certainly don''t want to risk you needing to let out too many mes to keep yourself safe eitherбн

    "Anyway, don''t worry too much about that part. That''s on me to figure out. Just be aware that it might not just be the two of you down there. It might beбн but at this point I doubt it. I''ll send a couple of chumps down to clean things out before tomorrow and maybe take a better look at the hole myself. Anything else?"

    Kat and Kamiko shared a look before shrugging. *Pretty sure that was all. I wonder if we really will have help. Will they be other demons on punishment duty or will they be helpers Stone will have found on his own.*

    "Right then" said Stone, "You''ll both be summoned to this shed tomorrow. You won''t have to go through headquarters next time around." With that Stone gave them a nod and exited the door. Kat and Kamiko watched this, took each other in hand and teleported away back to Kamiko''s house.

    Kat saw the cottage again and smiled. This really was a nice ce, and while she hadn''t had the time to properly appreciate the garden, what was out in front was lovely. As Kat approached the house though, she could almost feel something subtly wrong with it. *Oh no.* Kamiko pushed open the door for them and Kat''s bad feeling spiked. *Please no.*

    Kat''s prayers were unanswered, as sitting at the table teacup in hand was obviously Aslena. The ram horns coupled with her green hair which was actually slightly brighter then her mothers in person, sat daintily with a finger out and a slight frown on her features. Her outfit stood out the most though, which Kat supposed was a given. Where the rest of the family had simply affairs, even when they looked nice, Aslena had gone all out, or well, this was a casual outfit for her, but to Kat it was extreme.

    The edges were all lined with a material that glowed, switching between a flowing rainbow of colours that seemed to lead the watcher''s eyes straight to Aslena''s chest. Not thatбн she was overly endowed in that area. In fact, knowing what Kat did about Kamiko''s own chest, hidden as it normally was, Kat could confidently say that it was the smallest of the family outside of perhaps Meridithna. Still, she was a Subus, so this meant solid B cups rather then anything truly small.

    The rest of the outfit was a pencil dress, hugging her curves tightly and clinging to her legs, where it red out to cover her feet. Kat wouldn''t notice yet, but she also wore high heels, very high heels, that were unhidden due to her spot at the table.

    When her starry ck eyes flickered over to the pair Aslena stood up easily pushing away the chair with the motion. She gave a smile full of teeth that Kat could see was fake from a mile away, longer now she had demonic eyes. "Sister!" said Aslena, "I see you''ve finally brought a friend over!"

    Kat stepped forward past Kamiko, not willing to let Aslena attack her sister to overtly straight away. Holding out a hand Kat returned the smile with one no more genuine then she''d received. "Hello, my name is Kat"

    Aslena''s brows scrunched slightly at being confronted but they let up as she held Kat''s hand and realised it wasn''t being reinforced. She let her nails dig into Kat''s skin, activating her own toxins trying to cause just the slightest bit of fear in Kat, perhaps prove she was top dog.

    Kat however, was having none of it. The pain was nothing and when she pushed her energy into her hand, a genuine grin spread across her face, as by regeneration alone her body rejected the nails, and she didn''t get the slightest hint of the fear inducing poison.

    Kat watched as the smile on Aslena''s face cracked as her fingers were forced backwards. Just because she was also a Rank 2 demon, did not mean she was anywhere close to the strength of Kat or Kamiko.

 Chapter 474: Trading Barbs

    <h4>Chapter 474: Trading Barbs</h4>

    Despite the smile growing on her face and the feeling of tion, Kat was confused under it all. *How can she be so weak? My regeneration is strong, but it isn''t that impressive physically speakingбн erбн is that right? Anyway, point is, I doubt I''d be able to pull this trick off with Kamiko, she''d be able to keep her fingers in I bet.*

    Of course, the liberal use of her fear abilities was one of the main reasons Kamiko still disliked her sister. Even if they weren''t being used, Kamiko still wouldn''t attempt to fight back physically. For all her training, it wasn''t her first instinct, and it was even less of a consideration against family.

    "I''d love to say I''m shocked that Kamiko found somebody while being punishedбн" sneered Aslena, barely keeping the smile on her face as she tried to off bnce Kat after feeling her fingers being pushed back "but I suppose it only makes sense that she''d end up with criminals"

    *Oooh, you practically gave this one to me for free Aslena. Normally I''d feel a little bad about it, but I''ll defend my friends with body or words. I''ve done it for years already and I''ll do it for years toe.* "Well, I suppose you might be right. For, it is the action which are criminal and not the catching that makes it so. I have an appeal lined up as soon as I''m finished you see, what about you?" returned Kat

    Aslena however, was much more prepared for a verbal barb then the physical one Kat had identally delivered. "Oh? I''m surprised to be used by someone I hardly know. Has my sister perhaps been misrepresenting me? I''d hate for that to be the case" said Aslena easily.

    Kat felt her eyebrows narrow, and decided not to stop them, as she thought over the words. *I''m honestly surprised Aslena can say she''d hate for Kamiko to misrepresent her. I''ve known her for less then a minute and I can already see she''s a bully. Does that mean she doesn''t actually believe herself to be one? Surely she is not so blind as that? Do I have aeback? Yes actually*

    "Oh? What were you thinking Kamiko had said? The most I''d heard about you was from your father, do you know something I do not? Why would Kamiko be speaking ill of you?" said Kat

    In Aslena''s left eye just a single star dimmed for a split second before returning to normal. Kat herself wasn''t even certain she''d seen it, but it did remain in her memories of the event. "Father has anбн overbearing idea of me I suppose. He likes to tell embarrassing stories of when I was younger. I suppose I must have assumed that you got them from Kamiko insteadбн" Aslena let herself trail off at the end.

    *Hmm, interesting, another thing I wasn''t sure she''d be able to say. Is it because she said ''I suppose'' at the beginning of it? As she was supposing at that moment a lie? Is that something we can do? I''m honestly not quite sure, though based on Aslena''s penchant forбн misleadingбн let''s say, her father, I find it likely that if anyone can do it, Aslena is the one who figured it out.*

    "Yes, your father does indeed enjoy his stories of his children''s youth" said Kat though she winced internally at not really having a better line to go with, "your mother is interesting as well, I''ve heard she''s rather respected in her field just like yourself" *Perhaps a bit of ttery? I think I used all my good jabs already. I pretty much had the others preprepared, I''ve got no idea how I''m supposed to keep up the pressure.*

    To Kat''s surprise though, Aslena epted thepliment well. "Thank you for that. I pride myself on my work, and while I hope to be as big a name in fashion as my mother is in medicine I highly doubt I''ll actually reach such a level any time soon"

    With that Aslena let go of Kat''s hand, realising that she really wasn''t getting anywhere, and headed back towards her tea. Kat strode in behind her, taking the seat next to Aslena on this side of the table, whereas Aslena was on the end. Kamiko decided to take the seat next to Kat instead of leaving Aslena in the middle, shielding herself somewhat from her sister.

    Aslena hid a grin behind her teacup at that, disguising her smile with a long drink of the stuff now more certain that while Kamiko had an acquaintance at least, she was no more a danger than she was previously, no this new demon was the real issue. Aslena really took in Kat for the first time at this.

    She let her eyes first flick up to Kat''s strange horn type, and was unsure if she''d ever seen anything like them before. It was certainly not amon configuration, and this meant that whoever Kat was, she didn''t live in the area, and was likely no friend of the family. This means she really had met Kamiko during the punishment.

    Looking further, Kat''s eyes revealed nothing interesting either. They were clear, and rather pretty yes, but a blind woman could tell Kat was a Subus so that meant nothing. Aslena noticed Kat''s outfit was of fine make, perhaps not top quality, but arge amount of skill had been invested into its construction, and, if she was honest with herself, unsure if she could match the level required to produce it. The materials were what brought it down mostly, but Aslena knew if it was Kat''s demonic attire they didn''t matter as much.

    Kat of course, had the full wings that not all that many Subi had these days, the trait tending to get lost over generations because the smaller wings gave magical flight regrly at early Ranks, and were much easier to keep in check. Kat''s tail was standard, as far as Aslena could see, perhaps a little long for Kat''s height, but that was unclear.

    Kat''s bearing also didn''t really tell her anything. She had perfect posture and a nice figure, the first a thing Kat hadn''t actually noticed properly was that her body tended to sit properly when it could, though she''d had rather good posture before so it was a minor improvement at best.

    Aslena really didn''t know what to think of Kat, truth be told, she didn''t seem like she was all that remarkable at a nce, but her regeneration at least was formidable. Aslena was still slightly offput by that fact. Returning her ''attack'' would have been considered rude because it was her family''s home, and Kat acting either in spite of that, or unaware of it would have given her more information to work with. s, Kat''s ''opening move'' was even more effective then it seemed at a nce.

    Putting the cup down, Aslena addressed Kamiko for the first time since the start of the conversation. "So, sister, what have you been up to during your Punishment? Nothing too difficult I hope?"

    "Oh, umбн" Kamiko was internally wincing at not having a ready reply. She''d hoped that Kat would have continued to take the pressure of. Kamiko did feel a little badly about that hope, but Kat had taken the role dly, and Kamiko really wanted no part of a conversation with her sister as long as her parents weren''t around, "noбн itбн um, nothing too bad really. Gluttony was a bit of work, but simple stuff none the less"

    "Oh? Fancy yourself a chef now sister?" said Aslena.

    Kat debated about stepping in there, but despite Kamiko''s actual wishes, Kat believed the other girl would want to answer the questions directed at her. After a moment that let Kamiko realise she would have to be the one to answer, she responded with "Actually, the real cooking was done by Kat here, I just chopped the ingredients."

    "So it''s your new friend that''s the chef?" Aslena said, turning her eyes towards Kat again, "That must have been imposing, Gluttony is known to be tough on their expert chefs"

    Kat easily saw through the bait though. Expert chefs they may be hard on indeed, but quantity was just as much in demand. "It was only an old recipe Gramps taught me. I''m not from the Hub so I was able to make something Unique"

    "Oh, an off-worlder? I suppose it makes sense you''d end up with Kamiko then, she and you must get along well I''m sure" said Aslena, making no move to hide that her words were intended as insults.

    Kat really didn''t know how to respond to that one though. *I mean, everything she said was true, and I give zero shits about peer pressure and social eptance. I''m not even sure if people from outside the Hub are looked down on if you aren''t Aslena. Hmmбн guess I should speed up my though a bit to search for a good answer.*

 Chapter 475: Is that a bit of Humanity I see?

    <h4>Chapter 475: Is that a bit of Humanity I see?</h4>

    *Perhaps pointing out that I''m a nondem would work? They always seem to be rare and somewhat powerful from the way everyone talks about them so it would a goodeback, but that might be telling Aslena a bit too much about myself, I very clearly avoided it before by only calling attention to the fact I was born off Hubбн

    Then again, is this a good enough payoff? This way I can get back at her a bit for just assuming I''m a demon from outsideбн oh I have an ideaбн*? "What''s your problem with me being from outside the Hub? While I''ve been here I''ve hardly noticed anything that much betterбн" said Kat letting the thought trail off as if she was thinking hard about it. It was surprising to Kat though, that what she said was an easy truth. Despite the improved tech level from enchantments in some ces, it wasn''t anything too amazing so far.

    Aslena scoffed when she heard Kat''s question. "What, you can''t even tell ss? Then again, I doubt they''d show you any of the good stuff anyway. If you''re an offworlder, clearly it''s because your parents couldn''t afford a plot in the Hub. It''s simply better. Sure people have holiday homes but nobody proper lives outside full time. Didn''t your parents teach you that?"

    *Hmm, interesting, she seems to have given up being nice to me at all really. I wonder why? Did I manage to catch her with some of my lines? Has she just decided I''m not that important? Well no matter, she gave me an even better target to hit her with. It''s great because unlike Kamiko who knows it doesn''t bother meбн Aslena might feel a little bad.* "My parents didn''t teach my anything, they''re dead" said Kat, deadpan, staring at Aslena as if daring her to ask more.

    Kat was then shocked when she saw Aslena''s eyes widen before her hands grasped tightly onto her teacup. Aslena then very pointedly looked away for a few moments before ncing back at Kat. "Sorry" said Aslena, "That was beyond the pale"

    *Hmmm? Is that a bit of humanity inside the tin man''s heart? I''m d to see she isn''tpletely heartless butбн if that''s the case thenбн why is she so mean all the time? Is it the whole ''dead parents'' thing? Does that cross the line for some people?*

    Kat really had no proper context for it. She''d never felt bad about her missing parents, but she was never going to bring it up to the others at the orphanage because most of them had KNOWN their parents, and it just wasn''t nice. A few kids at school had hit her with the insult before, but Kat had never cared.

    *Okбн now the question is? Do I ept her apology? She seems genuine and I want to encourage that behaviour, especially towards Kamikoбн but I''m not sure that''d teach her anythingбн I mean, she clearly didn''t know, and never would have said it otherwise. Parents dying isn''t exactlymonбн actually maybe it is? I never looked at the statistics for something like that. I wonder if it''s rarer amongst demons? Actually, waitбн with their healthcare system it''s probably MUCH rarer. Huh, makes it look like I drew the really short straw then doesn''t it?*

    Perhaps, in another world Kat would have tried to capitalise on Aslena''s difort, pressing her advantage to try and ensure that it was clear Aslena needed to think about her words more by verbally beating it into her. Still, this wasn''t that world. Despite Kat''s verbal spar, she was doing it to protect her friend, hopefully going into the future, and not to attack Aslena, though that would be wee. "It''s ok, I never really knew them. Perhaps thinking about what you say more often though? You didn''t know it was a sore spot for me, but you''d target other ones without remorse."

    Aslena took a sip of tea at that, clearly thinking on Kat''s response. Kamiko looked on somewhat awkwardly, more because she wasn''t used to her sister looking sorry or introspective at all. "Hmmmmm" murmured Aslena "I don''t know about that. If you''re too weak to fight back even verbally then I have no remorse. Howeverбн the dead are serious business, parents more so, and that''s justбн not something I want to rely on to make a point. It''s disgusting, and beyond what is eptable."

    *Ok, sure I can kinda get thatбн but I just fail to see what the difference is really? If I found someone and called them fat, overweight, a pig, and then further went on to insult part of their body talking about how ugly it was until they cried, which IS something I''ve seen people do beforeбн I honestly think that''s worse then bringing up some dead peopleбн

    Sure, it probably hurts people to know about them. I know I''d be sad if Gramps died and someone reminded me, but I wouldn''t cry about it too muchбн probablyбн hopefullyбн look in this scenario I''m making in my head let''s say it''s been a while. *

    Kat wanted to shake her head to clear her thoughts, but she didn''t want to give anything away to Aslena either. Kat managed to settle for flicking just the end of her tail around a bit, Aslena wasn''t looking at it below the chair, so it was mostly hidden.

    *I justбн I feel like, the response should match response. Like, Aslena identally bringing up my dead parents super adjacently is not as bad as specifically targeting me in a way that would get me to cry. Then againбн maybe a demon without parents is something so rare it''s well worth crying about? Maybe I should just ask? Phrase it like I already know the answer perhaps?*

    "Why do you say it so? I''d say the reaction you cause someone is much more important than the means you used to get it no? My parents are not something I remember, but if I was sayбн insecure about my weight or something, insulting that would be worse if I assume you knew that information" said Kat

    Aslenaughed at that. Full onughed. Oh, she tried to stifle it behind her teacup but it didn''t work. "Aбн A Subus with appearance issues? Hah, only Kamiko has those kinds of thoughts," *Pretty sure it''s crowds she doesn''t like, at least from the one story I heard, not that she doesn''t think she''s pretty* "still, I disagree. If I tried to stab you, doesn''t matter if it pierces the skin, it matters that I tried to stab you"

    Kat bit her lip and thought it over. *Hmm, are we really having this argument? I feel like this is apples and oranges. You can''t identally stab someone the way you can identally stumble into a taboo when speaking with someone. Unless you likeбн whatбн trip with your sword out or something?

    Also really? Targeting Kamiko so casually? What''s the point? She''s your sister, and you''re whatбн likeбн wait how old is Aslena? She has to be twenty somethingбн HANG ON?* Kat realised a very strange thing. There was a non zero, in fact, perhaps rather likely chance, that Aslena was older than Vivian.

    *Well now I have no idea how to feel. Shit that means everyone in this family other than Kamiko and maybe Aslena are much older than Vivian as well. Iбн I KNEW the triplets were older. It''s not like I forgot butбн it just didn''t hit me I guess. Wellбн that''s a bombshell. How do I reconcile that strange thought? Hang onбн does that mean Elmony is probably older than Gramps?*

    Kat quickly chased away that line of thought. Trying to work out rtive and actual ages of demons seemed like a sure fire way to get lost in a very confusing maze. *Let''s just decide that despite Vivian''s attitude she''s more mature then Aslena and leave it at that.* Of course, the idea Vivian was a ''mature'' adult was somewhat farfetched, butpared to Aslena''s clearly petty grudge against Kamiko for something, it rang very true to Kat''s mind.

    "I think you''reparing apples and oranges" said Kat hoping the saying would trante if Aslena didn''t recognise the fruit "I''mparing idents and intentions. identally stabbing someone is much worse then trying to tab them intentional obviously"

    "Of course. Nobody wants to get stabbed" said Aslena with a smile, showing that she knew what she was doing, and not that she''d simply missed the point. "Still, there are lines you wouldn''t cross inbat. You don''t scratch a woman''s face for example"

    *I''m sorry what? If I''m inbat I''m going for whatever is the squishiest target. If I need to go for the eyes I have no shame. I''ll go right for them without hesitation!* s, Kat just wasn''t built for the full force of mental gymnastics Aslena was willing to bring to bear. That, and Kat didn''t really have a concept of honour. Politeness sure, but politeness was not for people fighting. Wrath wasn''t exactly going to teach it to people either. It was unnecessary though quite a few of them picked it up anyway.

 Chapter 476: Designer Course

    <h4>Chapter 476: Designer Course</h4>

    "I suppose I''ll just have to agree to disagree with you" said Kat softly, "I don''t know if I have much honour inbat. I''d go for the face if I thought it was a good idea. Sometimes it is, but things are generally good at protecting it as well"

    Aslena let out a humming noise as she took another sip off tea, Kat was starting to wonder if the cup had some sort of special expansion charm on it. She would be surprised to learn that it sort of did. The teapot was connected to the cup and continually refilled it. This allowed someone to drink extra tea without needing to refill it. Aslena would say it looked more polite if asked. Nira, the actual owner, would say it''s because when she wants to rx, why should she need to keep pouring her tea.

    Letting the mood settle slightly Kat went over questions she had for Aslena. Many of them weren''t polite at all, but it was also now very clear that she wouldn''t be able to good the other demon into a fight. *She''s just too weak. Probably knows it as well. If my regeneration is enough to push her back, I doubt she''d be brave enough to spar out some differences. What should I ask then? I can''t think of anything truly snide to go forбн maybe just ask a real question?*

    "Soбн what is it exactly that you do?" asked Kat, not realising she''d managed to sound snide with the question at all.

    Aslena raised an eyebrow and was shocked to see the genuine question on Kat''s face. Sadly, Aslena, used to dealing with people capable of that sort of control and more, assumed Kat was masking her reaction and making fun of her, so shot back with. "I''ve been given a special dispensation to skip my Contracts as long as I continue to put out high quality designer clothing"

    "Right but how?" asked Kat

    Aslena frowned, still thinking Kat was ying her, and in this instance ying dumb. Aslena was under the impression Kat was doubting her abilities, when in fact, that was one thing Kat didn''t want to touch at all. Despite Aslena''s personality, Kat wasn''t under the impression the other girl was anything less then an excellent designer. "What, don''t think I''m good enough?"

    *What? How did you get that?* Thought Kat, really not understanding Aslena''s thought process at all, or the time of environment she was in regrly. The demon fashion industry was a cutthroat ce, especially for someone that was only a low Rank like Aslena. "Noбн I meanбн likeбн umбн what was the process? How did it happen? It''s a thing you can do? I was told that Contracts aren''t something you can really get out of for a while"

    "Ah, I seeбн" said Aslena sceptically, "Well, it''s true that YOU can''t do anything about it. Neither could I really. You need to get multiple higher Rank backers. I''m not even allowed to know the exact number but from what I can gather it''s at least three, and no more than ten. Oh, and I don''t think they can be family. I meanбн I asked Mother, and she said that ''I can''t'' and was weirdly insistent on the can''t part"

    *I think that might have been more because she''s in medical and has nothing to do with fashion but keep going I guess?* Oblivious to Kat''s internal retort, Aslena did just that. "Once you have enough backers, they can send of a petition to the system. If it gets epted, then they need to share the burden of paying for you to skip missions. I believe it''s more expensive then what you''d get as a cut for doing the mission, perhaps by as much as three times more, but I''m really unsure on that part.

    "After that, you should be good to go, however you need to keep at least a certain number of those backers supporting you. I''m unsure if they can change. Let''s say you need at least five people as a backer. If it drops below that number your permission to avoid Contracts gets revoked. I think it might be less then the initial rmendations, but I''m unsure, and as I said before I don''t know if it has to be the same ten.

    "However, I was told very explicitly that my status was reviewed once every hundred days, plus or minus up to fifty days randomly to ensure that I was continuing with my craft in some manner. I have to show what I''ve worked on, including things that I''ve discarded for one reason or another when called upon and prove that it was me who did the work, normally by showing drafts, sometimes by answering questions though those are very specific to me.

    "Stuff like ''why was this dress discarded'' or ''what material did you want to use for this suit when you started, and did that change when the design was finished'' stuff like that. I''m not a fan of how long it takes frankly. They always assign a different demon for some reason and half the time it''s the same questions thest person asked. It normally takes a couple hours but once you''ve been interrupted it''s so hard to continue and justбн ughбн"

    Kat nodded, she could see Aslena was getting into territory she was annoyed with, and while Kat did sort of want that, she also didn''t want it to just be directionless irritation, that was likely toe for Kamiko in the end, at least if it was focused on Kat, she knew she could deal with that. "That''s nice, and seems like quite the process, how did you start getting noticed personally? You''ve described the moreбн technical side I guessбн" said Kat

    "Oh, it wasn''t anything too special" said Aslena grateful for the chance to move on, but unsure why Kat provided it at all "When I was younger I started with contests," Kat couldn''t hide the wince when Aslena''s words brought up the one memory Kat knew off in that area "but that wasn''t quite to get noticedбн

    "Well, it was and it wasn''t. Entering contests, well I started because I wanted people to see me and know I could design well even when I was little. I''m so d I didn''t go even deeper into the pageantry but focused on my designs because I was rather bad at the start. Still, it made me known. I wasn''t anywhere close to being recognised, but at the start it gave me opportunities. Then, once I hit Rank 1 I did quick Contracts with lower rewards and spent most of my time making and marketing my designs in the Hub instead"

    "Hold up," interjected Kat, "how did you manage to get short missions?"

    Aslena shrugged, "If you''re employed in some other way D.E.M.O.N.S tends to give you easier missions, or perhaps quicker missions would be more urate? Not always, I''ve still had a few longer missions, but they tend to pick missions that suit the demon in question best"

    *Really? I wonderбн does that mean I want longer missions or that I have what the system would ssify as free time? I wish I could actually ask, but no, punishment dicatates I cannot.*

    Aslena, seeing that Kat understood, decided to continue her story. "From there, I started to build up contacts in the industry. Sell some designs, fairly cheaply of course, for tiny cuts in revenue mostly. The reason is, I knew my designs were great and I was proven right because I almost always made more money from a profit percentage then I''d ever been offered for a design for the most part.

    "Not everything was a hit, sometimes that was on me, sometimes that was on the daftpany that purchased my designs and messed with them to ''appeal more to their target demographic'' whichбн UGH I always hated getting those responses back when I asked what was going on. IDIOTS! I''ll admit, I tend to branch out style wise more than normal so they might not have assumed, but they really should have just waited and bought something I designed AND fit their style."

    Aslena took a long swig of tea. "Sorry, I''m getting heated a bit here. I have bad memories of a couple high profilepanies outbidding others on a design of mine, and then they changed it and screwed the marketing. Personally looking back on it, I think it was more about making sure this one other group DIDN''T get the design rather then it being something they actually wanted.

    "That''s pretty much how it went. Once I was Rank 2, I started to put forward the idea that I wanted to stop doing Contracts out there in the world, because Rank 2 contracts are more annoying for the most part, and rather quickly I was picked up. Which, I''ll admit, was a little surprising even for me. I''m good, perhaps the best my age, but some of the others have been designing for centuries."

 Chapter 477: Professional, Professional

    <h4>Chapter 477: Professional, Professional</h4>

    Kat nodded though she wasn''t quite able to fully grasp the idea. *I guess it really is different when masters can live basically forever. I know older humans tend to have more experience with even just around fifty years to work. When you can have hundreds I imagine that really helpsбн or leads to major stagnation.*

    "When did you know you wanted to go into fashion design like that? I''m not sure I could make that decision as a child knowing so many masters were still around. Competing against people literally hundreds or even thousands of years my senior seemsбн hard." Said Kat softly, for she had to admit, Aslena deserved a good deal of respect for that despite her personality.

    Aslena tapped her horns a few times with a lone finger, this let Kat realise that Aslena''s nails were bright pink matching Kamiko''s hair. It wasn''t close to her skin tone at all, which was actually a bit tanner than Kamiko and much more than Kat. The pink didn''t seem to be nail polish or some other dye, especially because it started right at the base of the nail. "It never really felt like that to me.

    "There are two reasons for that. For I am not so arrogant as to believe I''m better then than those who came before me. Certainly, I believed I could carve out my own niche, but I didn''t truly believe I''d rise fast except in my wildest dreams. The simplest part of it was being a child when I gained this dream.

    "I was able to pursue it with the passion only the truly young can hold. I simply didn''t realise what I was challenging you see. I didn''t, and perhaps couldn''t,prehend the enormity of the task before me. Once I''d set my sights on it, I did everything I could to just go for it. I gave up a lot of things to just keep up my practiceбн"

    *Wow, Aslena sounds like some of Gramps'' friends with their ''pain and sacrifice in my youth you see'' talks. It''sбн a little weird honestly. Still, not that jarring I guess. I wonder if she''s parroting someone or if she actually thinks all this?*

    "бн So, that''s what I did. I aimed for something impossible before realising it was such a monumental task. The second thing is that some demons haveбн I guess you could call it a preordained profession. It''s something that gives us joy and a sense of purpose like absolutely nothing else!" exined Aslena, really picking her voice up at the end.

    "Hmm, seems great I guess. I never really felt like I had that growing upбн" said Kat, admittedly somewhat wistful. It really would be nice to justбн know what it is you want to do.

    "It''s a bit of a double edged sword honestly" said Aslena "I''m forever thankful I''m one of the lucky ones. The condition isn''tбн rare, but it''s notmon either. Perhaps one in ten demons? Around the same rarity as true ambidextrous demons, though I know plenty train for that.

    "The big problem forбн around half perhaps? The numbers aren''t clear really because not a lot of us liked to be studied, and many who fall into theбн unfortunate category don''t like to speak about it, but some people, despite knowing their true passion potentially have zero skill in it at all. The famous example is cooking, it''s actually a children story.

    "It''s about a Pride demon, it changes what type they are from person to person. I obviously heard they were a Subus the first time, but I''ve heard it maybeбн eight? Times now, with everything from Shadows to Beholders and more in between. Anyway, the type of demon isn''t important. What is, is that the demon involved loved cooking. It was the only thing that gave them joy.

    "They found it shortly before they became a Rank 1 demon, and their first Rank ability was poison immunity. Because of this, they would cook, without realising just how foul they were making their dish. They would cook day and night, slowly poisoning the world around them, as the dishes they made and the remains of such leached into the world, causing a cmity.

    "Now, here the story differs. In the version I was taught, they swore off cooking when they fed it to their true love, who, returning the feeling, ate it all despite the taste and nearly died. We were young when I heard that tail, so I think the original version of that particrly one actually did cause the death I''m unsure.

    "Anyway, after that they swore they''d never cook again, as despite the pleasure it gave them, it caused far too much pain to everyone else. Another version goes simrly, and this is my favourite, where the love interest is a warrior, who fights strong beasts, they nearly die from the food once again,

    "But they see the potential. Not as edible food, but as poison, for something so strong to ovee this warrior''s constitution would be able to fell even the mightiest beast. The story then goes on to be a story in which the moral is less about knowing when your pleasure is causing great pain to others, and more about finding your talent and being willing to use it in unexpected ways you might never consider.

    "Soбн yes, I thank the stars that I''m not one of the unlucky demons that have no skill in their destined hobby. Personally, I think nothing could be sadder. I''m also not certain design really is my destined hobby. I mean, I think it is, and it sounds nice, but I''m not as obsessed with it as others I''ve heard.

    "Certainly more than most butбн" Aslena turned to Kat, and the stars in her eyes dimmed out, showing her true horror, "I''ve seen things Kat. I am forever thankful I number not among the untalented, but I am even more thankful to not count among the truly obsessed. Though perhaps given time I too may fall to that."

    *That looks is admittedly a little creepy. Makes me wonder for a second what she''s seen but honestly I don''t want to touch that with a ten foot pole. Though I wonderбн does Aslena suffer from imposter syndrome? I mean, based on her response I''d say know but she thinks of herself as ''not a true'' whatever the heck the obsessive demons are. Maybe? I don''t really know anything about psychology it''s more an errant thought.

    Still, I really don''t know what to make of that. It sounds cool on the surface to justбн have a? higher calling sort of? Something you know you''ll be happy doing. It does really suck that even if you''re happy doing something you might never be good at it. Maybe I''ll justбн change the topic.*

    "So, with that in mindбн what sort of Contracts did you do before you were able to be excused from them" asked Kat

    Aslena raised an eyebrow at the tant attempt to change the subject and found it strange. The information Kat had just been asking for was easy to find, unlike her Contract experience. She was once again looking for the trick where there was none. Still, she answered anyway, "Nothing too impressive really."

    "Surely there must be something" said Kat, "I was called upon to advise an Elven King because he was worried all his advisors were lying to him. I felt kinda bad about that one, but I think I helped him."

    "Truly?" said Aslena "I was called upon once in my early days to teach a prince how to dance!"

    "Is that something you''re particrly good at?" asked Kat

    Aslena gave a ''so-so'' gesture. "I''m not a dance teacher myself, but I did learn it for a few years and learnt how to teach the basics," When Aslena saw the immediate question on Kat''s face, she feltpelled to answer even as she wondered if Kat really did have control over her facial features. She didn''t of course, but Aslena hadn''t quite worked that out. "I learnt how so that I knew better what kind of outfits a dancer could wear. No sense giving a pencil skirt to a ballerina as they''d never be able to kick properly in one without adjustments."

    "That actually sounds pretty cool. Another early mission from me was just a master and apprentice making the apprentices first summoning. It was a little scary for them though because I didn''t have my horns yet" said Kat, having forgotten she was trying not to mention she was a nondem.

    Aslena actually missed it though, getting caught up in the atmosphere. "I actually had something simr, a set of two youngsters that had found an old tome and mostly just wanted to see what it did. I ended up juggling for them. Not quite sure how I was talked into that one."

    Kat was surprised to hear Kamiko giggling beside her, which gave Kat her own small smile. *It seems that for all the bad things I''ve heard about Aslena from her, she has more than just bad memories. Perhaps I should ask Aslena about some of their better interactions from her perspective? That could be very interesting.*

 Chapter 478: Good Tails

    <h4>Chapter 478: Good Tails</h4>

    Before Kat could ask about some good memories the two sisters had together, a new thought urred to Kat. "Oh, before we get too far off from the destined profession talk, I''d like to know if it''s moremon amongst certain kinds of demons?"

    Aslena bit her lip at that and tapped her teacup lightly a few times. "That''s another one of those hard to answer questions. Getting that sort of information from Pride or Envy is a lot like pulling teeth. Then, if they give you information, there''s an even chance they''ve messed with it in some way.

    "Even still, there does seem to be at least some corrtions. Subi actually rarely get one. Some would argue our natural inclination towardsбн sensual pleasure let''s sayбн especially in pure Subi counts, but from a medical perspective it just doesn''t hold water. You can see someone with a destined profession actually has a unique demonic energy response to performing their job which Subi tend tock. I mean, for a lot of them they still very much enjoy the work, and it gives themбн" Aslena rolled her eyes but said it anyway "great pleasure I''m sure.

    "Still, it does seem tomonly ur in Sloth demons, especially Shadows. It''s a bit arguable in Wrath demons, because they tend to gain a special response tobat, a sort ofбн priming effect, I''m not to clear on it, this is just something I''ve overheard from Mom understand?" when Kat nodded Aslena continued "Wrath demons seem to get a very simr response when inbat. It isn''t the same, the data is clear on that, but it''s so close that it can be hard to measure exactly so the data on Wrath isn''t that clear.

    "Lust of course, having so many Subi, has some of the least, with Greed surprisingly also not getting many. Which some people actually find rather strange because they tend to keep things in the family when they can and as far as I know they enjoy what they do, soбн" Aslena took a sip of tea and shrugged not really sure what else to say. She didn''t really know the specifics, it was just one of the more interesting topics Nira had mentioned in the past, and Aslena had a better memory then Kamiko, nearly at Kat''s level, but she used it to much greater effect then Kat herself.

    "Huh, weird" said Kat not really knowing what else to say. *I guess I just don''t know enough about the culture or the biology side of things. Or theбн whatever extra magic biologyes into y as well. I mean, there''s no way in old gics is what allows some of the mixing of traits I''ve seen from demons. I''m certain there''s more. Still, I wonder how that impacts things. Maybe I just ask? Actually let''s do that but Kamiko involved.* "Kamiko do you know how that effects things with the faction makeup?"

    When Kat looked over, she saw Kamiko''s eyes widen in something that wasn''t quite panic, but definitely wasn''t surprised. Kamiko floundered for a moment as she tried to deal with the fact she was now required to participate in the conversation. Aslena let out a low snicker at the sight, which actually seemed to calm Kamiko down for some reason. "Oh umбн

    "I really don''t know Katбн I mean, yeah I just don''t know. I thinkбн I don''t even think they make up the best workers all the time? I meanбн Aslena is actually one of the really luck ones. She''s said it already butбн having some talent in the profession you feel a calling for is one thing, and something you can work on with effort butбн being a genius in your field and having the drive to use it is another. Iбн I actually think she might have been underselling herself a bit there.

    "If one in ten demons have a calling, and half of those are good at what they do, only a tenth of that half are good because of talent, rather than inordinate practice and then of the talented tenth, perhapsбн perhaps in a thousand demons you''d get fifteen? True geniuses. Then you have to make sure they Rank up at least a little and wellбн yeahбн" Kamiko trailed off, not willing to look Aslena in the eyes after saying all that.

    It wasn''t really the information Kat had been after but it was clear nobody really knew that. Aslena''s reaction though was actually very interesting. When Kat looked back at Aslena she was now very pointedly not looking at her sister. She had a teacup hiding most of her face but the blush on her cheeks was visible around the edges of the cup and Kat felt her jaw drop. She was just thankful she kept her lips closed to hide the effect somewhat.

    *What the hell is this? Aslena weak to praise or something? Noбн she surely gets that from work enough times. I wonder if this rtionship with Kamiko is as doomed as I thought going into this. Oh, she''s clearly still in need of some discipline and a personality adjustment but maybeбн maybe time and a little bit of help will be enough for her.*

    "Naw, you pair are adorable" said Kat not wanting to call Aslena out directly lest she spoil the progress she felt was made there. That''s what it was to, progress. For Kamiko, that chance to talk about her problems with Aslena had helped her more than she realised, and allowed her to let out at least some of the negative feelings that had been festering about her sister in a controlled manner. Thisbined with having a friend ask the questionpelled Kamiko to answer more honestly then she''d thought she would or a stranger point, more honestly then she knew she could. "Do you have any good stories from when you were younger?"

    Aslena, teacup to her mouth swallowed arge gulp of tea as she ced it back down her mind whirring. A part of her had a story ready, the part of her that wanted to rub it in Kat''s face howme her sister was, telling a story that would be amusing for her and embarrassing for her sister. Arger part of her mped down on that impulse as she swallowed. She''d just gained apliment. A real, genuinepliment that meant a lot more to her then she was willing to admit even to herself and she''d be dammed if she didn''t at least try to repay the favour in some small way.

    So Aslena breathed, she took in a deep breath and centred herself, letting her thoughts stilled slightly and her face settle into the small smile she wished it to have and not the embarrassed grin of a few seconds before. "I do actually, have a rather fond memory from when we were little. We tried to y a prank on the triplets see. Oh, I''m certain in hindsight it didn''t work, especially because we didn''t bother with stilts butбн

    Aslena started to narrate the story of a much younger pair of demon sisters. Aslena hade up with the idea to pretend to be like the triplets, having seen howfortable they always were with each other. The problem of course, being how different Kamiko and Aslena looked. Of course, what other reason could it be?

    So, over a few weeks Aslena collected her ''weapons''. Paper machиж to make Kamiko a set of horns to match her own, and, in a rare moment of humility, some pink hair dye for herself so that they''d have changed one thing each. Aslena was also making on the side, a matching set of two outfits for them that was green with pink fish on one, with the colours inverted on the other.

    The dresses were already up to professional standard, but Aslena wasn''t thinking it through properly either, she''d made them the same size because of course, they were supposed to be matching. They were even slightly too big for Aslena, who was in her early teens at the time, and wasn''t sure when the project would be done.

    In the end, they''d dressed up, Kamiko had hidden her horns with buns as usual and ced the fake ones on her head. Aslena had mirrored her, adding pink dye, which may or may not have been the wrong pink for the task, but with a matching hairstyle to ''hide'' her horns.

    "бн and the triplets went along with it for the whole day. Pretended they couldn''t tell who was who, but yeahбн it was very clear that we''d forgotten quite a few major things. I mean, the hair dye wasn''t great, the height difference, the fact that Kamiko''s outfit didn''t fit her at all, and really the triplets all have a great sense of smell and that alone would have done as in straight away."

    "I still have it you know" mumbled Kamiko not really wanting to be heard.

    Aslena though. She did hear. Her head whipped around to face Kamiko who was admiring the details on the table. Kat could hear Aslena''s hair whip through the air, so fast she turned. "What?" a faint spoken question, one wanting to know but not believing, especially as she used Kamiko''s closet frequently.

    Kamiko gulped and looked over at Aslena. Spinning cross eyes met the stary night. "I still have that dress, hidden away with my other precious things"

    It was too much for Aslena, she bolted from the scene, and Kat was sure, that she could see slight tears in her eyes as she left barrelling down to the second level.

 Chapter 479: The Weight of Choice

    <h4>Chapter 479: The Weight of Choice</h4>

    The remaining two demons just sat and stared at the area Aslena had vacated. Kamiko had a small amount of water that had just started to leave tracks down her face as she tried to cope with the storm of emotions that was locked within her. The many conflicting feelings were ultimately uplifting, but it was mired by confusion and uncertainty. Kat waspletely gobsmacked. She wasn''t crying like Kamiko, but she felt worse.

    *Iбн I came into this fantasising about a way to get Aslena to run away crying. I didn''t ever think I''d seed and it was mostly a hope that I''d be able to beat some sense into Aslena how somehow magically got to one up her in a verbal spar. Both seemed unlikely and they wereбн but to see it sort of work. To see her runбн I feel kinda bad.

    Which makes no sense at all. Those are happy tears. I refuse to believe they are anything else. She can''t possibly be sad about that fact. Iбн I wish I could have stopped her, given her a hug but I was so shocked I could hardly move. Kamiko was the same, and it''s not like Aslena is slow, she''s still a Rank 2 demon and she knows the house.

    What the heck do we do now? Is it better to let her calm down? As much as I want to say those were happy tears she did sprint away at max speed, she even left her tea behind. What are you supposed to do when someone is overwhelmed by happy emotions? Should I chase after her? Get Kamiko to chase after her? I can''t even send a message to Nira or ask Vivian for help because of the damned punishment. This is kind of important. Curses.*

    Kat looked over at Kamiko who was smiling with tears now turning into a river down her face. It didn''t look like a pained smile, but she didn''t really know what to do with the emotions she was trying to contain. Kat lifted her tail up to let it sit in Kamiko''sp near the other demon''s hands. When Kat felt her tail being squeezed rather hard she just sighed and continued to wonder what to do, apparently letting Kamiko use her tail as a stress ball was a good choice at least.

    *So. Now what? I''m not sure Kamiko is in any state to really help Aslena, and as much as I believe I''m qualified to speak as a friend to Kamiko, I''m know friend of Aslena''s. What the hell should I do? She''s not like the bullies from my school is she. Those idiots had each other at the end of the day even if they were horrible people. I wonder if Aslena has anyoneбн*

    Kat was actually right in her musings, Aslena and Kamiko before this had gone along with a polite fiction when around their family, both ''knowing'' that neither was all that fond of one another. For Aslena, she''d was willing to sacrifice a lot of things to find her ce in the designer world, especially if those things weren''t hers in the strictest sense, without realising what she was really losing.

    Kamiko had gotten caught with the negative feelings because she always felt there was nobody toin to. As she got older she didn''t think it was appropriate toin about Aslena as much, or cry about her problems so she''d been bottling a lot of them up not realising the good things that''ve been done while neither of them were paying attention.

    Having such clear proof that Aslena cared was something Kamiko wasn''t really prepared for. Aslena on the other hand, was in the same boat. As much as she was able to make fun for not having friends, she didn''t actually think her own situation was any better. So, when Kat started asking intelligent questions with a very clear motive, defending Kamiko and learning about Aslena, she couldn''t help but answer them.

    So the two demons sat there, letting their thoughts about the situation calm down. Eventually though, before Kamiko had fully processed things, Kat decided to speak up. "Soбн what should we do?"

    Kamiko squeezed Kat''s tail harder trying to reign in her feelings enough to speak. "Iбн I d-don''t know Kat. Doesбн what does this mean?"

    Kat sighed. *This is moreplicated then the little fights from the orphanage. I can''t just put them next to each other and ask them both to say why their sorry. This is years of problems going back as long as Kamiko can remember, interspersed with clearly at least some happy memoriesбн* "It means things are moreplicated I guessбн" said Kat slowly, trying to make sure of what she was saying. "Itбн it hmmбн

    "It doesn''t necessarily change things, unless you want it to" Kat let her wordse slowly still, settling on trying to give Kamiko the most foundational of advice here to let her work her own way up. "you''ve got a bit of new knowledge, but it hasn''t changed anything fundamental"

    "B-but, Kat. This changes everything" said Kamiko not quite understanding.

    Kat let her hand rest lightly on Kamiko''s shoulder. "It changes only small things Kamiko. You''ve still got problems with Aslena, you still have years of problems. Now, you''ve seen that it might not be quite as hopeless as before, but no apology has been given, no deration of intent.

    "And you are not responsible for starting that. Now, what has really changed is that you''ve been given an opening. Aslena has shown that maybe this is something you need to talk about. You don''t have to, but if you do nothing than things will probably just stay as they are. That is only a bad thing if you want it to be." Exined Kat

    Kamiko couldn''t help but scowl at that. "But it IS bad Kat. It always was bad. Iбн I can''t just do nothingбн"

    Kat nodded, "That''s fine. I agree with you there, but that''s a choice Kamiko. You are the one changing things here. I''m not saying that''s bad. It''s probably good. It gives you more of a chance to talk to Aslena, it gives you options you didn''t have before, and it might be the best. It is a choice though, it''s your choice to change everything. I suppose though, that''s what you want?"

    Kamiko let herself fall to the side towards Kat, using the arm the other demon had provided to guide herself onto Kat''sp. Kat let it happen, seeing so much of the emotion drain out of Kamiko. "Iбн I think I want that." Said the demon who now looked rather small to Kat.

    Kat was trying to ignore the horn digging somewhat painfully into her leg. Kamiko hadn''t quite settled far enough across Kat''s body for it to avoid jabbing into her. Kat didn''t let such a small amount of pain bother her at this point though. "Ok. Now you have to ask yourself. Is it better for you to go to Aslena now, while the moment is fresh in her mind? Or wait? Do you want me there with you? Or should you be alone for this?"

    Kamiko shook her head in Kat''sp, scraping her horn further along Kat''s skin, and only because it was so resilient andcking in friction was Kat spared from arge cut. "I don''t know. Iбн I don''t want to overwhelm her butбн what if she forgets? What if she thinks that I forgot? Or want to forgetбн Iбн I don''t know. Iбн I want to waitбн"

    Kat smiled and brushed her hands through Kamiko''s short hair. "Do you really want to wait? Or are you scared?"

    "I''m scared" Kamiko answered quickly but hesitantly.

    "That''s ok, this is scary" said Kat soothingly, letting her hands continue to brush Kamiko''s hair. "the question is though, is it scarier to try and fix things? Or to let things continue as they are"

    Kat could feel the moment those words sank into her friend. Kamiko''s whole body shivered as she processed the full weight of what her options really meant right here. "Oh" was all she could say. Kat just kept running her fingers along Kamiko''s scalp, trying to keep her calm. Kat didn''t realise it but she was also carefully releasing her calming aura amplifying the effect without making it more noticeable.

    "I have to go down there don''t I?" said Kamiko, not really directing it at Kat this time. It was more that she needed to vocalise the question, prevent herself from ignoring the question all together.

    Kat could tell and just kept up her ministrations, keeping the rhythm slow but steady, something for Kamiko to concentrate on if she needed an escape from her tough thoughts. "Do you want me with you?" Kat whispered, making sure that Kamiko would only really hear the words if she was looking for them.

    Evidently she was, because Kamiko nodded, slightly, but she didn''t actually voice the confirmation. She didn''t know if it was better if Kat went.

 Chapter 480: KamikoтАЩs Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 480: Kamikoбпs Confrontation</h4>

    This chapter is from Kamiko''s perspective

    -----

    *I don''t know Kat. I don''t know. I want you there. Iбн I''d be so much calmer if you were butбн I don''t know if that would be better. She''s already calming me down so much. I''m not sure if I can actually manage without her keeping me calm. I wonder if she''s using her aura for it, or if she''s just that good? I know Elmony can scare people without it easily.*

    Kamiko''s thoughts continued to attempt to run away from her, trying to bring her emotions further from her control, but Kat''s slow stroking of her hair was doing wonders for the girl. A small niggling thought whispered that she should just stay like this, but Kamiko dismissed that just as fast as it appeared.

    *I have to go alone, don''t I?* Kamiko let the thought crystalise as much as she wanted to deny it. *I could take Kat with me, and it would be nice, but it''d just be nice for me. She doesn''t need to mediate; she''d just be there as emotional support for me.* "I''ll do this alone. I- I have to." Whispered Kamiko, but she knew it was loud enough for her friend.

    Still, Kat''s fingers didn''t stopbing through Kamiko''s hair merely slowed a bit. "I trust you Kamiko, if you think that''s the best, I''d suggest you get ready to follow her"

    Kamiko sighed as Kat''s fingers slowed further as if she was saying ''I''m here to support you but it''s time to go'' and Kamiko really wished Kat wasn''t so right. I have to do it though. Kamiko slowly pushed herself up from Kat''sp even though it felt like her strength was failing her. Kamiko''s arms wobbled as Kat''s hands dropped of her head and Kamiko nearly gave up right there.

    But Kamiko knew that would be uneptable. As painful as this was going to be, she knew doing nothing would be worse. Standing on shaking legs Kamiko headed for the second floor and let herself drop down. When her feet hit the ground she thought she was ready but she still stumble, falling in the process. Her arms were jelly as she tried to convince them to just let her stand back up but they were refusing to cooperate. Kamiko could see her tears as they gently fell to the floor.

    *I thought I was calm. I thought I''d stopped crying. I wanted to think this didn''t still hurt. Why does this hurt? This should be fine? She was happy wasn''t she? I have a chance. Please tell me I still have a chance.*

    Kamiko let out a long shaking breath, and wondered for a brief moment if pumping her limbs full of demonic energy would help, but she could hardly even wrangle the energy as it was. Handling it rotating around for enhancement wasn''t something she wanted to even attempt currently.

    Eventually, Kamiko pulled herself to her knees, then managed to push off with her hands using her knees as a brace and returned to a standing position. She took a hesitant, shaky step forward heading towards Aslena''s room. Every step closer felt like Kamiko was adding hundred kilogram weights to her feet. She didn''t stop though. She knew she had to continue.

    When she finally reached Aslena''s door, it looked so tall once again. She didn''t feel all that brave. She felt like she was five again, and Aslena was still twice her height. Kamiko gulped and pressed her hand onto the door pushing on it. When nothing happened she felt panic rising up within her and she pushed harder on the door. She felt her hands shake as the door refused to give way. *COME ON!*

    Kamiko gave the door a shove with what strength she could muster but it refused to budge. Her hands dragged down as she felt her knees weakening until they hit the door handle which let out a click once it had been pulled down. Kamiko stared at her hands in horror, realising that she''dpletely forgotten about door handles.

    *GET IT TOGETHER!* She shouted through her mind. *COME ON KAMIKO Kat gave you the push you needed to get here. Aslena showed that she really did care. YOU need to show that this is important to you as well.*

    Kamiko pushed on the door again, and this time it swung open. Kamiko didn''t even look at the changes to the room, her eyes were only for her sister. In the middle of Aslena''s double bed, was the demon she was looking for. Aslena was hunched over hugging a pillow with all of her strength and crying into it.

    At the sound, her head whipped up like a startled animal and her eyes went wide. The sisters stared at each other. Matching tracks of tears running down each other''s'' faces. Two strange sets of eyes stared into each other without giving an inch. Kamiko opened her mouth. She wanted to say something. Anything, the words wed at her throat but nothing made it past her teeth. She let one hand clutch at her throat as she tried and tried and eventually managed to get out "I''m sorry"

    This was not what Aslena wanted or needed to hear though, she her crying increased two-fold and her chest started heaving with intense, wracking sobs. Kamiko didn''t realise she''d moved until her arms were wrapping around Aslena, pillow and all. Aslena''s tears soaked into Kamiko''s outfit but that didn''t matter.

    The sisters just sat there together in each other''s arms for a length of time neither could determine. Eventually though, Aslena said, "I''m a real bitch aren''t I?" through her sobs.

    Kamiko opened her mouth to retort, but the words wouldn''te. She knew this time it wasn''t because she was unwilling to say them, but because denying the answer would be a lie. Kamiko searched for an answer, and found "You''re my sister"

    Another sob wracked Aslena''s frame. "Yeah, yeah I guess I am. I noticed you didn''t answer though. Iбн how bad was I? How much did I hurt you?"

    Kamiko tightened her arms around Aslena but didn''t answer. *How do I even answer a question like that?* "What do you mean?" she tried instead.

    Aslena cackled through her tears but they didn''t stop. "Ha- ha, y-you think I don''t know? Iбн Iбн it hurts Kami. It hurts to know that despite all the clothes I''ve made for you, s-something I put together qu-quickly for a gag is the one you treasure m-most. Iбн I don''t think I understood before. I-I know why though. I know why now and it hurts."

    Kamiko decided to take a note from Kat''s book and started to stroke her hands through Aslena''s green hair, which had be a mess. She worked her way from left to right over and over, straightening it out the best she could. "Hey, it''ll be okбн"

    "Tell me then." Said Aslena, "Tell me you didn''t keep it because they''re from when I was nice to you. Tell me I''m wrong."

    "You know I can''t do that" said Kamiko softly, continuing her brushing.

    "Why? Iбн I knew I was bad when we were little I knew that. Iбн I made a bunch of close for e-everyone butбн but I m-made ALL of yours. E-even the ones that Mum would s-sometimes s-say she brought, I-I made them too. I-I think I wanted to apologise you knowбн Iбн I''m sorry I thought you hated meбн" said Aslena.

    "Why would I hate you Aslena?" asked Kamiko

    "Please don''t make me say itбн" choked out Aslena

    "Wellбн why? don''t you tell me what changed? Why did this really wake you up?" asked Kamiko

    "I-It was the way you said itбн I think. Umбн I knew I wasn''t the b-best when I was younger, andбн and I don''t think I really got any better. Iбн I tried to just stay away as we were older butбн I couldбн I couldn''t stop teasing you. Iбн I don''t know why? Why did I do that? I thinkбн I think it hurt you ignored me. I-I was hurt you left me alone." Whispered Aslena

    Kamiko tried to speak, but Aslena cut her off before she could try. "No. No don''t try to make me feel better. I-it was my fault. I should have realised why youбн you avoided me. A-after everything I made you do when I was youngerбн"

    Kamiko let out a long sigh and kept moving her fingers. *What the heck am I doing? Aren''t I the little sister here? I thought maybe we''d yell some more. Things would get a little better, or maybe even worse. I thought Aslena would tell me I''m an idiot, or that she just run away for a dumb reason like not wanting to see me cryбн even if I only started crying after she left. What am I supposed to do? Thisбн this is almost worse. This hurts me more than just Aslena being mean, thisбн it''s painful to see her like this. What do I do? Kamiko what do you do?*

 Chapter 481: Am I any Better?

    <h4>Chapter 481: Am I any Better?</h4>

    This chapter is still from Kamiko''s perspective

    -----

    Humming. That was the answer, or at least, it was the decision Kamiko reached. She didn''t exactly have much practice with music, and it never really interested her, but she wasn''tpletely incapable of holding a tune. The humming made it easier, helped smooth out the rough edges and allowed for her to make some vaguely pleasing noises as she hummed. What Kamiko didn''t realise that the vibrations this caused where quite soothing to Aslena who started to calm down somewhat, her body no longer heaving under the weight of her emotions. The tears still flowed but Aslena was able to keep herself still.

    Kamiko just kept things going, the humming alongside her fingers running through Aslena''s hair and hoped it help. Eventually, it helped enough for Aslena to get her first truly coherent sentence out, even if she still sniffled a bit before and after. "Why did youe after me? I-I mean you didn''t have toбн but you did"

    Kamiko bit her lip. *Should I be honest with this one? Yes Kamiko you should be. Dammit, butбн no I''m trying to make things better and misleading Aslena probably wouldn''t help me at all.* "I probably wouldn''t have a week ago you know. Iбн I know you see me as a better person then youбн and maybe you''re right butбн I''m not sure I''m that much better.

    "Seeбн before this week, Iбн I had a lot problems you know? More than you might think. I had problems with you, with Dad, with Mum, with Elmony a little but not too muchбн I didn''t have any friendsбн I was a bit of a wreck you know?

    "Getting suckered at Envy helped a lot as well. I mean, I sorta knew what they were doing butбн I really needed to vent you know?" said Kamiko in soft tones

    "Umбн not really? I meanбн noбн no I don''t understand" said Aslena still pressed against Kamiko''s chest, her horns digging in somewhat due to their size, but Kamiko didn''t notice, it wasn''t even close to the emotional turmoil she was still experiencing.

    Hearing Aslena''s response though, Kamiko let out a long breath that ruffled the top of Aslena''s hair. "Hooo boy. Where do I start? The big one I suppose was that I was trying to internalise a lot of my problems. I justбн didn''t tell anyone what was wrongбн like ever."

    "I''m sorry" said Aslena before Kamiko could really get going.

    "For what?" asked Kamiko confused.

    "For everything. For being part of your problems. Iбн I''m sorry" said Aslena

    Kamiko lightly kissed the top of Aslena''s hair, "W-what are you doing?" said Aslena but Kamiko promptly ignored her and hummed for a bit longer.

    Once that was done she started talking again, "This one really isn''t your fault. I mean, sure, I had problems with you as well, but you aren''t responsible at all for me not talking about them" Aslena could already feel some retorts bubbling in her mind, but she wasn''t so blind as to think her sister would ept them and so just hugged her a little tighter "one of the big ones with the triplets was that they act like each of them are interchangeable, especially when ites to hanging out with me. That was my big issue with themбн"

    Aslena hid her wince in Kamiko''s outfit, knowing that she hadn''t even noticed the triplets were doing that. They did act simr, and Aslena treated them like a set regrly. The clothes she made for them always came in sets of threes and fit a theme. Only when she was doing something special for an event or a special request did they ever differ. The worst part, Aslena felt, was that for their birthdays, for as long as Aslena could remember, she''d always got them a new matching outfit set she''d made for that years fashion. She couldn''t help but feel the weight of her disregard for Kamiko threaten to bring her down again. Kamiko was worried about a problem she hadn''t even realised existedбн

    Oblivious to Aslena''s new found inner turmoil, she continue speaking "бн I really let them have it the other day actually. They were surprisingly nice about it, and I found out thatбн not all of them were equally at fault, whichбн that was a bit hard to hear. My problem was them acting like their the same, and then I assigned them all the same me for it. Sure, it makes sense from a distance butбн so does them being simr people.

    "Then there''s Elmony. I kinda hate when she gets all mopey about Meridithna, and tries to hide the fact she doesn''t think she deserves to be our sister after causing one to leave. You cans see it in her eyes when it happens, and I just want to p her and then give her a hugбн"

    Aslena felt another spike through her heat. Another thing she hadn''t noticed about their siblings. Aslena was starting to wonder if she really saw the world at all? Was she really so caught up in her designs that she didn''t notice the problems of the people closest to her? The whispering sounds of the word ''yes'' echoed through her mind, and it hurt, for she knew it was the truth.

    "бнFor Mumбн well, she actually does pretty well I think. I wish she was around more but I know why she isn''t. I wish she didn''t make fun of me so much, but it helped me grow a thicker skin and she doesn''t normally take it too far. She should give out more hugs of course, but that''s a minorintбн"

    Aslena felt her heart soar at that news. Finally, she thought, something she hadn''t missed. Aslena new Nira was harder on her then Kamiko, but her recent realisations meant it made a lot of sense when she looked back. Though, now she was wondering if she should think about airing her own grievances? Kamiko seems to think it''s a good idea for herself.

    "бнDad though, on the other hand. That''s a whole nother can of worms. I wish he''dбн I wish he''d stand up for himself orбн or something! I mean, he let you get awayбн" Kamiko''s hands twitched for a second, "sorry, I don''t want to make you feel bad about this. Really, Iy a lot of this on Dad''s feet not yours. Umбн, yeah Dad. He just let you get away with so many things, and I''m sure he''d do the same for me butбн that doesn''t make me happy?

    "I meanбн I just wish he''d actually stand for something. He''s soбн wishy washy around family. He''s willing to let us do whatever and while I know he loves us and I appreciate that loveбн he takes it too far. I think I''d like it if he acted likeбн like a real person around me sometimes you know?"

    Aslena did know and she was sort of wishing she didn''t. Kamiko had said it wasn''t about her, and just saying that did help blunt the daggers of emotion a bit, because the fact she''d said it so clearly meant it was true, but the words still dredged up the memories of the numerous issues she''d caused Kamiko when she was younger. Some she wondered if any but her remembered, forgetting of course her parents had much better memories, same with her older sisters.

    "Oh, and finally Meridithna!" Kamiko continued, and Aslena raised an eyebrow at the mention. As far as she knew, Kamiko had never met her. "I''m certain something funky is going on there. I don''t think she''d just abandon us. I feel it in my heart. Something else weird is going on with her, and I wish I knew. Nobody talks about it, and I think it''s weird. We all ''know'' what happened but I can''t help but wonder. If someone is hiding something about thatбн"

    Aslena didn''t even want to start unpacking that one. She''d just tried to forget about her, arguably, eldest sister. She wasn''t around, thus she wasn''t important. Aslena could see that probably wasn''t the case now, with Elmony''s issues spelled out and Kamiko suspicions. "бнbut yeah. Those are my problems, and I guess you''re the first in the family to hear them allбн and I''m honestly kinda really happy about that"

    Aslena turned her twinkling eyes to Kamiko and saw the genuine smile on Kamiko''s face. A smile she couldn''t remember receiving herself in some time. She felt the tears starting to renew themselves in her eyes and Aslena let them flow, gripping tighter onto Kamiko as with most of her might, feeling as if she let go now Kamiko would disappear, she''d stop being real, and things would turn back to how they were before. The fake smiles, the res, the disappointed looks from her adorable younger sister. She didn''t want them to go. She didn''t know what would happen to her if they did. Aslena had seen something precious, and while it made her sick to think of what she''d sacrificed, she knew she couldn''t lose it again.

 Chapter 482: In the Garden

    <h4>Chapter 482: In the Garden</h4>

    We now returned to your favourite protagonist, Kat

    -----

    Kat sat in the dining room now feeling slightly awkward. Kamiko had been cheered up, and she wished her all the bestбн but Kat didn''t exactly know where to go now. To pass the time for a bit she started poking around her tail. It was always a strange feeling because it didn''t quite line up with anything she knew from being human. Squishing the tip of her tail was a lot more like pressing down on a soft mattress then any biological equivalent. Despite how strong it was, it felt nothing like firm muscle, nor was it hard like bone. It was squishy but had more give then fat. Despite this, Kat''s mind simply couldn''t find it unnatural. It felt like it should, which made only a slight amount of sense in her mind. It was still fun to squish though.

    *Well. What the heck am I supposed to do now? I''m not really sure where I''m allowed to go. I don''t know if they have like a TV or some equivalent or where I''d even find it. All the books are probably in Erra''s room or something so that''s a no go. This isn''t like Lily''s house where I knew what I couldn''t do, this is a new ce.

    I''d probably be allowed to go to Kamiko''s room. I doubt she''d have a problem with thatбн but I don''t know where anything in it IS and I don''t know what she''d be fine with me touching. It was very neat so any toys, or just entertainment things would be hidden away somewhere and I don''t feel like going through her closets like some burr. Soбн what can I do?*

    Kat looked over at the teacup that was still here before looking over at the teapot that was on the bench. *Hmm, I could clean that maybe? Unlessбн do they drink cold tea? I don''t really know much about tea but I know that some people drink hot and cold tea so maybe just throwing it out would be wrong. I could wash the cup I guess?*

    Kat bit her lip as she nced over into the teacup to see how full it was. When Kat saw that it was clearly full, she realised something was going on. *Hmm, that doesn''t make any sense. I saw Aslena drink from that, pretty sure I even saw her swallow at least once so there shouldn''t be so much tea in there. Hmmmбн probably some enchanting stuff on it. I guess that means I shouldn''t wash the cup either.*

    Kat sighed looking around the room. It was rather bare but Kat knew that was because of the kitchen cupboard with roomyouts in it. Letting out another sigh as she tried folding her tail over and found it was happy to be squished and rolled without any pain or difort. *Yeah no idea how that''s supposed to work. Then again, I have tiny arms and I could probably bench press a truck at this point. Hmmбн I have that power that lets me pick up things without the weight of them causing them to fold over. Would that work with likeбн traincars or trucks with whatever their trailer attachments are called?

    Likeбн do they count as one object? They''re connected together sure but I''m not totally sold on them being ''one thing'' by my power''s standards. Then againбн on the other hand, they can deal with people wearing clothing, right? Then againбн it was kinda hard to judge exactly how well it works with clothing considering how I used it, and nobody had proper te except for those Wrath guys but I didn''t use the trick there anyway.

    Maybe that''s something to test then. I''d guess that it would be fine but they''d wobble as I moved it, like they would be loose and somewhat free to moveбн though if that''s the case, they might still be able to break? I wonder if that would be taken into ount? It''s not exactly much energy I don''t notice it leaving so it has to be practically nothing. It''s not really a defence it''s just to stop things breaking and spread the force outбн hmmm.*

    Kat looked around once more for things to do and when she nced out the window, realised she was an idiot. *Of course, the GARDEN! Why am I staring at the wall when I could be out in the masterpiece that is Nira''s garden.* Kat quickly got to her feet and headed out to the back and just breathed in the nature. She couldn''t see the end of the garden because there was rose hedge that blocked her sight line. She could see a bit through the opening that proved it wasn''t a hedge mage but that''s about it.

    Kat smiled at that though. *I''m d she designed the garden in such a way you can''t just see all of it at once with better eyes. You have to actually take the time to look around.* Kat nced at everything. The first section was mostly made up of colourful roses. They managed to get through the whole rainbow with a few different bulb shapes. The standard bulb of course, another one that looked a lot sharper with all the edges looking like spikes in their own right. A couple that looked more like a tulip crossed with a rose and one yellow rose that was very spread out, leaving plenty of gaps between the leaves. Only the fact that everything else was clearly a rose prompted Kat to believe the same of it as well.

    Walking forward past the hedge wall and around the corner Kat found herself in the next section. It wasn''t dedicated to just one type of flower like thest one. This seemed to be their practice area instead. The centre was densely packed sand and it was lined by smooth grey stones to mark the edge of thebat area. That whole thing was surrounded by a moat with a number of water lilies growing inside of it. The edges of the arena had the rose hedges instead of a fence, the difference was, these hedges were at least twice the height of the fence, perhaps more.

    Kat continued onwards, letting the sand crunch under her shoes. It didn''t shift at all under her weight, used to much greater impacts but she could hear the grains shifting slightly as she walked. Another rose hedge corner and Kat found herself in what looked like a winter garden. All the trees looked like Christmas trees had taken nt form. They were separated into clusters and all had GLOWING flowers that gave of a soft light of the corresponding colour. They were all grouped by colour, except for the one in the centre of the group, which had a mix of two for the most part, with one group having a centre tree with three of them.

    *Thisбн this is very strange. Roses, I get those but what the heck are these? Living Christmas trees? Do these guys even celebrate Christmas? They wouldn''t have had Christ though right? Unless he was an angelбн shit. Makes me wonder once again if God is real. I mean, I know magic is real now but that doesn''t mean we had a God. Doesn''t mean we didn''t either. Hmmmбн that''s a tricky one really.*

    "Hi!" Kat whirled around when she heard the voice, mind slowing and fire already finding its way to her hands. When shepleted the turn though, it was Nira that was standing there instead of any trespasser or random demon.

    Kat instantly let her fire drop and breathed out a sigh of relief. *Thank God if you exist. I am so d it''s Nira. I don''t know what I''d do if it was someone random. I have no idea if I''d be able to fight them. If other Rank 5''s like Nira live around here I''d be done before I could even blink.*

    "Umбн hi?" said Kat awkwardly.

    Nira giggled at Kat''s obvious confusion, having taken joy on sneaking up on her. "What''s wrong? Are you doing something you shouldn''t?" said Nira in the most innocent way possible that also made it clear she was messing with Kat.

    "Noбн?" asked Kat, not sure why she''d made that into a question. *I know she''s messing with me why can''t I just say NO?*

    "That''s good. As Kamiko''s first friend I''d hate for you to do anything naughty" said Nira with a smile on her face. As she said the word ''naughty'' her tongue flicked out of her mouth for less then a second, so fast Kat couldn''t be sure if it actually happened. "Are you enjoying me garden?"

    "Yeah, it''s lovelyбн" said Kat. She meant it to, but she was still surprised Nira was here.

    "Did you not think I would be here or something? I mean, this is MY garden after all. I tend the whole thing and I do own the house" said Nira smirking, easily able to guess Kat''s thoughts.

 Chapter 483: Nira Garden

    <h4>Chapter 483: Nira Garden</h4>

    "Errбн I meanбн yes I knew that" said Kat slightly ufortable with the fact Nira picked out so easily that she''d thought nobody else was around. "So what are you doing here?"

    Nira raised an eyebrow that asked ''did you really just say that'' and when Kat cringed before giving a slight nod, Nira decided to answer, "I''m just taking care of my nts of course. While you can get hardy varieties in the demon world, not all nts are so robust. The ones I''ve picked out for my garden are all based on looks so not all of them can survive without a bit of personal care"

    "That''s cool actually. Umбн how long would you say you spend on the garden in a week?" asked Kat

    Nira tapped her finger on her cheek as she calcted the time it would take her "Well, I suppose it depends on the season really, and what you count as spending on my garden. I use practically all of me free time on it, but that''s overkill really. I don''t have to keep things so thoroughly pruned or watered in such specific amounts but I do chose to most of the time.

    "I let my family decide in some ways. If they aren''t interesting in spending time with me I''ll go do some work in the garden because it helps me rx. Sometimes I do some gardening instead of sleeping because when you get to my Rank sleep is more of a cool thing you do asionally rather then a necessity.

    "Still, if I had to give you an answer, I''d say it''s something close to forty hours? Really depends on how much sleep I give up. Sleep might not be that interesting but ''enjoying'' the night with my husband is a quite fun. Not a frequent activity, but it''s nice when we get around it"

    Kat looked away somewhat awkwardly and scratched her cheek. *I didn''t really need to know that right? That''s gotta be weird right? I certainly don''t ask Lily about what her parents are doing and I didn''t want to know this. Why would anyone just say that?* Kat of course, was oblivious to the enjoyment radiating from Nira''s eyes because she was pointedly not looking at them.

    "Aren''t you a precious child. Not quite as flustered as I''d have expected but at least you''re somewhat embarrassed. Too many of my friends just nod a me or offer congrattionsбн or one up meбн" said Nira with a pout on her lips. That did wonders for how old she looks. Her facial structure was reminiscent of Kamiko''s and because she was a demon and didn''t really age, the change in look took way too many years off in Kat''s opinion.

    "Rightбн umбн it just doesn''t feel like my ce to know? I mean I grew up being told that was sort of a private thingбн soбн yeah? It''s like handing out your passwords to friends. You trust them not abuse it of course, but that''s private information, you just don''t hand it out to peopleбн" said Kat

    "Password?" said Nira tasting the word on her tongue. "Huh, that''s an interesting concept. Most things here are tied to either some biological feature or just our demonic energy signature. It''s basically impossible to fake those. Much easier to justбн break the lock? Would be how you''d say that I believe." When she spoke about the lock, Kat could hear the words distorting, as if Nira was saying something else. Kat got the feeling though, that what she wanted heard got across instead.

    "Right wellбн umбн yeah? I guess that makes sense. I know Lily did a bunch of research about physical locking mechanisms and worked out that most of them aren''t actually worth anything. Anyone with lockpicking skill can open them and anyone desperate otherwise can punch through the window. It''s more about letting people know someone was there who wasn''t supposed to be," said Kat

    "Fascinating," said Nira, because it was. Physical locks were something she didn''t really pay attention to because the Hub didn''t have them and they were never a real consideration on Contracts. "Ah, where are my manners. I''vepletely forgotten to say, but thank you so much Kat."

    "You''re wee? For what though?" asked Kat confused

    "Oh, for helping my daughters finally reconcile." Said Nira happily

    "How did you know that?" asked Kat confused

    Nira grinned "Kat, I''m tier five. I can hear everything. I can hear them crying in each other''s arms right now. Oh it makes me so happy to know they''ve finally solved everything. I''ve been wondering what to do about that whole thing for years!" said Nira cheerfully.

    Kat nodded for a second with a slight smile on her face before pausing. *Waitбн what did she say?* Kat reyed the words and Nira could see the instant Kat''s whole demeanour shifted. It had started out as somewhat pleased but reluctant eptance. As Kat thought on the words though, it quickly morphed into anger with her aura spiking hard, pushing against Nira who simply allowed it for a few moments, before Kat''s posture shifted again. Her eyes narrowed and her hands unclenched but they were nowpletely straight. "If you knew about that why didn''t you do anything?" asked Kat, the question heavy in the air.

    Nira tapped her cheek some more, clearly thinking about something. She let herself spin in ce for a second, hair spreading out as she did. After a few rotations Nira hit the floor with enough force to stop in ce and sighed. "Honestly Kat that''splicated. I''m going to share a bit with you that I want you to promise me you''ll keep a secret from my daughters if I exin ok?"

    Kat bit her lip. *Hmmmбн I want to know. No, I think I NEED to know. Iбн I kinda liked Nira but to hear she justбн just let this go on. And for years! The way she said it even sort of implies she''s known the whole time. I really don''t like thatбн I hope she has a good reason. Dammit I''m going to have to promise not to tell Kamikoбн at least it''s all the sisters. I guess it doesn''t just affect Kamiko?*

    "Fine" said Kat letting the word spillzily from her tongue. She wasn''t happy to voice it, but knew there wasn''t really a choice. She wasn''t resentful, but she was slightly displeased.

    "Properly please" said Nira sadly. She didn''t really want to force this, but it was necessary in her mind.

    Kat sighed. *Fine.* "I, Kat, ept your condition to not inform any of your daughters of what you are about to tell me intentionally, in any way, unless it is a direct danger to their health"

    Nira actually had the audacity to cackle at the end of Kat''s promise. "Oh that''s rich. Iбн heheheбн Kat you don''t understandбн oh this is so funny. Okбн okбн umбн" Nira bent over with theughter chuckling to herself finding the wording Kat used hrious.

    "Ok, so, Kat, the big secret is that one of my abilities let me scry people I''ve healed. It''s specialised and lets me monitor their general condition. Later on it evolved and allowed me to look in on them and see how they were doing. Of course, I''ve healed my daughters before and scanned them. They are considered my patients. I constantly get updates about there wellbeing every hour, of every day."

    Kat''s eyes widened and her jaw dropped. "Umбн what? Iбн I meanбн okбн holyбн everything? Iбн I meanбн damn. Okбн why let things go on so long then?" asked Kat

    Nira sighed. "Weeeeeelllбн I have a good friend now, who used to be my mentor. They had a simr ability to me. It''s kinda rare but if you have a bunch of healing stuff you tend to get it. So, rare in general, but based on what skills I had at the time I was likely to get it ya know? Anyway, my mentor, lovely guy at the time, used that skill to watch their kids andбн it didn''t go so well.

    "Their kids felt horrible. Trapped, like they were being watched twenty four seven. The fact that they actually were made it even worse. They felt like they could never do anything their parents would disapprove of because their mother woulde down on them like a sack of bricks when he found out."

    Kat noticed the odd pronoun usage there. "Waitбн mother and he? Are they are male or female demon?" asked Kat jumping in

    Nira waved Kat off "They are a shapeshifter so they''ve been both. Their husband can''t shapeshift so my mentor, who likes to be called Copper, stayed in a female body they were fond of for the duration. They''ve been fond of their male one for the most part when I''ve known them, so I still refer to them as a ''he''.

    "Anyway, off topic. Copper would make sure to always devote part of his mind to watching the kids. No matter where they were. They got so paranoid, eventually two of them just snapped and attacked him. Screaming and shouting. Oh it was horrible. I mean, they had no chance, only Rank 1''s at the time, but Copper wasn''t going to fight back against them. Mentally it was very painful though.

    "Soбн I learnt from that example to not exactly advertise the fact I''m always keeping tabs on them, and try to let them get away with things. It''s a little moreplicated then that but that''s why I let it go on so long" said Nira

 Chapter 484: Nira Christmas Tree

    <h4>Chapter 484: Nira Christmas Tree</h4>

    *That does make things a bit moreplicated. I suppose it''s different when you can make sure it never gets taken to farбн even if I''d make the argument that story of the pageant was too farбн having such a good example of what not to doбн hmm.*

    "That does make things harder I supposeбн was it really that bad?" asked Kat

    Nira shook her head. "Well, that''s the thing, and what made my own response soбн hands off I suppose. Copper really didn''t abuse that power, he just didn''t hide it at all. So if a problem came up they''d be there to sort it out all the time, and when the kids asked what was going on, he answered and exined it. They didn''t mind that year, or the year after that. Took nearly a decade before it was a problem.

    "And he only used it to break up fights or to help out those kids. It''s honestly about what I could see myself doing. I''d have made sure my kids didn''t fight. Saved them when they were in danger if I could, or if it was while on Contract I''d heal them when they got homeбн but it was the knowledge of it you know?" exined Nira with a soft sigh.

    "I meanбн not really?" said Kat "I don''t really think I can imagine something like that. I mean, I''ve read some books where it gets close butбн that really is never ending surveince. At least in some novels there was the small chance they weren''t being watched but here there really isn''t. I also don''t exactly have experience with family figures in the first ce so I''m a bit too removed to even imagine how that would feel properly"

    Nira winced at the casual mention of Kat''s missing parents. It hurt somewhat to know Kat really cared so little about it. As a mother herself, she really didn''t know what to think. Sure it was great that Kat wasn''t hung up on it, but the casual dismissal as if she was saying she''d run out of cereal hurt. "I suppose so. Still, with how it all went down I couldn''t exactly do the same with my kids."

    Kat nodded. "So, you just aren''t going to tell them?" asked Kat

    Nira sighed. "Well, that''s difficult to say. I do want to tell them. I don''t exactly feel like I have the right to keep them out of the know about something so heavily involving their lives once they pass there fifth decade" Kat''s eyes widened at that, pretty sure that demons matured at the same rate "Elmony especially likely deserves to knowбн but I can''t just tell one and not the others. Elmony would certainly tell the triplets at least, and perhaps Kamiko, and I guess after today Aslena as well. My husband doesn''t even realise the full implications of what I know, though I don''t monitor him like my kids, just a warning if he''s about to die, and he knows about that one.

    "To furtherplicate thingsбн I also still might want more kids? I meanбн not right now, and I''ll probably give it a few hundred years for all my daughters to move out properly, or at least everyone except the youngest two. I think it''d be nice to have a son but I doubt that''ll ever happen."

    *Ok I don''t know what I want to ask about more. Should it be the son thing or why she''s waiting? Let''s go with waiting first.* "Why wait? I mean, if you are waiting that long is it really an issue?" asked Kat confused

    Nira bit her lip before exining. "A little? As I said, I''m waiting for my little two to get older certainly. I also know that Kamiko would tell any other kids I have the second they turned their puppy dog eyes on her. As good as her own pair is, she has a hard time resisting her older sisters. I think she''d be nearly as bad as my husband with any younger siblings"

    *I hate how right she isбн but she''s right. I can see why Elmony would mention it. She probably thinks they are old enough, and Nira doesn''t necessarily disagree intellectually just emotionally. If she has more kids she worries that they''d find out real quickly and she would experience what Copper did.*

    "Ok, I guess I can understand. I''m still not sure I can agree, but I understand at least. Why don''t you think you''ll have a son though?" asked Kat

    Nira, to Kat''s surprise, actually brightened at this question. "Oh that one is actually very interesting. So, first off, Incubi are just male Subi, or they are male and female names for the original Lust faction species. Now, Subi are predisposed to have girls, and Incubi are predisposed to have guys. This isn''t something we figured out tillter though.

    "Anyway, this meant that, growing up, I''d always sort of epted I''d probably have daughter''s until I met my husband. I was excited because well, there are a lot of other demons, and even if Subi are some of the mostбн prolific, it still didn''t seem likely I''d have an Incubus husband, or not one with strong Incubi blood like I know my own is.

    "So low and behold, Trigrathes along, I got rather excited at the prospect of having a son. Then I had adopted a daughter, she was adorable, had one of my own, still adorable, then I had three more, still very adorable then two moreбн and while they were definitely adorable, I was asking questions.

    "Being in Medical, and a researcher meant that I could do a quick project that involved checking my husbandsбн materialбн and I found out that he actually inherited the predisposition towards daughters. I don''t think this has happened before, or if it has, it''s not been recorded. This means that we have double the predisposition towards daughters and that the chances of us having a son is probably less then one in a million."

    "Why do you seem so happy with that?" asked Kat with a raised eyebrow

    Nira shrugged still grinning, "Well, I don''t really care that I''ll have daughters. I was happy having daughters before, and while a son would be nice, I''m not going to be upset with more daughters." Nira''s grin then stretched wide reaching her ears nearly and showing off all her teeth "But, it''s a great excuse. ''I''ll stop when I have son''. I can give that as my answer when people try to but in on my business and ask how many kids I want."

    This is where Nira''s brows furrowed and she actually looked slightly angry, "I get enough people bringing that up you know? Demons don''t normally have many kids. This is because of a number of factors but a lot of them don''t bother because it''s difficult and the ones that enjoy the act, like myself, don''t normally want kids around in that sort of environment. I like to think I''m a bit tamer then them butбн eh, it''s mostly just that I have soundproofing on our room."

    Kat coughed awkwardly. "I thought we already went over the fact I feel that''s rather personal informationбн"

    Nira grinned again, reverting perfectly to her previous posture as if she''d never been angry at all. "You asked for it rather literally my dear. How could I not take the chance to gauge your reaction, especially when it''s so interesting. Aw well, I guess you don''t want to hear about what this olddy does in bedбн"

    Kat rolled her eyes. "Yeah, maybe you''re older then any person on my home dimension but when people call themselves old it''s because they look it. You could pretend to be Aslena''s sister easily with the right look. You''re eyes give you away a little when you''re not trying"

    "Not Kamiko?" asked Nira pouting

    Kat grinned without really feeling it, "The hair makes it harder to notice how simr your faces are, so it seemed more fitting to name your other daughter"

    Nira nodded pout removed to be reced with a fake look of profound understanding. "Yes, yes indeed. I''m rather d Trigrath''s hair colour seems to be a dominant trait, I think it''s much nicer then my own."

    "Not sure you have the sample size for that. The way things work with triplets I don''t really know how to count for that sort of thing" responded Kat

    "More than you might think Kat" said Nira "Unlike humans, which I assume you''re using as the basis for that, demons born at the same time are more likely to look the same even if they are fraternal. It''s a weird quirk I might bother studying properly one day. We do know they almost always look the same but not much more research was done there. It wasn''t important or anyone''s pet project"

    "I see. Still, you''ve avoiding the subject a lot now. You''ve given your reasons as to why, at least somewhat, for your actions, but not specifically why you never did anything for Kamiko and Aslena."

 Chapter 485: Answer the Question

    <h4>Chapter 485: Answer the Question</h4>

    "Did you know that I''ve not been criticised on my parenting technique in nearly a century?" said Nira, clearly not expecting the question to be answered. Kat narrowed her eyes though at the tant attempt to move the conversation somewhere else. "That''s because, while my kids have some problems, it be so much worse you know. Plenty of demon families have run themselves into the ground trying to get back at each other for long forgotten slightsбн"

    "Nira" said Kat seeing that the older demon was intent on avoiding the question. "I''m sure that''s interesting, and I''m not criticising you. I''m asking, WHY." *I''m d I was able to say I wasn''t criticising. That''s true, I can''t critique. I am judging you though.*

    "Well, I did what I could Kat, I really pushed the envelope with Aslena''s punishments when I could. She always thought I was being too harsh when I caught her, but they were never for that, but for that, plus all the things she thought she was never caught for. I made sure they were short punishments, but ultimately humiliating or otherwise memorable. I didn''t want to build to much resentment with me, or have it misced on Kamiko." Exined Nira

    *That still doesn''t answer the question though Nira. You exined to me what you DID do. I''m asking WHY! Should I keep pressing though? She clearly doesn''t want to knowбн butбн I think I''m willing to push. She won''t kill me I don''t think. She couldn''t do anything too bad lest Kamiko find out tomorrow when I get called to punishment.*

    Kat steeled her eyes, and asked, "Nira, while I''m happy to know that you think Aslena was suitably punished. Why did you let it go on so long?"

    Nira''s eyes narrowed at this, before responding with. "You almost make it sound like I did nothing"

    Kat''s eyes started to glow slightly seeing this. She was easily keeping her anger down, but it was rising. "I didn''t say that at all Nira. As I''ve never had a mother, I can''t imagine all the things you have done and continue to do for your family. I wouldn''t be surprised if you''ve spent more hours making sure that the triplets are alright then I have making up my entire life.

    "I do not say this to doubt yourmitment Nira. While your husband is a fool when ites to his family you are not. You''ve admitted to me a big secret, and I just want to know why you let things continue like this. Not why you didn''t try to fix things, but why you didn''t try to force the issue, or try harder with the soft sell. I''m not saying your other options where even better.

    "I''m asking, why you didn''t take them. Perhaps, it''s because at the orphanage, it was my job to deal with these issues. To make sure that none of the kids were picking on the others, to make sure that nothing festered. Many a time I had to lock two kids in a room and just tell them to talk it out. Thing is though, I''m not their mother. I never was, and I didn''t do it for long term health, I did it so that everyone at the orphanage had UNDERSTANDING and eptance.

    "I could not let things spiral, because it is hard to get a child with a history of causing issues adopted. I worked to make sure they could be adopted. That was my goal over any other." *Except Sylvie.* A traitorous part of her mind raised, for it may have been true that she was harsher on the punishments involving the little girl. *Luckily, I was no longer in charge at the end there. I could y those favourites.*

    Nira bit her lip and red at Kat, but there wasn''t any real heat in it. The dismissal of Kat''s motherly role seemed to strike another cord in her. She realised that while Kat might not care for her own parents, she knew the importance of themбн all while downying the likely importance of her own role at the orphanage. Nira sucked in a deep breath of air she didn''t really need, mostly just to keep herself from speaking for a few seconds longer.

    "Maybe I wish I knew as well Katбн" said Nira, with a sad note to her voice. "Iбн I''m not trying to avoid things this time. I think I actually don''t know. Perhapsбн hmmбн perhaps it was to stop a second Meridthna happening. Was I afraid of that if I pushed either of them too hard? Or perhaps another fracturing?

    "See, I have no doubt that if things came to a head, my daughters would all pick sides, Kamiko''s to be precise. Not to say the others don''t love Aslena butбн Kamiko knows them all much better. She spent so much of her time with them. She''s such a loveable figure and such arge part of their lives since she''s been bornбн

    "Aslenaбн wellбн I''m sure you know what she''s likeбн butбн the main sin shemitted was justбн not spending as much time with them all. She was standoffish to the others, thinking they wouldn''t help her at first, and thenter when she was distant from us ALL around the time she was Rank 1бн

    "Maybe I didn''t want to force the issue Kat" Nira had slight tears in her eyes now, and her smile was wavering, "maybe I feared the consequencesбн I had one child leave me already, and I''m not sure how I''d handle another.

    "I kept myself together the first time for Elmony and the triplets. They wouldn''t have been able to handle seeing me freak out on top having a sister leave their lives forever. I think that''s thest truly big fight this family had. Oh sure, some words have been thrown around, but that is NOTHINGpared to that fight.

    "Did you ever fail Kat?" Nira''s eyes locked on Kat''s own, and held them in ce, "Did you ever fail a child in your care?"

    Kat swallowed, "Yes" the answer came before she processed it. Her eyes widened as she realised what she''d admitted, but, in for a penny in for a pound. "A pair of boys. One named Lucas, another named Joel. I could not help them. Iбн I did not know the depth of the issues when I tried to get them to talk it out."

    Kat wanted to look away from Nira''s gaze, but knew she couldn''t. It was not an eptable oue. Something important would be lost. "See, they both came in separately and I didn''t know they had a history. Lucas had been a bully of Joel''s back at their old school, and he used to make fun of Joel for not having a father.

    "I didn''t know. Talking about parents was obviouslyбн something done carefully. So, while Joel had been at the orphanage for a while, and had recovered somewhatбн Lucas came into the picture and heбн I guess he saw his chance for revenge.

    "He asked him how it felt now. How Lucas felt having neither. Joelбн heбн he used to say ''you might be missing both just like me, but you''ve only been without them a week'' or a month or two, whatever it was at that time. He hammered in the guilt Lucas already felt andбн well, one day Lucas blew up at him.

    "Soбн I put them in a room, and said they wouldn''t leave till they talked it out. Wellбн it was two bloody and bruised boys that left that room Nira. Not a word was spoken between the two, and I don''t think there ever was again"

    Nira almost wanted to grin. To point out to Kat this had been her exact fearбн but hearing it from someone so much younger then herself, one who still denied that she''d filled a mothering roleбн all she could say was "Oh"

    Seconds past, and they turned into minutes. Nira was actually the one to break eye contact first, but Kat didn''t really notice. The silence was pervasive, and neither knew what to say. Kat believed she didn''t have the right to criticise, having failed as Nira feared she would. Nira didn''t know what to say because she felt Kat could never understand theplications with forcing the two to confront their issuesбн only to see Kat actually did.

    Ten minutes past in silence, and neither was really happy about that. The silence was hard to break though. Eventually though, Nira decided, that she should speak. Kat was still a child in her eyes, albeit a mature one, and she should say, "I''m sorry"

    "What?" mumbled Kat before her head wrapped around how rude her response was.

    "I''m sorry Kat. I thought" Nira bit her lip but continued on in saying "Well, I guess I thought you were trying to scold me because you felt you should as Kamiko''s friend. Notбн not as someone who knows the issue with allowing grudging to fester. Not as someone who knows the risk of forcing a confrontationбн and I''m sorry for that"

 Chapter 486: B-b-breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 486: B-b-breakdown</h4>

    "With that said" Nira kicked out at the dirt slightly and turned her body slightly to the side, "I suppose I can answer more in full, and not to you as just someone who''s Kamiko''s friend. Obviously, my desire to not mention the monitoring, the fear that it could end up like Meridithna and the other things I mentioned were all still true.

    "There is one angle we haven''t really gone over. See, the other thingбн is I''m not sure what it would do to Aslena. You watched her flee did you not? It''s all hit her at once, all the bad things she''s done to Kamiko mostly, have basically pped her in the face. She''sбн coping for now. The question is, could she have done this when she was younger?"

    Kat opened her mouth toment but Nira waved lightly in her direction and kept speaking, "I believe kids are adaptable, and I''m not saying she wouldn''t have been able to handle it at allбн but I think it would have changed her in a major way. By the time I decided that it truly was a problem in need ofбн I hate to use the word fixing when ites to my childrenбн perhaps mending would be better?

    "Anyway, once it was a problem that I admitted to myself was something that needed to be changed, she''d already given up a number of things. While she did bully Kamiko, that was one of the few childish things she ever indulged in. Aslena didn''t watch cartoons, she didn''t have friends or run around outside. She didn''t y with toys all that much, it she would always dedicate herself to her craft.

    "Now, you might say we should have let her do other things, well, we didn''t force her to do anything at all. Leave her in a room with toys and sewing equipment and she''d go for the sewing equipment," Nira threw her arms up into the air "heck, leave her with just toys and she''d probably find a way to turn them into sewing equipment.

    "And the bad things she did were rarely directly malicious, or even close to that. Most of them wereбн inconvenient certainly, and perhaps slightly traumatising at worst, but none of them were TO cause issues for Kamiko if that makes sense. It''s likeбн ah, take your demonic energy. It creates mes like all demons. You could argue that creating ice is an unintended side effect, or if you don''t think that, at the very least, the fact it also chills the area around the ice as it melts IS a side effect. It''s sort of like that.

    "Most of the time, Aslena needed someone to try an outfit on for her, or be a model for one reason or another. Kamiko didn''t enjoy it and we tried to teach Aslena that fact, but she never really seemed to let it sink in. She''d given up a lot to pursue clothing design, why wouldn''t Kamiko be willing to do the same to a lesser extentбн"

    Nira let out a long huff of air, Kat noticing that it was only now she actually drew in breath. "The final thing isбн while I do monitor them pretty much constantly, that''s all it is, only pretty much. I can''t scry them all the time, I''m not quite so skilled that I can split my mind like that. Sure, I could easily process a few thousand thoughts in a second, but they are all sequential. I never picked up the skill that lets you REALLY multitask.

    "The scanning is more likeбн a background process. It''s always running, and there is alerts, but I have to check it regrly to make sure I don''t miss things. This means thatбн wellбн even I''m not sure the extent of things Aslena has or hasn''t done. Oh, don''t get me wrong, I probably know about 90% of the things she''s done to cause Kamiko pain, but I didn''t watch most of them, just know they happened, and it''s the other ten percent I worry about you know?

    "What if I''m overreacting? What if I''m misinterpreting the diagnosis? I can only guess based on the bodies responses that I get back. Like, when Kamiko is upset, her heartbeat might rise. It also rises when she''s happy. Sure, there are a lot of extra details but I''m decent enough to guess almost all the time. Still, that''s a risk and I''m not sure if it''s fair of me to take it. There have been plenty of times where I was too busy to double check with a quick scry.

    "Maybe I was in a medical procedure that couldn''t be stopped, maybe I was locked inbat with a dragon. Whatever it was, it meant I couldn''t check," Nira''s tears had returned "and you know? I worry that I actually have no idea what''s going on in my kids lives. Isn''t that crazy? I''ve monitored them closely for their entire lives. I probably know them better then they know themselvesбн

    "But do I? can I really know them like that? Clearly I didn''t know enough about Meridithna to stop her from leaving. I''m forever worried that I''ll mess up something important because I thought I knew something I really didn''t and that terrifies me. I don''t have a diagnostics ability for my family rtionships Kat. I can see ATOMS when I concentrate Kat. But I still can''t see into someone else''s mind. You can, but only somewhat. I doubt that little glimpse would be enough for meбн" Nira finished off with a sigh. Hands clutching onto her gardening clothes, breathing in slightly ragged.

    *Wellбн umбн holly shit ok then. That''sбн well that''s a little more than I was expecting to hear if I''m being honest with myself here and I don''t really know how to process that. I vastly underestimated howplicated this is. I honestly feel like kind of a bitch for pressing Nira so hard for an answer.

    I mean, some people might argue she needs this. Heck, I might argue she needs this. Stillбн I really didn''t want her toбн break down like that. Oh sure, she still looks like she''s holding up alright and is only a bit frazzled, but a demon at least a few centuries old''s ''bit frazzled'' is probably a normal humans ''the world is over and everyone''s dying tomorrow'' levels of panic.

    I meanбн what the hell do you even say to that? I can''t even begin toprehend the position she''s in at this point. It''s justбн it''s so far outside of what I''d think a human could understand. I mean, I''m not human anymore butбн I don''t really KNOW what a demon thinks like. I don''t know how much my thought process still needs to change.

    Just living for as long as Nira has must change a person. Humans, when they get older, start to be more set in there ways for the most part butбн is it the same for demons? Do they have something built into them gically to help stop that? I mean they must right? Humans already have an issue with stagnating at points and demon society would surely be the same if they had that issue.

    Maybe I''m just not seeing it though? Nira is, for many intents and purposes, a scientist and has been for a long time. Perhaps she''s more able toe to grips with new knowledge? It''s really hard to know. Are human scientist like that? It''s more a gut feeling then a real world knowledge thingбн so perhaps I''m wrong?

    I can''t evenpare her to any other demons. I''ve never seen anyone else even close to her age freak out like this and I don''t even really know her age, andбн even then, I''m not sure I''ve really seen a freak out like this before. Sheбн she told me because she thinks I can understand andбн I was happy to hear that untilбн until I realised I CANNOT understand. It''s not even close. I have no idea.*

    "I''m sorry" said Kat

    *I don''t know what else to say. It''s all I can say. I came on to hard here.*

    "It''s ok dear. I didn''t mean to unload all that on youбн" said Nira slowly

    Kat shook her head and said, "No I''m not saying because of thatбн or wellбн I sort of am. It''s becauseбн wellбн as much as you where willing to open up to me because I''m someone who understandsбн I don''t think I do? I meanбн I don''t really deserve that kind of faith. You''veбн you''ve spent so long thinking about this clearly andбн I didn''t really mean to make it all so painfulбн"

    "It''s fine Kat" said Nira smiling as she walked up and brought the younger demon into a hug. Kat stiffened for an instant before rxing in Nira''s grip. "I didn''t expect you to understand everything, however, I know you do understand ENOUGH. That''s why I shared. As much as I love my husband, he doesn''t understand, he CAN''T. He is so weak to his family that this sort of thing would fly over his head. Oh sure he''d listen to me, and hear me out, and maybe give suggestionsбн but he can''t understand even what you can Kat, so I really do thank you for this"

 Chapter 487: Four is not a Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 487: Four is not a Crowd</h4>

    Kat and Nira both had there tails wrapped around each other in a full hug. Nira had finished with the tears, but her face was still a little bit wet, Kat on the other hand had only a very slight moistening around her eyes that gave any indication of the severity of the emotions that had washed through them both.

    After a while, Kat noticed the tail factor and made a note to ask about it but didn''t break the hug. Nira started to hum a little at this point as well and shifted very slightly from side to side, taking Kat with her. Despite the gentle way she did it, Kat could feel the force behind it somehow and knew even at her strongest she''d fail to find off this caring touch. A few more minutes and Nira looked over her shoulder back towards the house and said, "It seems my daughters are cooling down. Perhaps we should grab them and hop in the bath together".

    "Sounds good" said Kat breaking the hug, "Hey umбн unrted note, I noticed you hugged me with your tail there. I do that sort of automatically but I noticed Kamiko doesn''t really use her tail for it when she''s hugged me. What sort ofбн I guessбн cultural context is around that? Likeбн what do you use it for?"

    "Ah yesбн that''s actually something you should know" said Nira as she started to head towards the house. Kat kept pace with her and walked in step with the older demon. "So, it depends on the species. For some it''s actually an erogenous zone, but not for most Subi. Oh, quite a few of them will y it up, and some actually like their tail being tugged. They''re normally the same demons that like getting their hair pulled, but on the whole, it''s more like an arm or a leg then anything else. The only thing to note is that obviously the base of it is a little close to your butt, soбн if that''s a thingбн" Nira shrugged "Not to my taste but I know all kinds really.

    "Still, that wasn''t what you asked. Umбн so, Subi and Incubi are fairly physical people. We like to hug and hold hands even if we aren''t necessarily friends. Greeting co-workers you like with a hug is considered perfectly normal once you''ve known them for like a week or so. It''s not a first meeting thing unless you really hit it off, but it''s nothing serious if that makes sense.

    "Hugging Subi, tail included, is the next step up. It''s done with family and close friends. Once again, not sexual unless you want to make it sexual. I didn''t really mean to hug you like that, but it happens. It''s an instinct thing. When you''re sharing a major emotional moment with someone and you hug, normally that''ll include your tail as well becauseбн well, now that I think about itбн that''s not something I''ve ever heard of being researchedбн hmmбн I wonderбн I might need to check the archives and do some testing myself if they are empty.

    "Never mind. What was I saying? Right, instinct and stepping up. It''s verymon amongst family members, simr to likeбн a kiss on the forehead, or the cheek. The next step up from that is obviously kissing people on the lips, and that''s for potential romantic partners only. Thing is though, while kissing is the next step up, it''s a big step. Hugging with tail, is likeбн thest bastion of tonic closeness if that makes sense. Sure kissing might not seem that more intimate, but it crosses the line.

    "Now. With that being saidбн a couple other demons are not like that. If they hug you with their tail, that IS crossing the line. I know Lamia''s can be weird about it. While they''ll happily crush someone with their snake body, someone running their hand gently along the end of their tail is a BIG no unless, once again, you''re in a rtionship. There are others, but for quite a few of them it''s more amunity based thing then a whole race thing like Subi. We''re a surprisingly homogenous lot when ites to weird things like that. Wings for instance. They''re perfectly safe as well. Batting someone on the wing is like humans hitting someone on the shoulder, though we do that as well. It''s a little more intimate when you have small things like me, and Kamiko, but for demons with big wings like yourself it''s not normally something they''ll care about.

    "Rule of them for that, the bigger the wings, the less sensitive and intimate it is UNLESS they have feathers. If they have feathers, it gets all wonky again. Sorry if I''m confusing you. I know you just asked about the tails but this is actually pretty important stuff you really should know. Wouldn''t want to identally do something wildly inappropriate. Still,mon sense deals with most of the issues. Hands and feet are always fine unless that person has a specific fetish for those things. Still normally isn''t an issue because wellбн it''d be hard to function if it was."

    "Thanks!" said Kat cheerily as she stepped inside. *That''s actually really useful information and I''m d to hear that it''s mostlymon sense stuff. Boy I''d hate to have identally don''t something really bad without meaning to. I mean, it seems like it''s fine, and I haven''t done anything weird, but who knows. Likeбн like say that Gluttony demon''s chef hat. That was weird. Would that be something I should be careful about?*

    Nira headed downstairs first and Kat followed. The older demon was the one to knock on the door to Aslena''s room. Kat noted that she couldn''t hear anything at all, so they were probably soundproof. *Now the question is. Can Nira''s ears ovee the soundproofing or is it enchanted and she''s keyed to hear past it. Or, did she just scry them to find out what was going on? These are all valid options and while I want to know the answer, it feels rude to ask.*

    While Kat was having those thoughts, Aslena made it to the door and opened it slightly. She had tears streak all the way down her face, and most of her neck as well. Kat was surprised to note, her nose wasn''t running though. *Must be a Subus thing.* Kamiko was standing behind, a fairly simr state but likely less tears overall, though not by much. "Ohбн umбн hi Momбн" said Aslena while trying to sound cheery.

    "Come, we''re all having a bath" said Nira happily as if it was a suggestion. The sisters knew better though, and quickly followed their mother as she headed for the bathroom area. They didn''t talk on the walk or while they were removing their clothes. However, as soon as they''d all hit the water Aslena asked, "Momбн am I a bad person?"

    Nira blew out a lot of air at that, enough to cause small waves to start up in the pool. "That''s a hard question to answer Aslena. Know that you''re my daughter and I love you no matter what. That being saidбнare you a bad personбн wellбн I''d say it''splicated. It really depends on what you''re measuring yourself against.

    "I wouldn''t say you''re a good person. I''m sorry, but, I think you wanted and expected to hear that. I''m still sorry to say it, butбн wellбн you''ve been a bitбн callous with the unintended consequences of your actions more than a few times. Nothing that''s caused me problems personally but othersбн" Nira finished what she was saying by darting her eyes really quickly over to Kamiko.

    "Iбн" Aslena struggled with the words for a moment, letting herself lean against the edge of the water. "I suppose I d-did figure that out. Whyбн why didn''t you ever tell me?"

    Nira sighed. "Well, quite a few reasons though I''m not sure you''ll like many of them. A big one is I''m not sure you''d have cared before. Maybe a week ago it might have worked, but certainly not much further back then that. On top of thatбн wellбн you knew what you wanted to do with your life, and that''s what was causing a lot of your unintended issues.

    "I didn''t really know how to exin that what you were doing was a bad thing. I meanбн I can tell it wasбн butбн I never thought you were doing those things because you enjoyed causing pain or liked doing bad things. It was all justбн unintended consequences and if you couldn''t understand why those things were bad, or that you shouldn''t be doing them, wellбн why would you ever stop?" asked Nira with a mncholy note to her voice.

    "Why did it have to be like that?" asked Aslena. "Why couldn''t I have justбн just realised? I-I meanбн how did I not? Sis and I have been talking a bitбн andбн I mean that helped butбн how was I so blind?"

 Chapter 488: The Purest Demon

    <h4>Chapter 488: The Purest Demon</h4>

    Nira floated over to Aslena and wrapped her in a big hug as she said, "Come here, it''s alright now. You''re doing so much better. You don''t need to be sadбн and I meanбн I''m somewhat to me as wellбн"

    Aslena tried to burry her head in Nira''s shoulder, but herrge horns prevented that from working. As soon as Nira saw this, she winced and ced her hand on Aslena''s cheek and concentrated. Kat felt her hair getting blown back as a wave of power rushed over her. Nira started to glow a light blue and it spread to Aslena, specifically concentrating around her horns.

    Before Kat''s eyes she watched Aslena''s horns shrinking and Aslena immediately took advantage of the change to properly nt her face into the soft space between Nira''s shoulder and breasts. Aslena''s arms, legs, and tail wrapped themselves around Nira as much as possible and she started crying again.

    "Hey, it''s alright, I''ve got youбн" murmured Nira

    *Woahбн that wasбн that was so much power.* "Why did you use so much power?" asked Kat

    Nira smiled and nuzzled her cheek against the top of Aslena''s hair and exined. "I couldn''t really use much less Kat. It''s hard to hide demonic features, and even harder to temporarily remove them, doubly so if it''s somewhat else''s even if you have the abilities for it. I can change people around quite a bit, but changing around demonic features is the worst. Still, it''s worth it so I can hug my cute little daughter properly"

    Aslena murmured something as a response, but it wasn''t truly coherent so Kat wasn''t able to guess what was supposed to have been said. Nira took a long breath and said, "You know, I feel like I might have messed up more than before. I meanбн I didn''t want you guys to fight, and I did want you to figure things out Aslena butбн I didn''t realise you''d take this so hard you know?

    "Andбн I know I said you wouldn''t have understood until more recently butбн maybe I''m just trying to make myself feel better? I meanбн I could have tried you know? Really tried with some proper ideas I might have been able to mend bridges. Maybe be more forceful about the therapy ideas? Did you guys know I actually go to therapy once a year? It''s not as much as maybe I should but I''m a lot older and I sort of know how to watch these thingsбн"

    Kat just sort of floated awkwardly nearby as Nira started rambling. *She''s really getting hit hard by this. I thought I felt bad dragging this all out of her, but she''s just doing it herself this time. Hmm, does that mean she wanted to chat and I helped? Or I broke the dam and now the water is continuing to spill out. I''m not exactly thrilled with either options. The first means I can''t tell when someone needs to talk, and the second is self evidentбн*

    "No it''s ok" said Aslena pulling herself out of Nira''s chest just to say it clearly. "Iбн I''m fine. Or wellбн I will be."

    "I''m sorry dear." Said Nira "Iбн should I have tried? Would it have been better? I didn''t want to risk your dreams amongst other thingsбн andбн well, you did get punished for itбн what I felt was a reasonable amountбн"

    Aslena sighed and looked over at Kamiko who was taking this chance to just float around. She was on her back away from the rest of them floating around with a happy grin on her face. She wasn''t really paying attention to the rest of them, and was mostly basking in the joy that came with having a Aslena as sister that cared about her for the first time since she could remember.

    "Hey Kamiko?" Aslena said hesitantly. When Kamiko''s eyes turned to her, Aslena swallowed the spit pooling in her mouth and frowned. "I''mбн I''m sorry for this butбн as much as I realise how bad I''ve beenбн andбн and I wish I was nicer to youбн if I had to pick as a tradeбн Iбн I don''t necessarily regret it. I meanбн d-don''t get me wrong, if I went back in time or something I would do b-better butбн if I could trade away my spot as a designer to stop this painбн I don''t think I would"

    Now, at this point Aslena was shaking in Nira''s arms, but she really did think it needed to be said. She didn''t want Kamiko to start having unrealistic ideas about her. She knew she wasn''t a good person, and she wanted to change. However, she''d be blind for long enough and wasn''t willing to just overlook things with her newfound self awareness. So, despite the tightness in her chest, she said the words. She exined to Kamiko the harsh truth that arge part of her wished the younger demon would never learn.

    So when Kamiko''s already bright smile just burned brighter, Aslena couldn''t keep the shock off her own face. Kat was a bit taken aback as well, but Nira just had a small, knowing smile. "That''s fine sis!" said Kamiko

    Aslena''s eye started twitching as she looked at her mother, with the physical equivalent of ''Aslena.exe has stopped functioning please reset'' Kat could only see the side of Aslena''s face but even that was enough to practically feel the confusion radiating off of her. Nira gave Aslena a quick peck on the forehead to try and wake her up. It sort of worked. "Ehбн umбн erghбн amuбн wha?" was just a few of the sounds Aslena managed to make.

    "I said it''s fine Aslena" said Kamiko cheerily. "Look, maybe it wasn''t clear when I said it before, but I love you sis. Even if you wereбн and I guess maybe still are? You haven''t had long in the changed positionбн umбн right, even if you are my least favourite sister, you have always been my sister, and I still love you. I admire that you never gave up, even after some of Mom''s harsher punishments, I admire how you had a goal from such a young age when I honestly still don''t really know what to do.

    "I love all your pretty outfits you''ve made for me and the others. I''ve never admitted that, but the truth is, I don''t think you''ve made a single poor looking one in thest five years. I think you''re adorable when you drink like a litre of tea because you''re addicted to the stuff and you haven''t realised someone is watching you or that everyone knows you only drink tea using the spatially linked teacup

    "And yeah, I''ve been mad for a long time, or maybe just sad, about the fact you''ve never really been nice to me. Butбн you knowбн I guessбн I also sort of starting taking that for granted. I treated it like the status quo, and that it wasn''t ever going to change soбн you knowбн I don''t even really mind hearing that you wouldn''t change it becauseбн wellбн you wouldn''t be YOU otherwise Aslena. Iбн I don''t think you''d still be the same sister you know? Itбн it would be like you were denouncing all the things that you are if you suddenly decided to trade it all away even for me. So... I meanбн thanks."

    There was no clear signal, and it wasn''t right away. It was a few moments after Kamiko had finished her speech, but all three other demons had paused and turned, waited, and thenunched themselves at Kamiko.

    Nira had taken off first, dragging Aslena along, but the other demon joined in the swimming before they reached Kamiko. Kat had pushed with most of her might off the wall and rocketed towards the group as well, knowing it was the right thing to do.

    Nira arrived first of course, and pulled Aslena around so that Kamiko was squished in between the two. Aslena had untangled her legs from Nira just so that she could wrap them around Kamiko as well, forcing the younger demon to be squished slightly in between them. Kat came inst and wrapped her tail around all three of them, her arms only just barely not up to the task, with her wings fanning out somewhat as well.

    "Sometimes I don''t think I deserve daughters as good as you both" said Nira

    Aslena scoffed, face in Kamiko''s hair, "Daughters as good as Kamiko. She''s to pure for this world"

    Kat shook her head. *No, Nira means what she said,* and the demon in question did mirror those thoughts, putting them into words, "No don''t be like that Aslena. I don''t deserve you either, despite all the issues you''ve had with each other, neither of you really caused trouble for me, or much needles worry. I love you both, and I''m so d you made up. I''m so happy to have you both."

 Chapter 489: Overwhelmed and Rung Out

    <h4>Chapter 489: Overwhelmed and Rung Out</h4>

    The outpouring of emotion was reaching everyone''s limit after Nira''s speech and everyone managed to collectively decide they''d all had enough for the day. Even Nira''s multiple centuries of existing wasn''t enough to stop it all from being a bit much. They stayed hugging each other for a while longer before Kat floated away from the group first.

    She felt that this was a moment more for the three of them, then her, no matter how much they had insisted she''d been a big help for them all to reach this point. Kat let herself float, allowing the water to wash around her ears and quieten everything a step further.

    The other three held onto each other for quite a while after Kat started floating. None of them really wanted to let go, they were all greatly enjoying the newfound closeness despite the emotional high they were trying to leave behind. Ultimately though, after an hour, it wasn''t a conscious choice that stopped them from hugging, it was the return of Aslena''s horns.

    Her head glowed brightly for a moment before Aslena let out a big sigh and pushed herself away from the other two, still, that wasn''t quite the end because Nira and Kamiko captured an arm each and kept Aslena from just running of from them. "I don''t think I''ve ever wished I had horns like the rest of you more than right now" said Aslena

    "I think your horns are beautiful dear," said Nira "Though, I''ll agree the size of them can be inconvenient at times. Still, perhaps it is best we get out of the water. It''s been a big day for everyone and the K''s still have more Punishments tomorrow. We should let them get some sleep and perhaps we can continue this tomorrow after their work is done"

    Kamiko wanted to argue against that idea, not really wanting to split up just yet but when she opened her mouth to retort a big yawn spilled out instead. This caused Nira to wiggle her eyebrows with a knowing smirk. "Fine" whined Kamiko after she finished with the yawn.

    The girls exited the bath, and headed for there respective rooms. Kamiko gave the other two demons a quick hug before taking Kat back to her room so they could sleep for the night. They all knew there wasn''t a point with doing up any food. Nobody really felt like it, and Aslena had consumed plenty of tea.

    When the pair got back to Kamiko''s room, Kat rolled her shoulders and yawned, also feeling the weight of the day. Kamiko though, just went forward and facented straight onto the bed, without even summoning up her clothes like Kat had when they left the path. "Kamiko put something on, you''ll get cold" said Kat, realising after she said it that no, Kamiko wouldn''t get cold.

    Kamiko still groaned and put the clothes on though, recognising it as something she really should do. Kat sat down next to the shorter girl and said, "How are you feeling?"

    Kamiko rubs her face further into the mattress and groans out. "A lot of things? But alsoбн none of them? Iбн I feel so rung out, like I''ve got no tears or emotions left in me. Butбн I also feel like this is a dream. I can hardly believe it''s all actually happened you know? It''s so muchбн Aslena''s working on her issues, I know Mom wasn''t just ignoring all this, and that she''s just asбн emotionally invested I suppose?

    "I also know that Aslena''s willing toбн I guess be a better sister? Without giving up the things that make her, well her. I meant what I said when I went over why I was happy she wouldn''t trade away the pain because wellбн those memories are important. I thinkбн given time, if Aslena actually keeps working on things and we manage to do more things with each otherбн she could be just as precious as my other sisters or maybe even more so.

    "I meanбн Elmony had Meridithna, and the Triplets all have each other, it was supposed to be me and Aslena as the next set of sisters. Iбн I guess it never actually worked really? The Triplets don''t have a pair, just themselves and wellбн Meridthna and Aslena you know how those things all worked outбн

    "But thisбн this is a big step forward I think. I think we can bothe out stronger for this you know? If all those years of problems didn''t cause me to hate Aslena, she''ll know now that when I call her out on something it''s not because I dislike her but because I think it''s actually a problemбн andбн maybe she''ll take me seriously in other things

    "Now that she''s realisedбн that I''m a person? Orбн maybe that I''m not the same as her? Orбн hmm, what''s more urate? Maybeбн maybe that she''s realised I wasn''t trying to be her, orpete with her. A part of me wonders if Aslena was so hard on me because I wasn''t ever as hard on myself as she was on herself so she wasбн overcorrecting you know?

    "I didn''t want to bring it up to Mom or Aslena because I don''t want Aslena to think I''m giving her an excuse and I don''t want Mom to think I believe I should have been like that or something. Anywayбн it''sбн it''s a lot really."

    *Wellбн I think you''ve forgotten Nira can probably hear you so that little titbit has probably gotten out already. I wonder if Nira will continue to pretend she doesn''t know? Not talking about the scrying is very different to her being able to hear through the walls.*

    "Umбн Kamikoбн remember your mother''s hearing is a lot better then ours is" said Kat, simply pointing out that maybe a Rank 5 might know something.

    Kamiko groaned loudly into her pillow in response before saying, "Ugh, Ipletely ignored that. Mom doesn''t really show off her advanced speed or senses a lot at home and I forgot. Damn. I know the room is sound proofed but I wouldn''t count on it being enough to stop a Rank 5. Aw well. That''s fine. It''s just an idea anyway. What do you think Kat?"

    *I think you''re probably too tired to be worrying about this.* Kat grabbed Kamiko around the waste and threw her towards the pillows at the top of the bed. Kamiko barely let out a peep as this happened, just epting the movement, before Kat pulled the nkets over her and hopped in bed as well. "I think, that it''s time to go to sleep." Replied Kat

    "mrhghg" grumbled Kamiko, "I really want an answer. I''ll be thinking about it for ages if you don''t give me one"

    Now, Kat had seen this trick pulled a number of times. The issue was, sometimes the kid in question was right. They really would stay up all night thinking about the issue at hand. The deciding factor, was that Kamiko was, if not a grown demon, at leastparable in age.

    "Right wellбн I think it really depends on how a young demon thinks. The sort ofбн extra reasoning you''re adding hereбн while it might fit the circumstances, is pretty advanced for sayбн a five year old. Likeбн maybe if she was older I''d agree with it being a possibility, but I''m not quite sure that someone so young could have reached that conclusion you know?"

    "Huh, that makes a lot of sense." Said Kamiko softly, bringing Kat into a hug and already starting to drift of slightly. "Now that you''ve mentioned it, when Aslena started harassing me, I''m not sure she even new how to harass someone or that she was. She hardly had eyes for anything else other than her sketchbook and needles. I''m not even sure she could guess my hair colour on a bad dayбн

    "That''s ok thoughбн I fo-" partway through thatst attempt at forgiving Aslena, Kamiko simply passed out. The energy she''d used today was rather significant between the rat ughter and the emotional turmoil.

    Kat was feeling it as well. Not quite as much, mostly because she was only involved on the periphery but once she saw Kamiko''s soft breathing and totally rxed face, she found sleep calling to her much more strongly.

    *Still, trying to forgive Aslena I guess. Kamiko really is a sweet girl, and I''m d I''ve be her friend. I wonder if that''s why nobody wanted to befriend her earlier? They all picked on her, and she never fought back? Perhaps they saw Aslena picking on her and followed suit? I know nobody has mentioned that, but that would be my guess as to why she''s so isted.

    I don''t know that Kamiko would ever actually me Aslena for it though, even if it was her fault. She seems the type to say ''they''re responsible for their own actions, and it wasn''t that bad'' as if that really makes it alright. Stillбн maybeбн*

    Kat didn''t get to finish that thought though, because it was her time to fall asleep as well.

 Chapter 490: Breakfast Shenaniganry

    <h4>Chapter 490: Breakfast Shenaniganry</h4>

    Kat was unprepared for the awkward tension she experienced shortly after waking up. Oh, things seemed fine when she got out of bed. Kamiko took a little bit of extra convincing, still tired from yesterday. *And isn''t that weird? I know she doesn''t have regeneration like me but I didn''t think she needed the same sleep as a human.* Still, things were going fine until they got upstairs for breakfast.

    Kat wasn''t that hungry, but consideringbat yesterday, and nned for today, food was wee for her. A basic breakfast spread, cooked by Nira who was endeavouring to make things awkward by wearing an apronбн and nothing else. Was not how Kat wanted to start things. Still, the wiggling eyebrows and suggestive poses, thankfully aimed mostly at her daughters was fine.

    Until Aslena and Kamiko reached towards a bowl of jelly at the same time. They both justбн stared at each other. Itsted for FIVE WHOLE minutes, and Nira was no longer having a fun time. She was sharing nces with Kat, asking ''should we do something'' with Kat shooting back ''I have no idea'' looks. The thing that was confusing the uninvolved parties was thatбн there was three other bowls of jelly on the table. The sisters hadn''t grabbed the only bowl.

    There wasn''t anything special about it. All four bowls looked the same. There wasn''t any more or less jelly in any of them, they weren''t in a fancy mould. They weren''t even different colours. They were the same red apple colouring, and presumably the same taste, though Kat certainly wasn''t getting involved in that mess by verifying that herself.

    In the end, they both let go of the bowl at the same time, pained expressions on their faces, before doing a matching double take as they realised their counterpart had done the same thing. ""You can have it,"" they said in tandem.

    The silence returned for about five seconds before Nira decided she''d had enough of this madness. Grabbing two of the other jelly bowls, she ced them on her daughters'' tes and stole the one they''d been ''fighting'' over for herself. "There. I''m not watching you stare lovingly into each other''s eyes for another five minutes"ughed Nira

    ""Ew/Gross,"" said the demon sisters at the same time. Nira just smiled more, and took a big bite of jelly.

    "See, you''re already getting along better" said Nira happily after she finished off the bowl.

    Aslena and Kamiko shared a conspiratorial nce with each other, before Kamiko nodded, and Aslena voiced the thought, "I think we preferred it when we were fighting a cold war with each other at the dinner table. At least you didn''t try to makements like thatбн"

    "I''m hurt" said Nira, hand over heart, "How could you say such things about your motherбн and is fighting with each other really better?"

    Aslena and Kamiko had to actually think about that one. "On the one handбн the borderline hate and worry is goneбн" said Kamiko

    "бн but on the other hand we did NOT need those mental images you''ve gifted us with Mom. You wouldn''t have done this before, andбн we kind of miss that" finished Aslena

    Nira ced her other hand over her heart, pping it there as if she was shot before falling backwards, taking the chair with her. When she started to actually fall, Kat couldn''t help but stand up to help, but Nira easily caught herself bytching her foot on the edge of the table and holding herself in ce. "Oof, I felt that, right in my heart. My own daughters teaming up against me. Even taking a page out of the triplets book to sync up with each otherбн such a powerful strike" ''grumbled'' Nira from her position looking up at the ceiling.

    Kat slowly sat back down and grabbed a fruit that might as well be an apple and started nibbling at it quietly. *I don''t want anything to do with this mess. I''m honestly surprised Nira managed to get through yesterday without doing anything inappropriate, she''s clearly making up for lost time*

    Kamiko and Aslena shared amiserating sigh which made Kat smile around her apple. *If you didn''t know about them before today, you''d never be able to tell how bad there rtionship was. Clearly they''re very familiar with each other despite the fact they weren''t on good terms.*

    Kat''s n of non-interference was thoroughly shattered with Nira''s next words. "By the way Aslena, did you know that Kamiko''s knew friend has been in her bed every day since Kamiko brought her home? I didn''t think Kamiko would be so forward myselfбн"

    Kat could hear the creaking as Aslena''s eyes snapped onto her own. Kat projected her best ''I''m innocent'' face, which was actually pretty good, but Aslena had decided that might not be good enough when Kamiko went bright red. Her next words did give Aslena pause though, "MOM! You can''t say things like that. I''m not gay!"

    "It''s ok Kamiko, you can be whatever you want!" said Nira cheerily.

    "Mom! You know what you''re doingбн" Kamiko growled and turned back to Aslena "Mom, already pulled this joke on me once, but I SWEAR it''s not like that. I have a healthy appreciation for the male body, and while I haven''t exactly found someone I''d want to actually date I am well aware that Kat IS NOT my typeбн" Kamiko turned awkwardly to Kat, "No offence? I think?"

    "I dunno Kamiko, I''m pretty sure even if you''re straight you can appreciate Kat''s good looks" said Aslena matter of factly, though she was still ring slightly at Kat.

    *Oh god why me? I don''t look at them like that. Kamiko is my friend! I would neverбн I mean, I hardly know her, and I''m certainly not sexual attracted to her. Same with Aslena and Nira. Justбн why? Is this what normal girls talk about? Lily always tried to avoid the topic in the past, and I never really cared.*

    "Your bisexual ass can''t make thatment. Besides, we''re a family of Subi, we''ve been to the Lust area to visit Elmony before. It gets a little samey if I''m being honest" snarked Kamiko.

    She can SNARK! While Kat was trying not to freak out over the entire idea that Kamiko even could be snarky, Aslena was firing right back, "Hey, just because we''re Subi doesn''t mean I can''t separate the wheat from the chafe. Kat isn''t just a standard package, and I''d actually know. Remember I have to work with models on the regr. I''ve seen the difference. Besides, I''m sure Nira can agree with me,"

    Nira looked up at them with an entire peach in her mouth with a ''who me'' expression on her face. When Aslena held the re firm, Nira got a surprisingly serious look on her face and said, "Once you''ve reached a certain age it''s all about the eyes. Sure the window dressing is NICE sometimes, but if you can''t see the weight of at least a century in the dark centre it''s just not worth weighing the value."

    *You know. That actually exins a lot.* "Is thatmon?" asked Kat, trying to defuse the tension filled atmosphere and ask a genuine question.

    "Weeeellбн" said Nira dragging it out, "It really depends. Age of consent is a bit of a contentious issue in our society and it has been for as long as my parents have been alive, and likely much longer. How old is old enough for sex at all? How much of a gap in age is too much and is considered toxic or maniptiveбн

    "It''s a WHOLE big thing Kat. It''s furtherplicated because some demons require umбн sexual fluidsбн as part of their natural diet. It''s not a Subus thing, to the surprise of many butбн anyway, not getting into that can of worms eitherбн or should we? Anyway, the need for theбн leftover juicesбн I supposeбн means that the question of if they should be allowed to ''acquire it form the source'' once they are capable isбн one argument.

    "For the moment, the answer is NO they can''t, mostly because this was a problem developed after the first rules for it got put into ce, but still, it''s not even the weirdest dietary requirements a demon can have. On top of that, many demons that have lived past a couple centuries start treating everyone younger then two hundred like children. Whichбн

    "Well, it''s sort of fair, becauseparatively they''re rightбн butбн then they start to apply other things to them, where issues arise you know? They''re full functioning demons, just without quite as much life perspective, and it''s not that umon some demons to never reach the numbers some of the old monsters put forwardбн of course that might be desirable to them as wellбн

    "Anyway, it be a whole mess, because even if they''re a little wrong, they are somewhat right. A demon with a millennia of experience seducing people can probably manage to get into the pants of someone who initially found them unattractive with an hours work topsбн

    "So the idea of them in a full blown rtionship is something that makes a lot of demons ufortableбн anyway, it''s an ongoing argument that you don''t really need to worry about. I''d rmend following the adage of ''No more then double and no less then half'' rule, excepting actual children of course."

 Chapter 491: Rude

    <h4>Chapter 491: Rude</h4>

    After that slightly heavy topic breakfast settled down. Mostly because Kat and Kamiko needed to be off shortly. So, they ate in apanionable silence. Nira also offered lunch to take, but Kat and Kamiko declined citing the fact they would be inbat and had no way to keep it safe.

    When they sent themselves off, they were actually outside of the shed housing all the equipment. Stone was leaning against the wall eating aically oversized rice ball with rocks mixed into it. *Umбн I guess that''s vouring? Is the rice normal rice? I''m not sure I want to know.*

    Stone paused between bites when he saw them, quickly finishing what was in his mouth he said. "Ah, d to have you both. I''ve managed to recruit at third Subus for your expedition. I want you to chat a bit, discuss your abilities and specialties. The main reason I called them in, is as a favour for a friend. They are only Rank 1, but they have a very rare ability to cover people in a shield that''s constantly being recharged with their demonic fire.

    "Kat will probably be fine without it, it''s somewhat overkill for her, but I think it will be good for Kamiko. She can stay back and just keep up the shields. She''s notpletely hopeless but, well, Rank 1."

    Kat looked over at Kamiko, mostly because this was for her. "That''s sounds great!" said Kamiko, always happy to have a chance to make friends, sadly those had been rare, "We''ll go see her now"

    Stone nodded, "Righto, juste and grab me once you want to head in. I''ve got a set of three earmuffs and I''ll be opening the stone wall for you all again. I''ll just bee out here eating. Had toe in early to fill out the safety paperwork for the extra so I skipped breakfast, but I think it''ll be worth it."

    The Subi pair nodded and headed inside to meet their new partner. Kamiko pushed open the door first, and froze in the entryway, blocking Kat''s view partially. Kat frowned slightly, wondering what had shocked Kamiko so much, so she used her wings to hover a bit more and get a good look into the room. Kat nearly stopped flying when she saw the person on the other side.

    Now, up till this point, Kat had been rather spoiled when it came to Subi. They were never too different from her, even Kara from medical had on a proper uniform and it was really only the snake hair that was odd. The Subus in front of Kat wasn''t like that. She was straight out of a video game.

    First off, she was dark purple, a few shades darker then Kat''s me for the most part, with only slight variations in her skin tone across her body, and Kat could see practically ALL of said body. What the new Subus was wearing amounted to little more than strips of tight leather to cover her most private bits. Even then, it didn''t help much because she was rather stacked both up top and below. Her chest spilling around the leather leaving nothing to the imagination. Her pants were no better, being basically just underwear that left her behind hanging out the side.

    Trying to look ANYWHERE else, Kat found her wings. They were about halfway between Kamiko''s and Kat''s own. Large enough to be noticeable, but maybe notrge enough to fly under their own power like Kat, likely still requiring a Rank ability to help with that, but gliding was very believable. Her tail was much shorter though, being only about half an arm in length.

    The Subus'' horns were also knew to Kat at least. They started on top of her head, right where the skull started to tilt sideways and went straight up in a spiral. They leaned ever so slightly to their respective sides because of this, but it was mostly straight. Her hair actually made her more decent,ing down past her tail, with a bit of curl to it, making her the only Subus Kat had seen without straight hair.

    The hair itself was mostly white with streaks of cobalt blue spread chaotically about. One might consider it dyed, but Kat could see from her higher perspective that both colours went all the way down to the roots. About a sixth of her hair from both sides had been curled around her arms for some reason Kat couldn''t figure out, but Kat decided it added to the look.

    "Umбн hi?" said Kat, after a few seconds of noticing Kamiko was still shellshocked.

    "Ugh, got a bunch of prudes. I thought I was teaming up with two Subi not a priest and her choir girl" said the Subus.

    "That''s a little rudeing from somebody who has more material in her hair then her outfit." Said Kamiko, showing that apparently her snark was full go today, "are you using your naturally long hair topensate for you poor fashion choices?"

    The Subus just rolled her eyes, "That all you got? Bet I get more dick in a day then you''ve had in your entire livesбн actually, let''s add you both together and I''m sure you stille up short. Poor things."

    Kamiko pouted at this, but apparently wasn''t quite willing to give up the snark. Kat was trying to wrap her head around the fact she was about to be trusting Kamiko''s safety to this bint. "You''re talking a lot of shit to two demons that are stronger than you. Plus, have you heard of a thing called respect? Maybe we swing the other way. And even if we don''t, that''s still a horrible way of measuring sess in life. Are you worried you''ll forever be Rank 1?"

    ''Rude'' growled at Kamiko and snarled out, "Oooh, the priest has a spine. Oh waitбн that''s probably the stick they shoved up your ass when you were little!"

    Kamiko''s eyes shed and started to spin a little, "Well, at least I''m not worried about back pain. I was fitter then you when I was seven, and don''t have to worry about being top heavy!" Kamiko growled back.

    "Oh, you poor dear, thinking that my chest is a curse. Besides, I''ve got just as much down back, so my bnce is perfectly fine. I can run around all day and I won''t be getting my outfit caught on anything. What do you need all that fabric for? Hiding your ego in your sleeves?" snarked Rude

    *Should I stop these two? Maybe hit Rude with a st of calming aura? It might be worth it at this point, because I have no idea how else we''re going to be able to work with her.* Kamiko huffed, "My sister made this outfit for me, and she''s already a proper designer. I''ve got a whole wardrobe full of clothes, I guess you pick such skimpy outfits so you can keep it all in your shoebox."

    "Aw, wittle baby''s sister made her some clothes, and she actually wears them? Isn''t that just precious" said Rude in a babyish voice.

    As soon as the insult was finished, the atmosphere changed. If this had been yesterday, Kamiko might have taken a hard hit from that, or ignored it, now though, she had a lot more respect for Aslena and was on her way to mending things, so what happened instead was she summoned up her weapon to hand and let her energy flow out.

    "Oh? Can''t take the heat so you''re resulting to violence like amon Pit Fiend? Gonna beat me up while you''re on punishment duty? Good luck trying that!" snaped Rude.

    *Ok that''s enough.* Kat pushed her aura out on full power. Something she hadn''t really done in the real world. A wave of pressure exploded from Kat''s body, covering both Kamiko and Rude. Kamiko''s aura fought for a second, before it just gave up, clearly Kamiko was willing to let Kat handle this one.

    Rude though, grit her teeth and tried to fight back. She only really managed half a second before her defence shattered though. Still, Rude was shocked when instead of fear, it was calm that hit her. All the issue she had with the stupid pair before her just started washing away. She desperately tried to cling to her anger but it was slipping out of her mind.

    When Kat saw Rude''s face finally settle, she spoke up. "Hello, my name is Kat, my friend here is Kamiko. We''ve been tasked to work with you because you have a nice skill to keep her protected and I''d like to trust you can do that without trouble. Might I have your name?" Kat''s words were soft, and sounded like she was speaking with a calm and caring tone.

    That wasn''t reassuring to Rude though, as she felt the weight of Kat''s aura continue to press down on her forcing something resembling calm, that didn''t quite managed to erase the feeling of panic that was welling up in her chest. Kamiko had talked some smack, and was about to fight but Katбн well, she could feel that if Kat fought, she''d fight to FINISH things not to win.

 Chapter 492: Sue

    <h4>Chapter 492: Sue</h4>

    The rude Subus clicked her tongue but wasn''t willing to show any more defiance then that. Kat''s aura was keeping her calm, and showing her just how outssed she really was. On top of that, part of her was wondering why she was antagonising them in the first ce but the rest of her argued that little part was reacting to Kat''s aura. It wasn''t her real thoughtsбн right?

    "At least you two have pronounceable names. Mine''s Sue. My parents actually wanted mortals to be able to say it without trantion magic" Kat felt a part of her mind explode as she heard that from Sue. *Oh my GOD! That''s why demons have such dumb names half the time?! It''s because they can abuse the trantion function of our heritage so they can just make their names whatever the hell they want. I never really noticed but when you hear it, you hear the noise and feel what letters make it up. My world has been shook.* "still, is Kat short for somethin?"

    "No. No it isn''t" said Kat, very d she could say those words and it not be a lie. She''d imed that. It was her name.

    "Rightбн" said Sue, catching the slight glint of hostility mostly because Kat''s aura had pressed down on her further when she''d asked the question. "wellбн umбн unlike you creamy fucks, my specialty is something rare, targetable defence. It''s the only skill Stone cared about, and by the end of this you''ll be singing my praises, I''m sure."

    "Kamiko, be a dear and help me intimidate Sue a bit" said Kat rolling up her sleave and cing her arm next to Kamiko''s weapon. Kamiko nced down, and cringed at the idea, but new part of the reason this was happening was because she''d felt like being snarky earlier, so she decided to grant Kat''s request despite the pain it caused them both.

    Kamiko sliced open a long gash down Kat''s arm, even making sure to drag it over the main artery in Kat''s arm so that blood gushed out coating Kat''s arm with ck liquid that continued to seep out for just a few moments before healing uppletely and dripping to the floor. "I''m perfectly capable of keeping myself healthy as you can see" said Kat with grin.

    "Right" said Sue, eyes wide and staring at the now clean arm that Kat left visible. Regeneration on that scale without potential scarring was indeed rarer then her own skills but not by much. "Umбн okбн thenбн uhбн my other skill is poison mist. I can spit a poison thatбн honestly probably won''t be much use against swarm rats. Too many of themбн though it''s enclosed so it might work? I meanбн I have two. I have an aphrodisiac and a sleeping one, but the sleeping one doesn''t really work unless the target is already half asleepбн same with the first one but for arousalбн"

    "That''s fine" said Kamiko, regaining her cheer. Kat nced over to check, but it seemed real. *Her recovery rate on her cheerfulness is phenomenal. I wonder if it''s an act? Doesn''t seem like it butбн does anybody really act like that?* The answer was yes, of course. For Kamiko did. "just having you defend me will be pretty good. Besides, it''s not every day somebody volunteers to go down into a hole filled with rats just to help out."

    Sue nched at that, her purple face lightening a few shades and now more closely matched Kat''s mes, without the light of course. "Didбн did you say a hole filled with rats? I thought we were just clearing out a section of the mineбн"

    "Oh we did that yesterday," said Kamiko cheerfully with a slightly sadistic edge. "Now we have to go down into the nest and make sure to clear out the rest of them"

    "Oh" said Sue, who was already recovering because of Kat''s aura. The panic had subsided though she wasn''t actually happy about that fact. Sure she wasn''t angry either because of the STUPID AURA that stopped her from getting annoyed, but she was certainly trying.

    "Are there any limitations for your defensive skill we should know?" asked Kat

    Sue nodded, "It''s mostly line of sight. If you duck out of it for a second or two that''s fine, but it''ll break soon after that. Also, it''s doesn''t work at all against grappling. It''s not slippery, it feels more likeбн hmmбн a bit like a rubber mat? It''s probably got more friction then you''re skin anyway, and it doesn''t deal too well with blunt attacks either. It helps somewhat, but my barrier isn''t quite so physics defying as some abilities.

    "So, blunt attacks still hurt, and jabs or thrusts will more easily break through but it has some defence against them. shing attacks do basically nothing, and magic is dependant on the type, but quite often will simply contest directly with my energy reserves, the spell burning out what it can, but normally it''s a pretty efficient exchange"

    "Will you be able to do two at a time? One for me and one to keep yourself safe?" asked Kamiko

    Sue nodded and said "Yep, that''s actually one of the thing thatnds my ability in the rarer category. I can keep it up on myself basically for free as long as it''s not taking damage. It''s doesn''t cost that much to have on someone else, but it''s nothing on myself. I don''t even really need to think about it either, only for other people."

    "That''s good" said Kamiko "For myself, I will mostly just be using my sword. I can shootsers out of my eyes and I have poison in my nails, but neither of those are as effective as just cutting the rats up with my naginata. Thesers take a bit to get going and use a bit too much energy. They''re mainly good for ranged attacks but the energy efficient isn''t what I''d like it to be yet, and the caves aren''t really big enough to justify them."

    Kat took this as her queue, "My main strength here is my regeneration. None of my other abilities really help forbat, unless you count how sharp my nails are, but I''m not quite sure if that''s standard affair or not. I can also fly, but once again, not sure if that''s going to matter here."

    Sue rolled her eyes, "Of course you''d gets wings big enough to fly. Just my luck I''d get the short end of the stick there. Mine ain''t that much shorter then yours so I feel pretty jipped at the moment."

    Kat shrugged, "I also have true sight if you want something else toin about"

    Sue just deadpanned. It was the best she could do with the damned calming aura. "Yeah that just ain''t fair. Is it proper true sight and not the low level stuff that lets you see through some illusions?"

    Kat shrugged, "I dunno. I think it''s proper truesight. I wouldn''t really know the difference"

    Sue sighed while rolling her eyes before saying, "Of course you wouldn''t. Real TrueSight is about INTENT. When someone intends to obscure something your TrueSight will kick in. If you get good enough you can even use it to tell when people are lying. It lets you see the truth of things. This includes shapeshifters, though it gets a little weird with them, and illusions and a few other things as well. If they gain enough power you can start to use them to tell you facts about things. They are busted."

    *Can''t you just use the system to tell you facts about things?* "I''ll keep that in mind" said Kat finally retracting her aura now that they''d gotten most of the important stuff out of the way.

    Sue shivered when the feeling left her, and while it lingered for a little bit, most of what she felt was dread. "That''s shit''s real creepy Kat. I have fear aura and it ain''t half as scary as the shit you''ve got. It''s so weird, and while it''s fine during it, now it''s gone I feel all ufortable like someone has taking some steel wool to my soul or something. Creepy shit."

    *I wonder why? Is it because she''s kind of a brash person, or is it because I don''t consider her a friend? All the other times I used it, for the most part, was to help stabilise a friend''s mood, not as anything offensive really. Does it have offensive applications? And what does it mean that ''soul scrubbed with steel wool''? It makes me think I''ve cleaned her soul a bit, but I also can''t imagine it''s a good feeling? Maybe that''s what makes it weird and creepy, she feels better but also a little raw and has no idea how to deal with it properly*

    "Wellбн I''ve never heard anyone other than youin. I''m not quite sure what that means though, and I can''t check with D.E.M.O.N.S because of the punishment soбн are we good? You willing to work with us?"

    Sue groaned, "Fine, I suppose I amбн"

 Chapter 493: What Shall We Do with a Panicked Miner

    <h4>Chapter 493: What Shall We Do with a Panicked Miner</h4>

    After gaining Sue''s reluctant eptance they headed outside to find Stone eating what had to be a second onigiri. This one only had a single bit taken out of it after all. Despite this though, as soon as Stone spotted them, he held open his palm and let the food vanish somehow. "So ready to go?" asked Stone

    "Yes, it seems so" said Kat

    "I didn''t know you had a spatial storage ability Stone" said Sue, "You can use that to smuggle all sorts of interesting thingsбн"

    Stone rolled his eyes which made a grinding sound as the orbs rotated in their sockets. "All you young kids always think that. You really think we haven''t developed enchantments to scan through them? In fact, because of a few problems way back when, they''re normally much more thoroughly searched then in old hidden pockets or something. You''d be more likely to smuggle a bomb in your coat that even a half uneaten sandwich in a spatial pocket"

    "Really? Why? I mean, sure they have enchantments for it butбн why so thorough?" asked Kat

    "Well," said Stone as he started to move towards the box of supplies for the group "the big issue is that in the past, before this Hub was even founded, there was quite a few issues with Spatial storage. Originally it was almost impossible for demons with that as a skill to get a job in any Hub, and they were perpetually brought in for stealing even if they were innocent. It''s one of the many skills that was rarer in the past so it wasn''t a big deal.

    "Then Greed started to really make use of it for transportation, started forcing marriages or at least children, between two people with the skill and tried to get as many people with the skill as possible. To the shock of many, apparently it actually worked. It''s one of the skills that''s very easily inheritable or so they say. I''m not sure if it''s still the case.

    "Anyway, once a bunch of people had it, the concern over theft and smuggling came roaring back, so every faction even Greed, wanted some way to check the contents. So they put the best minds to the job. I''m talking Rank 7 and 8 powerhouses, perhaps even Rank 9, just to get this done.

    "By the end of it, spatial detection enchantments were everywhere and even the poorest business had them as standard features that would scan a spatial pocket and catalogue all the items inside. At this point nobody even stores anything valuable in them unless you''re a courier because everyone and their mother gets ess to the scanning enchantments along with the records of them. So you can''t actually hide anything in them. I mostly use mine as a lunch box because I got the version that stops time"

    When Stone finished speaking, he took out the three earmuffs and threw them at the Subi who easily caught them out of the air. They plonked them on their heads and got ready to enter the mine. Stone of course, pulled on his own set and lead the way.

    The path was exactly the same asst time except when they reached the wall Stone turned part of it into a door instead of throwing the girls through. Once on the other side, Stone lead the way. The area had been cleaned of rats but the stains remained. As they walked, it was more likely they were stepping on blood then stone. It was simply everywhere, and the miners had no real reason to clean it up.

    Still, it only took a further twenty minutes to get to the spot marked by the arrows. Stone looked them all over before he tapped on the earmuffs and took his own off. The Subi did the same, and Stone started talking. "Right, so, once I open the hole you''ll have to go straight into action. I actually had to reinforce it after the cleaning crews came in because the rats were already breaking through so you''ll need to attack straight away.

    "Secondly, I can''t really leave it open. I''ll be making it into a door with one of those vault door locks. You''ll just need to turn it, but you will need to interact with the door. This means if you need to run, don''t expect to be able to get straight through the exit. Finally, if you don''t finish by the time Ie looking for you, I''ll be sealing things up again. If you could somehow direct me to where you are that would be great but I understand it will be hard.

    Oh and one more thing. I''ve got you all some heavy dutymps this time. They won''t break from anything less than a full powered hit from a Rank 3, so you should be safe to keep them on you" Stone passed over themps in question, but they had no noticeable difference tost time. The only thing Kat noticed was that the tops of them were coated in red.

    "Sounds good" said Kat and Kamiko at the same time as Sue winced.

    "Do I really have to jump down there with these two?" asked Sue "They might be getting punished, and at least a little crazy but I''m not. Is there no better way?"

    Stone raised an eyebrow "I''m paying you for this job you know. I can justбн retract that?"

    "Wait she''s getting paid?" said Kamiko shocked

    Stone raised his eyebrow higher, surprising Kat because it actually climbed above his face, hanging just by a tiny bit of stone "Yes?" said Stone confused, "She volunteered sure but the money on offer is pretty decent for a days work, especially a Rank 1."

    Kamiko and Kat turned to re at Sue. "What, jealous you fools have to do this for free?"

    "Noбн" said Kat with a nce at Kamiko to see if she was on the same wavelength, "we''re more annoyed at how hard you''ve been making this. Sure, if you were doing this for free and to help out we wouldn''t expect much in the way of professionalismбн but if you''re getting paid that''s a whole other ball game. What''s with all theining? We aren''t forcing you to be here, but we need to know you''re in. I personally, was willing to allow whateverints as long as you actually helpedбн

    "But hearing that you''reining and getting paidбн it rubs me the wrong way? How can we trust you to actually do the job if you can''t even handle speaking with us politely?" Kat''s tail flicked in annoyance as she exined her reasoning. She didn''t think it was too much to ask. She''d seen a few ''volunteers'' in her time on Earth who really only did something either for the social credit or because someone else signed them up. They weren''t the best, but they were still better then nothing. Kat''s forbearance for that behaviour disappeared when it was a job though.

    Sue clicked her tongue and said, "You can''t tell me this ain''t a shit job though"

    "Sure, but YOU picked it" said Kat flexing her aura slightly, just enough to brush against Sue''s own who shuddered when she felt it on her own.

    "Fine fine" grumbled Sue, "I''ll go down in the deep dank rat hole and get covered in blood but no I am NOT happy with this. I''ll wait up here till the first lot are cleared though. Kamiko might have to as well. My shield is good, but if there''s so many rats she''s covered I dunno if I can keep it running"

    "Deal" said Kat, even as Kamiko looked more hesitant. Kat had no such concerns though, believing in her regeneration and strength to get her through. She put her headphones back on and nced at Stone. He held her gaze for a few seconds before nodding, and started shaping the stone. First, he raised the area around them, making it so you''d have to take arge step over the lip to get ess to the hole. Once that wasplete, he started removing the Stone, and the other Subi threw on their earmuffs.

    When the hole opened, Kat could feel the wave of sound and gained a new appreciation of her earmuffs. Still, she readied herself to go down it but Stone had other ideas first, pulling arge chunk of rock from the ceiling he hurled it down the hole just as the rats started bubbling up, nearly breaking into the upper section.? The rock sttered hundreds of rats as it fell, crushing those that attempted to climb up, and many of the ones below as well. Stone held up a hand in Kat''s direction and hurled down three more, smaller but stillrge, rocks into the hole, making sure to send them in different directions before motioning to Kat.

    *Well. Here I go. Into the hole. Filled with rats. Oh so many rats.*

 Chapter 494: Down in the Dark Hole

    <h4>Chapter 494: Down in the Dark Hole</h4>

    Kat jumped straight down the newly made hole, very thankful that Stone had somehow been able to eyeball her wingspan at some point and make a hole to amodate for that. As Kat fell, she observed her surrounding and instantly came to a conclusion she didn''t likeбн and that was the realisation that despite the huge number of rats Stone had killed, it wasn''t even close to enough. A veritable wave of the things was already washing in her direction and she didn''t think some fancy de would help her here.

    Kat wanted to freeze. Her mind didn''t know how to react. She''d be fine. Probably. Her regeneration would take care of it. She wasn''t scared of course butбн she had no idea what to do. There was too much, and she''d been told not to use her fire too much inside the mines. Then, as the first rats started to touch her body a small part of her mind spoke up. ''We aren''t in the mines anymore'' and ''As long as it isn''t too much fire''

    Another part of her mind tried to argue back, ''this is dangerous'' and ''this is a bad idea'' but a secondter when another five rats came into contact with Kat''s body, the only response was FIRE. Purple zed out of her form, wreathing her in a bright light that would hurt mortals to look at. The temperature plummeted as the fire slithered out, sinking deeply into the bodies of hundreds of rats at a time as it BURNED and while freezing the vermin solid.

    Kat spun herself around, throwing mes as she went, her tail extended and crushing the rats that had frozen, dispersing them into thousands of fragments, now unrecognisable from any other as yet more fire spilled out from her. In just a few seconds Kat had used up half her energy reserves, but the area around her was silent.

    Untold numbers of rats surrounded her still, but all frozen in ce with whisps of purple fire still leaving the corpses, making the temperature alone enough to end any of the rats, not that there was likely to be any, that escaped Kat''s rampage. She took in a deep breath, trying to real in her instincts that still wanted her to throw just a bit more fire on it.

    *Umбн woops?*

    Kat looked out over the sea of frozen rats and was shocked at how serene it all looked. Just moments ago it had seemed a little unsettling but now that she looked, the slight shine from the remnants of her fire, the ssy finish across all the rats, even the scattered pieces of ice that glittered.

    *You knowбн maybe this is fine.* "What the HECK KAT!" shouted Sue "How are Kamiko and I supposed toe down there when you''ve frozen everything. I can feel it chilling my nipples from up here and I''m not prepared to jump down"

    "Umбн" Kat heard Kamiko''s much quieter voice ring out after Sue finished, "I''m like Kat and have an ice constitution. I''ll be fineбн"

    "Of course" grumbled Sue, "I had to end up with the two frosty b-" Kat heard something impact something else. It was almost like a door being mmed. She couldn''t see it, but what had happened was Stone pping Sue''s horns who groaned in groaned in response. "Oi, Stone, what the heck. They both have ice mes. I have the right to be mad!"

    Stone sighed, and gestured to Kamiko hoping she''d be able to exin. When Kamiko just looked at him confused Stone gestured for them to remove their headphones. Kat couldn''t hear them, but he said, "You know as well as I do Sue that you can summon up your own mes to keep yourself warm. You don''t need toin"

    Kat did here the response though, which to her was out of ce. "Oh sure, but that''s a massive drain on my energy. How can I keep that going, plus two shields? I''m good, but not that good Stony."

    Stone sighed, "Fine let me see if I have a coat for youбн"

    Stone stuck his hand into his palm before digging around for something. Eventually his eyes lit up and he pulled out a jacket. It was a thick trench coat like design with bright reflective strips across the entire thing to help with it''s visibility. "Here" said Stone

    Sue''s eyebrows shot up. "You want me to wear that ugly thing that''s at least twice my size? It''s not just a jacket it''s a walking fashion disaster."

    Stone''s eyes narrowed and his back straightened. "Now, I was going to let Kat and Kamiko deal with this for the most part, but your attitude has always been a problem. I know your parents are just as bad, but they have power to back it up. They also know when to stow the attitude, or to make it funny. Now. You can either take this jacket with warming enchantments and jump down to Kat, or, I can throw you down right now. And guess what the only way you can leave is?"

    Sue paled at this but Kamiko grinned, "Kat. She''s the only one who can fly"

    "Indeed." said Stone, "Look Sue, I understand this is not a pleasant job, but you want be on the frontline and I did exin, in detail, what you were going to be doing. I didn''t downy it, and the only reason I''ve been so patient with you so far is because it is gross and unpleasant and I know you can''t help but run your mouth. Still, biting the hand that''s offering to feed you is the height of stupidity. I didn''t feel the need to make this a Contracted job, but I will if I have to Sue."

    Sue grimaced at that, knowing that if this was really a Contracted job she''d have been forced to go along already. Swiping the jacket out of Stone''s hands she draped it over herself and felt like a clown. The jacket might have well been a dress with how low ite, covering everything except her feet. It say ufortably on her shoulders and she needed to do the jacket up just to avoid it from falling off because of the extra size.

    The only thing that helped the jacket fit at all, was the size of her assets, which filled it out slightly more than it would otherwise. Without those four additional orbs of flesh the jacket would have just fallen off anyway. The enchantments were for self repair and temperature regtion, not resizing.

    Seeing her wearing the outfit, Kamiko nodded and jumped down into the hole, easily taking the impact on her knees. Despite this, the ice still cracked a bit under her feet, as she''dnded a bit to the side of Kat and hadn''t used the stone tform Stone had provided. The ice was solid enough, but not really up to taking that kind of impact.

    Still, Kamiko ced her earmuffs back on and waited for Sue to go down. After waiting for a minute and seeing nothing, Kamiko was about to just get started on the rats but Stone was of a simr idea and picked her up after cing her earmuffs back on. "Wait!" shouted Sue

    But Stone didn''t listen. He''d given her enough chances to officially back out or get on with it, and decided to force the issue. Stone noticed Kamiko waiting to catch Sue, and a dark thought passed through his mind urging him to throw her away from the smaller demon. Still, logic won out. He''d have to really throw Sue if he wanted Kamiko to be unable to catch her, and that would be potentially lethal at those sorts of speeds, and frankly, it was just unprofessional and likely to cause issues for Kamiko.

    "Noooooo!" shouted Sue as she fell, not even trying to use her wings to help with the descent. Kamiko caught her easily though, taking her weight and resting her in a bridal carry for a few seconds to get her to recover, but just dumping her to the side. Sue stumbled slightly, courtesy of the ice, but she managed to recover with enough grace to keep herself upright.

    "What? Can''t handle this for more than a few seconds?" snarked Sue automatically as she tried to regain some calm.

    Kamiko sighed. "I just assumed you''d find it embarrassing. Plus, I at least went to the trouble of catching you. Wouldn''t want you to crack the ice and fall throughбн"

    Sue winced, but her mouth was faster then her mind, "I''d never find being carried embarrassing, it''s just my ce, to be above the ground"

    "Yeah and a burden to everyone else" said Kat without really thinking. *Oof. Iбн that was meaner sounding out loud then I intended. Butбн I meanбн I''m not wrong? Justбн ugh, she really is though. She''s justined and held us up at this point. Granted, I wouldn''t want Kamiko to go in without her help butбн I really don''t know if I trust her to keep Kamiko safe at this point.*

 Chapter 495: Decisions, Decisions, Rats, Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 495: Decisions, Decisions, Rats, Decisions</h4>

    Sue flinched back but recovered just a quicky, "Oh, so you don''t want my barriers? I''d happily go back home and ditch this hellhole" ignoring the locked escape hatch that would require someone of Kat or Kamiko''s strength and the ability to fly to open.

    Kat sighed, "Look, I''m just saying, I''m not sure how much I can trust you to keep those shields up on Kamiko when mild inconveniences cause such a drastic response from you"

    "I don''t think that this number of swarm rats can be considered a ''mild inconvenience'' unless you decide to just decimate the whole mountain range with a Rank 5." Snarked Sue

    "Sure" said Kamiko, "But you aren''t fighting them we are. We need to be able to trust you to do your job. Nothing more, nothing less, and we are worried you''ll see something gross and run away, or just getzy and drop the shield" Kamiko''s voice was calmer then Kat''s at this point even though she was the one more at risk.

    Kamiko was trying hard to make Sue understand. She didn''t want to sound using but they''d repeated themselves a few times at this point and Sue had replied yes, but never actually spoke in her defence to assure them she''d keep the protections up. Sure she''d spoke about how easy it was, but the difficulty was never the question, the will behind it was.

    While this was going on, Kat was having some thoughts of her own. *You know, I think I understand now why those guys didn''t care how much I helped out in the tournament. They didn''t trust me, or, they trusted me to do my job and not a thing more. They might have honestly not expected me to do anything, and even if they did HOPE it wasn''t worth trusting me to do things.

    Sure, time kinda messed that up by randomly assigning people to the tasks in the end, which allowed me to show I was willing to help them out properly and not just be an extra member in the team. I wonder if that''s the other reason they didn''t bother looking for more people after their fifth members left so oftenбн

    Then again, as a group the four of them were very connected. Nixilei was Green''sбн bodyguard? Something like thatбн and Kress was Gareth''s childhood friend and bodyguard, while of course, Green and Gareth wereбн engaged? I think? So they had a certain level of trust that was easily developed.

    And the other groups all had a shared bond as well. The elves were all transformed into matching elf forms, the God Crushers had to be rted somehow. They looked so simr and all had J names. I know the two casters were twins at least. I wonder about Skye''s team. They seemed like professionals, but other than Clive who was her husband how did the others fit in? Just professionalism built up over years?

    And now I have to deal withбн this mess. Kamiko and I get along well. We clicked easily. It wasn''t hard to fight rats with her. We knew our positions and even though I didn''t really know how to fight, and still don''t, Kamiko knows I''ll happily take the front line and any major hits so she doesn''t have to.

    I in turn, trust Kamiko not to get too hurt from small fry. She can handle herself and while her margin of error is lower than mine because she doesn''t have regeneration, she''s MUCH better with a weapon then I am and is just better atbat as well. I think I''ve been relying on brute force more than I really thought, even in the Cultivation World.

    Still, that once again, means I can trust her. I''m not constantly looking over my shoulder and worried about her. The problem is just Sue. I don''t really like her and I don''t trust her either. She seemingly has an easy job from what she''s said, and it HAS to be true, but only for a certain definition of ''true'' and while Sue''s talked a lotбн she hasn''t promised to do her job properly.

    Which, while normally somewhat bad, is much worse because I don''t really need to worry about myself. I''d have been fine if she screwed up a bit helping me. But NOO she had to have a shield spell for Kamiko. Sure it''s needed because I can''t hold back all the rats. Ignoring the massive area of frozen rats proving that statement false. but I just wish I didn''t now have to worry about Kamiko so much.

    A scratch or two might be fine, but I bet, if Sue''s ever going to get distracted or have her skill fail, it''ll be when we get to the tougher stuff. When we''re exhausted as a group, and fighting a more serious threat and I DO NOT want to deal with Nira if she has to heal Kamiko because she got injured fighting with me.*

    Sue''s posture shifted, but with the huge jacket covering her it was hard to see exactly how it was changing. Afterwards she reached up to tug lightly on her horns, realising the problem they were pointing out. "Look, I''ve said that this isn''t exactly hard justбн disgusting workбн" said Sue slowly. "Iбн I''ll promise to try. I don''t want to promise it''ll be perfect but I do promise not to intentionally cause the shields to drop duringbat. I won''t promise not to mouth off either"

    Kat frowned at this. *That''s still not exactly reassuring,* but Kamiko was much more epting, "That''s fine Sue. I can understand why you''d make your promise that way. I''m just d you''re willing tomit to keeping your shield going." And was willing to ept the statement for what it is.

    *I guess if Kamiko is going to give it the ok I won''t fight that. She''s the one being protected after all, and while I don''t trust Sue or her skill, I do trust Kamiko''s. So, I''ll trust Kamiko knows what she''s doing. Depending on how the shield works, she might even be able to tell if it drops*

    "Soбн what direction do we go and how should we go about doing that?" asked Sue

    Kat was now much more aware of the fact that they were standing at the both the tallest part of the cave, and the part with the least rats because they''d been knocked away. To the left and right the tunnels were filled to the ceiling with frozen rat corpses and left no clear way to progress.

    "Thatбн that is a good questionбн" said Kat.

    "I meanбн we could just smash through?" said Kamiko wit her head tilted to the side in thought. It was an option sure but not exactly an appealing one. The risk of having more rats flood in, or needing to swim through rats was not a pleasant thought.

    "Do either of you have skills to likeбн carve a tunnel out?" asked Sue pulling on her horns more.

    Kat and Kamiko both shook their heads. "Darn" said Sue and for once, that was all. She didn''t have any other derogatoryments to add on top. Mostly because manipting demonic fire was one thing, manipting the PRODUCT of demonic fire was another, and pretty much impossible for people at their Rank.

    "Lookбн if we have to I don''t mind being the one to make a path. If more ratseбн wellбн we can deal with that, either with more fire or by slicing them up." Said Kat, "That being saidбн I have no idea what direction would be better."

    "That really does feel like something Stone should have told usбн" said Kamiko quietly, though still more than loud enough for all the demons to hear, "бнthen againбн it''s not like we can clear this hole ce out in a day. Maybe we should put some more energy into one side to keep it frozen, and then just start going the other way?"

    Sue just shrugged, "Look, this''ll take your skills and energy. I''m just as happy to keep standing here all day so I''ll let you both deal with this."

    Kat bit her lip, pouting slightly as mulled over her friends responses, "We got like a coin or something to flip? There''s no real way to know otherwise"

    Sue patted herself down, making sure to really emphasise her curves despite them being covered by pulling the jacket as taught as she could against herself while she was ''looking'' for coins. To her surprise though, she actually did find one, and froze. Carefully reaching into the pocket she pulled out a gold coin with ady wearing a crown on one side and a tree on the other. The metal was a dull bronze. "Wellбн this works? Heads or tree I guess?" said Sue honestly shocked she found it.

    Kamiko took the left side of the room and Kat took the right. They both looked at each other for a bit before Kat gestured in Kamiko''s direction. "Fine, person and we''ll go where I''m standing, and tree we''ll go with Kat" said Kamiko.

 Chapter 496: Ice Sculpting is not what this is

    <h4>Chapter 496: Ice Sculpting is not what this is</h4>

    The coin was shot into the air. This wasn''t the greatest idea because it hit the ceiling causing it to ricochet off into a random direction. Kamiko sprinted after it and managed to grab the thing by diving after itбн and then slide all the way over to Kat. "Umбн woops?" said Sue awkwardly.

    "No harm done" said Kamiko jumping back onto her feet, "this is all good" Kamiko looked at her clenched fist and slowly opened it to reveal the coin inside. An intricately detailed tree stared back at her. "Sweet, would have been awkward to walk back over to the other side"

    Kat didn''t say anything, simply nodding and mming a fist into the ice. It cracked around her fist, grooves spiderwebbed out from the impact coating all of the nearby wall and spreading to parts of the floor as wellбн but it didn''t give way. *Hmm. So I can''t just bash this and let it fall apart? That''s a bummer.*

    So Kat adjusted her technique, now she was using her nails to dig into the ice, cracking it inwards somewhat before ripping off chunks. She started to go into a bit of a trance, speeding up her movement, increasing her strength slightly. With what looked like practice strokes Kat made good progress into the wall, visible by the second as she sank into itбн until running into stone.

    "Shit. We might need to dig down a fair bit here," said Kat. "I''ve hit stoneбн should I go back and try to make a ramp or just go straight down?"

    Kat was thankful that the icy bits broke so cleanly. The rats had been frozenpletely and the guts and blood had frozen just as easily as the skin. When she flung away pieces of ice, they might as well just be normal ice made from water considering theck of filth it created. This was nice, and nearly convinced her to get the other two to help, but it wasn''t really worth it. They only needed a person sized tunnel, and Kat was the rgest'' of all of them because of her height and wingspan.

    "Should be fine to go straight down" said Kamiko, "this isn''t like the door up top, we can jump Kat."

    *Oh right. How could I forget that?* And now Kat felt kind of silly. Kamiko''s house was built around the idea that you could jump between floors easily. *The idea she couldn''t get out of a slightly deep hole might have been insulting if she was a lesser person*

    Taking that advice, Kat continued, this time downwards. She made it twice as deep as she was tall and that still didn''t reach the floor. Considering it good enough though, she started to carve forward through the ice once again. This built up a good deal of ice chunks at the bottom of the tunnel though. While before she was just throwing them out into therge open space, her current area didn''t quite have that avable.

    Before Kat could think of a solution though, Kamiko just jumped down and started to throw ice back out towards the entrance withoutin. "I''ll just ughбн wait out here I guess?" said Sue awkwardly, not wanting to annoy the other two.

    "Sounds good!" said Kamiko as she shovelled away the ice, her body easily able to handle the cold. Honestly the small size of most of it was what really caused the issue not the temperature. Sure some big chunks had survived, but Kat had thrown things backwards without care, resulting in most chunks shattering into small fragments of ice only slightlyrger then grains of sand, so it wasn''t the easiest material to work with. Luckily Kamiko was fast enough that the small gaps in her fingers didn''t have time the let the ice drip through.

    With this setup, things went wellбн until the ice started to run out. Basically, as soon as Kat got past the frozen rats, things went south. See, the frozen solid ratsбн no problem. They were part of the ice, and easy to move without issue. The rats at the edge though, the rats that had died not from the turning to ice, but from the freezing temperatures created by the iceбн they flooded in once the barrier was broken.

    Live rats clearly pushed from behind but it was the wall of rat corpses approaching that sent Kat''s mind into overdrive. *Shit what do I do?* Kat checked her reserves and found themcking. She hadn''t really given herself a chance to recover and only had around sixty five percent of her total. It wouldn''t have been quite so low had she not been abusing her energy to more quickly clear away ice.

    Still, it was enough for a response. Kat let her fire burn out of her hands, for surely, if that attack before didn''t cause issuesбн neither would this one right? Besides there was plenty of rats to go through before infecting the stoneбн it would be fineбн

    For now at least, it was. The wave of corpses froze in ce, the rats connected to each other and the ice around them, partially with the blood that was seeping out of the test samples'' and giving a more robust route for Kat''s energy to travel down. Still, this was another big chunk of energy and Kat found herself back down to forty five percent. It was a shorter st, but apparently calling it all up like that still hadn''t been efficient.

    *Hmmбн now what. Should I wait orбн keep going? Can we even keep going? Will this be less of abat mission and more of aбн ''freeze dig freeze dig repeat'' kind of mission.* "Let''s head back out and talk to Sue. I need to regenerate a bit as well." Said Kat, Just in case. *I want to keep above fifty percent I think.*

    "Sure," said Kamiko throwing thest few handfuls of ice up before climbing out the ice. It was pretty easy for her. While Kat needed to stoop, mostly because of her horns, Kamiko was able to walk upright in the tunnel and was enjoying that fact.

    Kat followed behind afterwards to find Sue leaning against the wall and carving tick tack toe boards into the ice next to her. Several had beenpleted already, with O winning most times, and X only a few times. What that meant, Kat had no idea. Hearing them both approach, Sue turned to face them and raised an eyebrow and said. "What, too tough for you? Talked big game before but a bit of ice was enough to make you give up?"

    Kat shook her head, "No we found wellбн more rats, unfrozen ones. I just froze them as well butбн I have no idea if this is actually going to be abat mission at this point. If we just carve till we find rats, freeze and repeated I''m not really sure that you''re needed. I mean, once we dig far enough your help getting the ice out would be nice butбн it''s just kind of weird? I meanбн why would Stone ask us to do this? And is this the best way?"

    Sue shrugged and said, "Well, if there really is that many Swarm rats we don''t have to worry about things exploding at least"

    "Why?" asked Kat automatically

    "Simple. Demonic Energy likes to go through the path of least resistance. Monster corpses hardly resist the stuff at all, basically suck it in. So it''s really easy to st them. Now, doing damage is a different matter but it seems to be no issue here. Still, it means that your energy would rather go through rats then stone, likely even the unstable stuff. The really unstable stuff that it wouldn''tбн well the swarm rats would have probably set it off" exined Sue

    *Huhбн that wasбн useful and presumably urate information. Kamiko didn''t answer me either, soбн is this notmon knowledge?* "Ohбн umбн thanks for the exnation? How did you know?" asked Kat

    Sue scoffed, "I''m a miner''s daughter. You learn little tricks like that in the business Kat. It''s a really minor thing most of the time. The attraction to monsters isn''t strong. It''s not going to curve your shots for youбн but if you trap a bunch of monsters in a box and send in the demonic energyбн it''ll go for the monsters, and then the box if it still has power left. Now, don''t go full overkill, it has its limitsбн but you should be mostly safe with just how many rats there are."

    Kat nodded but paused right at the end. "Is that why it was stressed before? There were a lot of swarm rats yes, mostly on the floor, but even that was nothingpared to the justбн endless numbers we''ve already killed here?"

    Sue nodded as the jacket shuffled around her, "Yup, probably. If you missed a rat and the energy sunk into the stones it could be a problem. Now however, there is just SO MANY rats that you can''t miss unless you''re brain dead. Its why Stone didn''t say anything before sending us down here. You can''t clear it without fire, not in any timely manner anyway. Still, be a little careful. Use too much at once and wellбн the same issue applies"

 Chapter 497: Adventure Can be BoringтАж

    <h4>Chapter 497: Adventure Can be Boringбн</h4>

    Once it had been established that as long as Kat didn''t go too overboard with the demonic energy things had calmed down and settled into a routine. After recovering her energy Kat got back to work, chipping away at the ice wall until gave way to unfrozen rats, sting it again, and keeping on.

    At some point Kamiko had decided to be more efficient about things. She''d put together a bunch of ice in the shape of a snow shovel before freezing it together. She kept running her energy through it every now and then to keep it frozen as well, but that was mostly an extra precaution. She only did it because unlike Kat she wasn''t really using much energy at all so this little bit of extra expenditure wasn''t worth mentioning.

    They hit the ceiling again a few times, and moved lower, though Kat did make sure to turn these into ramps. This was because Kamiko now regrly used her shovel more like a snow plough pushing it all the way back to the first drop and then throwing it out rather then just hurling it behind her. She was strong yes, but gravity was still a thing and it was just easy to run with it.

    Granted, this tended to scrape a bit of ice off the footpath but that was a price she was willing to pay. Sue even gave them a bit of a hand by ttening out that first section somewhat. It didn''t quite allow Kamiko to run up it with her plough setup but it made flinging the ice out easier. Apparently Sue''s fingers still got chilled for a split second before the coat warmed them up again, not a fun experience apparently. She used much more colourful and insultingnguage of course, but at this point, the K''s took it in stride and kept up the excavations.

    The first surprise, was when they hit a wall. Literally. Simply thinking this was another case of the ceiling dipping down, Kat dug in that direction waiting for the ceiling to finally stop dropping. Of course, reaching the stone floor then, was a surprise. It actually took Kat a few seconds of looking at the rock, much to her shame, to realise why she couldn''t chip away at it anymore.

    *Oh. OH! Thisбн this is the floor.* Kat didn''t want to facepalm. That would be more embarrassing. Her left hand made contact with her face, broadcasting the sound of wellбн getting pped all the way down the corridor. Everyone knew.

    *Shit. Umбн what now? Go up? Is this a dead end?* Kat observed the makeshift icy ceiling she currently had. *Hmm, this could be a pain. I meanбн I can dig straight up, but I''m not sure if I want to? That''ll be a lot harder then just digging down. I''m not quite sure how my energy reserves will keep up?*

    Checking those reserves, Kat found herself at around sixty percent. Lower then she''d thought, but then again, she did rush into the next section a little faster then was perhaps prudent. She''d gotten into the groove and just gone for it. Still, it was more than fifty.

    Just one issue. The hole she''d dug. Not quiterge enough for wingsбн or to crouch down really, her knees hit the wall when tried. *I really boxed myself in here huh? Guess I can just jam my fists into the wall to climb up butбн I feel like I''ve made a serious of dumb decisions in rapid session. Maybe I should stop and think about this for a second. Regen some energy while I''m at it.*

    So Kat did. After five minutes she now had most of her energy back and no better n so she started climbing. Halfway up she thought she could tried that back walking technique where you pushed against the opposite wall and walked up. It failed very quickly.

    As Kat tried it, she felt her wings being squished against the wall. Trying to use solely that pressure, Kat had let go of the parts supporting her arms and put her back further into the wall. That''s when everything fell apart. Her wings were very smooth and she started to fall backwards basically the moment she put weight on her back.

    She tried pushing down harder but it was so strange on her wings, like trying to squeeze the muscles out of your arm. Her wings felt pressured on all sides and slipped even further down. Kat''s tail pushed into the wall to stabilise her slightly, and it walked for just a moment. She could already feel herself falling back down but it was enough. mming her hands to the side sticking them into more ice Kat felt her descent falter.

    *Ok. Not doing that again. I''m not a human with some grippy clothes or even normal skin. I''m a Subus with smooth skin that nothing likes to stick to. Even if my clothing might have let me cling to the wall slightly with it''s friction, though now I think about the fact that it''s silk maybe notбн still, with wings in the way it was a moot point anyway.*

    Using her tail to keep pushing herself forward, Kat managed to manoeuvre her body and grip the front wall once again, before pausing. *Hmm, is it better to keep my arms out like I had them? No wait that''s dumb, I can''t bend them properly like that. I''m flexible but not quite to that extent. I don''t have double joints in my elbows or knees.*

    With that, Kat managed to get out of the hole she''d trapped herself in. "You alright Kat?" asked Kamiko, shovel in hand and leaning against the wall. She''d trusted Kat to get out herself or just ask for help so she hadn''t said anything before.

    "Yeah I just found the floor. Not really sure what to do now. We could either try to climb up but that''ll be costly energy wise as I use my wings to keep myself afloat while I chip through it all. Or go the other direction. Where do you think we should try and go?" asked Kat

    Kamiko tilted her head to the sideбн which lead her to smacking her horn lightly against the ice and rebounding. "Woops" said Kamiko as she iled very slightly as she regained her bnce. "Umбн I thinkбн I think going up. Sure we could go the other way but that''d just be more frozen rats probably. Sure it''s killing them but it''s not like we''re finding the real power behind the nest. With so many of them they must have some fancy rats around somewhere. Maybe they are up somewhere?"

    "Sounds good. I haven''t really got a better idea so I''m happy to go for it. Still, I''ll have to take more breaks, I don''t want to be caught in the air with anything less then seventy percent energy just in case I think" said Kat

    Kamiko nodded, "That''s fine. Should was ask Sue? Oh and should I wait here. You''ve got that hole below to dump the ice soбн I don''t know if you need me shovellingбн hmmm. Yeah those two."

    Kat bit her lip. *That''s a good question. I don''t really need Kamiko helping me out with this part but do I want her on standby? If shit hits the fan I don''t want to be caught without supportбн then againбн she''s pretty fast. If something happens, she can probably just run down to meбн except then she won''t have Sue''s helpбн but she wouldn''t have that anyway.*

    "Go hang out with Sue I think. Take a small break. I don''t need the extra hands I don''t think, and whilebat is a risk, if it''s so risky that I need help, I''d be much happier knowing you had Sue''s shield around you. If I just find more basic rats then I can deal with them myself" said Kat

    "Are you sure? I don''t want to be just messing aroundбн" said Kamiko

    Kat shrugged, "I''m not going to tell you what to do, but maybe try and make friends with Sue? That''ll be the harder task between the two of us" said Kat with a grin

    Kamiko giggled at the thought realising just how true that was. She then started to more seriously consider it. Sure, Kat had meant it as a jokeбн probably but now that the idea was lodge in her mind it really did seem like a valuable use of her time. "I''ll do it" said Kamiko, eyes zing with interest. She''d make Sueбн well maybe not a friend, but at least less openly hostile. She was sure of it.

    *Wellбн back to digging.* Kat first erged the nearby area around her, making sure that she actually had the wingspace to fly properly. She hit actually hit the wall on the left side, and needed to dig out extra on the right, where she thankfully didn''t find more stone, to have the wingspan required. This did put the shaft off-centre but there really wasn''t anything she could do about that. She NEEDED that extra room, and if a little structural annoyance was what she had to pay. She''d happily pay it.

    *Stillбн* thought Kat as she looked up at the iced over ceiling. *This isn''t exactly going to be a fun time. Rats flowing into you is one thing. I do not want to be too slow and have them crush me and force me out of the sky.*

 Chapter 498: FREEDOM! To fight more rats T_T

    <h4>Chapter 498: FREEDOM! To fight more rats T_T</h4>

    When Kat finally broke through into the next section of the cave, she froze for a few seconds as her brain tried to adjust. After smashing through rats for somewhere between an hour and two, for it all sort of blended together, theck of rats was a shock that Kat wasn''t immediately prepared to deal with.

    Giving her wings a couple more ps, Kat looked around at the shockingly barren tunnel. There were a few individual swarm rats scattered around the tunnel, but most weren''t moving much, and a few were almost certainly corpses. The fact that the floor waspletely visible at least until the cave turned was a decent shock.

    Finally though, Kat''s normal thoughts resumed, and looked around for any major threat before dropping down to get the other two. It didn''t take all that long to follow the ice tunnel back to the group. She found them more or less where she left the pair, just slightly further to the right. It seemed like once Kamiko had joined the tic tac toe games became an actualpetitionбн sort of.

    It was clear that both of them knew the secret to at least tie every match, so it was mostly just them trying out the same few moves for about ten copies of the board before switching to something elseбн

    As Kat walked closer she realised that they''d changed things significantly. They were now ying checkers. The way it was done is that they redrew the board every two moves. Because of this Kat could see them slowly ying out the whole game as they were moving along.

    It was clear that Kamiko was winning, but as Kat started paying attention she realised it wasn''t so much Kamiko was winning as Sue was teaching her how to y and letting her. "бн see, if you move it here you can take out two of my pieces next turn unless I move this in response, but I won''t do that because I can easily take three afterwards if you make that move"

    "Hey guys!" said Kat, somewhat softly. She didn''t want to startle them, but she was honestly just happy to no longer be stuck in the ice tunnels. A change of scenery, even if it just meant more rat killings, was a great boon.

    Kamiko looked over at Kat and immediately smiled, Sue, to Kat''s surprise, did the same with the addition of a raised eyebrow. "You want in?" asked Sue.

    Kat grinned and let out a slightly forced chuckle taking it as the joke she hoped it was. "Um, no, maybeter. I found the end of the tunnel, or well, I found a cave section with only a few rats. I thought it would be good to explore it a bit. I don''t know if this is where the rats came from or not, but it''s something at least"

    "Sure thing" said Kamiko bouncing to her feet and offering a hand to Sue. The other Subus looked at it with narrowed eyes for a few seconds before grasping both hands around Kamiko''s and pulling hard. Now, Kat wasn''t quite sure how intended the sequence of events were.

    When Sue pulled her legs weren''t really in position to stand up, so she pulled herself less up, and more forward and upбн straight into Kamiko. A point in Sue''s favour was that as soon as she noticed her trajectory she turned her head away, presumably so her tall horns didn''t try impaling Kamiko. Still, Sue managed to fall into Kamiko somewhat awkwardly with her feet scrambling for purchase for a moment before Kamiko''s other hand came around and under Sue''s arm and pulled the other Subus to her feet.

    "You alright there?" asked Kamiko still holding Sue slightly awkwardly as she was lowered.

    Once Sue was back on her feet she grimaced and looked away. "Yeah, I''m good. What''s happening? Am I following behind you? How far? Are there many turns?"

    Kat bit her lip. *Hmm, I''ll probably just carry her. I''m not quite sure if she could make the jumpбн actually can Kamiko? The angle is horrible unless she goes all the way to the bottom, and with the extra distance to the stone floorбн that might be a bit much.*

    "You''ll be with me. I''ll need to fly you up to the next section. The angle is horrible and I''m not sure that Kamiko would be able to jump the whole way either. There aren''t too many rats, so it should be safe. I''m just debating internally if I should take Kamiko first or if she can make the jump and it''d be better to take you with me and have her follow behind."

    Kamiko scuffed the ice a bit where her foot was as she considered that. "Maybe I should just get you to carry me first anyway? Even if it''s not too bad there is still some rats right? Best be safe and take me up and then go back for Sue to be safe."

    Sue shrugged, and Kat nodded. "Sure that sounds fine. I''ll just umбн hmm. Sue, wait here at the entrance, I''ll pick you up here. Same for Kamiko, it might be a bit awkward getting you into my arms otherwise. Justбн keep your legs tucked in the tunnels aren''t too wide."

    Sue actually looked pleased at the fact she''d be doing nothing for a few more minutes. Kat looked over at Kamiko who jumped up and twisted in the air so that Kat could simply raise her arms and catch her in a princess carry.

    With Kamiko in ce, Kat moved into the tunnel and paid attention to exactly where the other Subus'' legs were, seeing that Kamiko had indeed pulled them close and was bending her neck forward so her horns didn''t scrape either Kat sped up.

    It was simple to take Kamiko up out of the shaft, as once they reached the opening, the extra space taken up by her legs was irrelevantpared to Kat''s wingspan. Dropping Kamiko off, Kat simply turned back as she heard Kamiko''s "Thank you" echoing down the tunnel.

    When Kat made it back for Sue, the other demon was wiggling her eyebrows. Kat just ignored that and brought her into the same princess carry. It was a bit harder because of the wings but by spacing her arms out more on holding Sue between the shoulder des she managed to cope easily. It wasn''t veryfortable for Sue, especially with her wings, needing to hold them closed as gravity pulled on them but they managedбн for all of a few seconds.

    While Sue wasn''t as tall as Kat, her horns were marchrger, and when taking them into ount on both demons, made them about the same height. While Sue could pull herself in like Kamikoбн it wasn''t quite enough. "Shit." Said Sue, matching Kat''s thoughts.

    Backing up, Kat turned Sue sideways and started to shuffle down the path. She found that her feet didn''t actually mind the movement, it would have been awkward with a purely human physique but her demonic one find the trouble negligible, if a good deal slower. Still, Kat had travelled this path a few times now and it wasn''t a problem. Until she got to the shaft. Kat looked at the walls and guessed at the distance and noticed it''d be a tight fit.

    Her wings were fine because of how fine control Kat had in the air. Going straight up was exceptionally simple. However, it would be much harder to keep Sue in the same ce. "Are you going to fit here you think?" asked Kat, mostly asking if Sue could hold herself in ce enough.

    "Oh? I''ve never been into tail y, especially not while getting carriedбн then againбн even if you''re a girl I suppose I could experiment," said Sue

    Kat felt the strong desire to drop Sue for a few seconds for ''no reason'' of course. "Sue, please by serious" said Kat

    "I''mpletely serious. I''m straight as an arrow of course, but I mean have you seen your thighs? They''re pretty tasty, plus you''ve got top notch hair. Do the carpets and the drapes match? I''d imagine so, but some actually mix and match, trust me, I''ve verified thoroughly" responded Sue

    Kat winced at that and groaned out "I did NOT need to know that, Sue."

    "What, I''m not allowed to have a little fun while you have me in your strong but lithe arms? Held captive down in this dark cave, at yourplete mercy because I can''t leave without you? A girl might start having mixed feelings if she doesn''t get a chance to put her partner through the paces as well. I''m giving you a lot of trust you know" said Sue in a way that implied she wasn''t really giving the trust so much as unting it.

    *You know what? If she smacks her head on the wall, it''s her own fault.* Kat stepped off the ground and let her wings pick up the ck. Sue''s horns actually did scrape against the wall a bit but Kat ''politely'' ignored that until she made it out of the cave. When they made it to the top Sue said, instead of a thanks or even aintбн "Next time go harder on more horns. Hardly even hurt, so I can''t get any pleasure from it"

    Kat''s strong desire to drop her intensified. For no reason of course.

 Chapter 499: Prepping the Party

    <h4>Chapter 499: Prepping the Party</h4>

    Kat stared out at the mostly empty hallway and pondered as she put Sue down. "So, anyone know why this ce is so clean? Is this normal swarm rat behaviour?" asked Kat

    "No idea" said Kamiko

    Kat waited for Sue to speak up but she seemed much more pre-upied with ''fixing'' her outfit. Sadly, for Kat at least, this seemed to include making sure she was showing less skin, or at least that the coverings were all in riskier areas. Luckily the jacket covered most things, but she seemed to be looking at ways to ''fix'' that "Sue?" asked Kat

    "Look, I don''t really know that much about swarm rats. Gangbang and bestiality are not on my list of fetishes, so I just know the basics about all monsters." Snarked Sue continuing with her ''fixes''

    *Iбн you know what. I might be ok with that answer.* "Well, Sueбн I didn''t need to know that, but for once, I''ll ept that answer becauseбн yeah I don''t really think those should be things anyone finds enjoyableбн" said Kat

    Sue raised an eyebrow and looked over at Kat, "I guess you aren''t much of an orgy girl then. I mean, I''m not either, just doesn''t tickle my insides quite the right way. Neither assembly line or pile up are things I''d go to bat for" ''exined'' Sue

    "Can we just focus on the rats?" asked Kat, not quite willing to go down that rabbit hole.

    "Oh, I wouldn''t have expected that from someone as proper as you. I''m a little surprised, but I won''t judge you to harshly!" said Sue with a cheery tilt to her voice.

    Kat looked over at Sue confused and said, "I don''t follow."

    Sue opened her mouth. Closed it. Raised a finger and opened hour mouth again before letting it droop. A few more seconds passed before she finally spoke up and said, "Youбн you know what. I''m actually a little happy you got lost there. I don''t know why but it brings me a slight feeling of joy so I''m not going to exin it."

    Kat shrugged, *It doesn''t seem important anyway, just likely more of Sue''s jokes. If she doesn''t want to exin it that''s fine with me. Thoughбн* Kat took a nce over at Kamiko who looked about as confused, but was spending more time scanning for rats then really paying attention to the conversation. She was keeping an ear out yes, but she was still inbat mode.

    "Soбн" Kat let the word hang in the air as she looked around. "What are the chances this is the correct way? I don''t know enough about swarm rats to know if heading further this way will lead towards the main base or away from it."

    "Well it sure is cleaner!" chirped Sue

    Kamiko ignored Sue to answer Kat''s question, "I''m not sure. I know a little about monster behaviour and this is eitherpletely the wrong direction or exactly the right one. See, some monsters like to group up. Wolves for example surround their leaders and protect them. The leader of the pack is the highest authority and they''ll throw themselves at things and work together. They aren''t disposable, but they''d attack without hesitation. They work together. Protect each other, but the pack leader is absolute.

    "On the other hand, some things, like spider monsters are different. They like to keep the weakest of the swarm towards the edge of their territory. The they all be stronger the closer you get to the centre with the queen right in the middle. Or, sometimes a significant area in the middle or back of territory. Likeбн if they have a cave the queen will take over the very back of it.

    "Soбн with swarm rats, they multiply quickly, but I don''t think they''re really pack animals, or at least not like wolves. I just don''t know if a powerful swarm rat would push the others out of its territory. I guess it depends on the thought process.

    "As I said, spiders get stronger towards the centre. This is because of a few reasons. Firstly, because they actually attack each other fairly often. The young simply can''tpete so they don''t stick around with the stronger spiders and either hang out on the edge of territory or leave.

    "Other spider types all work together. The young stay at the edge not to avoid being killed by the older spiders but because they are less powerful, less useful, and are more eptable casualties. Sometimes they''ll have one decently strong spider protecting them and working as a unit, but that''s rare and only for the really intelligent species.

    "Soбн yeahбн we could either be near the strongest swarm rat, and maybe some strong guards who''ve forced the weaker ones to run awayбн or the rats were pushing into this area and only a few managed to make it. I guess we have to just look around. It''s easier then heading back and carving out more ice"

    "I dunno" said Sue "I would love it if we headed the other way. I could use that as a chance to sit down on my fabulous ass."

    "Well Sue, I suppose you can sit down while we continue but if you aren''t on your feetбн wellбн it makes it a lot harder for you to run or for us to pick you up if something were to happenбн" said Kat. She wasn''t threatening the demon of courseбн justбн providing perspective.

    "Are you sure? A big strong demon like you can protect me right?" asked Sue with big eyes gleaming with a slight sheen of fake tears up at Kat.

    "I make no promises if you don''t want to help yourself. I know for a fact at Rank 1 it''s possible to stand basically forever with no difort" Kat shot back somewhat more harshly then intended.

    Sue leaned forward dramatically, making sure that Kat could see down the opening of the jacket, "But Kat you don''t have theseбн" as Sue talked she swung her breasts from side to side, "бн they add quite a bit of weight you know."

    Kat rolled her eyes, "Sue, don''t even pretend they have any significant impact on your strength. You could easily do a one handed push up, probably even just one finger would do the trick"

    Sue huffed and pulled herself back up but didn''t actually deny Kat''s words knowing that they werepletely true. Once you had even a small level of super strength body weight wasn''t really a problem. Weight distribution was a bit of an issue when it came to bnce, but a Subus'' natural instincts helped out with that part.

    "What should the marching order be?" asked Kamiko "Do we have Sue at the back or in the middle for safety? I''m not sure which is safer."

    Kat looked behind and back at the hole before looking further back and just finding a wall. "I think that back is probably safer with you in the middle and myself at the front. Even if something was to sneak up behind her, which I doubt, we''ll be close enough that we can deal with it. I can take a hit or two for her easily if it really gets to that point. Besides, only an ambush we miss is likely to get her, and if she''s in the middle it doesn''t really help, we''d still have missed it"

    Kamiko nodded and gestured for Kat to lead the way, which she did. Sue gave one more huff before falling in line behind the other two and activating her shielding on both Kamiko and herself. It was instantly noticeable for Kamiko. It was sort of like wearing an extra set of clothes around your entire body with a small help of static.

    It didn''t quite touch the body the same way normal clothes would, instead floating off the body slightly using some kind of force ced between the shield itself and the body as a form of padding.

    As the three made there way forward, Kat and Kamiko came to an unspoke agreement to take one side of the cave each. Kamiko would stab the rats on the left, and Kat the right. They didn''t even really put up a fight. Unlike the ones in swarms they just sort ofбн died. Sure the two were fast but for the moment they weren''t using much of that speed.

    *This is strange. The rats should be able to react to us at least somewhat. It''s like they just don''t careбн or maybe they don''t see us at all? I mean they definitely still have eyes, and they aren''t quite ssy and dead butбн how much intelligence is really behind them still? Is it because they''re alone? Swarm rats rely on the swarmбн

    Or could it be some other reason? All the other rats are dead or have run away. Perhaps whatever it was scared thematose? Or maybe it''s a mind eating monster or something? I could imagine a swarm rat developing into something with mental attacks or mental control just based on how they do there thingбн something to watch out for I suppose.*

 Chapter 500: Nicknames?

    <h4>Chapter 500: Nicknames?</h4>

    Kat tried to keep her ears out as they cut down the nearby rats, searching for any sound that might alert her to what was going on out of sight. Of course, with those headphones on, there really wasn''t any chance of that tactic working. Kat realised this issue when she realised that she wasn''t just not hearing anything in front of her. She couldn''t hear anything at all, including her footsteps as she walked forward.

    As Kat was casually stomping on another rat she asked, "Hey, do either of you guys have any good way to keep track of things nearby other than just using our eyes? I realised that because of the headphones we can''t here. Well, we probably wouldn''t be able to hear properly without them, but stillбн"

    "I''ve got nothing I''m afraid," said Kamiko, "but I''m sure our eyes are more than good enough for the task. We have great vision and thenterns won''t let us dip into darkness even if that isn''t too big of a deal for us."

    "Speak for yourself" said Sue "some demons don''t get night vision for free"

    Kamiko shrugged, "I''m not even going to apologise for that one. It''s a verymon basic mutation for a demon to pick up. If it wasn''t for the number of demons that don''t use vision for their primary sense and the ones that get eyes that turn into shlights, I''d say it''s actually moremon to be able to see in the dark"

    Sue shrugged from the back but nobody was really looking at her to see. "I guess, it does kinda suck not having it though. It''s one of the few things I am actually a little miffed about. I mean, I got over it, and it does mean that sense deprivation is actually an option for my vision, but never really had a good time to enjoy that. I doubt it''s worth the night vision loss."

    "Wellбн" said Kat not really sure how to answer that one.

    "Well indeed," said Kamiko "I suppose I can see your point. You''ll probably pick it upter though. It doesn''t even normally take up your ability slot even if you do get itter."

    "Bah" said Sue, "for you lucky ones that are already Rank 2 sure. I''ve been Rank 1 for half a decade at this point. It''s not like I''ve got no hope of getting to Rank 2, but I doubt I''ll get past 3. Rank 4 is practically a pipe dream, and that''s not even thinking about Rank 5 or higher."

    "You shouldn''t take that attitude Sue" said Kamiko "There''s a lot of research to suggest that believing yourself incapable, or desiring to remain at your current Rank can stifle your growth. I''d suggest trying to work on that, it''ll probably help a lot."

    "Yeah? What makes you say that shorty?" snarked Sue

    "My mother is Nira, one of the Rank 5 medical researchers. She''s looked into this."

    Kat was surprised to hear the crash. Whipping her head around, she saw that when Kamio revealed this information Sue had tripped. It was clear she''d tried to recover and failed, before throwing her arms out in front of her. Her hands had collided with some blood though sending her face first into the dirt. Kat was beside her before a human could blink and carefully lifting her up.

    "Umбн thanks" said Sue really softly before carefully getting on her feet. Kat and Kamiko waited for a second to make sure she was fine before Sue gestured for them to continue. When they did, she also kept talking. "Alsoбн umбн sorry for being a bit snarky asking you that Kamiko. I meanбн look I meant it butбн I also didn''t really think you''d have any reason to know, you know?

    "I justбн you don''tбн you don''t really seem that interested in that sort of dataбн so I just assumed you''d heard from someone. Thoseбн those sorts of rumours aremon for people like me andбн wellбн sometimes it''s a little hard. I take enjoyment where I can butбн it''s hard to look to the future and wonder if you''ll be weak forever."

    *What.* Kat was nearly as surprised as Sue had been just before. Hearing her apologise sincerely. For the first time since Kat had met her. *Damn, this must be important information.* "It''s no problem," said a smiling Kamiko, "I sort of know what you mean. Sometimes people say bad things that aren''t true even though they can say them. Plus, these sorts of things are always a big worry for everyone."

    "I''m still going toy into you both though!" said Sue trying to regain a bit of her bluster. "Just because you''ve told me what might be the most important piece of information I''ve ever heard in my life doesn''t mean you don''t deserve to be taken down a few pegs!"

    "Of course Sue" said Kat happily, smile clearly in her voice even while her back was turned to Sue.

    "Yeah! I wouldn''t have you any other way!" said Kamiko, mostly just happy to have more ''friends'' or at least acquaintances. She was pretty sure after their checkers match Sue counted. She wasn''t as great as Kat, and wasn''t really best friend material, but there was something thereбн at least Kamiko thought so.

    "Oh? Well, I need a better nickname for you then. Shorty is boring, and somewhat inurate. Sure,paratively you''re the smallest one here but you aren''t actually that short for a Subus. I can also tell your packing pretty decent heat under your robes. Dunno why you don''t show that off, but I can''t mock you for that eitherбн hmmбн this is going to require some thoughtбн" said Sue

    "Or you could just call her Kamiko, or maybe Kami? She''s adorable no need to give her a derogatory nickname Sue" said Kat

    "You ain''t getting out of this either Legs. I''ll figure something for the both of you just you wait. Plus, Kami is alright, but it''s just shortening her name. It''szy. You could just call her K at that point if you weren''t also named with the same letter." Said Sue

    "Legs?" asked Kat

    "Look, it''s all I got for the moment. You''ve probably got the best pair of the three of us, but I''m not quite sure if they''re impressive enough on there own to carry that as a nickname. You''re outfit is surprisingly good at keeping you covered even though it isn''t that longбн wait you actually want to keep yourself covered up?" said Sue, raising her voice at the end.

    "I mean yes?" said Kat "Isn''t that the point of clothing?"

    Sue shook her head quickly before saying, "Nah nah nah, see, Subi handle Demonic Attire slightly differently. It isn''t just a convenient thing for us, it''s a bigger part of our brand. I don''t just wear leather straps for an outfit, I wear something that almost reveals everything but never does. It''s actually part of my Attire that keeps it working like that. You however, seem to have gone the opposite way, with it keeping you as covered as it can without breaking physics too much"

    Kat raised a confused eyebrow and shot a look to Kamiko as she shed another rat in two. "I''m not sure Kat" said Kamiko "I''ve heard it said yes, but Mum hasn''t tested it at all, and I wasn''t really close enough with Aslena to ask if it was real or not before now"

    *Ah yesбн thatбн that makes sense I suppose.* Just as Kat thought that, they rounded the corner to a dead end.? Cursing internally Kat looked around but couldn''t find any other exit. The path wasбн well not straight but there hadn''t been any turns at all up to this point. The sudden dead end was a bit of the shock, the walls didn''t narrow it just ended.

    Right here, at this rather odd coloured patch of wall. Kat froze, looking at it more closely. The dead end was a darker shade then the wall, while that was mostly pale stone with some other colours mixed throughout the wall was much darker, closer to brown almost. It was also very uniform in colour now that she looked at the whole thing. It also had lin- Waitбн

    Kat took a careful step back and really looked at the whole dead end. Not just the wall itself but the edges of that wall. As soon as she did she spotted what was out of ce. It was breathing. It wasn''t a wall.

    *Oh shit. That''s one big rat.* Kat carefully walked backwards with her arms out letting the other two know that something was up. As soon as Kamiko saw this, she took another nce at the wall over Kat''s shoulder and reached the same conclusion, arms out, carefully walking backwards.

    Sue couldn''t see in the dark properly and thenterns had, at this point, left the ''dead end'' behind so she wasn''t quite in the loop. She did know, that neither Kat nor Kamiko were the type to y jokes on her, so she carefully stepped backwards making sure not to actually nce behind her lest that drop the shield around Kamiko. Things were getting serious, and while she wasn''t really a fan. It likely had to be done.

 Chapter 501: If it DoesnтАЩt Burn use More Fire

    <h4>Chapter 501: If it Doesnбпt Burn use More Fire</h4>

    Once the three demons had backed up significantly and rounded a few corners they stopped. As soon as they did, Sue took the chance to ask, "Ok, what seems to be the problem? Why were you guys freaking out so much?"

    "It wasn''t a dead end" said Kat

    "It was worse" said Kamiko jumping in afterwards.

    Kat picked up where she left off with, "It was actually a giant rat. The whole dead end was one sleeping, or at least, breathing rat that was blocking it offбн" Kat let out a long sigh at that, letting her thoughts catch up before she kept talking. "бн actually, now that I''ve given it some thought, it might be even worse than that. I didn''t see a tail at all, so we weren''t seeing the back of the rat, and there were no breaks, so if it''s like the side fat of the rat it''s muchrger than the hole"

    Kamiko grimaced realising the truth of what Kat said, "Oh dear. This rat might actually be a bigger deal then I thought. I didn''t want to fight it in that small tunnel with no space to really dodge around it. I really doubt it''ll just stand there and let us hit it."

    "Damn. If it''s just a normal brown rat I doubt it''s the original either. Just a bigger mass is not what a progenitor of a swarm gains. Shit, why did I sign up for this again?"ined Sue

    "The money" said Kat deadpan.

    Sue stepped forward so that Kat could certainly see her face and very slowly rolled her eyes before stepping back, folding her arms under her breasts and pointing. It didn''t really work that well with the coat though, and it wasn''t anywhere close to effective against Kat. Still, she just let out a sigh and let it be.

    "So, n of attack?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shrugged, "I think we just have to bring out the demonic fire. Even my naginata can only really leave small wounds on it if it can even get through the rats hide. Sure we could give the old death by a thousand cuts but we have other things to do so I doubt that''s a worthwhile option."

    "Fair enough. I''m full up on energy, is everyone else?" asked Kat

    The other two nodded and then they got back into formation. This time, Kat and Kamiko were both together in front of Sue who kept herself about the same distance back as before. It took no time at all to return to the giant rat. When they did, Kat debated slightly about where best to start from. Did they want the range or the firepower getting in close would provide them.

    Looking at the size of the thing again, Kat let her tail wind its way up to her mouth so she could lightly bite down on it. *I can''t shake the feeling I''ll need all of my energy to take this thing down. If we start throwing out fire from a distance I think the energy loss will do us in. It''ll be dangerous, but not as dangerous as being caught without energy.*

    Kat shared a look with Kamiko and took a slow, but very deliberate step forward and waited for her response. She looked between her hands, the floor, and the rat a couple times before nodding and stepping forward as well. The pair advanced in sync thest few paces till they were practically on top of the other rat. Kat held up a hand with five fingers and then mimed dropping the first two repeatedly.

    Kamiko quickly got the idea and nodded. Using her fingers as a guide, Kat started to drop them slowly, timing it with a fairly urate internal clock, dropping on finger every two seconds. This was just to allow ample time for Kamiko to be ready. As she counted down, Kat made sure to ce her hand right above the hair of the rat, not touching, but close enough for this.

    When Kat''s final finger dropped down, the two Subi BURNED in tandem. Pink and purple mes swirled together as the temperature plummeted. The fire clung to the rats fur and sunk inside, though the speed of its movements was much slower then Kat had ever seen. About a second after the mes had begun, a roar that couldn''t be heard because of the earmuffs, could certainly be felt.

    Kat''s bones rattled, loose dust and rocks vibrated and chunks of the walls and ceiling were chipped free by the noise. Therge figure of the rat started to shake and move as it woke up, lifting the brain fluff to reveal part of a leg. The pair didn''t let up though, simply continuing to spew fire onto the creature as best they could.

    A few seconds of full power though, was started to strain Kat in a strange way. So much power so quickly apparently wasn''t easy, as frost started to climb its way up her arms. It didn''t hurt, but it couldn''t be good. Kamiko was in a simr scenario, she was staring at her rapidly freezing attire and grimacing.

    She nced at Kat, and when she saw the other demon in a simr situation cut the mes and nodded. Confused but willing to ept Kamiko''s lead on this Kat did the same. She found herself down to only fifty percent energy, arms frozen up to the elbow, and a feeling of stiffness when she tried to wriggle her fingers. That might have been the noise though making delicate movement. Hard to tell at that moment.

    While Kat was stopping her mes, the rat was not ideal, it had stood up and was mming the coated side into the wall to try and smother the mes. This spread the fire to the wall in question but did remarkably little to stop the mes themselves. The rat was icing over, however slowly that might have been, with the fire sinking through the fur and spreading the best it could.

    As Kat was shaking out her hands, the rat was realising that it might need to go onto the attack. None had ever injured it so within this domain, and while the cold was annoying, and potentially dangerous, something needed to be done about the pests that caused it. Shifting around much faster then something of that size should be capable of, the rat lined arge set of jaws up around the tunnel, it''s mouth easily eclipsing the small opening.

    It breathed in, and Kat couldn''t help but try to throw a bit more fire into it. The mouth was right there after all, just a few centimetres away from her hands. It couldn''t mp down on them, the tunnel stopped that much. She wasn''t prepared for what happened next. A wave of rats shot out from it''s mouth. Kat''s mind slowed as she desperately tried to take in this new information.

    She pushed out some more mes, careful to keep them to only enough to freeze the rats, no need to go all out on a swarm wave. This would turn into a horrible decision very quickly. Kat did indeed freeze the rats in question, though they were already dead. The issue was they were still travelling towards her and Kamiko at high speeds. Kamiko''s eyes widened as she realised what Kat had done. She grimaced and tried to move back.

    As soon as Kat saw this, she realised. *I''ve really screwed this one.* Kat moved in sync with Kamiko, except she moved to take her old ce. Kat wasn''t about to let what might now be a few tonnes of ice m into her friend. Sue had a great shield, but this was not a good stress test for the thing. Kat took the best stance she could and mmed both hands and her tail into the ice.

    The force of the collision cracked the ice of course, but once that fell away it kepting. Kat dug in and tried to slow it down. The ice pushed against her, arms straining to contain it, but was pushed back before too long. Still, it was an impressive feat, the rats icicle slowed considerable and bled of arge amount of its power. Seeing this, Kamiko moved to the side of Kat and tried to slow it as well.

    Now with two demons working in tandem the effect was stopped in its tracks, but the pair were burning energy. Kat new she was done to around thirty percent left. Most of her energy had gone into the original fire, then anotherrge chunk to freeze the oing rats. Now she was bleeding off more to stop the ice from crushing the pair of them.

    *Can I just drop this? What would happen if we just rounded the corner? I didn''t really think of that. Kamiko''s helping me now thoughбн shit do we fight back? How much energy is that big rat using to stop us here? Dammit what do I do?! I''m realising I have a severeck ofbat knowledge I could really use right nowбн*

 Chapter 502: The Tail End

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Tail End</h4>

    The choice was taken away shortly after those thoughts passed through Kat''s mind because the pressure forcing the ice forward started to abate. Reflexively, Kat started to reduce how much pressure was being applied, she realised this might be a problem until she noticed in the corner of her eye that Kamiko was doing the same thing. A few seconds was all it took for the forces to equalise and the ice dropped a few centimetres to the floor.

    *Huhбн didn''t realise that was still off the groundбн where weбн where we wasting energy holding it up?* Kat didn''t really want to dwell on that idea so she didn''t. Looking around she saw that the gaps around the ice didn''t really leave any room for them to squeeze past. "Ok Kamiko. What''s the new n? Carving it up orбн something else?" asked Kat

    "We could try and shove it right back? I meanбн now that it''s stopped the ice itself isn''t too heavy. I''m sure between the two of us we could throw it back at the rat. The issue is mostly how much stuff is behind the ice and what''ll happen if we trying shoving it all towards the big on. Has it sat back down? Is it thrashing? Honestly, it might just be safer to-"

    Kamiko was cut off by a, presumably loud, m which caused the walls to shake a huge chunk of the ceiling fell down next to Kat and she had to whip her tail out of the way to prevent it from being caught. The rock itself was about as tall as Kat''s hip and three times her width.

    "Nevermind, clearly we need to finish this fight. If the rat copses the tunnel we might get trapped here. I think we at least try pushing it all back." Said Kamiko now more panickedpared to before.

    The two lined up with each other, and Kamiko gave the countdown this time, copying Kat''s five finger method. When they reached zero, they put all there strength into the ice and it flew backwards. This wasn''t perfect, because the small gaps around the edge allowed the unfrozen blood and guts of the other rats to squeeze around and start to pool over the walking surface.

    Additionally, they watched as the ice slid into the room with therge rat, before it snapped it up and swallowed it with no trouble at all. It then bent down and let itsrge eye cover most of the hole to see them. Kat and Kamiko charged forward at the chance to target such a weak point, but it was able to avoid them easily.

    While Kat and Kamiko were both faster, it only needed to shift its body slightly, the demons needed to dash all the way down the corridor. It simply ced its front paw in the way and waited for them to make contact.

    When Kat''s fist made contact, she instantly realised this was going to be a problem. The thick fur simply took the impact in stride, depressing slightly in arge area around her hand and bleeding off all the kic energy. Kamiko''s fist met simr issues, so she pulled out her naginata and tried to slice into the fur.

    Before she really had the chance though, the rat pulled away, before mming back towards the hole. The cave shook somewhat, but the main issue was the air pressure, Kat felt herself being pushed back a good deal, herrger wingspan causing her issues in this department. She could control herself somewhat and managed to remain upright, but she had been shifted about twice the distance backwards as Kamiko had.

    Kamiko for her part, had fallen over. She had been in an attack stance and the air had pushed her feet out from under her relying on the addition of the slick blood on the floor to seal the deal. Kamiko rammed her naginata into the ground and tried to push herself back to her feet. Theck of further air made it possible, but it wasn''t easy, she needed to abuse her boosts to ensure she got back to her feet without dy.

    Kat was sprinting up past her mes in hand. *Damn, hopefully I can get another good hit on this rat.* Kat''s hands mmed into the rat a moment before Kamiko recovered her feet and made to do the same. This time, the instant her ming hands hit the rat it started to move, pulling back somewhat, Kat followed it out into the room to keep up the pressure, mming fire covered first after fire covered fist into the thing, abusing what speed she could.

    Kamiko joined in, coating the end of her weapon in her own pink fire and shing at the fur, but it was almost as resistant to cutting damage as it was blunt trauma. Kamiko found her weapon getting stuck into the thick hairs that made up the giant rats coat. She had to sh and then pull back to avoid getting pulled along as the rat thrashed.

    It screeched again, turning, this time, it turned the other way, showing of its nk still on fire. From what Kat could see for a few moments the fire had spread onto the top of the rat and it was coated in a thickyer of ice. Still, that became less important when it turned so that its rear was fully facing the two demons.

    Its thick tail slithered into the cave like it had a mind of its own, filling up all of the opening, clearly having needed to squeeze its way into the room. Kat and Kamiko were forced to step back as the appendageshed out at what it could blindly swinging around the tunnel trying to damage them both in whatever way it could.

    The pair were left stunned somewhat as they dashed back to the edge of its range. There was no clear showing of its physical skill as the tail didn''t m into the wall all that hard, but it moved at speeds they were only capable of keeping watch on while being boosted, more than enough to apply a good deal of pain if they got hurt and very hard to dodge.

    Kamiko stepped forward first, trying to get a swing in at the end of the tail with her naginata. It bit deeply into the end of the tail, fire spreading somewhat but also pulling along Kamiko for the ride when she refused to let go of her weapon. Kat watched frozen as Kamiko was mmed into the wall. A bright light covered Kamiko when she made impact, a screeching sound that actually made it through the earmuffs was heard, and Kamiko let go of her weapon before she could be pulled around too much more.

    As the tail came back around to strike Kamiko again with its wild iling, Kat charged forward and grabbed onto the tail, trying to dig her nails into the beast. It wasn''t super effective simply due to the rather short length of them. Still, the rat didn''t seem happy and Kat was promptly thrown into the wall.

    She kept her grip steady though as she grit her teeth and bore the pain of at least one bone in her wings cracking and the bruises her back was surely covered in healed up. Utilising the fact that she''d sunk her hands in somewhat, Kat relied on just one hand so that she could yank Kamiko''s weapon free.

    She managed to do so just as she hit the next wall, face first this time. She was actually much less damaged. Sure the bruising was going to be a pain for all of half a second, but that was much more easily shrugged off then the broken bones. *Note to self, wing bones are actually pretty weak. Take damage to front in future despite organs being potentially more essible. They don''t really seem to be a concern anymore.*

    Kat prepared herself for the next impact as she tried to dig out her hand to leave the tail behind, when the impact happenedбн and no pain followed. What? Kat''s confusionsted just long enough for the tail to fall still, dropping to the ground alongside her ceasing all movement as far as she could tell.

    *Umбн what?* Kat looked around. Kamiko was standing off to the side panting somewhat and using her naginata for support, but she still had a steeling look in her eye. Sue was right at the back of this section of the cave. She had wide eyes that actually seemed to be leaking some sort of fluid. It was bright blue, and Kat really hoped it wasn''t blood.

    "Umбн what now?" asked Kat as she picked herself up off the ground.

    Kamiko breathed in a few more deeps breaths. "Iбн I don''t know? Is it dead?"

    Kat looked out over the now limp tail blocking the exit. "I really hope so Kamiko" said Kat checking her nearly empty energy reserves. "I really hope so"

 Chapter 503: To the Victor goes the Spoils

    <h4>Chapter 503: To the Victor goes the Spoils</h4>

    Kat and Kamiko had to push therge rat back a bit so that they could make their way into its room, but once they did Kat realised a few things that were rather concerning, if for very different reasons.

    The first was the demonic fire that she''d used. It seemed to have at least some will of its own. This was quite clear because it had coated the side of the rat they''d hit and then worked its way up to the rat''s spine before trying to coat as much of the structure as it could. It didn''t seem to have reached the rats head before it passed out, but it was clearly making its way there. That wasn''t to even begin considering the chance that fire had started taking out the rat''s internal organs. Sure, for the amount of energy used the effect should be suitably deadlyбн but knowing the extent was another thing altogether.

    On top of that, the other concerning thing was the size of the room. It was just barelyrger than the rat itself. Its clear now why the thing didn''t run away or back off and force them toe to it. The rat didn''t have any way to do so. Now that Kat was just barely inside the room, she could see the rat filled it nearly to the brim.

    *Could we have taken this thing if it wasn''t so boxed in? Would it have just been a matter of buying time for the ice to run its course? I mean we couldn''t tell how well it was doing before soбн maybe? Dammit, the whole thing was really tough though. Wasn''t as fast as us, but with its size it doesn''t really need to be. The tail was very strong, and as much as it pains me to admit it on some strange level, my tail isn''t as strong. Really wish I knew why that bothered me.* The small part of Kat that did know and wanted to provide the answer was swiftly ignored by therger part of her that really didn''t want to think about it.

    *How would I have fought this if it could move? Would hit and run tactics work? The thing''s tail is long enough that it can probably hit me when I try toe inбн maybe I''d just have to take hits from it and let Kamiko go after itбн and what about Sue? Would we have been able to keep her safe? I don''t really know how smart this thing is. Would it go after the two things clearly fighting it first?*

    "So what now my captors?" asked Sue.

    Kat whipped her head around surprised at the other Subus, not realising that Sue had managed to sneak up on her. "Ohбн umбн I have no idea? Is this worth skinning or something?"

    Kamiko shook her head "I doubt itбн"

    "Kam''s right" said Sue eliciting a slight wince from Kamiko, "I see, not a fan of that oneбн perhaps I''ll keep using it. Anyway, she''s right regardless of her distaste for my new nickname."

    Sue pressed into the fur and watched as she made a proper dent into it, which surprised Kat a little before continuing, "See, so much of its strength was from the energy spinning around inside of it. Now that it''s down for the count that''s all draining out and it ain''t moving anymore.

    "Even if we had the tools and knowledge to keep it locked into the carcass, it still wouldn''t matter because its all in the fur, and this furry bastard has course fur that nobody would want even if it wasn''t from a disgusting rat. Soбн it''s pretty much useless for us. Maybe we could find something good in its guts that Gluttony might want. I''ve heard that they eat pretty much anything, and a rat this size is bound to be worth something to themбн but Stoney will probably deal with it. This is a mining outpost though, so he might have to call in someone else to do it. We''ll just have to remember to mention it to him."

    "Really?" said Kamiko "There''s a lot of fur here. Surely it''s worth something?"

    Sue shook her head, "Clearly getting to Rank 2 didn''t help your mind much. Fabric needs to befortable first and foremost before its strength even starts toe into y. Our Demonic Attire is just so much better otherwise. It always fits, it''s alwaysfortable, and it''s normally on par with the better materials you''d expect to find around your Rank unless its made with the fancy shit from the start. Though I''ve heard that can cause weaker demons some problems.

    "Anyway, not only is this rat fur, which is fairly useless, its SWARM RAT fur which is nearly worth a negative value. Even if this one is a clear mutant it just isn''t worth anything. Maybeбн MAYBE you could get an ember for it if you handed it off to a researcher who wanted to study the mutation but really any other part would work just as well for that. We might as well move on."

    "Yeah umбн how exactly?" asked Kat looking at the room filled with rat. From where they were standing there was no obvious way out and the rat was scarping the ceiling as it was, with barely enough clearance for it to move around let alone enough for someone to climb over it easily.

    "I guess we''ll have to climb, or more likely, I''ll have to do it" said Kamiko

    "Is it safe for you to do that?" asked Kat "I can go first if you need me to"

    Kamiko shook her head. "I''m the smallest out of all of us, and even though I''m pretty sure my boobs are a little bigger then yours Kat, that''spletely offset by the small size of my wings. Your horns are possibly the biggest issue because of where they are on your head. I should be fine, and worsees to worst I can juste back"

    Kat bit her lip. *I don''t really like sending Kamiko off on her ownбн especially not when she''ll likely be out of range for Sue to helpбн but I guess I should let her do this.* "Alright stay safe" said Kat

    Kamiko nodded and dismissed her weapon before she started to climb the rat. As soon as Kamiko made it to the top, Sue turned to Kat and said, with a thoughtful look on her face, "I think you might have the bigger ass though. Would you call that a win?"

    "I''m sorry what?" asked Kat confused

    "Well, we all know I beat you guys handily for T and A but,paratively, while Kamiko has bigger tits, you might have the bigger ass. It''s close though, much closer then the tits." Said Sue studying Kamiko as she climbed up the rat. "Hmmбн no actually you guys might just be the same size"

    "Is this really appropriate?" asked Kat "She''s doing us a favour and checking things out, should you really be checking HER out?"

    Sue shrugged, "She can take it, and so can you. We''re Subi, surely she''s aware of what she looks like. It''s just the truth anyway. Don''t feel bad about it. Plus she can hear us. Kam would tell us off if she wanted"

    Kat rolled her eyes internally. *I don''t really care at all Sue, it just seems unprofessional. Must you reallypare us like this?* A second passed and Kat realised, *actually maybe she does? Maybe she HAS topare everything like that.*

    "Fine. I like your hair then. The length is impressive and while I don''t think I could ever take care of mine well enough if I let it get to that length I do think it''s pretty cool" said Kat trying to move away from crude topics

    "You don''t take care of your hair? With red locks as nice as those I''m actually surprised. Surely you got a few secrets for itбн?" said Sue with wiggling eyebrows

    But Kat shook her head. "I mean, I clean it properly but I don''t really do anything more than that. I''ve always had good hair, and I''m proud of it honestly. Still, I''ve kept it about this length for as long as I can remember. Well, proportionally you know? Just past my shoulders has always felt right to me. What about you?"

    "Wellбн" said Sue dragging it out, "This is actually my Mother''s style. Iбн I''ve always loved her hair and so as soon as it was my choice and I could properly push the matter I put down my teeny tiny foot and said ''Mama, I wanna have long hair like you'' and she said ''it''ll be a lot of work to take care of'' and I did not listen or understand at all.

    "I thought it would be a bit of work, but having hair this long, especially if you want it around your arms and strong enough not to just break if it gets cut? That takes effortбн hang on. How does your hair work with your regeneration?" asked Sue suddenly very curious.

 Chapter 504: Chattin with Sue

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chattin with Sue</h4>

    *You knowбн I''ve never thought about that. How DOES my regeneration effect my hair? In humans hair and nails are dead cells for the most part so I''m not sure if they''d be included in my regeneration. Hmmбн*

    Kat looked back over the fights she''d been in and tried to remember an instance when her hair had gotten damaged but her cursory look at those memories didn''t reveal anything. *Huhбн so maybe notбн then againбн* Kat ran her hands through her hair and tried to imagine the length.

    *Doesn''t seem to be any longerбн but it hasn''t been that long since I became a demon. WAIT! My hair gotpletely reced during that processбн I''m not exactly sure what that means though. As far as I''m aware my hair isn''t like Uncle''s. I can''t control it, it isn''t alive.*

    Kat looked down at her nails, now those she was sure hadn''t changed. They were at exactly what she considered the right length. They were just barely long enough to be considered nails sticking up maybe one and a half centimetres off her skin.

    *Hmm. My nails would have been longer if they were growing still. What does this mean?* "I have no idea, Sue. My nails seem to have not been growing, but I''m not certain about my hair," said Kat.

    Sue frowned, "I would be so jealous if you can grow it with your regen. You have no idea how much time and effort I spend on my hair. I have to use special product to make sure it''ll stand up in a fight. It''s not indestructible so much as dispersing. Ugh so much effort. Still, try it Kat. See if you can make your hair longer or something so I canin"

    Kat shrugged. *I suppose I can give it a try.* Closing her eyes Kat pictured her hair getting longer. Slowly extending until it reached her rear. She didn''t really want it that far if she was honest, it might get in the way of her wings. *Still, it would be a good t-* "Oh, LOOK LOOK!" shouted Sue clearly excited.

    Kat''s eyes flew open and she grabbed her hair to bring it around to the frontбн only it looked the same length. Kat raised an eyebrow and looked at Sue who she could see now was trying and just barely seeding at holding in herughter. "Hehehe, I got you good with that," said Sue.

    "Why?" asked Kat pushing down the desire to lightly cuff Sue over the head for the joke.

    Sue shrugged, "I mean, it was pretty easy. Just had to say look look and I got a goodugh out of it. Didn''t even have to use any of those funnier techniques and risk running afoul of the trantion engine".

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Kat ignoring the joke for now, and focusing on the second part.

    "Well, the trantion works on a few things. It works onбн I think it must use the collective consciousness of anguage, alongside your mind and the person speaking. It''s why I can actually say D.E.M.O.N.S and demons with a difference being audible.

    "I believe I mentioned it a bit earlier, that people abuse it for names quite a bit. You canбн you can almost see how it''s spelt when someone introduces themselves. Anyway, because we can''t lie, sometimes if you try to lie just a bit by using some creative wording, the trantion gets mixed up and it gives the game away. Likeбн hmmбн wait, Kat, whatnguage do you get things in?" said Sue

    "English, I think," said Kat

    Sue nodded, "Well then I really can''t give you any examples. I don''t speak English, whatevernguage that is. I speak Infernal, which is the original tongue of the first demons. Most demons get taught it in school. I''d have thoughtбн well I guess it doesn''t matter; I can''t hear the difference anyway. I''d never have known if you didn''t tell me. Guess I can''t give you a good example of how things can be twisted"

    "What does, Buffalo buffalo Buffalo buffalo buffalo buffalo Buffalo buffalo" sound like to you?" asked Kat

    Sue got a slightly dazed look in her eyes. "Woahбн what wasбн that was a little weird. I heard you saying two different things at once there. One was about bullying and the other was just the same animal over and overбн

    "Wellбн" Sue started before stopping and waiting a few more seconds to shake her head out. "Ok please never do that again. That might be the weirdest thing I''ve ever heard anyone say. I can practically feel my ears rebelling after that. Whatбн what was even the point? Why did that work?"

    Kat shrugged, "It''s some fancy wordy in English. That one would can make a whole sentence because it means a few things. It gets weird"

    Sue shook her head, "Yeah well seriously don''t do that again. It''s weird. I''ve never had the trantion magic freak out so much."

    *I think I know why. I know the sentence more as an entity in and of itself then I actually do know all the different meanings of the word Buffalo. I wonder if that''s part of the reason why it didn''t work well. I know what the sentence means, and I know what Buffalo means, but I don''t really know which buffalo actually means what off the top of my head.*

    "Shall we go back to talking about hair then?" asked Kat

    Sue shook her head, "Nah, your weird English voodoo house kinda soured me for a bit. I''d rather insult you a bit, but honestly it''s a lot less fun insulting you then Kam".

    "Why is that?" asked Kat

    Sue sighed and said, "I can''t believe you''re just asking me. Look, it should be pretty clear. She has better reactions. She twitches slightly when you say something she doesn''t like but isn''t willing to speak against. She pouts a good amount and it looks adorable on her, and quite frankly it''s easier.

    "Oh sure, you''ll keep me in line before she will, even if I was insulting Kamiko in a major way and not for fun, you''d stille down on me before her. But your reactions are so boring. And when you tell me offбн it''s likeбн like you''re only really doing it because you haven''t got a better response you know?

    "Likeбн umбн hmmбн how do I exin thisбн it''s not like you don''t have anything to mock me about. For some reason I feel like you could if you wanted, but it''s more likeбн I don''t want to say you feel it''s beneath you because you aren''t really condescendingбн apathetic maybe? Likeбн you don''t really care enough to insult me back? Whichбн I meanбн yeah that takes the fun out of it"

    "I don''t particrly feel bad about that," said Kat, "I suppose I could return some jabs butбн it really isn''t my style. I mean you look quite good as all Subi do, your voice as pleasing to hear, if a little strange to hear from someone who feels around my age, your personality is the only thing I really feel the need to jab at, but it''s not that bad that I''d really criticise you"

    Sue''s eyes widened at thatst part. "What really? Not going to go after me for all theining I did? Not going to tell me to stop talking about your various assets?"

    Kat shook her head, "Nope. I don''t n to. My problems with theints were more that they represent ack of trustworthiness inbat, but you managed to keep Kamiko''s shield up in that hectic fight just before, even when the ratбн beam? Rat beam. Came after us, soбн that buys you a good deal of leeway"

    Sue bit her lip, "Ok no, that can''t be all right? I mean surely I''ve got something you can pick on right? I thought Kamiko was the crииme puff not youбн"

    Kat shrugged, "What it reallyes down to is that you don''t necessarily mean what you say. Orбн no well, not quite thatбн you make unttering observations yes, but you do it as a pastime and there is no malice. The insult isбн it feels more like a creative outlet I guess? It isn''t mean in quite the way I think it could be." Said Kat, keeping her eyes locked on Sue''s who promptly looked away.

    "Oh? What makes you think that?" said Sue still not making eye contact with Kat again.

    "How about this, try it. Insult me Sue" said Kat sternly.

    Sue grit her teeth and turned to Kat. "Well, maybe if you took that crown of horns of your head I''d have feel morefortable about not getting pricked. On top of that, your low-end breasts make easy targets, but I''ve seen you fight and know you probably like thatбн"

    Kat raised an eyebrow and said, "That was kind of weak Sue. I''d argue the first is probably apliment."

    Sue winced. "Look, this is spur of the moment type things. I gotta catch a good taunt where I can. I don''t just keep a running list of everything I think up. I say em as theye."

 Chapter 505: Trying to Fit In

    <h4>Chapter 505: Trying to Fit In</h4>

    "Ok, I''m on my way back" said Kamiko shouting from across the rat.

    "Is it good news!" Sue sent back.

    "Honestlyбн no!" shouted Kamiko in return.

    Kat frowned at that. *I wonder what the issue is. She was able to get back fine, and she''s yelling without a care so it doesn''t sound like rats are the problemбн or if they are just the little ones.*

    Still, there was nothing to do but wait, so that''s what she did. It only took a minute and Kamiko was dropping down beside them. "Hoooo, that was interesting. Even I had to be a little careful of my horns as I was exploring. It wasn''t easy" said Kamiko

    "Can we even follow that path? If you struggle won''t we" said Sue

    Kamiko sighed and nodded, "Yeah that''s pretty much exactly the issue. See, the rat, that''s fine, a little tight, but I''m sure you could both get over it. The problem is the exit for this room. It''s a crawlspace that''s only just barely big enough for me to fit with my head up looking forward. Neither of you two would be able to manage it. Your horns are longer then mineбн and wellбн Sue''sбн" Kamiko ran her hand along Sue''s frame.

    "I know this jacket is a little bulky but I feel like I should take offence" said Sue with a wink.

    Kat bit her lip not willing to rise to that bait. "Well, what do you think Kamiko? Could we?"

    Kamiko winced a little and wrapped her tail around her arm. "It depends really. I''d wager that it''s possible. Despite howбн generous Sue''s breasts and behind are they can be squished a bit. The real issue is the horns for both of you. It makes crawling and watching where you''re going an issue.

    "If you were willing to just keep your head looking at the ground and just sort ofбн going with the tunnel and having me call out turns and stuffбн we would fit. The issue then is that I''m not sure if the tunnel gets smaller or if we are likely to run into rats or something. We won''t exactly have room to move around if an issue arises. I think it really just makes it a matter of if we want to take the risk"

    Sue sighed hearing this. "I feel like I should say I''m against this on principal, but really staring at your underwear would be considered a win for many" Sue said with a smirk.

    Kamiko grinned back. "Oh? Well I suppose you might be able to enjoy that if you can stop looking at the ground. I wasn''t aware your horns were that sharp."

    Sue grimaced realising the mistake she''d made. "Ah"

    Kamiko nodded, "Yes, ''ah'' the other issue is the matter of ordering. I have to go first because I''m the only one who can see properly in there. Then who goes next? Sue probably so she can shield meбн but then Kat is wasting away at the back. If we need to get intobat when we exit the tunnel Kat really needs to be there. And Sue jumping out, perhaps intobat, so that Kat can help properly will take timeбн"

    "Yeah this ain''t looking great chief" said Sue "Do we need to go digging through ice again? I don''t mind chillin my buns a bit while that happens again butбн I''m not saying we have to turn back."

    Kamiko raised an eyebrow. "You''re ok with the risk?"

    Sue shrugged, "Look Kams, seeing you both beat up this giant rat. Terrifying. But also a little cool. I watched the resident musclebrain" Sue gestured at Kat as she kept talking, "jump on the rats tail to try and make sure it wouldn''t hurt you. I trust that you''ll keep me safe if worsees to worst. Soбн I guess what I''m saying isбн what are the odds we get attacked straight away?"

    Kamiko bit her lip and looked over at Kat who just shrugged. *How should I know?* "I guessбн hmmmбн" Kamiko rolled her tongue around her mouth, letting it poke out a bit to wet her lips. "I think the chances are low. This is the giant rats are after all. It''s territory. I think the little cave would have either been full up or it will bepletely empty like it seems. Soбн I''d say it''s likely to be safe. And if the worst case happens, I can freeze everything in front of me and we can back out. It might be a little hard but we can manage, I''m sure."

    "Well, it sounds good to me" said Kat, "thoughts Sue?''

    Sue just sighed and nodded before starting to climb up the rat. Kamiko jumped up after her, passing Sue who''d just grabbed onto the rat from the ground. Kat waited forst and made sure they were both ahead of her. When Sue got to the top of the rat, there was a bit of tension. She had to really push herself down into the rats fur to make sure that she didn''t get stuck on the low hanging ceiling.

    Kat was less careful, and when she made it to the top, she felt her horns catch on it. Some part of her wanted to just lean forward, to see if she could scrape through the rock with her neck in a show of strength. But quickly the more sensible part informed her doing that was likely to end with rocks falling down the back of her outfit.

    So she took a step down, just enough to get her horns free, before following over. The next issue was getting down. It was clear now why Kamiko had taken so long. It was one thing to just go down, but the small exit the rat was blocking required you to be lying down. Kamiko had to do an odd sort of repositioning where she made herself t horizontally against the rat and lowered herself using right side to carefully push herself down. She was close enough to the wall that it held her in ce against the rat.

    Sue was having a bit of trouble. It was clear she had just been nning to climb down head first, which still would have been an issue, but now she was trying to correct. The issue of course being that her width was muchrger then Kamiko''s so as she moved the jacket could be heard scraping against the wall. Unlike Kamiko who pressed herself into the rat and carefully slid, Sue had to make her changes in short jerks of movement as she forced herself into position and then downwards.

    Kamiko still slid slowly going with gravity, Sue had to fight against beingpletely stuck. Kat took lessons from both of these making sure that her wings weren''t just closed against her back, but FLAT. She stretched them out as far as they went and pulled them in close. She let her tail snake straight ''down'' between her legs so that it wouldn''t be sticking out too much as she moved.

    Once that was all done she kept her head t against the rat so her horns wouldn''t catch on anything and it was easy to get down. She actually managed to do so well she had to wait for Sue. Still, with a bit of patience and jostling they made it.

    Kamiko of course hit the ground first, she then managed to bend herself practically around the corner that was the entrance to the small cave. Kat wasn''t entirely sure a human could bend like that, especially when it got time to pull her legs in, and Kat would swear they bent a little to the side as well to make it through.

    Sue went next, and it was very clear that it wasn''t going to be easy. She just barely fit. If for Kamiko it was an ufortable situation, for Sue it was just shy of impossible. Her breastsbined with the jacket filled the entire cave up forcing her to put her arms forward and pull herself along rather then Kamiko who was able to actually use her elbows a bit. Sue''s back end was just as hard a fit and Kat was determined to help out once she got down there.

    So it was a good thing when the third and final member of the band entered the cave it was very smooth. Kat was able to squeeze in pretty easy, with her wings being the biggest issue. She decide to wrap them around her front, and was thanking the hells that they were so smooth so that it didn''t hurt her as she dragged them along. If she''d realised it was going to be like this, Kat would have probably taken of her outfit and wrapped her wings under itбн of course, if she thought it through slightly more she''d realise her wings could phase through it and fix it in transit.

 Chapter 506: Secret Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 506: Secret Tunnel</h4>

    "Hey Kat, you enjoying the few back there?" asked Sue ''innocently'' to try and take her mind off how hard it was to move through this tunnel. Super strength was nice, but when you had basically no leverage it was still a challenge to use.

    "Sue. I''m looking at the same dirt you just past over. I can safely say I''m finding it thoroughly mediocre" Kat said in reply, trying not to be too derogatory about it. Just the fact Sue was taking the time to distract them from the task with something was nice.

    "Yeahбн I always wanted to use that line you know? I haven''t gone on any Contracts with multiple people yet or gone on a proper expedition. I did also imagine the scenario happening with adder and not a tunnel I can barely squeeze through. Plus the jacket probably covers everything saucy anyway. I had to take the chance though. Who knows when the next chance I''ll have will be?" said Sue

    "I can empathise" said Kamiko from the front, "there are a few things I''ve always wanted to say to people as well, so I don''t begrudge you taking the chance"

    "Oh, like you can talk. You can still see" said Sue with absolutely no bite whatsoever, clearly tying to fill the silence.

    For that''s what it was. They''d been crawling for about five minutes now through a few turns, and one section they really had to squeeze through that was an S curve. None of them were having a good time, and Kat was very d her wings could tough out being dragged along the ground underneath her.

    "Well what type of Contracts have you done Sue?" asked Kat trying toe up with something they could all chat about.

    "Oh you two do NOT want to hear about my escapades. I''m sure you''re both off ying monsters and saving towns. I mostly get called on to have sex. Don''t get me wrong, I love it. Easiest embers of my life, but I know you pair well enough now that I''d get no enjoyment chatting about the sordid details.

    "Kamiko''s reactions are great, but I can''t SEE them at the moment so all I''d be doing is embarrassing her, and annoying you because you''d think, rightly so I suppose, that I''m picking on her. Your not much better though Kat, because you''d probably just say, ''that really should be private'' or ''do you really feel like sharing that'' and you know what? I actually do.

    "I have no shame about it and if the person I''m chatting with can tell me of their own sexcapades that''s even betterбн but neither of you can soбн it''d just be my talking about my ass for a while. Thoughбн there was that one time I ended up as a guys date to a fancy dress party.

    "No idea why the dude couldn''t get a real date. He was a wizard of course, tonnes of magic power and really precises with his work. Managed to summon me specifically because a friend of his had actually summoned me for the night before. Anyway, so this guy summons me, he''s got thick robes on and a staff, and he tells me to be his date.

    "So, I''m thinking, ''I can do this. Standard wizard youth, probably gangly, bunch of e, and no social skills. Just stand there on his arm and smile like you have something important in mind if he''s at a wizard function, or like all you''ve got is hot air if it''s a noble g'' so I ept the Contract ready to do a good job.

    "Crazy fucker takes me out dress shopping. So, I''m already calling this a win. I get a great outfit, that''s a bit silly so that it can hide my wings and horns without it being obvious I''m hiding something in the outfitбн and then we get ready.

    "Dudees out in a suit that I swear must have been painted on. Abbs for days showing through this shirt that''s practically screaming at the seams, and you know whatбн I freak out a little. This decent guy, with a more then decent bod has summoned me for a date. Now all of a sudden, my pride is on the line here.

    "Now, I''m not just some gangly wizards date. Now I''m the date of what has to be the hottest wizard in the city with a personality to match. And wellбн you guys have actually talked to me so I''m out of my element here. Now I need to limit my crass jokes, and actually be a good date for this guy.

    "I try my best. I get him tough at a few jokes that I was surprised passed muster. I got him included with quite a few nobles that were higher rank then he was with my charms. I lead him all around the venue, working my ass off the whole night to do the best work I could. Probably the most effort I''ve ever put into a Contract.

    "So things are going great. The nights winding down. He picks up that other wizard, you know the friend who summoned me first? I''m thinking this is my reward. His friend isn''t the best looking but at least he cared. Didn''t dead fish youбн no, I guess you have no idea. Anyway, point is the guy tried, so I''m thinking things are going REALLY well for little ol'' me.

    "Nope. Turns out there both gay. That first wizard who summoned me? He was in the closet and wanted proof. Apparently, I was that proof. If that wasn''t a big enough blow, the jacked guy who summoned me only did it as a favour to the first wizard because he didn''t want to be outed as the wizard who summoned me''s partner.

    "Do you know how big of a blow to the gut that is Kat? Especially because it wasn''t even one of the realms where being gay was ouwed or even umon. It was supermon because that world has a special nt that lets men create children together. Pretty rare, and no female version, but it made the condition very eptable amongst the nobility.

    "And I. I WAS THE ONE who proved that first wizard he was gay. Kept the outfit though. It was great quality, and it wasn''t the worst date I''ve ever been on. I''d give it a solid 6/10 summoning." Said Sue.

    Kat was stunned. She only kept moving because it was automatic by now. *What the hell do you say to that? I reallyбн I have no idea. I don''t even know where to start with that.* "Is thatбнmon?" asked Kat struggling for something to say, but as soon as she said it, she knew she''d made a mistake.

    Sue took in a deep breath before exhaling. "That is some constion actually. I''m not the first Subus this has happened to and I sure as heck won''t be thest. Apparently it''s prettymon for gay men to try and prove to themselves they ain''t gay by getting a Subus to perform for their first time. Inevitably it doesn''t work, they realise it''s just weird and wellбн who knows what happens after that. I know one girl, acquaintance of mine, not really a friend, she slept with this guy four times before he decided he was gay. Not sure if she''s that good in bed, or if he was just that stupid." Exined Sue

    "I''d never heard of that" said Kamiko "I guess none of my family really goes for those types of missions thoughбн"

    "Really nobody in your whole family?" said Sue "Not even that one weird uncle or aunt nobody likes to talk to at the family reunions?"

    Kamiko shrugged, though nobody could actually see it. Realising this she let out a sigh before saying "Eh, we don''t really have that much to do with the rest of our family. Maybe? As far as I know nobody takes those jobs, but I was much longer when Ist asked so I''m not sure if I''d have been told. Oh, knowing my Mom she''d have told me in a heartbeat, but I can''t remember who I asked. Dad would never tell me, heck he wouldn''t tell me anything now. Thinks I don''t know how kids get made"

    "It''s prettymon in my family" said Sue "My Dad likes to say ''we''ve got someone for everyone'' in the family because we''ve got most of the sexualities all within like on generation. Not quite true because we don''t have anyone that''s Ace or the like, still, for people looking we do have everyone."

    "I can understand that" said Kamiko "We have a decent mix of sexuality in my family as well. Though for some reason my Mom likes to joke that I''m gay. Not sure why she does it or how she manages because I''m certainly straight."

    Sue shrugged, then realising the same thing Kamiko did, which was that nobody could see it and the rustling didn''t sound different to just dragging herself along. "No idea on that one. My family doesn''t really have that issue. It''s VERY obvious where there tastes lie."

 Chapter 507: Sue chats about LIFE

    <h4>Chapter 507: Sue chats about LIFE</h4>

    The girlspsed back into silence after that. Still, it didn''tst too long. Ten minutester, Sue was the first to speak again. "You guys ever just think about life?"

    "Not really" said Kamiko "It''s interesting enough without thinking about it to deeply. I enjoy my life, and even though it can be rough sometimes, it never stays an issue. I think life just sort of is, so I don''t really meditate on it or anything"

    "Aah haaбн that was a deeper answer then I was expecting. I mean, I know what I asked but I didn''t quite mean like thatбн umбн what about you Kat?" asked Sue

    "Well, I''m a nondem. Did I mention that? Anyway I''m a nondem so I''ve had to question everything recently. Likeбн souls exist. It''s not the most surprising thing, but the system just casually threw that one in a while back. Oh and that resurrection, while perhaps rare, is stillmon enough that they have standard protocol for it which is all kinds of strange.

    "On top of that is obviously turning into a demon. We aren''t looked fondly upon in my world''s culture so it was a little bit of a shock. The fact that my best friend didn''t really care much helped. I also didn''t really feel any different and the change was in a few stages so I had time to adjust butбн yeah I''ve been thinking about life a lot" exined Kat.

    "Shit clearly I asked the wrong pair. You''ve both done way more thinking then I have. Granted I was mostly using thesest few minutes of silence for it but still" said Sue with a pout Kat was pretty sure she could hear somehow.

    "Well, you should share anyway" said Kamiko "It''ll keep things interesting. If I''d known the tunnel was so long, I''d have rmended the ice"

    "Gee, wellбн it ain''t as fancy as you both but I''ve been thinking I never want to do this again" said Sue, pausing for a second. "Ok that might havee out wrong. I don''t want to do anything quite soбн shit now I can''t think of a word that''s not an inuendo. I''m trying for you to hear you know?

    "Whatever. So I don''t want to do anything quite as dirty as crawling on my hands and knees through a rat infested tunnel again. I may haveined a bit at the start, mostly because I realised what I''d agreed to, but I still wanted a bit of an adventure I guess.

    "I get very samey Contracts. Sure they''re good fun and I''d do them even if it wasn''t something the system forced me to do, but I wanted to do something different. Didn''t realise I''d get thrown into a rat cave, but still, I did want a bit of adventure.

    "Honestly this has been too much adventure. Give me a nice clean city. Heck, scratch that, I''ll even take barely eptable medieval city with poor cleaning standards. I''m so wound up even though this tunnel should be safe. I feel like I''m about to get shanked, even though I had to drop my barrier to keep my energy up I can''t help but feel like I NEED it on.

    "Also, this whole thing has been kinda gross. Rat corpses everywhere, and I just don''t think I''m really prepared to deal with this you know? Maybe if I had to kill one big monster out in the woods it wouldn''t be so bad but trapped in here with the remains is justбн yuck. Soбн yeah. Guess I just wanted to get that off my ample chest. Didn''t need any more weight on it"

    "I think that''s very cool of yourself to admit Sue" said Kamiko sweetly, "knowing what you like and dislike is sometimes harder to pin down then people think. Doing something just because it''s expected is verymon"

    "Oh don''t talk like you have ancient sage wisdom Kam, I''m older then you, I''m twenty three and I bet you ain''t even hit two decadesбн Kat I could go either way on" said Sue

    "I''m seventeen," said Kat

    Sue coughed a bit upon hearing that. "S-seventeen? Ohбн I umбн thought you were a bit older than that. I was thinking eighteen neen. Welp, toote now I''ve already made most of the worst jokes I could so it''s toote to save you from that. Makes your decision not to be horny a stranger one though"

    "Why is that?" asked Kat confused

    "Oh dear me she doesn''t even know. Kamбн be a dear and it exin it please, I feel dirty just thinking about how I''d answer it and wellбн now I''m not sure I want to answer it properly you know?" said Sue

    Kamiko smiled at the front of the line, "Oh no Sue, you''ve gotten yourself into this mess you can get out of it. Maybe if you call me Kamiko, or at least Kami I''ll assistбн"

    "If you weren''t so much faster crawling then me, I''d give you a good p for that Kam" said Sue "Fine. Kat, most demons get serious urges when they are teenagersбн though I guess you might not since you weren''t always a demonбн but I think that should only make it worse. Now that you are a demon you should be getting like half a decades worth of horny all at once"

    "Is that a real thing?" asked Kamiko "I''ve never heard my mother mention itбн"

    Sue shrugged though nobody could see it and said, "I really don''t know. It''s something I''ve heard, and being demons and all it tends to be true, or at least mostly true. How do you feel about those types of things Kat? Anyone make you hot under the cor?"

    "Nope" said Kat easily "I don''t think I''ve ever really looked at anyone like that. My demonic energy tried to tell me I actually did like some boy from school but I didn''t even remember his name before the energy brought it up let alone feel any attraction to him"

    "Nobody?" asked Sue "If I say Precious Treasure whates to mind?" when Sue said the words ''precious treasure'' something strange happened, it was like she was speaking three things at once, all ovepping and the meaning blurring to mean something different to what she seemed to say.

    Kat was confused for a second before a sh of brown hair and a pair of sses phased through her mind. "I didn''t see anyone," said Kat

    Sue gasped at that. "You did see SOMETHING though didn''t you Kat? I didn''t say it wouldn''t be a personбн so what did you see?"

    Kat bit her lip and decided to ignore the implications by saying "Nothing distinct, just a sh of brown for some reason"

    "Oh? That''s all?" said Sue in a teasing manner but decided not to push it. She decided if Kat wanted to be that blind it wasn''t Sue''s job to beat the answer into her. "Well what about you Kamiko?"

    Kamiko shook her head, and the others could here the sound of her horns scarping the ceiling a bit when she did so. "I saw a sh of my family but that''s it."

    "Damn I guess you really haven''t found anyone have you Kam" said Sue

    "I didn''t exactly have a lot of friends during my academic years. Kat is sorta my first oneбн" said Kamiko reluctantly.

    "Oh" said Sue. Thirty seconds past with nobody saying anything, until Sue spoke up again and said, "You know whatбн c-count me among that number Kamiko. I may not be a good friend, heck I''m clearly not good friend material for you butбн wellбн if fighting a giant rat together doesn''t make us friends, a bit of shared adventure wellбн I don''t know what does. If you really need somethingбн hopefully for my sanity it''s rtionship or bedroom advice,e chat with me or something. You too Kat."

    "Thanks Sue, that means a lot" said Kamiko quietly

    "Indeed, thanks Sue, though I''m a bit better of then Kamiko" not willing to point out that while it was technically true, she wasn''t much better, and Kamiko''srger family might arguably put her ahead. Kat only had five people she would consider close, Kamiko had more sisters then that.

    "Don''t mention it. Seriously don''t. I need to mock you guys a bunch now to bnce out how cheesy that all was. Hmm, I don''t really want to say anything mean about Kamiko now though. Hey Kat umбн enjoying the view back there?"

    "You''ve used that one, and my answer is the same as before. The ground is just as fascinating as when you looked at it before" said Kat

    "Ah, but now it has dust trails from my tits scraping against it, so it''s at least twice as entertaining for you I''m sure" said Sue somewhat shakily

    "How does that apply to you and Kamiko then?" asked Kat

    Sue groaned. "I''ll find something proper to insult you with, just you wait Kat. It''ll sneak up on you, like a ninja in the night, or a scorned lover that wants hot revenge sex. If it''s me, I''d hope for the second one, but I suppose you''d rather fight the ninja"

    "Every time" said Kat

 Chapter 508: The RatтАЩs Go Marching

    <h4>Chapter 508: The Ratбпs Go Marching</h4>

    "Hold up guys" said Kamiko suddenly. "I think I''ve found something weirdбн"

    "Funny haha weird or oh that''s kinda bad weird? Perhaps even oh dear god no weird, or is it just weird weird" shot Sue.

    Kamiko hummed in thought as she tried to answer Sue''s silly question anyway. "Maybe a bit of weird weird mixed with oh that''s kinda bad weird. I found the rats..."

    "That''s not weird" said Sue without hesitation

    "бн except there all marching in formation" finished Kamiko

    "I''m sorry what? Did you say in formation?" asked Sue

    "Yes. I don''t really know what to make of itбн oh and they are pretty fare below us, the exit for our whole is in the ceiling" answered Kamiko

    "That doesn''t sound like swarm rat behaviour at all," said Sue. "I know they can act together but even the smartest swarm rat leader is still an animal. I don''t think they''d even know what marching is, let alone be capable of forcing the others to follow along. From what little I know about hiveminds I know that the central mind, if there is one, has to have a really clear picture of what it wants to get the swarm to respond.

    "That''s why things like attack and move here or there are so easy. It''s simple to imagine and doesn''t require a tonne of thought. Just gotta point and say go. Butбн to march, not just individually butбн they are in sync right?" Kamiko nodded, "Yeah that''s gotta take some real smarts. Iбн I don''t know that we''re dealing with swarm rats anymore"

    "Should we turn back? This sort of information might change everything." said Kat/

    Sue bit her lip but refrained from answering. This was a more serious situation now and even though she DID want to leave now that things seemed to be more dangerous, it was likely that leaving things as is would be dangerous as well in the long term.

    "I''m torn," said Kamiko, "looking at this, it''s very clear that something strange is happening. Swarm rats can''t do this. I don''t want to just leave this as it stands. I think we should try and sort it out to ensure that nothing worse happensбн

    "On the other hand, this might be too dangerous for us. We have no idea what really created this infestation, and if they aren''t just swarm rats, the range for mutations isrger. I thought the Giant Rat we fought was pretty strange, but still within the limits of what I''d have expected. Now that''s all out the window.

    "On the other hand, or tail maybe? Anyway, the third point to make is that I''m not sure anyone else could get here. Stone certainly couldn''t make his way through, and I''m not sure if he''d be able to shift the stone around here. I didn''t notice before but it''s a different colour so it might not be safe to move.

    "Anyone other then Stone might have a worse time. While Sue is a little or well, a LOT stacked up top and bottom none of us have particrly wide shoulders, so we can move our arms around with a reasonable amount of difficulty. If they sent any miners down here, they might be to wide to fit down the tunnel, then we''d be called back, or maybe they''d bring in someone else. If they did have to get someone else that''s more dys.

    "Adding to that, the fact that these rats are just casually marching and haven''t noticed us talking makes me wonder how deadly the final boss might be. Adding on to that, is that while these might not be swarm rats, on average they aren''t any stronger. Sue could take on a whole pack by herself if she really needed to. These things are weak. Cannon fodder. They might as well just be normal rats still. Soбн I wonder if it''s worth pushing forward."

    "Without sounding too cocky, I''m happy to continue. I''m not advocating for it though," said Kat. "I am much safer than you all. Worstes to worst, I think we could block of a passage with our demonic fire and just leave, but I''m not risking injury in the same way you both are. Even getting back up to this little cavern. I can fly up here, but I''d have to help you both. It seems risky, but I''m certainly willing"

    "Thought," said Sue "We''re evaluating the risk to ourselves versus leaving the rats so farбн but what about the fact whatever is controlling the rats might not have noticed we''re here yet? The fact that rats are marching doesn''t mean they know. Simply showing that someone knows about the swarm rats could be a problem. What were the ones you cleared out like? Organised at all?"

    Kat spoke up to answer, "No, they might as well have been normal rats. The little gem they had was the only thing that made us think they were special. I mean, sure we know now they obviously are, but they didn''t have increased intelligence or durability or anything. We just cut up a bunch of them with Kamiko''s weapon and my nails"

    "Fuck it, let''s go attack them" said Sue

    "What? Sue? You''re advocating for this?" asked Kamiko

    Sue nodded, "Yeah. You know what? I didn''t just crawl through a tunnel that requires me topress my tits against hard stone for the past half an hour just to turn back. This is a risk, but I trust you pair to get me out of it alive if it''s at all possible. I''m not scared of the rats, and maybe we should be scared of what''s at the end, but I do know we aren''t going to die. The mines might not be good for teleportation, but the teleportation itself works. It''s the rocks in the mines that might not survive. Let''s pucker up and go for it"

    Kamiko bit her lip. She''d actually been leaning towards backing out at this point. Seeing as how the rats would find them if they attacked, it didn''t seem worth it. Still, with the other two confident enough to continue on, Kamiko didn''t want to be a dissenting voice. "Should we just attack or should we try and sneak?"

    "What do you see?" asked Kat "Is there space to sneak around? I assume they''re covering the floor. Is there likeбн a ledge or something we could camp out on? I''m not sure I can fly with two people so we''d have to find space to sneak around or somethingбн"

    Kamiko shook her head. "No, now that you mention it, there''s nothing. The rats take up the whole floor. If we go in, we have to justmit to an attack. Probablymit to either going all the way to the end or retreatingбн Wait! How is Stone supposed toe pick us up if he can''t fit through the tunnel?!"

    That threw a dampening on their mood. The knowledge that they should have brought a watch, or that Stone might not be able to tell them when to nock off. "I better be getting extra pay if we stay onte. Just because I''m willing to keep going doesn''t mean I''ve suddenly lost a chunk of brain cells"

    "Well while you have those brain cells," said Kamiko, "do you want to fight with me? Kat can''t jump down without you also exiting the tunnel."

    "It''s just rats right?" asked Sue

    "Yes" said Kamiko

    "Alright I''ll do it. I''ll just stomp the buggers I guess." Said Sue

    "Ok, follow behind me then" said Kamiko as she pushed herself forward and into the fray. She started to carve up rats instantly as soon as she hit the ground. Sue on the other hand, had a good deal more difficulty getting down, as the opening was slightly smaller then the rest of the tunnel.

    Still, even with Rank 1 super strength it was enough to squash herself down just a bit more to escape out into the far more open tunnel. Those extra few seconds it took though, were enough for Kamiko to basically finish ughtering the entire rat brigade.

    "That''s strange" said Kamiko

    "Why?" said Sue kicking away some blood heading for her shoes.

    "They didn''t react at all," said Kamiko "even the normal rats at least flinch out of the wayбн these onesбн it was like they didn''t even feel itбн"

    At this point Kat managed to jump down, though her wings were all to willing to embrace their newfound freedom, so she glided down slowly. Once Kat hit the ground she gave herself arge stretch, letting her wings re to there maximum.

    "Showing of are we Kat?" asked Sue

    Kat just waved the other girl off. "No, it just feels right. I don''t think I can pull a muscle, or at least, not permanently because of my regen but my wings just did not feel right wrapped around me, I need to stretch them out," Kat continued stretching she spoke, "Still ignore me. What''s this about the rats?"

 Chapter 509: A Devastating Blow

    <h4>Chapter 509: A Devastating Blow</h4>

    "They didn''t react at all, Kat. No flinching, no retaliation, they didn''t even deviate from there marching path as the other rats around them were killed. The most reaction I saw was one rat walked around a particrrge chunk of another rat I''d cut up, but it just moved around it then got into formation again. This can''t be normal"

    "But what does it mean?" asked Kat

    "I really have no idea. I don''t think I''ve ever seen a monster fail to react at all to an attack. Even hiveminds will retaliate against an irritant, or threat reflexively. It seems a lot more like mind control" exined Kamiko

    "That''s a thing?" asked Kat

    Sue nodded, "Yeah, decentlymon Subus ability, but it''s not as great as it sounds. It only really works on things that are so much weaker then you, you could just kill them with default physical strength levels. If you are Kamiko had it, it probably wouldn''t even work on me. You have to MAJORLY outss someone or destroy there mind first and puppet their body"

    "That''sбн a little disturbing" said Kat

    Sue shrugged. "Look, some consensual mind control is HOT. I studied this fairly extensively. Sadly, it doesn''t really trante to real life. It just doesn''t take. Likeбн it''s not even a matter of breaking out easily, it would more than likely just not work. Not only do you need to be a lot stronger, it doesn''t work well against demons because our demonic energy fights against it automatically.

    "Best you can get is using it onбн animalsбн" Sue trailed off at the end and looked quizzically down at the rats Kamiko had killed.

    "Could a demon have done this?" Sue asked, voicing the question now on everyone''s mind.

    *I have no idea, this isn''t really my realm of expertise.* Kat looked over to Kamiko with a shrug, hoping she had a better idea. "I doubt itбн" said Kamiko, not entirely certain of her answer, "I assume that Stone has ways to know if a demon came down here without permission. Plus, this is a new area of the mine isn''t it? How did the caves start before the mineshaft if it was demon created"

    "Stone could probably do something like this if he wanted" said Sue

    "Yes, but what would be the point? He''s more than strong enough tough off attacks from rats like these. It''s no real threat to him, he has much deadlier ways of dealing with people surelyбн" said Kamiko hesitantly

    Sue nodded, and said, "Yeah there is that. I know he could do some crazy shit if he really wanted to. Likes to say he retired to the mines, but if he wanted he could break the whole tunnel system in a couple of seconds"

    Kat felt herself pale just slightly at that thought. *Damn, it really is something else to picture that. I KNOW Stone, and I can believe it easily. Shit, no wonder back on Earth we had horror stories of demons. If just one or two powerful ones decide to mess things up they can hardly be stopped. I wonder if someone actually is the source of those rumours on Earth.

    Actually, I wonder what stories are real? The multiverse isrge, presumably, and I know some of those artifacts I saw in Boss'' warehouse were at least passingly familiar. I don''t know if it''s infinite. I guess if it IS infinite the stories have to exist because of that old monkeys and typewriters proverb. Wait. I''m getting distracted.*

    "So what happens now? Do we charge on in? Will they notice the rat group missing?" asked Kat

    "We''vemitted now. I''d had to be the kind of person that likes pulling out. Such a waste" said Sue

    Kamiko''s eye twitched very slightly but she nodded along with Sue before saying, "Would you like to try and take on the next set of rats? They aren''t strong at all. Just if you want to. It''s no trouble for us"

    Sue bit her lip and twirled around before finishing with a bounce. Presumably this was to induce movement in her tits, but therge oversized jacket she was still wearing meant nobody saw anything impressive. Sue seemed to realise this when she nced down for a split second and sighing. "You know what. Getting a chance to smash would be great right about now" said Sue before licking her lips.

    Kamiko raised an eyebrow and Sue summoned a massive maul in response. It had a long silvery metal pole nearly as thick as Sue''s arm that she could only barely get her fingers around, the pole section of the maul had carefully carved vines running along the side leading up to the top which ''bloomed'' into the double sided hammer head with each having a flower at the base with the hammer section growing out of it.

    Taking that as eptance, the three started off down the corridor with Sue in front. She kept it to a light jog because her maul was actually a bit heavy for her. It wasn''t really designed to be carried while running, it was something she could conjure up after all. Still, she didn''t want to be surprised so she carried it at the ready for whatever came next.

    It was ten minutester that the next army of rats marched towards them. They didn''t falter in their steps for even a split second upon ''seeing'' the three demons. The rats simply marched right up to Sue who mmed her maul down into the centre of the group cracking the stone nearby and destroying the floor to a degree Kat wasn''t even sure she could manage.

    *Holy shit!* Sue wasn''t done though, her maul bounced back up and she used that as a chance to sweep it to the side striking cleanly on the right wall, cracking that too, before bouncing the other way and clearing out the rest of the rats before she hit the left wall. Sue was breathing heavily at this point, her arms shaking just slightly as she let the maul vanish. "That felt pretty good."

    "H-h-how?!" managed Kat "How did you get so much power out of it?"

    Sue grinned cheekily not intending to answer the question but Kamiko stepped in, recognising the process, "It''s filled with mercury, or some other simr metal"

    "What?" asked Kat

    "Booooo, ruin my fun will you" said Sue with her tongue sticking out.

    "You can exin it if you want?" said Kamiko innocently, something she did very well

    "Fine, guess I can at least have that little droplet of joy" said Sue "Right, so the basic principle is to keep this thing both bnced, and really deadly, the inside is filled with liquid metal. It IS mercury because I''m not really strong enough to use it properly with any of the heavier stuff.

    "It does make it weaker structurally, but for a demon made weapon structural integrity is a joke. We''ve got so many ways to add durability that it''s not even funny. The trade off ispletely worth it. It does make the maul into even more of a blunt instrument because you can''t really hold back with it.

    "Every strike is like blowing your entire load. You obliterate everything you hit. Thepound strikes from the initial impact, and then the mercury inside does a tonne of damage to anything that''s nearby. With even my Rank 1 strength I can do a lot of damageбн but that''s all.

    "I have no finesse with it. It''s just not designed for it unless you''re MUCH better then I am. Changing directions is nearly impossible once the maul gets going. You have to move with it, or let it hit the target andбн wellбн it has two settings. Mush, and fine mist. Oh sure, you could both stand up to hit because you''re strong enough, but it''d be potentially deadly to Kamiko at least if it wasn''t such a slow weapon."

    Kamiko nodded, "Yes, this sort of maul is one of the weapons Elmony tried once upon a time. They''re truly devastating, and because you can upgrade the internal metal past mercury so that you can add weight to it without sacrificing striking power it scales much better then normal blunt weapons.

    "While ded ones can keep up using speed or technique, these mauls are for people with minimal training and the need to hit things really hard" said Kamiko

    "Yup, I give anything I want a hard pounding, and while normally they can''t take it, the few that do are keepers." Said Sue wiggling her eyebrows.

    *Truly a deadly weapon. If I wasn''t alreadymitted to the fans because of my promise to Grace and the fact I have a nice set courtesy of Thyme, I think I''d consider this really heavily. It''s simple, effective, and if I need to deal less damage I could probably just use my fists. I don''t even care if they get a bit dirty like Sue probably does, so it seems like one of my best optionsбн though wait. I don''t think Grace would agree with that. She didn''t list themбн I wonder why? Is my personalitypatible but not my body?*

 Chapter 510: The Rat Guard

    <h4>Chapter 510: The Rat Guard</h4>

    Continuing onward the thing that was most noticeable was the size of the tunnel. It was around the same height as the ones the miners had dug out, and was even wider. It was just shy ofrge enough for that giant rat to fitfortably, but with some effort it could traverse it certainlyбн and that was something weighing on Kat''s mind.

    *What can we do if we run into more of those things? I don''t know how fast they potentially are so sting some demonic fire at them and running might not be the safest bet. What else can we really do though? Stillбн is it really that likely we''ll fine more?*

    Kat bit her lips as she looked around the cave. Kamiko and Sue didn''t seem to notice her distress, and while she was hiding it well, Kat knew what it really meant was they hadn''t quite figured out the implications. *I just don''t know. Are these tunnels naturally urring?*

    Kat took a nce over at the stone on the walls and tried to see if there was anything denoting the path as man-made. The problem was she had no experience in this area. The mines were easy for they contained mostly straight paths that were all a uniform width. This tunnel changed width very slightly as it continued and wasn''t afraid to snake around asionally. Still, Kat had a feeling the size of it was just a bit to uniform to be natural.

    *I don''t like this at allбн* Just as Kat''s thoughts started to turn in a dark direction another rat patrol wandered in. Kamiko just gestured for Sue, who took the chance to vent a bit more frustration clearing out the rats in no time t.

    *See, this is just too easy. Surely whatever is at the end of this isn''t ipetentбн wait. They could be insane.* "Hey Kamiko, what are the chances that we find someone or something corrupted by demonic energy at the end of this tunnel" asked Kat

    Sue dismissed her hammer and let the other two pass her before speaking up in Kamiko''s ce, "I see your horns don''t take up much space in your skull Kat. That sounds pretty usible to me"

    Kamiko, deciding to answer the question addressed to her anyway said, "I''m not sure I agree with Sue. While it does seem likely on the surface it''s rather hard to get to the Hub. Plus, it''s pretty pointless because of the demonic energy in the air. It''s not an instant death sentence or anything but you wouldn''tst long. Still, I can agree that something seems likely"

    "Soбн if that''s the caseбн" said Kat, "what do we do if we find a person?"

    Kamiko shook her head sadly, "The only answer is death I''m afraid."

    "Really?" asked Kat, not truly surprised by the answer.

    "Indeed Kat. It''s a sad thing but as soon as the corruption starts it''s really just the beginning of the end. Never once has anyone ever been saved. It''s an ongoing project that Mom doesn''t like to participate in. I''ve heard some things. They are willing to do some rather disturbing things in their quest to find a solution. Luckily, they don''t need to forcefully corrupt anyone to get more test subjectsбн

    "But they have plenty anyway. They''ll go out and bring in some that can be easily subdued and run them through a batter of tests. Most of the ones nowadays don''t even have any scientific basis anymore. We''ve tried everything that makes sense, so we''ve been trying things that don''t as well. Demons truly want this issue solved Kat. Despite the power it gives us to keep it without a cure, knowing how to reverse demonic corruption is a long sought-after goal." Said Kamiko sadly.

    "It''s true" said Sue joining in. "Everyone''s heard of it at one time or another. The process starts quickly. If you''re showing symptoms, it''s toote. Now, everyone has a little bit of resistance to pure demonic energy. The stuff that corrupts. If you get just a little bit in your system sometimes it can pass through with no trouble. You can''t use it obviously, but it''s possible to expel with time.

    "Once the threshold is passed thoughбн nothinges back. It''s been like that for as long as we can remember, and testing has been going on just a long. There is no mercy for the corrupted because there is no record of any of them keeping their minds, and no record of anyone being cured."

    Kamiko hopped in again, "Oh, and do try not to get toocent. You''re natural demonic energy you expel mostly just by existence won''t easily corrupt anything but it still potentially can"

    "Waitбн should I be worried about the people I live with?" asked Kat, now that the idea had been brought up.

    Kamiko shook her head quickly. "No, not casually anyway. You''d have to inject them with your energy to cause issues. Demonic energy disperses pretty quickly into the universe and even if it doesn''t, attuned energy takes longer to lose itsбн vour forck of a better word."

    "What do you mean by vour?" asked Kat

    Sue couldn''t resist the chance, "Well everyone has a unique taste of course! Some are musky, while a few are even sweet. It''s the same with demonic energy. It keeps a little bit of you along for the ride. A little bit of intent. Unless a bunch of your demonic energy is injected into someone that bit of intent prevents it going wild and corrupting people so you don''t have to worry about identally ravishing people. They can take it as long as you go in slowly"

    Kat frowned at Sue, but decided to believe she was just trying to lighten the topic and not dismiss it. "So I''m really not likely to have issues regarding it?"

    Sueughed, and spoke up quickly, "Oh yes. Don''t worry. Plenty of Incubus inject their ''essence'' regrly and that always packs a punch. Imagine what would happen if that caused people problems on the regr. No, it''s so hard it''s basically impossible to identally corrupt something yourself.

    "Oh it''s pretty easy for them to do it. A bunch of wild energy in an artifact, an obscure ritual that summons demonic energy instead of a demon. Trying to break into the Hub to live here. Plenty of ways for other races to mess it up, but it''s much harder for a demon to be the reason. You have to try. It''s like one night stands. Getting a few is easy. Having someone stick around after is much harder."

    Kat groaned but was thankful enough for the information to not make ament about it. Just as she was wondering what to say, they rounded a corner and spotted to new rats, clearly guards. They stood at either side of the tunnel in slight alcoves they might have carved out for themselves. They walked on two legs, and the gem they had on their foreheads was twice asrge proportionally, bleeding into their entire face and encircling their eyes but leaving them uncovered.

    Kat and Kamiko moved as one. They didn''t know how deadly these new rats were and didn''t want Sue involved in the fight just yet. Kat took the one on the left and Kamiko the right. The rats were able to react to her presence and sent an attack her way, but Kat was fully focused on the battle and was able to slow her advance so the strike missed.

    Following this up sheunched into a series of light punches that were blocked with some difficulty. The rat''s arm shaking every time it made contact with her fist. Still, it was able to keep up somewhat, making short sharp movements that let the rat block her attacks well. Not wanting to drag things on, Kat slowed slightly, and ''fumbled'' a strike. The rat didn''t even think twice before trying to drive its w into Kat''s side.

    Seeing this as her chance, Kat stepped forward, letting it dig into her stomach as she brought her hand around and took off the rat''s head. She was actually at how easily it copsed. Ripping the w from her body, she turned around as it healed to find Kamiko dispatching her own rat with the same efficiency.

    For Kamiko, she simply unleashed a myriad of cuts across the rat''s body that were oozing blood. When she started the fight, unlike Kat, Kamiko watched it take a few swings and blocked them with the edge of her de, scoring a few cuts and saving herself from damage. The rat''s hide hardly helped it at all, so Kamiko stepped things up, swinging her naginata around mercilessly cutting every avable surface to her leaving the rat more blood then skin.? As Kat turned it was copsing from blood loss and Kamiko quickly cut off its head just in case to finish the kill.

 Chapter 511: Aftermath Ratcovery

    <h4>Chapter 511: Aftermath Ratcovery</h4>

    Kat sucked in a big breath of air and then let it all out at once as she came off the adrenaline high of the fight. Her mind resetting itself and leavingbat mode as she now carefully looked over the rats once again. They were bipedal, with bent spines that made it seem like they''d been forced onto two legs and weren''t really equipped for it. There entire bodies were covered with hair excluding the gems atop their heads.

    "Showing off the abs are you Kat?" asked Sue cheekily

    Kat nced down to find, she wasn''t showing off anything. ck blood was coating her side and slowly king off already, even her clothes were mending themselves after the attack she''d taken. Her bones, if they''d been effected at all, were back in ce and there really wasn''t anything to show.

    *Do I have abs? Hard to tellбн I didn''t really have any before, just faint ones when I tensed them if that even countsбн most of my ''working out'' was running ces so only my legs gained significant muscle definition but that seemed to have disappeared for the most part.*

    "I didn''t realise you were looking so closely. I thought you liked guys" said Kat hoping it sufficed as aeback.

    Sue saw it for the weak attempt that it was, but smiled at the fact Kat was even trying to banter with her. It wasn''t much, but she appreciated it. "Hey, one of the things I DO like is muscles. Just because I''m not gay doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate good abs when I see them. Sadly, you don''t have any"

    "Can we even get abs as a Subus?" asked Kat thinking Elmony might be an outlier.

    Sue shrugged, but Kamiko had the answer. "It''s very hard once you get to Rank 1" said Kamiko "Training before your demonic fire starts burning is the best way to get them. If you''re thinking of Elmony, she cheated a bit because she''s already done things once. Apparently it was one of her big regrets so Mom made sure she worked out enough to get muscles second time around"

    "What?" asked Sue very confused

    "I''ll exin itter if you want Sue, it''s a bit personal and a long story" said Kamiko with a smile. It then turned more serious as she nced between the two. "Now, enough distractions, what do you think of this fight? For me it was easy as they have no real defences against shing weapons. I can cut them without trouble and they have no regeneration to help with the blood loss.

    "Kat, I saw you took a big hit to the side there. How much damage did it do and how did it managed to tag a hit? I didn''t think they were that fast but perhaps they weren''t the same strength. If that''s the case, how many do you think you could fight at once?"

    *Woops, Kamiko''s right I should be taking this more seriously.* "I let myself get hit. I could have dodged for a while but I traded a hit to my midsection for a strike to its head. My regeneration is really good and I''m already back to full energy. It cost my practically nothing and it was clear the rats weren''t that strong" exined Kat

    "Oh, I didn''t realise. Iбн hmmбн I guess that is a valid tactic when your regeneration is so couldбн" mumbled Kamiko

    Kat nodded and continued on, "As to how many I could fight at onceбн I suppose it depends. I could probably fight a practically endless number of them as long as I didn''t need to worry about them. No offence Sueбн justбн I can kite them around all day, and if I was forced into a corner, well, that just limits the number that can hit me. They aren''t fast enough to deal serious damage until I''m out of energy and that would take a long time.

    "With Sue thoughбн I want to say somewhere between three and five? I don''t know if I could stop any more then that getting past me. It depends on how fast they are. I could probably fight more if Sue was willing to fight these guys as well. I don''t think they''re outside of her skill range with that hammer. One or two good hits could definitely bring one down, but it''d be a bit risky. I think they might be a tad faster then her with the hammer."

    Kamiko nodded and looked over at Sue for confirmation who shrugged and said, "I''m not sure. It''s hard to keep up shields on other people if I get overwhelmed. Could I fight one? Almost certainly. I''d use the same tactic Kat did and tank a hit on my shield and use that as a chance to m my hammer into its head. I don''t know if I could keep your shield up at the same time though Kamikoбн and I certainly couldn''t fight more than one at a time. Maybe three in a row if they are slow following up.

    "I think three strikes is about what I''d be able to shield. Then againбн with regen between fightsбн hmm, better just say three it''s safer for everyone" Sue finished off with a shrug as she ran her hand along her other arm letting her shield light up just slightly as she applied pressure to it.

    "That''s not a lotбн" said Kamiko "I thought your shield was better then thatбн no offence"

    Sue sighed, "It''s a little better than that. The one around you can probably take four hits, but the issue isбн these rats are a lot tougher than I think Stone suspected. They are about my match Kamiko. About the match of a Rank 1 demon. Sure, it looked easy for you both to take them out, but that''s because they have no regeneration, they have less efficient blood, and their bones aren''t as good. They still hit hard. Kat can be excused but have you forgotten that already?"

    Kamiko''s eyes widened and she looked down at the rat creatures in a new light. Kamiko had forgotten just how much of a jump her abilities had taken when she got to Rank 2. It wasn''t necessarily much, but it was still a noticeable step up, and when inbat slightly more speed or an ounce more strength could easily mean the difference between life and death.

    What if Kat''s rat had been a bit strong and nocked her away. Sure she''d live, but then that would be two rats for Kamiko to deal with, and much more dangerous. On the other hand, if it had a weapon of its own and could properly fight her things would be deadly swiftly. "Shit" said Kamiko

    Sue nodded, "Not so simple now is it?" said Sue smugly enjoying the simple facts the pair had missed. "Sure you can both take a few of them at a time, but remember I''m a Rank 1 unlike you both. Taking so many potentially lethal attacks on my shield is actually really good. I can reduce those strikes down to nearly nothing. I''m bragging a little bit, but it IS impressive for a Rank 1 demon"

    Kat swallowed the spit in her throat as the implications really sunk in. *This is much more dangerous than I was really thinking, isn''t it? Kamiko is four hits away from death at any given time. Sure, we have great healing facilities butбн damn that actually is intense when you think about it that way.

    I was thinking these Contracts were all easy. Even when I nearly died in thest one, I haven''t really been scared butбн I think I see now that I''m the outlier here. Regeneration is such a big step upбн Iбн I didn''t realise. I don''t know how I didn''t see how lucky I''ve been to grab that early on. Is it really worth continuing? I''m still safe hereбн but I wonder if the risks are worth it.*

    "I suppose you''re right Sue" said Kamiko while Kat was still lost in thought. "I might have been harsh. Would ncing blows be easier to deal with?"

    Sue waved her t hand from side to side in a ''so-so'' gesture. "Somewhat. It does take less energy but not enough for it to really matter. I don''t know the specifics but it''s the way my shield interacts with the world. I can defend really efficiently against full strikes, but partial ones, while cheaper, are hardly worth taking for the discount, so if you are going to get hit use that chance"

    Kamiko took in a breath before nodding and saying, "Ok let''s continue on then. Do you want to try fighting on if we find more Sue?"

    Kat took the lead when they headed off, making sure she waspletely in front of Sue in case of anything flying at them. Kat was now more determined to protect the pair. She knew she could take way more then four hits from those rats, and in a long fight her energy could regen allowing her to tank even more.

    "I''ll be fine" said Sue "I don''t really care for battle. Sure the little ones are nice stress relief, but an actual fightбн nah I''ll leave it to you"

 Chapter 512: The Path of Introspection

    <h4>Chapter 512: The Path of Introspection</h4>

    Shortly afterwards, Sue was able to put her words into practice when the next round of rat guards walked into them. She just quickly stepped forward and smashed them all to mush before letting Kat and Kamiko walk past her to continue the journey forward. There wasn''t any proof that this was the right way just yet, but the direction the rat guards was making them feel hopeful.

    Kamiko had a smile on her face, she was enjoying the fact they were making what felt like real progress towards the end. The rat guards were an obvious step up, and defeating a few patrols was a good way for them to understand that things were escting even if they didn''t seem that way. Every rat guard they ran into, meant one less at the final area. It also made it more likely they were heading the right way. With those two confirming marks, Kamiko was confident they could find the threat behind this swarm.

    Sue was more rxed. Unlike the other two, she wasn''t capable of keeping her mind so close to the edge of readiness for a long time. Sure she could jump forward and take care of the rat patrols, but it was a very dyed reaction. Heck, for herfort the three were walking instead of running, mostly to make sure she could react in time to any iing threats. Sue knew this, and was thankful for the concern, using it to rx herself, but be ready to activate the shield around Kamiko as quickly as possible. They were showing concern for her, and she would return the favour.

    Kat though, had perhaps the most mixed thoughts about the entire thing. Unlike Kamiko who grew up expecting to be inbat at least semi regrly, and had a deep trust in their medical system, and Sue who now believed that Kat and Kamiko would willingly protect her in the face of fierce oddsбн Kat was having misgivings despite arguably being the safest of the three.

    Her thoughts just couldn''t get over the idea of how close to death herpanions were. Even though in Kamiko''s mind she was exceptionally safe for a mission like this, and in Sue''s she had stalwart defenders, Kat didn''t have the same confidence in them living and being repaired, and she had less of an idea about what they might face in the end. She was alsocking the key detail, that if they killed the thing in charge of the swarm, everything else would drop in an instant. Without that insight, Kat believed them to be marching towards an army general and then needing to fight there way back out again.

    So, she stewed on the idea. She was on the wrong side of ready, with her muscles constantly tensing and untensing, her demonic energy swirling around at the ready and slowing her mind down if somebody so much as kicked a stone when they were walking not to even speak of the patrols Sue was taking out. Kat''s body was taught, and she was on a hair trigger, waiting for the other shoe she couldn''t quite see to drop. She was ready to tank any amount of damage for the other two, despite Kamiko''s proficiency for weapons.

    And that perhaps was the biggest thing Kat was missing. For all the sweetness Kamiko disyed, she''d been trained in the use of her weapon for over a decade. She knew her big her striking range was. She knew how to fight opponents at and above her skill level. She knew how to block, how to parry, how to take eptable damage. She wasn''t as weak as a human, small strikes could heal before the day was out, even if during the fight would be too much for someone with regeneration.

    Kat was missing the idea that Kamiko was READY for this kind of thing, and had been for a long time. Kat knew her as the friendly face that had really grown on her over the week. The one that cried with her sister. That loved her family, that didn''t necessarily want to fight. Even the spars at Wrath, Kat didn''t really see the other side of Kamiko.

    For Kamiko was used to the game. She was sharp. She had the weapon skills to protect herself. And she''d seen so much morebat than Kat could reallyprehend. A few months of fighting was nothing to Kamiko, she had a more than a few years, especially if you counted training and not just live missions. Still, she was taking to arenas with weak beasts to test her resolve, to prove she was capable to fighting monsters at the very least, if not people. Kat hadn''t seen it yet.

    So, when the next set of guard rats appeared, a set of four this time, Kat jumped into the fray before Kamiko could take off. Kat went straight for the two nearest to her and tried to end things before they began with another strike to the headбн sadly she telegraphed too much. Rat Guard One was able to see hering from a mile away, and even if it couldn''t keep up with her speed properly, it could still dodge.

    One stepped forward, allowing Kat''s hand to pass before its head at the same time it drove its right hand ws straight up and into Kat''s stomach before quickly withdrawing them and stepping away. Kat stumbled from the impact but was unphased, continuing her assault on the rat to try and get it down as quickly as possible.

    Tunnel visioning in the process. Rat Guard Two simply moved to the side and while Kat was trying to punch away at One, which was blocking and taking only moderate damage to its arms, Two managed to w at Kat''s side, causing two wide sets of gashes from its ws to appear on her side.

    Kat''s tail retaliated instinctively, plunging straight into Two''s stomach, and doing more damage then Kat had managed to this point, causing a deep stab wound to open up in the rat and letting blood flow out of it around the matted remnants of its fur around the area. Before Kat could take any joy in that though, One mmed its head into her.

    It was a decent tacticбн against someone without horns. Kat''s took the pitiful attempt to cause her to be stunned full force and allowing only minimal vibrations to be transmitted back to Kat and they were easily ignored.

    The fight got blood after that. Kat''s injuries healed yes, but the blood from them was sprayed around the area. At the same time, Two was weaking quickly, the strike to its stomach was no small puncture wound and it was losing blood fast, already unsteady on its feet. One was holding up better. Despite its failure of a headbutt, Kat didn''t really know how to capitalise on something like that and had just continued punching away in what was now a predictable pattern for even the simple minded rat.

    Luck was on her side though. The mix of blood on the floor was slippery and Two was already starting to be woozy. Its intended strike at Kat''s head to at least distract her for One, failed miserably when its feet slipped out from under it, sending it falling to the side. It slid past Kat''s face as the w went towards One. Even though it no longer had any power behind it, that was enough to take One out of the fight once Kat followed through. Despite hercking experience in finerbat, the sort of distraction Two provided was impossible to miss.

    Kat swung a full powered strike into One''s unguarded temple spraying blood around and ending it right then. This was followed up by a stomp down on Two''s head, taking, what might have already been a dead rat, out of the fight for good. Kat turned then to help Kamiko butбн she was done.

    For Kamiko, this was a much easier fight. When she saw Kat jump in, she followed easily. Taking on two of these rats wasn''t any real problem. She shed at Rat Guard Three while keeping enough distance to prevent Rat Guard Four from easily following up. They both jumped into action when her attack connected. It wasn''t a major blow, but it was already a start.

    It was simple then, for Kamiko to dance between there wild strikes. They relied on instincts andcking speed to try and get a blow on Kamiko but she simply used the sharp end of her naginata to disce there attacks and get in a few of her own. After only a few exchanges the rats were bleeding out and losing it, Kamiko managed to get the two of them down before turning to Kat.

    She nearly went to help, but Kat was so entangled with her two opponents and moving rather erratically that Kamiko didn''t want to risk it. So, she waited the few extra seconds Kat''s fightsted before smiling at her victorious friend.

 Chapter 513: Taking a Stab at Introspection

    <h4>Chapter 513: Taking a Stab at Introspection</h4>

    *I''m really not as good as I thought huh?* Never before had it been so clear to Kat that Kamiko outssed her as a fighter. *I guess she was really holding back against the guys at Wrath. They couldn''t have been faster than the rats so I imagine she let them get away with a lot of things. This might show me that she''s more soft hearted then I thoughtбн but it also shows off how strong she really is.*

    And Kat really wasn''t sure how to deal with this knowledge. *I jumped in and tried to take care of things as fast as I could so that Kamiko wouldn''t be alone with two of them for longбн but I was the one wasting time. I know that fight was sloppy but I had intended to take a few hits to speed things up. Did I even manage to do that? For all the hits I mmed into that first rat it managed to block my for a huge amount of time.

    I guess this is why I need a weapon. Even Sue''s hammer is a big step up. It''s more blunt force sure, but the leverage is much better and the secondary impact from the metal inside it just adds more to it overall. That''s not to even consider the very clear and obvious benefits that having a shing weapon like Kamiko''s or my own fans which I really need to get lessons for.

    As much as it hurts to admit, I think I should skip out on spending time with everyone on Earth if I need to. Getting used to using a real weapon and not just my fists has never been more obvious. I''m sure that the demons that actually punch things either have gloves with likeбн spikes or something on them, or some kind of natural advantage. As tough as my hands have be, and as good at slicing as my fingernails are, those are mostly side effects of my all around body upgrades. I need TOOLS, weapons, things that utilise my strength not rely on it.*

    *And that''s the crux of it isn''t it.* Kat dusted herself off and headed onwards. Kamiko seemed to pause for a second and give Kat a strange look, but it was lost on the demon in question. Kamiko just gave a small shrug at that and followed behind. They''d made there choice, and she didn''t think the fight was hard, so marching onward was the logical conclusion to herбн though Kat didn''t even realise she was walking forward at this point, as she was that lost in her own mind.

    *I don''t really havebat experience. Never have. I didn''t realise how bad things were till now though. Even when I was fighting through that Pheonix n I didn''t feel so bad about things. I fought a bunch of them, got stabbed a lot, and really most of my energy use was from being a bit wasteful.

    It was Xiang that really caused the problems in the end too. I was doingбн well I want to say well but maybe that''s being overly generous looking back at things. I was at least seeding; I can say that confidently. Being stabbed through the heart was a major setback. Though at least I know I can survive thatбн

    Still just because I can survive horrid punishments doesn''t mean my fighting skill has suddenly increased. I know how to make use of the openings my regeneration creates but am I using that as a crutch? The surprise factor alone normally allows for a finishing blow from me.

    The only other time that wasn''t true, and if we don''t count my dream world adventures, is way back when I fought all of Skye''s team. I didn''t want to just burn those guys though in case I needed the energyter. Now that I look back on it though, that was also a really sloppy fight.

    I won not because I outyed them, or because I was even a halfway decentbatant. I managed to beat them because they wereбн maybe not quite human, but pretty close to the human baseline, and I just didn''t go down. My regeneration waspletely ridiculous against them. They had to keep trying to pin me down but my strength stopped that really being a big deal. *

    Kat stepped to the side as Sue came up and smashed through a bunch of patrolling rats breaking her from her thoughts somewhat. Kat watched Sue''s attacks carefully and wasn''t entirely pleased with what she saw, not because Sue was bad, but because she was good. Her movements efficient, her stance professional.

    *Damn, I''m probably worse than Sue atbat. While I''m better INbat, that''s something that could easily change. If she just ranked up I might be easily beaten by her. I''m not even sure if I could really beat Kamiko. I thought I could manage it before today, but now I''m wondering if that''s really the case.

    Her shing weapon isn''t a big scare, but at the same time all that really lets me defeat her is my regeneration. If we were just fighting to first blood I''d lose in an instant. The issue is, I really should have corrected this. Grace told me to pick up a good weapon, even went to the trouble of finding something that apparently suits me very wellбн and I''ve just left them tonguish. Is this my punishment for that? This lingering self doubt and clearly below eptablebat ability.*

    Kat let out a deep breath, hoping to change her thoughts. They were no longer truly productive. She needed to be ready for a fight and thinking about how outssed she was or how badly she managed her past fights wasn''t helping things. Kat forcibly tried to find a positive spin for this.

    *Hmmбн what can I look at in a good light? It took a few moments for the obvious answer toe to her. My regeneration. As much as I''ve cursed how unskilled I am, regeneration isn''t really at fault here. The ability is SUPERB. It''s on apletely different level to other Rank 1 skills, and even Sue''s rather impressive shielding ability, which admittedly can be shared, still isn''t anywhere close to as good defensive wise.

    I can take hit after hit without going down. Heck, I know for a fact I can be stabbed in the heart and keep goingбн twice. Even the supposedly rather serious energy channel damage I acquired was something my regeneration could fix.

    While it is clearly bad to over rely on it as I may have been doing, it''s a powerful tool and I shouldn''t forget that. I should be very thankful. I wonder how many times it saved me life already? Small wounds that might not have seemed like much but would have definitely piled up.

    Heck, ignore proper wounds for a second. I''ve been walking around forests and across dirt roads. How many cuts and scrapes were healed without my notice? I wonder if I could have everpleted any mission without it. Even my calm walk with Minor through the underground tunnels.

    My whole face and neck were destroyed from the crash, and my wing wasn''t in great shape either because of how things went down. Granted, I probably wouldn''t have tried at all if I didn''t know I had that sort of regeneration, but imagine if it was only half as efficient or somethingбн orбн orбн imagine if it didn''t remove foreign particles.

    Gravel being healed around, slowly having skin regrow around it and forcing the foreign objects to remain in my throat. That would have been torturous. What if it got into my lungs and stayed there? I might have been out of the job before I''d even really started if something like that really came up.*

    Kat''s eyes started to burn brighter as they cleared up. The worry and indecision she''d been building slowly falling from her shoulders as she stood taller. Her tail, not that she''d noticed, no longer drooping down, barely holding itself up enough to prevent scraping along the floor now raised up again in its question mark shape behind her back bobbing as she walked forward in a steady rhythm. Her energy seemed to be cleaner almost, as she circted it slowly. Not enough to really speed up her mind or body, just barely enough to make it a conscious action rather then its resting state.

    When Kat saw the next set of guard rats, she didn''t hesitate. This time, there was two either side again, but a rat patrol also happened to be passing nearby. Kat didn''t jump into the mess because she was afraid. She didn''t jump in to finish her fight first. She jumped in because she was ready, and it was time to start paying attention. To making sure that the fight wasn''t too long, but that she learnt something from it. Mistakes would keep happening, but that was fine. Kat could learn.

 Chapter 514: WaitтАж Those Actually DO Have a Purpose?

    <h4>Chapter 514: Waitбн Those Actually DO Have a Purpose?</h4>

    It would take Kat a considerable amount of subjective time to realise that she may have been wrong in the assumption she could learn. Jumping into the fight, an action that was mirrored by Kamiko, wouldter prove a mistake for the pair.

    For the moment though, Kat was ready. She was watching the new Guard Rat One and Two closely and wanted to try and get an attack in before they properly reacted to what was going on. She wasn''t going to simply bash away at them without a n, she was going to try for one or two big hits then wait for her chance. Kat didn''t even consider the small rats a threat. The rat patrols hadn''t even done anything so far, and her regen could take as many hits from them as she needed. They were a non-factor, Kat''s mind didn''t even register them as much more than a slightly dangerous background object, like being aware there are knives in the kitchen or scissors on a desk.

    Kat goes in for the strike, one with her fist, and another with her tail. The first strike, going for One''s head gets blocked somewhat far out, letting the limb rock backwards somewhat to take the impact rather then just taking it all head on. The strike from her tail was another matter though. The rat clearly didn''t see iting initially, taking her tail''s movement as a part of her lead up. When itshed out, One was forced to twist itself out of the way the best it could. Stepping forward in an attempt to let the tail go past leads to a shallow cut opening on One''s back. Not a major concern, but already better then Kat''s previous Rat Guard fight.

    *I''ll take this as a win. A little bit of a cut. I should remember to use my tail more inbatбн though it''s such a good defensive tool I can''t use it solely for attacks either.* Kat''s eyes shown and took a slight step back to correct her posture standing now in a basic fighting stance and preparing for One or Two''s counter attack.

    Because of that intense watching, that supreme focus on One and Two, trying to find any indication of what the Guard Rats were about to do, and hoping toe up with an appropriate counter. These thoughts were at the front of Kat''s mind, when she felt a sharp piercing on her ankle. She was sopletely stunned that she froze in ce. So, while Two wasn''t quite in range, One was going to take advantage of that distraction. One raked its ws over Kat''s face. In the end, she only managed to avoid having her eyes taken out purely because of instincts.

    Her head jerked backwards and the ws aiming for her eyes instead caught on her lips, ripping open her mouth and scraping down to her chine before she managed to pull away far enough. As Kat stepped backwards, trying to get out of range, she felt extra weight on her feet and couldn''t help but look.

    Even though she had the pieces. Even though she''d felt the pain. Even though SHE KNEW something had to be there, her mind was once again shocked to see the small patrol rats were biting into her feet.

    What?! Kat couldn''t believe they''d actually decided to do something for once. Kat felt her mind speed up more to try and cope with this influx of information. She wasn''t just fighting two Guard Rats she was fighting guards and patrols. *What the heck should I do here?

    I don''t want to just take it. The damage is minimal, and only really a mild irritant but I don''t want to just take damage like that. I''ve resolved to be better. What can I do? What other option do I have?*

    Kat mulled over the decision as she jumped backwards to avoid another sh from One while Two started to move up, pressure her, make her step towards the wall instead of just straight back. The little patrol rats getting in her way slightly, but a more liberal application of force when putter her feet down meant that it wasn''t a big concern as long as she didn''t trip.

    *I could take out the little onesбн maybe. I''d take a lot of damage from Guard One and Guard Two over there, but it might be worth doing anyway. The little ones are annoying, but ultimately not that hard to deal with.*

    Kat focused on her healing face and decided it wasn''t a big deal. It was knitting itself together as she thought and while it was a bit strange because the skin was slowly pulling itself back up as the wound knit together, it wasn''t a major concern. Her energy was also pretty much full, having recovered from the previous fight easily. That was when she heard a distorted sound from behind her.

    *What could that have been?* Kat dodged another attack from One, now with Two''s assistance, but even with her limited space it wasn''t too hard to dodge their strikes. They used the same rtive arc every time, and looked directly at where they were attacking. Kat could handle this. Kat nced over her shoulder to the source of the noise and found a panicked looking Sue clearly in the motions of saying something, but Kat didn''t here any words.

    *What could she be doing? I can''t make out a thing she''s saying it''s muchбн toбн lowбн OH she''s speaking at a normal speed.* Kat focused quickly back on the fight, jabbing out at One with a light strike mostly just to prevent the guard rats from closing in any further. *Ok, I can''t drop this speed to listen to what Sue is saying, the rats are too fast for that. She looks concerned though so it seems important.*

    *What could be the problem? The little rats, while annoying, are no real problem for meбн* And like that thest puzzle piece clicked into her mind and Kat''s eyes flew wide in shock as she realised what the problem must be. *SHIT! We just talked about this as a group. Sue can hold up against strong attacks but with these patrol rats, they can wear down the shield she put on Kamiko! I need to do something!*

    Kat struck, once with her arm, and once with her tail, at One and Two respectively to keep them off her for a bit longer, sending most of her concentration to the right where Kamiko was fighting two of her own Guards, it was a bit further back then Kat really liked. Quickly though, Kat saw that while Kamiko was more aware of her situation and noticed the patrol rats, she wasn''t doing as well as Kat.

    Kat saw Kamiko halfway between a sliding motion. She was slicing at the patrol rats on the ground while moving backwards to prevent them from crowding her. She had already taken several more steps backwards then Kat had, and her own rat guards had actually pushed up and had nearly past Kat.

    *How did I not notice that? Shit, my battle field awareness is horrible. What do I do now though?* Kat leaned her head back, this time intentionally, and allowing the wsing for her face to miss by a small, but anticipated, margin. *The fact that the Guards are in the way makes this so much harder. I can''t just move to the side and start attacking the little ones. I''d be putting myself in harms way. I guessбн hmmбн if I can trust Kamiko to be fineбн this might be alright.*

    Kat tried to slip in a tail strike after her dodge, and was surprised when she managed to get at nick on Two''s side. Nothing serious, but it was better then nothing. *Nice! Now if only I can figure out what to do about these little rats.*

    Kat went back to watching the field, trying to move so that she could get a good look at Kamiko. Sadly, things didn''t get better. The Guards fighting Kamiko pushed her back alongside their small carpet of rats coating the floor. Because of this, they blocked a lot of Kat''s view, but looking at the floor Kat was pretty sure that Kamiko wasn''t bleeding yet, so hopefully her shield was up.

    This information didn''te without cost though. Kat was forced to look behind her more seriously, letting either One or Two out of her sight for a few moments, practically nothing, but with both rats working together it was enough to push some damage on Kat. A sh caught on the arm instead of deflected, a slight cut to her side when she didn''t move out of the way in time. A few more minor annoyances digging into her legs.

    *Kamiko seems fine for now. I can only pray this state of affairs continue. I''m down only a few percent of energy at the moment though my wounds aren''t done healing so that might change if I keep taking extra hits. I don''t really know what to do though. Do I need to help? Is Sue at risk? How many hits can Kamiko''s shield take?*

 Chapter 515: The Grand Opening

    <h4>Chapter 515: The Grand Opening</h4>

    Now that Kat had determined that Kamiko was fine for now, she let her focus return to her own fight. Focusing mostly on just avoiding strikes from all the rats big and small, ensuring that she had the chance to heal from the damage she''d taken recently. The smaller rats were actually the bigger issue as they simply clung to her legs, using their, rtively at least, impressive jaw strength to cling on as she moved. It wasn''t ideal, and as she moved the weight dug further into her skin. She was just lucky it was tough enough that it could withstand a bit of force and wasn''t being shredded.

    *Though now that I think about itбн something weird has to be happening with their teeth. They shouldn''t be strong enough to pierce my skin now that I''m actually thinking about all this. Never mind. It''s not important. What matters is that they ARE damaging me.*

    Kat took a step to the side, intentionally mming her feet into the walls and felt oddly satisfied with the sound of cracking rat bones that signalled her legs being freed. Once that was done, Kat focused on dodging, making sure she was in perfect condition for the next stage. It was a good thing she did, as while it went unnoticed for the most part, the smaller rats had affected her legs quite a lot. Throwing off her bnce, and doing a bit of damage to her achilleas tendons when they were there slowing her slightly as well.

    *Now that I''m 100% let''s deal with this little guys.* Kat turned her next moves into a dance, ducking, weaving and prancing around the various attacks One and Two threw at her, while also making sure to shuffle her feet around so that none of the small rats got to close. One she wasfortable with that, Kat started to change things up little by little.

    First it was stomps. Using a bit of power, but mostly her weight tond her feet directly on top of the patrol rats as she moved, no longer avoiding them entirely but spending an extra bit of focus to take out one of the many every time she stepped somewhere. The hardest part was making sure she didn''t slip on the ground afterwards, but she was making some progress that way.

    Still, it wasn''t quite good enough. She could tell, when her tail just barely touched up against the Guard Rats Kamiko was fighting that she''d been moving back too fast. To rectify this, Kat started to move sideways more, and endeavoured to slide into more rats throwing them into the wall now in groups.

    It takes her only a few seconds of real time, though quite a bit more subjective time, to clear up the area around her. Kat has gotten all the patrol rats near her, now only the one''s near Kamiko remain.

    *The question isбн what now? I can''tmunicate properly in this bullet time state. Everyone talks too slowly and I bet I''d be the same. Even if it worked somewhat, Kamiko would have to be moving at almost the exact same speed as my voice however that would match up with my mind, because I KNOW I can get that to run faster then my body which furtherplicates things.*

    *I don''t know what to do. We''re getting pushed back still. Should I try and make my way around Kamiko''s guards so that I can take out the patrol rats around her, or should I take out my own two rats and then attack the guard rats in the back?*

    Kat twisted around to avoid a strangely well coordinated strike from One and Two, and kept spinning so that she could take a brief look at the other two Guard Rats, Three and Four. When Kat briefly gazed upon them, no blood was immediately obvious. There might have been more at the front, but if there was, Kat wasn''t at the right angle to see, and her speed made it hard to spend the time to make a better guess.

    Dodging out of the way of another two strikes that One and Two were able to get off because of her spin Kat let herself sink back into her thoughts as she dodged. *What would be faster? I could try and get these two down, or I could try and clear the little ones. How would I get there thoughбн waitбн*

    Kat nced at the ceiling and realised she had the perfect route. *I can FLY. The ceiling is a little low, but my wings don''t really behave ording to conventional physics anyway so it''s not like I couldn''tбн I''m still not sure if I should honestly.*

    Kat swallowed and struck out twice at One, getting blocked the first time, and letting another tail strike sneak in, but the rat was learning, whereas before it was a somewhat sizeable cut, now Kat only managed one a few centimetres in length. While this was happening, she tried to picture fighting the small rats. It was a mess.

    *No. No it just wouldn''t work I don''t think. Between what would then be four Guard Rats AND Kamiko I''d have a hard time just clearing them out. Ok. That''s settled let''s focus on these two. I''ll go for One the best I can, if I can take out it first, then the second should be much easier.*

    Kat renewed her focus and stepped up her game. She dodged a few more attacks and let off a few half hearted strikes in return. They weren''t a big deal though, none of this was what she was looking for. Until, a strike going for One''s temple caused the rat to jump back, and Two flinched, thinking her tail was going to follow up when for once it didn''t.

    Kat''s eyes glowed in the soft light as she started to rapidly spin her energy, pushing herself into a higher gear. Kat spun using the position she was in to release an uppercut onto Two, letting herself flow back up to full height. Nail''s out Kat tried to jam them into Two''s throat. Two wasn''t having that though, and tried to block using a cross guard with both hands. Kat''s fingers dug into the offered arms, digging deeply into the muscle. Kat let her instincts guide her, as she pulled forward, dragging Two off bnce and ripping the nails from the flesh pulling chunks along.

    Two would have screamed if it had the time, but Kat followed it up with a tail strike to the stomach as she was winding back for a final attack. Two dodged to the side, getting cut in the process and stumbling once moreбн straight into the path of that final strike to the back of the neck. Kat''s hand wrapping around its spine and crushing the bone before One mmed into her side with a full body tackle.

    Kat was pushed back into the wall, but it didn''t have enough force to do any damage. It wasn''t the best position, especially not for manoeuvrabilityбн but there was only one rat left. Only One. Kat took a follow up strike to her stomach, not even trying to dodge, before bringing her own arms in from the side and tearing straight through One''s throat. As the rat dropped to the ground, Kat pushed it further away and turned to Kamiko''s fight.

    She could see the other demon was perhaps having some issues. Somehow Kamiko had been backed much further down the tunnel the Kat thought, even ounting for the previous error. *Shit. Kamiko''s being forced to dodge more. The patrols and guards must be working better now.* The worst part was that Kat was all but certain Kamiko had been forced out of thefortable range for her naginata.

    Kat ignored therge amount of blood slowly dripping off her and charged. Her energy reserves were fine, and she wanted to end this. There was no telling how much energy Sue had left for the shield.

    Kat dashed behind Three, and before the rat could react properly to her presence, as it was still focused on Kamiko, Kat smashed her fist into the side of Three''s temple sending it careening off to the side. Four saw this and turned, but that too was a mistake as Kamiko dashed forward, dodging around patrol rats, to run her sword straight through Four''s heart, and dragging her weapon out as she continued past.

    Once that was done, Kat quickly whirred her way through the patrol rats, not wanting to leave them around, but not expecting any real struggle. When Kat stood next, most of the blood had fallen off herбн but that just meant there was arge ck trail where she had stood clearly marking her reckless charge.

    Kamiko stood tall, but a little uncertain. Sue looked about ready to copse, and Kat. Wellбн Kat stood tall as well and said. "That could have probably gone better"

 Chapter 516: SueтАЩs Recovery Time and not quite Questionable Questions

    <h4>Chapter 516: Sueбпs Recovery Time and not quite Questionable Questions</h4>

    "Holy shit!" shouted Sue, "That''s an understatement. Kat are you even ok? You look like you''ve lost more blood then I have in my entire bodyбн howбн how can you just go with a ''well that could''ve gone better''. I''m freaking out a little hereбн"

    Kat shrugged, "I meanбн I''m only down likeбн" Kat paused her speech for a moment to check her reserves and found she had 86% left, "I''m only missing like fifteen percent of my demonic energy. That''s hardly anything. Most of that was one strength enhancements and speeding up my mind. I hardly needed to use any of it to heal"

    Sue just gapes at Kat, now starting to realise the sheer difference the other demon''s regeneration actually makes. "Rightбн umбн wellбн" Sue stumbled over the words as she tries to figure out an appropriate response. "I''m just going to sit down thenбн regenerate my own energy because unlike YOU I''m down to less then half"

    Then she proceeds to do just that. Sue just lets her legs copse underneath her and relies on her tail to slow her down enough not to do any damage. She then leans her back into the wall for the support, despite the jagged pieces of rock now digging into her wings. At least the jacket protects her back.

    "Are you ok Kamiko?" asks Kat after seeing Sue basically answer that question by checking out.

    "I''m quite good Kat," said Kamiko smiling, "Sue protected my very well. I took two hits because I wasn''t properly prepared for the little rats to actually do something. I was just nning to leave them to Sue because I''d stopped registering them as a problem. You''d take two of the big ones, I''d take the other two, and Sue could clean out the small ones.

    "They caught me unaware, getting a bite off before I noticed what was going on. I still wouldn''t have noticed if the shield didn''t give of a brief sh whichбн well I wasn''t quite ready for it and caused me to take my second hit, but I used that as a chance to back quite far off. Thank you for your assistance though, I''m unsure how long I could have kept dodging while making minimal progress. I tried to keep the smaller rats away from me by slicing them up, but stopping them all was hard.

    "Especially with therger rats closing in. The risk of taking hits was quite high, and I knew that Sue couldn''t keep my shield up that much longer so I was mostly just buying time for you or toe up with a better n, whichever came first. Luckily, you managed to sort things out before it became a real issue."

    "No problem," said Kat with a slight dose of embarrassment. "I was panicking a little bit once the patrol rats jumped in soбн I understand the feeling."

    "Huh, patrol rats. That''s a good name for them," mused Kamiko

    Kat nodded, "Well, in my head I''ve been referring to the little one as patrol rats, and the big ones as guard rats. It''s worked out pretty well. Guards get a number, and patrol rats just don''t. Too many of them for their exact designation to matter so I don''t bother"

    Kamiko nodded, with a smile on her face, liking the sound of Kat''s suggestion. "Well, I''m not at risk of running out of energyбн so I guess we''ll just wait on Sue then?" said Kamiko making it sound partially like a question, but feeling more like a suggestion to Kat.

    "Oh yeah, kick me while I''m down" snarked Sue

    Kamiko turned a confused look in Sue''s direction. "I don''t see the problem. You need energy, and we''re happy to wait for you, why I don''t see how this is an issue, I''m simply pointing it outбн" murmured Kamiko

    Sue turned a deadpan set of eyes in Kat''s direction. "Now that''s just not fair as a response. It''s like kicking a puppy. Even if it''s evil and maybe deserves itбн it''s still a puppy so you just feel like a bad person anyway. I don''t even feelfortable exining it to Kam because then I''m responsible for a little less innocence in the world,"

    "Don''t you routinely try to destroy that innocence though?" asked Kat with a smirk that was trying, and hopefully seeding, in masking how confused she was at that response.

    Sue''s whole form brightened up instantly. "Hey you''re right!" Sue then turned to Kamiko to continue "I made that joke because while you didn''t mean it this way, it''s easy to think you''re pointing out how much stronger you and Kat are."

    *Wow she actually gave a decent exnation. I knew she was kidding somewhat with her first response, but I wasn''t expecting apletely proper response for the second once. Hmmбн I wonder if Sue''s tired. This has probably been a lot harder on her then on us.*

    "How about we discuss future ns then. This wasn''t a great fight, but we can work on the future one, or ones," said Kat.

    "Well we can wait for patrols to clear out next time" said Sue in an overly cheerful manner.

    Despite the mocking tone, Kamiko and Kat both nodded solemnly. While the patrol rats were no real issue for Kat, and she could fight them easily even if she needed to take a bit of damage, Kamiko was at much greater risk. A few well times strikes from them could take out Sue''s shield ability, cutting her down to no energy. They couldn''t afford that for future fights.

    A few seconds past and when nobody said anything else, Sue jumped in again, "What, I''ve given you a good idea, why not send out a few of your own? Or do I have the only working brain here?"

    Kat sighed but didn''t rise to the bait this time. Things were more serious at the moment, and while a bit of levity was needed, Kat had no good response that wouldn''t turn things into a fight. So she ignored Sue''sment and offered her own idea. "If we see Guard Rats, and patrol rats, what is the n? Do we just wait? Do we back up a bit in case the fight gets heard? How do we need to tackle this?"

    "I think we have to back up," said Kamiko. "We can''t risk the patrol rats calling out to the guards either. Even if that''s not something we''ve seen them do just yet, we know they interact with the guards and enterbat with them. I think we''ll need to make sure we back up a fair way"

    There was a matching set of three nods that apanied Kamiko''s suggestion. Once that was done, Sue spoke up again, "Soбн this is above me even if I''d paid attentionбн butбн do the rat patrolse at specific intervals? Has anyone counted?"

    Kat let her tail react and p her in the face. *Dammit, I didn''t even think to count that. I have the memories in my head too, but there''s too much nk space, it makes it hard to judge time even if it''s all in my head. Hmmбн it seems while my memory is good, I don''t have the practice to use it fullyбн another thing I need to learn perhaps.*

    "Judging by Kat''s reaction, I assume she has not. Sadlyбн I didn''t attempt to keep track of it either," said Kamiko slowly. "From what we''ve seen I''d say it''s at least somewhat regr, but probably not perfect. That''s just a guess though."

    Sue bit back a joke she had in response to her teammates failure to keep track of time. Something about broken internal clocks and night time shenanigans, but she didn''t feel like voicing it. She felt her energy returning but that extra muscle she felt not quite behind her eyes that governed her shield power wasining.

    She''d been using the power perhaps a bit more than necessary. Now that she''d started to actually like the pair and didn''t want them hurt she''d been putting up the shield whenever she felt like something wasing up. Better safe then sorryбн but thatbined with the use in the past two fights meant it was feeling a little used up. Especially because she''d kept herself shielded at the same time.

    It was a weakness. One that might or might not be an issue, and yet Sue was hesitant to voice it out loud. She was already holding them back quite a bit, at least in her mind, and adding something more to that wasn''t something she nned to do. So, instead she asked, "What do we do if we find a bunch of patrol rats just standing around with guards and neither are moving?"

    Kat and Kamiko shared a look before a toothed grin spread across their faces. "Sufficient application of FIRE/Sending plenty of FIRE" said Kat/Kamiko with them both saying FIRE at the exact same time.

 Chapter 517: Of Rats and Demons

    <h4>Chapter 517: Of Rats and Demons</h4>

    Once Kat and Kamiko reaffirmed their convictions to kill it with fireбн only if strictly necessary of course. Things moved on somewhat. They still had to wait a while for Sue to recover her energy but nothing else was said. They were all using this chance to also recover mentally from the series of fights they''d been through. It wasn''t much but Kat liked to think it helped her at least.

    Once they were sufficiently recovered, they set out again, and it wasn''t long till they found a new set of patrol rats. Sue dealt with them quickly as usual and they headed on. It was after one more patrol rat massacre afterwards that led them to a new set of Guard Rats. It was still just the four though, and now with more practice, they didn''t think it would be a big deal.

    They were right. Kat, now that she was paying proper attention and remember her tail was a weapon in and of itself, was able to take down her two rats much quicker then she had in the past. Kamiko was no slouch either, learning more about how the Guard Rats moved their bodies and used that information to get in even more cuts between the Guard''s strikes.

    They moved on from them, killed more patrol rats, another set of guards, and then, ended up with a slightly moreplex problem. Now they had to deal with six Guard Rats. Three each. They also just barely managed to hold off attacking them for a moment when they spotted some patrol rats.

    They all backed up and Sue dealt with them. Once that was done, they set up to deal with the six rats, which luckily seemed to be the limit. The tunnel wasn''t really equipped to handle six Guard Rats standing side by side anyway, so they imagined the fight wouldn''t be too much harder then the two rat versions.

    They were right. Between the cramped space, the pair''s newfound knowledge of how the Guard Rats liked to fight, and Kat''s still growingbat experience, the six were not nearly as big of an issue as Kat had feared slightly in her mind. Kamiko felt herself perfectly capable of fighting them, and was proven right. Sue made sure to point that out. Multiple times.

    The fifth time she rephrased it though, Kat bounced back at her fastest speed and ced an arm over Sue. The other demon froze, thinking she''d done something wrong, but felt no aura pressing in on her as punishment which made her confused. That is until she saw that Kamiko was walking backwards slowly as well.

    Kat, with Sue in her arms, and Kamiko backtracked for a full five minutes to get away from the opening they saw before letting out matching breaths of air they hadn''t realised they''d been holding.

    "What''s going on?" asked Sue with a? quiet, serious voice.

    "We found what''s behind thisбн" said Kamiko softly while staring back at the path they''de down.

    Kat nodded slowly to confirm this even as she tried to go over the image in her mind. "We need a nбн I''m not sure how to deal with it all. I know at the very least it will involve quite a lot of fireбн"

    Kat thought back to what she''d seen. It was only few a brief moment, as Kat had quickly sped her mind up to its maximum before walking backwards with, what at the time, had been an agonisingly slow pace. She silenced Sue just in case they could be heard but that brief nce hadn''t told Kat enough to know if they''d even care.

    The first thing, was of course the room. It looked like a massive amphitheatre, with glowing crystals lining the ceiling and the edges of some tunnels. Kat was a little surprised that she didn''t notice the light earlier. It had a number of tunnels leaving the area, and that was just from what Kat could see out of the tunnel they were already in. It was likely there were even more tunnels she couldn''t see, and the impression this was a slightly bigger deal then they might have originally thought was growing.

    Still, that wasn''t a problem in and of itself, tunnels were all well and good, but not dangerous in and of themselves. Even with the small ramps of stone that allowed for tunnels to cover more than just the floor weren''t a big deal, they looked carved, they could be nothing else. It lent credit to the idea that even the tunnels were carved ad not just natural caves.

    The ones doing the carving, were of course a veritable army of patrol rats. Evey surface was covered in them. Even as they marched out into the tunnels the sheer quantity coating the floor never seemed to dwindle. The really creepy part though, was that even in the brief nce Kat saw, they weren''t a mess. They were all packed as tight as they could possibly be, and BREATHING in sync. Kat didn''t exactly like the implications of that.

    If the army of smaller patrol rats weren''t enough. The Section of ten Guard Rats certainly didn''t make things any more favourable. They also didn''t seem to be entirely standard as far as Guard Rats went. They were all just slightlyrger then normal, standing a head taller then Katбн IF you included her horns.? They also had slightly distinguishing features.

    The first had whiskers, a few others had scratch marks or patches of their fur cut out marking them as unique. Whiskers felt more important, and stood ever so slightly taller then the rest. Not obvious, but very noticeable when they were right next to each other, standing still as statues but with eyes gazing out at the crowd. Of course, the fact they didn''t seem to react to the demon''s incursion at all raised the question of how good those eyes could be.

    These Guard Rats were also more crystal then the others, with their heads being covered with thick vein like lines of the stuff that was working its way downwards, stopping at various ces on their bodies. Whisker''s had crystal growths all the way to its legs, and the second most crystalline had lines up to where its belly button would be on a human.

    As impressive as intimidating as they all seemed to be, there were two more beings in that room, and neither of them were things Kat was looking forward to fighting. The more dangerous looking of the two, was something Kat had mistaken for the back wall when she first saw things. Now that she was looking over the short scene in her mind though, it was clear that wasn''t the case.

    The back wall, which Kat had thought devoid of tunnels, was no wall at all, but a giant crystalline rat, easily dwarfing the giant rat they''d fought before in size. It''s tail alone, once Kat recognised it for what it, looked to be as tall as Kat herself, and twice as thick. She couldn''t see how long it was, but she doubted it was stubby.

    The crystal rat didn''t seem to have any biological features visible, but the crystal structure it was made of grew cloudy quickly with a glow to it that even Kat struggled to look through. If it had organs inside its body, or not, was a mystery for now.

    The final being in that room, was what Kat and co were likely after. Compared to the Guard Rats and the Crystal Rat, itбн no SHE looked positively tiny, though stillrger then patrol rats of course. The obvious thing marking the being as female was the faceбн or at least the half that had been frozen by crystal.

    The rat women looked like a big scoop of her had been taken out and reced with crystal. She was ''missing'' half of her face, most of her left arm, and the upper left portion of her chest. The only part of her on that side that wasn''t crystal was a creepy looking eye that seemed to be constantly bulging out of its socket.

    The rest of her body was much worse off. While it appeared the ''woman'' had rat ears to start with, now she had fur on the right half of her face, and her nose, at least half of it, was extending into something not quite a snout. The mouth on her was moving up to meet it, but it clearly didn''t know what to do.

    She had rags that barely covered anything and had seen better days. They were more dirt then cloth and provided her barely a sliver of modesty. What they most certainly didn''t manageбн was to hide her distended stomach. It was huge, and immediately noticeable. Covered in fur and with a strange red glow inside of it, Kat suspected she made the rats there, considering when Kat looked into the room she was throwing up live rats just like the Giant had been previously.

    *We might need Stone for this. I''m not sure we can take on this room ourselves.*

 Chapter 518: Trapped Between a Stone and a Crystal Place

    <h4>Chapter 518: Trapped Between a Stone and a Crystal ce</h4>

    "What did you actually see Kat?" asked Sue, "I didn''t see anything, and I doubt Kamiko really has the memory to go over everything properlyбн"

    Kat nodded and exined everything she saw, focusing on the points of interest such as the excessive number of tunnels, the ten Guard Rats, the Summoner and the Crystal Rat. "бнand that''s everything I''ve gotten so far. I''m not sure if there''s more details I''m missing, but I can only long over the same memory so many times before it gets hard to see the details. It''s not that they vanishбн it''s more like my mind is trying to say I''ve seen it all even when I haven''t"

    Kamiko bit her lip and tried to consider the information Kat had provided them. Before too long she started pacing from one side of the tunnel to the other, keeping her tail in close so that it didn''t fly into the wall every time she turned around.

    Sue for her part looked rather concerned. The odds didn''t seem to be stacked in there favour, and she did not want to be separated from Kat and Kamiko by a sea of rats. Even if she was mostly safe, the patrol rats could stille after her, and she wasn''t sure they could beat everything anyway. "Seems we''re trapped between a Stone and a Crystal Rat" said Sue

    "That''s not a bad idea actuallyбн" said Kamiko

    Sue raised a confused eyebrow and nodded, "I meanбн yesбн yes it is a valid ideaбн" was the most Sue managed to say without being caught lying. She didn''t really understand where Kamiko was going with things, so she couldn''t say more.

    Kamiko noticed her confusion though, and decided to shed light on the situation, "Stone, Sue, Stone. We can wait for him to arrive before tackling this. He might just be able to take out the Summoner and we can be done with this, but if not he can at least help. I think waiting for him is the best idea."

    Sue''s eyes widened in understanding before she nodded rapidly. "That sounds like a much better idea then I was thinking of. Stone should be able to help us a whole bunch. He''s much stronger then we are, and even if he makes us deal with it for whatever reason I know he won''t let us get too hurtбн" Sue gave a nce towards Kat, "well, me and Kamiko won''t get too hurt. I don''t know how you count Kat. Does the damage you take still hurt?"

    Kat nodded, "Yeah my sense of pain works fineбн probably. I''ve taken to ignoring it quite a lot honestly. Once you''ve stood up after facenting on a gravel path at a high speed and having it shred your throat and part of your lungs before you cough up the stones dealing more internal damage as they go, nothing really feels that badбн until I got stabbed through the heart. TWICE!"

    "Shit Katбн I didn''t realise you''re so hardcoreбн or you''re just a masochist. Actually, that second one makes more senseбн" said Sue with a thousand yard stare.

    Due to the wonders of demonic trantion, Kat now knew what a masochist was. *That doesn''t describe me well at allбн* "But I don''t enjoy pain, I find it troublesome more than anything else. I justбн don''t let it bother me. I dunno. I think there''s a point where I can just ignore it? Maybe my aura helps,"

    "Well maybe it does, but you''re definitely missing out if you''re not a masochist. I''ve seen things Kat. Horrible yet wonderful things for masochists. Makes me wish I was one sometimes, butбн then I think about it a bit more and realise I''ve been spending too much time with my crazy aunt" said Sue

    Kamiko smiled, and interrupted Sue''s tangent, "So, is there anything else we want to cover before Stone gets here? I don''t mind messing around until he does, because I really don''t like the fight we''re getting into here so I''m happy to wait. Justбн let''s get our business done first."

    *Hmm. Is there anything else to point out? Maybe an order of attack? Or perhaps what we''re asking from Stone? If he can just snipe the Summoner we might be done with this. Or if he can take out all the little ones? I think the Guards are certainly doable. I''m just not sure how safe it is for the other two...* "Well, from what I can see, we need Stone most of all for the Crystal Rat, and maybe the patrols. They''re the two biggest threats assuming the Summoner isn''tbat capable"

    Sue chimed in with, "Yeah getting the little ones out of the way would be really nice. They aren''t a threat in and of themselves, but they''d make it really hard for my shield to actually do its job. This big crystal rat also sounds pretty scary so I think Kat has the right of it here. The only other thing I''d say is, maybe take out a few Guards as well. They might be stronger then the ones we''ve fought so far and five each is still a lot, especially if the Summoner helps at all."

    Kamiko nodded in Sue''s direction, "I think she has the right of it. There is a lot of scary stuff in that room, and while we were confident after the Giant Rat fightбн I''m not sure how much we really believed we could do this ourselves. Also, I know I certainly didn''t expect a bigger, likely tougher rat at the end. It''s just not how swarm rats work."

    Sue sighed, "Yeah well it''s pretty clear that someone got corrupted somehow. No idea how they ended up at the bottom of the mind but this is clearly the work of someone who''s been corrupted."

    "Is there any way to save them?" asked Kat knowing full well they''d had this conversation earlier when it came up.

    Sue just gave Kat a t ''You serious?'' look but Kamiko smiled at her friend for even worrying about it. Still, it was a smile tinged with some sadness, for the answer was "No Kat. There is truly nothing to be done. Never has it been prevented. A Memphis is the closest thing we''ve found to a way of avoiding being corruption, and they just cheat a bunch,"

    "What''s a Memphis?" asked Kat

    "Yeah what''s a Memphis?" asked Sue

    "They''re aбн they''re like a winged kitten I suppose? The main thing that makes them interesting is that they have an organ inside them that stores demonic energy. They can''t use it, and it acts more like a buffer, but if they''re paired up with a demon, they can siphon some of that demon''s cast off demonic energy and feed it back to them when they need it.

    "They are very hard to corrupt because that organ is quite efficient. They''ll get sick as more resources are devoted to preventing corruption long before they are ever at risk of being corrupted so it''s easy to take care of them, but even they aren''tpletely immune to its corrupting effects, and they still can''t really USE it. They can just transfer it to someone or some of the older, more intelligent ones can put it into enchanted objects"

    "Do they stay kittens forever?" asked Sue with big eyes "Because that sounds adorable and now I think I want oneбн"

    Kamiko turned a soft re towards Sue. "They''re pretty rare, and yes they do stay kittens forever. They don''t really get any bigger. Thoughбн I think they might be able to learn transformation magic if they have affinity for it so on a very technical level they aren''t totally trapped as kittens but normal they do.

    "Also, they can live for a long time, especially when paired with a demon. If they strengthen themselves a bit they can be apanion that will follow you forever. They have the potential to be immortal, or at least, unable to die from old age."

    "Boo, that''s a shame. They sound really cute, and like one of the few animals you can safely have in the Hub. The demonic energy in some areas gets pretty thick because of how many demons have hung around for ages" cooed Sue.

    Kamiko nodded, "Yeahбн the Hub isn''t exactly a safe ce for species that aren''t demons or a Memphis. Still, we''ve at least got artifacts to prevent demonic energy from corrupting people if theye here. Not sure how costly they are though,"

    *Maybe I should look into that. It would be nice to introduce Kamiko to everyone elseбн though it might be best just to bring Kamiko to Earth somehow. That might be safer for everyoneбн and her family is a bit much. Maybe if there''s a good reason we can all meet up though. Do demons have Christmas or an equivalent? I guess I have something to think about while we all wait for Stone. Hopefully hees soon. It feelste, but time is a hard concept to grasp when you''re underground.*

 Chapter 519: A Rock Solid Plan

    <h4>Chapter 519: A Rock Solid n</h4>

    The three girls proceeded to kill time for a while. It was hard for Kat to distinguish how long it actually was. Theck of sky made things feel drawn out yet the pleasant chatting between the three helped pass the time quicklyбн there might also have been a few patrol rat massacres that helped ease tensions

    Eventually, the girls could here the sound of something approaching rapidly. They panicked for a second, before remembering that the fact they could hear the approach at all meant that it was someone with a set of earmuffs and they held out hope it was Stone.

    When his tall rocky form rounded the corner, the three couldn''t help but smile which caused a confused look to appear on Stone''s face. "I get you''re happy to see meбн but why? You don''t seem to be working at the moment, so I''m not super impressed"

    "Don''t put on the tough guy act Stone" said Sue from the floor, "we found the big bad at the end of the tunnel and honestly, it sounds like a bit much for us. Didn''t spend long looking but we know enough to know we''d be screwed without you, and gangbang still isn''t one of my fetishes."

    Stone narrowed his eyes and held a hand up in the stop position before jumping in the air. His form blurred for what was just a fraction of a second before he set himself back down. "Well damn. This is a problem and we really do need to deal with it now." Said Stone in a serious voice that set the girls slightly on edge

    "Why?" asked Sue "I mean, sure we thought it best to deal with, but you look like we told you the mine profits were down three whole percent or that your wife decided not to make you lunch for the week because of a misunderstanding?"

    Stone smiled for a second before grimacing again. "The issue is the Summoner type corrupted. I don''t know what will happen if she were to lose herselfpletely to the demonic energy. If nothing kills herбн the rats might go out of control and rampage. Killing her should still stop everything, but now that I''ve seen that big Crystal Rat I''m not sure we can sit on this for long.

    "I''ll need you all to help me. It isn''t that I couldn''t destroy everything in that room myself, it''s that I can''t destroy everything in that room without causing a cave in. With all the connected tunnels if things go real bad we could be experiencing a small earthquake and a big section of the mines would go with it because of the location.

    "I need to spend most of my energy on stabilising the room and fighting the Crystal Rat and hopefully the Summoner. How will you three stack up to the rest of the room?" said Stone. His tone was still very serious and as the words were uttered the weight in the room seemed to increase.

    *Shit. I didn''t even think about the structural integrity of the room. The Crystal Rat, if it''s as strong as we think it isбн it could bring this whole ce down on us with no trouble. Heck I might be able to with a bit of effort so Stone will have to be very careful. At least we made the right call waiting. If Stone is scaredбн damn. I''m d we didn''t cause a cave in. Suffocation would get me eventually I know that.*

    "Why can''t you just set the lot on fire?" asked Sue "The two firebugs here with me seemed to think it was a great idea, and the rats can keep most of the fire from spreading to the rocks."

    Stone shakes his head vigorously. "NO!" shouted Stone causing Sue to flinch. "Sorryбн I didn''t mean to shout justбн that glowing crystal is highly reactive to demonic energy. The same stuff the giant fuckin rat is made out of. It''s a huge risk to use demonic fire at all in that room and I''ll need to forbid it."

    "What about the small rats?" asked Kamiko "While Kat can deal with them, they make the shield setup with Sue a massive issue. She can''t keep it on me due to the risk of them triggering it with little bites."

    Stone started drumming his fingers on his arms making a soft impact sound when they hit like tapping two rocks together. "Hmmбн I can certainly kill the lot with other abilities when I first get inбн but I''m not sure if I''ll be able to after that.

    "Just looking at the stupid Crystal bastard makes me think I''m going to have to hold it in ce with my earth maniption. Because it''s crystal and not normal stone I''ll need my hands IN it. The fact it''s probably got at least some mind of its own is anotherplication. It''ll be fighting me so I doubt I can do much else once the fight really starts.

    "Any reinforcements you''ll need to deal with. Honestly, depending on how hard it is to keep reinforcing the room and keeping the Crystal rat pinned I might not be able to spare the attention for the Summoner. I''ll obviously try taking them out in the first volley, but I don''t have a lot of hope in that. Probably get blocked by the Crystal rat or one of the ten."

    *Hmm. That''sбн manageable I suppose. Not being able to use demonic fire is a big reduction in firepower and I''m not really sure what else we have. If the rats are stupidбн maybe I should get more than just half to try and attack me. I can take a bunch of damage from them. Not sure how I''d managed to gather more though. Five is probably enough to surround mepletely. Even if they''re a bit stupid, I doubt they''d stack ten or even eight around me. Best I can hope for is maybe six.*

    "What should I be doing?" asked Sue "I''ll probably be in the back line with Kamiko just within sight but is there something better I could be doing? Can''t let them have all the fun" despite Sue''s wording though, her concern was easy to see. Nobody wanted to mention it thought.

    Stone bit his lip causing a soft grinding sound to be emitted as he clearly thought the idea over. "Hmmбн I really didn''t bring anything better than the coat you''re wearing for the cold. It''s got no protection against blunt force, none at all, but just because of the materials it should be sh resistant for everything except the big one in that room. I don''t think you should go further in honestly.

    "Your hammer is nice, but you aren''t going to be fast enough for the medium sized opponents, and if more of the little rats manage to attack in force, either from being summoned or if they can be recalled from the other tunnels it might still be a struggle even if you''re by yourself. Perhaps you should whistle for help if you need it. That should be a good signal." Said Stone

    "Isn''t there anything better?" asked Sue

    "Could you put Sue on the ceiling?" asked Kat. The group turned at one, the same question on their minds, ''what?'' "Erбн umбн well I was just thinking with Stone''s earth maniption it might be safer to make a little alcove and put her there. Either have Stone throw her there, or I can fly her there before the fight really gets going. I don''t think anything can fly and only the Crystal Rat could possibly reach the ceiling. Plus, Sue can glide down if things get that bad."

    Stone nodded and said, "Very good catch Kat. That''ll keep her much safer and prevent the need for you to worry about reinforcementsing for her. They might still be an issue for you two, but with Sue safely away I think things will be much simpler."

    "Guess I''m ying the princess in the tower for this mission. Go forth my knights and y me a killer rat. I shall surely gift you with suitable rewards for your services to my personhood" said Sue in a fake royal ent.

    "Hmmбн should Stone throw as all?" asked Kamiko

    "What?" said Kat and Sue at the same time, the confusion forcing them to put it into words.

    "Now, hold on" said Kamiko with a cating gesture, "I''m just saying that maybe it''s a good way to set up. I''m sure Stone knows how to regte his strength and if we''re empowering ourselves we can take decently strong impacts with our legs. Throwing us at one of the Guard Rats could take two extra rats out of the fight at the start."

    Stone smiled wide, revealing? a full set of rocky looking teeth that were slightly paler than the stone of his body. His back waspletely straight, and his hands were also twitching with anticipation. "That might just be crazy enough to work"

 Chapter 520: Special Delivery!

    <h4>Chapter 520: Special Delivery!</h4>

    Despite everyone being on board and happy with the n, they did step back and go over the details a few more times before they werepletely happy with everything. This took another thirty minutes to of working out the kinks and the murder of a quite a few more patrol rats. Stone took care of them with a simple wave of his hand, Sue almostmented, but just rxed instead, getting herself in her best condition for the fight.

    Once it was final time tounch, Stone started everyone off. Stone moved just slow enough for the others to keep up with him until reaching the edge of the tunnel. Then Stone snapped his hands up before throwing them both towards the ground. The rocks around them moved to his whim.

    The ceiling came down in a wave, just like someone shaking out a towel. The wave of stone could be heard grinding against the ground alongside the sound of thousands of small bones cracking. The wave bulldozed its way through the room with a speed that was just barely within Kat''s range of vision.

    It travelled forward only to be stopped by a massive boom. The wave seemed to bow backwards and flow around something before retreatingpletely to reveal, to nobodies surprise, the Crystal Rat which had moved in front taking the full weight of the ceiling on its body and not so much as bending to meet the demand. It waspletely unscathed and the Summoner turned to open her mouth in retaliation.

    She didn''t get time though. Stone picked up Kat and Kamiko and hurled them both full speed and feet first towards the biggest Guard Rats on either side before dashing forward himself far faster then either demon had been thrown. Stone''s fist was about to make contact with Summoner when Crystal moved its tail to intercept.

    The impact pushed out arge wave of air that Stone grimaced upon seeing and deftly raised a small wall of rocks nearby to stop preventing it from slowing down Kat and Kamiko during their flight. When he did that, he doubled down, pulling the rock, stone and metal in and cocooning Summoner in a dome before mming his feet into the ground and wrapping his hands around Crystal locking the rat in ce.

    Stone''s stance hardened at this point and his whole body changed to a darker colour and gained a slightly metallic sheen covering his entire body and even his eyes. His muscles tensed even though he didn''t move an inch and Crystal frozepletely.

    At this point Kat and Kamiko were making therending. It was too fast to properly manage and Kat was very thankful for Stone''s urate throws. Before she knew it, her feet had impacted with one of the Guard Rat''s heads and she lost a chunk of energy to healing the slightly damaged muscles throughout her legs.

    Kamiko arrived just a moment after, having been thrown with less speed, though it was still enough to take off another Guard Rat''s head. She used her natural grace to bleed off the rest of the momentum with a backflip beforending on her feet and summoning her weapon. Weapon in hand sheshed out at the nearest Guard that was still recovering somewhat and scored a nasty gash across its hastily raised arm.

    Kat used her wings instead of just her legs, not having the extra experience with footwork. They were more then up to the task though and Kat managed to pull herself backwards andnd on her feet. The wings were quickly retracted after that to avoid giving the Guards arger target then she needed to.

    Kat let her focus leave Kamiko as the four Guards moved up to try and attack her. The ground nearby was mostly free of blood so nobody was at risk of slipping, and the Guards were fast, much faster then the previous ones. All four managed to surround Kat before she kicked her mind into its highest gear.

    They moved as one perfectly oiled unit, though carrying out different tasks. Kat would designate them, Scratch, for the scratch over its eye, Patch, for therge patch of missing fur on its side, Chipped, for therge chunk missing from its ear and Chunk for a simr missing chunk from the final rat''s tail.

    Scratch and Patch tried to rake across Kat''s body from the back and front, with Scratch swinging in from behind her left shoulder and trying to rake down her back. Patch was doing somewhat of the opposite aiming instead from her front left moving up instead. This might mean that dodging right would get her out of thisбн

    But Chipped and Chunk were moving in, both armsing up in concert mostly to block Kat''s movements, they still had there ws out of course, but they weren''t putting any weight behind it yet so that they could more easily react to what Kat was doing.

    *Ok. Gotta think quick. They can move really fast, maybe as fast as me, but they don''t seem to have the mental slowdown that I have. I can''t dodge upwards because my wings will probably get caught by Scratch thoughбн maybe up right? That could work.*

    Kat tensed her legs and started to bounce in the direction she''d nned out but Chunk moved its hands up and forward, liking a volleyball frontline blocker, fighting for control of the. Blocking of space and making her n much less feasible.

    *Ok shit. They can react to me; I can see Chunk moving its hands up. Shit. My body isn''t fast enough even if my mind is.*

    At this point Kat had already been moving and it looked like she was going to have Chunk''s ws rake down the side of her face as she moved up and past the Guard. Kat grit her teeth though, knowing that having the four surrounding her was much worse, and she''d already let that happen. Letting the momentum carry her, Chunk tried to jump up to push her back down towards the ground but her tailshed out, managing to strike Chunk''s chest digging in a moderate way and pushing the rat back.

    Chunk still got its pound of flesh, slicing her ear clean in half, Kat winced and ignored the pain as she moved up and out of the trap the Guards had set for her. Still, with the limited space she hadn''t been able to use her full strength or get any sort of runup. She''d used a weak jump with her legs barely bent just to get out in time.

    Kat red her wings and pped hard so that she was sent into the air. The blood from her ear already stopping its flow as the appendage grew back. She looked down at the rats ring up at her. The three were keeping themselves bellow her, watching closely but not making any rash moves.

    When Chunk made contact with the ground, the rat did a little hop, letting more momentum bleed off as it was pushed backwards rather then risk damaging its feet. Kat made a note of that. Still, she didn''t know where to go from there, the rats were staring at her, and they were waiting. Chunk took one more look at Kat once it''d stopped, before turning to where Kamiko was fighting her own set of Guards. As soon as it did so, Kat knew she couldn''t just bait them from the air.

    *Shit. They''re smart enough to switch targets. I need to give them something at the very least. Do I go back into the fray, locking up at least three, or should I shoot towards Chunk on an intercept course. I doubt I''d really be able to get any time with just the one rat before the others show upбн but I guess its better then nothing. *

    Kat followed her advice, diving straight for Chunk, who almost seemed to grin as she approached. Katshed out with a kick to Chunk''s head that was easily blockedбн the follow up tail strike going around that leg was another matter. Chunk was hit hard on the side of his head and staggered, blood leaking from the wound.

    Before Kat could celebrate though, another set of ws made itself known and used her somewhat stationary position to dig into her leg. The muscles tensing around it to prevent it from doing too much damage, but whichever rat it was pushed hard, forcing Kat to go with the momentum and be flung towards the ground to prevent further damage.

    Kat let her good leg take the weight as she hit the ground, allowing the momentum to turn her around to face the group. Chunk was still stunned from the kick, not quite recovered in the short few moments it had taken for her tond. The other three were heading towards her, but because of how things yed out, her left side was mostly free. That was good. That was the side that was undamaged.

    *Now how do I capitalise on this?*

 Chapter 521: Fighting against Ka-Rat-E

    <h4>Chapter 521: Fighting against Ka-Rat-E</h4>

    =-Kat was trying to use her brief moment ofбн well it couldn''t really be called a reprieve, but the small distance she''d managed to open up between her and the rest of the rats provided a little bit of time to think. It was rather unclear what to do.

    *I can''t even take a big hit for a decisive blow because if I''m held in ce too long the rest of the rats would just join in. If they can''t kill me they can at least hold me by likeбн wrapping their ws around my bones or something. Now, Chunk is probably out of the fight if I can give it time, but because everything is moving so fast, he''s still abatant unless I can finish him off. No. I can''t just leave him. Abatant is abatant no matter how injured. If Chunk isn''t out of the fight.*

    Kat pushed herself forward trying to press the advantage. She spread one wing to cover her attacking side and prevent the rats from going straight for her. Chunk was recovering as best he could, and managed to move towards a frantic block for her iing fist, but it was slower then before. She could use that.

    Kat barely registered the feeling of three hands worth of ws shredding her wing. There was a bit of resistance, and they might not have gotten through so easily had Kat not been moving so quickly, but she was, and the offer was easily made. ck blood seeped from the wound leaving a trail in Kat''s wakeбн but the exchange wasn''t yet done.

    Kat''s fist made contact with Chunk''s two crossed hands as they tried to absorb the impact, but it was hardly any of her power. It would have still forced the rat in question back a bit but Kat had used her charged as a chance to wrap her tail around Chunk''s leg, and instead of being pushed back, Chunk was being pushed down. Arms still reeling from the impact Kat brought her knee forward and let it strike dead centre between the rat''s legs.

    Now, these rats were never meant to bread. They were simr enough to swarm rats that theycked reproductive organs and as such, no genitals were crushed in this action. Of course, that doesn''t really reduce the pain Chunk was experiencing as Kat''s kneepletely shattered his pelvis breaking. The bone fragments broke through the skin in ces as if a bomb had gone off inside the rat, and nothing useable remained.

    Chunk might not be deadбн but he was close enough. He would not stand anymore and his fight was over. Death woulde soon, and while it wasn''t immediate, Kat could be confident in the knowledge that he would STAY DOWN. Still, Kat needed to keep moving so she pulled her sliced up wing forward an in, letting ite away from the other rats so she could keep moving forward and gain a bit of distance.

    The action was actually harder and more painful than she''d hoped it would be, a good number of the small muscles contained within her wings that allowed for specific changes in flight had been shredded, even if the muscles in her back that let her fly were not. Large swaths of leathery wings were simply missing even if the gaps were closing.

    Still, Kat didn''t go far, she only took a few steps past Chunk''s body before spinning around to face the other three, now looking significantly more enraged as blood dripped from there ws. Kat tried to get ready to fight them by closing up her wing behind her back, making it less of a target but she felt the muscles protesting.

    *Shit. I can''t close my wingspletely. It can go to resting position semi open behind my back, but ''closed'' is unavable. I don''t seem to have enough of the muscles that do that left. Dammit. Ok. That just makes that wing a bit of a target for now.*

    She could already feel the wound healing so it hopefully wouldn''t be too long. Her leg had alsopletely repaired itself at some point during the charge. She hadn''t notice it or the pain that should have apanied it. Kat used the brief moment to check her reserves and found them sitting at seventy five percent.

    *That''s really not what I wanted. I''ve got three left and twenty five percent per rat is too much. I can''t really work with less then ten percent my body just crashes. Stillбн I''ve got the big ones out of my way and my wounds are healing for now. I''ll have to deal with these three without getting as injuredбн but that should beбн doable. Hopefully.*

    Kat squared up, and got ready. Scratch came straight for Kat, not to take her out as no attacks word even attempted, but the rat was making sure she was in range. If she tried to run he might be able to get a light hit on her, and if she turned her wings and tail would be vulnerable for a second. Patch and Chipped were fanning out, using Scratch as a bit of cover so Kat couldn''t get free hits in as they moved toplete the triangle formation around her.

    Kat wasn''t just going to sit there and let them do as they wanted though, so she kicked off the ground sending her backwards a bit. The n was sound. Jump backwards, sh out at Patch with her tail, and then keep Scratch at bay. The issue was her wing. She still hadn''t managed to close it, and its partner waspletely shut leaving her uneven in the air resistance department.

    This sent Kat into a light spin and she had no choice but to go with it. Abandoning the n to sh at Chipped, Kat instead used her legs to kick off the rat and head towards Patch on her other side, this time letting her other wing out somewhat topensate, not fully of course, and the wholes in her right wing meant it was mostly a guess, but it seemed to work.

    Kat tried to twist around so that she could look at Patch, but the rat moved faster, getting up closer to her body instead of giving her the time to flip around and elbowing her in the stomach as she passed. Kat felt the wind being knocked out of her but managed to try and rake her nails down the rat''s leg in retaliationбн to minimal effect.

    *Shit. These guys have better fur! Kamiko might be getting stuck, I need to step up my game.* As Kat''s back hit the floor and the other rats tried to move in to counter, Kat decided it was time to cripple Patch. Sheshed her arm out aiming for the knee joint and punched it as hard as she could. Due to the horrible angle and the pain of her back mming into the floor, it wasn''t the best.

    It was enough though, she heard the joint give way, and while the kneecap wasn''t shattered, the muscles holding it in ce were shredded, forcing Patch to stagger. Chipped and Scratch had caught up though and were bringing there own legs down to bear on Kat.

    Still, she wasn''t as useless on her back as a humanbatant would be. Kat used her tail to springboard herself towards Patch who was still in the process of stumbling back letting her m into the rats legs and start him toppling over.

    Kat rolled with the rat until her hands were under her and she managed to push herself upwards. She could tell that Chipped was behind her and getting ready to attack her as she came up, but that was a sacrifice she was willing to make to get back onto her feet. Patch was also pretty out of the fight. He could theoretically be a bit of trouble but the loss of a leg would be a major setback.

    Scratch came in to try and stab her in the eye, but she easily deflected that with a hand as she rose, straight into the ws of Chipped that dug into her back. Kat grimaced but she was now on her feet. She pushed herself forward andshed out with a tail against Chipped at the same time. It was blocked, sadly, but she was away from them and another rat down.

    *Ok. Ok that''s good. Two down two to go. I can do this. I don''t need to worry too much.* Kat really wanted to catch her breath. Using her ability to continuing thinking so fast was weighing on her mind more than her energy reserves. It wasn''t that time was slowed; it was just how much she was doing in that slowed time. She was doing fullbat manoeuvres as fast as she could, mind looking for openings wherever they may be. Still, she wasn''t done yet. She''d be fine. Or at least that''s what she told herself.

 Chapter 522: Be-Sides

    <h4>Chapter 522: Be-Sides</h4>

    Kat watched warily, Chipped and Scratch were standing just outside of what was her easy attack range. They could react if she tried anything, and she could react if they did the same. For now, she was willing to take the chance to just wait it out. Her wing was getting close to beingpletely healed and her new set of wounds from getting back on her feet were not as serious as she''d first thought.

    Sure Chipped had gotten her back rather good but the muscles hadn''t beenpletely shredded. Quite a few had gotten cut of course, but a good chunk of them had been pushed aside. There wasn''t enough time for Chipped toбн twist the knife as it were or ensure that the damage was deep enough to cause major issues.

    Her back muscles were working just fine and all the extra strength she had meant that Kat''s posture hadn''t suffered at all. *Maybe I should wait these guys out? Are they smart enough to recognise that I can heal? It''s not exactly clearбн Can they even tell? No surely they mustбн butбн hmmбн maybe they''re not looking at the details?*

    Kat found herself, for the first time ever, slightly annoyed at the fact her body let liquids slide off of it. This meant of course, that the blood would quickly slide off once she''d been healed and never stuck of round. Theck of blood around wounds that by all rights should still be bleeding was a very clear indicator that the wound was no longer an issue. *I just have to hope that it''s not something they''ve noticed.*

    Chipped took a step forward and Kat started to bring up her arms in defenceбн only for the rat in question to instantly step back into position. The three stared at each other, and Kat tried not to let her relief show. A feint was much better then an attack, and the longer this went on the better she thought she''d be.

    *Of courseбн on the other hand this is burning a good deal of energy keeping my mind running at such high speeds. I wonder if the rats have the same issue? I''d guess not honestly. They probably just rely on instincts or whoever is controlling them. If Summoner can see through there eyes, they might be able to process things fast enough to react. I could believe that easily enough.*

    Before Kat could ponder that idea any long the air changed. It wasn''t anything clear, nothing physical, but she could tell something was different now. Kat pushed her aura into the air around her and found no resistance.

    *Dammit. I thought they must have activated an aura of some kindбн but nothings there. It''s just mine. Should I press mine down?* Kat moved her own aura further trying to push it into the rats until she found herself hitting a brick wall.

    A normal sentient creature''s aura would be simr to a shroud. Something that is worn around the person slightly out from the skin. It can give way and push back and do many other things besides. An animal''s is simr to that, but wilder. Closer to either a me of protection that burns around the more predatorial creatures or a soft river that flows around the prey animals. Brushing aside concerns but ready to react to ripples.

    So when Kat''s aura met the metaphysical equivalent of a brick wall her instincts practically screamed ''bad thing'' at her. Unnatural. Unnerving. Immovable. Kat shivered slightly and the rats seemed to twitch forward in response but they still did not attack. Kat moved just a half step back, slowly, for their speeds at least, but before the move wasplete the rats had matched it. They stood apart. The exact same distance as before.

    Seeing this, Kat pursed her lips and tried to ignore the displeasing sensation she got from having her aura interact with the rats. She tried again, pushing into it but got no response at all. Like she was throwing a nket at a wall and watching it flop down afterwards. Steeling herself, she tried to hit it hard, mming the weight of her aura towards the rats'' own.

    They didn''t so much as twitch. But that was fine. Wasting time with this, was actually just more time to heal and Kat could tell that most of her damaged muscles were back. The skin would still be missing, but who needs that anywayбн

    Kat drew back and tried a different tactic. Instead of repeated sharp hits, she pushed into the aura of the rats'' and just kept pushing, increasing the pressure, moment by moment, as much as she could. Nothing would give though, and the rats'' aura didn''t react in the slightest. It was as if she was nothing even worth mentioning. There had been no reaction at all. Even a wall being mmed at least vibrated slightly from the impact. There was no reaction at all.

    When that happened, Kat made, what she wouldter think was a mistake. Her shoulders slumped slightly, rxing just a bit as she reeled her aura back in somewhat swiftly. In this moment of lost focus Chipped and Scratch charged, using a speed as of yet unseen by any of the Guard rats.

    Before Kat knew what was going on, they were both on her, Chipped on the left and Scratch on the right. They had moved to trap her legs between their own sets and were now stabbing towards her at odd angles. Kat mmed her arms into them, trying to forced them off, but she didn''t really have any wind up, and the rats simply held on tighter to her legs.

    When her own arms made contact, the rats finished their own. Four distinct sets of ws dug into her sides causing Kat to let out a sharp hiss involuntarily. It wasn''t the damage that caused it but the air that was forced out of her in turn. Kat tried to turn herself, to spin and get the rats of her but she found her legs locked in ce far better then she expected. If Kat had the time, she''d see that the rats had actually shattered the stone and broken their own feet in the process to tie her and them in ce for this final showdown.

    With that n clearly busted, Kat wanted to say she didn''t freak out and acted rationally. Looking back on things, even with her memory thoughбн she wasn''t entirely sure what happened. She sunk down into her instincts not trusting herself to make intelligent decisions at the moment as she panicked. Her instincts red with one goal in mind. Escape the trap.

    Kat burst into a flurry of movement, raking her nails across thickened fur and eyes, her body being torn up further as she struggled and moved in the rats'' grip. They simply took her abuse on the chin. Each digging in deeper, ripping and tearing more muscles as they went, and Kat''s ability to turn her upper torso for moment slowly started to fail her.

    Seeing that nothing was working, a new tactic was found. GO FOR THE EYES. A hand full of demonic energy impaled nail went straight for Chipped''s head. The rat didn''t do anything more than close his eyes. Kat''s hand entered the socket and didn''t stop. It wasn''t the eye that was needed, it was the squishy stuff beyond that. And the n workedбн mostly. The brain was torn to shreds by the movement having only a very limited resistance being normally quite safe within a skull.

    That was one rat downбн but it hadn''t actually removed the rat from her side, and Kat was in no state to actually question it. Still, she felt her mind clearing up just a little, enough to register Chipped was dead. Not for long though as the panic spread back in. Even if Kat didn''t fear dying in this moment, she did fear leaving the others behind to deal with everything or having the teleportation set off the crystal.

    Using what little remained of her muscles as Scratch started pulling upwards with his ws and doing yet more damage, Kat took both of her arms and mmed her hands across both ears stunning the rat and stopping further damage for just a moment. It was more then enough as both hands plunged into their own eye and Kat pierced Scratch''s brain.

    Seeing the light in the rat''s eyes go dim Kat came back to herself and back to the pain. She tried to breath in and gather her whits but felt blood in her lungs and couldn''t stop the cough that came out instead.

    *Shit I''m going to need a second here. I need to get these rats and their ws off of me and I need a moment to heal. There''s no two ways about it.*

    Kat proceeded to do just that, pulling the ws from her in a rather unsafe manner. Ripping them out and taking some small chunks of muscle and skin that had been nearby. Still, she didn''t care at the moment. They were out of her and the healing could really start. She was mostly just thankful in that moment, that she didn''t copse once the rats stopped supporting her.

 Chapter 523: Let the Bodies Hit the Floor

    <h4>Chapter 523: Let the Bodies Hit the Floor</h4>

    That relief Kat felt upon managing to stay standing quickly fled. As soon as Kat let her perception of time return to human levels the shock of it caused her to fall forward. Her feet tried to find purchase but all the blood on the ground didn''t help things and she found herself face first into yet more blood.

    "KAT!" shouted Sue from somewhere on the ceiling. Kat wasn''t exactly willing to waste energy double checking the location at the moment.

    "I''m fine Sue!" Kat shouted back "Just gotta heal up a little bit. I wasn''t prepared when I dropped back down to normal levels so that I can heal up faster from my perspective" Sue didn''t respond to that, or if she did it wasn''t at a volume Kat could hearбн which would be surprising but Kat was somewhat out of it at the moment.

    Kat also checked her reserves and found them sitting just barely below fifty percent. *Yes! I''ll take that. Much more efficient with thest three then the first one. Sure I still have to heal up a bit but that''s practically nothing at this point. I''m happy enough with my performance. I wasn''t expecting the suicide tactic and had it been anyone else it might have worked. Hmmбн I''ll have to watch Kamiko for the same thing.*

    Kat forced her neck to move. It wasn''t much of a physical effort but more of a mental one. When she turned to the side it was hard to make out what was happening. Kamiko and the three rats moved as a blur to her eyes even though she could keep up with them. Without slowing her perception down though she couldn''t consciously process it all.

    Three of the rats were hardly damaged, Kat didn''t see any major cuts at all only a few small ones on their arms that barely even bled. The fourth rat was in much worse shape, cuts littered the rat''s entire body and it was clear they were slower then the otherbatants. Kamiko was the fastest but not by much, and it was clear that her skill was what kept her in the fight.

    While Kat was watching, she didn''t see Kamiko''s shield get triggered even once, but there was a number of shes between w and staff. Kamiko seemed to favour catching their ws just below the de for some reason, Kat wasn''t sure why that was or what it meant, but it was a noticeable pattern even without speeding her thoughts up for a better look.

    Kat could feel herself healing, and knew it probably wasn''t the best to be lying on the ground still but it wasfy enough and the damage was on her sides not her frontбн well, her back wasn''t quite healed but that was fine too. Nothing to worry about. Moving on from her injuries she moved her head again to try and see Stone.

    She didn''t seed all that well. Kat could of course see the giant Crystal Rat that wasn''t currently moving, and just a tiny bit of Stone''s arm holding onto the thing, but most of her view was blocked by a dome made out of rocks that had to hold the Summoner. Kat could actually see it moving slightly, some of the rocks on top wiggling slightly, likely from Summoner fighting back somewhat.

    *Hmmбн should I do something about that? I could stand up if I really had to. Taking out the summoner is the entire point of this so justбн getting it over with seems like a good ideaбн except that I''m not sure I can kill her. If she made Crystal then she might be too strong for me to take on properly.

    Well. It looks like Stone has this handled for now so I should heal up first. Then I''ll help Kamiko out, then we can work out something between the two of us, or maybe three with Sue included as well.*

    So, Kat rxed somewhat for a short while as she did, she kept her eye on Kamiko, not really following along, but watching so that she could act if it was truly necessary. Kamiko needed no help, at least not yet, as during Kat''s recover time she watched the injured rat take a heavy blow to the neck and copse.

    *Nice one Kami! Maybe you don''t need my help after all.* Kat thought with a smile. Still, when she felt that most of her injuries were healed, Kat stood up and stretched a little. As she did though, she nced over at Kamiko and her eyes widened when she saw the sh of white that signalled a hit getting through. The rat that hit her paid dearly for the strike though as Kamiko''s naginata shed through the air and took ofбн mostбн of the offending arm.

    Clearly Kamiko had been working on it for a bit. A few cuts Kat mustn''t have noticed because the naginata made it through the skin, the muscles and instead of cutting through the bone it seemed more like the arm had been popped out of its socket. If the muscles and skin on the other side weren''t so strong it would have fallen off there, and it was very useless now.

    Kat checked her sides and found them still not quite healed. She''d taken a lot of damage, especially to the bottom of her lungs, and they''d been fixed first. Still, it was mostly just a few muscles and a lot of skin at this point so Kat decided it was time to do something. Dashing forward Kat watched the fight continue as she approached.

    The rat with a damaged arm, now designated Army, was taking a back seat to the action, keeping their good arm towards Kamiko but mostly just staying out of range of her weapon. The other two were trying to keep Kamiko busy on the left and right but she was using her naginata in its double ded mode so she was using both ends to keep the remaining to rats at bay easily.

    *Hmm, should I try and go for the healthy ones? Get them to focus on me for a bit and let Kamiko get in some good hits? Or should I take out the one that''s down an arm. I can definitely manage that by myself, and I have to run past it to get to the other two. Hmm, yeah that''s the deciding factor, I think.*

    When Kat saw that the other two rats had locked their ws with both ends of Kamiko''s naginata. She''d gotten in some slices on the bottom of there arms when they did. The third rat thought this was an opening. It wasn''t though, because Kat was willing to use the distraction instead.

    When the rat took a step forward Kat mmed her foot into the rats kneecap, using the weakness she''d previously found. Army folded like a chump on poker night. Not expecting it, and certainly not bracing at all the rat went flying away and had no chance of making aeback.

    The other two rats saw it in the corner of their eyes and managed to turn around to face Kat, hopefully to make sure she didn''t get the drop on them as well. Sadly, they weren''t smart enough to realise the real problem was still behind them as Kamiko swiftly dashed forward with her full power and sliced both rats'' heads off.

    Kamiko and Kat both let out a simultaneous breath as time return to normal. "Thanks" said Kamiko as she took in deep calming breaths.

    "No problem at all" said Kat

    Kamiko raised an eyebrow at that, "Don''t think I didn''t see you copse when you were done with your lot Kat. I saw that. I''d like an exnation"

    Kat tried to wave it off but Kamiko''s stare just hardened. When Sue chimed in with a, "Yeah you better cough up the details. Don''t swallow" Kat knew she''d have to exin.

    "Look, it was just the shock of returning to real time. I dropped the boost on my mind and body at the time and I was missing a lot of muscles on both sides of my body so the ones that were left weren''t quite enough to keep me standing. It''s fine, I healed up with no troubles" exined Kat

    Kamiko growled a little at this, clearly not liking the idea Kat had even been damaged so much. "Dammit I only took two hits the entire fight. Maybe you should have been shielded as well"

    Kat shook her head, "No, I can heal back from pretty much anything and I really am fine now. If you took more damage it would have been really bad for us and I''m not sure if Sue can do two shields at once along with herself. Pretty sure Stone said she couldn''tбн"

    "You still scared us!" shouted Sue

    "RIGHT!" shouted Stone making the other three jump. "While I do appreciate that you''re all ok, could you perhaps get over here? We need to figure out how to end this properly! REMEMBER the SUMMONER IS STILL UP"

 Chapter 524: OFF WITH HIS HEAD!

    <h4>Chapter 524: OFF WITH HIS HEAD!</h4>

    *Oh rightбн umбн woops? I meanбн I didn''t forget about the Summoner but I suppose I wasn''t even thinking that it might be hard on Stone. Even if it''s reasonable in terms of effort if we take too long he might run out of demonic energy.*

    "Sorry, sorry" said Kamiko "We''ll get back on track. Thoughбн do you actually know how to deal with her?"

    "No I don''t" said Stone through gritted teeth. "I''ll leave it to you both to go through some ideas. It''s actually a major pain to speak while speeding up my perception of time so please work amongst yourselves. Sue is safe toe down if she wants. Tap me on the shoulder once you figure out what we''re doing."

    *What? He can actually talk in slowed time?! And listen too! That''sбн thatбн I don''t even know how you''d go about that. Is it a skill he''s learnt or is it just an ability he got from Ranking upбн*

    "How?" was voiced, and Kat was actually a little shocked to realise it was Kamiko who questioned it.

    "You don''t know?" asked Kat and Kamiko shook her head in return.

    Breaking things up, as always, was Sue, "Yeah well if you two what stop twiddling your thumbsбн Kat, could youe up and bring me down?"

    Kat nced up at Kamiko and jumped into the air before bringing her wings out. The damage to them long since healed. "Sure thing, but can''t you glide?"

    Sue stepped forward so that she was sitting on the lip of the hollow in the ceiling Stone had made for her. It was an ufortable position as she had to keep her head tilted to the side to prevent her horns from scraping the top of the roof. "Maybe I just want to feel like a princess, carried down within your arms. It''s almost every little girls dream to have a prince charming" replied Sue

    Kat raised an eyebrow while pping her wings to stay in ce, she intentionally hovering just far enough away Sue couldn''t really jump towards her because of the ceiling height. "Fiiiinee" whined Sue "It''s because while I can glide I can''t really stop properly. I need to use my shield to take the impact of the ground and I don''t want to waste the energy right now ok? I don''t want you guys to get hurt, even if SOMEONE" Sue red straight at Kat''s eyes, though the effect was hampered by the need to keep her neck bent "was bleeding enough to put three demons in the hospital just a few minutes ago"

    *Naw, see there''s that heart of gold I''m sure somebody thought you had.* Kat flew closer and easily plucked Sue from the outcropping making sure not to hit Sue''s horns on anything as Kat started to go down. "Well, I suppose I can be your prince charming for just a bit then. I''ll make sure you''re safe when we''re on the ground as well. Don''t you worry about that"

    Sue snuggled into Kat''s chest to hide the surprise blush that crept onto her face. Sue was currently trying to work out when Kat actually managed to get good atebacks before realising that what Kat just said was actually so very in character for her it was almost painful. That cleared up the blush rather quicklyбн but that''s no reason to refuse the use of some quality pillows. Sue determined that more hugs would be in her future, weather her future boyfriends thought it was manly or not. While the experiencecked muscles, a definite minus that really couldn''t be ovee, the tenderness was something that might be moving up on the list of her priorities.

    Of course, it''s not like Sue would ever reveal that. As soon as she felt Katndбн and that was a hard thing to judge, for it was hardly noticeable even when she was looking for itбн Sue leapt from Kat''s arms, and said, in the most faux haughty ent "Thank you my prince, you have delivered my safely from the castle the perhaps evil Stonemason trapped me in. I thank you for your service"

    Kat rolled her eyes at the antics and looked to Kamiko. "Ok, now that Sue''s here, what''s the n?"

    "Well I was thinkingбн" said Kamiko leaning on her naginata which had both des hidden at the moment and was practically just a walking stick, "that instead of taking out the Summoner, we could take out the big Crystal rat. That will free up Stone to take out the Summoner. I''m just not sure it''s safe enough for us to fight them head on"

    *That''s not a bad idea. It''s certainly much safer then any idea I can think of to take out the Summoner.* "We can check with Stone attacking it is safe before we try but I''m unbored. How will we kill it though?"

    "I''m thinking we try to chop its head off. I don''t know quite how much of it is powered by demonic energy or how much of it is biology. Still, even with just energy powering it taking off the head should be a major blow, and then we can work on the neck stump if we need to" said Kamiko thoroughly unconcerned with the slightly gruesome nning.

    "How are we taking the neck off though?" asked Sue "If Stoney boy has to keep it in ce and can''t just kill it outright do we really have the power to do so?"

    Kamiko shrugged, "I have two main ideas. The first is that we use my naginata on the crook of its neck and myself and Kat use as much power as we can to force it in. The other is to ask Stone if he has any pickaxes and maybe just try and go to town on it. Might take a bit to chip away, but I''m pretty sure that Stone will have some and if it takes a while that''s fine."

    "Might be able to pound it in with my hammer" said Sue "If manage to stick just the tip in you could hit it with my hammer and that should be able to put more pressure on it mming it in good. Better then just trying to using your arms"

    Despite the slightly crude way Sue phrased it Kamiko nodded along thinking it was probably right. "Ok, let''s tell Stone. Anything else before we go do that?"

    When the other two demons shook their heads, Kamiko started walking over to Stone, nked by the same two demons. When she arrived she tapped Stone on the side and waited for him to give a slight nod before outlining the n.

    "It should be fine. Your n is good. I have spare pickaxes but you should try the sword first if you think its strong enough to survive the stress. The pickaxes I have are old and worn, not in the best condition. Good luck. I can hold this rat no matter the damage" said Stone, with an unspoken ''for now'' at the end everyone heard fairly clearly.

    Three pickaxes dropped to the ground nearby and the girls all picked them up and looked at the giant rat. "Ok, hopefully this rat isn''t too slippery for footing." Mumbled Kamiko who jumped up first.

    Kat followed behind and could see the very clear gap between the head and the rest of the body. *That actually does look like a weaker spot. This crazy idea might just work!* Before Kat could get to excited though, "I can''t make that jump you guys" said Sue quietly.

    Still, Kat caught it and cursed herself mentally for not realising that. The rat really was huge, though she didn''t think it actually out of Sue''s ability. Still it was no big deal, Kat simply red her wings stopping just above the rat and handed her pickaxe off to Kamiko before grabbing Sue from the ground, this time carrying her by her armpits, wanting to be able to put her down very carefully.

    It was unnecessary though. Sue found her footing easily and Kat followed soon behind. Kamiko had put the picks off to the side slightly further up on the rat. You could see the wear on them, but they looked to be in working order. No rust or major chips.

    Still, Kamiko got out her naginata and ced it in the clear groove before nodding to Kat. When she put her hand on Kamiko''s weapon it jumped up slightly as the de came back out. The pair looked at each other and Kamiko raised the weapon as far as she wasfortable. "On 3 Kat. Use mental eleration on 2, we go together."

    Kat nodded.

    "One"

    "Two"

    Kat''s mind slowed, she focused on Kamiko''s voice and the fact she wasn''t pushing down just yet. Then the next sound came. Kat watched as Kamiko''s muscles tensed and copied, as soon as she felt the slightest downward force Kat joined in, letting her perception return to normal as the de dug into the rat with the sound of breaking ss.

 Chapter 525: Falling Apart

    <h4>Chapter 525: Falling Apart</h4>

    Even in slow motion the cracks spread fast, sounding like sounds of raindrops all concentrated onto a few small areas as the crystal broke away. They spread out into a thin spiderweb pattern, all deepest around the middle and thinning out as they got away from the strike zone. Small chips of crystal were dislodged but for the most part things stayed in ce. Only around the impact zone were things more serious.

    Right where the naginata impacted was the clear line between the head and the body. The line allowed for more cracks to spread along it rather then being purely limited to a circle. The spot the naginata had made contact with had chipped off slightly. It was arge wound for a human, with a chunk the size of a hand being knocked free. Sadly, for something the size of Crystal it wasn''t anything more than a mild inconvenience. The naginata de didn''t seem to have found any real purchase either, the chunk of crystal that had gone flying prevented what little de was buried from being covered on both sides.

    Kat and Kamiko shared a look in this slowed time and together as one brought the weapon back up for a second attempt. It was slow going as neither dropped their sped up perception, somehow just seeing the other''s movements and syncing them together. The enhanced speed meant there was virtually nog between their thoughts.

    When the de came down a second time, Kat felt a very slight pause, a fraction of a moment, where the de stopped moving and she nearly readied herself to raise it once again, but before that moment could be fully realised the de descended once more sliding in, producing a sound more akin to nails on a chalkboard then the semi-pleasant sounds before.

    Kat wanted to flinch back at the sound, but kept herself steady, her muscles focused solely on making sure that the naginata went as deep as possible into the rat. Each subjective second felt like it was stretched far beyond her usual limits, the world had basically frozen and all she had was the slightest downward motions of her arms and that horrible sound.

    Then a thunk.

    A heavy solid sound, signalling the end. Kat felt her arms pull down further on the weapon but her fingers were sliding down instead of the weapon. Kat stepped back and away letting her perception return to normal and releasing a breath she didn''t realise she was holding. Taking in the sight before her, the de wasn''t in quite as far as it felt. It was only in about half the length of the de, but it stayed put. "We did it" said Kat somewhat breathlessly.

    Kamiko grinned back and said, "We did it." Kamiko held that grin for a few more seconds before turning to Kat. "Now I believe you should use the hammer for the final part"

    "What?!" hissed Kat. "This is your weapon Kamiko, and even if that hammer is Sue''s I don''t see why you shouldn''t be the one to hammer it in. I don''t know I trust myself not to damage it."

    Kamiko just waved Kat off, "If Sue''s fine with it, I think you should deal the final blowбн or however many it needs. You''re a bit stronger than me. We proved that at Wrath. You should"

    "Yeah Kat" said Sue with a grin "I''m perfectly happy to hand over my shaft to your tender mercy''s. While Kamiko is nice and all, she didn''t carry me down from my hide away on the roof you know. I''m sure you''ll do fine" Sue even handed the weapon over to Kat to prove the point.

    When it was dropped in her hands, Kat had expected for her hands to drop a little with the weight off the weapon. She found this was not the case, it simply dropped into her hands and stayed put. It took her a second to realise she could simply hold something like this now. Stepping back slightly Kat gave it a few test swings and it was a strange experience.

    She could feel the weight of it as she swung it around. Even if it didn''t strain her muscles much she could feel how heavy it was, especially when she changed direction and the mercury centre was forced against the walls.

    *Ok I can do this. It''s not too hard. Just gotta hammer it in. Just like hammering a nail. You''ve done that before, it''s nothing too serious. Hmmmбн but I''m probably going to do this more like those oversized hammers at a fair ground. Ok. I might not have done that but I know the way it works and with slowed perception I can make sure it hits the right target.*

    Kat brought the weapon back and braced her legs. She knew enough to know that this wasn''t supposed to be an arm operation but with the whole weight of her body. Letting her instincts guide her Kat started the hammer at the ground and brought it up and around. Once it hit the peak of its arc Kat let gravity take over for a second before twisting her body and pulling the hammer down as hard as she could forcing it down onto the naginata.

    Kat wasn''t sure what she expected, but the effect was far beyond her expectations. The hammer mmed into the t end and pushed the sword in deeper sending waves of cracks across the rat''s head flowing all the way to the front of its face nearly reaching to its mouth. Kat felt the world pause for a second before the weight of the liquid metal forced the hammer down again.

    The growing web of cracks was jolted by this second impact and screeched out. The cracks grew other cracks of their own, covering the entire head in thin cracks that meant there was hardly any untainted crystal, then it started to really change once it reached the mouth. A loud thunk sounded out, and before Kat could register the change the face of the rat split from its mouth all the way to its neck and then the head just shattered, falling to pieces.

    Kat felt herself slipping slightly as the naginata, now with nothing below it starting falling as well. Kat pulled back, using her natural grace to stop herself from tripping forward and Kamiko came in and swiped her weapon to prevent it from dropping.

    Just as Kat regained her footing, the whole rat jolted, dropping down and causing her footing to slip forward. Kat red her wings in an instinctive response but Sue was acting nearly as quickly. She dismissed her weapon and reached out to stabilise Kat.

    The issue was, Sue was falling herself. In the end, Kat felt herself being pulled sideways as Sue dropped. *Shit I''m going to need to catch them both.* Kat pulled Sue up with her arm and shifted her to a fireman''s carry over her shoulder, ignoring the wing now in her face as she did something simr on the other side.

    Reaching out with her tail she wrapped it around Kamiko who noticed what was going on and reacted as well, using what little stability she still had to push over towards Kat and reached out an arm and rolled into Kat''s embrace.

    Two demons together was a bit much for her, but Kat could at least take the impact on her legs, using her wings to push them to the side slightly. It was a short drop, but the weight of full to grown demons meant her knees buckled a bit. Still, nothing too serious and Kat put the pair down quickly afterwards.

    "You guys alright? What happened?" asked Kat

    Sue flicked her head backwards to get the hair that had fallen out of her face and red over at Stone. "I''m fine, dunno if Stone will stay that way though. Doesn''t he know anything about giving ady warning before dropping on them?"

    Stone levelled a re at Sue and said "I will admit to being unprepared for the rat simply dropping. I was freezing the equivalent of its muscles so when the head shattered and the body stopped responding the muscles rxed and because I was already trying to induce that state, it simply dropped."

    Stone continued his walk over to the stone dome he had created before cing a hand gently on it and clenching it into a fist. In an instant the whole structure shrunk to the size of a baseball, blood oozing out of the cracks. "It is done"

    Kat''s eyes flew open wide. *What the heck! Holy shitбн heбн he just totalled thisst enemy. Oh dear meбн HOW STRONG WAS THE CRYSTAL RAT. If Stone was kept in ce by that thingбн but he can justбн just oneshot the Summoner when it isn''t interferingбн woah. That''sбн that''s pretty hardcore Stone. I didn''tбн waitбн why couldn''t he just do that before! I wonderбн hmmбн could the bigger crystal rat have been helping in some other way? Maybe spreading its toughness out or something? I meanбн Stone wouldn''t mess with us butбн now I''m more confused then impressed I think.*

 Chapter 526: So Close to the AnswersтАж And Yet.. So FarтАж

    <h4>Chapter 526: So Close to the Answersбн And Yet.. So Farбн</h4>

    "Well fuck me I''m d this is finally over" said Sue looking at the rock containing what remains of the Summoner.

    "No thank you Sue, I''m straight and Kat''sбн whatever she is" said Kamiko with a wince. It was clear she didn''t really want to voice the words but felt Sue deserved the ''victory'' and was willing to go along with it for a bit.

    Sue was of course, going to capitalise as best she could. "What are you saying? Is Kat a one man band? A purveyor of fine produce. Perhaps a theremin yer or the owner of a great toy store" Sue wiggled her eyebrows, grin increasing ever so slightly with each word.

    *I maybe got half of thoseбн Iбн by context are they all the same joke?* Kat raised a confused eyebrow at Sue, who sighed and said, "Myedy is clearly wasted on you Kat. At least Kamiko" who was now bright red, something Kat didn''t notice before "noticed what I was actually saying. I''m disappointed in yourck of knowledge Kat"

    Before anyone else could reply Stone stepped in "Sue!" Sue snapped to attention and looked up at Stone with big ''innocent'' eyes. "While I can ignore your humour and ept it as part of yourself, before we get too lost in it let''s get a move on shall we? Unless you all WANT to stand around in rat guts?"

    Kat assumed that would have cowed Sue, Kat and Kamiko actually started moving, Sue just returned a smug grin to Stone and only started moving after she saw everyone else do the same. "Why Stone, I know you''re normally rock hard but that''s no reason toin when others try to reach an enlightened state. Why, I think we should all strive towards the very PEAK!"

    Stone tilted his head back to re at Sue. "I''ll let you keep going with the other two. Direct another inuendo at me and I''ll cut you pay understood?" ordered Stone

    Sue held his re for a few moments before sighing. "Understood Stoneбн"

    After that she ran up to join Kat and Kamiko, because she found no reason to stay at the back if Stone wasn''t going to allow her to make fun of him. Once she was moving though, she actually took to the front and everyone else kept pace. Sue set that at a reasonable speed, not believing she had the control to properly bnce her demonic energy consumption, and so she simply moved at a ''jog'' for her, a pace she would befortable with for hours.

    "Well, now that it''s just us girls, perhaps we should chat about our hobbies, or what boys we like. Wellбн Kat might want to skip thatst one. Actually no. Serious time. What is your sexual orientation Kat? I''m pretty sure it hasn''te up?" said Sue

    "Uhбн I don''t know?" said Kat somewhat awkwardly.

    Sue let out a low growl that felt like a sigh for some reason before looking over to Kamiko. "Really? Really? Kamiko please tell me she isn''t that bad. She should know right? I meanбн how does she not know?" asked Sue

    Kamiko shrugged, "Kat''s never mentioned anyone she likes that way"

    Kat nodded, "I''ve just not had romantic feelings about anybody I don''t think" exined Kat.

    "Bah" said Sue waving a hand back at Kat, "Screw romance, who have you looked at and thought ''Damn I want them to push me against the wall and fuck my brains out''" Kat''s face twisted in distaste at the idea, not even realising herself the true force of disgust visible onb her face. Sue actually flinched back a fraction but was missed by Kat, "бн right rightбн umбн I guess you could be doing the pushing against the wall insteadбн?"

    Kat''s facial expression didn''t exactly improve much at that thought and Sue took notice again. "Ok fineбн umбн rightбн who are the most important people in your life? Don''t tell me about them justбн just name them?" asked Sue

    Kat narrowed her eyes suspiciously but listed off everyone close to her in order of when she met them, ending with Kamiko and "бн you might count as well now Sue"

    Sue breathed out a long puff of air before asking. "Ok, apparently this is going to be difficult. Kat. Have you ever had any male friends?"

    *Hmm. That''sбн I don''t know the answer to that one off the top of my head. I hadбн I''ve had male acquaintances that certainly could have been friends if they stuck around butбн not really, not for half a decade at least.* "Not really. There were a few that might have been but they all moved away and we didn''t keep in contact" said Kat

    "Right how do you feel about that?" asked Sue pressing in.

    "Should we really be doing this now Sue?" asked Kamiko "I''m not saying it isn''t important to investigate butбн we''re tired Sue. We just killed a giant rat made out of crystals and stopped a very nasty corrupted. Is this really the time?"

    Sue nced between everyone here, gaze lingering on Stone for a bit. "Iбн I suppose not. Sorry Kat. I meanбн even ifбн no it''s not something I should have brought up with Stone around if I even qualify whichбн I meanбн you did list meбн but I was at the endбн umбн why was that? Iбн I don''t mean to be rude about it butбн now I want to knowбн"

    Kat just shrugged, "Well I don''t really know what you''re both looking for so I''m not to annoyed but, to answer your question Sue, it was simply in order of when I met my friends or otherwise important people. Still not sure what half of them ssify as. You''re the most recent maybe addition to the list"

    Sue smiled at that, "Well do keep in contact once this is all over. D.E.M.O.N.S is very slow with messaging. Did you know it''s actually to prevent it from being used as an Instant Messaging source and not because it can''t? Shocking when I learnt it but it''s not a secret. Umбн anyway thanks for that. Why are thebels on that list in question though?"

    Kat sighed when she heard the question, "Well I''ve already had my freak out over it all, but essentially. The first is Gramps, he practically raised me and his status is only sort of in question. He''s either a father figure or a grandfather figure. Probably the first but his age makes itбн a bit on the line.

    "Next would be Lily, my best, and until I met Kamiko, only friend. Others might count as friends, but she''s the only one who definitely counts. After that is Sylvie. She''s more like a little sister orбн well a little sister bordering on daughter to me.

    "Following on from that is where things get really messy. Vivian and Callisto. Vivian''s adopted me and Sylvie but it''s only been a couple of weeks since then. She''s also not that much older then me and certainly doesn''t act like it. I don''t know what I want her to be or what she wants me to be. Maybe big sister is the better idea but I don''t want to identally make her Sylvie''s other big sister and not her adopted mother.

    "And Callistoбн well despite what I said about Vivian I think Sylvie is actually closer with and identifies more with Callisto. The problem there of course isбн I''m pretty sure those two are just roommates. Still, they live together with us and Callisto cooks and cleans because Vivian won''t let her y rent so that muddles things further. Is she justбн well she''s not JUST the maid of course

    "But then what is she? Another big sister? Another adoptive mother? I have no idea quite frankly and it''s all quite a mess. She feelsбн I dunno. I''m personally not as close to her as Vivian and I just haven''t really talked to her casually all that much to find our niche. Then there''s you and Kamiko.

    "Kamiko''s been great this week" Kamiko beamed as Kat said that "letting me into her home, introducing me to her family and especially the Demon Hub. I don''t know what I''d have done without her. Then there''s you. We''ve only spent a day together. There you go Sue. That''s all my important people"

    "Thatбн" Sue stumbled over the words. "That really doesn''t seem like a lot of people. I meanбн gee Kat, I''ve had sex with more people then you''re notquite friends with. I meanбн this just feels weird"

    "Yeah but you sleep with people for fun and on Contracts, is it really a fairparison?" asked Kat with Kamiko nodding together.

    Sue shrugged, "It''s mostly an expression butбн I guess you''re right. You''re friends are all more important to you then most of the guys I''ve slept with. Heck, you personally a more important to me then at least half those same guys. At least I n on talking to you again!"

 Chapter 527: the Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 527: the Way Out</h4>

    In the end, most of the ''discussion'' that took ce was Sue making as many innuendos as possible. Things had gotten rather heavy, and even though Kat hadn''t gone into the even stranger rtionship with Minor and Major.

    There were a few interesting things of note. The first was that the corpses of the guard rats had turned to mush when they went past. It wasn''t clear if they dposed quickly after the Summoner was killed or if they were always going to disappear so quickly. Checking the patrol rat corpses didn''t help because those were already mush when they were left behind.

    When they got to the ''small'' hole that the three demons had previously struggled with they found a stone staircase leading up to it and Stone went first, lifting the ceiling of the small tunnel to allow the group to walk through this time. Sue started to make a fewments but Stone threw a rock lightly at her and just red.

    The giant rat was an interesting sight once they reached that room. The unlike the guards, the bones of the giant rat had remained. They were still in the room but the flesh had be a brown mush covering the ground. Stone raised up a walkway to avoid the muck and made sure that it curved slightly to avoid the ribs. They all took the chance to avoid the mess.

    By the time they got to the ice caves, Sue was starting to g. She''d had a big day and was not yet as robust as the others. Stone just patted her head lightly and threw her over his shoulder. Sheined lightly at the time but Stone just asked, "You sure?" and she stopped all furtherints, simply epting the help for what it was.

    It did mean the group sped up at that point moving at twice the speed. It took no time to reach the drop and Stone easily lifted a tform with everyone up and out of the hole, moulding it into a staircase after they''d stepped off, making sure it was structurally sound and that whoever came here next could get up and down without help.

    As they entered the mines, Kat and Kamiko were also starting to feel the wear of the day. Kat was better off because of her regeneration. Her muscles were in good condition and her fatigue was mostly mental. It was still starting to get to her and only the knowledge that they would be able to rest soon kept her running.

    On Kamiko''s end, she was more used to this. She''d spent years practicing with her weapon, training until she couldn''t move. Running for days on Contracts. She had more experience with real fatigue and was able to ignore it easily. Her mind was actually much fresher then Kat''s, and despite Kat''s greater strength, Kamiko''s muscles were more used to this, not needing regeneration to keep her going.

    When they made it outside Kamiko and Kat practically tore off their earmuffs and dumped them in the box. There was a slight desire to stick around and chat but it was clear that nobody really had the energy still. Kat had also realised the reason Sue had gone so hard on the sex jokes while they were walking was actually because the other demon had been getting delirious. So much so she''d fallen asleep at some point as they were leaving.

    The K''s just looked tiredly at Stone, who could see, despite theck of bags under there eyes, that they were tired and there was nothing more they could do. So he sent them off with a nod and they disappeared.

    Back at Kamiko''s house Kat still hadn''t really let thingse back into focus so she didn''t notice howte things had gotten. When the pair stumbled inside Nira looked up from the couch where she had a stack of papers before her. The table nearby had a bunch of food on it all under covers but Kat''s mind hardly registered that. "Are you ok? Why are you both sote?" asked Nira, concern touching her voice.

    "Muuum? Mum!" mumbled Kamiko "Their wasбн rats. Lotsa rats. So many rats mum. We got them all doe. Yup. Got the big rat. Orбн no it was a smaller rat. But it was the BIG Rat"

    Ok, Kamiko might be willing to admit that she was more tired then she thought after hearing herself speak. Kat was tired enough that the answers all seemed very reasonable to her. Nira though, smiled thinly at the pair and said "Well, I''m sure that''s quite the story you''ll have for me. You need to go bathe first though"

    "Can''t we jus'' sleep?" asked Kamiko

    Nira stood up and then she was suddenly beside the two girls, dragging them by the arms. She was strong enough and had enough control that when they fell behind she lifted them up slightly and pulled them forward so they were moving at a decent speed. When they hit the drop, Nira just lifted them both and took the full impact on her legs, not even needing to bend her knees.

    Eventually they got to the bath and Nira put the two down against the wall before turning on the water. It didn''t take long for the tub to fill and when it did the two K''s had already started drifting off with their heads on each others shoulders. Nira wasn''t having it though and threw them both into the water.

    Kat, for her part, was willing to stay face down for a bit. *I don''t really need to breathe that much. I can deal with this for a while.* Before she could finish the thought properly Nira had jumped in as well and turned them both over to face up. "Now, you pair are going to get clean and then you are going to eat. Ok?" instructed Nira.

    Five minutes of dozingter and Kat felt much better. She''d sunk into a light meditation for a bit and was good to go once again. Sure, she still needed proper sleep or a longer time for meditation, but pulling herself out of the water was possible now. "Should we go eat now?" asked Kat

    Nira nodded and answered with, "If you''re both awake enough for that"

    Kamiko blushed but nodded, "Yeahбн sorry about earlier mum. I didn''t mean to say that exactlyбн" said Kamiko

    Nira grinned and sung, "Oh my dear sweet Kamiko, it was A DOR A BLE. You haven''t done as much cute stuff with metely and I needed that. Now,e on let''s get some food in you both and you can tell me all about it."

    Once they were dressed and sitting at the dining table the younger two demon''s started eating rather ravenously. Kat had picked up arge noodle dish withrge chunks of something that tasted and felt a lot like chicken. The sauce was a little spicy and very tart. She was surprised how well it worked together.

    Kamiko had chosen arge fruit that looked like a watermelon. It had been carved out and filled with more fruit that had been mushed slightly withrge chunks sticking out in ces. It was a bit like a fruit only version of nacho cheese and chips with the chips included. Kat didn''t even want to know what that madness tasted like.

    Once the first round of food, for Kamiko at least, was finished Nira spoke up. "So. Now you can both tell me more coherently what happened"

    Kamiko flushed again and opened her mouth but no sounds came out. Kat however was willing to pick up the ck and went over the whole story with Nira. Kat could see that Nira''s eyes got a little bit sharper as the story went on. She clearly wasn''t exactly pleased with how things went.? "бн and that''s it. We walked back through the tunnels after that"

    "I''m not happy this Stone character was able to send you both on such a mission" said Nira with a frown, "And sure, it worked out at the end but what if you''d gone out to fight without back up? It sounds like you wouldn''t have managed. That is certainly above your paygrade. At least normal swarm rats isn''t really a concern, but after that first Giant Rat you should have known something was wrong. Such a fight just during a punishment? We are not that cruel to such young demons"

    Kat shrugged unapologetically. She didn''t have any reason to know that and everything worked out in the end so she didn''t feel like there was any real issue. Kamiko on the other hand looked down at her hands awkwardly. "Wellбн I meanбн the giant rat wasn''t that outside of the realm of possibility?" said Kamiko with question heavy in her tone.

    Nira sighed. "The size maybe but not the size and toughness both together. It just isn''t how that works. Not with swarm rats unless the whole swarm got the toughness, which it clearly didn''t"

    "Sorry Mum" said Kamiko

    Nira sighed again, "I''m not really mad at youбн just worried Kamiko. I know I could heal you if you got hurt but I still worry"

    *And she probably thought it wasn''t too bad because of Sue''s shields which prevented Kamiko from taking damage. Finding out we were up against something pretty scary must have rattled her.*

 Chapter 528: Looking at Future Prospects

    <h4>Chapter 528: Looking at Future Prospects</h4>

    Kamiko then paused, taking an additional moment to consider her mother''s recriminations. "Wait a minute Mumбн why aren''t you also annoyed with Kat? She took way more damage then I did. I at least had shields" said Kamiko

    Nira''s eyes snapped to Kat''s for a second before she looked away, allowing her head to slowly return to its position gazing at Kamiko. "Nowбн while you make that sound bad, and I agree she also shares some me, I know she has regeneration. What makes you so annoyed?"

    "Butбн every time Kat fought she lost tonnes of blood. In fact, blood pools near her enemies were normally at least half her own, even when fighting multiple enemies!" said Kamiko with an understated passion.

    Nira nced over at Kat and shot a blue beam out of her eye. It was rather slow, and Kat felt she had plenty of time to dodge it with room to finish another serving if she really wanted. Maybe get up and grab a cup of water before sitting back down just to waste a bit more time. When the beam did eventually make contact Kat didn''t feel any different.

    Nira just nodded and said, "Well Kat''spletely healthy. In fact, I bet if I was to do the same scan on you she''de out on top Kamiko"

    "Really Mum?" said Kamiko unsure. Her desire to believe her mother warring with the damage she had seen Kat sustain.

    Nira smiled and said, "Yes. Kat is perfectly healthy. Something that only really happens to people with regeneration. Especially the good kind. Furthermore, because Kat doesn''t even scar while using it she has no need toe to medical outside of extreme services. She doesn''t need internal scarring fixed up, or external of course. There aren''t even many proper markers for fatigue. There is no need to worry yourself Kamiko."

    Kamiko pouted at her mother letting out a long huff of air and poking her food a bit to try and drain the tension from her shoulders. Eventually, she said, "I still don''t like it. You didn''t see the damage she took mumбн it just seemsбн so excessive. Maybe training would be better? Could we train her?"

    Nira pursed her lips. It was a more difficult question then it appeared on the surface. The easy answer was yes. Kat was clearly untrained and Nira was more than capable of running the girl through the basics, heck Kamiko could do that. But it wasn''t the best offer Kat could likely get. Nira knew that just being a nondem made her important and if she really wanted she could probably negotiate for a lucrative deal somehow.

    Even with options though, perhaps it would be safer to train her a bit up first. Nira shook her head though, realising that it wasn''t worth it. Despite Kamiko''s fears, Nira knew that Kat''s method of abusing her regeneration was actually very effective and not easily taught. That and she had no idea what kind of weapon Kat used. So she asked. "What weapons do you know Kat?"

    Kat grinned sheepishly and looked down at the table a bit. *This is awkward. I know I should have training. I guess I''ll mention I technically have it lined up.* "I use the fans. A weapon fanatic told me it was one of my best options. Two fans one in each hand. I even got a Heartfelt Contract from it so I know she was sincere. Don''t worry though I actually did a job with the payment being training. Once the punishment is over I''ll get to that." Said Kat

    "Oh?" said Nira surprised, "While I will not ask about the Heartfelt, for that is very private and you should perhaps refrain mentioning it in the future, having training lined up is a very good thing. How did you manage that? D.E.M.O.N.S usually requires payment then and there."

    "It was for an Emergency from my Beacon. Once the situation was sorted out they asked what I wanted and I exined what I really needed was teaching but that I didn''t have time right then so it got put off. Thatbined with the fact that the fan teacher they knew wasn''t nearby at the time meant they''d need to reach out to them first." Exined Kat.

    Nira face got a bit more serious at that. "Hmm, Beacons can be dangerous things Kat. They can be abused. For all the safeguards on them it is still very much possible. I won''t say you got a bad deal, for it really does sound like it''s worked out well, don''t go handing them out too frequently. I know you''ve only been on a few Contracts, especially for a Rank 2 but we don''t get an infinite amount"

    *That''s a fair criticism.* Kat didn''t notice her tail drooping when she epted Nira''s words, lost as she was in her thoughts. *I still think it was worth it. At least with Major and Minor. Maybe not the Tournament guys. They''re cool sure but it''s not quite as personal with them. I probably shouldn''t have given it to Minor the first timeбн but I don''t regret that. She needed assurance and I was able to provide it.*

    *Then add on the fact I saved her and her sister''s life because of the thing I bet their family will keep it very safe. They''re good people. Hmmmбн I wonder if that''s more about me. Having good people as Contractors? No that doesn''t make sense I met Xiangбн but he didn''t actually make the summoning circle did he? It was an old oneбн I wonder if that messed things up?*

    *Might be something to keep track of. The only other questionable person was when I was sent on that mission by D.E.M.O.N.S specifically and I know that was for me ability to lie and not because I''d want to do the Contract.* "I don''t regret it" said Kat, "I''ve given out two beacons and while it might not have been strictly needed for one, I regret nothing with the first I gave out"

    Nira nodded slowly letting her hair bob with the movement. "Well I''m d about that. You need conviction in your choices. I still think you might have been a bit hasty but if you''re willing to stand by it. Actually voice your approval that means enough for now. A surprising number of demons can''t even do that"

    Kat let out a breath she didn''t even know she was holding and nodded. "Yeah it wasбн well the Emergency I answered really was an emergency. Aбн yes I''d call them a friend now, she managed to nearly die. If I didn''te to helpбн I''m not really sure anyone could. They needed someone fast and it had to be someone Minor trusted. That was pretty muchбн me and the Queen, her mother and I don''t think she''d have gotten there in time"

    Nira winced in sympathy. "I see. That certainly does help you justify your choice when you know that had you not done so it would have lead to a death of someone you know. However, I warn you, that''s something you will have to be prepared for in the future"

    Kat frowned at the insinuation. "Why is that? My original world is quite safe, and the friends I''ve made in other worlds are pretty safe for now."

    "Yes for now. But not forever. An even greater point is thatбн Katбн you''re going to live a very long time. You''re already quite close to immortality. It''s not even hard for demons to pick up. Old age is a genuine risk when taking into consideration what you might need to defend your loved ones from. The hardest part can be when they decide to move on. Not all species or individuals can handle being alive for ever. Heck, some demons can''t do it, and it''s quite normal for our species." Exined Nira

    *Hmm. I''m not super worried I don''t thinkбн I''m sure there''s plenty of ways to increase people''s lifespan. Lily will be sorted out pretty soon and I can use that other token if pushes to shove to stop the worst from happening. Grampsбн Gramps probably won''t stick around thoughбн*

    Kat bit the inside of her lip and forced herself not to cry at the thought. *Gramps would probably say no. Even though he has no desire to die right now, or in the near future. I know he misses his wife too much to live forever. He doesn''t fear death, for himself, but for the orphanage. Maybe I could take that angle? No, I shouldn''t be trying to think of ways to force him to stick around longer. I''ll figure something out if need be.*

    *Callisto, Vivian and Sylvie should be fine. I have plenty of time to figure something out for those three and likely a token for Sylvie if pushes to shove. I doubt it will though. I can make sure they''re happy and safe. Getting sick or injuredбн I can probably find something here to help without the token. Maybe just using money will be enough.*

 Chapter 529: Lust that Scrapes the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 529: Lust that Scrapes the Sky</h4>

    After the topic got so heavy Nira backed off, encouraging the younger demons to head to bed. Neitherined at all and swiftly found themselves in Kamiko''s room. When Kat sat down on the bed, she wasn''t expecting Kamiko to move forward and settle herself into Kat''s arms. "Um Kamiko?" asked Kat

    "I justбн it''d be nice to know you''re ok. I know Mum said you''re fine, but you lost a lot of blood. At least during Greed it wasn''t so bad and the pain was mitigated butбн I''m still a bit worried" exined Kamiko

    Kat just shrugged and pulled the other girl in closer. Having someone to hug was always a great thing and didn''t find the idea awkward in the slightest. Kamiko shuffled herself slightly so that she was actually higher up then normal so that her horns were above Kat''s head. Kat''s own horns were on the front of her head, so Kamiko made sure that despite how high up she''d moved, her head didn''t go past Kat''s own horns.

    ----

    The next morning Kat woke up, she still felt a little off. The sleep had done wonders but after all the battles yesterdaybined with the work at Gluttony the day before, it was a bit much on her mind. The sped up perception likely being the biggest issue as she had, from her perspective at least, more memories.

    Still, it wasn''t anything major at all and Kat didn''t even bother to mention it to Kamiko. The pair had a very small breakfast together with Kat sipping on some juice that was orange. It wasn''t orange juice, but what it actually was, not even Kamiko knew. Kamiko had a bowl of jelly which prompted Kat to ask, "How healthy is that for you? I''m mostly just curiousбн" asked Kat

    Kamiko smiled at the question and finished the small amount of food she had before answering. "Well, it''s a matter of perspective really. The biggest issue is that it doesn''t have a lot in it. It''s just vour for the most part. It''s not bad for you, but it''s also not really all that good either. It''sбн hmmбн the stuff we by is a specialty brand from Gluttony. Not overly expensive but the details are rather strict. We treat it more like rice or bread. Nice and somewhat filling but not overly nutritious."

    *Excuse me what? This is their bread recement? I was not expecting that. Thoughбн hmmбн I guess if it actually is a proper substitute.* "Is that normal for Subi?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shrugged. "It''sбн not rare exactly. Quite a lot of families start to develop odd tastes over time. I mean, that''s practically the entire point of Gluttony, is catering to the ever growing new and strange cravings demons develop.

    "The jelly, just for example, was not always so eptable as a bread substitute. It was probably quite bad for whoever developed it first. Jelly isn''t anywhere close to the strangest diet a demon could have, but I wouldn''t say that it''smon in any way. As long as you weren''t asking members of my family, you''d be lucky to find one in ten Subi who find it as enjoyable as us." Said Kamiko

    "Do I have something like that?" asked Kat

    Kamiko shrugged again and said, "Maybe? Not everyone has food they really prefer over other kinds. I wouldn''t be surprised of course, but it''s certainly not necessary."

    Kat nodded and finished off her juice, seeing as Kamiko was eyeing the fridge and didn''t want to leave the temptation open for Kamiko for too long. Kat had considered eating something for breakfast but she wasn''t hungry. Food didn''t feel like the answer to her being slightly under the weather today.

    Then they teleported off. When Kat opened her eyes to the new scenery, it was to a skyscraper in front of her with a truly giant dome of ss behind it. Kamiko led the way as Kat stared around. There were other buildings nearby, but none of them eclipsed ten stories at the absolute maximum. Excluding the massive skyscraper it all felt very residential.

    When the ss automatic doors opened Kat felt like she was in the city back on Earth for a split second before really taking in the area. It was Lust''s reception area clearly. Along the back wall was a number of demons sitting behind arge desk that stretched across most of it. They each had aputer at their terminal and were wearing formal business attire.

    That was about all they had inmon. Even the ones that were Subi had such wildly different appearances that Kat wouldn''t be surprised if they counted as separate species. Every colour of the rainbow was represented, and then some more for good measure. Everything from blue to purple to orange to bright yellow to ck like coal to one demon in particr, that actually emitted white light. Granted, they were clearly not a Subus, and in fact made of glowing crystals, but the variety of colours was breathtaking.

    The rest of the area had no fewer colours. Groups of demons stood around chatting and taking up space on the various plush couches and chairs in the lobby. There was also a cafиж stand on either side of the area with a line nearly approaching the door from either side. *The more things change the more they stay the same. I wonder if demons have some kind of super coffee?*

    Before Kat could get too far, she spotted a very tall Subus out of the corner of her eye that was clearly making her way over to her. She was bright red, and it even extended to her horns that came up from her temples and extended decently high in a manner somewhat simr to Kat''s, though missing the framing of course. She had a tight business suit on that didn''t leave anything to the imagination. Her skirt was so short that Kat was surprised nothing indecent was showing at the edges. When she smiled at the K''s, Kat was surprised to see her teeth were pitch ck with a glossy sheen. "Greetings Kat and Kamiko, please follow me for a moment"

    Kat nced at Kamiko, who gave a shrug in response. That was enough for ''Red'' apparently because she simply turned around and the pair followed. They were led to the side of therge desks and into a hallway of elevators. It was somewhat busy, and Red moved them towards the back where things were a little calmer before taking one of the benches lining the wall and offering a seat for the two. She didn''t take one though and Kat could see this wouldn''t be a long thing. Deciding it was morefortable to remain standing and not squish her wings she just shrugged and Kamiko seemed determined to do the same.

    "Now, Kat, you have no reason to recognise me, but I am the secretary for the Director of Lust. Her name is Lillian. You''ll be taken up to her office for a chat if that is ok with you." Said Red in a very calm and soft spoken manner.

    Kat nced over at Kamiko who had her lips pressed together. "Is there a reason we''re being separated?" asked Kamiko

    "Indeed Kamiko. We are offering you a full course spa day while Kat meets with the director." Said Red

    Kamiko took a half step back in surprise "I''mбн I''m sorry what? I thought we were on punishment duty?"

    Red nodded, "Yes, however, the director has decided to use this as a chance to properly recruit Kat for the faction. It was decided the easiest way to do this was to have Lillian speak to Kat herself, and so you have something to do you''ve been offered a chance at rxation."

    "Why not try to recruit Kamiko at the same time?" asked Kat

    Red smiled, once again showing a mouth full of ck teeth which still somehow looked calm and inviting. "We believe that because of Kamiko''s sisters and their own employment here, if they have no sufficiently swayed her there is nothing we can do. As powerful as the director is, family is a much stronger motivator. While we''d love to see Kamiko join us as well, she has a much better understanding of if it would be right for her"

    "I seeбн" said Kat hesitantly, truth be told she was a little surprised the words made it out of her mouth. *That makes some sense I suppose. I wonder how truthful it really is. It all seems above board. I wonder if that''s mostly an act or because they just want to be upfront about everything?* "Is that good with you Kamiko? I''m fine with meeting the director on my own"

    Kamiko looked from Red to Kat and back again somewhat torn. As nice as the offer of a spa day was, and truly a full course from Lust HQ no less, was valuable. Meeting the director was likely just as rare. Arge part of Kamiko just wanted to see the strange figure in charge of everything. The main thing holding her back was the faction was clearly trying to be a nice about this as was reasonable. It didn''t necessarily mean Kamiko would be unweed, and perhaps they even thought they were giving her the better option. Kamiko hesitated for a few seconds longer before deciding the ability to rub the spa day in the faces of her sisters if they started annoying her was worth it. "I think that all sounds good Kat!" said Kamiko with a smile.

 Chapter 530: The Door To Hell

    <h4>Chapter 530: The Door To Hell</h4>

    "Do you require assistance moving around thepound Kamiko? The signs are all very explicit but if you haven''t been around recently you might not remember. I can acquire a guide for you if needed" said Red.

    Kamiko tilted her head to the side as she considered the question for a short moment before admitting both to herself and Red, "I''ll take the guide if that''s ok. I don''t have confidence I''ll be able to find my way around"

    Red nodded and pressed a hand to side of her horn at its base. The horn in question started to glow slightly before an elevator nearby dinged and opened. From the door walked another Subus with the same outfit Red had chosen, and, with the current naming conventions, would easily take the moniker Blue.

    She had blue skin and even bluer eyes. While her skin was dark, her entire eyeball was bright piercing blue that seemed to see everything. Her eyes also contained small specks of light that seemed to rotate without any input from Blue. Her horns on the other hand were very small, even smaller then Kamiko''s. They sat at the side of her head in the same spot as the other demon, but barely extended past her hair, which was a red matching Kat, and the only natural part about her that wasn''t blue.

    Blue just nodded at Red before grabbing Kamiko lightly on the shoulder and guiding her away back towards the row of elevators. Before Kat could spend too much time thinking about it Red spoke up again. "Now that Kamiko has approved of the n, would you like toe with me to Lillian''s office? Her schedule is current quite open, so we don''t need to rush you but her time isбн somewhat important"

    *Somewhat important? That seems like a weird thing to say about your boss. I don''t quite understand what could be the point of thatбн why only somewhat?* Despite these questions, Kat didn''t feelfortable asking for the answers, so she said, "Yes I''m ready to go now"

    Red nodded and lightly put her hand on Kat''s shoulder before leading her towards the final elevator in the room. When it opened Kat could see a mirror at the back and arge number of buttons for the floors in question, though they only covered the ground floor before moving on to the 500''s. Red didn''t hesitate though and pushed the button for the 555th floor.

    Kat watched the doors close and prepared herself for the ride only for the doors to open back up again into arge lobby. Her mouth unwittingly dropped open, and she heard a giggleing from beside her. "The elevators in this building all teleport to there destination Kat" said Red between theughter.

    Kat was still very impressed. The reception area she stepped out into looked simr to the one down below just with no people around. There was arge desk next to the elevator exit with several holographic screens spread around it and a few knickknacks on the desk, however it was currently unupied. Mostly because the owner was currently standing next to Kat.

    The rest of the various chairs and couches were all of fine make and scattered around therge area. They gave ample room for seating and the doors on the side of the room were reasonably sized but giving no indication of where they went. The back of the room, held no such illusions.

    The door itself was easily fifteen metres tall. It towered over everything else in the room andmanded a presence unlike any other. The door was made of some kind of ck marble that seemed to draw in light towards a few key points on it. The really strange part though, was that Kat realised the door wasn''t carved like she initially thought. She was looking at a stone copy of herself and Red.

    Every step she took closer caused her reflection to growrger. The light from the door seemed to end up in her eyes, hair, and the flowers on her outfit. ''Her'' eyes shone bright purple casting deep shadows around her face making it seem sharper and more intense. The carving of her red hair shone red yet cast no shadows, either on the rest of the carving or the carving of her body.

    The final thing was the flowers on her dress which shone a bright white and moved slightly around, spinning carefully as she walked. Kat''s tail flicked around in surprise and the stone double copied easily.

    The rest of her details though, were missing in the dark ck of the substance. Red''s picture was much the same though the glow for her was concentrated around her horns and nails. Leaving a glowing reding from both that did cast shadows. Her attire giving off no light.

    Kat swallowed deeply as she got closer to the door and the copies form started to tower over her, stretching upwards as it started to reach towards the full height of the doors the closer she got. It was really starting to hit her. She wasn''t meeting with the equivalent of Boss here, someone decently important from Greed, or Stone a mine supervisor. She was meeting with the HEAD of Lust. She controlled the entire faction in this Demon Hub. She was at least Rank 5 like Nira, and almost certainly more powerful.

    *Maybe I''m in over my head hereбн I meanбн shit okбн umбн* Kat tried to organise her rapidly spiralling thoughts as the door loomed closer. *Amбн am I even worth this sort of attention? I''m just a Rank 2 demon dammit. Iбн shit what the heck am I doing. Well, freaking out is the answer butбн I guess I''ll have to do my best.*

    Red bowed forward at the door about fifty metres out, and then held her hand forward in a strange gesture Kat couldn''t properly keep in her mind as she looked at it. As Red did so, the copy of her on the door bowed back and turned ny degrees reaching a hand out towards the centre of the room.

    With sharp crack the door split cleanly down the middle and started to open inwards to Lillian''s office. Kat gulped and stepped forward as her eyes took in everything. The back wall was a giant ss window shedding light on the entire room and keeping it well lit and bright.

    The left and right walls were lined with books from floor to ceiling but the shelves themselves were slightly curved inwards towards the top to make it look as if the shelves were looming over the person in the centre.

    Two giant chairs blocked the view of where Lillian must have been sitting but as Kat took steps into the room the two chairs started to shrink. Every step closer they continued to get smaller and smaller revealing more of the desk behind it. When they did it was a surprise.

    The desk itself was huge, but mostly for its width. It stretched all the way across the room from left to right. It was very thin but had screens opened all across it and a few pieces of paper across it. The surface was white marble looking substance that contrasted with the door. When the chairs shrunk further and Kat saw someone who had to be Lillian, she nearly stopped walking. Only the fact she was already freaking out prevented her from faltering.

    Sat behind the desk was the smallest Subus she''d ever seen.

    Even propped up on a chair it was clear this was the case. Kat could see Lillian''s whole body and nothing was truly hidden by the desk. She stood at most one metre high and that was likely pushing it. Her body was the same purple shade as Sue''s but had silver lines running along it in strange patterns and disappearing into her clothes.

    Which, like apparently every other Subus in this building, consisted of business attire. Though Lillian had chosen to wear long pants instead of a skirt with a ck and red striped tie. Her hair was a deep golden colour and Kat wouldn''t be surprised if it actually was real gold. Her eyes shone bright silver to match and seemed to be less biological eyes and more shrunken seas of liquid mercury.

    "Ah Kat, please feel free to take a seat," said Lillian. The Lust Leader''s voice was strange, and reminded Kat somewhat of the short Angelic encounter she had. Lillian sounded like three people speaking at once, one was a breathy and seductive voice that sounded like Kat was being offered a ce in the bedroom then an office chair. The second voice sounded like an old regaldy who didn''t really show her age. It was powerful, amand instead of a suggestion. The final voice sounded like it belonged to the body but felt the least appropriate. It was the soft spoken tone of a young girl, eager to begin and ready to y.

 Chapter 531: Three Times the Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 531: Three Times the Laughter</h4>

    Before Kat even knew what was happening she was suddenly sitting in the chair that she could have sworn was still in front of her staring at Lillian. Before she could recover properly she saw Red step forward and bow while saying, "I will leave you two together" before leaving.

    Kat felt like watching Red leave, just to give herself something else to do other than staring at Lillian but it didn''t exactly work. Kat felt a bit like her brain had decided that it''d had enough for the day and was going on vacation. This was NOT helped when Lillian just smiled at her for a few moments before being enveloped in a blue light.

    When it cleared up, there was two Lillian''s, and a new chair for the extra. The one on the left nodded before gliding with the chair over towards another section of the desk and getting back to work. Thing is, Kat could see the chair underneath the desk, and it had no wheels, so how that was managed was a mystery.

    "Don''t mind her" said Lillian, still doing her mystery tri tone impression. Apparently it was just how she spoke, "She''s still me. This copy of me shall speak with you while the other does the work, so it''s all fine"

    *That exins why Lillian''s time is only somewhat precious dammit. I should have seen thising.* Kat nodded dumbly and tried to find some proper words to speak. Sadly, all she came up with was, "I heard you wanted to speak with me"

    This caused Lillian tough fully, throwing her head back and letting her triple voice mix together in strange ways. The seductive voice was practically cackling, the old voice sounded like it was stifling an amused chortle, while the young voiceughed freely as if unburdened by anything. "I believe that to be self evident" said Lillian "Still, I''m not trying to be rude. It was amusing to me and I enjoyed that immensely. Not many are so willing to juste out and say something like that.

    "They''d go on and on about how ''they are blessed by my presence'' or ''it is an honour to serve'' and other such drivel. As if the fact I can turn myself into a hivemind means I have infinite time to waste on their pretentious speech. Still, I''m happy to get down to things. The reason I have called you here is to attempt to recruit you to my faction, nothing more and nothing less. I''m sure my secretary already mentioned that part though, soбн where would you like to start?"

    "Umбн I guess the big one isбн why? I meanбн even with the wholeбн clone army thing I''d imagine you have better things to be doingбн" said Kat awkwardly while cursing herself internally for not being able to speak intelligently just yet.

    Lillian smiled, "In terms of other duties. I don''t really have much I''d rather be doing. Mixing with the new recruits is funбн" Lillian glowed again and Kat found herself sitting across from a perfect copy of herself. "бн things like this help me fit in" and the voice matched. Gone was the strange multi tone, now Lillian sounded no different to Kat herself.

    Kat gulped slightly. *Thatбн well that''s a thing I guess.* Lillian changed back quickly and said, "Yes" her voice back to the tripleyered speech, "I sometimes pretend to be a lower ranking employee. It''s great fun. Plus, I''ve gotten really good at delegating so I don''t spread myself out that much. Fun fact actually, there are only four copies of me around at the moment and you''re in the room with two of them. The me speaking to you is actually the main Lillian, soбн well actually I don''t care if you''re suitably impressed the look on your face is worth it"

    Kat didn''t even notice the change. Her eyes were wide and her jaw had dropped. She''d just assumed Lillian would use her copies for a lot of things. To find out that she was talking to the original, and that there was only four of her at the moment was a shock to Kat. "Now," said Lillian continuing, "that I''ve gotten that part covered. Why do I want you here?"

    "The answer is broken into a few parts. The first is your nondem status. You have already gained two immensely powerful abilities at Rank 1 and your Rank 2 ability is quite valuable to us as well. Just that alone would probably be enough to get here. The addition of your particr appearance just adds to things."

    Kat raised her eyebrow to ask the silent question not trusting her voice. Lillian nodded, "Yes your appearance. It''s actually just as important as the other points if not more so. You see, its your horns Kat. They simply are not seen anymore. Now, I''m older than I look, obviously, and I was Rank 6 before this Hub even came into existence. Despite this, I don''t recall ever meeting someone with horns in your specific configuration.

    "Now, I''ve heard about them sure. And nothing I''ve found suggests that your horns are in any way specialбн but that in itself is weird. Plenty of other demons like to boast. You met my secretary, right? Well her n is known for there intellect supposedly and their horn cement on the temples is a big part of that.

    "How true it is, I don''t know. I don''t work with medical, and I''m not sure anybody has ever truly tested that sort of thing. Too much political pressure you understand. The strange thing though, is once again theck of boasting and information. Sure, you might be like the bull horned Subus that hadrge horns extending from the sides of their heads once upon a time like pit lords that just had the trait being bred outбн

    "But I''m not so sure. With thatbined together with your nondem status, I expect great things in the future. Allowing you to join us here would be a great boon. Even if you never reach past Rank 5, it would still be worth it for us at Lust, and I can almost be certain you''ll make it there. Call it an old demon''s feeling"

    "Butбн but you just turned into me, didn''t you? Doesn''t that count?" asked Kat still surprised about that part. She was right though; Lillian had changed horns and all.

    Lillian shook her head in response though. "I''m afraid it really doesn''t count. The form you see before is my default appearance. I make no secret of this fact, and while many demons still refuse to believe itбн it is no less true.

    "My shapeshifting abilities are great, and I can take on the appearance of basically anyone. I''m not even limited to Subi. I could be a pit fiend if I wanted to. Nothing is stopping me. It''s just not the same though. Even if I changed intoбн say a gorgon, I wouldn''t gain the ability to petrify people. I might be able to spoof the effect, or use contacts or something, but just using my shapeshifting I could not. You however, are in your original form."

    Kat pursed her lips and leaned back into the chair, happy it was allowing her wings to phase through it. "Iбн I still don''t see why it''s important I guess." Said Kat

    Lillian gave a light childish looking shrug but for some reason it had weight behind it, as if Lillian was saying nobody could ever know. "Take it as an old demon''s intuition if you wish. As I said there is no true facts for it. It''s an interesting extra, and while I count it as important, I don''t need to add it as part of my justification to have the others of the faction agree."

    "Rightбн ok" said Kat gathering herself, "What would I be doing if I joined exactly?"

    "Whatever you wanted within reason" said Lillian, "this isn''t just a chance for you, but what is offered to everyone. Most demons join a faction and then gain employment there to avoid Contracts that are mandatory until Rank 3 without getting a special exception. If you wanted to just join us on paper there wouldn''t be too much you''d be required to do at the beginning."

    Kat narrowed her eyes at that, and Lillian continued, "Yes I see that question. Later on, you''d be asked for your help when things of more sensitive naturee up. Internal Lust matters. Perhaps someone in the faction needs your True Sight, or your Dream Walking. You would not be upensated, butбн when you are higher Rank, and requested, it is likely because there weren''t many other options."

    Kat nodded, and felt a question bubbling in her throat but she didn''t want to voice it. The question was asked anyway, apparently her mouth decided it was too important to ignore. "I won''t have toбн you knowбн do any aahбн sexual acts right?"

    Lillian''sughter burst out once again with its strange three tones ofughter allughing in different ways, though it seemed the ''older'' voice wasughing more genuinely now. "Of course not Kat. We have plenty willing to join our organisation for that sole reason alone. Not only is it barbaric to force something like that upon someone, we simply have no need for it. Those stations are popr ones and if it was found out somebody was forced into one there would be a veritable army willing to spring up to assist the victim with iming vengeance."

 Chapter 532: A Little Bit of Everything All of the Time

    <h4>Chapter 532: A Little Bit of Everything All of the Time</h4>

    "Sooooбн" said Kat somewhat awkwardly drawing out the word "You exined what I don''t have to doбн but what can I do? I meanбн you said anything butбн that''sбн that''s a bit broad soбн could I get some examples?"

    Lillian gave Kat a polite smile at the question and said, "It really is that simple here at Lust. The biggest thing we do is simply being able to work with most of the other factions. We really do have everything on offer, even if they aren''t always the absolute best.

    "For example, we have our own chefs here. They work with people from Gluttony regrly and it''s a fair exchange. We mostly specialise in quicker food, the type of things you''ll grab while walking, or perhaps desserts. We still don''te close to the true expertise top Gluttony chefs have but we pull our weight.

    "We also have an Enforcer division. Split betweenbatants and watchers. Watchers are the guards that you''ll see around. They arebat trained but its more defensive in nature. Their job is to watch out for trouble and then call in abatant if necessary. It''s no Wrath, certainly, but we''re more rxed about a lot of things. Wrath isбн it''s a lot of pressure for some people.

    "I know why they do it like that though. Wrath still has thisбн strange air of shared hardship. It''s really hard to exin if you don''t have it but even with our ability to make anyonefortable here, we cannot replicate the feeling of standing beside someone you''ve fought for your life with.

    "That''s the thing. Fundamentally, we deal with entertainment, but are more than willing to branch out and work with others to keep ourselves somewhat self contained with coboration. It''s a strange philosophy but it works well for us. Greed even owns some of the stores in ourpound, but we staff most of them. Things like that.

    "Thoughбн perhaps I''m also getting off topic. While these are selling points I''m sure I have a new question for you Kat. Do you know why demons are told to pick a faction at Rank 3? Why so many people chose to stop going out on Contracts?" towards the end, all three of Lillian''s voices became more serious, even the youngest sounding one.

    "No? I meanбн I just assumed it was a thing that happened, perhaps tradition?" answered Kat vaguely.

    Lillian shook her head. "No it isn''t much like that at all. There are a few reasons. The biggest is actually that some of your Rank 3 Contracts won''t really be worth what you''ll get paid for them. Same for anything higher as well most of the time. Now, Rank 3 isn''t too bad. Some of them will be worth it but see, the problem isбн

    "A lot of worlds don''t have anyone at the power level of a Rank 3 demon so they struggle to understand they exist. Now, even saying that, a good chunk of worlds can get close. They can also use technology or magitech if it''s avable to help bridge these gaps so it isn''t so bad. Rank 4 is where it starts to be a real issue.

    "Rank 4 is overkill in some many ces. Worlds with Qi can mostmonly deal with it, but some Mana based worlds never develop ways to strengthen themselves to a point where they could pose a risk to a Rank 4 demon. Let''s not even get started on Rank 5''s, or a Rank 6 like myself.

    "Because of this, the more powerful you get the more likely you are to just get Contracts you canplete in a day and make hardly any currency from it. Then the factionse in. They allow you to work to substitute that. Now some people prefer working exclusively for their faction, but that''s actually quite rare.

    "The mostmon thing is that they''ll chose a much narrower set of Contracts they''ll be willing to take, or perhaps a price floor and just work whenever they don''t get called in. Obviously, people in management roles like myself, well I cheat with clones, but normally like myself, won''t be able to leave so easily, but for receptionists they are quite interchangeable if one gets called away.

    "On thepletely opposite side, sometimes people just want something steady. A nice nine to five job or whatever hours they choose. Even if it''s not really what they want to do, a lot of demons still think its better then waiting for Contracts." Lillian breathes out a long sigh and Kat is surprised that it actually sounds normal. "On the other hand, some people really just want adventure or bask in the more interesting tasks they get assigned. It''s pretty easy to live on a Contract wage as long as you''re not going overboard. Besides, you can take extra Contracts if you really want. Anyway, I''m getting distracted.

    "What really sits at the heart of things, is that you can do anything here that you want. You might need to make some concessions, but that might be worth it to you." Finished Lillian. As she did a screen brightened nearby and she nced at it for a fraction of a second before flinging it down to her clone.

    *Wellбн that''s all a bit to take in. But it makes sense really. Still that''s a bit too much choice.* "What sort of concessions?" asked Kat

    Lillian grinned showing off a full mouth of teeth that were currently transformed to look like sharks teeth, interlocking and razer sharp. "Well, that really depends on the area you want to go in. Let''s start with the obvious. Ourбн carnal pleasure areas. In general, the pay is actually quite poor.

    "Demons who sign up for it get an apartment to themselves and free food from the shops around here up to a certain limit, but they get paid almost nothing. That might seem harsh but it''s a verymon ambition Subi strive for. So it''s a bnce on our part as well. They don''t get much money but they get a very nice ce to live and all the food they could need. Nothing super extravagant, but it keeps the applicants down to those who really LOVE the job" when Lillian said the word ''love'' Kat nearly jumped as her voices jumped up to five but they were gone before Kat could distinguish them properly.

    "On the other hand, our security task force, they don''t get nearly as muchbat as they would in Wrath. Things tend to be pretty chill because we focus on rxation and fun. The main thing they deal with in the end, are intoxicated customers a lot of the time. Ohn the other hand, they get free ess to top of the line gym facilities, decent pay, and if they so choose, they can apply for a discount on all goods and services in the Lust facilities if they agree to act as a semi on duty officer when they are there.

    "Another example is the receptionists. Theirpromise is that they can take on more work for more pay. Just sitting at the front desk gets you barely anything, but if you take on additional paperwork that needs filing or make sure you''re the one answering requests you can make more and more money. I know we had one guy actually, it was a while back, and they worked almost 24/7 as a receptionist for about six months. They manage to get one of the highest sries in the entire building for those six months but it was a lot of work. We had to get them to cut back actually, as it was causing medical issues even though they had an ability preventing the need for sleep"

    *Huhбн I guessбн that is a bnce between things.* "Soбн assuming I was interested, but mostly still nning to continue with Contract work for nowбн what would happen? And what benefits do I get just from agreeing?" asked Kat

    "We''ll get to the benefits in a moment. As for what you have to do on your end, well, it''s illegal for me to force you to sign anything at the moment. Pressuring people into Factions is highly illegal." Kat tilted her head a bit and Lillian held up a hand to stop Kat from asking anything, "No, what I''m doing does not count as pressuring. Thews are very clear on that. The essential points that allow me to do this boil down to a few thingsбн

    "The first is that I''m not keeping you here. You can, at any point, walk right out the door behind you and leave. I''m being polite of course, and hopefully this has been an enjoyable conversation, but theoretically, if for some reason it got heated or you started to wish to leave, you could simply get up. Neither myself nor my staff would be able to stop you.

    "The next thing is that I''m not forcing you to sign anything to say you''ll join us. I will ask, if you are willing, for a specific verbal affirmation, but nothing will be signed and nothing permanently binding will happen until your Rank 3. Even then, as this is the Lust faction, we don''t even mind people swapping to other factions as much. I would have an issue if you went to Envy or Pride, but that would be more of a personal issue then a legal one from our charter''s standpoint. The final thing is that I''m not making any threats at all. Nothing bad will happen if you say no"

 Chapter 533: Humouring the Demon Loli

    <h4>Chapter 533: Humouring the Demon Loli</h4>

    "And if I say yes?" asked Kat curious as to what she''d be agreeing to at what would be acquired.

    Lillian nodded with the words a small smile touching her lips. "Well, if you said yes a few things would happen. The primary thing would be that other Factions wouldn''t approach you for membership when you reach Rank 3. Technically there is nothing legally binding here, but we respect ims made this way and to disrupt that would beбн very badбн let''s just say. So, if you are worried about being bothered by recruiters that''s the biggest bonus.

    "The second thing that would happen is that for the period of a year and a day you''d be able to get an employee discount on the services here. You''d be treated as a Faction member, a low level one, but a Faction member none the less. Now, that''s mostly positive, but it does also mean that if you cause any problems with the rest of the Faction things are more serious than just being an unruly customer.

    "It would depend on the problem of course, but there would be repercussions. I can go into them if you really want? But I don''t think it''s necessary. You''d have no additional rules that a customer wouldn''t and anything else is verymon sense you know? Don''t yell at staff, don''t harass staff, don''t deface property that sort of thing."

    "Ah, that''s fine I think. I don''t believe I''m likely to cause any problemsбн I don''t really drink orбн do drugs orбн indulge I guessбн in many ways so I should be fine" said Kat

    "We''lle back to that" chirped Lillian with a grin, her young voice overshadowing the other two for some reason, forcing them back. "Back to the bonuses though. The limit of a year and a day would be something you can extend. We aren''t trying to rush you to Rank 3. You''d be able to make another verbal agreement at the end of it to renew things so don''t worry about that.

    "Moving on for real, you''d also be able to contact us through D.E.M.O.N.S. If something majores up, perhaps you need therapy for yourself or someone else, maybe you just need to rx for a while, heck, maybe you''re need to escape from your home world because the criminal underworld ising from you. You can call us, and we can help, or we can summon you here so you can get help.

    "Depending on the circumstances you may need to pay for the assistance, but it''d be at employee prices once again, and the transportation at least would be free. We also have loan schemes separate from D.E.M.O.N.S itself if needed but that''s another thing I don''t feel we need to go into right now."

    *Hmm. Thoseбн it isn''t exactly many benefits but at the same timeбн those three things are all pretty significant in and of themselves. Is it worth it though? I meanбн it sounds like a decent option.* "What would I have to agree to?" asked Kat

    Lillian grinned, this time with human teeth, and said, "You would be required to state something along the lines of: I, Kat, ept this offer from Lillian in good faith, with the intention to join the Lust Faction upon reaching Rank 3. I have no desire to abuse this offer, and do not wish to join any other Factions now, or, to my knowledge, in the future.

    "That''s about what I''d need you to say. It''s not binding of course, but because you, like all demons, must speak the truth it''s essentially asking you to confirm your desire to join us of your own free will and don''t want to cause trouble for my faction. Things can change of course, and depending on what they are, I might be a little annoyed, but that''s sometimes just how things are. You would face no repercussions from going back except for ack of trust, assuming there are no big changes."

    "Is there a reason to expect big changes?" asked Kat "I meanбн this really does seem to be the best Faction for me at the moment. Even if that''s because I don''t feel attraction towards a specific one, this seems the best of what''s on offer, forбн hopefully obvious reasons"

    "Humour me, if you don''t mind Kat. Please tell me what issues you have with the others" asked Lillian softly with a smile, now with silver teeth.

    Kat bit her lip and considered things for a few moments. *Iбн hmmбн I don''t have to say anythingбн and I might be giving away informationбн but Lillian''s right. This is a conversation and she''s given me a lot of information so far and despite her strange voice, she''s very pleasant to listen to. It''s easy on the ears.*

    "Well, let''s start with Pride. They didn''t even let me into theirpound for punishment duty. Even if they were to invite meter when I reach Rank 3бн I feel likeбн it just isn''t polite you know? I''m quite sure I wouldn''t fit in thereбн andбн I''m pretty sure I wouldn''t want to.

    "Envy is simr. They tried to use the punishment as a way to extract information from me and Kamiko. Iбн I just don''t understand why they''d bother? It was very weird to experience and the whole setup just seemedбн off? Wrong? I don''t really know but I wouldn''t call it a pleasant experience. So, I''d rather not join up with them.

    "Next is Wrath. I just don''t enjoybat. I don''t hate it of course, and when it needs to be done on Contracts I can enjoy itбн but it''s not my life. I don''t live for the fight. I don''t want to be a renowned fighter. I''m happy to get some lessons and improve myself butбн for Wrath it''s basically a way of life and I''m not quite that into it.

    "For Gluttonyбн that was actually a major workout when I went there. It''s interesting certainly, but I have no real cooking experience and I don''t exactly want any. I also justбн I don''t enjoy food the way they do. I eat when I''m hungry and that seems to be less and less these days. I''ve gone days without food and suffered no ill effects and thatбн just doesn''t bother me.

    "Greedбн oh Greedбн I''ve grown up withбн minimal possessions and I never resented that fact. I don''t feel the need to collect things or try and make a bunch of moneyбн but they do have interesting artifacts. It''s nowhere near as interesting as your offer but had Lust beenбн more what I was afraid it was Greed might have actually been where I ended up.

    "Finally, Sloth wasбн weird? I fought a bunch of rats in a mineshaft and I''m not really sure that''s standard affair for the Faction. I don''t know I can judge them properlyбн butбн I think I''d get bored, if I had to guess."

    Kat sucked in a deep breath as she finished speaking only to realise she''d forgotten something. "Oh, and Medical. Umбн I don''t have any healing abilities?" said more a question.

    Lillian gave a little p when Kat finished speaking before she gave a reply of her own. "I''m very d to hear that. I''ve taken great pains to ensure my Faction is looked upon fondly by many demons both for signing up and for potential partnerships. Just focusing on sex would be boring and such old hat.

    "The other Factions have branched out a little more than it might have seemed to you, I''ll admit as much, but I''m the real progressive of the lot. Not sure why, I''m currently the oldest Faction leader in this Hub, so it can''t be age. Still, I guess for the other''s if it ain''t broken don''t fix it."

    Lillian flicked away another notification on one of her monitors before pulling her chair in closer and cing her hands on the desk. "Now, you also mentioned big changesбн" said Lillian three voices branching out sounding more different then ever "бн the main one that would be expected would be a healing skill and a subsequent desire to join Medical. We don''t really keep many on staff, because we have an agreement with them. A lot of Medical employees, especially the healers, are essentially part of our Faction as well, just not on paper"

    *That makes way too much sense. I wonder if Nira is part of Lust like that? Her attitude makes me thing that yes, she is, but as a Rank 5бн she might be more beholden to her Faction.* Ignorant of Kat''s thoughts Lillian continued, "Other potential options are gaining an ability that requires you to have a unique diet. If it''s particrly powerful but costly Gluttony might be the only option.

    "Those are the main ones thate to mind. It''s also possible of course, that your personality starts to shift in theing years. There''s no certainty that you''ll be Rank 3 any time soon, even if I do expect it within the year. Maybe you''ll start to enjoy battle more? Acquire the taste for itбн or perhapsбн see something traumatic, as much as I wish that it will not happen, it''s a possibility. You might break and find the monotony of Sloth a suitable option."

 Chapter 534: Large Weights on small Shoulders

    <h4>Chapter 534: Large Weights on small Shoulders</h4>

    "Waitбн is that why Sloth is the way it is? For traumatised demons?" asked Kat

    Lillian shrugged, "It''s aplicated issue. Certainly not all of them. Quite a few demons just have Sloth imbedded in them the same way we have Lust. You can''t escape it in some form, it is part of us. For some, Sloth is their calling and they cannot escape, many do not try, and many more have no wish to."

    *Waitбн what part of me has Lust embedded? I''m not sure I''ve had a lewd thought about a single person, except in the abstract when imagining it as something I may want in the futureбн and normally it didn''t really feel like a good goal anyway. Should I askбн? Maybeterбн*

    Lillian did notice the look on Kat''s face as she continued to speak, but said nothing, not willing to pry for now. "Others go there as a different kind of retirement to the stuff we offer here. A life of calm and peace, if a very samey one. I''ve been told it''s rxing, and we even have rooms for sensory deprivation here, or basic mundane tasks like stacking cards or putting blocks in matching holes butбн

    "I''ve been told it''s not the same. I don''t understand, and I''m not sure if it''s because I don''t need that sort of calm or if I''m incapable of seeing the difference for some other more fundamental reason that escapes me.

    "Then finallyбн not that the people who are there would admit it, are the traumatised. I don''t know I''d say Sloth does it intentionally, not like how we try to get them therapy. It justбн it just seems to be where they gravitate for some reason, if not sticking around Wrath to remember the good ol'' days or something.

    "Some members of that factionбн they feel so broken to my senses and I find it immensely sad. Still, it''s not something I''m allowed to look too closely at. I''m part of a rival Faction and it''s just not something I''m allowed to investigate. I could bring in someone else to look into it of course butбн it never seems to be doing harm, and stating as much would be an extremely serious usation. Plusбн some of them doe for therapy here anyway, so it''s not all of them that use it as a substituteбн"

    Lillian trailed off and Kat waited a few moments before speaking up once it was clear Lillian had nothing more to say. "Whatбн what causes someone to break like that? It''sбн it''s somewhat hard to picture"

    Lillian sucked in a deep breath and seemed to age ten years in an instant. The effect was magnified because Kat could tell Lillian didn''t actually alter her features at old. When she spoke next the childish part of her voice was so quiet Kat wouldn''t know it was there if she hadn''t heard how Lillian spoke before. "Demons can break in a number of ways.

    "I understand you ask because you''re a nondem, so you can only really see things from a humans perspective, or at least, what you think is a humans perspective. Demons break very differently and yet exactly the same. The first thing you have to know though, is that demons are not human.

    "Some of us are very human, and share many of the same thoughts and feelingsбн but we still aren''t. We also aren''t elves, or beast people or dryads. We have different needs and emotional requirements. An example of this, is that for some Subi, the mere idea of being unattractive can cause physical illness. Scarring is taking especially bad by this people and can cause them to suffer from other issues, a notable one is muscle atrophy."

    Kat''s eyes went wide. *Is that something I have to worry about?* Lillian shrugged and continued, "I can see the question on your face Kat, and honestlyбн I don''t know. I imagine you''ll be fine, but I don''t know. Still, to further the point, a lot of Wrath demons don''t look at death the same way.

    "They don''t see it as anything bad. Some of them are physically incapable of feeling guilt for killing someone. They see nothing wrong with dying in battle. Sure we have really good healing now so they aren''t the ones dying anywhere near as often, not that it wasmon before, but to them it just doesn''t register as a problem some times.

    "For even more of them, violence is just something to heal away. They can be beating their best friend with said friends recently severed arm, finish the spar, and then everyone''s best friends again suffering from no ill effects.

    "Or, perhaps we could talk about Gorgons. They are very sympathetic to snakes. Even snakes they know have no higher intelligence. They struggle to kill them and it can cause their hair to attack them. It shouldn''t be like that. There''s no discernible reason but it is a well-documented phenomenon.

    "Anyway, those are all just general things. Still, they give a bit of an idea how a demon can break. And when a demon breaksбн something just sort of lives them. Makes them hollow. Their demonic fire doesn''t really burn anymore. It''s more like the dusty ashes from long ago.

    "They won''t ever kill themselves. Suicide is not something demons ever consider. Nobody knows why. We are one of the few species that don''t seem to do it. Some smarter individuals than I believe we were made that way. Made to consider death as something that is never an option.

    "With that limitation on usбн living such long lives can be a huge issue. If you''repletely crushed and have nothing leftбн wellбн that''s when you slink to Sloth, blend in with the other workers, and justбн stop doing anything. Be a cog in the machine dly and never think about moving outside of it. For when the world is pain, make yourself into something no longer a part of that world."

    Lillian let out a long sigh and tapped on her desk. A few seconds past and then a steaming cup of coffee appeared and she took a long sip. "Do you want one?" asked Lillian

    "I''m not much of a coffee person, I''ll be fine" said Kat

    "I can call up something else" said Lillian, "water, juice of some kind, hmm, a bit young for alcohol, but soft drinks would be alright with your regeneration."

    "Just some water then thanks" answered Kat.

    Lillian gave a slight nod of affirmation before pressing in a slightly different area of the desk summoning a ss of water and throwing it towards Kat. Kat reacted instinctively and caught it out of the airбн and then looked down in surprise to realise that despite being exceptionally full not a drop had spilled out.

    "Sorry, that got a little heavy there Kat." Said Lillian, "It''s a topic close to my heart. It''s actually the main reason that I pushed to have therapy as part of my Faction and not medical you know? It''s not currently consistent which Faction takes on therapists in each Hub, but I was never going to settle for it being someone else''s problem while I''m in charge here."

    "That''s very understandable" said Kat, "Isбн how curable is it? I meanбн I''m not sure I''ve ever seen anyone as broken as you describe soбн even though it''s hard to picture I don''t even know where recovery would start"

    Lillian let out another long sigh. The childish part of her voice rising up slightly but not much. "It takes a lot of work honestly. The biggest hitter is when they lose their romantic partner, or, D.E.M.O.N.S forbid one of their childrenбн or both. That normally breaks them down quickly.

    "Demons as a species just kindaбн keep spreading out. Old age is rarely an issue, and when it is, normally the parents aren''t better off so they''llбн deal with it first I suppose. It''s always a horrible thing to lose a loved one. For demonsбн some of them just never move on. To even start working on them we sometimes have to weight decades or centuries just to get them to talk to ANYONE. Not a therapist, not their bossбн anyone at all.

    "Once that''s done, it tends to take a lot of effort from somebody close to get them to therapy. If it''s me, or just a concerned citizen, they tend to brush it all off. That it doesn''t really matter. That we''re a stranger we won''t bother with them. Or, that if we do bother with them we''ll leave as well, eventually.

    "Once started it''s really up to the therapist in question. I''m actually licensed butбн I find my shapeshifting ability doesn''t help. If I go as myself, which I legally have to, because impersonating a medical professional, therapist or doctor, is illegal for us. That actually doesn''t change if you''re a doctor trying to be another one, even if they don''t exist.

    "So when I get clientsбн oh so many of them ask me to transform into the people they''ve lost. Which, I can''t do. I don''t get memories. I''m just a shapeshifter. Well, a bit more, but I don''t have any memory rted skills. I can''t steal them, can''t find them in other people. Nothing. Soбн it just doesn''t go well. A lot of demons feel like I''m holding out on them by not transforming but I think using my shapeshifting as a coping mechanism is horribly maniptive on my part at best and gross negligence and painful at worst"

 Chapter 535: NothinтАЩ Like a Good Callander

    <h4>Chapter 535: Nothinбп Like a Good Cander</h4>

    "Well, that''s enough about me for now," said Lillian, her voice returning to its ''natural'' state. "however, I''d like to offer you a chance for some more information. Completely free of charge. It''s the things I personally think a young Subus needs to know. Mostly about your powers but a few other things as well"

    *That sounds really useful. I''d never say no to that sort of extra information and I think it''ll really help.* Kat gave a genuine smile at the offer, practically radiating happiness. "Yes please. Kamiko has been a big help but I''m sure there are things she just assumes I know. In fact it''s happened a few times already so I know it''ll happen"

    Lillian nodded slightly a few times timing things to be a slight bobbing motion mostly with her chin, "Yes, yes, I understand that. I''ve actually had the pleasure of meeting other nondems before you so I may be able to help a bit more in that regard. They weren''t Subi, but that hardly matters.

    "Now, the very very basic stuff I''m sure demons told you, and the step up from that I''m sure you''ve worked out by now. The big things you probably haven''t been told are that Emergency Beacons, if stolen can forcibly summon you. Even if they don''t have permission, with the artifact in question and some time and effort it can be done. They still can''t really force a Contract on you but they can hold you there for a while before D.E.M.O.N.S can pull you back out.

    "That''s actually the leading cause of death in young demons. Some powerful individual gets wind of a Beacon and Summons you for something nefarious. It''s not as big a problem as it once was, and D.E.M.O.N.S is constantly upgrading the security on them, but they are just so closely linked with you, in this case KAT as a concept, that magic will find a way.

    "Qi can as well, but that''s more about brute force. Magic finds a unique and interesting way around it, a sufficiently strong Qi practitioner, or Cultivator as they are known will use the Beacon to rip you there with brute strength. They basically just convince the world they''re strong enough to grab you and they just sort ofбн can? It''s very weird even by our standards but it''s a thing.

    "There is a limit to protecting against them as well. Defending from Qi is both easier and harder. It''s easier because you can just put my energy into the protections, but harder because that''s really all you can do. Sure Cultivators might be able to use the smart way, butpared to mana it justбн isn''t that good so punching it hard enough to summon you is actually easier.

    "The issue of course, is that because of how connected it is to you, we can''t just throw endless amounts of energy at it. It''d eventually destroy your connection to it once the unaffiliated energy reaches a certain threshold."

    All of Lillian''s voices got serious. "Now, I''m not telling you to stop giving out your Beacon if you need to. I can only trust your judgement in that. However, I do implore you to be ready for ANYTHING when you get called with one. Safety would be nice but it cannot be guaranteed when using them unlike a normal Summoning where you can be pulled out if you deny their offer."

    Lillian took another quick sip from her cup and paused for a moment. "That''s the basics about beacons, and important for everyone. We don''t just tell people because it''s a worry and there isn''t much to be done about it really. It''s seen as needless worry even though most parents will mention it.

    "Now, next thingбн is this" Lillian whipped out a stack of pictures and showed the first one to Kat who instantly twisted her nose up in distaste. It was a picture of several very naked men posing together and she quickly made to look away before taking in any further details except that they were all quite colourful.

    When she did though, she found Lillian back in her line of sight with a different picture. This one with just the one naked man, obviously a incubus, and Kat was still not happy with the arrangement. "Is this really necessary?" whined Kat

    "Yes" said Lillian with no trace of humour in any of her voices as she switched out the card. This next one was arge group of women instead. All naked of course. The same variety was on disy as the mail version, and Kat''s more significantfort with the female body led her to give Lillian a deadpan look.

    Lillian just smiled and switched it over to a single demon by herself, and Kat let out a long sigh. Seeing this, Lillian swapped through a few more. All just a single Subus by herself with nothing, NOTHING, being hidden from the eyes, but all had vastly different features. One might haverge breasts, another almostpletely t, a third with tiny horns, a fourth withrge ones. Some had muscles, other were exceptionally lean. Hair length and style varied by the pictureбн both above and below.

    Eventually it all started to blur together and Kat started zoning out. It just wasn''t something she cared about enough. As soon as this happened though Lillian swapped the pictures up again. This time they featured arger collection of demons, ranging from Beholders (which normally didn''t wear anything anyway) to Gorgons and beyond. It was a rather eclectic group, some of which Kat was certain weren''t demons.

    Kat was honestly more interested in the sheer variety of species on disy then the fact they were naked, a thing that Lillian actually seemed to pick up. She simply threw the cards up into the air and they all vanished. "Was that really necessary?" asked Kat as she saw the cards fading away.

    Lillian nodded and started to fly back over to her old position. "It actually was. From that little test I can tell that you aren''t straight, you aren''t a lesbian, and you aren''t pansexual. A few others are unlikely as well."

    "Rightбн but why is this important? Actually, no wait, before thatбн why would you show all that to me? Isn''t it a little rude to be justбн giving those sorts of pictures out without permission?" asked Kat

    Lillian burst out intoughter, shoulders heaving as she couldn''t control herself and fell forward with her face on the desk. The demon bashed heavily on the desk as she tried to control herself, sending of shockwaves of air from the impact sight as she just keptughing. Eventually, Kat started to get caught up in theughter, not really finding it funny, but 30 seconds of prolonged giggles was too much for her.

    This continued for a while, as Lillian slowly got control over herself. Lifted her body up, and then looked Kat in the eyes and sawбн something before bursting intoughter once again. It took multiple attempts before things calmed down enough. Lillian was wiping away glowing silver tears from her eyes and collected them for some reason as she carefully regained her breathing. "Oh thatбн Kat you sweet summer child. That''s a precious attitude that needs to be protected.

    "If I didn''t think you''d keep feeling bad for them if I failed to exin why your answer was so funny, I''d keep you in the dark. Such innocence should be protected after allбн sadly I''ll have to chip away a bit of that.

    "You see Katбн every single person in those images is a rather hardcore exhibitionist. They all get off on the idea that literally anyone could end up with those pictures. From what I''ve been told that''s exactly the reason I''ve been given them, or more urately my previous secretary.

    "While she was working for me she started up aбн newsletter? That''s a good enough term. She started up a newsletter for people who want to receive nude pictures once a week. It was originally once a month but she got so many submissions that sheбн expanded the offering I suppose you could say.

    "It''s actually why she left the position. It was a bit too sessful of an idea and she decided to work on it as a passion project. It''s making her a great deal of money now, and they have a very popr annual calendar that they make now. They have a version for each sexuality they cater to, and even a special family friendly addition with everyone wearing thematic costumes. That one is actually my favourite."

    "Wellбн umбн rightбн umбн well I''m not one of those, I''m sure. Then againбн the family friendly calendar seems like it could be a fun idea. It might make a cool souvenir for next year, something from the Hub to take back home that''s probably pretty safe and reasonably pricedбн" said Kat with an odd town Lillian could ce, but decided not to.

 Chapter 536: Embarrassment is the Key to Learning. Obviously

    <h4>Chapter 536: Embarrassment is the Key to Learning. Obviously</h4>

    Kat let her awkward response hang in the air, and Lillian let the silence continue to give Kat some time to really ground herself. It was always hard for the more innocent minded individuals to start realising that EVERYTHING is a fetish if you try hard enough. Lillian knew that the models for the newsletter made basically nothing. Most of them just a free subscription. There were more than enough demons interested in signing up that pay just wasn''t necessary.

    "Right. Ok. I''ve got it nowбн maybeбн" said Kat "Umбн can we go back to WHY you were showing me those pictures? It really isn''t my thingбн but I''m sure you noticed that easilyбн so why?" asked Kat

    Lillian nodded and said, "Yes I did notice. It''s a test of sexuality. Not aprehensive one, but it''s quick and easy. I can check most of the main ones for Subi really easily with it. Having one that isn''t revealed by that test is very rare among our race. You have to understand that most Subi at the very least have an obvious type. I mentioned Lust is a part of us all in some way. Though some less then others obviously.

    "Now, the reason I needed to take you through it is for a few reasons. The biggest one is that I need to know what areas of thepound not to take you to. You clearly reacted pretty negatively to the naked men, so I''ll stay well away from them for you. Honestly, we''ll stay away from all of the sexual services because it seems not to be you cup of tea. Certainly nothing casual anyway.

    "The next important one is actually your skills. See, amon Subus skill is pheromones. It''s not just a skill, but we''ll get to that. Subus pheromones are either something you can toggle, something that stays passive, or something you can breathe out in a very obvious cloud.

    "The thing that quite a few demons don''t actually know is that it''s based around your sexual orientation. If your pheromones are of the aphrodisiac sort, the mostmon by far, they will not work on people or things you would never want to have sex with. Sure they won''t all be people you''d agree to it with, but at the very least there has to be a CHANCE.

    "For example, if you were straight and picked it up, it would only work on men. Oh and it only ever works on sexually mature individuals. Weбн dealt with a certain type long ago. They don''t appear anymoreбн" Lillians eyes narrowed and a force voice seemed to join the fray, it was deep, ancient, even more so then the queenly one and promised VENGENCE "бн anyway. Yes, men. If you are attracted to them that''s all it would work on.

    "Same goes for if you were a lesbian. It would only work on women instead. It actually has a slightбн ''go away'' I suppose you can call it, for people outside of your tastes normally. So for whichever you didn''t fancy it would try and send them away. Of course, if you are bi it''d work on both gendersбн and if you''re pan wellбн it tends to beбн a LOT if you''re pan.

    "Now, the difference between the three types is somewhat pronounced. The passive type can be turned down a bit but never off. It''s less likely to be an aphrodisiac but some people still get it. Can''t do too much about it really. It justбн smooths things along. Enhances things a bit. Think of it like a garnish for a nice dish.

    "The next stage is a toggle. It''s useful for crowds and prolonged exposure. Once you turn it on, if you spend enough time with someone and maybe use some pointed words and a little bit of normal seduction it''d work wonders. You could pick up almost anyone that''s interested in you. Remember, while it will work on whatever is your preference, it doesn''t mean it will always have the effect you want. Gay men aren''t going to want to sleep with you no matter how horny they are. They''ll find someone actually in their strike zone if they can"

    Kat winced at the idea. *I do not even want to think about that. I mean sure, live whatever life you want but I don''t really like the idea of ever picking up this ability. I hope it''s enough to justбн avoid it forever.*

    Lillian smiled a bit at Kat''s expression and continued. "Other than that, finally is the mist version. It''s basically a fog of whatever colour your energy is. You throw it on people and wait for it to take effect in a few seconds. Very obvious and very potent"

    "Rightбн" said Kat awkwardly. "I guess that was nice to knowбн but I don''t WANT any of those abilities so I doubt I''ll get them. Isn''t that how it works?"

    Lillian smiled, once again with shark teeth. This time they were ck with silver edges to really y up the sharp points. "Yes but there''s something that most people don''t know. I managed to mislead you about the passive ones. All Subi develop them at some stage in their lives"

    Kat paled quite a bit at the statement. "Please tell me you''re joking"

    Lillian shook her head and said, "Of course not Kat. You know I can''t lie. The passive version is something that some Subi aren''t even aware of. It reacts to your mood more than anything else and it''s very specific to the individual. It tends to suit them exceptionally well.

    "The range and potency tend to corrte with how much the individual wants to use their pheromones forбн let''s call them extracurricr activities. It''s something you need to be aware of. While it seems like you aren''t interested in sexбн it does also mean that if you ever getбн particrly worked up from abstaining it will effect those around you."

    Kat went bright red at the insinuation. "Iбн I meanбн I''d neverбн Iбн I don''tбн Umбн help?"

    Lillian waited for Kat to try and smother her embarrassment. After about a minute Kat was mostly sessful. Her cheeks still had a light dusting of red and she wasn''t looking Lillian in the eyes, but staring at her mug. "Iбн is that a concern?"

    "Maybe" said Lillian honestly, "If it''s an itch you feel the need to scratch you really should. Preferably away from other''s you don''t want influenced. Now, if you never feel that tug, that burning sensation, then that''s perfectly fine. Rare. But perfectly fine. I just need you to know thatбн if you happen to be in denial instead. And justбн let things build up in the background it would beбн very bad. Especially if you''re home doesn''t have many magic users."

    Kat shook her head. "No, no I''mбн very much not interested. It justбн it''s not my thing and I''m quite sure I''m not in denial. Ifбн if that IS the case what does that mean for me? Justбн not have a partner? I meanбн I don''t know if I''ve ever found someone I''d want to be together withбн isбн is it a risk now just in case?"

    Lillian shrugged. "Well, if you are ace, there''s something you should probably know. It seems possible, though there are still some options. Still, if it is the case you aren''t attracted to anyone sexuallyбн you need to be preparedбн" said Lillian ominously.

    "Prepared for what?" asked Kat with a raised eyebrow.

    "You know. I''m not sure I should say. I don''t want to influence you unduly dear" said Lillian with a Cheshire grin, making it clear this was more for her amusement. "Why, if I was to cause you to make a mistake in romance because I gave you bad adviceбн why I''d be very sad"

    Kat let out a sigh. *That''s somewhat annoying. I''m really not sure what I want to do in answer to that. I could ask sure, but this was bonus information really. I can''t even say I want it as part of joining the Faction because it really does seem like that best for me. I feel like she''s enjoying this too much. Still, I know I need to be on the look out forбн something I guess.*

    "Anything else you need to cover then?" asked Kat resigning herself to her fate.

    "Not really" said Lillian. "I mean, there are little fiddly things, like the fact you don''t have a period like most other species, it''s just not quite how we work. Umбн what elseбн you''ll keep your looks as they are now forever unless you intentionally change them right up until thest year of your lifespan. At that point you''ll age exceptionally rapidly until your body gives outбн but between your current Rank 2, your regen and your nondem status I think old age is already close to an impossibility for you.

    "Umбн what elseбн your body fluids will taste delicious to people you find romantically pleasing? It''s one of those weird things that doesn''te up much because it doesn''t just work for casual flings. What elseбн your tail is NOT an erogenous zone. Not sure where that rumour came from but unless it''s a fetish or you like the pain thates from pulling on it, it''s no more sensitive than anywhere elseбн of course with the right technique anywhere else can be sensitive indeed.

    "Hmmбн any more embarrassing details?" for Kat was bright red once again at this point "hmmбн you''re nails will probably stay at whatever length you want them because of regen but you can cut themбн hair is a bit weirderбн and that''s about it I think"

 Chapter 537: Coming on a tour?

    <h4>Chapter 537: Coming on a tour?</h4>

    After Lillian had sufficiently embarrassed Kat they both settled down to hash out the final details. Kat said the oath Lillian had mentioned earlier on. Lillian signed off on a few forms confirming as such and tidying things up a bit. Once that was done and the nearby files were put away Lillian asked, "Now that that''s all dealt withбн do you want to explore thepound with me?"

    "Sure thing, it sounds interesting," said Kat. As Lillian nodded, Kat stood up and stretched getting ready for Lillian to lead the way. So Kat was not at all prepared when a blur of motion was flying towards her. Instinctively reaching out her hands to catch the object, Kat easily caught what she realised was a young girl in her arms. Then she took an extra half second to look at the troublemaker.

    In Kat''s arms was a much smaller demon that looked simr but not quite the same, to her. It was obviously Lillian, but looking down at that moment, it was impossible to tell without extra background knowledge. The most prominent thing was of course the horns, now styled to match Kat''s though they weren''t as tall at the front, onlying up a small ways. About half-sized proportionally.

    Her hair was blue instead of red like Kat''s and the same length. Which meant, once again, proportionally it was all out of whack. ''Lillian''s'' hair was down to her waist, and while it was blue it had the same look and feel as Kat''s own hair. Little Lillian''s eyes were now purple, the same purple Kat''s eyes went when glowingбн but Kat was pretty sure she hadn''t shown that colour off yet.

    The outfit was adorable as well. It was a much more family friendly version of Kat''s own. Not to say Kat''s was all that inappropriate, but where her own outfit hadrge slits on the sides to allow her legs to be shown off, Lillian''s waspletely enclosed and went all the way down to her ankles. The only thing that wasn''t quite proportional was the sash around Lillian''s waist, it was only slightly smaller than Kat''s own, which made it take up most of the ''girl''s'' midsection.

    Which were covered anyway. She had traditional looking wooden shoes with the white socks that disappeared into the outfit somewhere, presumably they were at least knee high. The rest was matching Kat''s to a frightening degree. The flowers all in their correct positions and the sleeves were just a little bit too long for ''Lillian'' so they pped about somewhat and just barely covered the ''young girl''s'' hands.

    The wings and tail matched quite well, and were the correct size proportionally. This meant that both appendages were actually quiterge with Lillian''s wingspan being about the length of Kat''s arms, with a tail of a simr length to both wings, only slightly shorter overall. The faint trace of purple at the edge of the spade tip sold the deal.

    "Onwards Big Sis Kat!" shouted Little Lillian, with a voice that now highly resemble what Kat remembered herself to have sounded like at that age. It wasn''t quite the same, of that Kat was quite sure, but it was very close.

    *I wonder how much of that is guesswork and how much of it is intentional. I mean clearly she looks like a smaller version of meбн but is she able to, with a nce, turn into a younger version of myself then tweak a few things so that she doesn''t just look like a direct copy of me? I wasn''t looking so I didn''t see the transformation process but I wonder how much is automatic.

    Likeбн did she tell her power ''I want to look like Kat but X age, with Y changes'' or, did she have manually sculpt her body to that exact shape without any assistance? Both could be viable depending on when she got the ability. If it waster on, while I might expect more assistance, she likely has the brain power to slow down time and do it in a second even if it takes longer from her perspective.

    I also wonder what''s standard? Can she choose how it works? Like if she saw someone she could just swap into them, but if she had a picture she could sculpt everything and then go from there. Actually waitбн is identity theft a big problem here? I know Lillian said it was strict for doctorsбн but what about other people?

    Then again. It can easily be solved with a simple ''are you X person'' butбн I imagine you can get around that by answering yes, because ''you are X personбн at the moment'' so maybe it isn''t as safe as I thought. Still, the real X could say they didn''t do it and have no idea who actually did. Hmmбн I wonder howmon shapeshifting isбн Oh and alsoбн*

    "Is it entirely appropriate for me to carry you around?" asked Kat as she adjusted her hold on Lillian. Having grown up in the orphanage it was a simple matter for her to get the ''kid'' into a morefortable position for both of them and her increased strength meant it was even less of an issue. Kat knew she could hold Lillian for hours, probably days, without issue physically.

    "Well it''s not against Faction policy I made very sure of that soбн nope!" said Lillian happily.

    "I meant more from aбн well I suppose the perspective that it might be a bit demeaning for me, a lowly Rank 2 Subus to carry around the great and mighty Lillian" said Kat with a good hint of amusement.

    Lillian grinned, seeing that Kat was already on her side and knew she''d chosen well. Even happier with her decision to try and recruit Kat early, "Well, I certainly don''t feel embarrassed in the slightest" said Lillian in the most childish way she could, adding on to her already childish voice, "I mean, my natural height is about what you see right now and I abuse it whenever I can.

    "Besides. Trolling the employees is a bunch of fun. Especially because not all of them are used to it. I can''t do it on my own any more because they''ve wised up to thatбн but you''re knew. Nobody has really seen you before soбн why can''t you be bringing your lil'' sis along right Sis?"

    Kat smiled down at Lillian with a grin. *Well at least I''ve gotten definitive approval. This sounds like fun anyway. I do wonder how she''s managed to say she''s my sister. Is it the form? That makes sense. That form is ''Kat''s little sister'' and as such that makes me her big sister by some somewhat circr logicбн but it just might work. If she''s decided I am her sister for the time being I don''t see where the issue would arise.*

    Kat gave a shrug and headed for the door, not seeing the chairs returning to theirrger sizes or the bookshelves leaning back towards the walls a bit at the tops. She certainly didn''t see the two smiling Lillian''s that had been left at the desk, each with a stack of paperwork but a wild grin on their faces.

    The ck door opened automatically at their approach and opened into the lobby this time. Kat took note of that interested feature that really is necessary for a door of such height. It would take up too much floor space otherwise.

    The lobby was still mostly empty, but now the little desk near the elevator had Red in it. She was typing away on a physical keyboard while looking at a holographic interface. Kat could hear the slight clicking from where she was, as it echoed in the room.

    *Huh Lillian''s office must have good soundproofing.* Lost in thoughts of why only that keyboard seemed to be mechanical, Kat didn''t even consider looking back at the door which showed her carrying Lillian. As they reached the desk and Red looked up, she did look over their shoulder and saw the door''s version of Lillian wink back.

    "Ah. I see" said Red in a slightly bored tone. "Terrorising the newbies again I suppose? Did you make sure to leave a clone for work up here!"

    "Yes maaaam" whined Lillian trying to make ''mam'' sound as much like ''mum'' as she could without the lying limitations kicking in.

    "Don''t you sas me Lillian" said Red, "I may be just a secretary on the surface but I remember the document I signed unlike SOME of my predecessors. My job is as much keeping you in line and working as it is organising the things you don''t really need to deal with and keeping a schedule for you. I know you''re perfectly aware of the fact this position is actually an elected post and not one you chose yourself"

    *Excuse me what? Red got chosen as the secretary not the other way around?! What the hell sort of implications does that have?*

    Lillian just pouted at Red for a few moments before pointing to the ''elevator'' and saying "Onwards my steed TO THE ELEVATOR!"

 Chapter 538: The Ball Pit

    <h4>Chapter 538: The Ball Pit</h4>

    Once Kat and her ''little sister'' Lillian made it to the elevator Kat wasn''t quite sure what to do. Lillian was the one who would be directing the tour, or at least that''s what Kat was assuming, and the number of buttons here was quite high. Even if the big G for ground right at the bottom was an obvious start.

    The alternative of course, was letting Lillian press the buttons herself, but considering the size of the smaller demon Kat knew she''d still need to be mostly correct. This of course meant, that when Lillian just sort of stared hard at the buttons and they lit up before flickering through them all and settling, not on a single number, but a clear circle. Kat was surprised.

    "How did you do that?" asked Kat

    "With the power of imagination!" said Lillian in an over the top cheerful voice.

    Kat rolled her eyes at the answer. *I wonder how she managed to say that. I guess as a much older demon she''s got a few tricks butбн that seems to be a bit more than I''d thought she could manage. It isn''t a lie, but it certainly isn''t true. I really don''t know how she''s stretching the truth to speak those words.*

    Kat didn''t get time to think about it long though, soon the doors were open and Lillian announced "FORWARD!" as the course of action with her pointing to the left actually so Kat followed along, examining the hallway as she did so. The walls were painted with various sea life and seemed to be one continues mural that was distinctly different on either side.

    The ceiling also somehow showed what looked to be the sky outside. Of course, knowing there had to be a floor above this meant Kat knew there had to be some trick, but it certainly wasn''t obvious and the slight bending of the walls outwards at the top made it look like the hallway was opening up into the sky and really stopped it from feeling ustrophobic in the slightest.

    Kat listened to her intense desire to take in a deep breath and found that the air here was just as interesting as the ceiling and walls. To her, it smelled like she was sitting at the beach, with faint hints of trees in the distance and the slightest hint of rain either just past or on the horizon.

    *Ok now that is impressive. Move over air fresheners. Whatever the heck this is, is the real shit. I''ve seen a lot of cool and interesting technology before this that feels like just fancier versions of what we have on Earth but I don''t even have a clue how this was done. It all smells perfectly natural and because of my vastly enhanced senses, if it was artificial, it should have been even easier to tell.*

    "The smell is lovely Lillian, how did you manage it?" asked Kat

    "Hehehe" giggled the ''little girl "I can''t take credit for that one actually. Work done in previous Hubs I was able to carry over. You''d be surprised how much it really helps people rx to give them something that feels natural. Arguably it is depending on your definition of natural."

    "Oh?" said Kat as she kept walking "Where does the argumente in?"

    "Hmmбн" mumbled Lillian as she wiggled in Kat''s arms, ying up the ''kid'' disguise a little as a pair of other Subi walked past. "Think of it a bit likeбн wait do you have photographs?"

    Kat nodded, not noticing that the people walking past weren''t able to see Lillian or her speaking. "Yes of course. I don''t quite see how it trantes though"

    "Well" said Lillian putting on a kids version of a proper lecturing voice. Kat thought it was adorable, and Lillian was smiling genuinely, enjoying the act as well. "think of it a bit like a scent equivalent of a photo or arguably a video. This mix of smells IS real, or was once upon a time. We set up the capture equipment for it, let it capture the scent and then brought it here.

    "It''s just on a loop, so the smell won''t ever drift. That''s the only thing you can really notice is that it loops on the hour, but the transition is smooth and I''m not sure Rank 2 is enough to spot the switch over. Of course, we have to keep it stocked with energy and certain samples but it''s mostly a maintenance free system.

    "That''s why it''s considered arguably artificial. All the smells are real. They exist and you could find where they came from. But they didn''te from this hallway and we are cheating a decent amount to make it smell soparable."

    "That''s honestly really cool" said Kat as she thought on the implications of that. *This is a whole knew branch of technology. Oh sure people back on Earth were trying to mimic scents in air fresheners and perfume but they have NOTHING on this. If I closed my eyes I doubt I''d be able to tellбн barring the absence of the necessary sounds. No ocean waves, no trees, wind I can hear butбн hmmбн I was thinking it would be air conditioning or something but I don''t hear any mechanical partsбн I wonder.*

    Before Kat could ponder the implications of that particr thought Lillian said, "In here" and Kat looked over at the door in question. It was an odd mix of easy to see and yet blending in well. The door had a pile of what were clearly stic balls on it but all styled to look somewhat like coral. A quick nce wouldn''t allow you to see anything off but properly looking at it made it clear this was a door and that it was something involving those same stic balls.

    Pushing open the door, Kat was only mildly surprised to see a giant ball pit the size of an Olympic swimming pool. There was plenty of empty spaces as groups chose there little spots around the edges.

    Kat wandered a bit to find an area for herself near one of the edging, because apparently the ability to fly meant the middle of the ''pool'' was more popr then the human equivalent. "Soбн do I like jump in orбн?" Kat let her question hang in the air.

    "Of course you jump in silly" said Lilly grinning, "Doing it any other way would? be boring and that''s not what this is about. It''s about having fun and rxing, though do put me up on your shoulder first. I''m not going to drown and the balls have enchantments to keep them sanitary but that doesn''t make them taste good"

    Kat jumped in as she moved Lillian up and considered that point. *Huh, didn''t even think about keeping something like this clean. Then againбн I don''t even know how they keep stuff like this clean on Earth so maybe that isn''t a surprise.*

    When she fell in, it was certainly an odd feeling. The balls parted way easily and she felt her feet hit the ground. It was soft though, and decently springy. It felt like the floor was made of something foamy, simr to the floor you drop down on in Kamiko''s house, though sturdier than that at its bounciest certainly.

    The balls around her seemed to get just about everywhere. She could feel a bunch squeezed around her wings that was odd, but not necessarily ufortable and her tail was sitting somewhere around the top as apparently the balls were solid enough and her tail flexible enough, her weight alone wasn''t going to bring it in all the way. Shifting around through it was an interesting experience, an odd sort of resistance but once again, not bad, just strange.

    The balls themselves went up to Kat''s shoulders where Lillian happily kicked them around with her feet. Of course, with so many balls around, each that was kicked away only made room for more to fill in the gaps rendering the whole thing somewhat pointless from one perspective. However, it felt very interesting on the feet, and Lillian could still take plenty of small pleasures from life.

    "Well this is strange" said Kat "Not bad certainlyбн but I don''t know I have the words for this. I hardly remember if I ever encountered stuff like this when I was young but I can''t help but think it all feels different now"

    Kat leant back, trying to let the balls take her weight but quickly started falling into them properly when she did. Using her tail to correct herself, Lillian let out a "Wheeee!" of enjoyment at her sudden movements and waited for that to finish up before answering. "It''s not for everyone but it''s quite fun.

    "We have more than one version of this room. This is for the families. We once again haveбн dirtierбн versions of them, of pretty much EVERY room because it''s someone''s favourite ce. Some of them more private then others"

    Kat frowned at the ballpit. *You know what. I don''t think I wanted to know that.* "At least they''re sanitary" said Lillian interrupting Kat''s thoughts for a second and sending them down a slightly darker path before Kat pulled right back. *I REALLY don''t want to know.*

 Chapter 539: Another Room!

    <h4>Chapter 539: Another Room!</h4>

    The next room they ended up in required a trip back to the elevator, down another corridor and past a few doors, but had a very simr vibe. This room was much smaller which a collection of reclining chairs and beanbags all arrayed around facing each other with arge roll of bubble wrap next to them. Lillian prompted Kat to just pick one, and she chose a bean bag, intending to ce Lillian in a simr one next to it.

    However, when she sat down Lillian abused her much greater strength for once to break that grip and snuggle into Kat''s side facing outwards. Kat was willing to ept that. Then a second, smaller roll of bubble wrap appeared next to therger one at exactly the right height for Lillian, and Kat really wasn''t sure what to do about that.

    *Did Lillian do that specifically? Or is it likely that there are a number of secrets hidden in these rooms? I wonder how standard this is exactly. I''ve seen plenty of demons together while here but Lillian is the only person that even looks like a child let alone any actual children. There MIGHT have been some in the ball pit but none of them were close to Lillian''s apparent age.*

    "Hey Lillianбн howmon is it for Subi, or just demons in general, to stay looking young like you?" asked Kat

    Lillian grinned as she heard Kat''s question, letting her hands work mindlessly on her role of bubble wrap. "I''m d you asked Kat. So many people are unwilling to ask the obvious. You can see it in there eyes but they m up when you try to prod them into answering. Such wimps. I mean really, I''m not going to attack people who ask innocent questions like that." Of course, Lillian conveniently left out what she did to people who didn''t ask with innocent curiosity and acted with malice or jealousy instead.

    "Now, it happens to be very rare in the demon poption as a hole. You need at least some Subus blood in you for it to happen. No devil with any other heritage has ever naturally achieved a simr state. Oh there have been some curses, quite a few shapeshifters that prefer it to y pranks like myself, even though my default form is about the same size.

    "It also seems to be proportional to your Subus blood. It''s much rarer in demons that only have small bits and pieces of Subus blood. Actually, I know of it happening to only one person with mixed blood, they were a gorgon, and absolutely adorable with their little snake hair.

    "Sadly, the other issue with this form is for some reason it tends to bring out extremes in power levels. You tend to either get stuck at Rank 1, or make it to Rank 5 without fail. I''ve never known anyone with my condition, to end up stuck at any Rank before 5 if they make it passed one.

    "Of course, we are still very rare and many of those I know have passed away sadly, as it seems that lower Ranks are still moremon. The total number of us throughout the demon Hubs is only a few hundred. There are so few that we don''t even have a name for the condition. Sure a few hundred people sounds like a lotбн but Kat please understand there are many many Hubs with billions of demons on them at least."

    *Woahбн I didn''t realise it was so rare.* "That''s very interesting" said Kat taking up some bubble wrap into her own hands and starting to pop them. She didn''t really get the appeal, but then again, it wasn''t amon sight growing up so it caused no feelings of nostalgia either. "I didn''t realise it was such a rare condition. Does itбн change anything else? I mean, other than the height and appearance"

    Lillian shrugged as she kept popping and said, "That''s a little unclear. Remember it''s a rare condition and rarer still that we have the condition and reach a high Rank. It''s very hard to establish any sort of pattern for other things. I suspect shapeshifting might be moremon amongst us, as we regrly desire to seen as anything other then children quite frequently.

    "I''ve gotten over that long ago, but I went through that phase in my youth as well. I thought people would pay more attention and respect me more of I actually looked like an adultбн sadly I was wrong. I had more attention because I was unique and rare with my condition. And respectбн well just shapeshifting into random people or trying to age myself up didn''t give me any respect eitherбн because nobody knew who I was.

    "Still, it''s amon part of the condition, but I''m not sure if it''s intrinsic or an environmental product. Strength and speed are surprisingly unchanged for the most part. Sure some of us are stronger, and some weaker, but despite our reduced size, our strength doesn''t seem to be proportionally effected"

    Kat hummed absently in response. *That''s an interesting thing to note. I wonder how they know what their proportional strength should be? I mean I guess she must be many times stronger then you''d expect at that size but howrge of a deviation can you find between physical strength at each Rank?*

    "How do you age?" asked Kat thinking up another strange question. Seeing Lillian shoot her a slightly confused look Kat borated, "I meanбн do you age until say five or six or whatever age your body happens to appear, or do you keep growing until your twenty ish just much slower?"

    "Ah!" said Lillian once the question had been cleared up. "Right wellбн it''s a bit of a mix actually. I personally aged for five years and then never changed after that. Well, my voice did change muchter but that''s not quite so physical, is it?"

    Kat nodded, as Lillian continued, "Though I do know of at least one other like me that I asked and they said they aged much much slower from straight out of the womb. Before it even, as the pregnancy was twice as long and her ageing only got slower after she left. I was told it wasn''t pleasant mentally maturing while her body refused to. I mean, I do understand to an extent of course, but she was very very tiny for a long time."

    Kat nodded and let the conversation lull for a bit, allowing silence to descend like a warm nket with the careful popping of the bubble wrap keeping things just slightly more interesting then pure silence. After a while however, when Kat was starting to rx, she couldn''t help but ask. "Do you know what causes it?"

    "Now there''s the real question" said Lillian "The answer isбн no not really. We don''t have a lot of proof any which way, but the current leading theory is that the Subus specific ability to retain a youthful appearance right up until the end starts toe for them is the reason. Now sure, most demons behave simrly, but not to the same extant. They can beбн aged I suppose. We don''t really gain wear lines or wrinkles without supreme effort and sometimes not even then.

    "The theory is that whatever causes that youthfulness is vastly overcharged for people like myself and they don''t keep us in the prime of our lives, but in our adolescents. As I said. No proof, but that''s the current best guess. I can see the logic in it, but it does cause me to wonder why there are at least two variations of the condition. Does that mean there are two separate answers? Or just the same answer expressing itself in a different way?"

    *Hmm. Shame there isn''t a real answer but I suppose with it being that rare and not really a major inconvenience they don''t look into it. I mean sure, it''s not ideal, but Lillian can shapeshift and presumably fly so most of the big negatives are removed right there. I wonder thoughбн she said it also means you aren''t likely to crack Rank 1. I wonder if that''s just normal or if it really lowers the chances? Likeбн if you treat Rank 1-4 as low, and Rank 5+ as high, does it actually change your chances of being sorted into those two groups? Sure you end up very low on the low end but 5 seems like the big one.*

    Trying to lighten the topic, Kat decided to redirect things. It was about as subtle as a brick but Lillian didn''t mind. She was actually hiding herughter at Kat''s attempt. "So is this a private room or is it normally open to a few people at once?"

    "Private room" said Lillian, "It''s designed for one group of people. There are others for individuals but this is a bit nicer and it wasn''t being used so I saw no harm in directing us here."

 Chapter 540: All the Rooms!!

    <h4>Chapter 540: All the Rooms!!</h4>

    After the heavy conversation in the bubble wrap room, Lillian managed to convince Kat to focus more on rxing and decided that showing off the other options would be a good way to do that. It meant she didn''t really get to troll anyone like nnedбн for now. Still, spending time with Kat was enjoyable, mostly because Kat still didn''t really grasp how powerful she was or how important. Lillian decided it would be best to keep it that way.

    After leaving the bubble wrap room the next room was a surprising one to Kat. It was a fake hillside with real grass and trees and a fake sunset off in the distance. The grass wasn''t quite normal and felt more like a nice carpet then normal grass but it did prevent the need for a pic nket. The sunset was a nice redish yellow with a hint of purple lining the horizon. Their were a few trees at the edges of the room and near the door to try and make it feel more natural, but the outcropping was quite bare. Lillian mentioned the room''s main purpose was for romantic dates and for screaming off mountain tops. Kat tried the second one a bit but found she wasn''t all that stressed and it didn''t make her rx any further.

    The next room was filled with sensory deprivation tanks. There were hundreds lining the walls in a few different sizes. They seemed to start at a ''medium'' size clearly meant for people of around Kat''s height, before going to a rge'' one that was about three times the size, then an extrarge about five times the size of that. There were only three of thergest size all lined up at the back, and Kat knew she could go deep sea diving in them they were sorge. Stillбн Kat found themбн underwhelming. Mostly because shortly after entering them she started meditating and once you got to that point it really wasn''t any different to meditating somewhere else. Sure it was rxing and she felt better, but floating around didn''t encourage it much.

    *Honestly, it''s a little surprising that it wasn''t more effective considering how closely linked my meditation is with water. I''d have assumed it would have done something more than just let me meditate.* "Is that normal Lillian?" asked Kat after exining the experience.

    Lillian had joined in using the tank next to Kat, and was currently on fire to remove the water. It didn''t feel hot or cold or anything really. It was a testament to Lillian''s control that only the visuals showed up past her skin, with the surroundings beingpletely unaffected. "It''s not umon. Some people love these though. Anyway ONWARD" said Lillian happily. Kat smiled, and found the small giggles Lillian was letting out as she pointed forward was more rxing then the previous to rooms. It was just nice making someone smile and Kat was happy to grin at that thought.

    The next room, Kat was ready to veto almost instantly. It was a mud bath, and apparently good for the skin. *I do NOT want to be anywhere near that. Getting a bit dirty is one thing butбн just diving in thereбн I feel unclean just looking at all that mud.* "I''d really rather notбн plus isn''t my skin basically perfect already?" mumbled Kat

    Lillian just shrugged and let Kat lead them back to the elevator. As she did so, Lillian mentioned, "You either love it or hate itбн but yes unless you go to the higher end areas where Kamiko currently is the treatments don''t do much for Subi other then rx them. If mud isn''t your thing, we have plenty of other ces."

    The next area was just an open box. Sure, the box was huge but nothing stood out about it at all, and Kat was wondering what the point was until Lillian jumped out of her hands and started flying around. This prompted Kat to join in and she actually had a lot of fun. Their were air currents in the room that allowed for you to drift around but Kat knew them to be specially programmed somehow.

    They provided just enough lift for Kat to turn her mind off and just sort of float around randomly. The currents shifted and guided her around the centre of the room for the most part, making sure she didn''t run into any of the walls. Sure she did have to p her wings asionally but it was all automatic. Before long she found herself smiling, flipping over asionally and following Lillian around when she needed direction.

    It ended up being by far the longest time spent in any of the rooms so far, but it didn''t involve a lot of talking. *I wonder if there''s a way to change my meditation to something where I just fly around. Sure my pond is nice and it''s a lot calmer feelingбн I get submerged in it and I appreciate thatбн but this brings me a hint of joy alongside the rxation. Hmmбн doesn''t really matter. This is fun. I cane back here when I want, or just fly around somewhere else.

    Letting her mind drift further Kat considered something else. You knowбн this is one of my longer flights at this point and that''s kind of sad actually. Sure I got to fly around at the Tournament a bit but for the most part I was with other people and it didn''t really count.

    I''ve been stuck with people for all of my Contracts and I''m not strong enough to carry them along properly. Maybe in the future I can get a monster hunting Contract or something and just fly around. That would be really cool. I do also need to use my dream walking ability moreбн wellбн maybe not. I spent quite a while in Major''s head with Minorбн plus I need to learn to use my fans first.*

    Eventually, Kat''s enjoyment started to wane as more and more things she hadn''t noticed properly came into mind and she didn''t want to just dismiss them. So she gave each thought a bit of consideration before finallynding and letting out a long sigh. "Didn''t you enjoy this room?" asked Lillian confused.

    "No no noбн I mean yes? Wait how did I say bothбн damn Englishбн" mumbled Kat

    "The intentiones across easily with the Trantion Kat, please continue" said Lillian

    "Oh right" said Kat with a slight blush on her cheeks. "Forgot about that. Umбн soбн I did enjoy it. Quite a lot actually. This is probably my favourite room, if we don''t count how cool your office, especially the door, was. The issue is that I started to think on a few things after my mind had wandered and they weren''t all great. Mostly things I need to do"

    Lillian jumped towards Kat and allowed herself to be caught easily. "That''s fine Kat" said Lillian as she gave Kat a ''big'' hug from within Kat''s arms. "It''s clear you enjoyed yourself, but it does mean this wasn''t truly the best room if you were still unable to really just rx and ignore your other thoughts."

    Kat blushed and admittedбн "I think I was distracted the most when I started thinking this would be a better meditation base then my water one butбн maybe not?"

    Lillian shrugged as the pair headed for the door. "I''m not sure. I don''t tend to rmend changing meditation types if you can even manage it. The one you get first is normally the best, especially if you manage it organically. Perhaps you should try swimming in your mind more?"

    Kat shook her head and exined, "No it isn''t quite like thatбн it''s more like I separate INTO the water"

    "Oh that one" said Lillian, "I''m afraid I don''t really know anyone very personally that uses that specific meditation type so I can''t help you there"

    "No problem" said Kat just as they hopped back on the elevator.

    The next room they came to was a mixture beach and tanning area. Lillian assured Kat that it wasn''t the fake sun tanning people in reality, it was a specialty mix that could be used in ce of sunscreen that really did all the work and was activated by the light source. Still, Kat wasn''t interested in that, and the idea of swimming wasn''t that appealing at the moment aftering down from flying around. The sensory deprivation tank wasn''t doing the idea any favours either.

    So in the end, Kat picked up some slices of what looked like watermelon, though it tasted much sweeter, and hopped on a beach chair with Lillian under one of the umbres. It was at that point, Kat noticed she was actually pleasantly warm, and a thought crossed her mind. *Wait a secondбн how hot is the room?! I can feel the temperature change! Note to selfбн DO NOT bring Kamiko here, she''ll get cooked.*

 Chapter 541: Meeting Back up with Kamiko

    <h4>Chapter 541: Meeting Back up with Kamiko</h4>

    "Would you like to visit Kamiko before the day is over? It''s gettingte." said Lillian.

    Kat let out a long breath of air as she looked out at the water filled with peopleughing and having fun. She''d only been in this room for around ten minutes, and it wasn''t exactly enough time to really rxбн but she had spent quite a bit of time in the flying room and visited many others.

    *I suppose I should.* "Will this be the end? Thest day of Punishment?" asked Kat

    Lillian nodded, "Yes. I can make an easy argument to convert your punishment into a recruitment pitch, but if I am to give you such an enjoyable day, I had to keep it to just one day. It''s somewhat part of the unofficial rules, and somewhat part of the Punishment rules themselves"

    Kat groaned and wrapped her arms around Lillian as she threw her legs over the edge and stood up. "Why is that?" asked Kat as she headed for the exit.

    "It''s because it is a non-standard punishment. Of course, it clearly isn''t a punishment at all, but that''s sort of the point. If we aren''t getting you to dobour we can only keep you for a day. It''s why you only spent one day with Wrath. Fighting is fun for them so even if it was a spar you had to join and you might not like it, they do. So it isn''t considered a normal punishment" exined Lillian.

    *That''s interesting to note.* "Howe Pride could skip punishing us?" asked Kat

    "They reached an agreement with the rest of us. It''s a bitplicated, but they don''t take any Punishments unless the individual if from their Faction. Some others argued against the n, but because whoever is being punished is normally used as freebour eventually Pride was able to get out of it with a few concessions. I think we got the better end of the deal, but not everyone agrees with meбн" exined Lillian.

    *I wonder what they managed to get. Lillian would have mentioned it if she wanted me to knowбн and I really have no scale for reference to try and work out what could have been offered. For Lillian to say it was worth itбн either she really doesn''t care if Pride helps with Punishments or notбн or alternatively she got a decent bonus out of it.*

    Kat pondered what Lillian might have gained as they made their way to Kamiko but couldn''t really think of anything, without a frame of reference. For someone of Lillian''s age and strength the things on offer were still far beyond what Kat could properly consider.

    When Kat stepped out of the elevator, she was surprised to find herself already in a room not just a corridor. Sure it had some doors that obviously lead to other areas but it wasn''t sorge, and Kamiko was currently in the centre of it.

    The walls were painted a soft blue with the colour darkening as it came closer to the ground. It contrasted well with the soft star like lights that dotted the ceiling. It was somewhat hard for Kat to tell just how well illuminated the room was because of that, as she could see fine regardless of the light but it felt like the room had to be on the slightly dim side.

    In the corner there was a small pool of water that was just deep enough for someone to sit in and submerge their legs, with the wall having a back rest allowing for someone to use it as awn chair and spread out against it. The opposite corner had a small water featureprised of three cascading mini waterfalls that filled the air with the natural sound of a flowing river. The next corner had arge number of nkets all stacked together of various thicknesses, and thest corner had a cupboard, though it wasn''t clear what was contained within.

    Kamiko was currentlyid out on what looked like a massage bed but she wasn''t being massaged at all. Instead, what seemed to be arge steel press was pushing her into the table. It looked a bit strange, and Kat really had no idea why someone would choose something like thatбн but surely Kamiko wouldin if it was an issue?

    *And I can''t see her faceбн but her body looks rxed enough from what I can see. The question is why?* Kat bit her lip as she continued to take in the room. It had a noticeable chill to it, which was surely something Kamiko would enjoy. Still, it didn''t provide any idea as to what the metal press did. "Okбн why the press?" whispered Kat.

    "Kat?" asked Kamiko, not quite hearing the question properly. Lillian, seeing that Kamiko was awake enough to participate in the conversation smiled and kept silent.

    "Umбн yes it''s me" said Kat louder this time, "What''s with the metal press? Iбн I don''t quite understand the pointбн"

    "Ahбн yes wellбн I didn''t understand it originally either but it''s quite remarkable actually" said Kamiko "See, what it does,press my muscles a bit. It''s not painful, and it feelsбн not quite like a hugбн not quite like nketsбн it''sбн it''s something else but quite enjoyable besides. I just finished having a massage and apparently this is thest part of it. You missed the assistant I had all day"

    Now that Kat was paying attention, she could hear that Kamiko did sound very rxed. There was a slightly breathy quality to her voice and she just sounded rather soothed. Of course, Kamiko, wanting to speak properly pushed herself up. There wasn''t any strain. Once it was clear that she desired to move into a sitting position the press simply rose up into the ceiling and disappeared. Kamiko summoned her clothes once again and sat facing Kat before freezing in ce.

    Kamiko stared at the small form of Lillian who was currently doing her best impression of a doll. She''d shifted her features to be just a little bit less real. Slightly shinier and hadpletely frozen her movement in Kat''s arms just to add to the illusion.

    On the other hand, Kat was surprised out how different Kamiko looked. Something had been added to her skin to make her glow slightly putting of a light just a slightly different shade then her skin, with her hair reflecting it in multiple spots and shining a brighter pink then normal. Her hair was now down, which revealed her horns that had been polished to a reflective sheen.

    "What''s with theбн" Kamiko tried to ask but trailed off. She didn''t know what ''it'' was but something told her whatever the answer was, it certainly wasn''t ''doll''. Narrowing her eyes, she watched for any sign of movement from what she didn''t yet know was Lillian but found none. For Lillian holding her breath was simple, and not moving was even easier. She had multiple ways of doing it as well.

    "What''s what Kamiko?" asked Kat after waiting twenty seconds without a reply. Kat nced around and didn''t see anything noteworthy having already epted Lillian''s appearance as normal. Plus, from Kat''s line of sight, she was unable to see the changes Lillian had made to her face.

    Kamiko pursed her lips and tried not to re at whatever it was Kat held in her hands. All her senses were telling her it was unremarkable. A normal object, if a high quality oneбн but her gut was telling her otherwise. She hadn''t heard of Lillian, yet but if she had she''d have picked out the gag in an instant. As it wasбн she just couldn''tmit to a proper answer, and certainly didn''t want to call a powerful enough demon to pull the trick off an ''it'' if she was wrong.

    Settling for potential embarrassment over potential offence, Kamiko finally asked. "Who are you carrying around andбн umбн why?"

    Kat nced down. "Oh this is Lillian" said Kat without a trace of just WHO it actually was. "She''s been showing me around. She wanted to shapeshift to look like me for a bit of augh"

    "Yeah, it''s been great fun!" said Lilian cheerfully in her childish voice, not the one mimicking Kat. Still, without the tri-tone to it, the voice was practically impossible to ce, and Kamiko had never heard the original anyway.

    "I seeбн" said Kamiko nomittally. "Well, I had a great time here all day. I''ll have to thank that secretary orбн maybe her boss? Whoever authorised my spa day I guess because it was amazing"

    "Oh, that was Lillian here, so I guess she''s the one you''ll want to thank!" said Kat innocently.

    Kamiko froze once again. Eyes going wide as she realised the implications of Kat''s statement and then tried and failed to process the fact that Kat was casually carrying around the Rank 6 leader of the Lust faction IN HER ARMS.

 Chapter 542: A Slow Exit Stage Left

    <h4>Chapter 542: A Slow Exit Stage Left</h4>

    Kat was happy to just take in the calming atmosphere of the room as Kamiko freaked out in the background. Truth be told, it was a nice room. Not really to Kat''s taste, as she felt it was slightly overdone, but nice all told. The water feature was perhaps the best part to her mind, bringing calming waves to it with ease.

    Eventually though, Lillian is the one who spoke up, for while she was not impatient, she knew it was time to let the other two go. "Is there anything either of you want to ask me before you leave?"

    *Hmmбн not really? I meanбн I had all my questions answered earlier I think. This ce is quite nice and I should visit again. I do hope the prices aren''t too high, the flying room especiallyбн though I could probably do that anywhere. Still, the air currents in that room are something elseбн*

    While Kat was deliberating, Kamiko spoke her own thoughts, "I know you said you didn''t need to convince meбн but do you think I should join Lust? That I''d enjoy it here?" the words were said slowly, and with more thana slight bit of reverence in her tone that Kat simply didn''t have.

    "To speak my mind freely Kamikoбн I would say it greatly depends on what you gain next time you Rank up" started Lillian, "for while this Faction is likely to do good for you and be something you can enjoy being a part offбн I suspect that you would be even happier in Medical if you gain the required talents.

    "You are more like your Mother in her young age then you might expect. She has changed quite a bit since the youth she once was. Though, herбн teasing proclivities were still there, the rest of her personality was more like yours then perhaps any other of her daughters, which I find noteworthy"

    *Holy shit.* It was strange to hear Lillian speak so casually about Nira''s youth. It was clear that she wasn''t overly familiar with Nira, more, likely not even an acquaintance, but the simple fact she was more than old enough to refer to it was something that Kat had, at times, issues grasping. It was one thing to be told Lillian is likely the oldest individual she''d ever met by a significant margin, and apletely different one to truly understand such a thing.

    "I seeбн" mumbled Kamiko mulling over the words. "Thank you for the advice Lillian." Lillian actually sighed at the end of Kamiko''s sentence. Watching how she nearly stumbled over just saying Lillian''s name. Lillian was reminded once again, why she had gone so far out of her way for Kat.

    Indeed, she actually turned her face up to stare into Kat''s eyes as if asking, ''and what is your final question?''. I don''t knowбн do I haveбн hmmбн why not? Screw it! "Do you know where I can get some nice chairs? My home dimension doesn''t have anything that allows for my wings"

    Lillian raised two eyebrows at this before jumping out of Kat''s arms and swapping back to her original appearance. When she spoke it was once again with the tri-tone. Though this time it was dripping with amusement. "No good chairs? Why that''s a minor tragedy. On our way out I''ll simply grab a spare from the store room for you. We by them by the thousands Kat. All shrunken down. You just need to poor a bit of energy into it and it''ll change size."

    "Ohбн oh um thank you very much" said Kat shocked, "Iбн well I didn''t think I''d just get one from youбн but that''s actually a huge help. Sure couches are nice and they aren''t the worst thing on my wings but honestly it doesn''tpare to a chair that''s made properly for them"

    Lillian nodded and started to lead the way out of the room. "Indeed, I spent quite some time finding the right chair for myself as well. It''s hard because of my stature but I had the time and money to look for something that would work well for me, but now I have found itбн well I regret nothing. Granted it took like a centuryбн but I had more than then of those under my belt at the time"

    It was another hit to Kat''s idea that Lillian wasn''t ''that'' oldбн and yet it didn''t really shake her any further. It was now simply a fact that Lillian was older then she was, and likely older then all the humanity on Earthбн and yet it did not matter for she was adorable, and a passing acquaintance that she hoped to visit again.

    They entered the elevators for what would be thest time today and Lillian took them to the store room. It opened into a space stacked high with boxes. Lillian disappeared for a blink before returning and offering Kat a small box that no doubt contained a chair she was after. "Thank you again. For this and the great day. It wasn''t quite as rxing as I might have hopedбн but it was fun" said Kat.

    Lillian just nodded happily and skipped to the back of the elevator as it shut again. Kamiko was standing off to the side trying not to be confused by what she felt was an absurd situation. Still, it didn''t take long for the elevator to drop them back on the ground floor. The pair of taller demons stepped out and before they could really think about it properly, the door dinged behind them. Whirling around Kat saw Lillian waving as the door shut, and the day at Lust ended.

    The walk outside was fast and once the exited the building Kat reached out to grab Kamiko''s arm, but noticed she was looking out into the distance. "Ahбн Kamiko?" asked Kat

    "It seems this is it huh?" murmured Kamiko

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat "The week is over sure but why do you make it sound so much more final?"

    "I''m n-" Kamiko chocked on the answer. "Fine ok, I do know why I think thatбн but at the same time I also don''t really? Iбн I justбн it''s weird Kat. I already said to you that I didn''t exactly have any friends beforeбн andбн and intellectually I know that I''m not about to say goodbye to you forever butбн I FEEL like it is. I feel like I''m really losing something here"

    "Kamikoбн" Kat said softly as she came up from behind and wrapper her arms around the smaller demon. That alone was enough for tears to begin seeping from Kamiko''s eyes. Seeing this, Kat slowly led the girl off to the side. They''d just stopped outside of the entrance before when Kat had been nning to leave. "Lookбн Iбн"

    Kat sucked in a big breath as she kept walking, tightening her arms around Kamiko, half carrying her until they werepletely off to the side. Finally Kat managed to find her words. "Perhaps I''m better at this" Kat''s words were strong, but she too felt the sadness she couldn''t quite keep from them, "because I''ve done this all before you see. I hadбн wellбн it was a long time ago so I''m not sure how true it wasбн but I like to think I had friends in the orphanage when I was younger.

    "Weughed and yed together and had the best of times I''m sure. I still wasn''t the most social, but when you''re so young you can move past that. Exceptбн many of them were adopted. We didn''t really get to know each other and for meбн it was very quickly apparent that I couldn''t have permanent friends. We were young andcking in ways to keep in contact with each other.

    "Over the years, plenty left, and I did not despair at that, for I understood that most kids truly desired a family again. Eventually, after this had happened enough I took steps back, emotionally I suppose. They became acquaintances orбн orбн charges, wards that I took care of. Even before I was ten I started to think like this.

    "It wasn''t because I was older, because in some cases I wasn''t" Kat tried to ignore her own tears at this point but they wereing regardless of that. "It was because I''d been around the orphanage so much longer. I knew the way things worked. I had experience mending the hurt and broken children that came in. I couldn''t fix them, they needed a family for that, but I did help, I thinkбн

    "So I know what it is like to see them leave. And I can imagine you feel much the same wayбн but Kamiko. I''m still here right now. You can see me again easily. This is not a final goodbye. Plus I was going to have dinner with your family before I left"

    When Kat finished Kamiko snuggled further into the embrace, not taking proper ount of her horns but Kat didn''t mind, simply shifting her arm slightly so it was no longer digging in. *Huhбн guess I wasбн carrying that around for a while. I don''t regret my choices. But perhaps they were heavier then I recognised.*

 Chapter 543: The Big Harrah

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Big Harrah</h4>

    When Kamiko finally managed to reign in her tears the first thing she did was apologise to Kat. "I''m sorry about breaking downбн. I meanбн thank you for helping me calm down a bitбн I don''t kn-" Kamiko chocked on the words, "Fine. I know that it all hit me that my friend was going away, I admitted it already earlier butбн I didn''t think it''d hit me so hard."

    Kat sucked in a deep breath before her answer of, "It wasбн shockingly hard for me as well. Not calming you down, that was something I consider to be very worth it. I''ll always be happy to help. Noбн it wasбн I don''t think I''d ever put into words what I felt all those years ago as I pulled and got closer to the other kids at the orphanage.

    "I was a little unfair in saying that I distanced myself from them, but it''s true enough to be said. While the distance was certainly there, I mostly filled a different role, no longer a friend but more a mentor and guardian. I don''t regret that, and it''s something that has always been enjoyable for the most part" Kat''s mind went over a few specific instances at the orphanage but didn''t voice any of them.

    "Besides" said Kat as she dragged her mind out of the past "you''ve got Sue as well. I bet she''d be happy to spend time with you. Even if it''s just to tease you a bit. I think she''s actually a pretty decent person so connecting with her might be a good idea"

    Kamiko nodded in Kat''s arms and asked, "I might do thatбн but when do you think you''ll be able toe visit next?"

    *That''s a good question.* Kat bit her lips and thought over the answer. "Honestlyбн probably not for a while. First I have to catch up with everyone back at home. Then I have to go to a hearing and sort out getting paid for previous Contract that I had issues with. Afterwards I''ll probably start my weapons training if I have time because I really have been putting that offбн

    "Then I''ll have a Contract to do, either before that or after which might take a while. Following that, depending on how things shape upбн something important will probably happen with my friend. Not sure if I should mention it. Mostly because I''m not sure what things I''m allowed to mention or what is polite, butбн and I''m sorry to be vague, but yeah that''s important.

    "Not sure how involved I''ll be. It might be something I''ll help with, maybe spend some time with them to ensure things work outбн or maybe they''ll have to manage it all on their own and I won''t see them for however long and I''ll have a bit of free time"

    Kamiko twisted around in Kat''s arms and returned the hug she''d been getting for a while now. "That''s fine Kat. At least I know you''re already thinking about it. We can catch up when you''re free that''s fine." Said Kamiko

    "Actually. How do we get in contact with each other?" asked Kat

    "If you ask D.E.M.O.N.S it can send a message to me, even if it is a bit stingy about how long it takes delivering them it''s very safe and reliable. You just have to have me in mind when you ask and D.E.M.O.N.S will get it right" exined Kamiko.

    "Cool" said Kat, "Is there anything else we need to do, or shall we head back to your house?"

    Kamiko let out a long puff of air and released her grip on Kat before speaking, "I think we can head there. I''m not sure who will be around though. I think everyone wanted to celebrate when I finished butбн not sure if they knew we were going to be done today"

    Kat shrugged and linked up with Kamiko''s arm, while Kamiko summoned them away. Standing once again in front of Kamiko''s house Kat took in the appearance and the hints of the garden on disy. Knowing that this would be thest time she''d see it for a while Kat tried to further impress the scene into her mind, hoping it would be easier to find when she next looked.

    *It''s a lovely house. I''m quite d I managed to meet the family that live here. It''s been a crazyбн what week and a half? Still despite how good Kamiko''s bed actually is it will be very nice to sleep in my own.*

    When Kat stepped in she wasn''t really expecting anything special. That was a poor assumption. As soon as the door opened a series of small explosions went off and Kat felt the world slowing down as she took in the scene.

    Lined up on the couch, which was now facing the door, was most of the family. The three triplets sat in the middle, all with party poppers shooting out bright lights that looked more like fireworks then streamers you''d expect form them. It was unclear which was which, especially the identical grins that they wore as they looked to the door.

    Aslena and Nira were off to the left side, with Nira joining in on the party popper action and Aslena looking slightly off to the side with her fingers trying and failing to hide the smile on her face that managed to peak out of the corners.

    Trigrath was to the side of the triplets with a basket of flower petals and was throwing clumps of them into the air. He still was, even with the slowed time actually, the only one that was still moving at all. A more observant person then Kat would note it was to watch the expression on Kamiko''s face for as long as possible while giving him usible deniability.

    Elmony stood behind the couch grinning with arms stretched out wide and two rockets on either hand that were in the process of spiralling towards the space between them all. Wings of blood that stretched the length of the couch were spread out behind her toplete the effect.

    "Congrattions!" shouted everyone once the world started to speed back up from Kat''s perspective and she couldn''t help but grin. While Kat was just admiring the chaos, Kamiko sprinted into the group and threw herself at the triplets that took her weight easily and surrounded her in a big hug.

    "Thank you guys so much" said Kamiko

    "Anything for our littlest sister" said the Triplets "we were surprised you got on Punishment detail anywayбн but it happens to the best of us, so we''re just happy you made it throughбн thoughбн you seemed to be glowing a bit"

    Kamiko''s cheeks coloured slightly. "Yesбн I had a good time at Lust"

    "Ooooh" said Nira with a massive grin, "my sweet baby girl is growing up!"

    The slight colour on Kamiko''s cheeks exploded, coating her entire face and part of her neck in red as she stammered and tried to answer Nira. "W-w-what? N-noбн no. MUM! No Iбн I wouldn''t! It''s not like that!"

    Meanwhile Trigrath was being held back by Elmony so that he couldn''t get up and start ranting about how Kamiko was a hundred years to young to think about that sort of thing. The Triplets looked slightly torn between saving their sister and earning some points, or letting this y out. In the end they just grinned and squeezed Kamiko harder.

    It was actually Aslena that spoke up. "I doubt it. She''s so pure I''d be surprised if the doors for those rooms would even open for her. I bet she''d scare off all the degenerates by showing just how nice she is."

    "Oh but dear Aslena" said Nira, "how would you know what I''m implying if you haven''t gotten wrapped up in such things? Does that mean you deserve the same praise?"

    Aslena just stared her mother in the eyes. "I''ve had no more or less sex then Kamiko."

    Kamiko practically chocked when she heard Aslena''s answer. Nira though, didn''t take the answer at it''s obvious and instead said, "So you''ve been exploring together? I little outside of my own tastes but I suppose if that''s what you both like I won''t stand in the way. No children cane from it without assistance so it''s fine for now"

    Now it was time for Aslena to join Kamiko in being bright red. She didn''t even consider Nira going that direction in her teasing and was woefully unprepared. Trigrath was taking more damage, now copsed against the chair back while Elmony was rolling her eyes at the antics.

    *I suppose that''s one way to silence the room. Not sure that was quite the effect you were going for Nira butбн well good job I guess. Now I need to figure out some way to remove the mental image you''ve provide me from my mind. Hopefully there''s a dedicated way to remove memories when you have perfect recall because I did not need that idea in my head.*

 Chapter 544: One Final Hub Surprise!

    <h4>Chapter 544: One Final Hub Surprise!</h4>

    Kat would have loved it if things settled down a bit after that but Nira ended up spending a good while longer drawing out blushing responses from her two youngest daughters. The Triplets were no help as they just sat back and enjoyed the show. Whenever Nira tried to drag them into it they''d skilfully deflect the embarrassing statements back, or onto Kamiko and Aslena, when it was truly necessary. Trigrath just seemed to enjoy seeing his whole family interacting with each other and watched with a smile.

    Eventually things did calm down enough to put away the couch and bring out the dining table. This one wasrger then Kat had seen before and looked like it could seat ten demons. It wasn''t a great fit for the room. Sure it did fit and there was space for everyone, but it didn''t feel like the area could handle much more and it wasn''t really feasible to wander around the table to get anywhere.

    Not that it was necessary. Once the celebratory dishes came out it was very obvious there would be no need at all. Despite the rather spectacr looking disy and wide variety of shapes and sizes of the dishes on offerбн when one looked closer you would find that the entire buffet was actually made of jelly.

    Kat couldn''t help but smile at the absurdity of it all. It was something that was so quintessentially family for these Subi and it made Kat happy just to see them all digging in. Even the way they were eating was an interesting viewing experience that Kat was currently enjoying way more than the food. Not to say it was bad, but it just felt right to leave the jelly for the rest of them. She didn''t have the obsession the rest did and they clearly loved the stuff. The idea of the family trading rare artifacts for jelly recipes sprung into her mind at one point causing her tough slightly as she continued to admire the scene.

    The Triplets, for all their differences, atepletely in sync. They''d each grabbed a bowl of jelly and despite the differing aesthetics of their choice. Their tails wagged in sync, their hands moved the spoon to their mouths at almost the same pace. Kat had originally thought they were making the exact same movements, but upon closer inspection she noticed they actually ounted for the slightly different shape of their jelly and timed it not so they moved together but that their spoons left the bowls at the same time and entered the mouths at the same time before repeating the process.

    Aslena and Kamiko had ended up together, their chairs pressed in closer then strictly necessary with their arms practically touching. Despite this Aslena was pointedly not looking at Kamiko even as her tail swished further and further in Kamiko''s direction the longer she sat there. Aslena, while still eating a considerable amount of jelly, ate with slightly more refinement then the others. The movement was smooth and she seemed to savour the taste a bit more.

    Kamiko almost looked like an excited chipmunk inparison. She would shovel as much jelly as she could into her mouth, cheeks filling to amodate more than was probably reasonable before she''d stop and allow herself to chew on the stuff with a big smile on her face as her mouth filled with vour. Her eyes darting around taking in all her family and gleaming with happiness even if Aslena would look slightly further away when Kamiko looked that direction.

    Nira and Elmony seemed to be a more shocking pair, or perhaps just Nira. Elmony took big chunks of jelly that she somehow managed to precariously bnce on a normal sized spoon before taking it into her mouth and chewing on it for a while. Nira was doing a very simr thing. Normal spoon, big portionsбн but she was making incredibly erotic instead making it look more like she was taking a certain kind of meat into her mouth instead of soft jelly, asionally flicking her tongue out to grab it before the spoon properly reached her mouth, and shooting nces at Aslena and Kamiko while making it looked like she was really directing them at Trigrath.

    Who was actually being quite normal. He ate perhaps more quickly then could be considered normal, butpared to the uniqueness of the rest of his family it was quite standard. His eyes though, he took in everyone the same way Kat was, gathering fulfilment from watching his family rather then a nice meal.

    Once the meal was done, Kat felt very tempted to stick around for a bit. Chat about things perhaps and go over the day. s, it was actually getting a bitte already and she didn''t want to return home after Sylvie had decided, or been forced to head to bed, whichever was more likely these days.

    So Kat said her goodbyes and offered hugs, which all but Trigrath and Aslena epted. Once she''d gotten everyone Kat waved goodbye and headed outside. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a rustling sound nearby and turned to look, presuming it to be the wind. When Kat did though, something strange was happening. Nothing was there. It seemed like she had simply heard the windбн but she also felt like something was there.

    Before she could properly consider the idea that something was being hidden from her eyesбн they seemed to take offence to the idea and started to burn slightly. Kat grit her teeth and went to step backwards out of reflex but halfway through the motion something clicked into ce and all of a sudden she could see a cloaked figure standing nearby and stumbled instead of making a normal step.

    Kat''s tail fought and won the battle for bnce and she ended up standing, but her mouth was open and her eyes were wide as she looked directly at the strange figure, wings opening to their full width to look more threatening.

    "A shame. It seems the technique is imperfect" said the cloaked figure before moving so fast that she was in Kat''s face before Kat could do anything. Kat''s mind whirled intobat mode but even with her increased perception it wasn''t enough. As soon as Kat entered the mode, the figure just smirked and grabbed Kat pulling her into a submission hold with Kat''s arms stuck behind her back and her tail wrapped around her legs.

    *WHAT THE HECK! I didn''t even notice! How did she tie my tail up? How is she so fast?* Before Kat could blink she was suddenly in the back garden and even more confused. This feeling only got worse when the figure lightly pushed Kat away letting her stumble as her tail unwound and freed her legs.

    "What the heck?!" said Kat

    "I apologise but I moved you here to abuse my mother''s privacy wards. They aren''t the best, butbined with my own technique it should suffice to keep them from noticing anything is wrong" said Cloak.

    "Okбн but what''s goin on and why?" asked Kating up with an idea of who this was somewhat quickly.

    "Firstly, I wish to confirm how you saw through my abilities. You are the first to notice me in quite some time" asked Cloak.

    *I wonder if I should say? I meanбн if this is Meridithna like I think it isбн I don''t really mind sharing that information. It isn''t a secretбн but if it isn''tбн* "Why should I Meridithna?" retorted Kat.

    The figure let out a light snort. "That was a poor way to try and guess my name. Were you hoping for some sort of grander reaction?" asked Cloak "Now. How did you notice me?"

    *Perhaps it was but it''s not like I had any better options with you hiding yourself in a cloak.* And what a cloak it was. The cowl seemed to beplete darkness, not allowing any proper hint of what was there. The hands though, gave away plenty. If the voice wasn''t already a clue, which given how much it sounded like Nira it certainly was, the hands that could only belong to a Subus were another big hint.

    "I''ll answer you if you tell me why you weren''t inside enjoy the party Meridithna" said Kat stressing the name.

    The cloaked figure sighed. "Things are moreplicated then you might think Kat" Cloak responded stressing the name as well, "I can''t just tell you something like that even if I wanted to. Now. Are you going to tell me how you saw through my protections?"

    "How about tell me a bit about how they work? Or at least why you thought they would?" asked Kat

    The cloak leaned slightly to one side then the other, as if hopping from foot to foot. "I find this an eptable trade"

    Kat nodded. "True sight" was her simple answer.

    Cloak cursed. It was interesting, Kat didn''t really hear the word so much as she felt that it was an expletive in anguage she wasn''t supposed to know. It was a weird impression to say the least. Eventually, Cloak answered. "Damned True Sight. I thought I could get around it to. I wasn''t actually hiding from your eyes, I was making sure that your brain decided I was unimportant. I''d thought that would work"

    *You knowбн I''m not actually that surprised it failed. I meanбн if it was that easy to get around everyone would know how. True Sight seems really rare and really important after all. If it was so easily duped nobody would care.*

    When Kat broke from her thoughts though. Meridithna? Was gone.

 Chapter 545: Back on Earth, and Glad for it.

    <h4>Chapter 545: Back on Earth, and d for it.</h4>

    Kat stared at the spot the cloaked figure had upied just moments before. Some small part of her wanted to question things more and puzzle out what exactly was going onбн a muchrger part however was tired and was feeling the call of home. Despite rxing today, which was nice, it wasn''t quite as good as just going home in her mind. Sure Kamiko''s family were lovely and she had a great time, but Kat felt a little wrung out after the past few days. She''d learned a lot, epted her punishment, and made some friends.

    So thest thing she really wanted to do was stick around and waste time trying to puzzle out a demon that was clearly much more powerful then her. *The simple fact that Nira didn''t react meant that either she knew what was going on and was ok with itбн or whoever that was is skilled enough that not even Nira noticed and if that''s the case I''ve got no chance of dealing with her on my own terms.*

    With that, Kat strolled back out of the garden, around the house and headed out to the front slowly. The temptation to up her speed and get home just a bit faster was there, but she decided that a garden such as this was no ce to run about at full speed, especially not one that Nira, a Rank 5 medic, liked so much.

    This time though, as she was about to leaveбн she couldn''t help but turn her gaze once more to the front of Kamiko''s house and sh through the times she''d ended up here sinceing to the Hub. It was a ce filled with a surprising number of fond memories and it brought a smile to her face, which was a little bit of a surprise.

    *I''m not sure I''ve spent time in a ce with so many concentrated positive feelings other than the orphanage. School was too much of a mixed bag to really count, Lily''s house wasn''t great because her parents are annoying. I''m a little surprised that Vivian''s house doesn''t have themбн but I guess it goes back to what I was thinking about in the mines. We aren''t really a family yet.*

    Kat sighed once more before calling up the system to send her home. The firee and she was lost in a world of colour. She''d missed this as well. *I wonder if I should mention the idea to Lillian? A little tweaking, maybe to the sensory deprivation tank and I think people would love this. Might get boring eventually but it hasn''t yet. Pretty sure I''ve seen three colours that don''t exist just in this trip alone.*

    Kat felt her feet hit the floor as she voiced thatst thought in her mind and breathed in a big gulp of air. Things feltбн strange though. As if both a weight had been lifted and added at the same time. Swishing her arms through the air Kat couldn''t find any difference though, they moved as they should and her tail ''happily'' flicked in annoyance without encountering anything weird.

    Kat examined the room, but it was perfectly clean. Callisto had obviously dusted recently and perhaps vacuumed the floor as well so the dirt wasn''t causing the issue either. Kat pursed her lips as she tried to make sense of it but nothing was reallying to her. Letting out another long breath she walked over to the cupboard and ced the box containing her new chair in before heading for the door. She could find space for thatter. Still, she could hear something going on somewhere on the ground floor and that meant people.

    Heading downstairs she found Vivian watching a movie on tv with Sylvie on herp curled up and asleep. It wasn''t toote, though perhaps a bit for the young girl, being eight thirty ording to the clock on the oven she could see from the stairs. Vivian seemed to be about as tired, looking as if she was contemting the need to wake Sylvie up and go to bed as well or just sleep where she was. Based on the fact she hadn''t moved, sleeping there seemed like the option she was choosing for now.

    When Kat stepped on the tiled floor though, the sound of her shoes hitting them caused Vivian to turn and look, spotting Kat and causing her mouth to morph into a wide smile. She was in the process of shifting to get up when Sylvie squirmed in herp snuggle more into Vivian''s boobs that caused her to pause.

    Vivian nced down at the girl in herp, and then back to the one near the stairs that had frozen at the sound and back a few times before pouting and deciding to make grabbing motions at Kat, beckoning her in for a hug as well. Kat smiled at this and dismissed her shoes now that she remembered she had them on and joined in.

    Sylvie seemed to half recognise Kat''s presence as she shifted in her sleep to press more into Kat once she joined the hug. Smiling at this Kat nced over at Vivian with a raised eyebrow and a gesture towards the stairs. Vivian nodded slowly and Kat took that as an invitation to take Sylvie up into her arms. The little girl hardly stirred, simply gripping slightly onto Kat''s clothes and burying her head into Kat''s elbow.

    Sylvie in hand, Kat made her journey back upstairs. It wasn''t a surprise exactly, but she had expected to find the younger girl awake for some reason and hadn''t intended to simply ferry her back upstairs to bed. The idea of taking Sylvie and cuddling with her was tempting but she wanted to speak with Vivian a bit before bed and decided she could always ''kidnap'' Sylvie another day.

    When she tried to put the girl in question down on her bed, she managed to cling more tightly to Kat''s clothes as if it would prevent her from leaving. Kat simply dismissed her outfit leaving her mostly naked for a second before summoning it back after Sylvie''s hands had failed to find purchase. She shuffled around on the bed a bit and found the pillow to be an eptable substitute and curled around it before settling back down.

    Vivian couldn''t keep the ''naaw'' from slipping out and didn''t feel too bad once it had, just giving her youngest adoptive daughter a bright smile and a quick kiss on the forehead before ncing over at Kat and heading out. Kat followed and they ended up in Kat''s room. Vivian wrapped her in a big hug as soon as the door closed.

    "Wee back. I know why we didn''t hear from you but it was still annoying" said Vivian, "I''m very d they let us know what was going on though. I think I might have gone a little spare if the system just hadn''t said anything and I thought you were ignoring me"

    "I wouldn''t do that" said Kat as she returned the hug and added her tail into the mix wrapping it around the two and pressing them together, "I might be a little forgetful sometimes when ites to replying to that sort of thing, but I certainly wouldn''t do it intentionally"

    "I know dear" said Vivian softly face in Kat''s hair, "but I worry even still. We didn''t really get a good idea of how you were going to be punished so it was easy to assume the worst. Even if the demons don''t sound like barbarians I was still a little worried. Until we were informed you were basically dealing with babies first punishment. That did help things"

    Kat patted Vivian on the back lightly and started making circles. It wasn''t strictly necessary, Vivian wasn''t a worrier by nature and she was just happy to have Kat back for the most partбн but the undercurrent of worry was detectable to one with enhanced senses and the desire to pay attention. "Yeah. It really wasn''t bad at all. Some parts of it were practically a vacation and I even made a good friend. Not as good as Lily but still! Actually how is she?"

    Vivian rolled her eyes, thankful that Kat couldn''t see them at the moment. Vivian knew full well that Lily had hardly done anything except continue to go over that list of transformations again and again. Oh sure, she had managed to find a particrly good option she''d overlooked the first time, but she''d really retreated since Kat had left. Still, Vivian had seen her just yesterday, and while she wasn''t in top shape, she was at least doing something she enjoyed. "She''sбн the very definition of fine I suppose. Refuses toe over for lunch regrly. Doesn''t want to just rx for a bit. A bit sad you aren''t around of courseбн but for the most part she seems to be doing well. She loves having a research project and this one is important."

 Chapter 546: Recapping Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 546: Recapping Part 1</h4>

    After confirming Lily was well Kat headed off to get some sleep. She made also have set herself on fire a bit to use up her demonic energy and found it to be a vastly different experiencepared to doing the same thing in the Hub. On Earth even though ice pooled at her feet and the cold seeped in somewhatбн most of the fire just burnt out in the air because there was no real intent on it. She was just throwing it away and the universe seemed almost happy to oblige in removing a bit more of it from the world.

    After that she copsed into a dreamless sleep and felt like she woke up not a momentter. It was early in the morning based on the light barely streaming in from her window but that was fine. Heading downstairs she was met with Callisto casually preparing breakfast for everyone. It looked like she''d just started. When their eyes met, Callisto merely nodded and gestured for her to take a seat somewhere.

    A short timeter Vivian bounced her way downstairs with Sylvie trailing after her. As soon as the smaller girl''s eyes found Kat she broke into a sprint and jumped into Kat''s arms. "You''re back!" shouted Sylvie as she snuggled into Kat.

    Kat returned the hug while running her hands through the younger girl''s hair, happy to see her again. "Hey waitбн" mumbled Sylvie, "Why didn''t you wake me up when you got back? When did you get back?"

    Kat sighed slightly knowing that Sylvie wasn''t going to be pleased, and her answer of, "I got here after you''d fallen asleep watching that move" which caused Sylvie to pout adorably was any indication, it meant the younger girl wasn''t particrly happy with that fact. Still, Kat could stand strong. Sylvie wasn''t really asking for anything or evenining she was just expressing some minor displeasure.

    Still nothing came of it really. The pair just enjoyed the hugs while Callisto finished up breakfast. Callisto asked if Kat required any, but the offer was turned down. She didn''t need the food and wasn''t nning on doing anything strenuous for days. Still the humans did need to eat so eventually the hugs had toe to an end.

    After everyone was fed and watered, they sat around in the lounge room. Vivian and Sylvie re-joined the hug pile while Callisto simply sat nearby and watched. It was clear Callisto was interested in hearing about her time away, but equally as clear she was willing to wait for Lily to turn up for that as well.

    It worked well enough, only taking an extra hour for Lily to turn up. She had slight bags under her eyes but a gleam in her eye that meant Kat would have no luck scolding her for theck of sleep. Vivian didn''t even try and Callisto wasn''t going to throw stones from her own ss house over that issue so it wasn''t reallymented on.

    She settled into the hug pile, with Kat''s tail unwrapping to include her. The scene looked a little indecent from a distance. Sylvie was sat on Kat''sp with Lily on one side and Vivian on the other. Vivian was cuddling them both turned mostly to the side, while Lily was mostly just snuggled up with Kat. Of course, only one person among them would even consider such indecent thoughts, but Sylvie''s presence meant it was all very tonic in that individual''s mind.

    "Kat you have to tell me about your adventures. I have news as well but we can get to thatter," said Lily

    Kat smiled fondly at her friend clearly interested in what she''d encountered in the demon Hub. That desire for knew knowledge burning brightly. Of course, Callisto had a simr look and Sylvie was trying it out as well, with middling sess. Despite her young age, she was more of the wise ''nod knowingly in the general direction'' type then someone who craved knowledge only for its own sake. Vivian of course just wanted to hear what Kat was up to. Sure the other''s felt that to some degree but it was Vivian''s only motivation.

    "Rightбн wellбн the first day started like thisбн" Kat started to speak, exining she ended up in arge room and met Kamiko. Describing the girl, and briefly mentioning her family but Kat informed the rest that they''d get to them slowly as Kat did in person. Then it was on to exining Wrath and the various people she''d met during the duels.

    Kat didn''t really go into details on the fights. It would have taken forever and ultimately it wasn''t exactly relevant to the other three. Callisto would probably have enjoyed it at least somewhat but the other three clearly didn''t care at all for the gritty details ofbat. Once that was done she briefly exined Kamiko''s house in a general sense and even told a bit of Kamiko''s own first adventure so that the other''s could get a feel for the girl''s personality.

    "Isbat really that big of a deal for Wrath? Do they have a system of honour? How do they keep everything managed?" were the questions Callisto rattled off.

    "Umбн in orderбн yesbat is a big deal. In fact, I don''t think it''s just a big deal, it is in fact the biggest dealбн if that makes sense? Following on and I guess continuing that thought they don''t have honour per sayбн but it''s more like they have a shared understanding? Combat is glorious but they don''t necessarily go for the kill. They are in it for the fighting, and while none of them would shy away from death if it was necessary, I get the idea that they''re just as happy to beat people up and then go for drinks afterward.

    "As to how they manage itбн I have no idea. Based on some stuff I learnedter I''d guess that some Rank 6 demon keeps them in line mostly through brute force while that same demon is kept in check by the other Factions and a series of political agreements that are much older than we are."

    "Fascinating" said Callisto brining out a notepad from her maid outfitбн somewhere. Even Kat''s eyes didn''t quite catch where exactly. "A truly interesting system of governance. I suppose it is mostly possible because of the great personal power that high ranking demons can manage. I''m not sure how else you could keep them all together without major hassles.

    "The idea of just throwing all the warriors together is an idea that''s been attempted before without anywhere near as much sess as they must have considering it sounds like the 7 major factions have been around for much longer then recorded human history. I''m not sure even I can fathom what it means to be an organisation so old"

    "Did you enjoy the fights?" asked Lily trying to find more information about it from Kat''s perspective.

    "Ehбн" Kat shrugged as she spoke, "I''d call itбн alright. I enjoyed meeting some of the people there, and it wasn''t bad per sayбн but it was made very clear that I have no training and that I was mostly just abusing my strength to beat them. It''s not all that satisfying even if I likedbat. It wasn''t bad though I guess. Like good homework. You''re satisfied once it''s over but it was still homework in the end."

    Lily nodded, happy that Kat had so easily put it in terms she could understand, a product of their long friendship. Next up was Kat describing her days at Greed. Everyone was fascinated by her description of ''Boss'' and confirmed several times what he looked like. They were also not amused when she brought up what exactly the job was, interrupting her story. "What the heck Kat!" grumbled Lily

    "What''s the issue?" asked Kat knowing the issue was probably the exact same one that Kamiko had.

    "You justбн just let yourself get stabbed or injured repeatedly to test some unsorted boxes? Do you have any idea how dangerous that was?! Why would you just go along with it! That''s not Punishment that''s torture!" shouted Lily.

    Callisto actually looked surprisingly amused at the idea, while Kat tried to exin. "Look Lilyбн it really wasn''t an issue. I didn''t feel any pain it was just a little weird. My regeneration was MORE then sufficient to keep mepletely healthy the entire time, plus Kamiko has already had this conversation with me."

    Lily opened her mouth toin but Kat cut her off, "Furthermore. Kamiko''s mother is a very high ranking healer and she could have helped if any issues cropped up. Plus I would have been whisked off to the hospital if anything truly bad was happening to me. It was no more dangerous then doing a normal stocktake, or likeбн sorting out the library. I just needed to check what things were where and what they did."

    Three of the rooms upants were clearly still unimpressed with the exnation.

 Chapter 547: Recapping Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 547: Recapping Part 2</h4>

    If the humans in the lounge room were unimpressed when Kat told them the job at Greed. They were practically incensed to hear about the specific. Well, Callisto was asking about the exact nature of every magic item and all the details that came along with it and felt very little concernбн but everyone else was quite annoyed. Kat found herself wishing the others would just agree with her and Callisto. She knew she was fine, and the damage hadn''t evensted for a day. It wasn''t worth getting upset about it at all.

    To avoid the ufortable questions they were short to ask once she announced the day at Greed had concluded, she just ploughed straight into the story about meeting Nira. Reactions were varied. Callisto was interested in Nira for her medical expertise, Vivian just thought she seemed fun to be around, Sylvie seemed to not really think much about her, and Lily was bright red just imagining the jokes that could have been made, despite the fact Kat had very carefully avoided mentioning the specifics of what had been said, just the idea of it was enough to bring a blush out of her bushy haired friend.

    "She must have done considerable research on Subi. I wonder if she''d let me look over any of her notes to try and work out how you interact with things here on Earth. Just knowing the mechanics behind your wings would be a great boonбн" said Callisto as she tapped her cheek with a pencil.

    *Hmmбн well, Nira does seem to enjoy her research. I don''t know how much she safeguards that sort of thingбн I imagine it''s pretty basic textbook stuff that you could just find in like a library or on their version of the inte if they have it. Then againбн I''m not sure if they''d share that sort of medical data with other racesбн guess it depends. Wait. Hey system do you know?*

    D.E.M.O.N.S cannot provide that information to User Kat as she is not a part of Medical without direct permission from someone in the Faction.

    "Maybe? The system says it can''t share it with me because it''s Medicals stuff but at the same timeбн it did also seem to imply that anyone from that faction could tell me because they didn''t give any specifications for likeбн a high ranking member or something" said Kat

    Callisto nodded and made another note on her notebook. "She sounds like a lot of fun. I wonder if we could invite her around. It doesn''t seem super safe for us to be on the Hub but they might be able toe here!" said Vivian happily.

    Lily looked distinctly displeased with that idea, but Sylvie broke in as the voice of reason first, "We should wait to hear about the rest of the family first. We couldn''t just invite one or two of them over by the sounds of things."

    Things settled down at that promation and everyone turned to Kat to continue the story. So she did, mentioning the second day at Greed, trying this time to deliberately downy the danger as best she could, but was limited somewhat because of her inability to lie so they still weren''t terribly happy with that part of the story.

    So, Kat once again quickly segued into meeting Elmony and the interesting things that came of that. The mostbative member of the family and the one with a much bigger presence. For all the power Nira supposedly had, Elmony was simply intimidating by default. She talked about the blood wings, the interesting advice she''d been given.

    "She sounds really cool" said Sylvie, "If the trend keeps up I think they are well worth inviting over. I wonder how well the blood maniption would work on Earth. Assuming she starts off touching the blood it might be possible depending on how it works."

    Callisto picked up the train of thought from Sylvie, "Indeed. If her demonic energy is inside the blood and moving it around that wayбн it might work. If however, it''s a coating on the outside of the blood then I doubt it''d work at all. Her wings would actually be the more interesting question. It''s very unclear how solid they are. How intrinsic are they? Are they an extension of her body of an extension of her blood maniption ability? Interesting questions indeed"

    *Seems like at the rate we''re going they''ll want to invite them all over before I finish introducing them all.* "Well, next up is Envy. They were weirdбн" Kat went on to exin how Envy had tried and failed rather badly to get information out of them. She exined that they could try, but not really and how it all felt mostly like a big joke to herбн and how Kamiko decided she probably needed therapy because of it. Kat was a little hesitant to reveal that part, but considering Kamiko had managed to tell her own family and wasn''t being shy about it anymore, Kat felt it was fine. Plus, who were they going to tell?

    "I''m not impressed they could get away with even that much" said Vivian, "Sure I understand you''re on punishment duty but I think I like the idea of Envy''s punishment the least even if I''m not happy at all with Greed and you dealt with this one much better. I just don''t think it''s right to try and get information out of people who haven''t done you wrong. Leaves a bad taste in my mouth"

    "Not that I disagree butбн" Callisto started. Vivian shot her a re, attempting to get Callisto to stop thereбн she didn''t listen "бнif it actually got Kamiko to admit she needs therapy then I can only consider it a good thing. Keeping your mental health in order is a thing more people should do. Not everyone can be as sane as me"

    Vivian rolled her eyes, "Are you sure you don''t see yourself in her, trying to convince yourself that you also need therapy"

    Callisto scoffed in response, "Don''t be silly I meant what I said. Most people think I''m a little crazy, and I''m not disputing that. However I''d ssify myself as perfectly sane. I know my mind very well and while I may hide things from others I do not hard anything from myself. I am at peace with my ce in life. My only issue that a doctor woulde at me for is myck of sleep but I seem to suffer no ill effects from that and consider it a boon"

    Vivian just sighed and didn''t say anything. The words were mostly said in jest anyway, and it was clear this topic hade up before. Lily jumped in with, "Why didn''t they justбн ask nicely? I imagine that would have worked on Kat. Heck, the tactic they used on Kamiko would have done wonders"

    "I honestly don''t know" said Kat. "I was thinking the same thing honestly. The whole day was super weird. The Triplets didn''t really help eitherбн" Kat then went on to describe the meeting with the Triplets. Everyone seemed rather interested in them, with only Vivian only thinking them mildly noteworthy.

    Kat exined Kamiko''s major hang up in them treating themselves as interchangeable and what issues had cropped up because of it. She left out most of Kamiko''s rant but felt the core issue of interchangeability was too entwined with the Triplets to leave out of her story. Kat did mention how different they really were to further reinforce the point.

    They all had such different interests and it really was a wonder how things got to where they were. Callisto actuallyughed when she found out they didn''t all know about the issue in the first ce because they''d been left out of the loop. "How funny that Kamiko treated them too simrly as well even when making usations"

    "Trueбн" said Vivian in such a way that it was clear she didn''t necessarily agree with the word she was speaking even if it was a fact. "бн but what else was she supposed to do? They''d given her no prior indication that she was wrong, and quite a few ways in which she was right. Surely you''d just consider itбн testing a hypothesis? One that she''d nearly confirmed?"

    "If you want to go down that route, it''s very easy to argue that she was suffering from confirmation bias. She''d seen nothing to indicate they didn''t all know and just assumed that it was the truth when no information about it came to light after such a long time. That''s not really a good way to test things, in fact it''s one of the specific things we''re told to look out for in testing"

    Vivian huffed. "Fine ok, maybe it''s a fair assumption to make"

    "Personally I wonder what it''s like on the Triplet''s end." Said Lily "I mean really, how often do people outside of family make that mistake? I can''t decide if it would bemon or not. They all clearly have their own niches and likely their own friend groups so it shouldn''t happenбн but if they look and talk simrly enough maybe they get mixed up all the time."

 Chapter 548: Recapping Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 548: Recapping Part 3</h4>

    "I''m not sureбн" said Kat thoughtfully, "I suppose it really depends on how often they go to the same ce separately if that makes sense" Lily tilted her head and gestured for Kat to continue. "Right wellбн they like to speak in sync. So I know for a fact they all sound the same. They speak the same way, at least when they want to, and they wear matching clothes fairly often.

    "So it''s more a question of them confusing people then honest mistakes I think. They seemed like the kind to enjoy messing with others. So if I had to guessбн I''d say they get mixed up quite often but it''s normally intentional"

    Lily nodded, "Yes I suppose that makes sense. I''m surprised that all three go along with it so easily. I''d have assumed that at least one did not enjoy ying pranks on people but it sounds like they all get a kick out of it."

    "I wonder if it has anything to do with telepathic bleed overбн" pondered Callisto

    "What do you mean?" asked Lily

    "Well, Kat mentioned that they can sync their minds up somewhat. It is unclear to what extent that is true, but at the very least they are mildly connected. Perhaps they have such different interests to keep themselves separate when they sync up? To keep their individuality? It would also exin why they all like pranks. Assuming two of them did originallyбн all of them continually syncing up and enjoying pranking together might make it so all three of them enjoy it now" exined Callisto.

    *Thatбн is an awkward idea. I don''t really know what that could mean. Exceptбн waitбн* "But remember they got in a disagreement over how to treat Kamiko. How much bleed over can their really be if they missed something like that?" asked Kat

    Callisto shrugged, "If they did not think about it, it just might not havee up. Imagineбн hmmбн depending on how they share thoughts it might be possible. If they can share ideasбн I imagine that some bleed over is inevitable. They might not have all of each others'' memories but I find it likely they share emotions when connected."

    "I have no idea, I didn''t really ask." Said Kat

    "Well, we can add that to the reasons for inviting them over" said Vivian cheerily. This got everyone back on track somewhat and Kat started to describe the next outing which was her trip to Gluttony. She spoke about the endless rows of food stalls, Freddy their guide, and a bit about the dish she chose. Kat also spoke about just how hard it was. That she realised keeping up her work at such a high speed for the whole day was something that weighed heavily on her.

    "What did you think about the kitchen?" asked Callisto

    "I meanбн I thought I covered that? It seemed fairly high tech but nothing too weirdбн why?" replied Kat

    "I am just thinkingбн that perhaps they have other higher tech kitchens as well. I know you mentioned that Kamiko''s family has a more normal kitchenбн but I find it hard to believe that Gluttony would settle for a slightly better then modern set of appliances. It just doesn''t seem realistic considering the strange and wonderful things that Greed had just lying around in a warehouse" exined Callisto.

    "You make a good point" said Lily jumping in, "and Kat already confirmed that there was multiple kitchens. Just the fact they can essentially freeze food in time is weird. It''s so far beyond what the rest of the room was capable of I can''t help but imagine that they have other fancy appliances. At the very least they''d have dedicated machines for stuff like pizza or bread"

    Vivian''s eyes lit up at this, "Oh! We aren''t even thinking big enough. They could also have fancy stuff for the fancy stuffбн erбн I mean. They might have dishes that rely on technology we haven''t invented yet. They might haveбн I dunnoбн a fancy way of preparing fruit that we haven''t even discovered yet. Orбн OR! Wait, they might have entirely new food groups!"

    Thatstment jogged some of Kat''s memories, "Actually I know for a fact they must. Not everyone can eat them but I know some demons just eat rocks. Actual rocks. I can''t imagine you cook a rock the same way you prepare a meat and greens dish. Surely they need special equipment for that as well"

    "Fascinating" said Callisto as she made more notes. "Yes, for something like rocks I cannot even begin to imagine the sort of prep work that would have to go into it. Truly there is much we could learn even from their chefs."

    "That''s all well and goodбн but Kat, tell us about who you met the next day!" said Sylvie, "The food is basically just spection."

    Kat grinned awkwardly at Sylvie''s request. "Wellбн we didn''t exactly meet Kamiko''s dad Trigrath that day. We sort of didбн lookбн ok so this is what happenedбн" Kat quickly exined their n to take a bath and then grab a bit of food and copse, then how Trigrath had shown up smelling horrible and trying to keep it around him. Exining why they didn''t really speak to him that day.

    She then went straight on to describe her second day with Gluttony, which was more of the same really. Then she got to Trigrath''s true introduction and the story of why Aslena doesn''t deserve nice things. The upants of the room werepletely shocked by the end of the story.

    "I can''t believe she got away with it" said Lily

    "I can" said Sylvie

    "It does show a shockingck of perception on the father''s partбн" mumbled Callisto

    "Poor dear" said Vivian, "She deserves a hug. Kamiko that is. I might need to beat some sense into Aslena if she was toe overбн I know she can take it. She''s a demonбн then againбн don''t want to overstep and have Nirae after meбн"

    *I wonder if I should spoil what ends up happening when I meet Aslenaбн nah let''s leave that forter. I want to see how they react when ites upter.* "So, after that was particr day finished up. We headed to Sloth and got sentбн TO THE MINES! Really it was like thisбн" Kat described the room they ended up in first, and how they were sent into what was essentially the coat room for the miners.

    She then detailed the meeting with Stone and the many things they needed to keep in mind while they worked underground. Kat supplemented this with tails of the rats once she started to work on them. How simple it was, and how much better Kamiko was at it. Kat was tempted to go into some of the thoughts she''d had down thereбн but decided it wasn''t really the time.

    Kat did want to talk about her ce in the odd family they''d developed, but today was for retelling her adventures. It wasn''t for dredging up that particrly heavy topic. Of course, she was ignoring the looks of shock already on the groups faces when they had found out she''d been forced to go into a mine to kill rats.

    "I don''t know if I should call that punishment excessive of appropriate" said Vivian while biting her lip. "On the one handбн it clearly wasn''t hard. More equivalent to spending a day picking up trashбн but you''re killing things by the thousands and I''m not sure how I feel about that. Sure they''re just rats butбн you know. It''s a lot"

    "If it makes you feel better they were a hivemind" said Kat, "So it was more like I was chopping of fingers instead of heads?"

    Vivian gave Kat a raised eyebrow in response. Callisto however took the idea and ran with it, "A Hivemind you say? How efficient was it? Could it react and move troops around?"

    "Ehбн" mumbled Kat dragging the word out. "Not really? I meanбн no. No it couldn''t. Even though it was a hivemind of rats it really wasn''t much smarter thenбн well a big bunch of rats. Perhaps even less smart then a normal rat because theyck survival instinct. The only thing they had going for them was just how many there were"

    "How do you even end a hivemind like that?" asked Lily

    "Oh, that''s the second day''s adventureбн it''s a bit moreбн full onбн" said Kat as she shifted somewhat awkwardly. This was made harder by the fact Lily was clinging to her and trying to stare Kat down. Sylvie of course found the whole thing very silly. Kat was fine and knew it was nothing to truly be worried about.

    "Do you want to tell use something?" said Vivian turning further in ce to add her own re to Lily''s.

    Kat sighed, "Don''t worry I''ll get to that. I can''t just go skipping around though. Especially because of how interesting what happened that afternoon wasбн"

 Chapter 549: Recapping Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 549: Recapping Part 4</h4>

    Kat then went on to detail arriving back at Kamiko''s home and finding Aslena there. Pointing out how she''d tried to antagonise Aslena but that it hadn''t really workedбн except that it did? Kat''s exnation started to stall out. "Look itбн it was strange reallyбн" Kat could see the other''s all gaining a ''get on with it expression. "Fineбн I guess I''ll exin what I can.

    "So, I started tryingбн set Aslena up I guess? I wanted to find out why she didn''t get along with Kamikoбн or bait her into attacking me and then fight back a bit. Nothing serious of courseбн but I didn''t really like the things she''d done so I was preparedбн or well, I thought I was prepared. How that day ended was certainly outside of my expectationsбн

    "Soбн I niggled at her for a while, back and forthбн then I just sort offбн" Kat trailed off as she tried to exin what happened.

    Lily jumped in though with, "You started easily answering her questions because that''s just what you do?"

    Kat sheepishly nodded, "бнYes exactly that. It turns out thoughбн she was actually more surprised by my friendship with Kamiko then I thought. Things sort ofбн hit the girl hard. I''m not sure how much sympathy I really have for herбн butбн she burst out crying and Kamiko went after her after some emotional moments of her own. It seems to have worked out in the end though."

    "You haven''t exactly exined how it worked out though" said Callisto pointing her pencil over at Kat.

    Kat nced away at the rebuke. "As I saidбн it''splicated. I don''t want to go too deep into things, but I already told you one of the many things Aslena did when Kamiko was younger. From what I know it never really got better butбн for some reason while I was around it really hit her that she wasn''t doing right by Kamiko. Not sure what it was honestly. I also wonder if she eased up a bit on Kamiko beforehand to get to that point. Kamiko made it sound like that wasn''t the caseбн but I don''t think she was keeping track"

    "They sure keep the family interesting," said Vivian. "Not a dull moment from the sounds of things."

    "I guess so. I also spoke with Nira a bit that night but I won''t be repeating the things she told me." Said Kat. *Because I really don''t want it getting back to her that somehow I spread the one secret she wants to keep from he children. She could easily take me apart and put me back together with feet for hands or something. I bet it''s possible, maybe even easy for someone of her skill.*

    The others epted Kat''s secrecy knowing she must have had a good reason for it. That didn''t stop them encouraging her to exin what happened next. Kat actually slowed down her perception of time for a bit just to drag the moments out to try and find a way to avoid talking about the mess that was her second mining expedition.

    Sadly, she couldn''t find a way to get out of it. Plus, she knew they''d already taken note of how she''d skim over fight scenes that were particrly brutal from other previous times she''d talked about her adventures so that would be out. So in the end she was forced to just get on with it.

    First she exined Sue and mentioned herining, but also skipped ahead a bit to give a few examples of her less then appropriate jokes and the way she really came through in the end. She could see the others really wanted to say something but were waiting for the end of the story proper so Kat continued. She detailed the ice cave they ended up in for the start of the journey.

    How Kat managed to carve out a path and then the giant rat that had taken a bit of effort. Kat actually described that fight in more or less its entirety and found everyone was remarkably ok with it. Concerned for sure, but much less annoyed then when she''d tried to downy things. Riding that wave she talked about the tunnel a bit and the patrols they had found. Detailing the tactics that they needed to use to take out the Guard rats and how Sue just hammered the little ones.

    Finally, she spoke at great length about the final room. Talking about the ns they''de up with before deciding to wait on Stone. Kat waxed poetic about how Stone had charged in and cleared the area before taking on the role of holding the two biggest threats in ce. Kat admittedly did skim over the final Guard Rat fights by downying the injuries significantly, but the spectacle of this part seemed to be enough for the others to ept itбн well, Sylvie didn''t seem to, but the others were willing to go along and Sylvie decided not to correct them.

    Kat talked about the big final strike on the Crystal rat that took everyone working together, Sue, Kamiko, Kat and Stone. She talked about the trip back briefly and then wound the story down. "бнand that''s what I did in the mines. I''ve been told it was a bit more then I''d normally be expected to do on a Punishment, but it really did need to happen. Things could have gotten bad if it was just left around."

    "That really sounds like something they should have sent more people on in the first ce" said Vivian, "I know you can regen and they had someone to shield Kamiko a bitбн but not that well all things considered. She was only a few steps from danger the whole time."

    Kat shrugged. "Well, what could they do? I imagine healers are hard toe by and if we had more people that''s less Sue could shield. I should have mentioned that she could only have two at a time. One on someone else and one on her. That''s the limit."

    Vivian sighed and said, "That still doesn''t seem like a job for three people"

    "Well it ended up taking four?" suppled Kat as happily as she could manage.

    "If I was to take Vivian''s side here I would advocate for Stone following the entire time. He is clearly strong enough to clear the rats out quickly and while he did need help in the final room, I wonder how much of that help is because he had you along and not that he truly needed the help" said Callisto.

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "I am just considering the idea that if he was alone and didn''t need to worry about the Crystal rat potentially attacking the three Subi he had with him it might have been something he could deal with himself. Now I''m not saying that has to be true, but I think it is a likely thing" said Callisto.

    Kat went over her memories and tried to work out if Callisto''s assumption was correct. Kat personally found herself on the fence. *I think Stone could have easily sent us back if he really wanted to. He didn''t need to take us. Callisto does make good points thoughбн I suppose what it really boils down to is if Stone could have killed the Crystal Rat himself. He could only hold it in ce and he didn''t really have a good weapon to damage it.* Kat exined her main issue with Callisto''s theory.

    Lily chimed in supporting Kat''s idea while Sylvie and Vivian seemed on the fence. Callisto answered with, "I can ept that as a possibility. I think however, the real question is if he could have killed the Summoner rat by himself. Maybe tanked a few hits from the Crystal rat to get at her. The againбн there is every chance the Crystal rat was more independent then the others and could have kept going so maybe I am incorrect here. Still, food for thought I suppose."

    "I just think he wouldn''t have kept them around if it was really so much harder with them present" said Lily, "I mean. He was responsible for their safety I imagine. He was the person in charge at the time as well as their guide. If something bad happen to any of them then he''d be the one in trouble. I can''t imagine he''d risk that sort of scandal just to make Kat, Kamiko and Sue feel a bit more important. It doesn''t make sense"

    "Ah, that is an angle I hadn''t considered properly" mumbled Callisto as she scribbled on her pad. "Looking at not if it was possible, but the potential motivations for doing so. Yesбн and if we consider he knows Sue and her family it makes it even less likely he''d be willing to risk the safety of anyone in such a silly way. I think you make an excellent point Lily"

 Chapter 550: Recapping Part 5, Finale

    <h4>Chapter 550: Recapping Part 5, Finale</h4>

    Kat then went on to exin just how tired they were after the fighting the rats and how nothing really came up that night. Then she started to speak about Lust. The final ''punishment'' and how it was basically a vacation. She talked about the main conversation with Lilian as well as all the rooms she went to. "бн and that sums up thest Faction"

    "Was it really necessary to make that promise?" asked Vivian, "Seems odd tomit to joining Lust". Lily was currently trying to burry her bright red face in Kat''s side and it was working somewhat well.

    Kat brushed her thoughts on that aside to focus on what Vivian was asking her. "Well I got a cool chair out of it!" joked Kat.

    "This is serious Kat," said Vivian, "it''s such a big part of your futureбн and to just give Lust such a big head startбн I hope you know what you''re doing"

    "Well I just had to say I was intending to join Lust at that moment and considered it likely I would in the future. If something majores up I can easily pick something elseбн but I don''t think I will. There''s nothing wrong with the Faction, it really does seem to suit me best even if we ignore the day off they gave me."

    "True but it may be an issue to so thoroughly tie yourself to the idea of Lust" said Callisto. "It''s possible that joining a Faction has an effect on its members. I would hate to see you so thoroughly changed."

    Kat decided there was a very easy counterpoint to Callisto''s worry, and that was to just ask the system about it. *So D.E.M.O.N.S, is Callisto right? Is there any mental effect that changes people who join different Factions or more specifically Lust.*

    Nopulsions are present in the Faction system and applying apulsion to User Kat while on the Hub is considered an illegal offence. Despite this many demons desire to adapt to the environment they have found themselves in and gain simr abilities to other nearby demons.

    "There you go," stated Kat, "I just asked the system and it said that not only is there nopulsions when you are in a faction, but thatpulsions are actually illegal in the Hub. Is that a satisfactory response?"

    Callisto shrugged but made a note of it anyway before she spoke. "It is possible the system is lying to you. It may not be bound by the same limitations to tell the truth as other demons are. Still, it has given us no reason to believe that to be the case. I do expect pear pressure is a real and present thing for many demons. From what I know of Kat she is unlikely to be majorly effected."

    "Yeah!" said Sylvie firmly, "Kat can take care of herself. She won''t let anyone bully anyone else and she won''t be forced to change for anyone''s amusement. She could handle a bunch of rowdy kids at the orphanage for years."

    Lily managed to recover enough of her blush to say, "True but she ended up in that role before she was actually the oldest. She was just the person who''d been at the orphanage the longest"

    "She was the best person for the job. Big sis Kat is great, and she was especially nice to me. It''s why I was more than happy to get her toe with me. I''m d Vivian adopted her as well. I hope the orphanage can stay standing without her" said Sylvie.

    *Well that''s an interesting way of looking at things. I wonder who I consider more correct. Was I forced into a role before my time? Or was I able to distinguish myself amongst other kids, even the older ones and outperform them easily. Hmmбн bit of both maybe? I certainly enjoyed the work and I don''t regret it for a second. It was actually a little hard to give it up when Gramps convinced me to start handing over the reins.

    On the other hand, I certainly got forced into it. I was probably a little young at the timeбн but I got so much practice as well. I can''t even remember when exactly it was that they started to get me helping in between adoptions or the exact moment I took over. Hmmбн I wonder if that''s something I should have paid better attention to.*

    "I thinkбн isn''t Lust a bit of aбн wellбн erotic Faction? You didn''t mention any areas like that but did you leave them out?" asked Lily with a bright red face after the silence had stretched on.

    Kat moved her tail around to pat Lily on the head with it and said, "Not at all. Sure they have those kind of areas, but you can avoid them quite easily. Though I imagine it''s split somewhere around fifty-fifty. By the sounds of things almost every activity has a family friendly version and one forбн more adult things"

    Lily was already bright red but somehow she managed to get even more colour in her cheeks as it started to flow down her neck. "Umбн erбн rightбн umбн why didn''t you go near those areas? Was it an age thing?" asked Lily in a voice that betrayed her as not really wanting the answer to those questions.

    "It was because I wasn''t interested at all" said Kat easily.

    Light shed in Callisto''s eyes as she carefully noted something down making sure that her hand movements were small and easily missed. If Kat was to review the memory only the slight shaking of the pen in Callisto''s hand would be visible, and she made it look more like she was just bouncing it around her fingers.

    Vivian looked at the group. She wanted to know a bit more about Lust, even if Lillian herself seemed fine but she noticed that adding more ideas to Lily''s head might cause the poor girl to pass out. Something Kat had sadly missed. So she took it upon herself to move things along. "So what happened after that?"

    Kat exined the party and her meeting with maybe Meridithna. The others didn''t have too much to say to that outside of Vivian''s "That was really nice of them. I wonder where they get their jelly obsession fromбн is it gic?"

    "I am more interested in the cloaked figure. I wonder what the chances of it being Meridithna are? Seems quite likely but you might have been led to that conclusion" said Callisto. With Kat not narrating the exact conversation the few major clues that all but proved the cloaked figures identity weren''t included in the retelling.

    After that, things started to calm down. The group took a break from things to eat lunch and then sat around chatting about what the rest of them had been up to during the time Kat was away. Sylvie had been reading books supplied by Callisto and was greatly enjoying the current series she was on. Vivian had been working for a rtively boring client that was at least overpaying for things so she wasn''t too annoyed.

    And Callisto had been doing some research into evolution of all things. Mostly looking for any hint as to where Kat''s biology might havee from. She didn''t find anything and didn''t exactly have much hope considering the confirmation that other worlds existed. Callisto thought it likely they originated somewhere else, but she was determined to make that guess a certainty.

    Eventually though Lily moved over to Kat to ask, "Hey umбн can we head up to your room? I''d like to chat a bit withбн ahбн just the two of us if that''s alright."

    Kat looked over a Lily who seemed nervous for some reason. *Why is she so nervous? Is it because I haven''t made enough time for her recently? That would be annoying if that was the case. I really didn''t mean to leave her out of thingsбн I didn''t think I did? Wait no. Why am I assuming she''s annoyed? She doesn''t look annoyed, and it''s probably to do with her race change.*

    "Sure, let''s go!" said Kat projecting cheer she couldn''t quite bring herself to truly feel, some niggling feeling that there was something missing pervading her mind.

    When they got upstairs Kat flopped down on her bed, back against the headrest and wings out so they didn''t get overly squashed. She patted the space beside her and Lily froze for a second before swallowing and climbing into the space Kat made for her. "So what''s up?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн" said Lily ying with her fingers, making sure not to look Kat directly in the eye. "Iбн I think I''ve decided what umбн what race to go withбн butбн umбн you seeбн" Lily started to stammer and gain a slight dusting of red in her cheeks as she failed to say what she wanted. Kat pulled Lily into a proper hug which caused Lily to blush even more. Lily bit her lip and took in a few deep breathsбн

 Chapter 551: Mounting Pressure and Closing Deadlines

    <h4>Chapter 551: Mounting Pressure and Closing Deadlines</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s Perspective

    ----------------------

    Kat watched as Lily started to squirm in her arms and a frown started to appear on her face the longer it was being dragged out. "Are you ok Lily? You know you can tell me anything right?"

    "NO!" shouted Lily suddenly and Kat froze. "I meanбн yesбн I meanбн noбн Iбн Umбн lookбн Katбн Iбн I don''t know if I can."

    Kat wrapped her tail around Lily and tightened the hug. "Yes you CAN Lily. I swear to you that no matter what it is you can tell me. I don''t know what''s gotten into you but I swear it will be fine"

    Lily felt her heart burning at the words. So much of her wanted to believe what Kat said butбн *I already thought that was true once. Iбн I don''t know if I can do this again. I NEED to do this though. Oh why can''t I just SAY IT. It''s not hard. Just a few words.*

    Lily bit hard on her lip and drew a small amount of blood. The pain didn''t help clear her thoughts at all though. Despite what she''d wished. Kat felt Lily tensing in her arms and smelt the blood just faintly, the tinge of copper and let her eyes go wide. "Lily. If you aren''t ok I can help. Please just let me know what''s wrongбн" murmured Kat.

    *Kat please. Iбн I want to but I can''t Kat. Why did it have to be like this? I didn''t want this to happen again. I knew it was though. This isn''t a surprise. I''ve known for MONTHS. Months and I didn''t say anything. Now I need to make life altering decisions and the transformation I want will bind me to Kat forever. I need to tell her beforehand. I can''t justбн not tell her. But I can''t. Why do you have to be so perfect yet so dense?*

    Lily wrapped her arms around Kat, and pulled them as tight as possible. It wasn''t even a slight problem for Kat''s demonic physique and it actually did make Lily feel a bit better. Stillбн emotions burned in the smaller girls chest. So manyplicated feelings mixing together into a searingbination of guilt, joy, love, regret, happiness, and fear. All clumped together and making her feel like her throat was going to be filled from emotions alone.

    Lily tried to calm her breathing down. She knew she was letting things get out of hand. She just needed to say a few things. Just three words. That would be all it took. *All it takes to break everythingбн* A traitorous part of her mind whispered. And despite how much Lily wanted to ignore it. Her past had shown her just how true those words could be.

    "Ok" said Lily sucking in as much air as she could. "Seeбн the umбн the thing isбн well it''s justбн" Kat tightened her hug fractionally and started to draw slow circles on Lily''s back. "Thanksбн umбн rightбн it''s justбн." Lily took a second deep breath, somehow already out of air. "Right. Thisбн umбн transformation you seeбн"

    Lily let the words hang there. A desperate hope that Kat would pick up her tangled train of thought an unravel it for her. Sadly, Lily wasn''t making that easy on her ''friend'' and Kat jumped to the wrong one. "Are you having second thoughts about it? You don''t have to if you don''t want to. I just thought you might like the chance. Being human is perfectly fine Lily. I won''t be annoyed at that. Did you think I''d get mad for you turning down the offer?"

    Lily wanted to scream but she bit back on the urge. She was already losing it slightly, she didn''t need to be yelling at Kat. *Whatever I do. I can''t yell at Kat. This isn''t her fault. It''s not her fault she''s naturally so nice. So kind. So protective. So attr-* Lily cut of thatst thought as if fearing just letting it y out in her mind would allow Kat to hear it. "It''s not that" said Lily.

    "Oh?" said Kat confused. "Soбн you do want to go through with it? That''s fine as wellбн but what''s the issue?"

    *Oh Kat. There''s no issue with the transformation at all. It''s everything else that''s the issue for me. I so dearly wish I could exin that properly but apparently, I can only rant in my mind. Why are there no good books on this subject?* Lily thought tantly ignoring the fact she avoided those kinds of books on principle for thest few years.

    Lily sucked in more air, part of her wondering how she was still feeling like she didn''t have enough, as she took another attempt to exin things from her. "Rightбн umбн so I found a transformation I like. Iбн I initially discounted the beastman transformations because theyбн they just weren''t as useful orбн or so I thought. Seeбн umбн it turns out that I was only looking at the naturally urring races and umбн

    "You seeбн the list of races I can be that exist naturallyбн is not the full list. There are quite a few things that were on offer thatбн aren''t natural. They are the result ofбн umбн magic and rituals and whatever elseбн thenбн there are a few more that are just umбн just ideas. Practically guaranteed to work butбн not certain andбн umбн there is ONE exactly that really interested meбн" Lily found herself trailing off. Her courage mostly spent and she still hadn''t quite gotten to the crux of the issue.

    Kat, trying to be helpful jumped in and filled in the dots. Incorrectly. "Are you worried about taking that risk? I can understand that, but if it''s really what you want then I have no trouble going along with it. I just want you to be safeбн but if picking up this experimental beastman race would make you happier. Wellбн this is a once in a lifetime opportunity."

    "No!" croaked Lily somewhat forcefully. "I meanбн noбн it umбн that''s not quite it either. Iбн umбн I was assured that if anything went wrongбн it could be reversed before umбн issues urred and it wouldn''t cost the token because it was an experiment but umбн whoooo. Okбн Kat look it wouldбн ok maybe I should just tell you what I''m looking at. Go through things from the top."

    Kat nodded and Lily shakily continued. "Soбн I''m looking at the Memphis beast person transformation. They leave practically foreverбн and have really good growth potential. I can also pick any two extra affinities, and assuming I already have one that would make it three. Now, I''d be stuck not as a Memphis, or appearance wise at least, a cat personбн instead I''d be an actual Memphis for a whileбн seeбн umбн my soul and body would need to stabilise a bitбн so I''d basically be a cat for a while."

    "That''s perfectly fine. I''m sure you''ll be adorable" Kat cut in with a smile.

    Lily felt like the world might be out to get her. She choked on the next words as she tried desperately to recover from that blow. Her face was crimson and the embarrassment and worry was trying to w it''s way back up. She marched on though. As best she could. "Right you seeбн umбн Memphis produce demonic energyбн but they can''t use it. They can store quite a lot before they have issues but not foreverбн soбн umбн they need to be bound to a demon. Thatбн umбн that would be you."

    "That''s fine" said Kat with ease. *Because of course she can say that easily.* "I''d be happy to be bound to you. Was that what you were worried about?" *No. No Kat it isn''t. It''s this next part. Oh god. I can''t say itбн but I have.*

    Lily pressed the words into her mouth forcing them to be spoken and just barely managed to blurt out. "The problem is I love you"

    Kat, perhaps not willing to recognise her own feelings on the matter, or perhaps not properly considering the nature of the conversation and the way it was said responded very happily with. "I love you to Lily, you''re my best friend and I wouldn''t have it any other way"

    Lily felt something crack. Just slightly as she screamed in her mind. *Is she doing this on purpose? Tears were fighting for the right to exit her eyes but Lily fought them down. No. I will not cry. Iбн I need to know. God DAM IT KAT. I don''t know what to think. Kat what the hell sort of answer was this? Is this one of those stupid moments in a love story I''m just supposed to nod my head and pretend I didn''t just confess my feelings.*

    That slight crack in Lily seemed to feel a force wrap around it. Determination burned through her mind. Lily''s eyes started to burn, not from tears, but from force of will. I will not let this go unresolved.

    So, she did the only thing she knew to force the issue. She turned herself over stared Kat dead in the eyes and kissed her.

 Chapter 552: Cracks

    <h4>Chapter 552: Cracks</h4>

    Back to Kat''s perspective

    ----------------------

    Katpletely froze. Lily''s mouth on hers. Lips locked together. Kat''s mind shut down at the same time as it exploded into a million questions. She would never know if she reflexively extended the moment or if the perception change waspletely in her head but nothing seemed to move. Nothing could move as she desperately tried to scramble her mind into anything resembling working order. Kat.exe had crashed and wasn''t willing to reboot.

    Then all of a sudden the warmth on her mouth left and she started to hear sniffling. Kat''s mind came aware just enough to see Lily, tears in her eyes pulling away but she couldn''t make any sense of it just yet. Kat stayed staring, unmoving. Unable to properly deal with the thoughts thrust upon her as Lily backed up slowly looking Kat in the eyes the whole way as the tears started the flow further.

    A deep sob came out as Lily turned and tried to spring away. At that point EVERYTHING that was Kat screamed in protest. Lily was crying and trying to run away. She was hurt and KAT WOULD FIX IT. She was a blur of movement. She was faster than she''d ever been on Earth. Faster then she''d ever been off world. But before she knew it, she was beside Lily before a second step could even be taken and Kat''s hand was locked around Lily''s arm.

    Despite the haste though, Kat''s grip was soft as a feather. A single tug from Lily would free her but now she was just as frozen as Kat had been. "I''m sorry" were the words that came out of Lily''s mouth but they rang so wrong to Kat. Her mind struggling toprehend them, and figure out why they were uttered at all.

    *What''s going on? Why is she apologising? She has nothing to apologise for. Why is she sad?* Kat asked herself these questions but her mind was in no state to figure any of them out. She was still trying to recover her full mental faculties from being kissed, and now she was desperately trying to figure out what was wrong with Lily, these shing sources of confusion were doing Kat no favours.

    Lily gave a light tug on Kat''s hand. So light that it didn''t even budge Kat''s fingers the slightest. There was no weight at all behind the tug for Lily truly had no desire to escape. Still, her words repeated, "I''m sorry".

    Kat decided that was enough for her. She didn''t know what was wrong, or why Lily was sorry but no longer was allowing Lily to run an option. Kat brought her other arm up and around Lily before wrapping her tail around the girl as well. Once secured she carefully released Lily''s arm just to lock it into ce around Lily''s waist. Kat, with no trouble at all, carefully pulled them both back onto the bed but as soon as they made it there, the tears started up again.

    Lily curled up into Kat''s embrace and just cried. *What do I do? What''s wrong? Why is she so sad? I justбн did I do something wrong?* Kat couldn''t quite work it out, and she felt her own heart starting to burn with sadness of her own. Still, Kat fought back her own tears. Lily was crying and right now she needed to take priority. There was no other choice in Kat''s mind. Of course, had Lily heard that conclusion much of the crying would have stopped.

    This continued for a while. Kat was in no state to even think about the amount of time passing and Lily was the same. Eventually though Vivian opened the door with a camera and a bit smile on her face. It froze instantly when she got a proper look at the scene and that smile quickly turned into a frown. Letting the camera drop from her hands to hang on its cord she stared at the two.

    At some point, Lily had fallen asleep, still sniffling asionally and burying her face into Kat''s outfit. Vivian took note of that particr detail and carefully and as quietly as possible worked her way to Kat''s side. "What happened?" whispered Vivian so low no normal human could hear it properly.

    "Iбн I don''t know Vivian" said Kat, and the heartache bled into every word. She didn''t know, and it was PAINFUL. As this continued Kat was starting to feel that pain overwhelming her. She knew that without an answer she''d be crying shortly as well.

    Vivian let out a long sigh and looked between the two. She tried to think of scenarios for what she was seeing but the pain on both of the girls faces removed many of them as contenders. "Can you go over everything for me?" asked Vivian softly.

    Kat nodded and repeated everything. She used her perfect memory to repeat the entire conversation, word for word, gesture for gesture. She left nothing out as she tried to piece her own answers together but she was too distraught to see the bigger picture. Vivian wasn''t though. She just didn''t exactly know what to do with that picture.

    Eventually seeing the pain on Kat''s face continue Vivian decided to act. She started to lightly shake Lily''s shoulders until the girl woke up. When she did, Lily looked around and met Kat''s eyes before her own went wide. "I''m so sorry" mumbled Lily, her speech shaking and her words barely audible.

    "Now stop that both of you!" said Vivian with a soft authority. "Now. Lily. I need you to calm down and tell me what''s wrong dear"

    Lily swallowed and looked between the two other people in the room. "I''m sorry" said Lily, and Vivian red straight at Lily and put a hand on her shoulder before tightening slightly. "Sorry. Umбн sorry I''mбн I''m sorry for falling in love with my best friend again"

    Kat''s eyes went wide but she wasn''t in any proper state to process all the implications of the sentence right now. Vivian however was putting her full mind to the task. "Lily dear. That''s not a problem. There''s nothing wrong with that. Do you think you can tell me why you think you''ve done something wrong?"

    Vivian made sure that Lily''s whole focus was on her, distracting the younger girl from Kat and just trying to get her talking. A dark shadow passed over Lily''s eyes as she considered it, she tried to turn away but Vivian ced a light hand on Lily''s cheek and forced them to keep eye contact. Seeing the soft caring look in Vivian''s eyes Lily''s resistance crumbled.

    "There was a girl named Ste" said Lily, her tone dead but her eyes hopeful. "We grew up next to each other. Her mother and mine became good friends. They didn''t know each other before but because they got pregnant at the same time they bonded and from that point on we were nearly always together.

    "I was always the quiet child, even as a baby. I hardly criedбн but when I did you''d think that the world was ending. Ste cried often, even over little things, but she always tried to fight it. She was a fighter you know. She''d try her best not to make a sound. Or at leastбн that''s what I was toldter in lifeбн"

    Lily lost her thought for a few seconds but Vivian just started to lightly rub a finger around Lily''s shoulder encouraging the girl to go on. "бн rightбн umбн so we were always together and never apart. We used to y together all the time. She was always more active then me, a sign of things toe I suppose. She was always dragging me into adventures you see. She''d pull me into the backyard to y in the mud or to go adventuring down the street.

    "I on the other hand, would force her to sit still at story time. She''d hug me and I''d hug her as we were wrapped up in nkets and sat on someone''sp together. Normally it was Ste''s mum''s while mine told the stories but they swapped it out sometimes. Despite the crying we were happy little babies.

    "She was the first to walk you know? She didn''t abuse that though. As soon as she managed it, she toddled right up to me and tried to get me on my feet as well. I''ve seen the pictures and it''s adorable. I didn''t have my frizzy hair yet but she had tuffs of ginger that would grow out beautifullyter. Umбн" Lily stalled for a bit and sucked in a breath. "No I''ll get to thatter. The picturesбн umбн yes. She taught me how to walk. How to walk together."

    Lily stared off past Vivian as she tried to stop the influx of memories now that she''d begun talking. They threatened to overwhelm her but she bit back more tears. She had a story now. A story to tell and she would SEE IT THROUGH. She would not break down just yet. Information needed to be shared right now and she''d do it.

 Chapter 553: Drifting Apart While Clinging to the Lost

    <h4>Chapter 553: Drifting Apart While Clinging to the Lost</h4>

    Lily sucked in a deep breath and steadied herself to continue the tale. "That was really the core of our rtionship when we were young. Ste would be with me every step of the way. Now some things I''d pull her into. The big one was reading. I started trying that out before we got to school and I tried reading to her. She''d even sit and listen to me thought truthfully I doubt it made much sense to either of us just yet.

    "We did y with other kids at that age, but I don''t remember them and none of them are that important you know? She was my best friend and I was hers. Even as babies we knew that if we had each other, we could do anything. We slept together a fair bit you know? One set of parents would take both kids for the night so the other set could get away. It happened so often that we probably spent more time in bed together then apart." Lily let out a forced giggle that didn''t sound anything other than pained.

    "Then we started school I suppose. That was terrifying for a younger me. I didn''t know what to do. There was all these people and I didn''t like ANY of them. Ste to the rescue though. She found me crying in a bush out in the yground easily and stuck by me. Promised to defend me from anyone. I still remember it to this day. She said ''It''ll be ok. I''ll pwotect you. I won''t let anyone be mean to my bwest fwend''. She might have been missing a few teeth at the timeбн

    "She lived up to her promise for a long time though. A few kids tried to pick on me. Normally boys. They''d call me a cry baby and talk about how I didn''t really deserve to be there because I couldn''t deal with not having my parents. Ste jumped in front of the first ones and told them off, called them ''Big meanies that only felt good picking on little girls''. They didn''t like that at all so they tried to punch her but she dodged a few clumsy strikes, using her natural athleticism till a teacher came along and saved us. She was my hero though.

    "It happened a few more times, but what ended it was when someone finally got a hit in on me and I REALLY started crying. Ste came flying in from the side and jumped the poor kid that attacked me. She bit and scratched at him, and didn''t let him go. By the end of it he was bleeding quite a lot, actually ended up with scars from it, or so my mother said. A teacher came over and asked what on earth was going on andбн somehow Ste didn''t get in trouble for it. She was defending me.

    "Sometimes I wonder if that was the beginning of the end" whispered Lily softly. The story stalled for a bit as Lily gathered herself but Vivian could see how this all ended. The painting may only be partially finished but the lines had all been drawn in. Kat was getting most of it but her mind didn''t want to connect the dots. Refusing to consider what horror awaited Lily at the end of her tale.

    "Never mindбн" said Lily taking in a deep breath. "It probably wasn''t. Anyway, after that was elementary school and THEY had a library. I''d find myself there when I could. Ste would join me sometimes but she was always very sporty. She''d drag me out to the big free for all ser game many a time. This is where she started to gather other friends. In elementary school.

    "That was ok though. It was always Ste and Lily, the two strange best friends that didn''t share a lot inmon. We had each other''s back though. I''d help her with homework every day after school except Tuesday because that was sports practice. I think she yed ser but I don''t know for sureбн it changed to tennister on. I remember that clearly.

    "Anyway, we started to have a friend group. I don''t really remember any of their names and there was just so many. I didn''t really talk to the rest of them. Ste was enough for me. I''d hang out with the others for her, and that was all. Eventually I started to help them with homework sometime as well, inter elementary years but not all the time. Mostly just the hard stuff. Ste I''d do it with almost every day.

    "On the weekends I''d still get together with her and one of our parents would watch us. Sometimes we''d go out. We went bike riding, roller ding, mountain climbing, you name it. Ste always said that we lived in my world throughout the week at school, and so I could spend the weekend living in hers. A nice sentiment I suppose. And a cruel irony if looked at fromter onбн"

    Lily sighed, the lights dimming in her eyes again. Kat was now enraptured in the tale, her sadness mostly forgotten and reced by great joy at hearing Lily talk and even greater joy from hearing about the girl''s past. So Lily continued, "Perhaps I should skip forward a bit. Nothing much happened in Elementary School other than that. A few more bullies tried things, but they never worked. I had Ste and she had a posse.

    "But thene High School. Everything changed. For both me and her. Firstly, Ste got really into tennis. A few friends stuck around for that, but a lot left. That didn''t matter because she picked up a whole knew set of them. I do know there names butбн they don''t really matter either. I don''t want to think about it.

    "Anyway, we were in High School and Ste had started toбн really develop. She wasn''t me little red haired best friend now she wasбн ok she was HOT. Ahead of her years in many ways. At this pointбн ok well it isn''t really fair topare but in general wellбн she had long red hair, though less red then Kat''s, and she I doubt she was as tall. Oh and she was tanned from all her time out in the sun. Something I never really managed.

    "That was when I started noticing things. Realising what I found attractive and what I didn''t. Something happened that first year at high school, that I buried deeply for some time. Still it wouldn''t really matter that first year.

    "The second and third though. That''s where all my problems were. See, once she got into tennis Ste started to ypetitively and she was good. Suddenly she was one of, if not the most popr girl in school. She had a big group that followed her, a bunch of boys that were interested in her, and she didn''t exactly have time for the nerdy best friend any more.

    "I actually did try. See Iбн no I won''t say it just yet. Anyway, I tried to be around her as much as I could at schoolбн but we didn''t see each other for homework often and asionally I''d do both sets alone. When we were in school, I didn''t really get to talk to her with other people monopolising her timeбн

    "Then they started talking about boys and how good they looked. Something I justбн couldn''tprehend. Thatбн I thinkбн was the real beginning of the end. Seeбн before that, she yed tennis because she enjoyed it. She was popr because she was attractive and skilled. She stayed popr because she yed the game of school."

    Lily let out a long sigh but didn''t stop long. "She started to pick on otherбн kids? Were we kids at that point? I guess soбн but I doubt Ste would like to hear that. Looking back on itбн I wish I''d stopped her butбн after I told her off for it once and she berated me for ''getting worked up over nothing'' I didn''t have the heart to deny her.

    "So the terror began. She established herself at the top of the pecking order and what little time I spent actually talking to her more or less vanished. I didn''t even notice it at the time. I still sat with her. Still ate lunch. Still lived next to herбн but I know now she wasn''t my friend any more.

    "This all came to a head one day when a boy asked to talk to her alone after school. So obviously she invited all of her friendsбн even me. I think it was the first time she''d spoken to me directly in months at this point and even though I had a bad feelingбн well I went with herбн and it was ufortable. I didn''t like what I sawбн and I ignored most of it.

    "What I saw was Ste systematically tearing into this poor boy. Devan? I think his name might have been. Pointing everything possible that was wrong with his appearance, his life choices, and talking about how he had the gall to ask her out when she didn''t even like him. How much of an idiot he was. Stillбн that was nothingpared to the idiot I was about to be."

 Chapter 554: It was Perfection. And it was Pain.

    <h4>Chapter 554: It was Perfection. And it was Pain.</h4>

    "The worst part wasбн when Iy in bed that night. I didn''t feel bad for Devan anymore. I didn''t hate the person Ste had be. No. In more foolish, na?ve, gravely incorrect mind. I thought I had a chance." Lily let out a shaky breath. Looking away from everyone but still willing to continue her story.

    "I''m sure you''ve worked it out at this point but I was in love with my best friend at the time. Ste. It wasn''t necessarily hard to work out. I may have stared a bit long when I saw other girls change a few timesбн I found myself wondering what it would be like to kiss Ste more than onceбн and a few other girls as well.

    "I found myself drawn to romance novels from a guys perspective, mostly because I couldn''t find any Lesbian romance. Yes I said it. I can do this. I''ve said most of it. Come on." Lily let out a long breath and steadied herself. At this point even Kat could see where this was going but couldn''t find it in herself to tell Lily to stop. To tell her it was ok. To tell her she knew what was wrong now.

    But the story continued. "So I''d figured out I was gay. Devan was turned down and I decided that maybe I had a chance with Ste. I meanбн despite all the horrible stuff she''d said, Devan was actually a pretty cool guy. He was nice to everyone, liked to y basketball, he was tall? I think he was attractiveбн maybe? Obviously not to meбн but I remember some of the other girls liked him at least.

    "So I asked Ste if we could hang out just the two of us. She shot me downбн but I kept pressing. I brought up the old days even knowing it would be NOTHING like them. I asked her quietly for a few weeks until eventuallyбн I don''t know if she figured it out, or was just done with me asking her and decided to get it over with. She said yes, but we were going to y some tennis.

    "I said this was fine, spent the afternoon losing to her horribly of course but that was fine. Eventually when I can hardly move shees over and says, ''so what''s this really about?''. I''m actually on the ground at this point. I can hardly move, I''m face up on the ground and she staring down at me. At the time I thought it was one of the most breathtaking sights I''d ever seen. Now I like to say I didn''t have enough air from all the exercise.

    "Still, I steeled myself, getting to my feet was a challenge but I did it. I looked her in the eye and asked her if she wanted to be my girlfriend. Steughed in my face. I was shellshocked, and when she finally stoppedughing she said, ''Fucking dyke. We aren''t even friends anymore, haven''t been for years. Why would I ever want to date you even if I was faggot like you?''

    "Then to rub it in further, she walked away, swaying her hips, in that way some women do when they want you to stare at their assбн and walked over to a friend of hers and gave them a high five whileughing and asked if they had it all on camera. The other girl said yes."

    Kat''s eyes widened in horror but Lily put freed a hand to put a stop to anything Kat might have said so she could keep talking. "Now, the idiot had the lens cap on, and you couldn''t hear anything. A saving grace if there ever was oneбн still by the next day the entire school knew. Suddenly I was the only target for Ste''s groups bullying. Every single one of them took a crack at me. I didn''t hear the end of it until I broke down from the stress. My grades were suffering. My parents were worried. And one day I just copsed in the middle of ss. That''s when my mum heard the whole story."

    Lily sighed the wind starting to leave her sails somewhat before suddenly she got a second wind. Her eyes started to gain that light back in them as she nced between Kat and Vivian. "So, I was pulled out of school. A broken girl. I spent about a month doing home school stuff before I went back for just a day and nearly copsed again after they all came after me again, talking about ''my poor constitution.'' As if they hadn''t been harassing me for ages. I couldn''t do it and I left that school for good.

    "I spent anotherбн month? I thinkбн recovering at home and we moved. I moved here in fact. Going in to a new school was terrifying, but I knew that nobody would have heard about my sexual preferencesбн so I hoped it would be better. Instantly I picked up a trio of bullies you know very well Katбн"

    Kat nodded and hugged Lily tighter burying her head into Lily''s frizzy hair just to get the sense that she was ok. And Lilyбн kind of was. The momentum from her story continued to build and she just took Kat''s actions in stride. "Then in swooped you Kat. If I was terrified of schoolбн initially you were my biggest nightmare. I say that with utmost affection. You were everything that Ste was and more. You had better legs SOMEHOW despite not ying sports. You were taller, you have nicer breasts, your face just looks nicer, you have perhaps the best hair I''ve ever seen, and you did back then before you turned demon and now it''s BETTER SOMEHOW.

    "Your ass is alright. Honestlyбн Ste probably still wins that department but that was never my fetish." Lily shook her head, clearly away her lewder thoughts. "Rightбн anyway. So the best looking girl at school, who looks like my ex-crush except better in basically every way and definitely all the ones that matter starts defending me from bullies and I start freaking out. I don''t know what I''m supposed to do with this.

    "But you''re so nice. You sit with me. You listened to me talk. You''d join me in the library and justбн just sit with me. Andбн OH GOD. It was nearly too much in those first few weeks because I just didn''t know how to handle it. Your body was already great and then you had to show your personality was just as good if not better. I didn''t know what to do.

    "And then came the day. The day you told the bullies to target you and not me. That you wouldn''t even fight back if they did." Lily sucked in a deep shuddering breath as tears of joy started to leak from her eyes, "I cried that night you know. I gave up fighting my crush on you and decided to be your friend as soon as I could work up the courage.

    "I decided that same night I wasn''t going to tell you. You were too nice. Too perfect. I half believed you''d say yes to a confession just because it would make me happy. I wasn''t going to ruin something by telling you. Never. So we became friends and they were the happiest days of my life.

    "Then you became a Subus andбн GEE Kat do you even know what that was doing to my insides. My dreams took aбн so much moreбн specific and erotic nature after that. I tried. You were my friend it was wrong to think that about you no matter how much I loved you butбн I couldn''t stop them any more and frankly didn''t want to try."

    Lily let out a long breath that somehow just seemed like her winding up for the next blow. "So then you fulfill my other dream. You just basically hand magic to me ''here you go Lily you can have magic now''. It wasn''t even a question for you. I was your friend and youбн you were just HANDING ME the one thing I''d dreamed about since I was a small child. Something I had long since considered impossible.

    "I nearly confessed to you right then and there. It was so close. But I chickened out. Then I tried to stick to my promise once againбн until we got here. I found out that the best race would quite likely be a Memphis Beastmanбн and I would be bound to you forever. Oh it was everything I could ever wantбн

    "But I also felt like a disgusting shell of a person. I knew I could go through with it easily. You''d say yes Kat. Of course you''d say yesбн because you''re just that nice. I''d have everything I''d ever wantбн and it would be a lie. I''d have betrayed the trust of the most important person in my life. And I couldn''t do it.

    "So here it is Kat. My confession. I''m in love with you. I had a crush on you since we met. You are beautiful. You breathtaking as a human and NOW you are otherworldly gorgeous. Your personality is brilliant and you are so kind. And I love you dammit. I just needed you to know"

 Chapter 555: KatтАЩs Response

    <h4>Chapter 555: Katбпs Response</h4>

    *Huh. That exins some things.*

    Kat forced her mind to overdrive as her emotions threatened to overwhelm her forcing her mind to speed up as the world practically froze. Then the guilt came. The idea that she was abusing her abilities just to have more time to react to Lily''s statement somehow struck her as decidedly unfair. Lily didn''t have this chance, and arge part of Kat felt that she shouldn''t either. Despite that, the much stronger part, the one that knew this had to be done right mmed down on the guilt forcing it deep into the corner of her mind and crushing it so that it would not bother her right now.

    The next thought that welled up was for Kat to just return the kiss. She reflexively went to shove that thought away as well but before she could, her thoughts paused. When they started moving again Kat took the idea and carefully pulled it to the side, letting it rest in her mind but no longer in the front of it. As much as Kat did want to let Lily know she caredбн starting things off like that would be dishonest.

    *I cannot simply kiss her. As much as I might like to do thatбн it would only be returning the gesture as a show of how important she is. I don''t feel the same attraction she feels for meбн or wellбн not in the same way at least. I''m not sexually attracted to herбн but I don''t think I''m attracted to anyone like that. So, what should I do? Honesty is best I think. Where do I start though?*

    Kat wondered on that question and looked to Vivian as if she would find answersбн only to realise that at some point the older woman had left. When did that happen? Kat looked through her memories and found that Vivian had actually left towards the end of Lily''s story and closed the door behind her as Lily spoke thest words. *How did I not notice? Ok fine I was obviously paying too much attention to Lily at the timeбн*

    With that way of finding answers Kat tried to think of her other options but her gut was telling her it was best to be upfront. To tell Lily the truth as she saw it and pray that an answer woulde as she spoke Kat let her mind speed upбн and got to work. First Kat picked Lily up and turned her around so that the shorter girl was practically straddling her. This caused Lily to blush bright red which only got worse when Kat put her tail on the other girl''s lips.

    Kat started her words slowly, each carefully stated so there was no confusion. "I have some things to tell you as well Lily. Now please, I beg of you to let me say them all before you react too much. That might be hard but I need you to promise me ok?" Lily nodded still blushing but it was dying down and there was determination in her eyes to see this through.

    "I don''t know that I''m attracted to anyone" Kat said and watched Lily instantly tense, "sadly this seems to include youбн but I have no preference for male or female, no childhood crush to match your own. Iбн I''m not sure that I can." Memories came to Kat, the strange questions Sue and Lillian had asked. Their reasoning now so clear. They were trying to work out who or what, if anything, she was attracted to. Lillian at least seemed to guess that nothing was an answer.

    Kat blushed as she thought of the next part. "I haven''t really consideredбн being like that with anyone. Oh sureбн I''ve had ideas of marriage in my head as an idea. Someone to grow old together withбн butбн I never managed a face. Not even a dress or a suit for whoever would stand across from me. Justбн the idea of it seemed niceбн but I never fancied anyone. Not like that.

    "Iбн umбн" Kat felt her own blush creeping but knew it needed to be said, "I haven''t even errбн explored myself all that much. It umбн it wasn''t really a concern for me when I went through puberty. The first time I ever found out was when a younger girl at the orphanage asked me about itбн and I had no idea what to say.

    "So Iбн went looking andбн none of it really made sense to meбн I justбн I didn''t feel the need. Never did and still never had. I did tryбн exactly onceбн but it justбн just was. Sure it was a more sensitive areaбн but I didn''t get enjoyment orбн umбн any sort of release from it soбн I never tried it again and I don''t really want to.

    "Iбн I have heardбн that um. I think I''ve heard anywayбн that umбн some people that don''tбн that don''tбн erбн umбн those that do feel like me. That don''t need sex actually find it disgusting. I umбн don''t feel like thatбн but it justбн it''s likeбн it just sort of is you know?"

    Kat let her words stand as she saw Lily deting slightly and a sharp pain shot through her chest. Kat felt her mind slowing once again as she tried to piece things together. *Well that''s something.* She could still feel that odd ufortable feeling in her chest that was telling her something was wrong. *Why am I feeling like this? I didn''t say anything bad. I was honest what am I afraid of? Lily leaving or something?*

    As soon as she voiced the idea a massive well of panic assaulted her mind and Kat struggled to keep herself in slowed time. She pushed against the worry and fear and the sharp pang of loss that just didn''t want to stay down. *Oh god. Do Iбн butбн it''s different? Or is it?* Kat''s thoughts swirled as she continued to try and beat back the worst of the feelings assaulting her but they didn''t seem to be letting up. *Do I love her?* The emotions stilled slightly as the words hung.

    Kat wanted to say no. That she didn''t love Lily in the way Lily wanted to be loved but her emotions boiled at the idea of speaking those words, of denying that she loved Lily. *But it doesn''t make any sense. I have no desire to kiss her or sleep with herбн I just want to hug and protect her and keep her safe from everything, and make sure she''s happy and stand by her side forever and OH GOD I LOVE HER.*

    Kat felt the weight of the knowledge settle on her shoulder like a ten-tonne weight but she''d never felt stronger and the weight rested on her easy. For a just a moment. Then the guilt came again. *I still can''t love her as she does me thoughбн I''d kiss her if she asked. I''d hug her every dayбн but would I be willing to take things further?* Kat didn''t know. The idea wasn''t horrible but it didn''t exactly feel right either she couldn''t properly picture Lily pleasuring her. Then another thought urred to her Lily may want Kat to return the favour. *That opens up a whole other can of wormsбн could I do that?*

    Kat didn''t know. Her mind alone could not give her the answers to these questions. Still the thought of leaving this as they were. Of not letting Lily know how much herpany truly meant. The mere idea of it burned at Kat.

    So Kat swallowed the spit in her mouth and continued to speak. "Lilyбн Lily Iбн I don''t know what that means for us. I don''t know that I can ever love you the way you care for me butбн I do love you in my own way. You are the most important person to me with Sylvie as a close second. Iбн I don''t know if I would be good for you but I want nothing more then to keep you happy foreverбн"

    Kat tried to continue speaking, to ask Lily to find someone else but the words wouldn''te. They were lies. Kat did not want Lily to find someone else. As much as it pained her to admit it even internally without concrete thoughts. Even if she didn''t feel the lust for Lily that Lily did for herбн she wasn''t willing to give up.

    "I wantedбн I wanted to say that you should find someone who can return those feelings to youбн but I can''t say that honestly. I don''t want you to do that. I don''t know when it happened but I really do love you as well. I don''t know if I can be what you want but I''m yours if you''ll have me." Kat finished softly as she slowly unwound her arms and tail from Lily leaving her free to do what she wanted.

 Chapter 556: LilyтАЩs Answer

    <h4>Chapter 556: Lilyбпs Answer</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s perspective again

    This perspective starts just before Kat saying "I don''t know if I''m attracted to anyone"

    -----------------------------------

    Lily sat enraptured. Her emotions had already been going all over the ce before Kat spoke any words. The loving way she was being held was taking her mind ces that certainly weren''t appropriate for two friends. *Is this a sign? Is this part of Kat''s answer?*

    Lily didn''t know. She also didn''t know if she wanted to know. When Kat finally spoke though, she had Lily''s full and undivided attention. So those first words "I don''t know if I''m attracted to anyone" hit her hard in the stomach. Even though just before this Kat had said to listen to everything before making judgement, she couldn''t stop the sharp stab of pain that urred.

    Still, Kat continued speaking and the words were not weing. Despite thisбн Lily couldn''t help but find a spark of hope building. As counterproductive as it was Lily could feel that Kat was building to something. She knew her friend well, and knew this wasn''t the end. If Kat was going to simply shut her down she knew Kat would have been blunt about it.

    When Kat spoke about how she''d never considered being with anyone that pain returned but it was subdued. Lily knew there was still more to this storyбн perhaps much more. So she listened, and tried not to let her heart be stollen by the girl she''d been ced upon. Blushing deeply when Kat brought up the fact she had only yed with herself once. Lily''s mind started all sorts of fantasies based off that one line even as she dragged her focus back to Kat. This was important and she was now determined to seer this conversation into her mind.

    When Kat passed back into deep though, Lily saw only an instant where Kat''s face morphed through a dozen different emotions, perhaps more before Kat''s eyes went wide and settled into determination. When Kat started to speak, there was a sad finality in them and Lily felt her own heart breaking as the words spilled out of Kat''s mouth.

    Until Kat stopped. Until she was stopped. Lily couldn''t help but find her heart soaring and she didn''t know why as Kat said her final piece on the matter. "I wantedбн I wanted to say that you should find someone who can return those feelings to youбн but I can''t say them honestly. I don''t want you to do that. I don''t know when it happened but I really do love you as well. I don''t know if I can be what you want but I''m yours if you''ll have me."

    Lily hardly heard the words. Her mind panicked horribly when she felt Kat''s tail leaving her. When the arms no longer supported her she wanted to cry and scream at the worldбн until those words finally caught up to her. "I''m yours if you''ll have me" Lily felt her mind explode in that moment. Tears sprung unbidden from her mind.

    *Oh Kat. This is more than I could hope for. I don''t care. I''m not even surprised. I love you Kat and this is enough for me. I can seeбн I can see that you love me as well. I can only hope that our love ispatible.*

    Lily leaned forward unsure. Eyes locked on Kat''s for a moment before darting to the Subus'' lips and back to her eyes. Lily continued to move in slowly giving Kat practically an infinite amount of time to stop her. To push her away. Even if this wasn''t something that Kat desperately wanted as she did. Lily felt it in her bones. This was something she NEEDED. This was a moment she''d never forget and it needed to be sealed.

    When Kat made no hint of reproach, no movement away, Lily watched as Kat moved her arms up and felt the tail starting to wrap around her own midsection once again. Heat and joy bloomed within her and finally she made it to Kat''s lips pulling the Subus in tight.

    Light exploded. Lily felt perfection well up within her. From an outside perspective. It was clumsy. Their faces pressed together too much, teeth pressed against each other when the appropriate response would be to open their mouths a bit. Noses crushed slightly by each other, Kat''s own giving way a surprising amount for the moment. It didn''t matter. To Lily it was the greatest feeling she''d ever experienced.

    The feelings burned within her and she knew, whatever else maye in the future. She had made the right choice. Kat had responded. Likely using her instincts as a Subus and not following her own lustбн but Lily cared not. Kat had responded in what was to her the most beautiful way possible and Lily already loved it. Wished things to never end.

    MINE

    Lily pulled back eyes flying wide as Kat''s did the sameбн but now they were bright purple and glowing. The voice had been strange to her. It was clearly Kat''s and yetбн it wasn''t. *How did Iбн how did I hear that? What was that?*

    Lily tried to take things in around her but couldn''t help but feel a further surge of joy that made her feel like bursting when she tried to think about the words. Something ancient had decreed her Kat''sбн and she felt no fear. As if things were now as they always meant to be. Of courseбн then she realised she was on fire. Literally.

    Purple mes surrounded her and Kat, linking them both together yet it didn''t hurt. It felt like the gentlest embrace shared between two lovers that have a lifetime of love tying them together. Lily felt the future, the past, and the present in these mes. They were a shock, but she had no fear from them.

    Of course. The questions burned in her mind and despite how much she dearly wished to savour this moment. To try and recall what Kat tasted like as she''d been too distracting in the moment to figure that outбн the question wouldn''t stop. So she asked. "Um Katбн not that I don''t absolutely love this butбн why am I on fire?"

    Kat''s eyes unfocused slightly in the way they always do when she''s asking D.E.M.O.N.S something. It was a look Lily could recognise anywhereбн alongside a dozen other faces of Kat she''d engrained into her memory. So she knew an answer would be fortingбн but it wasn''t the one she thought. "Umбн soбн apparently it''s a thing that Asexual Subi haveбн there aren''t a lot of details on it butбн it''s apparently a thing to help us deal with love? I don''t have the details on it butбн it''s basically confirmation that yes we can be together. I asked it a follow up if it meant we were the only ones for each otherбн Iбн I couldn''t help but asked and it said no. All this means right now is that we have potentialбн but I''m ok with that I think. Lilyбн I said it before but I love you. I don''t want some instinct driven thing to force that. I want to work on it together with you"

    *I dunno Katбн I think I''d be just as happy if I knew we were the only ones for each otherбн but I understand where you''reing from. You don''t want magic to force it. You want us to just love each other. And Iбн I can get behind that. Of courseбн I get to be magically bound to you forever anyway because of the Memphis transformationбн so I suppose we both get what we want.*

    Lily sighed in joy as she pulled Kat in for a hug burying her face into Kat''s hair and taking in the precious scent of grass, the slightest tinge of smoke, and the fresh morning breeze and it was wonderful. "I want nothing else Kat. I love it, and I love you, and I''m so happy." Lily felt herself tearing up again.

    *As if I haven''t cried enough on Kat todayбн but I can''t bring myself to care. I''m still so happy that I really just can''t imagine an issue with it.* "I was so scared Kat" said Lily softly into the bundle of red hair she''dmandeered. "I''m not any moreбн but I was soбн so scared Kat. I don''t know how I managed to finally tell you but I''m so d I am."

    Kat shifted in ce slightly so that she could press Lily''s body into her. Lily instantly got several more embarrassing thoughts that she tried to squash on reflex before pausing. *No. We''re together now. I CAN have these thoughts.* Lily nearlyughed out loud when the realisation hit her. "What does this make us Kat? Are weбн are we dating now?" asked Lily hesitantly.

    Kat answered in her typical fashion. "I don''t really care Lily. I love you, you love me. I''ll call this whatever you want."

    Lily felt herself practically purring in Kat''s arms. As silly as the answer was, and as much as she may have wanted something more concrete. It was a very Kat answer. It was perfect. She wanted nothing more.

 Chapter 557: Settling into things

    <h4>Chapter 557: Settling into things</h4>

    We now return to Kat''s perspective

    -----------------------------------

    Kat hugged Lily close to her. At some point they''d shifted so that Lily was practicallyying on Kat with her wings around them both and tail wrapped around Lily''s waist. Her left arm partially pinned but hugging Lily the best it could, while her right casually stroked Lily''s side. The pair were happily dozing, not slipping into sleep, just letting the moment wash over them in full.

    Kat was surprised by the warmth. She''d felt happy spending with Lily beforeбн but it wascking such an intense feeling of contentment that she wasn''t sure could be matched. Lily was warm somehow. The temperature of the human body shouldn''t be enough for Kat to notice, but she did. Perhaps it was part of the weird fire that had covered them, perhaps not, but it was warm and ever sofortable. She had no desire to move.

    Lily seemed to have simr ideas, curled up and resting her head in the crook of Kat''s neck. Lily''s soft breath blew a few of Kat''s hairs around. To a normal person it might have been arousing, for Kat it was just soothing to hear and feel Lily breathing. To know she was there. Lily on the other hand was taking full advantage of it. Letting Kat''s scent fill her lungs and desperately tried to keep her mouth closed lest she start cackling from sheer joy. Never really believing this day woulde.

    At some point Vivian poked her head in with the camera. Kat heard the door and cracked an eye open just for a second on instinct but saw it was Vivian and her brain immediately ssed that as ''safe and less important then Lily'' and shut back down promptlyбн something Kat wouldter be embarrassed about but Vivian would forever find exceptionally adorable. Eventually, Kat would start to think on things somewhat. Her thoughts never strayed far from Lily though.

    *Why didn''t I do this before? I mean how did I not see it? What could things have been like if we''d got together earlier?* A traitorous part of her mind whispered that without the proof from her demonic instincts that this could work she''d probably have tried to set Lily up with someone else, but Kat was willing to ignore that for now and fantasize. The thing was thoughбн not much would have changed.

    Kat realised that any time she didn''t spend helping out at the orphanage was time she spent either sleeping, eating, or spending with Lily. They did all their work together, their had spent practically all their free time together, and even if they couldn''t always get together on the weekends, they managed it pretty frequently. They''d probably have spent even more time if Lily''s parents were happier to see Kat.

    *Wait a second.* As that final thought ran through Kat''s head it felt like a record scratch had sounded off. *Is that the reason they didn''t like me? They thought Lily wastching on to the first attractive redhead in the area and assumed I was going to destroy her the way Ste did? Ohбн oh dear. Iбн hmmmбн I wonder how angry I can be at them knowing they really did have her best interests at heart and aren''t just rude. Still they didn''t even try to know me! Then again I guess they''d known Ste for a decade and that still ended horribly. Maybe I should ask Lily?*

    "Hey Lily?" whispered Kat not sure not quite sure she wanted to disturb her friend? Noбн girlfriend? Neither felt quite right but that was something to deal withter.

    Lily, while veryfortable, would never miss the chance to respond to Kat''s voice did so, "Yes?"

    "I was just thinkingбн" started Kat

    "Oh no" whispered Lily with a giggle, still riding the emotional high of the moment and willing to be sillier then normal

    Kat rolled her eyes and continued "Right, so I was indeed thinking, about if I should be annoyed with your parents now. Before they were just assholes at worst, and quite rude at bestбн but if they just didn''t want to see aбн is it ok to say it? A repeat out you know what?"

    Lily twisted herself slightly so that she could sort of see Kat''s eyes. She wasn''t willing to leave her veryfortable spot for something as seemingly meaningless at that moment, as eye contact before saying, "Yes it''s fine to say it. Iбн I might react a bit badly in the future if you bring it up but it''s something I''ve mostly dealt with and I won''t hold it against you mentioning it. I''m sure this" Lily dragged her hand all the way up Kat''s side, who was surprised to find herself gain some goosebumps from the gesture, "has helped me immensely. It already makes me feel silly that I thought you were going to stop being friends with me, or even start bullying me if you knew. Oh sure past me still would never believe we''d end up together, but she should have at least realised you were good enough to understand.

    "As to my parentsбн" Lily let out a long sigh, "I''m honestly not sure who I''m more annoyed at. They both knew. I had that conversation with them multiple times. I told them you were nothing like Ste, that it was different, that you''d befriended me first and it surely wasn''t just to torture meterбн but they didn''t want to listen. They just saw the big scary redheadбн with legs for days and such wonderful eyesбн and I shouldn''t be saying that about a fr-" Lily stopped and her eyes went wide. "I can say it!"

    "Yes, yes I can" Lily let out a few giggles as she wiggled in ce as if it would get her closer to Kat then she was. Unlikely considering she was basically stered to Kat''s side, but the attempt was made, "I can actually talk about how attractive I find you. God I didn''t know I had a fetish for thighs before I got a crush on you and now I wonder how I missed it. Anyway, sorry I''m getting distracted. Even if I''m allowed to now I shouldn''t blow off your original question." Despite Lily''s worries though, Kat smiled. Thepliments did surprisingly little for her, but it was the JOY in Lily''s voice and the passion she spoke with that warmed Kat. "So. Parents.

    "I don''t really care if you stay annoyed at them. I told them. I told them multiple times. Mum refused to move on really. She was scared that I was just one or twoments away from turning into a crying mess again. Sure I had nightmares asionally which I bet didn''t help, but they certainly weren''t about you." Lily paused to say the next part under her breath "No, it was other dreams you featured prominently in," so of course Kat heard it perfectly well. "But she was ruled by her fear. So very scared that history was going to repeat itselfбн

    "But here''s the thing. She didn''t even really DO anything you know? Sure she was a little rude to you, and prevented us meeting up a few times but she didn''t even have the decency to really put her neck on the line for me and tell you off. I think on some level she knew you were a good person, and I''m certain she knew you were my only friendбн so she didn''t simply chase you off. No instead she was just bitter about the whole thing and I think that might be worse then just doubling down and being truly horrible for what she thought was a good reason, or just swallowing her pride and being nice.

    "Dad on the other hand. Just did nothing. He''d go along with Mum when she was around and more or less ignore you when you weren''tбн but I could tell he didn''t believe for a second you were a second Ste. He just went along with it because it was easy. Because it was what Mum was doing. And yeah now that I''m saying that, I really do feel more annoyed about him. Even though he''s gotten a little better recently.

    "Because at least Mum, in her twisted way, was doing what she thought was best for me. She did it out of love. She was wrong, but at least she cared. Dadбн he just followed Mum along. And maybe you could argue that he did it because he loves her butбн I imagine he did it because it was easier. He didn''t really want to take a stand and knew I''d probably forgive him for it. So he listened to Mum because she might not have if they really got fighting, or that''s what he''d say. I don''t believe they''d? really get so far into the argument that it''d cause real problems for their marriage but I''m pretty sure that''s what Dad would say if pressed.

    "Soбн no, I think we can still be annoyed at them. And ooh boy are they going to be pissed when I turn into a cat. I can''t really find it in my to form any remorse for that though. I want it more than anything and this can be my bit of petty revenge"

 Chapter 558: Weird and Wonderful Relationship Questions

    <h4>Chapter 558: Weird and Wonderful Rtionship Questions</h4>

    "What about your family?" asked Lily suddenly. It had been a fewбн ok a considerable number of moments since Lily had finished speaking of her issues with her parents. Neither minded, and Lily certainly wasn''t going to leave Kat''s embrace any time soon if she had anything to say about it.

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн I mean, is there anything I should know about the orphanage or Gramps or Vivian, Callisto and Sylvie? I may have talked for a while but my family is much lessplicated even if they are more annoying" said Lily softly into Kat''s ear.

    *Wellбн I don''t really have the same issues and I think everyone on that list actually likes Lily.* "I don''t think anything reallyes to mind Lily. Gramps would probably find some way to make a joke about it. Maybe ask for a rug as dowry or something. The rest of the orphanageбн well the little ones would either be confused that I picked another girl, or they''d just be happy I found somebody I like. We don''t really have that many old enough to understand the implications properly or have their own opinions. Even if the teens say otherwise don''t listen to them.

    "Umбн Vivian, Callisto and Sylvieбн well I''m pretty sure Vivian would have adopted you already if it was socially eptable. She hasn''t been too happy with your parents and she likes you quite a lot," Lily gained a bit of colour in her cheeks at that.

    "A good thing she didn''t. I''d hate to try asking you out after you be my sister. That''d be so much harder" grumbled Lily good naturedly. As Kat grimaced at the thought.

    *Oh yeah. I''m really d that didn''t happen. I would have certainly justified the fact that I don''t feel any lust when I looked at Lily as familial love. That would have ended horribly for everyone. The me in that timeline would be miserable. Or at the very least never know how happy this has already made me. I could sit here with Lily for a week and stay happy.*

    "While I can see how you might find that funny Lily, and I''ll admit it is a bit, imagine how it would have yed out. I would have justified away my own feelings and maybe yours as well if that happened. It would have given me such a convenient excuse," said Kat

    Lily grimaced as well and buried her head into Kat''s shoulder to let out a long groan. Kat just held her closer and continued to lovingly run her fingers up Lily''s side. "It''s fine Lily. It didn''t happen. Plus, your parents would have to be much worse for you to end up living here"

    "Maybeбн but Katбн" said Lily with a slight tinge of sadness, "if somebody had put the idea that you only love me a sister in your head before nowбн wouldn''t things have been just as bad?"

    Kat swallowed heavily realising that Lily was probably right. So she pointedly ignored that and went back to the topic that got them started down this rabbit hole. "Callisto probably likes you enough" Lily sighed and leaned in to Kat, which was a surprise to the demon, that she was just willing to go with the sharp topic transition, "бнit''s just really hard to tell with her if I''m honest. I doubt she''dinбн but she may have started taking notes on our private lives."

    Lily''s eyes actually lit up a bit at the idea as she started to giggle with words breaking free every now and again. "Oh Katбн Kat I can picture itбн heheбн how many times we kiss in a dayбн how often we sneak intoбн each other''s roomsбн maybe even how long it takesбн takes us to kissбн because I''m sure you can hold your breath longer thenбн meбн hehehe"

    Kat started tough softly as well mostly just being uplifted by the sound of Lily''s ownughter. It was uniquely her. Even the giggles were in oddly hushed tones, as if Lily was afraid tough in the library lest she be overheard. Still, the sound was clear and very pleasant to Kat''s ears. "She might start noting down how many hours of the day we spend hugging each other" added Kat

    Lily continued tough, "No, no no Kat. She''d need to mark how many minutes we spend apart. It''d be less time to keep track off"

    The girls burst into shared giggles after that and found it a struggle to talk for a while. They didn''t even need to add anything more to it. They both tried, but as soon as they caught one another''s eyes they burst intoughter again and it continued. This repeated for a surprising amount of time, and once things calmed down again the new couple were quite happy to just enjoy the moment again.

    Eventually, Lily did ask, "What about Sylvie? She''s the only one you haven''t mentioned"

    "Hmmm" Kat hummed at the question as she thought it other. "Really I foresee one of three paths Sylvie could take. She''s surprisingly mature but also still a kid sometimes. She''s either going to be very happy that I found someone. Two she''s going to be annoyed about me not spending as much time with her. Or three, she''s going to nod as if she knew this was going to happen the whole time and continue on business as usual"

    "Yup that does sound scarily urate" said Lily with a slight shiver as she prated for option one or three. "I mean, I wouldn''t want to take time away from her. Trust me I know what it''s like to not get to spend as much time with a loved one as you want" Lily poked Kat lightly in the side, "but she''s free to hang out with us. She''s adorable and important to youбн and I doubt I could say no if she asked. Plusбн well what sort of things will be doing?

    "Umбн likeбн oh" Lily started to gain a pink tinting to her skin once again, "Iбн I want to ask whatбн umбн what limits we have? Waitбн don''t answer that. Umбн whatбн what I meant to say wasбн umбн what do you want to do? Likeбн I get that you kissed me. Trust me I LOVED that. I would never say no to moreбн butбн does that sort of thing make you ufortable? What about in the future when we want to go furtherбн or wellбн I guess that''d just be me. Umбн still the question stands"

    "Well, certainly nothing inappropriate when Sylvie''s around regardless." Said Kat firmly.

    Lily just smiled and gave Kat a quick peck on the cheek. "Oh? And what do you consider inappropriate? Does kissing count?"

    *That''s a good question actually. Probably not? Where do I draw the line exactly? This feels like a weird question. I''ve seen Lily naked before, and I''m sureбн well at least I think she''s seen me naked. She always used to look away with a bright red face. Which makes a lot more sense now then just her being shy. Anywayбн what does count as inappropriate for kids? I don''t think Sylvie would care about cooties or something silly like that, but if she doesn''t fully understand that kissing people on the lips is only for when you have a partner you really loveбн nah she''s not that dense. I''ll exin it to her if Vivian won''t but yeah. Kissing should be fine.

    More thoughбн I don''t really know. I''m certainly not going to be feeling Lily up or anything because that isn''t a particrly big draw for meбн should I stop her doing the same? I doubt I''d really react too much unless she went right for theбн umбн sensitive areas which I''m sure Lily can tell is very inappropriate. But what are the between steps? Iбн I find myself not actually knowing? Whates between kissing and sex?*

    "Lily I have had the startling realisation I don''t know whates between kissing and sex." Stated Kat

    Lily chocked on air. "I''m sorry what?" Kat repeated the question. "I''m still quite confusedбн I meanбн no what are you talking about?"

    "Wellбн erбн I meanбн" Kat felt embarrassed now for not knowing what seemed to bemon information, "So. Kissing is fine around Sylvie but sex isn''t. Those are clearбн but what happens in the middle? Surely there''s something else in between?"

    Lily paled slightly as she looked at Kat. "Oh please tell me I don''t have to go through this with my girlfriend" whispered Lily but seeing Kat''s honestly confused expression caused her to sigh "Oh god she really doesn''t knowбн

    "Ok. Umбн look. There''s a difference between a somewhat chaste kiss on the lips and me trying to stick my tongue down you''re throat alright?" Lily nced at Kat to find only more confusion.

    "Why would you want to do that?" asked Kat genuinely wondering why that would be enjoyable.

    "Nope. Nope Vivian can exin this to you. This should NOT be my job" groaned Lily

 Chapter 559: Realising that Boundaries Need to be SetтАж Reluctantly.

    <h4>Chapter 559: Realising that Boundaries Need to be Setбн Reluctantly.</h4>

    "Soбн umбн" Lily stumbled slightly on the words. Even knowing that Kat had a lot to learn when it came to stages of rtionships, she felt the need to ask. "whatбн umбн what are youfortable with when Sylvie won''t be around? I don''t want to push you of courseбн I justбн where do I stand?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн I meanбн it''s embarrassing to say thisбн butбн does kissing make you ufortable? What about going further? I don''t want to rush of course butбн umбн wellбн I''d just like to know what''s possible I guess" murmured Lily. Once she finished speaking she buried her red face into Kat''s side to hide it.

    Kat just smiled and started to let her fingers trail through Lily''s bushy hair. "I really don''t mind Lily. We can take this at your pace. I''ve seen you naked before and it''s never been a problem before. If you want to go further then thatбн well we can try. We covered this though. I don''t feel grossed out by the idea at all but I''m not called to do it. I feel a stronger desire to rub my face against yours or give you a hug and wrap my tail around you then kissing. Not that it isn''t nice. It wasбн fine? I guess? I was freaking out a bit both times so I don''t really know how enjoyable it would be when calmer"

    Lily sighed. Kat''s answer didn''t make things any easier on her, but she also knew that she wouldn''t trade making things simpler for someone other than Kat. "Kat you can''t just ask me something like that. I have so many conflicting answers. Obviously arge part of me wants you to justбн justбн go all the wayбн BUT. That''s the very horny part of me that''s freaking out over having a Subus for a girlfriend.

    "The more rational part of me wants to take things much slower. While you might not know much about kissingбн I didбн no ok you know me well enough I''m not even going to pretend. I did a lot of research on the subject, andбн I think we can take the time to explore that before going any further. Oh, and while you might want to say that I can take the lead againбн please take a bit of initiative as well. Iбн I don''t want to be worried about if I should kiss you or not all the time, and it''s going to take a bit for me to realise that it''s ok you know? Soбн as long as it''s nothing too extreme I want you to take the chance if you can. More for my benefit then yours I guessбн but if you don''t mindбн that''s what I''d like"

    *Well even I''m not so dense as to miss a queue like that.* Despite Kat''s thoughts Lily was just being honest. She wasn''t trying to signal Kat in any wayбн so when she felt her body being lifted she was somewhat surprised. When Kat, trying to ''take things slow'' gently brushed her lips against Lily''s before letting their mouths meet, Lily''s mind had already turned pink.

    Kat stepped things up though. Somehow just listening to her instincts she lightly sucked on Lily''s bottom lip as the kiss went on and Lily felt her mind explode. Kat might have just been enjoying the fact they were sitting together but Lily was experiencing whole knew worlds of feeling. She felt like she was flying yet at the same time had never felt more sure of her ce in the world. Part of her wanted to wrap her arms around Kat and deepen the kiss. That part was rapidly overwhelmed by pleasure when Kat very gently bit into her lip and she cked out for a second.

    When Kat pulled back, she looked at Lily for a sign that she''d done well only to be met by zed eyes and a smile as wide as it could go. *Hmmбн did I overdo it? Is she ok? Why does she taste like cherries? These are the questions I want answeredбн but they don''t feel important right now.* Kat pulled Lily in closer, rubbing the side of her face against Lily''s as she tightened the grip she had around Lily''s body.

    It took a little while for Lily toe back to thend of reality, and feeling Kat''s smooth skin rubbing against her face was such a wonderful feeling she nearly lost herself in that as well, moving her head in concert with Kat. If asked, she''d say it was practice for when her Memphis instincts take over soon. Of course, unlike Kat, she can lie about things, so she could get away with that excuse.

    Eventually, Lily''s breathing calmed down and her mind returned enough to pull away and snuggle back into Kat''s arms. "Yes, exactly like that" panted Lily. "I don''t really understand what you didбн but that was great. Iбн I think I made the right call limiting you to kisses. That was already nearly overwhelming for me." Not willing to admit it wasn''t ''nearly'' anything.

    Kat was surprised to find herself actually blushing at that. *Why am I blushing? Amбн am I embarrassed at knowing how to kiss? Why? Also why do I know how? Is it all natural instinct now? Hmmmбн I doubt I could have managed something like that as a humanбн seems like the Subus transformation gets another mark in its favour. Not that it really has anything marks against except for not being able to hide the demonic appendages.*

    "I''m d you approve" said Kat before giving Lily another quick pick on the temple. She felt Lily''s whole body shiver at the touch and watched the smile that was slowly returning to content go straight to full power again.

    When Lily spoke, her voice was slightly heavy as Lily had somewhat given up on reigning her rampant feelings and breathing in at this point. "Definitely. Top marks go to Kat"

    Kat grinned wide letting the slightest bit of teeth show, "Oh? Top marks from the researcher herself? Why I can hardly think of higher praise" Kat felt a burst of warmth at actually being able to say the words, finding they rang truer than she''d thought when she started the sentence.

    *Huhбн I wonder if that changed now that we''re togetherбн or if I always held her opinion in such high regard? Especially the way she said it. I can''t help but feel inordinately pleased with myself for some reason. Aw well, it''s not important.*

    Lily flushed at the praise, especially as she knew Kat couldn''t lie, just one of the many things she''d engraved into her mind about her crush. "Thanks" mumbled Lily, as she tried not to let her heart burst out of her chest.

    The pairpsed back into silence for a while, before Kat decided to bring up, "So how are we telling people? I doubt you want to hide this, and Vivian already knows, but what about the others?"

    "Wait Vivian knows? I meanбн I''m not terribly surprised but how does she know?" asked Lily

    "Oh rightбн you probably weren''t paying attention but when we were rxed together after our first proper kiss where we both participated and I wasn''t just standing there like a dead fishбн she sort of peaked into the room and took a few pictures. Iбн I wasn''t really paying attention at the time? My mind basically registered has as unimportant and not a threat and went back to enjoying hugging you" answered Kat.

    "Ohбн" said Lily, then more implications hit her. "OH. Wowбн I''m surprised you were so out of it. I meanбн I know I was butбн I thoughtбн wellбн no I''m just really happy now" Lily took in a few steadying breaths now forced to reign in some more of her feelings. She had already set the bar for Kat''s reciprocated affections exceptionally low so as to not be disappointed. To find out Kat had all butpletely ignored Vivian just to keep her full attention on their hug was a weight off her shoulder''s she didn''t realise she was carrying. "So Vivian knows. How soon before she just tells everyone?"

    "Umбн she''ll probably want permission to shareбн but if Callisto catches her with the camera then Callisto and Sylvie probably know already" said Kat

    "Hmm. I guess that''s fine. I imagine their reactions wouldn''t be too fun to see when they find out" said Lily with a shrug, "Well, Sylvie maybe but it won''t really be the same. My parents though. Oh I NEED to be there when they find out, however we want to do this. Maybe I should just invite you over and kiss youбн" Lily paused as her face turned bright red. "Nope. Never mind. Kissing you in front of my parents is too embarrassing.

    Of course, Kat did what any good girlfriend ought to do in that moment. Kissed Lily lightly on the nose. It was a critical sess.

 Chapter 560: They KNOW

    <h4>Chapter 560: They KNOW</h4>

    Before the kiss could properly deepen though, Kat heard the door open and pull back. The pout on Lily''s face was adorable, and Kat thought it was worth remembering for the future. In small doses of courseбн likely with additional kisses afterwards to make up for it as well. Still, Kat dismissed the idle musings and turned to face the door, as she did so, Lily righting herself as well though unable to remove the blush on her face.

    Vivian poked her head into the room slowly, as if giving them extra time specifically so that they were not caught out doing anything they didn''t want known. When her eyes finally settled on the two, she started to poke her head in properly, and said, "You two want toe down and eat now? Food will be ready in a moment"

    "Oh Umбн" stuttered Lily.

    Seeing her girlfriend''s trouble Kat spoke up, "Sure that sounds good to us" and Lily calmed down. Vivian gained a massive grin on her face and pushed the door open allowing herself to return to full height as she did so. While that was happening, Kat got out of bed and practically carried Lily into an upright position. The girl in question action rather sweet and was glowing red when she got to her feet.

    When they made it out to the hallway, Vivian said, "I see you''ve both sorted things out finally"

    Kat frowned, "Waitбн how long have you known Vivian?"

    "Yeah, I thought I wasбн actually pretty good at hiding just how head over heals I was for Kat" said Lily softly, "I mean, I''m not too surprised, but I managed to hide my feelings once before, how did you guys pick up on it this time?"

    Vivian grinned, "That''s very simple Lily. Once someone spends enough time with you, it''s quite clear that you have three smiles." Vivian set her face into a slightly more ''rxed'' smile that didn''t look natural on her face. "The first is your polite smile. You show it when things are alright, when it is required of you, that sort of thingбн"

    Vivian then raised her mouth into what was a more fitting smile for Vivian, "Next is this smile, it''s what I like to call your research smile. It means you''ve found something particrly interesting and must get to the bottom of it. Sometimes it moves around," Vivian tilted her smile from side to side letting some parts dip as others raised, and even crinkled it up slightly, her eyes shone to add to the effect and her ears even moved very slightlyбн but it was always a smile, "but it''s very clearly still your research smile.

    "The final smile, is the one you slip into when around Kat. Normally you just wear your research smile, but asionally you slip up into your real smile. Now give me a second this one is a little hard to doбн" Vivian stepped back slightly and schooled her face into a line. Taking in a deep breath, Vivian stilledбн before Kat and Lily watched her whole face change.

    At first it was like the research smile,rge and vibrant, eyes shining with ears just slightly out of position, then it all changed. The barest hint of more teeth and Vivian''s mouth practically glowed as the corners of her mouth took on slightly less sharp angles even as the smiled remained just asrge. Her eyes which were already shining now seemed to gleam but with more depth to them, the darker areas dulled out, unfocused, even as the brighter areas shined more. It gave her whole face a slight glow somehow that just radiated happiness and content.

    Kat let her eyes go wide. While it did look slightly out of ce on Vivian, the recreation was stunning. Kat''s mind involuntarily spun through dozens of images of Lily giving that EXACT smile. A time in the school library where Kat had nced over to her. Another when they hadmandeered a tree to each lunch underneath. More recently when they had been on the couch together just earlier today, and a plenty of other instances besides.

    *Oh my godбн how did I never see this? It''s so clear! I mean, Vivian''s ability to mimic the exact face is also a truly stunning fact that I should probably revisitбн but she''s so very correct. When Lily is around me and not properly focusing she DOES slip into that exact face. Iбн I never connected it with love. I wonder when it happened the first time?*

    Kat thought back to their first few interactions and couldn''t ce it. Certainly nothing in the first few weeks of their friendshipбн but their were slight glimpses of the face when she''d told the bullies toe for her instead. *That might be the momentбн or perhaps just the beginning and the real moment of realisation isterбн stillбн I just can''t believe I didn''t notice.*

    Lily was taking a different approach to this. First, she was actually quite d to know that she had a ''I''m in love with this girl'' face and wouldn''t change that for the world. To see how different it was, was also something she would treasure forever. The knowledge that Kat didn''t just make her happy, butбн whatever Vivian was projecting, was a wonderful bit of knowledge she burned into her soul. The question it raised though, knowing her observant the other two members of this house wereбн "Wait how many people noticed?"

    Vivian let the mask slip and returned to her own signature grin. Kat noticed something at that. Despite just how perfect Vivian''s replica faces had beenбн they''d felt hollow to her. This was a genuine Vivian smile, and Kat was quite happy with the knowledge she could pick them out.

    "Most people who matter I imagine," said Vivian. "I''m great at faces and people so it took me all of a day for me to figure out you had a crush on Kat, and a bit of extra time to confirm it wasn''t just a crush. Callisto and Sylvie have known for ages. Sylvie might have even known longer seeing as she knew you both first. Your parentsбн well I''m not sure if they''ve figured it out. It''s not hard to pick when you know what you''re looking forбн but you did hide it pretty well"

    "Oh dear." Said Lily with resignation, "I guess we better face the music. Let''s go meet the other two"

    Kat nodded and followed Lily downstairs. As soon as they hit the ground floor, Callisto nced over for a moment as she moved around the kitchen and Sylvie pointedly stared. "About time" said Sylvie, "Now, did Kat figure it out, or did Lily tell you first?"

    Kat narrowed her eyes as she sat down at the table next to Sylvie, "Why?" asked Kat

    "Because Callisto and I have a bet going on" said Sylvie in a ''It''s obvious how could you not guess'' tone of voice.

    "Erбн" Kat nced over at Lily not sure how to answer that. Technically speaking Lily didn''t managed to SAY anything straight away. She''d panicked and kissed Kat instead.

    Seeing that Kat wasn''t going to answer Lily sighed as she sat down. "I couldn''t get the words out and kissed Kat instead."

    Sylvie nodded, "About timeбн but I''m not sure who wins the bet in that caseбн Callisto what do you think?"

    Callisto glided around the kitchen as she finished ting a roast for everyone with a tter of vegetables for everyone to grab at off to the side. "That is a good question. I believe the terms wereбн ''what will happen first. Will Lily crack and admit her feelings, or will Kat figure out that Lily is in love with her before Lily manages to ask''бн but I do not believe either of us consider that Lily would go for a kiss to start things off"

    "Hold up" said Kat, "Does it count that Lily did admit to loving me first but I, like an idiot, said that we were best friends and I loved her as well?"

    The other three girls all winced at that. "Kat. Kat I can''t believe you did that to the poor girl" said Vivian halfway between trying not tough and being appropriately horrified.

    Sylvie had given way to the giggles, "It''s so Kat though. She WOULD say that. I bet there wasn''t a second of hesitation, and that she said something like ''you''ll always be my best friend'' didn''t she?"

    The cringe on Lily''s face was enough to confirm it and Vivian let out a pained cackle. "Oh my god she didn''t? Lily please tell me our poor dense Kat did not, say you were friends in answer to your confession"

    Lily cringed and replied, "Wellбн I meanбн kinda? Itбн umбн it wasn''t exactlyбн I kinda just blurted it out? There wasn''t that much lead up and it might haveбн well it was an easy mistakeбн"

    "Nope" said Vivian, "She is never living this down while I''m in charge around hereбн and likely after that as well." Vivian turned to Kat, "Kat sweety. We love you, and we think you''re adorable and quite good looking, and a regenerating immortal subus, but if I ever here of you doing something like that to poor Lily again I will find a punishment for you, and it will be burned into your mind ok?"

    "That''s not necessary" said Lily panicking, "I meanбн it all worked out. We spoke to each other, I got a girlfriend, she''s beautiful. It''s fine if she''s a bit dense when ites to picking up romantic intentionsбн"

 Chapter 561: Planning time forтАж a chat

    <h4>Chapter 561: nning time forбн a chat</h4>

    "Lily" said Vivian firmly, "don''t make excuses for her. You''re not married yet, there''s no need to defend her from idiotic choices yet"

    Lily went bright red and Kat winced. "I''m right here Vivian. If you want to harass me can you at least do it to me instead of through Lily?"

    Vivian shook her head rapidly, "Nope. Embarrassing Lily at the same time is half the fun. There''s no way I''d give up the chance to get both of you at the same time. As I''m now filling in the role of your mother, it''s imperative I use that position for maximum entertainment!"

    Vivian then turned her eyes to Lily and fixed her with a hard stair before continuing to speak "Now Lily. Is there anything else that Kat has done? Anything she needs to know?" Lily''s face twitched, "Oh there''s something she needs to be informed about? Would you care to enlighten me as to what it is?"

    Vivian''s manner of speech made Lily feel like Vivian was the real devil here. Lily swallowed heavily as her mind very specifically drifted to the fact Kat clearly needed ''the talk''. Loyalty to Kat and the desire not to out her at the table warred with the desire for Kat to gain that knowledge, and make sure she didn''t have to be responsible for providing it. Part of Lily knew that she could simply tell Vivian at ater time but she caved under the stare eventually. "Katбн umбн Kat maybeбн sortaбн um.. needsthetalk?" mumbled Lily

    "Ah I see" said Vivian with a grin, "I''ll ensure that she''s caught up to speedбн thoroughly"

    "Shall I assist you in this endeavour?" asked Callisto to the surprise of the new couple. Sylvie actually seemed to expect the answer for some reason, and Vivian clearly knew her well enough to guess something like this.

    Vivian got a wicked gleam in her eye and raked her gaze over both Kat and Lily both suddenly feeling like a vicious predator had them in their sights. "Well, I suppose I shall get you to apany me. Together we can conduct a much more thorough and explicit version of the talk. Why we could even provide certain visual aids to make sure the point really sinks in deep."

    Lily let out a strangled ''meep'' sound as her face went bright red. That was the clue Kat needed to figure out what Vivian had really said and found herself simrly embarrassed. It was also when she remembered Sylvie was nearby. "VIVIAN! Youбн youбн you can''t just say that! Orбн why would even do that? That''s highly inappropriate. Especially with Sylvie nearby to hear"

    Vivian was all set not to care until Kat brought up her final point and winced. Still, she didn''t want to back down from her prepared answer. "Now Kat, Lily, what dirty things are you thinking I was suggesting. Callisto is an expert atputers and can certainlye up with a Powerpoint presentation or something simr with little to no trouble. As for Sylvieбн well I''m sure it''s fine really. She can learn what we''re talking aboutter"

    Sylvie rolled her eyes and chimed in with, "You are trying to give Kat the ''sex talk'' and youced your suggestion for Callisto to join you with several statements to imply that you and Callisto would engage in the act while teaching the material. It''s not that hard to see"

    Every eye in the room turned to Sylvie at that point. Lily was even redder somehow and was leaning against Kat for support. Kat was thoroughly shocked that Sylvie possessed such knowledge, as was Vivian. Callisto just seemed to nod. Eventually it was Vivian who broached the topic. "Sylvie dearбн how did you know that? Not even Kat figured it out straight away"

    Sylvie shrugged and said, "I don''t really know how Kat missed it, but one of the older girls would always pull us aside and exin just before someone got adopted that sex was not something to get involved with, especially not with your family, along with just how easy it was to get people arrested for paedophilia."

    Kat''s jaw dropped. "Why didn''t I ever hear about this?"

    Sylvie shrugged again. "It was only really for people getting adopted. I actually overheard this talk, it wasn''t given to me when I left. I''m not sure if they assumed you''d give it to me, or if it''s because they knew you''d protect me but I wasn''t pulled aside for it. As to why you never heard about itбн I actually don''t know? Maybe they assumed you DID know as you''d been around so long? I don''t know."

    "Thatбн while it''s good advice to have I guessбн I don''t really think it''s terribly appropriate to bring upбн" said Vivian still shellshocked.

    Sylvie shrugged a third time, not really seeing the big deal. "Nobody younger then five was told, and it was always just before they left. Thoughбн I wonder who kept track of the who was giving the speechбн nevermind, it''s just a thing that happened and I like to think it''s for our safety"

    "It is a trading of innocence for safety. There is clearly a costбн but I suppose it is a valid one. I do not know if I would endorse the practice, but I certainly would not stop it if I knew" said Callisto. "Though I do wonder if the owner of the orphanage was aware this happenedбн I would suspect so."

    Sylvie nodded to that and said, "Yes I believe he knew. A little silent nod, and once I knew to look for it, the person giving the speech always got a little extra food at dinner. Which granted, we didn''t go hungry so it wasn''t like it really mattered, but Gramps would very specifically give them something little more then they''d ask for and nod."

    "How did I not notice this?!" said Kat her voice gaining a few bars in height. "Iбн I feel like I''ve almost been negligent in my careбн"

    Sylvie promptly left her chair to walk over to Kat and give her a hugбн mostly around her side. Kat decided that wasn''t good enough and grabbed Sylvie to ce on her lip. Wrapping the little girl in her arms Kat tried to calm down, but Sylvie had even more words, "It''s not your fault Kat. We always came to you for other things. You weren''t meant to be serious like that. It wasn''t your job and you had enough of them"

    Silence reigned for a few moments before Callisto gave a loud p and spoke at with a slightly raised voice. "Enough. It is a sad thing, yet not one that is causing harm. Sylvie, I appreciate your knowledge on the topic but I think it would help Kat''s sanity for you to not bring this up again. Kat. You WILL be getting the talk from Vivian and I sometime in the next few days. Possibly tomorrow. That is not a question. It is important, and will be suitably entertaining to give. Now. Let us discuss something more fun and interesting. How far did you and Lily take your rtionship already?"

    Callisto was expecting a blush from Lily, and was genuinely shocked when she got a groan instead. "That''s part of the problem" when Callisto just raised an eyebrow and Vivian looked at her like she held the secrets of the world Lily sighed and continued, "Kat doesn''t know. She just wasn''t interested so she doesn''t know anything other than kisses andбн wellбн the act itself"

    "We''re going to have our work cut out for us" said Vivian shaking her head ''sadly'' "Truly for Kat to not know. Seriously, how did this happen? Actually Lily, how did you find out?"

    Lily gulped and looked over to Kat pleading for her to answer instead. Kat noticed and dipped into thought. *While I see no reason for me to answer thisбн I suppose this is part of being a good girlfriend. I suppose I should answerбн*pletely ignoring the fact that even before today she''d have done whatever Lily asked. So with a resigned droop of the shoulders, Kat answered, "It was because Lily exined their was a difference between kissing and sticking your tongue down someone''s throat. I however don''t see that difference or previously know it was a thing"

    Vivian nodded and replied in a serious voice. "Yes, indeed. That is a seriousck of knowledge. I see we''ll have our work cut out for usбн" then her voice returned to normal as she faced Callisto, "But why do we do that? I meanбн what''s the point? Why does it feel better Callisto? Now that it''s been pointed out to me I can''t help but feel it''sбн kinda odd isn''t it? I mean I know I have this one spot on myбн actually I''ll save that for ''the talk'' but I want answers!"

    "I do not know the answer to that off the top of my head Vivian" said Callisto seriously, "I will endeavour to find out for our presentation. I know it has something to do with arousal of courseбн but not why."

 Chapter 562: Whispers in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 562: Whispers in the Night</h4>

    After that bit of embarrassment things settled down for a bitбн just until dinner was done really. Then Vivian swooped in and asked, "So Lily are you going to stay over the night or are you going to head home?"

    Lily nced at Kat, as if she should be the one deciding, only to realise what she''d done when Kat gave her a very confused look. Kat of course, simply believed it to be Lily''s choice. Lily took a few seconds to realise this and sighed wondering what she wanted to do. It would have been nice, in her mind at least, for Kat to help answer the question, but she knew Kat saw barely any difference, especially when they lived so close.

    So, she sucked in a deep breath and said, "I''ll stay the night here then I guess. If you could let my parents know? I''m aware I put some of my clothes in Kat''s closet after I fell asleep here working on things so it should be fine"

    "Are you going to sleep in Kat''s bed again?" asked Vivian ''innocently''.

    Lily went bright red and realised the trap she''d stumbled upon. Of course, Kat not being a normal girlfriend, had exactly zero reaction to this. Her total thought process amounted to ''yes that makes sense''. Kat was assuming this happened while she was away and thought it only made sense for the spare bed to be used.

    Lily wasn''t sure how she wanted to process the statement. Knowing that she''d fallen asleep at the kitchen table and been carried to Kat''s bed by someone, likely Vivian now that she thought about it. Still, any protest would be brushed off as trying to save herself she was ''sure''. Turning around she tried to catch Kat''s eyes to gauge her reaction only to see practically none. Then of course she remembered exactly what Kat was like and resolved to stop letting her mind fly wild. She KNEW Kat. A little teasing from Vivian shouldn''t have her so worried. "That''s entirely up to Kat, it''s her bed" was what she managed to squeak out.

    *Hmm. Seems fine to me. I''m not sure it''s entirely appropriate nowбн but we''ve had sleepovers before so it''s fine.* "Sure, sounds fine to me," said Kat

    And only then to Lily realise what she''d signed up for. Oh, she knew Kat would say yes, but found her thought process continued to not work properly for the time being. While this was what she wanted, she also knew it was going to be very hard to get to sleep now.

    "Well you should both shower then. It might not be toote but I''m sure you''ll be kept upбн chatting I suppose" said Vivian, "Just remember that while Callisto has soundproofing on her room, you don''t"

    "Why does Callisto have sound proofing?" asked Kat at the same time as Lily was trying to ignore the backflips in her stomach and the slight heat, she was experiencing lower than her face.

    "Sometimes I am in calls with other individuals at odd hours," said Callisto easily. "I insisted on the soundproofing in the walls to make sure that I wouldn''t be responsible for Vivian waking up during the night. It also keeps my room nice and quiet when I need it."

    Kat thanked Callisto for the exnation and moved to help clean up. Callisto did make to protest but decided it was fine when she saw Lily and Sylvie head upstairs for the showers. It would give Kat something to do after all, and while it was an activity Callisto find mildly rxing, the ability for Kat to wash things in boiling water was not something she was willing to give up. So they worked together for a while. They finished before Kat heard the shower upstairs turn off and headed up to take her own shower.

    When Lily walked out Kat gave her a kiss on the cheek and walked into the bathroom leaving a very red Lily stunned in the hallway before she smiled massively and headed for Kat''s room. Kat simply had a quick shower and joined her. Lily was propped up against the back rest with a pillow and Kat made to join her but paused.

    *Ok now how do I want to do this? Lily will need to get up if I put my wings under herбн but I pretty much have to do that don''t I? There really isn''t space otherwise and I can''t keep my wings folded without it being ufortable against my back if I''m sitting up like that. I don''t want to just facent on the bed either because I want to talk to Lily for a bitбн and hug her too.*

    Lily didn''t really pay attention to Kat when she opened the door. She was lost in her own world really, but instinctively, when she felt Kat''s form press onto the bed leaned forward to allow for a wing to pass behind her. Kat was actually a little shocked at that.

    *How did she know? I didn''t even really know I needed her to do that.* Kat settled in beside Lily who instantly curled up to Kat''s side as soon as she was situated. Thing was thoughбн that included the time it required Kat to shift in ce for a few moments to getfortable. As soon as she was though, Lily just seemed to know and let herself fall on Kat.

    "Thank you" whispered Lily.

    "What for?" asked Kat

    "For saying yes" said Lily

    Kat frowned, and started to run her hands through Lily''s thick hair. It was substantial and Kat found she was quite enjoying the feeling. Unlike her own smooth hair that had only gotten smoother, Lily''s was still just as bushy as ever. While it hadn''t driedpletely, it had already puffed up quite a bit and Kat couldn''t be bothered to stop her fingers as they worked to tease any knots out of Lily''s hair.

    "You don''t need to thank me for that Lily. We went over this. I like you as well and I''m not giving you to anyone else. I thought I made that clear" said Kat softly.

    Lily shivered as the words dusted past her ears. Pressing herself further into Kat in response she let out a content sigh. "I know butбн I want to say it. It means a lot to me Kat. I reallyбн I really don''t know what I would have done if you''d said no. I meanбн I prepared myself for it don''t get me wrongбн andбн and I don''t ever think you''d hate me for itбн or even have treated me that differentбн but I can''t help but wonder what I''d have done. Certainly I wouldn''t have been ok with the Memphis transformationбн or maybe I''d have done it as soon as possible to force you to ept. I don''t know that I like thinking about itбн but I also think I have to."

    "Oh Lily" whispered Kat, stopping her fingers so that she could pull the girl into a proper hug. Letting her head rest on Lily''s shoulder she could still feel Lily''s hair anyway. "I told you. I''m very happy to have you. I''m quite thankful for it as well. I didn''t truly realise just how strong my feelings were for you before today butбн I don''t exactly want to think about what I''d have done to whoever you did to decide to date. I doubt it would have been pretty"

    "Kat you''re a big softy that hides behind apathy asionally. You''d have done nothing" said Lily with a chuckle.

    Kat shook her head and returned with a denial. "Oh I very much doubt I''d have done nothing. I would have done the scariest shovel talk you ever seen. If it was in the future I''d have made full use of my demon abilities. Maybe pretend to appear in their room in a burst of purple meбн" Kat saw Lily was starting to grin and decided to exinбн and maybe exaggerate a bit.

    "бнThen I''d approach them and use the full demon voice. The horrible ghastly throaty voice and project it as much as I could. Then I''d m my aura down on them and make them calm. Calm however, doesn''t quite mean rational. I''d then very carefully describe the multiple ways I''d potentially kill or maim them for hurting you and that, as a demon, I might even say I was contractually obliged to follow through with it.

    "Maybe I''d scare off a few of them that way. If they stuck around wellбн I''d be happy for you of course, especially for surviving thatбн but I''m not sure I could have ever liked them" Finished Kat and Lily burst into giggles.

    "I can picture it now" said Lily with a smile, "that would have been terrifying for them if it happened. Still, I''m d it didn''t need to happen. I got what I want. You!" Lily finished and then started yawning deeply.

    "That seems to be the call of the night. Time to sleep Lily" whispered Kat.

    "Noooo" murmed Lily already starting to drift off as Kat ended the hug and went back to ying with her hair. "I can stay up. I meanбн I might not have got a lot of sleep yesterday but I don''tбн I needбн I meanбн what was I saying Kat?"

    Kat gave Lily a kiss on the forehead "Goodnight dear"

    "mgmhm, yes. Goodnight" mumbled Lily before falling asleep in Kat''s arms.

 Chapter 563: Waking up in Her Arms.

    <h4>Chapter 563: Waking up in Her Arms.</h4>

    Kat awoke first to find herself in a slightly awkward position. The pair had shifted during the night. When they''d started, Lily was curled up to Kat''s side with her arms around her, something Kat had reciprocated happily. Now that it was morning and she was awake againбн that was no longer the case exactlyбн

    Lily was now sprawled out on Kat''s front while using Kat''s right boob as a pillow. Kat''s tail had wrapped around them both multiple times forcing Lily to remain stable on her chest despite the slightly awkward angle but it worked. Their legs had someone ended up intwined together and Lily''s longer pyjama pants had been pushed up so that it was skin on skin for practically all of their legs. Lily''s left hand had found its way around Kat''s neck which likely didn''t make for the greatest sleeping position.

    The most awkward part though, was Lily''s right hand, which had made its way under Kat''s outfit and had a sizeable handful of her left boob. Kat''s hands were not quite as indecentбн but weren''t exactly free from scrutiny either. Kat''s tail had seemingly pushed Lily''s shirt up a bit causing it to bunch up around her shoulder des while her tail provided most of the covering for her stomach. Kat''s hands though, had wondered.

    The first hand was fine, it simply rested on Lily''s back, holding her tightly to Katбн which of course was further pressing Lily into her tits but Kat didn''t feel particrly ufortable with that fact. Her other hand though was just barely in Lily''s pants on her outer thigh. Quite frankly Kat wasn''t sure what to do. So she froze.

    *Okбн okбн ummбн how do I deal with this? Do Iбн likeбн retract my hand? Would that wake her up? Should I retract my hand? I meanбн her handsбн or hand? Is certainly doing around my tits. Is that ok? I meanбн I don''t mind. I''m sure they are quite squishy and clearly they work as good pillows because Lily abandoned hers for mineбн

    But what is protocol here? She''s the one who suggest we don''t exactly go too far with things and stick to kissing right now. Then againбн she was asleep. Does that count? I don''t really know how to judge this kind of thing. Hmmm. Nah I''m not going to wake her. She''s so cute look at her face. I couldn''t wake her if I wanted to. So adorable.*

    Kat smiled down at Lily who also had a big smile on her face and Kat decided this was perfectly fine. Whatever it was that Lily was taking enjoyment from would stay, and until Kat worked out if it was the positioning of hero own hands, or where Lily''s hand ended up, she was not going to move an millimetre. So, she didn''t.

    Eventually Lily was doomed to wake up. As she stirred Kat softly whispered, "Good morning" into Lily''s ear.

    Lily wasn''t entirely coherent enough and let out a ''hmm'' at the noise before starting to wake up further. When she did though, she froze. The hand on Kat''s boob squeezed lightly and Lily froze up again. Before throwing herself backwardsбн of course Kat being many many times stronger then her and the fact that Kat''s tail had bound them both together meant this was doomed to failure. So she ended up face first into Kat''s other tit and was panicking slightly.

    Kat couldn''t help but giggle at the chain of events but let her tail unwind and lifted Lily up and to the side. "How are you?" asked Kat.

    Lily.exe was still rebooting though. It took a full minute before she slowly turned to Kat and said. "I. am so sorry"

    Well Kat decided she wasn''t having any of that. Kat pulled on the smaller girl and brought her into a kiss and let it linger for a bit. Lily''s mind exploded and the events of yesterday rushed into her mind at the same time as Kat started pulling Lily in closer so that she could get a hug out of this as well.

    Lily couldn''t help but moan slightly at the feeling and pulled back from the kiss. "Umбн woopsбн I meanбн sorryбн" mumbled Lily

    Kat red at Lily and said. "Do I need to kiss you again? There''s no problem really. I will do it!"

    "Don''t tempt me" said Lily.

    That was enough for Kat to give her another kissбн on the cheek this time though. "Ok but you need to stop apologising. Seriously Lily what''s wrongбн"

    Lily pursed her lips and looked Kat up and down. Kat of course hadn''t even attempted to correct her outfit. The thought didn''t even cross her mind and as such the left side of her kimono was wide open leaving nothing to the imagination. Lily went red and tried to think of a reason she was annoyed but found her eyes drawn to the side.

    Violently shaking her head she tore her eye away from the glorious sight to look Kat in the eye. "Katбн Iбн I shouldn''t have done that though. I was practically molesting you in your sleep! My hands were not in ces they should have beenбн and I meanбн don''t get me wrong I loved it for that split second before the panic kicked in and I probably had the best sleep of my life but it''s still wrong" said Lily

    "Why?" asked Kat

    "What do you mean why?" retorted Lily

    "I meanбн why is it wrong? I have noints." Said Kat

    "Yes I don''t have any either-" started Lily but before she could continueбн

    Kat cut her off with, "бнthen it''s fine. I have noints. You have noints. Therefore. There are noints to be had."

    Lily pouted. "Kat. Not even twenty four hours ago we agreed to go slowly and that wasn''t slow. Nice. But not slow"

    Kat just shrugged, "That was purely for you benefit Lily. I have no qualms stripping naked in front of you right this moment if you want. At the same time, I don''t have the desire to either. It just IS for me. Sure, maybe it''s embarrassing to some people, and I wouldn''t do it to you without permission, but I really don''t mind. You have my full permission already. Just don''t do it in public."

    Lily chocked on Kat''s response. "Kat how can you just say that? I meanбн hmmm. Huhбн" Lily stopped and thought for a few moments. "No. It''s not what we should be doing. You might have really nice boobs but I''m just not ready for that sort of thing"

    "I never said you were" said Kat with a grin, enjoying the faces Lily was making. *Oh no. Let''s not enjoy this too much. I don''t want to turn into Nira and bully our children with sexual things. Kat paused. Waitбн did I just sayбн OUR. Where did thate from? Huhбн what a bit of perspective will do to your thought process.*

    "So you agree it was inappropriate?" wondered Lily as she shifted in ce to get morefortable slipping back into Kat''s side.

    "Oh no it waspletely appropriate. You were asleep and you did what you wanted. I actually what to know what happened first. Did you roll onto me or did I pull you there? Were you bound by my tail before or after you started fondling my boobs? At what point did my hand sneak down your pants? These are questions I wish I had answers to" said Kat matter of factly.

    Lily went bright red. "You did what?! Wait no. Iбн I didn''t even noticeбн where did you have your hand?"

    Kat shrugged and looked away slightly pretending it was no big deal and she didn''t spend minutes contemting if she was doing the right things. "Just a few fingers on your thigh Lily, nothing to worry about"

    Kat was of course abusing her superior peripheral vision at the moment and was able to easily see when Lily huffed and contemted jabbing her in the side for those words. "You had me worried there Kat" said Lily

    "Ah but were you worried you missed out on something? Or that I could have started it?" asked Kat

    Lily decided there was only one answer to that and threw the pillow next to her at Kat''s face. It fell into Kat''sp with a soft pompf. "Thanks for the pillow" said Kat easily. *This is certainly why Nira teases her kids. It''s so much fun watching Lily''s reactions. She has so many and they are all ADORABLE. The only issue is I keep feeling the niggling desire to reward her with a kiss. Which I''ll grant, isn''t necessarily a bad idea but it would certainly be distracting and likely cotton her on to the fact that I''m messing with herбн*

    Wait a minute. Kat looked over at Lily''s face and noticed her eyes properly andpared them in her memories. Ah I see. She to is in on the game. Kat noticed very quickly that despite the shifting expression on Lily''s face, this whole time her eyes were bright with happiness. There was a slight dip right at the start, but once it was clear Kat didn''t have any issues what happened she''d rxedpletely and simply gone along with what Kat was saying. *Well. I guess she really does deserve a kiss for that. Should convince her to y along more in the futureбн*

 Chapter 564: тАЬThe TalkтАЭ Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 564: б░The Talkб▒ Part 1</h4>

    Content Warning

    This chapter includes sexual references of an educational nature. No explicit interactions happen, however if you are sensitive to that kind of material. Please skip this chapter and the one following. This was written by request on Discord and I was interested enough to see it y out onscreen instead of offscreen.

    ---------------------

    After cuddling with each other for a little longer the pair decided to head down for breakfast. It was one thing to be caught snuggling, another to be caught snuggling together after having slept in the same ce. Callisto was already downstairs preparing arge number of pancakes. Kat was a little confused about why she was using three pans for it, but decided it wasn''t worth asking.

    A short timeter, Vivian came down with Sylvie snuggled into her arms. The little girl looked perfectly awake but very happy with the situation and Kat made a note to pick up Sylvie in the morning at least a few times while she was on Earth. Seeing them together stoked a good deal of warmth in her heart and Kat knew she wanted to participate.

    Kat herself ended up opting out of any breakfast pancakes until she was hit with pouts from Sylvie and Lily at once and was convinced to have at least one. Still, that was the most exciting thing to happen during the meal. Once it was over though, Vivian actually helped Callisto wash up even if there was a little ring.

    The reason for this became apparent once they''d finished. "Now Kat" said Vivian with a big smile, "It''s time for the talk. Callisto prepared a bunch of slides for us and double checked her information. Are you prepared?"

    Kat had the sudden feeling to answer in the negative. This same feeling was increased when she saw Lily quickly grab Sylvie up under the arms and say, "I''m going to go hang out with Sylvieby!" before dashing off. Kat was only mildly surprised Lily was capable of carrying Sylvie up the stairs before her focus returned to what might be her doom.

    In the end she just went along with it. Vivian might have been smiling in a slightly dangerous way, but this seemed like important information. "Fine drag me awayбн"

    Vivian''s smile grew in size as she grabbed Kat by the arm and lead them all to her office. It had been redone slightly for this with a projector set up on the desk itself and a projection screen set up on the opposite wall. Vivian grabbed arge ruler from somewhere and nted it on the ground like a knight standing to attention. Callisto came in afterwards with aptop and plugged it into the projector.

    While Callisto was setting things up she said, "Kat, I looked up your question from yesterday about the difference between kissing, and kissing with tongue" Kat felt herself go slightly red at the reminder. "and it turns out to be a matter of saliva. Or at least, that is the most widely recognised reason. Kissing itself releases a number of chemicals in the brain to make you feel good. Swapping saliva however helps increase arousal more specifically than connection."

    *Huhбн wellбн what do I do with THAT information. I''m not sure I particrly want to arouse Lily overmuchбн I meanбн I certainly could but I don''t want to lead her into sex, I want her to make that decision inpletely sound mind. Between the two of us, it means a lot more to her and it really shouldn''t be in my hands.*

    Kat of course was ignoring that Lily might arguably never be ofpletely sound mind in Kat''s presence. Her love for Kat already drastically impacted her thought process when the subus wasn''t present. Lily herself was well aware of this, and that if Kat asked her for something while she was being kissed, she''d never say no without it being a huge issue. Lily wasn''t overly concerned about that fact for a number of reasons and didn''t want to change it.

    Still, Kat nodded at Callisto even though she wasn''t looking and said, "Thanks, I guess"

    "Now" said Vivian tapping her ruler against the currently unlit screen, and drawing Kat''s attention back to her, "we''ll start you off with things that only a man needs to know. Partially because toys are a thing, but you''ll likely have no interest and on Lily''s endбн wellбн you have a tail so that should help. The other reason is just so we can call this a plete'' talk though obviously I could speak more on the subject."

    "Why does it matter I have a tail?" asked Kat confused

    Vivian paused and turned to Callisto to say, "Should we really be doing this? I feel like I''m about to cross some forbidden line you know? Maybe we should just let her stay innocentбн"

    Callisto shook her head and replied, "No Vivian, this is important information that really should be covered in school. Likely in more detail. Knowing these sorts of things helps prevents misunderstandings andбн unwanted issues. Plus, once this is done you can torment Lily about it"

    Vivian nodded in understanding. "Yes. That is a good point. Multiple good points in fact. Ok! First things first. Penis goes into vagina, eventually both people feel good. Sperm, which is stored in the testicleses out, and if they''re lucky fertilise the eggs of the girl and that''s where babiese from nine monthster. Any questions so far?"

    Kat stared awkwardly at Vivian. *I have so many questions but none of them have anything to do directly with what you just said. The first one isбн do you think I skipped biology in school? I meanбн I know THAT much at least Vivian.* "Umбн yeah I got itбн" said Kat unsure of what else to really say.

    Vivian nodded seemingly happy with that. Callisto at this point had finished setting up the projector and now on the screen it showed a clearly 3D model of a woman. "Now. You don''t really need to know anything else on the male side so we''re ignoring it. What you see before you" Vivian pped her ruler on the picture "is all the erogenous zones on a woman"

    Kat looked at what was clearly an unmarked picture of the entire body. "Vivianбн there isn''t anything highlighted"

    "EXACTLY!" said Vivian, "See, what they won''t really cover in school is that everything here can be utilised if you know what you''re doing. Of course you got the obvious" Vivian used her ruler to point to the genitals and the breasts "but plenty of girls find it arousing to be kissed around the shoulders" Vivian''s ruler started to follow where she pointed, "kissing is something we brought up a bit already of course. Then there are stranger things like hair. A reallymon thing is having your hair pulled during sex. I know a girl I did some work for loved it. I know WAY too much about that particrly kink and part of me wants to share that with youбн but I won''t. No sense going too detailed just yet"

    Kat gulped. Ok maybe this isn''t as simple as I thought. Why would someone enjoy getting their hair pulled? Vivian continued, "Now, I can see it on your face, what''s a kink?" Kat decided not to correct that, "once again. EVERYTHING. Everything can be. The important thing is finding out what Lily likes, because that''s who matters in this situation. If you have something you enjoy, keep it in mind of courseбн but at this point you''re pretty sure nothing will happen right?"

    Kat nodded, "Yes with the fire and the notification I sort of got from my instincts yesterday it''s pretty much confirmed I''m asexual"

    Vivian nodded, "Ok good. So, as I said EVERYTHING is an option and it''ll be your job to work on it. Try all sorts of things. Running your hands down her sides, biting gently on her ears. Nuzzling into her neck, running your fingers through her hair. Then you have more abstract thingsбн

    Vivian gestured at Callisto who swapped pages. It now had a picture of someone on spandex with a whip in hand and a second person chained up next to them. "Now, two of the biggest moreбн abstract kinks are Masochism, and Sadism, or submissive, and dominating. Now. Despite how simr they might sound, they aren''t quite the same thing but that''s muddying the waters. The reason I''m bringing them both up is because it gives you a good framework for when you''reбн exploring. It shows you that some things that you might find questionable are OK ton explore, but you don''t need to be silly about it.

    "The big one that might confuse you is submission. A number of people find it really arousing to be bound, gagged and blindfolded. Perhaps not all of them at the same time, that''s a bit extreme to start with, but they enjoy the feeling of giving themselves over to another person.

    "On the other side is people who enjoy dominating others. These people enjoy giving the order. The knowledge of having someone ready to do anything asked of them is what gives them arousal and they work really well as matched pairs.

    "Of course, most people aren''t so strictly one or the other, it''s more of a scale. One submissive might like wearing chockers and taking suggestions, while another might enjoy being chocked out while having candle wax poured on them. Those are two very different examples of submissive. Don''t just go all in on this sort of thing."

    *I don''t know I like either of those ideas to be honest. The idea of forcing Lily to do anything greats on my nerves. I can hardly manage to order her to get proper sleep let aloneбн whatever that mess is. I don''t know that I''d take orders all that well eitherбн* Kat thought about it for a few more seconds and realised she probably would in fact do whatever Lily asked. *Ok maybe I do take orders well. Does that make me submissive?*

 Chapter 565: тАЬThe TalkтАЭ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 565: б░The Talkб▒ Part 2</h4>

    Same Content warning asst chapter. Educational sexual references.

    ------------------------

    "Does that make me submissive then?" asked Kat after seeing Vivian was waiting for her input.

    "Why do you think that?" asked Vivian trying to engage Kat and see why she''d reached that conclusion.

    "It mostly stems from that fact that I hate the idea of forcing Lily to do anything she doesn''t want to and I''m pretty sure on top of that, I''d do anything she asked" said Kat.

    Vivian let out a puff of air. "Honestlyбн hard to say Kat. Hard to say. The fact that you''re asexual means probably not, in the grander scheme of thingsбн"

    Callisto jumped in. "Indeed. Currently we are speaking in sexual terms. The fact that you do not feel that burning or get aroused by anything as far as we know means that none of this will apply to you in the same way it would Lily. It is handy to keep in mind, but not exactly something that you can properly apply to your own experience. Also Lily wouldn''t be unwilling in this example anyway"

    Kat let out a cough. "Rightбн umбн continue then?"

    Vivian pointed to Callisto who took up the next section, "Ok. Sadism. This is something both Vivian and I believe is unlikely for Lily to haveбн but still we''d like to bring it up. Sadism is of course, enjoying the pain of others. This is not the same as enjoying HARM caused to others. Light amounts of pain at the right time or in the right areas is something many people also enjoy. The reason we feel the need to cover it more specifically, is that you regenerate.

    "That changes the whole board for what is and is not ok. For you personally, it will be more important to manage your regeneration and how long you can keep that up. Also note that extreme amounts of blood are exceptional hard to get out of sheets"

    Kat frowned at that. Once again not really liking the idea of Lily finding joy in cutting her up. *This just sounds like more things I should stay away from. Is it so wrong just to want to hug her and keep her close and maybe do sexual things if Lily really wants me to? Then againбн maybe that''s the point. I cannot understand these people because I don''t feel that attraction. I just can''t see how it could be worth it.*

    "Iбн I just don''t get it" said Kat

    "That''s fine dear" said Vivian, "you just need to be aware of it. If you don''t use this knowledge that''s perfectly fine"

    "Itбн it just seems kind wrong to me thoughбн" said Kat, "I can''t really muster up any enjoyment for the premise nor do I like the idea of Lily enjoying a lot of these things. The just seem a bitбн out there"

    Vivian sighed, "Kat, that''s fine. We aren''t trying to say these things will happen to you, or that Lily will enjoy any of this. What we are showing you is that there are rather extreme options open to you. I already exined that everything can be a kink. This is more of that. Showing you that even if you find it strange, other people might not.

    "Like, for example, for some people intelligence is extremely attractive. They might find it the single defining feature of a person. The smarter the more attractive. It can evenpletely negate appearances in the eyes of some, though that''s quite rare. That''s another thing actually now that I think about itбн

    "You should find out what Lily finds attractive in you. Your wings and tail for example. Do they add to your charm? Take away? Or are they a neutral addition? I haven''t known you and Lily that long but it''s very clear that she''s had a crush on you for more than just the past few months since your transformation so they can''t be the only thing. Do you have any ideas?"

    Kat bit her lip. "Well, I didn''t really askбн but I know at the very least that red hair is something she likes. Or at least, I can make a reasonable assumption it is. Both of me and the other person sheбн hmmбн not sure how much I should say, but her two big crushes have had red hair, so I imagine that means somethingбн"

    "What about athleticism and power? A lot of women are attracted to muscles, but just as many are attracted to power. It doesn''t have to be physical, or if it is, they might prefer someone who doesn''t look ripped but can bench press them anyway" exined Vivian.

    "Some people will do anything for a bit of money" chimed in Callisto. "It ismon enough for the term ''gold digger'' to be a popr insult. It is not as prevalent as some would have you believe, but money normally indicates sess andpetency which is something almost everyone looks for in a mate. They just have different ways of judging it."

    "Rightбн" said Kat looking over the memories of the previous night where Lily mentioned Ste. "She might like my build? I''m unsure. She was certainly praising quite a few things about me, but it was before she really calmed down."

    Vivian shrugged. "Well, just make sure to ask her."

    "Now on to the more explicit things" said Callisto and Kat felt like bolting right there. *Were these things not explicit enough?! What more do you want to put me through?*

    "Now Kat don''t look like we just told you the world is ending" said Vivian, "we''re just imparting some useful tricks. Things you''ll need to know." Vivian swapped over to a knew slide. It had two female figuresid out in a number ofpromising positions. "As you can see, people have all sorts of poses they find best for pleasing a partner.

    "What you need to concentrate on, other than exploring things, is the use of your hands and tongue. Your tail as well of course, but neither of us really know how best to use that. Though I hope you can get some ideas" said Vivian with a grin. "The first thing is of course, that pleasuring someone''s genitalia requires patience.

    "You can''t just push in a few fingers and then then go at it. You have to take things slow. Also find the most appropriate number of fingers" said Vivian with a smile. Kat decided that this, despite everything else, was the piece of information she liked the least "once you''ve found that, you have to stimte your partner. Normally you don''t even start anywhere near the genitalsбн"

    As Vivian continued with her exceptionally explicit actions required to bring someone to climax using only her fingers Kat decided it was time to put that away in a box. She didn''t need to know right now and didn''t want to. When she then started to describe uses for the tongue as well Kat decided she''d rather be anyone else.

    "бн so was that clear Kat?" asked Vivian when she finished.

    "Hardly!" grumbled Kat, "I''m so embarrassed just thinking about half of those things. I meanбн why did you give me so much detail. Oh the details. I think this is a time I wished my memory wasn''t so perfect dammit!"

    Vivian shook her head and Callisto chimed in. "Oh do not worry. It is our duty to make ''the talk'' as mentally scarring as possible. That way you never forget. I know I will never forget the version my parents gave me and I''m sure that Vivian is the same."

    Kat groaned, "Can''t you just give me aбн I dunno a niceбн non explicit but useful version"

    "Well, the best I can do for that, focusing on you in particr, is make sure to take things slowly, but not to slowly. Listen to the noises Lily is making, but also be willing to ignore her. If you''re slowly dragging your tongue down her body and she asks for you to speed up, consider it but don''t always listen. Make sure that when she climaxes, she doesn''t spasm and cut herself on your horns.

    "Don''t justбн keep going. Once someone orgasmsбн they can''t just get up and do it a second time. You might be fine, either because you won''t be able to experience that, or if you CAN your regeneration or strength might allow you to ovee it. Lily, for now at least and likely into the future, will not be so lucky."

    Vivian paused for a second and then looked over at Callisto before saying. "I just realised something. If Lily is transitioning into a knew body and apletely knew speciesбн will her instincts in regards to sex change? People are already different enough when they are all humanбн what sort of strange things might she pick up as something elseбн hmmбн"

    Kat''s eyes widened in horror. "Wasбн was this all pointless? Do you mean to tell me all I''ve really gotten from this is ''listen to Lily carefully and not just what she says''? Iбн I feel betrayed."

 Chapter 566: Chatting Over Chess

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chatting Over Chess</h4>

    Kat managed to escape her lecture (torture session) and headed off to find something to distract her. Listening out for Lily and Sylvie, she found the two had set up a chessboard in the lounge room and were using a number of pillows spread out on the floor as a ce to sit while the chessboard was set up in the middle. Kat wanted to go over and hug Lily to try and calm herself downбн but she was feeling conflicted.

    Despite desperately wanting to simply push the information she''d recentlyбн acquiredбн from her mind, Vivian and Callisto had been right when they said the talk was mentally scarring. For someone like Kat that had a perfect memory it was even worse. As soon as she looked at Lily and the desire to hug her bubbled up, so did half a dozen other much more inappropriate thoughts and Kat found herself embarrassed. That was a surprise in and of itself.

    *Why! Why can''t I get this shit out of my head? I need to find a box shove it inside and burry it under a bunch of mundane stuff and mark it never to be opened under any circumstances ever. I just want to hug Lily and feel a bit better after that horrible experience but now I feel like second guessing myself. Why am I even doing that! I already know I''m asexual and I still have images of her tied up or of her tying me up. How does that even work?*

    Kat bit her lip and considered her options before realising the easy solution. Lily may be her girlfriend now but Sylvie deserved hugs as well. So Kat walked over to the game and picked up Sylvie before depositing the younger girl on herp and started to hug the girl. "Hi Kat" said Sylvie cheerfully.

    Lily pouted but had eyes full of mischief. "Hello Kat, no hug for your girlfriend?"

    Kat red back. "I haveбн so many horrible ideas trapped in my mind now Lily. I don''t know why I had to go through that. I feel so unclean and I can''t even get dirty anymore. So. I''m going to sit here and hug Sylvie while you both y chess until I finally manage to burry those thoughts in the deepest part of my mind and hope I never remember them"

    "That''s just how it is Kat" said Lily with a grin.

    "Rightбн was it this bad when your parents gave you ''the talk''?" asked Kat.

    Lily let out a slight giggle that she couldn''t prevent from sneaking out that caused Kat to narrow her eyes. "Lilyбн" said Kat menacingly as she tightened her grip slightly on Sylvie. "You did have to go through the talk didn''t you?"

    Lily seemed to consider her options here and eventually decided to say, "Sort ofбн"

    "How can they sort of give you the talk?" asked Kat with a slightly threatening tone to her voice.

    "Well Kat, seeing as neither of my parents are gayбн when they finally got around to the talkбн I let them start but couldn''t help but blurt out I was in love with Ste half way through itбн and hooo boy did that confuse them" said Lily shaking her head as she made her move on the chessboard. Sylvie, deciding that Kat''sp was best, responded by telling Kat to make a move for her, "In the end my parents just kindaбн panicked?

    "They had a whole thing nned I thinkбн a proper presentation like Vivian and Callisto did but upon finding out I was gayбн they just asked me a few times if I was sure. If I wasn''t justtching onto my only friend instead of looking for people. They asked if I was Bi, or just gay, a couple more times and after asking me about my preferences, specifically what I found attractive in women, Dad got this odd look of approval and just wandered offбн then Mum had no idea what to do with me.

    "I think Dad might have been able to say some things but I could tell he wasn''t really invested in giving me the speechбн and it''s not like I hadn''t looked up a few books on the subjectбн though sadly they were all for straight people. Soбн Mum was just sort of left standing there very confused for a bit before she went back to the kitchen and made herself some coffee."

    "I feel awfully cheated" said Kat with a pout. She didn''t poutбн but this was certainly worth the exception to that. "Maybe I should convince Vivian and Callisto to start up the projector a second time for youбн"

    Lily winced at the thought and searched Kat''s gaze for how serious she was. What Lily found was an odd mixture of emotions and she tried to figure them out before giving her answer. After a few moments and another round of chess moves, Lily decided Kat was split three ways. The first part of Kat would never want to subject her to that, the second wanted her to suffer a little for setting it upбн and the third part genuinely wanted to know if she''d appreciate the chance.

    "It''s fine Kat" said Lily carefully, "Iбн wellбн I feel a little mean admitting this but know our three bullies?" Kat of course nodded, "wellбн I don''t know which one, never actually double checkedбн but one of them left a themselves logged into theputer after they left one dayбн and I may or may not have looked up the answers to most of my questions then. So I don''t really need it"

    *Thatбн that''s surprisingly vindictive Lily. I wish I could say I waspletely surprisedбн? but the chance to find out new information that''s very relevant to you while getting the bullies back just a little bit. On top of that the chances of getting caught were tiny andбн wellбн it''s not like any of them would be willing to ask about who was searching such things up and risk people thinking it really was something they looked up and were trying to hide it. I''m a little surprised the school wasn''t blocking that sort of thingбн but maybe it wasn''t explicit enough or that they weren''t familiar with theбн termsбн*

    "I''m not as surprised as I maybe should beбн but I am a little surprised you went through with it Lily" said Kat with a grin. "That''s a little vindictive. Not that I mindбн but you''re normally a lot more timid. You never fought back and I had to step in. Granted you didn''t exactly like that I was taking those hits instead, but you allowed it even if it upset you. Did you get back at them in any other sneaky ways?"

    Lily quickly shook her head as a few more moves were made on the chessboard. Kat wasn''t sure who was winning but her money was on Sylvie. Lily was smart sure, but she didn''t really care for chess too much.? "Not really. Or at least, nothing like thatбн" said Lily softly. "Iбн it was somewhat early on all things considered. I had a crush on you but we weren''t really friends just yet so I didn''t know you that wellбн and honestly it was more revenge against what they''d done to you then what they''d done to me. Even if nothing came from it I got information and more than a bit of satisfactionбн

    "I meanбн I know now that it really doesn''t bother you butбн wellбн you know how much I was fighting myself when you first showed up so I was actively looking for ways to mess with them somehow and get them to focus on me again instead."

    Kat''s eyebrows shot up at that. "You were what?" hissed Kat

    Lily waved Kat off as ''Sylvie'' made her next move. "It''s fine. I thought you were putting on a brave face. I hadn''t properly internalised just how little you cared about what they were doing. Actuallyбн now that I know you''re asexual a lot of little things make sense. None of the teasing about how you''d never find a man would have bothered you at allбн because you were never trying. Thements about being gay they swapped to when that didn''t workбн also failed because you knew you weren''t attracted to womenбн calling you ugly didn''t matter because once again, you didn''t care for romance and I assume the kids at the orphanage all knew how beautiful you really wereбн wow is there anything they said or did that actually mattered to you at all?"

    Kat let of a slight humm as she considered what Lily had said. "Not really no. I mean, the mostmon insult about not having parents didn''t work when I was younger and the trio were around to see that. When I was older they were likely smart enough to work out that they''d be the onesing off as horrible if they kept on with it. It''s just a line that crossing would have meant they were the bad guysбн

    "The water wasn''t a problem either. I''m d the uniforms weren''t seen through when wet though. It might have been a bit more annoying if they were but I''d have figured something out, I guess. They never used juice which was nice. Probably because they also made fun of the fact I had second hand uniforms and that I''d beat them up for ruining them because I couldn''t have Gramps paying for moreбн"

 Chapter 567: Racial Options

    <h4>Chapter 567: Racial Options</h4>

    A slight bit of time passed as the ''pair'' finished their chess game. Lily nearly won because of a mistake Kat made in the cement of pieces a few turns back that Sylvie had overlooked at the time. Still, the little girl hade out on top and was now preparing for a second match. The group had moved though. Now the chessboard was set up on a pillow ced on Kat''sp with Sylvie and Lily taking an arm each so they could both be hugged. Kat found her tail drifted over to Lily and wrapped around her at some point without her notice but didn''t move it afterward.

    As the opening moves yed out Kat asked, "So Lilyбн why did you want to go with Memphis in the end?"

    Lily nced at Kat and then back down to the board, "Quite a few reasons. I had initially discounted the beast races because they just weren''t worth it for the most part. Everything they did something else did better unless I was specifically looking for animal appendages. Sure they are actually quite decent all rounders. They have slightly different stats of course, but I could pick one for whatever I wanted but it would never be the best.

    "Like sayбн if I wanted to go with Elephant beastkin for their longer lives. I would be better of picking basically anything from the elf faction. Sure the elves have really long formative years, but as my mind is fully formed I would avoid a lot of their issues with that. Also the low fertility rate ispletely irrelevant because even if I didn''t manage to be your girlfriend I still have no interest in men"

    "Surely there are species that can reproduce with the same gender, right? I imagine that has to be a thing?" said Kat, jumping into Lily''s exnation mostly just to participate in the conversation. Seeing Lily''s smile, she knew she made the right choice.

    "Yes and no" said Lily "Of course there are some races that do. The issue isбн that I know there are options to get around it. I know that magic and likely some technology could solve that problem. I mean, we''re already nearly there. I digress though. Yes there are a few races that can do it, but most of them only have one gender. I might appear female, but I''d be just as much a man. Or I guess neither? The point is I would be both or neither depending on how you want to count thingsбн

    "Like Dryads! They don''t actually have a gender, not really. I''m not even sure why the stereotype is that they look like women. They are still trees at the end of the day. Theye into existence in a few ways. Now, not all dryad species are rted. Some can use both ways, others only the one. Anyway that''s not super important.

    "The first way theye into existence is pollination just like any other nt. If two dryads cross pollination, they create seedlings that they spread around and eventually, once those seeds grow up into proper trees, they develop into a dryad. This might seem like the best methodбн but it actually isn''t great from what little information I found about it. The issue is they take a really long time to gain sentience. Nothing can speed it up. More higher energy does mean that they will be more powerful when they gain a body but it doesn''t speed up the centuries it takes.

    "The next way is for sufficient mana to gather in a tree after a certain amount of time. The tree needs to be both old, significant in some way, and contain an abundance of higher energy. I don''t really understand HOW the tree can tell its significant but they just sort ofбн can somehow? They might have been thergest in the forest for a millennia, or the only tree on an ancient battlefield or something. I don''t really understand it, and D.E.M.O.N.S didn''t give me any more information on that."

    "Huhбн that does exin Thyme just sort ofбн picking whatever for a body" said Kat thoughtfully. "What about species that are female only?"

    Lily cringed at the question. "Yeahбн the issue with those is that most of them still need men. There just aren''t many races that are actually female and can reproduce with each other. At BEST it''s ast ditch effort to replenish the poption but it is never the ideal solution. Likeбн there was this one bird raceбн I can''t remember what the name was but they were basically the fire equivalent of a siren. They attracted men, slept with them, and then ran off for the most part. Harpies do it as well, but I wasn''t thinking of them. Oh and Harpies have rather short lifespans."

    Kat nodded, "Well that exins those options I suppose. Carry on."

    "What was I saying?" asked Lily as she pushed the next piece into position and leaned slightly more heavily on Kat, which of course was no issue for the demon.

    Kat scrolled back in her mind. "You were talking about low fertility rates not being an issue in elves"

    "Right right" said Lily, "I''m remember now. Ok, so elves. I was looking into them for a while actually. They have a bunch of good options and live for AGES. The issue came when I started to investigate how easy it was to extend that lifespan and it turned out to be really quite difficult." Kat raised an eyebrow and Lily continued. "Well, I had to double check what the maximum lifespan was if I got really into mana.

    "I was therefor surprised to find thatбн their lifespans don''t really change. They live however long that species of elf lives forбн and that''s it most of the time. I''m not sure why that is, and the info blocks didn''t say, just that they really struggle with it for the most part and I discarded them wholesale as an option. I have no doubt you''ll get to the point you''ll never die of old age without issue so I needed something like thatбнSo of course, I looked into vampires."

    *Nowбн do I ask if she has a vampire fetish? This feels like important knowledge to have where my girlfriend is concernedбн but I don''t know how important. And I don''t really care what the answer is now that I think about it. And Sylvie''s here. Ok that settles it.* "Why vampires as the next option? And why did you discard them?" asked Kat

    "Well, the short answers to those questions are, because they''re known for longevity, and I can''t drink your blood specifically," seeing Kat''s look of confusion Lily borated. "Your blood contains too much demonic energy. Vampires aren''t really equipped to filter it out, in fact, they are designed to get as much as possible from the blood. It means they would never be able to leave such a potent source of energyбн ''on the table'' so to speak.

    "Of course, this would mean I''d need to go find other things to drain for blood. I didn''t know if you''d mind because of your regeneration, but as I mentioned, that doesn''t matter. So I basically discarded the idea then and there. A young vampire simply requires more blood then we could easily get on Earth without you helping to substitute for some or all of it and I had other options" said Lily.

    That led a thought to ur to Kat. "Waitбн did you actually remove dryads as an option already?"

    Lily shook her head, "No that happenedter, they are still on the shortlist but you wanted to know why I didn''t just go straight for a female only race." Kat nodded and gestured for Lily to continue. She was about to, before ncing at the board and then up at Sylvie. "I''ve lost already haven''t I?"

    "Basically," said Sylvie calmly. "You got a bit to involved in your chat with Kat and made a few big mistakes."

    Lily sighed and started to reset the board. She didn''t really mind, this was mostly to have something to do with her hands and she was trying to concentrate on the game as wellбн but leaning on Kat felt great and she did want to talk about the options she''d had for transformations. Perhaps Sylvie would pick one for herself when she got older. "Right. Yeahбн soбн I moved away from vampires with that. The instincts that came with it weren''t great. I don''t know how long it would take for me to be ok with the drinking blood thingбн and it just wasn''t feasible.

    "Next race I looked at were the slimes. They were a surprisingly interesting choice and one I still don''t mind. The biggest issue with them is actually the additions I can do with other things. I can choose to add extra affinities to other races. Slimes can only have one for a long time because of how they''re made I guess. They are also very squishyбн erбн I mean they are easy to kill. While they cannot die of old age, and can gain power decently fast and even resist Demonic Energy extremely wellбн they are so easily killed for quite a long time. You probably wouldn''t have allowed me toe with you on Contracts for decades at the very least"

 Chapter 568: An Extended shortlist of Races

    <h4>Chapter 568: An Extended shortlist of Races</h4>

    "Did you consider any other races?" asked Kat

    "The only other races that had a chance were dryad and kitsune. The other races all seemed to have a crippling w. Golems for example are all asexual and require significant downtime between major activities. Not that there''s anything wrong with? being asexual of courseбн I justбн it''s not for me? I mean they have other problems anywayбн likeбн umбн they struggle to gain power. Like, they don''t really get stronger. Mostly they are limited by what they were made from and their core. Then there was a whole suit of races that use Qi, but I ignored basically all of them. If I''m going to be picking anything, mana is the way to go and I won''t hear otherwise."

    "Qi does seem less cool than mana. Though I guess it depends on what you like," said Sylvie.

    Kat chimed in with, "I think it sounds cooler in concept but less cool in practice"

    "Oh, and why do you think that?" said Lily making her next move in the chess match that was still ongoing between the two shorter girls.

    "Wellбн I meanбн the way it was exined to me is that ''Qi lets you punch the universe so hard it just sort of agrees with you'' and that sounds really cool in theory. In practiceбн wellбн if most cultivators are anything like the ones I was hanging around then they are all extremely boring for people who can punch nonsense into the universe" exined Kat.

    "I cannot deny that it does sound cool when you put it that way," said Lily with an interested hum. "Even I think that sounds at least somewhat cool. If I wasn''t so dead set on be a witch I might have actually considered it again. Still, I''m quite happy with Memphis."

    "Do you want to cover dryad and kitsune though? Just so we''ve gone over everything?" asked Kat

    "Sure, why not?" said Lily taking another turn. "Right. Soбн fundamentally the issue with kitsune is that genes y a big part in their power level. Some of them just can''t get past a certain number of tails no matter how hard they try. Sure it''s normally higher then they getбн but not always by that much. Six tails is normally the cut off and I''ve got no certainty I''ll make it past that if I chose them as my race. It''s not worth the gamble when I have other races that can gain power easily.

    "As for dryadsбн the fundamental issue with them is that they are their tree. It''s not too hard to be strong enough to wander that world, but dimensional jumping is basically impossible for them. They have to either keep the portal open or teleport their tree through as well. That would just be a nightmare because even the smallest dryad''s tree is still huge. At least a fifty metres tall, likely more.

    "It actually causes two issues. I''d probably end up mana starved if I nted my tree on Earth. Dryads are capable of processing truly amazing amounts of mana, but they need that flow for parts of their vital functions so living on Earth would be a real issue for them. I actually didn''t notice just how limiting the tree was. It seemed so very free and basically a non-issue until I checked how it functions across dimensions."

    "That is a bit of a shame" said Kat, "I''m surprised there are so many issues with some of these races"

    "Well it''s not like humans are much better" said Lily. "We have quite appalling benefits for the individual. Oh sure, our minds are most able to function outside of the box apparently, and we have a rather high reproductive rate andpatibility to nearly rival Subi. Of course neither of those things matter to me. My mind is formed so I get to keep my predilection for out of the box thinking and once again, the children thing really doesn''t benefit me"

    "Do any of those races sound good to you Sylvie?" asked Kat

    Sylvie pinched her mouth together off to the side and considered what Lily had said about everything. She''d mostly just covered the problems, but that was fine. Sylvie had seen the list and even helped a little and knew just how close things were at the end when it came down to deciding. "Plenty of them sound good Katбн none of them really call to me though. I''m not sure what will be important to me in the future when I make this choice. Actuallyбн how old should I be?" said Sylvie.

    *That''s a good question. After puberty is a mustбн and I want her to finish school as wellбн so I guess around now? Same age as Lily I suppose? Then againбн I wouldn''t be surprised if Sylvie skipped a few grades at some point. She totally could. But I don''t want to just say ''when you finish school'' because that might encourage her to skip grades just to change races. I don''t want that to happen either.

    Ok. Let''s think about this. I can probably get away with saying, ''I don''t know'' but I feel like Sylvie deserves a better answer than that. I could also say ''when you turn eighteen'' even if that''s a bitter it is the age people are considered adults. Waitбн speaking of adultsбн will I need Vivian''s permission for this? I should probably at least bring it up with her before I give Sylvie an answer. Well bother. I guess ''I don''t know'' might be what I have to go with for now.*

    "I don''t really know Sylvie. It''s a big decision and you should really take your time with it. School would be especially hard if you don''t wait for that to be finished. University as well, if that''s something you want to do" said Kat carefully.

    Sylvie scrunched her face up slightly as she thought on Kat''s new words, continuing the chess match with Lily a she did so. Finally, it was a question that past through Sylvie''s lips. "Are you going to Uni Lily?"

    Lily sucked in a deep breath at the question. "Probably not noбн I meanбн it might seem like I''m jumping in to thingsбн but before now I never really knew what I wanted to do after school. No course at University was truly what I wanted for myself so it just didn''t look like it was going to work out.

    "Oh sure I could have found something interesting enough andpromised. I don''t mind drudge work and I could probably end up as a high end research assistant without too much trouble and just sit in that roleбн but it''s not exactly a career that spoke to me. I like researching for myself not necessarily for others. I like to find out as much as I can on a topic and then move on. If it was actually my job I would have needed an area of expertise or something and that just seems dull to me" exined Lily.

    "What about you Kat?" asked Sylvie

    Kat let out her own long breath at the question. "I''d probably have just found work somewhere. I''d loved to have just stayed and worked at the orphanageбн but I know if I did that I''d want to take over some day from Gramps and you need a couple of qualifications to do that. None of them were things I was really interested in getting you know? I meanбн why spend years getting a few pieces of paper when I''ve been looking after the orphanage for most of my life.

    "It just seemed soбн pointless to do it that way and I started to sour on the idea overall. I looked at other things but I never had a subject that called to me. I''d probably have gotten a job somewhere local I guess, maybe at the pharmacy or one of the corner store chains. Then worked my way up to owning my own store if possible and make my money that way.

    "It''s not exactly something I WANT to do, but it was something I could have lived with you know? I would have been in town and close by you and the rest of the orphanage kids. Lilyбн well I didn''t really like to think about what awesome things she''d be doing before I turned into a demon, and now she''s ALL MINE." Kat leaned over and gave Lily a light peck on the side of her lips, not wanting to go for her lips while holding onto Sylvie.

    "I think you could have done better for yourself then a corner store sales rep Kat" said Lily, "You don''t really give yourself enough credit."

    Kat shrugged, "Credit or no, it''s not like it there were more interesting jobs on offer."

    "I think you could do really well with public speaking. You stood up for me, for a long time. You''ve stood up for yourself plenty of times as well. Perhaps you could have brought that energy into a speech" exined Lily excitedly.

    "I think you''re seeing me as bigger then I am. I doubt I could right a good speech. Sure I''m pretty tall for a girl, but I''m not that charismatic." Denied Kat.

 Chapter 569: An Affinity For Chess

    <h4>Chapter 569: An Affinity For Chess</h4>

    "Everyone at the orphanage listened to you though," said Sylvie, "I know that everyone did whatever you asked pretty much straight away. Most people also liked it when you paid attention to them, though I''ll admit none liked ton spend as much time around you as I did. They saw you as arger then life figure really, not the adorable big sister you are"

    Kat looked over to Lily seeking some confirmation but the traitor just grinned and said, "Well, she''s my girlfriend now and I''m not opposed to worshiping her a bit. I wonder if that makes me a heretic? Worshipping a demon? Of course, she''s also a girlбн and the Catholics are still rather split on that issue. So I suppose I was already a heretic by their standards. Same as quite a few other religions around the world. Hmm. Maybe I should convert to Buddhism or Shintoism"

    "I thought you were an atheist" said Kat.

    "Well I was until I found out magic is real Kat. Plus remember right back at the start when you found out you only count as truly dead if you''ve been dead for a millennium or whatever it was? Also how part of that was that you might have been reincarnated with your memories in-tact? I mean that''s sort of what I''m doing with this body switcheroo I''m going through with. I imagine that something godlike has to exist now. I have enough evidence for that. Angels might count if the one you talked to on that cultivation world is anything to judge by. Plus, we know your already quite strong at Rank 2. Imagine a Rank 8 or 9 demon. They might as well be gods at that point" exined Lily.

    *She makes apelling argument. Hey System, how do knew universes get created.*

    User Kat does not have the required Rank for that information.

    *Well, I suppose the knowledge on how to create entirely knew universe would be outside of a Rank 2''s need to know facts. I wonder howmon knowledge it is though? Kamiko might actually know and Nira probably does. It feels like something that you likely can''t do anything about for a long time so it would be no point in trying.*

    "So what was the answer?" asked Lily

    Kat''s head snapped to the side. "How did you know I even asked D.E.M.O.N.S for a question?"

    Lily froze. "Did you just sayбн well I can''t say anything other than demons of course but how did I hear it as D, E, M, O, N, S? That doesn''t make any sense. Also I told you before when we were cuddling that you get a very particr look on your face whenever you ask the system anything"

    "Well, the D.E.M.O.N.S thing is a trick of the trantion ability I have. I just say demons while thinking about its proper name. I learnt about it while I was in the Hub and I wanted to try it out. As to what was saidбн basically that I''m not high enough Rank to know hot to make a knew universe," borated Kat.

    "Waitбн is that why so many demon names are impossible to pronounce? They abuse the trantion feature and just say something close enough?!" asked Lily

    "I had the exact same thought!" said Kat happily and giving Lily another kiss for her answer. This caused her to fumble the move she was trying to make on the chessboard, but based on the slight frown on Sylvie''s face this new move was actually a better one.

    After that conversation drifted to a close because of the look of concentration on Sylvie''s face. It quickly became apparent to the two ying chess that the mistaken move on Lily''s part had almostpletely changed the game around. The fact that it was a valid move they both should have seen only made it worse. Sylvie was looking for ways to turn things around while Lily was trying toprehend the full scope of what she''d done and what she needed to do to keep her slight lead. It took a good five minutes before Sylvie''s next move was actually made and Lily didn''t fare much better. She took six minutes and clung tightly to Kat''s arm as if squeezing her hard enough would give the answers.

    After Lily made her responded moveбн Kat still had no idea what was going on. Chess wasn''t really her game and she never learned the rules in depth. She had a rough idea of what was going on but no more than that. She certainly didn''t know any of the strategies behind what they were doing. Purely by count of pieces Sylvie was ahead but Kat knew enough about Sylvie''s expressions to guess Lily was actually winning somehowбн or at the very least close to turning things around.

    Kat happily sat in silence with them for over half an hour until Lily spoke up again. "By the way Kat any good ideas for my affinities?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "The three kinds of magic I''ll be best at. I found out I can pick up to three when ites to my knew body so I''ve been thinking about it. Healing would be good, but I''m wondering if I want to dedicate a slot to it. I know you can heal with water light and a few others. Heck, you can heal with fire if you''re good enough. You just need the spells, the power level, and the image for it." Exined Lily.

    "Well that should be your choice shouldn''t it? You can pick whatever makes you happy." Said Kat

    Lily sighed, "Kat I actually want your opinion here. Like ice affinity just for example. I think it would be nice and pair well with your own powersбн but if you have ice covered already maybe it''d be better for me to pick something else and branch out?"

    Kat shrugged, "I''m not sure. If you''re concerned about me, ice and fire basically do nothing to me. I''m not sure if even at the highest levels of spells they could do anything. I''m basically immune to temperature changes it seems so taking one or the other would let you st me with them and not have to worry. Though an ice spike in my shoulder would hurt me just as much as everyone else" said Kat.

    Lily bit her lip. "Hmm, I didn''t think about that. Depending on how ice spells work exactly if I end up with little bits of hail ice might not be worth picking for the safetyбн but if I can control the ice you create that would be nice. That''s just raw elemental maniption though and apparently on the higher level of things. Oh actually speaking of higher level. I won''t start with all my affinities, I''ll gain them as I gain in power or time passes. Somebination of both, so we''ll also need to decide what I should start with" exined Lily.

    "Well, I''m on the fence about healing. I don''t need it and probably never will. My regeneration means that anything you would be able to heal on me would I could regen, and anything higher level would require a demon hospital say. That being saidбн I wouldn''t be happy if anything happened to you. So having it to heal yourself would be very nice." Said Kat

    "Ehбн it takes a really good healer to heal yourself" answered Lily, "I wouldn''t count on me being able to heal myself all that quickly so maybe picking something to avoid damage would be better. Shadow was something I considered and then focusing on using it for avoidance. Shrouded by shadows, and eventually hiding myself and a bunch of things IN the shadows. It''d be hard to force me out if I hid in the shadows on your outfit. Normally you wouldn''t be able to do something like that, but with the connection we''d have to have, it''d be possible and likely very effective.

    "I''m also thinking of space. I was hoping for space-time, but apparently, they are separate affinities. You can get them to affect each other, but you can''t just grab both together in one. Also, it isn''t very good at the start. I should probably make space my third affinity just because I wouldn''t be strong enough to power anything worthwhile with it."

    *Hmm, space and shadow would be cool utility powers. Especially if they canbine together. That does mean it''s probably best for her first power, if it isn''t shadow, to be an attacking one.* "Would you take shadow as your first or second affinity?" asked Kat

    Lily bit her lip to consider the question. "Iбн I''m not sure? It has some low-level spells but it''s not like I actually get them wholesale, just examples of things shadow affinity CAN do. Something else might be better firstбн but if I do go with healing Shadow would be my first, and I guess primary, affinity."

 Chapter 570: Affinity for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 570: Affinity for Trouble</h4>

    Before the discussion could get any further Vivian and Callisto walked over and took a seat next to each other on the couch with Vivianid out over most of it and Callisto sitting with Vivian''s legs between her and the couch back. "Hey girls. I see Kat has recovered from our little chat. What are you all up to other than the chess?" asked Vivian.

    Kat suppressed a shiver at the question as the memories from that particr chat threatened to rise up from the dark corner they were shoved into. Still, Kat was expecting this and battered them back into the darkness before she could properly recall them. As this was going on Sylvie answered seeing that Lily was pondering over her next move. "We''re discussing what affinity would be best for Lily. Space and Shadow are up there. Healing was considered but it doesn''t seem too valuable because it''s hard to heal yourself with it, and Kat doesn''t need help with that."

    "Not space-time?" asked Callisto in such a way it was clear she expected Sylvie to have thought of it.

    "Apparently they are both split for magical affinity purposes" said Sylvie and Callisto nodded at having her hypothesis confirmed.

    "Sylvie also neglected to mention I''ll only start off with one. The others wille in time. Space is going to be thest one I pick up because you need a lot of power to start doing useful things with it. If I took it as my first then I wouldn''t be able to do much more then shrink tiny inanimate objectives to make them just slightly smaller. Hardly useful." Said Lily

    "I do not know about that" said Callisto thinking, "If you made bullets that were slightly toorge then shrank them and shot them at people when they expand inside their bodies it would be quite painful and rather damaging. You could probably do the same thing with barbed arrows as well"

    Lily nched at the image, while Kat remained fine and Sylvie looked to be considering the applications of such an ability. "I do NOT want to use my magic for that sort of thing Callisto. That''s justбн icky. I meanбн first off why would I want to get magic only to then use a bow or a gun. That just seems silly. Secondlyбн that feels kind of torturous. I don''t want to use my cool new magic powers to torture people. Combat is one thing butбн yeah thatбн that''s another," said Lily.

    Callisto just shrugged. "It was merely a suggestion. I wished to point out that all magic likely has its uses at all power levels and that just because you are unwilling to think of those uses, it does not mean they do not exist. Still, I can agree with Space being the final magic as I can see how the power requirements for useful things would be quite high"

    "Rightбн" said Liy uncertain. "In that case. If you had to pick three kinds of magic what would you take?"

    Callisto bit her lip and thought on that for a few moments. "You ask a difficult question. I have not studied all the types as you likely have. I do not even know all the rules for magic, just the few that Kat mentioned from Nixilei''s basic magic rundown during her time participating ion that tournament. So I can really only guess at the affinities I can chose and what I can do with them.

    "At a basic level, fire is just a good choice. It does not require anything more than summoning the power and aiming. Ice, Earth, Water, Air, and many others all require you to fashion your magic into a specific shape to deal damage or in the case of water, if a shape is not good enough you might also need to move it at high speed and use it like high powered industrial water cutter.

    "So if I just wanted to do the most damage as effectively as possible in the shortest amount of time I do not know if you can beat fire. Of course, it is a dreadfully clichиж and dull choice for magic but it certainly works. Still, if you will allow me someбн creative interpretation I suppose for what I can chose and what I can do with my options.

    "Earth, illusion, and sound would be the three I would build myself around. Taking earth or sound first, illusion second, and whichever I skipped third. I would then use earth magic to hide myself underground, while using illusion and sound magic to make it appear like I''m above ground and doing things. Once I got really good I''d even make it look like I was blocking and taking damage.

    "Keep that up for a battle as I slowly move towards my enemies underground and then slice their achilleas tendons. It should be able to beat most people. Barring that, sound magic surely would allow me to do significant damage to the ears of opponents and if I can find the correct frequencies perhaps damage to the internal organs as well. Earth would be a good defensive element even if my hiding underground n failed and tossing boulders at people is always a possibility" exined Callisto.

    *That''s a rather interesting build. I can see the possibilities with that.* Could continue the thought though, Callisto actually continued to speak. "That''s just inbat though. With earth magic I could move the dirt beneath my feet to make myself faster and decrease travel time. With sound magic I can hopefully learn an echolocation spell that''s too high pitch or low pitch for most things to hear and use it for scouting.

    "With illusions I can also hide my appearance even if I am standing where it is. Plus, if I get good, using illusion and sound magic I could pose as an entire crowd of people, or perhaps a band. Making money by being a literal one-woman-band. The possibilities are endless"

    *Indeed they are. I can really see Callisto doing some scary stuff with three abilities like that.* "What about you Vivian?" asked Kat, "Callisto''s build is pretty technical and quite cool. What sort of thing would you go for?"

    Vivian lifted herself up onto an elbow so she could look at Kat properly as she spoke. "Wellбн I think I''d have to take wind and gravity magic. I don''t even care how powerful they''d be. With them both I''m certain I''d be able to fly and that''s easily worth it in my opinion. Even if you can fly with other magic, I''m certain you would get the best flight from those two together. Decreasing wind resistance, pushing you along with both air and gravity if you can manage both, and making yourself light enough that you won''t fall. Or I guessбн depending on how exactly it works maybe just cancelling gravities effect on youбн

    "After that I''m not too sure what I''d want for my third and final magic. I know I''d get wind first. Gravity is probably like space and too expensive to start with. Hmmбн actually that might be my final one, taking space. If I can reduce the space between the ces I''m going, make a mini wormhole or something I could really go ces."

    "Wellбн I know Thyme could teleport people so it''s certainly possible to get that power. Thoughбн now that I think about itбн what the heck were Thyme''s affinitiesбн" said Kat who trailed off at the end.

    Vivian gave the best shrug she could from her position, "Well with that knowledge maybe I''d take space? I wonder if I''d fly enough if I learned how to teleport. Makes me think I shouldpletely retool my buildбн but I guess I stand by it"

    "Do you want me to take you flying?" asked Kat, "If it''s that big of a deal to you?"

    Vivian narrowed her eyes. "Don''t think I''ve forgotten that it hurts you to fly on Earth Kat. I''m not even going to think about asking until your strong enough for it to be easy, or you find a way to take me on a Contract. Not that I''m asking to go on a Contract with you, I understand it would be needlessly dangerous to do so. Would be interesting though. Maybe when you figure out dimensional travel we can go on vacation or something," said Vivian.

    "I imagine it''ll be possible once I''m at a higher Rank. That or I might have to pay something I''m not sure. Actually waitбн Lily, howe you''re already nning toe with me on Contracts? I didn''t notice properly. How did you sneak that by me?"

    Lily grinned, "Well I manage to sneak it past you by just making it a forgone thing. I just told you I wasing along, and you didn''t really think about the how or the why. I''m d you were happy I''d being along. As to why I''m already nning oning along. That bond we''d need for the Memphis transformation would force me toe along. It would snap if we were separated by dimensional walls at the start. I thinkter on it can be strong enough to survive it, but at the beginning you''d be stuck with me"

 Chapter 571: An Affinity for Cuteness

    <h4>Chapter 571: An Affinity for Cuteness</h4>

    After Lily dropped that revtion on Kat nobody was really sure how to reply. Kat wanted to argue she wasn''t so easily misled, and while she believed that was somewhat true, she also knew that Lily could tell her the sky was green and she''d be trying to figure out why she thought it was blue for a few hours before realising the lie. Mistrusting Lily wasn''t something she could do before yesterday. Now that they were together in a more romantic manner, whatever Kat''s own worries about her feelings might tell her, she was unwilling to consider Lily misleading her unless it was for a good reason. If that was the case she didn''t want to know.

    Still, it was Callisto who broke the silence. "What about you Sylvie? Now that we know how easily Kat can be talked into overlooking things, I would like to return to the affinity selection. What would you choose if you had the choice? For my own curiosity to be sated, I would also like you to say which affinity you would pick if you could only have one"

    "Ice" Sylvie said with no hesitation. "I don''t even need to think about it long. I think I would always pick ice and if I had just the one I would pick it as well. While you focused onbat, Lily focused on utility, I find myself interested in the joy of magic itself I think. Imagine building ice sculpture after ice sculpture and creating an entire ice city.

    "You could make something so beautiful, and even if it was temporary, it would be great to look over for as long as it remained. I imagine once I got strong enough in power I could make them permanent. It just seems soбн cool" Sylvie grinned at the others as she made another move on the chessboard. "Oh and check by the way"

    Lily frowned at the chessboard looking for a good move while Callisto spoke up, "I can understand that. How easy is it to manipte affinities in such a free form way though?"

    "Eeehhбн" Lily drew the sound out as she continued to look over the chess board. "Both easy and hard actually. You can do it as a first circle mage and it doesn''t technically take much powerбн but it''s horribly inefficient mana wise and not easy without a lot of willpower and control even if you have mana to spare. I suspect that at maybe four circles you could get to the point where you have a much more efficient version, but likely not before. Soбн yeah easy and hard. Easy to start in theory and hard to master in practice"

    "That''s fine" said Sylvie happily as she watched Lily agonise over the chess move. "I''ve considered taking up painting or something a few times to calm my mind but ice sculpting just sounds so much more fun. Especially with magic. That way I could walk back mistakes I make unlike in normal human ice sculpting. I can also keep it around if I have mana and happen to like whatever it is. Though maybe Kat keeping things cold would be more efficient?"

    *I''m not really sure how that would work. I can create ice yes, and I can move the fire as wellбн but I can''t control the ice at all. I can hardly control the fire once it''s left my sphere of influence, heck I can''t do much with it once it leaves my hand. The best I can do is let it burn slightly above my hands. Still, that''s not the question. The question is. How would my mes react to magic ice?

    I suspect it would probably corrupt it in some way. Maybe not in a problematic wayбн but I feel like once the ice was saturated with my magic Sylvie, or whoever it actually is in this example, would no long be able to interact with it. Then againбн does that mean I could no sell any high level ice mage with that ability? A question to be asked perhaps. System you got anything for me?*

    Kat was somewhat surprised to see no answer appear but decided it wasn''t really the D.E.M.O.N.S purview to keep track of detailed power interactions. Even if it did seem like it was amon potential interaction in Kat''s mind. "I''m not sure if the ice would be useable after I put my fire into it. Not sure if we''d even want to test it actually," exined Kat.

    "Aw well" Sylvie said with a shrug. "I still think it''d be pretty." Sylvie tapped her king a few times, "though I''m not really sure what else I''d want to go with it. Maybe I''d take light? You can do a few fun things with light and I could use it with my ice to set up mirrors and shine the light attacks around. That would probably be interesting, or at the very least I could use it to make pretty lights and enhance my ice sculptures.

    "I wonder how two magical affinities from the same person interact? Would my ice be melted at all by my light? Or would they synergy because I want them to? If I supplied the ice with enough mana would it matter? Would it be better just to beam people in the eyes with light? I''m not really sure. I do think however it works out now that I have said it out loud light would be cool to take as my next affinity.

    "But I really don''t know what I''d do for a third. There are quite a lot of good options. Smoke could be fun just so I can say I use ''smoke and mirrors'' for my magic. I dunno if it would be any good in practice though. Hmmm. What do you all think? Any other affinity that would be great for me?"

    Vivian put her hand up, the one she wasn''t leaning on, like an excited school child. Sylvie grinned at the disy and pointed at her before the others could really get any good ideas. Sylvie gives Vivian the go ahead and she says, "I think you should pick up time affinity. Then you can freeze objects in time as well as actually freezing them. It would allow for a bunch of cool artwork opportunities as well as making it a powerful final affinity"

    Callist jumped in next with, "Vivian actually has a good idea for once. In fact, while I will still exin my idea, I think her suggestion surpasses mine in quality. I was going to suggest sound magic as you can create walls of ice to focus the sound, or use it alongside your light magic to make your illusions more realistic. Sure you could use illusions instead of things frozen in time and it would likely be cheaper mana wise, but it would be much less satisfying because people like Kat have true sight."

    Seeing that they were now going around in a circle, Lily made her move, the ''better'' one of the two she could see. Really it just dyed the end for now. Still, she saw it was her turn toment and said, "I also like Vivian''s suggestion and maybe that''s better but I was thinking space magic. You could use it to create non-Euclidian shapes in your sculptures. You can use it for art and entertainment purposes or to trap people in an endless maze of warped space and frozen walls. Both potentially terrifying."

    Finally, it came to Kat who gave Sylvie a squeeze and said, "You should go with charm magic. Not the standard type that focuses on seducing people, but a new branch that weaponises cuteness. You''re already adorable enough to use it without mana. Enhancing that with magical abilities might be considered a crime across the multiverse. I could see you just smiling sweetly at the universe and asking it for stuff and receiving them"

    Nobody really had a good counter argument for Kat''s suggestion. They still thought Vivian had started off with the best idea, but Kat''s was a close second. They could all see Sylvie using her adorable pout to con the universe into helping her out every once and awhile. It was also an interesting take on Qi. Callisto and Lily at least, were left wondering if cuteness could be an alternative to punching the universe into submission. Something they were actually a little sad they''d never be able to properly test.

    So when Sylvie smiled sweetly at Kat with a big smile, Kat knew that she''d lost the contest of who had the best affinity because she was about to pick someone elseбн but also that she''d won in her own heart because that smile was POWERFUL. It made her reconsider who was the actual Subus once again. "I do really like yours Katбн but Vivian is right. Using time magic to freeze things in ce to enhance my sculpture is SO COOL. Plus I can use Time magic in so many ways. The other ideas were cool as well, but if Lily picks up space I don''t need to. She can do all the cool stuff and work with me on my ice mazes"

 Chapter 572: An Affinity for Kats

    <h4>Chapter 572: An Affinity for Kats</h4>

    "Oooh, what about Kat?" asked Sylvie suddenly.

    "What do you mean what about me?" asked Kat in response, confused as to how the topic had turned to her.

    "Everyone else has talked about the three affinities they want. If you weren''t a demon what affinities would you want?" asked Sylvie. "Checkmate as well"

    Lily whipped her head away from intently studying Kat''s face to the board only to realise that while it wasn''t actually checkmate, she only had one move avable to her and then it would be checkmate, and there was an understanding that the game was over between the two of them. For Kat''s part, she found herself surprisingly stumped.

    It had never been her dream to be a wizard. Not that the concept wasn''t cool, but in her old daydreams if she had truly entertained any, were that of the gentleman thief. A strange mix of catwoman and Robin Hood. Sneaking into high tech buildings and taking the special jewel they had hidden past dozens of tripwires and cameras.

    Of course, Kat ''grew out'' of that dream a long time ago. When she''d taken on a bigger role in the orphanage her thoughts were filled with how well she was doing at that. With what kids needed extra attention and which would be good on their own. How to spot a breakdown about to happen and making sure to stop it before it spread to the other kids. One should never underestimate the waterfall of crying that could be invoked if even one child started crying.

    It made her smile as her mind nced over the way she''d gotten overly attached to the strangely perceptive child. The one that noticed things and had started to point out, mostly correctly, who needed extra help and who would be fine in thepany of their new friends. Of course this eventually had led to Kat thinking Sylvie was desperately trying to make herself useful to prevent her own copse. Kat had been wrong on that.

    Oh sure, Sylvie had grieved for her parents once, but when she arrived at the orphanage she''d actually already been adopted out once. One of the couple, the woman, for Sylvie had never given their names, had fallen quite ill. The couple had sat her down and asked what she wanted to do. She was given the option to stay, but likely on the edge of starvation as they desperately tried to cover the necessary medical bills. Of how they''d not really be able to spend time with her because she woman would be in hospital and the man would be working to pay for his wife''s stay there. Sylvie had chosen to leave.

    It had been an easy choice, from what Kat had seen. Sylvie didn''t really KNOW them, and from what little Kat had managed to pry out of the little secret keeper, hadn''t been particr interested in leaving the orphanage anyway. She''d said yes in hopes that it could be better, not with the expectation it would be. So when things came crumbling down she took the surprisingly mature path to return to an orphanage, a different one for sure, but an orphanage none the less. Sylvie had said it was so she could find another home that could take care of her at the time. Looking back at it now though, Kat wondered how true that was. She didn''t know then. She still didn''t know now.

    Still, Kat hadn''t wanted to be a thief in a long time, and now that she looked back at the idea found it didn''t suit her anymore anyway. To be a wizard thenбн what did that mean? What did she want? Kat didn''t know and decided to bite the bullet and let time slow down so that she wasn''t just staring at the others and thinking. Was it cheatingбн wellбн Kat wasn''t breaking any rules orws. So she wanted to say no it wasn''t.

    *Still I have no idea what I could possibly want from magic. I love what I have already. I''m not sure I''d have chosen ice but it''s really quite nice now that I have it. I like it a lot. Would I chose it though? Given the chance. My ice is great but is ice what really calls to me?*

    The answer was yes, even if she wanted something moreplicated and interesting to answer with then ice. Perhaps that was one of the reasons why she had the affinity with it already? The fact that it just felt right to have.

    *Ok so ice is a must. I couldn''t bear to give it up. I also don''t want to just answer with Sylvie''s build but focused onbat so I''ll scrap light magic. Won''t even consider it. What about time though? That''s a really fun one honestly. Even if I know it would be expensive, I won''t just rule it off my list. What about space? Another interesting one. Thoughбн I think I''d rather pick gravity then space. The abilities I think I''d get from it are slightly more my style.

    The ability to lighten myself, maybe fly, make my enemies slower, heavier, maybe take a big ass hammer and make that weigh a tonne more when I m it down on people. Oh yes that could certainly be fun. Might let me tap into space a little bit at the higher levels as well. Ok so Gravity is a must for my second pickбн what about my third?

    I don''t really know. Maybe healing? A bit of a cop outбн I know you can get regeneration as an affinity but without diving too deep into my memories doesn''t that kill your ability to use any other magic? I think Minor mentioned that and I''m toozy to find the memory and check so I''ll believe it for now.

    As I am nowбн I think healing might be necessary. I take too many hits to trade blows. Something that I really should get in the habit of not doingбн but it just works. It just works. Why does it matter if you trade a huge gash across your chest if they take the same damage but permanent instead. Then againбн in this hypothetical scenario I''m not a demon and I wouldn''t have gotten into the habit of taking those hits. Maybe I can skip on healing then? I''m sure I could group up with someone who did take it, even if that person isn''t Lily.

    Kat felt herself cringe internally at the idea that she''d ever be doing magic by herself without Lily. She didn''t even want to think of being a Subus without Lily to talk to. Living her dream without her was anathema to Kat''s wishes. So Kat decided to lock that thought in ce. Lily WOULD be her healer if that''s the magic she wanted. Kat would not contemte a scenario in which she became a mage and Lily did not. A small part of Kat snipped that she had sort of done that in the beginning before there was hope for Lily but Kat mmed it down. She''d never wished for this, as great as it was, and she had always kept in mind that Lily would want a chance at magic.

    So no healing magic. Ok that''s fine. What would I want in its ce? Gravity would be my second magic I think, with ice as my first. So, what do I want as a third? It doesn''t need to be space or time, because I think gravity is enough of a powerhouse element to count as a strong finisher. Shadow perhaps? Seems useful enough and if the whole shadow pocket thing really works that could be invaluable.

    Plus if I take at as I final one it would be powerful. I could use gravity to bend light and give me more shadow to work with, or create ice walls that cast deep shadows as well. Yes, while it might be a little closer to the other suggested builds then I really like, I think I''m happy with these.*

    "I''d take ice, gravity, and then shadow in that order" said Kat as she came out of her slowed perception. "I can''t see myself without ice so that had to be first. It just doesn''t feel right to me not to take it. Gravity is next for its utility and power. The likely ability to flyter of course, but more than that, slowing people down or making my weapons really heavy when I attack would be wonderful. Finally shadow for the useful abilities it''d bring, especially the shadow pockets. The fact I can use my ice to make shadows or gravity to bend light and create darkness is just the icing on the cake"

    Kat found herself getting a variety of enthusiastic nods from the group. It was clear they thought it was at the very least a decent build. Stillбн nobody seemed to think of as anything more than a good idea. It was clear from their faces that while it was an interesting set of choices, and quite suiting, it didn''t stand out the way the others had. Of course, goingst didn''te with the surprise factor as a benefit.

 Chapter 573: PAPER CUTS are Something to be Feared.

    <h4>Chapter 573: PAPER CUTS are Something to be Feared.</h4>

    "Why shadowst? I feel like you could get more use of it then gravity if you took it second" asked Vivian suddenly curious about the ordering.

    "Perhaps" said Kat slowly, "but I wouldn''t say it''s the right kind of usefulness if that makes sense? Shadow does some things I might want, but nothing except the shadow pocket that ice and gravity can''t also do. Shooting concentrated shadow at people, I can do that with ice. Binding people in ce with shadows, I can weigh them down with gravity.

    "Flying. Not sure when I''d get that but I can ONLY do that with gravity from my set. Even then, I can use ice to move myself perhaps. It would likely require ice skates, but I want ice first anyway so it doesn''t matter in this case. In fact, if I can''t fly but I do have ice and gravity, perhaps I can lower my gravity and practically glide across the ground as ice forms beneath my feet. I wonder how hard that would be to turn into a spell?

    "Anyway I''m getting distracted. As I said earlier, I just can''t think of anything that only shadow can do and that I''d really need. Sure some things would be nice, and others perhaps nicER but nothing I couldn''t live without. So it just gets relegated to myst slot unlike you guys. Gravity should be my powerhouse magic even if it''s what I want to pick up second"

    The others seemed to ponder over that information. She could see Lily in particrly had wheels spinning rapidly behind her eyes as she took in all the information Kat had presented to her. Sylvie''s facial expression hadn''t changed much and neither had Vivian''s though they seemed interesting. No it was Callisto''s that really changed. Her eyes lit up like Kat had provided her the key to the Library of Alexandria.

    "That makes so much additional sense" said Callisto but she was looking over Kat''s head, not really speaking to her. "I had not considered the option of choosing affinities in such a way. I was too fixated on picking the strongestst and I may have overlooked several interestingbinations for the decision.

    "I was rather focused on interesting final builds that made good and unique use of each and every one of my affinities. However, Kat''s approach is much more practical. She saw Ice, which was something she couldn''t live without, and then looked into what else wouldplement it in the most practical way possible. My suggestion, while interesting, does not work all that well with just one or two of those affinities. Or at least, not the way I might have wanted them to workбн"

    "Hmmm" murmured Vivian, "I think I stand by my suggestion. Wind is my only hope of doing anything at a low levelбн unless I really cared about training, I guess? I don''t think gravity would be all that strong untilter. My third was mostly a throw away affinity anyway. I know I entertained space a fair bit and I think I like that idea the most still but I''m not necessarily feeling it. So, I at least, am happy with my choices"

    "I suppose I can second the idea that I''m happy with what I picked," said Sylvie. "Depending on exactly what I could do with time magic if it was my second pick I could certainly be argued to make it my second affinity instead of my third but I wouldn''t change the ones I picked. I like them all, and even if time was a bit of ate minute addition I don''t think I know of anything that''s better."

    Lily pouted at everyone. "Well, that''s great and all but I still don''t have a third affinity I know I want"

    Kat nodded and raised an eyebrow at Lily. She certainly hadn''t forgotten that. *Wasn''t that the point of going through all this? So that you could see what affinities we''d pick and use that to pick your own?* Kat then looked at everyone else though, and they seemed surprised by Lily''s words. Clearly Kat was the odd one out here, as the others had gotten caught up in the situation. As Kat''s face settled back into a confused one she missed Lily''s eyes passing over her. Registering from the slight changes that Kat''s face had gone through what had happened. She''d watched Kat''s face move plenty of times in plenty of ways and felt her heart warm as the knowledge Kat hadn''t forgotten that small detail settled into her own mind.

    Vivian however, was never one to keep things awkward and said, "Did it help though? Any knew ideas knocking around your noggin''? You''ve heard what we want, did any of them sound worthwhile?"

    Lily bit her lip for a few moments before saying, "Sylvie''s idea was actually really cute. If I didn''t want to help Kat out on her Contracts then I might have done something simrбн"

    "You don''t have to help me Lilyбн" stumbled out of Kat''s mouth.

    Lily turned a re towards Kat and said, "I WANT to Kat. Do not think that I would want to choose a path that didn''t have you in it"

    Kat swallowed and exined, "Wellбн just because you wouldn''t be helping me on Contracts doesn''t mean we wouldn''t be on the same pathбн"

    Lily just shook her head slowly. It seemed Kat didn''t quite understand but she felt that was fine. Kat wasn''t the one having all of her dreams provided by the person she loved. The thought did sting a little but was quickly overwhelmed by the joy Kat would even do this in the first ce. Lily knew Kat had never really thought of using those tokens for herself once she learnt they could give someone magic and Lily loved that about Kat.

    "Kat. I will be pickingbat applicable affinities" said Lily firmly.

    Vivian, deciding to both cause problems and solve them at the same time said, "What if it''d help Kat more on Contracts if you had a more supportive skillset though? Kat seems to have thebat part covered already and while a second person would help. Perhaps a healer for healing other people would be better? Kat can''t heal others after all. Or store things. I''m sure there are other things Kat can''t do"

    Kat wanted to point out that Contracts were given to her based on what she could do and not what abilities she might haveбн but she didn''t want to undermine Vivian''s point. If it did get Lily to pick affinities that she was happier with then Kat didn''t want to jeopardise that. Lily chewed on the inside of her lip and her thoughts whirled for a bit before settling.

    "I think I still wantbat thingsбн" said Lily softy. "While being useful to Kat is a consideration. I''m not just doing this for Kat. I''m doing this for myself as well. Iбн there are quite a few reasons I want to takebat affinities if there even are other options. I want to fight by Kat''s side as an equal. Maybe not yet, or for a long timeбн but if we''re both immortal then SOMEDAY I want to manage it.

    "Additionallyбн I think it would be good for my confidence. Iбн I know I''ve struggled with bullies and I can''t help but feel the knowledgeбн even if I''m the only one who has itбн that I could summon a field of ice spikes or drown someone in shadowбн well I think it would be a good way to finally internalise that their words can''t hurt me. Having Kat defend me helps certainly, and I love her for that. Something I can say out loud happily. But I don''t want to rely on that goodwill forever even if she is my girlfriend now"

    Lily was bright red when she finished the exnation and Kat at least felt very touched. The others mostly felt thoughtful as they tried to decide on what affinities she might want. "Would paper affinity be interesting to you?" asked Callisto.

    Lily turned to Callisto questions clearly in her eyes. Callisto saw them and continued. "I just think it fits you well and would have at least some interesting applications. You might be able to store things in the paper like with shadow magic. Raining thousands of pieces of sharpened paper at people would be quite deadly. Maybe if you take up origami or at least learn the steps you could turn paper you conjure into all sorts of useful things. I imagine it would be cheaper then using ice and perhaps fit you better."

    Lily''s eyes lit up at the idea and felt herself mentally discard ice as an option for her affinities. She was still a little sad to discard it as it would have brought her closer to Kat, but the idea of using paper magic appealed to her on a deep level. "I love it," said Lily

 Chapter 574: Affinities Finalised

    <h4>Chapter 574: Affinities Finalised</h4>

    "Hey Lilyбн" said Sylvie considering thebination of powers Lily had decided on. "Could you use shadow magic to write on the paper you summon? If you canбн can youbine them together with that writing?" Everyone in the room got extremely quiet and thoughtful at that.

    *Nothing I''ve seen suggests that something like that is even remotely possibleбн but I have a gut feeling that it would work. Perhaps not exactly as we might wishбн but in some capacity at least. Perhaps is she drew shadow creatures they could be stored in paper for a minor cost? Maybe just shapes? Could she make spike traps out of them?*

    "I don''t know," said Lily. "Nothing that I was able to get from the system even hints at the possibility ofbining magic like that. Oh sure you can use them together, like wind and fire magic to get more powerful fireбн but you couldn''t use sayбн ice and fire to make cold fire. Your fire would melt your ice unless you''re Kat of course.

    "Stillбн the idea ofbining them together is nice but I still don''t have a final magic as a powerhouse magic. The one that I can use to really burn mana and make a difference when it''s called for. So far we have gravity, space, and time, though I might argue that space is more support unless you can alter the space inside of people and get them that way. I doubt it''s possible but you never know"

    "I rekon that at the highest levels anything can be a power house magic" said Vivian in response. "I mean I get the idea that there are certain affinities that are only goodter. I justбн find it hard to believe that any of them are truly the best when ites to the stronger stuff or everyone would go for it. I know affinities y a big role but I believe you can still use magic you are unsuited for correct?"

    "That''s a little unclear," said Lily "I think maybe, yes? But you have to be better at whatever your affinities are before you try. It causes issues to try and grow a magic past your natural affinities from what I can tell but that''s another thing the system won''t really tell me"

    "Perhaps looking more at what weaknesses you might want to shore up," said Callisto. "While I think space, if you do count it as a powerhouse affinity, would suit you best for reasons I can exin if you wish, perhaps it is not what you truly need. Healing would still be a good option, or if you chose to forgo that particr power then I think earth as a proper defensive magic might be a good option. Lightning for more speed and agility could work if you want to focus on dodging instead. Though I''m not sure how safe that would beбн perhaps no lightning"

    Lily thought on that for a moment. Really, if she was creative enough, she didn''t see paper or shadow really letting her down. There might be things it they couldn''t do, but none that were terribly crucial. Healing or space were both good options. Space for its various potential tricks, and healing for helping others after a fight something that Kat wouldn''t need but others might. She was torn. "I think healing or space for me. I just don''t know which one. I could look further afield but we''d be here for a long time debating it. So, let''s just think about those two alright?" requested Lily.

    Everyone looked thoughtful at Lily''s request as they tried to consider which would be best. Sylvie spoke first though, knowing what answer she thought was correct. "I think space is my suggestion, Lily. You can probably use shadows or paper to do some basic first aid. Bandages of paper, pulling bones back into ce with shadows and then holding them there. It wouldn''t be life saving of course, but perhaps enough to get you to a healer. Certainly, enough to hold off death"

    Vivian nodded but her words weren''t in agreement. "I don''t know about that. Healing seems like something that suits you well. You''re a very sweet girl Lily and I''m sure you''d love the chance to help others. Healing would be a good way to do that."

    Callisto looked over at Vivian and shook her head. "Perhaps it would be but healing would likely be ate pick for Lily, after both shadow and paper have been practiced. At that point she would be powerful and could perhaps investigate a bit of light healing magic on the side. It would not need to be a main affinity. Even if it was slow or not quite as good as a full healer, if she has mana to throw at the problem, I do not think it would matter"

    *I hadn''t considered that angle. The idea that healing while goodбн would be something better to pick up on the side. If you aren''t directly inbat the mana cost isn''t as big of a deal. With her robust knowledge of the human body or at the very least the ability to research it she could likely be a decent healing without the affinity. Thoughбн I wonder how much that would limit her to humans. How simr are the other races?

    Actuallyбн what does my body look like now inside? I''ve been cut up enough to know I bleed ck. I know I still have bones but not what colour they areбн but depending on what my horns are made ofбн they might be the same colour. If my horns are bone, my bone is ck as well. If they are more like fingernailsбн well then, I don''t really know what that means considering my fingernails still look normal. Of course, I know I can use them to slice through metal so they can''t be normal anymore.

    I wonder what my stomach looks like? Do I have stomach acid still? No I can''t. I don''t use the bathroom anymore and I hardly need to drink anything. Water is a nice thing to have with foodбн and while food does seem slightly necessary that''s exactly how it is. Slightly. Something I could make do without for a while if it was truly necessary.

    I have to have lungs at least. I know I still breath, and while I can hold my breath that costs me energy. I can feel my lungs when I breath. I must be missing at least some organs though. I wonder if I have any new ones? Questions that would be hard to answer. Still, it does mean that healing anything that isn''t human might be an issue if she tries to rely on Earth''s medical knowledge. Stillбн I think Callisto has the right idea. Even if she does have to research the biology of other races that sounds like something Lily would do for fun.*

    Kat noticed that during herpse into thoughts all the eyes in the room had turned to her, awaiting her answer. Lily in particr seemed particrly interested in that answer and Kat knew that Lily, in this moment, would almost certainly defer to whatever judgement Kat rendered. *I''m d I thought this through before I spoke instead of as I did.*

    "I think Callisto is right. With a lot of mana and probably a bit of research you can manage healing well enough. If you don''t want to take it as a primary affinity then it''s probably best you leave it to the side. I do however, think you''ll be rather busy with the three you''ll be picking out so I don''t think you''ll get to healing for a long long timeбн but it''ll be an option. Perhaps by then you can even pick it up as an extra affinity somehow," said Kat

    Lily nodded and blushed before looking around the room. To Kat''s eyes she looked to be agonising over a decision. Kat leaned in to ask her what was wrong, but that must have been some sort of a signal to the smaller girl because she leaned over and gave Kat a light peck on the cheek before sliding away ever so slightly. Not actually enough to stop touching Kat, just enough to not bepletely pressed against her anymore.

    Vivian grinned at the disy. "T-thanks" mumbled Lily. "Iбн I think you all made good points and thanks for h-helping my decided Kat. Healing would likely be the m-most interesting to research. Other magic would be cool to look into as well butбн you''re right exploring the main three I chose should be more important. That''s where the core of mybat will be. I''ll start with paper and refine that. Then I''ll take up shadow and see how it can fill in the gaps. Then finally I''ll have space to do things that the other affinities can hardly manage. Even if it might be a bit niche."

 Chapter 575: Wrapping up the Day

    <h4>Chapter 575: Wrapping up the Day</h4>

    Once Lily decided on her affinities, things wound down. Vivian went off to do work, Kat was mildly surprised for some reason about that fact, and Callisto started work on what would be dinner for everyone. Lily and Sylvie yed another round of chess which Sylvie won once again, and apparently it wasn''t close. Lily was also offered the chance to stay over again but she declined, citing the need to visit her parents and stop them freaking out a little. She also nned to rub in her mother''s face the fact Kat was her girlfriend now. She was feeling more than a little petty about the fact they''d insulted Kat for years for nothing and she''d STILL got the girl.

    Lily got a hug and a small kiss as a goodbye before everyone else sat down for dinner. Callisto had decided to go all out on a sd for some reason and everyone was provided withrge, though scaled appropriately, bowls for their dinner. Kat was actually the one to get the smallest one, though it was a fact she appreciated greatly. Callisto had gotten used to her smaller dietary needs and was starting topensate so she could participate in meals properly.

    Sylvie had the next smallest bowl, though it was stillrger than her head. She didn''tin though, and actually enjoyed the vour the most out of the assembled group. Callisto and Vivian both had their ownrge bowls of the same size, though the ingredient portions were slightly different with Callisto adding slightly more food to her own bowl.

    Once the group was finished with the meal everyone split up again. Kat found herself rxing on her bed after a quick shower. It wasn''t toote just yet but she didn''t really know what else to do with herself now that she had spare time. At the beginning she was getting used to living with Vivian and Callisto. The constant flow of Contracts also helped. Now though she found that she had free time and remarkably little do it with it.

    At the orphanage what time she wasn''t spending on schoolwork was spent helping the kids or tidying up somewhere to save Gramps the effort. Now nothing needed cleaning because Callisto did that constantly, there wasn''t any kids to keep entertained and out of trouble, and school waspletely finished. She didn''t have any homework and likely would never have any more ever again.

    *I think I see why Vivian wanted me to buy some stuff now. I don''t actually have anything to do. I''ve spent my life busy in way or another and I don''t think I ever realised it. The only thing I can really do is exercise but that''d bepletely pointless. I have nothing that would get even close to being heavy enough to count as a work out. Push ups would be a joke. I could easily bench press the bed. Heck I could bench press the room if I could disconnect it from the house safely. Probably not the whole house though.

    That''s something I should probably check at some point. How strong am I? I know the answer is VERY but that''s like telling someone a car can go fast. Technically true, and somewhat informative if you''reparing a car to a horse drawn carriage, useless for much else though. Speaking of fast, speed is another thing. Don''t know how fast I can run or fly. I don''t know if I should test these sorts of things on Earth or not. I''m weaker here, and I don''t know if the time and hassle testing it would be worth it.

    I know Callisto wrote down a lot of information but I went and immediately ranked up afterwards so it was kinda pointless. Still, Callisto does seem to enjoy that kind of thing so I wouldn''t be surprised if I was asked to help with more testing anyway.*

    Before Kat could really think on it longer the door cracked open and Sylvie peered in. Kat didn''t have to say anything just make grabbing motions at the door and the little girl practically bounced into the room. When Sylvie jumped onto the bed Kat grabbed her quickly when she was in grabbing range and brought her into a big hug which made Sylvie light up with a bright smile. "Hello there. Why where you just peaking your head in instead of greeting my like normal" whispered Kat as she stroked Sylvie''s hair.

    Sylvie pouted at the question, not necessarily wanting to exin her thought process. Especially now that it had been invertedly answered by Kat''s actions. She did however, also recognise that Kat would keep on asking her, likely daily, until she answered the question because Kat would think she still had an issue. Sylvie knew this was because she was good at controlling her expressions and was mostly her own fault for avoiding her issues in the past.

    She debated telling a white lie but decided against it not willing to risk Kat catching her out on it and making an even bigger deal of things. Eventually she said, "I wasn''t sure if you''d still want me around now you can sleep with big sis Lily instead"

    Kat felt a twinge in her heart and tightened the grip she had on Sylvie. "Nope. You''re adorable and I don''t want you thinking that. We had to have a bit of a long conversation yesterday and I''m sure you were asleep by the time we finished."

    *Of course, we even though we didn''t do anything we didn''t exactly wake up in the most appropriate positions. Still, I have no issue with Sylvie joining us whenever she wants. Lily might but I can''t say no to Sylvie when she''s pouting and I doubt Lily is ready for anything we shouldn''t be doing around Sylvie anyway. Hopefully if Sylvie does stay the night, we won''t do anything inappropriate in our sleep. Might even be a good thing.*

    Sylvie was more than smart enough to pick up on what Kat wasn''t saying but didn''t really mind. She knew it was the most Kat was likely to offer and that she didn''t like to stop people as long as it wasn''t causing issues. So she had Kat''s permission, now she just needed Lily''s. With that knowledge secured though, she was more than happy to simply curl up and go to sleep. Kat followed shortly after.

    The next morning once Kat began to stir she could see a notification from D.E.M.O.N.S even with her eyes closed and let out a sigh.

    User Kat is requested to be present for Arbitration today. User Kat will have one full hour period to ready herself to appear.

    *Welp. Guess that''s what I''m doing today.* She nced down at Sylvie and hesitated for a second before shaking the younger girl slightly. She was therefore surprised when Sylvie instantly opened her eyes, eyes that werepletely clear and focused, and said, "Yes Kat?"

    Kat realised she was actually the second of them to awaken and smile. "I''ve been told I have to go to Arbitration today. It''s because I was punished when I maybe didn''t need to be. I''ve got an hour before I''ll be called up so I thought I''d wake you and we can see the others."

    "Ok!" said Sylvie cheerily. "Are you going to get Lily as well?" Kat found that to be a difficult question.

    *I''m not sure. Lily sure likes to sleep in even if she''s pretty bad at going to bed on time. I really should tell her but I don''t think I''ll be gone long. I suppose it''s really a question of two things. 1. Can I possibly be back before she notices. 2. Will she be more annoyed that I didn''t wake her up and informed her, or annoyed that I woke her up for something like this.*

    Kat decided on a hidden third choice. Ask Vivian for advice. Picking Sylvie up and letting the girl rest on her shoulder Kat headed downstairs to find Callisto cleaning the staircase railings with a cloth. "Good morning, Sylvie, Kat." Said Callisto in acknowledgement. "I was just doing a bit of cleaning before breakfast did you want to make any requests?"

    "No" said the two girls together, not really having developed much of a preference beyond Callisto''s food in general. They took up vigil on the couch after that and Callisto continued to work her way down the stairs finishing up thest of it shortly. The two girls knew better then to ask Callisto if she wanted help. They''d be treated to a rather pointed stare from Callisto if they had tried.

    Eventually Callisto got started on breakfast and Vivian came down. "Oh? How are my three favourite people doing. I see you''re all already downstairs. What''s on your mind Kat? I see you have a question for me"

    Kat sighed, not all that surprised at Vivian''s notice and said, "Wellбн it''s like thisбн"

 Chapter 576: Not so Arbitrary

    <h4>Chapter 576: Not so Arbitrary</h4>

    "бн So I''m off to get that cleared up today" said Kat

    "Is the money important at all?" asked Vivian curiously.

    Kat bit her lips as she thought of the appropriate answer. The money wasn''t important, it not really. She didn''t need it for anything at the moment especially with the debt paid off. Arger part of her was tempted to just call it good. Howeverбн money was always useful and it was hers after all.

    *Plus, this arbitration thing could be interesting. I''m also sure that quite a few people would be upset on my behalf if I didn''t fight it. I know Lily would pout about me just letting it go. Sylvie would probably say ''you deserve it for your work Kat'' with big eyes. Yeah. It seems so much easier to just go along with it and fight the thing instead of seeing disappointed eyes. Stillбн what exactly do I say in answerбн?*

    "It isn''t a big deal no. I''m mostly doing it for the experience and because I can you know?" said Kat d it was close enough to the truth to get away with. "I''m not overly worried and hopefully things can get sorted out easily."

    Vivian nodded. She didn''t like the idea of Kat going by herself, but Vivian knew she had no idea how the legal system of demons works. So, while she may wish toe in person to support Kat, she also knew that was unlikely. So, she just limited herself to a few words. "I''m sure you''ll be fine dear. If it''s no real worry to you, you''re more likely to be able to speak clearly"

    *Well, if you could win a legal battle by speaking clearly, we wouldn''t needwyers. Huh, I wonder if I''ll get awyer or if it''ll be just me arguing my point.* "I''ll certainly do my best" said Kat nomittally. "Shall I mention it to Lily?"

    The three looked torn at the question. Sylvie was instantly in favour of waking Lily up, but she never minded waking up to see Kat in the morning, or had the same issues with sleep Lily did. Once that was noted by Kat, she realised she''d made a mistake. Vivian was always happy even in the early morning, Sylvie didn''t care, and Callisto didn''t sleep. When they all advocated for waking her up, some more strongly then others, Kat decided to ignore the lot of them.

    *Clearly, they don''t realise how tired Lily can be. I think I''ll let her sleep.* When Kat said as much, everyone just nodded along willing to trust her judgement. After that Kat just spent time hanging out with them all before she was taken away for her Arbitration.

    When she arrived, it was to a grey room with a grey door in front of her taking up most of the wall. Nothing else seemed to be nearby and as she looked around nobody came forth. The carpet was grey, the walls were grey, the door was grey. There wasn''t any paintings or carvings, it was all just grey. Seeing little choice but to approach the door kat walked forward and easily opened it despite itsrge size.

    The room was split cleanly in three. On the left everything was a pure shining white. On the right, everything was cker than night and felt almost as if it was sucking light from the white side. In the middle was a grey section that also formed the carpet that took up the centre of the room and clearly marked the path Kat was supposed to travel. On the left and right were a number of seats that were currently empty. The walls also had a number of interesting carvings that were also mirrored but kept to their chosen sides colour.

    The only exception to these things was right at the back of the room. There was a podium at the back with three Subi sitting there. The one on the white side waspletely ck, the one on the ck side waspletely white, and the one in the centre looked to be split down the middle with ck on the right side of their body and white on the other. Their hair and fingernails were counted among their colouring. Only their eyes seemed to have escaped, and were in what seemed to be their natural colourings. Kat couldn''t see it as being a natural colouring. It was possible sure, but the split made it questionable and the fact they matched so closely with the room was strange.

    She also knew the whole thing couldn''t be an illusion because it was all quite clear to her eyes. The podium was also different. The structure looked to be made out of marble however the split ran horizontally with white on top grey in the middle and ck on the bottom. The middle section was pushed forward so that the individual split between colours was closest to the open area Kat was currently walking towards.

    Despite the colour scheme though, all three demons were Subi, but noticeably different in their appearances. They all had the same robe like outfits that matched their colour perfectly and seemed to hang of them withrge sleeves. They were also extremely baggy and hid whatever curves the three women might have had from Kat''s eyes. That was where the simrities ended though.

    White had ram like horns that hid her ears partially. Both hadrge towering horns simr to Sue, however these curled up slightly at the top with the points facing down. ck had horns that came right out of her temples and extended about half as high as Both''s horns. The odd thing was, they seemed to be covered in skin, but it was a bit hard to tell because of the colouring.

    "Greetings Kat" said Both in the centre, "You are here for arbitration involving your most recent Contract which subsequently caused you to undergo punishment for unpaid debts. Due to this you will either gain marypensation in return, or you will walk away with nothing as this is your first Arbitration. ck will be your advocate, White will be your detractor, and I will be the Judge."

    Kat stopped at in the open space and looked around confused, seeing the questions in Kat''s eyes Judge spoke again, "Do you wish for the introductory speech to be given? It is standard procedure for those uniformed."

    "Yes please. That would be great," said Kat.

    Judge nodded. "As this is your first Arbitration all three Arbiters were chosen to match your race and gender. It has been shown to produce a calming affect on first time participants. In the future you may or may not have demons of the same race as your Arbiters. It could even be a mix.

    "The way our system works, is that an Arbiter will volunteer to either support you, or support the original ruling. Various bonuses are given for things that get demons to volunteer and I will allow them to exin."

    White spoke up next. "I will be arguing against you. I receive a bonus if you should fail to win this Arbitration, as well as for making sure the Arbitration takes as little time as possible. However, as this is your first Arbitration, I also get a bonus for being willing to turn up for it."

    Then ck spoke up. "One thing that White neglected to mention is that we get one further bonus, all three of us, for showing up in the required make up. Normally we would only be masked by an illusion of our chosen side however because you have True Sight we were forced to put on the full ceremony make up. Other than that, I have a simr set of bonuses for speed, first timer, and winning your side in this argument."

    Judge spoke up again to finish off. "Finally, I am the Judge. I chose who I believe has the right of things at the end. I do not get a bonus for speed unlike the other two, however I am required to have served as both an attacker and a defender for at least five hundred years before the option to be a Judge is open to me. I also have a higher base rate of pay to ensure that I feel no need to speed things along.

    "We consider this a fair system, as you can speak in your own defence, as well as have a dedicated defender, while the prosecuting side only has a single voice to speak for it''s vote. I will mostly be regted the discussion to ensure things remain productive and to deliver the final verdict. Do you have any more questions?"

    *Well I meanбн seems pretty clear. Little strange ck is on my side but maybe that''s a human thingбн or I could ask?* "What decides whether I''m supported by ck or White?" asked Kat

    Judge smiled and nodded, "ck and White switch roles once a century. Currently we are in the era of ck as the defender. It was decided that associating too heavily with one colour over the other was a bad idea and that it keeps things a little fresher this way"

 Chapter 577: Black and White Review

    <h4>Chapter 577: ck and White Review</h4>

    After the short exnation of why ck was representing her Kat realised something else that should have urred to her before. "How is it any of you can speak on the matter? Wait that sounds insensitiveбн I meanбн umбн how do you know what happened? I guess? Sorry for the poor wording"

    *I really hope that wasn''t an insult. I wish I''d phrased things better there. Or maybe I wish I knew enough about how the trantion power works that I could sound formal to them no matter what I sayбн but it might cause one of those weird double meaning words.*

    "That is a valid question Kat" said Judge, "You will find that ck and White were both provided with a detailed ount of the Contract. It keeps most of your thoughts private, but it does exin most conversation and all important actions." Kat pursed her lips at this knowledge but Judge continued speaking, "Do not worry Kat. We are under Contract ourselves not to reveal such information outside of a few specific circumstances."

    Kat nodded calming down at that knowledge. *Ok that''s good to know. I wonder what they think of the Angel encounter.*

    "Are there any further questions before we begin and start the timer for the proceedings? If so, I will be speaking much less and ck and White might be unwilling to answer them unless they seem relevant to the conversation." Exined Judge.

    *Hmm, that''s a good point. I hadn''t considered that. Let me think for a moment I suppose. Certainly nothing springs immediately to mind. I kind of want to ask about the Angel but I''m not sure I can do that. Umбн hmmбн we can get to thatter if it''s important. Anything else? I don''t really think so.*

    "I have no further questions. I''m ready to start" said Kat as clearly as possible, but she couldn''t quite stop the slight waver in her voice.

    Her nerves didn''t quite falter, but it was a close thing when the atmosphere in the roompletely changed. The three Subi that had been sitting fairly casually before all sat up in one motion, straightening their backs and raising their arms to the front to rest lightly on their desks. Kat could also feel their aura''s expanding. None pressed on Kat but she could feel them thick in the room as the three''s eyes started to glow slightly.

    "Then by my power as Judge over this court I dere the start of the procedures. Kat the Subus stands here to rectify a Contract error she believes to have urred. I formally ask White to start their case." Said Judge in a booming voice that covered the whole room easily in sound.

    White shifted ever so slightly to face forward instead of to Kat, as if she was speaking to an audience that wasn''t there. "The first point of proof is in the fact that D.E.M.O.N.S did not consider the Contractplete. She was extracted not forpletion but for medical aid. This I present as the primary evidence."

    The words seemed to hang in the air for a few seconds almost as if they were disyed. Somehow the sound felt like it was continuing though Kat heard nothing else. *Soooбн do I likeбн wait for someone else?*

    Kat''s question was answered when ck started to speak, however unlike White she didn''t turn to the front but kept her body looking directly at Kat. "My offered counter to the primary evidence is that the exit from a world is not when the Contract isplete, but when both parties, even grudgingly, ept that the Contract is over. It is possible to force the issue but that is the traditional method of leaving.

    "In this instance I put forth that because Xiang, the Contractor in this case, was not in control of his mind, body, and potentially spirit, at the time of Kat''s forceful departure. As such he was unable to give the credit to Kat, she was due. If he had been in full control, I proffer that the contract would havepleted easily. Xiang''s state was not due to Kat, and was not part of the Contract. She had no need to return him to thought, or to wait for eptance from a being no longer in control"

    White remained still as she replied with, "That is a guess ck. There was no confirmation that what you described happened to Xiang. While it is a reasonable assumption, and one I might be persuaded to agree with, it cannot be confirmed from what knowledge we have been provided. I move that it does not count as full evidence for the Judge."

    Despite being addressed directly Judge didn''t move a muscle, almost as if she was a statue. ck however gave the barest of nods that only Kat could have seen because of how the three podiums were positioned.

    *Hmm, why is she nodding? I suppose she expected thatбн but why bring it up? I guess it''s because Judge hasn''t epting White''s counter argument. Justбн acknowledged what they have both said.*

    "In that case" said ck, keeping her eyes on Kat, "I motion that despite Xiang''scking eptance, which I still hold was due to being unable to act, is not required in this instance. Due to the wording of the Contract and Kat''s force of will she was only required to provide assistance in Xiang''s quest. When he attacked her unprovoked, he dered that he no longer required her help thuspleting the Contract"

    White raised her head just slightly at that, "If you posit that Xiang was not in control of his actions then you cannot argue that the actions of this other party taking using his body free Kat from the bounds of the Contract.

    "Indeed, however you posited that Judge cannot ept he was acting with anything other than his own mind" retorted ck, "If that is the case, I may argue that if your version of events is in fact true, it still would not matter as his actions would have confirmed the end of the Contract."

    White let the corner of her lips raise ever so slightly but Kat didn''t feel like it was in happiness at all. "If that was the case then Kat should have been returned to her home dimension. The fact that she remained indicates your assumption to be wrong."

    ck however truly smiled at this insinuation. "Perhaps, however I proffer that it was Kat herself that considered her job iplete. That is why she was not returned. She was attacked at the climax of her fight with the branch sect leader and did not have time to consider the implications before she was attacked in turn by one she thought an ally"

    White nced at Kat for the first time since the official start. "What say you Kat? Does ck argue correctly in that you did not consider the Contract done at the time?"

    Kat gulped slightly as she felt White''s eyes on her. *Now how can I exin this in the best way possible. No idea. Shit. Well, I guess I''ll just say the truth then.* "I was not in my right mind. I was in considerable pain and highly confused at the time."

    "By her words you hear that she was confused and did not ept thepletion of her Contract" said White, "I proffer that while she was confused, that does not change the fact she did not believe the Contract to bepleted. If that is the case then surely you cannot argue that it has beenpleted after the fact"

    ck''s eye twitched ever so slightly and quite quickly in response to the insinuation. "Kat may not have considered the job done at that moment, but there is nothing to indicate it was out ofziness or malice. Despite the pain and confusion, she went to discover what was going on. A lesser demon would have considered her job done and simply left. Kat stayed despite the pain to assess the situation."

    "Only to then fight against her Contractor" said White sharply.

    "She was never requested to kill children" said ck in response, "In fact the only reason she was summoned for the job at all was because the runes were broken and Xiang grossly overpaid for the job to summon a demon at all. Even in the wording, she was asked to help get revenge on a sect. The children were meless in this even if you wish to argue she agreed to help with revenge, she is not required to involve the innocent in that quest."

    White lowered her head ever so slightly at this, though not to the level it had started at as she seemed to mull over the words for a few moments. *Well. I think I''m winning? ck seems to have a counter argument for everything White says and while White has countered with other things, I don''t find her to be as convincing as ck. Is that my bias or something else?*

 Chapter 578: Rug Metaphors

    <h4>Chapter 578: Rug Metaphors</h4>

    The silence rang out into the room once ck finished making her point. White didn''t seem to have an argument against the fact the children were innocent in this. It seemed to be an issue of morals as well as wording. Sure White potentially could argue against it, but it wouldn''t do her any favours morally. This might be a courtroom with only Judge to convince but such an argument might not make you popr.

    "Do you wish to call a final ruling?" asked ck

    White''s face got somewhat pinched at this, knowing the trap ck had manoeuvred her into. White also knew that simply allowing for the ruling would likely result in her lost. She let out a long hiss of air and a little bit of her demonic me leaked out. Kat was surprised to see that White''s demonic me was actually ck.

    *Hehehehe. I don''t know why I find that funny but I do. I know the white colouring is just make up but it''s still funny to see thepletely white person spit ck fire. I doubt ck has white mes though it''s possible. Actuallyбн that makes me wonder. Does the real person behind White always pick White? As in do they always argue against things or is it just arguing against me specifically.*

    Seeing that White wasn''t making any furtherments despite dragging things out Kat decided to let her mind wander some more. *So, following on from that thought. How do they put all that makeup on? I can see down their sleeves and it seems like aplete covering. I wonder if they have an enchantment for it? Or a machine? If not do they have to do it by hand? I know they wereining a bit about itбн*

    *But was that because it''s annoying to have makeup on you all day, even if it is special demon makeup? Or is it because it was an issue to put on. I mean surely there is a way to do it quickly. I refuse to believe they haven''t figured something like that out for the courthouse at least even if it isn''t practical for private use.*

    While Kat was considering the wider implications of the makeup she was forced to wear White was making a few further faces trying to decide what was in her best interest until Judge spoke up. "White, if you have no further arguments I am willing to make my final verdict. I''d like to see at least the start of an argument within the next minute or I will consider it you epting the request for final judgement."

    White frowned at this while ck smirked slightly making use of the fact that she was hidden from White to get away with it. Kat started to wonder if this was the reason ck called for the Judgement. *Is this to make White ufortable? Not that she''spletely confident in the verdict but that she can use it to force White to make some poor arguments?*

    With just a second to go White finally spoke up, "Iбн I proffer that despite the moral correct nature of Kat''s actions that has never been the purpose of Contracts. We as demons are required to uphold them before anything else. Stepping in the way of Xiang during the revenge Kat was requested to help with should be considered a failure to uphold the Contract."

    ck didn''t seem phased because she responded quickly with, "Even if we are willing to ept that Xiang was in his right mind, and that Kat''s actions could be considered in vition of the Contract, the fact that she fought the sect leader nearlypletely on her own, and certainly could be considered helping Xiang finish him off.

    "As he was the leader of the sect, it could also be argued that he is the one truly at fault for the events at Xiang''s vige. Thus, with his death it could easily be concluded Katpleted the Contract and assisted in helping with Xiang''s revenge."

    White let out a long puff of air at this. The only way she could think to argue against the statement was to argue that Xiang wasn''t in control and thus it was another being that took revenge and not him. With that being the case she could argue Kat assisted the other being and not Xiang. However, as ck had already brought up the fact that the only actions Kat took contrary to helping Xiang was when he wasn''t in his correct mind at the end.

    White further cursed internally that ck had brought it up as an opening argument. Now her thoughts kept drifting back towards that fact and she was finding it difficult to argue around that supposition. She realised her mistake now. ck had essentially won with that first argument in her eyes.

    White knew now that because she didn''t directly refute the fact that it was a different being she had backed herself into a corner. She had said there was no evidence of that being the case, and it was a good argument to force ck to back off from the point. Instead ck went fully on board, always arguing the case, only if one believed White''s forced interpretation of the events. White sighed a second time and said sadly, "I''m ready for Judge to make her final verdict" knowing that she still got a bonus for timeliness even if it wasn''t anywhere close to the amount, she''d get for winning.

    "White has called for a final verdict. Do you agree with this ck?" asked Judge.

    "I agree to move forward with the final verdict" replied ck, and Kat felt this set of lines were certainly rehearsed. *Then again. I suppose if you have to say that every single arbitration then you''d have rehearsed it well after a while. I mean they could have been doing this for hundreds of years at this point.*

    Judge nodded at the statement and banged both hands on the desk twice. "Thus I dere my Judgement. In the case of Kat and the upleted Contract with Contractee Xiang she is found to have met the terms andpleted the Contract to the best of her abilities considering the nature of the request and how poorly chosen the demon was for the job.

    "Thus I reward Kat with the fu-" suddenly Judge was cut off as she nced slightly up into thin air. "Hmm, this is unusual. I didn''t realise the runes had been so broken. Hmmmm." Judge trailed off letting the words hang as she bit her lip. It was the first time Kat had seen Judge, or any of the court room demons, show that much emotion.

    "Umбн what seems to be the issue?" asked Kat confused.

    Judge sucked in a breath. "I suppose I can exin." She then looked to ck and White and added, "Note this does not count against your time. This is slightly unusual situation that I wish had been properly mentioned in the packet. You are both free to leave as no argument will affect my Judgement in this case. You are also wee to stay as this is covered by your current oaths"

    ck and White leaned back to look at each other and shrugged before returning to a resting position and nodding up at Judge. "I see you have chosen to stay. That''s fine. Now Kat, the issue is that this arbitration was not given the power to award you this much money. I have authority to release a certain amount of funds to you plus extra for inconvenience if I so chose. However the payout from the Contract was extremely high"

    "Umбн why is that?" asked Kat confused.

    Judge put a hand in her sleeve and pulled out a rug. "Think of this rug as the fabric of a dimension. Normally, when the runes are done right," a piece of string snaked its way out of Judge''s sleeve and slipped through the rug to the other side, "it acts like a beacon to pull you in," the string retracted, "however if the payment is high enough, the runes don''t need to be good," Judge punched her hand straight through the rug tearing it as she went and then made a grabbing motion in the air, "you can just grab something close enough," she pulled the clenched first back through and the rug knit itself back together, "and use the extra power to seal the gap. The poweres from D.E.M.O.N.S and that''s why it takes part of the cost of summoning. In this case I''m honestly surprised at how much it cost. With the broken runes it was essentially the fortune of an entire ancient sect. Even with D.E.M.O.N.S taking arge chunk of thatбн there''s still too much to give you outright."

    "Is there a way to get the extra? Is it worth the trouble?" asked Kat

    "I''m not sure off the top of my head" said Judge thoughtfully, "I know it''s certainly possible, but not the procedures for it. I''m not even sure if you''d have gotten it all had the Contractpleted properly. What I can do is authorise releasing as much as I am able and making a note in the case file that the reason you didn''t receive the full some was that I''m unable to give it to you and that I rmend rectifying that"

    Kat shrugged. "Sure"

 Chapter 579: LilyтАЩs Morning

    <h4>Chapter 579: Lilyбпs Morning</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s perspective

    -------------

    While Kat was off at Arbitration Lily was just waking up. Her hair was even more of a mess then usual and her sses were pressed into her face. The book she had been reading before bed was just out of reach and the light in the room had been left on. For Lily, all of these things were fairly regr urrences and while she knew the light really should have been turned off, was rtively unconcerned about the rest of things.

    She took up that book and found she didn''t really remember what was happening in the page she had managed to slip a book mark into and had to turn back a page to jog her memory. *Should I head over to see Kat now? No just because you''re dating doesn''t mean you need to see her every dayбн I do want to though. Hmmmбн that would require getting out of bed though and Kat didn''t even had the decency to be here to wake me up so I''m going to read for a bit.*

    And so that''s what Lily did, she read for a time until the call of the bathroom was too strong. She dragged herself out of bed and fixed her sses up slightly before turning off the now unneeded light and headed for the bathroom to relieve herself. She was heading back to her room to keep reading when her mother called out, "Lily, I can hear you up. Come and get some breakfast instead of forgetting again"

    Lily nced at the door to her room and felt the strong temptation to just ignore her mother but practicality and the knowledge she was right about the food had her turn around and head for the kitchen. Her mother was sipping on a cup of coffee while reading the news on her tablet. Lily walked passed her to the cereal cupboard and grabbed herself out a box.

    A bit of milk, a ss, and a bowlter she was sitting across from Evaline and eating cereal while letting her mind wander. *What is Mum doing here? Normally she''d be off doing something else somewhere in the house. Sure it isn''t too strange for her to read the news on her tablet but normally she wouldn''t do it at the kitchen table.*

    A few more spoonsful of cerealter and she had her answer when Evaline asks, "Well?"

    "Well what?" asked Lily confused, "You''re the one being weirdбн"

    Evaline let out a long sigh. "Lily, I may not approve of your choice in friends, and while I might be willing to be a bit nicer to her because of your father and you, that doesn''t mean I''ve ever stopped caring about you or noticing things. Is there something you''d like to talk about?"

    Lily froze at the question. *Oh. Shit. It''s been a long time since Mum used this tone of voice. What has she noticed? What changed recently that she wouldбн or right duh Lily she clearly she noticed that something changed when you started dating Kat! Shit how could I miss this. I should''ve known Mum would pick up on that.*

    *What do I tell her though? Iбн I''m not ashamed of dating Kat and I know Mum doesn''t care I''m a lesbianбн but should I really tell her the truth? Last time she saw Kat with demon parts and all and while she might have just shoved that to the side and ignored itбн I bet she''d be thinking about it if I tell her the truth. Stillбн I guess I have an angleбн might throw her off? Maybe? I can hope?*

    "You''re being awfully quiet" said Evaline seeing her daughter freeze. "I''m not going to force you on this but I would like to know." The words were pointed, and Lily could hear the ''I won''t force you but I will look disappointedly at you if you hide it'' message in the words.

    "Well I suppose you''ll be happy to know I''m not friends with Kat anymore" said Lily with a smirk.

    She was actually a little surprised when she saw Evaline freeze for a few moments before frowning. There was real sadness in her eyes when Lily said that and now the younger girl had to fight off the stab of pain in her heart.

    *Why do I feel like the bad guy now? Don''t just look at me like that Mum SAY SOMETHING so I can finish the joke. Please... Iбн maybe this was too mean. It isn''t as bad as harassing me about my best friend for years but why does this hurt so much to see.*

    "Oh." Said Evaline distantly. "I''m sorry"

    "Why are you sorry?" Lily said trying to make it sound snappy and sharp but it mostly just came out as sad and soft.

    "Wellбн Iбн Umбн" Evaline stumbled over the words before breathing in deeply, "Look. Lily Iбн I''ll admit I''ve been harsh on Kat and you about Kat butбн Iбн I feel like I''ve made a mistake now. She was your only friend andбн and now I can''t help but feel it''s my fault you''re alone again"

    *SHIT ABORT. ABORT.* "MUM!" shouted Lily dragging Evaline''s gaze back to the present. "Itбн sorry. Umбн I mean I''m sorry. Er, that isбн umбн this was a bad joke. Umбн it''s true though. Umбн Kat she uhбн isn''t my friend anymore but not because we fought or um anythingбн but she''s nowбн" Lily started to mumble "she''snowmygirlfriend"

    "Oh" said Evaline trying to deal with the emotional whish she was experiencing. She was still a bit upset but there was much less self-hatred and much more confusion now. "How did that happen?" asked Evaline without really thinking just to have something to say.

    Lily felt herself choke on whatever answer she might have had to that question. *What is this conversation? How can you just ask something like that Mum? What am I even supposed to tell you? Actually Mum, you''ll be telling me.* "How am I even supposed to answer that Mum?" asked Lily half desperately.

    Evaline shrugged as if that would disce some of the ufortable emotions in her chest. "Wellбн I suppose who confessed? How did things go afterward? Is there anything I should no dear?" asked Evaline in an almost pleading voice.

    Lily let out a long breath to steady herself. "Wellбн oh I''m so embarrassed thinking about it. I really shouldn''t have done it the way I did but it worked out I supposeбн"

    "Lily, just calm down. We have time and I''m not going to judge. It''s not like you just kissed her randomly, is it?" said Evaline with concern

    Lily went bright red and looked away from the concerned gaze of her mother. "Lily you didn''t?" said Evaline shocked. This shock waspounded when she looked further away and the blush deepened. "It was WORSE?! Lily how could you have done anything worse?"

    Lily''s eyes strained away from Evaline as her head couldn''t move any further. "You broke down crying didn''t you?" said Evaline knowing her daughter well enough to start to guess the series of events. "Oh noбн You were too embarrassed to tell her you were in love with her. After trying multiple times you used what courage you could to tell her you loved her, she probably returned with something involving friendship before you kissed her and then tried to run away crying."

    The slow nod was all Evaline got from Lily. Seeing this Evaline let out a long sigh. "Ok, well clearly it all worked out then right? What else happened?"

    Lily managed to drag herself back so that she was facing her mother again. Her blush had died down a fair bit but it was still there. "Wellбн Iбн I told her about Ste, then I told her what she meant to me, and then she told me a few things and then we ended up together."

    "Wait you''d never told her about Ste before?" asked Evaline shocked.

    Lily gave a confused nce at her mother. "How was I supposed to do that Mum? The whole issue at myst school happened because I was gay. I couldn''t just tell Kat that straight away until I knew she''d be ok with it. Then I got a crush on her and it would have been basically as good as a confession to tell her about my redheaded childhood friend I fell in love with. What else was I supposed to do?"

    Evaline nodded, "Well, seeing as it was part of your confession, I suppose I have to agree with you." Evaline took a deep breath after those words before continuing. "Now, I want you to know that I''m happy for youбн but I also want you to know I''m still worried. Are you sure Kat isn''t taking advantage of you? I know you''ve been practically joined at the hip before you both started dating, but that doesn''t mean she wasn''t before or she won''t start now that you are."

    *Oh god. I don''t know if this is better or worse then before when she simply disliked Kat? How do I tell her I not only know Kat wouldn''t betray me but that she can''t lie about it and gave me a way to learn magic? This really isn''t something that should be part of this conversationбн shit. How do I answer this without sounding like apletely lovestruck idiot and answering with ''I just know'' or ''I trust her'' or ''She''d never do that to me'' which while all true pale in the face of what I do know.*

 Chapter 580: LilyтАЩs Morning isnтАЩt Over Yet

    <h4>Chapter 580: Lilyбпs Morning isnбпt Over Yet</h4>

    This chapter still is from Lily''s perspective

    -------------

    *Now. What would Kat do if she found out I told my mother she was asexual. Damn, who am I kidding Kat would tell Mum in a heartbeat with practically zero prodding despite all the bad will between them. Having me release the information because my mother actually cares about me isn''t something Kat would ever be mad at me for. Damn there goes my excuse to just avoid talking about it.*

    Lily sucked in a deep breath. *Now how to exin this to Mumбн maybe I make her answer the question instead?* "Why do you think she''d take advantage of me? And in what way?" asked Lily.

    Evaline sighed shoulder drooping as she realised her daughter was trying to make this difficult for her. Not for the reasons she assumed, for she was thinking this to be punishment for insulting Kat, when it was actually just to avoid answering the questions. Lily couldn''t hate her mother, she hardly hated the bullies despite their torment of her. Granted if they''d actually caused Kat any sort of real inconvenience, she might have mustered up some, but Kat found some of itughable, few a slight inconvenience and most pitiable.

    So Evaline steeled herself to answer her daughter''s question in the bluntest way possible. "I don''t want her forcing you into sex before you''re ready" Lily''s breath caught in her throat and she half choked at the answer, "as for why, she seems like she''s good with people and fairly popr. Even if the sex wasn''t a concern, how do you know she isn''t just stringing you along? I often wonder if Ste knew the whole time and just waited for an audience so you could admit it and it wasn''t just her word against yours"

    Lily frowned. *That first part, somewhat expected. The secondбн not at all. Still that''s focus on that. It gets me away from talking about Kat being asexual for at least a bit. I still have no idea how to bring that up properly. I could just tell herбн nope avoidance is the name of the game. Future Lily can handle it.* "What do you mean she has a way with people? I''ve been her only friend for years." Lily paused for a moment then continued, "Actually I guess now that we''re dating, if I use the same logic as before neither of us have any friends anymore. Thatбн hmm. I''d like to say that''s kinda depressing but I don''t really care."

    *Though Kat is making friends on her adventures. I wonder if I''ll get along with them. I think it''ll probably be fine? Waitбн did I just identally lie to Mum? Damn this might be the only lie I ever get away with because I only realised after the fact. This tactic requires consideration in the future.*

    "What about the other kids from the orphanage?" asked Evaline with confusion.

    "That''s all they are Mum" said Lily slightly exasperated, "Kat''s older then basically all of them by quite a few years. I think the next oldest is thirteen. Maybe. Kat''s been the oldest teen there for years. She''s been there the longest, she''s been the oldest for four or five years, she''s been practically second inmand for the ce since around the time she was ten I think. She''s never really been friends with them because of that, or at least, not for a long time"

    "Oh" said Evaline. And that really is all she could say. She''d watched Kat and the older woman knew the girl carried herself with grace. The sort of attitude that only popr kids could cultivate. That knowledge that people turned to them for a multitude of things. Apparently not though, as if her daughter was to believed it was a role, she took upon herself to look after other children.

    Evaline looked back over her interactions with Kat and tried to look at them with fresh eyes. It didn''t help as much as she was hoping though. Kat always seemed sure of herself in her memories. The only time she was shocked was the first time Evaline had let her displeasure with the girl known. That had been the only slip she noticed though. She did also notice that Kat was a rare sight after that, likely not to antagonise her.

    Stillбн there was one more thing. "Are you sure she''s gay?" asked Evaline ''suddenly''

    "What?!" said Lily shocked.

    Her face must have betrayed something because Evaline looked at her with a smug smile now. "Well, I was just going over my interactions with the girl and noticed she never looked at me with any wondering eyes"

    "MUM!" shouted Lily, "HOWбн WHY? Why would you ask that? How is this a thing you feel is appropriate to point out?!"

    Evaline shrugged and took a sip from her cup before grimacing. Her drink had gone cold, but it was what it was. Straightening her face out she said, "Lily, it wasn''t hard to see you were smitten with the girl but I saw nothing to indicate she was ever interested in you or me. Considering I am in fact your mother and we look somewhat simr because of it, even if you seem to have taken pains to distance yourself from my image, if she finds you attractive, she should have at least nced at me once or twice"

    *I can''t believe this. My mother is trying to catch me out because Kat didn''t lust after her enough. Past me, you suck. Why did I need to have the image of Kat trying to flirt with my Mum burned into my mind? I should have just told her the truth at the start. Why did I avoid this? Not to Future Future self, don''t avoid questions from Mum. It ends badly.*

    "Rightбн umбн Kat is asexual" said Lily just wanted this to be over.

    Of course, with that as her answer it couldn''t be. "Oh? I suppose that does make senseбн" mumbled Evaline. "Why would she want to date anyone though?"

    "Not aromantic asexualбн" mumbled Lily in return.

    Evaline looked over at her daughter and sighed, before saying, "You''ve chosen a hard road you know. I''m not saying this won''t work out for you butбн sex is a big part of healthy rtionships. Even if I didn''t want you jumping into that, because it can also destroy a fragile one, it does help if you know you both enjoy having nightly activities together.

    "Still, I suppose that would be just your luck with red heads. Picking the straight girl the first time meant the only way it could be weirder would be to pick the asexual. Are you sure this is what you want Lily? Would it not be better to try and find a nice girl that was a lesbian at least? Or bisexual if you have to."

    "Why did you say it like that? What''s wrong with Bi people?" asked Lily confused

    Evaline rolled her eyes and said, "Nothing is wrong with them but they would certainly be more prone to wondering eyes. I suppose that''s at least something that will never worry you with Kat. Anyway, it''s not like I have any personal issue with them, it''s just thatбн well, they tend to be adventurous types and even if they can find both sexes attractive, you arecking certain equipment for the standard act."

    "MUM!" growled Lily.

    Evaline just shrugged again at her daughter. "What? You''re the lesbian here not me. You should be fully aware of your body and your tastes."

    This wording of course forced her to image dicks for a split second and gag. "Gross Mum."

    "You''re the carpet muncher not me. I think that''s worse" said Evaline with a smile.

    "MUM! CAN YOU NOT!" shouted Lily.

    "Well it''s not like Kat is going to take up the role of embarrassing you with sexualments." Said Evaline snidely, though internally somewhat d. This was perhaps the realist conversation she''d had with her daughter in nearly twelve months. It wasn''t what she''d wanted to talk about wither daughter either but if she could share the suffering a bitбн wellбн she knew she was a bit of a sadist at heart. Her husband never minded.

    Lily groaned and let her head ''rest'' loudly on the table. "Is there anything else you want from me Mother?" said Lily into that same table.

    "Oh Lily dear I still have plenty of questionsбн let''s start with if you actually did talk about things properly with Kat. How will you take care of your moreбн carnal needster on in your rtionship? I doubt she''d be happy to see you go see other people to take care of thatбн"

    Lily felt like she was dying. "Mum" she said weekly having already used up her quota of yelling for this conversation. "Katбн ok I don''t even know where to start. OR if I should tell you. I mean what kind of mother asks about her kids sex lives?"

    "You have a sex life already and didn''t tell me?" said Evaline with false shock. Lily lifted her head up slightlyбн just to m it into the table again.

 Chapter 581: LilyтАЩs Morning Just WonтАЩt End

    <h4>Chapter 581: Lilyбпs Morning Just Wonбпt End</h4>

    This chapter still is from Lily''s perspective

    -------------

    After repeatedly stating she wasn''t engaging in any sort of activities with anyone, and watching the smirk on Evaline''s face grow as Lily was barraged with variations of ''you doth protest to much'' she finally managed to settle things down.

    Lily wasn''t entirely out of the woodwork though, as Evaline asked, "Now that I''ve had a bit of fun with you, I''d like a serious answer. Have you talked about it with Kat?"

    "Yes" said Lily

    Evaline starred her daughter down at the short answer. Lily cracked slightly but retorted with. "Look, we''ve discussed it. Why do you need to know Mum? It just feels so weird to talk about with you. Even if we include the madness that has been the whole conversation up to this point I feel like this is taking it a step too far."

    "Maybe you''re right" said Evaline with a long sigh. She nced at her coffee before swallowing the rest of it and getting up to brew another cup. As she prepared the coffee maker she kept talking, a bit quicker then before just to get what she wanted to say out of the way before the noise started. "I just worry you know. Maybe I''mtching onto the obvious issue with Kat now that I can''t just think of her as Ste 2.0. Which" Evaline held a hand up, "I will admit I was doing. I was wrong, but I don''t really feel like apologising either.

    "Maybe that''s petty of me, and considering I''m in the wrong I''m not even going to deny that but Kat did nothing to defend herself from my taunts, or correct even a single one of my mistaken assumptions. I won''t go so far as to say she''s at fault for it, but neither of you really tried."

    Lily spluttered but before she could answer the coffee machine started whirring much too loudly for any conversation and Lily felt herself starting to seethe a bit. *We DIDN''T TRY? I DID. I tried SO HARD to get you to see she wasn''t just Ste. I used to tell you what we got up to daily to show you how much she was helping me. I told you how many times Kat saved my from the bullies when normally Ste WAS the bully or at least just let it happen.

    The fact that you can say we didn''t try IRKS ME. I''ll maybe ept that Kat didn''t try, but that''s because she didn''t want to get into a fight with you because you''re my mother not because she couldn''t. It was more important that your anger was directed at her and not me potentially so she just let you rant to her face.

    Yet all the work I tried to put in, in the past, apparently has gonepletely unnoticed?! Granted even I haven''t bother too much in thest few months but I was busy with exams and then once school was over I didn''t really need to justify anything or defend her overmuchбн ok that''s a lie, she was turning into a demon and I didn''t know how to talk about it. Still don''t really but it might be getting there.

    You know me. I was this close to telling Mum about be a magic Kat sometime this week. I was going to do it. Maybe not the part about being magical stuck to Kat forever, but I was so very close to just telling her about it instead of using it as a bit of petty revenge. Now though. I''m not too sure. Mum seems sweet right now, even if she''s embarrassing me.

    She''s listening though. Which seems to have been a rarity thesest two years. I meanбн what do I even say to the fact that she didn''t even notice I''d been trying to show her Kat was nothing like Ste.* Lily, was of course forgetting how Ste was when they were younger, as she had helped with the bullies. Of course, Ste was more about redirecting them while Kat was happy to act as an enduring wall against Lily specifically and everyone else incidentally.

    *So do I tell her? On the one hand, this might be the best time. She''s listening to me and if her past behaviour is anything to go by I might not actually get a proper chance at that again for a long time, perhaps ever. On the other hand we''ve already gone over so much and I''m not quite so pleased with her anymore after being made fun of and then finding out she wasn''t even listening to me!

    I can put up with her being a bit invasive and trying to embarrass me. She''s just asking questions out of concern and for a bit of glee, but she isn''t being malicious about it. On the other handбн I wonder if she IS being malicious about how wilfully blind, she wasбн and maybe still is? Has she just separated ''Kat'' and ''Lily''s Girlfriend Kat'' in her head or something?

    That''s not even getting into the whole ''revealing magic'' thing. It''s not illegal like in that one book series by JK, but I certainly don''t want it to be spread further than it needs to be. Of course having your daughter turn into a Kat does seem like a good reason for ''needs to'' but I just don''t want to do it.

    How would I even do it without Kat here? Plus I don''t want Evaline going off about the fact Kat is a demon. Urgh, this is bing such a mess. I just wanted to eat breakfast and head over to Kat''s house. While I''ll admit the start of this conversation wasбн ok no it was a bit rocky but I don''t regret it at least. I feel annoyed now. And tired. And I just woke up too.*

    The coffee machine finally silenced itself and Lily let out a sigh and put her head back onto the table. Perhaps not facing her problems (Evaline) in a more literal sense would help matters? Lily didn''t really think so but she was willing to try it at this point.

    Evaline breathed carefully over her full cup of coffee to ensure it didn''t spill as she tried to cool it down. ncing at her daughter, she wasn''t really sure what to make of the current situation. She was wondering what exactly had pushed her daughter a bit too far. She could see that. That Lily had at some point already decided this conversation had be more effort then she was willing to put in and Evaline was on the fence about what she should do.

    Giving up wasn''t really an option. She could practically feel in the air that this was a chance she wouldn''t get for some time if she didn''t use it. Why that was, she couldn''t say. Perhaps it was something in Lily''s eyes or posture? Perhaps it was a hidden message in the half eating cereal bowl that her daughter seemed to have forgotten. Wherever the message was it felt real enough and Evaline was willing to listen.

    Didn''t mean she had a good answer for it in response though. Lily had clearly checked out mentally from this conversation. Dragging her daughter back into it would be hard, and likely met with no small amount of spite. So the question was how to do so. She knew her daughter well. Perhaps not well enough though.

    Evaline took another sip of her coffee and found the taste to be more bitter than she was expecting, though perhaps it was simply the situation affecting the taste. Her options were certainly limited. She''d never really had much sess dragging Lily back into conversation anyway. Neither had her husband. Normally when it got to this point you just asked whatever really needed to be asked, epted the slightly angry answer you got and moved on. Or you waited for another day.

    Evaline could already tell both of those options would fail. Any ''angry'' answer wouldn''t be the one she needed and certainly wouldn''t be one Lily actually wanted to give. Leaving it be didn''t seem like a good option at the moment either so Evaline added a little more sugar to her drink and sipped it again. Still bitter.

    Countless inane questions rose up into her mind. ''How are you'', ''What do you want to do now school is over'', ''Did you decide if you want to look for a job'', ''What are you researching at the moment'' were just a few of the questions in her mind that were instantly discarded. None of them were what was needed right now and there was about a fifty percent chance Lily simply wouldn''t answer them.

    Evaline dug through her mind, wondering what possible way she had avable to her that would calm Lily down but she realised there was none. Something had upset her little girl and by the books she held dear, Lily would be staying that way till she had some alone time, or perhaps time with Kat. This was something Evaline knew. Then she got another idea. An idea she didn''t like at all. But one that she felt might be her only shot.

    "So, now that she''s your girlfriend when is Kating to visit?"

 Chapter 582: Chairway to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chairway to Heaven</h4>

    The Pefectly Practical Protagonist Returns!

    -------------

    Kat flopped down on the couch mentally exhausted. Sylvie and Callisto were missing, probably up in Callisto''s room doing something. She could hear Vivian at least, and knew the woman was in her office working. On what, wasn''t exactly clear but Kat didn''t want to focus on her hearing and figure it out. It wasn''t really her business.

    She''d gotten a good deal, or good enough deal, out of arbitration. It was a good chunk of money. Five whole Fireces, which was so much more than her debt had been it was a little ridiculous. It really hit her home how much it must have cost her to be summoned to Xiang and why things were such a mess. He overpaid so much that the ritual just sort of worked even though it really shouldn''t have.

    *What do I want to do now?* Kat didn''t really have any answers for her thoughts. The couch wasn''t exactlyfortable with her wings. *Wait that''s something.* Kat hopped upstairs and grabbed the box with her new chair in and carried it back downstairs. When she opened the box she felt her eyes twitch slightly.

    She hadn''t really gotten a proper look at it at the time, but she was led to believe she''d been given a fairly standard chair. Even in miniature she could see that was a lie. Or, knowing demons, it was a ''creative application of the truth''. Shutting the box with a slight huff she set it down on the kitchen table and nced at the couch and lounge chairs.

    She had options here, but not many. In the end, Kat decided to just keep it simple and let Vivian deal with anything that looked too horrible afterward. It was her job after all, so she''d know how to work things out. What Kat ended up doing was separating the two single chairs as much as she could while leaving a path around them before putting her chair in the newly opened space.

    As it expanded she could see that it tried to take up more space then was avable, pause for a second then shrink ever so slightly to make sure it fitfortable in the space it had been given. As it was, the chair fit Kat''s size well enough. It didn''t have a tonne of extra space like you would expect from a lounge chair but Kat was rather petite if you ignored the wings.

    The chair itself was ck. The exact same shade as her kimono which could not be a coincidence. Especially not when the wooden base that showed on the edges of the cushions was the same silver as the flowers on the same outfit. The back was stitched with diamond patterning spread out semi-evenly, held in ce by red buttons the same colour as Kat''s hair. The only thing stopping Kat from thinking this was a custom job was the time it had to have taken.

    The silver wood on the edges was carved into graceful spirals with slight traces of veins that looked like those you''d find on a Subi''s wings. It was also clear that the silvery sheen was not a paint but the natural colour of the unnatural wood. The ck material wasn''t like anything Kat had seen before though. It didn''t look like leather, but it seemed to be one big piece. How that happened without any stitching she was unsure.

    Settling into it though, and letting her wings and tail phase easily into the back made her decide these questions didn''t need answering. It was a great chair. More than she bargained for? Irrelevant. *I do wonder how it matches my colour scheme so well. Granted ck on ck isn''t really what you want because you can hardly see where the outfit ends and the dress begins, but that just further proves the point something strange is going on.

    I think, best guess, is that it can change colours, or have colours keyed into it. Though how the wood can change I''m not sure. Maybe the wood is the same colour as always and the rest of it was changed to match? Or they happened to have one in stock in the right colours? I suppose it really depends on how much stock they keep. Considering they shrink the chairs they can already store plenty of them with that alone.*

    With that thought Kat closed her eyes and rxed into the chair. Before she could get toofortable though she heard a knock on the door. "I''ve got it!" shouted Kat so that Vivian wouldn''t get up from her work. Her office was right by the door so that when clients had to visit the house, not something that happened often, they didn''t have to go further then the office next to the door.

    When Kat opened the door and saw that it was Lily she used her tail to keep the door propped open and grabbed the smaller girl into a big hug and lifted her up inside. "Lily!" said Kat with a smile. "I''m d to see you here."

    Lily couldn''t help the massive grin that split her face. Kat hadn''t been afraid to hug her in the past but she didn''t seek it out overly often. The Kat she knew from just a week ago certainly wouldn''t have just hugged her without any prompting. She loved this change. ''She'' also had shoes on still. "Kat as much as I love this, I still need to take off my shoes" said Lily.

    Kat nced down and to the side to see that Lily was correct. Grinning sheepishly Kat lightly ced her girlfriend down on the ground outside the door and gave her a slight peck on the cheek as she bent over to take off her shoes. This caused Lily to stumble a bit as she was trying to reach her shoes and nearly fell over, only to be steadied by Kat''s tail.

    Lily looked down very pointedly at her shoes as she untied them because her already nearly manic grin had only grown. The level of attention and care Kat was already showing her was filling her with warmth she didn''t know she was missing. A small part of her mind was warning her they were only just a knew couple. Therger part was determined to never give this feeling up. She would fight anyone and anything that tried to get between them.

    Kat, unaware of Lily''s inner conflict that was swiftly getting resolved just waited for Lily to get done with her shoes while she easily held the door open. Once that was done, they both made their way inside and Lily noticed the chair but didn''t say anything about it. She just waited for Kat to sit down before taking her own seatбн on Kat.

    Lily was originally nning to sit next to Kat, but it the chair wasn''t quite big enough for that, so she epted the knew reality easily. The back of the chair was a bit low because of its reduced size but that was fine. "So what have you been up to Kat?" asked Lily mostly in an attempt to avoid talking about her own morning. When Kat gave her a slightly guilty look though, the question became real.

    "Wellбн it went like thisбн" said Kat, and went on to exin the arbitration as well as the few things she''d learnt about during Arbitration as well as the course of the case itself. She made judicious use of her perfect memory. Recalling memories wholesale was much easier then looking for little details. Especially one so recent, she could simple call it up and basically get it to y everything back for her.

    "You knowбн that all makes a strange sort of sense. Especially with the price to uracy of runes ratio" said Lily.

    "Yeahбн" said Kat uncertainly as it just wasn''t something she''d thought about too much yet. It did make sense, but only a certain amount. Mostly centring on why D.E.M.O.N.S could take people to and from the Hub with no issues and seemingly transported people without anyplications. Perhaps it was just the call and not the response or it was more of a defence measure. "Question though. Would you rather I talked to you about it all before I left? I considered waking you up but decided against it"

    Lily bit her lip at the question and let herself sink into Kat slightly. "I dunno. I don''t think it''ll really matter too much once we''re bound together. For something like thisбн it''s fine, but if you thought it was dangerous, I''d have wanted to know even if it would have been annoying to wake up to. Sure this was a potentially dangerous in other ways, but nothing major from what I knowбн certainly not as dangerous as my mother inviting you over to chat."

    Kat was nodding along until thest few words. "I''m sorry what?"

 Chapter 583: It Went a Little SomethinтАЩ Like This

    <h4>Chapter 583: It Went a Little Somethinбп Like This</h4>

    "It was weirdбн" said Lily carefully, "My mother and I had a proper conversation with you as the subject for perhaps the first timeбн maybe only time in two years. It ended somewhat awkwardly or it was about to then out of nowhere she asked for you toe and chat with her at some pointбн and she implied anytime in the next few days would be fine"

    *Yeah that really does sound out of character. She never really wanted to spend time with me before.* "Why?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн I might have mentioned a few things like the fact we''re dating but I''m really not sure what triggered the request to meet you. At the start of the conversation it didn''t look like she had any intention of meeting you. More likeбн she was nning to continue ignoring you existed for the most part if she was allowed. Then something happened and she seemed to just decide she needed to see you" exined Lily.

    Kat nced down at Lily and hugged her slightly tighter for a moment. "I''m sure your mother knows you quite well. Was there anything else that might cause it?"

    Lily winced at the question and said, "I was actually thinking about exining magic or a bit of it. I was nning to just go through with the Memphis stuff without telling her as punishment but when I saw her real sadness at the joke I made of us not being friends anymore because we''re dating instead, wellбн I just felt a bit bad. Then she embarrassed me for a whileбн

    "Oh that''s what it was I remember now!" Lily eye''s lit up for a second before dulling drastically her body practically radiating annoyance. Kat decided to stop that spiral by giving her another kiss, this one right on the edge of her lips. The difference was as astonishing as it was immediate. It was like a lightbulb lit up behind Lily''s eyes to chase away the darkness. Lily let herself bonelessly slide down so that she could bury her smile into Kat''s chest. "Thanks

    "I needed that. Ok, umбн" Lily breathed in the scent of her girlfriend happily to stabilise her mood a little further. Lily was very happy with the fact Kat didn''t really get other smells stuck to her anymore. She always smelled the same way now and Lily was all for it. "Mother" a slight bite to the word, "was talking about how you weren''t so bad after I''d mentioned a few other things, and how we really should have tried to exin earlierбн

    "But I nearly lost it hearing that. I spent so much of those first few months we were friends subtly giving her hints that you weren''t like Ste" Lily couldn''t see it but Kat''s eyes darkened slightly at the name, a promise of vengeance in them should they ever meet. "and she just didn''t listen. I then tried to make things more obvious. Talking about how you dealt with the bullies, talking about all the work you did at the orphanage.

    "Didn''t make a lick of difference to her attitude but I tried very hard to convince her you were a good person for me. Apparently though, ording to what I heard this morning, we''d never done anything to convince her that you were different from Ste at all and I just about strangled her, or pped the coffee from her hand and left her to deal with the burns. Iбн I just don''t understand how she could say that?

    "Now I''m not sure if I want to bother telling her about the transformation again. Oh and I AM NOT telling her about the magical binding part of it. Honestlyбн I probably should but I don''t want to get into the fact you''re a demon really. It wouldplicate things so much and then we''d probably have to talk to Dad as wellбн but I probably should. It''s the right thing, even if she might not deserve it. Oh and can you promise not to tell her about the magical binding either?"

    "If that''s what you want" said Kat easily, "I promise not to tell her unless you ask me to. As for if we should tell her or notбн I have no idea. I only care about her so far as she''s your mother. I don''t really respect her much as a person but I also don''t care if she knows I''m a demon. If she causes too big of a ruckus then that''s just how it is. I doubt she''d spread it around because you''re dating me. A bit of a bitch yes, but from what you''ve told me still attempting to be a good mother. I doubt sicking the government or whatever on your daughter''s significant other would be considered good manners or that you''d take it lying down."

    "Yeah, until she thinks it''s for my own good" grumbled Lily, "If she thought you were ensnaring me or something she might. Then againбн considering she has eyes she can hopefully tell you''re my type physically without any magic involved. Mentally as well of course but I''m not inclined to give Mum the benefit of the doubt there."

    "It''d be her word against Vivian''s though" said Kat with a slight tinge of worry, "if things really did get that far Vivian and Callisto would back us. I wouldn''t be surprised if Callisto knows enough to be a semipetent Lawyer. Actually I wouldn''t be surprised if she has qualifications for itбн"

    "Nah I doubt she''d have those. They take a fair bit of busy work to get. Even if she was good enough to get one I doubt she''d want to waste the time" said Lily.

    "Ok fair," responded Kat.

    With that the pair just rxed for a while. They didn''t mind that the conversation had drifted off. In Kat''s case she didn''t have anything else to do and hugging Lily was a great experience that filled her with warmth. On Lily''s end it was simr, though she could enjoy the experience for more reasons. She was also still a little tired and happily took the chance to take a short nap.

    Eventually lunchtime came around and the two were forced to split up. It was surprisingly hard to convince themselves it was a good idea. Kat didn''t need to eat lunch and had expressed as much to Callisto when she''de downstairs and dropped Sylvie off with Vivian before Kat settled back into a doze.

    Lily just didn''t want to get up. Lunch smelled nice of course, but Kat smelled better, even if that smell wasn''t food. She might not have been tired anymore but she wasn''t going to let anyone know that even if Kat could probably tell. Still, Lily''s stomach started to rumble and Kat decided her girlfriend would eat.

    Of course, then the temptation was to just sit down and let Lily stay on herp but the pair knew that way led to trouble. Sylvie would want to join in, and they wouldn''t be able to deny the little girl then there would be three people in one spot and the arranging the food on the table would be an issue. Especially if they made it a habit and Kat was eating at the same time for once. In the end they settled for a bit of apromise.

    They took up seats next to each other, much closer then was normal, and Kat wrapped her tail around Lily just the once. It was long enough to do that without too much of an issue despite the distance the chairs forced them to have but the pair were quite happy with thepromise. Kat thought it the strangest though, because she could feel the act tickling part of her demonic instincts. The fact she could tell that specifically was part of what made it strange.

    *Why do I practically feel like purring? I''ve wrapped Lily up in my tail before and while I''ve had simr reactions before it isn''t quite the same. What is causing the differenceбн is it because we''re doing something else? That doesn''t make much sense. I doubt I''d want to develop the habit of dragging Lily around attached to my tailбн I have to be missing something. Should I ask? This is a little strange but I might need to know why I feel so contentбн and maybe slightly smug? Why do I feel smug about this?*

    Kat nced around at the table and nothing was out of the ordinary. Callisto had prepared a small tter of sandwiches for everyone that looked quite nice. Nobody was acting strangely except for her as far as she could tell.

    *Perhaps this is something to investigate another time? We do have that other issueбн* "Hey Lilyбн" said Kat slowly, "are we going to visit your mum or not? Also do you want it to be just the two of us or drag along the everyone else to lighten the load so to speak?"

 Chapter 584: Free Information for All

    <h4>Chapter 584: Free Information for All</h4>

    Lily jabbed at her food a few times as she considered the question, "I don''t know. I meanбн I''m pretty on the fence about the whole thing butбн maybe it would help to have the others there?" Lily finished with a shrug and went back to poking at the sandwich.

    "I think we should all go" said Vivian after finishing the rest of her sandwich in one bite. She was surprisingly eloquent despite the food still in her mouth. "we need everyone to make sure she knows it isn''t a joke and I think we should go through with it now. You''ll have to tell her eventually unless you never n on seeing your mother again and I feel like we have time now and it could be handled somewhat well"

    Lily looked over at Kat who just shrugged back, in her mind this was Lily''s thing even if it was her own secrets technically. Seeing Kat wasn''t going to be any help Lily looked over at Callisto who noticed and said, "I have no preference. I do not get along with my family and have no desire to ever speak with them again. A more normal person would urge you to reveal everything to them but I am not. I could not care less about never seeing my own parents ever again but I suppose you have a slightly better rtionship with them than that."

    Lily grimaced at that response not really sure how to take it. Callisto was normally so logical about things and while she didy out the details fairly clearly it was such aбн tainted perspectivepared to her normal one it was actually quite the surprise. Shrugging it off Lily turned to Sylvie who seemed to have finished with the meal and was now just sipping lightly form a ss of water.

    "I think you''ll need to ask if you can forgive yourself and how long it will take for Evaline to forgive you" said Sylvie between sips.

    "Umбн what?" asked Lily confused.

    Sylvie paused halfway between sips to look Lily dead in the eyes. "The way things are, if you tell Evaline now, you can then go off and do the transformation and hope she forgives you once it''s over or some timeter. If you wait till after the transformation you''ll need to get her forgiveness while not being able to talk, and while cats are adorable theck of speech will probably be a major issue.

    "If things be a bigger issue and everything spirals without Lily being able to talk, even if she and Kat can understand each other or something, Evaline might not be willing to listen properly and it might be toote. If by the time Lily learns to transform and regain her ability to speak Evaline has decided it''s not worth it or she can''t forgive what has happened it will be up to Lily if she can live with herself afterwards.

    "So, the question I think you should be asking Lily, is if you don''t tell her now and the worst happenster and it bes something you can''t stopбн can you live with yourself?"

    *Holy shit Sylvie where did thate from? I meanбн you''re probably right but still. She doesn''t have parents so why does she know something like that? Even ignoring that why would any child be able to figure that out? She''s the youngest one here and the only one that really thought of it.*

    Everyone was shell-shocked because of Sylvie''s words and when Kat let her gaze drift to Lily the mixture of emotions on her face was especially potent. There was plenty of shame, confusion and determination mixed with smatterings of other feelings that Kat wasn''t really able to parse out. She knew Lily extremely well but it was simply too much. "I guess we''re telling her then" whispered Lily.

    Kat heard it loud and clear but the others could get the gist of what was being said without too much trouble. There were only two answers really and the look on Lily''s face was that of resigned eptance. "I''m also not really hungry anymore" said Lily as she pushed away a mostly eaten sandwich piece. It was her third one at the very least but it wasn''t exactly a full meal.

    Vivian looked like she wanted to say something but when Callisto ced a light hand on her, she stopped whatever she was going to say and nodded instead. Sylvie, seemingly unaffected by the mode finished off her water before nodding to everyone. Taking that as a queue Vivian sped through another two sandwich slices as fast as she could while Kat and Callisto finished off their drinks. With that, most of the food was actually eaten though Kat wasn''t sure exactly when that happened.

    With everyone done they gathered themselves and started to head over to Lily''s though the girl in question paused at the front door. "Are you going to change?" asked Lily with a look at Callisto who nced down at the maid uniform she always wore. It still wasn''t historically urate but it was mostly urate to popr perception with a few addons for her convenience. How she kept the white gloves clean was a secret many wondered about to this day.

    "Why? I wear this all the time" said Callisto easily.

    Lily opened her mouth to retort to that but stopped after realising that with the reveal of magic thest thing her mother was going toin about was inappropriate attire especially on someone who wasn''t Kat. As the left the door, the demon in residence had an idea, "Shall I just lift everyone over the fence? It''d save us walking around."

    "That''s a great idea" said Vivian taking the lead and headed back into the house, now with her shoes in hand. The group walked to the backyard together and got to the fence. Kat considered just dropping people over but decided to have a bit of fun. First Kat set Sylvie on her shoulder, held in ce by the matching hand and took a light jump over the fence, making sure to use a bit of extra effort because it was Earth.

    Easily clearing the fence, Kat depositing Sylvie down before hopping back over under her own power. Lily went next because Kat could just grab her into a bridal carry without worry. Lily blushed a bit at the hold but didn''t have too much time to worry over it when Kat hopped her over the fence as well. Once Lily was safely deposited next to Sylvie Kat leapt the fence again and said, "So, how do you want me to take you both? Just lifting you up by the armpits might not be the safestбн"

    "However you want is fine" said Vivian, and with a shrug from Kat, the demon just pulled Vivian into a bridal carry as well and hopped her over the fence beforeing back.

    "I have an idea I want to test if you don''t mind?" said Callisto

    "Sure what were you thinking?" asked Kat

    "I''m curious about if I could sit on your outstretched arm. You should be strong enough for it, it''ll juste down to me," exined Callisto demonstrating the arm position with elbow down," responded Callisto.

    Kat shrugged and bent down a bit and held out her arm. Callisto seated herself in the crook and Kat found the weight was still negligible even when keeping her arm outstretched as Callisto requested. Taking a moment to check her bnce Kat found she could do it pretty much automatically. epting that for what it was, Kat kicked off the ground, slightly more on the left side where Callisto was ced, and kept herself level using her wings to make it over.

    At the height of the jump she noticed that Callisto was rising a bit above her so she red her wings to catch Callisto on the way down so they didn''t hit the ground to hard. Callisto did sway slightly but she kept her bnce well enough for Kat to make it to the ground and for her to slide off. "Hmm, not necessarily rmended I do not think. It requires a level of bnce and co-ordination during the ride that a human might not be capable of keeping up with consistently. For such a short trip it was fine but I would not rmend it," noted Callisto.

    Lily silently thanked Callisto with a look knowing that the maid had requested the strange method of transportation to give her a few seconds topose herself for the confrontation that was about to happen. That''s how Lily was going to take it, and to the surprise of some she would be correct in it. Still, the backyard was no polite way to enter a house so they made their way around to the front as carefully as they could so as not to spoil the surprise. When they got to the front door Lily sucked in a deep breath before pushing it openбн

 Chapter 585: Magic is Real and the Delusions areтАж

    <h4>Chapter 585: Magic is Real and the Delusions areбн</h4>

    "Hi Mum I''m home," said Lily as she kicked off her shoes and stepped into the room.

    Evaline was watching something on TV from the sounds of it and as Kat stepped in she saw the woman in question leaning backwards and saying, "Hell- Oh, I see you have guests. One moment and we can sit in the kitchen I suppose."

    Evaline quickly turned off the television and made her way over towards the kitchen. Unlike Vivian''s muchrger two-story house, the lounge room for Lily was rather small. It was attached to the kitchen and dining area and only had the one couch that while enough for a family of three like Lily''s to squeeze onto wasn''t really appropriate for guests to sit on, not when there was so many. Lily''s family did have arge dining table though. It sat six people normally and could be extended to fit another four if needed.

    Evaline took a seat at the head of the table and looked out over the group as they filed in. Callisto and Vivian taking the back seats forcing Lily to chose to either sit opposite her mother or next to her. Lily grimaced at the sight and was annoyed she wouldn''t be able to sit next to Kat because of it. Still, she took the next best thing which was one of the two front seats where Kat took the other one near Evaline. This meant Sylvie sat at the other end of the table and it was somewhat funny to look at in Kat''s mind, as if Evaline and Sylvie were the two heads of the respective houses. Shame it started make more sense the longer Kat thought about it.

    As this was happening, Evaline couldn''t help but nce between Callisto and Kat, mostly focusing on Kat. The made outfit was weird of course but that really did pale inparison to demonic features. Seeing Lily starting to panic a little Kat moved her tail so that it snaked under the table and rested lightly next to Lily who instantly snatched it up in her hand to help calm herself down. "Well?" asked Evaline, "What''s this all about" though she was facing Lily her eyes were locked on Kat.

    "Umбн soбн ehбн I was going? to mention it this morning butбн you also kinda annoyed me a bit so I didn''t butбн rightбн wellбн magic is real?" managed Lily.

    Evaline nced over at Kat then back to her daughter. "Rightбн but why is that one wearing a maid outfit?"

    Lily jerked backwards as if struck. "Are youбн umбн is that really your first question?"

    "Yes" said Evaline firmly. "I''m currently choosing to ignore all evidence magic is real for the moment while I desperately try to process the fact that my daughter is trying to date what looks like an actual demon and that magic is real. So, Callisto I believe, what''s with the maid outfit?"

    "Well I am Vivian''s made so what else would I wear?" asked Callisto with the fakest expression of innocence, she''d ever seen. Perhaps the fakest expression she''d ever seen in general.

    "Callisto! I have told you a hundred times you are not my mind. Stop telling people that!" said Vivian with slightly mocking horror.

    "But I cook, I clean, I watch the house when you are out. I have my own room for any projects I wish to pursue when not waiting for orders or cleaning, you have not cooked since I moved in except for that one time you tried and nearly blew up the kitchen, and I asionally do the paperwork involving the bills. Does that not make me your personal maid or at least assistant?" asked Callisto with the same fake innocence.

    "You know damned well I''d let you live there for free and that you clean so often that I''ve never so much as seen a speck of dust let alone needed to clean up the ce. You tend to dust everything when I''m asleep. MANUALLY. Instead of using a damned vacuum cleaning like a normal person" said Vivian.

    "I do use the vacuum. asionally" said Callisto.

    Vivian just sighed and looked over at Evaline as if to say, ''you see what I have to deal with?'' but Evaline was perhaps more confused and just as much in denial as she was at the stat of the conversation. "Right," Evaline said hesitantly, "I suppose that addresses the maid in the room." Evaline nced quickly at Kat once more, "Yeahбн I''m not ready to deal with that yet. Thoughбн let''s say that I am. What kind of demon IS Kat? And has she always been one?"

    Lily looked desperately at Kat as if praying for her to answer, seeing this Kat just nodded and looked over at Evaline and said, "The first part is easy, I''m a Subus, but not a normal one. The second question is a bit harder to answer. I''ve certainly always had at least some demon blood in me otherwise I wouldn''t have the wellбн the wings and stuff,

    "But, other things are a little less clear. Likeбн demons can only be demons if they can use Demonic Energy. It''s the demon equivalent of Mana, which is also real, and so is Qi if you know what that is. They''re both different. Anyway, the to be a demon, you must be able to use Demonic Energy otherwise you just aren''t one.

    "However I know younger demons can''t really control it. I''m not sure if the ''rules'' for being a demon is just that Demonic Energy can''t corrupt you, or if you need to actively use it. As I said though younger demons can''t even full blooded ones, so I''m not sure when exactly along the timeline I count as a real demon.

    "It is worth mentioning though, that I''m considered a Nondem because my demonic features didn''te in untilter and I don''t have a demon as either one of my parents. They were both human as far as I know and as far as everyone else knows. What this meansбн honestly I don''t really know"

    "How can you be a Subus if you''re asexual?" asked Evaline, "And have you done anything to my daughter to ensnare her?"

    "No" said Kat. "Also it''s worth mentioning I am now incapable of lying. Which now that I think about it, is a point towards me only bing a demon recently because I remember the first day that I could no longer lie. It was the day I met Vivian actually. Umбн right anywayбн

    "It will probably also put your mind at ease that because I''m asexual I can''t get pheromones to attract people because they work based on what you like. So a straight Subus would have it work on most men, a gay one would have it work on women, and because I''m asexual even if I did get them it wouldn''t do anything to Lily because I''m not attracted to anyone that way"

    "Hmmmбн how do I know about the lying business?" asked Evaline curiously.

    Kat just shrugged and said, "I don''t really know how to prove it. It''s fairly noticeable because I''ll get cut off in the middle of something but I suppose I could be faking it if I knew enough about what it''s supposed to look like. For example I can''t say that the sky is pink without context like this. Watch I''ll try. Evaline, did you know the sky is p-"

    Kat coughed lightly and cleared her throat after the answer got stuck in her mouth. Evaline didn''t seem to be willing to just ept that as the answer though. "Why now?" asked Evaline. "Sure you can say it''s because these pair are dating now, but I doubt it. Why am I just now being told about magic?"

    Everyone in the room looked toward Lily who groaned. "Rightбн umбн wellбн so Mum you know how magic is something I''ve always wanted?"

    "I don''t like where this is going but yes, I do. You never really grew out of it even when you said you had. It was something you quietly hoped for always. Whyбн?" asked Evaline with concerncing her voice.

    "Right wellбн umбн Kat did some favours to someбн thing? I guess? That''s fairly powerful in demon society and she got two favours in return. She can use them for pretty much anything and wellбн one of those things is to turn me into another race, one that CAN use mana if I want." Said Lily.

    "Rightбн I''m not even going to pretend that makes sense. However, because I can see everyone taking this seriously I''ll return the favour and try. For now. I don''t necessarily believe you Lilyбн not that I think you''d lie about this butбн give me some time. And don''t give me proof any more than you already have. I want to wallow in my delusions a little longer once everyone leaves for the day"

 Chapter 586: Way Down Deep Inside IтАЩve Got a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 586: Way Down Deep Inside Iбпve Got a Dream</h4>

    "So, that''s it?" said Lily shocked, "Magic is real, thanks for telling me. Now you can all leave?"

    Evaline frowned at her daughter''s insinuations and let the displeasure she now had show in her bodynguage before saying, "I''m not sure you appreciate how difficult this is for me. You''re not the only one who dreamed of magic once upon a time. Now though, not only do I found out that it''s real, but that I probably won''t ever interact with it because from the way you phrased things those favours of Kat''s are rare and I wouldn''t want to ask for one anyway. I might not like admitting it but I''m getting older Lily and I shouldn''t be chasing after dreams anymore. To find out one of my more fantastical ones was actually possible is a bit of a hard pill to swallow"

    "Oh" said Lily.

    "Oh indeed" said Evaline in a matching tone of voice letting you hear the family resemnce easily. "I''m not sure that you can imagine what this is like for me. To have buried forever the idea that anything magical could happen to me. The closest thing I assumed I''d ever get was the day I got married to your father or the first time I held you in my arms. While they are a special kind of magic they aren''t MAGIC and I took longer than I should have to ept that as a young adult.

    "I''m d you told me of course, but this is like twisting the knife and salting the wounds in many ways." Evaline sucked in a deep breath. "Dammit fine. Lily I want to know why you need to transform at all, why not just learn spells? What''s the big issue?"

    Lily didn''t exactly know what to say. She was reeling from the fact her rather no-nonsense mother was admitting she''d dreamed of being a witch when she was younger. A small part of her was hurt because Evaline had tried convincing her to give it up in the past and she''d stopped talking about it because of it. That small part was also cheering because magic was real and she she''d now one upped her mother. The rest of her though was rather on the fence about it all.

    Seeing that Lily wasn''t in any shape Kat took it upon herself to bring it up instead. "I''ll answer what I can then. So, there are multiple universes and dimensions. Those are different things by the way, and each dimension has rules regarding the higher energy in it. Our dimension, which I believe is made up of only one universe, actually supresses all kinds of higher energy. I''m only able to summon up small amounts of demonic energy and use my powers and much greater cost because demonic energy always finds a way in unlike mana and qi.

    "I''m a lot weaker on Earth though, and most of the remaining strengthes from the fact that those abilities use demonic energy internally. Well that and my own natural toughness now. A basic knife swung at human strength would cut through skin but probably not much muscle. Now, the reason that Lily wants to change raceбн well she has a few but one of the big ones is that humans don''t always have affinities for magic andбн

    "Well Earth has no mana on it. She has no way to test for it to see if she had any, and if she did it''s highly likely she''d only have the one affinity. By changing race she can get three, and maybe extra if she had any naturally, depending on if they carry over. It ahбн alsomaybeforlifespan reasonsбн"

    "Lifespan reasons?" Evaline asked immediately, having spent more than enough time around a daughter who was prone to avoiding speaking about things properly in the same way.

    Kat sighed. "I''m functionally immortal already more or less. Demons live a long time but my regeneration makes it even worse. Normally I''d need to be a bit stronger to live forever but I''m almost at that point and will certainly be at that point once I get a bit stronger."

    "Huh. Good thing immortality was never one of my dreams," muttered Evaline under her breath before speaking up "Now, the knew question I have isбн what''s the point here? Obviously the lifespan issue ys a big part but nothing you''ve told me would let Lily use magic here on Earth."

    "Ah" said Kat who now looked at Lily hoping for some help. She would fine noneбн until Sylvie brought attention to herself.

    With a light tap on the table all eyes turned to the younger member of the discussion. "Lily wishes to apany Kat on her tasks. She is allowed to have one person filling that role" not mentioning that person had to be bound to her in some way while she was still Rank 2, "and Lily is using it as a chance to help Kat and learn to use magic. It''s unclear how much magic she can use back here on Earth. I''m not sure how magicians gather mana but we know Kat''s demonic energy has toe from inside her because of context clues."

    *What context clues?* As if summoned by the question Kat found a bunch of little bits and pieces flying around her mind granting her the answer. Normally it would have been harder to figure out on the fly but Kat had been considering this in the background for a while, Sylvie just brought the information forward.

    *Ah of course. Demonic energy corrupts the environment so if I had to draw it into me the environment would be corrupted already. It''s also why demons stay on the Hub because we leak demonic energy if we aren''t using it all. Thoughбн I was told releasing it into the air wasn''t dangerous and that I should keep up with it so it doesn''t partially slow me down. Is it because there''s only one of me in town? Aw well.*

    Evaline let her fingers tap the table to blead off some of the nervous energy she was building up. The idea of letting them go now without getting any proof of magic was too much. As much as she wanted to continue to pretend otherwise, they had too much detail and didn''t seem to be lying in the slightest. "Fine. What proof of magic can you give me?"

    Everyone turned to Kat who shrugged and held her hands cupped together and across the table before summoning a small bit of demonic fire in her hands. The tug on her reserves was more than she wanted because of the need to force the me out into the world. She could still keep it up for a considerable amount of time of course, but it wasn''tfortable. It was like trying to raise your arms above your head while keeping half a dozen shopping bags in your hands.

    Evaline reached out for it without really thinking and Kat abused her demonic speed to pull her hands away before dismissing the me. "Umбн you really shouldn''t do that. My fire won''t burn you it will freeze youбн it also likes to cling to things. Just a touch and I wouldn''t be surprised if you lost a finger."

    "That hardly seems safe" said Evaline with furrowed brows. "How do you n to use it with Lily around if it''s so hard to control"

    Kat winced at that not wanting to answer but found she felt Evaline was just worrying about Lily, something Kat couldn''t find fault in. "Wellбн I can stop my mes from hurting peopleбн but it''s not an exact science. It seems to be more about my perception of the person. So Lily would never be burnt by them butбн I don''t exactly like you?"

    Evaline pursed her lips, finger tapping speeding up by about half again what it was before saying, "I''m not sure if I want to ask for proof it won''t hurt Lily or not. I''m not sure I''d ever forgive myself for asking or you for epting if I didбн but I know I would feel a lot better if something like that could be confirmed."

    "How about some water first?" asked Katt

    "Water?" asked Evaline confused even as Lily used the chance to get up so that nobody could see her face when it went through all her emotions before letting out a big sigh.

    "Yes, you can see my freezing the water in the cup. Oh and Lily would still be affected by the cold my me generates on other things. It''s just the me itself that can''t hurt her." Said Kat.

    Evaline didn''t say anything else. She just watched her daughter fill up a cup of water in the sink and then ce it on the table. Kat reached out a loan finger and set fire to it before pushing it into the water. The effect was instantaneous. The first started spreading and the water froze as it branched out. The fire didn''t get far before it seemed to hit some limit from Kat but the ice kept spreading. Lily took this chance to make a point though and pulled Kat''s hand out and smothered the fire with her own. Of course, the mes just bent around the finger and moved back a bit, but she wasn''t hurt.

 Chapter 587: Glimpses of Heaven... or is it Hell?

    <h4>Chapter 587: Glimpses of Heaven... or is it Hell?</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s Perspective

    -------------------------

    "Well. Thank you for that horrifying demonstration," said Evaline taking a side nce over at her daughter. Lily wrapped her hand around Kat''s to find the determination to nce right back and show that she was serious about her action, and it wasn''t something she''d done on a whim. Seeing this nce Evaline set her lips into a line and continued, "but I think it would be best if you left for now. I have some things to think about."

    Everyone nced around the table unsure looks on their faces. Evaline knew about magic now sure, but she didn''t really know about the choices Lily was making. Lily knew that she would be wanting to get the process started sooner rather thenter to get it over with and perhaps to start practicing. Still, seeing everyone ensure as to how to respond Lily decided to take charge and stood up.

    Evaline''s face soured at the action but didn''t say anything just yet. She let them all make confused nces and follow Lily to the door before saying. "Lily, I''d like you to stay behind. I have a few more things to discuss just with you."

    Lily frowned at the ground not wanting to scowl directly at her mother and certainly not anyone else nearby. When Kat pulled her face up carefully by the chin though she was already smiling by the time their eyes met. When Kat kissed her that smile felt like it was glued to her face. She was still reeling from the sensation of Kat''s soft lips and the slight taste she had yet to identify but was distinctly Kat. "You''ll be fine Lily. You cane over as soon as you finish with your Mum. Besides, if things get bad and you yell enough I''ll be able to hear you" said Kat though Lily hadn''t quite recovered enough to pay proper attention to the words.

    So she just nodded with a smile on her face and turned slowly to let her mo- no, Evaline for the moment. To let Evaline see her face, which was flushed and gave a good indication of the feelings she was experiencing at the moment. She found it was good payback for the moment. Kat gave onest pat on her arm before walking out the door.

    *I wish they''d stay.* Lily resisted the urge to lick her lips as she turned back and watch Kat leave, shamelessly staring at her legs as she walked away and taking a few nces at her ass. Lily knew what she liked, especially on Kat and now that it was out there in the worldбн well she still felt shame. Considerable amounts of it for what she was doing. Her burning desire to engrave every inch of Kat''s mind into her impressive memory was much much stronger though.

    When Kat started to wrap her tail around one leg and squeeze slightly Lily wondered if her girlfriend was trying to kill her. However, double she nced at the others for a second and saw Vivian trying not tough and was hit by the realisation thatбн Kat didn''t realise what she was doing.

    *I don''t know how I''m supposed to feel about that. I mean I know I feel really turned on at the moment, but the fact Kat''s not even tryingбн I have such mixed feelings about that part. I wonder if she even knows that her tail moved at all? It seems to have a mind of its own a lot of the timeбн and I wonder if this is part of it. Shit. Now I have to go brave a serious conversation with my mother while I''m horny. This isбн dammit I can''t say I regret the staring but I do wish I had time for a cold shower first.*

    Tearing her eyes away from Kat she closed the door. Much slower then needed, but nobody was going to call her out on it. Well, Evaline still might be that would likely be less painful then whatever else she nned to confront Lily about, or so she thought, so Lily considered it an easy risk to take. Marching back towards Evaline like she was heading for execution she nearly sat down, but decided to keep walking and get a fresh ss of water.

    Proving Kat couldn''t hurt her with demonic fire was one thing, trying to drink that water though was a bit of a risk and she wasn''t willing to push those limits before she became a Memphis and no longer needed to worry about it.

    "Well I see she''s already ensnared you rather well" said Evaline with slight bitterness in her voice.

    "MUM!" Growled Lily scandalised, "I''ve been smitten with her for years! You know this. You saw this. You worried she was going to be another Ste. She ISN''T. Why are you now so annoyed with this?"

    "Well I might have liked to know your girlfriend was an ACTUAL DEMON LILY. How can I be sure she hasn''t done anything to you," hissed Evaline in response.

    "Mumбн" whispered Lily shocked. "Iбн I don''t really know why you think she''d need to if I''mpletely honest" Evaline gave her daughter a scandalised look. "Oh don''t you look at me like that. You know I have a type and it''s hot red heads with legs to die for. Ste doesn''t have half the beauty covered in professionally done makeup as Kat does with no effort at all.

    "Even if I believed for a second Kat might have done something. Which I don''t by the way. In case that isn''t more than clear. What difference would it make really? She is the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. She''s so nice and caring and puts so many others before herself. Her adopted sister Sylvie is adorable and I just want to keep her safe like Kat. Then she justбн gives away the ability for me to practice magic because I''m her friend.

    "For all that alone I''d do whatever she asked of me. Mumбн

    "Mum look. If she did use anything to snag me, it would be such aplete waste. She doesn''t need any fancy subus magic to have my heart because I gave it away LONG before now. The fact that it keeps getting better means I probably have no chance to ever reim it. She''s the one for me Mum and I don''t understand why the fact that she''s a demon would change anything. She barely acts any different!"

    Evaline growled in response and got up to have a drink. Angry at her daughter. Angry at herself. She didn''t want to admit how true the words Lily spoke were. She knew her daughter had a crush on the red head. She knew that with the same certainty she knew the sun was going to rise in the morning. Even if she believed Kat actually was using powers to ensnare Lilyбн she knew her daughter was right. If Kat was bothering with any magic at this point it was massive overkill.

    "How long has she been a demon" asked Evaline softly but still with a hint of tension.

    "Umбн" Lily thought on it. It was a little hard because thinking too specifically on when Kat''s appearance changed just gave her shes of Kat walking away again with her tailбн Lily shook her head. While she didn''t really want to dismiss the image she was supposed to talking to her mother. "Umбн likeбн a bit before school ended?"

    "You think it happened then?" tested Evaline

    "I KNOW it happened then. She came straight to me when she woke up one morning with a tail. Oh godбн Iбн shit" Lily couldn''t help but stop talking to drool a little as she remembered Kat showing off her tail and how it connected to her back. *How I managed to avoid drooling at that sight I''ll never know. I got an eyeful back then.*? "I can''t believe she didn''t notice me staring at her ass when that happened. She was pretty panicked thoughбн um never mind. The point is Mumбн I watched the transition happen."

    "Could it have been faked?" asked Evaline seriously.

    Lily red at her mother in response to the question. Arger andrger part wanted to tell her mum to fuck off, but that wasn''t exactly appropriate but she actually had an answer for this one. "I watched her bnce getpletely shot is why. Having a tail and a new set of instincts involving it were just one thing. The fact itpletely changed her centre of mass another. Then she started wrapping it around her stomach to hide at school and it got worse because her tail was jerking this way and that to try and bnce her despite being wrapped up. It was a tough week that one"

    Evaline tried not to look like she''d swallowed a lemon but it was a good answer, one that she couldn''t confirm of course, but did sound like something her daughter would notice. She certainly spent enough time staring at Kat. Unknowingly Evaline mirrored her daughter as she wondered how Kat had never noticed Lily staring at her ass all the time.

 Chapter 588: The Crushing Weight of a Single Truth

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Crushing Weight of a Single Truth</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s Perspective

    -------------------------

    As the silence between mother and daughter continued the tension in the room rose unchecked. For Lily, the whole conversation was rather pointless. She KNEW with one hundred percent certainty that Kat wasn''t manipting her. Not only was the taller girl horrible at manipting things, it was also out of character for her to even bother trying as well aspletely useless because Lily knew she''d do basically anything for Kat as it was. Sure Kat would do the same thing but that wasn''t the argument at the moment.

    On Evaline''s side she was trying to reconcile all this knew information. Despite recently trying to repair her opinion of Kat she had then been thrown a curveball in the form of real magic before getting introduced to her daughter''s Subus girlfriend. And that just answered so many questions in Evaline''s mind. Such as why Kat looked simr to Ste (she doesn''t) and why the behaved simrly (they don''t) alongside how quickly Lily and Kat became friends (it took weeks of effort on Kat''s part and nervousness on Lily''s).

    Or even if that was all a coincidence (despite the fact none of her assumptions were true anyway) Evaline was willing to believe that Kat had ulterior motives for her daughter. Perhaps she was after Lily''s soul (which isn''t even something demons trade in anymore because they''re basically useless) or was trying to get sexual favours. She was a Subus after all (ignoring Kat''s asexuality of course).

    On the other hand thoughбн her daughter was clearly annoyed with her assumptions and had presented reasonable counterpoints to the all. What sort of mother would she be if she didn''t at least listen to her daughterбн then againбн if she was being influenced by Kat would she even know? So the two sat in silence. Evaline warring with her daughter''s autonomy and safety and trying to judge how likely it was Kat could be influencing her. It wasn''t getting very far.

    Two years of dislike wasn''t a short time and having so thoroughly soured her opinion of Kat it was hard for her to properly imagine a world in which Kat wasn''t the bad guy she''d been in Evaline''s mind. All the recent evidence said she was wrong though. The question for Evaline wasбн how much of that was genuine.

    Eventually it go too much for Lily. She still had the lingering annoyance from the initial conversation with Evaline and the fact she wasn''t quite willing to take Lily''s word on a few things. Thatbined with her more recent round of questioning had her barking out, "Any further usations to level at my girlfriend?"

    "Now don''t get defence here Lily-" started Evaline.

    "No Mum!" said Lily sternly, "Don''t try and say I''m being unreasonably defensive. Not only is Kat now my girlfriend but before that she was my best friend. MY ONLY friend for TWO YEARS MUM. I''ve defended her often but you hardly noticed that. I used to tell you all the little ways she differed from Ste but you ignored those two.

    "Eventually I just gave up trying to convince. Clearly it wasn''t working, and that''s fine. I understand that you have concerns. The whole thing with Ste was horrible for me. The fact that I can talk about it calmly" well she was pretty annoyed at the moment, but not about Ste, "is a miracle quite frankly. Did you know, despite that I still had a few nightmares with Kat in Ste''s ce? Her rejecting my the same way?

    "That was until somewhere around the beginning of second semester this year. I had that nightmare onest time before another version of Kat came in and punched the Ste version of herself in the face and say ''I hate bullies'' and I never had that nightmare again. So look. It''s not that I don''t understand your worry mum. asionally. When I was feeling sad and alone and I wasn''t sleeping properlyбн I had those worries as well. I saw that scene y out.

    "Sure it might seem silly now because I asked her out despite my fears and I she actually said yes, so if I was ever going to have that nightmare again I doubt that''s possible now. Still, I justбн Kat is a different person. A better person." Lily also mumbled, "a more attractive person" before returning to full volume, "and I know she''d do anything for me. Just as I would her.

    "I justбн" Lily took in a deep breath to calm herself. She''d been raising her voice continually except for that one mumbled sentence and at some point she''d stood up. When that happened she wasn''t sure but Lily let herself rx into the chair and try and breathe out some of her tension. "Ok. Iбн I justбн I feel very strongly about this Mum.

    "I''m trying to share the secrets I''ve had for a while. Now that Kat''s going out with me, I had the confidence to just tell you. Sure, it took a bit of a push from the others as well, mostly Sylvie, but I doubt the Lily ofst week could have told you about magic. Did you know I nned to just tell you I''d be away for a week and thene back with a new body?

    "I thought that would be a bit of payback. And, if you didn''t recognise your daughter. Wellбн it depends how spiteful I was feeling at those moments. I''d either be crushed, or I''dugh and say ''maybe you''re more right than you know''. Of course, that would have been really mean to you butбн I didn''t know how to talk about magic and I didn''t want to just reveal the fact Kat was a demon to you."

    Lily sucked in more air as she rested both hands on the table, clenched together in arge fist. She let her weight rest on them as the tension tried to build back up for a second before she let it all go. Too much drained out of her, and the darkness came in. Anger was drenched by a clinging sadness that racked her frame when she tried to breathe.

    Biting back tears Lily managed to get a few more words out. "Look. I''m sorry for kinda yelling, and I''m sorry that apparently we can''t have a conversation without someone getting angry but. Mumбн Kat has probably been the most important thing in my life for a long time. Now that she''s my girlfriend I can admit it to myself and to others. That might not be the best thing, but now I also have a chance for magic. Magic Mum.

    "Sure, that''s still Kat''s doing, but I have something else to care about. Something else to drive me forward. And then you justбн you decided you didn''t want to process the fact magic was real so that part of the conversation was difficult, and you found out Kat was a demon and then started throwing all sorts of usations."

    Lily stopped there as the felt tears started to leak from her eyes. Her words towards the end were starting to waver anyway and she didn''t really know what else to say. Evaline let out a long sigh as she saw her daughter crying. Taking slow careful steps she moved towards the chair next to Lily as she felt her own pang of sadness doubled by the fact that Lily was never one for crocodile tears. When she sat down and Lily didn''t even react to her presence Evaline sighed again before ever so slowly wrapping her daughter in a hug.

    Lily made a garbled choking sound and leant into the hug as much as she could. "You know I love you Lily. I just don''t want you to get hurt. I''ve heard so many bad thi

    ngs about demons and if magic is real, those stories must have some truth to it. I just worry about you getting hurt."

    Lily bit back a retort to think it over more. Sadly, her instinctual answer seemed to be right, so with shaking breaths she said. "Mum. I mean this in the nicest way possible, and I do love youбн but the person hearting me the most at the moment is you."

    Evaline winced and tightened the hold she had on Lily. The words hit her worse than any amount of physical violence possibly could. No tantrum couldpare to the pain of hearing those wordsбн and knowing they were the truth. Evaline released her own shuddering breath as tears started to well up in her eyes. She knew Lily hadn''t said that just to get back at her, and the pain was all the greater because of it. She could see the pain Lily had already endured from her words and the knife twisted deeper again.

    "I''m sorry" whispered Evaline. To herself. To Lily. To Kat. To the world. The weight of her mistake dropping on her shoulders like a tonne of bricks.

 Chapter 589: Lacking Belief but Championing Trust

    <h4>Chapter 589: Lacking Belief but Championing Trust</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s Perspective

    -------------------------

    The silence this time was much more solemn and punctuated by small sounds of sniffling while tears fell on each other. Lily gripped her mother just as tightly as Evaline gripped her and nothing more needed to be said. Both of them could feel themselves rxing into the hug as time went on and a lot of the issues that hade up today suddenly seemed so much smaller to each of them. Sure, they were still important but they were family, and that was important as well.

    Time passed calmly but quickly and before they knew it a full thirty minutes passed before they started to break apart. It wasn''t because they wanted to, but because they hadn''t picked the best position for this. Lily was leaning heavily into Evaline''s side and pulling on that arm causing Evaline''s shoulders to hurt. On Lily''s end, the tight hold Evaline had on her was fineбн but the rings on her fingers were starting to dig into her skin and causing a bit of pain.

    By some unspoken agreement they separated slowly and looked at each other''s eyes and let out a synchronised sigh. "I''m sorry" said Evaline softly.

    "I''m sorry as well" said Lily, then she started to grin, "perhaps not as sorry, but I''m grateful as well. Thanks for worrying about me"

    Evaline nodded at the answer and said, "Well, now that we''ve calmed downбн I suppose I should ask you for the details on this transformation now. Why are you doing it and what will it do for you? Don''t think I missed the fact you kept pushing me to ask about it. I justбн I didn''t really want to confront it properly I suppose. I didn''t want to know WHY you would or the details, because having those details would make it more real.

    "Even if arge part of me still doesn''t want to believe in magic, I trust you enough to just sort of go along with things for now and pretend that it does for your sake." Lily went to interrupt but Evaline held up a hand, "Yes Lily, I can see that the signs are pointing to magic being real, and that I shouldn''t have to just pretend I''m going along with it but I have f-" Evaline let out a light cough, "I have a lifetime of signs pointing to it not existing so how do I reconcile that?"

    "By realising that magic doesn''t exist in this dimension but it does in others?" offered Lily uncertainly.

    "Don''t get smart with me youngdy," said Evaline without any bite to the words, "you''re dating a demon. That''s plenty magical enough for me. Not to mention what you''re nning to do to yourself. So tell me. Lay it all out please. Why is this happening and what will it do? The whole story please. Where did it start?"

    Lily swallowed as she looked over her memories and tried to think exactly how things had worked out the way they had. It took her a few moments to get her thoughts in order. It felt like so much time had passed, and thete nights looking over the list hadn''t helped any. "Right umбн so I guess it all started after Kat did that big favour and got two in return. We found out they can be used for pretty much ANYTHING. Likeбн Kat could probably ask for a country or maybe even a and justбн get one.

    "These favours are serious business Mum. When I say she can use them for basically anything, I really do mean ANYTHING. If it''s within their power, which is considerable, it can be done with one of just two tokens she had. Instead of using it for herself though, Kat pretty quickly decided that I''d get one and Sylvie would get the other so that we could get magic ande with her on adventures. It wasn''t even a question in her mind.

    "Once that was established, I started looking into what options I had for magic and pretty quickly found out that changing my species or race was the best way to go about it. It would likely increase whatever mana capacity I have now, if I even have one, add additional affinities and likely just make me stronger all around. Now a bitter I''d realise I needed to look into specific features, but at the beginning the world was my oyster."

    "Why is changing your race the better option?" asked Evaline curiously, "You said you could get it done in other ways but the race change seems to be so much better."

    Lily shrugged, "That''s because it is? I mean, you can''t do it too often or if you''re too old. It''sбн well some race changes like bing a vampire aren''t too bad but the major factor is how strong and how malleable your soul is. Older people have stronger souls but also more set in their ways. They couldn''t handle the change without shattering. Also if you do it too often the soul might just give up so it''s not super safe to do multiple times. This isn''t a casual thing. You should treat the change as permanent because not everyone can survive multiple changes.

    "Also, the reason it seems better is because it is as far as I can tell. Remember I''m using a favour to do this. It''s not limited to the value of what I want, I get ONE thing and that thing can be basically anything. The reason you get so much from a race change is if you pick the right one, you can do a bunch of things at onceбн

    "Hmm, how would I exin it. Soбн I don''t have a tonne of informationбн but Oh I know! So, think of it this way. I can im any one thing, so I could either pick sayбн one book that I liked, or I could ask for thetest collection of Encyclopedia Britanica and both of those would cost one favour. Even though technically I get a bunch of books with the second option, I''m only getting one collection. In this instanceбн instead of fixing one thing about meбн I''m getting a whole new body"

    Evaline frowned at thenguage used at the end and responded with, "Lily there is nothing wrong with you. You don''t needбн fixingбн"

    Lily grimaced at the retort knowing her mother meant well. *But I AM broken. Well, ok that sounds a lot worse then it actually isбн butpared to Kat I might as well by a fragile little doll or a bugбн though that might be a bit harshбн the thing is thoughбн the scale we exist at is just so different. Even if I loved Kat all of my life before dying, and Kat stayed true to me for another century, that wouldn''t ount for even half of her lifetime. Heck, if she''s careful it wouldn''t even be a percentage of her lifetime in the end.

    That''s not even getting into the fact that I don''t have magic. Something that I really do feel counts as being broken. Higher energy seems like it opens so many doors. It''s like not having any legs or not being able to speak. It''s a serious disability for me if I ever n to stay around Kat for extended periods of time.*

    In the end Lily sighed and said, "Look Mumбн I know what you mean, and I don''t really think that badly of myself butбн if I stayed humanбн Mumбн Kat is almost immortal already. She mentioned that earlier today remember? Even if we stayed together my whole lifeбн that wouldn''t be long for Kat."

    "Justбн" Evaline shook her head and continued, "Let''s just move on. I don''t like the idea this is one of your main reasons for it, but at the very least you aren''t going to bound to her forever if you do I suppose. Just living longer is fine"

    Lily used the entirety of her willpower not to react to that statement. It was true, she didn''t have to be bound to Kat forever, she just had to be bound to A demon foreverбн and she was certainly going to pick Kat. Despite the knew understanding she was NOT going to be mentioning that part now, or possibly ever. She only had to lie about it for a hundred years or so. Evaline did say she didn''t want to live forever after allбн

    "Right then" said Evaline shaking her head a bit, "what race did you pick in the end? I''m sure you spent much too long looking over your options and while I have no doubt quite a few of them were interesting for you, I don''t know enough about magic and it just isn''t all that important to me."

    "I picked a race called a Memphis," said Lily

    "What the hell is a Memphis?" asked Evaline

    "Exactly" said Lily.

    Evaline''s hard stare because she didn''t understand the joke just caused Lily to grin knowing this had to happen. Evaline couldn''t know they were actually made in the real world equivalent after all.

 Chapter 590: Only the Important Questions come to Mind

    <h4>Chapter 590: Only the Important Questionse to Mind</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s Perspective

    -------------------------

    Eventually Lily crumbled under the unimpressed stare. "Ok fine. Soбн I''m not just picking Memphis, I''m picking a Memphis beast person."

    "What''s the difference?" asked Evaline instantly.

    Lily gave her mother a wry grin. *I''m surprised she''s suddenly taking such an interest. I was about to exin that butбн well at least she''s listening. Though is interrupting to ask for information you were going to hand out anyway listening? Aw well. I''ll deal with it.* "So, a beast person is a catch all term for humanoids with some animal heritage.

    "They''re either born a beast person, or they start out as an animal, reach a high enough level of power to take a humanoid shape and then have kids. Normally with humans but sometimes with other races. Human is just the most standard because they are one of the mostpatible of the humanoid races. Elves for example are really finicky. You can have half elves, but the other half is practically always human. It''s too hard for the child otherwise.

    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter because the beast half is more than just a cosmetic difference and it digs into the other half pretty heavily. Gically they''re barely the same species as whatever they started out as. Anyway, a Memphis is a kind of feline that looks like a housecat with horns and wings. They''re quite cute and they stay that way. By picking that as my beast half, I get most of the advantages from the speciesбн along with their drawbacks as well, and the ability to switch between a humanoid form and a Memphis form."

    Evaline nodded along with her daughter''s exnation. She didn''t know how scientific it all was but considering magic was real perhaps that threw a wrench into everything. Crossbreeding certainly had mana aid it, because she knew enough about crossbreed offspring to know it shouldn''t work as well as Lily was suggesting. In fact, Evaline knew her daughter well enough to know Lily should also be aware of that fact. Still, that wasn''t all that was bothering her. "What aren''t you telling me?"

    "Erбн" Lily stumbled slightly at the direct question. "Wellбн I guess the big note is that I''ll be pretty much stuck as a cat for a whileбн maybe a few weeksбн or monthsбн oryearsmaybeIdon''tknow"

    Evaline sighed and ran a hand down her face as she tried very hard not to berate her daughter for that answer. Clearly Lily was interested in this and she''d thought it through considerably. However now that she''d made her choice she''d stopped considering the issues. "Lilyбн howбн I feel like that''s a fairly big drawback."

    "Not really" said Lily easily, "Compared to a lifespan of forever" because of the connection to Kat of course, "even if it takes a decade it really won''t be too bad."

    Evaline let out a longer sigh as she held back the myriad issues that her daughter was ''conveniently'' ignoring. Internally she debated if it was worth bringing them up. Lily WOULD need to deal with at least some of them, and while she knew her daughter had thought about the pros and cons of the decisionpared to other races, it was likely she hadn''t considered the ways she would always be affected. Especially burocratic things.

    Eventually, the decision came down to dealing with it now orter, and this would be a much easier conversation to have with her human daughter then a cat one. "Now darling, I''m not trying to dissuade you," Evaline pointedly ignored Lily''s pout and eye roll "but have you thought about how this will effect your future here?" Evaline watched Lily''s eyes narrow, "I''m not just talking about university, which I imagine you''ll not be interested in anymore, but also getting a license and ID. How different will you look afterwards? Will anyone recognise you? What about your cousins?"

    *Huhбн I never thought about that. I just assumed that I''d look mostly the same. Will I still have sses? I doubt it. With a whole new body my eyes will be fineбн but what about everything else? I might not think I''m terribly beautiful but I''ve never had body image issues like some girls Ste was friends withбн and I know Kat certainly doesn''t.

    Actually, does Kat like how I look? Is it even important to her? She''s asexual sure but I imagine she can still appreciate beauty, right? I know she finds Sylvie adorableбн so there''s that at least. Does she think of me the same way? No? Yes? Maybe? Ok it can''t be exactly the same way because Sylvie is firmly in the ''little sister'' camp and I doubt I''d have been able to convince her to date me if she thought of my as a family member.

    She''s asexual so dating someone was probably a tough decisionбн thoughбн* Lily licked her lips slightly as she thought back to Kat admitting she wouldn''t be happy if Lily was dating someone else and revelled in that. Evaline gave her daughter a weird look that went unnoticed. Clearly Lily, in Evaline''s mind at least, had managed to go from thinking about productive things to something inappropriate. Unaware that her thoughts didn''t really go anywhere Evaline would consider appropriate at all.

    *What does that mean though? It can''t be that she finds me sexually attractive. Romantically attractive is a possibility thoughбн then again, I''m really not sure how that works. I can''t imagine being with a man. Heck I can hardly picture being with anyone other than Kat. Then againбн why would I?* Evaline watched her daughter''s eyes ze over again and sighed.

    "What is going on in that head of yours Lily" whispered Evaline. It was loud enough that Lily could have heard it if she was paying attention. So she heard nothing.

    *No wait. Get back on track Lily. You were trying to work out what Kat thinks about how you look. Now, she obviously doesn''t think I''m hot or sexy. Her mind just doesn''t work like thatбн though I wonder if she can still make educated guesses? Wait. Lily stop. It is not the time for rabbit holes. Maybe you can ask Kat about itter.

    Let''s just say she can''t. Sexy and hot are things that only apply to peopleбн or cartoonsбн but let''s not think about that right now. Anyway, it''s a very sexual response so Kat probably doesn''t or at least not in the same way. Then again it''s not like I''d call myself sexy anyway unless dorky bookworm is a fetish. Oh god it''s probably a fetish. Why do I find this disturbing all of a sudden?*

    Lily tried very hard not to think about all the books she''d read where a dorkish bookworm like her was the main love interest. Books she''d read before. Books she''d very much enjoyed. Books that were not necessarily eptable for a girl her age. So she pushed them very far out of her mind.

    *At least I don''t have to worry about Kat having weird fetishes becauseбн well they''re always weird things that get people off. Soбн let''s just not think about that. What does Kat think of my appearance? She does burry her face in my hair a lot. Is that just so she can burry it in my neck thoughбн maybe? She doesn''t y with my hair all that muchбн but that''s pretty intimate for friends and I was never overly touchy feely so maybe that''s the cause of it.*

    Evaline waved a hand in front of Lily and got exactly nothing as a reaction before sighing. Getting up she went over to the coffee maker and paused. "Now, do I want coffee to chase away the headache that''s building and risk Lily snapping out of whatever batch ofбн thoughtsбн she''s ended up in and noticing me goneбн or should I say this is fine and get coffee anyway. Hmmбн I''ve had a lot of coffee today already thoughбн nah." Evaline turned on the machine and let it run, watching as Lily still didn''t react at all. "Wow she''s in deep. I''ll probably finish the whole pot before she wakes upбн"

    *What about my eyes? I''ll have to ask about the hair. But what about eyes? Kat''s always staring at my faceбн but then again, she doesn''t have distractions like I do. Seriously, why did I think it was a good idea to encourage using that kimono as demonic attire. It is SO HARD not to stare at her chest when I''m looking at her face, and even harder not to stare at her legs when I''m not talking to her. Does that mean she likes my eyes thoughбн?

    Actually, will I end up with Kat eyes? I think I will. Shit, will Kat find that creepy? What about the colour? Will that change along with my eyes? Hang on, going back to my hair, I''ll definitely have cat ears. Maybe horns as well? Oh, I hope not or at it will be out of the way. Kat''s are mostly out of the way but I do have to be careful kissing her that my forehead isn''t too high up. I wonder if this is something I can ask about when the timees. Damn I say that like I''m not nning to go in for this tomorrow or the next day if I can.*

    Evaline took a long swig of coffee before looking at the pot and taking a second,rger swig, from the coffee pot. "This is going to take a while isn''t it."

 Chapter 591: The Weight of Eternity and Permission to See it

    <h4>Chapter 591: The Weight of Eternity and Permission to See it</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s Perspective

    -------------------------

    Twenty minutester Evaline was finishing her third cup of coffee and most of the pot at this point. She couldn''t help but sigh at her daughter that was clearly stuck in her mind. Quite a few times she considered just getting her daughter''s attention and snapping her out of that before deciding the potential for a fight wasn''t worth it. On Lily''s side of things, she was wrapped up over analysing ever physical aspect of herself and trying to work out what things Kat might like. That was until a strange thought struck her.

    *Waitбн after I have a Memphis form would Kat prefer that I stayed like that? I''m not sure if I prefer that or notбн* Lily started to picture herself curled up in Kat''sp and started to salivate at the idea. *Oh yes. I have found the greatest benefit of this transformation, being able to envelope myself in Kat''s thighs without people thinking its weird. I''ll just be like a normal cat. Totally not because I have a leg and thigh fetish.*

    Lily let out a small giggle that caused Evaline to sigh heavy into hertest cup of coffee. She also decided that if Lily started giggling again it would be time to snap Lily out of her thoughts. Whatever ce she''d ended up was clearly far removed from the issues she''d raised. "At least she looks like she''s enjoying whatever it is now," huffed Evaline. The giggling however, reached Lily''s ears and started to clear her mind slightly.

    *Ok whatever that wasбн I think it was a bit too far. I mean really Lilyughing is fine but giggling like a pervert is not the way to go about things. I''m surprised you didn''t drool over everything. Yes I know Lily I''m you andining to myself but you know what. We deserve some criticism for it. Or I do? Not sure how I want to word that. Umбн what was I supposed to be doing?*

    "Hey Mumбн" started Lily

    "Oh? You''re finally back Lily," said Evaline cutting in, "I thought I lost you there"

    Lily was about to retort before her eyes slowly nced over to the rather empty coffee pot then over to the mug in Evaline''s hand. "Oh" said Lily.

    "Oh indeed" said Evaline with a grin.

    "Umбн howбн how long was I out for?" asked Lily

    Evaline smiled and fought down the temptation to say that it had been days as a joke Lily would never believeбн then fought down the harder temptation to answer with an hour or two to humiliate her daughter a bit. "Twenty minutes" answered Evaline honestly though with some regret.

    Lily winced. "Sorry Mumбн I got distracted" as the words left Lily''s mouth her mind started shing back to her most recent fantasy and her eyes started to ze over. Evaline wasn''t having it this time and mmed the coffee mug down onto the table with decent force and snapped Lily out of it before she got too wrapped up in her fantasy again.

    Giving and awkward cough Lily turned to the side in order to not be looking directly at her mother as she blushed. It didn''t help too much but it was something. "Sooбн what were we talking about?"

    "Getting you ID" said Evaline. "We were talking about how hard that would be. As well as the potential for invalidated medical tests and vines. I meanбн I can''t take you to the hospital after this, or the doctors. Even if I was willing to blow your secret or you found some way to hide things it''s not like they could actually help you. You wouldn''t be human anymore and we hardly understand how to fix ourselves. What if you picked up some sort of magical disease? Then we''d really be in trouble"

    *ID shouldn''t be too bad. I can probably hide my features for that somehow. Maybe do my hair up or wear a bow or something to hide my ears. On the medical side of thingsбн that could be a bigger issue. Do I get healthcare as Kat''s familiar? Actually, D.E.M.O.N.S do I get healthcare.*

    That information is not currently relevant to Acquaintance Lily and as such Acquaintance Lily cannot ess it.

    *What does that mean? Maybe? Why isn''t it relevant? I want to turn myself into a Memphis and bind myself to Katбн unless that isn''t considered a familiar bond? Dammit I''ll have to ask Kat. Now how do I answer Mum about everythingбн*

    "ID shouldn''t be too bad" said Lily, "I''m sure I can figure out a way to look human for thatбн but medical stuffбн well demons have good healthcare, and they would be doing the procedure so maybe I can get on that? If I can that would sort all my issues out."

    "What are the chances they allow you to use their healthcare? You aren''t a demon," asked Evaline firmly.

    *Well because I''ll be magically joined to Kat I imagine the chances are decently high. Maybe like seventy, thirty, in favour of healthcareбн but I really don''t know I''d have to ask Kat. Or maybe Nira? She''d definitely know if Kat can''t find the information though I''m not sure if Kat can contact her or not.*

    "I think it''s likely?" said Lily uncertainly, "I mean, if I do go on Contracts with Kat, I should at the very least be covered for injuries or sickness I pick up while away from Earth but I''m not sure about more standard healthcare things. Soбн I definitely wouldn''t die but if I had consistent migraines I''m not certain they''d help. I think they would, but I''m not certain"

    "I suppose that''s better then I was imagining. You really think demons of all people can be trusted with healthcare though?" asked Evaline with honest curiosity and a slight hint of distaste.

    "Yes I do," said Lily easily, "Iбн I''m not sure why demons have such a bad name but they mostly seem like decent people. A little indulgent some times depending on what their vice is, but overall, quite decent. Their society seems more advanced than ours but also quite stable. I think it''s because of how long they live. They got to a tech level that let them do practically anything easily and then slowed right down after that. Or that''s my guess anyway.

    "Kat doesn''t exactly know a lot about them but based on what I know of history it''s the only think I can think of. Otherwise, they should outstrip us by so much that it isn''t funny. Unless Kat just went to a low technology area whichбн I suppose that''s possible? A way to make sure nobody gets overwhelmed. They do seem to have older stuff as well. I think they keep multiple tech levels around so that everyone can use something."

    "That''s an interesting thoughtбн and I admit I hadn''t considered jut how far ahead technology wise they might be. Medical care is probably much better for demons thenбн" said Evaline thoughtfully.

    "Oh it''s much better" said Lily, "mostly because they can use demonic abilities to heal people. Actually, I don''t think we ever went into Kat''s regeneration did we?"

    "You brought it up briefly when lifespans came up" answered Evaline.

    "Right wellбн umбн Kat can take a lot of damage. Likeбн dammit I don''t want to picture bad things happening to Kat. Ok, umбн I''ll use one that did actually happen. So, back before her wings were stronger she had to glide while carrying someone. Kat got up to speed and then crashed right at the end of the flightбн into gravel." Evaline was already wincing, "yes and with Kat the way she is, she protected the other girl with her body.

    "Kat broke multiple bones but the real icky part is that the gravel shredded her front and the skin around her throat. She had to spit up rocks for a bit" Lily shivered just thinking about it, "but she was fine. Completely fine, no scarring even though her throat and a good chunk of her face was torn up. Soбн yeah. And demons have skills to heal others that much"

    Evaline sighed. It was a lot to take in and one of her few remaining reservations. Knowing just how easily Lily could get help if something happened to her eased quite a few worries. Evaline knew her daughter wasn''t properly thinking of the long term consequences, but harping on too many of them would probably have Lily point out that these consequences really weren''t that long term and she''d live more than long enough for them to be forgotten by the rest of Earth.

    Evaline twinged at that thought. The realisation that Lily, if she went through this, would probably outlive not just people on Earth, or humanity, but EARTH. The whole thing. The sr system as well if she was careful. Seeing such a long life ahead of her daughter Evaline felt weary. "I wish you good luck Lily" said Evaline softly. "I give you my blessingбн but you''ll have to exin it to your father"

 Chapter 592: The Path Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 592: The Path Back Home</h4>

    We return to Kat''s perspective just as she left Lily''s house.

    -------------------------

    As the group walked away from Lily''s house Kat tried to suppress her worry. She knew well enough that Evaline''s dislike for her had never tranted to issues with Lily outside of disparaging her choice of friends but Kat couldn''t help but feel like she''d left her frien- girlfriend to the sharks.

    *She''ll be fine. Lily lives with Evaline, she has experience dealing with thisбн but it''s a lot to take in. I wish we weren''t asked to leave. Then againбн maybe my presence would have made this worse. I doubt I''d let her insult Lily at all and Evaline is more than willing to fight with me. It would probably be best if the conversation stayed calm and quiet for everyone involved.*

    "Something on your mind?" asked Vivian who was currently walking ahead with Sylvie in her arms. The little girl didn''t really have a choice in the matter, Vivian just scooped her up after they left the house and Sylvie loved hugs so she wasn''tining. Though, how Vivian knew Kat was thinking deeply was another question as Kat was walking behind her.

    "I just wonder if it was right to leave Lily to Evaline. I mean, they certainly get along better when I''m not around butбн I dunno it just feels wrong," exined Kat.

    Vivian shifted Sylvie around so that she could shrug properly with both shoulders, "It''s hard to say. Personally I believe we did the right thing otherwise I''d have just stayed if I thought it was going to be a real problem for Lily. Even if we stuck around eventually Lily will have to be alone with Evaline and all we would have done is pushed the real conversation back"

    "I suppose so" mumbled Kat as she kept walking down the sidewalk. As that particr thought crossed her mind though she asked, "Wait why are we walking around the block?"

    Vivian faltered in her steps just slightly but she recovered, while Callisto was the picture of calm and didn''t stumble in the slightest at the start of their little train of people. Vivian red at her friends back as she realised, she''d just fallen into step behind Callisto. "Yeah, Callisto why are we walking?"

    "Evaline was watching us. If we simply headed to the back she may have noticed and I am not entirely sure if she knows where we live. I think it would be best for us and Lily if she did not figure it out" replied Callisto.

    "Pretty sure I told her," said Vivian, "Or at least I think I did when we were delivering stuffбн or was it back when I met her the first time? We might be ok though because I''m not sure if I was specific about it. Kat do you know?"

    Kat quickly skimmed her memories but found nothing. "No idea. I could look but it would take going over the whole memory slowly."

    "Don''t worry about it then," said Vivian, "I don''t think it''s that important. If she knows, she knows. It''s still my house I can just tell her to leave if it bes an issue."

    Kat wasn''t entirely sure about that answer but she was willing to ept it. It did sound like something Vivian would do, so she was sure that if push came to shove Vivian would happily turn Evaline away. On the other hand, it seemed like asking for trouble and not terribly polit.

    *I wonder what Callisto would do. Sylvie would probably check who it was and just ignore the door if it was Evalineбн but yeah no idea what Callisto would do. She takes the made thing pretty seriously and I feel like that would mean she''d bring Evaline inside and distract her with tea or something butбн with Vivian saying she''d just turn her away maybe Callisto would do the same? I wonder what takes priorityбн then againбн if she takes the maid thing specifically and thinks of herself not as a maid but Vivian''s maidбн then how does that affect things? Iбн I don''t really know.

    Better question what would I do? Then againбн I suppose if it reallyes down to just me Lily would be around and I''d do as she asked me. If Lily wasn''t there I can open it and let Evaline do whatever she wants, yell at me or whatever as long as it doesn''t spread out.*

    Despite taking the long way around and living in the middle of the street the walk really wasn''t that long and the girls found themselves back at home rather quickly. Kat let her shoes dissipate and found herself rather thankful she didn''t need to bother with tying them up or taking them off anymore. It was one of the small benefits that offset how often the wings could get in the way of things. Of course, Kat thought the ability to fly more than made up for it already, but the other small things were nice as well.

    Plopping down into her chair she''d left out Kat wondered about what she should be doing for a few moments before realising she had a bit of time off. *I wonder if now would be a good time to learn how to use my fans? I really need to get around to that and if I have some time now that would be perfect. Hey system how long until I need to take another contract.*

    Arbitration results are still being processed. Time until next Contract is inconclusive currently.

    *Hmmmmm. Not sure how I feel about that. Kat bit her lip as she considered that. Not exactly what I want to hearбн but I suppose I have at least a few days? Maybe? I guess it depends on how my Punishment is counted. Is each punishment a Contract or is the whole thing one extended one? Aw well. I guess its fine. Maybe I should send a message? Actually can Minor summon me with the Emergency Beacon to start my training? Is that ok?*

    epting lessons is an eptable use of the Emergency Beacon. User Kat and Summoner Minor will not be penalised for usage of the Emergency Beacon in this way.

    *Well that really is good to know. I''ll have to talk to Lily about it, but considering she wants to go through the race change maybe I can learn while that happensбн though actuallyбн how long will the process for that be?*

    Race Change timeline unknown. Final confirmation of race required and Doctors for procedure need to be determined. The smallest time for such a change is 24 hours.

    *Well that doesn''t really help. I guess I''ll talk to her about it. Do I need to be there for the Memphis linking and stuff?*

    User Kat need only be present for the final step of the process of Acquaintance Lily chooses Memphis as new race. User Kat will be Summoned for it. Process does not need to happen immediately as build-up of Energy to dangerous levels takes time, especially in younger Memphis.

    *Well that''s good news. I won''t have to be constantly worried I''ll need to be by Lily''s side. Ok, I''ll send of this message to Minor then asking about trainingбн and maybe one to Nira telling her about the race change. She might want to participate as a doctor. It would be polite to let her know at least.*

    With that Kat started working on her messages. The first one to Minor was a bit more involved and talked about what she''d been up to exining the punishment and the arbitration as well as the results of it all before she got on to her request. Kat talked about how it was fine to use the beacon for this and that she was free for a while but might need to leave quickly for a medical procedure. Kat didn''t feel like mentioning exactly what Lily was doing over a message even if she was about to spill that secret to Nira, Kat wasn''t nning to visit Nira.

    Once the first message was done, Kat debated sending the message to Kamiko to ry to Nira or just straight to Nira. In the end, because of the fact she didn''t have anything better to do or a limit on messages she decided to send one to each of them. Nira''s letter went into more of the details exining what Lily had been looking at and how Memphis beast person was the final choice Lily made along with her three affinities she wanted.

    For Kamiko''s letter Kat talked about how she now had a girlfriend and that she was seeking some advice from Nira. Kat decided to let Nira distribute the information on the specifics if Kamiko asked. After mentioning Lily''s knew status Kat did wonder why she hadn''t mentioned that at all to Minorбн but couldn''t quite ce why. Still, Kat had sent the message to Minor and couldn''t change it now so she just shrugged and finished working on Kamiko''s letter.

    *Maybe I should write one to Sue as wellбн hmmбн no I''ll ask Kamiko if I should share. That should work.*

 Chapter 593: Messages Messages Messa-

    <h4>Chapter 593: Messages Messages Messa-</h4>

    It wasn''t until the next morning that Kat read the replies she''d been sent. She did have a slight expectation of getting a response before she let herself fall asleep the day before, but there was no such luck. Sylvie had decided to join Kat in bed and was surrounded by her wing. Sylvie had joined Kat and quickly fallen asleep but Kat had stayed up staring at the ceiling for quite a while. She just wasn''t tired and a full eight hours of sleep was more than she needed.

    Whatever time she eventually managed to nod off, Kat hadn''t received any messages thest time she checked, so to see one from everyone was a great surprise. There was a temptation to check them in order, starting with Kamiko''s but Kat wanted to know if her training trip could go through first so she looked into the one from Minor.

    "Hi Kat, it''s good to hear from you. It''s also really nice to hear what you''ve been up to. The weird ming text thing did tell me you were unable to contact me for a bit and the punishment sounded pretty bad so it''s nice to know I was worrying about nothing.

    "In regards to your training I actually have great news. Grandma''s friend was invited over soon after you left. She should be here either tomorrow or the day after actually. So I guess send a message through when you want to be summoned? I don''t mind if you just want to hang out or something until she arrives. You''re more than wee toe visit. Only if you want though. Umбн yeahбн Anyway. Your teacher will be around for a while, she might even be teaching the rest of us at some point. She should be avable for a few months while she hangs around if you have to put things offбн

    "Oh, and if you''re wondering why I don''t name her and keep calling her she all the timeбн it''s because Grandma made me promise not to mention her name over the messages. I don''t really know why. Clearly, it''s attached to my mind or maybe even my soul. If it wanted to get the name it could no trouble but that''s what Grandma wants soбн yeah.

    "Actually also. I don''t know if it''s important or not but when I see your messages, I see them. Not Major, ME. Even if I''m in her head and not watching her eyes, I see them. If I am watching through her eyes, then she can''t see them even if I can. Though I can push the memory to Major and she can see them that way. It was actually pretty fun to y around with. Gave us something to do.

    "Though I don''t really want to get started down that tangent. I feel like I have so much to tell you but I''m not sure how much Grandma would be happy with me sharing. I feel kind of bad about that. You''ve told me all about your wonderful adventures but I can''t even talk about the few things I''ve been doing in Major''s head.

    "Soбн ahбн by by I guess? I don''t know how to end this. Actually I also don''t know how to send this. Waitбн no I should remove that. How do I remove things? Umбн bother. If you see this I guess I did figure out how to send it. By? Hi?"

    Kat found herself giggling a little as she imagined Minor''s panicked expression at the ending before mping her mouth shut and ncing over at Sylvie who just shifted slightly and buried her face deeper into Kat''s side.

    *Note to self. Do notugh at funny things while Sylvie is sleeping next to you. In fact, don''t do it while Lily or anyone else is sleeping. Thoughбн if it''s Xiang I don''t think I''d have cared. Anyway, it''s good to see Minor isn''t having any problems and despite not having a body she seems quite cheerful still. Granted she didn''t want a body but it was still worth worrying about I think.

    Still, good to know I cane over whenever. I wonder when this was sent? Likeбн is today ''tomorrow'' from the perspective of this note or not quite? I think not because of time zones. When I showed up at Minor''s the first time it waste in the afternoon. Soбн she''s probably asleep right now? I think? I guess it depends.

    The question is, when do I went to go? I guess as soon as Minor summons me? I just have to let everyone know. I''ll tell Lily when shees over today or I''ll go over and tell her if it looks like she isn''t showing up. Do I need to take anything? I don''t think so? Just my fans and I guess be ready to practice my but off.*

    Pushing Minor''s message out of her mind Kat looked between Nira''s and Kamiko''s. She wasn''t sure which to open first but Kamiko''s was sent first, or at the very least received first, and that was enough for the tiebreaker.

    "HI KAT! Oh I''m so happy to have my first letter. Also you work really fast. I''m surprised between you me and Sue it was the asexual one of us that got a girlfriend first. Thoughбн I guess I don''t exactly want a girlfriend, I want a boyfriend and Sueбн I''m not sure what she wants. She seems very happy to keep sleeping around and I meanбн if that what keeps her happy I guess.

    "Still, I can''t believe you and Lily got together. It was kinda obvious. I mean Mum did give me some big hints when you weren''t looking, but still it wasn''t hard to guess. I''m d it worked out for both of you. Or wellбн it''s just the start of things and Mum likes to say every rtionship is a journeyбн but I''ve watched enough movies to know that sometimes the other person ps you or spits in your face and you can never be friends again.

    "Waitбн speaking of friendsбн does that mean I''m your new best friend? I know you tried to avoid saying it before but it''s very clear that Lily is? Was? Your best friend. How does this sort of thing count? I feel like the best friend spot is now open for me, but I can''t be sure. Still, if I get to im best friend by default I have no regrets or shame. None. I suppose I shouldn''t get too excited butбн well this is just adorable to hear about really. I can''t wait to tell Sue. Though maybe you want to tell her? Hmm, I''ll hold off for now but if you leave it for more than a monthбн no a week! I''ll tell her.

    "Mum isn''t here at the moment so I can''t ask her about whatever the other thing is but I hope nothing is wrong. Mum being a doctor makes me worry that''s what it isбн but I also feel like you would have told me if something was wrong with you or Lily. I can''t really think of why you would ask. I mean, it can''t be ''The Talk'' because not only are you both girls, but because you''re asexual you probably won''t get into that any time soon.

    "I could maybe see it being about handling your strengthбн but you don''t seem to have issues with that. Some demons do, but you don''t. Most of us have a sort of inbuilt limiter that makes sure we don''t hurt our friends and family identally, even when they''re quite fragile. It helps a tonne. Not sure where we picked it up though. Anyway, message me back when you can spread the news I guess. Oh and good luck with your training when you start that."

    Kat smiled at the letter and didn''t let anyughter out this time, she made sure of that. Still, it warmed her heart to think of Kamiko animatedly speaking out the letter in her mind. Kat was mostly d her friend still sounded upbeat.

    *Though I guess she is my best friend now. If I don''t send her a longer message before the end of the day I''ll send her one letting her know she''s now my best friend. At least she''s not suggesting Sue for the spot. That would be a little too self-deprecating considering I hardly know Sue and definitely share no hobbies with her.

    Well, now I have just one letter left. Nira''s.? I wonder what she''s going to say? Maybe I should have asked Kamiko for permission to share what was going onбн but I think this is a nice thing I''m doing for her. Nira has a lot of knowledge and I bet it can be useful here.*

    As if sensing Kat''s slight unease one of Sylvie''s hands moved over Kat''s stomach. It didn''t really make it that far over because of her size, but it was veryforting none the less. Letting the doubts fade away Kat opened thest message.

 Chapter 594: Nira Post

    <h4>Chapter 594: Nira Post</h4>

    Kat sucked in a deep breath as she read the first line of Nira''s message.

    "Katбн I have no idea how you even managed to get this approved. I don''t just mean the cost, which is surely exorbitant, but also permission for the procedure at all. Honestly everything in that message was a bit of a shock. I don''t want to know how this is possible. I don''t want to know how you got the money to pay for it. In fact don''t even hint at anything. Make sure to prepare yourself and Lily to not tell me. I do not want to know. I probably shouldn''t know. Let''s just leave it at that.

    "On the medical side of thingsбн it''s a little moreplicated. I''d love the chance to be involved in a procedure such as this. They are rare things. Even if they weren''t so expensive most people don''t tend to feelfortable abandoning their original race and that can really hamper the process or make it impossible. It was found out very early on in testing that you need to bepletely willing otherwise the whole thing is a nightmare.

    "Likeбн I''ve seen the recordings. They are ancient and very much not pretty. It''s not even like we used prisoners for those experiments just animals that weren''t anywhere close to sentient. It was horrific even for them. We couldn''t figure out why for quite a while until someone, the name is redacted, decided to volunteer for the procedure. Everyone told them they were crazy but it actually worked. That''s how we found out the creature had to desire the change.

    "Never mind. You didn''t ask for medical history. Still, I needed it to give you context to just how rare this is. It''s expensive, which can cause feelings of buyer''s remorse which hurt the process alongside a dozen other things as well if the person going through with it doesn''t want it. I''m guessing that isn''t the case here. That Lily does want to go through with this, and if so, I''d love to be her attending doctor.

    "I''m not sure if I''ll be allowed to though. This is already a high-level operation, though one I''m technically qualified for, her race choice, which we''ll get to in a bit, is far above my skill level. If I was to take part, it would be just as the attending doctor. I''d be more like a glorified assistant than anything else. Still very much worth my time of course. The whole processing is fascinating to me and if I can get involved even as a secretary I''d jump at the chance so thank you for askingбн

    "But as I said, I''d jump at the chance. Practically everyone interested in the procedure would. The reason for that is because apparently you she was able to ask for Memphis as her Beastman heritage. To the best of my knowledge this has never been done. Never. Not once. I don''t even know if there are Memphis beastmen or women that have been made naturally so Lily might be the first if this all goes through.

    "So being involved in this, on top of being a rare chance and something highly sort after for Rank 5 medical professionals like myself. This operation is also likely to be historically significant. I might be able to get preferential treatment as a known entity to you but Lily doesn''t know me so I''m unsure if it would be enough for me to get involved.

    "In the end. I''ll do what I can to assist Lily with this as well as participate myself but due to the nature of it all I might not be able to. Oh and Kamiko thinks it''s really cool that Lily is changing her race to a Memphis so she can be connected to you. I don''t know if that''s quite Lily''s reasoning and I know that Kamiko doesn''t understand how big of an undertaking this isбн but I suppose her heart is in the right ce. Give Lily my best wishes and I hope to be involved. Nira."

    Kat just stared at the ming text for a few minutes unsure what to make of the new information Nira provided to her. *Well. This has certainly be a bigger deal then I thought it would beбн system how did this happen? How was I high enough rank for this to happen?*

    Checking data.

    Scanning for irregrities.

    Irregrity found.

    Determining sequence of events.

    D.E.M.O.N.S has determined that Rank 2 is enough to see race change as an option and as a Favour Token was being used it opened up the wider race options for Acquaintance Lily. However, the error urred because instead of listing all tested and approved race changes it listed all possible race changes even those only possible in theory such as the Memphis and Memphis Beastperson options which while possible in practice have never been attempted.

    Acquaintance Lily thus had ess to a wider selection then possible under normal circumstances. Error will not be correct for Acquaintance Lily as Favour Tokens are promises to do all within D.E.M.O.N.S power to assist the holders once. Error will be corrected in the future however if User Kat wishes to exploit the same Error with the second Favour Token that will be allowed as the finder of the Error.

    *Well that''s just great. Is this procedure safe?*

    If Acquaintance Lily truly desires to go through with the change it is likely within eptable parameters. Anything short of catastrophic failure due to extremely Abnormal Cascading Errors in equipment will cause nosting harm to Acquaintance Lily. Recovery time may vary if lesser issues appear.

    *Really not sure how I''m about to feel about that system.*

    Abnormal cascading errors are always possible User Kat. Abnormal cascading Errors require multiple instances of less then 0.1% chance Errors happening in concert andpounding the problem. They are such a rare urrence that they are simply ignored. An example User Kat may be able to understand is waking up in the morning and being hit directly in the head with a meteor. The chance is so low the event in question may as well be impossible but cannot truthfully be said to be impossible. That is just one Abnormal Error, not a cascading series of them.

    *So whatбн it''s like being hit in the face with a meteor ten times in one morning?*

    Yes. User Kat has suggested an adequate example.

    *Ok that does make me feel a bit better. I do kinda wish you hadn''t mentioned it at allбн but I suppose it wouldn''t be truthful to say there was no chance of this going wrong. Well, I suppose I have a bunch of things to exin to Lily now. That I''ll be off training soon, that her race change is actually a huge deal.*

    With that Kat tried to rx back into her bed for as long as she could. The temptation to get back up and pace was strong but with Sylvie using her wing as a nket that wasn''t a valid option. Instead she tried to think of anything she wanted to bring for her extended trip to Minor''s but there really wasn''t anything.

    She didn''t have any other clothes that fit her wings and tail so her demonic attire would have to suffice as it always did these days. Bedding was a possibility but based on the size of Enuko''s house Kat doubted she really needed to. Food was the same, unnecessary. Thoughбн

    *Maybe I should bring a pic basket with some nice stuff from Earth? Callisto would likely jump at the chance to serve food for people in another worldбн but I don''t know what they eat. Do Kitsune have special dietary requirements? Surely they can eat more than meat. I feel like they would have mentioned it to me.*

    Kat shrugged at that and decided to bring some food anyway. If they didn''t like it she could eat it over the course of her stay. With food off the list though Kat couldn''t think of anything else worth taking. Sure Sylvie and Callisto at least might want toe along for the ride but Kat knew she didn''t have permission for that now. Maybe in the future when her Rank was higher but for now that was no go.

    *I wonder when Lily will be overбн actually I wonder if she''s alright? Should I go and check? Normally I wouldn''t but normally she''d be much further away and I wouldn''t be her girlfriend. Hmmбн I don''t really know how that changes things if I''m honest with myself. Should I just ask Lily? I wonder if it would be better to ask someone elseбн thoughst time I made that decision I ended up having Vivian and Callisto give me the talk and that was mentally scarring.*

    Kat pushed down the images that came bubbling to the surface when the dreaded words were uttered and snuggled closer to Sylvie. Hopeful her little sisters presence would chase away the bad thoughts.

 Chapter 595: Soothing Silly Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 595: Soothing Silly Suspicions</h4>

    When breakfast had finished and Kat saw no sign of Lilyбн nothing happened. It wasn''t unusual or strange in the slightest. Lily wasn''t known for waking up early like Vivian''s household and even then, getting up, showering, and walking around to Vivian''s house was simply too much effort in Lily''s mind for a better breakfast. Callisto was a great cook, but didn''t really have the chance to flex overly much for breakfast so if there was a meal to take elsewhere that was the one.

    However, when Kat was nibbling on a sandwich slice that had been shoved into her hands to stop her from wringing them, Kat might have been willing to admit she was starting to worry. Maybe. It wasn''t as though she hadn''t gone longer without seeing Lily, heck just recently while on she was summoned to other worlds it was sometimes over a week away. The difference was that it was always Kat that was more at risk.

    The rest of the house politely ignored Kat''s clear angst. They didn''t need to guess what had Kat so worked up, and while Vivian was slightly concerned herself, Sylvie trusted Lily was smart enough to escape to their house if necessary and Callisto was unconcerned. She knew very well the signs one should look for when dealing withбн questionableбн parents and despite Evaline''s clear distaste for Kat, Callisto didn''t think she was actually a bad parent and as such wasn''t worried about Lily''sck of appearance.

    At some point Kat started to use her expanded hearing. Something she mostly ignored on Earth and wasn''t all that effective anyway. The noise pollution was considerable and with the suppression of demonic energy it was hard to focus on just one spot. So really all this did was assault Kat''s ears with countless additional sounds few of which she could make any sense of at all increasing the pressure on her mind and not helping her worries at all.

    So when the doorbell rang Kat practically teleported to the door to open it. The house would thank the fact she brought her wings out to fly up and over things in her way as that saved her feet going straight through the floor when she started to move. Kat opened the door swiftly and as soon as the door opened, she scooped Lily up into a hug.

    Lily found her cheeks hitting up just slightly at how forward Kat was being. This didn''t feel like one of her normal hugs, this was a lot more possessive and Lily decided she had noints. "Umбн Hi? What''s the rush?" asked Lily

    Kat felt her own cheeks heating up as she realised how silly she was being when Lily answered so calmly. "Sorry" mumbled Kat directly into Lily''s hair, shifting it slightly and tickling her ears. Lily didn''t know what Kat was apologising for but whatever it was, Kat was certainly forgiven because this was awesome.

    Still, it was probably a good idea to ask what she was forgiving Kat for. Just to knowбн mostly so she''d have some idea of how often this sort of thing would happen. "What for?"

    "Mostly for just leaving you with your motherбн and maybe your dadter as wellбн I dunno. I know it was best I left, so you could have a calmer conversation but I still kind of feel bad about leaving" mumbled Kat, tikling Lily''s ear some more.

    It actually took a couple of seconds for Lily to stop enjoying the moment and remember she was supposed to respond. "Oh," was the ''intelligent'' response she managed for the first few seconds as her brain reboot. "Noбн no it was fine. I mean, my conversation with my mother was fine. Not painless, but fine. My fatherбн well I just threw it in as he was heading to bed and I know he didn''t really pay attention but I spent likeбн"

    Lily tried to add up how long the conversation was while removing that section where she waspletely dazed thinking about what Kat liked about her. Her thoughts threatened to return to those questions but feeling Kat''s arms around her drove them away just as quickly as they appeared. So Lily''s mind returned to trying to work out how long she spent talking to her motherбн but it was hard. It wasn''t like she''d checked a clock right when they started. "At least an hour? Probably more?" was her best guess in the end. "It was fine though Kat. Really I''m fine. I don''t mind that you left. Why would you think that''s something that would bother me?"

    Kat bit her lip and hesitated. *Do I really want to exin my strange worries? I don''t know if I should or notбн then again it''s probably better to discuss this sort of thing.* Swapping her hold Kat traded a hug for a princess carry and pulled Lily upstairs to her bedroom so that they could chat. With the others around the house Kat didn''t really want them overhearing herck of knowledge, while she knew Lily wouldn''t mind. *In fact she''ll probably enjoy exining it to me. She loves to chat about topics she''s researched.*

    When they got to Kat''s room, Kat set Lily down carefully on the side of the bed and said, "Look, I know it''s kind of weird but Iбн hmmбн how do I want to exin thisбн" Kat tapped the side of her mouth with her tail. "Ok, stop me if this sounds strange butбн I''m your girlfriend now and I know that changes thingбн but I''m not sure about all of those things. Likeбн friend Kat." Lily got a bit of a strange look in her eye but did say anything. "Sheбн

    "Well, yesterday she would have left easily. I trust your judgement, and what happens between you and your parents wasn''t her problem until you made it. Now thoughбн I meanбн it feels kind of callous to think this way but at the end of the day, your family business wasn''t her business unless you wanted it to be.

    "I mean, don''t get me wrong, if you''d asked for anything a week ago I''d still have said yes but nowбн I guess it''s much more ''your problems are my problems'' andбн I just feel like maybe I should have stuck around? Even if your mum wouldn''t have been happy with itбн we''re that much closer to being family I guess?

    "Soбн Iбн I think what I''m trying to say is that I want your parents to like me? Is that what I''m saying? Maybe but not just that." Kat trailed off as she realised she was starting to lose the thread of her thoughts. "So yeah. That." Finished Kat making it clear she was done.

    Lily looked up at Kat with big eyes and debated internally what to do in response. She knew what she wanted to do. She wanted to kiss Kat for that sort of question. It soothed her heart to know that Kat had different but simr ridiculous worries. In fact, she knew she was having one now. Kat had said she wasn''t put off by kisses or the idea of sex. Kat was her girlfriend. Lily should be allowed. So she did.

    Lily was already bright red by the time her hands lightly grasped the side of Kat''s face and pulled her down. When their lips met she might as well have been a neon sign in the dead of night. The kiss was awkward. Largely attributed to Lily having no idea what she was doing, and somewhat attributed to Kat''s surprise but her mind was fast enough to catch up before long. Lily''s mind stuttered a bit when their lips met and she pressed in a bit too hard teeth clicking together.

    Of course, for Kat this was hardly any pressure at all, but somehow she instinctively recognised this wasn''t ideal for Lily. Pulling back just a slight tad to relieve that pressure, but wrapping her arms around d Lily tightly to make sure her shorter partner knew this wasn''t from disgust or a desire to end things. Kat let the kiss go on until Lily ended it, which was a few secondster and felt a lot of her worries drift away.

    In fact both came out happier and less worried, despite the difference in experience. For Kat it was a physical sign that she was loved. For some reason having Lily kiss her was much nicer then simply kissing Lily, if it could really be called simple. For Lily, this was one of the few kisses she''d initiated. It wasn''t great, her technique was bad and even she knew it as inexperienced as she was, but her mind was just as fogged over with pleasure and her smile wasn''t going away.

    "You should kiss me more often" blurted out Kat not really thinking.

    Lily though, waspletely on board with that logic. "Yes. Yes I shall"

 Chapter 596: Insecurities on Both Sides

    <h4>Chapter 596: Insecurities on Both Sides</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s perspective.

    --------------------------------

    "Umбн. If we''re going to be admitting to thingsбн" started Lily hesitantly. Even with Kat''s admittance Lily felt it was a more reasonable question. Kat simply didn''t know, and ignorance was never something you should be made fun of for, especially in Lily''s mind. Of course, she ignored this when it came to herself. Especially since a lot of her concerns had to do with Kat''s opinions. Things Lily really had to ask to find out.

    "Iбн see I was wonderingбн" Lily found the words hard to say, and Kat noticed this. She pulled Lily onto her knee so that she still had ess to Lily''s back where she started tracing circles. Lily let the motions calm her down.

    *Why is this so hard?! Kat was able to tell me she feels bad about the fact she left me with Mum even if it was the right thing to do. I didn''t even really answer her. I said it was fine, and it was. I don''t hold it against her and I don''t even know what I''d prefer she did if it happened again. I mean I didn''t even give her an answer I just kissed her. Which was great somehow despite my- No Lily don''t get lost in the kiss. Focus. Just ask her. It''s not hard. And think about a proper answer for Kat. She deserves one even if you don''t have one. She deserves it.*

    "Whatбн umбн what exactlyбн no ok let''s not do that." Lily aborted her attempt to ask Kat what she liked, thinking it might sound like fishing forpliments after Kat had shared genuine worries. "Seeбн okбн look. With this Memphis transformation, as far as I''m aware they make a whole new body for meбн soбн Iбн would you like me to change anything?"

    The look of utter confusion on Kat''s face was a balm to her soul that she didn''t know she needed. Lily felt herself shiver as she let out a long sigh. *I don''t know why I thought she''d do anything else. I know some girls that would kill for the chance to look better, many of them just to snag a boyfriend, and my girlfriend can''t even figure out why I''d ask the question. If that doesn''t destroy any body image issues I had nothing well.*

    Lily gave Kat a quick kiss on the cheek which brought a smile to Kat''s face. Didn''t chase away the confusion, but Kat would happily ept kisses. Lily seeing this debated exining further or not but decided it was worth it. Even if Kat didn''t want her to change anything she might. "I see you''re confused," Lily cringed as she said it, but didn''t really know what else to start off with, "but what I mean isбн I can basically design a whole new body for myself and I''m thinking about if I should change anything? What do you think?"

    Kat still looked slightly confused but she answered, "I meanбн that''spletely up to you isn''t it? It''s your body"

    *No Kat. Well, yes, it is my body but I feel like you should get some say in this. I don''t spend any time looking at myself. Actually, if we''re thinking about it this way it''s a much more important choice for Kat because she''s the one that would get to admire the results more often.*

    "True but you''re the one who would be looking at it most of the time. So if you had the chance to change anything what would you change?" asked Lily as innocently as she could, knowing this line on questioning was a bit leading.

    "Nothing" Kat answered easily and Lily felt herself melt into Kat''s side.

    *Oh yes. I have the best girlfriend. Given the chance to basically customize me she choses topletely ignore the option. Then prompted to pick just one thing. Just oneбн and she still chooses nothing.

    Ok now that I''ve soaked up that high praise I should exin why that answer isn''t quite ideal.* "Well, that''s sweet and all Kat but some things will have to change. Like I''m pretty sure at the very least I''ll end up with cat ears and a tail. Maybe a horn as well which I really hope isn''t going to be in a ce that''s easy to lock with your horns. Then the eyes. I really don''t know if I''ll end up with cat eyes or not.

    "Along with thatбн should I be taller? Shorter? With the tail and ears my bnce will have already changed and my bones and muscles might as well. So relearning to walk would be on the list anyway. Oh and sses. I won''t need those afterwards. I guess I could ask them not to fix my eyesбн but that feels wrong."

    Kat first gave Lily a hug and then got a thoughtful look on her face. "Wellбн I don''t really care about the eyes. I like your eyes, but if they have to be changed that''s fine. Iбн I''m not sure if they''d be better or worse after the change, I guess I''d have to seeбн but I''ll let you make that call yourself. I really have no idea.

    "I totally agree with the horns. If you do still have one in your human form the most important thing is that it doesn''t get in the way. Sadly I think it would get in the way pretty much wherever they areбн so that might be an issue. Something we can work around easily, but an issue none the less. Umбн as for heightбн"

    Kat actually got a sheepish look at that and Lily found her curiosity peaked. *I wonder what Kat''s going to say about that. Does she like me being short? Would she rather I was taller? I find myself strangely curious. It''s weird because I know it isn''t a kink, but why would she focus on my height otherwise?*

    "I think it should stay about the same. I mean, if it changes a bit that''s fine or if you really want to change it that''s fine tooбн but it just works so well." Lily gained a slight tinge of confusion to her eyes which Kat noticed and continued to exin. "Ok, lookбн I hope this doesn''t sound weird but you''re like the perfect height whenpared to me.

    "You''re just short enough that when I hug you, you can burry your face in my shoulder, but if you''re sitting on myp like this you can lean against my face. On top of that you aren''t so short that it''s awkward to lean down and kiss you, and you''re tall enough to kiss me without trouble. Plus if we''re side by side on the cough or something and I slouch you can rest on your shoulder and I can rest on your head. It just sort of works."

    *Holy shit Kat found a practical reason to care about my height. I meanбн she''s shockingly correct. I hadn''t really noticed. I mean I did but I don''t think I considered just how unlikely it would be for all of these things to work out. The most thought I''ve put into Kat''s height is how long it makes her legs. Mmm. Legs.*

    Lily shook herself again, knowing that a serious conversation was not the time to think about how great Kat''s legs where. Most of the time it probably wasn''t quite appropriate but it was also well worth it most of the time so that was fine. Before Lily could get too lost though Kat actually had more points to make, which was as slight surprise. "I suppose you could make yourself taller, so that you were the same amount taller than me as I currently am youбн but I just feel like my horns would get in the way."

    "Ok so certainly no height change" said Lily with finality. "I don''t really care about my height that much," *Because who cares how tall I am? My girlfriend''s height is much more important.* "so keeping it the same is no trouble. Are you sure about the eyes? What about fixing them?"

    Kat shrugged. "I said already that you can make that choice. As to your ssesбн wellбн I''m not so sure. I think it would look strange to see you without your sses considering I''ve always known you to have them. I guess it would be up to you? I thought it looked a little strange those few times you wore contactsбн but I could get used to it"

    *Hmmm, that''sбн I''m not sure what to make of that. I agree with Kat I like my sses. I don''t really want to get rid of them eitherбн yeah ok. Keep the sses. What about my hair though? I can change a lot about my hairбн*

    "Hey Kat what about my hair?" asked Lily

    "What about it? It looks nice and I enjoy rubbing my face in it. Waitбн does that sound weird? I think it sounds weird but maybe it was just phrasing?" said Kat unsure.

    *My girlfriend likes my hair! My scratchy all over the ce, overly bushy but in brown hair.*? Sometimes it was nice fishing forpliments. Even if it was an ident.

 Chapter 597: Confidence can be Found in Strange Places

    <h4>Chapter 597: Confidence can be Found in Strange ces</h4>

    This chapter is from Lily''s perspective.

    --------------------------------

    Lily snuggled in tightly against Kat''s body as she basked in the knowledge that Kat liked her features. Granted, Lily had never had any issues with her body like so many girls she knew of peripherally at school. She certainly wouldn''t have rated herself as being in the more attractive half of the girls at school, not like Kat. Granted, Lily would have been willing to argue Kat was by far the most attractive girl in school before the Subus transformation and won the argument a good number of times. After the transformation it was no contestбн as long as you were willing to overlook the demonic features or enjoyed them.

    So, Lily was quietly surprised that Kat found no fault with her looks. It was a bubbly feeling that she was happy to hold onto. Especially because she was so confident in the looks of Kat and many other girls at school. While she was never going to announce herself as gay to the school after what happened with Ste, she had never been ufortable with the idea. Except for a few days around the incident, but she was upset at a lot more things than just her sexuality at the time and it had let her see Ste''s slow degradation of character after the fact.

    So when Lily heard the locker roomints or the whining voices looking in the bathroom mirrors back when she was still at school it was very hard for her to take a lot of those girls seriously. Granted she always held Kat as the apple of her eye, but that didn''t mean she was incapable of picking out other treats in the crowd. The only exception to this was the three bullies that hounded her and Kat. Allegedly they were some of the better looking at school, and if others were to be believed,parable to Kat. Lily never saw it. It was too hard to get past their horrid personalities to appreciate their looks at all.

    Still, with her firm hold of her sexuality it let her gauge attractiveness better then most of the other girls. They were all guessing what parts of them were attractive to others. Lily, well she knew. It was her eyes that wandered asionally, her mouth that would water at certain fantasies. Her eyes that would ze over when she pretended to read a book but was actually imagining the various thighs in school and ranking against each other.

    So to know that Kat truly saw no issues with her appearance, liked it in fact, it was such a funny feeling. Lily would like to say that she''d have believed Kat''s words without knowing she couldn''t lieбн but that wasn''t something she could admit. It was a surprising addedyer of security for their rtionship. It felt like a warm nket. The fact that Kat would never lie to her. There was no niggling suspicion that this or that could be a lie. The security and knowledge that it would never be was something that she was starting to really enjoy.

    *Honestly I don''t know if I''d have been sofortable diving so far into this. Lily let herself simple enjoy Kat''s hold on her. Lily knew she was practically stered against Kat at this point. She''d pressed herself as deeply as she could against Kat, but it didn''t feel scandalous for now. Justforting. I meanбн I''d like to think soбн but some of it would have been hard. Hard to believe. I think I would have been stuck up on doubts about Kat lying for the sake of our friendship.

    Granted I don''t think Kat would have done that. With hindsight and a girlfriend to call my own I can see that Kat would have just hugged me and told me she loved me like a friend or a sister but that romance could never work between us if she actually believed that. Still, I don''t think Lily ofst week would have believed that.

    A bit like Kat was saying she wouldn''t have worried about me being alone with my Mum a week ago. A week ago I didn''t have half the confidence I have now. Which still isn''t much butбн honestly who knew getting a girlfriend would help so much in that area? Actuallyбн

    Lily paused her thoughts for a second as a number of implications hit her all at once. Now that I think about itбн it''s actually pretty reasonable for this to happen. I mean, getting love and validation from the person whose opinion matters the most to you would probably help anyone''s confidence. Hmm. I wonder if the bitches three would be better people if they got a boyfriend?*

    Lily cringed at the idea. *Nope. No they probably wouldn''t. There''s two issues with that thought. The first is that I don''t think I want to wish anyone was stuck with those three. Secondlyбн I''m not sure they are capable of caring about other people properly. I would do anything Kat asked and Kat would do anything I asked. I doubt they''d be willing to do anything anyone asks of them.*

    With that though, Lily decided she''d been down enough rabbit holes for now. Sitting with Kat was a joy all of its own even if she was a little distracted. Still, she wanted to continue the conversation they were having. It felt important. So she twisted around to give Kat a light kiss under the chin before leaning away slightly so she could see Kat''s face better. When Kat''s arms moved so that she was supporting Lily''s body, Lily settled into the odd position and beamed. "I''m d you like my hair. I think it could be better, butбн more general stuff. Like how your hair is the same colour now but it feels a lot nice and is much tougher. Not sure about my own brown hairбн I wonder if I want to go something out there. I could go for blue or yellow or green or really whatever I wanted. What do you think?"

    Kat shrugged. "I don''t mind, I''m sure you''ll look great with whatever. Howeverбн just be aware that everyone will ask you if its dyed. New people always asked me that and my hair is at least a normalish colour. Sure it''s more vibrant then most people could ever get naturally, but its not too out there and I still got that question all the time. Even people who''d asked before."

    Lily frowned at that. *I see. If I did go that direction, it might be best to just say it was dyed. Much less effort that way. People would actually believe it. Do I want to go all crazy colours though? I feel like it might be fun for a bit but I doubt I''d want it bright yellow for a long time or dark green or whatever. ck might be nice. Certainly, nicer than brown. I feel like you can do more with that kind of hair.*

    "Thanks for the advice. I''ll keep it in mind," said Lily, "After a bit of thought I''m leaning towards ck or maybe a really dark blue, or just keeping it the same."

    Kat smiled, and started to run her tail through Lily''s hair. It was a little strange and not as nice as running her fingers through itбн but her hands were needed to keep Lily in ce at the moment so they were unavable. "When are you thinking of getting this done. You seem to know what you want, and while it wouldn''t be permanent demons do have a lot of ways to change your appearance. Fancy hair dyes and other things I''m sure"

    *That''s a good point. I was just thinking of normal dye but with magic in the mix I could probably change everything if I really wanted to. Undoubtedly expensive over time but possible. Plus after everything yesterdayбн* "Soon" said Lily, "I''m thinking sometime very soon. I could wait I suppose but I''m hoping to get the change done before you''re forced to go on another Contract."

    "Oh" said Kat as she digested that information. "Well, a few things then. First, for you I guess, Nira, Kamiko''s mum, she''s willing to be your attending doctor for the procedure if she''s allowed." To Lily''s eyes she could see Kat wasn''t quite saying something but let it slide, "On my side of things though, that fan trainer I was promised by Minor? Well she''s actually going to be arriving at their house some time within the next few days soбн if you want to go and get your race change done I can go and practice. We wouldn''t really be able to spend time together during either of those. It might have been nice to introduce you to Minor but nothing to be done about it really"

    *Hmm. Simply go and get it done before Mum has too much time to worry about it? Just rock up and home and say I''ll be gone for however long it takes to get done? A little evilбн but the idea has a lot of merit.*

    Lily gave Kat another kiss on the mouth for that suggestion. A great excuse for a kissбн and a second one just after the first. Maybe a few more after that. Why am I doing this again? Lily dismissed that thought as irrelevant. Kissing Kat was a good enough excuse to kiss Kat. No additional reasons required.

 Chapter 598: This Chapter Took 6 Hours

    <h4>Chapter 598: This Chapter Took 6 Hours</h4>

    Back to Kat''s perspective

    -----------------------------

    With the serious parts of the conversation out of the way Kat and Lily just let themselves enjoy some time together knowing they were about to be separated again. There was some thought on both sides towards choosing another deep conversation topic and keeping the serious atmosphere but that felt shallow. Kat was unsure why, but Lily could more urately tell it was because she was trying to force the point. They didn''t have anything serious to talk about anymore and if they tried it would have been a shadow of their previous conversation which brought them both a lot closer.

    Kat''s instincts were good enough to warn her away from the idea even if she didn''t know why. Lily had to think about it, but came to the same conclusion. This also led them deciding to grab Sylvie to hang out with them as well, knowing the little girl would miss Kat as well. They found her ying chess against Callisto who was also drawing something on the side.

    The match was close, or at least, it was close enough on the surface that Kat just counted the pieces and saw them as even. Lily, with more knowledge of chess tried to figure out who was winning but failed, but Callisto and Sylvie were much better at the game then her. What that meant though, neither knew because as soon as Callisto noticed the girls she forfeited and let Sylvie go with them.

    Sylvie had a frown at that. When prodded though she wouldn''t answer why, she just switched to a genuine smile and snuggled in between Kat and Lily when they made it downstairs onto that knew chair of Kat''s. It did have to be moved into the centre of the room and expanded a bit for them all to fit, but Kat didn''t mind the effort of moving it. She couldn''t even tell if making it smaller changed the weight because her strength was enough to lift both easily.

    Still, the pair did wonder about the result of that chess game. What did it mean? Was Callisto just that good at chess that she could do two things at once? Or was it her multitasking ability that was so good she could put her full mind to both tasks as strange as it might appear on the surface. Nobody except perhaps Sylvie knew and she wasn''t budging in response to the light probing from Lily and Kat so it was quickly dropped for other topics.

    While this was happening, Kat sent off her respective confirmation messages. Minor got one that said she was free to Summon Kat whenever the message arrived or was convenient. Nira got a message confirming Lily''s willingness to go through with the change and her eptance of Nira as her attending. A small note to Kamiko that Kat would have to see how things went but a visit was nice. For the message with Nira its contents was shared in full with Lily and a small note of her own was added to the bottom.

    After this thing settled down but there was an odd note to the air. It was different air to Kat''s normal departures. On the one hand this was the first time they were splitting up not as friends but as romantic partners. That added a level of dislike to the separation. It felt more like it was an incorrect decision or perhaps one that was being made too lightly even if that wasn''t the case. On the other hand this would also likely be thest time this happened.

    With Lily''s race change the bond would be forged and she would be able to apany Kat on her future Summonings. This added to the air a sense of relief, of rightness, but it didn''t directly counter the feeling of unease. They seemed to mingle together and pull the pair in differing directions. Sylvie could also feel the edges of this strange phenomenon. It wasn''t as clear to her, but still very noticeable in the grander scheme of things.

    *Such an odd mix of relief, excitement and resignation. Still, thest feeling is perhaps the most correct, this needs to be done. I can''t just go around punching things forever. Well, I technically could, with my lifespan, but practically it''s a bad idea. I do wonder how much training I''ll be doing and how much learning toter train myself. I don''t know how much time I''ll have just in general so I think the answer would be interesting.*

    At some point Vivian showed up, returning from the front door. This was actually a bit of a surprise for Kat and Lily not having realised that she''d left. Sylvie seemed less surprised but much of that was simply how she was. When Vivian saw the three camped out in the lounge, she decided to put aside her work folders and join them for a while, being able to tell that Kat and Lily too, was leaving soon.

    There was some temptation in Vivian''s mind to call out to Callisto but she knew that her erstwhile maid would appear when she wished to and not a moment sooner. Oh, she''de if she was called of course but Vivian didn''t like to do that and Callisto seemed to know when she was truly needed anyway so Vivian pushed the errant thought out of her mind and just enjoyed her time with the girls.

    Eventually Callisto did indeed join the conversation but she split her attention between that and dinner. Lily waffled about staying but it didn''t take much to convince her. The smell alone was nearly enough before Kat''s presence was added to the scale which of course easily tipped it over the line. So they all ate afortable dinner together. Kat actually forced herself to have a full meal.

    That really something Kat was against. The food was great and Kat ate it happily. She didn''t feel overly full and there really shouldn''t have been an issue. Still it felt like a waste in her mind. The years at the orphanage had hammered into her the idea that food shouldn''t be wasted. It was a subtle thing. Gramps would never stop kids from taking too much food, but they were watched, and asionally made to finish their meals next time they sat down to eat if they went really overboard.

    So Kat was just picking at her food and enjoying the fact her tail was wrapped around Lily as she ate and let her thoughts wander. *This just feels wrong. I know Vivian has plenty of money and such a small amount of food wouldn''t even register as an expense but I feel like I''m doing something I shouldn''t here. It''s not even like I''m not eating it either. The food is great. Why am I struggling to much with this?*

    Kat didn''t find any answers within herself and let the question drop. There was a temptation to ask Lily but she felt like it wasn''t that important, and the chance her girlfriend new the answer surely wasn''t that high. So she held the question in.

    Keeping that question locked up however, did mean that she wasn''t properly prepared when Lily had a question for her. "Shall I stay the night Kat? Or head back home? Actually that''s not really what I''m asking. If I did head home it wouldn''t be to sleep. I would be epting the race change then and there."

    Kat knew the answer she wanted to give instantly. She wanted Lily to stay. *Is that the answer I should give though? I''m not sure when I''ll be summoned, it might even be during the night and maybe she should see her parents before she heads off to the hub.*

    Kat opened her mouth to answer but before she could a ming pentagram appeared beneath her feet. *Well shit I guess that answers that question.* "Well then. I suppose I have to head off then" said Kat awkwardly. She really wanted to kiss Lily before she left but she was also in front of everyone.

    "Yeah" said Lily with a frown and Kat could see in her girlfriend''s eyes that she was having the same internal struggle.

    "Just kiss already" said Vivian causing the pair to jump in ce and look over at her with confusion and tinges of hope. "Oh what? You think we don''t know? It''s fine just kiss or whatever and then give us all hugs"

    Lily and Kat both awkwardly approached each other after this and gave each other a light peck on the lips. Kat didn''t exactly enjoy the feeling and for Lily, while it was nice enough, she knew a good hug would''ve been better. So she red at Vivian a slightly as Kat went around and hugged everyone and gave Sylvie a light kiss on the forehead.

    When Kat walked back to her pentagram Lily lunged at her, wrapping her arms around Kat and burying her face into Kat''s neck. "Boooo, give each other a real kiss" said Vivian runningmentary in the background. Callisto lightly pped the back of Vivian''s head but it did nothing to remove Vivian''s smile.

    Kat and Lily let out a sigh and gave each other another tight hug before kissing lightly again. It wasn''t quite what they wanted, but that was fine. They''d have eternity to get it right soon.

 Chapter 599: Deep Thoughts and Weak Runes

    <h4>Chapter 599: Deep Thoughts and Weak Runes</h4>

    Kat felt oddly nostalgic when the colours exploded around her. Despite it only being a short time since shest used the transportation system it felt like a lifetime. *From some perspectives it actually is. I''m apletely different person now then I was a week ago. I didn''t really think my perspective could change so fast but it really has. A few words was all it took.

    Ok that''s not entirely fair because there was a lot building behind this. Lily knew she liked myбн what romantically? Sexually? I dunno what to call it but she was clearly interested in me for a long time. How I never noticedбн well I guess if she''s really been interested that long she''d never need to act differently to me because she was alwaysбн I don''t want to say in love. That feels a bit reductiveбн interested in falling in love perhaps.

    I wonder when I noticed. Was this also building on my end? I wonder how much everyone I got to know in the Hub had to do with things. I can see now looking back they were practically hitting me over the head with the fact I was in love with the girlбн but did that actually help? I don''t know. I was figuring things out right?

    No that''s a lie. If Lily hadn''t forced the issue I''d have ended up staying friends with her for the next decade. I wonder if I would have realised and then used excuses or if I''d have just not noticed. Two different but equally likely things. Thoughбн if it came out that Lily liked womenбн I wonder if THAT would have forced me to act.

    Perhaps. Perhaps not. I suppose it isn''t something I need to dwell on but it''s an interesting thought at leastбн now why is this taking so long?* Kat looked at the colourful fire and smiled despite the question. It was always lovely to see the mes during transport. It felt like she could stare at them forever and always see new patterns and colours. Still, the time for this particr jump seemed excessive.

    *Soбн guess I just keep thinking? Maybe it''s a sign? Anyone, more introspection I guess. I know that one of my main issues would have been the fact I don''t find anyone sexually attractive, not even Lily. I probably would have used that as an excuseбн but I don''t know if I really understood the difference before so maybe not? I just knew I didn''t feel like doing lewd things with anyone. It at least made sex ed less awkward.

    Anyway, ignore that. What would you have done if Lily didn''t bring things up? Oh no. What would I have done if Lily ever actually moved on without admitting her feelings?* A possessive feeling welled up within her, and her blood started to boil as if her demonic energy was threatening to break out and set the world on fire.

    Yeahбн bad things probably. Kat let out a slight shiver. *Then againбн I would also always put her happiness firstбн but the first sign she was sad I would have gone to town on whoever it was. Which isбн not healthy at all. There are ups and downs in all rtionships and I would have been the stalwart best friend Lily''s known for years who heard about the bad stuff first.*

    Then despite that being a natural part of rtionships I would have absolutely destroyed whoever hurt her. Kat couldn''t help the grin she gave at the thought. A part of her was saying not to indulge in the thought but the muchrger part of her fought back with the fact it would never happen now so relishing in the idea of punishing anyone who hurt Lily was a fine image.

    What Kat didn''t know was that during this purple veins appeared around her horns, wings and the edge of her tail while her eyes glowed deep purple. The funny thing about this transformation was that it was purely cosmetic. Despite Kat''s normally calm demon her demonic energy wasn''t actually influencing her at all. She had always been careful with the kids at the orphanage because they were all under her care. She was also able to allow herself to be bullied at school in Lily''s ce because it was simply easier.

    If push really came to shove though, and she was pushed a little too far Kat had always been prepared to exact terrible punishment on those who hurt those close to who. Sylvie and Lily both could easily have elicited this response in the past, but now Kat had much more power. Before thew was a bit of a worry but now, if she really wanted to go wild nothing could stop her. Not something she''d ever do of course, but fun to imagine of course.

    Kat breathed out a sigh of purple me and let her ns leave her mind. *That was fun. A bit weird, but nice. I''m d I admitted to myself I would obliterate anyone that broke Lily''s heart. Man it is going to be a scary time when Sylvie wants to start dating. I''ll need to get Lily on board to make sure I don''t go too far.*

    Of course, Kat was unaware that at this point Lily saw Sylvie as her little sister as well. If she nned to be with Kat forever Sylvie was obviouslying along for the ride, at least for the first century, and the girl was adorable and worth protecting. So unlike Kat''s thoughts, Lily would be on board and leveraging her considerable intellect to research the most painful way to destroy anyone who hurt their little sister.

    A few more moments passed and just as Kat was about to think up another topic to pass the time the mes died down and Kat found herself in a small room that might have once been a closet. The faint lines on the wall where shelves may have once been helped support that notion, and the fact that the room was not quite as wide as her wingspan and only twice as long. The strange thing was the fact that the walls were not nk. They had glowing runes for days that lined practically every avable surface. Kat''s eyes lingered on them briefly but didn''t feel threatened. Weather that was just ignorance was something she''d have to find out.

    Standing in the doorway was clearly Major, the blue hair and face the spitting image of her mother and grandmother gave that away easily enough. It was the look as well though, the clear steady gaze that held Kat''s own. The fact that despite the scarring across her face the she looked beautiful and stood with perfect poise. "Hi Major," said Kat cheerfully.

    Major''s expression turned to a frown. "Hello Kat. I thank you for helping free me from my mind, but you have been spending too much time around Minor. She may have abandoned a proper name but I would request that you address me as Shizuka" stated the fox girl.

    "Rightбн" said Kat uncertainly. "Where is Minor exactly and what''s with the runes?"

    "She''s watching at the moment" said Shizuka, "she can see everything I do if she really wants. Currently she is upset about going along with Grandmother''s n. Despite my misgivings I believe it is worth going along with it.

    "Grandmother wished to know if her skill with runes was sufficient to hinder you." Shizuka gestured to the walls around the room which seemed slightly more ominous now. "Minor is not happy with this and is, for the first time, fighting me for control. I''m actually quite happy with this development. She never seems to have her own desires and this was as much for her as it is for Grandma. I apologise Kat but feel no remorse for these actions"

    "Okбн?" said Kat uncertain. "Is the tutor real?"

    "Yespletely. If you manage to get through the runes you canбн well she isn''t here yet but you will be able to meet her when she arrives. The runes aren''t even really for you, just demons in general. Grandma worries you know. Aw well." stated Shizuka with a shrug. "I personally hope you don''t die in this attempt. I think it unlikely of course, but Minor would be sad."

    *Holy shit Shizuka''s kind of cutthroat aint she.* Kat waved her hands around and didn''t feel any resistance. "So do I just walk out?" asked Kat

    "Yes." Said Shizuka. "If you can."

    Kat stepped forward. She felt nothing. She took another step forward and the runes glowed more brightly. But nothing happened. Kat started walking and reached the door. Nothing stopped her. Kat gave a confused look and a raised eyebrow to Shizuka who had paled slightly and stepped away from the door opening the path for Kat. Frowning but willing to ept the gesture Kat took thest few steps out of the door, and felt nothing. "Was there a point to that?" asked Kat

    "Youбн" Shizuka''s voice wobbled. "You just walked through the most heavily warded room in theplexбн without so much as a blinkбн I can''t believe itбн how?"

    *Personally, my moneys on the runes not recognising me because Ick mana but who knows!*

 Chapter 600: Sharp Words

    <h4>Chapter 600: Sharp Words</h4>

    Shizuka reigned in her shock and turned around but she was still a bit pale as she led Kat through the house. Or perhaps estate was a better word. They asionally dipped into outside areas and buildings that were mostly separate from the others. *I suppose it depends on what you count as a house I guess. Do walkway connections make it the one house? I think probably not. It''s all her home but not the same house.*

    Eventually they reached an borate sitting room. Enuko was sitting on the floor behind a low table with a teapot and a number of cups on it. Behind her was arge wall scroll with calligraphy on it that took up most of the back wall with a number of vases on a long table below it. They seemed fancy, but Kat new nothing about judging the worth of these kinds of things so just took in their beauty and stood awkwardly in the door.

    Shizuka had moved off to the side slightly but hadn''t sat down yet so Kat remained standing. "Greeting Kat. It is nice to see you unharmed" said Enuko.

    *See, that. That right there. Now that she isn''t desperately hoping I can help Minor she''s gone back to her old ways of not really liking me. Which sure, ok fine. I can ept that. The runes though, that I feel was a bit much. I could have died. Sure D.E.M.O.N.S would have saved me but she doesn''t know that. This isn''t how you treat friends, or heck people you''re indebted to. So why?*

    "Is it really?" Kat couldn''t help but ask with a slight bite to her tone. "I understand you don''t really like me but I thought we''d moved past that somewhat afterst time." Kat let out a long sigh. "And look, I could overlook being stuck in a summoning circle for a bit. I don''t know that it would have kept me in, but it wouldn''t have been too bad. The thing is though, from what was hinted at, those runes were quite deadly andбн I just don''t understand? I meanбн yeah why? Why try for deadly retaliation?"

    Enuko sniffed at the question but answered after slowly pouring herself a cup of teaбн and not offering one to Kat. It wasn''t that she necessary liked tea all that much but it was clear Enuko was trying for something here. Or at least, in Kat''s mind it was. "It''s nothing personal. I simply have no defence against demons and needed to test out some things. I thank you for your assistance"

    *She says that as if she wasn''t testing potentially deadline weapons on me.* However, Enuko wasn''t actually done speaking. "So how did it feel? Was it a slight annoyance? Was it a major problem you recovered from?"

    Kat nced at Shizuka again who paled and then winced as if she was struck on the side of the head but she steadied herself. Enuko also narrowed her eyes at the interaction but didn''t say anything further. *Now. Do I actually answer her? I already answered Shizuka but I''m not even sure I should have done that. I don''t particrly want to answer Enuko now that I''ve seen she''s regressed a bit in attitude with me. Then againбн I don''t want her harassing Shizuka for the answer or worse Minor for it. Dammit. Do I lie? Stupid question I can''t lieбн but I can maybe phrase it better? Yeahбн I''m bad at that and there is no way I can get it past an old Kitsune who''s at least a century old.*

    "Nothing. It didn''t work" said Kat honestly but with a frown. She didn''t think she could get away with lying and at this point didn''t want to antagonise Enuko for no reason.

    Enuko on the other hand seemed genuinely surprised at the answer and when Kat saw that she didn''t really know how to feel when she saw that expression. Part of her found a slight glee in proving her wrong, but most of her was worried about the fact Enuko thought Kat would get hurt trying to leave the room.

    *How do I even respond to this? I mean I guess I wait for her to say something butбн* Kat''s attention was stolen by Shizuka who flinched in pain a second time. She looked more prepared for it and only moved her head slightly but based on the pained expression on her face it wasn''t the best. *I bet that''s Minor voicing her issue with trying to hurt meбн but I don''t want her to stand up for me. She''s likely in a much more dangerous position then I am already.*

    "Nothing at all in that room reacted to you?" asked Enuko.

    "I mean it glowed a bit more I think but nope. Nothing. Nada. Like walking through a room with glowing lights. The closest thing I took to damage was re from the walls glowing," stated Kat as clearly as she could to ensure the truth was very obvious.

    "Well I''m d you''re ok, but we did need to test those defences. I suppose I''ll have to go back to the drawing board," said Enuko in response.

    *I don''t think I''ve ever wished for others to be unable to lie as much as I do right now. Like really? Really you''re d I''m ok? You seem genuine enough in thatбн but like where is the line? You clearly thought it was worth harming me, and while I''m sure Enuko knows about my regenerationбн I don''t really know how to take this? Maybe just ask? Politely?*

    "Are you actually d? I mean, this is just a guess but I doubt you run your other guests through potential death traps. Which, look. If I''m honest I probably would have agreed to test out for you if you''d asked politely and given a good reason for itбн but you forced me to try. This is after I arrived specifically for lessons promised to me. Whichбн just seems really rude to me," said Kat.

    She wanted to work up a bit more anger at it all actually. Enuko wasn''t trying to kill her exactly, but it was a known oue that wasn''t a major concern, or at least that how it seemed. But it just didn''t feel real. The room did nothing at all as far as she could tell and that fact made it hard to summon up real care.

    *Why is it that I can take what is probably an unhealthy amount of glee in imagining the ways I''d horrible maim people who hurt Lily even slightly but finding out I only avoided death or injury because I was lucky and I justбн I just don''t really care outside of the rudeness factor. I think I''d care more if she pped or insulted me honestly. Where''s the anger?*

    "Minor" said Enuko with clear distaste for the name but care in her eyes, "would be sad if something were to happen to you and I don''t like to see her sad."

    *Clearly the idea isn''t so bad because the attempt was made.* "Fine. What would you like me to do now? I assume my teacher isn''t here yet?" asked Kat

    "Indeed" said Enuko. "I suppose you may spend some time with Shizuka. I will see youter," and then in a sh she was gone. Kat was actually able to follow the movement despite its speed but she didn''t bother once Enuko left her eyeline.

    Kat turned to face Shizuka who paled once again. "I am very sorry for that. It was at Grandmother''s request as I said. I do not know what h-" a sharp spike of pain interrupted Shizuka''s words. She growled at it in response. "I thought you didn''t want a body Minor. Why is it a big deal now?"

    An orange wave shed across Shizuka''s blue hair but Shizuka didn''t react to it. Kat narrowed her eyes. *What''s going on here.* "Fine then" said Shizuka out of the blue and suddenly her demeanour changed along with her appearance. Minor was in charge now.

    "I''m so sorry Kat" said Minor, "I wouldn''t have let them summon you if I''d known. I swear I didn''t know. Also, Shizuka''s being rude about it. She knows exactly what the issue is. Grandma hates two things equally. The first is demons, and the second is mind magic used against her. She had to learn about it to protect herself and she really isn''t a fan. You are a demon that can enter peoples minds. Even if you''re my friend and it''s more than likely she helped you get that ability, she still hates it.

    "In fact, she might be projecting a lot of anger she has at herself for essentially giving away that power to someone else and taking it out on you. Not sure about that one. Oh and Shizuka you know damn well why I wanted the body now. It''s because my friend was being insulted in front of me, and then you tried to lie to her about it. I don''t want a body, but I want my only friend lied to LESS"

    The body then started to stumble as the red colour retreated starting at the tips of her tails before moving up to the hair on her head. It took almost no time for it to all turn blue again and now Shizuka had a frown on her face.

 Chapter 601: Two Thoughts are Better than One

    <h4>Chapter 601: Two Thoughts are Better than One</h4>

    This chapter is from Shizuka''s perspective.

    *Shizuka''s thoughts*

    "Minor''smentary"

    ---------------------

    "Again, I''m sorry" said Shizuka bowing slightly before Kat. For truly I am sorry.

    Kat shrugged, "It''s not a big deal" was her answer.

    Shizuka gained a rather pinched expression at this. She thought on the wordsing out of Kat''s mouth and wondered how it could possibly not be a lie. She knew of many people who would have Enuko executed for less if they could, and Kat likely could, Shizuka had no doubts about that. While Kat herself might be unable to, Shizuka wondered about Kat''s parents, friends, colleagues. The demon world wasrge and she was sure Kat could recruit someone to enact vengeance for what was done.

    She also knew a pettier individual would havee after her instead. For all Grandma''s talk to simply finding more ways to protect her, creating enemies was a horrible way to achieve that goal. It was hard to talk back though. Enuko had protected her many times. Some more directly than others. Now she was even using her influence to shield her from the beast kingdom.

    Shizuka knew that was a bigger thing than it seemed. Enuko was STRONG. One of the strongest people on the continent. Not as strong as the entire Beast Kingdom of course, but if push came to shove Enuko could run forever if necessary. She could take out arge number of them. It would never be worth it to fight her. Enuko was a big stick to ward off the warry.

    However, Shizuka was starting to wonder how much it was wearing on her grandma to be ready for something like that all the time. Seeing the ns for those runes left her with a bitter taste. The fact Kat didn''t even seem to care she nearly died was worse. The fact she merely considered it rude. Shizuka didn''t know what to do with that information honestly.

    Then there was the fact that Minor could control her body if push truly came to shove. Minor knew she knew. Of course, Minor knew. Shizuka was more than aware that Minor could see her thoughts, especially if she didn''t try to hide them or they were happening in real time. Shizuka also knew she could have fought. She provided a token resistance at best when Minor had tried.

    "I think Minor is more correct in her dealings with you" said Shizuka, seemingly out of nowhere to Kat''s mind.

    "More correct?" asked Kat confused.

    Shizuka bit her tongue unsure how to proceed. It was clear that Kat wasn''t used to wordy. The question was if she should point it out now that she knew her message had been missed. Shizuka decided that in repentance for the disrespect shown to Kat, she would. "It is my way of saying that while I do not believe my course of action was wrong, I believe that Minor''s course was truer, more correct"

    "Soбн you think Enuko was in the right?" asked Kat.

    *That''s not what I''m saying at all Kat.*

    "It kinda is sis"

    Shizuka red internally at her sister. *It isn''t the same thing at all. Perhaps you will listen when I exin my answer to Kat.* "I do not believe she chose the correct course of action, but at the same time I don''t believe it truly matters how correct it was." Kat frowned at this, but Shizuka continued, "Enuko is our guardian Kat. She is the one providing us shelter. Even if I am to be the next Queen, Enuko was Queen once as well, and she has seniority, power, and current authority over me. Unlike Mother, Grandmother has not given us leave to question her so thoroughly.

    "S-" "MINOR" "Minor believes that what Enuko did to you was wrong, and therefore you should be defended and Enuko should be corrected. I believe that Grandma is trying to keep us safe and regardless of our thoughts we should defer to her wisdom"

    Kat gave a wan smile and said, "I hope you''ll forgive me if I do not defer to the wisdom of someone who desired to see if she could kill me with a runic trap"

    "She has a good point sis. She has no reason to care about Enuko at all after that one."

    Shizuka couldn''t stop the cringe. *Why can''t she be more upset with us? I could deal with the yelling, or at least the false blustering of how much offense she has treated an honoured guest with. Kat just shrugged the damned thing off. Why can''t she curse us, or try to poison us to get back at Grandma or something.*

    "Because unlike Enuko, Kat is a good person"

    Shizuka didn''t really want to acknowledge Minor''s response, but as they both shared real estate in the same brain it was much harder to ignore and basically impossible to pretend. Minor knew she''d gotten to Shizuka with that one. *Well what about how much effort she''s going to help us? Grandma has always been kind to us.*

    "Enuko ensured that one of us would give the life for the other. It was only your love for me that saved us both"

    Shizuka felt bile rising in her throat. "I''m sorry sister that was too far"

    *Yes Minor. Yes it was. I thought you didn''t mind your current state?*

    "I don''t mind it Shizuka. I''m happy as I am. If given the choice knowing what the future held for us both, I would likely agree with Enuko that this is the correct course. That doesn''t mean I like the way she made the choice. She hardly thought about it. As hard as it was she was happy to sacrifice one for the other. Granted it was the one who had no hope of life, but a life is a life sister.

    "You can see it happening here. Enuko decided that the risk to Kat''s life was irrelevant for she does not care about it. She cares about herself and her extended family. I hesitantly include her adventuring friends in that but sometimes I do wonder. Enuko is not a good person. I do not wish to be like her, and I do not wish you to be either sister.

    "She may have once been a good Queen, but she is not Queen anymore. Now Enuko is a paranoid hermit that cannot find it in herself to care for those she doesn''t like. The only reason she didn''t turn the room into even more of a deathtrap was the risk of upsetting me, and upsetting you through me. I truly wonder if Enuko is psychotic.

    "I do not truly think that. I know that she cared for her peopleбн but for anyone she doesn''t consider ''hers''бн they are hardly worth anything to her. Granted they are treated better then Kat, but somehow Kat really pushes all her buttons. How Mother got into demon summoning I''ll never know."

    Shizuka couldn''t force the bitter taste in her mouth to dissipate. Nothing Minor had said was in error, and she knew this. It was impossible to deceive each other when speaking so candidly within their minds. Hiding things was slightly possible, but when they opened more directmunications like this they pushed ideas as much as they did words.

    *Grandma just wants us to be safe.* Replied Shizuka but the wordscked depth and honesty. There was no real attempt at persuasion. The thing was though, Minor did believe those words, to an even greater degree then Shizuka.

    "Yes. She does. Shizuka that''s all she wants. Now that you''ve said it actually, it makes me wonder. Did something shatter within her that night I ''died''? Is that why she is so paranoid? I had not considered it truly but she went from grieving for me for ten years, to finding my existence confirmed to you nearly dying with me rejecting a body sprinkled in. That can''t have helped. It''s no excuse but it can''t have helped."

    *Indeed. It cannot.*

    It was at that moment when the pair heard Kat sit down that they realised they''d been speaking internally for a while. "Ohбн um sorry. I was just talking to Minor" said Shizuka, "I didn''t really mean to ignore you"

    Shizuka saw Kat smile, and she couldn''t decide if it wasfortable or not. She felt like there was just a little too much teeth in it, and the blinding white of them was harsh to look at. "It''s fine, watching how your face changes so much when you do was amusing. When I started to really pay attention I found a bit of a pattern"

    "Oh?""Oh?" asked Shizuka with Minor mirroring the question in her thoughts.

    "See right there. Your face changes ever so slightly when Minor is thinking. It''s a minor, er, sorry a small thing and clearly not intentional but I think you have different resting faces. Even when Shizuka is in control if Minor is thinking loudly enough it switches a bit"

    *We''ll need to work on that before we return to court.*

    "Yes. Yes we will."

 Chapter 602: Mimicking Mai

    <h4>Chapter 602: Mimicking Mai</h4>

    This chapter is from Shizuka''s perspective.

    *Shizuka''s thoughts*

    "Minor''smentary"

    ---------------------

    With the revtion that Minor was affecting Shizuka''s facial expressions sometimes thing settled down a bit. Well, at least on the twin''s side. Kat was already quite calm now that Enuko had left, it was mostly the ''internal'' conflict between that raised the tensions but with Kat''sment the whole issue got derailed.

    It was hard for them to keep fighting while also trying to work out exactly what Kat meant and seeing just how unaffected she was, it was hard even for Minor to continue to argument. Sure she was still unhappy with Enuko''s decision, but Kat was here. What was the point of wasting time being angry when they could spend time together?

    *Well do you want to take over then?*

    "Maybe? I wouldn''t be opposed I guess but I''ve had so much time with Kat already. She''s already my friend maybe she can be yours as well? You need more friends Shizuka. You haveбн arguably one. I have just as many or more friends as you do if we want to get technical."

    Shizuka was mildly annoyed at the fact Minor was correct. The voice in her head had a more robustwork of friends then she did. Even if that voice was a real person, it didn''t necessarily feel any better to acknowledge. I don''t need your pity!

    "It''s not really pity it''s more like sharing the love, I guess? Kat''s great and I can''t drive the body forever while she''s visiting. You might as well start now rather then halfway through training because Kat will probably be distracted."

    *What am I supposed to say though? I don''t even know if we have anything inmon. I haven''t paid that much attention to the memories with Kat in them. A lot of them are boring because it''s all walking and the ones from you moving around in my mind I basically impossible to view properly for some reason. I mean I have guesses but that''s it.*

    "You''ll be fine Shizuka"

    *How can you know that? You were always the social one*

    "Shizuka, we were babies when we died. You can''t use that argument. Where did you even get the idea? I''ve talked to likeбн 3 people total. You, Kat, and Grandma."

    *Huhбн where did I get that idea?*

    "Soбн is there anything you can tell me about the person who is training me?" asked Kat all of a sudden. Of course, from Kat''s perspective a decent chunk of time had past without anyone saying and she''d tried to get the attention of the twins for a while before asking but that didn''t quite work on. Now they were caught slightly on the back foot.

    *Can we? Are we allowed?*

    "Who cares if we''re allowed? Enuko isn''t here right now and clearly if she left us alone with Kat she trusts Kat not to murder us or something. Plus, what is Mai going to do? Comin we told Kat about her? She''s going to take Kat as a weapons apprentice. Nothing we could reveal about her that Kat won''t be able to figure out or just get told about. She''ll need to know quite a few of the things like why she won''t hurt Mai or what''s going on the first time she transforms into Kat."

    *Iбн yeah you''re right.*

    "Actually there is a decent amount we can share," said Shizuka out loud, her voice was slightly off tone after chatting so much in her mind but Kat didn''t really notice. "The name of your teacher is Mai, she''s a slime, a Queen Slime I believe though I''m notpletely certain about that."

    "Huhбн" said Kat confused, "how would a slime teach me how to use fans? I meanбн if she travelled with your grandmother, I''m sure she''spetent butбн how would I be able to use her weapon forms?"

    "She can transform into whatever she wants" said Shizuka, "so she''ll probably turn into you for the first day and get used to your form as she exins the basics. Learning as you do I guess. She''ll learn a lot faster of course because she''s used to changing forms a bnce all the time but that''s for the best. She can''t correct you if she doesn''t know what you''re doing wrong."

    "That''s pretty cool" said Kat honestly and the sincerity really did carry in the tone.

    "Yeah. Aunt Mai is awesome. Tell her what Mai''s main job is!"

    Shizuka rolled her eyes but stopped partway through and nced at Kat, "Sorry, I wasn''t doing that to you but to Minor''s response in my head. I REALLY need to make sure not to get into that habit for when return to court. The fact my facial expressions change is already a big deal. Oh, and in case you''re wondering Minor can tell if she''s paying attention because my vision shifts.

    "Soбн Mai" said Shizuka after a pause, "she was the teams rouge and all rounder I guess? An excellent spy at first because of her small size she could sneak around as a blob and get into strange little ces to overhear things. Then when she got better and learnt how to speak properly she started impersonating people.

    "Being a slime, she is also a bit of a support tank on asion because of how hard she is to take down. Normal slimes struggle to keep their core hidden but because Mai can change what she looks like she can make it seems like she has no core or hundreds of cores all over her body, whatever she thinks is better against the thing she''s fighting.

    "The only part of the standard rogue kit that Mai has issues with is trap making and dismantling. Not having hands for a number of years made it hard then thenter on she was strong enough to just let traps hit her a lot of the time. Most things aren''t really equipped to deal with intelligent slimes. Swords can just go through her if she''s careful."

    "What do you mean by if she''s careful?" asked Kat

    "Wellбн slimes have two ways of keeping themselves together. The first is a thin vein ofбн not skin but I guess slightly tougher goop that keeps the rest of their more liquid insides together. It heals really rapidly but it''s a bit fragile. They use it passively.

    "The second way is a semi-permeable mana barrier. It''s an instinctive thing and when you get to Mia''s level of strength a slime can keep it on constantly without thinking about it at all, even in her sleep. That was actually something I was told took her forever, keeping her fake appearance when asleep" exined Shizuka.

    "Sounds like I have an interesting teacher," said Kat. "Are intelligent slimesmon?"

    "No not at all," said Shizuka, "most slimes are weak things that reproduce by splitting once they have enough extra mana and mass. Mai is the only intelligent slime we know of but she insists that one in every ten trillion slimes is intelligent to her level. Whichбн well Enuko has told us specifically that Mai is underselling herself. One in ten trillion have sapience and the ability to think for themselves but Mai is a genius in her own ss.

    "Oh, and ten trillion slimes might sound like a lotбн but they breed likeбн well the saying here is breed like slimes. They multiple at ridiculous rates when they find a good spotбн and they can still spread rapidly even in a bad one. They eat practically anything they can dissolve and convert it to mass and mana while sucking in mana from the surroundings if there is enough. Any random cave will normally have a few hundred slimes if nothing stronger haspletely eradicated them. Which is nothingpared to high mana areas. If a slime gets there they''ll number in the millions in less then a year."

    "Yeah. Compound interest is a scary thing"

    "I can''t really rte but I''ll take your word for it. We don''t have slimes in my home dimension" said Kat.

    "Not sure if that''s a good thing or not. Theyбн really aren''t too bad. Sure they can swarm you but with decent armour you can be safe for a while and kicking them away is a valid tactic. Hard to kill within being able to hit the core, but not hard to survive. Just walking at a mild pace in the opposite direction is enough to escape most slimes" exined Shizuka.

    "What colour are slimes? Actually what colour is Mai?" asked Kat

    "I don''t know" grumbled Shizuka. "Yeah she cheats" "Mai likes to return to a ''default'' form with a different colour every time it happens. One time it''ll be blue, the next orange, the time after that yellow. She SHOULD have a default colour that she was born with but whatever it is Mai isn''t telling. I''m not even sure if Grandma knows because I''ve heard she''s had the ability to change colours for longer then Grandma''s known her."

 Chapter 603: Meeting Mai

    <h4>Chapter 603: Meeting Mai</h4>

    Back to Kat

    -------

    After talking about Mai things settled down again. This time though, instead of letting the silence extend forever Shizuka asked for Kat to go over her adventures in more detail. Kat responded by asking if Shizuka was interested in all of them right from the start including her adventures with Minor.

    Shizuka had to think about that one for a while. Minor had of course shared that information with her, but it isn''t just a one to one transfer. Minor forgets things, and because she''s the lesser individual in the rtionship Shizuka can''t easily go wandering around Minor''s memories. So it was a lot more like she''d roughly described the parts she knew, and as Kat had mostly provided that information over D.E.M.O.N.S messages the information wasn''t even that detailed to start with.

    So Kat agreed and Shizuka moved them all to another room. This one was filled with pillows practically from top to bottom and Shizuka dived into one as soon as the door open before digging through them for a bit and stopping. "Oops" said Shizuka

    "What''s the problem?" asked Kat confused as she threw herself backwards onto another pile of pillows.

    "Iбн umбн sort of forgot you were there. Grandma doesn''t use this room so I sort of justбн jumped in and started to dig around. It''s a bit unseemly for someone of my stature and promotes bad stereotypes about Kitsune. I really shouldn''t allow others to see me like that" exined Shizuka

    Kat shrugged, "I don''t really care. You still want to hear my stories?"

    When Shizuka nodded Kat got started, deciding to begin with the first story and exin her first week with a tail, not even leaving out the fact that she was human. It was something she''d sped up her mind to think about before speaking but in the end, she decided that she trusted them, and even if she didn''t, there really wasn''t anything terrible they could do with that information. Well, Kat didn''t think so even if it would give certain individuals terrible ideas should the hear of it. Luckily the people she told were the daughters of a demon summon who knew well the dangers of demonic energy and had hammered that into their minds.

    So she started at the beginning, with the dream that wasn''t a dream and learning how to deal with a tail. Kat wasn''t prepared for themiseration that generated. Apparently it took some getting used to growing an extra tail. A little easier perhaps when they''ve gone through it before, but rtable certainly. Then Kat described her other small adventures, meeting with the king, skipping lightly over the favour she did and then eventually talking about her first encounter with the twins.

    There was actually some discussion at that point, Shizuka talked about the other options their mother had considered before turning to demons. It was a surprisingly long list but it mostly boiled down to the desire to keep the tunnels a secret. Someone couldn''t reveal, intentionally, identally or under duress, information they didn''t know. The assumption on the Queen''s part was that she''d summon a random demon from the countless, contract them to help her daughter, and then never hear from them again.

    That particr part of the n didn''t exactly work out, but when sheter found out about the time Kat saved them both by delving into their mind, the Queen decided it was one of the best decisions she''d ever made, even better then she''d initially expected.

    Then it was the tournament and all the people she interacted with there as well as Thyme. There were a lot of questions about Thyme. Still once those were all answered and the tournament was one the girls new what wasing next when they heard about the gem Kat had gotten. So Kat lightly touched on the testing Callisto had her do before jumping into the journey through the twins'' mind. This time Minor actually contributed a few extra words through Shizuka. It was also at this point they realised they''d missed lunch so they had ante lunch, earlier dinnerbination which Enuko was missing for.

    Once that was tidied up and the tes were put away the stories resumed with Kat talking about Xiang and his quest for revenge and finally her punishments off on the demon Hub. The twins were quite surprised at howx they all were. Even thebat didn''t seem so bad for Kat especially when she outssed them all by so much. Kamiko was a big hit with them, and both expressed a desire to meet her at some point.

    After that Kat debated if she should continue her story, but something must have shown on her face because the pair, mostly Shizuka, managed to drag the answers from Kat who didn''t notice the way her eyes lit up, literally, when she started talking about the Lily''s confession and some of the events afterwards. The twins didn''t feel the need to point out Kat was glowing at that point, and thoroughly amused themselves with the fact Kat didn''t notice and the contents of the story of course.

    Minor thought it was adorable, and Shizuka wanted to tease Kat about it but Minor shut that down by mentioning a certain beastkin, and pointing that it was already dark out, something neither of them had really noticed. There was a short, ''silent'' debate between the twins over if it was better to find a room but the idea of finding and then preparing extra bedding for Kat was dered to be too much effort.

    So they just decided to sleep in amongst the forest of pillows. It didn''t take anyone long to fall asleep and soon it was morning. When they started stirring it was to find out that Shizuka had someone found the one patch of floor in the whole room with no pillows and was curled up around her tails. Kat just smiled at the sight before they left to make breakfast.

    Enuko still hadn''t shown up as far as they knew, but just before Shizuka had finished eating the sound of a rooster crowing echoed throughout thepound. Shizuka paused food halfway to her mouth, and gained a look of confusion for a split second before bolting out of the room. Kat nced at where her friend had left and quickly finished her juice before heading out after her. With Kat''s speed it wasn''t hard to catch up and she managed to see Shizuka bolted across the grounds at a giant rooster.

    As soon as Shizuka got close the figure transformed into arge man with bulging muscles who swept Shizuka up into a hug before transforming again into an old women and then splitting in half down the middle leaving just the tips of the figures toes joined to be a copy of Shizuka and Minor. "Oh I''m so happy to see you dears. I can''t wait to get to know Minor. I didn''t even get to see her when she was a baby I was so busy at the time!"

    As Kat approached the figure let Shizuka go and joined back together to be a copy of Kat before charging at her and wrapping her in a hug. Kat wasn''t sure what she thought it would feel like, but feelingpletely normal skin wasn''t one of her guesses. As Mai wrapped her in a hug she felt their wings bumping against each other and a tail wrapping around her own. "And you must be my student! I''m curious to see what I can make of you. I hope you''re ready for some hard work"

    Mai then spun out of Kat''s grip and took a nce at herself checking out every corner of Kat''s body. Poking and prodding various areas. "You know, I was expecting you to be a bit more stacked. You are a Subus right?"

    *I''m not sure how to respond to that? I meanбн yes?* "Yes I am butбн why would I be stacked? I don''t understand what you mean?" asked Kat.

    Mai got a lewd grin on her face, which was Kat''s at the moment. It looked somewhat odd to Kat who simply didn''t get those kinds of thoughts. Before she could say anything Mai started to transform. She added two cup sizes to Kat''s chest and increased the size of her butбн without making the clothing anyrger. Now it hardly fit on Mai''s fake body and left little to the imagination. "More like this! See this is a real sexy body now. I mean, you are perfectly fine as you are, but not like I''d be willing to strip naked and have sex with you in the middle of the road hot you know?"

    Kat decided the best answer was, "As someone who''s asexual no. No I have no idea"

    Mai literally deted at that, returning her proportions to match Kat''s again. "That exins itбн or maybe it doesn''t? Cool though. Little strange, but quite cool." Mai then looked herself over again, "Still, you got great legs. Nothing needs changing about them"

    This of course caused Kat to get a bit red and look away. "Oh? What''s this? Why did you react to that one? You didn''t even blink when I inted your tits or ass. Normally that gets ament or two, but it''s the legs, is it? How can you be a leg girl if you''re asexual?"

    Kat looked away pointedly. "Better tell me or I won''t train you" said Mai with a cheeky grin.

    Kat grimaced at that, not really believing it but considering the worth of the information. In the end she quietly muttered the answer. Which Mai didn''t hear, "What was that dear?"

    Kat mumbled it again. "What?" yelled Mai sliding right up next to Kat.

    "Fineбн I''m not a leg girl but my girlfriend is. Happy?" grumbled Kat with a smile on her face and red in her cheeks. Based on the fact the Mai spun herself away cackling Kat was going to say she was.

 Chapter 604: Mirrored by Mai

    <h4>Chapter 604: Mirrored by Mai</h4>

    "So where is Enuko-chan? Normally she at least has the manners to so hello when I arrive? Has she started going senile in her old age?" asked Mai with far more energy then necessary. Kat however was caught up with her first question.

    *Why did I hear the chan in that statement? I know that''s a Japanese or Chinese thing. At least I think I know that. I''ve heard Gramps mention it at some point I''m sure so it''s probably Japaneseбн but why did I hear it when Mai spoke? Do the others use chan sometimes? Do I? System why am I just now hearing this?*

    But D.E.M.O.N.S was silent on the matter which only added to the confusion. While Kat was trying to figure out what was going on Shizuka was thinking of ways to avoid answering the question while Minor was thinking of ways to answer the question while painting Enuko in the worst light she could. In the end, Shizuka settled for a bit of a middle ground knowing Mai wouldn''t really care about what was said as long as there was something said, "Grandma is either sulking, fuming, or researching depending on the specifics and your interpretation"

    Mai swirled around and turned into a copy of Enuko, a clearly younger looking one, not that Enuko looked old, but this version had noticeably fewer lines on her face. "Enuko-chan? Sulking? Whatever for? What did she do this time? Is it anything like the time she instinctively took a hit for your Grandpa only to realise he''d set up a barrier so she got hit by the attack, and smashed into the barrier injuring her further? She was pouting for weeks! It was glorious!"

    "Actually, yes sort of" said Shizuka. She was going to leave it at that but she watched Mai use her grandma''s body to wiggle eyebrows at her and shivered realising that Mai wanted more information. "Fine. She tried to use some runes to trap Kat when we summoned her but they did literally nothing. It''s unclear how powerful or dangerous they were but they did nothing. Didn''t work at all"

    Mai frowned at that and nced over at Kat before changing her voice. Prior to this she''d kept the same chipper voice that was reminiscent of Vivian slightly. When she spoke next her voice matched the body she was in and sounding disturbingly like Enuko. "I''m sorry for that Kat. I just worry so much all the time about my granddaughter, now granddaughters. I don''t mean to be a massive bitch to everyone but I''m incapable of functioning like a normal sapient being as soon as my family is in danger.

    "Which wouldn''t normally be a problem but I''m so paranoid about demons, and mind control and mind controlling demons and spiders and snakes and anything that could possibly harm my poor granddaughters that I be a massive cunt asionally. Of course, because I have no sense of time that means I''m an asshole all the time now. But I really am sorry" Mai crouched slightly with Enuko''s body so that she was making big watery up at Kat. She actually doubled the size of Enuko''s eyes just to improve the look.

    Kat was gobsmacked at Mai''s response but before she could properly process it Mai broke away and started cackling again, voice reverting to her own. Shizuka looked pained, but not in the same way as before. What Kat didn''t know was that Minor was rolling around her mentalndscapeughing all the while and Shizuka was trying not to do the same. It was a rather unttering but urate statement about Enuko. "Aren''t you supposed to be friends?" asked Shizuka desperately pushing down herughter.

    "Well of course" said Mai swapping back to Kat''s appearance though now she had blue hair instead of red and her tail was the shape of clubs from a deck of cards instead of a spade. Kat wondered if that was important. "she''s been my friend for longer then you''ve been alive. Doesn''t mean I can''t tell her when she''s being a bit of a cunt. Especially when she''s being a considerable amount of a cunt and not just a bit. I mean who does that really? Trapping the entrance hall specifically when you know a friend is visiting. I''d say I was surprised if she hadn''t done the same thing to me at least four times already."

    "Wait what?" Kat blurted out.

    "I meant it when I said she was paranoid," answered Mai, "Granted one of those times was before we really got to know each other, and the second time I was told about it but the third time waspletely unjustified and the fact it happened three times just to me is sort of weird don''t you think?

    "It starting to sound like this is just a thing she does" answered Shizuka.

    *I don''t know if I feel better or worse about the fact I''m not the only one she''s done this to. I also have no idea what to think about my fan teacher but I can''t even decide if that''s worth worrying about for the moment.*

    "Yeah well, pretty sure she''s tried to, or maybe not tried toбн certainly nned for the death of every one of her friends at one point or another. Sometimes it was more serious then others. She made the most serious attempts against me I think. Maybe our tank? Depends if you consider unleashing crossbow bolts onto them serious. Considering they''re used to that kind of thingбн maybe not?" Mai said mostly to herself. The fact that she''d split her head in two to have that conversation at her other face had no bearing on the weirdness. Right?

    "Soбн" said Kat hoping to drag the conversation fromбн wherever weird ces Mai was attempting to drag it, "I know what you''re teaching me how to use fansбн but what kind of weapons do you normally use?"

    Mai merged her head back together and turned to Katбн before splitting them again, this time one had green hair and the other had purple. Both of them looked like Kat. Kat was deciding what the chances were Mai was just trying to get a reaction. She thought the chances were high. "Well, I can certainly use fans" said Green, "but what I actually do is transform my body into the weapon in question," said Purple.

    "Still I know the basics of every style" said Green, "and quite a bit more on my favourites, one of which is fans. Granted the other is in some ways an oddly simr style with whips and whip arms" added Purple. "But don''t worry about that" finished them both together.

    Seeing Kat was just nodding along mostly to show she was paying attention Mai''s double faces pouted before merging back into one though now this Kat head had rainbow coloured hair that was constantly shifting as she stood there. "Ok that''s cool" said Kat pointing at Mai''s hair.

    "I''ll take it!" said Mai happily spinning around. When she had her hands hidden behind her back she summoned up two fans one was ck with white trimming and the other was white with ck trimming. "I got at least something from you. It was a bit of acklustre ''that''s cool'' and I mean, I can do so much better then that normally but you seem really chill. Like shockingly chill. Likeбн do you know how many peoplein about me looking like them within the first minute? Normally people find it weird.

    "Especially when I start making them look better or worse, then they really start to have opinions and it gets kind of messy when I''m just messing around you know? How do you do it? Stay so calm about it all?" asked Mai.

    Kat shrugged. "I mean it''s not really my body it''s your body looking like mine? As long as you aren''t using it to y tricks on people I know it just sort ofбн doesn''t bother me? I mean, I''m quitefortable with my body the way it is," Even if I had to get used to the wings and the tail and the horns, "so I don''t really care you can mix it up. And besides is it even still my body if you''re changing things?"

    "You''re fun. I like you!" said Mai cheerily. Kat raised an eyebrow at the slight non-sequitur. "Well none of my friends are willing to indulge me with cool stuff like this you know? They all made me promise not to mess around with ''their body'' without permission. Specific permission. I can sort of get away with looking like them normally because I conned them into epting it as a necessity. I will admit, it''s funny because they were all very specific about what I had to look likeбн so now I look younger then them all when in ''their'' forms. It''s hrious to needle them about.

    "Still, my point is I bet you''d be willing to pretend to be my twin or sister or something for a few jokes wouldn''t you?" asked Mai.

    *Hmm. You know what?* "That does actually sound funбн but what if we just pretend to both be me next time we meet Enuko?" said Kat with a grin. The fact that it was mirrored perfectly by Mai who had changed the hair back to Kat''s normal red was the perfect answer for them both.

 Chapter 605: LilyтАЩs Leaving!

    <h4>Chapter 605: Lilyбпs Leaving!</h4>

    Lily''s Perspective moments after Kat disappeared.

    -----------

    Lily let out a long sigh as she stared at the spot Kat had vanished from. There was no sign of the pentagram now that Kat was gone and Lily felt herself a little sad about that fact. Kat was simply gone and there was no sign she''d even left.

    *Stop being so depressed Lily. She''s gone on journeys before and now that you''re dating she has all the more reason toe back. Perk up, you or Vivian will start mocking you for staring at the floor.* Lily sighed and straightened up, listening to her internalmentary. Saying the words, even in her mind, helped them be more real. Still, she didn''t expect Kat disappearing to hurt quite so much. So she took a seat back at the table and started to sip on her drink to not look like she was lost in her head.

    *Seriously why does this hurt so much? It''s nowhere near as bad as when Ste ripped out my heart of course so I can say I''ve been through worse but this isn''t as easy as it was before. Why though? How much has really changed? Kat would have done anything for me before, just as she would now. The fact that she gives me kisses now really shouldn''t make this so different.*

    Of course, that didn''t change the reality of the situation. Even knowing that she would soon be able to go with Kat in the future didn''t really help at the moment. It did however help pinpoint the problem. *I feel like I''ve been left behind? What? Why do I feel like I''ve been left behind? She''s not even doing anything dangerous! She''s just going for some training. Would I feel like this if she was just going down to the local dojo for martial arts training instead?*

    Lily tried to ignore the small part of her mind that confirmed that she would in fact still feel left behind if that happened, especially if Kat didn''t invite her along. Lily found herself a little annoyed with that part because Kat had warned her and had also nned it so it would be while she was getting her race changed.

    *Demons, can you set that up by the way?*

    Acknowledged. Acquaintance Lily wishes for Race Change to Memphis Beastkin in exchange for one Favour Token belonging to User Kat. Confirm?

    *Yes*

    Acknowledged. Final Warning. Change will be permanent and once confirmed this final time unavoidable. D.E.M.O.N.S will chase Acquaintance Lily down to the ends of existence to fulfill terms. Confirm?

    *Yes.*

    Lily braced herself for the transportбн but nothing happened. When she opened her eyes again, she saw more text and felt a little silly.

    Acknowledged. Subject Lily please schedule time for procedure. Procedure requires at least twelve hours'' notice.

    *Ha. Haha. Woops. Umбн can you schedule it for tenбн erбн ten thirty tomorrow? And can I ask for Nira to be involved?*

    Acknowledged.

    Lily looked at the burning ''acknowledged'' by itself. For some reason she could feel the finality radiating from the word. Something in her soul told her that the choice had been made and it could never truly be unmade. Perhaps she could change her race again in the future, but that would be a separate matter. Soon she would no longer be human and there was nothing she could do to stop it.

    *At least I spent weeks thinking about this. There isn''t any sense of regret which is also nice. It''s strange that I can feel the finality in that damned word. I wonder if that''s in my head or a real phenomenon. The fact that it connects to my mind makes that question a bit blurrier. If it''s just projecting the thought to my mind how real is it this finality?*

    "So, are you going to stay here the night or head back home?" asked Vivian suddenly snapping Lily out of her thoughts. When she looked around, she also saw that at some point the table had been cleared and a slight dusting of red crawled onto her face.

    "Sorry, I would have helped clean up if you''d told me" said Lily.

    "It''s fine, Callisto wouldn''t have let you help anyway," said Vivian waving off Lily''s concern, "but you didn''t answer my question. Are you staying here?"

    "Umбн I meanбн" Lily stopped talking to take a look outside and saw that it was already quitete and the sun had long set. At the same time it wasn''t like her home was far away.

    "You''re free to stay here you know? I bet Kat wouldn''t mind if you use her bed. She''s not around to take up space," said Vivian with a cheeky grin.

    Lily wanted to dismiss the idea immediately. It was a silly idea, she could just go home. Butбн the more she tried to convince herself it wasn''t a good idea, the better it seemed. Kat did have the better bed after all, it was newer but not so new as to be ufortable from disuse. It was a better mattress to begin with, and of course, it smelled like Kat, something Lily couldn''t deny was thergest draw.

    Still, it seemed wildly inappropriate to stay the night for that reason alone. Lily turned her gaze away from Vivian hoping that would help remove the idea from her mind but, when she turned to Sylvie, a second idea wormed its way into her mind.

    *Hmm. I know Kat shares with Sylvie asionally when she''s aroundбн maybe that''s something I should do? It would give us bothpany for a night. I''m not Kat but perhaps she can still be a proper little sister for me. Plus I won''t be tempted to do anything weird if Sylvie is around.*

    Catching Sylvie''s eye Lily lifted one eyebrow and tried to ask what she thought with just a nce. Sylvie, being the smart cookie she was, understood the hidden question and took a few moments to turn it over in her own mind before nodding at Lily.

    Turning back to Vivian Lily steeled herself. "I''ll stay the night and then see my parents in the morning"

    Vivian looked between the two girls who now had smiles on their faces but didn''t say anything else. She just stood up, patted them both on the head and made her way to her office. With that done Sylvie and Lily headed off for a shower, and thenter hopped into bed. Sylvie was going to sleep a bit early but that was fine. For Lily it was quite early but she wanted to make sure she was awake in time to visit her parents before she leftбн and get back to Vivian''s house just in case she returned in the ce she was summoned.

    As she was getting ready to sleep, she found another message from D.E.M.O.N.S

    Subject Lily is to be notified that prior to the operation Subject is not to consume any more food or any liquid other than water.

    Wellбн I guess I don''t need to have breakfast. Giving Sylvie a quick hug she hopped out of bed and headed for Callisto''s room to let her know. Once that was done she tucked herself in and wrapped her arms around Sylvie before trying to go to sleep. It took a while, but Lily made sure to keep herself rxed and her eyes closed, not wanting to risk waking Sylvie or staying up toote.

    When she awoke, it was already nine o''clock so she quickly had a basic shower and got into her old clothes from yesterday before heading home. She greeted her mother as she headed for her room and changed into her least favourite outfit, an old one that had been used for yard work quite a few times and was originally her mother''s, though they no longer fit the older woman.

    When Lily made it to the lounge room where Evaline had the ironing board set up she waved and Evaline responded with a t sounding, "I see you stayed over at Kat''s. Was it really so hard to not crawl into her bed just days after asking her out?"

    Lily blushed furiously. "It''s not like that Mum!"

    "Oh, and if I was to ask Kat, who can''t lie, if you slept with her yesterday?" asked Evaline with a slight grin.

    Lily, realising the unintentional opportunity Evaline had provided, "Would easily be able to say no. Kat left on a Contractte yesterday after dinner. I stayed over, and I did sleep in her bed, but Kat was not in it at the time."

    Evaline narrowed her eyes at that. "Hmmm, I see. And what are you doing now?"

    "Wellбн" said Lilly awkwardly, "I thought I''d visit before getting sent in for that race change?"

    Evaline paused the iron above the dress she was working on before carefully setting it to the side. "That''s today?" Evaline''s voice was a slight growl.

    "Umбн yes?" whispered Lily.

    "Why am I just now being informed?" asked Evaline heavily.

    "Ahбн becauseбн it was mostly just decided yesterday after Kat was called away?" Lily said but didn''t sound convincing. That was likely because she''d nned on it happening today or at least some time soon anyway.

 Chapter 606: LilyтАЩs Leaving Part 2, Because Apparently Pacing is Beyond Me

    <h4>Chapter 606: Lilyбпs Leaving Part 2, Because Apparently Pacing is Beyond Me</h4>

    Lily''s Perspective

    -----------

    "Fine whatever" grumbled Evaline. "I''m sure that something like this can''t be moved. When is it?"

    "Ten thirty. And yeahбн the checkbox for epting was weirdly insistent that once I epted I had no choice but to go through with everything" said Lily.

    "Oh? How so?" asked Evaline curiously.

    "There may or may not have been implications that I''d be hunted across the multiverse to ensure that I went through with things. It seems like the favour token I''m using to get this done is a really big deal. Now that I''ve made the request the implication seems to be that nothing could stop the process now. Even if I haven''t really started yet IT has," exined Lily.

    "Rightбн" said Evaline not exactly happy with the information she was receiving but filing it away forter. "In that case I won''t go on about it. Now, what about your appearance? Will I recognise you when this is done?"

    "Probably?" said Lily who received a re in turn. "Sorry it''s justбн wellбн I don''t really know? You should be able to. I don''t n on changing much" Lily switched to a mumble, "especially not after Katplimented me" before returning to normal speech, "but things will be different. I''ll almost certainly have cat ears for example. I won''t be able to change too much though. The more you change the less likely the soul is to befortable moving over. I''m getting a whole new body Mum but I can''t just go wild with it."

    "Oh? How many of these changes are you making for Kat?" asked Evaline who clearly didn''t hear the mumbled words from before.

    It was enough to cause Lily to go bright red though. "MUM! Kat would NEVER ask that of me. I actually did try to get her advice though. It was like pulling teeth to get her to give me any information at all." Lily grumbled slightly annoyed with just how hard it was. "Even then, most of what I got were things not to change. Like my height. Keeping that the same, and my hair. Apparently Kat actually likes my bushy hair. I don''t know if you can understand how happy I was when I heard that!"

    "Why your height? Does Kat have a thing for small girls? I thought she was asexual so it can''t be a fetish right?" asked Evaline confused.

    "I thought the exact same thing," said Lily with amusement. It seemed that she still had plenty inmon with her mother. "but it''s not about it. It''s about the practical side of things. It turns out that we just happen to be the right height for a lot of things whenpared to each other. Like if I sit on Kat''sp our heads are about the same height. I''m short enough to burry my face in her shoulders or chest, but we can both easily kiss each other even if I need to be on my toes for that. It just works."

    Evaline grinned back finding her own amusement from the situation. "That is almost disturbingly practical. I can see it too. Well, not really, but I can understand the sentiment. Sometimes people just fit together in more ways than one. Now. Why did you really stay over? I doubt Kat''s bed is that much morefortable then your own. And you say she wasn''t even in itбн so what was the point?"

    *Oh god. Do I want to admit to my mother that I did it because Kat''s room and especially bed smells like her? Is that weird? I think that''s pretty weirdбн but Mum is married, and she does sleep in the same bed as Dadбн maybe she will understand? Should I mention Sylvie? Nah that will justplicate things.*

    "Wellбн it IS better but you''re right not by that much. It was abination of that, the fact it waste when I finished eating, and wellбн I meanбн Kat''s stuff just smells nice. It smells like her and I really like that and I didn''t realise just howforting it was for a while but it is justбн it''s just nice Mum" exined Lily awkwardly.

    "Gee you got lucky then," said Evaline with a wry smile.

    "What do you mean?" asked Lily

    "No offense to your fatherбн but he stinks. Well, when he sweats he does. It''s not often and he can handle the heat wellбн but sometimes on hot nights when I''m nearby as well it does reach that point and the smellбн you can''t get it out of anything. I have no idea why or how it happens. It''s honestly a pain. Even washing everything doesn''t really help, it just takes the edge off. I wonder if it''s a lesbian thing?"

    "What?!" shrieked Lily shocked at the question.

    "Perhaps I wasn''t quite clear. Though, does Kat like how you smell?" asked Evaline with an overly serious expression.

    "Iбн Iбн I''ve never asked? Or thought to ask? Why would you say that? Whyбн why would you ask that?" asked Lily confused.

    "Because I know your father has said the same thing about me. Likes the way I smell apparently. Which makes no sense to me because I where perfume all the time, even switch it out asionally. Though he says even without it I smell great. I don''t really believe him, butбн maybe it''s just a thing I don''t get as a straight woman? Maybe it''s only other people that think we smell nice? What do you think Lily?" said Evaline.

    "I think I want to run now. I can''t believe you''d ask me that Mum. You''ve made this whole thing really weird. I mean, I guess it''d be interesting to know. Kat''s input would be especially important because she''s asexual, and we''d need more test subjects to find out- WAIT. NO. No it IS weird and I don''t want to know if the reason I think girls smell nice is because I''m a lesbian. Or if it works for men too. That''s such a weird thing to test Mum. We are not going there" eximed Lily.

    "But now you''re thinking about it, and how to test it?" asked Evaline ''innocently''

    Lily growled but couldn''t deny her mother was right. Finding men to survey would be easy. The hard task would be to find more lesbians to ask, and then also finding gay men to see how that changed things and finally acquiring information from a group of bisexual men and women and seeing if it was a big deal for them, or something they didn''t even notice.

    *Then again, finding a hangout would give us a bunch of people to survey. If we told them what it was for they''d probably happily answerбн but really to do things properly it should probably be hidden in the survey. Damn. Wait. Why am I thinking about this. NO. I am not doing this. Mum can find out on her own if she really wants to. Althoughбн I wonder if someone has already looked into i- no. Nope not thinking about it.*

    "Nope. Nope I''m not doing it. I do not want to know how that works. It''s weird and I don''t want to find out it''s just a weird fetish I have," said Lily with finality.

    "What like your leg fetish?" asked Evaline.

    Lily levelled her eyes at her mother. "That''s a more serious usation. I''ll stand behind that one."

    Evaline sighed, "You probably got it from your fatherбн"

    Lily nced at her mother''s legs and raised an eyebrow. Her mother was about average height and certainly did not have the kind of legs that fell within Lily''s strike zone. That was of course ignoring the fact Evaline was her mother, but it was easy to do. She really wasn''t Lily''s type. "I can see you eyeing my legs daughter. Just because your father isn''t as obsessed as you are doesn''t mean it isn''t one of his fetishes."

    "Yeahбн wellбн I don''t think I want to know about your sex life Mumбн so now that we''ve established you don''t have amazing legs, what next?" asked Lily trying to shove the topic in another direction by making her mother mad.

    It didn''t work though. "Well, defend yourself. You said you''d stand by it. So why is that a proper fetish?"

    Lily sighed. *Mum can''t we just let it go?* Lily matched Evaline''s gaze for a few seconds before she lost. "Look, it justбн it just IS ok Mum? Plus, Kat has the best legs I''ve ever seen. The look nice and soft and you can squish the slightly and their silky smooth like the rest of her. But what really makes her legs top tier is the fact that there is steel underneath. Push hard enough and it''s solid muscle. You can see it very slightly when she flexes or she''s running." Lily had to wipe the slight drool on her face away when she finished exining only to realise her Mum had left and was in the kitchen. "HEY!"

    Evaline gave a shrug. "I regret nothing" said Evaline as Lily sprinted after her mother who was dancing around her daughter while holding a ss of water and cackling.

 Chapter 607: Waiting Room

    <h4>Chapter 607: Waiting Room</h4>

    Lily''s perspective

    ----------

    Evaline managed to show surprising speed and dexterity and remained out of Lily''s reach the whole time. Lily was rapidly gging, theck of breakfast not having helped matters, when a pentagram appeared beneath her feet. It was ten thirty. Before she could recover from running so much and process what was going on, Evaline came up behind her and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Good luck dear. Make sure to ask questions and try not to do anything I wouldn''t do!" cheered Evaline.

    Lily scoffed even as she leaned into the hug, "Mum, you wouldn''t abandon your humanity to be a cat person so that you could live forever with your asexual demon girlfriend."

    Evaline rolled her eyes and responded in jest, "Of course not, how you managed to find a demon girlfriend on Earth is beyond me, especially one that''s asexual. Aw well, women never did anything for me anyway" Evaline let out a long fake sigh as if the weight of the world was crushing her at the injustice of not liking other women. Woah is Evaline.

    The pair let out a set of synchronised giggling. "Thanks Mum. Forбн being pretty cool about this, andбн thanks really for being ok with the fact I''m gay. I knowбн I know it might not seem like a big thing to care for your daughter butбн I''ve read about plenty of girls whose parents kicked them out over it, and while the whole Ste thing sucked majorlyбн at least I had you by my side."

    "Always Lily. Well, maybe not always, you''ll outlive me in a big way, but while I''m still around I''ll always have you back" said Evaline as she gave Lily a light push and the mes engulfed her daughter.

    Lily instinctively closed her eyes to hide from the light but felt no burning nor could she shes of light from behind her eyes. Carefully opening them she found a sea of mes, the same one Kat saw when teleporting, though less detailed. Lily''s mind could notprehend the full scope of what Kat saw, and Kat too could notprehend the full scope of the fire.

    *This is beautiful. I guess I understand now why Katined about Thyme''s teleportation. If she sees this every time she goes off on a contractбн it''s a breathtaking sight and the ride is so smooth. I just feel like I''m standing in ce despite the movement.*

    Unlike Kat, Lily''s journey was over quickly and she soon found herself dropped into a room. The walls were made in such a way to look like she was on a hill and the walls and floor almost perfectly mimicked the outside world. The corners were the only things to spoil the illusion but Lily had a suspicion that was intentional. On the ground was a couple of chairs and some beanbags spread out over the floor. In one corner there was even a stack of nkets.

    *Rightбн soбн I guess I''m in the right ce? Do I justбн well no now that I look I realise I can''t see a door anywhere so I''ll have to just sit down and wait. Not quite what I had in mind for a demon waiting room. I wonder how Kat''s true sight would work with the walls.*

    Lily decided to take on of the chairs, she wasn''t overly tired right now and didn''t feel like taking a nap. The chair she grabbed was more like awn chair and let her gaze up at the ''ceiling'' which was filled with clouds. She also noticed that despite seeing a sun, it didn''t hurt her eyes to nce at and was thankful for the clear care that had been put into the room. Almost without noticing, tension bled out of her. It was unnaturally quick, and probably the work of an enchantment, but Lily''s mind was able to ept this easily. It was no problem, she felt safe and the calming effect was nice.

    Eventually, she heard a click that seemed to echo throughout the moon, and craned her neck to see where it came from. What she found was an open door in the wall right where one of the few trees she could see in the background was. Now that she''d noticed it, she also noted that the tree in question had a notable protrusion at about the height you''d expect a door handle to be.

    The figure who stepped inside was immediately recognisable as Nira. Though her hair was up in a bun at the back of her head and she had on a heavyb coat her face and eyes were exactly as described by Kat. The eyes in particr made it very hard for her to be mistaken as someone else. Still, Lily thought it best to check. "Hello, my name is Lily."

    "Hello Lily, I''m Nira. I''ve been assigned as your attending because of the requests you and Kat made to include my presence. On top of that my history with the research and development side of medicine was able to push me above the other suitable candidates. Do you know what I am here for?" exined Nira.

    "Not really?" said Lily honestly.

    "Right well, just getfortable because I have a few things to go over with you. Now, my main purpose is to inform you about the procedure and answer any questions you might have. I''m trading my time for the chance to observe the process but I was required to read up on exactly what is going to happen and have some prior experience with simr things so I should be able to answer everything.

    "Firstly, I would ask you if you truly wish to go through with this. I''d ask at first right now, then after I describe the procedure and the details involvedбн however you will not have this choice. I don''t fully understand but whatever was used to initiate this procedure required you to give your final confirmation. I instead need to warn you that while we will try to amodate you as much as possible the procedure MUST go through.

    "That being said, you shouldn''t have much to worry about. While I would not call this operation entirely safe, with all the recovery options avable long term damage is unlikely. The reason for this is that we''ll be preserving your body during the operation and returning your soul to it is surprisingly easy in a controlled environment. The soul is also quite resilient. Damaging the soul is impossible difficult, it is the connection between body and soul that is at risk here, however, as I said, in this controlled environment the chance of that is minimal.

    "On the other handбн I suppose the best thing to call them would be intended side effects, they are things you need to be made aware of. Your new body will be just that, knew, and because you have chosen Memphis as your beast heritage you will have to start out as a Memphis while your soul stabilises. This is because, unlike normal beastkin, your default form will be that of a Memphis.

    "Furthermore, a Memphis bodyes with certain instincts and while your sentience can and will help you ignore them, it''s not a long term solution. You will need to learn which behaviours to lean into to relieve the pressure on your mind and instincts. It isn''t too bad, as a Memphis has always been a manufactured creature, so they are less then a typical wild animal but the ones I need to warn you aboutбн

    "Firstly, you will be drawn to whoever you bond with. This is in a more literal sense. Your affection for them won''t change" Lily went slightly red and Nira grinned at the response. She wanted to joke about it, very much so, but she was currently working and it wasn''t appropriate so she held her tongue, "simply having your partner leave the room you are in will immediately cause agitation. Now, you will be able to tell the difference between that agitation and a sense of true danger from being too separated, but it won''t exactly be pleasant. Memphis were designed aspanion creatures and that is the most deeply ingrained instinct they have.

    "Next is the desire to sleep. It''s not overpowering but you will feel like you require additional sleep. You do not, as a matter of fact, but the desire will remain. You certainly CAN sleep as your body requests it, but it is not necessary. Personally, I would rmend utilising this instinct and the desire to remain close to your partner to sleep on their shoulder, head or around their neck. This satisfies two instincts at once.

    "Another instinct to be aware of is the desire to consume. Now, this was is a feature we''ve since removed because it doesn''t work properly, but when you see something powerful you will feel the urge to try and eat it. I''d rmend not giving in to this one. As we''ve tried to remove it, and been somewhat sessful, with a bit of effort on your behalf you can remove itpletely.

    "That''s all the big onesбн but there are a few other minor ones you may want to be aware offбн

 Chapter 608: Habits and Changes

    <h4>Chapter 608: Habits and Changes</h4>

    Lily''s perspective

    ----------

    "бн and that''s about everything for the minor habits that may or may not show up. Any questions?" finished Nira.

    Lily swallowed as she tried to keep in mind everything she''d just heard. It was hard. Her memory was exceptional for a normal human but it wasn''t up to demonic standards. She had been provided a stack of papers with all the potential habits but she wasn''t just going to keep referring to it forever. "I do have a question actually. Some of those habits I already have. How will that effect things?" asked Lily

    Nira gave a so-so gesture. "Some of those habits are based in your mind, and some are based in your body. We''re taking your mind and soul along for the ride while leaving your body behind, but, you''ll still remember having a lot of those habits so they''ll be easy to do away with in some cases, or easy to keep them up if that''s what you want. Is there any in particr that you want to ask about?"

    "Well, umбн chewing my nails is a big one? I was able to mostly get past that habit but it would pop up every now and again. Am I likely to be stuck with that one?" asked Lily

    Nira inclined her head slightly as she reviewed the information on that particr habit. "Perhapsбн" said Nira slowly, "you will need to keep your new ws sharp and maintain your nails even in humanoid form. It''s a habit you WANT because while human nails growing isn''t a terrible thing, failing to take care of your ws can actually cause a number of issues. Soбн you will probably feel the need, but be careful trying to ignore the habitpletely, taking off old wyers is important."

    Lily sighed but nodded. "Ok I can understand that. Um, what aboutбн right umбн so this isn''t a habit that I have nowбн well not reallyбн umбн seeбн the one about strong scentsбн"

    Nira bit down hard on her cheek to stop her instinctive response. Knowing Kat, and knowing about Lily personally was making it hard. "Would you care to borate?" asked Nira, almost in physical pain from asking a normal question.

    "Umбн maybe? Are you alright?" asked Lily

    "Fine" said Nira in a shockingly even voice. For someone with Lily''s level of hearing it was impossible to hear the straining in it. Lily still looked carefully at Nira for a few more seconds, as if she was still able to hear something was off. Sadly, she had no proof and let it drop.

    "I''m not sure I do want to voice it. Iбн the way this is worded isn''tбн overly specific andбн it''s just a minor concern reallyбн" said Lily trying her best to hide her concern.

    *I can''t just blurt out that I''m worried I''ll start sniffing around Kat all the time. It says I might be inclined to seek out powerful and pleasant smells to investigate them and I certainly know what I''d want to search out if I could. I don''t know that I really want to admit what I might do in cat form.*

    Nira was a doctor, she had centuries of practice, it was exceptionally easy to tell. The question was if she should call her ''patient'' out on it. On the one hand, she was somewhat obligated to, to ensure that Lily had no issues with going through with everything. On the other hand, unlike most other clients for this procedure she did not have that choice any longer, so if it was decided this was a bad idea, it was toote.

    In the end though, Lily was friends with Kat, the first friend of her youngest daughter. She needed to do right by them. "You can tell me anything Lily. Not only is what you are saying covered by patient-client confidentiality, I have seven daughters of my own across a most of the sexuality spectrum. I''ve been a subus my entire life, one in MEDICINE. The amount of weird or embarrassing things I''ve been told or seen likely eclipses the number of WORDS you''ve read.

    "I can''t guarantee you won''t be you won''t be embarrassed talking about this, or that it won''t cause you embarrassing meant in the future. Heck, I spend most of my time making questionably appropriate sexual jokes around my children because I find them funny for some bizarre reason and their reactions funnier. If you really want, I can even give you a few examples of some of the things I''ve seen and heard."

    Lily frowned at thest part. "Why can you give me examples if it''s protected by client-patient confidentiality?"

    "Can''t you figure it out Lily? You''re a smart girl," said Nira with a soft smile that suddenly seemed exceptionally sinister.

    *Why can she tell me? I don''t know anything about demonwбн but the really obvious way is if they gave her permission. Why would they though? Surely if it''s embarrassing or humiliating they''d want to hide itбн but she sad a fewбн not as many as I wantбн waitбн there''sбн they wouldn''tбн*

    "No." said Lily

    "Yes" said Nira grinning.

    "Iбн theyбн Why?" asked Lily struggling to discard the idea and the truth it presented.

    "Lily, you''ve clearly figured it out. They get off on the idea. We have a checkbox on a special form just for these kinds of people. Some of them even get royalties from pictures taken during exams," said Nira.

    "Perverts" said Lily as red creeped up onto her face.

    "That part is debateable. They do however all have at least a small voyeurism fetish and normally a humiliation one as well. Trust me Lily. I''ve heard and seenбн well I won''t say it all, every now and again someone manages to surprise me with something knewбн but I doubt you have it."

    "Fine," said Lily body drooping. She didn''t exactly feelpelled to talk, more that she knew she should and she trusted Nira not to say anything about it unless she gave permission. "I''m a little worried I''d beбн chasing after Kat''s sent in a number of inappropriate ways."

    "She''s your girlfriend though," pointed out Nira, "so I think the line of what is and is not appropriate is further along then you might think Lily. Well, that and Kat is a heretic that wears her demonic attire everywhere so it''s not like you''d feelpelled to go through her used underwear."

    Lily went bright red. "Iбн that''s notбн ok yes that''s kind of what I was worried about. You make a valid point though"

    "Besides Kat will always smell better then her clothes. She''s a Subus, the smell doesn''t linger unless we want it to, and I doubt Kat will ever develop the instinct for that level of control over her scent, and I doubt she''ll get proper pheromones anyway so in that regard it''s not an issue," exined Nira.

    "Right. Ok. So. We''ve gone through the potential habits. That''s all fine. What''s next on my list of humiliations doc?" asked Lily.

    "Well we can either talk about the fact you''ll have to live as a Memphis for a while, or go over any changes you may want to make to your new body. Which would you rather go over?" asked Nira.

    "Let''s go with changes, I don''t want to make too many of them," said Lily. "Actually, can you tell me what features will carry over from my Memphis form? So that I can get an idea of what things I''ll need to deal with."

    Nira nodded, "Right well, ears and tail are a certainty. It justбн IS part of the beastkin blueprint. Some have more, but none have less. They can only escape it if the animal heritage is one without a tail or they physically remove itбн which we COULD do I suppose, but it would not befortable, you''d also lose your tail in Memphis form. It would be like chopping off an arm. Possible certainly but should never be a first resort."

    Lily gulped, "Yeah no. Iбн I like the idea of a tail." *I can wrap it around Kat''s arm, or her waist, or her tail. I love her tail. I want one of my own.*

    "Ok, good, ears are in the same boat so I imagine you''ll be happy with them as well," Lily nodded, "perfect. Now, after that are things you can sort of control, but we could make default. See, something beastkin can do with enough practice in bring out aspects of their animal form. Amon one is they transform their eyes for better eyesight, or hands to get ws, things like that, but we can make one or more of those things default. Technically you''d be able to go ''further'' to get your ''normal'' appearance back, but it would take continuous effort. On your behalf to do."

    "I have a few ideas about that. Let''s talkбн" started Lily

 Chapter 609: Build-A-Body Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 609: Build-A-Body Part 1</h4>

    "Well, before you go too far, just note that every part of your basic humanoid body will be improved, but we can''t go too far. We can actually push your Memphis body further, it''s one of the reasons you''ll be stuck in that form at first. That form will essentially drag your humanoid body up to eptable levels.

    "One of the little tricks we''re using is for your soul to think of your Memphis body as a transformation, match it, then force the link to your new humanoid form instead of your old one. The fact that you couldn''t actually go back to your old body is something we''ll beбн obfuscating from your soul, if that makes sense.

    "Anyway, the point is that before you decide this or that needs to be changed, know that everything will be improved. Besides, not all Memphis features are better, quite a few are, but not all of them. Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean to cut you off, well I did, but not for this long. Please ask what you wanted to ask" said Nira, somewhat apologetically towards the end.

    *Hmmбн well nothing there changes my point with the eyes. I don''t mind swapping them out for cat eyes and I think they''ll pair well with the ears and tail. Whichбн Iбн I can probably hide those two things if I need toбн but I justбн I like the idea of having some part of the new me that can''t be hidden. They''ll also be subtle enough that even if I can''t get good at changing them back to fully human they aren''t super noticeable.*

    "I think I''d like Memphis eyes, assuming they are better then my humanoid forms ones?" said Lily just slightly unsure.

    "Well both of them will be much better then your current set of eyes," said Nira gesturing at Lily''s sses, "but yes they should be better. Memphis eyes are better then what they are based on, and they are based on a very powerful mutated version of a shadow cat. They have excellent night vision and with a bit of mana can even see in pitch ckness.

    "The only downside is that your peripheral vision will be harder to react to. It won''t be smaller because of our upgrades, butpared to motion directly in front of you it won''t trigger the same brain response and will take some getting used to. Actually, that is something I didn''t quite cover, your brain will be different in both forms with more differences in your Memphis brain. It won''t be a major issue, it''ll just take some adjustment."

    "No, that''s fine, I''d like to have Memphis eyes in my default humanoid form. What colour will they be?" asked Lily.

    "Either, orange, blue, or green. I don''t rmend blue though, it will make your eyes quite sensitive to sunlight and due to the basics of cat eyes you won''t even get better night vision. Unless you have a particr attachment to blue, I suggest picking one of the others. Furthermore, heterochromia isn''t an option in a Memphis. It causes some issues with the gics in the eyes so we don''t offer it. If you want to change the colour of just one eye you can use cosmetics for itter," exined Nira.

    *Hmm. Blue is probably the colour I would have picked if there is no issue with itбн and I don''t want green eyes, so probably orange? Orange or blue certainly but am I willing to give have less then ideal eyes? I had to get used to sses basically my whole life, do I really want imperfections in the perfect eyes I''m getting? No. No I don''t want that. Besides, Nira said I there are cosmetics for them so I can change them to blue if I really wantter on.*

    "I''ll go with orange eyes please. I don''t have an interest in green and I don''t want topromise them by making them blue," said Lily.

    "Ok, good good," said Nira as she pulled out a tablet and started entering Lily''s choice. "What about hair? The shadow cat heritage means Memphis hair pretty much onlyes in ck. We could change it, but that would be your only change to your Memphis body we could make if we did. ck colouring is pretty well stuck in the body. An alternative would be to change only your humanoid forms hair, but that would put a bit of stress on your soul, surprisingly more than just leaving it ck instead of letting it stay brown, not to mention other colours."

    *Sounds like I don''t really have a choice in the matter.* "I''ll just go with the ck hair, I imagine it can be dyed pretty easily and it should work well with my shadow affinity," said Lily.

    Nira noted it down, "Now that you''ve brought up your affinity which have you decided to add in?"

    "Paper first, then shadow then space," said Lily.

    Nira looked over the choice of magical affinities, "That can be a powerfulbination, just be careful, those will take quite a bit of training to get good use out of. You won''t be able to do anything too fancy right at the start with those three."

    "That''s fine, I picked them for that reason. Plus I have some confidence in paper," said Lily.

    "Alright. Back to your humanoid form, anything else you want to carry over? Any changes you want to make? We still haveбн hmmбн your soul can probably handle two or three changes without any issue. Memphis default changes included in that," asked Nira.

    *Hmm, is there anything I want? ws could be nice but I think I''d rather practice summoning them in human form rather than keep them around all the time. My ears and tail will stick around and I already grabbed the eyes. Is there even anything else? Bones I guess but I have no idea how that would work. Fur? Yuck, I don''t want to even think about that direction.*

    "Is there even anything else I could carry over? Most things I can think of wouldn''t work all that well except for ws which I don''t want as a default," exined Lily.

    "Oh yes there is actually, the main one is whiskers, a Memphis can use them to track electrical signals, even bioelectricity, so they might be worthwhile. Other than thatбн you could take Memphis ligaments and probably get away with it. It would make you more flexible but take a bit more focus to stay standing still. Hmm, your new muscles should mean it wouldn''t be noticeable." Mumbled Nira.

    *Hmm, the ligamentsбн I don''t know that I want them, feels like an ident waiting to happen. Whiskers thoughбн I wonder how noticeable they''d be? That and how annoying it would be with electricity EVERYWHER. It might be nice to have while I''m out helping Kat but imagine it''d be a big issue back on Earth.*

    "How hard is it to cut off the sensations from those whiskers? There is a lot of electricity back in our home dimension and I feel like there is a risk of going crazy if I had them permanently," said Lily. *That and I can''t decide if they''d look cute or not.*

    "It would likely be hell at first but something you could get used to," said Nira musing. "You can think of it like smells. You can''t smell yourself or your room, but it certainly does smell like something. The it will be the same, you can learn to ignore it if it gets too much, but until you start to ignore itбн things won''t be great for you"

    *That''s not necessarily what I want to hear. Another thing to put on the backburner then? I don''t want to go crazy or something like thatбн then againбн I''ll be stuck as a Memphis for a whileбн and I''ll have to get used to it anywayбн* "Will I need to get used to it in both forms or will one be enough?" asked Lily.

    Nira nced at her data pad for a second as she thought of an urate response, "Hmmбн from what I know, there will be quite a lot of ovep, but you''ll need at least some time to get used to it in both forms because the brains are a bit too different for something like that. The humanoid brain doesn''t have electric sensing by default so it has to be added in a special way to make things feel natural. It will probably be worse in your Memphis form though so it won''t take long or be too bad if it carries over."

    *Hmmmбн* "How hard would it be to transform just the whiskers if I wanted to have them aroundter on. If that question makes sense?" asked Lily.

    "Yes, I get what you''re saying. As for thatбн wellбн certainly on the more difficult end of things. You don''t really have an equivalent to help the transformation along. Nails to ws, hair to fur, sharpening teeth, oh yes teeth I''ll need to ask about those. Anyway, the point is you''reбн almost but not quite growing a new arm. If that makes sense? You have to not only grow one, but get used to the sensations from it, which will be harder if you''re using partial transformation for it," exined Nira.

 Chapter 610: Build-A-Body Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 610: Build-A-Body Part 2</h4>

    *That''s really not what I wanted to hear. Getting used to itter on sounds like a massive hassleбн even stillбн* "Put it on the maybe then. I don''t want to waste on of my two changes on them when they can cause issues like that if there is something else I wantter on. Still, if nothing else takes up those changes I think I''ll take it in the endбн" said Lily.

    Nira nodded and made a note of the request on her data pad, "Sure that''s no problem we cane back to it. While I remember though, do you want your teeth changed? This is actually so minor of a change that it won''t take any space upбн on the other hand, because its so minor a change it will be stuck like that. No ''further humanoid'' in this case like with your eyes, where as if you don''t take the change, you can sharpen your teeth with practice," exined Nira.

    *Wellбн that sounds interestingбн but I hadn''t even thought about this. Damn, I wish I could ask Katбн but based on her previous responses she''d just smile and say whatever I wanted was bestбн but as Lily thought back to Kat''s smile she realised something. KAT''S TEETH. They''ve been sharpened. I forgot about that. It''s also pretty subtle butбн hmmбн yeah I want this.* "As long as my teeth will fit in my mouth, I''ll take them. Thoughбн will they be an issue to wash?" asked Lily.

    Nira shook her head, "No your spit is corrosive enough to keep them clean without issue, not like your current mouth. Of course, you can still clean them if you want, but no it won''t be an issue at all," said Nira. "Now so far, that''s yes on the teeth, no on the ws, maybe on the whiskers, yes on the eyes, ck hair. Is there anything I''m missing?"

    "That seems like everything," said Lily.

    Nira nodded and swiped her tablet, "Ok in that case we can look at your Memphis form. You said you''ll keep the ck so that''s fine, you went with orange eyes which is also fineбн do you want to keep apposable thumbs? That''s an option for your Memphis form but it''ll take a point." Lily shook her head, having no desire for thumbs in cat form. "Right no problemбн umбн ah, of course how could I forget. Your horn or horns. By default, a Memphis only has one horn, but you can use a change to mess around with it a bit. Do you have anything in mind?"

    Lily gulped and gave Nira what she hoped was a defiant look, practically begging her to just make the assumption. "You''re not getting away that easily Lily. Didn''t we have this discussion just a few minutes ago? Sure, I''m almost certain what you want to ask for, but from a professional standpoint I shouldn''t know that information, and I NEED you to say it out loud if you want me to note it down."

    Lily gave out a long sigh, "I want horns like Kat."

    "See was that so hard?" said Nira slightly snarkily before her faced soften. "That will take up a slot for changes. Memphis aren''t supposed to have two horns, it''s just how things worked out. Still we can do that so no problem" Nira noted down the request.

    "Anything else for your Memphis form? Perhaps humanoid taste buds?" asked Nira

    "Why would I want that?" asked Lily.

    "Cats, and Memphis as well, have significantly less taste buds. A normal housecat has about five hundred, a Memphis has one thousand, a dog has just under two thousand and you Lily, have around ten thousand. So, if you wanted better taste buds for your Memphis form, that''s a thing I can do. Can''t change your tongue though because Memphis do groom themselves with their tongue."

    Lily sighed at the reminder of that particr habit she''d be stuck with. *Do I actually want better tastebuds for my Memphis form? Surely it would cause issues when eating meat or whateverбн actuallyбн that raises a good question.* "Before I make a decision on thatбн what exactly can I eat as a Memphis?"

    "Oh basically anything," said Nira with a dismissive wave of her hand, "that''s actually one of the few things the demonic energy you produce can be used for without causing corruption. Your new stomach will be able to break down almost anything just like a demon''s. You could eat a steel bar and have no trouble digesting it. Granted it wouldn''t have a lot of nutrients, but you CAN do it."

    "Well how about nutrients? What should I be eating as a Memphis?" asked Lily.

    "Well, it''s worth noting that eating in one form does actually transfer over to the other, so a healthy diet with one is a healthy diet for the other. That being said, with the feline heritage of a Memphis taking in a bit more protein would probably be good. Especially if you''re going to take the sharper teeth. You might feel the need to chew on things to keep your teeth in good condition," exined Nira.

    "I think I''ll just leave my Memphis tastebuds the way they areбн" said Lily trying not to picture the issues it could cause.

    "Are you sure?" asked Nira as she hovered the hand over the change, "all the other changes have been at least partly cosmetic so you could get things to alter their look here but adding tastebuds is just not something we''ve had work. The issue is how they connect to the brain and trust me if Gluttony was putting any more money into that researchбн" Nira shivered slightly. "Let''s just say we''re already working on it but it currently isn''t possible ok. The only way to get more is right now."

    *It just doesn''t sound that important. Plus, if I don''t like something in Memphis form, I can just transform back. She did say that nutrition is shared.* "Let''s not go messing around with the tastebuds, it just seems like a bad idea."

    Nira nodded and finished noting it down, "Ok with that I think we''ve covered everything. The ears and tail obviously need to stay on the Memphis form, the horn will be changed to two with a unique style, no opposable thumbs, ok looks good to me. We just have to make that decision about the whiskers."

    *I still don''t really know about those. Without knowing how the look it''s hard to say if it''s a thing I wouldn''t mind. Plus, how sensitive are they? Would they get annoying when I''mying down in stuff? Maybe? Cats tend to just go ces without much regard for themбн* "Is there a way to see what they look like?"

    Nira gave a so-so gesture, "Not in this room. We need to scan you and then input the changes before we can create an urate idea of how everything will fit together. I can give you a rough description but not a perfect picture."

    *Well that''s annoying.* "Can I say yes to them for the moment and have a look once I''ve been scanned? I thinkбн I think it''s a useful addition that I really should train with, and if I can get use to it will be very nice to have. I don''t want to have to spend ages training just go summon them up. The appearance is just a bit of a hang up for me. If they don''t look great or are quite noticeable from a distance it might not be worth it," said Lily after some thought.

    "We should be able to get permission for that. It would be a minor changeбн as long as you don''t want anything else I can probably approve that request. Still, it will either be whiskers or no whiskers, not sayбн no whiskers but ws instead. It would take too much time and power to run the simtions for something so different" exined Nira with a slight tinge of concern.

    *I think that''s fine? Right? I don''t want anything else and this was really the only thing in contention. Eyes, teeth, tails, ears, hairбн wait. Hair?* "What will happen to my other body hair?" asked Lily suddenly slightly concerned.

    Nira wiggled her eyebrows for a moment before pausing and realising it isn''t quite appropriate to answer the question the way she wanted to. She gave a light cough before answering with a proper exnation, "Well, the colour change will effect your moreбн prominent hairбн but not the lesser stuff on your arms and legs. The thing to note though, is you might need to be careful when shaving if that''s a thing you do. All of your hair will be tougher so while your regr equipment will work for now, you''ll damage it, and eventually be too strong for it."

    *Well, that''s something to keep in mind then. Still, not too bad. I''m quite lucky in that area because my body hair grows so slowly. One of the things I''m most thankful for. I might not have the best skin, or red lips or smooth hair, though that might get fixed a bit, but I do have slow growing body hair. Truly the peak of beauty.* Lily couldn''t stop the little giggle that came over her. Nira raised an eyebrow and pouted a bit at missing the joke.

 Chapter 611: Where do you Keep your Dead Bodies?

    <h4>Chapter 611: Where do you Keep your Dead Bodies?</h4>

    "That seems to be everything," said Nira checking over her data pad once more. "Do you have any more questions before I introduce you to the two demons responsible for monitoring the procedure?"

    "Wellбн what can you tell me about the demons actually doing the procedure? I know youбн sort ofбн but I haven''t even SEEN them or what they''re supposed to be good at," said Lily.

    "Well, I don''t know too much about them myself. I''m certainly not on personal terms. In fact, I do not know what Rank they actually are. I do know I''ll need to give you a special brooch to wear so that simply standing in their presence doesn''t cause issues, but I don''t know if that''s because you''re human or to stop any contamination from their auras when conducting the scans. I don''t cause enough disturbance myself, so you''re fine with me.

    "As to what they doбн I know one is going to be responsible for working the equipment to build your knew body and ensuring that there is no issues with it, while the other is responsible for ensuring your soul''s safety with a minor secondary duty to ensure your current body suffers no ill effects. While watching the procedure I''ll also be partially responsible for monitoring your original body alongside the second doctor."

    *That doesn''t exactly tell me muchбн but I guess that''s fine. It''s not like I know much more about normal doctors. Granted most normal doctors don''t even know that the soul exists let alone have the qualifications to mess around with it, so maybe it''s more importantбн though wait. Nira seems to have unintentionally raised an interesting question. Perhaps a concerning one as well.*

    Lily scrutinised Nira who just looked back with a cheerful smile and open demeanour. Lily wanted to stare at her until she gave up the answer she was looking for, but Nira likely wouldn''t know what her question even was let alone the answer to it just yet. "Soбн umбн you sort of gave me a thought butбн errбн what happens to this body once I''m not in it anymore?" asked Lily.

    "Thatбн" said Nira with a finger on her cheek, "is an excellent question now that you bring it up. I have no idea. I don''t really know what standard procedure for that would be. Let me justбн" Nira started swiping across on her data pad, words and numbers streaming by faster than Lily could see as Nira searched. "nope, not in my notes. I have no idea. We should really find out actually.

    "Stillбн" Nira sat up and got a slightly more serious face, "I doubt anything particrly bad will happen. My first assumption is that it would be burned because it just isn''t safe to leave an old body lying around. The problems you could cause with aplete body that has had its soul removed are quite numerous. Not just to you, but on a wider scale. So destruction is certainly an option, and definitely the safest thing.

    "The next most likely is that they''ll keep it in secure storage for a while. I''ve never heard of someone having issues after the first day in the new body. If you were going to have issues they''d be apparent really quickly and if your soul isn''t happy we''d know within the hourбн but this is also a bit more experimental then normal, so maybe they''d want a safety margin? Not really sure how long it would be stored for anywayбн" Nira trailed off as she considered what she knew of it the long term storage vaults but came up mostly nk. It wasn''t really her department. "I suppose they might also give it to youбн but storage would be an issue and again, wouldn''t want it stole because that would lead to bad thingsбн"

    *Well. That''sбн honestly I don''t really know how to feel about that. I''m not exactly sure any of these options sound pleasant to me. Do I want to know my body is stored on ice somewhere? Or watch it get burnt to cinders? And likeбн what about keeping it? At first that sounds like the best idea, keeping it for sentimental reasons, butбн it sounds dangerous to do it that way and what sort of creepy person just has a dead body in their closet.

    Even if it''s their body, and only sort of dead. Why didn''t I think about this before? Did I just assume my body would be used in the process or something? We were told it was a whole new body multiple times and Nira has even said ''new body'' a few times before. Thisбн well this requires some thought but at the same time I don''t have that time.*

    "Something the matter Lily?" asked Nira with what felt like genuine concern. Lily didn''t really have the brain space to properly determine if it was on not. On Nira''s side of things, she really was concerned. She was under the impression Lily had wanted to go through with this. For Nira, this was the first true hesitance Lily had shown. Of course there was the more typical, which is better, type of concern she was familiar with when listing treatment options or looking at dresses, but she could tell this was rather close to an existential crisis.

    "Iбн Iбн Yes. Yes there is but there also isn''t? I meanбн ok first thing''s first, I''m getting the upgrade still, Iбн even if I don''t like the implications, which I''ll get to, I think it''s worth it." *The chance to stay with Kat forever even if it doesn''t work out. MAGIC. Actual REAL MAGIC and quite a few nice little touches to my humanoid form but at the same timeбн* "I justбн don''t know how to feel about what''s going to happen to my old body. I meanбн I just didn''t really think about it I guess?

    "And likeбн this isn''t just getting a new car or saying goodbye to an old house, because well, those things suck too even if the new stuff is necessary or better," *Trust me I know how necessary it can be to move house,* "butбн this is MY body you know? I never nned on getting an upgrade. And yes sure, some people get stic surgery but I''d never want that. Toбн to try and ''fix'' my body and make it look better that way. Yes, I do know that it might sound hypocritical considering I n to upgrade my bodyбн

    "But I feel like this and that are different thingsбн and even if I didn''t it''s not really the issue here. I have no idea what I''d want done with it. The stuff you listedбн I don''t particr like any of them. Part of me really wants to keep my body around because it''s mine and I grew up with it and it so many waysбн it IS meбн except it''s not and souls are real and like I thought I understood that, and with the confirmation that souls are real it''s easy to say I''m a soul piloting a bodyбн

    "It doesn''t FEEL like that though. I feelбн I don''t know how I feel. I guessбн for some reason I felt like my body would get used in the process? Or just sort of dealt with somehow I guess? Now that I''ve had to think about it. Iбн I don''t even know. I mean what would you want done with your body?" At some point during the rant Lily had started to stand up and gesture wildly, Nira just let her get it out of her systempletely. When Lily dropped herself back into the chair, Nira even gave her a few more minutes.

    Then a few minutes after that as she realised she didn''t rightly know the answer to that question. "I''m not sure either Lily. Iбн well I have had my body since birth. I''m also not sure if it''s even possible to turn my body to ashes. Additionally, as a medical professional I have a much better idea of both the security we have here, and of the consequences of letting my body fall into the hands of others, which, actually now that I think of itбн would be much worse then yours, simply due to power disparity. Still, I trust my Faction to keep it safe if they stored my body. Soбн probably storage or incineration. As much as keeping it may sound nice to me on paper I know I''m not strong enough to protect it properly"

    *Yeesh, if Nira doesn''t think she could protect her body eptably then I doubt Kat or I could. So that really shouldn''t be an optionбн and I suppose if they need to keep my body around just in case something horrible goes wrong that''s better then deathбн Iбн I''m not happy with this. I don''t know if keeping my body locked up is easier on me then burning itбн but I might not have a choice really. It has to be one of the other for safety reasonsбн and I don''t rightly know which is worse, or more likely.*

 Chapter 612: Finding Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 612: Finding Confidence</h4>

    Lily forcefully tried to push down her growing unease. *Dammit, I agreed to this. I can''t stop it even if I want to and I DO NOT. This is the chance of a lifetime. I will not let my difort over the fact that I don''t like any of the options for my old body stop me from achieving two of my dreams. I don''t even know which one I''d say is more important now, ok that''s a lie, I''d say the magic because I could die happy just staying with Kat for a hundred years or so, BUT it''s close. The pure desire for both of those eclipses any difort I have.*

    "I apologise for not being able to help you with this Lily," said Nira with a morose smile. Lily could only react with confusion and this showed on her face which prompted Nira to continue, "I''m apologising because it''s supposed to by my job to reassure you that everything will be fine or in the worst case scenario convince you it''s ok to back out.

    "Howeverбн I can''t really do either of those things right now. You cannot back out and would have to pay the full price to go back to your old body if it sticks around and doesn''t get burnt. I also haven''t ever really been in this position before. I''ve seen plenty of people dealt bad hands or been ignorant of the full scope of a surgeryбн but they could always back out if it was too much for them.

    "Furthermore, I understand why this is a series concern for you. I can tell this is a shock and I suppose having been exposed to magic for such a short amount of time didn''t really help matters. You don''t have a good idea of what we can and can''t change or how that affects other things. For example, healing. Healing is easy for some people, myself included. I could practically grow your whole body back from just a bit of skin, the issue is keeping your soul inside it.

    "On the other handбн upgrading things is much harder. I don''t know the details of the process but your soul will essentially be split over two bodies as we carefully grow you a knew one so that it can adapt to your soul, and your soul can adapt to that body without simply being pulled away into the afterlife." Exined Nira who was certainly starting to ramble at this point.

    *Woah. I didn''t realise that she feels so strongly about this. I meanбн I guess it is a bit of a big deal in some ways. Maybe this is bothering her more than me.* Lily was surprised to note a lot of her trepidation had actually disappeared with this revtion, making it even more likely to be true as her worries seemed to drain away. There was a small voice niggling in the back of her mind, but it was easy to ignore now. Lily decided it was perhaps Nira that needed a distraction. "What about clones?"

    "You''ll have to be more specific Lily. There are a number of different things that can be considered cloning. In some ways we are cloning you for this procedure," said Nira.

    "Wellбн could someone make a copy of me with cloning or just use my body?" asked Lily.

    "Not with your memories. Some of them are stored in the brain, and it would keep a little bit of an imprint but it wouldn''t reallyst through the process of growing up again. Clones that aren''t given time to age go crazy, especially if they keep those brain pathways. The other issue is even if you do manage to grow the clone and don''t make them crazy they have no memories so you''d have a child in an adults bodyбн

    "With your body thoughбн the only way to get it to work would be to summon your soul back into it. Which IS possible, though certainly unpleasant. You''d also probably note back entirely alive if somebody did that. Still,pared to the other things they could do, it really isn''t a big concern," exined Nira.

    "Why do clones go insane sometimes and howe you can get them to work but only if they have no memories?" asked Lily, not overly interested in the answer but wanting to make it harder for Nira to realise she was being cated. Nira noticed of course. She had much better senses, more life experience, and specialised in calming people down.

    She didn''t say anything about that though, instead she said, "Well it''s actually a matter of the soul. The reason zombies go around killing things mindlessly is because they don''t have a soul or only have small fragments of one. When you grow a clone properly it attracts a soul, if you don''t wellбн it goes very crazy. Some people try to use cloning to keep themselves around, just likeбн keep a spare body around and summon their soul back to it when their body diesбн it doesn''t tend to work out well."

    "Thanks for that exnation," said Lily taking a deep breath after she said the words, steeling herself one final time. "I''m ready."

    Nira nced at Lily and debated over whether that was true enough or not. Ultimately, Nira was willing to go along with it. Were there the option to back out, she might have tried to settle Lily down a bit more before moving onto the final steps but without that option, pushing forward while she was confident enough that things would be ok, that she thought it was worth it and was happy with her choice. It was enough for Nira.

    So she carefully reached into her coat pocket and took out a brooch. It was a gaudy thing adorned with enough precious gemstones to bankrupt a medium sized country. The only reason it wouldn''t be worth more, on Earth would beck of knowledge about how rare it actually was. The whole thing was less a ''brooch'' and much closer to a tiny shield. The whole thing was about the size of one of Lily''s breasts.

    It looked a lot like a tiny kite shield as well. The whole ''back'' of it was a solid goldish alloy that was glowing slightly giving the whole thing a soft angelic appearance despite being handed to her by a devil. On the front, most of the avable space was taken up by a red gem that was slightly darker then you''d expect from a ruby. It wasn''t murky though, it almost seemed to absorb the light from nearby, it was clear otherwise though. It matched the shape of the shield exactly, leaving just a bit of space around the edges.

    On those edges was a mix of gems, alternating between green and blue, but never the exact same shade of either. These gemstones ringed the edges using stones approximately the size of a fingernail, with the three in the corners, two blue at the top and one green at the bottom, about three time the size of the others and hanging slightly off the shield.

    *How is this a brooch! It''s nearly the size of my head! How will it even stay on my shirt? That thing looks like it ways a good few kilograms. Heck, forget the shirt, how am I supposed to lift the damned thing? Actually will it even fit on my shirt? It''d be really awkward if its hanging across my chestбн and it''s a little big to fit below thatбн where the heck do I put it?* "Um Niraбн how? Justбн how? I meanбн how would that not tear my clothes? How can I lift it? Where do we put it?" asked Lily

    Nira smiled, shing a full set of pearly white teeth with slightly elongated canines and carefully pushed the ''brooch'' towards Lily. As it got closer it shrank slightly as Nira moved it over to the side and pressed it against her shoulder instead. It was still quiterge, but it had reduced its size by about a third and when Nira let go, Lily didn''t feel the weight at all.

    Lily waved her arm up and down and found the brooch sticking firmly to the sleeve. In fact, on closer inspection she noticed that it didn''t shift the fabric or bunch up at all. Moving her other arm a few times to confirm, it was clear to Lily that her outfit was acting as if the brooch didn''t exist at all. "Weirdбн" whispered Lily as she observed the brooch, her first real example of magic, and more specifically magical items.

    Up until this point all the magic she had seen was from Kat, which, while cool, were limited things. They were all abilities that were clearly unique to Kat, or at most unique to the demon race. This was a magical item that, while perhaps not anyone, some people would be capable of making. Sure based on the rity and appearance of the gemstones it had been exceptionally costly to make, but it was a thing. A real magical item and she was using it.

    That was when the final vestiges of her concern fell away. This was magic. The world HAD magic. And soon, so would she. Lily turned to face Nira, eyes burning with passion and confidence. "I''m ready!"

 Chapter 613: Two Doctors, They Have Real Certificates and Everything

    <h4>Chapter 613: Two Doctors, They Have Real Certificates and Everything</h4>

    Seeing Lily''s burst of confidence Nira nodded and headed for the no longer so hidden door in the tree and opened it. Lily followed behind into a clean white medical facility. It smelled faintly of cleaning products but the strange thing was that she couldn''t quite put her finger on which one. If pressed, she might realise that it didn''t smell like a cleaning product at all, but the IDEA of one. s, that would be a little too hard for a human with no hints.

    The door she left had ''Waiting room #034'' on it when she nced back and was much less appealing to look at then the inner door. It was just a slightly darker white, still clearly white, but dark enough to make it easy to see against the pure blinding white of the walls. The tiles were a pale blue you might find on medical masks. The whole thing screamed hospital to her. It made a part of her wonder why they went through the trouble of making the waiting room so calming if the rest was so clinical.

    "Now," said Nira dragging Lily''s thoughts aware from the environment, "you''ll be meeting the two others in charge of your surgery. They won''t say much, just introduce themselves and which task they''ll be doing. Don''t worry about it much. For them this is a job, not an opportunity like it is for me. Wellбн actuallyбн with how experimental this is, perhaps it''s an opportunity for them as well. I''m not sureбн"

    Lily didn''t really know what was better. Well, she also didn''t know what the difference would be for these other demons. She idly wondered what kind they''d be. So far, of the two demons she''d met, they were both Subi. Kat also met a high number of Subi, but a lot of that was down to her tour through Lust and the friendship with Kamiko. Still, it was something to think about while they traversed the corridor.

    It took a full five minutes of walking to get to the elevator which was just as white as the walls and stood out because of its silver bordering. Still, Lily was still determined to see this all through and jumped on with no hesitation, Nira following behind her and putting a finger on what looked to be a scanner of some kind. After a beep, Nira took her finger away and pressed one of the buttons but was blocking Lily''s line of sight.

    "It''s not actually a fingerprint scanner you know?" said Nira suddenly. Lily turned her head and gave a confused look. "Right of course. Sorry. See it''s actually a demonic energy scanner. Nobody has quite the sameбн I guess frequency? Is the right analogy, or fingerprints work tooбн anyway, it lets us keep things secure or even grant temporary ess. We don''t have to worry about anyone who isn''t a demon getting passed it and it''s quite hard to fool. Even then, this is just the basic stuff, it''s much harder to get into the building then you''d think, especially with how you got here."

    *Why would you just give away that information Nira? I guess it doesn''t matter overly much because I can''t use it either but surely I could tell someone who can? Or maybe it''s something any demon would be able to tell. I guess the main bit of security is matching the frequency so it''s ok? Or maybe this is actually a test of some kind? Maybe not for meбн just in general. Actually waitбн how did Nira open the elevator?*

    Realising that there wasn''t a button outside to call the elevator and that it had opened automatically when they''d approached, Lily decided that it was likely such a small matter as to be irrelevant. It was then the door opened, and Lily couldn''t quite shake the suspicion that it had been timed somehow.

    Back into the corridors they went, though this time Nira had to go through an extra set of doors that enclosed the area around the elevator. It had a keypad lock by the look of things but it took Nira no time at all to get through. The rooms here looked the same as on the previous floor so Lily found herself zoning out.

    Even with that, it didn''t take long to reach their next destination, Nira pushed open the door to reveal two demons ''sitting'' down behind arge panel with a number of buttons and lights that Lily felt might have been a seizure hazard. The reason for the confusion of if they counted as sitting was that one of the demons was a shadow demon, that looked to be only a 2D entity. They were essentially pasted against the chair and bent at odd angles that certainly weren''t appropriate for their body parts. The backrest ended about halfway up their chest, and the end of the chair was far too high up on the legs.

    The oddest thing was that they were actually wearing something, it caused a slight itching in the back of Lily''s eyes when she looked at the clothes as well. The shadow seemed to both be wearing it, while at the same time it seemed like part of its body as there wasn''t any definition between themбн unless Lily looked at specific angles then all of a sudden it looked like the clothes popped up slightly. They were just standard medical attire like Nira was wearing but there seemed to be something different about them.

    The other demon was a Subus, but that wasn''t what was odd. They weren''t just any Subus, they looked almost identical to Kat. Everything about them at a first nce looked identical, and Lily had certainly stared at Kat long enough to know exactly what she looked like from all angles and in her demonic attire which the Subus was currently wearing. Lily thus found it odd she felt absolutely no attraction to this figure.

    She could practically feel all of her instincts screaming ''NOT KAT'' at her and it was very off putting. Lily, in a rare moment of courage spoke up, "Umбн I know we''re here for me and that this is a big dealбн and that you''re quite powerful but can you stopбн whatever it is you''re doing it''s freaking me out," Lily gestured vaguely in the direction of Notkat.

    The figure actually looked surprised at the request while the shadow seemed to be stifling giggles. "Oh? What seems to be the issue? I should have a pleasant form right now, no?" said Notkat.

    "Well, yes you look exactly like my girlfriend but practically everything including my soul is screaming at me that you are not, in fact her. It''s really weird and off putting. I don''t even know how my eyes can be showing what you look like while also telling me you don''t look like that somehow. I cannot describe how weird this is," said Lily.

    Notkat''s eyebrows shot right up. "Quite a strong reaction. I apologise." Notkat''s form then started to shift and change slowly morphing and moulding into a copy of Nira. "I''m a shapeshifter and sadly I lost my original form a long time ago. I have it set to essentially be the ''best'' form for any given situation. I''m guessing it decided the form you''d be mostfortable around would your girlfriend, which is likely true, but did not ount for your ability to tell that it wasn''t her. It is odd that you had so many warnings though. I wonder what gave it awayбн"

    "Yes, yes I''m sure you''ll be thinking about it for the next week," said the living shadow whose voice sounded like soft velvet. It seemed to linger around the ears and sound like the words were being whispered even though they carried through the room at a decent volume. "However, we are not here to question why this rtively normal human can see through your shapeshifting. It was probably just your posture or something. The girl clearly likes the real version, and spends a lot of time around the authentic article, the little issues probably screamed out. You weren''t exactly trying.

    "Anyway," the shadow turned towards Lilyбн which was really weird because the ''head'' didn''t shift so much as the eyes moved across the ne so that it appeared like the shadow was looking at Lily now. "My name is Slethnoth and I''ll be handling the soul side of the equation as well as scanning and protecting your old body during everything."

    "I suppose I should introduce myself. Sometimes I wonder if my parents were Seers or something because my name is actually Nobody. It''s my real legal name and it is not any less annoying to know I''m more powerful then they''ll ever be. It was a stupid name before, and is still a stupid name now that I''ve lost my form. I''ll be in charge of building up your new body," said Nobody with a slight bite in her tone.

 Chapter 614: Step into MY Office

    <h4>Chapter 614: Step into MY Office</h4>

    "Umбн no offence butбн if you have no body of your ownбн why are you qualified to make one for me? I meanбн Iбн sorry that was probably really rudeбн" Lily trailed off embarrassed she''d even asked such a question.

    Nobody let out a long suffering sigh that didn''t fit well with Nira''s default behaviour and looked rather strange on her face. "Look, theck of a body is mostly my own fault. I wanted to build a shapeshifting body that anyone could use instead of relying on inborn talent like myself. I also tested it on myself, thinking I could change back to my default form in case it failed. It failed. Spectacrly and I don''t want to risk screwing things up further with another body. I''m lucky I managed to survive at all. Still, I have more experience with experimental procedures than anyone else. I learnt my lesson with my first major screw up and haven''t had another in over a millennium"

    *Iбн holy shit I''m d she didn''t take offence. A millennium of sessful surgeries? I can''t imagine what that''s likeбн Iбн I just have no concept of how much time that really is. And for that not to be how long she''s been practicing but how long she has gone without identбн I''m not really sure I can understand thatбн*

    "Sorryбн and um thanksбн" mumbled Lily.

    "None of that," said Slethnoth voice distorting slightly to sound as if it wasing from a deep hole. "we''ve been given the chance to test one of the most interesting racial changes on the menu. The cost of it has kept a lot of the warry from even trying this. It will be truly interesting to see if it works out well."

    Slethnoth then ''stood'' up which was more akin to peeling of the chair. This didn''t seem to give them any extra dimensions though, wherever Lily looked the shadow was t and looking right at herбн it made the back of her eyes itch slightly. "Step in to my office" Slethnoth added with a giggled and gestured to a door that certainly wasn''t there before.

    None the less, Lily didn''t hesitateбн long. Slethnoth was an exceptionally strange being to look at and she couldn''t help the slight bit of unease that crept into her mind because of it. Her determination was strong though, and battered the unease into a dark corner to be dismissed. Walking into the ''office'' Lily could see it wasn''t much, or perhaps, like the trick with the door, it was more than it seemed.

    There was another panel with a monitorrge in size and almost nothing in thickness covering about half of the right wall. In front of it was a keyboard and a number of other, smaller screens that Lily thought would have looked at home in an airline cockpit. At the back of the room was arge cylinder of ss that she had no doubt she''d be ushered into.

    When it opened up at her approach she just steeled herself and marched towards it. Before she could enter though Slethnoth said, "Please remove all clothing and enter the pod for scanning. While in the pod please remain as still as possible."

    "What about the brooch?" asked Lily looking at the gaudy device on her shoulder. Slethnoth paused and ''turned'' at that.

    "Bother, I had forgotten we had such a low level patient. One moment." Slethnoth said before pushing a few buttons on the control panel. Suddenly a thick sheet of ss mmed down cutting the room into two sections, with Lily''s side only really containing her and the scanner. "There you go."

    Lily felt some slight hesitation over stripping naked in front of someone she didn''t know, but that same determination that had been powering her so far berated her again. *Slethnoth is about the scan my whole body, every single inch of it, likely inside and out. Why am I feeling embarrassed about taking of my clothes. They''ll be watching as they build me a whole knew body from scratch. This should be nothing. Alsoбн he''s a shadow monster, can he even find me attractive? Wait is he even a he? Based on the voice I assume soбн*

    Lily let her thoughts wonder in that direction partly as a distraction while she removed her clothes, sses, and brooch before she let them drop in a bundle beside the scanner. Lily hopped in and watched the doors closed praying, knowing it was silly, that she''d have slightly more modesty behind the second set of ss doors. She didn''t of course, but it was nice to dream.

    A bright green light shot out Lily flinched as it went right in her eyes. "Ouch"

    "Sorry about that," Slethnoth said. "Would you like me to turn that off?"

    Lily rubbed at her eyes that were now certainly watering growled out, "Why is it even on if it''s optional?!"

    "Some doctors felt like the scanning wasn''t working so theypany that makes them added in the green light to make people feel like it was working better. It doesn''t do anything at all. In fact, the light has to be specially manufactured to prevent it from messing with the scanner," Exined Slethnoth.Lily grumbled a little more at that but Slethnoth just ignored it and turned the light off.

    *Honestly. I wish I could say that was silly, and I suppose I willбн but I know plenty of silly things we''ve done on earth. Like the fact that car locks still click close they don''t do that. It''s not how locks work. Orбн or that click light switches make. That''s part of the design. They don''t do that if you don''t want them to.*

    A few minutester the doors opened and she stepped out. A small part of her admitted that it felt a little silly to sit in a ss tube as she was scanned and nothing visible happened. However, based on therge image of her up on the screen as well as more personal details about the exact dimension of everything. EVERYTHING. Which she was ignoring a little. It was quite clear that Slethnoth had indeed scanned her.

    "Well, pick up your brooch. Wouldn''t want anything to happen to you. I''ll throw over a coat though, we won''t want your clothes getting ruined," said Slethnoth this time his voice sounded like an approaching train, which Lily personally felt was the strangest effect his voice had generated. The researcher within her wanted to know if it was done on purposes and if it could be controlled. The rest of her body though moved to pick up the brooch and once that was done the wall shot up.

    Slethnoth threw a big white coat over her, it looked like the coat clipped through him several times during the throwing motion and that itching in her eyes got stronger but she ignored it. Lily just wrapped herself up in the medical gown and followed Slethnoth back out of the room. Nobody reacted by turning and smiling a slightly too wide smile for Nira''s face before quickly tapping away at the control panel.

    Nobody moved faster then Lily''s eyes could see, her whole form blurring as the requisite movements were made. "Now!" said Nobody standing up and swishing her white doctor''s coat behind her like a cape, "Follow me into MY office!"

    Lily''s eyes followed Nobody as they walked passed herбн to the same door that Slethnoth had used. Feeling a slight twitch Lily watched as Nobody opened it to apletely different room. The walls were now a light blue and there was a big tub in the middle that had ten tubes on either side of it that fed into the walls. The tubes went straight up to the ceiling and ran along it to give space to look around. Each tube was transparent and the tub in the middle was as well, though it was slightly harder to look through.

    Around the tub were yellow lines, cleaning separating it from the rest of the room. There wasn''t anything else there though, and Lily wondered if a wall would drop down. At the side of the room was anotherrge screen and it had the same information on it as well. Lily once again pointedly ignored the more embarrassing details. One might think those were her three sizes. You''d be wrong. They had much more intimate and embarrassing numbers Lily hadn''t even considered would ever be mapped out. She also had no desire to remember them and made a point not to look at them long enough for the numbers to sink in.

    Nobody swished through the room ncing over at therge screen once before she pulled out a holographic tablet from somewhere before tapping a few icons Lily could see through the back. She''d repeat this action a few times while checking therger screen before she swiped the screen closed and then pointing it at the tub. In a blink there was a body there. Lily''s new body. Lily''s jaw dropped as she stared at what was going to be her new form. "It''s not done just yet dear, this is just a projection to show what you''ll look like. What do you think?"

 Chapter 615 - 615 My New Body And Me Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 615 - 615 My New Body And Me Part 1</h4>

    Lily couldn''t help but stare at what was going to be her new body for a while. It was hard to just take it all in. The body was so simr to her own and yet also very different. A part of her, the part that she was ashamed to admit found her new body sexually attractive, wanted to believe that this body looked nothing like her old one. It was a lie though. For every difference there was ten simrities, even if those differences truly stood out. Lily wanted to burn ever inch of her knew self into her mind, to perhaps understand a few things about herselfбн or something.

    She didn''t know where to start, the top the body, maybe the sides. There was so much to stare at in front of her, but in the end she decided to start at her feet, as they were unremarkable at least in her mind. Things had been fixed up, whereas Lily currently had uneven toes with the second tost toe next to her big toe was actually shorter then the two next to it, and on the other side was the same size as it''s neighbour on her new body it was a perfect arc.

    Her nails had also changed, at least on her feet. She might not have decided to go with ws on her feet but she could tell that her knew nails were much sharper. They were still a soft pink but where they drifted off into white they tapered off into a sharp point instead of a t line. Lily made a note to be careful when wearing socks in the future. Other than that though, it really wasn''t all that exceptional.

    *Feet just aren''t my thing. I meanбн they''re just feet in my mind. I guess it''s nice to have symmetrical feet and even toes that aren''t all wonky but Katбн actually I have no idea. I was thinking that Kat didn''t have awkward toes before her transformation but I can''t even remember. I don''t even know now. If I can''t remember KAT''S toesбн wellбн I feel like that says everything it needs to really.*

    Then Lily moved onto her new legs. The first thing she noticed was actually theck of freckles. *That makes sense. Kat lost her freckles during the transformation though she was lucky and didn''t have too many before. I have freckles everywhereбн though I guess I don''t or won''t anymore. I can''t say I mind. People say that freckles can be cute but it''s not like I had many on my face. I mostly just had a few here and there but they were just all over my body. Even some right aroundбн that areaбн and I have no idea how they got there. It''s not like I''m bathing suit materialбн thoughбн maybe when I was a kid?*

    Lily shook her head and moved on. It would be an interesting test to see if she developed new freckles over time with this body in front of her. If they would end up in the same ces or if she was now free of them entirely. So Lily focused on the legs proper. She noticed that the hairs on her new legs were thin and basically see through. They were also quite short and Lily felt herself appreciating the change.

    *Hopefully they stay like that. Shaving isn''t something I ever cared too much about because I kept my legs mostly covered butбн if I ever goбн well let''s not jump straight to that. It''d just be nice to feel Kat run her feet or hands along my legs and I think it''s nicer when I have less hair there alright?*

    Lily wasn''t sure why she was justifying this to herself, but it felt necessary with a second body being shown off to her. With that out of the way she moved on to examining her legs properly, especially the thighs. Lily noted that the new body actually had a bit of muscle development. Nothing too extreme, but for a thigh girl like herself, quite noticeable when she was looking. In the end though, they were nothing to write home about, not in Lily''s mind anyway.

    She just couldn''t help butpare her own thighs to Kat and despite the slight bulk the new muscles brought to her legs they were rather stick like in Lily''s mind. She didn''t mind being thin, and was quite happy with it on her own body as a matter of factбн but that wasn''t her preference. She couldn''t sink her hands into her thighs. Anyone resting their head on herp would just encounter a thinyer of skin and muscle before hitting onto bone. For someone who looked to the thighs for sexual attraction, she gave herself a solid 6/10. Points for the muscles, points for not being just fat, and nice enough shape, but socking in definition and the slight thickness that made them truly worth noting.

    *In the end though, it''s not so different to my actual thighs just a bit more muscle. Which to be fair, makes a lot of sense. It''s still ME after all. It also doesn''t really matter if I''m not turned on by my own thighs. That''d be really weird. Then againбн I wonder if I''d still have a thing for thighs if I had thighs like Kat? Now I feel the need to find other Lesbians to check with. If you have a trait does it make it less desirable on others?*

    Lily then looked slightly further up before instantly moving on. She did not have the desire to stare overly much at her own genitals. Appreciating her new body was one thing. Appreciating that particr area, especially while it was a picture in front of her, felt rather ufortable and she nced further upward instantly.

    This was where both the least, and most had changed. Lily knew she didn''t exerciseбн at all really so her stomachбн while it wasn''t fat by any means was a little bby. It just sort of was, and while Lily didn''t exactly find it an pleasant thing to have, it didn''t bother her. Now though, she saw her new body had a taught stomach that was giving her the strange desire to eat food off of. Lily had no idea where that thought came from and promptly tried to shove it away only for the image of Kat licking chocte off her stomach to pop up instead and send a shiver down her spin.

    *NO. Bad Lily. Why am I like this? I mean sure it''d be niceбн but also kinda weird. Food is justбн it''s just a thingбн but Kat''s tongueбн mmmmmmm. Yeah I can go along with that. Wait NO. Stop. Do not haveбн well actually all things considered this is a more normal sexual fantasy. I''m not thinking of using this body, I''m thinking of Kat enjoying it while I''m in it. Does that make this more eptable? Nevermind. I approve of the stomach andбн I think I really want to keep it looking like that.*

    Lily then moved her eyes up to her chest and was surprised at what she saw. It was arge pair of perky breasts and Lily found herself surprised by the size. Why did they give me chest padding? "They''re the same dear" said Nobody from the side.

    Lily whipped her eyes over. "What?" asked Lily incredulously.

    "We didn''t change those. Exactly the same as your current set," said Nobody firmly.

    Lily gazed down at her chest and back up to the chest on the new body. Iбн I never really noticedбн Lily knew she wasrger then Kat, quite reasonably sized in fact. Just shy of huge really and avoided the back pain that came from having breasts no sane woman would truly desire. Still they were quiterge on her small frame, it seemed to be where all her fat had gone throughout her life. It just never really sunk in to Lily.

    *I didn''t realise I was that much bigger than Kat. I mean, Kat has great breasts, I wouldn''t trade them for anything except her perfect thighs but I have both of those now so that''s fine. Butбн I justбн they never felt small before. Then again I guess mine never felt big either. I don''t think they''re likeбн Sue sized or anything but I''m happy with that.*

    Lily let her eyes drift to the side after that realisation to find her arms and grinned. She''d gained a small helping of muscle there as well and stopped her looking like a stick figure. She was actually happier about this change then the ones on her legs because that slight bit of muscle really made all the difference to her arms. Her fingers looked delicate now and no longer had the slight callousing from forever holding books on the ends of her fingers. They did seem to curl just ever so slightly and her nails had the same sharpness as her toenails but that was fine. Lily thought it was one of the better improvements.

    *Just the face leftбн ohбн wait noбн face and all of the back. Shit. How long have I been staring at ''myself'' for?*

 Chapter 616 - 616 My New Body And Me Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 616 - 616 My New Body And Me Part 2</h4>

    The answer was about ten minutes. Lily had spent ten minutes taking in everything below the shoulders on the FRONT of her body. Lily debated if she should ask Nobody to turn her over and then get back to the face, but decided not to worry about that. She could do itter. Now it was time for shoulders.

    Which, were a lot like her feet in that they were just shoulders really. They seemed like the only part of her body that hadn''t been changed at all. The angle they fell at was even the same as far as Lily could see. They didn''t really have that dip around the colour bone that Kat had that Lily enjoyed burying her face in and while she''d heard some people describe the way a neck and shoulders connected, Lily just saw it asбн well as a neck, which also seemed unchanged except for the missing freckles of course.

    The big shock came when Lily finally locked eyes with ''herself'', It drove her breath away. The eyes, which she''d get toter, seemed to make everything else sharper. Her rounded oval shape face now felt like it had edges to it she''d never seen. Lily felt it gave her a cleaner, more defined appearance even if a more thorough nce revealed not all that much had changed. Which was a little odd considering her ears weren''t on the side of her head anymore but that''s how she felt, it was the eyes that gave so much more character to her face.

    Which, speaking of them, where stunning. Lily felt herself unconsciously licking her lips as she stared into them. Lily felt calling them ''orange'' was a grave disservice to what she saw. Her knew eyes shone brightly like thest rays of the setting sun, or the cracked orange stone at the tip of the Grand Canyon. There even seemed to be little kes of gold dotting her news eyes, catching the light beautifully as she moved from side to side to look at her new eyes from every angle.

    *I love it. I don''tбн I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I don''t even care if Kat likes this or not I LOVE this. I mean, I''m sure she will as well butбн I never thought my eyes could be beautiful, not like Kat''s and especially not like Kat''s when hers glow. Thatбн that seemed like a special magical thing I could never possess. Yetбн yet here it is. Here they are and I am so unbelievably happy. I do not know what I would have done had I missed the chance to have these. They are wonderful.

    They also change my face so much in other ways. Itбн feels embarrassing to sayбн but I feel like they also make me look a bit more like Kat. She has sharp eyes and sharp features even with her round face. Huhбн I guess it really is the eyes that make or break a face isn''t it? Iбн I''ll never be that in bookworm again will I? Well that''s not true, with sunsses on I might beбн butбн I think this has helped push me over the edge into beautiful. It''s all in the eyes.*

    Of course, had Kat been asked, she would have happily called Lily beautiful before with eyes like chocte diamonds. Perhaps an exaggeration, perhaps not, but it was clear Lily''s knew set of eyes were something else, something otherworldly, and something she was very happy to have.

    So it took a strange amount of effort to pull her gaze from them to move on to her other features. Next was her nose, whichбн well it was her nose, the same as always unchanged by the transformation. Not overly big, not overly small really, bit it fit well on her face. The pieces around it thoughбн they had shifted.

    She had whiskers now! Lily was also happy to report that they didn''t make her look weird at all. They were thin silver streaks that reached just ever so slightly past the edges of her face. Lily had some reservations before this thinking they might look strange or silly, but they worked well on her face, and softened it slightly against the harshness of her eyes. Combining that with her thin lips currently curled into a slight smile Lily decided, she her face as a whole, was quite cute.

    *Wait. Cute, beautiful eyes, rather nice proportionsбн strong desire to give myself a hug and I haven''t even looked at the ears yetбн I''m cute. Not quite sexy-cute but nearly or maybe that''s just because I can still see this body as myselfбн isбн is this how Kat feels about me? Does Kat think I''m cute? I mean it would make sense.

    It''s more of a happy bubble feeling mixed with a desire to protect, and I know Kat''s desire to protect me is ratherrge. It certainly isn''t the intense burning or the ssy eye inducing intoxication I can experience looking at Kat butбн if she feels about me the way I sort of feel about my new bodyбн I think this can work. I can be happy with this. Now thoughбн onto the important part.*

    Lily raised her eyes up to her head, ignoring the hair for now and focusing on her new ears. Lily could already imagine them twitching every which way and intensified the feeling of cuteness. Her ears were perfect triangles, bending outwards slightly with smooth ck fur, or was it hair, covering them. The ears had a small tuft of ck fur in them that Lily knew had some purpose.

    *Yeah Kat''s going to go nuts when she sees me like this. I''m a little disappointing about being stuck in cat form for a while, now. I can''t wait to see Kat react to me like this. It might not be sexual, but I bet she won''t be able to keep her hands from petting me all the time. I want this. If I didn''t before, I do now. I want this yesterday.*

    Lily looked over her hair and couldn''t help but by a little disappointed. It was a nice smooth ck now that caught the light slightly. How a projection caught the light, she wasn''t sure, now that she really thought about it, but decided the technology was probably just that good. It wasn''t the colour change that she was disappointed in, it was the fact it was still quite bushy. Having fresh new hair seemed to have changed nothing in that area. It still seemed to puff up around her head and bunch together somewhat.

    *Well I have noints about the colourбн and even if I had a slight hope it would fix the bushiness Kat actually likes it. So, I can be ok with how my new hair has turned out.* "Can you umбн flipбн me? Her? It? over please?" asked Lily and nobody easilyplied.

    Now, with Lily''s new body lying down she''d already seen enough of the thighs and stood by her judgement. Nothing more needed to be said. The bottom of her feet looked almost like they had pads with the faint colour difference between areas, but Lily didn''t make a note of that. The next major thing she looked at was her but.

    Lily couldn''t help but feel disappointed by that as well. Unlike other areas that had gained a bit of muscle, this had as well, but it hardly helped matters. She was not blessed in the rear like she was in the chest. Lily wasn''t an ass girl, so it didn''t feel like the end of the world, but it waspletely unremarkable in her mind.

    Her tail though, Lily was very happy with. The same ck fur that looked so soft to touch. It also had the faintest hint of purple so dark it blended with the ck, but Lily could tell and she was quite pleased but the slight colour change, bringing her closer to Kat. The tail itself was decently long, about as long as her arm, which was quite shortpared to Kat''s own tail but Lily didn''t really want her own to be that long. It got the full stamp of approval.

    With that done, she''d seen basically everything. There were no surprises further up her back, and the back of her hair was just as much of a mess as it was at the front. Overall though Lily was happy with her new body.

    *Even if I didn''t get magic out of the deal this body would be worth it. I''ve even lost a lot of my hesitation about what could happen to my old one. This new one is justбн better. It''s not perfect but that''s its own kind of charm. I love my eyes, and my cute little ears even if they aren''t really that littleбн anywayбн I love the tail, the hint of purple is something I didn''t know that I needed. Max points for the eyes whichбн I was thinking the ears and tail would be my best feature at the end of this. I was wrong. The eyes sell it all so well. The whiskers are pretty cute as well, not weird at all which I was worried about.. Looks good, no FANTASTIC.*

 Chapter 617 - 617 The New Body Finale. The Cat

    <h4>Chapter 617 - 617 The New Body Finale. The Cat</h4>

    "I''m happy with this. I like how my new body has turned out," said Lily slightly breathlessly as she took a few steps away from the tank.

    Nobody raised a quizzical eyebrow that looked right at home on Nira''s face. "Really no little touch ups? Noints about your noes being too big or your breasts to small? I mean you didn''t even look at your new smile!"

    Nobody pressed two buttons on her tablet and the body spun around now with a fresh grin on it. The teeth were all blindingly white and the canines were huge,ing in two sets, one on top and one on the bottom where they interlocked together giving her a much more feral appearance then Lily thought was possible with her face.

    *My jaw hurts just looking at those teeth. Actuallyбн that is a question.* "Will my jaw be strong enough to actually use those? I don''t know if thates alongside changing my teeth," said Lily with a curious not to her voice.

    "Umбн hmmбн" Nobody tapped the tablet a few times, swiping across multiple screens to look for that information. "That is a very good questionбн I don''t actually know at the top of my head. I know it does apply for some humanoid forms but not others. If the teeth were naturally part of the form it WOULDe with extra jaw musclesбн but I know they were added in soбн let me check."

    Nobody pressed a few more buttons on her tablet and the skin dropped away from the body around the face. Lily had always been able to detach herself from medical diagrams before now but it was something else entirely to watch the skin on her own face get peeled off. The missing eyes didn''t help matters. Gritting her teeth though, she looked at the jaw muscles and saw they had indeed been changed, but she wasn''t sure if it was enough.

    "Yup, that looks about right. Hmmmбн yes I do think that will count. Your new jaw won''t be as strong as the equivalent for your Memphis form but it will be enough to utilise your new teeth properly. It''ll let you rip into rtively tough things for your power level," said Nobody.

    Lily nodded, not really caring either way, mostly just wanting confirmation they could be used. Though she did have to dismiss a few dark ideas about biting into her old bullies'' hands but that was just a minor thing. *d she reminded me about the Memphis form though. I was all ready to confirm everything, I wasn''t really thinking about it.* "Well that''s good then. I''m ready to look over the Memphis form."

    "Really? No changes here? I mean I do good work but I''m sure you could touch something up?" asked Nobody clearly surprised at theck of changes.

    *Perhaps but do I really want to? I mean what would I really change? Ask her to double the size of my ass? That''s just stupid. Plus this isn''t some video game character creator. This body looks like it belongs to a real person and I don''t want to make anything that looks weird. Then again, maybe I already look weird to other people? Nah I just don''t think it''s worth changing anything, even my rather t backside.*

    "Not really, I''m quite happy with it as it is. It''s different and I love quite a few changes but it still feels enough like me. Would you even be able to change anything?" said Lily.

    "Depends really," said Nobody with a shrug. "What I''d do is make a few changes based on your request then ask the program if it thought your soul would still bepatible. The program isn''t perfect and honestly I''m not sure we''ll ever perfect it, but it helps. Plenty of ''valid'' configurations have failed but when dealing with stuff like this it''s hard to figure out the ''why'' of the failure on both sides."

    "Ok then. I think I''ll keep everything as is. I meanбн I could maybe use a bit more muscle on my back but that''s a performance thing not a looks thing. My legs and arms look powerful enough," said Lily.

    Nobody waved Lily off, "You''re back muscles are fine. They''ve been improved already you just can''t see them pretty much at all unlike the other ones."

    With that though Nobody clicked over to show Lily what she''d look like as a Memphis. In a word, she was adorable. The new body wasn''t quite kitten sized, but it was certainly no adult cat either. She would be able to restfortably on Kat''s head in this new form and Lily was already making ns to that effect.

    Her little crown was thing and rather petite. It felt less regal than Kat''s, but that might have just been the size difference. The eyes as well looked so cute on her cat form for some reason. It was a stark contrast to the predatory gaze she felt she''d gained a ''human''. She also had tiny little bat wings that were actually decentlyrge for her size. Everything else really was about what was expected for a cat of that colour and size, with the only notable exception was that her ws were also ck.

    "Why weren''t wings an option for my human form?" asked Lily curiously.

    "A lot of issues with how they connect to things. Your humanoid form is essentially a cat beastkin form, or that''s how we started while your Memphis form is a proper Memphis. Things will merge and equalise eventually, it''s why you can''t transform straight away." Exined Nobody.

    Lily took one more look over at the body before nodding.*SOLD to the bookworm in the front row. This is perfect.* "No changes" said Lily firmly.

    *I have no desire in the slightest to mess around with this. I don''t know how Nobody did it but my Memphis form is adorable. I just want to reach out and pet itбн me? I can''t wait to feel what it''s like to use that body. Oh I am going to practically live on Kat''sp in the future, maybe her head if we''re moving around. If her breasts wererger I could maybe ride there but I doubt it''d work.*

    "You epted that a little quickly, are you sure?" asked Nobody with a slight bit of concern. After the huge amount of time Lily had spent with her humanoid form Nobody really did feel this was a little fast.

    "Yes. Yes this is perfect. I''ll look adorable. That body hasn''t drifted into cat territory still firmly a kitten but an older one. The eyes somehow work just as well but in apletely different way. The noes and whiskers are even better then my human form and the sleek ck coat makes me want to run my hands through it already. There is NOTHING I would change about this. I am confident of this fact," stated Lily with utmost confidence.

    "Wellбн alright then," said Nobody. "As I believe you''ve already been told you will be locked into your Memphis form for a while. We don''t know how long at this point in time, you should instinctively known when it will be safe for you to make the transition.

    "Changing from Memphis to Humanoid isn''t overly quick, but not too slow either. It''s about a thirty second transition. Don''t transform when injured unless you really have to because while the injuries don''t carry over, they can get worse during the transition.

    "Additionally, as your will be a Memphis we''ll need to call in Kat to bond with you somewhat quickly. This is to stop the build up of demonic energy that will undoubtedly be a problem within the first few days. Kat will probably called in within a day or so but we do want to give you a bit of time to limatise to your body. The bond is normally performed within an hour but with your soul being slightly unstable we''re going to wait a bit longer then that. All good?"

    *That all sounds fine to me I suppose. I don''t really have any questions. It all sounds rather straightforward especially considering I''m getting a new, untested body. Iбн hmmбн I kinda want Kat to be there as soon as Ie out. Just for sentimentality reasons.*

    "Is it possible to call Kat in straight away? I meanбн even if I can''t bond to her I would like her to be hereбн I thinkбн" said Lily awkwardly as if she was asking permission for something naughty from her parents.

    "Not realistically" said Nobody. "See, thing is, we don''t know exactly when this is going to finish up, but once it does, we need you out of solution and moving so that we can run through a few tests. If Kat really wanted to I suppose she could but it would potentially require her waiting around for days or a week, maybe two in extreme cases, doing nothing just to potentially be here when youe out of the tank. Sorry about thatбн and I mean we can ask if you really want but I just don''t see it as likely"

    No you''re right. I couldn''t ask Kat to do that for me. Especially not while she''s supposed to be training. "I won''t even ask then. Kat might even ept that offer but I don''t want her to just sit around doing nothing for me. Still, if you can request her as soon as possible that would be nice."

    "Of course, Lily" said Nobody softly. "Now just have to get you into hereбн"

 Chapter 618 - 618 A Whole New World

    <h4>Chapter 618 - 618 A Whole New World</h4>

    For a moment Lily felt like she was flyingбн but she didn''t have any chance to get used to that sensation as soon the ground ''rushed'' up to meet her and she felt her stomach hit the ground. Trying to take in air after thending was a bit of a problem though. As she sucked in oxygen, the primitive part of her brain started screaming at her for having water in her lungs. This was countered somewhat by the more conscious part of her brain that realised she was in fact breathing normal despite this, but primal instincts were strong, especially in a brand new body.

    Lily let out a harsh cough asrge amounts of ''water'' was released from her mouth as she both tried to get rid of it as fast as possible and keep breathing. The fact that the second thing on that list was mostly working fine only causing more confusion. Before it could get too bad though, she felt a soft hand on her back and all the ''water'' was pulled from her lungs.

    Lily let what tension had crawled into her legs leave as she copsed onto the ground, or at least that''s what she thought it was. In actuality what had happened was Nobody, still using Nira''s body, had moved Lily from the tank her new, and now current, body was growing in onto an examination table. She had yet to open her eyes and look around properly to realise this fact though.

    *Eugh, what was that. It tastedбн well honestly it tasted like clear water. I don''t understand how it can taste specifically like clear water, or why that part of the information feels notable but this was not a fun experience.*

    "Hey Lily? I need you to give me a sign you''re ok. What''s thest thing you remember?" said Nobody softly from nearby. Yet, to Lily''s new hearing it was like somebody was talking right next to her ear which flinched back in surprise. This started a small chain reaction as Lily realised her body didn''t feel quite right.

    *Last thing I remember? There wasбн somethingбн what was it?*

    Lily''s thoughts slowly coalesced and her memory started returning. *I wasбн I was looking at my knew bodyбн then I was supposed to do somethingбн what was it? Iбн hmmбн I should know what it wasбн* Lily could feel the answer on the tip of her tongue and pressed against it until a rush of information came through to her.

    *Oh! I''m in my knew body. Iбн I still don''t remember anything after Nobody asked me to get into the tankбн which is a little weird but I know what''s going on at least.* Lily snapped her eyes open and tried to look around, but she was immediately overwhelmed by the rity of her vision. Little details could hardly hide from her now. She could see the little pieces of dust that were floating in the room, though she got a feeling there was a lot less then there would be normally.

    Turning her head, she managed to spot Nobody and Nira standing nearby with Slethnoth further into the background. Seeing the two standing next to each other, Lily almost wondered how anyone could mistake Nira and Nobody, before reminding herself that she couldn''t really see the difference before now. It was all in how they stood. Nobody was making no effort at all to emte that and it really showed in their posture.

    "I''mбн fineбн a little confusedбн" is what Lily wanted to say but it came out as a series of slight meows which caused her face to crinkle up in confusion for a moment before transitioning to annoyance. Looking around further revealed she was up on a table, around waist height, with a piece of thin cloth underneath her, but certainly nothing to actuallymunicate with nearby.

    She tried to stand up to re at Nobody properly for asking such a question but she stumbled as her legs fell out from under her after only a few seconds. Lily let out an irritated growl causing Nobody to giggle at the sight. Nira, however, sighed at Nobody''s antics and walked over to a cupboard, another thing the office wasn''t meant to contain and certainly hadn''t been noticed before, even with her new and improved eyesight. Nira pulled out a board with Tworge buttons on the bottom, and three smaller buttons at the top.

    When Nira ced it on the table in front of Lily she saw the closer two buttons had ''Yes'' and ''No'' stamped onto them. The three in the back had, ''maybe, I have a question and I don''t know'' stamped on in that order.

    *It still doesn''t give me a way to tell Nobody off. She asked me ''what''s thest thing you remember'' which is NOT a yes or no question.* Still, it was something. Lily tried a few more times before eventually getting her feet under her. Once she was ''standing'' it felt quite natural and she was able to walk all over the counter without issue. She wasn''t quite confident in running but it didn''t even feel strange to be on four legs instead of two, which was perhaps the weirdest part.

    Once confident in her range of movement, she stopped and sat down so she could re up at Nobody. "Aw, she''s so cute ring at me like that. I wonder what her issue is?" said Nobody in confusion. Nira just let out another sigh and wondered if the real reason she was here was to remind Nobody aboutmon sense.

    "Nobody, she can''t talk, and the board we prepared for her can only really react to yes or no questions. You asked her a question she has no way of answering. So let me ask you, what could the issue possible be?" said Nira as if she was talking to a child, something she did very well considering her experience.

    "Ooooh. Rightбн" said Nobody in realisation. "My bad. I mean, normally when we do something like this the person is allowed to transform back and forth and exin things to us. Slipped my mind a little" Nobody let out a little giggle as if she couldn''t really be med.

    Nira just held her gaze on Nobody as she tried to work out how that could have slipped the older demon''s mind and how looking at Lily in Memphis form didn''t jog that part of Nobody''s memory at all. Nira had no ideas. "Anywayбн" said Nira trying to get things on track now that Nobody had proven incapable, "Are you feeling ok?"

    Lily hit the Maybe button.

    "I seeбн" Nira pursed her lips and looked between Lily and the buttons wishing they could get moreplete answers. "Is there any major problems you''ve already found?" Nira asked instead.

    Lily hit the No button.

    "Ok that''s good, we can work with that. Just to check, you''re breathing fine?" ''Yes'' "You shouldn''t feel hungry, but you mayбн I guess do you feel hungry?" ''No'' "Feel weakness in any of your limbs?" Nira rattled of questions but Lily paused on thest one.

    She padded around in circles a few times before swishing her tail in irritation as she tried to work out what she''d forgotten. The answer of course, was the very same tail she was moving around at that moment, but it took her a few seconds to work that out. When she did, Lily was rather d she couldn''t blush, or if she could, it certainly wasn''t visible under her fur. ''No''.

    "Ok that''s good. Slethnoth how are things on your end?" said Nira as she looked away for Lily over to the shadow creature. When Lily followed her gaze, she noticed that while Slethnoth didn''t look different the itching in her eyes had stopped.

    Slethnoth bobbed his head in a weird approximation of a nod and spoke, voice sounding like the wind, flowing around Lily. It did help her notice she could hear the wind a lot better, but put that thought off for now. "I would not call the results great but they are at eptable levels. Her soul is stabilising still despite having woken up which is certainly a surprise. While perfect stabilisation will always take a while, the fact she seems to have woken up aroundбн I want to say 60% stabilisation? Maybe less? Is strange in the extreme. It is not dangerous as things are holding steadyбн

    "Perhapsбн hmmбн I wonder if it is because she is searching for a bond. As a Memphis she must know instinctively she needs one to survive. Though I don''t think we programmed that into Memphis gic memory so maybe not? Still I''m not overly concerned. It is an issue to be watched but not a problem at the moment"

    *I really don''t know what to think of that.. My soul isn''t stable? What does that mean? I feel mostly fine, perhaps a little tired but I wouldn''t have guessed my soul was the issue. I wonder if that means I''ll be stuck here for a whileбн*

 Chapter 619 - 619 Running In Circles

    <h4>Chapter 619 - 619 Running In Circles</h4>

    "Well we can''t exactly summon Kat right here. We''ll need to wait for permission and even then she''ll have to be directed through thepound," said Nira. "Is there anything we can do for Lily while we wait for that?"

    Slethnoth ''tapped'' his chin. It looked more like a finger was blending into his face and separating over and over but there was a SOUND. Lily didn''t know what to make of the fact that strange shadow demons made sounds. "Perhaps teaching her to use the body? A small obstacle course including running, jumping, a bit of flying? Careful with the flying though. If she doesn''t take to it quickly it might cause dissociation."

    *Wait flying? Oh my god I forgot my wings! I thought I just forgot my tail. I''m an idiot.* Lily tried to flex her wings and found it much less intuitivepared to her tail. It seemed to have a bit of a mind of its own and could easily wiggle around behind her back. Her wings on the other hand seemed to need a firmer hand. She needed to know what she wanted them to do and they acted a little like an extra set of arms.

    *Or would it just be set of arms because in this form I don''t have any? Waitбн my default form is a Memphis now. Am I not actually a catgirl but instead a girlcat? Or does my previous human form weigh in and make me a catgirl again. These are important questions.*

    Truth be told though, Lily was mostly just passing the time as she further attuned herself to the new body. Her soul might not be synchronising properly but she felt that was no reason to stop her mind from making an attempt. After about five minutes she was sessfully running around on the table, though she new it wasn''t her full speed. The table wasn''t reallyrge enough to attempt it.

    In the background of those five minutes Nobody and Slethnoth were going over the details for setting Lily up with an obstacle course of some kind. Lily wasn''t really paying attention and was surprised to find that her ears could much more easily filter sound. What she didn''t know was that it was more to do with the changes to her brain then to her ears. Some more experimentation would be needed.

    Eventually though, Lily felt a hand on her back. It was soft and gentle, something only to get her attention. Her knew instincts reared their heads though and she spun around and wed at the ''offending'' hand. As soon as her head was around to see what she was sniping at Lily tried to stop her arm but failed at that. She did however manage to retract her ws in time and only lightly batted away Nobody''s hand. Granted, with the durability Nobody had as a high ranking demon it wouldn''t have even cut her skin, but it was the thought that counts.

    "Sorry for startling you," said Nobody. "I wanted to let you know we''ve worked out a tentative way to go about that. I''ll be heading out to get it sorted then we''ll call youter."

    *How do I convey ''it''s ok that was my fault'' as cat? The board doesn''t have something like thatбн hmmбн wait I know.*

    Lily moved herself forward and started to lightly head but Nobody''s coat. Nobody was a bit too far away to bump properly but the coat red out enough to just barely reach her. Seeing this Nobody reached a hand out and gave Lily a light scratch on the head before swiftly exiting the room.

    Once Nobody had left, Slethnoth went back to looking over Lily''s new medical charts while making sure to keep a steady eye, literally, on the chart that gave information about her soul and how it was settling in. Nira on the other hand, offered Lily a chance to get off the table for a bit and try running around which was epted.

    Once on the ground Lily spent most of the next twenty minutes trying to get to her maximum speed to no avail. Her initial eleration was great, and allowed her to get up to the equivalent of her best sprint in just a few seconds, but once that initial boost from pouncing left her, further eleration was much more gradual and took a decent bit of effort on her behalf. The size of the room was still limiting her ability to find that max speed.

    It did help her get more in tune with her wings though. She was starting to use them to help with turning and slowing down when she wanted to stop. Their range of motion was generous vertically but rather limited horizontally and only slightly better diagonally. Still, the limatisation was going quite well. The only thing she hadn''t gotten used to was sensing electrical impulses through her whiskers, but that was because the effect hadn''t started yet for some reason. Something she did wonder about.

    Eventually Nobody returned and gestured for Lily to follow along before taking off down the corridor at a speed Lily couldn''t really match. Nira sighed behind the Memphis and scooped her up into a hold and ''sprinted'' after Nobody. For Nira, this wasn''t even a light jog in terms of effort but Nobody had neglected to remember how ''slow'' Lily was.

    Lily was mostly just conflicted about the whole thing. She had no warning before Nira snatched her up, and felt slight annoyance at that fact. She''d reacted so strongly to a soft hand but couldn''t avoid being carried like, well, arge part of her mind wanted to say child but the more reasonable part realised she was being carried like she was. A cat.

    It was also odd watching the walls rush past as Nira slowly gained on Nobody, not wanting to move faster and risk hurting Lily. Lily found herself unable to lose track of the movement. She could always tell which direction they were going and roughly how fast even if that didn''t trante into understandable speeds. It was also worth noting that she still didn''t have the quality of vision to watch things as they blurred past, her eyes improved, but not so far improved topete with a Rank 5 demon at all.

    Eventually the pair managed to catch Nobody just as she reached the door they were headed for, calling into question just how unnned the whole thing might have been. Nobody didn''t say anything though and simply pushed open the door to reveal arge gymnasium like room. It had lines drawn all over the floor in various different colours but with a quarter of the room covered, Lily couldn''t easily identify what sports they were. Her best guess was a set for basketball but the other colours weren''t easy to guess the fullyout of.

    In that corner though was a full obstacle course that had clearly been shrunken down. The fact that it fit so easily into a quarter of the room seemed to imply that it was a quarter of the size. I wonder if it was just shrunk the way Kat''s knew chair does. Plenty of things seem to have that ability so I think it''s a reasonable guess.

    There was all sorts of things in the obstacle course. Stairs, a climbing wall, a few hoops Lily thought she was meant to jump through but were actually meant to be swung on at human size. There were plenty of obstacles to try and get through, and Lily was wondering how hard it would be. The course was clearly designed for a more normal sized individual and the climbing wall in particr was for something with HANDS but otherwise it seemed quite possible to her.

    "Well Lily. Want to test this out?" said Nobody with a grin.

    *I don''t knowбн how do I want to do this? What I''d really like to do is use the free space on the side and try and find my max speed or perhaps use it fore flying practice. Sure the obstacle course looks interesting but it clearly isn''t designed for me, it''s designed for people. People have hands normally and I can already tell the climbing wall will be an issue unless I can fly up itбн probably. Then againбн some of those spotsбн no. I could probably have used them as ces to stand at full size but shrunk down like this it would be too hard.*

    *Then againбн it does look kind of funбн* Lily''s knew Memphis instincts were ring in the background. The chance to show off and prove she had control over her body mixed with an instinctive need to y were pushing her towards at the very least trying out. Lily gave Nira a slight bop before wiggling out of her arms. A surprisingly difficult task that she only really aplished once Nira let her go towards the end.. Not that Lily would admit to that fact, especially when she was allowed to lie.

 Chapter 620 - 620 Obstacle Course 2, Now With More Cat

    <h4>Chapter 620 - 620 Obstacle Course 2, Now With More Cat</h4>

    As her feet touched the ground Lily dashed off towards the start of the obstacle course. It was a simple set of stairs and not really something that counted as an obstacle. With the reduced size it was simple for her to take the stairs three at a time pulling herself up as she went. It was actually how thin the stairs were that proved even a modicum of a challenge but her bnce was more than enough to deal with it. Her wings didn''t need to get involved at all, though they were always ready.

    When she got to the top, Lily saw that the next obstacle was a series of floating tforms angled slightly. It was clear that a normal person would have to run and jump quickly between them to avoid falling offбн but the smaller size meant Lily could just about walk across them. The small size made it hard to find purchase but they were much closer together.

    *Hmmбн this looks a bit easy. I think I''d rather just try the normal sized version of this course. It seems so much more interesting that way. Sure I can do this more normally by running and stepping but with four legs this should be harder. It just so happens that it''s all so close together that it doesn''t end up that way.*

    Testing her theory Lily pounced on the first tform and found it easy to ignore the nt. The tform was small enough for her to grip around the edges while standing on it and simply jumped her way across. It was a little awkward at first but once she realised her back could bend almost in half, it was a simple matter of getting across.

    Once that was done, she intentionally jumped off and sprinted back to Nira and Nobody who were watching off to the side. "What''s up Lily? Why did you stop?" asked Nira. "It didn''t really look too hardбн so it should be something else."

    *Hmmбн how do I want I exin I want it to go back to normal size and use it to practice my jumping ability rather than my absurdly good bnce. Oh! That could work.* Lily tapped on the ground a few times to make sure she had their attention before taking of sprinting. First she rounded the entire obstacle course, which still took a while even in its shrunken state, before moving diagonally out towards the furthest corner from the set up. Once there she started to circle the room and Nobody figured it out.

    "Oh. You want it to go back to full size?" said Nobody at around normal volume, something Lily could actually still hear quite well. YES. I''m so d you guessed that the first time. Lily nodded vigorously, something that looked adorable now that she was a cat.

    "Cool, well, if you and Nira want to leave the room I can expand it all back to full size. Shouldn''t be too hard. It was just the fiddling to get it all to the ''right'' size that took so long. I see now though that this sort of thing can''t really be scaled easily," said Nobody before making shooing motions for them to leave.

    As they exited Nira opened her arms, silently asking Lily if she wanted to be carried again for a bit. Lily was torn. It was actually quite nice, especially with her new instincts. Being wrapped up in warmth like that was quite pleasing. On the other hand, she was practically an adult, wasn''t it humiliating? *Then againбн Nira is so much older than me I might as well be a child in her eyes.*

    With that excuse found Lily easily jumped straight into Nira''s waiting arms and snuggled in. Nira had her situated just below her chest, which was awkward not because of the proximity but because Lily had to be careful to avoid poking Nira with her new horns. It happened twice before they left the door and caused Lily to justy down at ept things. It wasn''t quite as nice as when she was looking around but it was still rxing.

    Lily also decided to use the chance to try and get her whiskers to work. She might have seeded. For a few moments she certainly felt somethingбн but whether that was the beginnings of her electro sense or merely her more refined hearing was a question that would go unanswered.

    Nobody pulled open the door, now covered in oil and grease stains for some reason. Closer inspection revealed that these ''stains'' were only on her skin and the white coat she was wearing waspletely untouched. Nira just huffed at the joke but didn''t say anything. Lily couldn''t say anything of course and just nodded before jumping off onto the floor to start her second run.

    The stairs were no more a challenge thenst time once she found her rhythm. Despite the increased height, the increased size meant finding her footing for a light hop was even easier. The floating steps were also easy. She could fit her whole body on them, and the angle wasn''t too bad for her feet. With a bit of careful bncing she could rest on them for as long as she liked. The jump was a little difficult to perfect because of the risk of sliding uponnding but two hops was enough to get that down.

    The next obstacle was a wall filled with moving bricks. The idea behind it was to avoid being pushed off as you ranбн but for Lily it was simple to sprint low to the ground and avoid all but the lowest of blocks which she jumped over with no difficulty.

    The next obstacle was a slide down to the rock wall, if the slide could even be called an obstacle. Once at the ground, Lily carefully examined the wall itself. *Do I want to just try and fly up?* Lily pped her wings experimentally but didn''t get too much lift. *Did I not get any lift because I didn''t want any or because I''m doing something wrong? Kat''s bounce around when she walks but when she actually tries to fly she has no issues.*

    Lily paced at the base of the wall. Part of her wanted to challenge in. Find a path upward without resorting to her wings. The other part wanted to learn to fly, andpletely blow off this obstacle by essentially ''going around'' it instead of using the intended path. In the end, Lily decided to split the difference. She''d start trying to climb it properly, but if she fell her wings wereing out.

    The first few steps were easy. The handholds wererge. Notrge enough to standfortably of course, but she could fit three legs on with a little bit of manoeuvring. It made the next jump a little awkward, but her increased strength whenpared to normal cats of her size meant it was still very much possible. A few jumpster and she found a big tform a person would need to use to swing. For her, she could settle into the crevice and take a short rest.

    Looking up at the wall, Lily found she was only about a third of the way up. Jumping around in a zig zag pattern to reach the easiest handholds was not conducive to speed. That niggling to simply fly up came back but she pushed it down. This wasn''t so hard just yet and it would feel a little too much like quitting. So Lily steeled herself and continued the climb.

    It was going well until she needed to make sure of one of the indented handholds instead of one that stuck out. She only managed to fit two paws in and started to fall sideways. Her mind slowed, not to the extent of Kat, but still more than she ever could as a human, and analysed the situation. It took less then a second to realise that she needed room to open her wings and kicked off from the wall as hard as she could.

    Which was a bit too far in truth, she was most of the way up the slide and the ''ground'' was approaching much faster then it would have had she made a weaker jump. Still, now wasn''t the time for doubts. Lily red her wings as wide as she could and tried pping them. It was an effort. Something Kat had never mentioned, because it wasn''t an issue for her, was that flying was hard. She felt her wings pushing hard on the air below her to keep her aloft and her momentum slowed before she ended up just floating in ce. Lily knew she''d be cackling right now if she still had the vocal cords for it. Now that her flight had stabilised she couldn''t help but want to cut loose. So she did.

    Lily dove down before ring her wings again and swinging around the obstacles she''d already passed before swooping right by the two demons in the room. Lily let herself just enjoy the fact that she could fly now.. Any doubts she had about this form, not that she had many, fell away as she soared through the gym.

 Chapter 621 - 621 Bound Forever

    <h4>Chapter 621 - 621 Bound Forever</h4>

    Lilynded, finally exhausted from her flight. She''d lost track of time at some point and had been grounded by the soreness in her wings. They had muscle definition yes, but no proper practice with endurance and Lily was paying for it now. Kat managed to get away with a lot because of her regeneration, Lilyбн not so much.

    Despite being soar across her entire body, exhaustion was a powerful foe and quickly sent Lily into restful sleep. When she woke up some timeter, she found herself wrapped up tightly with nkets. She nced out at the room and found herself in one of the rxation rooms for calming patients down again. It may have been the same one, but her current view was obstructed by the nkets. It certainly looked simr but her memory wasn''t perfect and she couldn''t see the whole room.

    Lily''s ears twitched as she heard something shifting nearby. Before she could work out what it was, she felt the nkets around her being removed. Looking up she saw Nira was freeing her from the nket wrapping. "Good to see you''re awake" said Nira mostly to fill the silence with Lily unable to speak.

    "If you''re wondering why you were wrapped up so muchбн it''s partially because of your soul not synchronising properly just yet. When you were asleep your body was moving around quite a lot and not really calming down without your mind to help mediate things. It was a way to ensurefort and prevent you from hurting yourself too much.

    "Now, we''re heading of to the binding room soon. Kat should be arriving sometime between twenty minutes and an hour. The process won''t be too long and Slethnoth is hoping the binding will help your soul. It hasn''t stabilised any further at all, not even in small increments so he''s a little worried at the moment. It still isn''t an issue, just long term it could be one if that makes sense."

    Nira grabbed Lily up and held her in the crook of her arm, holding her more off to the side this time. It wasn''t quite as warm orforting but it was less awkward for Lily''s horns. As Nira exited the room through the hidden tree door she kept speaking. "Now, we don''t really know how the binding is going to affect you both because you have a proper mind in your head.

    "Memphis are intelligent creatures but they aren''t sentient. They never crossed the line, which of course, was intentional on our part. We didn''t want to identally create a race of people dependant on us or one doomed to go insane so we stuck to mostly animal intelligenceбн even if I know the limit on that was pushed about as far as it can go.

    "What this will mean for you, who has a full mind, are unclear. In the normal bond we don''t really know what happens on the Memphis'' end because it''s not like they can tell us. We know at the very least it will siphon your demonic energy. We also know that demonic energy will slowly alter itself to be the same as Kat''s.

    "That''s what we do know for sure. Things we can measure. We have a few other things that might happen. Just based on guesses you see. The first is that you should be able to know where Kat is at all times. We''ve been able to separate bound pairs and the Memphis is always able to find their partner. It doesn''t matter how long it takes. They can always figure it out. Sometimes it''s harder then others if we put puzzles in the way, but they can follow a straight line to their bonded if that''s an option. It''s been done multiple times.

    "The other thing, something that''s less clear, is that we think you''ll be able to tell Kat''s emotional state. This is more spection then proof, but Memphis have been observed to help cheer up saddened or depressed owners. Granted normal cats can do this as well, but the speed and sess of the response are consistently higher then those standard cats so we think there''s something going on thereбн"

    Nira kept walking through the hallways as she chatted. Lily just zoned out. Despite her nape she still felt tired and the muscles that supported her wings were definitely a little tender. Her mind was split. Part of it wanted to start spinning up and examining all of her changes properly now that she had the time to focus on them, while the other wanted her to just go back to sleep. She settled for focusing on Nira''s soothing voice, something that was actually a well practiced skill.

    "Still I wouldn''t worry too much. We''ve never had the bonds do anything that bad as far as we know. Obviously more testing will be required to confirm nothing has gone wrong once the binding isplete, but I have faith it will be fine," said Nira softly.

    When they eventually exited the elevator Lily was surprised to find they weren''t in the office. No they were in what looked to be an observation room. There was three terminals with holographic screens on them all overlooking arge mostly empty room. There wasn''t anything in itбн technically. What made it only mostly empty was the blood red markings on the ground that she could see were shifting and changing the longer she gazed at them. They never stopped in one position for too long.

    Lily was slowly losing herself to the hypnotic shing when Nira covered her eyes. "Sorry about that. I didn''t consider what it might do to you. This is a rather high level ritual room. It''s not the standard bond, but we decided that having more power avable is better then not enough should it prove necessary. This also has a bunch of failsafe''s built in just in case. The normal binding ritual is a very streamlined thingбн this isбн more improvised but hopefully just as safe.

    Lily was still trying to pull her mind back together and remove the fog that had unknowingly creeped in. "Please refrain from looking at it anymore, it actually reduced your synchronisation rate by a full percent." Lily whipped her head around to see Slethnoth had taken up residence in one of the chairs. Lily was certain he wasn''t there before.

    *Unless I lost myself to the coloursбн howбн how long did I stare at the room? Why are they all fine? I wish I could actually ask them questions.*

    Lily didn''t get long to contemte that question as the door opened to let in Kat, followed by Nobody who now looked like Slethnoth. Had anyone other than Kat walked through the door at the same time, Lily would have been trying to figure out how Nobody could mimic Slethnoth''s unique racial feature of being sort of 2D. With Kat there though, it wasn''t important.

    Before she could blink, Lily was over in Kat''s arms. How exactly she managed that she wasn''t sure, but Lily did know that everything was alright in the world. She heard Kat chuckle, but it sounded distant as she purred contentedly in Kat''s arms. "It''s good to see you too Lily" whispered Kat, though of course, with high level demons in the room everyone heard it.

    "Right this way please. Lily keep your eyes closed," said Nobody as she opened the door to the ritual room. Kat took her ce, but when Nobody swapped back to Nira''s body to carry Lily to her spot, Lily dug her ws in automatically. "Lily, please let go. It''ll just be a moment and then you can go back," Lily reluctantly retracted her ws, knowing she really should have done so without being prompted. She didn''t hear Nobody mumble, "Stronger reaction then anticipated. Keep an eye out for attachment issues."

    Lily was ced in a circle opposite to Kat while Nobody stood in the exact centre of the formation. There was no warning when it started. Lily felt like her soul was suddenly exposed. Like something was looking at her. Judging all that she was. She shuddered under the gaze, she wanted to pull back, then all of a sudden. There was a feeling of home, of being safe, a feeling so simr to being in Kat''s arms again.

    Then the feeling receded. It didn''t vanishpletely but it was certainly lessened. Lily let out a shaky breath as her legs fell out from underneath her. *Thatбн that certainly was something. I don''tбн I don''t know how to describe it.*

    [Well at least with me you don''t have to.]

    Lily''s eyes shot opened and moved over to Kat, to spot her grinning. *Kat?*

    [Yes Lily? Is something the matter?]

    Lily''s eyes went even wider. *Best. Upgrade. Ever. I can''t believeбн I meanбн I didn''t consider thatбн oh I''m so happy to be able to talk, even if it''s only to you. Then there is the fact that we can talk to each other whenever we want and I love that and I love this.*

    Lily suddenly felt a warm embrace even though Kat never moved. Lily''s breath hitched as she realised what it was. Kat was projecting her happiness towards Lily.. *I need to figure out how to do that.*

 Chapter 622 - 622 A Cat On KatтАЩs Lap

    <h4>Chapter 622 - 622 A Cat On Katбпs Lap</h4>

    We return to Kat''s perspective. We pick up just after chapter 621. No time has passed

    *Kat''s thoughts*

    [Lily''s thoughts]

    D.E.M.O.N.S messages

    -------

    Kat smiled down at Lily who was radiating happiness. Despite Lily''s desire to ''figure out'' how Kat was sharing emotions she was in fact already doing it. In Kat''s mind there was the equivalent of two doors. One allowed Lily''s thoughts and feelings to flow in, while the other allowed Kat''s thoughts and feelings to flow out. For Kat, she could already feel the happiness Lily was generating as it washed into her mind.

    Unlike Lily who couldn''t safely look at the room, Kat could. It was a strange sight for some, but for Kat it reminded her of the fire she saw when she travelled only this time it was trapped in the floor. It shifted around carefully, but whenever Kat blinked the patterns all shifted drastically, as if it was slowing itself down just to be observed. Kat added credit to that theory because the it was ALWAYS when she blinked. Not when anyone else did, so she knew at least part of the appearance was something only she could see.

    *The question is thenбн do I see this as those mes because it''s what my mind equates them to? Or does the floor actually look like those mes and I just see my own patterns in them. I wish I could ask Lily for her thoughtsбн actuallyбн I wonder if we can also share memories and not just internalmentary?*

    Before Kat could test the idea out though, Nobody said, "Can I get you to both leave the room? Kat do you want to take Lily?"

    Kat nodded and scooped Lily up in her arms and Lily started purring again as soon as she was in ce. Kat could feel the contentment rolling off Lily. It was an interesting feeling. Lily''s emotions weren''t the same as Kat''s, or more urately she didn''t interact with them the same way as she did her own. It was simply the nature of the bond. Kat wasn''t experiencing the emotions alongside Lily she was getting a sensation of gifted emotion.

    In this case, what Kat felt wasn''t contentment or calm, it was like a warm nket was wrapping around her mind with slight hints of fresh air apanying it. The nket didn''t stay still either, it carefully roamed her mind shifting around and brushing against things almost like it was tenderly stroking her. It was a very interesting experience.

    Subconsciously Kat started to run her fingers through Lily''s fir and the sensation intensified. *Hmm. Might need to be careful with this. It feels nice certainly but it is also distracting. I don''t want to close that door in my mind though. Not when the bond is so new. That would feel like sacrilege. I don''t really think I want to get used to this sensationбн I wonder if Lily has the same level of control as I doбн that could be it. Not sure how I''d teach it though. The doors are justбн there.*

    When the three exited the room Slethnoth inputted amand into the console and the window into the ritual room mmed shut. Kat and Lily both flinched in sync at the noise, something that caught Nobody and Nira''s eyes. Slethnothбн wellбн it was always hard to tell with them. Still, the girls were led over to a corner and anothermand was entered and three seats appeared, one for each demon, as everyone expected Lily to simply stay on Kat''sp.

    As they sat down, Lily hardly twitched, she simply epter her new ce as she was moved from Kat''s arms to her legs, something that nearly caused Kat to blush. The feeling of contentment in Lily practically double instantly and there was an undercurrent of a second vour. To Kat''s mind it was both spicy and soothing, as if you''d just drunk a ss of ice water after a hot meal, though more effective then in reality.

    "It seems the binding has helped immensely," said Slethnoth ''turning'' to face everyone else. "Lily soul has stabilisation is currently sitting at 85%. Still lower then I''d like in ideal circumstances but it is climbing now. Slowly of course, and Lily likely won''t reach one hundred percent before the month is out, but it IS increasing, something that was missing before. I have hope that things will settle down and no issues will ur."

    Nobody took over at this point before anyone else could speak up. "Her body is currently fine. From my observations the muscles were not quite developed to the point we were aiming for and I am unsure what has caused it. It may be purely a cebo affect but I am unsure at this time. Other than that she is a healthy young Memphis.

    "Her immune system reads as fine, her bones and ligaments contain no issues, I''ve noticed that she hasn''t picked up the ability to sense electrical pulses but that''s normal. It normallyes in over the first week or two so nothing to worry about there. Based on the run through the obstacle course we had her do, her reaction time is actuallygging behind a decent amount however I suspect her mind has not properly caught up to its new speed. I foresee no problems in that area long term but it will need to be monitored. Now Kat do you have any questions?"

    "Shouldn''t you be asking Lily that?" questioned Kat and received a burst of happiness from the bundle of fir in herp.

    "Wellбн yes or no questions are quite limitingбн" Nobody started but didn''t get into it properly when she noticed Kat''s very confused face. "What?"

    "I can hear Lily''s thoughts and she can hear mine. Was that not something you intended to happen?" asked Kat. [Nope. It wasn''t]

    Nobody, obviously not able to hear Lily''s response also answered, "No. It was a hope of course, that with a more developed soul and mind there would be additional benefits to the bond." Nobody liked her lips, "In that case, Lily, is there anything you feel like bringing up? Any pain at all?"

    [I still have some lingering soreness from flying but I doubt that really countsбн hmmбн I don''t think so?]

    Kat had to stifle augh. Despite the words Lily transmitted the rest of her thoughts were easy to pick up. Lily was much more interested in the fact she was snuggling against Kat''s thighs then any potential issues she might be experiencing. Kat found it amusing that her knowledge obsessed, fr- girlfriend was giving up the chance at more information just to enjoy the sensation of her thighs.

    *I may never properly understand Lily''s love for me, but the mental connection really does help. I can''t believe just resting on myp is such a pleasure for her. I mean, it''s adorable and I like it as well, but the enjoymenting from Lily''s end makes my own feel so shallow. I wonder if I can ever understand. Anywayбн*

    *Lily, are you sure you don''t have any questions? You can enjoy my thighs whenever you want.* Crashing waves of embarrassment flowed through the connection. It felt like trying to sit in a slightly too warm bath while a feast of your favourite food was nearby. Kat didn''t really understand how that made any sense.

    Still, it did get Lily to think properly about a few questionsбн after a brief sh of longing and eptance for the fact she could do this in the future. [Let''s seeбн my eyes are much better now. I didn''t really think it would be such an improvementбн though that isn''t a problemбн hmmбн actually wait. How do I use magic? I have the affinities now right? How do I get that going?]

    Kat ryed the question to Nobody who was about to answer before being cut off by Slethnoth. "She doesn''t. Not yet anyway. Magic is an art that calls on the soul. I don''t believe it is particrly safe to learn magic until she ispletely stable. Once Lily gains the use of her humanoid form, then it should be safe for Lily to start learning."

    Irritation rolled of Lily invading Kat''s mind again. It felt like being in the eye of a cyclone. Everything was whirling around her and the need to get out was strong, just as the futility of being unable to move was there as well. [Dammit. I can''t believe I can''t get start-] before Lily could sink too far into annoyance Kat started to scratch behind Lily''s ears again and she melted into Kat''sp purrfectly content.

    *It''s silly how effective this is.* Kat thought to herself as the happiness radiated off of Lily. So many feelings flowed through the connection because of this action and none of them were negative. Kat could not believe how quickly it had changed Lily''s mind. *I wonder if I should be concerned about this. Just a couple of scratches and she''s not just no longer annoyed, she''s very happy with everything..* Unbeknownst to Kat, the reaction wasrgely due to it being her specifically doing the scratching.

 Chapter 623 - 623 Get A Room

    <h4>Chapter 623 - 623 Get A Room</h4>

    Nobody pped twice to get everyone''s attention on her. It even managed to call up Lily''s attention. "With that done, we don''t really have any more questions for you. We''ll be showing you both a room, or two rooms if you want, for a day. We''ll examine you both tomorrow and then you''ll be free to go if there are no issues. We will also be calling you both back if any problems appear or when Lily manages a humanoid form. Unless you have questions for us?"

    [No]

    "No" said Kat.

    "Good to hear. Please follow me then," said Nira. Kat stood up and transferred Lily to her shoulder. Lily wanted to pout at not being held but decided this was good practice. It wasn''t too bad but as Kat moved Lily bounced slightly. She needed to make sure her legs moved alongside Kat''s to stay in ce rather then bouncing around.

    Nobody and Slethnoth waved them out of the room and Kat waved back. Lily just gave them a nod. After that it was a rtively quick trip to the elevator then to the dorm floor. They actually saw a few other demons along the way but didn''t take too much note of them as they were clearly going ces. Eventually, Nira stopped outside a roombelled 666.

    "Really?" asked Kat gesturing at the door number.

    Nira shrugged, "I don''t actually know what you see. They are enchanted to show people different gags. I''m surprised it works with your True Sight actually."

    Kat looked closely at the door. *Hmm, I think it doesn''t. I think this might actually be room 666. Lily what do you see?*

    [It was room 13 for me until you said it was actually 666 then it changed in my view.]

    Interesting. Kat pointed the discrepancy out and Nira tapped a finger to her cheek. "Wellбн I''m not sure if that means it doesn''t work properly on Kat, or that sharing the knowledge between you both made it change to 666 in Lily''s mind because she''d prefer to match you. Anyway it''s not really relevant."

    Nira pushed open the door to a rather spacious room. There was a king single sized bed against the wall with a Kat bed on a side table set at the end that took up the right side of the room. Kat rolled her eyes a little at the fact they thought there was even a small chance Lily would sleep anywhere other than next to her.

    The rest of the room was actually quite stocked. There was a holographic screen in the middle of a bookshelf. Kat didn''t recognise any of the titles but wasn''t surprised by that fact. There was a desk set up against the back wall with a silver bar that likely produced a screen as well and several drawers. The there was also a handle on the far left side of the left wall when you were looking at it. Kat wasn''t sure what that was for.

    [I bet it''s a pull out closet]

    Kat found her face twitching slightly at that. *I didn''t realise I''d said thatбн well not out loud but let it go to Lily. Maybe I just radiated confusion looking at it? Something to be more careful about.*

    "If you two need anything you should be able to call me from the desk. I won''t be here instantly as I''ll be going over the data from Lily''s change with Nobody and Slethnoth or doing a bit of work here. Still I''ll be around if you need me. Feel free to use whatever is in the room, though take care of it. Or don''t? I''m not sure if damages would be covered in whatever weird package you brought for this operation. NORMALLY you''d be charged soбн keep it in mind?" Nira shrugged at the end and waved the pair goodbye.

    Kat let herself drop onto the bed, jolting Lily slightly despite waiting for the movement. She instantly took the chance to move once Kat was sitting down, to Kat''s legs of course. Lily curled herself up into a ball and just started enjoying the feeling.

    *Now that it''s just us do you have any concerns? Anything you want to tell me? Ask me? Would you rather I chat out loud or over mind for this? Anything you want to catch me up on?*

    [I''m fine. I meanбн I might start noticing weird thingster but for now this is all quite novel. Nothing feels like a problem. My body feels really responsive, my mind is working fine, my eyes are spectacr. Iбн erбн no. You''re my girlfriend. I can admit I have a weird fetish for your legs and that I enjoyying here immensely. It''s so much better then a normalp pillow because I can justy here. I don''t even need to move to talk.

    [So for now at least, everything is great thoughбн the talking thing. It''s a little annoying I have no real way to talk to people is to get you to repeat things for me but I don''t mind it for me so much as I mind that it''ll be annoying for you. Oh, and I want to know how you sent that wave of emotion. That wasбн very nice.]

    *Umбн don''t you realise you''ve already been doing that?*

    [Wait I have?]

    *Yeah you have, pretty much always. Waitбн do you have those doors in your mind?*

    [What doors?]

    *Oh dearбн* Kat sucked in a deep breath. *Ok how do I exin thisбн wait can I justбн* Kat tried to find the ''idea'' of the doors, or the memory of ''finding'' them in her mind and shoving that down the connection. When it got sucked into the door to Lily''s mind.

    [Woah. Ok that''sбн that''s weird. I think we can send memories to each other Katбн andбн yeah I see what you mean. I don''t have doors in my head though, or anything that could be considered equivalent. I wonder why? Is it because I''m subordinate in this bond? Is it because my soul is weaker? Is it just because you''re more powerful then me? You''re essentially perfect recall? There is so many things it could beбн]

    Kat ''watched'' as Lily''s mind started to whirl around trying to work out all the variables that could possibly cause the bond to develop this way. For Kat it was astonishing how fast Lily''s thought process was. Kat knew she could speed her own mind up with demonic energy and she''d never thought herself slow, but seeing the endless stream of ideas and conclusions Lily was shifting through made her feel like her mind was drastically under utilised and much slower.

    Of course, this wasn''t really the case. Kat could push her mind just as fast as Lily when the situation called for it or close enough to not matter. With demonic energy she could of course push herself further but it was the passion that was missing. Lily''s mind was usually working at full capacity when she found and interesting question. Kat''s mind simply didn''t. Perhaps it could be trained to thoughбн

    [Waitбн] Lily''s spinning thoughts suddenly halted [Does that mean you''ve been feeling my emotions this whole time?]

    *Sort of? It''s hard to exin it really. Your emotions aren''t mine and sharing them with me doesn''t make me feel them alongside youбн itбн hmmбн it''s not really something that can be described properly. Let me try andбн *

    Kat sent her calm through the link. Then she started to think about things that made her angry, mostly times Lily was hurt, and pushed that down the link. Then she thought of Gramps and pushed her love for him down the link before finally focusing on how she thought about Lily and sending thatst.

    Kat could sort of see the echo of what she''d doneing off Lily''s mind. It was strange to ''watch'' and she was really disconnected from the sensation. Perhaps it''s to prevent feedback loops?

    That snapped Lily out of the sensations. She instinctively pushed them down and returned to the now. [Yeah thatбн that can''t really be described properly. Whatбн umбн what was thatst one though?] Kat could feel Lily''s curiosity as well as something underneath that.

    *That was my feelings for you.*

    [Oh] Kat wondered about that ''oh'' thinking it was a strange response. She didn''t really know how to react to it. It seemed soбнcking. There was hardly any emotion behind it. For a second. Then it was everywhere.

    Kat felt it as her girlfriend unintentionally started shoving the equivalent feelings back. Kat was hit with everything Lily felt about her and it was an indescribable experience. Kat knew somehow that it waspletely different to the way she felt about Lily, but no less strong. It burned like fire, was soothing like a cool breeze, was fast like a jet ne yet slow like a gentle stream.. Kat tried to make sense of all the conflicted sensations that somehow fit so well together.

 Chapter 624 - 624 Real Flashbacks Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 624 - 624 Real shbacks Part 1</h4>

    [Sorry about thatбн] ''mumbled'' Lily in her head. The fact it was still clearly mumbling a slight surprise to them both.

    *It''s fine Lily. It was quite the experience andбн I don''t know exactly what to make of it but you shouldn''t need to apologise for it.*

    Kat''s insistence everything was fine did not stop the small flow of embarrassment Kat could feeling from Lily. In an effort to try and distract her, Kat said, "Do you want me to use the mental connection to show you what happened during my training? That should be interesting. It''ll be a real life shback!"

    Lily saw the question for what it was, a distractionбн but it was a distraction involving Kat and she wanted to know. So despite a part of her wanting to wallow in embarrassment she sent an affirmative to Kat and got ready. She wasn''t truly prepared for the experience.

    ----

    Day 1 Afternoon (Some time after Kat met Mai but the same day)

    "Now" said Mai with a rickety old voice. It was appropriate because for some reason she''d decided to pretend to be an old man. She had a robe, and it was clearly a robe not a kimono, at this point Kat was familiar with the differences, that was tattered and used. It had stains all around the edges and a few other stains in random ces. They were all different colours as well. The ones that touched the ground were mostly brown with a few splotches of green but one of the stains on the shoulder was bright blue. It was clear that Mai was being mostly authentic but having a bit of fun with it.

    On her feet, which showed asionally when she walked, wererge wooden shoes with stilts on them that gave around half a metre of height. It didn''t help too much because Mai was currently still shorter than Kat, but considering that was a choice, it was clearly intentional. In her hand Mai had a gnarled wooden staff with a few slight chips in it. It shone slightly in the light indicating it had been varnishedбн then again considering it was just as likely to be made of Mai as the rest of the outfit that might have just been for appearances.

    "What I''ll be teaching is how to breathe. You might think you know what breathing is, but your wrong. We need you to breathe like a fighter not like a civilian. So when raise my arm, you breathe in, and when I drop it you breathe out."

    Kat nodded and got ready. On the signal she breathed in slowly and carefully at a steady paceбн only for Mai to appear next to her in a sh and smack her on the stomach with her staff. It didn''t hurt, not because of Kat''s defences but because Mai softened the stick to slime form allowing it to bend around Kat''s midsection.

    "You breathe well for a civilian but it is still wrong. You need to breathe with your stomach. You are pulling open your lungs when you breathe with your diaphragm. As it stands, you only use half the technique. You breathe deep, but do not allow you stomach to expand alongside it limiting yourself. AGAIN!" Mai said sternly, still with an old man''s voice.

    Kat breathed in for a bit before getting smacked a second time. It was a long afternoonбн

    ---

    Day 2 Morning

    This time, instead of an old man, Mai was an old woman with a face so wrinkled it was starting to droop past her chin. The phrase ''baba yaga'' woulde to mind if Kat actually knew the legend in question. Mai retained the same clothes though Kat''s eyes noticed that all of the stains had been changed. Mai''s had no facial hair, not even eyebrows but the hair on her head was so long it spilled onto the groundбн though considering this time she was only about seventy five centimetres tall it wasn''t that impressive.

    "Yesterday you learned how to breathe. We wille back to that lesson if need be. And I suspect there will be a need. Still, you at least have the knowledge on how to breathe. Now you need to learn to stand," whispered Mai. It sounded like the air leaving her mouth was going to be herst every time. Yet more air continued toe out. Kat noticed, however, that she wasn''t breathing.

    "Wait how are YOU breathing?" asked Kat.

    Mai smirked, something that looked very strange on her current face. "Unlike you, someone who needs to rely on lungs to breathe, I breathe everywhere. I can take in practically anything with oxygen through my entire body. I breathe like a human when in disguise but I don''t need to. So much less efficient." Mai said shaking her head ''sadly'' as if Kat would never be able to recover from the tragedy that is having lungs.

    *I want to point out that there is nothing wrong with having lungsбн but Mai doesn''t really have brain so why would not having lungs stop her? Though that does make me wonder if the bodies she makes are functional? Like does the brain she makes work like an extra brain? What about the lungs? She said she can breathe like me, but it is actually getting her oxygen? I''m suddenly interested in the answers to these questions.*

    Which of course meant Mai smacked Kat over the head. "No distractions. We are learning how to stand. First, take the stance you would use when you punch"

    Kat moved so that her right leg was back slightly with both bent and her two arms bent at the elbow in front of her face at equal height. Mai smacked the left elbow at the bottom moving it up. "Close. Very close for a civilian. This is just one way to punch but you nearly have it. You either stand like this, or if you want to block bring both fists to just in front of your face, still with one slightly above the other but only a slight bit. Now PUNCH!"

    There was a lot of small corrections and even more punching to follow.

    ---

    Day 2 Afternoon

    "So you''ve taken to the first stance quite well. This is goodбн but don''t get a big head it is only the most basic of basics. It''s so basic in fact that it isn''t truly part of learning to use the fan, it is part of learning to fight. Something you seem adept enough at but clearly need a few corrections" said Mai still in her wheezy old woman form. She did change back to eat lunch, though now she was back in mentor form.

    "I have a few more stances like that I want to show you. This next one might look a little silly but it can be considered the base for the main stance you will use with your fans so don''t mock it." Mai red at Kat''s perfect posture. "You clearly get to cheat in regards to posture and strength so maybe not. Still, I agreed to teach you and I will do so properly. Now, Horse Riding Stance."

    Mai changed into a copy of Kat and demonstrated the pose. It looked much like it sounded. Feet two shoulder lengths apart with knees bent at around a forty degree angle. Feet forward with the rest of the body following. Back perfectly straight and arms palm up tucked in close to the sides. Kat mirrored the stance, though imperfectly, her knees were slightly too bent and her tail was assisting her remain in ce. Mai red at it and said, "Hmm, I forgot about that tail of yours. I don''t train many individual with ess to a tail that can be used for more than bnce. Hmmбн I''ll need to think on that. For now tail UP! No cheating. You probably won''t feel the burn like a normal person but we want this stance perfect!"

    Kat let out a long slow breath. She wasn''t sighing of course, simply using the breathing she learnt on the first day. Obviously.

    ---

    Back in the present

    *So how did that work?*

    [It was a little weird actuallyбн I think it sort of skipped over things. It''s hard to get into wordsбн but I suppose that it just sort ofбн I don''t want to say skipped because I still know pretty much exactly how long you spent training those first few days but I didn''t really experience it. I DID experience most of the starting chats with Mai but the restбн feels maybe a bit like a dream? As I said hard to describe.]

    *That''s fine I guess. You don''t really need those memories anyway. Maybe your mind was automatically skipping them? Or maybe I marked them as unimportant? Certainly something to test in the future. Do you want to keep going?*

    [Oh yes. This is fascinating for me. It''s almost like I''m in your shoes. It''s a little different to my own memories but it''s pretty close.. This is such a unique chance to see a martial artist learning the craft inбн almost real time without actually doing it myself.]

 Chapter 625 - 625 Real Flashbacks Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 625 - 625 Real shbacks Part 2</h4>

    "Back to the shbacks?" asked Kat.

    Lily sent a feeling of confirmation down the link, quite happy to see of the world from Kat''s perspective.

    ---

    Day 3 Morning

    Mai had redone her form for this next day. Now she stood at seven feet tall with wire thin limbs and a Fu Manchu moustache and eyebrows so long they could be ripped off and turned into a goatee easily. "Yesterday, I taught you to stand, and to punch," Mai said with a slight ent. Kat wondered how Mai changed her ent around considering she was hearing a trantion. It sounded vaguely Chinese. "Today I will teach you to run."

    *That''s the one thing I''m confident in already. I don''t know if I''ll be running to your standards but I''m certain I can run well.* Kat was about to say as much before she looked at the small courtyard they had been using for practice. "Umбн I can run quite fast and I personally think I run well. This area is quite small thoughбн will we be practicing here?" asked Kat.

    "I don''t want you using any of your demonic energy for this Kat. Just the basics. One must learn to walk before you run. So to must you learn to run unaided before running with an outside power," said Mai trying to sound more mysterious then she was.

    Kat would be willing to y alongбн had the assumption been correct. "Umбн I can run a lot faster then a human without any demonic energy. I can run even faster with it of course, but trust me, running fast is easy with or without aid."

    "Wellбн I wasn''t going to break out the stairs just yet but if you need a way to test how fast you can run, and properly at thatбн they might be the best optionбн" mumbled Mai in such a way it was obvious she wanted Kat to overhear.

    *I''m not sure climbing a staircase will be a proper way to establish I know how to runбн but I suppose if that''s what we have to work with I can deal with it.* "Sure thing, lead the way," said Kat.

    Kat was led, not towards the mountaintop, but away from it. This garnered a frown as Kat knew that running down these stairs at any reasonable speed would be practically impossible. Her wings wouldn''t even be the issue her speed would be.

    When Kat saw the stairs, a sheer, ufortable looking set, she knew there was going to be an issue. "How am I supposed to run down this?" asked Kat

    "Too hard for you? I thought you were confident in your running," retorted Mai.

    "Maiбн if I run down this I''m likely to go flying off the edge at the speeds I run at. That''s not even getting into the fact I can just fly down if I really need toбн" grumbled Kat.

    "I thought you said you were fine with this?" questioned Mai.

    "Maiбн I thought I was climbing UP stairs. I don''t know how you expect me to run down these without taken it slow. Unless of course I''m allowed to skip stepsбн but then what''s the point of using a staircase instead of just using the side of the mountain?" asked Kat.

    Mai grinned. It looked quite scary on the face they''d chosen to use. All sharp lines, framed by that thin moustache. "Exactly," said Mai confidently, "your first instinct when confined to the courtyard was ''it would be too small to reach your max speed''. Now, I admit I assumed you''d require the use of higher energy to get up to decent speeds, but the fact that your first instinct was to simply run as fast as you could and not to go at a decent pace says a lot. I want you to run down these stairs, taking every stair, as fast as you can. This is a lesson in control, and in running"

    *You don''t have to look so smug about it. Sorry if I don''t pace myself because my body can regenerate past muscle fatigue so running isn''t really an issue of my body getting tired. I''ll get tired from overuse of energy or from simple time passing before running unaided does me in.*

    Kat debated bringing this up with Mai, but something held her back. Perhaps it was herpetitive drive, or perhaps it was the heartfelt request Grace had made pushing her to do things properly. So in the end Kat held her tongue and got running.

    Of course she was smacked after only a few steps for neglecting her breathing. At least it was a long way till the bottomбн

    ---

    Day 3 Afternoon

    Mai had hidden their lunch in her robe so the pair had eaten a little pic lunch at the bottom of the stairs. Mai had been pleasantly surprised with Kat''s progress. After a few false starts and more than one set of missed stairs Mai thought the girl had gotten things down well. It wasn''t perfect yet, and Kat did mess up her breathing a few times but it was much better then Mai had nned for.

    Originally Mai had nned of asking Kat to fly back to the top of the stairs before running down again, but Mai was willing to give her a pass when it came to control. When running at least. So now it was time to for Kat to run up as fast as she could.

    ---

    Day 3 Evening (Mai''s Perspective. Unseen by Lily and Kat instory)

    Mai gulped as she stood next to Kat at the top of the staircase. Kat was standing nearby rxing slightly and waiting for a verdict. *I did not imagine she had so much power. No wonder demons are feared everywhere. Three runs up the staircases and she isn''t breathing hard. I don''t think she used any demonic energy either. It''s hard to tell but I trust her enough not to cheat for something like this. She requested this, nobody is forcing her. If she is cheating already then there is no hope for her. Stillбн this power in such a normal looking body.

    I didn''t understand how fine her control already was. How she can manage to interact with us mere mortals and not break anything is beyond me. I suppose technique is what we need to work on nextбн*

    ---

    Day 4 Morning (Kat''s Perspective)

    Mai hadpletely forgone a silly transformation today. She was the spitting image of Kat and had two fans in her hand. Before Kat could get a good look at them though Mai had put them away. "We are nearly at the stage where we start to look at your fans. Before that, I need to teach you one of the core stances for Tessenjutsu. This is more for defence, but it is still the first stance to learn. It''s in some ways abination between the stance you take when punching and horse riding stance, yet it is quite different to them as well.

    Mai first moved into the stance she showed Kat for punching before turning her back foot ny degrees to the side so that the foot was facing out and slowly lowered herself, bending just the back knee so that her full weight was resting on it. Instead of fists Mai''s palms were both open. "Copy me to the best of your ability please."

    So that''s what Kat didбн for the full 4th day.

    ---

    Present

    [Woah. Thatбн that was a long time for just that one stance. Why does it work though? It feels? like it could never actually work. Too much weight on your back legбн]

    "That''s because it''s a very different stance to the other two. It''s designed for use against swords. You let the attacks flow around you. Plus, you can spring off your back foot surprisingly quickly. I''m surprised you didn''t see it but Mai took me through the variations on that form and how to move form one to the other.

    "It was all about redirecting the force from attacks and sneaking in strikes from the edge of your fans as attacks slide past you. It isn''t the best to deal with groups, apparently that requires a lot more movement. This is more a one on one fighting stance, but is still considered the main resting stance for the weapon. It''s sort of likeбн hmmбн it''s likeбн when you don''t know what''sing next that''s what you should always fall back to," exined Kat.

    [It still looks a little wonky to me. I don''t think I have the leg strength to even try a stance like that. Wellбн actuallyбн with my knew body I might be able to.. I''m not sure? I''ll have to see how my muscles turn out in human form. If it''s the same as Memphis then I could probably do without issue but not for more than likeбн five minutes]

 Chapter 626 - 626 Real Flashbacks Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 626 - 626 Real shbacks Part 3</h4>

    "I think the next big event was during the 5th day. I did the same things in the afternoon as I did in the morning on the fourth day. Just shuffling through slight variations on the same stance. Urghбн it wasn''t fun at the time and I still don''t like to think on it overly much but I can FEEL those stances practically burnt into my mind. It''s weird because I have such a good memory now but those stances are a level above even that. I feel like I couldn''t forget them even if I tried" said Kat with some slight exasperation.

    [Do we want to use it as a test? Try and show me those memories and see what happens?]

    "I don''t really want to use your mind as a ce to experiment Lily. This bond is still knew, and while it will probably be fine, is this really something we want to test?" asked Kat worried.

    Lily just scoffed internally. [Kat I can practically feel the concern radiating from you even without you actively sharing the emotion. I''ll be fine. I trust that this bond will not do anything we wouldn''t want and I know you''d never want to hurt me.]

    Kat had to fight herself a little after Lily''s words. Part of her was preening at the acknowledgment that she''d never hurt Lily. The fact Lily also seemed so sure of this filled her heart with warmth. The more logical side of her, however, was quite annoyed that those few words were making her so willing to go through with the test. Just because of Lily''s belief it wouldn''t hurt. *That''s not a proper reason I can''t just do something because Lily believes it will be ok. She normally tests things properly too so why now?*

    Despite Kat''s internalints and misgivings about being so easily swayedбн she was easily swayed. Kat sent the memories to Lily and Lily received a slideshow in turn. It didn''t go into detail at all, skimming over practically the entire afternoon. It was enough to get a vague idea of what Kat had done but nothing better then that. It seemed that while sharing memories was good for, well, sharing memories, sharing practice wasn''t possible. Lily made a note to see if she could send information she knew Kat wasn''t aware of at ater time.

    With that bit of testing out of the way though, Kat sent her memories of the 5th day.

    ---

    Day 5 Early Morning (before meeting up with Mai)

    Kat looked around the room she''d been assigned. It was spacious but quite bare. All the room contained was a dresser and some bedding for the floor. That was it. Kat found the bedding a little inconvenient as well because it didn''t have enough give to let her wings sink in. Granted a normal bed wasn''t the best for that either but at least there was something. Kat had ended up sleeping on her stomach because of this and making use of her meditation technique to get peacefully through the night because it just felt to her to sleep like this.

    Kat stood up and carefully poked at her muscles. *Ugh, I know I have regeneration but I swear I can still feel my muscles burning from yesterday. I didn''t think I could even get muscle pains from working out anymore. Clearly I was proved wrong. Even if the pain now seems to be just in my head.*

    Kat came to that conclusion based on the fact that poking various areas where she was sore didn''t illicit any further pain as they should. It felt exactly the same as poking anywhere else despite the pain that seemingly radiated from the effected areas. *I know enough about muscles to know I''ve worked out a bunch of new onesбн but this is just weird. How are they damaged or not?*

    The air had no answers for her.

    ---

    Day 5 Morning

    Today it seemed Mai wanted to make fun of Enuko again because that was the form she took. "Good morning Kat. Today we''ll be working on stretching. Something Ipletely forgot you need. Which, is my bad entirely. I''m not exactly sure why you need it, because I don''t, but Enuko reminded me about it and I can''t say she''s wrong in this case. Still, I''ll be wearing her face for a while because I feel like it."

    Kat opened her mouth to respond before closing it again. *Waitбн do I need to stretch? Is that why my muscles hurt? No that''s dumb. I walked all day without trouble. I participated in that tournament and performed fairly vigorous exercises even getting into a few fights and I still wasn''t a sore as I feel today. I''m not sure that I actually DO need to stretch. D.E.M.O.N.S?*

    User Kat is correct. Stretching only provides minor benefits for a Subus due to their natural flexibility. For standard activities Subi do not require it. It is noted however that over extended periods of time, such as years or decades, stretching can further improve a Subus'' baseline flexibility.

    *Well that''s not what I wanted to hear. ''You don''t really need to be there is a benefit'' I guess I can at least takefort in knowing I''m not hurting myself.* "Actually, despite what Enuko said I personally don''t need to stretch or well, not personally, racially? I guess? It does have long term benefits for me but I can''t be injured just from forgetting to stretch. If that makes sense" said Kat.

    Mai pulled a tail forward to begin stroking it slowly. It looked exactly the same as Enuko''s and Mai was even able to dig her hands into the fur. The detail in Mai''s transformations was truly astonishing. "Hmmбн I think I''ll still teach you then. You''ll want a lot of flexibility if you''re going to sue a fan and even though you already have quite a lot, more is always better. I think it''s worth adding to my teachings even if you don''t use these stretches too often."

    And that was how Kat learned how to stretch correctly. Before too many poses could be performed, she found the memory copsing around themбн

    ---

    Present

    *Lily?!* Kat called in her mind. In response she got sent an emotion. It was hot and burning, making her feel like she''d swallowed a bowl of chilliesбн or well, Kat barely felt those now, though she did know what that felt like having tried them once. Surprisingly crunchy and the burnsts for a while.

    It took a few moments for Lily to try to get the sensation under control. Despite being a Memphis at the moment she could certainly feel herself reacting. Her cheeks would have been glowing had she been a human and her mouth was watering. [I''m fine. Iбн I''ll be fine. Dammit Kat I wasn''t ready for that]

    *Ready for that?* Asked Kat internally. She didn''t feel like speaking aloud for some reason.

    [God you really don''t know. I mean, these are you memories so I know you don''t know butбн dammit Kat. I don''t think you realise what a memory like that does to me!]

    Kat just let her confusion radiated down the link and Kat felt Lily sigh in exasperation in her mind, alongside a slight bit of amusement because of the fact she COULD sigh in exasperation across the link.

    [I don''t know if this is better or worse that I can tell you don''t know. Itбн it''s so weird looking back on it as well. I can practically feel the ''this is normal'' or noбн better yet ''no problem here'' radiating from you in those memories. Iбн Ok look Kat. I''ve told you before you''re hot right? Like, you are exceptionally attractive. I know you can''t really understand the distinction there but there is a very big separation between ''she looks nice'' and ''I am instantly having illicit thoughts'' levels of ''hot''.]

    [Not only are you in thetter category you are also my girlfriend so that pushes me further down that road and Katбн even though I''m watching this from your perspective I still have my own thoughts on everything I''m seeingбн and watching you contort into various poses where quite regrly you are looking down at your chest or sticking your ass out is HARD on me.]

    [Ok maybe not that, I''m not a man so it''s not literally hard butбн dammit Kat it makes me want to jump you even as a Kat. It is not good for my poor little heart to see something so erotic couched in your memories that are basically telling me nothing interesting is happening here. It''s such a weird sh in mentality Kat. But dammit if I don''t want to see more of that.]

    *Not really sure how to take that oneбн I guess it''s another thing I can add to the list of things I won''t understand.* "Do you want to skip over the rest of day 5 then?" asked Kat out loud to help with keeping her prior thoughts a secret. She didn''t need to send anything down the link this way.

    [Is there more sexy poses and stretching?]

    "Yes" said Kat.

    Lily was silent for a while. She knew it was probably a good idea to skip over the rest of the stretching, especially because she wasn''t able to kiss Kat to relieve some of the tension she was starting to feel building.. At the same timeбн an excuse to watch her girlfriend doing those poses wasn''t one she could turn down. [I''ll just have to be strong!]

 Chapter 627 - 627 Real Flashbacks Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 627 - 627 Real shbacks Part 4</h4>

    Lily had mixed feelings about her current form after finishing the second half of Kat''s 5th day. The intellectual part of her mind had managed to sneak in the interesting observation about just how many different poses Kat had learnedбн but in the end it was still rather suppressed. Most of Lily''s mind was being used to fill in the gaps Kat''s view left them with. Lily had spent a long term watching Kat and knew, with surprising rity at that, exactly how Kat''s body moved. This meant that despite seeing everything from Kat''s perspective, which did asionally have joys of its own, she could easily imagine how it would look from the outside.

    That was the other thing about the experience. With Kat''s view of things being the dominant interpretation, it felt extremely intimate. Sure the poses were nice, and Lily enjoyed them greatly, but it started to mean more to be able to feel things from Kat''s perspective. With the poses being rtively easy for the Subus, Lily was able to seep into Kat''s mind slightly.

    She knew she didn''t have the full scope, but it provided some more insight. Especially because Mai had taken Enuko''s form. Something Kat hadn''t noticed was that Enuko was a very good looking woman. She had a regal bearing and a quite poise that gave her a presence. This was magnified for Lily who could properly appreciate that look.

    With Kat''s perspective being around though, she could feel how Kat saw Enuko. Her appearance was just a sidenote to Kat. It was like saying ''this rock is grey'' or ''the sun is out today'' to Kat while Enuko WAS pretty, there was nothing else tied into the notion. Lily was shocked to see just how much her sexuality affected her view of everyone.

    When Lily looked at Enuko, there was so much more there. There was the undercurrent of attraction she felt with most women, theparisons she automatically made to Kat, automatically ticking off which boxes Enuko ticked on her list of attractive features and several other things besides. Kat treated her almost the way Lily would treat a painting, and furthermore, Lily got the sense this was basically how Kat saw everyone.

    Lily wondered what she looked like in Kat''s eyes, and her more curious mind wondered what men would look like to Kat. Lily wasn''t a misandrist of course, but she had a natural aversion to them. She wasn''t friends with them, and she didn''t find them attractive at all. There was no malice for her, but a slight distaste was unavoidable. They weren''t girls she could befriend nor were they potential romantic interests. Seeing the difference between her own view of Enuko and Kat''s made her realise a little more about herself.

    Now Kat of course, could feel theplex emotions rolling off Lily and hadn''t initiated another round of shbacks or started asking her questions. Even though Lily hadn''t properly voiced any thoughts Kat did get the vague impressions and was happy to wait. While she did she carefully ran her fingers through Lily''s fur, careful to avoid Lily''s wings, unsure of if Lily would enjoy those being touched or not. Best to stick with what she knew worked.

    Eventually, Lily seemed to realise just how long she''d spent spaced out. [Umбн sorry? Did you want to keep showing me things? I didn''t mean to get distracted.]

    Kat was about to respond but paused for a moment. *I could just say it''s fine butбн hmmбн what about thisбн*

    Kat released her hold on the door that regted her thoughts and feelings from reaching Lily and allowed her feelings to rush through. Lily was instantly captured by the feeling ofplete contentment. Her worries over wasting Kat''s timepletely melted away. For Lily, it was one thing for her to want to spend time with Kat, it allowed for many feelings toe to the surface with love being one of them. Perhaps not quite proper romantic love, but certainly more than love for a friend. Lily, while able to ept Kat liked having her around and knew they both wanted it to be in a more permanent fashion, didn''t quite understand the depth of that.

    For Lily, she''d somewhat assumed that Kat would have to have weaker feelings for her. Without sexual attraction, she''d falsely assumed that while Kat did favour her over others, it wasn''t to the extent she favoured Kat. She believed Kat to just be more generally helpful and epting. Feeling the depth of Kat''s contentment though, made it hard to keep such silly notions in her mind. She could tell from the feelings she was receiving from Kat that the wasted time was no issue. Kat would happily sit here running her hands through Lily''s hair for years before getting bored, something Lily wasn''t even sure she could do.

    Lily felt some embarrassment over this fact, and decided to distract them both. [Let''s go back to the shbacks]

    Kat smiled and did just that.

    ---

    Day 6 Morning

    Mai hadn''t taken an old master form this time, nor any of the others Kat had seen so far. Currently she looked like the protagonist of an old JRPG. She looked like a teenage boy on the cusp of adulthood with longish blue hair and a sword on his back. She wore close fitting leathers with minimal adornments. When Mai spoke thoughбн it was with her default voice which shed majorly. "Right. Up until now I''ve been teaching you the basics so that you can teach yourself in the future. Never forget those basics. You need plenty more time to get your forms perfect by yourself butбн we don''t have forever.

    "I know you are going to be using your fans for real soon. While I have some misgivings about thatбн I can at least trust you not to cause more harm then good, to yourself or othersбн though your healing certainly helps with the first of those points. Then again, I wouldn''t have been able to train you so much without it so perhaps that is a moot point.

    "For the rest of our time together will be fighting you. Each day will be a different fighter. First up will be a novice swordsman. They are decidedly more dangerous then they might seem at fight and if you want to avoid injuring them overmuch it will take more effort then you might think. To start with you just need to defeat me using your fans in any way you can. Later I will add additional conditions such as taking me in alive, alive and mostly unharmed, or adding in someone for you to defend.

    "Now, two more things. First, I don''t want you using demonic energy for this. I imagine it will be a crutch if you do, the same way mana can be. The second thing is that I ask you not to worry about causing me undue harm. I''ll be simting someone at the skill level of your currentbatant. If you cut off a few arms or legs that''s fine. My core will be safe, I have a multitude of ways to ensure that.

    "So go nuts. Though be warned, I said I''ll be regting my strength and durability, so while I personally am fine with you taking of an arm or two dozen, a normal person won''t be. So use this as a chance to figure out what level of force is appropriate. Now, READY"

    As soon as Mai took her ''stance'' if it could even be called that, Kat spotted a tonne of openings. The footwork was rather poor and the sword was being held much too low to protect her head in time. Kat dashed forward, fans in hand but closed, and smacked Mai in the head, making use of the opening. She was not prepared for Mai''s head to explode, blue goop going everywhere.

    Kat jumped back in fright, breath caught in her throat. "Now Kat. That was clearly too much force" said Mai, not even bothering to reform her head. "Let this be a lesson to you about just how weak some people can be. You might have been using your demonic energy but you hit VERY hard. Granted this is a bit of an exaggeration, you wouldn''t have taken a real boy''s head off, but you struck the temple perfectly. It would definitely have killed him."

    *Oops. I didn''t use my film trick to spread out the blowбн andбн shit maybe I do need this more than I thought. What would I have done if I''d gone up against someone who just looked impressive.*

    Kat gained a new appreciation for her training in that moment, and renewed her determination to take it seriously. The rest of Day 6 was spent learning to regte her strength. It was surprisingly difficult without using her demonic energy and found that for someone of her strength, kill and overkill, or rather defeat and death, were separated by a very thing line.. Even if healing magic could certainly help in these situations Kat had already been in a few situations where it wasn''t.

 Chapter 628 - 628 References. References Everywhere.

    <h4>Chapter 628 - 628 References. References Everywhere.</h4>

    Kat''s memories of Day 7, 8 and 9 had her facing off against increasingly stronger and more technically proficient versions of the boy she''d faced on Day 6. For some reason Kat didn''t understand, every day his hair got longer and spikier and his sword got a littlerger even though he wasn''t any taller. Kat didn''t know what to make of those changes, though Lily had suspicions.

    Day 10 brought out a new character, this time it was arge hulking man with no visible weapons. ''He'' was a massive 214cm tall (7 feet) with chest hair that looked a little bit like a lotus, and scars everywhere. ''His'' head was shaved into a short Mohawk and Kat considered his beard to be quite impressive. It was a little strange that he only wore red underwear and nothing else but Kat didn''t ever got long to worry about it. Mai didn''t bother starting off weak after the 9th day and started fighting at ''full'' strength straight away.

    Day 10''s fighter always moved to stay up close and personal with Kat, trying to catch her with heavy punches or grabs and throws. All of Mai''s attacks in this form were massively telegraphed, they had to be when the body was sorge both in height and width alongside the massive muscles. Quite often though, it didn''t exactly help Kat. She learnt the hard way that despite her demonic strength there were things tougher then her. Kat knew that before butбн she hadn''t expected a human looking figure to be so much stronger.

    Day 11 featured another fighter that didn''t have any weapons. They had arge cross scar like Day 10''s fighter, but this one was across the chest. This new person was actually around Kat''s height with an open red shirt and baggy blue shorts with white edging. For some reason they had a straw hat on their head that Mai removed immediately before starting to attack.

    Kat wanted toin about the ''no powers'' rule because Mai in this new form was constantly stretching her arms and legs out tond extra hits when she could. This was bnced by the fact that Mai was constantly shouting THE NAMES OF HER ATTACKS out which really did help with dodging them most of the time. They were also the toughest fighter so far, in the literal sense. Kat mmed multiple full strength smacks with the edge of her closed fan to almost no effect. In the end, Kat was pretty sure she only ''won'' those fights by ousting Mai in that form, and it took HOURS. They werete for dinner on Day 11.

    Day 12 featured an average size, or perhaps slightly short girl. She was a big departure from the previous days. Where as all the other figures looked somewhat weathered, this new one was clearly a younger girl. Kat thought she looked like a cross between little red riding hood and a vampire hunterбн and also sort of felt like an energetic version of Lily for some reason. Lily agreed while watching the shback. Neither could figure out why. Ohбн there was also the GIANT SCYTHE twice as tall as this new form was.

    Kat had never felt so slow in her life. Mai used this form to run circles around her and force Kat to use more defensive stances and learn to track fast moving foes without relying on slowing her mind down with demonic energy. Kat''s eyes were also opened by seeing how Mai was using the scythe not just to attack, which she did a LOT, but also using it as a way to move around the battlefield constantly changing the way she was moving to keep Kat on her toes.

    Day 13 seemed like a nice rest day. Mai was nowhere to be found and Majorбн erбн Shizuka, was avable to hang out with. Enuko had made herself scarce as well, so the girls had just spent a nice morning hanging out in the garden. They were having a small pic when a hydra just showed up in next to them.

    Massive teeth, glowing red eyes, the size of two busses stacked together with legs as thick as tree trunks and a tail that could nearly count as its own giant creature just appeared right next to them. This became an impromptu lesson in teamwork and co-ordination.

    After chopping off the first head to reveal blue goop that quickly sprouted into two more heads, Kat realised this was Mai. That also lead her to realising that Mai was consistently attacking harder and faster whenever she went for Kat. This was even clearer with two heads.

    It quickly became a mess, because once Kat realised it was Mai she stopped using her demonic fire to attack and things just went downhill from there. Mai regrly baited the pair into taking off a head, or if they left one overly injured the other heads would just rip it off so that two more could grow. By the time Shizuka copsed from exhaustion Mai had over fifty heads and Kat was doing all she could just to keep Shizuka safe from most of them.

    It was at this point Kat realised that Mai was REALLY strong. Sure Kat hadn''t been using her demonic fire to even the odds, but the sheer size of the hydra really hit home that Mai could do creative things with her powers. While Enuko was strong, but semi-retired, it was clear Mai had never stopped and was easily the more powerful of the two now.

    After the hydra from Day 13, Kat almost wanted tough at her opponent on Day 14. She didn''t and would be thankful for that fact shortly. For that was the issue. Her next opponent was short. They were of stocky build and fit the idea of a ''dwarf'' perfectly. They had a long braided orange beard and what looked like fine chainmail armour and a double sided axe. Kat would quickly learn the power of the short.

    In Kat''s mind, it was both strangely simr yet different to fighting her opponent from Day 10. Mai''s knew form was all about getting up close and personal, like Day 10, but the difference was instead of abusing the additional power and mass, they abused their power and height. Constantly going for awkward ces on her body like her knees and shins, forcing Kat to actually start flying around tobat them. Mai cackled like a madwomen and asked why Kat hadn''t been flying before. When Kat''s response was ''I thought we were fighting on the ground'' Mai responded by asking if it took demonic energy to fly.

    Day 15 was arielbat. This was a day where Mai simply matched Kat''s form, though withrger wings to allow for flight. Mai did grumble about that fact a little bit but wasn''t willing to push the issue, especially when Kat asked Mai where the extra mass she clearly had when pretending to be a hydra went. They agreed to just ignore these things.

    Sadly, Kat didn''t exactly learn much this day. Maicked practice in flight and what really hit hard was theck of instincts Kat seemed to possess. Kat could fly circles around Mai before lunch time, and while Mai still put up a decent fight with superior technique and her own set of fans, it wasn''t enough topare with Kat''s instinctual control of the air. That was the end of flying lessons.

    Day 16 Kat spent wondering if the whole day was dedicated to making sure she wasn''t getting a big head. Lily struggle greatly to watch this day of training, though not for reasons you might expect. Mai decided to show Kat a more stereo typical look at hell.

    Mai had altered Kat''s form slightly to include ck hair and red skin as well as changing up the proportions quite a bit. The only reason Kat knew it was based on her at all was the fact Mai kept her outfit which looked to be straining valiantly to contain Mai''s new ''assets''. The moment Kat saw the whip in Mai''s right hand she just sighed and epted her fate. It was a moderately painful (so basically your average Tuesday for Kat) barrage of whip strikes, and choke holds that followed.

    asionally Kat would find herselfpletely bound with just a few flicks of Mai''s wrist, something that made Kat rethink her stance on not using whips as it seemed quite useful. Kat''sck of reaction always seemed to confuse Mai. Kat didn''t know why, but the fact Lily was struggling to stay in the memory instead of just letting it break before retreating to her own fantasy seemed to indicate Lily DID know.

    Day 17 was the final day and Mai pickedбн what looked like an ordinary schoolgirl. She had bigger than normal eyes and short blue hair that would look ck in the right lighting. Kat was confused about what the lesson was today until Mai pulled out a massive hammer. Where the hammer came from. She didn''t know.. She also would not learn, as that was when she was called away to meet Lily.

 Chapter 629 - 629 Final Checks

    <h4>Chapter 629 - 629 Final Checks</h4>

    "CONTENT" ''Lily'' said. Will be used for when Kat repeats something at Lily''s request. Notice the '''' around Lily''s name. This is mostly just to keep things clean and save repeating things.

    ---

    Lily let out a cute little yawn at the end of the shback session and Kat realised it must have been getting kind ofte. The room looked the same as it had before, and there were no windows so it was a quite hard to tell how much time had passed. Still, Kat wasn''t going to keep Lily up any longer if her girlfriend was already yawning regardless of what time it was. Kat found the light ''switch'' which was actually just a button and pushed it in.

    With the lights ''off'' there was actually still a faint glowing from the ceiling, it was very soft and Kat could tell she was using her night vision to see properly. It was just barely enough for a normal human to see the edges of things. For Lily in Kat, it was easy on the eyes and they could see practically everything.

    Kat smiled back at Lily whose orange eyes stared over at her. Kat could now feel the emotionalmand for Kat to go back to holding her. It was a little funny and Kat let out a small giggle as she hopped back into the bed and pulled Lily in close. Lily apparently had other ideas because she hopped up onto Kat''s stomach and curled up into a ball under the covers. She wasn''t heavy at all, and Kat was able to get used to the new weight easily. Like that, the pair were able to easily find sleep.

    The next morning, they woke up and got their bearings. Lily found out she was surprisingly ok waking up as a cat if it meant she could sleep buried in Kat''s clothes. Just being surrounded by the scent of her girlfriend was a considerable plus, and she could feel that her body wasn''t suffering at all for sleeping curled up where it was, Lily was happy to stay resting exactly how she was until Kat woke up. Kat on the other hand woke up and made sure not to move at all lest she disturb Lily, worried that even disrupting her breathing too much would wake Lilyбн who had awoken at the same time because of the bond. Kat however, had closed both doors to sleep just in case and neither had noticed.

    Thankfully they didn''t spend too long trying not to wake each other as someone knocked on the door. Clearly the rooms were monitoredбн but considering it was a hospital that wasn''t exactly strange. Lily scampered off of Kat''s stomach and out from under the covers so that she could see. Kat, feeling the weight of Lily leave her, hopped up immediately and got opened the door to reveal Nira. "Good morning you two. Would you like toe in for a final check up now? We can put it off of course but I''m sure you''re both ready to go home."

    Kat instantly nced over at Lily for confirmation. [Why are you looking at me? It''s not like I can respond?]

    *That may be true but I''m happy to just hang around here if you want. Sure, we can hang around back on Earth but you might not have wanted to introduce yourself just yet. I know Sylvie will coo over you for a while, probably Vivian as well unless she feels like being a proper adult for a few minutes. Callisto will probably just pretend everything is business as usual but I don''t want you to get overwhelmed.*

    Kat felt a burst of what she was guessing to be love travel down the link because of the concern she was showing. Kat gave a slight grin at it but internally was wondering if just showing what she considered to be basic care was enough to cause such a reaction that it might be dangerous to go too far out of her way for Lily. The feeling was already exceptional strong in Kat''s mind. Still, Kat just kept staring because bursts of emotion were not exactly clear answers. [Oh. Right. Umбн yeah I''m happy to get the final check-ups done. No sense hiding away forever. Plus the real people I''m hiding from are my parents and I can still avoid them for a day or two at minimum.]

    Kat rolled her eyes at that but scooped Lily up and followed Nira out of the room. They headed back to the room they were in yesterday and found it changed once again. Now it looked like a more standard doctor''s office with the extra screens and two desks being the main difference. "Can you just ce Lily on that examination table?" asked Slethnoth weird sounding voice and all.

    Kat moved Lily over but let her jump out under her own power, a detail Kat didn''t even notice consciously but the others in the room did. Lily softly padded around the table before curling up again. She wasn''t tired exactly, but it felt right. If she was forced to exin it, she would say ''all of my instincts insist I''m safe so I rest'' as her answer. Apparently curling into a ball was her default rxed position now. Kat took a seat in one of the awkward looking doctor''s chairs and was surprised at the fact her wings clipped through and that it wasfortable at all. Praise demonic technology!

    Nobody, still in Nira''s form, quickly ran through a few tests using the table. It was clear the examination table was also a scanner of some kind because Slethnoth was going through data seemingly from nowhere the table was likely providing. Still it didn''t take long for Nobody to give Lily the all clear.

    "Well Lily, it looks like everything is fine on my end. There isn''t anything wrong with the body part of your new body. Slethnoth?" said Nobody.

    At Nobody''s prompting, Slethnoth picked up, "Additionally, Lily''s soul is about where I''d expect it to be. Not as stable as projected, but after the new data from yesterday it has continued to slowly stabilise with help from the bond with Kat. I think she''ll be safe to release"

    "Great" said Nobody with a p of her hands, "Now switch ces"

    Kat paused and looked over at Nobody who was clearly ncing between her and Lily. *What?*

    [Oh don''t worry Kat it''s just a basic check up. I hardly even felt anything]

    *I''m not worried Lily just surprised. I wonder why they need to examine me at all.*

    Kat felt Lily''s disbelief at that. [Ah yes, you totally didn''t go through a life changing ritual to bind us together that might potentially cause problems because the whole thing is untested. Nope, clearly you are the perfect picture of health and haven''t had any invasive medical procedures since you were born]

    Kat grinned, happy to see Lily talking back to her a little bit. Even if it was mostly sarcasm, it was good to see that dating Lily hadn''t suddenly turned her into a yes man. It wasn''t a big worry, but Lily hadn''t really gainsaid Kat all that much recently. Of course, Kat was forgetting that was rather in character for Lily and nothing had changed.

    Still, the pair swapped. Lily hopped down to the ground, surprised at how easy it was on her legs before jumping up to take the chair Kat had been on specifically. Kat didn''t notice right away, as she wasn''t looking, but Nobody and Nira had big grins on their face at the action. "Lay down please" Nobody said offhandedly when she turned to see Kat just sitting. epting this Katy down and shivered a little bit out of habit.

    Despite the table being metal, it was nowhere near cold enough to actually cause Kat to shiver from the cold. Still, it wasn''t entirelyfortable either despite letting her wings phase through. In fact, Kat noted idly, this was the most ufortable she had been since bing a demon if you didn''t countbat encounters. Still, she wasn''t a child, and forced herself to rx while being examined.

    "How are things on your end Slethnoth?" Nobody asked as she poked various areas on Kat''s body.

    "It''s a little harder for me. I''ve never had the privilege of examining a nondem''s soul before so I don''t really know what it''s supposed to look like. I have to make a few educated guesses but I think these numbers look correct? Damn, I might not have been the best specialist for something like this. I have a lot of experience with souls, especially recovering ones, but nondem''s aren''t my area. I was never involved in nondem tests," grumbled Slethnoth.

    Nobody shrugged, "Well on my end she''s in better then perfect health. Her regeneration is clearly top quality and keeps her at peak performance. From my point of view she has what might just be the best body any Rank 2 demon could possess. Her bones are strong, her skin is smooth but decently tough. Her horns look healthy. The only thing to note really is that her tail is notably longer then average but that''s not a medical condition or an issue. Her instincts clearly have adapted specifically for it."

    Nobody shrugged again.. "I guess you''re good to go? We can''t really examine you as urately as we can Lily, we didn''t exactly run a tonne of simtions specifically for you after all."

 Chapter 630 - 630 Cat In The HatтАж No House

    <h4>Chapter 630 - 630 Cat In The Hatбн No House</h4>

    Reminder. ''Lily'' said is for Kat speaking on Lily''s behalf.

    ---

    Kat waved to the three other demons with Lily in her arms. Lily just meowed at them while saying [Goodbye!] cheerily in their minds. As the mes surrounded them, Kat was rather happy that Lily actually remained there instead of getting sent separately. Lily watched the dancing mes surrounded them, while Kat, instead watched Lily watching those mes. She was able to note that they didn''t properly cast light over things, and Lily had the same shadows she had when they left the room, despite the mes looking as though they gave off light.

    Kat decided to leave open the door and allowed the sense of calm wonder that normally appeared during transit wash out, while epting the burning curiosity with a dash of wonder to it from Lily. Of course, feeling these emotions, Lily wouldn''t quite put together that Kat was watching her with those emotions and not the mes around them. For Kat, the feeling was surprisinglyparable. They travelled in silence, not even sending mental messages during the journey all the way until the mes receded to reveal Kat''s room.

    Kat half expected Lily to jump out and go exploring the house now that she was so much smaller. Take everything in from a new perspective. She was pleasantly mistaken. Lily, seeing the mes vanished, decided that whatever she could potentially looking at was less important than curling up in Kat''s arms and just enjoying the embrace. So that''s what she did. Lily twisted herself around so that she''d curled into a ball with her face against Kat''s chest and rxedpletely.

    Kat gave a slight smile at that and wished slightly for a free hand to stroke Lily while she was rxing. It was quite the adorable site and Kat wasn''t immune to it in any way. The only thing keeping her from just hopping onto the bed and rxing alongside the bundle in her arms was the fact that she hadn''t seen Sylvie in over two weeks. So, Kat got up and headed for the door.

    With her hands full, Kat needed to use her tail to operate the door, and was rather thankful that the doors had lever action handles instead of round ones. Her tail was quite strong, but getting it to grip and turn a spherical metal object would have been a challenge. Stepping through the door, Kat turned her ears to listen for the others. When she heard all three of them downstairs eating Kat nced out of the window to find the sun had just finished peaking over the horizon.

    *Must be eating breakfast. Should I stand up here like an idiot while waiting for them to finish? There isn''t necessarily a reason to interrupt themбн other than not wanting to stand around doing nothingбн but I can just rx with Lilyбн but Sylvie will be sad if she finds out I didn''t go straight to herбн hmmбн decisions decisionsбн*

    *With my hearing it''s possible to not get caughtбн* Just as Kat was warming up the idea though she made the mistake of imagining Sylvie''s face if she found out and really, the decision was made then and there. Kat walked downstairs, taking them slower then usual to not bounce her passenger around and stepped off onto thending.

    With the additional care she put in, nobody heard hering down the stairs either. There was just a small moment where Vivian, the only one who could see the stairs while eating, nced over and saw Kat along with the small bundle of fur and wings curled up in her arms. Vivian''s face morphed into arge grin before disappearing so quickly even Kat wasn''tpletely sure she saw it until she reviewed the memory to confirm.

    Vivian then started to use subtle hints with her eyes and posture to direct Kat to stand behind Sylvie before saying anything. Kat wanted to shrug and nod, but with Lily in her arms she settled for just nodding. Another few careful steps and she was behind Sylvie. "So when do you think Kat will be getting back?" asked Vivian as if she wasn''t looking directly at Kat''s face as she said it.

    Callisto noticed this slightly odd angle instantly and nced at the reflective cutlery to get a view of what was behind her and Sylvie. Seeing Kat in the reflection she debated over if it was best to spoil the answer or let Sylvie guess. Of courseбн Sylvie spent a lot of time around Callisto since moving in. Much of this was just watching Callisto go about her day and chatting.

    So when Sylvie saw notably odd movements from Callisto, she made note of that and copied the motion perfectly. Callisto''s face morphed into a big smile, watching Sylvie copy her movements, and Vivian couldn''t keep her grin hidden any longer. Sadly for Sylvieбн while she did know what Callisto did with her hands, she didn''t know what Callisto was actually doing, and missed the reflection of Kat in the cutlery.

    Wanting to help this y along, Kat moved her tail to sit just above Sylvie''s head and channelled some demonic energy. As she did so, she felt the strangest sensation, as the energy flowed out of her she felt energy from Lily rushing in to fill the gaps. The visible light from Kat''s me clued Sylvie in that something was going on behind her, whipping around her eyes going wide as they spotted Kat''s figure. "KAT!" shouted Sylvie happily as she bounced off the chair before hugging Kat around the waist. Kat smiled and shifted so that Lily was now more visible. "бнcat?" ''repeated'' Sylvie with audible confusion.

    Apparently Lily''s knew ears were good enough to here the difference in those words and pulled her head out of Kat''s clothes to face Sylvie. The pair locked eyes, and something strange seemed to pass between them. Kat missed itpletely, not understanding the war for the dominant force of cuteness in Kat''s life going on right under the demon in question''s nose.

    The argument was fierce, Sylvie arguing for privilege as a little sister to always be the cute one, with Lily firing back that as Kat''s girlfriend she got first priority. Sylvie returned fire with the fact Kat was a surrogate parental figure making her in many ways Kat''s daughter, and, if Lily wanted to y the girlfriend card, her daughter as well if Lily''smitment was real.

    That critical hit sent the silent war that not even the newly founded bond picked up on, to a crashing end with Sylvie victorious. Lily bowed to Sylvie''s superior im to the cutest in Kat''s life without furtherplications. Granted, Lily didn''t mind overmuch. Sylvie was adorable as well, and Lily knew in her heart that she didn''t want Kat to just see her as ''cute'' anyway. Sure it would have been nice, but to her mind it would have hindered her ability to initiate lewd things.

    The next thing Kat made note of was Sylvie making adorable grabbing motions towards Lily and asking, "Can I hold her?"

    Kat snorted lightly at that, because Sylvie wasn''t looking at Lily to ask that request but to Kat. Lily couldn''t help the faint bit of amusement she had at the situation, much happier in fact that Kat had been the one prompted and not her. Sadly, Kat would do the ''right'' thing and instead of answering Sylvie, she asked Lily her thoughts.

    Lily sighed internally and gave Kat an affirmation, mostly because of her loss in the silent war of cuteness. With that decided Kat shuffled Sylvie over to the couch before getting her to sit down and letting Lily free to hop on Sylvie''sp. This was because Kat had no idea how heavy Lily was. Her demonic strength prevented her from feeling the strain, and there was a slight worry that with the wings, and the horns, and perhaps other things separating Lily from a normal cat, she would be too heavy for the small girl. Granted, Kat didn''t exactly know how much Sylvie could lift anyway, or if a normal cat would be within that range. It was just better to be safe than sorry.

    "So what''s it like being a cat?" asked Sylvie brimming with honest curiosity. Previous contention already forgottenбн especially because of her win.

    "It is both surprisinglyfortable and surprisingly strange. Iбн I don''t feel weird being like this, if that''s what you asking. While it would be NICE to have my humanoid body ready, it''s not asrge of a concern as I thought it would be. Mainly that I have no idea what to say, or rather, what to force Kat to say, to my parents about the whole being stuck as a cat thing. Not sure they really believed me when I told them before it happened" said ''Lily''

    Sylvie gave an epting hum as she started to carefully scratch behind Lily''s ears. Lily couldn''t help purring slightly at the actionбн though something that Kat noticed is that it wasn''t the same sound as when she did the same.. Something to think about perhaps.

 Chapter 631 - 631 Kat In The Q&A

    <h4>Chapter 631 - 631 Kat In The Q&A</h4>

    While Sylvie was enjoying the feeling of running her fingers through Lily''s knew fur and Lily was enjoying having someone, even if it wasn''t Kat, dote on her for a bit, the other three were talking about Kat''s recent bout of training. Kat was giving a brief overview of her training, certainly nothing like the level Lily got, mostly just giving the briefest of descriptions of each event before moving on unless prompted.

    One of the major areas of description was Callisto interest in the various poses Kat had been taught to help increase her flexibility. Callisto had revealed to Kat that she performed her own series of exercise for that purpose as well as general health. Vivian asionally showed up as well, but as Callisto normally did these exercises in the middle of the night when everyone else was sleeping it was exceptional rare. Though Vivian made sure to move around plenty for work, so she wasn''t unfit despite skipping these sessions.

    A lot of the poses were ones Callisto already knew. The bulk of the knew information came from ways to incorporate Kat''s tail or wings, something Callisto did still show interest in. "Justбн why Callisto? Why are you asking about these poses? I get the ones that you can use, but I don''t see how knowing the specific pose for how to increase the degree to which I can move my wings up and down."

    Callisto had to make a concerted effort not to nce at Lily at this point. Halfway through the discussion about posing Lily''s eyes had locked on Kat. Kat didn''t notice because Lily was getting some control over what she sent down the link. Her desire to not interrupt Kat or reveal her mixed feelings about staring helped mask the feeling. Sylvie just continued to y with Lily''s fur. It was very smooth and allowed your hands to glide through it without catching.

    Still, Callisto needed an answer, and unlike some others in the household had no issue manipting the truth or simply lying about the answer. "Well Kat, not only is it interesting to learn there are exercises for that kind of thing, which makes sense intellectually even if it doesn''t quite seem right at first nceбн it also helps me further my understanding of my own poses. Perhaps only in small increments but the researcher in me can''t give up that kind of thing."

    Kat nodded even as she felt her eye twitching slightly. *Did I get something in it?* Kat rubbed the ''effected'' eye trying to chase away that strange twitching. It stopped quite quickly so Kat put it to the side. *Must just be a little thing regeneration doesn''t really deal with.* Shrugging it off Kat continued with the demonstrations as she discussed what Mai had taught her before finally moving on to her ''various'' opponents.

    "Seems like quite the colourful cast," cheered Vivian, "I''m surprised at how many people Mai was able to portray. It''s really cool and shows she''s quite talented!"

    Callisto frowned at Vivian''s exnation, turning to Kat to ask, "Would you be able to confidently say each form Mai used had a unique fighting style? And please borate more on that first opponent and how they fought."

    Kat tapped her chin with her tail a few times as she reviewed the memories. "Well, yeah they all obviously had their own fighting styles. She didn''t even use the same weapon multiple times except for the start. Though I think that was more a lesson in control or battlefield awareness. I had to ''save'' her life a few times because she swung the sword wrong and when I deflected it, the sword nearly or in one case did, take off an arm. Some of the mistakes she madeбн I honestly wonder if anyone is that dumbбн but I can see it. Especially considering how little I really knew about my fans at the start of training. Surely they wouldn''t go out and fight like that though?"

    Callisto let out a soft whistle. "Regardless of your question about the idiocy of the standard person, this Mai is abat genius. If she truly was able to utilise so many weapons all at a high level of proficiency that shows a mastery ofbat I frankly struggle toprehend. On top of that, to know how to make fake beginning mistakes is something else entirely, or that one fight where she was able to control multiple heads and dynamically adjust the difficult for twobatants at a timeбн there is no way she wasn''t going easy on you the whole time Kat."

    Kat shrugged, "I kinda figured. It was never about beating Mai, it was about beating the persona Mai was using at the time. You didn''t see how fast she was able to regrow heads in her hydra form. I can just imagine trying to fight her for real. Constantly shifting forms and fighting styles to throw off an opponent. Splitting in half to avoid attacks before regrowing lost mass. Heck, I don''t even know how much damage she could take.

    "That hydra I mentioned? Easily asrge as the house and she lost a bunch of heads during the fight. I''m sure she reabsorbed a lot of it but the sheer mass required to maintain that, especially towards the endбн she could pretend to be human sized and lose limbs like they were hair trimmings. I doubt it would really slow her down. The only way for me to potentially stop her would be demonic fireбн but she could just cut off whatever sections I burnedбн

    "And even if she couldn''t take those back in afterwardsбн she''d have so much mass stored up I''d probably be the one to run out of energy first. It''s a scary thought in all honesty." Kat let out a slight shiver as she imagined fighting Mai using a better version of her own ''trade major damage for major damage and rely on regeneration'' strategy. Something that Kat was surprised to realise, they hadn''t really touched on. Mai had always made her fight without taking that much damage.

    *Hmmбн I wonder if she was trying to tell me something with thatбн* before Kat could go too far down that rabbit hole, Callisto spoke up, "Kat, could you ask Lily what food she wants and how much of it? It''s already lunch time and I haven''t even started cooking,"

    "Oh dear, that''s something Ipletely forgot to askбн" said ''Lily'' "I know I can eat just about anything because Memphis were an engineered race even if I''ll trend towards meat like a normal cat, especially in this formбн I have no idea at all about the quantityбн"

    "Is raw food better for you?" asked Callisto curiously.

    "Not necessarily? The big thing is that I only have the same number of taste buds as any other cat so I can''t really taste the difference. Or I suspect I won''t be able to taste the difference. Hmmбн I just realised I haven''t eaten at all since I woke up in this bodyбн I wonder if that''s a lingering effect from the tank this body was grown in or if I have simr eating habits to Kat nowбн well, I suppose I am a lot smallerбн hmmбн I just don''t really know" said ''Lily''

    Callisto noted down the information on a notepad she pulled from one of her pockets. "Alright. I''ll make you a proper lunch today because it isn''t that much harder when I''m already doing lunch for everyone elseбн but let me know how it tastes. In the future, especially for other meals, if you still eat them, I''ll keep some raw meat around if that turns out to be better tasting to you. I don''t mind putting in effort when I''m cooking, but if it isn''t going to be enjoyed I''m just as capable of skipping over them.

    "For example Vivian has a really hard time tasting cloves. I don''t know why, and neither does she. That means I pretty much never bother with recipes that include them, or when I do, I either use a substitute for cloves or just skip over them in Vivian''s dish. No sense in wasting herbs if they don''t do anything for you."

    Vivian nodded along with Callisto''s talk. "Yup. I could eat a whole pile of dried cloves and just wonder why I was inhaling so much dust. Just let us know what works for you. Somehow we managed to acquire to girls that aren''t fussy at all so if we, or well usually Callisto, have to go out of our way a bit that''s perfectly fine. As much as I''d like to convince Callisto to do less work asionally, she seems to enjoy it for some reason. Like a crazy person."

    Callisto rolled her eyes. "Theck of sleep is probably the cause of my slowly diminishing sanity I''m sure. Then again, it''s not like I ever left space for a proper bed in my room anywayбн"

    Vivian snickered, "Well I could always use a warm pillow. Your always wee. Except on days ending in X. Can''t be having you around then."

    Callisto rolled her eyes at that knowing Vivian would happily collected everyone in the house for a slumber party at the drop of a hat.

 Chapter 632 - 632 What Is Going On Inside That Head?

    <h4>Chapter 632 - 632 What Is Going On Inside That Head?</h4>

    This is a Lily chapter.

    [A reminder. These thoughts belong to the other part of the bond. In this case, they are Kat''s instead.]

    ---

    When Callisto got up to start working on meals, Lily realised what she''d been doing and felt a mixture of embarrassment and concern welling up. Embarrassment for the subject matter and concern that she was just broadcasting all of it directly into Kat''s mind at the time. Of course, this wasn''t true at all and Lily had in fact managed to hide itбн but she didn''t know that just yet.

    *Oh dearбн that can''t be good. Dammit what must Kat think of me sending that towards her. I can''t believe I had so many inappropriate thoughts just watching her stretch a bit. Dammit. Get yourself together Lily. Waitбн wait a secondбн Lily paused as she considered her thoughts.

    Wait a minute. Kat is my girlfriend. My honest to goodness girlfriend. If I wasn''t having illicit thoughts about her would I actually be in the wrong? I mean it''s certainly better then having illicit thoughts about other peopleбн but is it truly right to have my mind so consumed by them? It wasn''t this bad beforeбн ok sometimes it was, but normally it was just at night when I was all alone and nobody could catch me. Now I''m just beaming it straight to Kat. Dammit.

    Wait. Am I being rude to her? She doesn''t feel sexually attracted to me or anyone else? Hmmбн does that make this more or less appropriate? She should be able to have these thoughts about me but she doesn''tбн and that''s fineбн but should I also not be thinking about her like that? Butбн but that''s basically impossible. She''s beautiful, and rather sexy even when she doesn''t try and god she doesn''t know what she does with her tail sometimesбн If she wasn''t asexual I''d swear it was on purpose.*

    [What exactly is this thing with my tail?]

    *Kat!?! Whatбн what umбн shit. Of course you can hear meбн umбн woops? Sorry?*

    Lily felt amusement traveling down the link and lifting her mind out of the hole of concern she''d locked herself in. [It''s fine really Lily. I was going to let you keep going with your thoughts for a little longer but it seemed to be really concerning you. Besides, you''ll be happy to know that you managed to hide your emotions from me during my stretching so I didn''t notice at all]

    Lily wanted to cheer or fine the deepest hole she could and crawl into it. Part of her was ecstatic at finding out that she could in fact block her emotions from Kat if she tried hard enoughбн somehow. Another part of her was mortifiedбн and it was the stronger part because she had two differing sources for it. The first was that despite managing to hide it, she''d then gone on to essentially ''talk'' about it where Kat could hear, rendering the sess of hiding itpletely moot. The secondary part of her despair was because she was apparently to embarrassed to admit to Kat she liked looking at her. So she decided to correct that.

    *Well in that case. You''re hot. You have always been hot. I am a useless lesbian that has the strange urge to lick your legs slowly, and that was before I became a cat and it became more socially eptable. I don''t know why I''m feeling so conflicted over this. It''s not like you don''t know I find you attractive. Maybe it''s because your asexuality makes you weirdly innocent? But you''re also my girlfriend and if anyone should know about my weird but somehow erotic thoughts I think it really should be you. Plus, with us stuck in each other''s heads you''d find out at some point anyway.*

    As Kat started answering, all Lily felt wasforting eptance in response. [Well you''re not getting away from me now. I also don''t mind if you think about me like that. I didn''t really notice overly much at school when other people did, but I probably should have. It''s just never really mattered to me. I never saw others that way so it didn''t matter to me if others saw me that way. I still don''t really mind overly much and I especially have no problems if it''s you. Justбн be honest with yourself, and me I guess. We''ll work it out. As I said before, the thought of sex doesn''t disgust me or anything I justбн don''t care about it? Like asking me if I want unvoured gum maybe? It''d give me something to do, but I hold no desire for it really. Thoughбн I do hold plenty of desire to make you happy]

    Lily couldn''t stop the flood of erotic thoughts Kat''sst words sent her way causing a full body shiver to encase her, making her tail whip around agitatedly. To the others, well, Callisto was off working on lunch, Vivian had gotten up to do a bit of work before lunch and Sylvie was still enjoying Lily''s fur, unaware of the conversation going on in the heads of the two nearby teenagers.

    *Ok Kat you can''t juste out and say stuff like that without warning. That''s likeбн like pouring gasoline on a fire. I thought I was trying not to think lewd thoughts about youбн*

    [Really? I thought we''d just established it was fine. Actually, I do kinda want to knowбн you''re very much of the opinion I''m the best looking girl in school, what about others? Who rated highly? How do Ipare in the eyes of others? I never listened to what the girls said about the boys, and I didn''t really talk to any boys eitherбн so I''m curious.]

    *Hooo boy. That''s sort ofplicated. Soбн I don''t know if there were any other lesbians at school. It''s a small school and certainly nobody was public with it. The girls did still have opinions on who was the best looking, and of course the boys did as well, and I know what the girls believed, and what some girls said the boys believed but it''s not like I took a proper count. Still I guessбн if you really want to know?*

    Kat could feel Lily was reluctant to share this information for some reason. [You don''t have to if you don''t want to. Why does it feel like you''d rather not? You can tell me about anything you want you know.]

    *It''s not that I don''t want toбн I just feel kind of bad for not properly defending you in the rankings. Oh sure, I''d always make the im, but I never defended it, not really. I wasn''t sure I could describe you as ''pretty girl'' instead of ''girl I want to make out with'' if I really got going. Ifбн that makes sense?*

    [Not reallyбн]

    *Ok umбн right soбн a lot of girls have this way of talking about guys. It''s very different to how they talk about other girls. For the girls, it''s more aboutбн I wanna say style and presentation. So, ''she has a good outfit'' or, ''those earrings match well with her eyes'' or stuff like that. They can also be like ''she''s got great legs'' but that''s about the extent of it.

    Talking about guys on the other hand it''s more like ''His abs are so dreamy, and make me want to rub my face against them'' or ''I bet he could bench press me'' or ''He''s a little on the nerdy side but those eyes really suck you in''. I guess you could say it''s a lot less superficial? If I started talking about you, and really got going I could probably write an entire essay about why your legs are attractive. That''s not how a straight girl talks about other girls. Does that make sense?*

    [Yeah. I think so. You couldn''t defend me because that would meanplimenting me, but not how straight girlspliment each other, but how theypliment people they want to date but don''t want to admit it? Is that right?]

    Lily winced at the correction she knew she had to give. *Wellбн a lot of girlsбн even if they really like how someone looks still wouldn''t date them necessarily. Quite a few think ''He''s hot but I can do better'' or dumb things like that. Anyway. No. We aren''t getting into it. I don''t want to even touch it. How you managed to avoid all the girl politics I''ll never know.*

    [It''s called being able to change into gym clothes in less then a minute]

    *Good point. So, with thatбн the top ranking girls would change drastically ording to if the bitches three were listening in or one of their pet snitches were. If they were around they''d always score at the top no contestбн but it wasбн I don''t want to say it was all lip service. Iбн I can''t believe I''m saying thisбн but they are attractive. Granted, their personalities are repulsive, and their looks were upper mid tier at best, but honestlyбн it''s kinda hard to find unattractive girls if they are actually taking care of themselves.

    If they weren''t aroundбн well then it depended on what they were arguing for. Sally for example would always win ''cute'' because of how small she is. Personally I think she looks a littleбн underageбн so I never got into that battle. There was also Amelia, she was a good pick for most attractive. Of course, she''s much shorter then you are, and her main feature is her breasts with a bit of ass.. As a leg woman myself, she loses quite heavily because of that.*

 Chapter 633 - 633 More Questionable Thoughts, Ft Lily.

    <h4>Chapter 633 - 633 More Questionable Thoughts, Ft Lily.</h4>

    Lily chapter again

    ---

    [So, if Amelia doesn''t rate highly who would you have chosen after me?] Kat asked curious.

    Lily''s tail flinched. *Don''t say it like that Kat. It makes me feel like you believe it was ever close at all. That''s likeбн like asking someone after they finish their favourite meal what colour dirt they''d like to eat. Not only are you easily the most attractive girl I''ve ever met, your personality is so much better as well. I cannot properly exin how rare having both of those together is, or just how not close others could possibly.

    It''s part of the reason I was so scared to ask you out Kat. If you''d said noбн there was no backup n. No ''she''s not as good looking as Kat but I could happily marry her'' in the works. I know that some really scummy girls do have likeбн backups after backups but even most normal people at least have alternatives.

    I didn''t, and now I happily know that I never will. Sure part of that was because I''m a lesbian. It''s not always easy to pick one out of the crowd and because I didn''t want to announce it either it''s not like I could try to find others using that. So, no. I would not have chosen someone after you. There was no after you Kat, and I don''t want you to EVER think there was.*

    Kat frowned, feeling rather guilty when she felt the surprisingly intense feelings of paining from Lily at this moment. She''d even stopped purring despite Sylvie''s scratches and was barely holding onto a growl. Lily didn''t want to give away anything to Sylvie, lest questions she didn''t want to answer be asked. [Sorry Lilyбн I really didn''t think it would be that big of deal. I just assumed youбн well you said they ranked people, I just assumed you''d have someone ranked below me?]

    Lily sighed internally. *Sorry. I know. Or well, I should have known. This sort of thing isn''t that big of a deal to you. Umбн wellбн honestly Vivian and Callisto both rank pretty highly in terms of attractive girls. I''m not one for blondes, but they have a maturity about them quite a few in schoolcked, even the older ones. Your height helps you a lot. Waitбн shit do I have a thing for older women? No I can''t. I''m older than you so it can''t be possible. Yes let''s go with that.*

    Kat just smiled at her girlfriend''s antics. [Right so now that we''ve established thatбн I was looking for people at school really. Though at least I can understand why you like the look of Callisto, she''s on the taller side though I''m surprised you don''t think she hides her legs too much with that dress of hers]

    I* can see where you''re going with thatбн but I know she has legs under there, you can tell based on how the dress conforms to her frame and shifts when she walks. She''s doesn''t quite have as much leg to rest of the body as you, but she does pretty well. The real reason she ranks so highly for me I guess is the maid outfit. Not a big turn on for me, but still one I can appreciate at she wears it really well.*

    [So you''d like to see if I look good in maid outfit?] Lily couldn''t see the smirk Kat wore at that moment. Perhaps if she had, she would have been able to control her thoughts slightly better.

    *Yes! бн wait. I meanбн shit. I didn''t mean to answer so quicklyбн or at all really.*

    Kat giggled out loud and Sylvie nced over with a look of curiosity. Deciding to head that off, Kat transferred Sylvie to herp. Now Kat had Sylvie on herp who had Lily on hers in a stack. Kat was d that the weight was nothing to her, wouldn''t want to be distracted by her legs going to sleep.

    [Lily it''s fine. I don''t know how often you want me to repeat that before you believe it. I''m dating you now. I''m quite happy about that fact. I''m not going to be put off because you want me to wear a maid outfit or something sillier. Especially if it''s just the two of us at the time. The biggest problem with the maid outfit isn''t my feelings at all, it''s getting one that will fit with the wings and tail]

    Kat was quite pleased to feel Lily''s mood stabilising and the tinge of worry and concern thatced her thoughts receding. *Sorry. I guessбн hmmбн I wonder if I keep trying to avoid speaking or thinking about these things because I always tried to keep those thoughts locked up before. It really wasn''t appropriate conversation back when we were just friends. Or wellбн it MIGHT have been if I wasn''t gay. I''ve heard other girls like to y dress up but I never did even in the past when I was younger. Ste didn''t see the point when she was a kid, and I thought one shirt was much like another for a long timeбн then she had other friends for that sort of thing as she got olderбн*

    Seeing where that particr line of thought was going Kat cut in with, [You didn''t tell me about the boy''s opinion did you? What did you hear they thought?]

    *Ah yes wellбн I suspect that whenever we heard about their opinions it wasбн couched in nicernguage. I may not have gotten close with any of the boys but I did overhear some of the things they said about people. It''s rarely ''she looks the best'' or ''How beautiful does x look today'' it''s normally crewed things like ''Amelia has the best tits'' or ''Susan looks like she put on a skirt two sizes to short today'' things like that. It''s the sort of thing I feel like they shouldn''t be saying about girls they don''t really know and aren''t dating. I meanбн I hardly feel like it''s ok to talk about your legs still and I''m dating you AND you know that''s my thing.*

    Kat gave a mental shrug and wrapped her arms around Sylvie, making sure to go under Sylvie''s arms so she still had her hands free. [Well, I can tell you as someone who has looked after plenty of boys in the orphanageбн that''s just how they talk and think. They don''t consider it inappropriate; they just consider it true. To them, there is very little difference between saying ''she has great hair'' and ''she has a great ass'' the only difference is that they know one is eptable to be overheard by the girl in question and the other isn''t. It seems to be something they sort of agree on as a collective. I know quite a few of them can''t even understand why women find it inappropriate.]

    *Really? Are you sure?*

    [Yup positive. A little eleven year old came up and just outright asked me why girls weren''t supposed to overhear it. I was only fourteen at the time, so it was a bit ago but I never forgot. Heбн he was participating but didn''t understand the fascination or the secrecy. So the kid justбн came out and asked me. Hmmбн what did I tell himбн hmmбн Ah I know. I told him ''Boys and Girls are silly and don''t like certainpliments. So you only let them hear thepliments you know they like. Girls do the same thing just with different words, so don''t worry''.]

    *Butбн we don''t? Do we?*

    [Oh I have no idea but I was able to lie back then and it was easier then exining that I didn''t understand it either. I thought my version made more sense to someone at eleven and he''ll likely never learn otherwise. That''s one trick the orphanage taught me for dealing with kids. Exin it in a way they can understand.]

    *Ok wellбн that was an interesting tangent. Umбн to get back to what I was sayingбн normally when stuff was ryed it was filtered, because it sounded like the girl''s system for the most part. Which of course meant that the bitches three where usually at the top if they were around.*

    [Not terribly surprising but a bit disappointing. Was I really the only person who stood up to them?]

    *Yeah pretty much. Quite a few people thought you were crazy for it. Huhбн I wonderбн is that why you never ranked quite so highly? Not because they actually believed you lost out in looks but because the bitches wouldn''t like itбн or maybe just because they thought you didn''t quite have all your marblesбн

    Wait is that why nobody listened when I defended you either? Because I was only saying that because you stopped them going after me? Dammit how did I not realise that. I REALLY want to brag to them now that I got the best girl in school. It''s not like they can really cause too much trouble now outing me so I''m not worried about thatбн and hmmбн I wonder if they''d be jealous or notбн

    What do you think? I clearly have the best girlfriend but I don''t really know if straight girls would be jealous of that fact. I mean, to me you''re much better then the rest of them, and certainly better then all the boysбн but would they care? I certainly wouldn''t care about whatever guy they picked upбн but girls are strange sometimesбн*

    Kat decided to just send approval, not really understanding Lily''s desire to show off in this instance.. If Kat was in that positionбн which she sort of wasбн she''d be keeping Lily all to herself.

 Chapter 634 - 634 Mining The Depths Of The Mind

    <h4>Chapter 634 - 634 Mining The Depths Of The Mind</h4>

    More Lily. I regret nothing.

    ----

    Before the pair could continue their mental conversation Callisto interrupted them with a call to lunch. It was sandwiches again, though there was meat off to the side for Lily as well. It was two small tes. One contained uncooked ham while the other was a small cut of steak, something Callisto had done to put on some of the other sandwiches.

    Kat gravitated towards the simple ones with vegetables on them. She''d been eating well at Enuko''s house, and didn''t want to waste the food. It helped that she was training but Kat felt like she''d had too much food recently. She was thankful she didn''t feel overly full, but there was certain a part of her mind informing her she needed no more food, so small bites and a single triangle was her n.

    Kat had set Lily down on the table, not knowing what else to do about her seating arrangements only for Callisto to give a sigh and grab a bar stool out of another room. Callisto just lifted up so that it was in line with the table and allowed Lily to move over on her own. Once there, she got about trying the various foods in front of her.

    First she tried the ham and instantly decided food was weird now. It didn''t taste like her brain new ham to taste like. The best way to describe it would be ''good meat''. That was the strange part really, it was hardly a taste as she recognised it. If you asked her if it tasted like steak, or pork, or any other meat she''d have to so both yes and no. Truly a strange thing. So she tried the cooked stake... and it tasted pretty much the same. She could tell it was different to the ham, but that wasrgely a texture thing.

    Finally she tried the sandwich and that was just as weird, though at this point it was quite expected. The vours didn''t really mix together in her mouth, simply registering as ''edible nt'' ''edible strange thing'' and ''good meat''. *Well. That''s weird. I can''t even say it''s bad. I can''t really say it tastes bad either. Moreбн informative than anything else really.*

    Kat didn''tment on Lily''s thoughts on the food as she didn''t really know what to say. Without Lily''s control of the bond improving Lily couldn''t share the memory as Kat had done, and without that there really was no context to properly exin the sensation of eating with fewer taste buds. Many would expect it to be like looking at a pixted photograph, simply having less definition whenpared to normal. Sadly, that exnation does not ount for how other parts of the body connect to the taste buds.

    In the end, Lily just ate what was in front of her and put it out of her mind while the rest ate and chatted. She didn''t really feel the need to jump in at any point and most of the conversations were pretty basic. Vivian''s current jobs, Callisto''s current projects, what Sylvie has been spending her time with. Things of that nature.

    When lunch was over Vivian headed back to her office, and Callisto and Sylvie left together to continue what apparently had be a daily chess tournament. Each day was a best of three and whoever one two of the matches got a point. If any game went to a tie nobody got the point that day. It was an interesting system and currently they were both on two points.

    Kat happily picked Lily up and made her way to her room before leaning back and cing Lily on her stomach, before pausing for a few moments and switching that position to her boobs instead. *Kat?!*

    Kat shrugged. [You''re my girlfriend and currently a cat. I feel like this is a good way to get you to stop being so embarrassed all the time. They''re just boobs Lily, no matter how attractive mine apparently are. You can talk about them without it being weird, and even if you make it weird I''ll not mind. Do you really think I agreed to date you for your sanity? Lily I remember the time you spent a week researching how different kinds of socks were made.]

    *Hey, that was a valid line of inquiry. I had plenty of socks that kept getting holes in them and a few really old pairs that only sort of fit but didn''t have any holes at all. I wanted to by good quality socks for the future and it was more interesting than I would have expected.*

    Kat gave a ''see what I mean'' look back at Lily, which, along with the apanying mental imagery was hard to miss. [So do you want to final tell me what the boys opinions on me are? You''ve been avoiding it for some reason and now I''m interested.]

    *Gehбн it''s justбн I dunno, doesn''t it make you ufortable to talk about? I never liked where I tended to ce in these listsбн*

    [Not really? I guess it would be different if I was asking for your cing, maybe then I''d think it was awkwardбн but I mostly just want to chat with you. We''ve been busy and sure we caught up a bit more recently but since school ended I''ve been off on so many adventures. It''s been weird not talking to you so I''m mostly just trying to keep the conversation going. Oh don''t get me wrong, the avoidance of the topic makes me interested, but I just want to keep chatting.]

    Lily buried her face into Kat''s chest and started purring. She felt a weight on her heart she hadn''t realised she''d been carrying lift. It was strange, she, unlike Kat, hadn''t consciously noticed the fact they''d been talking so much less. Apparently her body and mind had though, because the sheer joy at the knowledge Kat just wanted to talk with her flooding her mind and connection.

    Feeling all the emotioning from Lily Kat pulled her up further to near her neck and sat up so that she could squeeze Lily against her. *I didn''t know I was worried about that. Thanks Kat. I suppose it''s not even that bad, or good really. You always ranked somewhere in the top ten but rarely in the top five, especially if the bullies were ranked in the top five. I believe the prominent sentiment was that your breasts were on the smaller sideбн which is weird and untrue but whatever, it''s probably just the fact you never wore push up brasбн anyway it was that, plus the fact you were one of the people who actually wore correct length skirtsбн*

    *So they never really thought you had ''anything'' to disy and not enough of them appreciate legs and thighs like I do. Still, with all those negatives you rated quite highly. Not sure why actually. They mostly pointed out the stuff you didn''t haveбн and then gave you somewhere around seventh ce consistently. No idea why. Likeбн if they really think youck so much why rate you so high? Not that I''m saying you should be lowerбн but wellбн yeah you know my thoughts alreadyбн*

    [Yeah that doesn''t make a lot of sense to me either. Hmmбнwhat else do I want to knowбн oh you mentioned maid outfits before because of Callisto. What other things would you want to see me in?]

    Lily let out a chocked sound that as a Memphis sounded more like a mewl. Still, she held back her instinctual reaction which was to deny everything and sucked in a deep breath, preparing herself to give a true answer. *Wellбн before we get to anything elseбн I certainly have a thing for kimonos now. I me you entirely for that. If you didn''t wear one all the time I wouldn''t have developed it. I know this because I didn''t have a thing for themst year. Now I certainly do, and I''ve have manyбн manyбн yeahбн it''s a lotбн*

    *Right umбн no I can admit this. I have had more than a few dreams about you wearing a kimono a size or two too small so thatбн certain things spill out. Still, even just your normal outfit now is great. It looks amazing on you, and I wouldn''t change it. Other than thatбн well, maids aren''t really my thing but I suppose if we do ever get around to this I''d still like to see you in one anyway, just forpleteness sake I suppose.*

    [Of course, of course] said Kat mentally with a sage like voice, [Purely forpletions sake]

    *Other than that,* thought Lily pointedly ignoring Kat''s prodding, *bunny girl outfits are probably right at the top. They just show off everything I like really well. Sure the stuff up top is nice, but it''ll highlight your legs and ass astonishingly well, I''m sure. With or without stockings, I can appreciate both easily. Thoughбн hmmбн I suppose it''d be weird for you to have a bunny tail as part of it now you have an actual tail. We can leave that off.*

    [Of course, my illustrious girlfriend. What else?]

 Chapter 635 - 635 Hidden Mind Gems

    <h4>Chapter 635 - 635 Hidden Mind Gems</h4>

    Lily chapter. I still regret nothing

    ----

    Lily was clearly hesitant to answer this next question. Kat could feel it. Not just that, but she could feel through the connection that there was an answer. Kat hesitated as she pondered what to do. She was trying hard to let Lily feelfortable opening up to her and feel less embarrassed all the time. Would it be better to push? Offer reassurance? Do nothing? Eventually Kat settled for lightly running her hands through Lily''s fur. Approval, hope, slight expectance. All without any words to cement her stance properly.

    Eventually, after sufficient application of scratches, Lily caved. *Okбн Iбн I don''t know if this is racist? Species-ist? Maybe just weird? But I also kinda want to see you in likeбн what we think Subi would wear. Leather straps and little else. I meanбн I''m not intoбн THAT side of thing. I mean, I''d call you mistress anytime you wanted but no pain for me. That isn''t something I like.*

    [Tell me more about this one then. The bunny outfit makes sense and I can see why you''d like it. The maid costume as well because of Callisto wearing one all the time and the kimonoбн well that one just makes sense to me even with my limited understanding. What about this one drives it though?]

    *Hmmбн how do I exin thisбн I guessбн it''s much moreбн wish fulfilment I suppose. Before you became a demon I''d never have asked. Imagined yesбн andбн I guess I''m not as ashamed to admit that as I thoughtбн but anywayбн imagined yes of course, but I didn''t think I''d ever see it in real life even if we did date. That and fake horns, wings and tail would just look a little weird and since domination isn''t my fetishбн

    Well it just seemed like a lot of work to essentially see you in revealing underwear made out of leather. So it was in the ''cool to think about, but silly to do'' category in my mind. Like getting covered in chocte or slime or something. Hot to imagineбн kinda gross in real life more than likely. Now thoughбн well you''re a real demon. Now it feelsбн I guess it feels a lot less like silly dress up? You don''t need fake props because you have real demonic parts and that makes it so much better. Plus I bet you could find a proper outfit someone in the Hub without too much trouble. Soбн now it''s something I wouldn''t be opposed to in real life.*

    [Oh, ''wouldn''t be opposed''] taunted Kat slightly to get Lily to just admitбн

    *Fine. I think it''d be hot. You asked for this though! You asked for what I''d want to see you in!*

    Kat gave Lily a little kiss on the cheek. Just a light press to avoid fur in the mouth and get the point across. [I did and I don''t regret asking Lily. I''d like to keep talking about this sort of thing if you will. It really is interesting to try and work out why you''d want something like that, and I can make a list. With perfect recall I won''t forget and I can surprise you with something in the future.]

    *Oh*

    Kat waited for Lily''s thoughts to stop drifting to various strange ces. She didn''t get many images though she did get brief shes of her in a made outfit, as well as covered in chocte. Kat chose not toment. While she did want Lily to be more open about her desiresбн she didn''t want to push things too far just yet. Despite her calmness about this sort of thing, she too believed they weren''t really ready for all that.

    When Lily finally came back to herself, she cast a worried nce at Kat who just smiled back. Lily assumed this meant Kat saw nothing. She was wrong of course, but it was a nice thing for her to believe for now. *Umбн okбн what elseбн I guessбн it''s much lewder than the others but I guess if you want me to mention itбн stockings. Like just stockings and nothing else.*

    [I''d have assumed you of all people would prefer to see all of my legs]

    Lily swallowed heavily but chose to answer properly. *Well, yes sometimes. However, I can appreciate stockings as well. You don''t really wear them, which is fair, it doesn''t get too cold hereбн but I think it''d be nice. Not all the time, but if we''re talking about interesting things I''d like to see you wear it probably counts.*

    [So, stockings, what about garter belts and just normal lingerie]

    *No garter belts.* Snapped Lily with a shockingly firm mental voice. *I can''t understand the point of the damned things. I don''t know why people think they look sexy at all. It''s all this extra material and it doesn''t feel tasteful at all. I did a bit of research about them and I STILL don''t understand them. I don''t get why people think they look sexy at all. I meanбн nope. I don''t want to rant at you about this.*

    *We''re having a nice discussionбн albeit an embarrassing one for me and I do not want to yell mentallyбн not even at you, but in your direction about an article of clothing I doubt you even own. I doubt you''d want that.*

    [Honestly Lily. If you really want to talk about it. I''d be happy to listen. That''s what this was about remember? Getting to chat. This wouldn''t be the first odd thing you researched.]

    Lily smiled internally. As a cat smiling externally showed a lot of teeth now so she limited that. *Okбн wellбн in that caseбн I guess it''s because people still like them for some reason? I mean there whole purpose in life is to hold up stockings, whichбн ok fine, back in the day that was somewhat needed. The thing isбн*

    *They aren''tfortable. At all. I''d know, I tried on some once when Mum suggested it after going lingerie shopping a few times. They justбн feel weird and we don''t need them anymore. Even back in the day before stic they had other options, though nobody likes to talk about them. The best one, in my opinion, was to justбн use a bit of string and tie the top off same as pants.

    Still, I don''t get why people think they look good. Like I get fancy underwear. It''s to show off and entice instead of just being naked. It hasбн a bit of ss to it rather than just showing up naked or something. Plus almost seeing someone naked is sometimes better then just seeing them naked. The problem isбн the garter belt is just more material, it''s finicky to put on, finicky to take off carefully, ufortable to wear and underwear does the teasing so much better.*

    [Feel better now that you''ve gotten that off your chest?]

    *Yeah, a bit. Sorry for ranting about it. This is something I knew before I met you. I actually brought it up with Ste and her friends once and they looked at me like I''d told them wearing underwear outside of pants was the new fashion trend. Soбн yeah little bit moreбн distaste alongside that one on top of the topic.*

    [It''s fine. I''ve never really looked at them. Kept things simple because bras are expensive, especially for an orphanage where that money could usually be spent better then on high ss underthings. Especially when I was the only person they were really for. Most of the other girls were too young for them. As the oldest it was easy to chose basic stuff when the younger ones could use the money.]

    *Was the orphanage really that poorly off?*

    [Noбн noбн not at all. I mean, I couldn''t get top of the line stuff all the time or something like thatбн but Gramps manages the ce well. He also gets a decent number of donations. We were never all that hard up for cash but you had to pick your luxuries you know? Like would I prefer nicer underwear or for the kids to get new nkets? Sure the old ones work fine, but some of them could get a bit ratty towards the end of their lives so if that bit of saving let them get new things more regrlyбн well I never minded.]

    *Wellбн you''ve got Vivian now. You can get some proper underwear!*

    Kat shrugged. [I uhбн didn''t exactly put on a bra when I first got my demonic attire. I wasn''t thinking about itбн but now I have one. Somehow. Not sure where it came from, or when it showed up because being a Subus means it wasn''t really an issueбн but yeahбн now I have great feeling and fitting underthings and no idea where they came from.]

    *Kat how could you forget something like that?*

    [Well it''s not like I put on a bra all the time when I wasn''t going to school. I probably should have but that was more washing for everyoneбн and really I always felt it was strange to make the little kids wash my underwear when it was their turn so I normally did my own stuff throughout the week and then didn''t wear bras on weekends if I could get away with it so the kids wouldn''t get confused or do silly things with them]

    *Kat. When I get my human body back.. I''m forcing Vivian to take you shopping.*

 Chapter 636 - 636 Planning For Special Events

    <h4>Chapter 636 - 636 nning For Special Events</h4>

    Lily takes the wheel

    ---

    "So, are there any other outfits you''d be interested in seeing me in?" asked Kat as she scratched behind Lily''s ear.

    *Not the way we''ve been speaking about. Nothing elsees to mind as likeбн an erotic thing I''d want you to wear. I mean, I guess there is a swimsuit but I''ve seen you wear one to the pool before and it''s not all that different to lingerie in my mind. Oh it''s still very nice to look at, even if you only wore one piece swimsuits that cover basically everythingбн but I have no specific love for swimsuits. If you''d prefer to wear one then lingerie you could do that instead.*

    [I''ll keep it in mind, I guess. I''m not entirely sure that swimsuit would still fit me. I still have it in the cupboard but I''ve grown a bit since I lost used it. I''m certainly taller, and I might have grown in other areas as wellбн though perhaps you''d prefer that Lily?] Kat wiggled her eyebrows down at Lily. Sadly, the person in question was enjoying her current position to much to look up and see that.

    So Kat was pleasantly surprised when Lily answered with, *Yes Kat. Yes I would prefer that. As long as it doesn''t hurt you overly much. I imagine it would be a bit ufortable digging into ces but I would in fact like to see that.*

    Kat beamed and sent a wave of pure joy down the link startling Lily. *What?* Kat kept up her smile and gave Lily a few more scratches before turning her so that she could see Kat''s face. "Yes Lily. I am happy about your answer. You kept shying away from them. To just admit it makes me quite happy. Remember, even if I don''t find anyone sexy doesn''t mean I''ll ignore the fact you DO find me attractive. I want you to be open with me about this sort of thing Lily. It''ll be important in the future because you''ll need to tell me.

    "I won''t get urges for things like this, nor will I be able to use my own reactions to things to guess. Likeбн take the leather Subus outfit. Sue actually wore one of those. My main thought at the time was to wonder how she avoids shing people and if it was at allfortable. I wouldn''t have been able to guess you''d want to see me dressed up like that. Orбн hmmбн the bunny girl outfit was a slightly easier guess because that is the entire point of those outfitsбн the maid one? I probably wouldn''t have thought about it. It''s just what Callisto wears for some reason. I don''t think so deeply about these things so you''ll need to do the thinking for me," said Kat.

    Lily nodded and Kat put Lily back down once it was clear Lily knew she was serious. [Now that we''ve been a bit serious. Do you have any silly costume ideas? Not to look erotic just because it''d be funny to try them?]

    *Hmmбн might be funny to see you in like a fake angel outfit? The wings and a fake hallow with robes and stuff, maybe even get some flood lights and backlight it all but not bother to hide any of your demonic parts. Actually, it''d be even better if we didn''t go through the trouble of making it look good. I think it would be so much funnier to see you in a really bad angel costume.*

    Kat frowned at the idea, [I do agree that would be funnyбн but having met a real Angelбн not sure I''d want to risk annoying them. I mean, I doubt something like that would annoy them butбн not sure it''s worth the risk. Fun idea though]

    Lily tried to give a shrug but her shoulders didn''t exactly work like that anymore and it was more like a head bob. *Hmmбн yeah I guess you make a good point. What about you then? We''ve been going through my ideas but that was when they were all attractive. What about silly ideas for me?*

    [Well if we made me an angel I guess we''d have to make you a dog girl. Extra points if the headband for the dog ears are clearly visible and the tail is just a belt. With your cat features still quite prominent the contrast could be amusingбн though I''ll admit it''s not as good of an idea as the angel one is in theory. Other ideas for me? We can take turns.]

    *Alrightбн umбн well first I guessбн the dog girl thing seems kind of boring. Sure there is the stereotype of cats and dogs not getting along but it''s not as funny as angel and demon. I think if we were going with animals I''d have suggested I wear likeбн fake tiger ears or something. Make it like I was a cat pretending to be arger cat. Double points for doing it in Memphis form maybeбн

    Wait no, I can''t be giving you ideas for your turn. Hmmбн dressing you up as a ghost could be really cool. You can make your eyes glow and you''re already pretty pale. Maybe just add in some fake ck tear streaks dirty up your clothes a bitбн maybe apply some other make up and hide your demon appendages and we''d be good to go. Wings and tail you could hide under a baggy outfitбн not sure about the horns though. Oh, and you can do the spooky voice too! It''d be perfect for Halloween.*

    [Yeah! We should write that one down. As funny as the angel one it, that''s more of a private joke. The ghost thoughбн we could do some fun things with that. If it was at nightбн I might even be able to get away with flying a bit if my wings blend into the sky or something. Use that to really creep people out.]

    [Hmmбн I guess if we''re doing Halloween themed stuff nowбн for you we could make use of your glowing eyes and fanged teeth? Go vampire perhaps? Hide your ears with a top hat or something and tuck your tail into your outfit. Then you can run around barring your fangs at people and you can pass the eyes off as contacts. I imagine they glow properly like cat''s eyes in the night so that''s a big plus.]

    *Looks like we can actually participate next Halloween. I never really cared for itбн but if I can dress up with you and have a bit of fun I''m down. Plus, we don''t have to worry about running into anyone weirdte at night. You could easily take them and I could probably w them. I wonder if it would be better to find like a bigger ce for it to show off our costumes? Or just hang around town here and have fun with some of the kids? OH if we have timeбн maybe we could do a haunted house for the kids at the orphanage? That way they don''t need there own costumes but they can have a bit of fun. I''ll ''own'' the house and you can be myбн head servant or just a nearby ghost or something.*

    Kat couldn''t help but smile at the idea. [That sounds lovely. We can probably count on Vivian and Callisto to help as well. Vivian because I bet she''d think it''d be great fun and Callisto because I imagine she''d enjoy making props to scare people. She just seems like that type.]

    Lily tried to giggle at the mental image but it sounded more like a serious of hisses. *Well. Apparently cat''s can''tugh. Not the biggest surprise. But yeah, I can see those two loving the chance to do something cool for Halloween. Any other fun holiday ideas?*

    [Wellбн not a fun idea per sayбн but for Valentine''s what do you want to do? Would you rather Ie up with something? Try to make it romantic? Or would you rather n it? Is that something you''d be interested in? Or perhaps just curling up together and watching a movie or somethingбн I don''t really mind but I feel like you''d care right?]

    *Iбн I hadn''t really thought about it? Umбн at this stageбн I''m not sure. Let''s justбн let''s wait for me to get my humanoid form. I''d hate for either of us to n something and then find out I''m still a cat. Alsoбн I mostly just ignored Valentine''s. As many times as I thought of asking you outбн I never once made a n to do it on Valentine''s Day. It feltбн wrong to use it as an excuse you know? That and some people in more recent times hand out chocte to friends as wellбн it just feels so forced and god I would have been mortified if I gave you homemade, or, more realistically, a big store bought heart and you thanked meбн and just didn''tment on it.*

    [Yeahбн that sounds like something I''d do. Probably be like ''that''s sweet of her getting me chocte, I should have got her something as well'' and that''d be the end of it unless you made it REAL clear.. Heckбн I might evenбн yeahбн even if you actually had ''I love you'' on it I might have just assumed you bought it that way and didn''t notice.]

 Chapter 637 - 637 A тАШLittleтАЩ Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 637 - 637 A боLittleбп Familiar</h4>

    Last Lily chapter for a while

    ----

    Arge yawn for Lily''s small frame escaped her mouth. It wasn''t toote in the afternoon but her small body, barely out of kitten years decided she needed sleep. Kat instantly made note of it but Lily argued back. There was a little more arguing over if she should rest or not but when that same argument was interrupted by two further yawns Kat knew she had one. So Lily curled up and let herself drift to sleep.

    While she was asleep, Kat focused on training her demonic fire. Something she''d meant to do in the past multiple times but had always put off. After seeing the huge leaps she''d made with her fans thoughбн Kat decided it was time to do a bit more training. Thest time she''d even attempted anything like this was back when she''d messed around in Thyme''s training room during the final stage of the tournament.

    It was clear, both now and from previous practice, that control of her fire drastically fell the further away from her body it was. Sure she could throw it from hand to hand without too much issue, but she lost control part way through the transition if she wasn''t paying very close attention to it. On the other hand, she could create a fingernail sized me and run it all over her arm, drawingplex patterns with hardly an ounce of effort.

    With Lily on her chest, Kat had no desire to get up to find a better testing ground. As such she focused on pushing her mes away from her hands and then moving them around as urately as she could. Using both hands let her also get practice trying to split her focus. It wasбн rather difficult. Moving two mes in the same pattern wasn''t difficult, but moving those same mes in opposite directions or taking it further and trying contradicting patterns, was a nightmare.

    Kat also found out that if she really concentrated it she could pack quite a bit of power into small mes. It was harder of course, but not as hard as she felt it should be. Compressing me took about twice the effort of forming a small me and then pumping power into itбн but the trade off was that it was slower. She couldpress a me in about half a second while feeding it power required about two seconds of concentration to prevent it from ballooning in size.

    Eventually, Lily''s nap was interrupted by a call from Callisto that it was time to eat. Kat was pleasantly surprised to see Lily''s twitch and catch the sound, awakening her without interference from Kat at all. Waking an adorable sleeping cat Lily was not on Kat''s to do list. Lily was always adorable now and disturbing her sleep felt close to sacrilegious in Kat''s mind. Still, Lily was awoken and Kat took no part in it.

    They headed downstairs for dinner, a roast, something else for Lily to try really. Once again, she found it wasn''t all that different though she noted the texture felt very wrong to her in Memphis form. It was too tender for the cat part of her brain. Even though it tasted fine, other parts of the experience were telling her the meat shouldn''t be safe to eat despite the taste. She ignored it and finished the meal, but not all that happily. It was more out of stubbornness and the knowledge that she had liked Callisto''s roast back she was human. Kat refrained from eating anything despite the weak res from Callisto and Vivian.

    There was no talk about if Lily was staying or not. The older two assumed Kat had already asked, Sylvie knew it was a foregone conclusion and the pair in question hadn''t even considered the idea they could have been separated for a bit. Perhaps a side effect of the bond existenceбн or silent subconsciousmunication. Who knew? At this point in time, nobody, as the pair in question hadn''t even realised they were doing anything strange.

    So, when they headed back upstairs there wasn''t even a question. Kat just picked Lily up and headed upstairs. Kat did however pause at the bathroom doors. She had been intending to shower. Lily, seeing this jumped away and scampered off to Kat''s room to hide under a pillow. She did not want Kat catching on to the ideas it provoked nor did she want Kat being ''helpful'' and bathing them both. Plus, she was a cat now. Surely that meant she could skip bathing for at least a little bit. Lily knew normal cats didn''t need to be bathed for over a month, and many people bathed them less frequently. She''d think on itбн justбн not when a naked Kat featured quite so heavily in her mind. The best solution would be to be humanoid again before the month was up.

    Kat didn''t send any teasing images to Lily while she was bathing. Perhaps she would have if she thought of it, but she didn''t even notice anything strange about Lily''s departure, simply assuming it was a cat thing, as cats didn''t like water. For Kat that''s all a shower was, a ce to get clean. Her state of dress hardly factored into it.

    When Kat finished her rather quick shower, which to be fair she didn''t even really need, she hopped onto the bed and was about to throw herself onto her pillows when she noticed Lily''s tail sticking out. [Woops. That could have been badбн]

    *What?*

    [I was about to jump on my bed like normal but that would mean I fell onto my pillows. Pillows you are currently heading under.]

    *Oh. Oh yesбн umбн woops?* Lily shimmied herself out from under the pillow not abusing the rtivelyrge strength of her small form to just throw the pillow off. Kat of course said nothing. It was adorable seeing her try to be careful with the pillow despite really not needing to be. Kat pondered if it was because Lily didn''t realise her current strength or if she just didn''t want to throw Kat''s stuff around. She suspected it was the first option.

    [Lilyбн do you know how strong you are?] Kat mentally asked as he picked up Lily''s small form to put on herp. Kat had moved the pillows back and was sitting up straight instead of lying down like earlier in the day.

    *No?*

    Kat sighed. "Ok, here''s what I''m going to doбн" said Kat carefully as she moved Lily to the side. "I''m going to try and carefully push your hand up. I want you to push down on it as hard as you can, and I''ll tell you roughly how much force that is,"

    Lily looked sceptically at Kat, well, as much as a cat could look sceptical about anything. It was mostly the feeling from the bond that led Kat to that conclusion, but she got started anyway. She felt Lily start trying as soon as Kat ce her hand under Lily''s paw. Kat carefully pushed up and it didn''t take long before she overwhelmed Lily''s strength and the paw started to rise. It was at this point, as Kat was using more force to lift Lily''s hand then she would to lift a Lily''s whole body, that she wondered how that made any sense at all.

    [On the one handбн you are stronger like I thoughtбн on the other I have no idea how it works. I mean I don''t know how my own super strength works butбн where did you get the leverage for that?]

    *What do you mean?*

    [Lily I used about the same amount of strength to move your ONE paw up as I''d use to lift a personбн or around that anyone. I want you to think about thatбн especially considering how tiny you are.]

    *Ohбн I waitбн what? That doesn''t make any sense.*

    [And my strength does?]

    *Yeah but you have demonic energy! I might have it but it''s not like I can use itбн*

    [You have mana as well though.]

    *Butбн but I don''t feel myself using it at all? How did that pack all that power into muscles the size of thick straw?*

    [Youбн why are youparing your leg to a straw?]

    *Iбн I dunno what else is the size of a not quite kitten sized cat''s arms? It''s not like this is a frequent thing to needparison.*

    [Why not just say likeбн electrical cabling? That seems about rightбн]

    *Lily looked at her arm then nced at the electrical socket in the corner of the room. Huhбн that probably would have been betterбн still that''s not the point. It justбн it''s just weird now it''s me I guess. It was fine when it was youбн you''re Kat and I justбн I guess I find it easier to believe you can casually break thews of physics than I can.*

    [Lilyбн with a bit of training you can be a magical witch cat. Arguments could be made that I''M YOUR familiar.. I don''t think this was ever going to make a lot of sense.]

 Chapter 638 - 638 Specific Tastes

    <h4>Chapter 638 - 638 Specific Tastes</h4>

    Back to Kat

    [These are now Lily''s thoughts]

    ---

    Kat opened her eyes and nced out at the room. She felt no tiredness at all having had such an easy day the past two days. Her mind was clear, and alongside the demonic energy exercise she did yesterday she wasn''t slowed by theck of use in that area either. Lily could be faintly heard sleeping on her chest. The soft breaths from her small form inaudible without advanced senses like the ones Kat possessed, or Lily now.

    With her mind so clear, Kat could feel a slight niggling at the back of her mind. Somehow, she could tell she was going to be summoned today. She wasn''t sure how she knew, and would endeavour to ask Lily if she felt anything once she was awake, but Kat was certain she''d be summoned. For now though, it was a quiet morning and she was willing to rx.

    Until she heard a loud crashing from downstairs. Kat shot up, grabbing Lily in her arms so the girl in question didn''t go flying. Lily woke with the sound as well but somehow knew what was going on thanks to the link and simply curled up closer to Kat. The pair flew downstairs to findбн Callisto calmly sweeping up.

    "Good morning you two," said Callisto with her lips pressed into a thin line. "I suppose you came for the crash. It is nothing serious. The clock just fell off the wall. It seems the structure on the back that''s supposed to support it wasn''t made properly and it gave way just now. Don''t worry, it is not even a clock Vivian is particr fond of. It actually came with the house. The builders put it up for some reason and Vivian just told them to leave it. Frankly I''m annoyed with the fact they took it upon themselves to make a whole in the wall back when it was barely a week oldбн

    "But it is not my house nor my money that paid for the builders. So instead of being sufficiently cowed Vivian just thanked them for theбн ''nice''бн clock and asked them to leave it. I wonder how they felt about that. Was it a clock they actually liked? Or just an old one they found lying around and took with them to construction sites? Vivian had that smile, the one that looks nice but says ''you''re in trouble'' as well? She used that and they folded like a weak poker yer when the chips start going down."

    [I don''t know why but I was expecting something so much worse. I do wonder why Callisto was so close to the clock though?]

    *Lily the kitchen is right there. I want to know where the broom came from. It isn''t the small one she keeps under the kitchen sink but a full sized broom. I have no clue where it''s stored so maybe it''s reasonableбн but I have demonic speed. Even if I didn''t use it to maximum in case I damaged the floor or something she found that broom really fast.*

    "Would you like a hand?" asked Kat as if she wasn''t trying to figure out what magic Callisto managed to pull to be ready and sweeping by the time the pair got downstairs.

    "It''s fine, you have your arms full with something much more important to you," answered Callisto with a nod towards Lily.

    Kat couldn''t help the fact her lips started to twitch upward at Callisto''s words. She didn''t really understand why either, it was simply a fact she was holding Lily, and Lily WAS more important than that clock. Before she could ponder it too long though Callisto asked, "Do either of you want breakfast? Not right now of course, just in a more general stance. I could tell you were not overly enthused with the food at all yesterday Kat.

    "No thanks. I''m fineбн I don''t really want anything to eat," said Kat. *Even if I''m getting summoned today. What do you think though Lily?*

    [Wellбн I''m not hungry. I don''t feel like I want food at all. At the same timeбн if you''re right about the fact we''re getting summoned todayбн maybe I should have something anyway? There''s no certainty that food will be easily avable and even if you will be alright we don''t yet know if I will be. Bleghбн I don''t really feel like forcing myself to eat. Hopefully it won''t be too badбн]

    "Something light for me I think," said ''Lily'' "I''m not hungry but just in case we get summoned I want to have eaten something."

    Callisto nodded as she started to group the pieces of the now destroyed clock onto a dustpan she''d taken out of therge pocket she had in the maid uniform. Kat was very surprised to see Callisto manipte the pan with her foot, moving it around so that she caught everything in it without needing to bend down at all. *Ok that''s just cheating. I have great body control nowбн but I have no idea if I''d be able to do that. I''d probably cheat and wrap my tail around it.*

    [I haven''t seen you use your tail for anything thatplicatedбн you think you could?]

    *Well, I opened a door with my tail onceбн from the other side of the door. Had to get into the orphanage shed for something.*

    [Nevermind then. If you can manage that moving a dustpan around is nothing.]

    By this point the show was over and all the little pieces of clock had been collected. Callisto picked thergest pieces of the clock up and dumped them in the pocket the dustpan came from before collecting said dustpan from the floor and taking it all out to the rubbish bins. Kat frowned at Callisto''s exit, a niggling feeling that she should have helped despite Callisto''s insistence she was fine.

    In the end thoughбн everything was already clean so Kat just dropped herself onto the couch. Sylvie made her way downstairs not long afterwards, having been woken by the crash. Kat exined what it was, and Sylvie just nodded and joined the two already on the couch.? Sylvie snuggled into Kat''s side and used the chance to give Lily some more scratches. Everybody was happy with this arrangement.

    Callisto did work in the background, fancy pancakes were done for the three humans in the house, while Lily had some diced chicken on offer. Vivian somehow managed to make it downstairs at the exact time Callisto finished cooking. The pair clearly had the timing down to science.

    "I hope you do not mind the chicken, Lily. I noticed that you found bread to be strange and suspect the same will be true of pancakes. Basic chicken breast in manageable chunks seems like a good thing to try. Let me know how it is,"

    Lily sniffed the chicken carefully but didn''t know what she was looking for at all. It was purely an instinctive reaction but without that bit of extra knowledge involving what to look for she might as well have not bothered. Still, it felt right to embrace her instincts a little and couldn''t be called a waste from that perspective.

    Lily tried a few bites and found it eptable. She quickly cleaned up the rest of the chicken before stopping and wondering about a ss of water. Something she''d not needed yesterday. Kat fetched it for her, putting it in a bowl instead so that it was actually possible for her to drink it. Callisto waited for Lily to finish with that before asking, "So how was the chicken? I did not do anything to prepare it specially of course, but it is a good baseline."

    Lily let out a mental sigh and got Kat to answer for her with, "It''s really hard to describe Callisto. I can taste that it''s different from other meat. It''s distinctly chickenбн but at the same time it isn''t. I could tell you? it''s chicken butбн but it also just feels like generically good food. Grrr, it''s so hard to exin this properlyбн

    "Itбн it''s likeбн hmmбн Ok soбн eatingбн eating is kind of an experience. For humans, there are lots of tastes and vours and theybine in all sorts of interesting ways that can give a dish aplex andyered taste. That doesn''t happen now I''m a Memphis. I getбн justбн it''s almost like just swallowing a single block of ''ok taste''. Imagine if a sugar cube tasted likeбн I don''t knowбн let''s say carrot.

    "It''s ALL carrot at that point. There is no other taste, it''s a carrot. Now, you try another cube. It''s a different colour and clearly it isn''t carrot. So you try it, and in this case, it''s actually cucumber nowбн but to me it would still taste like carrot.. Because of the texture I could tell it wasn''t carrot and the taste is slightly differentбн but not enough for me to realise it''s cucumber and not carrot if I couldn''t see the difference with my eyes. Does that make sense?"

 Chapter 639 - 639 Three Familiar Faces

    <h4>Chapter 639 - 639 Three Familiar Faces</h4>

    Once Lily finished exining the intricacies, or rather, theck of, when it came to food for her Memphis form, Kat brought up her impending departure. Sylvie wasn''t the most pleased with the news, but limited her ints'' to a bit of pouting. It did still hit rather hard, something Kat and Lily were in agreement with, but there was nothing to be done. So Kat helped clean up, gave Sylvie a big hug and then waited to get calledбн

    Then waited some moreбн

    And yet still moreбн

    Sylvie, at this point asked, "Are you sure Kat? It''s nearly lunchtime and nothing has happenedбн I''m happy to sit here, your hugs are still the best, but I meanбн yeahбн"

    Kat checked and found she could indeed still feel the little niggling in the back of her mindбн but Sylvie was right nothing was happening and the feeling hadn''t really changed in the past few hours. "Let me just askбн" mumbled Kat. *Hey D.E.M.O.N.S what''s going on here?*

    User Kat is reacting partially to one of User Kat''s beacons. An Entity is holding the Beacon with intent to Summon User Kat however they have not yet started the process.

    *Hmmбн guess it has to be the tournament guys. Nixilei, Green, Gareth and Kress. Or well, I''d guess it''s them. Minor would have either messages me if it wasn''t serious or just summoned me if it was. I wonderбн system, what counts as holding?*

    ''Holding'' in this instance means that the Entity in question is currently holding the Beacon, or the Beacon is in a bag or pocket the Entity is holding.

    *Hmmбн so they might be carrying it around in a pocket or something with the intent to summon meter in the dayбн I seeбн*

    [Feels kind of rude honestly. Almost like ringing the phone constantly but hanging up when you get to the phone.]

    *It''s not that bad, I can justбн sort of tell. It isn''t too annoying.*

    Lily didn''t make anotherment, simply prompting Kat to exin to Sylvie what was going on, which Kat happily ryed. Sylvie got a thoughtful look on her face for a few moments before shrugging and resettling herself into Kat''s hug. Callisto actually took orders for lunch, something Lily ended up declining this time. She could now feel that eating more was a bad idea. It wasn''t the same as feeling full, but she knew nheless that it wouldn''t be the best idea.

    A good thing too, because right as Sylvie hopped up to eat the tell-tale symbol they all recognised at this point shone to life around Kat. Kat put Lily on the top of her head as she dashed over to everyone and gave them each a hug. "By guys!" said Kat for both herself and Lily as she waved and activated the Summon.

    The familiar fire came into view and the pair enjoyed the scenery. Lily also took note of the fact that despite being on Kat''s head, she didn''t feel ufortable at all. The transportation felt smooth and seemed to be able to keep them together without any issue. Something Lily wasn''t really worried about before, but after the sh of fire, it did jump into her mind.

    Once the fire burnt down Kar found herself in the back of a small room that looked to have been used for storage at one point based on the dust marks in the shape of boxes and the single light in the ceiling. In front of her stood Nixilei, Green, and Gareth. Kress was notably missing from the group and Kat wasn''t exactly sure how to feel about that. She knew they were all close but he''d never been anything more than ''epting'' of herбн and that was a stretch in all honestly. Only the fact that they so consistently won in the first round likely helped stave off an outburst before the end of the tournament. Which, Kat knew, was in no small part due to her own efforts, though Green did help quite a bit as well.

    Green was dressed in more casual clothes this time around. She had a green sundress on that matched her hair, something that had been grown out slightly from before. She still wore knee high leather boots that had seen better days but Kat knew Green was quitefortable in them. She was currently bouncing around behind Gareth with her arms around his left, smiling at her appearance.

    Gareth took this as stoically as possible but had a grin on his face as well. He had thick leather boots like you''d find on heavy duty workers. He had a loose tunic on that showed off his muscles well. Perhaps sadly for him, the only person who really seemed to appreciate them was Green. His pants were a thick cloth but only went to just past the knees.

    Finally, there was Nixilei. She was wearing ck leather monk strap ankle boots that were slightly covered by the long pants she had on. They werepletely ck, and didn''t quite look like leather, but were certainly not cloth either. Perhaps the fantasy equivalent of jeans? Kat didn''t know, and neither did Lily. Her shirt was also long,ing all the way up to her wrists and cut in a light grey. Her sses remained unchanged.

    "Nice to see you again Kat," said Nixilei calmly.

    "Yeah! It''s great to have you back. I''m ready for the next round of the tournament! I''m so excited and it''s great we got you again for this round. I can''t wait to see what''s going to happen," cheered Green. Kat was honest enough to admit the attitude was a little surprising. Sure, she was bubbly a good deal of the time, but sleeping seemed to be her default state.

    Gareth just gave a polite nod in greeting. [Huhбн is this what normally happens when you get summoned?]

    *Not really. I know these guys, so it''s a bit different. Plus I don''t see a circle for me so I can just walk out if I want to. I mean, from what I know it isn''t overly hard to just walk out normally. It does defend them a while though. Anyway, point is I don''t have much topare this to. I asked Minor to call mest time, and the time before that she was dying soбн guess we''ll have to see?*

    "Happy to be here. Umбн if you don''t mind my askingбн where is Kress?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei''s smile pulled into a thin line. She was about to answer, but Green butted in with, "He''s off being all broody. He tried for like thest week to convince us not to summon you again. Talked about how we could manage by ourselves even down a member. Which is just silly because he agreed to summon a demon the first time. No idea why it''s a problem now, especially when the demon in question is a nice as you!"

    "Personally, I suspect he wanted the chance to enve a demon in a harsh Contract without really considering the fact that Gareth would be the one discussing it, and he''s a total softy. It was never going to be anything particrly restrictive. The only alternative answer is that he was hoping to see a specific demon and get a bit of revenge. Not that he knows what that demon looks like, or what its name is. I also wonder, after meeting you, if it was a demon at all. Still, he is nothing if not stubborn," said Nixilei.

    Gareth looked a little sheepish at the girls'' description of his friend but knew they weren''t inurate with their words. Kress hadn''t been a particrly good team yer during the previous roundбн nor was he kind in his words after Kat had left, something nobody really wanted to delve into.

    It was at this point that Green noticed something ''different'' about Kat. Specifically the fact she had a cat on her head. "Hey Kat, who''s that cutie on her head? Did you pick up a pet recently? Or a familiar?"

    Kat''s mouth ttened into a line. *Lilyбн how the heck do I exin what exactly you are? With you trapped in Memphis form it''s a little weird to be like, ''hey yeah, that''s my girlfriend Lily. Just ignore the fact she''s a cat at the moment, we''re working on it''. I meanбн yeahбн no idea what to do here. If you could transform things would make a lot more sense. That and the fact you can only talk to meбн*

    [Yeah I can see the problem. I don''t know Katбн I really don''t know. I don''t want them to think I''m just a petбн but I didn''t consider how awkward it would be talking about me to people who didn''t know I was human at one point. You can just be like ''oh, this is Lily she''s a cat now'' because they''ll just look at you like you''re crazyбн hmmбн maybe just skip the girlfriend part?]

    Kat bit the inside of her lip, the idea had merit but she could feel that Lily didn''t really LIKE it. It was a suggest meant to make things easier for her, and didn''t take Lily''s feelings properly into ount.. Kat sighed.

 Chapter 640 - 640 The тАШCottageтАЩ

    <h4>Chapter 640 - 640 The боCottageбп</h4>

    *I''m just going to own it. I''ve decided it''spletely normal to have your girlfriend on your head if she''s currently a cat.*

    [Wait what? I thought we agreed it was better to skirt around that issueбн]

    *No, you offered it as a solution despite the fact I can feel the idea causes you pain, probably from the fact I''d be denying you''re my girlfriend and you know what? Frankly a bit of embarrassment on my end is worth it to keep you happy. That''s not even considering the fact thatбн now that I''ve thought it overбн is it really any of their business? We can at the very least prove your intelligence and at that point I see no further issues.*

    Lily didn''t have an answer to that. She felt very warm at the idea Kat was willing to go out of her way like this. Even if Kat insisted it wasn''t too big of a deal, Lily was pretty sure that even in a fantasy world this wasn''t exactly a normal situation. Still, Kat answered without further hesitation. "Quite a lot has happened since Ist visited. I got a girlfriend, and now that same girlfriend has be a Memphis, which is just a type of cat. Also, we''ve been magically bonded so being in separate dimensions wouldn''t be healthy."

    Gareth looked a little sheepish but a nce at Green revealed she was just nodding seriously as if Kat''s insane exnation made a great deal of sense. Nixilei still looked a little confused, but when she asked, "What''s a girlfriend?" it was clear the sticking point was not the fact Lily was a cat at the moment.

    "Umбн did that not trante properly?" asked Kat confused as she looked between everyone.

    Green shrugged, "I dunno what Nix is questioning about it. The trantion WAS a bit weird but it makes perfect sense."

    "I disagree Green, clearly. I mean do I just take, ''verymitted but not to the level of courting except there is a magic bond involved now'' at face value?" asked Nixilei

    "Wait that''s what you heard? I just got ''Not quite courting culturally speaking but about as serious a rtionship as you have with Gareth'' from Kat just thenбн weirdбн Gareth what did you get?" asked Green.

    "Same as you Green, or well pretty much," answer Gareth, likely receiving the same but with Green instead of himself as the named party.

    Nixilei frowned further. "Soбн you mean to tell me we all hear different things when Kat speaks?" asked Nixilei with some concern.

    Kat shook her head and hopped in to answer, "Not normally. It''s just when concepts don''t quite trante acrossnguages well, or when youck certain things to know what the word might mean. If I say something that you don''t really have a word or trantion for it tries to fit it into something you CAN understand. I guess for some reason you think the bond is particrly important to your understanding of the word. Perhaps because you''re more magically inclined?"

    "Yesбн yes I suppose soбн it makes me question why you aren''t simply engaged?" said Nixilei.

    Kat blushed lightly. Even for her getting married was still somewhat embarrassing to think about, "Umбн wellбн where we are from you tend to get to know people for a while before getting engaged. It''s not really appropriateбн"

    "But you are magically bonded? It''s not like that''s something you can just get rid ofбн you had to pretty serious when you agreed to it. The bond would have failed if either of you had any doubts about being together forever. It''s why most people don''t go through with during a marriage ceremony. Particrly embarrassing when it failsбн so it dropped out of favour," said Nixilei.

    *Lily do you know if that was the case with our bond? I meanбн I kinda was thinking it was forever butбн I also just wasn''t thinking about it all that much? I mean it was just something to do if you wanted to be a Memphis and I knew you wanted to be a Memphis so you''d live as long as I didбн*

    [I don''t know Katбн maybe? I don''t really know how the normal Memphis bonding works. They aren''t as intelligent as I am soбн maybe it''s different?]

    *Let''s just go with the easy exnation then.* "Nobody in my home dimension really gets bonded. It''s not something that they even know about, and I got ess to because of a favour I did to some powerful thingsбн soбн while we do have the bond, it''s not like that means anything to everyone else. We''d still like to do things a bit more normally for everyone else''s sake," answered Kat.

    Nixilei nodded at this, understanding it was really just a cultural thing. Lily howeverбн [Kat did you just sort of propose to me?]

    *Nope. Technically you did that already when you decided to be a Memphis and magical bind yourself to me forever. I just agreed with everything.*

    Lily wished she had a good response to discount Kat''s exnation but it made a lot of sense. It''s not like either of them went into it with the n to abandon one another eventually. Lily had nobody she''d rather be with than Kat and Kat knew that even if things didn''t work out how Lily wanted, she''d never abandon her friend, regardless of if everything else worked out or not.

    Green, at this point, decided they''d stopped talking for too long and announced, "Let''s all get out of the cer. Why are we even having this conversation here? We''ll pay Kat at the end depending on what we get up to in the tournament but sitting in this dark cer trying to work out the exact details of a friends rtionship is just kinda weird don''t you think?"

    Gareth just sighed and let himself get pulled out of the room by Green,belling this whole thing as firmly ''not my problem'' and epting his fiancиж''s stance on things. Nixilei looked a little sheepish now and bowed slightly to Kat before following behind the other two. Nixilei knew her main concern wasn''t the rtionship at all but the trantion and the fact Green and her did not share the same ''exnation'' of the word. Still, Green was right, it was a strange line of questioning she decided to abandon for now. She would however keep an ear out for any other strange trantions and pounce on the chance to investigate them.

    Kat followed after them with an amused smile while Lily experimentally pped her wings. Not enough to get any sort of lift, but enough to realise there had been a sort of pressure on her back on Earth, something noticeably absent now. She knew Kat had simr issues on Earth, especially in regards to flight and was a little upset to note it clearly applied to her as well now. Earth might have been her home, but it clearly wasn''t all that happy to have her there.

    Kat noticed the mncholy mood from Lily but said nothing. It wasn''t particrly powerful at the moment, and Kat believed letting Lily handle it by herself would be for the best rather than just trying to drown the feeling out with her own feelings of support and care.

    Green got to a closed door set into the ''ceiling'' of the ce that Green swung open to reveal a strange forest scenery. It was strange because the trees all had green bark instead of the usual brown and the leaves were blue like the ocean. They blended somewhat with the sky, but the branches andck of ''clouds'' made it clear where the leaves ended and the true sky began.

    "Wee to my one of my parents vacation cottages. You''ll see it on the right, but it''s not really a cottage, they just call it that. This is pretty close to the meeting point we were given for the next round so we''re staying here. We head off tomorrow," announced Green.

    Kat looked over at the ''cottage'' in question and found Green was right. Even if it was done in a cottage style with vines crawling up the sides and bricks stacked together to make it, the ''cottage'' was about the same or slightlyrger than Vivian''s house. It had two stories with arge balcony she could only kind of see from this angle. The cottage, or in reality, house was forward and to the right of where the group was currently. It seemed like the storage cer the group had exited was in the back off to the side of the house.

    When Kat finally saw the front of the house, she just smiled. Everything had been done to make the ce feel like it had sort ofбн grown into the scenery. The vines were the same green as the tree trunks and had made their way into the slight gaps in the bricks in a few ces, the front side of the house had a collection of ragged bushes that made it look like the house had grown its way out of the ground instead of being built there, and the door was painted the same blue as the leaves. Shaped the same way too.

    "Well,e on. Don''t just stare at it. Let''s go inside and get settled in!" said Green cheerily.

 Chapter 641 - 641 KressтАЩ Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 641 - 641 Kressбп Confrontation</h4>

    The entry hall for the cottage was remarkably small when youpared it to thest time she''d been to a house owned by one of the group. It was basically just an area to separate the rest of the house from the doorway and allow people inside. There was a set of boxes stacked up against the wall with a few shoes in them. Only a few, most of the boxes were empty at this point in time. Kat vanished her own shoes while the rest of the group put away theirs. Lily felt unreasonable smug about the fact she had no shoes for reasons she could not articte.

    Through the next door was argebination dining and sitting room. Against the right wall was arge table to sit twenty four people easily. On the left there was a few bean bags, tworge couches and ess to the fire ce that was currently empty. "The kitchen is that way," said Green as she pointed over the table, "and if you really need food you can find a snack there. We don''t have any servants at the moment but Nix can cook so that''s fine,"

    Nixilei just gave the barest twitch of her lip at Green''s statement volunteering her for the work, Greenpletely ignored it and pointed the other way, "Over there is the door to the staircase. We''ve got four rooms at the moment, so you''ll have to be fine sharing with Lily, Kat. Gareth and I have the master on one side with the three other rooms on the opposite side. Kress is in the one closest to the staircase, and Nix imed the one next to it, so you''ll have the one at the far end."

    Green looked around as if checking for something important. The fact she nodded afterwards seemed to indicate she''d found the thing in question. Once that was done she darted over to the bean bags and copsed like a puppet with her strings cut, instantly falling into a deep slumber. Kat could feel Lily''s disbelief at the action through their bond, but afterst time Kat wasn''t all that surprised.

    Gareth gave a nce at the other three before shrugging and making his way over to join Green. He had to pull over another bean bag because he was a rather broad shouldered man and they weren''t overlyrge. If Green had waited they probably could have squeezed on one together but with her spread out over the one there was no chance of that.

    Nixilei sighed at the actions of her two party members and nced at Kat. "I''ll likely get started on cooking in a moment. Do you wish for me to apany you both to your room?"

    "It should be easy enough to find, I think we''ll be fine," answered Kat with a slightly dismissive wave.

    Nixilei''s mouth thinned for a moment before she said, "That is likely true and I have no doubt in your capabilities to navigate a through the building. I simply believe it likely Kress will make himself known once you climb the stairs. Perhaps if I am with you the confrontation can beбн limited in scope."

    *What do you think Lily? It''s a reasonable concern I supposeбн*

    [Is he much of a threat?]

    *No not at all, remember I beat him handily back when I was Rank 1 and I imagine I can do so again. The issue would be throwing him through a wall or damaging something if he attacks me. Mai taught be a lot about force control especially in regards to my fansбн but that was in an open field with nothing to damage other then her. Kress, as weak as he is, isn''t baseline human so trying to take him out quickly and without destroying anythingбн might be beyond me.*

    [Hmmбн I guess we might as well ept? It''s not like Nixilei has to go too far out of her way.]

    "Sure, that would be nice," said Kat. "I''m not sure it''ll be enough to avoid fightingpletely but I do think it will help."

    Nixilei nodded and headed for the door with the staircase behind it. Kat followed along with Lily still sitting on her head. The door revealed about what was expected, a staircase made from a nice brown wood with a storage space off to the side and under the stairs that loop around halfway. Currently there was cleaning supplies in the area. Nixilei took the steps two at a time, something Kat noted and copied.

    Nixilei nced back as she rounded the corner and noted that Kat had copied her but no words past between them and they reached the topnding in silence. Nixilei looked around. The corridor was wide enough for three people, or one Kat with wings extended, to walk down itfortably. There was actually two doors on the right, one right near the stairs and another about halfway down the hall.

    On the left there were three evenly spaced doors, and Nixilei was ring heatedly at the nearest one as if it was about to attack her. As the group walked past though, nobody came out and Nixilei visibly rxed. Kat perked her ears up to try and hear anything but she couldn''t. In fact, she couldn''t hear anything except for their footsteps through the hallway. Which didn''t seem rightбн

    *I think the walls are enchanted for silence. I should be able to hear more than thisбн* Lily didn''tment, but the observation was likely proved urate during the oing confrontationбн

    When they reached the second door to the master bedroom, it flung itself opened and Kress strolled into the hallway like he owned the ce. He still had noticeably wet hair but he was wearing a basic shirt and pantsbo now. "Well look what the Kat dragged in," sneered Kress before ncing at Kat properly and noticed the ''cat'' on her head and did a double take. "Really? Two of them this time? Was one not enough?"

    Nixilei sighed, "Kress, why were you even in that room?"

    Kress gave a shrug, "Much better bathroom obviously, and you ignored my question."

    Nixilei nced back at Kat and signalled this was her question to answer. She wasn''t going to exin who Lily was to Kress of all people. She was clearly leaving it up to Kat. Kat howeverбн had no great ideas. It was fine telling the others who she was, and had Kress been there with them, she''d probably still have revealed exactly who she was. Now thoughбн

    *Thoughts?*

    [Not really? I meanбн we might as well just tell him. It''lle out at meal times or if he checks up on any lie we give him. Waitбн you can''t lie. I guess you just tell him and deal with the consequences.]

    "That''s Lily, she''s just as cat at the moment," answered Kat.

    Kress narrowed his eyes, "What, couldn''t keep innocents from getting hurt around yourself?"

    Kat gave him a strange look. "Noбн she''s my girlfriend and I had minimal involvement in the cat thing. Technically she''s a Memphis and it''s partially for her safety for the time being as well."

    Kress clicked his tongue. "Oh yes, I''m sure that waspletely consensual considering you''re a Subus. How many other girlfriends did you pick up since west saw you?"

    [Oh my god he''s an idiot, isn''t he? I meanбн who says that? Let''s not even get into the fact you''re stronger than himбн justбн who says that to someone they''re about to enter a tournament with?]

    *Kress apparently.*

    "I have just the one, thank you very much. I don''t have ns for more either. On top of that, I was rather surprised when she asked me out, but I''ve been quite happy with it," said Kat trying to keep her voice level. Not wanting to start a fight still held true at the moment.

    "Bah, it''s not like you didn''t tempt her I''m sure. I didn''t take you for a lesbian but that doesn''t mean I''ll be letting my guard down around you either," growled Kress.

    *I really hope he''s not implying what I think he''s implying.* Kat red at him and Lily hissed from her perch atop Kat''s head. Nixilei, realising what he''d implied mmed the base of her hand into the back of his head. Kress wasn''t expecting it and didn''t even notice in time to try and dodge. "Too far Kress. Too far. Kat''s handling this much better than you and yet you make such an insinuation? Keep your damned fantasies to yourself."

    Nixilei paused for a moment before walking forward and signalling Kat to follow behind her. Nixilei hoped to end this confrontation before Kress recovered and was walking as fast as she could without just breaking into a run. Kat slid after her as Kress rubbed the back of his head. He had just recovered when Nixilei flung the door open and started leading them all into Kat''s temporary room. Kress noticed this and snarled but Nixilei mmed the door before he even got moving. "Sorry about that.. I''d hoped he''d be betterбн but it''s not a surprise."

 Chapter 642 - 642 This Got A Lot More Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 642 - 642 This Got A Lot More Complicated</h4>

    The silence in the room was nice for the two with significantly better hearing. It felt quite calm and was a notable change. Nixilei though, took this as an awkward silence, with neither of them willing to address the elephant in the room. What Nixilei didn''t realise was that Lily and Kat shared simr opinions on Kress. He was an ass yes, butt an issue not really. He was weakpared to the Kat and his words were soically general that it had no bite to it. After years of watching three bitches try and fail to bully Kat with much more targeted insults and active information gathering, Kress trying to make insults about demons as a race wasughable.

    "Sorry againбн" said Nixilei not really sure how else to get the conversation moving. It worked, snapping the pair out of their reverie to realise that Nixilei had remained in the room with them.

    "It''s honestly kind of sad," said Kat with a sigh, "I hold nothing but pity for him really. I''ve heard plenty worse, and he justбн he''s so wrong that you can''t even take it personally. I almost feel like I need to look around for someone else he''s trying to insult. I''d smack him around a bit more but considering I did that once and it hasn''t improved his attitudeбн not really sure what else to do with him."

    Nixilei sighed, "Yeahбн heбн he hasn''t been the best since you left. In all honesty I think even Gareth is starting to look at him a bit strangely. He''s never liked me, but he used to be ok with Green beforeбн now he''s starting to spread his dislike to her as wellбн and while he''d never say anything around Gareth or Green herself because she''d tell himбн I''m pretty sure they knowбн"

    "Okбн but why aren''t you saying anything? You seem to be avoiding mentioning it to them as well. Plus, why does hein to you anyway?" asked ''Lily''

    "Well Lily," said Nixilei with a deep breath, "a few reasons I suppose. The first is that I''m still a trained spy. I believe I mentioned that the first time you were there? I report to Green''s parents and for now they''ve advised me not to really do anything. He also doesn''t tell me these sorts of things so much as I overhear him screaming at the wall or grumbling under his breath and he hasn''t hidden his dislike of me personally at all in recent times. Normally it was just light snipping butбн he''s been digging in a bit.

    "Frankly, I don''t know if it''s the right choice to try and keep it on the quiet side. The tournament is a big draw thoughбн we couldn''tpete with one person down and I''m not entirely sure we''d be allowed to bring someone else in if we kicked him out. It''s different with you because you''re a demon and not from one of the main races in this dimension. It would be a major political shitshow and the rewards for winning the entire thing a worth putting up with it.

    "Well, maybe not for youбн though you only need to deal with him in small doses. A lot of the rewards are in apprenticeships or techniques. Essentially, we get ess to the better teachers for our chosenbat leanings as well as more mary benefits but because we are a team with noble backing, sort of, they aren''t all that good. I mean they are NICE certainly but none of usбн except Kress kind ofбн need the money."

    "Why would it be such a political issue?" asked ''Lily'' speaking through Kat once again. Kat was more interested in how they only ''sort of'' had noble backing but yielded the field to her girlfriend.

    "Wellбн after your showing in the first round we''ve be one of the favourite teams. On top of that we have an even split between two races which is rare as well. Oh, they''ll be banning demons from entering next time around I think, but that''s not what I meant to bring up. Sorry it just popped into my head and thought you might want to knowбн

    "Anyway, we''ve be a rather high profile team because wellбн it''s abination of two sizeable noble families, a joining of the races, and all that tosh. If we kicked Kress out, even if we got another human, whichбн well I''d feel really racist looking just for humansбн but anyway, even if we did get another human, the story would still probably be that the Fae were responsible for kicking him out or ''unduly influencing a noble scion''. Which would be ignoring the fact Green is also a noble even if she never acts like it, but that would be the story they''d go with,

    "Then we''d have a problem, people would likely put pressure on Green and Gareth''s marriage and nobody wants that. It''s a big step forward for Human-Fae rtions and even if we don''t win the tournament they''d be in the spotlight for it. The fact that they are both smitten with each other means they''d be crushed if politics got in the way all of a sudden and tried to force them to end itбн

    "To be frankбн I don''t know what the oue of that would be. Green and Gareth really do like each otherбн but they are decently filial as well. I''m not sure where the chips would fall, but I''d give it about a 60% chance of them both simply running away together and heading for on of the frontiers to prevent being found out. Green''s parents would likely even approve of the move which is why I give it such high odds."

    Kat swallowed. *Shit this really is a bit moreplicated than Kress just being an ass. He''s be a liability already for everyone involved and Nixilei has been doing damage control since we left. I really do NOT want to be the source of a political shitstorm in this realm but frankly I have no idea what to do with this information. Lily? Ideas?*

    [Politics was never my strong suit Katбнbine that with the fact that I don''t really know the politicalndscape at allбн it''s rather difficult to predict how urate Nixilei is in her guess. The only thing I can even remotelypare this tournament to is the Olympics but it seems both more and less prestigious. The requirements to enterбн which aren''t super clear to meбн seem a lot lower but also the whole thing is a massive deal based on what we know. Soбн yeahбн I have no idea.]

    "Why would Green''s parents ever agree to something like that?" asked Kat not really knowing what else to do. She was mostly just trying to process the fact that Kress being a mildly shitty person is grounds for political madness.

    Nixilei grinned, "Well, firstly, we live longer than averagepared to humans so they wouldn''t really mind Green running away for a hundred years or so. Either shees back eventually with Gareth still around having gained enough power to extend his lifespan, and thus they''re happy she has a strong and powerful husband she loves, orбн he passes away of old age and she''s on the market once again because Gareth would likely be disinherited for running away. They wouldn''t even mind if they had children in the timeбн and please don''t tell Green thisбн but her parents are waiting on grandbabies to spoil. They talk about it constantly when they know Green can''t hear but I CAN. It''s a little annoying to be honest."

    Kat groaned at the news but put it aside. It wasn''t all that crazy really and she already knew she was going to outlive a bunch of people at this point. "So do you have any advice for dealing with Kress now? Things areбнrger than I thought," said Kat.

    Nixilei tapped the frame of her sses a few times with her finger as she thought over the question. "Hmmбн nothing majores to mind. I mean, it''s not like he''s all that reasonable in disliking you for what happened to his vige. He was just a toddler and I doubt he even remembers the event. Plus, as tragic as it isбн he''s basically justshing out at the world at this pointбн

    "The other thing isбн I think he''s willing to stick it out in the tournament. Even if by the end of it he wants to go his own wayбн that training he could get is worth so much. Plus, getting his name out there he''d be rather famous and could go on to do tonnes of things. Maybe he''ll try and start his own noble house or go off on an edgy revenge quest, I dunno. The Tournament provides OPPORTUNITY and I know Kress wanted to enter it as much as the rest of usбн I jut don''t know exactly what he''s hoping for.

    "So I guessбн as long as you don''t kill him it''s not really a problem.. He''ll curse you out and maybe try to get you to leave but at the end of the day he can''t do anything to you and we can heal broken legsбн" grumbled Nixilei.

 Chapter 643 - 643 Thinking On The Future And The Past

    <h4>Chapter 643 - 643 Thinking On The Future And The Past</h4>

    With that, Nixilei gave a short bow to the pair before opening the door and checking for Kress. When the hallway had shown itself to be clear Nixilei didn''t even nce back, and just left the room. Kat stared at the door after it had closed for a few moments before saying. "Didбн did she just give us permission to maim someone?"

    [Possibly? I think it''s a much lesser deal when you consider the fact that they have healing magic. I mean, a broken bone back home is weeks or months of recovery time. Here it''s just a matter of mana. Stillбн it does seem a little extreme. She mentioned that she works for Green''s parentsбн do you think they''ve given her the ok to try andбн well I don''t even know. Was that encouragement? Nixilei is probably strong enough to beat Kress in a fight soбн I really don''t know]

    *I don''t know either Lily. It also puts us in an awkward ce. I can ignore insults towards me, I''ve done that for a long time and they''ve never bothered me much at allбн but if he takes too many shots at you I''ll be tempted to fire backбн in very direct and painful ways. Especially when I know he can take it.*

    [Why is that? You never beat up the bitches back at school. I know even before bing a demon you certainly COULD have. They didn''t have much muscle on them at all, and if memory serves one of them basically starved herself for a couple months so she could have been beaten down. Why the rush to violence now? Not that I disagree.]

    Kat considered that question, asking herself if she was no more prone to violence. The answer wasбн unclear. *Iбн I don''t think I''m more prone to itбн but I also think it''s more often the answer. When I''m out on a Contract the rules are different. There is magic around. People are tougher, fighting is a bigger part of life and recovery is considered a minor inconvenience for everything short of deathбн and even then D.E.M.O.N.S has implied a few times that resurrection isn''t umon. Likeбн right now. I don''t see anything wrong with giving Kress a good punch in the face, especially if he wasn''t on a team with us.*

    *Maybe I''d go far enough to knock him out on top of that. Butбн Nixilei could have himpletely healed before the day is up. The definition of ''permanent harm'' ispletely different andбн and my pain tolerance has kind of be ridiculous. I don''t know when it happened exactly but I stopped seeing pain the same way. Oh, I was always good at dealing with pain, but that''s nothingpared to now. I''ve had some really painful stuff happen and hardly reacted. Maybe I think others are the same automatically? Hmmбн something to think onбн

    Anyway the issue with the three girls was esction. If I beat them up, they''d call in friends, and if I beat up those friends as well, and I wasn''t particrly injured, they''d just get more people. At the end of it I''d always be overwhelmed and it''s not like I''d have be able to move schools if I got expelled. Getting them in trouble might have been possible, but with three against two if they never got caught repeatedlyбн I doubt anything too bad would have happened.

    So I mostly just kept things where we were. I didn''t see a way to get them to stop permanently and getting called fat or ugly was practically a joke. Water was nothing to be concerned about and the few times they attempted food I dodged that and turned it around, sort ofбн putting a upper limit on what I''d let them do to me. I don''t even know if it was really bullying at that point. Is it still bullying if it doesn''t bother me or hurt me in anyway?*

    [Well, I don''t care. I will NEVER forget the fact you took their harassment so they didn''te for meбн I feel kinda bad about that fact sometimes, but I also know I was NOT in a ce to deal with their shit when I first moved. By the time I managed to pull myself together properly I knew you well enough to know it really didn''t bother you and you weren''t just saying it to make me feel better. Itбн it also when I decided you were the only one for me. It really helped me get over Ste destroying my heart.]

    [Likeбн I could have taken rejection. A simple ''I''m not gay'' or ''you''re like a sister to me, sorry'' I could have lived with butбн dammit what she did to meбн No. Not going there. Justбн I really do wonder if you hadn''te along if I''d ever be able to trust anyone ever again really. Youбн you just defended me. ME of all people for basically nothing. We didn''t even start as friends! Andбн and that will always mean everything to me.]

    [In fact, I don''t think it matters if you''re more violent now or not. I trust your judgement Kat. I wouldn''t have bound myself to your forever if I thought you were anything less than perfect so please don''t worry so much about it. If pushes to shove, we can just beat Kress up and carry him around in box or something. Get him out of the way during the tournament.]

    [At the end of the day, we''re doing this as a Contract. We, don''t have to put up with Kress'' nonsense if we don''t want to. We didn''t even agree to anything this time. We can literally do whatever we want if that struck our fancy. Thoughбн I do admit to wanting to see Thyme. They sound really cool]

    *Yeah Thyme is awesome.* Kat finally took the time to look around the room. She''d been a bit lost in the conversation with Lily, and Nixilei before that. It was a simple room with two bedside tables with amp on each, and a bed in the very centre of the room. There was a cupboard set on top of a set of drawers on the left side of the bed and on the right there was a door.

    Kat walked over to it as she continued the thought. *I wonder thoughбн is he the announcer for the whole tournament? Or just the round we were in. Actuallyбн how many rounds are there? How many entrants are there? If I knew how many times I''ll have to put up with Kress, going through with this whole thing might be easier.*

    Kat opened the door to reveal a small bathroom with a shower in it. It felt a bit like what you''d find in a hotel, though it was a bit of a surprise none the less. [Nope. I refuse to consider the idea that anyone other than Thyme will be the announcer. I want to see the person that made the cute little doll of you! Maybe I can get another oneбн]

    *Oh? Well I''ll have to get one of you as well. Have a nice little Memphis plushie to snuggle to with in bed when you aren''t around.*

    Lily felt a sense of distaste at the idea she wouldn''t be around or that Kat would opt to use a plush version of her instead. She knew it was a joke, but it still annoyed her for some indescribable reason. [Nope. I will not be leaving you. You''re stuck with me now, and you are veryfy.]

    Kat let out augh that set Lily purring slightly just from the sound of Kat''s happiness and the feelings across their link. *Spoken like a true cat. What about when you can turn back into a human though?*

    Lily growled at the idea she''d have to move back to her own room once she had a proper body again. [Nope. I refuse. I don''t know if it''s part of the bond but I refuse.]

    *Waitбн just like that?*

    [Yup. I don''t know if I''ll stay in humanoid form while sleeping with you for a whileбн but at the very least I''ll stick around in Memphis form. The idea of going back to my own bed is deeply irritating and the idea of being away from you for a night more so. Whichбн I think has a least something to do with the bond. I meanбн I had it BAD before but things sort of stabilised a bit once we started dating. I wasn''t worried you''d reject me obviously and sleeping together that time was nice but also a bit muchбн Iбн I think human Lily wouldn''t have minded sleeping by herself for a bit as I got used to dating you and slowly worked up to thatбн butбн the Lily I am right now really doesn''t like that idea.]

    *Well, I said we''d go at your pace. If your pace has changed with your race I don''t mind.. Well, I mind that your mind seems to be changing at least somewhat along with your body, but I suppose that''s to be expected. Iбн don''t think it''s a problem but maybe keep an eye on that?*

 Chapter 644 - 644 Dinner And A Show

    <h4>Chapter 644 - 644 Dinner And A Show</h4>

    Kat and Lily''s pondering took them all the way to dinner time. The knock on the door signalled as suchбн but they were hesitant to simply go down. As Kat was walking to the door she asked internally. *Do we really want to do this? I meanбн I''m not hungry, I don''t really think you are eitherбн but if they''ve made food for us it would be impolite to avoid themбн*

    [I don''t think we have a choice. Kress is going to be an ass no matter what. We can count this as practice. If we can''t even go a dinner without beating him into the floor what hope do we have once we''re together in the tournament when tensions are running high?]

    *Ok. I think you''re right.*

    With that decided the pair walked outside to find the corridor empty. Kat took another nce around but couldn''t see anyone at all. What she didn''t know was that the doors were enchanted. Knocking on a particr piece of wood in the kitchen sent the same knock to all of the bedrooms in the house. It was a more refined version of the dinner bell, so nobody had actuallye upstairs at all. Kress had bolted straight downstairs to get a seat at the table first.

    The pair shrugged off the ''missing'' person, assuming it was Green and she''d used her speed to knock before dashing back down. When they entered the dining it was to see Kress ring at an empty seat that had to be for Kat and Lily. The reason for this staring wasn''t quite obvious until Kat looked closer.

    Next to a seat at the end of the table, the opposite end to Kress and next to Nixilei was a thin pillow with an extra te next to it clearly for Lily. Kat smiled at the thoughtfulness though Lily kept her eyes firmly nted on Kress. When they reached the table, there was a round of nods. Kat and Kress had nobody across from them, while Green sat next to Nixilei and across from Gareth who sat next to Kress. Kat was next to Nixilei with the pillow for Lily to her left.

    Kat sat down gracefully, doing what she could to fit herself properly on the chairs as they didn''t really make allowances for her wings. With the full arm rests Kat needed to open her wings and drape them over the sides. Still wasn''t the mostfortable position, but Kat could ignore it easily. In front of them was a nice slice of meat with a bowl of sd to the side. The meat was blue in colour but that wasn''t anything strange to Kat at this point.

    Lily''s te was mostly the same though she didn''t have any cutlery beside it, and her ''steak'' seemed to be significantly less cooked, something Lily didn''t mind at all. As soon as she sat down on the pillow thoughбн "Why is the cat at the table?" groused Kress, clearly having waited until Lily had sat down to make theint for some reason.

    Before Kat could answer Nixilei snapped out, "Because she''s smarter than you and just as deserving of a spot at the table."

    "It''s unsanitary to have an animal at the table," responded Kress haughtily as if he''d just won the argument.

    Kat, once again wanted to speak up for Lily but Nixilei beat her two it, starting not even a breath after Kress. "Perhaps if shecked proper manners or intelligence that would be true, but you know as well as I that she isn''t an animal, she''s a person that looks like one. Besides, if you really want to make the sanitation argument, it''d be unsanitary for her to eat on the floor."

    "That''s where a normal cat eats? Is she too good for that?" sneered Kress.

    "Yes! She is! We already established she''s smatters than you, and with all the spit your throwing about she''s probably a cleaner eater as well!" said Nixilei, and at this point Kat and Lily were just watching the fight. Clearly it wasn''t necessary to step in. Green and Gareth werepletely ignoring the pair and just enjoying the meal as if a shouting match wasn''t going on next to their ears. It was worth noting, Green''s sd was twice the size with a only half a steak. Gareth had an extra half piece of steak and a much smaller sd.

    "You can at least admit it''s gross to look at," said Kress, loosing a bit of steam but still ring at the three of them.

    "She''s just sitting there," returned Nixilei, "she has taken not a single bite. You cannot say it''s gross with any sort of sincerity before she even tries to eat. You''re just being petty now."

    Kress mouth formed into a thin lie. He wanted to keep arguing but he was just smart enough to know Nixilei had backed him into a corner because he didn''t think out his reply well enough. Continuing the fight before Lily had even done anything would indeed make him seem petty and he didn''t want to push things too far at the moment when it seemed like nobody was on his side. Of course, that was because of his attitude and not his poor arguing skills, but that''s neither here nor there.

    After a few more moments of silence Lily decided to just ignore Kress and start eating. Contrary to what Kress had implied, Lily was actually rather delicate when she ate in Memphis form. Abination of instincts and a human mind let her eat quite cleanly as long as she was careful. She was also getting used to her new tastebuds and didn''t have to fight part of herself just to eat a few pieces of a sd. Though she did thank D.E.M.O.N.S she was a Memphis instead of just a cat.

    Kress ate grumpily, always ncing over at Lily as if he could potentially catch her leaving a mess. It didn''t work, but it did slow down his own meal greatly meaning by the time he finished his steak it was cold. Not an ideal situation. For Kat, she just ate normally pretending that everything was fine and Kress hadn''t been yelling a bunch before the meal started.

    Green finished quickly and then took to leaning against Nixilei who just raised an eyebrow before continuing her own meal. Gareth finished quite quickly as well, though he ate at what seemed to be a more normal pace. Once he finished up he just watched Green sleeping with a happy smile on his face.

    When everyone was done though, Gareth spoke up. "Tomorrow is the start of the tournament. We''ll be heading out early in the morning but the actual tournament doesn''t start tillter in the afternoon. We just need to make it to the transport circle before lunchtime. Is there any questions?"

    "Do we need to bring any supplies? It was rather unclear this time I believeбн" asked Nixilei.

    "Actually I did get a confirmation on that. We''ll be given supplies when we get to the Tournament grounds. We''ve been rather explicitly informed that only our weapons and armour or otherbat aids should be brought. They''ll have other supplies for usбн though I''m not sure what we''ll need to do with them. I do know this round of the Tournament is longer than the previous one," said Gareth.

    "Light or heavy breakfast?" asked Kress. The fact he asked this in a normal way was actually a slight surprise to Lily. Kat though had seen him act professionally a few times on her first visit and while she was a little shocked, it faded quickly.

    "Not sure it mattersбн" said Gareth thoughtfully, "We do need to travel a good while but we''ll arrive with time to spare. Maybe an hour or so before the meeting time assuming the roads clear. It''s not like we''re running anyway. Green''s family left behind the carriage artifact so we''ll be using that."

    "Is there enough space for everyone?" asked Kress making a pointed nce towards Kat''s wings as they were still spread out.

    Gareth nodded, "Should be plenty of space. That''s not counting the conductor''s seat which has more room, or the fact some people ride on top of these kinds of carriages. They don''t bounce as much as regr animal powered ones. Something about stabilisation. Anyway, yes Kress there will be plenty of space for everyone. Without luggage it will be no problem at all,"

    Kress nodded with a smile but his eyes still seemed annoyed. With that question though, everything seemed to have been answered and the silence became a bit awkward. Gareth wanted to catch up a little more with Kat to try and make sure she felt included in the teamбн but with Kress'' attitude before the meal he wasn''t sure how well that would work out. He also didn''t want to ask Kat any questions she would be reluctant to answer, he wanted conversation to flow and damming it at any point would be an issue.

    Green of course was sleeping, Kress was eyeing everyone carefully and Nixilei was doing the same, though much more carefully. It was only because of Kat''s eyesight she could tell, and for the rest it was from years of familiarity.

    In the endбн nothing more was said. Gareth stood up and grabbed a sleeping Green and carried her away. Nixilei followed behind silently, waiting for Kress to leave as well before heading up after him.. Kat and Lily gave matching internal shrugs, as Lily still hadn''t figured that one out for a cat, and headed to bed alongside them.

 Chapter 645 - 645 Early Morning Training

    <h4>Chapter 645 - 645 Early Morning Training</h4>

    Kat woke early the next day. She''d had plenty of rest recently and while Lily was still asleep, likely due to her feline nature, Kat was not in need of rest at all. Kat nced at Lily sleeping on her stomach and wondered what the best course of action would be.

    *Hmmбн I really want to get up and just burn off some demonic energy. I haven''t done that too much recently even though I know I should have. I don''t feel sluggish but I didn''t really feel all that bad when I first got around to it. It just sneaks up on you. I don''t really want to wake Lily up thoughбн*

    Kat debated internally over the chances of sessfully escaping bed without waking Lily. In the end it was clear she had no idea. This wasn''t amon urrence and with Lily in Memphis form that threw things off even further. It was simply something she was going to have to take a chance on. Kat carefully shifted in ce, turning to the side so that Lily would slide off onto the bed slowly. Thisбн didn''t quite work because as soon as Lily''s body noticed the shift her ws started to dig into Kat''s kimono.

    Kat wanted to let out a sigh at this, but held her tongue knowing how sensitive Lily''s knew ears were. Instead she used this to her advantage, slipping out of her outfit somewhat and depositing Lily on the bed. Kat quickly dismissed and resummoned the attire and watched Lily as she shifted around searching for something. Seeing this, Kat moved the pillow she had been using next to Lily who instantlytched onto it and curled back up.

    Kat nodded and headed for the door before pausing once again. *Hmmбн this isn''t a modern houseбн so they probably don''t have fly screens. Maybe I can just go out the window and practice in the backyard? Not sure if it would be quieter than opening the doorбн but I like this n.*

    Kat walked over to the window and utched it. The window itself pulled upwards and revealed a gap that was more thanrge enough for her to slip through. She couldn''t walk through it, and with her wings it required a little bit of manoeuvring but it was still ratherrge for a window. Nodding at this Kat flung herself out of the window and spun tond gracefully on her feet. Once there she took in a deep breathбн and then released as much demonic energy as she could.

    Arge pyre of purple fire surrounded her, freezing the nearby grass and casting shadows over the house behind her. It only took a few seconds for a fire of suchrge size to drain all of her demonic energy and Kat let herself drop to the ground. She wasn''tpletely exhausted, and could still move in truth but the desire to justy down was strong nheless. Kat remained there, enjoying the sounds of nature until her demonic energy reserves reached full again. Whichбн wasn''t all that long.

    She could feel the flow of energy from Lily quite clearly. When she waspletely empty it felt like a flood rushing in to fill the void. It tapered off as she reached one hundred percent again. *Hmmбн I wonder howrge a reserve Lily has. It didn''t take long at all to refill mine with her helpбн I don''t know how fast she produces it though. Waitбн do I have to do this more often because I''m actually releasing demonic energy for two people? Or does it not bother Lily like it will me? Hmmmбн*

    Kat waved off the thought and started to practice control. She focused on trying to move her me around in an increasinglyrger circle away from her. An interesting fact she learnt while doing this was that her tail helped a massive amount if she allowed it. It would flick around behind her and guide the me while it was out of eyesight, easing the drain on her more significantly than simply watching the me. It was too the point she had near perfect control of it BEHIND her as long as her tail was free to follow the me around.

    Kat kept up this training, simply going through the motions and getting morefortable with it until she felt Lily starting to stir at the end of their link. Kat nced up at the second floor window she''d left before dismissing the idea of just jumping back in. As mean as it might seem, she wanted Lily to experience her not being in bed when waking up.

    A good thing she did, as the first thing Lily did was try to snuggle deeper into the pillow and go back to sleep. Only to realise it was not Kat at all. Lily was instantly awake and Kat could feel the slight edge of panic setting in and chose to intervene. She wanted Lily to have a bit of experience with it not a panic. *Morning Lily. I''m just practicing out the back.*

    She felt Lily instantly calm down before gaining a slight edge of annoyance. Lily could sort of feel the direction Kat was in though and hopped across the bed onto the window sill and looked down to see Kat now waving back up at her while a small purple me orbited her body. Lily wanted to pout but herck of human lips made the idea pointless. [It wasn''t fun thinking something had happened to you]

    *I''m fine Lily. Come on, maybe you can practice flying with me or something.*

    Lily wanted to remain annoyed but the idea of flying around with Kat was much too tempting to pass up. Still, she did want at least a little revenge. Lily leapt from the windowsill and purposefully kept her wings tucked in. Her instincts were more than good enough to aim right at her girlfriend. Kat, seeing Lily''s trajectory dismissed her demonic me just in case and held her arms out to catch Lily as shended perfectly.

    Kat made sure to move with Lily for a few moments to bleed of the momentum rather than just stopping Lily in ce with her enhanced strength. *That could have been dangerous you know. If I caught you wrong that might have really hurt.*

    Lily puffed up her cheeks the best she could as a Memphis and red at Kat. [I trust you. Besides, you needed a bit of punishment for just leaving without letting me know. We aren''t on Earth at the moment what if I thought something bad happened to you?]

    *Lily we have a permanent mental connection that lets us talk to each other. Plus, I thought you needed the practice. What if I need to get up and do something during the tournament or another Contract and can''t stay in bed with you? As a cat you seem to need more sleep and that''s fine. I don''t even mind just hanging out in bed with you most of the time, but on Contracts I don''t want to lock myself into that.*

    [I understand]

    Kat nuzzled into Lily''s side, making sure to be careful with Lily''s wings and her own horns as she did so. Kat felt that Lily really did understand even if she wasn''t happy with the result of things so Kat let her own feelings flow down the link to try and raise Lily''s spirits. "Now. Let''s fly!" said Kat cheerily before winding up and giving Lily plenty of time to realise what she was about to do. Lily had a split second of panic before glee took over which signalled to Kat she was ready to beunched.

    Kat let Lily go and the Memphis was thrown into the air. Kat followed up by jumping afterwards and stretching out her wings. Lily led the way with Kat following behind as they flew around the house. Lily wasn''t really confident enough to try flying between the tree branches or doing anything fancy but Kat was happily doing flips and twists behind her.

    "Mind if I join in?" Kat and Lily turned to see Green waving at them from the balcony at the front of the house. Her wings were glowing and much more clearly visible to Kat, though for Lily this was the first time seeing them at all.

    "Sure!" said Kat.

    Green smiled and jumped up behind them to follow the train. "I can''t fly all that long but this looks like a lot of fun. I''m a little jealous you can fly with your girlfriend. Maybe I need to look into something for Gareth. Maybe a fancy bit of armour or a whatever really."

    Kat gave a shrug and sped up to twist around Lily and grab her out of the air to pull into a hug. "I think that''s a great idea," said Kat before cing Lily on her head to allow the Memphis tounch off again. Lily was tempted to just stay there but jumped off anyway.

    In the end the three only flew around for a few more minutes before Green was forced tond.. Unlike Kat and Lily who could fly pretty much indefinitely, Green wasn''t really old or powerful enough to use her wings in a simr manner.

 Chapter 646 - 646 A Magical Carriage? WhereтАЩs The Princess?

    <h4>Chapter 646 - 646 A Magical Carriage? Whereбпs The Princess?</h4>

    Once Green stopped flying the others also headed inside to have a little bit of breakfast. It was just some simple fruit stored in the kitchen for Kat and Green, Nixilei had already eaten so her meal choice would go unknown, same with Gareth. Lily ended up with part of what looked like chicken meat though the body structure wasn''t quite right considering the bird had a ratherrge tail, but that was ignored because it was tasty enough for the Memphis.

    Kress hadn''t appeared just yet, but there was still about an hour before departure so this wasn''t a major concern. Once they''d eaten Kat went back to the yard to keep practicing with her demonic me. This time she was testing the effect her wings had on her demonic me control butбн it was rathercklustre, especiallypared to her tail. Her wings did provide some control, but only right next to the wings and they were much worse than the assistance her tail provided. It only really provided extra stability right at the edge of her wings because the standard control from the rest of her body extended nearly as far as the wings did. They just added a few more centimetres to her precise control range at best.

    Lily spent the time getting morefortable with flight, trying harder manoeuvres while near Kat. She only fell out of the sky once, but Kat was able to catch her easily at the time. Lily was attempting a barrel roll but kept her wings tucked in too long and nearly hit a tree so in her panic to get out of the way nearly hit the ground as well. Otherwise her attempts went quite well. Her instincts guided her for the most part and there were no other issues.

    Nixilei came out dressed in herbat attire and sat leaning against the wall as with a book as she watched the pair practice. Green was nowhere to be seen (likely asleep on Gareth somewhere) and Kress didn''t show his face at all until all three walked out the front door with Gareth holding what looked like a toy carriageбн though based on context it was assumed to be the magical one.

    Gareth nodded to the practicing pair, missing Nixilei because of her position and walked to the front of the property line where the stone road was. It looked a little like concrete, but based on the mix of colours and textures, what was more likely to have urred was that someone or a group of someones ced a bunch of nearby stones into a roughly road shape then had an earth magee through and smooth it all out.

    When he reached the road Gareth ced the carriage down before jumping backwards quickly. As soon as he cleared the area the carriage started to shake and rattle before ballooning up to full size. It sounded awful during the transition. Demonic things were able to shrink and grow seemingly without issue. This carriageбн Kat wondered just how sturdy it would actually be. The wood groaned the whole transition and there was a few seconds where it sounded like nails on a chalkboard before seemingly going silent.

    Lily needed to dive to the ground and use her paws to cover her ears to try and limit the pain. Kat found it simrly unpleasant though had more inborn defences for that kind of ''attack'' alongside better pain resistance so she mostly ignored the event. [That was horrible!]ined Lily as she hopped into Kat''s arms to burry herself and beforted.

    Kat happily caught her girlfriend and started to carefully brush her fingers through Lily''s fur. *I know it was pretty bad. Hopefully it won''t make any noise when we inevitably need to shrink it. At least we''ll know in the future? It''s pretty bad butбн not much to be done about it now. At least it looks nice.*

    Lily still wasn''t happy but she was forced to agree with Kat on the appearance issue. The carriage had fourrge spoked wheels with therger wheels at the back being about twice the size of those at the front. The spokes were quite in, the only unadorned part on the entire vehicle in fact. Lily believed this was to help maintain integrity on the wheels. Still, they were a nice burgundy coloured wood like the rest of the carriage, in the unpainted sections at least. Those unpainted sections were mostly the trimmings on the carriage. All the edges had a nice burgundy colour shining through with the fourmps set into the corners of the carriagepartment beingpletely unpainted but were carved to look like hanging fruit. The light inside of them was some kind of clear liquid at the moment though and it didn''t glow at all.

    Continuing with the nature theme thepartment was carved to look like the canopy of the tree. It was painted a dark royal blue and had veins carved into it to look like leaves. The overall appearance was of ovepping leaves with the gaps in the ''foliage'' being the windows that allowed those inside the carriage to look out. The supporting structure was carved burgundy with painted lines of silver and were carved to look like bark. The main thing that helped everyone know it wasn''t bark was that the carvings went against the natural grain of the wood, and went vertically.

    On top of the carriage was a t space that you didn''t really notice if you weren''t looking. It was clearly for storing luggage but Kat''s eyes noticed there was actually two benches on either side that she assumed could be used when their was no luggage involved. Of course there was also the coachman''s bench, but it also had a stick connected to the wheels that seemed to be how it was steered. It was carved to look like a gnarled branch with a few painted leaves at the top, otherwise it was burgundy like the wheels.

    "All aboard!" said Gareth with a cheer. Armour nking as he stepped into the carriage. Green drifted in behind him with Kress taking up the rear. Seeing this, Kat walked over to the carriage and leapt up the luggage area and confirmed the presence of two benches before sitting down.

    Nixilei camest and pulled herself up to the coach area before continuing up to the baggage area. Seeing this, Kat ced Lily down on the chair and moved over to help, pulling the Fae up easily. "Thanks for that," said Nixilei.

    "No problem butбн who''s driving?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei dusted herself off though in reality there wasn''t anything on her robes at all. Taking a seat beside Kat so that she was facing forward she smiled and said, "I will, though I''ll be connecting my mana to the carriage rather than using the device at the front. It''s not rmended but I''m just ensuring it moves forward for the most part so I can get away with it. Why did you decide to sit up here?"

    "It just seemed easier," answered Kat, "I thought I''d let you guys sit downstairs, and it lets me avoid Kress. Well, I was pretty sure somebody would be driving but as long as that person wasn''t Kress the n was to sit here once I saw the carriage. Seeing all three of them go inside just solidified that"

    Nixilei nodded as she ced her hand on the wooden bench. It glowed for a second before the carriage lurched forward before settling into a more natural eleration pattern. "Hmmm. I suppose I can understand that. Though Gareth will be a bit upset. Green would be as well if she bothered to stay awake long enough to think on it, but after flying around with you I''d guess she''s already asleep again."

    "Why would Gareth mind?" asked ''Lily''

    "Gareth really is hoping to include you more. He''s the heart of the team and sees you as part of it. It''s the main reason he''s starting to look at Kress with more confusion. He wants us all to get along, especially if you''ll be the demon, we have with us for every round. So, he wants to chat a bit, make you feelfortableбн and Kress isn''t really helping that. Still, he wouldn''t ever push. He''s sweet like that," answered Nixilei.

    "Wellбн do you have anything to talk about?" asked Kat with a shrug, "I don''t mind hearing about you guys I supposeбн maybe about Gareth? Do you like him?"

    Nixilei raised an eyebrow at the question. "Well, hopefully you don''t mean romantically," Lily sighed hearing this and Kat looked so confused. Seeing this Nixilei nodded and kept speaking, "d to see you aren''t one of those girls. To answer the question thoughбн he''s a good man. I think he''ll be good for Green. He''s quite carrying but also very duty orientated. He''ll make sure she actually participates in important functions while making sure to look out for her.. She''ll help him rx more often and know that someone will forever be by his sideбн even if it''s just to sleep there."

 Chapter 647 - 647 NixileiтАЩs Past.

    <h4>Chapter 647 - 647 Nixileiбпs Past.</h4>

    "Well tell us about Green then," said Kat after seeing how general her exnation about Gareth was., "You''d know her a lot better than Gareth"

    Nixilei sucked in a deep breath. "My rtionship with Green isplicatedбн as is what I think about her. When ites to Green I wear so many hats. I''m her bodyguard, spy, servant, enforcer, friend, cousin, sister, keeper, jailor, information broker. So many things."

    "Wellбн that''sбн yeah that''s a lotбн" mumbled Kat trying to wrap her head around the fact. She''d guessed most of thoseбн butбн some were a surprise. Like ''jailor'' or ''enforcer''. "Why do you fill so many roles?"

    Nixilei shrugged, "That''s another simple yetplex thing I suppose. See, Green''s parents go around and look for talented children in not so ideal households and recruit them. I was one of those children, and I happen to be both skilled and born on the same day, though different year, to Green. Things spiralled from there I suppose."

    "That doesn''t sound greatбн why would you serve them so faithfully when recruited like that?" asked ''Lily'' making a few logical leaps that didn''t line up with reality. When Kat ryed the question, Nixilei gave a long sigh.

    "It''s really not like you''re thinking. When I say recruit, I really do mean recruit. Thoughбн for children like myself, those whose family is rather poor, the parents are given two offers. One is a promise of training once the child reaches their teenage years in return for a few decades of service, or a bag of gold for the parents and they''ll take the child," exined Nixilei.

    "Why would anyone agree to give away their child like that?" asked ''Lily'' but even as Kat ryed the question she herself knew the answer, and responded out loud anyway. "That''s the question Lily wanted to askбн but I think I know. For themбн the child is an extra mouth to feed. The gold isn''t really all that important to Green''s family, what it is thoughбн is a temptation.

    "Any family willing to give a child away for a few pieces of gold is likely not a family that child wants to be. If they refuse, the promise of future training is just as good if not better for Green''s parents. They have a whole loyal family if they go through with it. They provided a great chance to that families child, and the child gets to be trained by them for many years."

    Nixilei nodded, "It is as you say. The money is not arge amount, and certainly less than the cost of a ve in some areas of the world," Nixilei noticed the look on Lily''s face, with Kat mirror it to some extent, "we only have criminal and debt ves do not worry. Truth magic makes the courts rather simple affairs. Anyway. The money. It isn''t much, perhaps a year''s worth of food at most and yetбн for many that is enough like it was for me own parents."

    Before Kat or Lily could ask any more questions, Nixilei continued, "Once a child was separated from their parents, we were put into an orphanage set up thoughбн to call it an orphanage would be incorrect. They would provide basic food and shelter for everyone, but always had rewards ready to hand out to those who were exceptional. They would test us in magic, in maths, in history, in fitness, practically anything that could be tested was. I always managed to score among the bestбн and I just didn''t stop.

    "I believe I wasбн two when my parents gave me away. I was seven when I met Green for the first time. I''d been trained for around five years, always striving to be better. The training didn''t stop afterwards either, but it was when I was seven, I met Green. She''s a few years younger than I am so I was asked to look out for her when she started to y around in the ''yard'' which was really arge section of forest Green''s family owns. I was also told something rather interesting that I didn''t properly understand at the time. ''You serve Green but answer to us''.

    "It took me years of puzzling over that phrase to work out what they meantбн but I eventually figured it out, or at least I assume I have. They never answered me when I asked. To meбн it means that while I do report to them what Green''s doing, and they have paid for my training and looked after me for many years, I don''t serve them, but Green. Her interestse before theirs, though they are still her parents and sometimes what is best for Green is not what Green believes it to be."

    Kat nodded, but Lily hissed slightly. Kat ryed Lily''s concern, "I still don''t like the fact you''re raised from such a young age to serve themбн"

    "It''s not so bad," said Nixilei as she nced around at the trees. "a chance at a proper magical education is quite valuable. A standard education as well. Reading and writing is a valuable skill. Most people just know how to recognise a few simple words relevant to their job. I''ve even seen my parents, from afar a few times, and they weren''t the best of people. It was actually my first real spying mission outside of thepound. I was to find these two people and report on them. I didn''t know they were my parents at first.

    "So, I watched them for a month. I took notes on their behaviour, how they interacted with regr people, each other, what their jobs were, if they were doing anything illegal. I did this for a whole month not knowing who they were and found them to be detestable. My mother is a whore. I don''t use the more refined name, prostitute, because she doesn''t even have the self respect to join a brothel. She''s just known around town as someone who would sleep with anyone for a few coin.

    "I don''t even mind that fact too much. The issue was that while spying on her I found out she also tends to steal things fromбн ''clients'' all the time when they''re asleep. Little things that would be easy to miss, but so random as well. A pair of underwear, some food from the cupboards, old socks. It really is just anything she thinks she can get away with. I don''t even know why. It isn''t as if she doesn''t manage to make decent enough money to live by despite her attitude.

    "My father isn''t much better. He''s the ''town handyman'' which is a polite way of saying that he''s too useless to have a proper job. Mother makes the majority of the money and he picks up what work he can so that when she yells at him for spending most of his time at home, something she does as well, he can say ''I did that'' or ''I had a job this week'' but most of the ''jobs'' he gets are more pity than anything else from old friends that he grew up with. They don''t pay him much either. They know who his wife is, so they give him just enough to ''get her off my damned back'' and not a copper more.

    "But he''s just so slothful. He doesn''t stay in shape to make his work either. He doesn''t try to learn a trade. He doesn''t teach himself so that he may take a desk job as a scribe or somethingбн he justбн does nothing unless he must. Truly I wonder if he''s my real father. In the end, my parents are married so perhaps it''s a strange hopeбн but both of them aren''t the sort of people I''d want to associate with.

    "Now, knowing this, you can probably imagine how I reacted when I handed in my notes. My trainer asked me if I knew why I was spying on them, I answered because of the woman''s thefts, and sheughed at me and said, ''while it is nice to know, she is not so important to us we''d waste a talent like yourself spying on. No, we asked you to watch them because they are your parents and to offer you a chance to go back to them before properly joining our Lord''s ranks.''"

    Nixilei sucked in a deep breath as she let out a cracked shakyugh. It sounded almost like she was going to tear up, but it was also clear her eyes werepletely dry. "They had the guts to ask me if I wished to leave for those fools. They asked if I wished to leave what had be my home. A ce I excelled. A ce where I could spend time with Green, the one friend I''d been somewhat forced to acquire. They asked me if I wanted to leave them for a hopeless man and a thief. I''d never been so insulted in my life.

    "So there you have it Lily. You wonder how I could be so ok serving someone like I do? Especially when I was taught so well. To think for myself. To reach for greater heights. To understand what it means to give up my freedom to serve. I was even given that chance to walk away. So I answer you with this.. It was an easy choice, and not one I''ll ever regret."

 Chapter 648 - 648 Governmental Systems And YOU

    <h4>Chapter 648 - 648 Governmental Systems And YOU</h4>

    [I haveбн very mixed feelings about Nixilei''s past. I meanбн I get why she''s so willing to defend it. Things worked out well for her and it has been basically only positivesбн but she had a chance to go her own way and by the sounds of it she didn''t even consider leaving and making a name for herself. Plusбн part of me wonders if they were even her real parents? How hard would it be to fake something like thatбн]

    *I dunno Lilly. As someone who grew up in an orphanage I know I''d do anything for Gramps. He took care of not just me, but also a tonne of other kids. He made sure we could all eat well, we went to school, warm nkets, and a roof over our heads. He also made sure to vet the parents who adopted out kids rather well. He''d always meet them personally and wasn''t above telling them they weren''t allowed to take kids.

    Most of the adoptions came through Gramps''work of contacts that he built up over time. Always looking for couples that would love and care for kids. I''d happily work at the orphanage for the rest of my life if I thought Gramps needed the assistance. Heck I sort of did work there for years. And when I finally got adopted, I received this wonderful kimono from his wife. I wear it literally all the time. I think Nixilei made the right choice.

    They didn''t just raise her. They educated her, fed her, protected her. They gave her a chance to seize the best life possibleбн and then let her walk away. I think I''d be disgusted with her if she did return to her parents regardless of what they were like once she met up with them. They aren''t real parents, just biological ones. It''s why I have such difficulty working out how to treat Vivian. She isn''t really a mother to me, but she at least tries, especially for Sylvie. It''s hard because of my age. Still, I''m getting off topic now. My point is, I think Nixilei made the right choice. Family over biology.*

    Kat could feel Lily''s unease through the bond so Kat added a bit on. *Well think about your parents. Would they ever give you up for a years with of bills?*

    [NO! Of course not! Evenбн even if I haven''t been the biggest fan of them in recent times, especially since they never liked youбн they would NEVER sell me for something like that. Especially not when education was already on the table. Damn. I guess I see your point but I still don''t really like it. I wish this world wasn''t stuck in the feudal era but it''s probably going to stay that way.]

    *Why? Isn''t this like a fantasy trope? I just assumed we ended up in this world during the feudal era. Even though I know from little bits here and there that it''ssted quite a while surely it''ll end eventually?*

    [Maybe? I suspect it''s moreplicated than that. See, the issue is with personal power. In the past, it was based on your strength of arms, and catching more food because it let you expand your family. After that it was about making the most money to increase the size of your family, and eventually your family became a country.]

    [That was the height of the feudal era, kings and queens and lords aplenty. They had a lot of power over other people. They controlled a lot of the important things and could essentially do as they wished because they had the political power to do so. Here thoughбн people have the magical, or martial power to do as they wish. I imagine that noble families are stronger on average and tend to marry power people, making their kids stronger on average.]

    [Over years and years, a bonus like that adds up. Along with the fact that at least some of them are smart enough to train up others with potential and have them work for their ''house'' to further increase that power. What things like the enlightenment and the technology age did was even out that power curve. Here thoughбн where knowledge isn''t the only kind of powerбн it''s a lot harder to move past the feudal age. Especially if there are monsters or something like that. You need powerful people to keep everyone safe, and not everyone can be strong enough to truly stand up for themselves.]

    *Wellбн I guess that makes senseбн though now I feel bad for ignoring Nixilei. Shall we get back to that? I''d be happy to listen to you talk about why fantasy like settings are stuck the feudal world another time.*

    [Woops. Sorry. You''re right we should get back to that.]

    "Sorry about spacing out on you, we were just having an internal discussion about a few things. Didn''t mean to ignore you, the bond is still kind of new," said Kat.

    "That''s fine, though if you don''t mind my askingбн what were you speaking about?" asked Nixilei, curious.

    Kat felt a sense of approvaling from Lily, so she nodded and said, "A couple of things. The first was weather or not she approved off how things turned out with the orphanage-like ce you grew up in as well as mentioning there was a chance the people you were asked to watch weren''t actually your parentsбн

    "I counted talking about my own experience growing up in an orphanage," Nixilei''s eyes shot open wide and Kat nodded, "yes I grew up in an orphanage as well. The old man who ran the ce went by Gramps'' and looked after everyone quite well. I was the rare exception and didn''t ever get adopted out even though I was one of the youngest brought to the orphanage and the oldest after I''d been there for over a decade. Still, I agree with how you did things. I know if Gramps asked me for a favour I''d help without hesitation."

    Nixilei swallowed heavily. "Yesбн yes wellбн it''s nice to know someone who understands. Even Kress doesn''t really. Gareth and Green certainly can''tбн and even some other kids I grew up with don''t really understand. Not the way I do. To answer your friends question though, I didn''t necessarily believe they were my parents eitherбн but I do look a great deal like my mother. Furthermore they gave me the contract they signed handing over my care and it was certainly her signature.

    "I know this because I checked a bunch of the contracts she had signed as part of my investigation. Furthermore, we were encouraged to talk to the other kids about there parents. Mostбн weren''t great but a couple were in much better ces, some even had new brothers and sisters the family was able to raise because of the money there were given. A small number even went back to their parentsбн with mixed results. I won''t talk about those stories they aren''t really mine to shareбн but suffice to say, I have a hefty amount of evidence to believe they are my real parents. I do wonder where I got my healing affinity from. And my intelligenceбн and a few other things,"

    Kat nodded satisfied with the answer, while Lily was still mulling it over. "Well, other than that, we were also talking about how you all still operate on the feudal system of lords anddies. We''ve advanced past that somewhatбн though it came with a whole host of other problems. Lily pointed out the big difference is that Nobles here are quite a bit more powerful than your average citizen, unlike back at home."

    Kat wanted to mention the fact there was no magic, but that would just raise a huge number of questions like, why was Kat a demon, why was Lily a cat and potentially others. So Kat implied more that the power difference was nothing major instead of exining there was no real power difference, just who had the most money.

    "I suppose that would helpбн" said Nixilei thoughtfully, "but I can also imagine how it could cause problems. How do you do things? Is it one single ruler for everyone? Or perhaps a council of some kind? I doubt you all rule yourselves?"

    *Oh God. How do I exin our mess of a political system to someone from another world? I don''t even know how to exin it properly to the orphanage kids! It makes such little sense sometimesбн Lily ideas?*

    Lily started to ry her exnation through Kat, "We essentially draw up lines around certain areas and then have people vote for a temporary lord. We do this at a town level, a state level, and a country level,"

    "Wellбн I suppose that makes sense. If the Lord is only temporary though how do you manage long term projects?" asked Nixilei.

    [Ha ha. That''s the kicker Nixilei. We don''t. We also like to me all the problems on the previous guy and leave another batch for the one after. Not sure we should tell her that thoughбн]

    *Lily are you sure the feudal system is worse?*

    [Honestly Katбн the more I think about itбн the less sure I am.. I wonder how demonic taxes work? They have amazing Healthcare.]

 Chapter 649 - 649 NixileiтАЩs Future?

    <h4>Chapter 649 - 649 Nixileiбпs Future?</h4>

    After shelving the conversation about the best government structure one could strive for was, Kat decided they needed a more light hearted topic. "Well, you''ve mentioned that training is one of the main prizes people are after in terms of the Tournament. What about you?"

    Nixilei nodded, "It''s the same for my. Apparently thergest information broker in the world is one of the people offering training. The fact that I know so little about them is already quite enticing for someone like me. As good as I am at healing and fighting, spy work is actually what I enjoy the most. I know that one day, Green will grow up a bit more and won''t need me as much. Well, that and Gareth will step into a lot of my roles, he already has. When that happens I want to take over Green''s family spywork and expand it massivelyбн

    "Though I also quite like fieldwork. Perhaps I''ll head the organisation for a while, remake it to my standards before passing it off to an apprentice and returning to field work? I''m not certain but I''m very interested in whatever training someone so mysterious has to offer. I''ve even heard rumours they have Healing affinityбн which would be great but I''m not holding out much hope really."

    "Why is that?" asked Kat.

    "I thought that one would be obvious Kat. Nobody even knows their real name, what chance do I have of actually finding their true affinity? Not only that I''ve also heard they have half a dozen other affinities aside from healing and they can''t ALL be true. Nobody could handle so many. I believe thergest recorded number of affinities in history is five? Yes, five but even that is just from old legends. Four is allegedly possible but I only know of people with three for sure. Well, two really. I think Thyme MUST have three, and I know the Elf King has threeбн

    "But it''s not particrly impressive. He has water, ice, and fog, which sounds good for synergy reasonsбн but a powerful enough ice mage can make water and fogбн and a powerful enough water mage can make ice and fog. Fog mages can''t really make iceбн but the point standsбн his affinities just mean he has a bit of an easier time branching out. It''s not so much synergistic as it is overly simr." Exined Nixilei.

    [Huhбн picking affinities seems a lot stronger than I thought. Perhaps we should ask Nixilei for her thoughts on my choices? We can''t change them now but it would be nice to know ow good they are together.]

    "Wellбн if you don''t mind Lily wanted to ask about her affinities?" Nixilei nodded so Kat continued, "She was able to pick them when she got her new body, it''s the reason she''s a cat at the moment, her soul is recovering somewhat from the procedure. She chose Paper, Shadow and Space."

    Nixilei''s eyes widened. "Such a thingбн to get a whole new body and new affinities? I wasn''t aware you could even add affinities in such a way. I thought they were bound to the soulбн then again if you have the power to move a soul perhapsбн anyway, you asked me a question. Iбн I don''t really know much about paper affinity. I know of no one famous who had it. I''m actually a little surprised it can even be an affinityбн but you would know better than me.

    "With that being saidбн Shadow and Space to have some synergy together at least. Shadow can pull off a few little space tricks without Space affinity butбн together they can do great things. The most famous instance of abination Shadow and Space mage was a legendary thief that went around stealing mansions from people. Apparently they cast a shadow sorge it swallowed buildings whole before they would be sold to someone else on the other side of the world. No Shadow mage could keep something sorge in their shadow like that. You need both. The same could be said of Space mages.

    "They tend to have issues interacting with enemy mages unless they are careful. A powerful Space mage might have been able to steal a mansion but they would have to do it by cutting off the mansion and putting it in a pocket dimension people and all. Rather than taking the mansion it would be more urate to say they sliced the world itself. They''d also need a rather long time to get it done. That''s just one example of what they can do together. What were you hoping to get out of Paper affinity?"

    "The biggest reason for choosing paper is that I already have sort of an affinity for it. I love books and have spent most of my early life gathering knowledge," said ''Lily'' "so I figured that would help in some way. I''m not sure why but I did. On top of that, I was thinking of using my Shadow affinity to write on the paper, perhaps creating interesting effects that way. Then Space because it synergises well with shadow and I wanted a movement affinity."

    Nixilei tapped the rims on her sses as she thought on Lily''s words. "Hmmmбн certainly an interesting idea. Considering how rare Paper affinity is, I can''tment on if mixing it with Shadow will work as you wish it tooбн but I think it should. Probably won''t be very mana efficient, butбн hmmбн perhaps if you work in Space as wellбн

    "If you use Space to designate an area as ''yours'' you should be able to change the rules up a bitбн and with Paper and Shadow to solidify those rulesбн hmmmбн you might be able to do something truly great with those threeбн though it will take practice to meld them together and ess to all three affinities. Do you have that at the moment?"

    "No" said ''Lily'' "Just Paper for the moment, if I even have that. My soul needs to recover and then I need to be stronger to use all of them. Is there anything I can start doing before that though?"

    Nixilei''s face became slightly pinched. "Iбн hmmбн you put my in a difficult position. Yesбн there is technicallyбн but I don''t know about your soul. There is something every novice mage needs to doбн but I don''t know if it would be right for me to tell youбн I know the temptation of knowledge is greatбн and to finally be able to use magicбн I''ve always had mine so I''m not sure I could resist if somebody told me how to practice even if I shouldn''tбн no I know I couldn''t because the trainers had to physically stop me a few times when I first learningбн

    "Sorry Lily. Without knowing it won''t cause you damage I can''t in good conscience exin where you should start. If I ended up causing you harmбн I''d feel rather bad and I''m sure Kat would be rather annoyed with meбн and Green would make that odd not quite pout with the ''I told you so face'' she never gets to use because I''m normally right. Yes. Truly a horrible fate I must avoid." Nixilei gained confidence in her decision not to tell Kat or Lily anything towards the end once she considered the ''consequences''.

    [I suppose that''s fine. I''m a little annoyedбн but she''s also very correct. I''d make the attempt as soon as she told me, even if it''s likely I should wait till I get a humanoid form againбн]

    *Yeah probably. Let''s justбн ask something else then?*

    [Why not ask about why she isn''t going for Healing training?]

    Kat ryed the question and Nixilei just gave a slight shrug in response. "Honestlyбн healing is a very well-studied field. Plus the world always wants more healers. It isn''t hard to get books on the subject or find someone willing to take an apprentice for a few years in exchange for service or money. Unlike the other morebat orientated affinities there isбн I suppose a culture of sharingбн mostly. I''m not so foolish as to believe healers can''t attack people, but I do know those spells are kept tightly bound."

    [Yeah I bet a high level healer could give you likeбн super cancer or something. That would be really deadly]

    "What about you though Kat? I doubt you''d ask for training considering you''d have to stay on this world for a while. Plus, I''m not really sure what they''d be able to teach you anyway," said Nixilei.

    Kat was going to give it a moment to think but realised this was a good opportunity to talk about herself, something Nixilei had mentioned Gareth had wanted. "Well actually, I recently just finished learning how to use these somewhat properly," said Kat as she pulled out the fans. Kat also wasn''t willing to say she''d learned them ''properly'' because she could still feel that Heartfelt Contract wasn''tplete for some reason.

    "Ah, I remember those. You manage to learn them since thest round of the tournament? Who was your teacher?" asked Nixilei curious. The fan wasn''t amon weapon.

    "Wellбн it was the strange slime girl called Maiбн" started Kat.

 Chapter 650 - 650 A Fae And A Demon Sit On A Bar. There Is No Punchline.

    <h4>Chapter 650 - 650 A Fae And A Demon Sit On A Bar. There Is No Punchline.</h4>

    As Kat finished recounting her time with Mai to Nixilei Lily started yawning more and more. Despite Kat''s insistence she get some sleep Lily stubbornly stayed awake to participate in the discussion. The problem was, by the time Kat had gone over the abridged version of her training Lily was practically asleep already. "Lily please. You haven''t slept that much recently and your feline body clearly needs more sleep," begged Kat.

    [I''m fine I swear. I''ll just stay up a bit longer. Maybe I can rest while you do tournament stuff.]

    *No. You''ve brushed this off one too many times Lily. I will not see you neglecting yourself like this. Either you go to sleep right now or I''ll hand you over to Green and tell her to hold you tightly like a stuffed toy while SHE sleeps. Then you''ll have much less of a choice. So either curl up on myp and get a bit of rest or be forced into it.*

    [Fine.]

    Kat could feel Lily''s dislike of the idea, but she past the point of caring about that. The fact she didn''t just sleep while Kat had been going over her time with Mai was already silly. Kat knew very well that Lily knew that whole story. With Lily''s grudging eptance Kat moved Lily onto herp. Pretty much as soon as she curled up Kat could feel her drift off to sleep.

    "Sorry about that. She clearly needs more sleep but she''s been trying to stay awake to spend time with me for some reason," said Kat.

    "It''s fine I understand. I''d be worried too if my significant other wasn''t resting properly. Though, I will say now that she can''t hear me that I''m surprised you ended up with a girlfriend. I didn''t think you were gay at all. I never noticed you checking me or Green out and while I obviously don''t know what Lily looked like when she was human I do know I''m rather attractive and so is Green. She must be something really special," said Nixilei softly.

    "Well, she is quite specialбн but the reason you didn''t see me checking anyone out is because I''m not gay," said Kat in response.

    This seemed to confuse Nixilei slightly for a second before realisation seemed to strike. She was still wrong of course, but she said, "So are you Bi or Pan then? Or was Lily not a girl beforeбн orбн well I don''t really know any other options frankly."

    "What''s Pan? Wait no, that doesn''t matter. I''m asexual, I don''t really have a sexual attraction to anyone. That''s why you never saw me checking anyone out," said Kat.

    "How did you end up with a girlfriend then?" asked Nixilei with some interest, "I would think being asexual that it wasn''t really something you or wellбн I guess just asexual people in general would be interested in?"

    Kat shrugged, "I have no idea how it works for others so I can''t really say. I can happily say I love Lily, but I will admit one of my main worries is that I don''t love her the way I should. I mean, I''d do anything for her and perhaps that matters the most, but I kiss her because she enjoys it not because it does anything more for me than a good hug. I imagine one day she''ll want to have sex as well, and I''ll happily go through with that because it''s something I''m sure she''ll want."

    "Really? I assumed something like that would be disgusting?" said Nixilei, the question hanging in her words.

    Once again Kat could only shrug. "Not for me at least. The only thing that differentiates it much is that it feels quite privateбн but I have no inclination for or against it. It''d be likeбн hmmбн asking me if I want a slice of bread as a snack. Perhaps not really, I could certainly be doing better things, but it isn''t the worst thing in the world to eat. Plus, say in this example, Lily baked the bread, I''d eat it to make her happy just as I would ''eat'' her to make her happy. It''s not really a pain or a pleasure, it just is. We''ll see how it goes though. It''s not something either of us are ready for. Well, Lily more so than I. It doesn''t feel all that special to me."

    "Fascinating." Said Nixilei before flinching. "Sorry. I didn''t mean to look at you quite like a science experiment," Kat shrugged having not noticed, "but it''s just such an interesting perspective on it all. We had a ratherбнprehensive ''talk'' at the orphanage. Very detail orientated. Especially for those of us with talent for spy work just in case we were interested in taking onбн seduction missions. Certainly not my cup of teaбн but I was always ready to learn so I went through the WHOLE course." Nixilei shivered slightly.

    "It''s fine. Though if you don''t mind my askingбн what about you? What is your sexual preference?" asked Kat.

    "Bi with a heavy female preference. I''m basically gay in a lot of ways just not quite," answered Nixilei.

    "See thatбн I don''t quite understand. How does that work exactly?" asked Kat rather unsure of Nixilei''s stance.

    "Hmmбн for me I suppose it''s a matter of ranking things. I like traits moremonly found in women, soft skin, long hair, pouty lipsбн those sorts of things. Thoughбн I have seen a few noble men who fit that definition and I don''t require boobs to get me goingбн butбн I am also a virgin so I can''t say if I''d rather be with a girlish man, or just a girl on a more permanent basis. I haven''t even really dated, just a few date assignments are the closest I''ve ever gotten and I was assigned to girls for those missions so really I can only assume," said Nixilei with some hesitance. It wasn''t really something she liked opening up about. Romance and lust were very small parts of Nixilei''s world so they mostly stayed in their box.

    "Rightбн" said Kat seeing Nixilei wasn''t all thatfortable with the topic. "Is there something else you''d like me to talk about?"

    "Well, tell me more about how you and Lily got together. What do you see in her and what made you say yes? Or ask her out? I don''t think that was quite covered?" asked Nixilei.

    "Wellбн I think things had been building in the background for a bit. I was very much unaware, at least consciouslyбн but I met someбн new friends I suppose, and they all seemed to be pushing me to realise something. That something was my likely love for Lily, or her love for me perhaps, but I didn''t notice at all, what with being asexual and having no experience at all with that.

    "Stillбн I think I started to think on things a little bit in the back of my mindбн so when Lilyбн well it was a big mess. She kissed me, I said things, she said things, there was a lot about her past before moving to my school that I don''t want to tell without her permissionбн there was a lot of cryingбн ok no, I should do this justice. Let me exinбн"

    Kat went on to exin in detail a scene that was rather easy to call up from her memory. With perfect recall it was possible for some to be hard to find. Not this memory, it was so emotionally charged and important to Kat it was never too hard to recall. Kat outlined everything, skipping over Lily''s own emotionally charged past but covering the rest of the confession in exacting detail. "бн and that''s it really. It wasбн a bit awkward on both are parts and looking back on it I also sort of wonder what I was thinking trying to convince her I shouldn''t be her girlfriend at the same time as telling her how much I wanted to be butбн wellбн it worked out."

    Nixilei seemed to be backlit as she smiled, perhaps her magic was helping emphasise how happy she was to have the story shared with her despite the rather small smile she sported. "Thank you for sharing that, I imagine it was very personal. Plusбн I don''t think it''s weird at all you tried to discourage Lily somewhat. You were unsure of yourself just as she was. Sadly, I can imagine what it was like from her perspective."

    Kat, while notpletely social savvy in rtionship terms, was not so dense to miss that ratherrge clue being dropped. "So you had a bit of a crush on Green when you were younger?" asked Kat hoping she was right.

    Nixilei shrugged, "Somewhat. It really was just a childish crush, and I grew out of it without any broken hearts. No offence to Greenбн but she isn''t what I actually want in a partner. She''s beautiful sure and I will happily serve her to the end of my daysбн but our personalities don''t mesh well for romance, at least in my opinion. On top of that, the power dynamic would never disappear, I serve her family and dating her wouldn''t have changed that making things awkwardбн

    "She also would like much nicer with her hair grown out a bit, her habit of sleeping everywhere while adorable is somewhat irritating, and I''d hate to have to deal with the way Gareth does and obviously, Gareth and her engagement. She really does love him so I can safely say she''s straight. As I said, once I started really looking it was clear I didn''t really want to court her. She was just the only reasonably aged woman I was close to that had a pleasing enough appearance for the crush.. Once I really looked at her," Nixilei ended off her speech with another shrug.

 Chapter 651 - 651 Gushing About LilyтАж Sort OfтАж SheтАЩs Trying Alright?

    After Nixilei finished speaking she let the silence hang for a few moments until she determined Kat wasn''t going to speak. "Well, you''ve been avoiding it so far, but do you want to just gush about Lily properly? I''ve tried to lead you towards it but unlike Green you haven''t really taken the bait."

    "Ohбн umбн I''m not sure that I can? I meanбн Lily routinely says she could write an essay about my thighs and I believe herбн but I''m not sure that I could do the same thing without being sexually attracted to her," answered Kat.

    Nixilei let out a smallugh. "I''m sure she could, you do have fine legs. Still, I bet you can talk about her more than you think. She''s your girlfriend now. Just start talking and I bet words will spill out. It''s interestingбн the first time at least. You do not want to know how many times I''ve heard Green describe Gareth''s muscles. Not my thing so I can''t even appreciate the poetic descriptions, but I''m curious what an asexual girl will talk about."

    <i>*Well it''s not like I know where to start Nixilei! Well, perhaps start at the fact she''s adorableбн but that''s not really appropriate for a girlfriend, is it? Then againбн maybe it is.*? </i>

    "I guess I can start with the fact that she''s adorable and that was before she turned into a little kitten. She always looked so small when I first met her. In actuality she isn''t that short, but you''ve seen me. I''ve been about this height for years really. Always on the upper side of the girls. When Lily transferred to my school, I know now it wasn''t a good time for her. She looked so small and vulnerable and I suppose my protective instincts from growing up in an orphanage kicked inбн" said Kat.

    "Ah yes, I know the feeling," said Nixilei absently.

    "бн so I watched her a bit more than the other girls in our grade and I noticed instantly that the three bitches of the school, the bullies, went straight for her. Well, I wasn''t going to put up with that. I beat them up a bit and basically said ''I''m your new target, I won''t fight back unless you go after someone other than me. Go nuts.''" Nixilei''s eyes widened but she didn''t say anything yet, "Once that happened Lily started watching me in turn. I''d sit with her at lunch times but she wouldn''t really talk with me just yet. Eventually, after a whole lot of not talking to each other she started to trust meбн and our friendship, and her crush apparently grew from hereбн

    "For me it was nice to have someone I could understand on some level. At this point I hadn''t really had proper friends in nearly a decade. As horrible as this might sound, it was much easier for me to be friends with someone I was protecting than just about anyone else. For Lilyбн well without saying too much it was nice for her to have a friend that would stand by her after what happened at her previous school."

    Nixilei red slightly at Kat. "This is just the start of your friendship Kat. You lost it again. This isn''t gushing this is storytelling. I was almost willing to ept it as an answer but I can tell there''s something more. Justpliment her dammit. I don''t mind if it seems crass or strange or whatever is holding you back. Justбн just throwpliments about her out there. I''ll even promise not to tell her if that''s what you want."

    "Noбн no it''s fine. What do I like about herбн well she''s adorable, she''s the perfect height to hug, she''s willing to put up with my craziness, and I really appreciate the fact that she never thought I was strange," When I suddenly became a demon "for growing up in an orphanage. That was always the major jab people hit me with. I didn''t care but it was annoying for being repetitive at the very least. Lily never minded that.

    "Her parents, well they''reбн I wish I could say horrible people but really they just didn''t like me, or well, her mother didn''t and her dad went along with it? Frankly I don''t want to touch that messбн but the point is Lily didn''t care. Even though her mother repeatedly asked her to stop being my friend, repeatedly tried to stop us hanging out and just being a general nuisanceбн Lily never once acted like it was eptable, and until I got her to stop she''d always stand up against her parents to support me when she didn''t have to.

    "I love how she gets super involved in research for such silly things sometimes. It hasn''t happened too recently, things have been busyбн but it wouldn''t be strange for her to wonder about the origin ofбн Sunflowers or something and spend a week justbing through every book in the library on the subject before going online and looking some more. By the end of it she''d know more about the topic than anyone really shouldбн before resting for two weeks, if that, and doing it again.

    "Her handwriting is also very nice. I think she decided at some point she wanted it to look overly fancy and practiced and practiced until that became the default. Sure she can write in quite a few other ways, but just giving her a pen and paper can easily lead to producing artwork instead of a bit of writing.

    "Even back when we were friends she''d always try to hang out with me. Perhaps her crush makes up arge part of the reason, but I don''t really care. The fact that she just wanted to be around me most of the time was so nice. Kids at the orphanage would regrlye to me for problem, but they also didn''t really like justбн hanging around me. I was that one strange kid that never got adopted, then when I was older, I was that weird old kid that''s kinda nice.

    "It''d been years since somebody justбн sought me out to spend time with. Sylvie got to that point eventually as wellбн but she''s a lot younger than me. More a little sister then a friend even if I love her as well, but the dynamic ispletely different. For Lilyбн I really did feel like she wanted to just spend time with me, and I was always happy to spend time with her. Listening to her rants about whatever odd topic she was on was always amusing and she would regrly help me with my schoolwork. Hardly took no for an answer on that second one. I tried to help her a bit as well, but the truth of the matter is my girlfriend is better at research and smarter than I am soбн" Kat gave a ''what can you do'' shrug.

    "She doesn''t chew on her pens. Underrated attribute is what that is. I cannot stand people who chew on their pens and I lived in an orphanage full of literal children who new better but apparently school girls my age, well recently we''ve both graduated, but my age STILL DO IT." Kat sucked in arge breath as she realised she might have gotten a little heated. "Umбн yeahбн so that''s some of the things I like about Lily I guessбн"

    Nixilei beamed over at Kat before ncing over the side of the carriage and correcting the course a little bit. "That''s lovely. Actually, this was a lot nicer than listening Green gush about Gareth. So many of the things you like about Lily are really sweet. I guess ites with the fact that you can''t just say you like her muscles, or I guess maybe her tits or ass instead. Hmmбн I don''t really know how to keep that aligned in my head. You aren''t really a lesbian even if you have a girlfriendбн but I can''t joke about things you might find attractive about guys eitherбн yeah I can see why you tried to persuade Lily to pick someone else now. It does create quite a few odd situations doesn''t it."

    Kat nodded alongside a shrug, "Yeah it does. I mean, I wouldn''t give it up for the world, but it does cause a few odd things to pop up. It hasn''te up yet but I bet in the future it will be very tempting to just tell people I''m a lesbian. It''s much easier than exining what''s actually going on, and it''s not really like I care what random people thinkбн but the issue is that if I care enough about the person asking that question to actually confirm or deny our rtionship I probably care enough to exin it properly you know?"

    Nixilei nodded and said, "Yes I do actually. For me, it''s rather easy to say I''m Green''s bodyguard but to also exin I''m a trained spy and actively reporting what she does back to her parents always ends up being a bit strangeбн though unlike you I don''t really have anyone to tell. They all already know what I''m trained to do, or are a member of this adventuring party. A lot of the people we cycled through didn''t even get to hear about what I do because I didn''t think they''dst long enough."

    "d you have such faith in me," said Kat with a grin.

 Chapter 652 - 652 Reaching The Tournament Grounds

    Up ahead Kat could just barely make out a big arrow sign. It wasn''t the distance but the fact it was somewhat obscured by trees that made identifying it hard before now. She could see the words, ''Tournament Teleporter Here'' written in frankly horrible hand writing and the sign looked to be falling apart.

    "I see the destination up ahead!" said Kat pointing towards the sign.

    Nixilei squinted and looked towards the area but couldn''t really make out the sign like Kat could. "I''ll take your word for it. What''s actually there though?"

    "It looks like a really run down sign with some writing on it. It looks like it''s been around for a whileбн which is strange because I meanбн surely it can''t be from an old tournament right?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei nodded and said, "Yes, they are quite good with cleaning up after everything is said and done. I really doubt that they would have missed such an obvious sign, not to mention Thyme specifically said our teleporter was down this road. If they managed to somehow miss this arrow with it so rtively close to our destination I''ll eat my robes."

    With that established, Nixilei banged heavily on the side of the carriage, likely to wake Green up and get the others'' attention. If it worked or notбн Kat didn''t really know. The cabin had to be soundproofed because she realised that she hadn''t heard a single thing from them at all, which was somewhat strange now she thought about it. Before she could really dwell on it too long though, the arrow wasing into vision for those with more normal eyesight and Kat needed to make a difficult decision.

    Did she just let Lily sleep, or wake her up for the teleportation? Knowing how horrible it felt to use Thyme''s teleporters Kat knew it would be better for Lily to sleep through the experience, but waking up BECAUSE of the teleport would be much worse and potentially a freak out waiting to happen. In the end, Kat didn''t really make up her mind because Nixilei drove the carriage straight onto the circle and the damned thing activated.

    Kat pulled Lily from herp and into her arms, she could feel the smaller ''girl'' twitching and sent a wave of calm through the link as best she could while slowly running her fingers through Lily''s fur. Truth be told, it wasn''t actually as bad as the first time. Kat wasn''t sure if this was because of her increased Rank, or the fact that Thyme had somehow improved their teleportation. Kat watched Lily somewhat anxiously as she pushed down her growing nausea. Lily didn''t seem to be enjoying the experience, but it also didn''t seem to be enough to wake her, so Kat counted that as a win.

    When the teleportation ended Kat looked around sharply at the scenery. It looked like some kind of overgrown ruins. The nearby area specifically looked like a copsed building of some kind that once had a much higher roof. The walls had copsed inward and were now using each other as supports. The ''front'' and ''rear'' ''walls'' werepletely gone, just rubble piled high with vines growing through everything. The thing was thoughбн if Kat looked closely she saw that it was indeed the case that vines were everywhere, especially in ces that needed extra support.

    Kat lightly hopped off the carriage with Lily in hand before transferring the Memphis to one hand to help Nixilei down as well. While that was happening the rest of the group exited the carriage. Green cheerily jumped from the door even though based on the state of her hair it was clear she had just been sleeping. Gareth followed behind with a slightly pinched expression, and pointedly didn''t look at Kress who exited behind with a scowl.

    Before anyone could really get their bearings, a crashing sound echoed out and all heads turned to the shaking rubble. A few more bangs sounded out before the rocks exploded outwards. Kat red her wings to cover her front while tilting Lily behind her slightly. In the end it was a slight over reaction as only a few loose stones pattered against her wings with barely any force. "Crikey that wasn''t quite as nned"

    Kat looked over towards the voice to see Thyme looking like an old timey explorer. They had one of those crииme coloured hats, a jacket with a bunch of pockets, shorts that went just past the knees and a pickaxe over their shoulder. Oh and no shoes. For some reasonбн <i>*Why does Thyme have a thick Australian ent though!? Wait. I''m tranting everything so EVERYONE has an entбн so why only Thyme getting such an over the top one? Does this actually say more about me then it does about Thyme? No they must be hamming it up.*? </i>

    "What the heck Thyme?" grouched Kress, with slight fear as he nced around at the ''caved in'' area around them looking for any signs of instability.

    "I''m not currently Thyme, I am Ted the intrepid explorer and you five will be needing to make your way to base camp to meet your fellow explorers. This hear ancient ruins aren''t going to explore themselves you know!" said ''Ted'' with a grin.

    Nixilei gained a serious look before saying, "I just wish to confirm, but the Tournament has already started this round and we need to follow you to a campsite?"

    ''Ted'' frowned before splitting off into another Thyme making it very clear that despite naming themselves ''Ted'' it was a familiar dryad. This knew Thyme had a suit and a monocle on. "As you have requested confirmation I have formed this more serious form to inform you that the form of this Tournament round is indeed based on a ruin exploration. Further rules may be imposed as you journey forward, but for now your goal is to follow and protect the version of myself dubbed, ''Ted'' so that he may lead you to the camp," said Monocle Thyme.

    "I see," said Nixilei. As soon as the words left her mouth Monocle Thyme popped out of existence. Nixilei stared at the spot Thyme had disappeared fromбн "I was going to ask if we''re on a time limit or judged based on time at all?"

    Nixilei nced around, and ''Ted'' seeing this nced around as well. "What are you looking for mate?" asked ''Ted''

    Nixilei turned her re towards ''Ted''. "Fine I suppose it''s going to be like that. Lead on then," said Nixilei with a sigh.

    "That''s not nearly enough SPIRIT. Where''s your spirit of adventure? No good explorer can go without it!" said ''Ted''.

    "Ooo!" said Green dashing forward. "I have it. I have the SPIRIT OF ADVENTURE. Nixilei''s a bit of a stick in the mud, and Kress is angry all the time these days but I still have the Spirit! Let''s GO FORTH" Green continued on passed ''Ted'' down the path he''d juste from. Gareth grumbled a little under his breath and started to jog after her. Kress sighed, seeing how this was going and joined in the train. With ''Ted'' following suit.

    Kat nced at Nixilei who was just staring at the whole in the wall now. "I feelбн I feelбн nothing." Said Nixilei before sighing and joining the line as well. Kat, seeing Nixilei wasбн ''fine'' for a given definition of the word following behind her taking up the rear. She knew she probably should have been in front for safety reasons, but it wasn''t like Green was untrained.

    The open tunnel was rather rough looking with uneven flooring that required some careful footwork to avoid simply falling over. It really looked like ''Ted'' had carved the path out using dynamite or something simr. There didn''t seem to be any on ''Ted'', but that didn''t really mean anything consider that as Kat watched ''his'' back she saw that the pickaxe had vanished somewhere. They continued down the path for maybe ten minutes before Kat noticed everyone had stopped in front of her. Kat and Nixilei sped up a bit to catch up and saw arge gorge.

    "Curses. The bridge seems to have copsed after I got through. I wonder what caused that?" said ''Ted'' as ''he'' ''carefully'' kicked a handsaw into the ravine. "Yup, no idea what coulda caused the bridge to copse like that. We''ll need to find some other way across.

    Green started eyeing the walls, intently, perhaps debating if she could run across them, either by herself or with passengers. Gareth looked down at the rope and picked up the frayed ends to examine the cut. Kress looked pointedly at ''Ted'' as if trying to decide if knocking the dryad out would be an eptable way to deal with the problem. Nixilei looked thoughtful. Kat looked at them all like they were idiots.

    "You guys do know I can fly right?" asked Kat.. Everyone paused and slowly turned towards Kat slowly focusing on her wings.

 Chapter 653 - 653 Cross With Kress

    The gap wasn''t quite asrge as a true ravine, perhaps 50m across at most. As such it was quite easy for Kat to ferry people across. Green was carried princess style while a sleeping Lily dozed on the Fae''s chest. Once Kat dropped Green off, Lily was left in her care. Kat wasn''t totally pleased with the arrangement but decided it was better than carrying her back and forth, especially with Kress on the list of people who needed to be carried.

    Nixilei was just as easy, taking her spot in Kat''s arms and making ament that, "Lily might get jealous if Kat went around doing this all the time," but she was promptly ignored. Not only was this a rather necessary action, for Kat it held very little intimacy and with their bond it would be easily felt. Of course Kat had no true understanding of jealousy and the irrational nature of it. Still, Lily was asleep for now and what she doesn''t know won''t cause issues, even minor ones.

    Kat was considering what she was going to do with the boys, but ''Ted'' took matters into ''his'' own hands by shrinking down and jumping up on her shoulders. Kat just shrugged and epted it as ''Ted''s'' chosen method of transport. It wasn''t ufortable and it worked so she flew ''him'' across with no troubles as well. Kat assumed there would be an issue with Gareth but he just sighed and said, "Same way as Green I suppose,"

    Now it was a bit more difficult than carrying Green. Gareth was a fair bit taller than Green and had much broader shoulders. Still, this wasn''t an insurmountable obstacle. No it was the full set of te mail armour he was wearing. Kat it was awkward to pick Gareth up with all of his armour but Kat managed it with a little finagling. The problem was she could already tell before taking off that it was a bit too much to fly with Gareth AND his armour. "Okбн I can only really glide with you because of how much your amour ways. I''m going to need a run up. Just, hold on tightly."

    Gareth grit his teeth and nodded, shifting slightly to try and make himself easier for Kat to hold as best he could. It wasбн mostly ineffective. Kat sped up to a light jog as she moved back down the tunnel to get a proper run up. She didn''t want to increase her speed too quickly while holding someone without regeneration like her. After about a minute of jogging, and a few more turns than Kat was entirely happy with she turned in ce and set off. She quickly built speed while making sure not to take any of the turns too sharply. As the gorge came back into view she rapidly increased her speed for the remainder of the runway before kicking off with all her strength right at the edge. The rock under her feet shattered, but it was enough. Katunched herself over the ravine, ring her wings when she reached the top of her jump to keep a steady glide all the way over to the other sideбн

    Of course, she was a little too good and was currently on track to m into part of the rock wall on the other side. The jump was easier than she''d expected with therge runup including. Still, it was no major issue, she folded her wings and braced her legs. As she reached the edge, Kat took the weight of herself, Gareth and another 100kg of armour, much more than what you''d find on an Earth knight. The impact cracked the rock underneath her feet, as Kat deftly danced between what barely stable footing she could find as she slowed them both down, managing to stop just before they both hit the wall.

    Kat, and everyone else really, let out a long breath they hadn''t realised they were holding. Well, except for Lily who kept her slow steady breathing, not a care in the world. Even ''Ted'' looked shocked, but how much of that was an act was unclear. Especially because as a dryad they didn''t really use lungs to breathe the same way most other humanoids do. Gareth awkwardly exited Kat''s grasp. She''d loosened her hands, but made no move to really let him down, so he stumbled out of her grip and pulled himself up. "Thatбн that wasn''t idealбн" said Gareth.

    Green shrugged and pointed off to the side where a small hole could be seen if you looked. It looked just barelyrge enough for someone of Gareth''s sizeбн and that was without the armour. "Perhaps not but I think the intended path would have been much worse for you," said Green. She hopped over to Gareth and gave him a quick kiss before patting his shoulders. Kat took this as her cue to head back over to grab Kress.

    When she got there he raised an eyebrow and said, "You need to make a crazy jump with me?"

    Kat shook her head, "No that was almost entirely because of Gareth''s armour. I can''t fly with that much weight so it had to be done. How do you want to be carried though?"

    Kress'' face scrunched up like he''d bitten into a lemon and his eyes held a sh of anger but it was pushed down quickly. Kress study Kat closely, focusing mostly on her shoulder as he debated internally if he could get away with using ''Ted''s'' method before deciding it wouldn''t be the best idea. He didn''t want to ride on Kat''s shoulders like a little kidбн though being carried like a girl wasn''t ideal eitherбн but it was the best option he could think of. "Same as Gareth," said Kress through his teeth.

    Kat just nodded and picked Kress up. Unlike the others she moved slowly so that it was clear to Kress exactly what she was doing. He didn''t look happy about it but he put up no fight as hey in Kat''s arms. Kat, for her part, bit back a number of jabs she could make at the situation. <i>*So many jokes. Like ''I''m really carrying this team'' or ''seems you''re a bit of a princess'' or even ''trusting your life to me? Am I supposed to be ttered?'' butбн if he''s going to act like an angry child I''ll treat him like one. Positive reinforcement is a good tool and he''s swallowing his pride for this. Then againбн I wonder what he''ll think if he spots the same hole Green did.*? </i>

    Kat would never know because as soon as shended on the other side Kress flopped out of her hands as fast as he could, no matter how ungraceful it was. Once he was on the ground, ''Ted'' popped back to ''his'' old height and said, "Good job mates. I thought we were going to have to really work to get around that obstacle. Nice to see you thinking outside the box. Still, we can''t rest just yet we aren''t at camp. ONWARDS!"

    ''Ted'' took off at what looked like a lot jog down the open cave mouth expecting the rest of the group to followбн which they did. Knowing that ''Ted'' needed to be protected they didn''t really have much choice. Kress was actually fighting the urge to catch up to ''Ted'' and force him to take a break, or give proper directions or something other than just running mindlessly aheadбн but he wasn''t sure if that would get them penalized and nobody else was making a move, not even Green who certainly had the speed to pass ''Ted'' easilyбн or Kat.

    Kat wasn''t really paying attention to that at all. She was considering what ''Ted'' had said. <i>*Hmmбн is flying across the gap really ''thinking outside the box''? I feel like if you can fly, flying across an obstacle is the first ce your mind should go. It makes me wonder if he only answered that way because it''s always the response for getting across the ravine? Likeбн is this Thyme actually smart enough for things like that? Or is it just programmedбн I bet Thyme could do both and I don''t know which is more likely.*? </i>

    She didn''t voice these thoughts though, she just caught up to Green and had Lily returned to her before sliding to the back of the group again. Everyone was able to keep pace with ''Ted'' with no issues at all. It was just a light jog, and the only person with any sort of burden was Gareth and his armour, something the man in question was well used to carrying. Green walked at the front of the formation, just a step behind ''Ted'' making sure to watch the surroundings closely, searching for any traps.

    Something that Kat hadn''t noticed because of her night vision, and the others hadn''t yet questioned thoughбн was that the whole cave system was lit up. Nobody was carrying torches, Nixilei wasn''t using a spell to help them along. There were no special artifacts.. There was simply light for everyone to see by.

 Chapter 654 - 654 Like A Poorly Oiled Machine

    Five minutes into their renewed trek Kat tensed. She could hear something right at the edge of her hearing range. It was unclear but it wasn''t there before and set off some rm bells in her head. Seeing Kat''s action, the others slowly changed their stances to reflect the newfound wariness in the party. The next person to react at all was actually Lily, though she did remain sleeping. Kat could see Lily''s ears twitching trying to catch the sound but it was not enough to wake her yet.

    Minutes passed and Kat rxed somewhat though the others stayed tense... except for ''Ted'' who had returned to marching without a care in the world. This proved to be a mistake as the sound suddenly picked up, and Kat turned to face the wall where it wasing from just moments before the rock burst apart and a giant insect exploded out of the wall and headed straight towards ''Ted''.

    The world slowed as Kat took everything in. The insect looked somewhat like a giant millipede, or was it centipede? Kat didn''t know the difference. All she knew was that it had hundreds of legs sprouting from its segmented body. From what little she could see of it at the momentбн though it didn''t change much across the length she could see, each leg looked like small sharp des and its head had clearly adapted to chew through rock. Its ''face'' was more jaws and teeth than anything resembling a true face. It split into four separate jaws that seemed to work in pairs of two, followed by its half a dozen tongues that shifted rock and debris out of the way as it movedбн and that same mouth was heading right for ''Ted''.

    Kat wasn''t overly worried though, as she looked around the party was reacting effectively even in this slowed time. Kress had his daggers out and ready, though he was only looking roughly at the sound and not at the creature or the path it was following. It was clear that while he knew something was wrong but hadn''t properly heard where the creature wasing from at all. In contrast to this was Nixilei, she was making herself as small as possible withoutpromising her mobility. She didn''t even try to look at the sound of the noise. Her gaze was fixed on Green and Gareth in front of her. ''Ted'' wasn''t reacting at all, but that had to be an act, Thyme was more then powerful enough to know.

    Green and Gareth were the two making real moves. As soon as the rocks broke apart Green started moving, even before the monster showed itself. She could clearly identify where the sound wasing from and was waiting for a signal to move. Green was currently heading towards ''Ted'' despite her eyes being locked on the wall. Kat wasn''t entirely sure what her n was, but she had drawn a small dagger while her bow remained on her back. Gareth on the other hand was clearly moving towards ''Ted''. He didn''t know where the sound wasing from, same as Kress, but he was ready to cover ''Ted'' in the event of an attack so simply headed straight toward him without thinking.

    For her part, Kat didn''t really know what to do. She had no proper practice with the team for situations like this. She was fast enough to catch up to Green, and maybe even strike the giant bug but wasn''t certain she could take it out in one strike. *<i>Dammit. Do I move up and help? I wish Lily wasn''t asleep right now because I could just leave her on the ground or let her hang onto my shoulder or somethingбн will Gareth or Green need more help? Where would I be useful?? </i>

    <i>Those teeth look deadlyбн but they are just at the front. The damned thing has knives for legs and hundreds of the things. Should I be focused on cutting them off maybe? No that''s stupid I should just take the thing out straight away if I can. Butбн I can''t use my fire. That would be a bit dangerous with the others around.*? </i>

    Kat dug her feet into the ground and was about tounch herself into the fight but froze again before the action could bepleted.<i> *Waitбн how can I be sure this is the only one? I can''t hear that well through solid stone and I don''t know if I should risk attacking if anotheres in from behind. Dammit. I wish I knew what the standard response should be. I''m fast but not quite fast enough potentiallyбн*</i>

    <i>*If it''s just one, I think going in is the right callбн but with that up in the airбн I think I have to stay here.*</i> Kat let her feet settle back into the ground but didn''t release the slowed time. She kept feeding demonic energy to her brain so that she could ensure nothing went horribly wrong. She just eased up on the degree of the slowdown a bit. No sense watching essentially no time to pass, she could slow it down further if necessary.

    She watched everyone moving in slow motion. Gareth was surprisingly fast in his armour and was moving at a decent pace towards ''Ted''бн it just likely wouldn''t be quite fast enough to prevent the insect taking a bite out of their guide. Luckily, Green was on the move as well. She was aiming for the gap between the head and the rest of the body. It was just a thin line of exposed flesh, but to Green it was a clear beacon of weakness. She burst forward, wind swirling around her as she leapt feet first towards the thing.

    Green''s boots collided with the things head, knocking it off-course as she let herself be pushed into a crouch on its head while stabbing into its flesh. The insect instantly started writhing, using speed it didn''t have before to shake its entire body in just a moment. Green went with the spasm letting it push her away as she flipped around and back onto her feet, never letting the thing leave her sight. Gareth had managed to impose himself between ''Ted'' and the creature, eyes now fixed on it as well, waiting to intervene should it be necessary.

    Kress had actually taken a few steps forward, not quite standing in front of Nixilei, more to the side if anything but clearly ready to step in the way of something should ite for her. Something Kat felt a little ashamed to be surprised by. Kress then nced backwards at Kat slightly before they locked eyes and Kress jerked his head back towards Green. Kat let the world slowpletely once again.

    <i>*Is that the signal to go attack? I mean it really looks like it is. I suppose it must be. With Kress guarding the back it should be fine right? He isn''t really a tank thoughбн Iбн hmmбн I guess I''ll go. Green''s cut looked a bit shallow.*? </i>

    With that course of action decided, Kat tucked Lily into the crook of one arm and dashed forward summoning just the one fan to her right hand. It took only a few moments to cross the entire distance, easily matching Green''s speed. In this time Green did try to take another swipe at the creature but it was moving too erratically, shing out with its legs and screeching with all its might.

    When Kat did make it there, she spread out her fan and tried to slice into the armour. The sound of metal on metal screeched out as she cut into the thick te of the insect. It cut through, but it was shallow, only superficial damage was done to the creature, even if it was a thick cut in the armour itself. Seeing this Kat ducked easily under a trio of legs before closing the fan and mming it into the bug''s side.

    The thing moved with the blow, even as the armour on it cracked. That segment and a few neighbouring ones got flung forward even as the bug''s head abandoned its strike on ''Ted'' to turn to face Green and Kat now side by side. Green tried to find a way to dash in and slice at the gap once again, but the teeth and jaws moved to intercept her while the ded feet kept her at bay. They had an incredible degree of movement, able to cover almost an entire circle around them with seeming ease.

    Kat bit her lip. <i>*Dammit if I wasn''t carrying Lily I could take a few hits no trouble. I AM carrying her though and that limits my options. I''m certainly faster than the damned thing but that doesn''t mean anything if it just has to wave its legs around a little to dice me up.*? </i>

    Things were reaching an uneasy stalemate between the two parties.. So of course it was the perfect time for the ceiling to explode open revealing a second bug right above Nixilei.

 Chapter 655 - 655 Like A Poorly Oiled Machine Part 2

    Nixilei and Kress jumped backwards towards the rest of the group, shrinking the space they had to move aroundrgely. There was still enough space for the group to move around, but with a millipede on either side that distance was liable to shrink sooner rather thanter if things kept up. Kat moved to m her closed fan into one of the de-like legs after seeing the limited sess of going for the armour, expecting it to do at least some damage. Instead, it just caused the limb to spin around rapidly, eating the momentum she''d imparted to it, to turn itself into a facsimile of a blender.

    <i>*Dammit! One behind, one in front, neither of them easier to deal with. If I had two hands maybe I could try prying apart a section of armour? Should I be smacking that spot I already broke? The damned thing is slippery. Its armour protects from shing attacks, while itsrge stringy body simply eats the impact from blunt force. That''s not even getting onto the damned BLADE LEGS.*</i>

    <i>*Why did I let Lily talk me into bringing her along? It''s limited my options so much and HOW IS SHE STILL SLEEPING? Dammit. What I need is a bag or something to hold her in so I can use both hands, or a bag for Nixilei to hold her in maybe. It might be a good time for you to WAKE UP LILY.*</i> Kat waited in her slowed time for a moment before continuing her thoughts. She didn''t have time to wait to see if that actually worked at all.

    As Kat was doing that, Gareth was making a move based purely on his many hours of practice. He mmed his shield into the ground, channelling mana through it the whole time to force a wall of stone to rise up to cover Nixilei and Kress. Of course, the slight widening of his eyes after the wall went up revealed her already knew the error being made. A creature that chews through stone to move around, isn''t going to be bothered by a thin slice of magic rock.

    It did give Kat a chance though. mming one more strike against the millipede that didn''t really do anything, Kat dashed back towards the wall and sucked in a deep breath. Lets hope my practice hasn''t gone to waste. Kat summoned her demonic fire from the tops of her arms, and head letting it shoot up to coat the wall Gareth had summoned in thick purple fire. She used arge chunk of her concentration keeping it there and ensuring it wasn''t spreading anywhere it wasn''t supposed to.

    Kress and Nixilei were now backing further away, even though it had only been a few moments they could feel the chilling from Kat''s fire and had no desire to get in the way of it. On Kat''s end, even though she couldn''t feel the cold, she could feel the pressure of keeping the fire where it was. She''d been forced to keep it at the edge of her range because the tunnel was pretty high enough though it wasn''t that wide. Part of her wanted to fly a bit just to get closer but she wasn''t entirely sure she could afford the mental energy to take off at the moment.

    The stone hadpletely frozen over at this point. Surrounded by her fire, it only took a few moments, so when the insect burst through, jaws and teeth snapping all the way with its long thin tongues exploring for prey, the iced over stone shattered and cracked, sending fragments of it everywhere. Kat grit her teeth and gripped onto the fire embedded in those pieces hard. Forcing them to stick in ce instead of flying along with the ice. A safety measure for the rest of the group but one that was rapidly giving Kat a headache. The pain of forcing so many small pieces of fire to her will was getting to her. She''d never properly practiced with so many bit of me and it was proving to be a bit much.

    Despite this pain though, it was effective. While Gareth and Green had returned to the first millipede and Nixilei was keeping an eye on her three fragile team members, if Gareth could be called fragile, Kress was keeping an eye on the nk, though he wasn''t watching Kat. He was keeping his eyes and ears fixed onto the walls. With two of the monsters alreadying for them, a third would not be remiss and he had no n for dealing with it aside from stab it where he could. His teeth were clenched so tightly together a slight creaking sound could be heardбн if one was close enough to hear it over the cacophony of screechesing for Kat''s direction.

    When the millipede had burst through the rock, the fire Kat held in ce as well as the fire it had originally touched ''burned'' into the bug, causing ice to start forming around its armour. It could feels its insides slowly but surely freezing, yet it hadmitted too heavily to its downwards attack and new it would be forced to continue. So jaws wide it aimed for Kat as best it could, ded limbs reaching around to try and get its pound of flesh before the ice got to it.

    Unfortunately for Kat, it did look it would be getting a few attacks in. Her demonic fire was spreading quickly across its body as she fed it more and more demonic energy but not fast enough it seemed. The question was, what to do for those extra seconds it would take to freeze to death. <i>*I don''t have a lot of space behind me. I really don''t want to back into the others and catch any of them on fire. Ok I''m mostly worried about Kress. I''ve already seen I can stop my fire hurting people I''m friends with but I don''t exactly trust it would work for Kress.*</i>

    <i>*Though now that I think about itбн I wonder if it would cause issues for magical items like Gareth''s shield obviously is and everyone else''s weapons likely are? Never mind I have to work out where to moveбн maybe I should just punch through the wall? I wonder if it would be sturdy enough to stay together after that thoughбн actually will it stay together at all now there is a massive hole in it and its been set on fire? Yeahбн lets go through it just in case.*? </i>

    Direction set, Kat dashed forward making sure it was her right shoulder busting through the rock wall to prevent jolting the STILL SLEEPING Lily. Kat was starting to wonder if she should be more concerned about that fact, but the crunch of rock as her shoulder broke through the wall brought her thoughts back to the moment. The millipede hit the ground and bit arge hole in it before turning its body around as the rest fell behind it to follow after Kat.

    It seemed that while it was somewhat intelligent, it was not smart enough to go for the rest of her party instead of the one damaging it. The beast charged again, nowpletely covered in fire and movement getting sluggish. Frosh clung to every inch of the insects body and the tongues that once moved with crity were starting to freeze from the base up. Kat checked her reserves and found them at around 50%, lower than she''d like certainly but enough. Kat spat a stream of dense fire straight into the millipede''s face causing it to scream in pain before falling silent as the frost overtook it.

    Though it was clearly dead and its body no longer moved with purpose, its final charge hadn''t been stopped just yet. It barrelled forward, legs damaging what remained of the wall Gareth had summoned as its numerous legs caught on the rock face, causing cracks to appear in the des and the wall. Kat easily stepped to the side, even though the thing took up arge chunk of the cavern''s width, theck of proper movement made it easy. It tumbled forward a few more metres before falling off to the side, luckily away from Kat.

    Sadly thoughбн its rear end had not quite cleared the wall and that extra weight was enough to break through what little structural support the wall still had causing a chain of cracks to form forcing the rock to lose the rest of its cohesion and copse into a heap, blocking most of the pathway back to the others. A small gap remained at the top, though it clearly wasn''trge enough for Kat to squeeze through. Rocks would need to be moved, all the while the others were still fighting their own millipede.

    <i>*Dammit. Hopefully I can dig through this quickly. I can''t force my way through the bottom, I''m going to need to widen that gap at the topбн or maybe Gareth can move it somehow? Crap, I can''t really afford to wait for that thoughбн*</i>

 Chapter 656 - 656 Grounded.

    Kat reduced the amount of energy she was feeding to her mind to keep time slowed as she mbered up the rock wall. There was no reason to keep everything so slowed when there was nothing to react to. With Lily still sleeping in her left arm, she relied mostly on her legs and tail to keep herself bnced with her right arm doing what it could, but really her tail was what stopped her falling several times during the climb up. Once at the top of the pile, Kat could see that what she thought was a small gap was actually two small gaps on either side. The extra height from the frozen millipede corpse had made the pile of rocks much taller but only in the centre.

    Seeing this as a chance, Kat moved her wing forward and past the pile of rocks before using it to push the pile backwards onto the pathway she''d just left to open up a decent enough pathway to squeeze through. It wouldn''t be the terriblyfortable, and was sure to give her a few scrapes had she been human still, but it was enough. As she dragged herself through the gap, Kat cast her eyes over to the rest of the group to see how they were doing.

    Things had changed a fair bit since the wall went down. The millipede was missing two of its front legs on the right side, and one of the jaws was cracked, but at the same time Green was now back with Nixilei getting an rather nasty looking cut on her arm healed while Kress did his best alongside Gareth to fend the thing off. ''Ted'' mostly just made ''himself'' small without actually shrinking just behind Gareth.

    What truly made thergest difference though was that the millipede''s tunnel had been copsed, trapping the back half of the insect in the wall. Kat could hear the scraping of metal on stone as it tried its best to get more space to work with but without the powerful jaws to remove the stone, it was trapped. Kat watched a few attempts from the insect to turn and chomp away at the wall, but Kress would normally be there with weapons drawn, forcing it to back off. Kat sent her energy back to her mind, slowing things down drastically once more.

    <i>*Hmmбн there isn''t a tonne of space near the thing to help out. I could maybe sneak around past Gareth and attack it from behindбн but I don''t know if that would put Gareth too far out of position. I couldбн maybe? Maybe fly over the topбн the ceiling is barely high enough for itбн but if the millipede managed to knock me out of the air we could have a major problem.*? </i>

    <i>*The best idea I cane up with right nowбн and frankly it''s a horrible idea but I''m considering itбн would be to try and catch a bunch of its legs on my right side. I don''t think it''s strong enough to cut through my bonesбн so I could simply take the damage and keep it in ce that wayбн but would the others be too freaked out about my near impalement and instead of going for the kill react poorly instead, trying to get me to Nixilei for healing. It would certainly be necessary for anyone else, and that sort of instinct would be hard to fight. Yeahбн I think it''d be too risky. Especially with Green already getting healed.*? </i>

    Kat watched as Kress dashed to the side to avoid a sh from the legs that remained attached to the millipede''s front. Kat could see the rustle of Kress hair as it was pushed out of the way from the wind generated. He was rather close to loosing an ear, and only years of practice saved him from a rather bloody wound. Deciding proper nning could wait tillter, Kat slid down the rocks, causing Nixilei to cast a slightly panicked nce behind her that calmed instantly when Kat came into view instead of yet another enemy.

    Nixilei nced intensified when she spotted Lily in Kat''s arms and realised where the major difference in Kat''s fighting style came from. Keeping a firm hand on Green and most of her concentration on maintain the magic circle hovering over the other girl''s injury Nixilei made a ''pass here'' gesture. Kat wanted to sigh, or perhaps argue but there wasn''t really time for that. She was still moving in slowed time and her energy was still rather draining, and even if she had the time to argue Nixilei didn''t share that benefit. In fact, she was currently only halfway through the gesture, but it was clear what the was meant.

    Kat ''walked'' forward and with a good deal of reluctance handing Lily to Nixilei while curling the woman''s hand up carefully to get away faster. Kat knew Nixilei would''ve done it herself, but that was so slow in Kat''s current perspective. Once Lily was passed off, Kat summoned both fans back to her hands and her gaze went cold. She dashed forward covering the small distance between the back and front lines ofbat before waiting on Kress to step backwards from a strike.

    As soon as he did Kat moved into the vacant space, relying on her flexibility to dance around Kress and the mostly ruined des of the millipede before bringing a hard m down on the creature''s ''head''. It moved with the blow, mming into the ground and bouncing somewhat, the rest of its body moved like a string that had been flicked, carrying the momentum down and into the wall dissipating a lot of it.

    Kat was ready though, before it could recover she mmed her other fan down into the cracked section of chitin. Striking straight down with the weapon vertical rather than horizontal. There was a slight bit of resistance before the fan made its way inside the bugs head. Kat wasn''t quite finished though, having her tail follow up mming it down further and pinning the bug to the floor. Kat stepped back and let time resume, falsely believing it to be over.

    Kat was forced to duck backwards as a de sailed through the ce her neck had just been and Kat couldn''t help but stumble. She''d used a lot of energy in a short amount of time and no longer had her elerated thoughts going to help her. The surprise nearly caused her to fall over, and only the instinctual intervention of her tail saved her from hitting the deck.

    The bug could clearly still move after Kat destroyed most of what she''d assumed to be its brain. It wasn''t having a good time at all though. Its back half was stuck in the wall, its front stuck to the ground and its midsection doing its absolute best to inflict any damage at all on its attackers before expiring. Kress simply backed off, Gareth with him. Kat nced at the two and followed suit backing off slowly from the struggling insect.

    Kat felt time returned to normal as she stepped back. Part of her just wanted to find the wall and rx till her energy returned, but it wasn''t quite safe yet as the millipede writhed on the ground in front of them, legs scratching the hard stone of the path. "Nixilei, chance of this thing dying like that?" asked Gareth with seriousness.

    Nixilei nced at the bug carefully, formting her answer over a few seconds before answering. "Iбн believe so? It''s not a native to the area we''re from so I don''t recognise it off the top of my headбн but that being saidбн there are a few simr insectsбн it SHOULD die eventually. The blood loss alone would be enough and I think most of the brain is dead. A few insects can survive that for a whileбн but it is stuck in the wall. The question isn''t ''will it die'' I think but ''will it die soon'' and to thatбн I don''t really have a good answer."

    "Eh, it''ll be writhing for a good while I think," said ''Ted''. "They are nasty buggers and while the mind is dead, the body doesn''t really know it yet. It''ll be going at it for a while if we just leave itбн but that''s probably safer than trying to get close ta it at the moment."

    "Yeah maybe, but we''d have to leave Kat''s fan stuck there if we did that," said Green. When Kat nced back to see the Fae, she could also see that the cut had been healed almostpletely. There was a faint red line where it had been.

    "No, it''s fine I can summon them back. Iбн I''m not quite sure how far away I can be from them actually.. I do know I can summon them from wherever, but it might disappear at some point and will certainly disappear when I summon my fans again," said Kat.

 Chapter 657 - 657 Team Performance Review Part 1

    With the information that Kat''s fans could be retrieved from a distance the arguments against leaving it behind fell away. Gareth pulled up another wall, this one only shoulder height, to corral the writhing instinct so they could pass it without fear. Once the wall was up, the party started to shimmy through the small gap. Gareth had a little trouble with his armour, but everyone else had plenty of space. Kat had a slightly more difficult time because of her wings, but it was still very easy. Kat even managed to acquire Lily once again during the process. The Memphis hardly stirred during the transferбн but she did purr softly for a few moments once back in Kat''s arms.

    Once everyone was past the stone, ''Ted'' tried to return to his ce at the front of the party but Gareth put a firm hand on ''his'' shoulder and pulled ''him'' back. "I believe that in a cave without any turns or splitting paths you need not risk yourself leading us."

    <i>*Hmmбн I see that Gareth is treating ''Ted'' as if they''re not time but a real person in their own right. I suppose in terms of the Tournament it is best to go along with the actбн though I wonder why Thyme didn''t make further effort if that was truly the intention? It''s not like any effort was made at all to hide the fact that ''Ted'' is a dryad.*? </i>

    Of course, Gareth couldn''t hear Kat''s internalmentary and continued speaking, now addressing the rest of the group. "So, after action report. Considering Kat is new, I want to hear everyone''s thoughts now and not when we make camp. Don''t make this just about Kat now, in fact we can save her stuff forst. For now, how did everyone think they did?"

    Nixilei cleared her throat and spoke first, "I think I have further determined the need for a proper ranged weapon, or something other than a dagger. While it did make it so I could heal Green immediately, and healing should always be my priority, I had to just stand there while Kress tried to protect me at the start when I really should have been doing something. Maybe a buckler?"

    "You say that nearly every time Nix," said Green with a pout. "Every after action report you talk about how you could have done more, but whenever we try to get you an additional weapon it''s always, ''do we really have the money'' or ''I don''t have the time to learn that right nowбн'' can''t you just ept healing magic needs a lot of time and effort to keep up with? Not to mention your other jobs or your dagger training. It''s FINE Nix."

    "I disagree, but understand yourints," said Nixilei sinctly.

    Gareth just sighed at the byy from the two, having heard almost the same argument four dozen times. Deciding to hop in before it spiralled at all he said, "Well I certainly failed with that rock wall. I simply reacted instinctively and while Kat did well with it, something we''ll get toter, it was a mistake on my part to waste so much of my mana summoning a wall to block something I KNEW ate rocks.

    "That being saidбн the reaction was still a good one, and in most situations would be the correct choice of action at out level. At higher levels the wall would be stronger, and likely still correct. I am unsure if, despite the fact it was a bad call, I should endeavour to do anything about it. It really does seem to be a worthwhile reaction. Simply training reaction speed might be the only option."

    "Speaking off not changing things," said Green cheerily, "despite getting that cut, I believe I did the correct thing. I traded what is, with Nix''s help, a minor injury, for a fairly major blow."

    Kress jumped in next, "I think we should have discussed Gareth''s actions a bit more, but Green, I think you made a mistake with that trade. At the time, you didn''t know boosting the cutting edge with your wind would be enough to cut through the des at all. While it DID work out, and I agree it was an eptable trade, the fact you didn''t test it out a bit was a needless risk. You simply went for itбн and after seeing that Kat failed to cut through the chitin with significantly more strength I think it was the wrong move,"

    "I have to back Kress up on this one," added Nixilei with no hesitation agreeing with Kress. It seemed they were all able to be professional when it was called for. Despite Kress'' attitudest time, he didn''t cause problems duringbat at all. "The fact you didn''t even test your idea a bit really is a problem. You need to test these things in the future."

    Green pouted and looked towards Gareth for support, but he shook his head. "Sorry Green I think they are right on this one. It was worth it, I''m not going to deny that. With Kat on the other side of the wall and no great idea of how long it would take to get her back in the right, or knocked out of it you had to take a chance at crippling the enemy somehow. It was the right call, but it wasn''t a perfect call. That''s the whole point of this. It''s not to point out what you did wrong, but how we can do betterбн and you really could have done better in a simple way. Testing. Now, can we return to my wall?"

    "I have no realints about it. Kat used the wall exceptionally well, the instinct is a good one to have, and even if the insect was able to get through it quickly it still dyed it slightly, perhaps just enough for Kress and I to get away. While perhaps there were better options, I can''t think of any off the top of my head. You didn''t need to be doing something else, and you didn''t run out of mana during the fight. It was a good choice," said Nixilei.

    Kress made a so-so gesture, "While I don''t necessarily disagree with Nixilei, a second round of shrapnel from the ceiling could have be another issue. I don''t really know if Kat freezing it made things better or worse, but if there was a bit more power behind some of those chips it could have done some damage. Just one to the back of the head, or a chip on a weapon."

    "I''m not sure the shrapnel was that much of a riskбн" said Green with a frown on her face as she skipped along. "the wall wasn''t too thick and none of the little pieces that big. The speed that would be needed to potentially cause damage would require effort on behalf of the worm thing. I don''t think just breaking through the wall could have caused enough speed."

    Gareth tapped his chin a few times as he took in the feedback. "I suppose. I see both sides hereбн I guess I''ll have to keep it in mind. Perhaps run a few test once this round is over so we have time to test everything thoroughly. I personally do not know how fast the rock would need to move to cause damageбн and even if it was just a bit distracting, in a fight that could still be potentially fatal so its something to bear in mind."

    With that, everyone turned their eyes to Kress who looked up at the ceiling before dropping his head. "Frankly, I think I did everything correctly. I took up guard while watching the situation unfold, I took Green''s ce attacking when I could, and I was the reason Kat moved forward to attack the first centipede, she would have just stayed in ce otherwise."

    "It could be argued that was the wrong call though," said Nixilei with a slight hint of tension to her words.

    Kress shrugged his shoulders, "Better that she move than do nothing."

    Gareth and Green nced at the two but didn''t interrupt. "Well unlike you, Kat could probably take a hit from the thing, perhaps you should have been the one to move up," said Nixilei with a raised eyebrow Kress thoroughly ignored, keeping his eyes forward.

    "Maybeбн Nixбн" Nixilei scowled at Kress'' use of Green''s nickname for her, "but Kat''s fast, at leastparable to Greenбн and as much as it pains me to admit, I''m not their match when ites to speed. Perhaps you are right and I should have been the one to move upбн but on the other hand, I couldn''t have moved fast enough to react to the second bug like Kat. The speed factor is not something you can overlook."

    Nixilei red at the back of Kress'' head but Gareth cut in before more words could be exchanged. "We can go over that during Kat''s section. Is there anything specifically about Kress'' actions and only Kress that we can cover right now?" Gareth''s answer was silence.. As annoying as Kress could be, and as ipetent as he seemedst time around, Kress new how to fight a monsters just as well as the rest of them, if not better than some.

 Chapter 658 - 658 Team Performance Review Part 2

    "Seeing as this is Kat''s first real helping of teambat, especially since it was in an enclosed space, I''m sure there were quite a few mistakes. I''d like everyone to point out what they believe to be the most critical mistake that was made, and then we''ll have Kat speak on what caused her to make that decision," said Gareth before turning to face Kat, "Now Kat, don''t worry too much. While we are going to be pointing out mistakes, I think for your first real fight with us you did well, so nothing we''ll have to say is a big condemnation. Who wants to start?"

    Green waved her hand like an excited child in the ssroom. Seeing this, Gareth just waved a hand in her direction. "Well, I think Kat was a bit slow on the uptake really. She should have charged in and started attacking that insect straight away rather than waiting for Kress to tell her. She''s pretty fast and doesn''t need to wait around."

    Gareth frowned slightly at the ''mistake'' suggested by Green but didn''t say anything, simply looking towards Kat for her answer.<i> *Soбн am I trying to justify why I did it or exin what I was thinking in the moment? Perhaps both? Hmmбн*</i> "Soбн something you should know is that I can speed up my thoughts a lot. So much that it makes it look like everyone is moving slowly. My mind can spin up to be much faster than my body so I did spend quite a while thinking about it.

    "At the time, I was unsure if I should be watching the back, or moving up to fight with Green. Kress seemed to be on the defensive, but at the same timeбн I wasn''t sure he could really defend against a second millipede. Green also seemed to be doing somewhat well, and with Gareth to help there wasn''t a lot of room nearby. I wasn''t sure if that space was more valuable than a third attackerбн

    "And I suppose the big one is that my demonic fire, the purple mes that took out the second one, are quite vicious. I''m not entirely certain I could keep them from damaging you guys. That being said, they are my strongest weapon against most things. With enough demonic fire and some time, everything can fall."

    Gareth nodded at Kat''s response. "Well reasoned. I think in the future perhaps keeping Kat on the backline might be the bestбн though I''ll admit Green has a point. With the speed you can move at, letting you roam around the battlefield is idealбн this tunnel isn''t really the best ce for it though. I think in this instance, standing back or moving forward were equally valid options. I don''t disagree with Green''s statement, but Green, that''s how YOU are used to fighting. It might not be the best way to use Kat''s talents."

    Green gave an easy shrug at the answer, not overly worried. She''d pointed out where she thought Kat had gone wrong from her perspective, and that''s really what it was, her perspective. It''s how she fought, and seeing Kat, someone with a simr level of speed, not make USE of that speed was a rather big hang up for the Fae. Still, Kat had plenty of other talents and her speed was great, it wasn''t her best asset.

    While this was going on, Kress was eyeing Gareth and Nixilei, as if hoping they''d speak up. As the group walked and nobody else made a move; Nixilei because she noticed Kress'' gaze and Gareth because he was nning to gost. Kress let out a sigh, "I suppose I''ll have to be the bad guy in this then. The real problem happened before the fighting even started, you brought your girlfriend along," Kress could see the others starting to bristle but he raised his voice. "NO. You lot CALM DOWN. Just because I''m the only one willing to say it, doesn''t mean it isn''t a problem. Kat was down an arm for nearly the whole fight. That''s a costly mistake, and the little cat didn''t even wake up!"

    Nixilei red, "They are magically bound. Kat can''t just leave Lily behind, not right now anyway. Taking her along is the ONLY answer."

    Kress nodded alongside a shrug, "Ok, I can ept that, somewhat. If that is the case, the issue is that she didn''t n for it well. A backpack or a sling or justбн some way to carry around the cat without using her arms is necessary. Or even just a box or something to put off to the side during fights. Or heck, just wake the girl up? I don''t want you to think I''m saying this because I don''t like her. This is a major problem and hampers her, or after passing Lily off, someone else''sbat potential."

    Nixilei grit her teeth but didn''t argue back knowing he was right. Eyes turned towards Kat who seemed rtively unphased. "I agree with Kress on this one," said Kat, "I didn''t really n for it at all. I thought Lily would be awake more, I also thought she''d be fine on top of my head, but I probably move too fast for her to stay there safely. I also never bring anything with my on Contracts. I just bring my Attire which is something I can summon back to me. The idea of bringing along a backpack or something simr never crossed my mind, and even if I did, I don''t think I''d really have thought about putting Lily in one. It would just feelбн demeaning perhaps? I don''t really think that anymore. Now I think it would be a useful ideaбн but it''s not like I can just conjure a backpack into existence"

    Kat paused. Right? I meanбн no I doubt it. My school backpack is still in the cupboardбн I guess I could try though? Kat focused on her hand trying to summon up her backpack like she would her fans. About thirty seconds past and nothing happened. "What are you trying to do?" asked Gareth.

    "Ohбн umбн I did say ''its'' not like I can just conjure a backpack'' but I can in fact conjure my fans, and my clothes so I thought I''d give it a try. I didn''t think it would work, but I didn''t really have anything to lose," said Kat.

    Gareth nodded and didn''t say anything else, turning to face Nixilei, waiting for her to take a turn at addressing Kat. Nixilei saw this and sighed. "Well, I don''t really think you made any serious mistakes Kat. I''ll admit, reluctantly, that I agree with Kress but that''s not really something you can improve or change, you''ll either find a backpack or you won''t. Green might be able to weave a basket for you if we find some long grassбн but that''s not really something you can do. I suppose I could just repeat thingsбн

    "Hmmбн I suppose if I was to say anything perhaps your choice of cutting through the rock barrier would be it. It was a decent n, and the bug did follow you, but there was no reason to assume that it would. It could have just as easily turned to go after us, and while the wall didn''t fall until the bug crashed, I doubt it would have stayed standing forever. In a cave, it is imperative you stick together if you can. Semi-intentionally stranding yourself on the other side of one is almost never a good call. I get why you did itбн but perhaps keep it in mind for the future."

    "Sure thing," said Kat. "I mostly just didn''t want to try and fight it in such a small space right next to you and Kress, but yeah. I think a smarter foe wouldn''t have been tricked."

    Nixilei nodded and looked over towards Gareth, who spoke easily. "Well, taking a note from Nixilei''s book, I don''t necessarily consider this a problem, but perhaps you could tell us more about your demonic fire and why you chose to use it the way you did?"

    Kat sucked in a deep breath. "Ok, sure. Wellбн the thing you have to understand is that while demonic fire is usually different, it is also quite simr. It''ll ''burn'' forck of a better example word, anything ites into contact with. Now, I can change that, but it''s hard. It likes to spread and consume and cause problems if it can. I sent it onto the wall because I knew I could hit that, and then I simply held onto the stray pieces afterwards.

    "That was actually a lot harder than I thought it would be but I don''t regret the move. The big problem with my mes is thatбн while technically they only burn what I want, and I have indeed had a friend stick their hand into them unharmedбн" Kat nced pointedly at Kress, "I wasn''t really consciously doing that. I''m only just now learning to control it. Soбн it was mostly a way to make certain the bug was the only thing that got hit.. The wall was a nice target and it very kindly dove straight into the mes. Even that small amount that first covered it was a nice to be its endбн"

 Chapter 659 - 659 Dwarven Brothers

    The discussion continued with the fight being analysed from all sorts of angles. Discussing alternate courses of actions for each of the participants. Katбн didn''t really understand the point. Most of the alternatives were worse, or equally valid at best. Nothing discussed really stood out as ''must do next time''. Her best guess was it helped with time cohesion be hearing about what they''d do in slightly different scenarios.

    For Kat, the best thing that came out was the decision to make herбн mostly a solo unit. She didn''t know how to fit in the with team and rather than trying to force something it was decided Kat''s job would be finding thergest enemy, if there were multiple, and isted, cover it in demonic fire, and just generally keep it out of the way as long as it was needed. In engagements withrger groups Kat would be responsible for diving into the backline and causing as much havoc as possible. In these instances, Nixilei would keep hold of Lily, if necessary, as she needed her hands the least to do her part. Well, that and she was the best at dodging after Green.

    ''Ted'' was mostly left out of these discussions, and didn''t try to involve ''himself'' either. They would asionallyment on a particrly shiny piece of rock, or direct them to a split in the tunnel instead of continuing forward, but didn''t do too much otherwise. Their ''spirit of adventure'' didn''t seem to be dampened though. Despite walking behind Gareth, ''Ted''s'' steps were still rather bouncy, obviously relying on dryad body trickery to actually bounce, and the grin on their face hadn''t disappeared at all. asionally they''d pull out antern or pickaxe to swing by there side for a while, but inevitably they''d get ''distracted'' and it would hit someone and a few rester the offending instrument would be secured away in the seemingly bottomless pockets on the outfit.

    The further they went, the more the cave started to open up. The ceiling slowly stretching until such a point where Kat could easily fly without worry of hitting anything, even if the sides hadn''t really expanded all that much. It was when crystals started appearing on the ceiling, providing a soft blue glow to everything, that Kat started to feel like she was missing something. She flew up and looked around, but couldn''t see anything noteworthy before the next corner. The fact nobody said anything assured her all was fine.

    A few more twists and turnster and the cave practically exploded in size. The walls nearly vanished and the ceiling was so high that the blue crystals turned it into a slightly funny looking sky. The big marquee tent in the distance the only realndmark in the room. The ground was covered in a soft green moss that made you think of open fields. In fact the whole room did. Even the soft flow of air that brushed around everybody helped try to sell the fact this was a pleasant field on a nice day. The fact it was underground seemed almost lost on the scenery, though easily remembered by onlookers.

    "Wee to base camp mates. Just head on down to that big tent over there to get yourselves sorted. We''re waiting for everyone before any big announcements get made soбн head on down and don''t keep anyone waiting!" said ''Ted'' before dashing off into the distance with speed ''he'' never revealed before this point. The rest of the party looked towards each other before heading towards the object in the distance.

    It didn''t take too long to arrive, the tent was set up in the centre of the room, and asrge as it was, it was still an underground cave. It took perhaps five minutes of jogging to reach, though they heard the sound of other people long before that. Raucousughter and the asional heavy thumps. What those sounds indicated together was beyond Kat. Well, at least until the party pulled open the tent ps.

    Now, the first thing to note is that the tent was clearlyrger on the inside than it appeared. The first room was arge sitting area at least twice the size the marquee appeared to be. Tables and chairs were strewn about, with more than enough seats for all the groups twice over. Currently, there appeared to be only one other group in attendance, a group made solely of dwarves.

    At first nce, they all looked the same, reminding Kat of the all elven group, but closer inspection revealed that was simply a deliberate obfuscation on the dwarves'' part. They all had a small metal shield the size of a buckler with the numbers 1-5 engraved on them, alongside a full set of te mail that easily rivalled Gareth''s in quality. They all hadrge helmets that likely blocked their sightlines somewhat but made it hard to see their faces.

    In terms of weapons, each dwarf had a dagger at their side, and three of them had maces of appropriate size. The other two had crossbows on their backs beside their shields and a short sword on their hips. Finally, if they could be called weapons, was a bandolier filled with sks. Each dwarf had a full bandolier, but the ks contained liquids of varying colour. The mostmon was a thick brown sludge looking mixture, with the second mostmon being a clear but obviously viscous liquid that could nearly be qualified as a paste with grains of what looked like sand imbedded in it. They also each had a belt with tworge pouches that sat somewhat in the middle and slightly towards their backs, bulging with their contents.

    In terms of appearance, they all had long beards and short hair, though the short hair thing might just be because the helmets were hiding the true extent of the hair on their heads. At first nce it looked like a dusty grey colour but closer inspection proved that to be a dyeбн and perhaps some coal dust. The dwarfs with 1, 3 and 4 on their shields had undertones of brown in their beards they could be seen, mostly in the new growth and in a few stray hairs. The dwarf with the number 5 on their shield seemed to have a couple of blonde hairs, thought that might have been a trick of the light. Number 2 appeared to actually have the colour as their natural hair.

    <i>*Ok, I get dyeing your hair all the same colourбн but why not dye it brown to match the 3 people with brown hair? Am I missing something here? It''s not like they don''t have brown colouring, that sk they all have at least one of looks like nearly the right colour. Waitбн*</i> Kat counted the viscous potion and noticed that 2 had none, 5 only had one and the other three had two bottles. *<i>Is that the hair dye? Why is it clear?! I don''t understand this.*? </i>

    The final thing each dwarf had was a hip sk that looked rather small. That was of course, because they were dumping the contents into tankards that looked to hold twice the amount the sk should. Clearly, they were enchanted, and Kat thought it was rather appropriate for dwarfs to each have a magic sk for alcohol. The closest dwarf, dwarf 3, shouted, "Ayddies, look we got the next teaming in, and they don''t have a dwarf. Two fairies, two humans and aбн" Three looked at Kat for a few seconds, "Ah they be the team with the demon I see. Still, a surprise they got through the de worms so quick with just surface dwellers"

    <i>*Why do they SOUND like dwarfs? Do they actually sound like that? Am I the reason? Noбн no it can''t be because I know Kara said SHE was the one making herself sssound like thatбн so what does this mean? How do ents work? Maybe I should try talking to other people on Earth that know differentnguages. Maybe that would answer some questions. Alsoбн why are they called de worms? They aren''t worms at all, they looked like they were from either the mili or centi pede family.*? </i>

    While Kat was pondering, Gareth was already stepping forward. "Indeed, we finished them up with only a bit of trouble. How long have you guys been here?"

    "Eh, maybe ten minutes?" said Five. "We mostly just sat down. Thought about taking our armour offбн but the dryad never actually said we weren''t on the clock. It was all still part of the setup for getting here. Didn''t want to chance an attack just yet. Plus, we''re used to the armour."

    Gareth took a nearby chair. "Yup, no what you mean. It''s a bit much at first but once you can fight in it, rxing in armour for a bit isn''t any real trouble. I see you''ve stocked up on booze for this. We didn''t really think to bring anything like that."

    Two shrugged, "Can''t go anywhere without a good pint. I suppose most humans wouldn''t understand, though I am surprised you didn''t bring any water. Sure neither did we butбн" Two trailed off.

    Gareth grimaced. "We did ask about that and were told only weapons and armourбн but perhaps you''re right. Water might have been necessary."

    Nixilei spoke up this time, "Perhaps but there is a stack of water barrels over there," the dwarves all whipped their heads around in surprise as the gazed at the water barrels like a personal offence.

 Chapter 660 - 660 A Beary Cool Team

    After pointing out the existence of water to the group of the dwarves, the main party went around and introduced themselves by name. Once that was done, Kress asked, "Well are you guys going to tell us your names?"

    "Nay," said all the dwarves together.

    "Wait really?" asked Green in surprise.

    "Aye" chorused the dwarves again.

    "Wellбн ok thenбн" said Kress oddly before taking it upon himself to choose another nearby table. Still close enough to yell out, but far enough to make listening in a problemбн for people other than Kat. A shame the dwarves weren''t really talking about anything important. Once everyone was seated Kress said, "I know people say dwarves all look the same but this is ridiculous."

    "They''re doing it on purpose though," said Kat easily.

    "What?" asked Kress confused.

    Kat raised an eyebrow as she nced around to see everyone else was as confused as Kress. Seeing this, she exined the differences she could spot between them all as well as her suspicions about their hair dye. "What an interesting strategy," said Nixilei at the end of Kat''s exnation.

    "Does it really help though?" asked Green, "I mean, sure we don''t really know which one is which, especially if they swap around their shieldsбн but likeбн does it matter all that much when they all have visible weapons and clearlyck a spell caster?"

    "Actually why is it they don''t have a caster of any kind?" asked Kat, "I assumed it was sort of mandatory?"

    Nixilei made a ''so-so'' gesture, "I suspect based on the bandoliers that one of them is an alchemist. My guess is they loaded up on useful herbs for whichever one of them is actually the alchemist and that''s how they keep their health up. It''s actually a rather interesting choice. A lot of potions don''t keep all that well, but ingredients do. Taking the alchemist along, especially if they know how to fight, means they can craft potions in down times while having a proper fighter for most situations.

    "Honestly if I was a normal healer with at most basic staff training or we didn''t have Kat being Kat, I''d say we would be in a spot of trouble. I can''t believe I didn''t consider the potential benefit of taking up alchemyбн then again I don''t really have the talent for itбн" Nixilei sighed, "nevermind. Point is, they''re actually a strong team as is but, no, I don''t understand the point of the numbering system."

    Everyone nodded along with Nixilei''s exnation. It made a lot of sense though ultimately how true it would be remained to be seen. While in theory having an extrabatant was a big step upбн if they weren''t really up to the level the rest of the group was there was a good chance they''d just drag everyone else down. If they could keep up remained to be seenбн but the fact they managed to make it to this round did say a bit about the quality of their team.

    "Katбн could you exin how you tell them all apart?" asked Green. Kat nced over at the Fae and thought for a few moments before nodding. Kat quickly went on to exin where thergest patches of undyed hair could be found on each dwarf, something Green happily took in before testing the knowledge herself by looking for those spots. It was surprisingly easy once she knew she could find undyed hairs and it wasn''t just a trick of the light.

    After that the group settled down a bit and found the food storage area. It was past the tent p next to the water barrels and contained an unappealing mix of trail rations, dried fruits, smoked meats and hard biscuits. Kat wasn''t hungry and simply skipped the meal, but after encouragement from Gareth the rest of the group did have eat a meal.

    It was shortly after they were finishing that up that the p connecting the tent and the outside opened up to reveal the next group, this one much more varied than the dwarves. The three people standing at the front all had leather outfits on and looked mostly simr. They had the same emerald eyes, same nose shape, same colour of hairбн the issue preventing conclusive rtion was the fact that all three were from the beat tribes and while two had pointed fox or wolf ears, Kat wasn''t yet sure, the third had adorable little bear ears. The bear, and one of the wolf beastkin were female while the final wolf was a man.

    The bear woman hadrge gauntlets on her arms that looked much toorge for someone of her size. The rest of her outfit was thick leather spread out around sensitive areas but allowing for a good deal of movement if pressed. She had the same dark ck hair as her potential siblings and was t enough to use her chest as a cutting boardбн the muscles Kat could see on the girls arms also implied the rest of her was simrly muscled under her leather.

    The wolf siblings, who clearly were siblings at least, seemed to be mirrors of each other in many ways. They both had a sword on opposing hips, left for the man, right for the woman. The man''s leather was dyed a reddish orange while the woman''s was dyed a blueish green. The woman seemed rxed while the man seemed tense. They both had long hair, but for the woman it was swept off to the left, and for the man it was to the right.

    Behind them was a Fae, easily spotted because of her bright blue hair and the wings Kat could see thanks to her True Sight. She had a close-fitting robe on withrge sleeves that looked a little like a kimono and a dress had a child together. The lower half was tted and spread out somewhat, but she still had a sash around the waist to keep it all together. Therge staff carried on her back made it easy to guess at her weapon.

    Finally, thest individual was a male elf that looked rather regal. Long flowing robes, the light from outside of the tent leaking in, long golden blonde hairбн and standing at about five feet tall which rally did ruin the look a good deal. They had a staff as well, though were using it more like a cane at the moment because of therge cut on their left side.

    "Hey Nixilei, do you know why the elf hasn''t been healed?" whispered Kat as she leaned over.

    The new group was still looking around and getting there bearings as Nixilei answered, "I believe I mentioned it before but as a healer it is rather difficult to heal yourself. There is a separate ss of magic for it. While it''s not impossible to heal yourself it takes a lot more concentration and a lot more mana. I''d guess that either he''s out of mana or they didn''t want to take the time loss necessary to deal with it."

    The group walked over to stand between Gareth''s team and the dwarves. The bear woman came forward first, though Kat was feeling a bit awkward calling the beastkin ''bear woman'' because other than the ears and likely tail she couldn''t see, the woman didn''t look bearish at all. "Greetings to you all, my name is Wne Margund, but please call me Nell. These are my siblings, Bonas," Nell pointed to the female beastkin, "and Nabras," the guy, "along with Ellenell," the elf "and finally out faithful Fae, Blue."

    <i>*Ok! Why does Nixilei have a normal nameбн or at least not a colourбн but Green and BLUE?! Really? I haveints.*</i> While Kat was mentally questioning the sanity of the author, Gareth stood up and introduced himself as well as the rest of the party. Once that was done everyone looked to the dwarves who once again did their routine and dismissed the requests to provide names. Seeing this, the newer group sat down at the table next to Gareth''s team.

    The elf took up a two chairs, one for sitting another for resting their leg. Nixilei nced at Gareth, silently asking if she should offer to heal the injury. It was a long cut, and if they fought the same monsters likely from one of the many legs, but rather shallow all things considered. Nixilei suspected it wasn''t outside of the elf''s power to heal it, and offering would be a way to at least make a friendly impression. When Gareth eventually nodded, Nixilei asked, "Would you like me to heal that for you?"

    The elf nodded instantly, "Yes please. I''m sure you understand the annoyance of being unable to heal your own injuries and I thank you for the offer." Somehow even when epting help for an injury they still managed to look twice as regal as the elves Kat metst time she was in this dimension.. She wondered if there was a special trick to it.

 Chapter 661 - 661 Bearing Yourself

    "So what''s it like having a demon on your team?" asked Nell.

    Reflexively, Nixilei jumped in with, "She does have a name you know. We introduced everyone" While working on Ellenell''s leg.

    "Yeeesбн" said Nell hesitantly, "But I''m not asking Kat what it''s like to be on a the team, I want to know what it''s like having a demon on the teamбн actually, first I''d like to know WHY you summoned a demon for your team? Surely the training time you''d miss out on would be quite significant and valuable. Unless you can afford to keep her around I supposeбн but that seems wasteful in other ways."

    Nixilei looked suitably abashed but didn''t say anything more, not quite willing to apologise for the action while healing someone else. Gareth sighed and stepped up to answer. "We''ve had exceptionally bad luck keeping our fifth team members. Both expected and unexpected departures from arge number of people caused us to really think about how to find a permanent fifth member. The demon summoning industry was also just getting epted byw and it seemed like a good idea at the timeбн so we went through with it. Because wellбн someone bound magically to be here will show up properly."

    "I can understand that," said Nell as she shifted to face Gareth. "Not sure I''d do the sameбн but I can understand it. Has it been worth it? And I will apologise for sort of talking like you aren''t here Kat butбн" Nell shrugged giving a ''what can you do'' look which seemed to be universal.

    "It''s fine," said Kat well used to students talking about her nearbyбн or moremonly orphanage kids talking about her while she was in the room.

    "I think so," said Gareth smoothly, "Kat has gone above and beyond her contract truth be told. Perhaps we could have opted for something stricter the first time, but we wanted to keep costs down if possible, and more importantly, we didn''t want any resentment. The payment is one thing, but what we really wanted to avoid was a demon willing to sabotage our attempts for some reason. If we had one straining against the tightly wound Contract we might have offered insteadбн it would be a disaster. Co-operation over strength is what we strove for."

    Nell nodded in understanding, twisting her arms so that her chin was resting on therge gauntlets she wore, before ncing down and realising she still had them on. Taking a quick moment to remove them, Nell returned to her position, this time letting her palms be the resting point. "That does sound like a good idea. And it''s panned out? No issues?"

    Gareth made a deliberate nce at Kress, not overly long, and certainly short enough that Kress, who wasn''t really watching the conversation missed it but clear enough for Nell to see. Green sitting down after grabbing some more water around the same time helped further obfuscate the action. "Kat has been quite amodating and I think her strength makes up for theck of practice togetherбн

    "But in saying that, do remember our issues keeping thatst member around. Unlike you guys, or well I''m just assuming here, but I do assume you''ve worked together for more than just this tournament so trying to add in a demon would be an issue. For us, we worked mostly as a close knit group of four with a fifth person that came and went for years before Kat joined up. Not to disparage her at all, but we''re sort of working as a group of four plus demon rather than a group of five.

    "I do want to be clear, this isn''t because Kat doesn''t work with usбн but it''s hard without the years of practice. We don''t know how she fights as well as we do each other, and I assume the same in the reverse. It''s hard to get into the flow state worrying about what she might do. We''re working on it of courseбн but it''s a thing I''m not really sure we can ovee, or should devote the time to oveing anyway. It''s not like Kat will be a permanent addition to the team once this is all over, soбн" Gareth ended what he was saying with a shrug.

    Nell returned with a wince, and said, "Yesбн I suppose it is a bit different if your fifth member is so regrly changing. Did you intend to keep Kat as your fifth member the whole time or just whatever demon you could summon?"

    Gareth shrugged in return. "Don''t rightfully know if I''m honest. It was more of a test run than anything else. We didn''t really have to think about it in the end. We had a way to summon Kat again, she was a great help in the first round and that was really all there was to it."

    "I suppose some things can have a way of working themselves out," said Nell with a wry smile as she nced at the now healed Elf. "I suppose now I will address you Kat. Is this normal for a demon like yourself?"

    Kat nced over somewhat shocked at being addressed. "Umбн I suppose it depends on what you mean by normal? I don''t get summoned for tournaments on the regr, but it also doesn''t feel all that strange."

    "I guess I don''t knowбн what IS normal for a demon summoning?" asked Nell.

    Kat grinned and said, "Nothing really. There is normal for given demons, but because of how everything is set up on our ends, rarely will we be summoned for a job we aren''t interested in doing. It happens of course, and sometimes we''ll agree if the payment is enough, but if done right you''ll normally get someone willing to do the job. I''mбн not exactly sure what I''d call normal for me, but I''m a subus with no interest at all in seduction missions, just as an example of things I suppose."

    "Why is that?" asked Nell, "I''d assumeбн and I meanбн correct me if this is over the lineбн but wouldn''t a subus be practically designed for something like that? Orбн evolved to be I guess? I know bear beastkin such as myself tend to gain dense muscle much easier than other beastkin and making myself flexible is much harder despite how thin I might look." Nell gestured to herself as she finished.

    Kat made a ''so-so'' gesture. "Some Subi are like that. I''m also pretty sure most seduction missions are taken by Subi, or at least I''d suspect that. I personally know someone who really enjoys those kinds of missions and a few others who don''t. Still, there is some truth to what you''re saying. Subi tend to get abilities that push them in that directionбн but being asexual myself a lot of them won''t develop or will develop strangely. Pheromones for example, only work on people the Subus finds sexually attractive and for that''sбн nobody."

    "Never thought you''d say that," said Nell as she breathed out a long puff of air, "then again I didn''t exactly think I''d be just chatting with a demon either. Anything else interesting you could mention? I''m genuinely curious now."

    Kat nced down at the sleeping Memphis in her arms. Wellбн the strangest thing would certainly be my currently cat-like girlfriendбн which isn''t really about being a demonбн but I feel the odd urge to share anyway. "Well my girlfriend is a stuck as a Memphis, a type of cat for the foreseeable future. Soбн that''s a thing," said Kat indicating to Lily.

    Nell''s eyes bugged out slightly. "Girlfriend? Is she a beastkin? What happened to get her stuck like that? I didn''t think a curse would be able to cause such a thingбн but perhaps something olderбн" Nell actually looked slightly worried as she rattled off possibilities.

    Kat jumped back in before Nell could spiral too far. "No no, it''s not quite like that. She is a beastkin, but not a normal one. Currently she''s like this for her soul to stabiliseбн though I am getting concerned about how long she''s slept. Would you know anything about that?"

    "Ohбн" said Nell suddenly calming down. It was still weird, but seemingly much less terrifying than a curse that could lock her as a bear would be. "Umбн hmmбн how long has she been asleep?"

    Kat thought back, "Umбн since a bit after breakfast?"

    Nell just nodded as if that made perfect sense. "Yup that seems fine. I don''t know exactly what a Memphis isбн but just based on size alone she has to be a small cat. Those tend to sleep quite a lot, especially when younger. The more time she spends in that form, the more her instincts will start to press in on her. Sleeping helps relieve that tension just like giving into them wouldбн better in fact for a feline beastkin because sleeping regrly is ALSO one of their instincts.

    "I meanбн I don''t like to think about itбн but if I was in bear form for like a month leading up to winter and it was cold enough I would have to either turn back to human form for a bit or hibernate. I wouldn''t be worried for herбн annoyed at sleeping too long perhaps, but not worried."

    "Thanks, that''s a weight off my mind," said Kat cheerily.

 Chapter 662 - 662 The Bear Truth

    "So Nellбн if you don''t mind my askingбн what made you to decide to join the tournament?" asked Kat curiously.

    "It''s quite the long story," said Nell with a sigh, "especially because you are a demon. I''m sure the others could pick up what happened with a simpler exnation. I don''t mind per say, because I do want this story told, the story of my motherбн but at the same timeбн well yeah it''ll take time."

    "That''s fine I think," said Kat looking at the others for confirmation. When nobody seemed to object she continued, "Well, seeing as nobody else has a problem I''d love to hear it."

    Nell, nodded. "So, first things first, I''m the eldest sibling if that wasn''t clear, and while we are siblings, in truth we only share a father. You see, the beastkin are made up of tribes mostly based around the same or simr beastkin. So wolf and dog beastkin tend to get along, the various feline beastkin, a few independent tribes like the bear tribe and the elephant tribe. We don''t really war anymore but we do have quite a fewбн mostly friendlypetitions like a smaller scale version of this tournament.

    "We cover everything. Food, fighting, crafts. Not really magic but sometimes it happens. Anyway, the tribesбн the tensions aren''t high anymore and haven''t been for longer than my father has been aliveбн but a lot of the elder generation does remember. We only really teamed up to fight the other races as dumb as that might sound and after that all endedбн we justбн sorta went back to fighting like idiots because it''s just what we did. Now, our battles were never quite as brutal as some of the other races. We didn''t exactly cry if people died in those small n wars, but we weren''t explicitly going for kills and the beastkin as a whole are quite tough so normally we''d survive, scarred at best or crippled at worst.

    "Tribes were also a lot less ''single animal'' tribes back then as well. It was all about bringing in as many strong warriors as they couldбн but we also were a bit racist, thinking our own tribe, mostly made up of one or two beastkin types, were the best. So it was varied, but not as varied as it could have been.

    "Now, with that ancient history out of the way, you should understand that wee from a wolf tribe. My father was the third in line for the chief position. It''s sort of hereditary sort of elected. We have the chief, and the elders. The elders are simply every n member past a certain age. It differs between ns, but for us it''s 150 years. Now, with that being said, the elders advise the chiefs, and the chiefs have the final say, except for who the current chief is.

    "A vote from ny percent of elders can force a chief out of office never to return to it. Oh, also you cannot be both an elder and the chief. Once a chief reaches 150, if they haven''t already retired, will be forced to do so and be and elder. The chief picks their recement first before elder input, and traditionally that is the first born of the tribe. Some tribes ept only women as their heads, some ept only men. We do ept bothбн but we are the wolf tribe. So you might be able to see where the issuees in.

    "Now, my father was the third child of the n. He wasn''t mistreated or anything, but it was a very widely held belief that he wasn''t going to ever be chief. It was quite reasonable as well. My grandfather is a strong man, and the 150-year age limit is what forced his hand. Then there was my aunt and uncle. So, Dad didn''t really have a chanceбн normally.

    "My aunt decided to marry into another n to solidify our ties somewhat. It wasn''t aplete joiningбн more like an very strong alliance. It was all her choice as well, she married for love. I could tell you the details but this story is long enough as it is. Let''s just say she married another chief and entered that n fully, leaving just my uncle.

    "Problem isбн Uncle was a little crazy. He was always testing strange ideas. One of the few great alchemist our tribe has ever seen. So while he''s off finding new herbs and testing different concoctions, Dad is falling in love. He meets my mother at the fighter''s tournament and they hit things off. Things are a little shaky because now he''s the second in line, but Uncle was healthy enough and they were a good match.

    "Five years after being married thoughбн and Uncle managed to poison himself. It was a freak ident, nothing could have been done. One of the potions he was making exploded and the poison got into his bloodstream. He was dead before he was found an hourter. Suddenly, my father is first in line for the chief position, and Grandfather is going to be forced to retire in a few years.

    "There is some grumbling about the heir to the n being married to a bear, but that''s not a big issue really. Not ideal certainly, but people didn''t really have grounds to stand on. I''ll speed up a bit now. A couple decades pass, my parents still very much interested in fighting instead of having kids, eventually are forced to settle down now that Grandfather ising up on 150.

    "He trains Dad to rece him, Dad trains Mum to lead the warriors, something he''d been doing for the most part up till now, and once again, things go alright. Power is transferred, the elders grumble but don''t even vote on anything, and everyone is happyбн until Mum gets pregnant."

    Nell sucked in a deep breath. Her two siblings shuffled there chairs over and give her a hug. "I''m fine. It''sбн I''m used to it. I don''t even remember after allбн Mummy Belna raised me just like you both, and it''s fine."

    "We know it''s not fine," said Nabras and Bonas together.

    Nell pursed her lips but continued with the history lesson. "Nowбн" Nell said with a slightly shaky voice, "nothing was wrong with that. I''m not sure if you know, but beastkin can have children with other beastkin. We don''t mix it''ll be one or the other. The other thing is that our tribe has always been led by a wolf. We''ve been conquered and broke a way a few times, but only by other wolf tribes that have since fallen. We are now THE wolf tribe.

    "So of course, the fact I was born a bear was a massive shock to a lot of people. Now, it really shouldn''t have been. The mistaken belief that the ''stronger'' bloodline will be the one the child inherits is a joke and hasn''t really been believed in over a centuryбн but the elders are old enough to remember those times so they freaked out. Said I can''t be in line for session because I''m a bear and started to pressure dad to pick up a second wolf beastkin wife. Whichбн is really silly because if Mum and Dad had more kids eventually one would be a wolfбн

    "In the end it didn''t matter though. The n was attacked by a terribly strong monster. It was a giant beast of unbreakable spines, sharp teethбн and honestly rather tiny ws. It just sort ofбн walked up to town and we couldn''t stop it, or so I''ve been told. Once it started fighting it was much faster than its appearance would have had you believe. In the end, my parents were both fighting against it, and Mum pushed Dad out of the way of a fatal blow. Dad was still crippled, he lost an eye and an arm, though the arm waster regrownбн and Mum diedбн"

    Nell shivered but couldn''t quite managed to continue the story. She clearly wanted to but Bonas picked things up in her stead. "Once that happened the elders acted. They weren''t terribly happy their chief had a bear for a wife, and they gave him a choice. Marry a wolf, or be forced to retire. Dad was actually quite willing to retireбн but the recement they had lined up for him wasбн not a good man. He wasбн ''killed mysteriously''ter on at leastбн but in the end Dad did remarry."

    Nabras took over once his sister stopped speaking, "Mummy was a saint. She was actually the healer that gave Dad his arm back and they got together as a bit of apromise for both of them. He wasining about being forced to marry, and Mummy was being pressured by her parents to find someoneбн whichбн she was quite old at the time. In fact, she''s only five years younger than Dad, and pretty much everyone from their generation had long since married. So they were both feeling the pressure and decided to get together.

    "Dad likes to say they already loved each other when they married, but Mummy says they were just friends and the love cameter for them both. Which is trueбн wellбн the weird thing is that while they will each spout of their own version of events when they''re aloneбн if they''re together they''ll just smile knowing at each other and say ''yes''"

 Chapter 663 - 663 Men With Hats.

    "Soбн cool story and all, and I''m sure Kat can appreciate the history lessonбн but that didn''t really answer the WHY of things. I''ve got a few guesses, and I''m sure Nix has a few more, but that''s just the basics" said Green as she leaned backwards over her chair to ''face'' the chatting group.

    Nell smiled slightly, as she picked herself back up. The story affected her somewhat, but it was mostly just her siblings being overprotective. A few hugs and a bit of gumption was enough to get her though it. "A few of those guesses would probably be right. We''ve got a couple reasons I suppose. The first and most obvious is basically to give the elders a big middle finger. Nobody in our n has ever won the big tournament, and because I''m taking the lead position that''s another bit of proof.

    "On top of that, I hope to use the potential ess to the worlds top information brokers to find out if my mother''s death was truly an ident," shocked gasps came from Green and Gareth as Nell spoke, while Kat was able to at least see thating, and Nixilei and Kress werepletely unsurprised. "I don''t really have any evidence either way. I was too young to remember the attack, and while it was a little strange for such a powerful monster to attack our n, this isn''t the first time it''s happened.

    "Normally we get roaming bands of monsters rather than a single much stronger one, but truthfully I have no reason to suspect foul y. Itбн it just seems like the sort of thing that would be attempted in the situation we found ourselves in and it''s not like our n is free from consequences." Nell tapped a few errant fingers along the table, "I do think Grandpa would have told us about the plot had he been in on itбн but he took a very hands off approach to if Dad should be reced as chief or not."

    "That seems kinda irresponsible," said Kat. "Why not support your father in his choices? Or at the very least push the issue down the road until he has more kidsбн or even just letting you be chief for like a day before recing you, or even recing you before you be chiefбн or just forcing you not to be the heir. I can see a lot of ways you Grandpa could have helped here without causing problems. Those are just a couple ideas off the top of my head."

    Nell winced and made a ''so-so'' gesture. "Grandpaбн Grandpa really is a ''my n is my family'' kind of person. He really did see the whole n, which is a few thousand people, as his family. Grandpa decided that he was too close to the issue. It was likeбн for him, even though he clearly had a ''favourite son'' and no I''m not talking about my aunt or uncle I''m being more metaphorical. So he had that ''son'' and Grandpa thought it was the best for the n or else Dad wouldn''t have been made chief after he retiredбн but Grandpa also decided he was too close to the issue and abstained through most of it.

    "I''ll admit," Nell grit her teeth and clenched her fists for a moment before letting them go, "that I think he took the easy way out by saying it wasn''t his problem basically and leaving it to everyone else. Then again, I don''t really see the whole n as my family, just my blood familyбн and I guess the guy Auntie married. He''s alright I suppose. That''s not the point though, point is the Wolf Tribe isn''t family, it''s my n or tribe. Simr but different."

    <i>*I still think Nell''s grandad is kind of a wimp. Just man up and own your decisions. Even if you''re ''too close to the issue'' the man ran the n for at least a decade, probably closer to a century based on that story. Just own your decisions like the ex-n chief you are. It almost feels like he spent too long making decisions and doesn''t trust himself to do it anymoreбн which is dumb. 150 isn''t that old for beasktinбн I thinkбн and he was the chief so probably somewhat powerful increasing his lifespan. I doubt he was going senile so why did he just let a bunch of elders walk all over him once he was one?</i>

    <i>Hmmmбн do I have unrealistically high expectations of grandfather figures because of Gramps? Maybe? He''s more of a father figure if anything despite the name thoughбн do I just have high expectations for male role models then? Hmmбн I never really felt like my teachers were doing a poor jobбн bears more thinking about. Perhaps I''ll talk to Lily about it IF SHE WAKES UP.*? </i>

    Sadly, Kat''s mental shout did nothing at all to wake up her sleeping partner so she was left to give an answer without any advice. "No offenseбн but I kinda feel like that''s a weak excuse. I mean, maybe I can''t really talk considering I grew up in an orphanage and was helping run it before I leftбн but yeah it sort of just sounds like you grandad should have stood by his decisions, or justбн taken a stance of some kind even if it was recing your Dad. Like does he even want the position?"

    Nell opened her mouth to answer with an affirmative before mming her mouth shut. A few more moments past before a soft, "Iбн I don''t knowбн I don''t know? Iбн I never askedбн"

    Before Kat couldment on that particr startling revtion the sound of rustling fabric was heard again. Turning, Kat watched as thergest man she''d ever seen outside of the demon realm walked inside, ducking to actually get through the doorway. Therge hat he had on didn''t help things at all.

    The man in question looked to be a crocodile beastkin with a thick scaly tail trailing behind him. He was built like a brick shithouse with half te armour protecting sensitive areas but mostly leaving his tree trunks he called arms free to interact with the world. In fact, Kat was almost certain that if you ignored her wings, just one of the man''s arms were nearlyrger than Kat, mostly just losing out due to her height. He stood at a staggering 250cm''s (8''2) tall and had a light dusting of scales on his face that made him look like he had sideburns. It did help the fact that it seemed the croc man was bald, but really he hat stole the show.

    And what a hat it was. Easily another 50cm''s tall, though it did shrink down automatically as the man walked into the building. The hat itself depicted a swampy marsnd with various terraceyers and what looked like real water flowing down between them. There was little mangrove trees, dots that flew around acting like insects and shadows in the water to indicate fish living their as well. How much was real and how much was fake was essentially impossible to discern even for Kat. She knew at the very least it wasn''t an illusionбн but more than thatбн it was just impressive regardless.

    After all that, his weapons seemed rather disappointing. He held a tower shield, that really seemed more like a medium sized kite shield in his massive hands with a club on his side. It was a fairly basic looking metal club with no spikes on itбн then again when it was sized for a 250cm giant then did it really need anything else to be deadly?

    The crazy train continued as behind him walked two humans with a set of matching crazy hats. They both had half of a stone arch on their heads, and based on the fact that when they leaned into each other the pieces all lined up and clicked into ce, Kat guessed they were either a couple or siblings. She was leaning towards couple based on the fact they looked nothing like each other. The hat itself was a lovingly carved archway that looked less like someone sheared the pieces in half and more like two halves reaching out for each other with long fingers of stone. There was a few moving details in the stonework to enhance it above simply a hat. One such picture was ady pouring liquid from a goblet onto another person''s head.

    Kat moved on from the tiny stonework lest she get lost in the details. For clothing they both had on simple but fine-looking navy-blue robes. They had in looking faces, though of different kinds. The leftmost man had a sharp chin and a bit of stubble on his face and nice ck hair that was cut short. The rightmost man had thin sandy hair that looked like it really needed a wash and a rather pretty boy face that was spoiled by the dark bags under his eyes making it look like sleep was less of a constantpanion and more of a fickle dalliance to be had on asion.

    Kat was already sure this whole group was crazy.. She hadn''t even seen the final two yet.

 Chapter 664 - 664 More Men With Hats

    Kat couldn''t have made any guesses as to what the next person to walk into the tent would look like. She did have a reasonable suspicion the crazy hats would continue, but beyond that she was at a loss. So when a dwarf in green robes walked in behind everyone, the biggest surprise was that she could see him behind his much tallerpanions.

    Having three wizards in the party was certainly notable, but what everyone was focused on was the next strange hat. This one depicted a rge'' mountain that was nearly as tall as the dwarf wearing it was. The mountainside had a tiny miniature train with matching tracks that ran up the mountain, asionally dipping into tunnels that were lit by tiny dots of yellow light. The train even had it''s own light that while small wasrge for its size. Kat was actually a little impressed when it flicked on the first time it entered the tunnel. The train looked to be about the same size as her fingernail and looked a bit like a determined ant making its way up a hill.

    The dwarf''s beard wasбн actually a little disappointing. It was rather singed and only came up to about the height of his shouldersбн and considering the fact his neck was nearly non-existent so was his beard. The slight charring at the ends was really the only thing indicating this might not be preferenceбн but with hats like those perhaps burning the ends of his beard was just how he rolled. Kat certainly wasn''t going to ask, though some of the other dwarves were certainly tempted.

    Instead of what Kat was now thinking of as ''the usual staff'' healers other than Nixilei tended to use he had a wooden club with a gemstone set into it where it was at its widest. Kat wasn''t sure it made for the most structurally sound choice, but it looked nice at least. The club was sized appropriately for the dwarf''s hands and rested on his back. He also had a book with a nk leather cover strapped to his side. It was rather scuffed and might have had more on it once upon a time but whatever it was previously has been worn away.

    Finally, in came thest member of their team. It was an elven man with what could only be described as a snow globe on his head. Before getting to that though, Kat took in the in looking spear he carried in hand. It was made out of a pure white wood with a ck metal tip. He held it loosely pointing mostly upwards as he walked, flexing a considerable amount with each step. Something Kat was fairly sure you didn''t want in a spear. His clothing was rather simr to Kress'' attire. Simple but sturdy leather covering the entire body with thick boots that might have been steel toed. That part was somewhat unclear.

    The hat he wore was actually Kat''s favourite. It was a snow globe with a constant supply of fresh snow depicting a town straight out of a winter wondend. It had little houses all over the ce in a somewhat pdash manner, a town square with a water fountain that looked to be frozen, not a fake stic model but real frozen water, or something that looked close enough Kat couldn''t tell the difference. Each house had a few lights on disy, though they weren''t currently turned on. There was a variety of ''effort'' on disy for each house and even the now somewhatmon ''ditto'' sign next to a particrly impressive disy.

    Inside the town was also a number of people, though unlike the rest of the hats these were obviously fake. If the visible joints weren''t obvious enough for most to see, though they were to Kat, therge metal rod connecting each figure to the tracks that propelled them around the vige certainly would. The figures moved around town, met up with each other, and eventually returned to their homes. Still no lights though. Kat wondered if they''d actually change when night came.

    Before the group could properly settle themselves in or give introductions, a moderately loud bang sounded. Everyone turned to face the source of the noise to find ''Ted'' had returned though currently he was twice the size. "Wee everyone, currently I am speaking to you as Thyme, the judge for this round of the tournament. Now that everyone is here I can go over things in more detail."

    "Excuse me," said the crocodile beastkin in a surprisingly smooth voice that sounded more like Morgan Freeman that it had any right to. "How can that be when there are only four teams here? Did the fifth team arrive and depart without our knowledge?"

    Thyme shook their head sadly. "I am afraid the fifth team were experts in explosives. Apparently that didn''t mean they had anymon sense. They threw no less than TWELVE sticks of dynamite at the first enemy they encountered. The fact that not a single one of them thought using so much explosives underground could possibly be a bad idea baffles me and is one of the reasons they were removed from this round.

    "The other is that their ''Ted'' technically was killed in the falling rubble and I had to save them on top of that. Perhaps if just one or two at most had thrown those dynamite sticks I would have been a bit more forgiving and deducted arge amount of points for requiring my personal interventionбн but considering it was a situation they caused themselves endangering their own lives, and potentially the other teams if I hadn''t taken steps to limit the damageбн I simply could not in good conscience leave them in.

    "I had a few issues in the previous round with their tactics truth be toldбн but while it did cause a number of injuries they did not every number amongst them leading me to believe they actually knew what they were doingбн now I''m not sure what was going on. It was the same five, so unless they were cursed they either got really lucky or all the gunpowder they work with went to their heads."

    Croc dude just stared open mouthed at time as if he couldn''t believe what he''d just been told. As he looked around the room for confirmation he wasn''t the only one hearing it he noticed everyone wearing simr faces except for Lily and the dwarves. Lily wasn''t in his line of site, and the dwarves looked like they were ready to start a crusade. Finally Dwarf 1 spoke up and unleashed a number of dwarvish swear words that will not be tranted to maintain a teen rating on this story.

    Once that was over, Dwarf 2 took up the charge, adding in anotheryer. Kat was wishing for worse ears, though that likely wouldn''t have helped, or perhaps a way to forget things. Kat considered dwarvish swearing of this level to be a special kind of mental attack. When Dwarf 3 looked to pick up the torch and continue their work, Thyme stepped in. "Yes thank you. I understand as dwarves you feel strongly about this but I think that''s enough.

    The rest of the dwarves sniffed at the insinuation it could possibly have been enough but didn''t argue with the extremely powerful tree person. "Now that we''ve all calmed down, I will tell you about the n for this round of the tournament. It even has a lovely theme. Teamwork."

    Kat raised a confused eyebrow. *<i>Isn''t that the whole point?*</i> Looking around most shared her confusion but Nixilei, and Dwarf 4 seemed to have an idea about what was going to happen. Thyme gave the moment a few more seconds to breathe before saying, "Seems two of you caught it. This won''t just be teamwork amongst yourselves, but the other teams as well. You will work with each other team at least once. If things are tied up you may be required to perform additional tasks together to break that tie. I won''t be revealing the exact nature of the tasks just yet, but I wanted to let you all know this will be a test of skill and co-operation. Special measures will be put in ce to ensure this. Good luck, and happy chatting!"

    With a light pop Thyme vanished from sight leaving the four teams stunned. <i>*Wellбн this isбн interesting I suppose. I have no idea what Thyme could have meant when he said ''special measures will be taken''. Does that mean we''ll be limited in some way? Myself specifically? Or perhaps whatever task we are undertaking will scale to the power of itsbatants? Maybe it''s not abat test at allбн can intellect scale? I doubt itбн but I guess it could happen? I wonder if the fact I can speed up my mind would count against my alongside my increased strength.. What about Lily? Now that I''m hereбн I''m not quite sure if I''ll be taking her along or whatбн I need to figure out a way to carry her as wellбн hmmбн this has gotten moreplicated.*</i>

 Chapter 665 - 665 To Be Bound Or Not To Be?

    Thyme pped their hands together once more just to get everyone''s attention. They took a few extra moments to make sure they had every eye in the room before continuing. "The first task will take ce in two hours. You have until then to prepare yourselves. Only the things you are carrying currently can be taken out of the tent. You cannot grab the extra supplies from here. Once your task has started you may use and hold onto anything you desire. Oh, and I need to speak with each team individually for a few minutes just to make sure there are no misunderstandings. I''ll start with ''Hats our Life'', then ''The Numbers'' before talking with ''The Wild Ones'' and finally ''Demon and the Misfits''. Yes I gave you all new names, deal with it."

    And with that Thyme popped out away again. Kat was really started to wonder what exactly that was. <i>*It doesn''t seem like teleportation. Perhaps the clone was on a timer?*</i> Before she could think on it too much though a green glow surrounded the ''Hats our Life'' team and they vanished as well. Seeing this, Kat wasn''t really sure what to do. Nixilei however, was already speaking. "Right I suppose that was fast. Do you have any suggestions for when ites time for us to work together?"

    "Not reallyбн" said Nell, "I suppose we could go over our skillsбн but I''m not quite sure I''m willing to trust you with that sort of information without knowing when we''ll work together. We could end up fighting a 2v2 and I''d hate to give you that sort of thing then end up on the other teamбн"

    Nixilei nodded in understanding and looked prepared to drop the issue but Gareth spoke up. "Perhaps, but what if we go over our main skills? The sort of thing that you can get after a few moments ofbat but could waste a few minutes speaking about if we had to exin it all before things started. No real details, all generalities."

    Nel looked a little torn for a few seconds before nodding and beginning the exnation. She was obviously the tank using her gauntlets in ce of both a sword and shield while Ellenell was their healer. The two wolf siblings were focused on synchronising up their attacks and working together. Technically Bonas was their scout but she rarely actually filled that role. In turn, Gareth spoke of their team and the basic roles they filled, with Kat at the end as ''really whatever she wants to be'' which got a few chuckles.

    Kat felt the desire to point out that she couldn''t in fact fill any roleбн before realising that with her flight, speed, strength and regenerationбн the only thing she couldn''t do was heal the team. Before the discussion could continue ''Hats our Life'' were returned and ''The Numbers'' were taken in their ce. *<i>Still not a fan of that name. I get it''s supposed to be a bit of a pun but it just feels clunky. Maybe it works better in whatevernguage everyone is actually saying.*? </i>

    Realising that their turn would being up shortly, T.W.O excused themselves to fill themselves with more water and food, knowing now that whatever they didn''t eat would be left here, they tried to make the most of it. Eating what they could now before resting as best they could before the challenge started. Kress and Gareth grabbed some extra food as well, while the two Fae just grabbed some more water. Kat decided that was a good enough idea and grabbed some water of her own. Eventually the next team was taken away and everyone sat in silence for a while until it was finally Kat''s turn.

    The Thyme that summoned them had a long beard and a walking stick, cksmith overalls filled with various tools and a set of tongs on a nearby table. "Wee. For the others, I spoke to determine a few things. For you, I have an offer instead. The challenges ahead of you all are based on yourbined power averaged out. Normally this would be fine, allowing for your skill to carry youбн but with Kat on your team the power scale is heavily skewed. She brings the average up quite significantly.

    "I can give you two options for this. Option one is that I do nothing. You can take that information as it is and know it will mean the challenges are likely more difficult for your group. Kat will find her jobs quite easy, while you all will find them quite taxing. Some parts may actually require Kat toplete because the challenge would be too much for someone else."

    Kat could already tell this likely wouldn''t be the option they took. Kress looked practically murderous at the idea she was making things harder for them, and only held his tongue because time clearly had a second option. Gareth didn''t look terribly pleased about it either, though he had slightly more thoughtfulness in his gaze, there was still a frown on his face. Green seemed unconcerned and Nixilei was nodding along, seemingly ok with the idea for some reason.

    "The second option is to make a band for Kat. Because she''s a demon I can''t really seal her abilities as I could someone else''sбн but this will limit her strength. She will almost certainly still be the strongest of the group, but it will no longer be by such arge margin. Additionally, I''d ask that you refrain from using demonic fire. I can''t stop you, well, not easily, but a promise to not use it and a penalty for breaking your word would be eptable. It would make thingsбн perhaps not even but close enough. Kat would be limited to purely physical abilities that have been reduced, and not having a mana equivalent is enough of a drawback to offset the still rather impressive physical strength and the regeneration."

    Kat could already see Kress getting ready to ept, but she had to ask, "What about my True Sight and ability to enter dreams? One I can''t really turn off, the other I can of course."

    Old man Thyme shrugged at the question, "They are of little consequence. None of the trials that areing up have any illusions in them. Anything that might require them will be usingбн alternative options, because I knew about your True Sight ahead of time and didn''t want it to be too big of an bonus for you. Bnce remember. Teamwork and skill is what counts hereбн

    "As for the dream thingбн while it isn''t something I''ve made allowances for, I don''t think it has any applications in these tests. Still, I will ept the same, ''promise to refrain and penalty for using'' like with your demonic fire. Feel free to talk amongst yourselves"

    Before Kat could really think on it too much, Gareth turned to her, "Do you mind being restrained? Before we even speak on the merits of either choice we need to know if both are eptable."

    Before Kat could answer Kress jumped in with, "Does it matter? Obviously the second option is better. We don''t need her causing more problems for us,"

    Gareth winced at Kress'' attitude but didn''t correct him. Despite the crude words, Gareth did feel like the second option was the better one. Green decided to check out of the conversation and was looking around the room. Kat hadn''t really done so, but there was a number of tools and a fake forge. Well, likely fake as the bellows weren''t actually connected to the fire pit.

    <i>*It doesn''t soundбн pleasant exactlyбн and with Lily the way she isбн actually I suppose I should ask about that.*</i> "Before I say yes or noбн what exactly will Lily be doing? Am I keeping her with me? Should you watch over herбн?" Kat asked unsure.

    Thyme nced at the Memphis in question and tapped a ''withered'' finger to their chin. "Wellбн no offence meant when I say she seems about as much a positive as a negative. I do not doubt she can be useful in some ways, but her clear need for sleep andck of proper training means that her inclusion won''t really effect your teams average score. As she is magically, or at least bound by some higher energy if not mana, she counts as part of Kat''sбн I do not wish to say tools for even bound beastpanions should never be considered thatбн still it means she would be allowed to participate alongside you all without counting as an additional member."

    Kat nced at everyone else, "Iбн I think I''d like to leave Lily with Thyme if that''s ok. If I doбн I don''t mind being bound. I wouldn''t befortable with it if she was around though.. I can''t imagine trying to do anything other than use everything to protect herбн and I would feel extremely stifled if I had to care for her while bound in whatever way Thyme is going to suggest."

 Chapter 666 - 666 We DidnтАЩt Start The Fire

    "I think that''s probably for the best," said Gareth softly. Despite not wanting to push Kat into a decision, her suggestion was certainly the one he was mostfortable with. This would get Lily off the field and allow Kat topletely focus on whatever was ahead of her while also making sure that the rest of the team wasn''t likely to just bepletely overwhelmed. The round of nods he received from everyone other than Kat solidified his stance.

    Kat brushed her tongue across her lips trying to remove the dry feeling in her throat. <i>*Why is this so much tougher now that we''re in agreement? I know it''s not the thought of being restricted, that''s something I can deal withбн but even knowing it''s the best idea I can''t bepletelyfortable just leaving Lily with time. Dammit. I trust Thyme with my life, why can''t I trust them with hers as well.*? </i>

    "Ok. Do it," said Kat with as determined look as she could manage while holding Lily out towards Thyme.

    Thyme saw this and nodded, first carefully taking Lily before conjuring up a pillow made of leaves for her to sleep on. It was wrapped nicely andpressed quite significantly as Lilly sunk into the pillow. Lily shifted a bit, moving around to find afortable ce though giving off a sense of slight disappointment somehow. Still, the fact the pillow was currently floating off to the side made it look fancier than it was, but it wasfortable enough. Once that was done Thyme pulled out a thick band and held it towards Kat. "Either hand will work. The band will shrink to fit your arm as well. It''s quite sturdy, though not immune to your demonic fire. Just a warning, if you break your promise and use it, you will be penalized, and if you use it specifically to destroy that bracelet, not that I think you will, the cost will being out of your winnings."

    Kat nodded and slipped the band onto her right arm. The band constricted in ce to the point where she could feel it ever so slightly digging into her skin. Not enough to restrict blood flow or cause any damageбн but certainly noticeable and not all thatfortable. "I can agree to thatбн how careful do I need to be though? I can take some pretty decent hits and I''d hate to break it if I used my arm to block."

    Thyme waved off Kat''s concern. "Demonic fire is simply a very dangerous thing, especially for delicate enchanted work of this level. Even though it''s enchanted against damage, demonic fire disrupts a lot of mana constructs. I could use my full strength to m it into a rock or something and the rock would break first. It''s really no concern. I don''t think anything other than your fire has the potential to damage it in this tournament." Thyme then shrugged before continuing to speak, "it''s fine anyway. As long as the damage isn''t intentional on your part I don''t mind."

    "Thanks" said Kat.

    "Indeed, thank you time for this option," said Gareth.

    "Indeed, well I have one more thing to inform you of before sending you back. Because ''The Numbers'' have a number of potions instead of a healer, I need to inform you that if they lend you any of them, they''ll be retrieved before the next round. Even if they trade you a potion for something you will not be able to keep them. It is simply part of the rules for this round. Is that clear?" said Thyme.

    Thyme got a round of nods which seemed to satisfy them because with a wave they were engulfed in green light for a few seconds before being dumped back in the tent. Kat instantly looked around for Lily, but found the floating pillow Thyme had conjured for her was actually on the table. <i>*Ok. I should not have been so panicked about that. Lily is safe with Thymeбн still it''s nice she''s here.*</i>

    ---

    Some timeter, Thyme returned to announce the start of the round. Before anyone could even say anything against it, they disappeared in a blink. Kat frowned in that moment when she noticed the teleportation felt nothing at all like Thyme''s usual affair, but it was over so quickly she wasn''t certain of that.

    When the light vanished, Kat found herself alongside the rest of the group on a hill. There was a door in the side of it and standing nearby was a new Thyme kitted out in old style fireman''s gear. They had a thick coat on with a massive belt around the waist. Thick pants and a metal hat painted red. They also had a walrus moustache. This Thyme spoke in a gravelly voice like the smoked regrlyбн based on the outfit it might be a different kind of smoke though. "Listen up newbies. The town just over this hear hill has been set aze. We suspect arson, but that remains unconfirmed at this time. I don''t rightly care how true it is. We''ve got one job to do. Put the damned things out and save the town. You''ll be judged based on how many buildings are left standing at the end and how many civilian lives have been saved.

    "I''ve called in some backup as well. When they arrive, I''ll be expecting one of you lot to take charge. As the first responders you''ll have a better idea of what''s going on. When they arrive you''ll have one earth mage, and two water mages as well as another eight fire crew. They can take instruction well, but the mages ain''t that powerful and the other eight are thicker than a sack of bricks. They can follow simple instructions well enough but I hardly trust them to think for themselves. I don''t want to hear about any of them getting hurt either. Just because they ain''t civilians doesn''t mean I won''t hold it over your head if they end up hurt.

    "Now" Thyme shooed them away, "Get the hell out of here. You''re wasting time and the fire''s a burning!"

    The group looked at each other with confusion but signalled Green to climb ahead. The rest of the group ran up the hill in her wake. When they were about halfway up, they could hear Green''s panicked gasp. Kat sped up and dashed the rest of the way up the small hill. As she sped up, she felt her limbs grow heavy, as if the gravity had doubled. Shit the bracelet. There wasn''t anything to be done though. Kat reached the top of the hill and suddenly she was hit by a wave of sound and the smell of burning.

    <i>*There has to be some shenanigans going on. I didn''t smell even a hint of smoke before and I KNOW I should have been able to hear this. My ears are more than good enough to hear the screaming. There''s way too much noise for that little hill to prevent it all. I wonder why Thyme bothered putting up a sound barrier? If that''s even what he did.*? </i>

    The hill they were on was quite small so she couldn''t even see over the roof of a two story house. What she could see was the sight of rising smoke somewhere deeper in the vige, and quite a few people running away from the fire, streaming out from between houses. "Kat!" shouted Nixilei as she climbed up, "Can you fly me up? I need to start nning this out and for that I need a proper idea of what''s going on,"

    Kat nodded, grabbing Nixilei easily and kicking off the groundбн forgetting the bracelet. She hadn''t put all of her effort into the jump and was severely punished for that. She hardly got any height from it with Nixilei on top of the bracelet. Cringing she let herself fall back down quickly taking the full impact on her legs and sinking into the nearby dirt. Stepping away from the hole she''d made, "Sorry" was all that was said before Kat kicked off the ground, this time with all her might.

    The ground cracked as she pushed off but that was fine, she was flying high, certainly not as high as she''d like, but perhaps it was enough. Kat beat her wings and felt the band kick in again, her wings straining against the weight. <i>*Dammit! I can still fly but I''m not sure if I can actually ascend with Nixilei as well.*</i> Kat pped her wings as hard as she could, causing a sharp jab of pain that her regeneration took care of between each wingbeat. Sadly it wasn''t enough. "Dammit. This is as high as I can go while carrying you. The bracelet is restraining me too much."

    Nixilei frowned at that, but shook it off. She''d have to make do. "Frankly the angle is horrible but I''ll do what I can.. I might get you to fly up just by yourself afterwardsбн I''m not sure if we''ll have time. Nowбн let''s see what we''re working withбн"

 Chapter 667 - 667 I Fell Into, A Burning Ring Of Fire

    Nixilei''s perspective

    ----

    The angle wasn''t great but she could make do. Nixilei''s eyes took in all the information she could even as her mind was already trying to work out a n. The first and most obvious thing was not the fire, but the river off to the side. It would be an important featureбн if it wasn''t for the fact that it seemed to be the one area of the city that wasn''t currently on fire. Still, it would be worth keeping in mind once the water mage showed up. Nixilei''s eyes then moved to the fires. There were three distinct sections she could see burning.

    The first was a small fire closest to them and off to the left. It wasn''trge right now but because of the densely packed houses she could see, it likely wouldn''t remain that way. <i>*I''ll probably need to send Kat over thereбн or maybe Gareth? Summon a bunch of earth to try and smother the fire without causing too much damageбн hmmбн I don''t know if Gareth has the mana for thatбн even for such a small fireбн and if he does he''ll be out of the fight afterwards for quite a while. Hmmбн I don''t know who to sendбн maybe them both?*</i>

    While Nixilei was formting that n she looked over at the other two fires. The second was right behind the first though some distance away. She couldn''t really get a good look at it with the smoke from the first in the way and thecking angle. All she could really tell was that there was a second fire behind the first and not much more. <i>*Guess I''ll have to send Green over that way. Get her to do some reconnaissance and report back. Or maybe send Kat? Dammit Kat''s flight ability is useful but her strength and speed might be more soбн part of me also wonders how well her demonic fire would work against regr fire but we promised not to use that. Hmmбн*</i>

    Finally the third fire was obviously thergest. Once again, it was hard to see from the angle but from what Nixilei could make it out seemed to be in the industrial area of the town. Somewhat close to the river by the looks of it, but just far enough away to be annoying.<i> *Hmmбн the fire there is already quiterge but if the town is built by anyone with half a brain the industrial area should keep the fire somewhat contained either by a wall surrounding it or just the big roads needed to cart the supplies. In terms of fire damage it''s the safest to leaveбн but if they have vtile stuff over there the risk could be high. Hmmбн that might be a reason to just leave that one for now. Focus on dealing with the two that seem to actually be in town.? </i>

    <i>Then againбн do I trust this backup whatever it is? Maybeбн with two water mages I really want to just flood the industrial fire and hope for the bestбн but if it gets into oil or somethingбн dammit. Such a pain. It''s not like I''m an expert in fighting fires. Stillбн that is the closest to the river. I guess I''ll just have to hope for the best.*? </i>

    "Kat take us down, we have things to discuss with the others!" said Nixilei firmly, though she did have to supress a wince at how loud the request turned out to be. Kat didn''t seem to mind though, dropping her wings and letting herself drop. Nixilei felt her stomach revolting against the treatment but pushed it down easily, a reaction long since ingrained into her. Thending was soft as always. <i>*I really do wonder how she manages to take so much of the impact fromnding. It should be at least a little jarring. Aw well, perhaps I can investigate itter.*? </i>

    Nixilei didn''t bother leaving Kat''s arms. She was much slower than Kat and knew that the demon would have no trouble carrying her around the ce. "Ok listen up. We''ve got three fires and frankly I already hate this. Kress. I want you to head off to the industrial area. It''s towards the back right of the town near part of the docks. I''m not sure if you''ll be able to contain the ze at all. It''s thergest of the three, but what I want you to focus on is evacuation. We don''t have the resources to tackle it right now, so I''m trusting you to get everyone else out. Depending on when the reinforcements arrive, I might be heading your way as well, so be aware of that."

    Kress nodded and headed off, understanding that time was of the essence. Next, Nixilei turned to face Gareth as gracefully as she could manage while being princess carried by a demon. "Gareth, I want you heading towards the closest fire. That''s where Kat and I will be heading shortly. If possible I want you to smother it with rock walls but I don''t know if you''ll have the mana for it. If you get there before us and can tell you want have the mana, do what you can and start evacuating the people as best you can.

    "Green, I want you to head off towards that back fire. With the restrictor band on Kat she can''t fly high enough with me in hand to find out anything about it. Save people if they''re in immediate danger but what I really need if for you to scout the area and then wait for us to get there. Hopefully between the three of us we can take out the first, smallest fire, but it might take us some time."

    The two nodded and headed off to work. Gareth had in fact already left, though Green sped off and quickly overtook him. "Well, now it''s just us two Kat. What I want to know isбн are you faster in the air or on the ground?"

    Nixilei watched a thoughtful expressione over Kat for a few moments before a response came. "Truthfully I''m not sure Nixilei. In normal circumstances I think flying would be better but with the bracelet and you togetherбн I can''t fly smoothly at all and I can''t raise in height so I''d be locked into however high I could climb. I think running would be better for us."

    Nixilei nodded. "Ok that''s fine. What I want is for us to follow the main roads, help people as we go and ask them about the wells in the city. I don''t really know if they''ll be any help but just knowing where we can find water for the magester on will be a big help."

    Kat nodded and they to were off. Nixilei felt Kat elerate smoothly before reaching a soft limit. The demon''s steps stuttered slightly as Kat seemed to be pushing through something before their speed started to smoothly increase again, not as quickly as before but still noticeably. Nixilei kept her eyes on the surroundings, looking for people truly in need of healing but the nearby crowd were all just running away. Nobody was being left behind due to injuryбн but it would likely get worse.

    The main street they were following was starting to diverge away from the first fire as well. They''d seen a water fountain a bit back but it was all dried up. <i>*Can''t even keep their basics together. I hope we don''t waste time looking for wells only to find them all empty.*</i> Nixilei nced around and saw a turning up. It wasn''t asrge as the main street but seeing their current trajectory Nixilei felt she had no choice, "Take that left Kat. Let''s start heading for the fire."

    Kat easily managed the turn, ring her wings slightly to glide around the corner rather than rely on her feet changing the direction. Nixilei kept her eyes out for anything strange or any wells but wasn''t seeing anything useful. The most interesting thing so far was a cksmiths shop that had been shuttered but they weren''t likely to have any useful tools.

    A few sharp turnster though and Nixilei found herself staring at the first fire. It looked like the nearby bakery had exploded. Perhaps someone drop a sack of open flour near the firece? Regardless, the result was a set of two ming streets. The fire had exploded out from the bakery catching the nearby houses, the houses behind the bakery, and one house on the street over. Gareth hadn''t arrived yet, Kat''s speed vastly eclipsing him.

    <i>*I hope Gareth can get here soon. If he can crush that lone house before the fire spreads we might be able to contain this without trouble. I can have Kat demolish the houses towards the ends of the row and try to contain it to just this small section of buildings.. Should I get her working on that? Or get her to investigate the buildings currently burning for anybody inside. She''s fire proof, right? I feel like I remember that from the first time aroundбн*</i>

 Chapter 668 - 668 Girl On Fire

    Back with Kat

    ----

    "Kat are you fireproof?" asked Nixilei. Kat wanted to say the question was out of the blue, but considering the burning buildings they were surrounded by Kat felt it was a very valid question, even if the answer was obvious in her mind.

    "Yes, certainly against fire at this level," answered Kat.

    "Ok. Ok good I want you to go for that lone house. Check everywhere for people before Gareth arrives. I want him to try and crush it with an earth wall. It''ll take a lot out of him but it should be doable. It''s at least two stories, maybe two with an atticбн wait what about smoke inhtion? Can you deal with that as well?" asked Nixilei.

    <i>*Thatбн that''s a good question. Hmmбн I supposeбн it depends? I''d heal from the damage certainlyбн but theck of oxygen could be a problemбн would it be better for me to just hold my breath? I can almost certainly manage to do that for long enough to check out the houseбн but this seems like important informationбн shit.*? </i>

    "I don''t really know Nixileiбн I''ve never really tested it. It really depends how well my regeneration works. I know I can hold my breath long enough so I CAN do this job without any real risk butбн I''d also like to figure out if I can breathe through smoke? My regeneration would fix the damage from it but I''m not sure I''d get enough oxygen for it to be worth it," exined Kat.

    Nixilei tapped her sses impatiently in time with her foot. "Damn that would be good information to haveбн but not right now. Can you start going through that house? I need to figure out exactly where to summon this wall from, probably the road but I''ll be looking into. We just don''t have time to test something like that. If you can hold you breath, do it. We can test thisterбн maybe after the tournamentter. Honestly I''m not sure when we''d get the chance. Wait, GO why are we still talking," Nixilei said with more than a hint of annoyance towards the end.

    Kat felt a little bad about wasting that sort of time while the buildings were burning nearby and dashed to the loan building on fire. It wasn''t zing yet but based on the smashed window a ming piece of the bakery had beenunched into it and the ground floor was starting to burn. Kat turned the handle, happy to find it unlocked and pushedбн only to realise the door was stuck. The cheap hinges had fused together from the heat already. Gritting her teeth Kat kicked the door open with all her strength and it went flying.

    <i>*Woops. Guess I''m not quite as weak as I might have thought.*</i> Deciding not to dwell on that Kat ignored the new hole in the wall that she''d caused when the door ploughed its way into the kitchen at the back. She was mostly thankful the stairs didn''t get taken out but they were already somewhat on fire and not in the best condition.

    <i>*Ok where do I start? Upstairs or downstairs? I need to get upstairs before the fire causing the building to copse and people get hurt dammit. I guess I''m going upstairs.*</i> Kat dashed up the staircase, an action that proved to have been made in haste. Not even halfway up the stairs the burning wood that made up the steps cracked under Kat''s footfalls sending her into a short freefall. Her wings brought themselves out and she pulled herself out of the remnants of the broken wood. Cursing herself for not just flying up earlier Kat beat her wings to reach the second floornding, and tried not to feel ufortable about the growing mes that seemed to delight in the fresh oxygen her wingbeats provide. How that worked she didn''t have the mind to bother about.

    Looking around the top floor, she found three closed doors and one open door leading to what looked like a bathroom. A quick nce in there seemed to confirm nobody present and she didn''t want to waste time looking around. Letting her ears do the work, Kat tried to locate anything by soundбн except she couldn''t. Her ears were good and the sound of the mes wasn''t causing as many issues as it would were she not a demonбн but they were certainly drowning out any breathing or heartbeats she might have sensed.

    Deciding she''d spent enough time standing still Kat got to the first door and tried to wrench it open. The door handle was the winner in this three way engagement,ing free in Kat''s hand even as she growled at the dy. Part of her wanted to just kick the door in again but that was dangerous and if anyone was hit by the projectile she''d feel horrible even if they were just Thyme copies and not real people. Mai had taught her to think better.

    <i>*Ok how to get through this door? The hinges have fused just like the front. I don''t want to break up the walls too much because that could bring the house down before we''re ready, or at least the internals. Can''t kick the door downбн hmmбн can I use the whole and maybe make another and pull the door? Yesбн yes I think so.*</i>

    Kat ttened her hand and ''punched'' fingers first breaking the word easily under her power, after which she used both hands to rip the door off its hinges and into the hallway. The wall protested slightly but the screws in the door were weak enough that it came free withoutpletely removing the structural integrity of the wall. Kat gently put the door down at her side as quickly as she could before stepping into the room.

    It was an office, with arge bookcase and desk with a nice view overlooking the street. A shame it wouldn''tst all that long. Kat quickly ran around the desk to check underneath and found nothing. The filing cabs were too small to hide anyone and there was no closet so she ducked out into the hall and was about to repeat her performance with the next door when she heard something. Turning to the final door, Kat once again ripped the handle off and nced inside. She found a coughing ''teen'' version of Thyme that had been banging on the door. "Stand back and get to the side!" shouted Kat over the raging mes.

    She waited a few moments not really able to hear if she was being listened to. Shrugging it off Kat stabbed her fingers through the side of the door and wrenched it off again. Kat found Thyme coughing in the corner, and noticed that the back of the room where a closet must have been had fallen through the floorboards and the smoke was rapidly filling the room. Kat simply grabbed up the teen Thyme and booked it for the staircase in the hallбн only to find it very much on fire. Shit. Kat turned to the wall she knew led to the street and got ready to charge through it until, "Wait! Have you found my Grandma?"

    <i>*Oh god damn it. There had to be someone else here. Shitбн what do I do? Hmmбн I can deal with this a while longer, I don''t even feel a little burning in my lungs and I had to yell outбн so I think I''m good on oxygen for at least a bit longerбн but the kid might not be. I don''t really know how urately Thyme can simte something like that for all these people.*? </i>

    <i>*And I don''t know if the wall is safe enough to charge throughбн wait I can go through the ss!*</i> "I''ll get her next, do you know where she was?" said Kat loudly, hoping it was enough to be heard as she dashed to the office. Kat didn''t wait for a response as she pulled out a fan and flicked it out before mming it into the ss shattering it and sending shards flying onto the streets below. Luckily there didn''t seem to be many there.

    Teen Thyme tried to answer Kat before she jumped but ended up coughing instead. The smoke clearly wasn''t doing them any favours and Kat couldn''t sit around waiting for an answer they may not be able to provide. Kat jump from the building, smoke billowing around her as it tried to escape into the fresh air. Kat hit the cobblestones and nced around, spotting Nixilei and jogged over. "Nix, got a kid!" said Kat hoping the Fae could except the shortened name in this situation.

    Nixilei responded with a sharp, "Is there anyone else inside?"

    "I don''t know, the kid tried to tell me about their Grandma, but they just asked where she is. I don''t know if she''s in the house somewhere else, or what.. Tried to get answer but they keep coughing," The Thyme let out arge hacking cough that required a glob of ck spit to be spat out, "yeah like that when I ask. Here, look after them I''ll go and check!"

 Chapter 669 - 669 Beds Are Burning

    Kat dashed back down the road andunched herself into the windowбн or that was the attempt. It seemed relying purely on her instincts for such things was not a great idea at the moment. Something she should have already learned. Kat tried to fan out her wings but didn''t quite make it in time to prevent mming through the wooden walls and tumbling into the desk. Kat stood up as quickly as she could, leading to the floorboards breaking.

    <i>*Curse it. This ce is already falling apart!*</i> For Kat it wasn''t so bad, but there was smoke everywhere and the fire had spread upstairs now, taking over thending and most of the office she was currently in. Kat ran through the mes, not feeling any of them and quickly using her now standard technique to pull the door off. What she found was an olddy Thyme with a hand clutched over her chest, frozen in the middle of a heart attack. Kat felt the world slow.

    <i>*Ok shit. I have no idea what the procedure is for this? I meanбн it''s just a Thyme copy, I don''t feel bad about thisбн but how does this effect scoring? Likeбн do I bring the body? Is it a waste of time? Would it be better or worse for the kid? Hmmбн you know what. Let''s takeбн her? It? When does a body be an it? Whatever let''s ask Nixilei.*? </i>

    Kat walked over to the body and pulled it into her arms. When it didn''t mould as expected into her arms like a normal, or how she assumed a recently dead would, Kat frowned. <i>*Well now what. How do I get what is now essentially a nk of wood out of hereбн hmmбн*</i> Kat nced at the wall of the burning house and decided it was a bad ideaбн that was until she nced out of the doorway and saw the mes alreadying in. Wall it is.

    Kat ran at the wall and kicked it in, wood crumbling easily under her kickбн perhaps a bit too easily as bits of wood shot out onto the street. Kat ignored it for the most part and pushed through, making sure to check the ''body'' wouldn''t catch on anything as she ran out. There was some slight manoeuvring necessary but it wasn''t too difficult for Kat to get back out onto the street. The kid was looking at Kat before their face quickly fell.

    Kat carefully put the ''body'' down and turned to face Nixilei and Gareth who had shown up at some point. "Soбн umбн not really sure what to do about," Kat gestured towards the two Thyme''s as she spoke. "It''s a little weirdбн and I don''t know how it effects our score?" Kat could hear sobbing the background, "So just likeбн in the futureбн?"

    Nixilei frowned at the question. "Gareth can you get started on the wall? I''ll have a look at thisбн personбн I suppose," Nixilei saw Gareth''s nod and stalked over to the crying teen to summon up her magic. A green circle appeared for a few moments before glitching out and shattering. "Hmmбн seems animateбн a little strange but truthfully not unexpectedбн"

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat, "Aren''t all corpses inanimate?"

    Nixilei shook her head, "No not quite, or not when ites to healing magic. I don''t have time to exin it all, but people can be healed shortly after death. It usually won''t bring them back, but the body can be fixed. What you brought however," Nixilei waved at the granny Thyme, "gives me the same feedback a table would."

    Kat nodded and Nixilei continued, "Okбн I don''t quite know what I want you to do about fake corpses in the futureбн there really is nothing to be done, and even in a real world scenario it''s not usually worth taking the body as wellбн but if it''s not too hard I suppose you should do it anyway, keep the people from charging back in or something. I can''t do anything with them healing wise though. So I leave it up to you,"

    Kat gave a solid nod to indicate understanding as she heard a rumbling sound. Kat turned to watch Gareth m his shield into the ground causing a thick wall of rock to rise up, wide enough to cover 3 houses. "Um Nixilei?" asked Kat worriedly.

    "Only way to make sure the fire won''t spread when we crush it. Debris flying out of the sides could be a real issues so I''m just making sureбн" the wall split into three sections and dropped. The middle war fell slightly before the others crushing the house and throwing some ming debris but the other two walls fell catching the fire and smothering it once again, "the fire ispletely contained. Now, Kat can you go check the rest of the houses on this street? Gareth and I will be making sure no stray mes cross the roads."

    Kat nodded and dashed into the nearby houses that were on fire. She instantly wrote off the bakery and the five closest houses, one to the left right, back and diagonally the same as the first two, they had beenpletely burnt down. She also wrote off the next closest as well as while they hadn''t copsed yet the chance of survival was extremely low. So Kat start by just bursting straight through the door and looking around in the next house. It was only a single story and after checking all the rooms, instead of exiting normally, bust through the back wall into the house behind the one she was currently in.

    Kat searched this house as well before taking out the wall to the left and continuing her investigation. Kat moved through the houses this way, checking every room avable before knocking down the wall connecting it to another house. A couple buildings fell after this, but it was no real consequence. The first thing of note was a Thyme she found, but quickly passed over. One of the support beams from the ceiling had cracked and fallen on them, crushing their headpletely. Kat quickly decided it wasn''t worth the time extracting them would cost.

    A few more houses went by before she finished everything in that half of the street. Kat burst out onto the road, and sucked in a deep beautiful breath of fresh air as the ash and soot slid off her body before steeling herself and heading back in. Kat ignored another four houses that had copsed in the time she took to check, and found Nixilei was holding onto arge rag from somewhere and smothering any fire that attempted to cross the street. Gareth was presumably doing the same thing on the other side.

    The pair gave a matching nod at each other as they passed and Kat dove into the next home. She found very little for her efforts. Most had managed to escape their homes before the fires got to them, at least in this section of the city. *<i>Probably because everyone heard the explosion and came to check it out before the fire really got going. Just based on debris from the bakery shell, I can guess it was heard all around.*? </i>

    Just as Kat was about to leave the secondst house, she noticed something amidst the smoke. This house wasn''t quite on fire just yetбн but she could see a red glowing from underneath the floorboards. Kat looked around for a way to get down but wasn''t seeing anything obvious to indicate a trapdoor. She was currently in the kitchen. There were no rugs, there was no walk in cupboard that might hide one and the kitchen table wasrge but had no tablecloth and easily revealed the in boards below it.

    <i>*Shitбн where do I go downstairs? Do I just bust my way down there? Waste time looking around?*</i> Kat bit her lip. <i>*Should I check the other houses first? I only have one leftбн butбн</i>* Kat shook her head and charged for the neighbouring wall, deciding to investigate the strange glowter. She dashed all through the final house looking for any signs of remaining inhabitants and found nothing, so she turned aroundбн only to find the wall she''d charged through had copsed part of the kitchen.

    <i>*Ah dammit.*</i> With the all the noise from the fire Kat had basically tuned out her hearingpletely and missed the fact the side of the house had crumbled. <i>*Now how am I supposed to get deal with this little problemбн and is it worth trying at all? Curse it. I should have just bashed my way through the floorboards or pried a few of them up at least to check down there. Now I have a bunch of rubble in the way and a time limitбн then againбн I suppose I have checked all the other houses nearby.. If only there wasn''t TWO MORE FIRES to deal with.*</i>

 Chapter 670 - 670 Undercover Martyn

    Kat red at the rubble for a few more moments before a lightbulb went off in her mind. Gareth! Kat ducked out of the fallen house and looked for Gareth. It took a few moments but soon Kat was running over. "Gareth!" the man in question turned to face Kat and she continued, "Gareth I think there are some people trapped in a house. I''m not certain though. There was a glowing light under the floorboards but I left it forter not wanting to waste time then the wall copsed. Can you move the rubble?"

    Gareth frowned, "Not easily. I can only really cast the one spell with my shieldбн and I can''t mess with it too much. I could lift the rubble I suppose but then you would still have a stone b in the way. I don''t really think I can help you."

    Kat frowned. *<i>Surely there is a way? I can''t really believe that there''s nothing to be doneбн then again, I suppose I don''t know all that much.*</i> "Ok, I guessбн is it worth trying to dig through?" asked Kat.

    Gareth just shrugged. Despite Kat''s desire for answers, it''s not as if Gareth was a firefighter. This scenario was just as foreign to him. Gritting her teeth Kat dashed back to the fallen rumble as she struggled toe up with a n. More or less the entire kitchen was covered in loose bits of debris. Kat could certainly still see the light through the floor, but now the issue was clearing arge enough area to not only get down, but also to make sure the debris didn''t just fall on down the hole after it was made.

    Looking around the edges were the amount of debris was smallest Kat found there was no light. Clicking her tongue she moved over towards the centre and found the light was still there. Cursing she moved over to the corner where the wall had came down and found more light. *<i>Just great. It had to be under the ce where the most rubble is. Now how do I deal with itбн*</i>

    Kat started to clear what rubble she could nearby but the other debris filled in the space nearby. <i>*Dammit. Maybe start at the edge?</i>* Kat moved over, once again starting. The debris wasn''t piled too high and with Kat''s speed and strength it was easy to get into a rhythm and starting clearing things away. Not even thirty secondster Kat had a nice little area cleared outбн but was it enough. Kat shrugged that concern off, and started to pry up the boards.

    They were no match for Kat''s strength and a few snapster and Kat could just barely fit her head into the hole. The nearby rubble was a bit closer than she''d like, and her horns would be a bit of an issue, but that was fine. Craning her neck so that she could fit properly Kat poked her head into the area below and found a well lit room with a man crouched behind a shield with a sword shaking in his hand, and two children standing behind him. <i>*Well do I feel like the bad guy all of a sudden.*</i>

    "Back foul demon, you will not invade our sanctuary," said the shaking older Thyme. <i>*Ok now I really feel like the bad guy.*</i>

    "Rightбн" said Kat awkwardly "The thing is, there''s a fire going on and I''d really like you guys to leave before your house burns down,"

    "You dare threaten me? In my own home?" said ''Dad'' with such conviction that if Kat couldn''t see all the shaking she might actually believe they had some bite to that particr bark. They spoke as if she was a great evil to be in instead of a head sticking into a basement asking them politely to leave.

    "Umбн no? I don''t think I''m even trying to threaten you. The street is currently on fire and I''ve been looking for any survivors trapped insideбн soбн can youe with me?" asked Kat calmly.

    "You shall not take us this day!" shouted ''Dad'' "I am ready to defend myself and my family! Come, strike me at your own risk!"

    Kat narrowed her eyes. "Look, I don''t want to make this a fight. The fire is real, and it''s dangerous to stay here."

    "More dangerous then going outside and facing more explosions?" asked ''Dad''

    Kat''s eyes could not narrow any further lest they close. As she was currently just a head to them she reallycked other non verbal means to show just how unimpressed she was getting with this conversation. <i>*The hole isrge enough to get the kids outбн not sure about the ''dad'' but the more he talks the less and less I find that to be an issue.</i>* "There was just one explosion in the bakery. The fire is the only concern now."

    "Bakeries don''t just explode. Why should I believe you?" asked ''Dad'' somehow managing to sound slightly snobby with the question as if it was obvious already she was lying. Don''t smash anything. <i>*Don''t smash anything. Even over the fire they can hear it. Don''t smash anything so the idiots have a chance toin.*? </i>

    "While I''ll admit it isn''t amon thing, bakeries can explode. It''s called a flour explosion and it urs how you''d think," exined Kat exasperatedly.

    "Don''t be silly. Flour doesn''t explode," said ''Dad'' confidently.

    <i>*If these were real peopleбн would I feel more or less annoyed? At least I know this is all an act and Thyme isn''t actually this dumbбн but I can''t shake the feeling that some people ARE this dumb. If I didn''t have this limiter on, I''d dash in, knock him out and then grab the three of them regardless of what they want. The problem is I don''t trust myself to get the strength right because of the limiter. Hmmбн do I exin how flour explosions work? Nah.*</i>

    "Right, whatever. Let''s say it wasn''t a flour explosion if you really want to believe that. What I want to know, is why you aren''t willing to leave the basement? Currently you are at risk from the fire," exined Kat slowly.

    "Well we''re making sure not to get hit by the other explosions. I said that already ain''t you listening?" retorted ''Dad''.

    <i>*And now we''re back here.*</i> "I just exined that there was one explosion, it set the fire. There will be no more. It''s just a fire now, taking out all the houses on this block. Can you please start evacuating now?" asked Kat trying not to let the anger leak into her voice.

    "Now you listen hear missy. I know what I heard, and it was an explosion. I won''t be swayed by your sweet lies. We need to stay down here while it''s safe!" said ''Dad''.

    At this point Kat thought it was pretty clear the idiot wasn''t going to actually listen, so she turned her attention to the two smaller Thymes. They were both ''female'' Thymes, or at least that was the guess. Never could tell with Thyme, but their main differentiating factor was the long ponytail on the taller one and the pigtails on the younger. "Well, seeing as your Dad doesn''t want to listen, how about either of you girls? Just because he''s been stubborn doesn''t mean you have to stay here where it isn''t safe," said Kat softly.

    The younger girl simply slid behind her father not saying anything though the elder one looked somewhat interested. So of course, ''Dad'' Thyme had to step in. "You won''t be corrupting my daughter demon scum. They know better!"

    Kat rolled her eyes. "Really? Scum? I''m trying to make sure you don''t burn to death and you think I''m the scum? I feel like forcing your daughters into a locked room that''s about to be overrun with fire is much worse behaviour," said Kat snidely.

    <i>*Though that''s actually a good questionбн*</i> Kat missed the evil eyed re she received in return because she''d pulled her head out of the hole to look around. What she spotted wasn''t ideal. The fire was just one house over now. "Come back here demon!" said ''Dad''

    <i>*Oh NOW you want me back.*</i> Kat put her head back down the hole and said. "You called?"

    "Fuck you," said ''Dad'' Thyme.

    "Ok, now you''re just being rude. The fire is ONE house away. We can do this the easy way or the hard way. I''m happy to help you all out of this house and away from the fire. However, I will not have your deaths on my conscience," because you''re just fakes but at least I''m able to say it, "so if you won''t ept help, I''ll knock you out first and THEN drag your ass out of the damned hole whether you like it or not!"

    "You''ll harm my daughters over my dead body," said ''Dad'' Thyme while pping his sword against his shield. <i>*That''s what I want to avoid you absolute moron!*? </i>

 Chapter 671 - 671 Dare To Be Stupid

    With thatst statement Kat decided peace was no longer an option. This Thyme was being wilfully ignorant. Kat didn''t think it was possible to be so impossibly dense while fire closes in around them. Perhaps, in less extreme circumstances such foolishness could be fine, but all the Thyme in question had to do was pay attention to the sound of all the fire. Still, she was not willing to let three ''people'' die because one was an idiot. That and it would probably cost them some score at the end.

    Kat pulled her head from the small hole and kicked down at the floor cracking the floorboards and causing them to copse. Thebined force of her strike and all the weight from the rubble was enough to widen the hole and cause Kat to ''fall'' in as well. She was ready for it of course and managed to slide down the small pile of rocks to end up right in front of Dad Thyme. She needed to crouch slightly, something she hadn''t realised before, because of her horns but that was only a minor inconvenience. "Look, I''ve tried to be nice. I''ve tried to be reasonable about this but I will not have two kids burn alive because you can''t be bothered to get away from the fire. I''m asking onest time. Will you leave?"

    Dad Thyme didn''t say anything. He simply crouched lower and shifted his shield, not to properly cover himself, but to cover the girls standing behind him. Kat even through the annoyance found the action kind of sweet. She did wonder why they were smart enough to protect ''his daughters'' but not to realise the danger of the situation, but Kat had done enough pondering about this idiot. Kat dashed forward summoning her fan in its closed position. She wanted to go for a simple chop to the head and knock the fool out.

    So when, instead of the shaky uncertain movements she expected, Kat watched as the shield practically teleported into the path of her blow and PUSHED HER BACK. WHAT! Kat stared open mouthed at the Thyme who was STILL SHAKING. <i>*What the heck? His stance is horrible, his hands are shaking and the grip on his sword looks like he wants to strangle the thing not wield it. Why is this Thyme actually a good fighter?*</i>

    "I knew it! You''re just trying to get to me kids! Well I won''t let you have them," shouted ''Dad'' as they shuffled their feet around like they were trying to mimic a boxer. It took three seconds for them to nearly trip over five times and only the fact the Thyme with the pigtails held them in ce stopped them simply falling over.

    <i>*Ok. What the heck is this nonsense? This isn''t realistic at all! Unlessбн*</i> Kat paused as a strange idea came into her mind, <i>*maybe it''s not supposed to be? Likeбн this is a challenge. The point isn''t to have realistic looking people, it''s to have realistic enough looking people with min-challenges involved to make theme with you. This isn''t abat task and trying to make it one will fail. For the kid and his grandmaбн maybe I had to find them both else the kid would have gone back in anywayбн or maybe not. Am I possibly overthinking this?*</i>

    <i>*Well, I have time to think about it as long as I''m willing to burn a bit of demonic energy for the slowdownбн but I don''t have any better ideas regarding how to convince this idiot to leave. I bet that if this is all staged there''s something here that will set off another explosion. If not that, something will get the fire down here. Hmmбн*</i>

    "Is your Dad always like this?" asked Kat towards the older of the two sisters.

    Ponytail shrugged and said, "No not normally, why would he be fighting for his life on the regr? He''s just the local scribe."

    <i>*Well if that didn''t confirm something screwy is going on here I don''t know what more I could want for a signal. Stillбн it doesn''t provide any good answers.</i>* "Rightбн wellбн do you believe what I''m saying about the fire? It''s clear your father isn''t going to budge on this for some reason," said Kat.

    Ponytail shrugged, "I dunno. Dad does tend to be write, and he taught us everything we knowбн but you seem pretty polite so who knows,"

    Dad Thyme red at Ponytail for that. "That''s how the devils get you. They sing sweet lubies that sound good before ripping out your soul or casting you into despair."

    Kat sighed. "Where do people get that kind of idea. Look, I can''t eat your soul and I don''t know how I''d even go about that if I wanted to. I just want you not to burn to death. Is that so hard for you three toprehend?"

    "Yes" said all three Thyme''s at once. Luckily for Kat, the floor decided to give up slightly for a moment and a ming pile of rocks fell through the floor off to the side.

    "Well what about that?" said Kat pointing to the mostly still on fire debris.

    "Happens all the time," said ''Dad'' with Pigtails Thyme nodding along as if that made perfect sense.

    "You can''t be serious?" asked Kat pleadingly.

    Just as they were about to answer in the affirmative, Kat heard another crack happen and watched in slow motion as the floor just to the side of the Thyme family started to give way. Kat moved to try and pull them out of the way but found herself once again blocked by the damned shield. Ignoring that after three attempts Kat pulled her wing up and around letting the debris m into the tight leather skin scratching it slightly but nothing her regeneration couldn''t deal with.

    "Onest chance. This time I won''t fight you to save your daughters, I''ll just leave you here. I''ve been MORE than amodating. If this wasn''t thest damned house in the street I checked I would''ve left you all by now. There are THREE fires happening at the moment. Every second you waste here fighting me is a second I''m not helping someone else. Now wake the FUCK up and look around you. If you don''t think your house is on fire then not only are you an idiot, but you''re also clearly blind!" growled Kat.

    Dad Thyme still looked unsure but Ponytail Thyme ducked around his grip, something that should have been impossible based on his previous performance, but in the end she managed to escape past him to stand behind Kat. "I believe her now Dad," said Ponytail.

    Dad Thyme looked very torn, ncing between Pigtails and Ponytail Thymes as if trying to make up his mind who to follow. Slightly weird considering the kids should be following himбн but what did Kat know. At this point she was willing to just go along with however this scenario was going to y out and try to get them clear. The fact the fire took so long to spread to this room just implied further that Thyme was controlling everything so she might as well y her part.

    "How can you trust her?" asked Dad Thyme, "I bet she''s fire resistant that''s why she blocked the strike. This is just another trick to get us to leave the safety of this room!"

    Kat rolled her eyes. *<i>Oh no you''ve figured out I have fire resistance. Whatever shall I do. It''s not like I also stopped ten kilo''s worth of debris from falling on you as well. Even if I can just ignore the pain at this point doesn''t make it a pleasant experience. Plus, what the heck are you going to do once the room fills with fire? The floor is already copsing!*</i>

    "Dad, we can just run away from her once we get out of here. At the moment, we''re trapped down here WITH her. If we get outside there''s more room to run away, and if she''s right about the fire we can avoid that too," said Ponytail, though it was clear that even if there was ''more room'' they didn''t believe they could outrun Kat. Not surprising considering they''d already seen her speed and strength.

    Dad Thyme grumbled a little bit more but nodded. FINALLY "Alright, but we''ll be getting out under our own power," NO! said ''Dad'' firmly.

    Kat decided to ignore him and scoop up Ponytail before sprinting up out of the hole. "GET BACK HERE FIEND!" said ''Dad'' as he chased behind Kat, scrambling up the debris before pulling himself up onto the street. Kat grinned as she ran away from the burning buildings and the Thyme followed her. She did watch closely and was happy to see Dad Thyme pulled Pigtail Thyme along as well. Kat was not looking forward to sneaking around to grab the little one if it proved necessary. <i>*That was like pulling teeth.. Finally got everyone out of the damned street! Let''s hope the rest of the fire isn''t so bad.*? </i>

 Chapter 672 - 672 Fly: YouтАЩre My Wind

    Green''s Perspective, just after leaving the group.

    ----

    Green took off at a run dashing into the vige as quickly as possible, making sure to push her mana and enchantments to the limit. The screaming stopped the experience from being enjoyable or freeing. Part of her wanted to stop and assist the few people she saw, especially one who stumbled or another walking with a cane for supportбн but ultimately, they weren''t near the fires and they were mere copies. The chance they would get out of the city was quite high, and the chance of being attacked by monsters presumably non-existent.

    Green sped past what the first fire and felt the strain on her body from keeping up her maximum speed so long. Even still, she was used to it and was able to push forward without too much trouble. The slight curves to the streets the main cause of her issues. While she was rather good at long distance running, short bursts was where she really shined. Still, this was part of a scouts job and she could managed without trouble.

    <i>*I wonder how Nix ns for this to y out. If this fire is anything like a real one I''m not sure there''s much to be done until the reinforcementse. Then againбн if this is part of the tournament maybe Thyme has ns? Could all be about damage control. We were told that we''d gain points based on how many people and buildings we saveбн but not that we lost any if we failed or that we needed to save everyone. Hmmбн then again this is a strange task. I do not believe there has been anything simr in the Tournament topare it to.*? </i>

    Green started to turn off, following the smoke she could see from over the nearby roofs. Part of her wanted to jump up and run across them, but experience taught her it was actually a rather poor idea. As cool as it looked, and as much as you wanted to as a kid, the truth was most rooves weren''t well maintained. What running across rooves got you was injured. Falling through wasmon, with slipping on a loose tile as a close runner up. While if the rooves were lined up well it could be fast, at the end of the day, the risk wasn''t worth it to any proper scout. You used them for sneaking if you had to, but never travel.

    Green was snapped out of the zone when all of a sudden, the houses just vanished and all that was left was forest. Cutting off the flow of mana slowly Green managed to slowly drop her speed until she was jut running under physical power before reducing herself to just a walk and finally stopping. Looking around she saw that there no houses whatsoever in front of her, but behind her there was a billboard with fake trees on it. <i>*Well this is weird.*? </i>

    Looking up, Green found that the fire was somewhere in the forest. <i>*Why is there a forest in the middle of town? Alsoбн do trees count as buildings? Surely not right? Doбн do we care? I meanбн does it even matter if this whole section burns down?*</i> Green looked over to the nearest set of houses and saw there was another road between the trees and any of the houses. The chance of the fire spreading out of the forest looked quite low. <i>*Hmmбн I don''t really hear anythingбн but the crackling of the fire might be masking thingsбн dammit. I guess I''ll have to go check this out.*? </i>

    Green first gave her legs a light stretch, working out the slight muscle pains and hoping to ease herself into things properly. She''d just taken off without really warming up because of what she thought was the necessity of the situation. Now that she''d properly internalised that this was just a task, she decided a couple stretches wouldn''t go amiss. *<i>While I''d be willing to risk injury to save a real life, injury during the Tournament is different. Especially when it''s just the first round. Nix is alright with things like pulled muscles but not the best.*? </i>

    Once the stretching was done Green dusted herself off and powered up her items once again. Launching herself forward and leaving a small whirlwind in her wake Green kept her eye on the ground as she moved through the forested area. The pathway, what little there was of it, was at least clear of debris. In a normal forest jumping from tree to tree is often safer than braving the underbrush. Piles of dead leaves, burrows and just random sticks can be overlooked if not exceptionally careful.

    Around a minute into the forest, Green started to hear the sounds of panicked screaming. <i>*Well shit there are actually people in hereбн*</i> Green gave herself ast boost of speed, not something she could keep up for extended amounts of time, but for now it''d be enough. Just momentster, Green started to see the fire. Individual trees set alight, mostly around the canopy which she was pretty sure wasn''t right. Combined with the fact the fire didn''t seem to be spreading all that much.

    Her confusion was only amplified as after passing around a few more trees she came face to face with a massive wall of fire. mming her heels into the ground Green cut all of her mana off in an instant. Her body continued forward, sliding on her heals for a bit before it started to pitch forward, taking an awkward step forward to prevent facenting Green felt the momentum try to push her further forward but she just dug her heel in a bit further.

    It almost worked, but she was forced to take one more stumbling step forward, and counted herself luck that was all. Within touching distance was a great burning wall of fire. It was about twice as high as she was tall and the heat of the mes was already starting to cook her where she stood. Green backed up a few paces as she took in the massive ming wall that certainly wasn''t spreading. Even to the branches the fire was practically licking.

    <i>*Okбн this is super weird. I can hear people screaming on the other side but this CANNOT be natural. Hmmбн is this just part of the testбн or is there a fire mage controlling this? A fire artifact could also be on optionбн this is a prettymon dungeon trap as wellбн hmmmбн I guess the question is. Do I go over it? Or try to find a way around?*</i>

    Green looked to the side and tried to see around the trees blocking her sight. It wasбн sessful enough. She could make out the fact the fire was curving. <i>*Hmm, well if they are going to the trouble to change it from ''wall of fire'' to ''curved wall of fire'' I''m gonna bet they just made the thing encircle the people trapped here. Green thought for a moment of what the best course of action would be. Soбн I can clear this jumpбн but I think I want to climb a tree and jump from there. No telling what''s on the other side and while I can jump the fire, what''s to say thending zone is safe.*? </i>

    Green looked around at the nearby trees and saw that a couple of them were very much on fire when you tried to get to the top half. Luckily there was actually a nearby tree without any fireбн unluckily it didn''t have any branches until the very top. <i>*Well that''s just making things annoying.*</i> Green was a good scout and while it was a bit mana intensiveбн

    Green took a few careful steps to the side and two steps back before activating all her enchantments, letting mana burst from her as she sprinted straight for the tree. Three steps away Green leapt and flipped around tond on the bark and kept running, pushing her mana so that the wind further reinforced the grip her boots had on the trees. Green felt her mana drain quickly, wasting plenty to keep herself stable. It was worth it in the end though when her hand reached up and wrapped around a thick branch. Flipping herself up and over it, Greennded on the branch steadily and inched towards the fire.

    <i>*Wellбн that was quite a bit harder on my mana then I would have liked. Now I have to deal with whatever this shit is withбн about a quarter. Shit. I didn''t realise I''d burn all that already! At least it''ll recharge quicklyбн shit. I''ll need to burn MORE to soften thendingбн and maybe to get a boost on the jump to prevent myself touching the fire. Yeesh that run was longer than I thought. Hmmбн maybe I need to get the enchantments checked out.. That really does feel like too much mana.*? </i>

 Chapter 673 - 673 Round And Round

    Green''s Perspective

    ----

    On the other side of the ming wall was a somewhat small gathering of houses. It was too small to be even called a vige. Just ten buildings total. A lumber shed, seven houses, a storeroom for everything that wasn''t lumber and the general store attached to it. The Thyme''s were all running around in circles, almost literally. They seemed to be repeating the pattern of running out of their houses, around the clearing a little bit before entering another house and waiting a few moments before doing it again. They didn''t even have the decency to pick the same house each time.

    Whichбн made a bit of sense really. Each of the houses were basically the same. A small squat two story house that wasn''t reallyrge enough to contain more than a few rooms. In fact, they looked more like holiday cabins then real houses. <i>*Hang onбн is this a resort? I thought this was a lumber campбн then what''s with all the lumber? The small general store? I''m so confused right nowбн but I guess it isn''t overly relevant.*? </i>

    Looking at the ''people'' closer Green looked for someone that could be ssed as a leader or even just someone that looked slightly more impressive. Green quickly found an issue with that idea as well. Every time a Thyme left a house to start the next round of running around scheming their outfit changed and sometimes their entire appearance shifted, gaining or loosing hair, masculine to feminine. Green thought it might have been tied to the house they exited but watching the houses didn''t reveal a pattern either.

    <i>*Whatever. This is clearly a test of some kindбн perhaps I have to help them all escape the fire? I''ll have to jump in and see what I can use.*</i> Green checked her mana and saw it had recoveredбн a little bit. Frankly, while the observations were nice she was mostly just killing a bit of time to regenerate her mana reserves. The ''people'' were clearly just going through the motions and hadn''t be more solidified characters just yet, if they ever would. Even the ''people'' she saw on her run in were more realistic then these ones.

    <i>*Maybe I should wait a bit longer? There''s no real telling how long Thyme will let this song and dance go on. Hmmбн I wonder if we were meant to tackle each fire one at a time and have it not really advanceбн or maybe it''ll tick forward after a certain amount of time has passed. Likeбн the fire wall will keep burning for twenty minutes, then start on the town? Hmmбн that''s something I forgot about. Do any of the Thymes look like the caster.*? </i>

    Green quickly changed her observation pattern to look for Thyme''s that could be the fire mage. She was looking for Thymes that didn''t have any metal on them, that looked old enough, for she was assuming this would be realistic, and weren''t moving too much. Sadly thatst one really messed things up as unless the Thymes were inside the houses they never stopped moving. The metal wasn''t really a good indicator either. Most Thymes had something, a wedding ring, a ne, one even had a pocket watch for a few costume changes.

    The other notable thing was that while none of the Thyme''s were armed axes were everywhere in town. Theirck of armaments was only a few steps away at any given moment. <i>*Hmmбн I don''t know if that makes the logging camp idea more or less viable. Real lumberjacks wouldn''t just leave their axes out in the open like thatбн but resort cabins wouldn''t have a bunch of axes lying aroundбн unless they''re for chopping firewood? Hmmбн maybe that''s actually a point in the resorts favour.*? </i>

    Whatever it really said, Green was now standing up and getting ready to jump. Her mana was still recovering but as much as she''d like to take a short nap, she wasn''t particrly reliant on her mana forbat and this seemed more like a puzzle to solve then abat situation. Worsees to worst Green knew she had enough mana to climb one of the houses and jump back out. She''d be practically out afterwards, but if the fire dropped so the vigers could follow herбн that might actually be a win all things considered.

    Sucking in a deep breath Green sprinted down the tree, taking light steps to keep the branch from wobbling too much until right at the end when she kicked down forcing the limb to bend for a moment before flying back up to her waiting feet. Green mmed both boots into the branch as it came up to meet herunching herself safely into the area. She intentionally aimed for a spot between houses, not wanting to risk the roof construction with anding there.

    The ground approached rapidly but Green had practiced this countless times. She packed a bit of air beneath her boots, releasing it just before hitting the ground to slow herself slightly before hitting the grass and rolling forward to bleed off her momentum and springing back up onto her feet in the middle of the chaotic street. She had counted 21 Thymes in total, though with all the outfit swapping it was a guess. Perhaps more waited in the houses.

    As soon as she hit the ground Green kept her eyes focused on a nearby Thyme that ran into a house. She waited for them toe out and smiled when they exited without a new wardrobe for once. <i>*Seems things are already progressing now that I''m inside. I think I''ll take a quick look around for someone ''important'' and try to get them on my side.*? </i>

    Green didn''t have to wait long, she soon spotted a Thyme with a top hat, long hair with a feminine figure and most importantly a pocket watch. Jogging over Green intercepted them, "Excuse what''s going on? Why is everyone panicking?" asked Green calmly but firmly.

    Tophat Thyme turned and looked at Green for a few seconds with eyes zed over before shaking their head. "Waitбн what was Iбн?" mumbled Tophat.? "Iбн what are we doing? Why is everyone running around with the fire! Who are you miss? Doбн what''s going on here?"

    <i>*Well that''s interesting. So it seems like there wasn''t just a spell to keep the mes burning but something to keep everyone panicked as well, or at least that seems to be the act that''s going on. I''m a little surprised I''m not feeling any fear or panic if that''s the case though. Dammit, how did I not think of that? I was too distracted by the fact they''re all Thymes. I just assumed they were on a loop that was barely being maintained by the main Thyme conscious not that there was a spell of some kind at work. Shit. That''s just sloppy scouting.*? </i>

    "Currently you''re all surrounded by a wall of mes, that''s not really spreading to the forest. Everyone in here seems to not really notice the mes and they keep switching what house? Cabin? Whatever, which building they run into. It keeps changing andбн" <i>*Do I mention the clothes swapping thing? Nah let''s not just yet,*</i> "I was sent here to check out the fire. This isn''t the only ce that''s currently burning. Soбн any ideas?" exined Green.

    Tophat tapped ''her'' foot a few times as ''she'' looked around the area, eyes scanning the other ''people'' in search of any recognition in their eyes but even when one Thyme that had a cloak and pants on but no shirt ran past and didn''t so much as nce at them, Tophat realised they were on their own for the moment. "Okбн first things first we need to decide if theck of true panic is better for nning things out or if we should get more people in on this. You seemed to be able to snap me out of it just by interacting with me so grabbing others might be helpfulбн but frankly freeing everyone right now would just be a mess.

    "I don''t exactly trust that we could all work together as a group without issue while panicking. Even after breaking the spell I don''t feel great, a bit like I''m just a slight fright away from going back to mindless panicбн which is weird because I don''t feel all that much fear right now. The mes don''t seem to be doing much and the area is mostly intact, the people are fineбн butбн just a feeling in my gut that I should be careful I guess," said Tophat in response.

    <i>*Hmmбн that''s a tough choice. Quality over quantity is what we want in that caseбн but it''s not like I know how capable any of these other Thymes are. I''m lucky the first one I picked was so level headed.. They aren''t freaking out much at allбн hmmбн is that suspicious? Nah, if they were putting up an act to pretend not to be the cause I think they''d do better.*? </i>

 Chapter 674 - 674 Big Enough

    "I think we can pick out fiveбн no four so that we have a total of five residents working with us. Hopefully you can help me pick which ones exactly we want, but with a few people we can start working on a n," suggested Green.

    "Hmmбн yes that sounds like a good idea," said Tophat "How did you pick me for this? I believe that I''ve met expectations well and I do hope we can repeat the process."

    Green shrugged and said, "Honestly it was just the pocket watch. The rest of your outfit helped as well, but I was specifically looking for a Thyme with a pocket watch. Umбн hmmбн" Do I mention that everyone was swapping outfits? Sure, why not? "the thing is, before I entered into the fire ring everyone was changing their outfits around. I saw one of you with a pocket watch a few times in a row and was looking for another."

    Tophat looked concerned at this revtion. "You said this was before you entered the ring?" Green nodded, "Hmmбн I don''t really know what to think about that. Iбн I don''t think I was ever not myselfбн but I suppose I wouldn''t really know in that panicked state would I? I wonder why our attire swapped around so much. I do notice that nobody is picking the same house multiple times in a rowбн which while weird isбн eptable enough. Hmmmбн I don''t really know what to make of it to be quite honest."

    <i>*Well you took that rather well. I''m d butбн I don''t really know what to suggest now. Ignoring it? I mean really, what did I expect as an answer? Granted the chance they knew something was too good to pass upбн but now I feel a little silly I was so hopeful.*</i> "Wellбн perhaps we should just focus on the others? Four people sound good? How do we want to pick them?" asked Green.

    Tophat looked at Green with a raised eyebrow at the tant attempt to switch topics. ''She'' wasn''t the biggest fan of just ignoring the bombshell Green had dropped on ''her'' butбн there wasn''t exactly much to be done about it. Perhaps Green could carry ''her'' outside of the mes and then they could look back inбн but what would that really aplish? Tophat could also see that it wasn''t happening anymore, though the housing thing was still strange. "Indeedбн I suppose we want to pick them based onбн usefulness perhaps? Take that guy for example," said Tophat.

    Green followed Tophat''s pointed finger to a wiry Thyme with baggy pants a long sleeve shirt and a nice pair of leather gloves that, while expensive looking, were also obviously well worn work gloves. "Yup I can agree with that. If we''re going for that sort of thing what aboutбн" Green trailed off as she pointed to another Thyme. This one was about average height but had a nnel shirt on and arms that looked more like tree trunks then human limbsбн and it wasn''t because of the dryad''s bark like skin texture.

    Tophat nodded, "Right, I think those are two good picks for lifting things. Is there anything else we might need or want to look for? I can''t really think of anything other than perhaps needing some of the stronger residents for lifting supplies, maybe logs. We might be able to build something to get across the fire and muscle always helps."

    Green thought for a moment before she spotted an old weary looking Thyme with grey hair. "What about that one? Maybe they know some secrets of the ce?"

    Tophat shrugged, "I''m not sureбн this is a resort during part of the year and a logging camp during the rest." <i>*Well that answers that question,*</i> "butбн for some reason I can''t remember which one it currently is. I do know I run the general storeбн however that''s it. If they stille around during logging season they have to be an old veteran and might be usefulбн but if they''re just here on vacationбн" Tophat trailed off, point obviously made.

    Green tapped her foot a few times debating if it was worth it or not but ended up shrugging and saying, "I think it''s worth the risk. We need calm heads at the moment and even if they aren''t from around here their age should give them some experience at the very least. Personally I think it''s worth the risk. The question isбн who do we want for the final person?"

    Tophat gave a sigh, "Honestly I don''t know. I''m leaning towards justбн not bothering with the final person until we have a bit of a n. I like the three we''ve picked out. Two lots of muscle and a pinch of brains. If we find out we need more help we can recruit extrasбн but it''ll already be a bit of a mess with just three. We can''t be certain they''ll all want to help, or be calm enough to help. Nowбн who do we start with?"

    <i>? *Good questionбн I want to grab the older looking Thymest because I feel like with a big group they''ll be easier to convince. The other twoбн I can probably fight them if I need to butбн there really isn''t anything personality wise to go on.*</i> Could be a gentle giant or a super macho man. "I guess we''ll just have to see. Now, shall we grab them together?" asked Green.

    "Sure," said Tophat. The two headed off together towards the closest choice which happened to be the buff Thyme. They walked up to ''him'' before circling the figure a few times looking for a response they didn''t get. Tophat motioned for Green to do whatever it was she''d done the first time, and Green frowned realising she''d been waiting for Tophat to do something, not realising Tophat had no real idea on the process to wake someone up despite it being so simple.

    Getting herself together Green shook the figure and had a split second to react to the fist that came swinging her way. It wasn''t overly fast and Green dodged it easily, but didn''t return strike, she simply watching carefully as Buff looked around with a somewhat dazed look on ''his'' face for a few seconds before the eyes cleared up and ''he'' said, "Whatбн what''s going on?"

    "We''ll exin in a moment if that''s ok?" asked Tophat softly. Buff looked at the sound of the voice and seemed to think for a full minute before FINALLY nodding in eptance. With one more added to their numbers they moved over to the next target. The older looking Thyme was actually closer, but Green moved past them to the gloved Thyme, despite the funny look Tophat gave her.

    Green resolved herself to once again be the one waking them up, so a quick shake on the shoulder and Green was stepping back. This time the Thyme didn''t react violently instantly, just shaking their head a bit before their eyesnded on Buff and they stepped back into a defensive martial arts position, "I don''t want any trouble," said Gloves.

    Buff rolled they''re eyes and flexed a little bit but didn''t say anything, simply looking to Green for queues who promptly looked at Tophat. Tophat rolled ''her'' eyes but began speaking. "We''re locked in a ring of fire currently. We have deduced that a panic spell has been cast over the residents. We need either a way to leave the fire, perhaps a hidden tunnel, or by making something to get over the mes, or alternatively a way to remove the mes. Finding a water pump, or perhaps the artifact we believe is keeping the whole thing functioning."

    Gloves looked uncertain, "Well who put you in charge?"

    Buff shifted their body slightly to stand in the path between Gloves and Tophat, not blocking line of sight, but making their presence known should things get too heated. "Nobody really," said Tophat, "I wanted Green to continue leading but she seems to have past the buck off to me. I was just the first person she woke up."

    "Why ain''t she showing us around?" asked Gloves

    "Well SHE," interrupted Green, "is from outside of town. I''m here helping the firefighters but it''s not like I know any of you or theyout of this ce other than what I can see. I thought it was better to pass things off to someone else and Tophat looks like she knows that she''s doing"

    Green was a little surprised when ''Tophat'' just epted the name ''she''d'' been given. Didn''t react at all as a matter of a fact, just a nod at the start acknowledging Green was from out of the fire. Gloves frowned at this, "In that case, perhaps I should take charge. I know my way around quite well in fact."

    Buff just let out a slight growl as ''he'' leaned forward, showing they weren''t impressed with the suggestion. *<i>Dammit. We don''t even have thest member and they''re already fighting.. Bother.*? </i>

 Chapter 675 - 675 Another One Bites The Dust

    Green gave a look to Tophat with a raised eyebrow. Tophat saw this and nodded before making a shoeing motion. With confirmation it was the right idea, Green carefully stepped backwards and away making sure to do so with slow smooth movements that wouldn''t properly register in the corner of a person''s eye. This way Gloves could keep up their tough guy act while Buff humours the poor sod.

    <i>*This was exactly what we were worried about when waking up too many people. Fighting is really just a way to waste time when we don''t know how long we have. I can''t believe the SECONDбн or well third sort of, person we picked is already causing problems. At least it they''re somewhat distracted and I can wake up thest person we wantбн but truth be toldбн I''m not sure it''s worth it. Let''s hope they have something to bring to the table.*? </i>

    Green carefully followed the target from a slight distance. She was about to wake them up straight away but she could still easily hear the argument going on behind her and decided to wait till Gray Thyme was inside a building so that she could exin things before introducing Gloves. Green would also swear at that moment she was tempted to use up her mana to throw the idiot over the wall of mes and sort it out without their help.

    Green slipped in behind Gray as they left the door open as per usual and waited to see if they did anything interesting now they were inside a house. Gray just seemed to look around for a few moments before walking into the kitchen and drinking a ss of water. What? Once that was done Green watched with undisguised confusion as they calmly walked back to the door. That jolted Green enough to get back into action.

    Green tapped Gray on the shoulder carefully. A swift breeze looked like it could do in this Thyme and she made sure that while the touch was noticeable it would cause no problems. Thankfully, it seemed to be enough to wake Gray, who stumbled slightly trying to take a step, pitching forward. Green reached out to grab them under the elbow and helped support their rather light weight before carefully putting them down. "Sorry," mumbled Green.

    "No no, it''s alright dearyбн whatбн what seems to have happened? My head feels like its full of potion fumes," moaned Gray.

    "You were under a spell Gray," said Green assigning this Thyme an easily remembered name, "everyone is running around panicking and there is a fire surrounding the town and we, that is myself, Tophat and two others thatбн well they''re mostly for muscle and while one is cooperating with us, the other, Gloves isn''t really interested in helping they just want to be in charge."

    Gray let ''her'' fingers strum across the top of the walking stick in ''her'' hands. "Hmmбн yes I can certainly see the mystical interference there. You know, I was actually a rather powerful mage back in my day before I was cursed and had my mana eaten out from inside meбн I may not have the strength to cast spells anymoreбн but I might be able to sense where the mana powering everything ising from, especially from the middle of it."

    Green smiled and pped her hands together a big smile on her face. Proper mana sense was a rather rare skill after all. Most mages had to cheat with a spell or enchanted equipment. <i>*Granted this is very much in Thyme''s capabilities, but I''m very d they let this ''random civilian'' have the power as well.*</i> "That''s perfect. Let''s go introduce you to the others," said Green as she exited the house.

    What she found outside wasбн less then ideal. Gloves was no listing achievements and reasons they should be in charge, many of which Green knew had to be made up unlessбн <i>*Hmmбн some of these things Thyme could certainly do. Stopping time on an ind, finding an ancient artifact that''s over ten thousand years old, clearing up a curse that had been guing the Nirash tribe for hundreds of years. All perfectly reasonable for Thymeбн butбн*</i> "Grey, does Gloves actually have all that much mana?" whispered Green.

    Gray let out a quiet chuckle, "Not at all. In fact, they have a rather low amount inside them consider they''ve reached adulthood. Hmmбн now that I look closelyбн they only have about twice as much mana as I do and I''ve beenpleted crippled. Truly a sad existence Gloves."

    Apparently despite their pitiful mana pool their hearing was better then average. "Huh? Who you call pitiful grandma?"

    "I am sonny. I''ve known this vige since you were less then a shine in your pappy''s eye. I may be retired but I can still handle a to bit punk like you. Puffing up like a crowing rooster trying to pretend he''s the toughest in the pack because he can screech the loudestбн and right next two a better specimen twice your size," sneered Grey.

    Buff let out a quiet sigh knowing this wasn''t the way to defuse the situation. "Huh? What was that you old fossil? Just because I ain''t as old as the trees nearby doesn''t mean I don''t know what I''m doing. Just sit down on your rocking chair and let the real men handle this."

    The three ''females'' or at least Green and the two Thyme''s pretending to be female red back at Gloves for the insinuation. Green''s desire to throw ''him'' out of the vige was growing. Purely for the benefit of everyone of course. "You''re damn right I''m older than some of the trees here. I was here when this little slice of the world was founded. I helped build most of the original houses. My knowledge will be invaluable. What do you have to offer?" sneered Grey

    "Well my leadership skills of course, and my strength. What more do I need?" scoffed Gloves.

    Grey narrowed ''her'' eyes and said, "Well considering I hardly see any leadership skills from you so far and that we''re already covered in the muscle department you bring nothing of any value to the table. Perhaps I should roast you over the mes a bit, char your skin and use it as a shield. Might harden you up a bit."

    Green gave out a tiny yawn and slunk to the ground. The grass was nice and soft. It had been a big run, she was low on mana, and these idiots wanted to waste time fighting. So she did what came naturally to her when Kress and Nixilei wanted to go at it for a bit. She decided it was time for a nap. Tophat was giving Green a look of pure dissipointmentбн but the young woman had already closed her eyes and drifted off. She didn''t see it, and because it contained no true hostile intent she didn''t feel the gaze either. Green was giving off a small slip of a smile and Tophat had the reasonable urge to join in.

    "Apparently she can sleep through a crisis," grumbled Tophat under ''her'' breath.

    While this was going on Gloves had pushed up their sleeves and tried physically intimidating Gray. Gray was indeed smaller, but not by that much, and most of it was from their somewhat hunched back. If Gray stood at full height ''she'' might even be taller than Gloves. "Well all I see is an argumentative old women too stuck in her ways to ept anyone else taking the lead. I bet there is a reason you retired, perhaps you should return to it. Clearly it wasn''t doing you any favours though," shot back Gloves.

    Gray decided that they''d endured enough insults. Taking the slightestbat pose Gray slid the walking stick in hand so that the base was clenched in they''re fist. They then proceeded to smack Gloves multiple times on various pressure points. Pressure points that didn''t really exist on a dryad but dropped Gloves to the ground anyway. It was a more extreme option then was possible in reality, especially in bat'' even as basic and one sided as thatbat had been. Still, it happened and Green heard the thump of Gloves hitting the floor. Peaking at the ''argument'' with one eye she saw that Gloves had been downed. Languidly puller herself to her feet Green asked, "How long will he be down for?"

    "Grhmhm, in my prime I''d say that''d take him out for a good six hours. As it stands thoughбн maybe twenty minutes. Gloves is a weak fool but still in the prime of his life. I wouldn''tmit to anything longer then twenty minutes. He could wake up any time after that. Justбн keep in mind he can technically hear us. Do with that information what you will," exined Gray.

    <i>*Wellбн that could have gone better I suppose.? But you know what. I''ll count this as a win. A very odd and slightly counterproductive winбн but if we need that ass we can wake him upбн or better yet just pick somebody, anybody else.*</i>

 Chapter 676 - 676 Threw It On The Ground

    Green was still dead to the world, Tophat was still ncing around worriedly and Buff was making sure that he was ready to step in should things get serious while Gloves... Gloves was still causing issues with Gray. "Old age must have rotted your brain if you think you''ve got any useful information left to share. Then again, they say ''those who cannot do teach'' so perhaps you''ve got some wisdom to share." Snickered Gloves

    "Boy, just because some people are hacks doesn''t mean you should have skipped out on your lessons growing up. They keep the mind sharpбн so I suppose it''s no surprise you have the attention span of a goldfish, the grace of a drunk hippo and all the majesty present in a dung beetle. I doubt you''ll ever take up a teaching carrier though. No wisdom in that nogging to pass on even if you wanted to," sneered Gray right back.

    Green suddenly felt herself waking up and sniffed the air. *<i>Hmmбн that smells like a bit more smoke then normal.*</i> Green nced around at the wall and was rather disappointed to see that it was now actually starting to shrink. Not by much, and to the untrained eye not at allбн but Green wasn''t untrained and her eyes were up to the task. Groaning she pulled herself back to her feet before dusting herself off. Just because they were burning time now didn''t mean it was time to rush.

    <i>*What a shame. I was just hoping for a good nap while those two got it out of there system. Now instead I have to mediate somehow. Ideally Tophat will mediate and I can just be the scout or be the magic expert. Granted I''m not really an expert on magic but how hard can it be to destroy a magical artifact powering a fire wall? It doesn''t seem overlyplex.*? </i>

    The ones not arguing noticed Green''s return to the living and looked to her for guidance. <i>*Urgh, where''s Gareth or Nixilei when you need them. I do not want this leadership position. Whatever fine. I guess I''ll make do.*</i> Green gathered a clump of air in her hands for a few moments before mming them together creating a bang reminiscent of a gunshot going off next to your ear. "Enough. The fire is finally moving and we don''t have time for this anymore. Gloves, shut the fuck up. Tophat and I woke you up because you have workers gloves and we could presumably use the muscle. Nothing more, nothing less. If you don''t want to work with us, LEAVE. Oh wait. You can''t. Because there''s a GIANT WALL OF FIRE WE''RE TRYING TO DEAL WITH." Shouted Green.

    The Fae sucked in a deep breath calming herself. "Now, Gray, I understand that Gloves is a little irritating, I have a simr teammate. However, he also knows when it is the time and ce for such things. You''re just purposely antagonising Gloves at this point, it''s rather obvious. Stop. It''s like watching a veteran soldier beat up a cripple who keeps challenging him to a duel. Funny the first time, boring the second, and pitiful the third. You''re better than this. Stop."

    Gloves didn''t look happy at this pronouncement and opened his mouth toin but Green drew her dagger coated in in wind and jabbed next to his ear sending a gust ofpressed air shooting past and just barely nicking Gloves flesh drawing a thing line of blood. "Now is not the time. I don''t like being the leader, but apparently I''ve been volunteered. Now. Gray. Where do we look for the artifact?"

    Gray sighed and looked over at Tophat, "Do you know about the secret room under the general store?" at Tophat''s extremely confused look Gray sighed again though the movements were much more exaggerating. Shoulders heaving as she leaned more heavily onto her cane as if aging a decade in an instant. "Nobody takes the time to do things properly anymore. Under the general store is a secret passage that''s supposed to be used to evacuate in the event of an emergency. Parts of it ended up copsing in an earthquake a twenty years back and nobody wanted to bring in the personal to fix it. That being saidбн a rather nice room managed to survive and is still connected to the store. I''d bet we''ll find it there. The tunnels used to connect to all the houses, but I think only the general store still has the required tunnels now."

    "Ok let''s go then," said Green with another much softer p as she spun on her heel. She didn''t even wait for confirmation from the others. At this point they could either follow her, or do their own thing and she didn''t rightly care which of those options it was. Taking things slow while trying to work out exactly what was going on was fineбн when the time limit wasn''t so obvious. A nce to the side told her that the fire wasn''t speeding upбн but by virtue of the circle shrinking at a consistent rate the area it held would be decreasing a lot faster then the perimeter.

    Green got to the general store and didn''t even bother checking for locks simply kicking the door down. Unlike Kat it didn''t fly off the hinges, Green just knocked out the small strip of wood keeping the lock in ce. With the store open Green saw a smattering of vegetables, a bit of salt rope and a few other bits and bobs. "Where do we need to go?" asked Green still not looking back.

    She heard what had to be Gray shuffling forward, two legs and a cane an easy gate to pick out from amongst the crowd even with the fire and screaming. "It''s under the counter," said Gray as they stepped around the wooden bench and pressed abination into the cash register before hitting the confirm button. The sound of straining rope and coiling gears tickled her ears as Green walked around to see a hole opening up in the floor. Noticing there was nodder anymore Green grimaced and jumped down herself.

    "I can catch you all as youe down. Though I might need some help for Buff. Someone grab antern as well, we might need it," yelled Green as she hit the floor. The impact was fine but the mana cost was another chunk out of her not yet restored reserves.

    Tophat was the first to take the plunge, easily being caught by Green with Gray following after quickly. Gloves stood at the edge awkwardly for thirty seconds before Buff pushed him out of the way and jumped down. This required a bit more effort. Green created a cushion of air on her gloves, releasing it just before Buff reached her to bleed off some momentum, letting him hit her arms as she moved with the weight, spinning slightly and depositing him off on the ground. <i>*Oof, not as heavy as he could have been but not great on my arms. Note to self, do more lifts during practice, clearly my arm strength is falling behind. Well that or Buff was a lot heavier then he looks.*? </i>

    Gloves scowled and dropped down, not wanting to look weak in front of the others. Green had no trouble catching him and so once again the crew were all back together. Gray started walking first, as they were the one with thentern, heading down the tunnel. Everyone else had to crouch slightly with the low hanging ceiling but it wasn''t so bad.

    In fact, it only took a few turns for a bright orange glow to be visible up ahead. The group sped up as much as they could reaching the small room in no time at all. It had a few runes carved into the floor and a glowing orange crystal hovering in the middle. "That must be it!" shouted Green with joy. <i>*I''m so happy it was easy to find this thing. We could have really been given the run around. Now how do I deal with thisбн</i>* "Gray any ideas here?"

    Gray carefully walked up to the crystal making sure not to disturb any of the markings. "Hmmбн this has so small runes of it''s own. Likely a spell crystal of some kind. The other runes in this room might not even be connected to it. We just have to disable the crystal safely and the fire should die down."

    Gray spent around thirty seconds studying it before Gloves strode forward, "What are you waiting for? This has an easy solution granny,"

    Gray raised an eyebrow at that, and said, "Oh really? You think you''re equipped to deal withplex rune matrix?"

    Gloves had reached the crystal now and lightly put his hand on it. "Of course not. We just gotta stop the fire though, so we do this!" Gloves wrenched the crystal out of the air and mmed it into the ground shattering the crystal on the floor. Everyone else in the room just stared at him in shock.

    "Gloves," said Buff in a deep gravely voice. "You''re a dumbass."

    And that was the moment the explosion went off.

 Chapter 677 - 677 Caution.

    Green stumbled as the world shook. The violent discharge of mana from the crystal didn''t seem to originate from the broken shards on the ground, no it was somewhere else and it was shaking everything. Dust and loose stone fell from the ceiling as Green fought for a moment to keep her footing. The shaking didn''tst long and once it was over Green threw her mana into the wind letting her move with her max speed, not caring for the inefficiency of the expenditure to position her behind Gloves and m the palm of her hand into his neck. Dropping him instantly. It was somewhat risky, and had a chance to be a fatal attack, but Green wasn''t terribly concerned at this point in time.

    <i>*Dammit! I don''t know if just killing the bastard isn''t a better idea. If this was all real he could have risks at least a dozen lives with that idiotic move. I can''t believe he would do something so unbelievably dumb. If this was real, the lives were real I''d be much angrierбн but I would also be less likely to risk simply killing himбн but my anger might push me over the edge.*? </i>

    "Buff can you Carry gloves? He''s an idiot and I won''t have him risking anyone else. If you need to drop him, DO IT. I will not have you risk your life for that little shit. I wish I was surprised but honestly I feel like I should have seen this alling and that''s on me. We need to get out of here as fast as possible and assess the damage, probably start leading people out. Gray is there any of way out of here?" shouted Green intensely.

    Buff sighed while shrugging his shoulders and making his way over to Gloves unconscious body. The fact that it was wasn''t solid wood giving away the fact he was still alive to those in the know. Green of course hadn''t seen a ''corpse'' to realise this fact and didn''t really care either feeling no remorse at all for taking care of a problem, perhaps permanently. "I''m afraid not Green. If there are other exits, I don''t know about them, and I don''t know if they''d survive that recent explosion. We''ll have to go back the way we came in,"

    Green growled but starting jogging in that way, looking back to see Buff easily keeping off and Gray struggling to keep up somewhat but notining nor falling behind. It was a clear effort but she was a tough old bird. Well that or the fact shecked real muscles was really helping things. Tophat was managing well enough, though her face was slightly pinched. As the group ran Green asked, "Is there like adder somewhere in the store? I know there was some rope but I think I''d be better of using my mana to help," <i>*Even though it''s dipped back down below a quarter after taking out Gloves,</i>* "then bothering with that."

    Gray huffed sucking in air as she ran to answer the question, "I do believeбн that thereбн might be a smallбнdder somewhereбн in the backбн maybe."

    Tophat jumped in, "Sorry Grayбн I know that" Tophat sucked in a deep breath between steps, "thedder broke somewhat recently and I never reced it."

    Green shrugged as she ran, "We''ll just not worry about it. Actuallyбн Buffбн would you be able to throw the other two up? Perhaps I jump up first, help catch them at the top while you throw thene back down for you?"

    Buff got a thoughtful look on his face as he jogged, easily able to focus as the running, even with a burden, wasn''t hard for him. "Yes" was the simple answer. It was a firm answer, if not an expressive one. Green almost wanted to ask for more details but that was enough in the end.

    It also helped they just reached the end of the tunnel. "Actually can you throw me up first? I don''t think I can afford to waste anymore mana,"

    Buff didn''t even answer this time, simply grabbing Green with surprising care and then hurling her up out of the hole. She was somewhat surprised at the swift action, but well used to the speed. Green was able to turn herself in the air andnd firmly on the ground at the top of the hole. "Ok ready for the next person," said Green.

    Gloves came flying out of the hole next and Green did consider doing the right thingбн but she was feeling a little vindictive and simply pulled the body off to the side letting it drop rather than catching him properly. "Next!" said Green.

    This time it was Tophat that was thrown, Green swiftly moved to the side and pulled Tophat while she was still in the air. This meant that Tophat came down onto solid flooring, and only stumbled slightly as Green moved them further away from the hole just in case they fell backwards. "Next!" said Green once Tophat was stabilised.

    This time, instead of a person Gray''s walking stick actually came up first, and Green swiftly handed it off to Tophat. Green then watched for a few moments before Gray came flying up after them. Not trusting Gray''s legs Green stood as close to the edge as possible and pulled Gray into her arms. It was tough, as their simr size made the act somewhat awkward as Green quickly moved backwards away from the hole. Green felt her arms straining under the weight though her legs were able to manage. <i>*Another damn sign I need to sort out my arm strength.*? </i>

    Green carefully let Gray sit up and leave the hold next to the counter so that she could use it as support until Tophat handed over the cane. Green sucked in a deep breath before jumping down the hole. Buff was able to take onerge step back to avoid hernding and while Green wanted to use her mana for to soften it, she didn''t have that to spare really so she took impact with her body, bleeding of a lot with her legs and rolling forward to take the rest of the impact.

    "Ok Buff. Here''s how this is going to have to work. I''m going to need to see if you can get onto my back. I don''t have the arm strength to lift you nor the right technique tounch you up without either giving you my boots, which clearly wouldn''t fit on your feet, or holding you in some way. Now the issue is that the hole isn''t all that wide. So once we start lifting I''ll need you to try andunch me up and backwards as well. Can you manage that?" exined Green.

    Buff just said another lone, "Yes" withplete confidence. Green wasn''t quite feeling it but had to be ready to try. Green lined herself up as best she could so that Buff was directly above the hole when standing behind her. Green crouched slightly as Buff shifted his weight onto her back and frankly looked a little silly, legs pulled in, massive frame leaning on her, but Green pulled through. Not waiting for a go signal she pushed almost all of her remaining mana into a downwards burstunching the two. Buff was ready and as soon as he felt them moving up pulled Green not up and above him, but in close and to the side protecting her with a bicep.

    Green winced as she heard Buff''s arm smack into the side but he made no sound as they cracked through a couple floorboards and ended up in the room. Buff through Green off to the side and reached out to grab the counter pulling himself forward and off to the side. Green dropped to the ground panting. Her body struggle to rece the missing mana she''d spent.

    <i>*Curses. I''ve let it sit too low for too long without proper rest. I know better than this dammit. A Fae should always be more careful with our mana levels and I just ignored it. If I''d just let myself reach the cap, or even halfway but I kept using it while nearly out. I''ll be fine, butбн I think one more full powered spell will take me out of things.*? </i>

    Green grimaced and rose to her feet despite the gnawing feeling in her stomach crying out to be filled. Her mana levels were around a tenth, if not less but she managed to stand and make it outside, cursing under her breath at what she saw.

    The me barrier had been keeping the mes from spreading before, well they weren''t now. Most houses had burning rooves, the nearby trees had started to burn in earnest. A slow crawl along the surprisingly wet grass.. While the wall was no longer in y, most of the fire from it still was and now, instead of a slow even ring closing in on them, it was a series of wildfires eating up the avable space.

 Chapter 678 - 678 I Will Survive

    "Grab everyone you can and get themбн" Green paused as she looked around for a good spot to leave. The wall of fire was gone now but that didn''t mean the town was any less surrounded. The fire burned lower, not powered by the crystal anymore, but it would still be too much to walk through in most areas. That was, until Green managed to spot an area between two houses. The ground must have been softer there as the explosion had taken out arge chunk of dirt, leaving nothing for the fire to burn. There was of course fire just past it, but that was a good enough starting point, "get them over to that crater!"

    Green and the others got to work. Green intentionally went for those further away from the rendezvous on ount of her being the fastest. Buff also took note of this and headed in the other direction, grabbing the furthest Thymes by the shoulder before shaking them and pointing to the crater. Two Thymes tried to ignore Buff, but they just pped them around a bit before piling the Thymes up onto their shoulders with Gloves. It didn''t even slow Buff down.

    Tophat was doing what they could, taking a few moments with each person to calm them down before sending them on their way. It was slow, but effective and worked every time. Gray on the other hand would order them to the crater, and when ignored, start whacking them on the shins with her walking stick repeatedly till they decided it was just in their best interest to stop arguing.

    Green only had one major issue, a Thyme that was limping asked her to get a walking stick for themбн but the house they indicated it was in was clearly on fire, so Green said, "I''m sorry sir, but it''s toote for that walking stick, now pleasee with me we''re running out of time." Which was true, at this point they were. This was one of thest Thymes and thest Thyme Green personally would wake up. The fire was getting hotter and she was really feeling it. She was sweating a good deal and wanted nothing more than to use mana to keep herself cool with a gust of wind. Sadly that was off the table.

    "I''ll manage on my own then," said the Thyme as they hobbled forward. Green nodded and turned, only to see that the other Thymes had been collected, there was just one more and Buff looked like he had that all handled. Green was about to run off anyway when she realised just how far away they were. Turning around Green swooped in and ced the hobbling Thyme''s arm around her neck. "I can manage I can manage," but Green ignored them.

    The Thyme, while annoyed, wasn''t suicidal enough to actually fight Green, justin and she started to makeбн eptable progress. In the end though, Buff made it to the crater, dropped off the two stubborn Thymes, and then jogged over with Gloves still on his shoulder before easily picking up the hobbling Thyme and cing them on a shoulder. They grumbled slightly under their breath but didn''tin.

    Green and Buff arrived in the middle of the crater, Tophat had taken a position at the ''front'' of the crowd and was doing what she could to keep everyone calm with Gray standing off to the side, asionally raising her walking stick and ring at people, "We have a n. Please just remain calm, we are gathering all the vigers now. I need everyone ready for the next stage. This is a nice safe zone for now, but if the temperature climbs too much we''ll still be in trouble," A gasp ran through the crowd but Gray raised her stick and Tophat continued, "I said don''t panic. We are aware of this and taking steps,"

    <i>*That''s great to say and all but frankly it''s a bit of a lie. I don''t really know what to do at this point. The fire is spreading to the trees and a lot of the undergrowth. It''s not spreading as fast as I''d expect from real fire but it''s not exactly slow either. My best idea is to punch a hole through the fire with an air st, but I''m not sure if that will be enough. We might have to lean on Buff a lot. I mean, I''ll definitely be out of it if I st a big enough hole through the forest, that''ll take everything I''ve regenerated. He''ll need to carry me, Gloves and maybe that Thyme with a dodgy leg.? </i>

    <i>Damn I''m thankful for Buff. If I didn''t have him we''d all be so screwed. I really wish I had some otherpetent help though. Gloves was such a big let down. It''d be nice to see Gareth, Nixilei or more likely Kat hear soon. There''s no way Kress has finished dealing with his shit, but I really do hope that the others can arrive. Kat has the highest chance of getting here sometimes soonбн but no sigh of her yet and the trees will make her hard to spot. Hmmбн do I have any better ideas? Not really?</i>

    <i>Is it worth risking panic by taking the time to form another nбн no. Tophat is barely keeping them all calm with the assurance that we already know what we''re doing. We''ll just have to hope for the best and see what that can do for us. Damn. After all that effort it''ll being down to a mad dash through the forest. Certainly not ideal, but not the worst thing ever.*? </i>

    "Buff, can you throw me up? Just to the lower hanging branches, I don''t want to be burned. I just need to take a good look at what lies ahead of us," exined Green quietly. Buff just nodded once again, the calm quiet self assured Thyme new his capabilities, and this was well within them.

    <i>*Buff you''re the best. If I didn''t already love Gareth I might be willing to kiss you when this is all done. Who even cares that your just a Thyme clone at this point it''d be worth it. Heck I still might. He has been an absolute wonder.*? </i>

    Green readied herself as Buff bent down slightly and turned his hands into a stepping tform. Green felt a twinge of unease at the way she was about to be thrown but didn''t have long to contemte that fact. Launched into the sky Green looked around and was pleasantly surprised that the fire was spreading, but not too badly. An air st WOULD be enough, but they''d need to be ready to run. Green was getting ready tond when she noticed Buff holding out his arms. Letting herself fall sideways shended easily in Buff''s grasp. "Thanks Buff. I''m going to announce the n, but I''ll need you to carry me afterwards. I''ll have no strength yet. You still good?" whispered Green.

    "Yes. I will be fine for a while. Can keep up easily, especially if held back by some members of crowd," said Buff in a somewhat shocking disy of verboseness.

    "Thank you" said Green happily before she jogged to the front to stand by Tophat who was still keeping the lid on everything. "Tophat, you want me to announce the n or announce it through you?"

    "I think it''s best if you do it Ms Green. I''ve been keeping things steady for now, but I can''t then jump in with the n, they''ll wonder why I didn''t exin before," said Tophat.

    Grimacing Green nodded and strode to the front of the rock Tophat had been addressing everyone from. "ALRIGHT!" shouted Green before waiting a few moments to make sure that she had everyone''s attention. "I''ll be using my mana to st us a pathway out of here. I need everyone ready and willing to run before the fire can refill the gap. You don''t need to run forever, just this first 200m. Get ready to run on my signal. You''ll know what it is."

    Green then turned around walking to the edge of the crater as she gathered her mana into the enchantments on her armour. *<i>I''m going to have to force this through my boots. I''ll probably fall over but aw well.*</i> Green raised one leg pointing her show forward as she forced the mana down into her shoes. She could feel herself straining at the limit, her mana channels wheezing as thest droplets of it were squeezed into the spell.

    BOOM

    Green stumbled backward into Tophat, who barely managed to keep them both upright. Green''s ears were ringing from the sound and body shaking from the exhaustion. It took everything in her power to not turn into aplete noodle and pass out right there but the Thymes needed to see she was ok. Just for a bit longer. Green''s ears were still ringing when she watched the first person run past her, followed by a dozen others, all charging forward away from the burning town. Green smiled and felt thest of her strength go as the one leg she was standing on gave up. Pulling her and Tophat down.. Buff was clearly ready for this though as he took them both into hisrge arms and ran forward, now carrying 4 people with no trouble.

 Chapter 679 - 679 Timber

    This is still Green''s perspective

    ----

    Buff jogged forward at what to him was a reasonable pace. That reasonable pace was already passing a number of the slower Thymes even with the four people he was carrying. Green was basically a wet noodle. She was simply surprised to have kept her conscious together at all. She was t against Buff''s shoulder with eyes zed over. Part of her wanted to just go to sleep despite the fact she''d managed to avoid that fateбн but the rational part of her knew it would be best to stay awake just a bit longer before copsing.

    Tophat was sitting somewhat awkwardly on Buff''s shoulder and needed to hold herself in ce to avoid falling off. Buff was big yes, but not quite so broad in the shoulders as to be able to keep two people either side. In this case Tophat ended up half on Green and half falling down Buff''srge arms. She was very awake but made no move to get off Buff. The big Thyme was faster then Tophat by a long shot and it wasn''t worth forcing him to stop just in case.

    The Thyme that had been hobbling was doing quite well. They had a nicefy seat even if it did require them to hold onto Buff''s head for stability. Glovesбн well they weren''t awake to realise they were the chair in this instance. Hobble''s weight was keeping Gloves from just falling off and that was all the help the fool was going to receive. He''d wasted too much time before ruining everything and nobody was enough of a saint to protest the somewhat poor treatment.

    The fire was crackling all around them and the trees were starting to burn somewhat. The leaves were already up in smoke and many of the branches were heading the same way. The trunks hadn''t quite gotten hot enough to start truly burning but the fire was already making Green and the others sweat. The heat alone would start to cause problems for most if they had to keep running through it for too long. While the forest wasn''t liable to go up in mes all of a sudden, the slow roasting from the continuous heat would still be enough to do them in.

    That''s why, Green felt like jumping for joy when she saw a dark dot flying down towards them. It could only be one thing. <i>*KAT!</i>* The demon in question mmed into the ground next to Buff and shouted, "Green, are you alright?"

    "Mrgmhmr" was the best approximation of what Green could manage. She''d tried to say, ''I''m alright'' *<i>But apparently Ick the strength for actual words. Urghбн I really should have taken the time to rest on that first tree. Running across town, then through the forest then to jump and it just kept going. I really abused my poor mana pool today.*? </i>

    "Umбн hmmбн" Kat had started to jog next to Buff, the other Thymes giving her a decently wide birth at this point after seeing hernding crack the ground. "You seem safeбн little weird you''re getting carriedбн butбн it''s hard to tell if you''re struggle or this Thyme here is carrying you because you''re out of breath. Theg of gag is telling, but you''re sweating horriblyбн"

    <i>*Kat you IDIOT. We''re in the middle of a fire of course I''m sweating!*</i> Sadly for Green she was the only one. None of the Thymes were bothering to fake having sweat ns and Kat herself wasn''t really feeling the heat. Seeing all the otherspletely fine was leading her to guess the fire wasn''t actually that bad. It was. The Thymes were just ignoring it because even just minor parts of Thyme were more than able to stand up to fire of this level just like Kat.

    Luckily Tophat was on the case, "No she''s fine. Green had to use all her mana to make a path through the fire. I''m surprised she''s even conscious at all. Buff here has been a big help, doing literally ALL of the heavy lifting. Solid guy really. He deserves a raise. Not even sure what he does for a living or what the pay is. Certainly not enough,"

    Buff shrugged hisrge shoulders proving once again that his name was fitting. Tophat needed to cling desperately around Buff''s arm to ensure she didn''t slip during the motion, using her other hand to keep Green in ce as well. The other side faired a bit better, but Gloves nearly slipped off to the side. Then again, nobody important was at risk, so it was fine.

    "Rightбн right. Umбн what can I do then? You seem to have this handled even if the forest is on fire. I''m not really sure I can do anything about that to be honest. Buff looks like he''s got the whole ''carrying people'' thing down. I mean, I could take one or two people off your hands if you want Buff?" asked Kat unsure. She''d rushed here after helping Nixilei but while things weren''t perfect they were running smoothly enough.

    As if Kat''s question invoked some sick retribution from a bored god, a creaking sound resounded through the forest even over the top of the fires and Kat turned. Green wished she could see what was happening at the time as Kat dashed forward. Towards the front of the column one of the trees had started falling over and Kat leapt straight at it, colliding with the burning log in mid-air. She strained against the weight, but was being pushed back. While she could lift it on the ground, her wings were not capable of supporting such weight. "QUICK I CAN ONLY SLOW IT DOWN!" shouted Kat.

    Buff instantly sped up, no trouble at all and many followed him even as the tree continued its fall as if in slow motion. The issue was the three Thymes Green could see behind Buff that were likely not going to make it in time. <i>*Shit shit shit. What can I do? I can''t move, I can''t use anymore mana. What can I do? Shout a warning perhaps?*</i> "Grehr" attempted Green. She wanted to say something. Anything. Maybe an encouragement to run faster, maybe a warning to stay back. Didn''t matter as her mouth wasn''t up to the task right now.

    The three were quite a bit behind having been struggling to keep up and as the falling log came into view for Green it really hit home that they had no chance to stop it. That was until Kat''s feet hit the ground and things stabilised. Green''s eyes went wide as Kat supported the entire 50m tree all by herself. It didn''t mat it had cracked part of the way up, it was still a huge amount of tree. It also wasn''t optimal for the others. They managed to avoid getting hit, but now they were hesitating, Green could see it.

    <i>*Hmm. What should they do here? Kat might have stopped the log but the fire is still burning strong. Will they run through the fire, maybe ducking to try and avoid it, or will they do something else?*</i> Kat had the answer apparently because Green could somewhat hear Kat saying something to the three but she didn''t catch whatever those words were. A few momentster, Kat seemed to get her answer because the trunk was shoved off to the side letting it crash to the ground and removing Kat from view.

    <i>*Are they going to be alright? I hope Kat knows whatбн she''sбн WHAT THE HECK?*</i> Green watched in surprise as Kat suddenly showed up soaring over the fallen log. She had managed to grab all three Thymes quickly. One was sitting on her shoulders like a kid, another clung to her back like a monkey and the third sat in her hands. Kat''s wings had beenpletely ttened by this choice which meant her current air time didn''t have anything to do with them. Green smiled slightly at the sight, drinking in the view of Kat soaring through the smoke. <i>*I bet Nix would appreciate this view. I mean, it''s still super badass even I can see that.*? </i>

    Kat hit the ground and stumbled slightly, all the extra weight doing her bnce no favours and Green''s breath hitched in her throat. Kat''s tail whipped out and hooked around a nearby root sticking up and held her in ce for just a few seconds before Kat righted herself and kept charging forward. Green let out the breath she was holding and managed to smile despite the exhaustion she was feeling. <i>*YES. GO KAT. Stick thending.*? </i>

    With that rush of relief came the flushing of what little adrenaline Green still had in her system causing her eyes to droop. <i>*Stayбн stay awakeбн gotta gottaбн safeбн Katбн Kat keep safeбн*</i> Green''s tired mind had decided enough was enough and she floated off into dreand. Kat had things in hand for now. She''d done her part.. It was time for a nice nap.

 Chapter 680 - 680 Girl From Petaluma

    Nixilei''s perspective

    ---

    After fighting off an ''attacking'' tree, the journey was much less hectic. They managed to outrun the fires inrge part due to the wind forcing the fire back a good deal. Green remainedpletely unconscious and hadn''t woken up, and Kat was still carrying the Thymes she''d picked up before. They weren''t all that heavy and while it was awkward, it was also something shockingly easy to get used to in the end.

    The Thymes didn''t seem to tire. Oh sure some times like Gray would y it up as if they were breathing hard and about to copse, but Kat watched them all closely and not one actually slowed down any further. They also didn''t stop for a break. Kat knew, mostly from teenagers who thought she didn''t know how to run properly, that keeping up a decent pace was hard, and that once you really started to struggle, you were pretty screwed. The fact Gray could huff and puff and stumble over their cane for at least five minutes at this point was clearly abnormal.

    When they finally made it out of the forest, the once empty street was now filled with Nixilei with a team of volunteers behind her. Nixilei was looking around and spotted Green and Kat rather quickly. Seeing that Green was out of it, and Kat wasn''t panicking about Green''s state she turned to Kat and asked, "Kat, what''s the situation?"

    "Umбн I might not actually be the best one for that," said Kat as she slowed to a stop and allowed the Thymes to final put their feat on the ground again. They didn''t even bother to say anything as they got off and started to group up off to the sides without any issues, "I managed to run into the group after they leftбн wherever it was they were. I think it was a little town? Hard to tell with all the fire honestly. I didn''t see it, just met up partway. Green''s out of itбн umбн maybe that Tophat Thyme might know more? Actually I''m not certain why those four are sticking around"

    Nixilei nced over and realised Kat was speaking the truth. While Nixilei didn''t yet know their names, it was Buff, Tophat, Gray and sort of Gloves who were still nearby. Tophat had dismounted from Buff''s shoulder at some point and the Hobbled Thyme had vanished off into the crowd. Buff now just had two passengers but the group was sticking around. Nixilei turned slowly to face the group and tilted her head slightly. She was projecting a look of ''well say something''.

    "Umбн yes wellбн" said Tophat awkwardly under Nixilei''s prating stare, "I''m Tophat and I guess I was somehow put in charge of things? Green didn''t want to be and just sort ofбн forced the job onto me? I mean I''m used to dealing with people I suppose but things were quite hectic at the time. Then againбн I was the first one snapped out of the fear spell. So I guessбн I mean I can tell you the story if you''d like?"

    Nixilei pursed her lips and nced at the forest. The fire wasn''t visible but the smoke was, and the sound of crackling could still be heard. Standing here was realistically wasting time. The thing is, how realistic was this at the moment? Nixilei had seen a few strange things and expected this story to contain a few more. *<i>Hmmбн is there any order I can give my minions while I''m hearing this story? Gareth is already heading over to Kressбн so I suppose I could send them over for support thereбн but do I still need them to finish dealing withбн whatever this is?*</i>

    Nixilei turned to the assembled helpers and then back to the group of three useful Thymes. "First off, are you all willing to lend a hand for the rest of the crisis?" asked Nixilei.

    The three nodded at the question. "Ok great," said Nixilei. "I thinkбн umбн I don''t know your names?" the three replied rapid fire with the answers, "right ok. Gray, I think I''ll leave you in charge of getting the group somewhere safe for the night. I presume you know the town well enough for that. Additionallyбн and I mean no offenceбн but you looked tired when you were running and with your age and the cane slowing you down, that''s probably the best ce. Unless you know a lot about the industrial district?"

    Gray shook her head, "It''s finess, just good nning. Seems you got a better head on you then the fool Buff is carrying around. Actually, I''ll grab a couple of the strongerds from my group and take him off your hands as well. He''s worse than useless."

    <i>*Oh god. I bet there''s a story behind that. I really hope Green wasn''t the one to knock him out. I have no idea how that would count in regards to our point total, but it''s just unprofessional.*</i> Of course, Nixilei doesn''t actually know what Gloves had done. Then again, if she was in Green''s ce there would likely have been a corpse left back in the burning remains of the town instead of an unconscious Thyme on Buff''s shoulder. Still more professional though. "Sounds good. Now, with that sorted, Tophat give me the important version. Leave out what you can, but spare no important details."

    "Wellбн it went something like thisбн" Tophat started to exin what had happened based on Green''s words as well as the events Tophat was actually around for. Gray called over two other Thymes and took Gloves off Buff who just handed him off with a slightly smug smile. When Nixilei got to the part where Gloves shattered the crystal, she whipped her head around to the now empty street where the other Thyme group was, feeling a strong urge to slit someone''s throat. Luckily for the groups point total, they were already long gone at this point.

    Eventually the story had finally wrapped up. Kat and the others were getting a little antsy by the end of it. They''d had to sit around and listen to a fairly extensive report of what had just happened rather then actively fighting any fires. Nixilei was unconcerned though. The industrial sector was something they''d get to when they got to it. The forest contained only one small town and the instructor Thyme had said ''Buildings left standing and civilians'' andst time Nixilei checked trees weren''t buildings.

    <i>*By the sounds of things, the town is aplete write off. There isn''t anything we can do to save it at this point. The fire might spread more with the treesбн but if that''s really the case it''s probably toote to contain it anywhere other than at the edge. The wind means the fire is REALLY spreading on the other side, but that just leads out of town and frankly that isn''t my problem. Not sure what counts as ''dealt with'' but if we can sort out the industrial area we cane back for to thister. With the wind I doubt any houses are truly at risk for this section of the city.*</i>

    "Start heading over to industrial district. Walking pace. I want nobody left behind and I still need to think," shouted Nixilei to make sure everyone nearby heard her as she started off down the street. <i>*I think the n for the district has to be getting the mages to cast a rain spell using the water from the river. It''s not as close as I''d like it to be but that''s the best option by far if they can manage it. If they CAN''T then I''m going to need a lot of buckets for this operation. Alternatively I could get the Earth mages to start smothering things but I suspect the size of the fire will be toorge for that to be anything other than a countermeasure.*? </i>

    Nixilei nced over at Kat who was currently running circles around the group. Literally. The demon girl mut be bored or something because she was intentionally circling around everyone. <i>*Hmmбн maybe I should send her off first? Yeahбн*</i> "Kat, you''re by far the fastest here, especially with Green unconscious. Run ahead as fast as you can before meeting back up with us and reporting the situation. Get a birds eye view if you can. There''s no rush, but time is of the essence."

    "On it!" shouted Kat with a salute before dashing off down the street. <i>*She has far too much energy after all this. What I need is a good nap like Green. At least I haven''t needed to burn mana for anything really. The Thymes that ''die'' turn into blocks of wood and the healthy ones can''t really be healed properly because they''re all technically Thyme and I have no fucking idea how that crazy thing biology works at the best of times. Hmmбн ignore that. That way lies madness.. Focus on alternative ns if the rain won''t work.*? </i>

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681: Master n

    Katбпs Perspective

    бкбк

    Kat soared up into the sky feeling her normal freedom restrictive heavily by the damned bracelet. Her movement through the air was now choppy, changing directions risked dropping a few feet as well. It was simply inconvenient. Kat still wasnбпt sure exactly how the bracelet worked, but she was leaning towards gravity maniption that needed a few moments to catch up to what she was doing properly to keep the effect боconsistentбп without pulling her off course if she turned or jumped or something simr.

    Even with the growing distaste for the enchanted artifact Kat managed to get a good height to look down at the final fire properly. It was immediately more interesting than the other two. The area was a mixed between three, or four distinct боzonesбп depending on how you wanted to count things. The nicest part was that the whole industrial area was very much separated from the rest of the town with arge wall around it to keep things out, or in this case the fire in.

    The first of the four zones were the ashes. Many buildings had already been reduced to nothing and stoodpletely burned out, with a slight glow from the cooling ash after the fire had moved on. Even that was hard to see because of just how bright surrounding fires were, but it was still evident to Kat, her eyes able to somehow just deal with the drastic difference in lighting. Something to make note of as well.

    The surrounding fire was normal... sometimes. Thatбпs where they became arguably two separate zones. The more standard orangish yellow colour that was unsurprising to see... and the dots of bright white me that would burn a normal pair of eyes just for looking at it. *Hmm... I donбпt know if this world has sunsses... but the others are going to need a few pairs for that I think. The only thing I can hope for is that Thyme will heal the damage looking anywhere near those pirs of light will do to a normal eyeball.*

    The final zone was a series of glowing rainbow barriers that shifted and flexed in ce. In looked quite simr to a when the sun shone through the edge of a bubble on a bright day. The ring of strange colours that seemed to twist around the surface and spread out for a few moments before breaking up and repeating the process. These zones were scattered around the industrialplex in a haphazard manner. Thergest one was right in the centre, but the rest seemed to be all over the ce. Some where next to fires, some were surrounded by ash, and a few were actually surrounded by mes still.

    .....

    Once Kat noted down everything, even spotting what she thought was Kress and Gareth working together to sort through some of the ash near the edge of thepound, likely because the fire was too intense in the nearby areas with about half of it being white. Still, Kat could see a group of Thymes jogging down the street away from the industrial area with what looked like work uniforms clearly headed out of the town. So it seemed that they did manage to rescue at least a few people.

    *So, chemicals making the mes hot, several things already totalled, a good chunk of people saved but more likely in those magic domes. I think thatбпs everything. I wonder what Nixilei will make of this.* Kat tried to loop around instead of just turning in ce but her bracelet seemed to kick in at the worst time forcing her into a barrel role and drastically off course. It took a few further moments to correct it. *Fine. Not to self, no fancy flying at all until I take the damned bracelet off. Itбпs good, but not actually THAT good.*

    Kat flew back to Nixilei carefully, keeping her speed consistent and her angle unchanging. Well mostly unchanging, a few small corrections were necessary. This was to ensure the bracelet didnбпt start freaking out again providing the smoothest trip since sheбпd put the cursed thing on. *Hmm. Thatбпs an interesting question. Does this count as a cursed artifact because it reduces my power? Or just a normal artifact because Iбпm all but certain the entire point of it is to reduce power. So itбпs working as intended. Then again, many cursed items are intended to cause problems if they were cursed during the making. I guess itбпs a matter of perspective.*

    Katбпs feet touched ground and before she could even start the report Nixilei was already on the ball, б░So Kat what did you find?б▒

    Kat efficiently started to exin the broad strokes of what sheбпd seen before asking if Nixilei wanted to hear about the specific locations of everything. б░No thatбпs fine,б▒ denied Nixilei, б░the basic outline is still enough. I think... hmm... Iбпll want Earth mages working on the white mes, theyбпll be in charge of smother them while the water mages try to rain over the area. I worry that might make some of the fires worse, but I think on the whole itбпll be an improvement. The protection domes sound like panic rooms.

    б░Iбпm just not sure how well those barriers will work. Depending on the type it might be as simple as grabbing a person out and carrying them to safety, or they might let nothing at all in and have a supply of oxygen for everyone inside. The first type is a bit more expensive. Keeping just bad stuff out is harder than youбпd think. Keeping everything out including fire is actually much easier, if more energy intensive assuming all of the enchanting was done efficiently, which it might not have been I suppose.б▒

    Nixilei started tapping on her cheek as she ran. Mind processing the options she had for this particr venture. б░Hmm...б▒ mumbled Nixilei before saying aloud, б░Kat, how easy would you say it is to get to most of those barriers?б▒

    Kat made a боso-soбп gesture with her hand. б░Some of them would be really easy for anyone to get to, theyбпre just surrounded by a fair bit of ash but I doubt that would be too hot as long as youбпre wearing decent shoes,б▒ a quick check revealed everyone was though Tophatбпs could have been better, б░others are near some intense mes, not always white, and would be a bit of a hassle but with proper care... I can see it happening. Then thereбпs the ones just surrounded by fire. I think youбпd either need to put those ones out or just send me in.б▒

    Nixilei frowned at that, б░Sure I COULD send you in but Kat... how are you supposed to get anybody OUT of them?б▒

    б░Um... oops?б▒ said Kat with some embarrassment.

    б░Kat this is a bit of a bigger deal then just an боoopsбп. Iбпm sure the people in them would be smart enough to worn you Kat... but you really should have seen thating. I mean, theyбпre in those bubbles for a reason. What made you think just getting them to leave with you would be a good idea?б▒ grumbled Nixilei

    *When she puts it that way I feel like kind of an idiot. I mean, the easy answer is I DIDNбпT think. I just knew I was fireproof and Iбпd go in... and then figure things out. I mean, if the barrier started failing or something surely they have backup ns? Alternatively, I could maybe just throw them through into like some water? Hmm... isnбпt there that trick with molten metal and a wet hand? Lily exined it to me once but... that memory is a little fuzzy.*

    б░I wasnбпt really I guess...б▒ admitted Kat after running through her thoughts.

    б░Kat, itбпs fine but just, keep it in mind in the future. For now I think I want you working on the domes close to the edge of the fires. You can rush them out quickly before the heat gets to them, and you can more safely approach the edges or even go in through the sections near the fire if that proves necessary instead. What you need to do, is find out how long that particr barrier canst, if the answer is a while, leave them. If it isnбпt long, try and escort them out. Oh and ask them how it deals with water. Some barriers let in rain but donбпt let it out. Itбпs actually a verymon oversight in the enchantments and happens all the time. Make sure to check for that. While I doubt Thyme would make that mistake, I wouldnбпt put it past them to do it intentionally,б▒ exined Nixilei.

    б░Ok got it. What will you be doing?б▒ asked Kat

    б░Iбпll be focused on organising the mages and the rescue teams. Making sure they can get to the domes without getting hurt, that the water the mages are pulling is from different areas... and Iбпll probably sent the Earth mages over to Gareth. He can lead them,б▒ exined Nixilei.

    б░Sounds like a n,б▒ finished Kat with a grin.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682: Pompeii

    Kat sprinted ahead down the road. Now that the n had been finalised it was time to get to work. Part of her wanted to fly back into thepound but the bracelet reacted much more poorly to her flight then it did to running; her speed was also higher by a few notches because of that same bracelet, so it was all around better to stick to the ground for the time being as long as you didnбпt need to see more than the nearby area.

    Kat jumped over the walls and into thepound. The edge was covered in ash andcked the fire that had spread deeper in. When Kat hit the ground a cloud of ck and grey dust burst up around her, clouding her vision and getting stuck in her mouth when she reflexively breathed in. Spitting out a glob of dust though Kat could still taste it. Keeping her mouth shut and her nose covered Kat moved away from the ash cloud, a significantly more deadly foe then the fire for someone like Kat.

    She moved past two bubbles that were situated in the ash, and waved at Gareth who was digging around in the rubble. Kat wasnбпt sure what he was looking for with the bubbles so close by, but she had a few guesses. *Perhaps he thinks the people in the bubbles are safe and donбпt need attention? Alternatively, they could be looking for bubbles underground. I mean they are panic room, safe house things. It wouldnбпt be weird to find them underground or something.*

    Kat kept running until she got to the first bubble bordering on the edge of some fire. Kat could actually feel the temperature difference. It certainly wasnбпt a problem, more like a warm spring day, but the fact it was noticeable at all was certainly something to be concerned about. The bubble was a simple one and covered the area around what looked like a bunker in the back of a building. It had rough edges that cut off abruptly around the bubble with some slight charring on them. It was clear the surrounding building had been turned to ash at this point and the white me nearby was likely some chemicalpound that had continued burning after the structure had beenpletely destroyed.

    Katбпs hand reached out carefully towards the bubble, making sure to apply as little force as she could while her hand moved forward. After Nixilei had exined that she really shouldnбпt just bring people out of the bubbles, Kat was endeavouring to be more careful. As such when approaching this bubble, Kat wanted to ensure it let her in without issue. The chance she had enough power to force her way through was higher then sheбпd like for safety reasons so a light touch was required. When Katбпs fingers finally met the shining surface there was a slight tingling, simr to the pins and needles experienced after limiting blood flow to oneбпs limbs.

    Despite the strange sensation though, Katбпs fingers felt no resistance at all, managing to make their way through the bubble as if there was nothing there at all. Kat walked forward kindly, the bubble giving way to her with no trouble except for the strange feeling being particrly prominent in her horns for the few moments it took topletely cross the threshold. Once shepletely inside it all stopped, as if things werepletely normal.

    Kat walked forward up to the door set into the panic room. It was a big steel thing and looked to be air tight. There was no handle, which Kat thought was slightly poor design, though perhaps she was just missing something. Kat stood in front of the imposing steel door and gave it a good knock in the rhythm of, one, two, one, before stepping off to the side the door didnбпt open. She waited a few moments, and was about to knock again when a creaking groan sounded out before air started to rush out from the door as it swung back.

    .....

    Inside the room was Kat couldnбпt see too much. There was a small sitting area with four bunkbeds pressed against the walls and a table in the middle. There was another door at the back and a single light in the dead centre of the room. Three worker Thymes were half dressed in work clothes. Their boots were on the ground and their jackets were resting across the bedheads. Two of them had even unbutton their long sleeved work shirts, though the one who opened the door looked slightly more professional.

    б░Hello?б▒ said the Thyme uncertainly.

    б░Hello,б▒ said Kat with as much cheer as she could muster hoping it would put them at ease, б░Iбпm here to potentially help you guys out. Iбпm just checking in to see how long your barrier willst and evacuate you if necessary.б▒

    Foreman Thyme frowned, б░Iбпm afraid youбпve caught me in between somewhat of a rock and a hard ce. The fact you could make it here suggests could things about yourpetency and the current state of the outside world. However,pany policy prohibits me from disclosing any specific details about the panic room setup to unauthorised personnel. Additionally, for liability reasons, without due cause or a manager, or manager equivalent employee present we have been instructed to wait in the panic room after activation.б▒

    Katбпs jaw dropped open as she tried to figure out if Foreman Thyme was actually as sorry as he currently looked or if heбпd done the equivalent of telling her to боfuck offбп using corporate jargon. Kat... wasnбпt sure and suspected the answer was whatever Thyme personally thought was more entertaining at the time. *I... I have no ns for this. I mean... who expects this? Do I just like... leave them here? Is that the right call? Hmm...*

    *The fact they seem rather unconcerned makes me think this bunker willst a while and the beds imply that боa whileбп is at least twenty-four hours. The thing is, is that just for the bunker or is it for the bunker and the shield. I donбпt exactly know what these sort of rooms were actually designed for. Industrial idents perhaps? Earthquakes? Fires clearly to some extent... but exactly what extent. Thatбпs the question and I donбпt know if I can get answers. Hmm... I suppose Iбпll stick with polite for now but perhaps I can get something.*

    б░I... I understand that sir, however with therge fire nearby and the exit clear I was instructed to help you all escape the area if necessary. Iбпm currently working with the fire fighting efforts and the industrial area is still potentially dangerous. Due to my own speed, strength and fire resistance I was sent in. If this barrier canst for an extended period of time Iбпm happy to leave you here, but I CAN get you out,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Thatбпs not nec-б▒ Foreman Thyme was cut off by one of the ones sitting on the bed, who had a scar over one eye.

    Scar Thyme interrupted with, б░Just tell thess. Company policy ainбпt going to mean much when itбпs all been burnt down. Iбпm perfectly happy to leave with her,б▒

    Foreman Thyme frowned and turned to the side so they could speak to everyone, б░There is something called, insurance. Plus, the business has a good chunk of cash saved, we arenбпt out of the job just yet. If you really want to walk out Iбпm not going to stop you. Iбпm also not going to promise YOU still have a job at the end of this whole fiasco so perhaps consider what you want to do here a bit more carefully.б▒

    Scar winced and said, б░Youбпre the boss I suppose. Iбпve lost a cousin in a simr incident you know? Enchantment was rated for a week but it failed after just three houses. Didnбпt even make it seven hours let alone seven days. Forgive me for wanting to get out boss. If youбпre making me stay here... well I suppose you trust the enchantments enough. As much as I donбпt like it, thatбпs good enough for me.б▒

    Foreman Thyme nodded and said, б░Good. Thepany keeps the enchantments updated, and this is nothing. Well, they might be due for an update once the fire clears. The constant use will wear on them but I think this was money well spent. Makes me wonder if investing in some general fire suppression wards would be worth the money. Something to look into perhaps.б▒

    Kat felt the need to add, б░Not sure боgeneral suppressionбп would really do any good. Theirs white fire right next to this and the area is ash. I feel like to keep it constantly up would take too much mana or be rather expensive. Not that Iбпd really know,б▒

    б░I suppose it really does depend on prices and effectiveness. We arenбпt just down a warehouse and all the product inside it, weбпre also down all the lost time itбпll take us to get things back up and running. Still... it probably wouldnбпt be worth it. A Thyme can dream though,б▒ said Foreman Thyme.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683: Clean Freak

    Kat got through two more bubbles and heard much the same thing as she did the first time, pany policy, canбпt do it, yad yada,б▒ and was really starting to question exactly how good this pany policyбп was overall. The only bright spot in her three attempts was the third group who had revealed the barrier would hold up against the fire for three days before it exhausted itself. Leaving them was by far the easiest choice sheбпd made so far because they KNEW it was good enough tost. The others assumed, and thatment from the first bubble about them failing asionally was a slight damper on things but it was mostly fine.

    *Still I wonder if my time could be better spent elsewhere. In fact, maybe I should turn back to Nixilei and ask her what to do? Three for three is fairly conclusive that this is the norm here. Is it worth searching for that needle in a haystack where I CAN actually help rather then being a glorified door to door salesman nobody wants?*

    Kat approached the next bubble with a sigh, testing it lightly with her fingers before pushing her way through the bubble and shaking off the unpleasant feeling. She opened the door once again and set her face into a smile even if she didnбпt feel it to ensure she didnбпt look too scary... only to see an empty room on the other side. б░Hello? Is my smile that scary?б▒ said Kat with a joking tone she really wasnбпt feeling.

    Stepping into the room Kat nced around and found it to be about standard for these kinds of bunkers if you ignored theck of people. The beds were made, the floor was clean and the slightly surprising thing was that the light was on. Stepping forward carefully Kat wrapped her fingers around the door handle and carefully pulled open only to reveal stacks of canned food lining the shelves with bottles of water filling the floor space. Even if someone wanted to hide in here, there just wasnбпt any room. All the space was being used up and unless they had the ability to shrink to such a small size not even Kat could see them, there was nowhere to hide.

    *Food for thought. Do my eyes see through invisibility? Iбпd imagine they do, but when something is invisible I can see more, as in the stuff behind it, if I donбпt... nah thatбпs dumb, Iбпm certain I can. That just means this ce is empty. Why though? All the other ones had people inside them. What triggers the barrier?*

    Kat walked outside to gaze out the shimmering defensive bubble for a few moments as she tried to work out what to do now. *I should mark this one as being empty somehow. Maybe with a big O? My first thought was an X but that might make people think thereбпs something important here when in fact itбпs the opposite. Additionally, Iбпm going to go find Nixilei after this. Not being able to help anyone is getting annoying.*

    Course of action decided Kat jumped onto the roof and used her nails to gauge a deep circle into the roof of the building and one of the sides. She hoped it would be enough to make it clearly distinct from the others before speeding off. Kat nced up at the sky and saw the small ck cloud gathering over thepound. It wasnбпt very high up and trying to fly through it would just block her sight. Kat could see the water carefully flowing from the river up into the cloud and smiled a bit at the clear progress.

    .....

    Kat ran back to the area sheбпd seen Gareth in before, keeping an eye out around the mes and shells of buildings for anyone, and was happy to spot Gareth after just thirty seconds of wandering, Kat pulled up beside him as she summoned arge stone wall and mmed it down on a patch of white fire... it didnбпt work at all. The mes quickly burnt through the stone and just kept going. Gareth clicked his tongue at the molten rock, б░Damn we need that water before doing anything else. I canбпt make a wall solid enough to stop this,б▒

    б░d Iбпm not the only one feeling useless,б▒ said Kat offhandedly.

    Gareth spun around at the noise, not having heard Kat approach. His shield was in hand thrust in front of him ready to confront whatever боdangerбп was there... only to realise it was Kat. б░Um... woops. Yeah. Not too much to be done just yet I suppose... why are you feeling useless though? There are plenty of bubbles around near the fires,б▒

    б░Because they keep giving me the polite version of боfuck off weбпre fineбп or fine enough really. Something aboutpany policy stating they canбпt give out details about the defences, so I donбпt know if theyбпllst long enough for everyone to be safe, and that they canбпt leave without a superior officer letting them know itбпs all good. Iбпve aplished nothing since entering the industrial district except some minor vandalism on an empty panic room,б▒ exined Kat with some bite to her tone. She kept most of it from her words, it wasnбпt Garethбпs fault at all, but she was a bit miffed that when surrounded by fire and offered an opportunity to leave,pany policy was apparently still more important.

    б░Huh... I have no idea how normal something like that is. Thatбпs more Nixileiбпs wheelhouse,б▒ mumbled Gareth not really intending for Kat to overhear, though not minding if she did.

    б░I know, I was looking for her, I just ran into you first. Got any suggestions at all?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░My suggestion is find Nixilei,б▒ said Garethpletely deadpan.

    б░Gareth... arenбпt you the leader normally?б▒ asked Kat with some concern.

    б░Yes, and as the leader Iбпve decided Nixilei should be in charge for now,б▒ said Gareth with a hard stare.

    б░Right...б▒ said Kat slowly before dashing away at top speed. *That is perhaps the weirdest interaction Iбпve had with Gareth... whatбпs his problem anyway?* Kat was cheerfully forgetting that dust and debris slide off her and that the literal tonnes of ash nearby and floating around in the air wasnбпt causing her any issues. For Gareth, not only was it getting into his armour which would need a beyond thorough cleaning... it was getting EVERYWHERE and it was not a remotely fun experience. He was using his full experience as a noble to project a calm air of боthis is fineбп and not start cursing.

    So it was a bit more runningter that Kat ended up next to Nixilei and her team of water mages. The process was interesting to watch. One mage held the spell maintaining the cloud, another pulled the water up while the third rested. They would then swap roles with water lifter maintaining the cloud, the one maintaining the cloud moving to rest, and the mage at rest would then pick up more water. It was a smooth process at this point that kept things going without dy but it was clear the mages were reaching their limits somewhat.

    б░Hey Nixilei,б▒ said Kat with a wave to get her attention. Once Nixilei nced over at Kat, the demon continued. б░Sooo... Iбпve been through a few of those panic rooms but nobody wanted to leave. Something about it beingpany policy to just... hole up until someone more importantes along. Most wouldnбпt even tell me when the damned shield could go down.б▒

    б░Well that isnбпt good...б▒ grumbled Nixilei, б░itбпs not even a terriblymon practice. I know some BIG businesses in the capital operate like that... but thatбпs because their employees have valuablepany secrets, valuable enough for others to set a fire then use the rescue as an excuse to kidnap or poach them. I didnбпt really think this town would be big would have any business thatrge, let alone three. Unless... hmm... if just one or twopanies own the entire district then it COULD happen I suppose. It might be a major hub for a business or two.

    б░Yes... looking at it that way does make the most sense. The thing is though... I think thatбпs still where you can be best utilised Kat,б▒ exined Nixilei with a nod before turning back and calling for another swap of the mages. Kat frowned at the news, pouting. *I donбпt want to feel like Iбпm doing nothing though...*

    б░Surely thereбпs something better right? Anything? I donбпt mind digging around like Gareth?б▒ offered Kat as alternatives.

    б░Kat, I understand you want to FEEL useful. The thing is though, this really is the best job I can give you. We just donбпt know how stable those barriers are or if all of them are rated fore multiple days. You getting people out is the best idea. Gareth and Kress are mostly just killing time while the cloud charges up. Itбпs not likely they will find anyone living. Normally Iбпd give Green the job Iбпve given you, run around and scout basically, but you can do a bit more and Greenбпspletely out of it. This isnбпt about feelings Kat. This is about results, and you can get the best results where you already are.б▒

    Kat sucked in a deep breath before letting it out. б░Okб▒

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684: After the Rain

    In the end, the task was finished not with a bang, but with a whimper. Kat ran around through a few more domes and even managed to convince one whole panic room worth of people to freedom. It really helped her get through the other five that rejected the offer of safety. Kress and Gareth didnбпt really do anything interesting either. Digging through the ash yielded nothing of note, or at least nothing of note Kat heard about.

    There was very little warning for the rain. One moment the ck cloud was rumbling above her head like usual then the next it was dumping water by the bucket loads. Kat could hardlyprehend how the cloud had managed to stay afloat as the thick streams of water dumped themselves into thepound extinguishing the strongest fires and washing away much of the ash. Plenty still clung to the building and it would by a lie to say things were clean, but nothing was on fire and there was a clear path through the streets at the very least.

    Once the water had finished washing through the streets glowing circles appeared bellow everyone, or at least Kat assumed they did. She hadnбпt seen Green or Nixilei at the time, but everyone appeared once again in front of the fire chief Thyme.

    б░Good job rookies, you managed to save the town. Not the best performance, but Iбпll admit Iбпm proud of ya. Your final tally for the round is 73 out of 100,б▒ Fire Chief pulled arge sign from behind his back that really shouldnбпt have fit there at all considering it was twice as tall and thrice as wide as the Chief. It had the numbers carved into it with what looked like amateur skill but the wonderfully carved, боfinal scoreбп at the top left the quality of the overall product up to question.

    б░Can you exin why that was our final score?б▒ asked Nixilei, б░I do not wish to dispute it but I am very interested in the scoring system,б▒

    Fire Chief Thyme nodded, б░Of course. Not every team has finished so far and we have time. To provide the most basic overview, there was a certain amount of damage that was unavoidable. Nothing you could do about it at all. There is a second set of damage that, while notpletely unavoidable, may be rendered unavoidable depending on how and in which order you dealt with things. It was deemed unfair to punish you when the whole town was open to you from the start. You could have gone to any of the three areas and found a slightly different challenge there depending on how long it took you to arrive and in what order you dealt with them.

    б░For example, the street you, Gareth, and Kat went to first, if left tillst, would have been the entire neighbourhood instead, requiring you to work with the water mages to find wells, the earth mages to make new ones, and the volunteers to help rescue people trapped by the ze. Instead you dealt with it first, negating these issues.

    .....

    б░If youбпd sent more people to the Industrial area at first it would have been a gauntlet of burnt and unburnt buildings with the goal of getting to the bubbles and getting everyone out back through the maze safely. As it stood though you went therest and used the water mages and the river well to flood it and take out the fire.б▒

    Fire Chief took in a big breath before hiding the oversized sign behind his back and pulling out another one. He started marking the first line off. б░So, the first major point loss was letting Gloves destroy that fire crystal,б▒ everyone nced over to see Green passed on the nearby grass, б░Oh... right. Um dropping character for a moment. Would you rather I remove her fatigue and restore her mana or let her sleep before doing that?б▒

    Gareth wanted to answer but held his tongue and looked over to Nixilei for advice, б░Well Gareth this is your choice. Letting her sleep is probably better for her mind, but healing her up would let her hear this debrief. While I donбпt doubt Thymes prowess you canбпt really restore the mind, only push the effects back to deal withter. I think itбпs best to let her rest personally as your team healer, but I wonбпt stop you from choosing the other option,б▒

    Gareth waved Nixilei off and said, б░No youбпre right. I bet if she was awake enough to answer sheбпd chose the option that gave her more sleep, plus this is more for your benefit then the teams. While itбпs a good way to kill time, I donбпt see it as an integral debriefing. It might be nice for us when we discuss this all after the tournament, but by then itбпll be mostly academic,б▒

    Seeing everyone ept that answer Thyme dropped back into character as the Fire Chief, б░Back to the fire crystal. That cost your team a full ten points. While the vige in the forest was always going to be destroyed, the crystal itself is quite valuable and if you handed it over to the residence would have been used for repair cost. Thatбпs not to mention that it drastically increased the difficulty of getting everyone out, but Kat managed to negate what was supposed to be a way of splitting the group by just... supporting the tree a bit. Good move in truth.

    б░The next biggest point loss, from your remaining 17, was five points for missing a well hidden panic room with no bubble built into the floor. It flooded when the rain started боkillingбп that Thyme. Additionally, you lost another three points for just flooding the area. It was great, and definitely the best choice at that point, but the flood water damage stilles to three points lost. Now thest nine...б▒ Fire Chief made a боso-soбп gesture, б░is mainly a cumtion of a number of small mistakes each worth one, or less then one point that added together.

    б░For example, during the first fire that was fought, the street, minor damage was done to nearby houses that while you did put out, werenбпt gentle with at all. The copse of two additional houses also cost you a point each. Another good idea, that might have saved you more points than it cost, which is why they were only worth one point each. All of those little issues on the street add up to six points lost there.

    б░The final three were from idents that happened out of your vision. If you were around and ignored them a bigger point cost would have been incurred. The Thymes you left to just exit the city had issues, trips, falls, debris, and a brawl. None of these were addressed, but you didnбпt exactly leave anyone capable of handling them either and as such you werenбпt punished too harshly for them. Just some minor points.б▒

    Nixilei frowns at that. б░Would sending Buff with them have helped? I donбпt regret the decision to have him looking after Green, but Iбпd like to know,б▒

    б░Not really,б▒ said Thyme dropping the fire chief outfit for a moment, б░while in practice the version of myself you designated as Buff had the strength to deal with these issues, боheбп would never act without orders until things reached a certain point, which would still have cost you points because there was a fight you guys werenбпt around to stop. Buff is the big tough guy, the strong silent type. If you had sent Buff and a minion ordering them to keep an eye on things that would have worked though, the mages and volunteers were... боhigher functioningбп I suppose is the word,б▒

    Nixilei looked like sheбпd swallowed a lemon after hearing that exnation, clearly unhappy with the idea that the Thymes were so stupid as to not just deal with their problems as a group. This distaste was onlypounded by the fact she knew real were actually that stupid, or worse, wilfully ignorant with the potential to make things even worse. б░I have no other questions,б▒ grumbled Nixilei.

    б░Wonderful,б▒ said Thyme with an overlyrge smile, not bother to shift back into their Fire Chief persona. б░See you soon for the next round,б▒

    Suddenly the ground lit up once again and everyone disappeared for a moment before Kat blinked and found herself in an empty room. Thyme appeared in front of her a momentter, б░A shame with your eyes I canбпt really y this whole thing up. Anyway, I guess youбпll just have to wait here a bit for the round to start in earnest. Itбпs simple in concept, but delightfullyplex in execution.

    б░Youбпll have a series of task toplete with another team. You need to work together to get to the end of them, while following the rules as listed on the board youбпll be set down next to. The twist... well the twist is that you wonбпt be alone. Every single person involved with have a double working to sabotage everyone.

    б░Between each task you can vote out two боpeopleбп as doubles. The rounds will continue until 5 people are left or all the doubles are gone. However... a slight twist. The team that has the most yers left will receive... something special based on how many more people from your team have survived. Good luck.б▒

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685: If It Bleeds...

    As soon as the exnation finished there was another sh of light and Kat felt herself beingpressed for a moment. She didnбпt know it at the time, but Thyme waspressing time around her to line up the teleport for everyone else. The feeling didnбпtst long in Katбпs eyes, and soon she found herself in a medium sized room with a low ceiling. In the centre on the low ceiling was a signboard that says, боpick two imposters you have 20 minutesбп. The боfloorбп was by far the nicest part of the whole thing. It was made up of a squishy surface that had a velvety texture and felt like slime. Kat could already feel herself rxing somewhat.

    In the circle there were two teams, Katбпs team of course, and боThe Numbersбп the dwarf team. Of course, there wasnбпt just the original team members but a second set of everyone in question, even a second copy of Kat herself. The two sides were mirrored with Kat sitting across from her doppelganger and next to Kress on one side with the dwarfbelled three on the other.

    *Well well well. I wonder how what makes the copies different. Plus there is that bonus... but I have a feeling it isnбпt anything good. Thyme didnбпt say it WAS good and I clearly remember Thyme saying this was all about teamwork. Iбпd be willing to bet my left horn that we donбпt want the prize at the end. We want to get through this with the same number of people. Now... how do I prove that Iбпm not the copy?*

    Kat gazed at her hand absently for a second before realising an answer. б░Kress, can you please stab me?б▒ asked Kat. When she finished there wasnбпt even a split second of hesitation, Kress just whipped out his dagger and stabbed towards Kat. She moved her hand in the way letting it cut through her palm. It didnбпt pierce her bones or even all of her muscles but the force was enough to shift them off to the side allowing the dagger to clean through.

    б░WHAT THE HECK!б▒ shouted the two Greens in a panic. Everyone else was starring at the real Kat rather intently trying to work out that exact question. The only outlier were the two Nixileiбпs that were keeping their eyes on the other Kat who looked just as shocked as everyone else, as if she could not understand why Kat had done that. The other Kress had drawn his weapon as if to throw it but saw he was clearly боbehindбп on the order. Kat wasnбпt entirely sure as she was mostly focused on her own doubleбпs reaction, but she suspected the other Kress started moving after the one next to her.

    б░You can have youбпre dagger back now,б▒ said Kat. Kress hesitated for a moment, before shrugging and pulling the dagger out of her hand letting ck ichor leek from the wound and drip over the soft flooring that seemed to absorb the mess. б░To answer your question Green. While these fakes do seem quite good... does it bleed ck?б▒

    Suddenly every eye on in the room was turned to the other Kat instead. The two Nixileiбпs were the only outlier, giving some signal Kat missed and one turned to Original Kat while the other turned to the one Kat herself was certain had to be fake. б░Hey guys? Why are you all looking at me like that? What sort of madwomen just asks to be stabbed?б▒ said the Fake Kat.

    .....

    б░Seems very easy to test though...б▒ said Nixilei 1. Nixilei 2 then added without turning away from Original Kat, б░I agree. Weбпve seen Kat bleed before and know that it SHOULD be ck. If your blood isnбпt ck we have one easy traitor.б▒

    Fake Katбпs face seemed to twitch for a second before whipping her arm around to stab Kress in the stomach. Obviously not expecting it, the move hit true digging deep into Kressбп stomach. If it mattered, the blood was red. That was about as far as Fake Kat got because Nixilei was ready with a dagger, throwing it straight into Fake Katбпs eye burying itself deep. Before Fake Kat stopped moving an arrow drawn from two Greenбпs embedded in Fake Katбпs chest and a potion exploded over her side setting the body alight. Dwarf Two, who was next to Kress quickly pulled him away uncorking a bottle of potion with his mouth before pausing. б░Wait... should I heal this guy?б▒ asked Dwarf Two 2. Oh, and Fake Kat did bleed red.

    б░Weбпve got him,б▒ said the two Nixileis together. They moved in sync summoning an identical circle and pouring energy into Kress who growled at the callous response. б░Donбпt be such a babyб▒ said the Nixileis, б░Hmmm... if that strike actually punctured the stomach badly Iбпm not sure this is going to cut it...б▒

    б░I hate the fact there is two of you now. Canбпt you just let me bleed out? Itбпll be less painful and Iбпm sure Thyme will heal me,б▒ grumbled Kress 2 as they screwed up their nose in distaste because of burning corpse next to him. It didnбпt smell though. As the body burnt it just smelt like normal wood smoke and everyone was very thankful.

    б░Donбпt be such a wuss,б▒ said the Nixilies with a synchronised eye roll. б░Just because we donбпt know the spell for fixing organs doesnбпt mean that the job will fail fast. Youбпll almost certainly live until the end of the task and we trust Thyme not to kill you,б▒

    б░Oh joy,б▒ spat Kress, б░what a wonder to be forced into stupid tasks with a stomach wound. I am ever so happy you decided to heal me,б▒

    б░Thanks epted,б▒ said the Nixileis with a cheeky grin, clearly just doing it to annoy Kress.

    Gareth 2 mmed his steeled hands together. б░Well, now that... that... is all being taken care of. Shall we try to determine a second fake? I doubt itбпll be so easy, but there is surely an easy way. We at least know they all bleed red, so if anyone else doesnбпt for some strange reason Iбпd ask you to speak up.б▒

    б░Hang on there,б▒ said Dwarf One 2, б░are we just supposed to ignore the fact that one of your teammates was perfectly willing to stab the other? That doesnбпt seem... strange at all?б▒ at this point, much like the Nixileis the other Dwarf One picked things up, б░Indeed, surely only an imposter would be so willing.б▒

    Everyone on Katбпs team, except her of course, winced, both copies. б░Um... hmm...б▒ the Greens struggled to answer.

    So Gareth 1 picked up the ck and said, б░No... no thatбпs... honestly very in character for Kress. Permission from Kat to stab her. Well, heбпd stab her in a heartbeat. If you didnбпt notice the other Kress was readying himself to throw a spare dagger at Kat as well. It is... to our disappointment... quite believable.б▒

    The dwarves all just stared at Gareth 1 like heбпd grown a second head. That was Until Green 1, decided to flop forward. They were sandwiched between Dwarf 4 and 5 so they didnбпt have a shoulder to lean on. б░Welp, you can deal with that Iбпm going to sleep.б▒

    This time it was the turn of Green 2 to get everyoneбпs scrutiny. She just shrugged and said, б░What it might be a great idea but itбпd be weirder to try and copy myself second. I mean, I think Iбпm the original of course, but does the copy know itбпs the copy or does it think itбпs the original? Also, I donбпt know which Gareth is my Gareth. I canбпt go to sleep on hisp until this problem is solved. Itбпs too big of a risk and one of the two Nixileiбпs would pick on my if I tried.б▒

    The dwarves upon seeing the Nixileisбпbined nods looked at each other until Dwarf Fives said, б░Your team is feckin weird.б▒

    Nixilei 1 shrugged as the two Nixileis sat down, б░I suppose but itбпs our team. Also, based on the speed of the healed wound, the copies can use mana. Thatбпs not too surprising... but the fact they can use basic healing magic is somewhat of a surprise. I donбпt really know what that means for everyone else, as Iбпm almost certain Thyme has a healing affinity, or a simr enough affinity like nature that they can use low level healing spells. The thing is... I donбпt know if the copies are just Thyme with illusions over them or if theyбпre something else.б▒

    б░What about items?б▒ asked Dwarf Four 1 б░Do you think Thyme went to the trouble of making sure all of our equipment works on both ourselves and the copies?б▒

    The Nixileis shrugged together, б░No but we can test it,б▒

    Dwarf Ones and Threes had their maces light up with a bright glow reminiscent of a torch. Green 2, the awake Green pulled out a dagger and let the wind spiral around it, and the Gareths frowned. б░I donбпt think itбпd be a good idea to summon a giant rock wall with such a low ceiling.б▒

    б░Ah...б▒ said a mixture of voices in understanding.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686: Who Named these Damned Dwarves

    After it was established that magical items did indeed work, either because Thyme had copied them all, or some strange work around nobody was willing to put forward, things settled into an awkward silence. Nobody wanted to just call out there double as the fake and risk prompting a bacsh against themselves. Kat was tempted to try and get the dwarves to proffer some information or make a guess at who was a fake to even the numbers out a bit but she didnбпt want to say anything.

    б░Question,б▒ said Green 2 suddenly cutting through the silence, б░does anyone actually know how to vote? Obviously, we didnбпt vote for Katбпs double... but I donбпt think the other fakes will be so easy to guess. We canбпt just go around stabbing everyone andparing blood samples. Not when it seems like Katбпs fake has the correct colour blood for everyone else...б▒

    At Greenбпs question a box appeared slightly off the middle of the room alongside a bunch of paper and three pens. The cause of its slight offset was of course, Green 1 who was taking up enough space that she would have needed to be moved to fit the box in. б░Well, I suppose that answers my question...б▒ mumbled Green 2 with an odd look on her face.

    *Indeed. It also tells us that Thyme is watching, or Thyme has someone watching us at the very least. Not a major surprise... but it does mean rougher tactics might be on the table. I wish it was that easy to figure out a rough method though. Stabbing people other than myself doesnбпt really help, Iбпm the only one with fire immunity so chucking more of that around is kinda pointless.*

    Kat let her eyes get to work, looking between the individuals that were present and trying to find difference. To her surprise, she actually did find a few. There were new dings and scrapes on the dwarvesбп armour... both of them. *Shit. The armour must have gotten damaged in the first task. Neither of the sets match up perfectly with the ones in my memories. Thatбпs just what I needed.*

    Kat next tried looking at the beards for clues but wasnбпt having much luck at all until she spotted Dwarf Two 2. Instead of being naturally coloured like it should have been, Kat noticed that there was a small patch of brown hidden in their beard. *That means Two 2 is the fake right? They have fake dye in their beard, or well, real dye that they shouldnбпt need... unless...* Kat scanned the dwarves again and cursed internally Dwarf One 1 had naturally grey hair by the looks of things. The issue was, Kat couldnбпt tell if theyбпd switched outfits, or if that was an intentional mistake by Thyme for them to catch.

    *They both use the same weapon as always, and the big problem is that while their hair is a different colour if you look closely... their faces are really simr. Even with my eyes I struggle to really tell them apart. Perfect memories I may have, but perfect eyes... not yet. To my mind they look the same, but they canбпt be... hmm... then thereбпs the fact that itбпs Dwarf Two 2 and Dwarf One 1. Does that matter? I doubt itбпd be as simple as every 2 being a fake. That would be much to easy to sort out now that Iбпve proven who I am.

    .....

    Urgh. I donбпt know enough about the dwarves. Do I call it out? Do I call both of them out? The only thing I really have at the moment is the knowledge I AM the original and that everyone knows it. I could easily let this knowledge out onto the field... but do I want to? Is this a tactic from the dwarves to try and catch the fakes? Wait... no, thereбпs no way they could know... but they might have swapped them around anyway just because they can. Ok. Hereбпs the n. Iбпll wait.*

    And wait Kat did. The time ticked down slowly with some hushed whispered Kat picked up on... but werenбпt anything noteworthy. It was all nonsense just to make it seem like they were saying something important. Kat let this go on until she was fairly sure there was only five minutes left. б░Ok. So... I see we arenбпt getting anywhere but I want to point this out. The dwarf with a two written on him had grey hair originally, now, he has dyed grey hair with brown hair underneath,б▒ Kat watched as her two sets of teammates tensed, but the dwarves all narrowed their eyes. б░Now wait. Before getting too excited I also noticed the dwarf with a one now has that grey colour. I donбпt know if they swapped ces or not. However... you dwarves SHOULD know.б▒

    б░Itбпs calledpartmentalisation,б▒ grumbled Dwarf Four 2. б░We do not in fact know, only One and Two would know if such a swap happened.б▒

    *Oh thatбпs just great. Not even the dwarves know which one is which.*

    Kat noticed the set of four dwarves, the pairs of One and Two were pointedly not saying anything. *Grrr... they arenбпt going to say anything it seems. They arenбпt even reacting. Shit. Why would they do something like this like dumbasses.*

    Thatбпs when a somebody decided to through a wrench into the whole thing, Dwarf Three 2 said, б░Just because we try topartmentalise doesnбпt mean much when thereбпs limited space. I saw One and Two swap so those are the fakes,б▒ Dwarf Three 2 pointed at Dwarf One 2 and then Dwarf Two 1.

    The tension in the room ratcheted up another notch, most people eyeing One 2 and Two 1 while the Nixileiбпs kept and eye on the other half of the equation. б░Well I DIDNбпT see anything,б▒ said Dwarf Three 1 б░One of us is a liar you know that much. But Iбпm staking the im that I saw nothing,б▒

    *Well, thatбпs just lovely. Just when I thought we had some confirmation.*

    б░One minute remains!б▒ said the voice of Thyme echoing throughout the room.

    б░Shit, we need to vote for somebody,б▒ growled the Gareths together. Green 1 popped her head back up upon hearing the growl and looked around at everyone very much on edge before sitting up straighter and ncing around.

    б░What happens if we just donбпt vote for anyone?б▒ asked Nixilei 2. Nixilei 2 was expecting, or at least pretending to expect, an answer to that question. The only response she got was after a few moments.

    б░Thirty Seconds remain. You will be forced to vote for someone between rounds if you do not vote before the time is up,б▒ said Thymeбпs echoey voice.

    *Shit shit shit. Who do I vote for?*

    б░Well, Iбпm just going to vote for the other me,б▒ said Green 2, б░No sense worrying about this too much. If everyone does that itбпll be up to Kat to break whatever tie she wants,б▒

    б░No donбпt be so foolish,б▒ said Nixilei 1, б░the copies can vote together to vote out a real person... assuming they can. Wait can copies actually vote? Was this covered?б▒

    Once again, no rule rification appeared and Green 2 wasnбпt wasting anymore time. She moved forward and quickly scribbled боOther Greenбп on the paper before showing it to everyone and dumping it into the box. Kat however, noticed a bit of slight of hand at y and was able to clearly follow Green 2 as she hid the ballot, sheбпd shown everyone in her sleeve before dropping another paper into the bowl.

    *Damn, I bet thatбпs nk and sheбпll vote in the darkness. Wait that means this has to be the fake Green! Not only would Green just sleep everywhere she can, I donбпt think Green would make such a ballsy y.*

    б░That Green-б▒ Katбпs tried to point this fact out to everyone but the teleportation sucked her away from the room before she could make her point clear.

    б░Greetings Kat,б▒ said Thyme, this time they had a Victorian era dress and a parasol and were standing in front of a table with a single piece of paper with a pencil beside it. б░You will need to vote for somebody right now. If you do not vote within the next minute, you will be eliminated instead despite finding your double already.б▒

    *Urgh thatбпd be right. Kat thought as she slowed her perception of time. So who do I want to vote for? Green 2 is definitely the fake. I didnбпt exactly get a chance to bring that up with everyone though. Would it be a waste of a vote? Hmm... maybe I shouldnбпt look at it that way. If I vote for the fake Green thatбпs one MORE vote thatбпs definitely going to the fakes. I mean, who else am I going to vote for? I donбпt know enough about the dwarves to pick between them. The Nixileiбпs are scarily in sync. The Gareths havenбпt made any big moves. Hmm... the Kresses... well I donбпt really think either of them acted out of character. I... hmm...

    I think Iбпll have to vote Green 2.*

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687: Green 2 I Choose You!

    As soon as Kat put the pen down the world lit up in greens and Kat felt her stomach rebel slightly. Apparently while Thymeбпs teleportation was getting better, repeating it in quick session made it feel worse. The teleport dumped Kat back into a circle, though this time everyone was more spread out and all standing. Kat nced at Green 2 and kept her eye firmly on what she was sure was a fake. Kat also noticed that Dwarf One 2 had been voted off. For better or worse.

    Before anyone had time to wonder properly about what was going on Thyme appeared in the centre of the circle. Thyme had a pirate outfit on with two eyepatches that covered both eyespletely and a parrot sitting on their shoulder. They had puffy pants that may have once been white but had clearly yellowed with age and excess use. They had an open admiral jacket that was torn in three ces and faded across most of it from a bright red to more of a pink. When they started speaking, it wasnбпt боThymeбп who spoke but the parrot.

    б░Listen up maties. Iбпm sending ya down into this here caves,б▒ Thyme pointed behind them but there wasnбпt actually any caves there, б░and I need ya all to pick a partnarrr. You canna be pickin yer teammates or ya copies.

    б░Each parth be holdin different challenges. It be firste first serve and I can be givin ya a little info but for the most part ye will have to take care of yaselves,б▒ the oddest part about the talking parrot was that it still sounded like Thyme. The parrot just moved in concert with the words and the sound seemed to leave its mouth. Kat wondered if Thyme was also the parrot or if they were using ventriloquism for a moment... then she noticed something specific in the wording.

    *Thyme said I canбпt pick teammates, OR copies of myself. That means I CAN pick copies as long as the copy isnбпt mine.* Seizing the initiative Kat spoke out before anyone else could. б░I chose THAT Green,б▒ Kat pointed towards Green 2.

    Thymeбпs parrot turned and looked between both of them. б░Are you certain? If you are wrong and that Green is actually a teammate you will both be eliminated from this round,б▒

    б░Yes, Iбпm sure,б▒ said Kat.

    .....

    Thymeбпs parrot nodded and said, б░In that case, I can ept the pairing. You will not find out if either of you is a fake until you enter the challenge. What sort of challenge do you desire Green?б▒

    *Wait what?*

    б░Oh I can chose?б▒ said Green 2 innocently, б░I donбпt know... itбпs a bit annoying Kat doesnбпt trust me... is there any challenges that could help with that?б▒

    Thyme smirked while the parrot squawked but didnбпt leave Thymeбпs shoulder. б░You could ept one of the trials ofbat, the trial of trust, or the trial of teamwork.б▒

    б░Hmm... the trial of trust seems like a bad idea for me... Kat seems to think Iбпm the fake... actually wait. Thyme can I protest this? Why can Kat just force me into this as a partner? Shouldnбпt I be able to refuse?б▒ asked Green 2.

    б░Nope,б▒ said the parrot somehow managing to pop the боpбп something a parrot really shouldnбпt be able to do without lips. б░Firste first serve including when ites to partners. Kat made her choice and you have to abide by that.б▒

    б░Wait so if Iбпd said Dwarf Two then weбпd both be paired up then and there?б▒ asked Green 2 with a frown on her face.

    Thyme nodded alongside the parrot. б░Yupб▒

    Green 2 sighed. б░Just give us the trial of teamwork. Hopefully we can get through it,б▒

    Thyme pped and the parrot said, б░epted. Let it be done,б▒

    Kat felt the world light up again and frowned. *Shit. While I donбпt regret this choice, now I have to deal with a fake in a teamwork test. At least Iбпve taken one fake out. Iбпm pretty sure if ites to a fight I can beat this Green. I mean, I can beat the real Green in a fight or at least make it to a stalemate.*

    Kat blinked away the feeling of nausea that continued to build up from rapid teleports and found herself in a small room across from Green 2, or Kat guessed, just Green considering there was now only one. Kat couldnбпt help but pull her arms over in front of her chest and raise an eyebrow. Green looked at Kat and said, б░What? Iбпm trying to prove Iбпm not the fake remember?б▒

    б░Green... if I can call you that... Thyme said that if you werenбпt the fake weбпd both be eliminated for this. The fact that weбпre both still here means that you ARE the fake,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Well YOU could be the fake?б▒ offered Green.

    Kat just raised a questioning eyebrow at that and Greenбпs shoulder slumped and said, б░Fine. I admit Iбпm the fake. What gave it away? I thought I was doing pretty well?б▒

    б░I saw you switch the ballot you were trying to put into the ballot box. Green is many things, but Iбпm not sure sheбпd ever consider swapping her ballots and Iбпd guess sheбпd know my eyes are good enough to make out the movement. Not entirely sure about the second one,б▒ exined Kat.

    Green turned to kick the wall an angry grimace on her face, б░Dammit I thought it was a good n a well. Not that Iбпm entirely sure it matters. I donбпt think the fakes votes actually count. Though, funny thing, we donбпt know who the other fakes are either.б▒

    Kat nodded, б░It is what it is. I guess Iбпll just have to take you out now. Thanks for being a good sport about it I suppose,б▒

    As Kat took a step forward and reached out to attack the fake Green, said fake jumped backwards mming into the wall with her back, б░Now just wait a minute letбпs not get too hasty there,б▒ spilled out of the Greenбпs mouth. б░We can work out apromise surely? I mean, you donбпt have to kill me? I donбпt want to die?б▒

    Kat felt her eye twitch at that and internally agreed with the боinvoluntaryбп action, this was rapidly getting annoying. б░Is it really killing? Youбпre not the real Green,б▒ said Kat, something that seemed very obvious.

    б░Oh what? So jut because Iбпm not the real Green means that Iбпm not a sentient person deserving of love and affection? Or at the very least I deserve not to just be killed out of hand right?б▒ pleaded fake Green as she started to tear up slightly.

    Kat frowned. That LOOKED like real emotion. *Hmm... this... this has gotten moreplicated. Wait. No Thyme wouldnбпt use real people right? Kat considered the option and realised she wasnбпt quite willing to believe that. Shit. Thyme MIGHT do that. I mean, Thyme wouldnбпt let them die... so does that mean they ARE fakes? Fake me looked very dead back there... but Nixilei said people can be healed a short time after death. Is twenty minutes a short time? Dammit Thyme.*

    б░Well... can you forfeit or something?б▒ asked Kat, trying to find a solution to her current problem.

    б░I doubt it?б▒ said Green, б░I mean... that wasnбпt exactly on the rules for this challenge right? We were told to get through it with a partner. I imagine that the fakes will try and take out the other real people,б▒

    Kat noticed that Green didnбпt even try to forfeit before dismissing it as unlikely. She also noticed something else, б░Well, here is a question then. You said the fakes will try and take out the other real people? How will they know if the person they are attacking is actually the real one?б▒

    Green opened her mouth to answer... and then closed it finding she didnбпt actually have a good answer for Kat. Kat tapped her foot a few times and looked around the room. It was just a small box with a door nearby. She wasnбпt even sure what the боteamworkбп challenge was yet. *Well at least I can deal with this before any real testse up. Not sure how Iбпll deal with the test, but small mercies I suppose.*

    б░You know what Kat?б▒ said Green after another few moments, б░I donбпt know. Iбпd guess that might just know... but that seems dumb. Maybe they wouldnбпt? Could that be part of what makes this round a pain in the ass? Genuine mistakes leading to people getting taken out and bad actors taking out the real ones or fakes failing and the real ones surviving... or fakes pretending to be the real one that survived a fake attack. Lots of double bluffing opportunities are avable.б▒ Green pouted, б░Why did you have to out me Kat? I could have messed around so much with this round!б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes. *I still donбпt know if itбпs more likely Thyme hired people to be the fakes, or created the fakes as real people. Seems just crazy enough to be possible. Then again... maybe not? But they donбпt LOOK like Thymes. Sigh. This is going to be a pain.*

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688: Chapter 689 One, Two, Three, Four I Dere a War!

    Kat took another nce around the room as if it could possibly hold some answer to the annoying moral problem, sheбпd somehow found herself in. Of course, it was just a nk room and that hadnбпt changed in the few minutes Kat had taken to chat with Green. She was no closer to a good answer and it was getting annoy. The crux of the issue, was that Thyme wasnбпt human. They might find creating life, using said life as a prop in a tournament, and then letting them go out into the world was payment for that gift. Thyme was a tree after all. Who knows how they think?

    Now, arge part of Kat wanted to say Thyme wouldnбпt be that cruel, and in truth she would be right, not that she knew it yet, but the problem was the line was thin and Thyme was clearly at least somewhat crazy. Both for a dryad and for a human. So Kat simply stared, hoping for answers. Well until the fake Green said, б░You alright there?б▒

    б░Honestly Green, not really. Iбпm currently debating how real you are and if Iбпm morally justified in causing you likely short term harm, if rather brutal short term harm. I know you are the fake, and youбпve admitted as much. I do not have any worries that you are the real Green. I do however worry about if youбпre a person or not,б▒ exined Kat.

    Green just shrugged, not really wanting to way in on the issue. She wasnбпt real, but Kat didnбпt need to know that. Greenбпs job was to try and eliminate as many contestants as possibly. Kat, being a contestant meant that ying on the demons somewhat surprisingly strong morals in the face of what would be an easy decision for many, was simple for her. The longer Kat agonised over this the more chances she had to potentially take the demon out of the contest. Not that Green thought it was currently very likely.

    б░I suppose we might as well try and get going then. Teamwork? Is that what you said? I suppose we might as well try at least a bit. No sense waiting in this box forever,б▒ said Kat finally just not wanting to deal with this anymore. *At least I can get out of this box.*

    Green shrugged and threw the door open. The hallway was dark, which... Kat pushed a bit of energy towards her eyes to see that no, the corridor was not dark, it was simply lined with ck cloth, both the sides and after a few metres in the front. Green skipped in first and as she moved forward the cloth towards the front did as well, giving the illusion of a long dark tunnel without actually using any illusions.

    Kat carefully followed behind at a sedate lope. *Iбпm almost touched time went to such lengths just for me. They made sure the room looked dark and creepy without any illusions or lighting tricks that would have only sort of worked. Truly, Thyme knows what theyбпre doing when ites to atmosphere.*

    .....

    Kat was just getting used to the somewhat creeping look when she heard the sound of rushing winding from above her and reacted instinctively, raising her arms to block whatever it was that she could hear above her. It was well timed, as just as her arms managed to reach above her head but before they could extend fully a stone b mmed into Kat the weight forcing her to bend slightly alongside it. Green heard a simr sound but instead of trying to block it, she crouched low to the ground for a few moments before looking around and spotting Kat.

    б░Well, weбпve got a right good hero here. Iбпm practically swooning from the attention. Lifting a thousand pound weight just to keep me safe? How lovely,б▒ said fake Green not even trying to keep up the charade of being Green at this point.

    Kat rolled her eyes at Greenбпs words. Part of her wanted to deny it, to say she wasnбпt holding the weight up for Green... but therger part of Kat knew sheбпd never actually be able to say that. It might have started as a reflex but she certainly could have let go of it by now if she wanted. Kat didnбпt even know how low the device went. Kat also knew sheбпd easily survive the crushing, simply too much surface area and not enough force Green might not be so lucky. б░Can you just find a way to deal with this?б▒ grumbled Kat.

    Green smiled and bowed, б░Of course milord. I shall endeavour to locate the device which is causing such consistent grief and dismantle it using my skills gained through years of toil,б▒ Kat rolled her eyes again as Green turned around and skipped off to the edge of the b where the curtain hung. Green reached out and pulled it to the side, revealing a panel with three buttons on it, up, down and a big red button in the centre.

    Green paused and looked at them with a finger pulling at her mouth trying to be thoughtful. Her finger hovered over the up button before moving down. б░Green,б▒ said Kat warningly. Green turned to Kat and smiled lowering her finger further to rest on the боdownбп button. б░You might be a fake but that doesnбпt mean you have to be an ass about this,б▒ Green pouted... and pressed the button.

    Kat felt the weight on her arms increase pushing them down further until she decided to drop to a knee and lock her arms in ce over her head. Seeing this, Green moved her finger back up and pressed the button to raise the stone. Kat stood with the b, letting her arms fall to the sides. A mistake clearly because Green mmed her other hand onto the button to lower the b back down again.

    It raced down and Kat didnбпt have the time to raise her arms to block because of the damned inhibitor. The stone mmed into her horns. There was an awful grinding sound and then... something cracked. It was the stone. Kat gave a deadpan stare over to Green. Her legs were locked in ce to prevent the stone going further and her horns were buried in the rock above. Green smiled боinnocentlyбп and pressed the up button, loose rock and dust falling onto Kat as her horns pulled free.

    Kat took a step forward and the damned Fae mmed the stone down again. б░Really?б▒ asked Kat without any real emotion. She wasnбпt even mad, this was expecting after all, it was simply inconvenient. Green gave a боwhat can you doбп shrug before pushing the up button once again. Kat raised an eyebrow and stayed in ce for a few moments. Clearly that was a bad idea because Green took it as an invitation to m the stone back onto Katбпs head.

    She felt the skin split open and her horns were reburied but her neck was up to the task and her skull bone was more than able to repel the jagged edges of the rock. Kat let out a long sigh and started to walk forward, rock cracking and falling as she did. Greenбпs eyes widened. б░What the fuck? You can still walk like that? You can just would through STONE?!б▒

    Kat shrugged as she strode forward. It wasnбпt particrly thick stone, more like concrete really and even at Katбпs reduced strength she could destroy that easily. Sure destroying it by walking forward was doing bad things to the muscles in her neck and thighs, but with her regeneration that was a momentary issue at best. It took Kat about a minute to slowly walk through the rest of the stone and stand beside Green. The idea of just knocking the girl out or temporarily removing her from existence was much stronger then it was before.

    б░Well wasnбпt that a f- an interesting experience,б▒ said Kat with an overly wide smile as her tail snaked up and to the side pointing towards Greenбпs throat like a scorpionбпs tail, poised to strike. б░I canбпt say thatбпs ever happened to me. I thought you wanted to try out teamwork GREEN? You chose this after all GREEN. Didnбпt you want to get along GREEN? Maybe keep me from killing you GREEN?б▒ each repetition of the name a clear mockery Kat was all to willing to press on.

    Green gulped, thinking that perhaps smashing the demon on the head with a stone b repeatedly might not have been the best idea. It wasnбпt like Kat had no thoughts at all about just killing the fake, and Green was starting to realise Kat might have been closer to the боjust deal with itбп side of things then initially thought. Green was thinking Kat wasnбпt quite as nice as she originally thought. In truth, Kat was still somewhat apathetic, she just now didnбпt want to deal with emotional maniption and physical damage at the same time.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689: Chapter 690 Is there an Opposite of Icarus?

    Kat stepped around Green, stopping her tail from instinctivelyshing out at the nuisance and pushed open the door to the next room. This time it was a long but well lit corridor with humanoid stencils carved into them. Kat could tell there was multiple walls all stacked together and at least the first stencil was designed for two people. It had one standing on the hands of the other. What Kat couldnбпt understand was why the smaller member of the team didnбпt just hide behind the taller avoiding the extra effort.

    *So I guess Iбпm just in a game show now. Though I suppose one could argue this entire tournament has been like a game show hasnбпt it?* Kat looked closely at the material the frames were made out of. It seemed to be a kind of wood and that said good things about her chances to simply bash through the frames. It was probably the best idea, as while the heads wererge enough that with a little bit of extra effort put into the positioning of her head Katбпs horns wouldnбпt get caught... but her wingtips that stuck out over her shoulders were a different issue altogether.

    б░Hey looks like we can work together for real this time!б▒ said the fake Green cheerfully as she entered the room. б░This kind of task is right up my alley. Bnce, reaction time and a healthy dose of confidence is all thatбпs required. I donбпt even need to use my speed or wind mana.б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes and stepped forward onto the slightly raised tform. As soon as she did the wall started moving towards Kat and about the speed of a fast walk. It was a simple pattern and Kat didnбпt bother destroying it just yet, turning herself sideways to use the extra width of the cut-out to avoid clipping her wings.

    Green was originally content to just sit back and watch Kat if they werenбпt going to work together. Thatбпs when she felt herself getting zapped by a powerful electric shock. б░Eep,б▒ shouted Green as she jumped forward reflexively and ended up on the tform anyway. She managed to slide through the gap as well, mostly due to her smaller size and instinctive crouch.

    The next frame wasing down the aisle this time increasing the speed to about that of a normal human jog. It was another easy shape just requiring Kat to make a star pose, and theoretically have Green sitting on her shoulders. For Kat, that space above her shoulders was perfect to avoid her wings getting damaged to another frame passed by easily.

    The next frame sped towards them at the speed of a human sprinter, but still it was more than enough distance for Kat to adjust. This time the cut-out was two stacked circles on the ground that Kat was clearly supposed to crouch down with Green on her back also crouched to get through. Kat wasnбпt interested in that. Katбпs punch mmed into the speeding wall, her skin bruising under the impact but the wood shattered, giving way easily enough.

    .....

    Kat nced at her knuckles, watching the splinters force their way out and seeing the skin bruise for a split second before yellowing and then returning to normal. *Hmm... my regeneration is amazing but my skin isnбпt exactly up to the task of matching my strength is it. I really should use my fans for this.*

    Kat didnбпt even look at what the next, much faster, wall looked like. She just grabbed her fans and swung shattering the wood a second time, then a third, then a fourth. The walls kept speeding up, presumably testing her reaction speed and ability to work with her teammate but in the end, strength was sufficient for this task.

    *Itбпs a little weird that the ck curtains seemed to be in ce specifically for me to make it atmospheric but that none of the traps were really designed for me. My best guess is that the ck cloth is actually standard for all the tasks nothing as made sense.*

    A few more shattered wood panels and then Kat swung, hitting nothing but air, and pausing. Kat nced around. The floor was littered with wood chips and the path forward wasnбпt much better... but there were no more panels, just a standard doorway at the end of the path. Green nced around Katбпs body and noticed it was over, б░Well... thatбпs one way to go about it I suppose. Not really much of a teamwork thing is it?б▒

    Kat shrugged, stepping forward through the woodchips without any hesitation. б░Maybe not, but frankly Iбпm surprised you didnбпt try and push me of course,б▒ said Kat.

    Green shrugged, not that Kat could see the motion, б░I thought about it, but honestly, I didnбпt want to end up like the wood panels if you reacted instinctively in your panic,б▒ said Green honestly.

    Kat nodded, б░Yeah that doesnбпt sound impossible. Iбпd love to say Iбпm not that bad... but after dealing with you mming rocks into my head repeatedly and my only very recent strength control exercises I wouldnбпt have been too surprised if I wacked your head off. I mean, Iбпm not going to just end people randomly I have enough control for that... when Iбпm not panicked. At least thatбпs pretty hard to do,б▒ Kat finished speaking just as they entered the next room.

    This one seemed to be one for people scared of heights. They were on a tform that looked to be very high up in the air but with Katбпs eyes she could tell it was just that the floor was painting to look that way. The drop was very much survivable for... well not quite a normal human but adventurer standard human. Kat didnбпt think sheбпd take any major damage at all from the fall. Perhaps slightly strained muscles for a moment before they healed.

    Hanging over the gap was two swing trapeze set. They were set much further apart then youбпd see in any show on Earth. The one closest to them was attached to a hook on the wall, while the one on the other side seemed to swing freely. It was clear the idea was to work together to use the trapeze to get across therge gap. Kat gave a nce at Green looking for her reaction.

    Green, for her part, was fairly pleased with thisst challenge. It looked easy enough for someone of her skillset and if she wanted she could probably drop Kat down the hole. Green sadly hadnбпt noticed theck of true depth to it... nor had she noticed one crucial detail Kat hadnбпt forgotten at all. Greenбпs head snapped up when she started to hear the sound of rushing air.

    In front of her was Kat, just, flying across the thing. It wasnбпt very fast but she was making progress clearly. б░What the hell Kat?б▒ yelled Green in shock.

    Kat turned around, raising an eyebrow as she flew in ce. б░What? This is by far the best way to get past this obstacle,б▒ said Kat confidently but knowing the real issue Green was taking with this.

    б░You... you canбпt do this? What about me? Arenбпt you going to fly us both across at the very least?б▒ asked Green slightly panicked.

    Kat grinned, showing a full set of shining white teeth that for the moment seemed all so sinister. *Finally, this stupid band is good for something.* б░Now Green, why would I do that? Not only has this given me a great chance to get rid of you, it canбпt even weigh on my conscience. You see, with this stupid bangle on, I canбпt fly you over even if I wanted to. This way, I get to leave you behind, I donбпt have to knock you out or... боkillбп you, and you canбпt follow me. I couldnбпt have thought of a better solution.б▒

    Green growled for a few seconds and Kat, seeing no response forting turned around to keep flying. Green used this chance to throw a wind infused dagger straight at Katбпs wing. It struck true burying itself into the membrane and causing a sharp pain as well. Kat struggled a bit to stay in the air as she let her tail navigate itself carefully around her moving wings to wrap around the handle and rip it out. Kat winced again as she felt a chunk of flesh going with it, but she managed to stay in the air by reducing the ps on her good wing. It only took a few seconds to heal and Kat turned around to re at Green.

    Green shrugged, б░I had to do it,б▒

    Kat red back, б░Fine but you throw another one of those daggers and Iбпll return it right to your eye. Donбпt think I wonбпt. Itбпs not even like the fall will kill me, or injure me all that much. The drop is only a couple of metres, the rest is just fancy paint.

    Green nced down and threw another dagger towards the floor, watching it fall much боfasterбп then it should have. б░Well shit,б▒ said Green.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690: How Many Fakes are Left?

    After stepping through the door at the end of the trapeze rooms Kat was whisked away back to the voting circle,plete with plush seating and blood stains. The only thing worth noting was that the order was mixed up again. The two teams were separated this time with Kat and her team on the left side and the dwarves over on the right.

    There was only ten people left, theoretically enough to have eliminated all of the fakes. It was immediately obvious that they hadnбпtpleted the task though. The reason for this was that Gareth and Dwarf One were nowhere to be seen. There was neither the real or the fake left behind only empty space. There was only one of each Dwarf Two through Five which might be a good thing, or a really bad thing. Trying to figure out which of them were the fakes would be a nightmare, if any of them were.

    The real problem was that there was a Nixilei on either end of the team, a Kress for each of them, and then Green and Kat in the middle. Once again there was a sign in the middle боtwenty minutes before a vote is requiredбп and Kat couldnбпt help but groan. *Ugh. How am I supposed to figure out who is who? Itбпs not even clear which Nixilei is which. Better to treat them as боnewбп people jut in case. Dammit, I might have been able to find a clue otherwise. Iбпll call the one on the left 1 and the one on the right 2 for both Nixilei and Kress.*

    б░Welp, seems clear who we need to focus on now,б▒ said Dwarf Two. б░We got two fakes over there,б▒

    Green stuck on her tongue and said, б░Sure but at least we have two people on our team we know are real. The whole lot of you could be fake!б▒ Kat was somewhat surprise Nixilei wasnбпt the one pointing out that little fact.

    Dwarf Three huffed, б░Well I helpfully pointed out the real Dwarf One and Two, so I think that speaks in my favour. I also managed to get rid of the fake Dwarf Five when they attacked me during the challenge. It was a bit of a gamble... but YOU LOT rigged it so I had to pick between them,б▒

    Nixilei 1 shrugged, б░Itбпs not our fault. We picked the best course of action at the time. It just worked out that way with you two left behind.б▒

    .....

    б░Yeah, Dwarf Four and I had a great run, we managed to speed through the challenge together!б▒ said Green cheerily.

    б░The real problem is...we have two Kressбп still...б▒ grumbled Nixilei 2, promptly ignoring the fact she was also part of a set of doubles, б░They both picked a Gareth to team up with and the fact theyбпre both here means that they crazy shits were lucky enough to get matching Gareths... honestly I bet the real Gareth couldnбпt attack Fake Kress,б▒

    б░Even Fake Gareth didnбпt attack me,б▒ said Kress 1 and 2 together.

    Lovely. Kat looked over the two Kressбп wondering about that particrly bit of information. Looking closely, she noticed that one Kress had a set of armour with a few nicks and scrapes on it, the other, Kress 2, actually had apletely clean set of armour. Not a spec of damage in sight. *Hmm... does that make Kress 2 the fake?*

    Kat didnбпt say anything because the two Kressбп started to growl at each other and everyone else decided to just ignore it. б░How will we deal with us though?б▒ said the Nixileis together, б░personally, we vote that we try to find a dwarf imposter and the Kress imposter.б▒

    Kat let her tail rest over her mouth to hide the smile creeping onto her face. *Thatбпs so Nixilei. Even though one of them is a fake theyбпre still willing to just go for it. Really, she will be the hardest to deal with in the end. Well, maybe not. If we try not to rely on luck sheбпll be the hardest.*

    б░How about we all go through who we were paired with and what happened, well asides from Kat who we all know,б▒ offered Dwarf Three, б░Weбпve got a few of them out of the way already, including mine,б▒

    Nixilei 1 huffed and said, б░I fought Dwarf 1. We got along fine for the first two puzzles but they took a swing at me right before the final puzzle started and I threw my dagger into their eyes. How about you go next other me,б▒

    б░Well, I went with Dwarf Two,б▒ Nixilei inclined her head, б░and weбпre both still here. We actually managed to work together without any kind of betrayal. Perhaps youбпre a bit too ipetent to solve a puzzle while avoiding attacks other me? Oh, and Kat, the choice after you was Kress trying to show off and selecting боGarethбп as his pick. The crazy bastards managed to do it at the same time.б▒

    Kat wasnбпt really sure why Nixilei was insulting боherselfбп or what it meant in terms of if they were the real one or not, Dwarf five hopped in, б░Well that just leaves me tillst. Dwarf One and I were doing the fighting challenge and he got hit by a surprise attack. I think he was the fake though, otherwise would I still be here? Doesnбпt the challenge end right away if weбпre both on the same team?б▒

    *Ok, that was... informative, I guess. I still donбпt really know who the fake between the Nixileiбпs are. They both have reasonable stories. I am however pretty sure Kress 2 is actually the fake. They both imed Gareth didnбпt fight them but if that was the case, theyбпd have simr looking armour. One of them is lying and I think the liar is the fake, Kress 2.*

    б░Five minutes,б▒ said Thymes voiceing from everywhere.

    Kat decided this time she was going to point out her suspicions early, б░I believe that Kress,б▒ Kat pointed at Kress 2, б░is the fake. If you look closely, youбпll see his armour ispletely clean, not a scratch on it. If they both supposedly didnбпt fight their Gareth why is that the case?б▒

    б░What?б▒ asked Green confused, б░Why would he be the issue if his armour doesnбпt have anything wrong with it?б▒

    Dwarf Two jumped in, б░Nay Kat is right. He hasnбпt got any wear marks at all on his armour. That means it was repaired, or its new. I reckon it was badly damaged in the fight and during the transition Thyme cleaned it all up. Notice that none of us have issues with our armour?б▒

    Kress 2 put both hands up, б░Who guys, remember I also went down thebat path, I just got a bit banged up during the fighting and needed repairs thatбпs all,б▒

    Kress 1 scoffed, б░Well if you couldnбпt handle those monsters when we are so much faster then them I bloody well hope youбпre the fake. Donбпt think I could live with myself if I actually got hurt fighting those weaklings,б▒

    б░Yup thatбпs the real one,б▒ said both Nixileiбпs and Green all at once pointing towards the bragging Kress 1, or just Kress now.

    Kress 2 rolled his eyes and looked away, not wanting to engage in the argument anymore, perhaps hoping it would prove his innocence but it didnбпt seem to be working.

    б░Now, how do we decide between the two Faesses,б▒ said Dwarf Five, б░They donбпt have any fancy armour and they went to the intellect challenge.б▒

    Kat looked closely at them both but there was no damage on either set of robes. Well, there was, the general wear and tear that came with simply existing was present on both sets in about equal measure. Oh sure there was a thread loose here a pulled stitch there, but nothing major and nothing obvious. б░We could always look at the dwarves?б▒ offered both Nixilies.

    The dwarves all huffed in unison. б░I canбпt believe we have two poisonoussses,б▒ said Dwarf Three, б░Why donбпt you lot vote for ya fake Kress and we can split our votes between the twodies. Mayhaps youбпll both get caught out. Might even be better in the long run,б▒

    The Nixileis pursed their lips in frustration, both knowing very well that the chance all the dwarves were the real deal was nearly impossible. Thatбпs when one of the Nixileis, Nixilei 2 sneered at the dwarves while turning herself slightly. Kat wasnбпt able to see from her angle, and thus neither was Nixilei one, but Nixilei 2 let the light hit the dagger clearly still strapped to her waist, indicating she still had it... but when the dwarves looked over to try and spot the empty holster that should have been on Nixilei 1бпs hip was a her own, blood stained dagger.

    б░Thirty seconds left!б▒ said Thyme cheerfully.

    Kat nced at everyone and walked up slowly, picking up the paper marking which Kress she wanted, showing everyone, and slowly letting it fall into the box. After Kress followed suit, while Fake Kress huffed in annoyance. The dwarves, noticing the hint Nixilei had given them, waited in the hopes of being forced to vote in the ck space once again, not wanting to risk the other fake noticing their change of heart.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691: I Actually Did use RNG

    Katбпs eyes opened back up after the sh to find she was now strapped to a chair facing the stage. Next to her was what looked to be all the remaining contestants. There was one of everyone now, except for Gareth and Dwarf One who were missingpletely. They seemed to be simrly restrained and taking a closer look Kat noticed everyone was missing their weapons as well. Just as a test Kat summoned a fan to her hand and was shocked at theck of resistance. She quickly dismissed it as she nced around.

    Before anyone could make ament, the ground started to rumble and the area in front of them split open to reveal the head of Thyme as they slowly rose out of the ground on a small stage. Thyme was positioned off to the side with an odd hairdo, hunched over a cane and shaking like an old man. Thymeбпs skin was paler than normal, looking dry and brittle edging more towards grey then the standard green. On top of Thymeбпs head was a thin smattering of hair that had beenbed over to, poorly, pretend they had more hair and werenбпt mostly bald. A strange look for a shapeshifting dryad that could grow hair on a whim.

    When Thyme started to speak it was with raspy wheezing force, like that of someone on theirst breath desperately trying to convey a final message and the shaking helped reinforce the notion Thyme could fall over at any point. б░Hello hello. Wee everyone to this wonderous asion. The end of the round is upon as and yet there are still those of you who are fakes. I appreciate the effort it took to get here, where all shall be revealed one way or another.

    б░One by one, you will proceed up to the stand. The person called will be able to, if they so wish, say a little more in their defence if they believe it is necessary, before everyone will be called to vote. All votes, for once, will count. The vote will be for Fake, or Real, yet in this instance even the fakes will be able to vote. Yes thatбпs right, in the previous rounds, should a fake vote, it would count for nothing.

    б░Each of you has 2 points worth of votes at the moment. If youe to the stage and are voted to be боRealбп your vote count will double to 4 and the truth of your nature will be revealed. If you are voted as Fake, once again the truth will be revealed, but your votes will then be worth nothing, real or not. If any of the voters choose to abstain... they will in truth be casting their vote for боRealбп as the individual was clearly convincing enough for you to hesitate calling them false.б▒ Thyme let out a light cough, б░For those of you that are real...

    б░It should be your hope to gather enough votes to get that боrealityбп confirmed. Your final score will be based on the number of correctly identified individuals, real or not. For Fakes, they want to force as many people as possible to be mibelled and be falsely selected as боrealбп. Oh, and on the subjects of voting. The person called to the stand cannot vote for or against themselves. They will be dered based on the whims of their peers,

    б░For the sake of thepetitors, I can only hope you have enough боrealбп people left to secure the vote, as it can spiral quite quickly. For the fakes, you now have knowledge of who is real or not, may you use that knowledge as best you can to sneak in a win if necessary. Oh, and no violence in this final round. We can be civilised and I expect you all to act like it,б▒ once Thyme finished firmlyying out the rules they descended into a coughing fit leaving the room in something akin to silence.

    .....

    Kat bit her lips, ncing around at everyone. She was confident Green and Kress were the real deal, though slightly less about Kress. She had no idea for Nixilei, as she hadnбпt been able to spot the bloodied dagger on the fake, or the clean one of the real. The dwarves... well Kat once again had no idea. Three seemed trustworthy, pointing out two other fakes... assuming those two were actually fakes. That had never been confirmed.

    The coughing from Thyme suddenly stopped, and transitioned into a softer clearing of the throat that gathered the stray bits of attention to everyone. б░Now, seeing as you have had some time to think, I will begin the selection. The selection ispletely random, and I will not have any recements is that clear?б▒

    Everyone nodded and Thyme summoned a giant Tophat at the back of the stage. They then managed to pull a full sized stepdder out of their pocket before cing it down and shakily climbing the stairs to reach into the hat. Thyme pulled themselves out with great difficulty alongside arge piece of paper. Unfolding it, showed inrge capital letters, KAT.

    The restraints on her chair dropped off and Kat hopped up onto the stage ignoring the small staircase off to the side. Kat moved to the centre of the stage and shrugged, б░You all saw me in the first round. I donбпt burn like my fake and my blood is ck. We were able to prove I was real pretty easily.б▒

    Thyme nodded and called for the votes. Little buttons popped up under left and right hands, saying боrealбп and боfakeбп respectively. Kat held in her breath, hoping they had enough people to mark her as боrealбп. When every hand pressed down on the боrealбп button she let it out. A green spotlight shone down on Kat. б░You have all guessed correctly, youбпve got one real girl marked out. Congrattions.б▒

    Kat hopped back off the stairs and Thyme pulled another name from the hat. Well, instead of a name it was just a big 3. Dwarf Three waddled off to the side taking the neglected staircase and approaching the front. б░Iбпm the Dwarf that pointed out the fake One and Two. I think the truth is clear,б▒

    Kat felt the buttons rise up below her hands. *I mean, true he did do that and fought the fake five... supposedly. Is there any reason to believe it though? Then again... is there any reason to doubt.* Kat pulled her hand back and refrained from voting. She knew it would be considered 4 votes for боRealбп but Kat felt it was also somewhat symbolic. Green and the dwarves all pushed боRealбп but Nixilei noticed Katбпs refusal to vote and did the same.

    б░I see... two abstaining and the rest vote Real... so in truth another full sweep for боRealбп...б▒ said Thyme slowly, б░but I must sadly inform those of you who are real. That you are WRONG.б▒ A red light shed overhead and the dwarvesбп eyes all went wide. Dwarf Three grinned and saluted the group before shuffling off down to his seat.

    б░With a fake in the midst... it seems you all might want to be sneaky with your votes...б▒ as Thyme said that a ck box started to surround the mped down hands of thepetitors. б░Perhaps this will make things more interesting?б▒

    Kat swallowed. *Shit. 3 was a fake? Now they have 4 votes as well. Shit. How many others are fake? Clearly they just went with it for the first round.* Thyme dived back into the hat, this time they pulled out a 2. Dwarf Two awkwardly walked up to the stage wringing their hands. б░Now, I know how this looks, but Three was telling the truth despite being a fake. I swear Iбпm real as well,б▒

    *I donбпt know what to believe. Is it likely Three was telling the truth? Hmm... I think... I think it might have been. Fake Green said they didnбпt know and Thyme said that knowledge was granted to them for this final round. Perhaps... yes. I think they must be real.*

    Kat made her choice known as did everyone else. Thyme waited a few moments before saying, б░Hmm... interesting interesting. Six votes for real... and the rest for fake. I wonder who voted for what? Those six... I am sorry but you were correct. This dwarf is the real one... but s...б▒ a red spotlight shone down, б░the vote was that they are fake. Thank you Two but... your vote is now worth nothing.

    *SHIT. Dammit. Only two more votes on my side. I wonder who else voted real?* Kat opened her mouth to say as much but ck cloth came and filled it. б░Iбпm afraid, voters do not have a chance to speak dear Kat,б▒ said Thyme shakily as they reached back into the hat for the next number.

    *Curse Thyme. Do we have another fake? Three managed to essentially sneak 2 past us. Both himself and making us think one was real while the other was fake. Wait. The fact that a Nixilei was voted out means that at least one Dwarf is real otherwise the votes would never have counted. I think. Everyone from my team voted for Kress... right? No. Nixilei could have voted for the other her. Shit...*

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692: Chapter 691 The RNG is real

    Kat pursed her lips, well she tried to. The cloth stopping her from speaking was still in ce so the motion didnбпt really carry. She was waiting for the next person to be called up, but with Two being dered a Fake despite being real... well things werenбпt looking the best. Kat was certain everyone on her team was in fact real, and that amounted to ten votes total. Two from Nixilei, Green, and Kress, and double that for Kat after being confirmed as real.

    On the other hand, Dwarf Three managed to trick everyone and now had double the voting power, making it so that the боfakesбп had at least, four votes, Dwarf Two lost their right to vote after being falsely dered fake, and Dwarf Four and Five were unknowns. *Really... I think we could force a vote through... but weбпre close to the tipping point. Wait... no, say Kress is called up. Thatбпs eight votes from us... and potentially eight votes from the others. What happens in the case of a tie? Thyme didnбпt say... this could be bad.*

    б░Well, onwards to the next pick. Itбпll... be...б▒ Thyme said in their shaky old person voice as they reached over the edge of the Tophat, resting their weight on the brim as they dug for another oversized piece of paper. After a few moments of rustling paper Thyme surfaced again and unfolded the ticket to reveal arge number Four. б░Dwarf Four. It seems youбпll be up next,б▒

    *Can we use any strategy here?* Thought Kat as she watched Dwarf Four head for the stairs. *In an ideal world, would it be better to vote Real or Fake for this dwarf? Hmm... it might be best just to vote fake, make sure that they canбпt build anymore points up on fake side... but wait. Thyme said we are being judged on correct guesses.*

    *So, we donбпt want to tank our score by voting incorrectly. I forgot about that part for a moment, or overlooked it I suppose. That means that it doesnбпt really matter if theyбпre real or fake. Whatбпs most important is guessing CORRECTLY. We donбпt want to identally misidentify anyone regardless of how this changes thingster. In fact, guessing correctly is only good for us. Much better then trying to game the system, even if it is a bit of a gamble. I mean, theoretically, we could... no wait, never mind. Doesnбпt matter if we control the vote or not if weбпre still guessing the wrong thing.*

    Dwarf Four finally got to the podium and stood in the very centre. Four looked around eyeing every member of the crowd slowly making sure to meet everyoneбпs eyes for a few seconds. Once it was clear he had everyoneбпs attention... Four just shrugged, б░I got nothinбп if you havenбпt figured it out already I canбпt help you,б▒

    Katбпs jaw dropped and the binding on her mouth retracted. *What the heck was that?* Kat felt the boxes go around her hands but she was shocked enough to ignore that little fact. *No seriously... what sort of a speech is that? Does he mean if we havenбпt figured out heбпs a fake weбпll never know? Or that if we donбпt know which he is at this point a few words wonбпt change things? What the heck should I vote?*

    .....

    Kat stared at the boxes covering her hands. Once again, she was tempted to just... not vote. She had no clues. Four seemed legit, but so did Three. Katбпs fingers twitched over the button once again before pressing, боRealбп. *I donбпt really have a reason for this. But... I think Iбпll choose to believe. Iбпll believe this time. Hopefully Iбпm right. If Iбпm not... well Iбпm not totally sure Nixilei is real so this could be a sign.*

    The votes came in and Thyme sucked in a shaky breath, б░Ok, we have ten votes for боRealбп, and six votes for боFake''б▒ Thymeбпs voice shuddered, б░In the end... those who voted боFakeбп...б▒ the light shed green, б░are jumping at shadows. Dwarf Four is Real as theye and most of you recognised that.б▒

    Kat couldnбпt help but let out a sigh of relief... and her sensitive ears picked up several other simr sighs. Kat wasnбпt looking properly so she couldnбпt be sure of the exact number of sighs but she was hopeful. There was at least two, and she was willing to bet they were Green and Kress. She was still on the fence about Nixilei. While Kat was rxing Dwarf Four bowed and said, б░Thank you for your belief,б▒

    As Dwarf Four stepped down Thyme pulled out the next piece of paper to reveal боNixileiбп written on it. The shackles binding her to the chair released and Nixilei nced around at everyone for a moment before walking up to the stage. When she reached the centre Nixilei tapped her dagger twice, б░As the dwarves know the other me imed to have thrown her dagger during the challenge round. She had a bloody dagger on her waist, while mine was clean. This is how I proved my боRealбп status to the dwarves,б▒

    Kat met Nixileiбпs eyes and didnбпt feel like she was lying. Then again, as a spy, Kat presumed the Nixilei copy could manage that pretty well. She was missing the fact that the fake Nixilei had revealed herself long before the dagger incident. It didnбпt really matter though as the real dwarf was willing to put down 4 votes for боRealбп cancelling out Threeбпs false vote. That meant that assuming there was no other fakes, just one person needed to vote, or, if Kat voted, there could even be a fake and sheбпd still be fine.

    Kat pressed on the боRealбп button willing to take the gamble, and a momentter Thyme said, б░Excellent, excellent. I have 4 votes for Fake and the rest for Real. Perhaps it is no surprise... but Nixilei here is REALб▒ the spotlight turned green and shone down on Nixilei who simply jumped off the stage afterwards.

    Another vote down and Thyme pulled out the next ticket to reveal Kressбп name. He kicked off the ground and managed to barely make it up onto the stage in a single jump, twirling in ce to face the crowd. б░We already established who was whost round so I wonбпt say anymore,б▒ and Kress was right, this was an easy round. The votes were cast and it was the same result as Nixilei, just 4 votes on fake. Kress smirked as if the conclusion had already been forgone and hopped off the stage back into the chair.

    Thyme went back to the hat for another go and pulled Green, thest of Katбпs teammates and the secondst name in the hat. She used a burst of mana to get herself up onto the stage,nding softly with a second load of mana before turning to face the crowd with a grin. б░With Kat proven real, Kat proved me real as well, in the second round. Iбпm a bit annoyed Gareth didnбпt end up here but I understand why you and the other Kress chose to risk things. I am a little annoyed with him though. No offence Kress but Iбпd have expected him to win that fight,б▒

    Kress couldnбпt really shrug considering the chair was pinning his arms so he settled for a re. Once more, votes cast, with four votes for боFakeбп clearly from Three. *Hmm, so is that then? Three was the only fake? Weбпve just got Dwarf Five left... and we donбпt really have confirmation for him... but the votes seem to indicate heбпs not a fake... then again... there were at least a few votes that tried to mess with things.*

    To nobodies surprise the next and final name was a big Five. The dwarf took the stairs, like the others, and headed up onto the stage. б░Well urr...б▒ mumbled Five, б░I donбпt really know what you all want me to say? I think Iбпve proven myself so far, but I didnбпt have any obvious moments of боOh look that guys definitely боRealб▒ I can point out either. So... get to the vote I suppose?б▒

    Kat bit her lip and let her hand rest over the боRealбп button. Katбпs tail flicked around in annoyance, not really knowing what to do with this final dwarf. After a few real seconds past, and much longer internally, nothing was decided and Kat once again refrained from voting.

    Perhaps, in her heart she did know and wasnбпt willing tomit properly. Perhaps she wanted to abstain from thest vote because she was unsure. Whatever the case, Thyme nodded a couple times with an odd head bob, and said, б░Hmm hmm, quite the mixed one here. Out of a total 24 votes we have... 10 for боFakeбп and 14 for боRealбп. Itбпs a close one, with a single set of votes as the deciding factor... and I am pleased or afraid to announce...б▒

    The light turned red, Thymeбпs eyes glowed blue, б░Five was the second of only two Fakes. It seems you guys are rather poor when ites to spotting them!б▒

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693: Chapter 692 Dinner for Twenty?

    With that deration the fakes were caught in a bright sh of light before disappearing and leaving only the scent of ozone behind. Thyme was hit by a simr light and came out of it looking mostly normal. They had a green suit and tiebination, clear boobs and long flowing hair but a sharp chin. When they spoke it was with a soft, androgynous voice that carried non the less. б░Congrattions I suppose. You managed to get through the round rtively intact without losing too many of your real members along the way. Itбпs all time for dinner so weбпll be meeting up,б▒

    Thyme pped twice and the light surrounded everyone again, Kat felt the pull of teleportation alongside some bile rising up in her throat. The rapid fire teleportation had finally reached a critical mass and while she could push the feeling down it still wasnбпt a good one. *I thought Thyme had improved the teleporting by so much more than this. Why does it keep getting worse? Is it a threshold thing? I wish I understood what the problem actually was because then I could STAB IT.*

    Before Kat could get too annoyed though she was dropped gently onto a nice chair. Looking around she was at a fancy dining table with everyone else. The room actually had two tables, Katбпs team were on the same side as her, and she was on the edge with Green next to her, Gareth after that, and then Kress and finally Nixilei. Across the table was боThe Wild Onesбп team. Kat was across from Nell, the bear beastkin girl with the wolf siblings next to her, then Blue and finally their elf Ellenell.

    The other table in the room had the remaining teams, with the dwarves all lined up in order and the guys with the crazy hats positioned based on which had the tallest hat by the looks of things. The tables themselves were finely decorated with silver cutlery lined with gold. There was two candbras burning on each table and a bouquet of blue roses in the middle of Katбпs table, and green roses on the other.

    The walls were a soft white that had the slightest pink tinge to it and the ceiling depicted a... боgreat battleбп... well, if you could call a food fight a боgreat battleбп. It contained at least a hundred variant Thymes all fighting over arge cake that came out of the picture and acted like a chandelier for the room. All the troops were боarmedбп with various dishes, from chicken leg nunchakus to pie slings and throwing star pancakes. The uniforms all looked like they were painted on with icing and had various candies as adornments and the two generals of both armies had a baguette carved into a sceptre and a hat made out of whipped cream shaped into a cone. There was a river of chocte separating the two sides but connected by a bridge made of cookies in the south and a zipline made of liquorice in the north.

    It was a rather silly looking scene, painted in an overly serious manner despite the fight being about food of all things. Kat felt like the longer she looked the more hidden details she found, like the two Thymes from opposite teams kissing in once corner, or the small childlike Thyme that wasnбпt event trying to fight and was eating their uniform. *I wonder if Thyme painted this themself or theymissioned it. This is really impressive. The scale is massive and the details are so clear. When I really look I can see individual brush strokes so this isnбпt just an image Thyme made using magic this is a real painting.*

    Katбпs attention was called away from the ceiling when a loud pop sounded out. Whipping her head around Kat saw Thyme appear in a burst of confetti. It was the same appearance as before, with the same androgynous voice. б░Wee wee. Iбпm here to catch everyone up on where you all stand in thepetition after the first two rounds. Those of you on top, donбпt rx just yet, and for those of you behind, well thereбпs still game left to be yed. Let me exin the scoring system. Each round has itбпs own scoring system to help determine which team or teams, is in front. First ce in a rounds you 4 points, seconds you 3 points, and both 3rd and 4th you 2 points for both... for the solo rounds.

    .....

    б░For the double rounds, youбпll either earn 3 points, or 1 lonely point depending on if you ced first or second with the chance to earn bonus points if youбпre paying attention. Now, onto the scores. In the first round it was actually quite close between all our teams. You all managed to score above eighty, even if The Numbers only managed 81. Still a very respectable score and as such they have 1 point.

    б░Next we have 85, The Wild Ones. A good showing, but only enough for third ce. Demon and the Misfits managed to just barely get second ce with 87. That means, in first ce, with a total of 91... is the Men With Hats, give them a hand,б▒ Thyme waited for the apuse, when it took a couple of seconds Thyme pointedly stared at people who werenбпt pping yet, б░yes thatбпs great.б▒

    б░Now the second round, it was an interesting affair, and very close. In the end though, The Wild Ones and Men With Hats managed to guess one more correct in the final round while having the same number of people, making them the clear winners. This means that we have Men With Hats in first ce with 6 points, really pulling ahead there. Thatбпs two more than the next highest team, Demon and the Misfits and there 4 points. Finally, we have a tie for third ce with both The Wild Ones and The Numbers.б▒

    Thyme smiled and gave a small p while trying to look cute, б░Wonderful wonderful. Iбпm quite happy to have that out of the way... though, Iбпm a little sad nobody gave me a chance to bring out the special prize for the team that eliminated their rivals,б▒ said Thyme with a pout. *Oh yeah there was something about that...*

    While Thyme was pouting, they reached down into their suit and pulled out something from between their boobs, or more likely, used the action to disguise a teleport. When Thymeбпs hand became visible once again they were holding a pair of jet ck handcuffs, then with another flick of the wrist, Thyme was holding a set of five, б░We didnбпt get to y with these at all... top of the line deep iron handcuffs. Weighing in at 200kg for each hand and another 50 for the chain, all enchanted to absorb mana!б▒

    The teams all paled drastically, even Kat felt a shiver down her spine despite not using mana. *I am so d we ended up with an even number of people. I mean, I mostly forgot about that little detail but I am so d either through luck or intentions from the others we donбпt have to deal with that.* б░Remember all, this is the TEAMWORK Tournament. A little punishment for naughty boys and girls that arenбпt willing to work together. Fabulous, fabulous. Still, it warms my cold rooty heart to see everyone getting along.б▒

    Thyme gave another p and the handcuffs vanished, б░Well, with that I suppose I should leave you all to your meals. Wouldnбпt want you to get any funny ideas about other things you could eat. Have a good meal everyone!б▒ Thyme gave a sly grin as they finished speaking and spun around once more heading for the exit.

    As they did so Kat nced around the room once again and frowned. *Hey Thyme? Is Lily not here? I thought we were on break?* As Thyme walked past Katбпs section of the table their eyes locked, the question clear in Katбпs... and in Thymeбпs there was nothing but mischief. Their smile even widened as they walked past as they gave the slightest shake of their head. Kat felt another chill run down her spine, her tail wrapping itself around the surprisingly sturdy chair leg as she attempted to crush it.

    *This isnбпt a break. This боpeaceful dinnerбп is likely going to be anything but...* Kat pursed her lips. *I guess itбпs actually a good thing she isnбпt here. Iбпd have let me guard down and she might have been hurt... *

    Kat didnбпt make any other moves as Thyme slipped out of the door letting it close softly behind them. Nixilei and Nell noticed Katбпs rapid change in demeanour and started to scan the room more closely but they couldnбпt find anything strange. Unlike Kat, they were missing the biggest clue, and hadnбпt met Thymeбпs eyes. They had no idea what was in store for them... and really... neither did Kat.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694: Chapter 693 Eat Up

    Kat wasnбпt able to properly rx now she knew something strange was inevitably going to happen. Because of this, when the doors suddenly burst open Kat leapt up in her seat, everyone else was getting ready to react but when they saw it was just a number of Thymes either in butler outfits or maid uniforms, not necessarily with sexual characteristics matching their attire, they all rxed again and Kat sat down awkwardly.

    The serving staff walking in sync like a marching army. They even synced up so that those with wildly different stride lengths would be able to stay together, with those who had longer legs taking боsmallerбп steps and the smallest Thymes skipping slightly to keep up. They all ced a cover meal down in front of their respective adventurers before waiting just a moment and lifting the cloche to reveal a very fancy looking sd.

    The bowl was designed in such a way to look somewhat like a vase and all the food inside was arranged to look like flowers. Purple lettuce had been cut up and folded to look like roses, cauliflower was left mostly untouched, though the stems were hidden. A strange mix of a carrot for the stem, green cabbage for the leaves and cherry tomatoes for the stamen, the part of the flower that contained the bulk of the pollen. There was a light drizzling of some kind of dressing that settled across the whole dish making it look like a rain shower had recentlye through the area.

    All in all it looked fantastic but Kat saw that it was a fairly basic dish in terms of ingredients. Nothing she couldnбпt find on Earth and after taking a bite, Kat found it wasnбпt even any better than Callistoбпs cooking. Perhaps an unreasonable standard, but as Kat had partaken in Thymeбпs cooking in the first round, she knew they could do a lot better especially with unique ingredients. So all in all she wasnбпt very satisfied.

    Kat still ate what she considered a reasonable amount of food so as not to seem impolite. Once she was done and started looking around though she noticed everyone was smiling and really seemed to enjoy their meals. Green and Nell had even finished theirspletely. *Odd. Is it just that Iбпm used to these ingredients? Perhaps they are actually a rare thing here... I mean, with mana surely the nts all mutate somewhat so really to see them so simr to home... perhaps this is some great delicacy that Iбпm just missing out on.*

    Kat looked around for someone to chat with but everyone seemed fully absorbed in their food. Kat reached out instinctively for a drink just to pass the time... but noticed there wasnбпt anything in her ss. *Huh... odd... I guess I just sort of expected there to be some...* Kat frowned and looked around for something to do but found nothing to upy her hands that wouldnбпt be overly rude. In the end, Kat took to staring at the painting on the ceiling again, looking for more interesting things. She managed to spot a few, like the soldier who hid a rock in their pie and the Thyme sneaking in a sip from the river.

    Eventually the doors opened up again and Kat wasnбпt high strung enough to jump this time. The wait staff marched in again, and swapped out the te for a new cloche hiding the food. A few more moments, for suspense, or so Kat was assuming, and the meal was revealed. This time they seemed to be customised somewhat. Gareth and Kress had a steak of some kind, from the colour it wasnбпt normal cow meat. Green and Blue had multiple tiny burgers cut into the shape of jasmine flowers. There were a few more dishes but Kat instead focused on her own.

    .....

    She smiled at the sight, it looked to be the same spicy dish sheбпd hadst time. Kat could see the people closest to her backing away slightly from the heat alone. Kat just licked her lips, barely noticing the Thymes pulling a jug from under the cloche theyбпd just picked up, something that shouldnбпt be possible without some kind of trick, and poured a ss of red liquid into her cup. Kat smiled down at the боSoup of the Sunбп as itбпd been renamed by Thyme. Instead of three lilies likest time it now had five.

    Kat dove into the meal happily, knowing that you werenбпt meant to eat the lilies tillter she attacked the other things floating in the soup, quickly spooning them out and sucking up the liquid at the same time. The familiar burst of warmth and savoury taste like nothing else filled her mouth. *I take back everyint I had about the ordinary sd.* While Kat was enjoying herself, she didnбпt notice the slight shimmer in the air signalling a barrier was surrounding her. It wasnбпt anything malicious, it was simply to prevent anyone overheating.

    A good thing too because once Kat ate the final extra ingredient the lilies melted into the soup and the glow doubled. It was now putting off so much heat Kat could feel her eyes watering ever so slightly. With a smile, and not an ounce of grace Kat picked up the bowl itself and happily drank the contents with no regard for how it looked. The tasty liquid found its way straight to her stomach before Kat carefully put it down and leaned back in her chair with a big smile on her face.

    Nell, who was directly across from Kat had a rather pinched look before she went back to eating, simply trying to put that nonsense out of her mind. Nobody else in the room would have been able to sit in Katбпs ce let alone eat the dish. That was certainly the reason for the barrier around Kat. While Kat was rxing and savouring the taste, she missed the round of yawns traveling around the table. Nothing unusual for Green, especially when she finished up all bar one of her burgers and decided Gareth, even in te armour, was a good enough pillow.

    Kat stayed rxed until the doors opened once again. The Thymes came in and reced the food once again, though the one grabbing Katбпs did have their uniforme alight. It was simply patted down with a hand as if it was no big deal. When the cloche came off it revealed a wide variety of desserts for everyone, even Green who really didnбпt seem to be interested in whatever it might be. Kat could see cupcakes, slices of cakes. *Why both?* What looked to be arge square of fruit crumble, possibly apple and a few other things besides. Kat however, was the only one who got a bowl of ice cream, and the barrier went up.

    Kat could see the mist rolling off her bowl and impacted the barrier this time, and realised it was to stop the cold spreading to anyone else. She had three scoops, one was white, the other green, and thest one brown. Vani, chocte, and... mint perhaps? Kat, having not touched her drink, didnбпt even notice it freezing over. Kat scooped up a helping of all three together where they met in the middle and took a bite. Frankly she was disappointed.

    It was freezing, and chilled her mouth and body, but it wasnбпt really a nice chill, or all that powerful. Unlike the soup, the vour was in no way enhanced by the temperature. It was just really cold chocte, vani, and pear ice cream. She appreciated the odd choice for the third vour but there was nothing truly spectacr on disy here. Still, ice cream was ice cream and Kat shrugged, eating it all quickly with a smile on her face. Itбпs not like she was going to let it go to waste.

    As she eat, vision obscuredrgely by the fog, the other tournament contestants started to drop. It was slow at first, but before Kat was a third of the way done everyone had fallen asleep on the table. The only reasons Kat missed it was the building mist obscuring her sight. The barrier also prevented anyone sound from getting inside.

    So it wasnбпt until the barrier came down and the mist rushed out, falling to the floor that Kat realised what was happening. She starred out at the sea of unconscious bodies. Kat was about to react when a te mmed into the back of her head, making a dull ringing sound like the striking of a gong. Kat turned around and raised a confused eyebrow at the Thyme waitress whoбпd hit her that looked just as shocked that hadnбпt worked. Another nearby Thyme mmed a second te into her head, forcing it forward but not really dealing any damage. б░What the heck was that for?б▒ asked Kat annoyed, not realising that everyone, including her had been eating foodced with a powerful sleeping agent. Her regeneration was more than good enough to fight it off though. Well, the parts of it that wasnбпt simply burned away in her stomach.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695: Chapter 694 Thatбпs Right I do know Maid-Fu

    Another strike came for Katбпs head, but she was expecting this, raising an arm to intercept Kat took the strike with her forearm as she was standing up. The Thyme that had been repeatedly hitting her took a step back before settling into a fighting stance and making a e at meбп gesture. Kat wasnбпt so easily baited, and instead took in the scene around her. There was a good number of servant Thymes all looking at her battle but they werenбпt doing anything else other than watching for the moment.

    Kat stared back at the maid that had been trying to smack her over the head and got into her ownbat stance, tail flicking around behind her, just as ready to strike as any of her arms. Kat also summoned her fans to her hands and got ready for the fight. After seeing Kat just get ready instead of rushing her the buttle dashed forward trying to interrupt Katбпs, of course, her weapons could just be summoned to her hands so the chance to боinterruptбп a potential weapon draw waspletely lost.

    The maid kept the te in front like a shield to try and catch the majority of Katбпs attacks. Kat however, was more than willing to turn to tried and true methods with so many unconscious people around her. Kat didnбпt make a single attack on the maid as they approached. Closer and closer until they were within Katбпs guard. The maid looked shocked, like they didnбпt actually think theyбпd get so far.

    Improvising the best they could, the maid raised the te up to m into Katбпs chin. A slight tilting of the head so that the te only clipped her face rather than mming into her jaw reduced the effectiveness majorly and opened the maid up for retaliation. With the maid in so close Kat wrapped the maid up in her arms, pulling them in close and locking them in ce. The maid struggled but this kind of strength wasnбпt limited by the bracelet at all. Katбпs vice like grip held onto the struggling maid easily.

    Kat was thinking about her options when she felt another Thyme approaching her from behind. She let her tailsh out instinctively but based on the ringing sound it was caught on a te. Still, Kat felt the Thyme get shoved backwards and heard a small thump afterwards. *Hopefully that knocked them out or something. I mean, itбпs probably just them hitting the floor but I can dream.* Kat looked over at the other Thymes but not a single other one had moved so she focused once again on the Thyme maid in her arms.

    Kat bit her lip. *Chocking them out seems like the best idea but I donбпt know if I want to risk letting go of them for that long. Currently Iбпm pinning their arms and legs with how Iбпve positioned myself... but if I start going for the throat, literally, Iбпm not sure I can keep them contained.* That was when the maid decided trying to bit Kat was a good idea. They mped down on her chest and Kat winced, surprised by theck of pain. б░Ok, first off, rude and indecent. Second off, that doesnбпt even hurt that much,б▒ said Kat somewhat hoping to discourage further attempts of the same. It didnбпt hurt sure but it was awkward.

    The maid looked up at Kat, staring for a few seconds as if trying to determine the validity of the statement. Of course the fact Kat could say it at all meant it was true... but how true was it and for how long. In the end, it turned out the maid wasnбпt actually looking for anything in Katбпs eyes except perhaps a way to distract her. This was proven to be the case when Kat felt another te m into her head and because of the awkward angle her feet had been at to keep the maid locked in ce Kat stumbled slightly releasing her grip on the maid allowing for them to slip out of her arms.

    .....

    Kat grit her teeth and dashed forward making use of her supernatural bnce with a bit of help from her tail to recover much faster than the maid could managed. Before the maid could properly right themselves and face her Kat used all of her strength to backhand the maid into the wall hoping either the t of her fan would be enough to do some damage or the impact with the wall would break a few bones... if dryads even had bones.

    The maid flew into and then through the wall, sterboard following in the Thymeбпs wake. Seeing that they were out of the fight, at least for now, Kat turned around to face the Thyme that had hit her before. This one was a butler but with a feminine figure and short bob hair. Kat didnбпt really find that to be an issue and tried for a second backhand. This Thyme managed to bring the te up in time and dig into the ground, taking the impact and only being shoved to the side slightly. What Kat wasnбпt expecting was the form of the smallest Thyme dashing out from behind the butler and jamming a knife into her leg.

    Kat bit back a curse kicking at the small Thyme as they dashed under the table. Kat grimaced as the weight from the kick settled onto her injured leg. She could feel the muscles moving around the knife, digging into it slightly. It wasnбпt a serious wound but it was a rather painful and certainly ufortable one. Katshed out with her tail, forcing the butler Thyme to block as she bent down and wrenched the knife from her leg, dropping her fan in the process. Ignoring the teeth on it that dealt her a bit more damage as it came out Kat stumbled backwards as she felt the wound heal.

    The small Thyme had been expecting this and pushed a chair into her path, causing Kat to almost stumble but her tail curved down, wrapping itself around the chair leg and using that as leverage to push her back to a standing position, if a slightly awkward one. Kat kicked the chair away, hoping to get the small Thyme with the act, but instead of a any sound she might have wanted to hear, she heard the cking of two wooden chairs hitting each other, reminder Kat that other people were in the room, even if they were unconscious.

    *Shit, I have to be more careful. I donбпt want to injure anyone, especially not while the healers are asleep.* Kat moved off to the side, making space between her and the table, hoping to move thebat away from the downed individuals. She didnбпt even notice the fact that behind her, the serving Thymes had picked up the second tableбпs team members and were leaving through the back doors. With the blood pumping in her ears and the narrow focus she didnбпt hear them moving and they were careful to shut the doors without making any real noise.

    Kat kept her eyes on the butler Thyme but her focus on the table. Now that she was further away from the table the smallest Thyme couldnбпt use it for cover without exposing themselves somewhat, but they were still what Kat considered the biggest threat at the moment. They were the only one to get a good strike on Kat and the chair idea would have worked had she not had her trusty tail.

    Kat summoned her dropped fan back to her hand while she stared at the butler Thyme. Neither willing to make the first move, Kat because she didnбпt want to miss another Thyme and the butler Thyme because the stalemate was perfectly eptable for the moment. Until the other two teams had been removed from the area they was happy to keep Katбпs attention solely on them. Seconds past without a movement before Kat decided to disrupt things.

    Kat threw the fan in her right hand at the Thyme as fast as possible towards the butlerбпs head, as the te moved to block it and cover the butlerбпs vision Kat dashed forward bringing her leg around andnding a solid kick to their side hoping to hit a second Thyme through the wall. If only Kat could be so lucky. Kat kept an eye on the Thyme as they flew, cracking the wall... and the support beam behind it. Kat heard the whole room starting to creak and grown causing her to freeze up. Of course there is no ce for that on the battlefield, and Katбпs surprise gave the perfect opportunity for the smallest Thyme to throw a steel ropesso around Katбпs body pulling it tight around Katбпs neck. Kat coughed as the metal dug into her throat, making it hard to breath. So Kat stopped breathing for the moment, and tried to think. *How can I get out of this one?*

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696: Wrapped Up and Ready to Go

    Kat clenched her teeth as she dropped the fans in her arms, wrapping the newly freed appendages around the cable Kat yanked the end as hard as she could hoping to catch the smallest Thyme off guard. Sadly for Kat they simply let go of the cable letting it fall behind Kat after she was finished with it. Kat kept her eye on the nearby area, making sure nobody was approaching her as she tried to undo the cable restricting her breathing.

    The cable itself was already digging deeply into her flesh and Kat couldnбпt find a spot to slide her fingers between the metal and her neck without simply ripping into it. While that was technically an option, Kat didnбпt want to risk the chance that theyбпd tighten the noose further causing all sorts of issues with her regeneration. Kat tried simply sliding it back but felt the cable catching. Running her fingers around the effected area revealed slightly staggered fraying that prevented her from just pulling the cable off that way.

    Kat growled and tried to push the hole open wider by feeding it more rope but the metal was a tough one and she didnбпt really have the space to use her full strength on the small circle, especially with no room to really manoeuvre. Theck of air wasnбпt really getting to her yet but Kat wasnбпt sure how she was going to get this thing off.

    *Hmm... a tough choice I have here. I might have to try and take out the Thymes first. If I can get the space I might be able to pry up or push down those loose threads. I canбпt believe I didnбпt notice that shit when thesso was thrown at me.*

    Kat dashed forward, cutting her thoughts short when she heard something moving nearby. Taking no chances Kat just charged at the Thyme she could see. A good thing too, as anothersso had been thrown towards her previous location. Growling and the indignity felt rather worthwhile even as it reduced her avable oxygen, Kat kept up her charge kicking the Thyme that appeared in the previous oneбпs ce. This was her third Thyme trying to remove a Thyme from the room. She was just about to finish her kick when she remembered thest time sheбпd nearly destroyed the support.

    Quickly changing her n Kat bent her leg at the knee and shifted slightly to kick them forward into the back wall instead of the side. The Thyme made use of this change and managed to get a te in front of Katбпs foot. What Kat wasnбпt prepared for was that as her leg made contact with the te, instead of holding up as the others did it bent around her foot, trapping it slightly, just long enough for another bundle of that damned cabling to get wrapped around her foot. Kat yanked her leg backwards causing the Thyme to stumble but some damage was already done. Her foot was nowyered in metal and wrapped up slightly, unbncing her.

    Sadly for Kat, it seemed the other Thymes, now with their charges outside, were prepared to gang up on her. Katбпs tail reacted to an attack behind her trying to p the Thyme away... only to get captured by anothersso behind. Kat looked over her shoulder just as three more sets of cables were thrown towards her. Kat tried to dash out of the way but her metal covered foot couldnбпt find proper purchase on the ground, slipping and causing her to stumble. Onesso managed to wrap itself around her windmilling arm while the other wrapped itself around her horns, jerking her head to the side.

    .....

    Time wasnбпt passing all that quickly but she was burning energy and oxygen. The tight grip on her neck andck of breathing was starting to catch up to her. Thoughts were growing less distinct and the desire to burn everything with her demonic fire was bubbling up within her breast. What stayed Katбпs hand was more the fact that her team members were nearby and the room was made of mmable material then Thymeбпs request not to use it at this point. Though Kat did spend a split-second wondering if that mattered considering her fire burned cold.

    Kat strained against the bindings trying to thrash around but the strength of multiple Thymes seemed to be enough. How much of that was the additional bodies, theck of oxygen, the limiter bracelet, or just in esction on Thymeбпs behalf, Kat didnбпt know as soon moressos managed to make their way over Kat. Binding her arms to her sides properly before a veritable wave of cabling started to cover her from toe to head,pletely eliminating her movement. The wrapping continued until it covered herpletely, sopletely she couldnбпt move at all nor could she see outside. Kat let out an annoyed hiss as she was picked up and felt a slight tug on thesso that was around her neck.

    Kat strained to fight back, doing anything she could, even biting into the cables that ended up in her mouth. s, her jaw strength was not sufficient for the task. Kat couldnбпt tell where she was being carried as her thoughts got fuzzier and fuzzier. Kat knew she could hold on to herself for a bit longer, and if she started to really circte her demonic energy around her lungs, perhaps her issues could be staved off for longer. s, Kat wasnбпt really in the right mind to think about it at all... and perhaps some of the drugs lingered, for she decided it was a good idea to sleep...

    бк

    Kat awoke with a start trying to move and finding that she was still the only wire that had been removed was the one around her neck. Kat breathed in deeply, basking in the glorious oxygen. She knew, intellectually it must have been removed some time ago, but that was immaterial. She was awake now and the oxygen was glorious.

    *Now the only question remains. Where am I and can I escape somehow?* Kat could tell sheбпd be bound into a sitting position, her tail tied to the back of what felt like a basic wooden chair. Her legs had been tied around the two front legs and her arms were tied together behind her back. Her wings had beenpressed down at ufortable angles because her torso was tied tightly to the chair back and the cabling left no proper allowances for her wings. Kat tried to shift her hands at all but found that they were bound extra tightly with a few extra wires both to each other, the chair back, and perhaps even the back legs. Her hands werenбпt going anywhere.

    That was when Kat heard a groaning from behind her, б░Did anyone get the name of the manticore that hit me? I think I need to return the favour...б▒ grumbled a voice she recognised as Blueбпs.

    Kat shifted her mouth the best she could, feeling the skin pinch as the cables dug in trying to stay in ce. Luckily there was enough ck to move her jaw but Kat new itбпd take a good deal of strength and some careful artiction to not sound funny. б░The food was poisoned,б▒ adds Kat боhelpfullyбп

    б░Ugh, dumb mistake. I didnбпt realise we were actually still IN a round. I thought Thyme really had given us a break,б▒ grumbled Blue.

    б░Yeah sorry, I maybe should have mentioned that,б▒ said Kat awkwardly, both not quite wanting to admit sheбпd sort of known something was going to happen and because it was physically ufortable to speak with all the cables digging into her face.

    б░How did you figure it out?б▒ asked Blue between grunts. Kat was guessing, based on the shifting and huffinging from behind her Blue was simrly, if less extensively bound behind her.

    б░Lily, my... girlfriend? Familiar? Look we have a magical bond and I didnбпt want to bring her into the tournament, let alone while she was sleeping so I asked Thyme to look after her. The fact that Lily wasnбпt returned to me while I ate...б▒ Kat trails off as a way to avoid further speaking.

    б░Yeah, thatбпs annoying. Not that I me you, the food was good and the room was distracting Ipletely let me guard down. Though... how do you know it everything was drugged?б▒ asked Blue while continuing her attempt at escape.

    б░It didnбпt work on me, either because of my demonic physique being different enough to the other races of this world, or perhaps my regeneration as able to negate the effects? Iбпve not really been poisoned yet actually. Experienced a lot of pain, but not all that much poison. Perhaps something to look into,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Hmm...б▒ mumbles Blue, б░Well, what is the most painful thing youбпve regenerated from?б▒

    Kat thinks back and shivers at one of her earlier demonic memories, б░Well, there are some things that are more immediately painful... but falling face first onto gravel and having it cut into me as I rolled and then experiencing my body healing as it slowly pushed little pieces of gravel out of my body... yeah thatбпs got to be the worst one. Just basic pain is so much easier to ignore,б▒

    б░Regen seems a lot less cool now,б▒ said Blue with a grimace. Kat disagreed, it was still very cool.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697: On the Ropes

    б░What do you think your chances of getting out are? Iбпm bound up so tightly with metal cables that I donбпt think I can free myself without help. Iбпm not even sure I can free myself WITH help. Iбпve only got a few somewhat... iffy ideas that might or might not be possible,б▒ said Kat after a few seconds of silence from Blue.

    Blue let out a sigh, б░Iбпm bound by what looks like normal rope. It canбпt be that because while my strength is fairly low, I could slip out of a normal bit of rope. It seems to want to stick to my hands. I might have to use magic to get out... but I donбпt really have the control or the spells to do that behind my back. I might not be in a much better situations then you. I can see that Iбпm a lot less tightly bound.

    б░Iбпve got... I think one rope wrapped a few times in a few different ways around my hands, keeping them together and unable to move properly. Both legs tied using one rope to the chair but I think I could squeeze out of that pretty easily, and then the one around my chest that keeps me pinned to the chair. I can even look over at you, sort of. Weбпre tied back to back and you have a LOT of metal around you,б▒ exined Blue, б░What did you do, piss Thyme off or something?б▒

    Kat shrugged the best she could manage, б░I donбпt know. Well, I imagine it wasnбпt any true personal grudge. Perhaps this is a handicap for the others? I know Iбпm strong enough even with the stupid bracelet to rip myself out of basic rope without any troubles. I wonder how the scenario is set up though... am I actually like this because itбпd be too easy otherwise, or is this the result of not getting taken out by the sleeping drugs?б▒

    б░We can think about thatter. Do you have any possible way of getting us out of here? Anything to cut the ropes around me?б▒ asked Blue.

    Kat thought for a moment and came up with a few easy answers, б░A couple actually. The first thing I could do is keep my fingers straight. My hands canбпt move much but my nails are still open to the air. They are sharp and strong enough to cut rope. Alternatively, I think I could summon my fans back to me. The problem is I have no way to hold them, theyбпll just fall to the ground. If you can pick them up somehow the fan edge is sharp, easily sharp enough for some rope, and maybe even this metal... though Iбпm not sure about the second one,б▒

    Blue thought on this, attempting to move the chair she was on and found it wasnбпt stuck down or overly heavy after a few moments. Gritting her teeth Blue started to tug on her feet, shifting them from being pinned at the front of the chair the middle. The way they had been wrapped was a with a single rope criss-crossing from side to side. This meant even though it was tight against her, the robes Blue wore provided enough protection and slippage to get away from it. Once her legs were in therger space provided Blue got to work pushing her boots off. It was a little difficult because of the ck already in the rope, but with a bit of effort she managed it.

    .....

    Feet free from their shoes, it was a simple matter to extract them from the ropepletely causing it to go ck. Blue tried to stand up with the chair still attached to her and found it WAS possible but very awkward. Blue was mostly just d that the two chairs belonging to Kat and Blue hadnбпt both been tied together. б░Ok, Iбпm able to move. I... I donбпt think I could really get a good angle on holding anything either so... I guess Iбпll use your nails? Is that... that fine?б▒ asked Blue hesitantly.

    б░Go for it,б▒ said Kat, б░My finger will almost certainly bend before my nails will break. Honestly thatбпll be the hardest part. Hmm... is there anything you could do to keep it rtively straight? Iбпm strong but even then thereбпs only so much of that strength I can use in just a finger.б▒

    б░What about your wrist? From where Iбпm... awkwardly standing, it seems like you could probably force your fingers together and use them that way,б▒ exined Blue.

    б░Hmm...б▒ mumbled Kat. *The cable makes it a little hard to do properly... but I suppose keeping my whole hand straight and trying to make it more about the wrist... I might be able to managed it.* б░Might be doable. I guess... set up whatever you want to free and try the best. I canбпt really move my hands much from were they are so... Iбпll leave it to you?б▒

    Blue nodded, though Kat couldnбпt see that and started to get into position. It was just a closer version of they the pair were already assembled. Blue took care to line up the middle section of her hands were the rope was with Katбпs outstretched fingers as best she could. Once in ce, Blue started using that edge to saw at the rope. Minutes passed as the pair continued their work. For Blue it was mostly in the elbows, getting what movement she could out of them rather then trying anything with her feet. For Kat, it was a constant strain on her wrist and finger joints. She suspected that had she not had regeneration the process would have caused at least a sprain.

    When the first snap of rope was heard Katбпs heart soared, only to be crushed by Blueбпs next word, б░One down, at least two more to go,б▒.

    Kat didnбпt want toin though, so she started to strike up conversation, б░So... Blue... um... anything interesting you want to chat about?б▒ asked Kat

    б░Anything interesting says the demon. From my perspective everything about YOU is potentially interesting. I just live a rtively normal life... but we got time. This isnбпt exactly riveting work and I think Iбпve got the motions down. So... I guess Iбпll trade you question for question. You can start,б▒ offered Blue.

    б░Hmm... why did you decide to be an adventurer?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Oh... lots of reasons,б▒ said Blue with a sigh. б░Iбпm the second daughter of a noble Fae house. Normally this means Iбпd get nothing, but my family takes a different approach. We have apetency test instead. After two hundred years, or when the current head of the family retires due to health issues, a series of tests will be set up. Now not all of these will bebat rted, in fact most arenбпt...

    б░But my family has never once had a head of house that failed to win thebat portion. This is inrge part due to the fact that the other tests happen after thebat section. If youбпre knocked unconscious, or in a few cases, killed, then it doesnбпt matter how smart you are, you canбпt take the test. There was a rather famous example of a third son in my family that was considered an unrivalled genius. They could answer any question presented to them and they were ready for the tests... except they hadnбпt done anybat training. Their elder sister knock him out in one blow. He was asleep for four days and failed to show up to the next test,

    б░So... thatбпs probably the biggest reason. I have others but... I feel like thatбпs enough from me for now. I want to know what itбпs like being a demon? Hmm... perhaps thatбпs a bit broad. What do you normally DO as a demon? Is it all contracts and plots?б▒

    б░Not really,б▒ said Kat, б░Some contracts are longer than others and depending on the timings you might not get long to rest... but you can honestly look at it like an adventurer. Well, Iбпd guess anyway. Iбпve never been a real adventurer. You get called up by the contract holder, asked to do a thing, you either ept or decline and then get to it. The main difference is I travel between worlds to do it instead of regions,б▒

    б░Iбпm not really sure what I was expecting but that makes a shocking amount of sense now that youбпve pointed that out. I guess demons are just regr people too,б▒ mumbled Blue.

    б░Yeah pretty much. The biggest difference might be our power level. It can climb quite high, but I believe everyone has the chance to get there as well. Hmm... though we donбпt really have to work for it. Skill of coursees with practice but I can gain a good jump in power just by existing,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░That feels a lot like cheating,б▒ined Blue.

    б░It is what it is,б▒ said Kat not quite wanting to reveal she hadnбпt always been a demon and could empathise properly.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698: A Saw Spot

    Kat pondered her next question as she heard another rope snape. Blue grinned at the progress and tried to flex her hands, finding she had a bit of extra movement now, б░I might be able to swap over to your fans soon. That could speed things up... just one or two more I think,б▒ exined Blue with a smile Kat could hear.

    б░Thatбпs good,б▒ said Kat slowly, still pondering her question, б░Hmm... do you know Green at all, as in outside of the tournament at the moment obviously youбпve seen her now,б▒

    б░Eeeh... know is a bit of stretch but I suppose the answer is yes,б▒ said Blue as she adjusted the chairs position slightly, finding she was reaching a bit to keep sawing away at the ropes after the most recent one gave way, б░weбпre both nobles, and of the same age so for the really big formal functions she was there as well but weбпre in different political factions and havenбпt really talked much. Green also has a bad habit of finding someone willing to put up with her sleeping on them and just getting dragged around quite literally.

    б░So I suppose sheбпs somewhat infamous in that regard, and of the many noble heirs that Iбпm not friends with I know her the best. Which is somewhat odd now that I think about it aloud. Still, Iбпve never really talked to her so I donбпt know much,б▒ Blue trailed off somewhat at the end, as she started to consider how poor of her it was to not even know the details of fellow Fae nobles. Perhaps some studying was in order once she got home.

    б░What political factions are there, could you expand more on that?б▒ asked Kat with significant curiosity.

    б░Kat, I do believe it is my turn to ask a question?б▒ said Blue, and Kat felt herself blush slightly.

    б░Woops, sorry. Please go ahead I was just interested,б▒ exined Kat.

    .....

    б░Itбпs fine,б▒ said Blue, б░I understand the feelingб▒ she didnбпt really but unlike Kat was able to lie about that fact, б░so itбпs no trouble really. I suppose seeing as you want to know about nobles... Iбпll ask are you anyone special in the demon hierarchy?б▒

    Kat was about to answer боnoбп but stopped to really consider that answer. While her parents were just random humans and she wasnбпt high up in the hierarchy or something, her abilities were somewhat weird and the Lust faction leader spent a good deal of time convincing Kat their faction was the right one for her. б░Probably not,б▒ was Katбпs answer in the end.

    б░Probably not? How can you only probably not be important or a noble? Surely youбпd know either way?б▒ asked Blue with no shortage of confusion.

    б░Well... maybe itбпs simple for you but there isnбпt really a noble ss when ites to demons. Everyone gets their position more like a job interview though Iбпll admit the truly strong demons seemed to get assigned to important ces like the Faction leader. There are a few reasons I donбпt really know.

    б░The first is that while Iбпm almost certain my parents were normal, Iбпm an orphan. I do know how my parents died and that they werenбпt really anything overly special,б▒ *certainly not in supernatural terms. Just in old humans,* б░but I donбпt know anything about my extended family perhaps a few generations back I AM important somehow,б▒ *because really with how long demons live I wouldnбпt be surprised if my many greats grandparents still exist but weбпll see...* б░and demons do live for a while so that coulde up. Thereбпs also the fact I Ranked up rather quickly and to top it off... I seem to be getting rare abilities quite frequently. Most demons would have one or two of mine at most when they are stronger, I have 2 rare abilities and a rare variant on amon ability which isnбпt normal.б▒

    б░I see,б▒ said Blue just as the next rope snapped. Blue flexed her fingers, nowpletely free. Her wrist also had a good deal of movement now. Blue started twisting her hands around, trying to get her right palm facing the back of her left hand. Gritting her teeth and ignoring the slight rope burn Blue managed to wrench her hand around. б░Can you summon your fan into my hand?б▒

    б░Maybe?б▒ Kat pulled on her fans letting them appear near where she thought Blueбпs hands were. Which was in fact... not all that close at all and the fan went ttering to the ground. б░Thatбпd be a no then I suppose,б▒ Kat sighed, sheбпd tried picturing the fan appearing just above Blueбпs hand when she summoned that fan, but considering she heard it tter to the ground it didnбпt work at all. б░So, can you tell me about the factions you guys have?б▒

    Blue red at the fan on the floor and debated just how hard it would be to grab. Blue instantly decided reaching down for it was off the table... but perhaps with her feet? Blue got to work grasping the fan between her feet and pulling it up. Shifting herself Blue managed to get the fan onto the chair... which really wasnбпt anywhere near her hands. Blue frowned at the fan sitting their innocently. б░So we have two big ones I suppose. They have proper names, but the ng term for them is the Joiner faction and the Split faction.

    б░There are arguments for both, or so Iбпve been told. Truthfully, I donбпt really understand either side all that much. The Joiner faction argue for more control stemming from the crown. Getting regions to work together as big super regions and solidifying subsidised trade routes to encourage growth. Allegedly itбпll make everyone more money in the long term, with some losses in the short term.

    б░The Split party though, argue for more power to the towns and cities they rule over. Itбпs all about elevating mayors to the equivalent of first-generation nobility, barons and the like. They argue that less oversight, and the right people in the right ces, would drastically increase the productivity of the region, once again, making more money for everyone in the long term, with some short term loses.

    б░Which... I guess they can both be right, but one of them has to be MORE correct. The big sticking points with the Joiner factions is that there isnбпt a great consensus on HOW to join things together. They say nothing will really change nobility wise, but thatбпs not true. Somebody will have to be somebody elseбпs puppet or just stop being relevant loosing a lot of their holdings. They do however, get a lot of support from the Barons because well... itбпs really not that different for them, and most of them see the Split party as taking away their power instead of spreading it out more.

    б░The problem with the Split party is that while it sounds good on paper, most viges donбпt have apetent mayor, or even a mayor at all. How could they start giving more responsibility to people who canбпt bear the weight or simply donбпt exist? The argument is that theyбпd train people for the position... but of course where do they get the people with the skills for it? And how many? Does every vige with just ten families need a mayor? Historically outside mayorsing in and recing vige officials that sort of get elected turns out quite bad,б▒

    Blue shrugged as she once again put the fan between her feet. Now she was trying to send the fan underneath the chair with her feet and grab it on the other side with her hands... but she wasnбпt quite able to reach. б░There are other policies they argue over of course, but thatбпs the main gist of things. My family are part of the Joiner faction, but not one of the core supporters. Weбпre mostly there to have a voting block around us, not because we agree. Or so Iбпve been told by my parents.б▒

    Blue grit her teeth and prayed her next action would work. Letting her feet fall a bit Blue steady herself for a few seconds beforeunching the fan up towards her hands. Blue felt the fan hit the bottom side of her hand before it ttered back to the floor. She just sat there with a pinched expression on her face while Kat said nothing, despite being knowing quite clearly about the failure. Blue just red as best she could in the fans general direction behind her before shuffling the chair back to Katбпs finger and once again beginning to saw at the ropes. б░So tell me about your abilities I guess. Wait... no um... hmm... Iбпd like you to share, but this is a question Iбпll let you skip. I donбпt want you feeling like Iбпve forced you to reveal what you can do so I get a leg up in the Tournament in future rounds. I genuinely am interested. I canбпt say I wonбпt use this information against you either... but Iбпd like to know if youбпll tell me.б▒

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699: You Spin Mana Right Round

    Kat had no issue at all sharing the specifics of her abilities and said as much before going on to exin them all in detail, б░and that about sums up everything I think,б▒

    Blue smiled as another section of rope snapped, just two more and she could finally get back the full movement of her hands. Her arms were still trapped against her side, but she was sure with her hands free she could slip out of that or cut them. б░Thatбпs actually really interesting now youбпve gone over your skills. I still donбпt have a good idea of how rare they all are but True Sight seems really useful. How does it work though? If it works on illusions as well as like... light projections how does it work?б▒

    Kat opened her mouth to respond before closing it sharply. *How... how does that work? I... I have no idea at all how. It must have some sort of intentionponent surely.* б░I have no idea now you bring it up. Like... like those disys from the first round of the tournament. I was able to watch them perfectly fine without my eyes interfering. Hmm... weird...б▒

    Blue shrugged, then, realising Kat could see her replied with, б░Yeah but some of those things just are that way. Why, I bet youбпll be able to see lies or something ridiculous as you get more powerful. It just seems like the natural progression for that ability considering how strong it is already,б▒

    б░I dunno,б▒ said Kat with some hesitation, б░while that sounds cool, and follows a sort of logical progression is seeing lies and seeing through illusions really so simr?б▒

    Blue sighed, б░Yes and no. I mean, no obviously they arenбпt... but at the same time when you get to the real powerful stuff and start ying with concepts things get a bit weird. I mean, thatбпs what Iбпve heard anyway. The only one I know who might deal with concepts is Thyme and despite how strong they are... Thyme is a rtively unknown figure to us mere mortals. Well, not quite sure you count in that category,б▒

    Kat smiled at joke, quite d the mood was being lightened. She may still be in chains but it wasnбпt so bad. She had good conversation ready at hand and didnбпt need to be anywhere. There might be a loss of points but screw that she was bound in metal restraints. They could wait a bit if necessary. б░Does that count as my question by the way?б▒

    .....

    Blue paused in the sawing letting the silence sit for a couple of seconds before speaking. б░Huh... I mean... no, you know what, you gave me a LOT of information about your abilities that easily could have been a question each. Iбпll say that it doesnбпt count as your question, go ahead.б▒

    б░Thanks Blue. Hmm... then I guess this one is for my girlfriend not for me. Whatбпs it like when you start to learn magic? Like... how do you go about it and how difficult is it?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Ooh, thatбпs an interesting question. You know... I donбпt think Iбпve ever been asked that. Most people either know, being mages themselves or attempted mages, or just donбпt care at all. Ok... um... hmm... so thereбпs a couple things that make this a moreplicated question then it seems. The first is that you canбпt, or at least shouldnбпt try and learn magic too young. Itбпs very dangerous.

    б░The reason for this is that while a teen running out of manapletely is a bad thing, resulting in a week or so of bed rest, a young child running out of magic is usually a death sentence. Now, this isnбпt as scary as it seems because you really have to TRY to use magic outside of your body. Itбпs not something that can be identally done because of how hard it is. So, when someone says they started learning magic as a child, they arenбпt being truthful, or most of them arenбпt.

    б░What you start on is learning the sigils and what they all do. Thatбпs actually the other big issue is that learning your affinity can be annoying if it isnбпt any of themon ones. The main way of learning is to hand the person in question an elementally attuned item of some kind. Maybe an old sword or a staff or whatever and see if they can use their mana to charge it at all. Now, you can learn to charge and make use of other elemental enchantmentster in life but thatбпs another big timemitment.

    б░Once you know what your element is, you get started on manifesting your first ring. Itбпs... itбпs exceptionally hard. I didnбпt try as hard as I should have and it took me... oh it was a good six months of effort I believe before I got my mana into a ring. How do I exin it... hmm... so mana. You first have to find it within yourself, which isnбпt too hard. A week of meditation and even an idiot can do that.

    б░The issue is pushing it out of your hands or wherever you want. Just pushing mana up against your hand and hoping for the best wonбпt work... what... what you have to do is get your mana moving. Run it around your body, faster and faster, increasing the speed over and over until it manages to burst out of your body and form your first ring. Thatбпs actually one of the big limiters on ring magic. Sure you need more magic, but all the magic in the world wonбпt save you if you canбпt get your magic up to speed.

    б░Theplex part about it, is that as you start getting faster... your body starts to get a bit pickier in regards to how the mana travels. You need to start directing it around corners, perhaps into odd shapes, bend and break it into the right form to give you proper power. Iбпm not at that stage though, Iбпm still speeding my mana up at basic levels,б▒ exined Blue as thest rope snapped.

    *Hmm... that certainly sounds familiar. Well in some ways at least. I wonder if Iбпll need to start working how best to circte my demonic energy. The only issue is that the speed doesnбпt seem to matter when ites to generating my mes. The mes just want more more more.*

    While Kat was pondering over that Blue was shifting, trying to force her hands around to the front and not having the best luck if truth be told. That was mostly because she was being impatient and trying to do both at the same time. About a minute of these useless attemptster and Blue calmed down enough to realise the issue. Blushing she quickly thought of a question to distract Kat from her mistake. б░You mentioned you had a girlfriend before. What made you fall for her? Was it the looks?б▒

    Kat couldnбпt help butugh at the question, and Blue gave Kat a weird look she could practically feel. Perhaps she could? Kat shook the feeling off, and answered, б░Sorry, I mean... itбпs not really funny I guess... or maybe it is? Hmm... well to start with Iбпm asexual-б▒

    б░Wait how can you have a girlfriend if youбпre asexual?б▒ asked Blue cutting Katбпs exnation off.

    Kat huffed, б░I was getting to that Blue,б▒ Blue looked suitably abashed at the interruption but Kat couldnбпt see that, б░now, as I was saying, Iбпm asexual but Lily is my best friend, or was? I donбпt know how you ssify things now Iбпm dating her. Anyway, she was my best and only friend for a long time. Somewhere along the line, and Iбпm not sure when exactly it happened, she became the most important person in my life by far.

    б░Looking back... Iбпm not really sure when she got so far ahead of basically everyone else. Gramps is still up there, and Sylvie isnбпt as far behind as Iбпm making out I love my little sister, adopted, to bits. Still, itбпs not the same and Lily carver her own ce in my heart. More recently... I think... I think some other people started to realise that I didnбпt LIKE her, I LOVED her despite theck of sexual attraction.

    б░So I was sort of already half aware of these things and then all of a sudden Lilly... well I donбпt quite want to get into the details but she confessed, and I confessed and admitting to not seeing her sexually at all, but also made it very clear that I really wanted to date her. I think... and maybe this sounds bad... but the idea of her ending up with someone else was one I couldnбпt stomach. Clearly jealousy, and something Iбпm not afraid to admit that. Still, things have been good so far. Lily seems to be of a simr sexually charged mind. Sheбпs a bit adorable though. Hardly willing to admit to her fantasies. Despite dating now, Iбпm morefortable talking about sex or kissing. Perhaps itбпs because they donбпt have the same weight to me?

    б░As to what made me fall for her... Hmm... I suppose I can think of a few things in retrospect.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700: A Green Lookin Blue

    б░It all started when I decided I wanted to protect her. She was so timid and alone. Growing up in the orphanage made it easy to recognise and Iбпd helped a lot of kidse into their own, so I saw her as another person in need of a lot of help. I know now why she looked so... fragile... back then. I wonбпt speak too much on it but it was pretty bad. For her, it was world shattering. Nothing of her old life could help her except for a bit of an escape into her research of inane topics.б▒

    Kat paused and was about to fashion her face into the clearest expression of love she could before realising sheбпd somehow forgotten she was bound head to toe in metal with her face hidden. *Blue isnбпt even looking in my direction for crying out loud.* Kat shook her head to dismiss those thoughts, instead trying to inject the emotions into her voice. б░I say inane with as much love as possible. Itбпs one of the things I would have gotten toter, but I love how she can put her all into anything. Research anything. Let her mind be caught by anything. The passion she can just put into anything at the drop of a hat... itбпs so inspiring and lovely...

    б░Anyway, I doubt you want to hear me gush too much... then again you did ask...б▒ Kat had already forgotten Blue asked because she was struggling with getting both hands to the front at once. Sheбпd stopped that and was making progress and even got both arms to the front. Now she just had to wiggle them out of the ropes. Blue wanted to drag them both up but her sleeves were staying caught even after the hands moved up a bit and it was causing new issues. Not that Kat was noticing at all, б░back to where I was.

    б░I felt this desire to protect her, and when she finally let her in I realised she wasnбпt just someone who needed confidence. She needed someone who would be by her side forever. Now, I didnбпt think of that in a romantic way, but I did want to be her friend forever. I wanted to stand by her all through school and beyond. I also wanted a friend. One that would stick by me as well. The way Lily looked at me the first time I saved her from her bullies...

    б░Well for a moment it looked like I was the only person in the world. I know now she was already crushing on me HARD but it still really touched me at the time. We didnбпt start hanging out straight away after that, there was a bit of wheedling but once we became friends, we were inseparable. Sheбпs also very huggable and that was before the cat form.

    б░Hmm... so thatбпs how we started and I talked about her research... I also really admire her intelligence. She doesnбпt just absorb information; she really does look at it all properly. She makes her own conclusions and sometimes figures out really unique things,б▒ Kat let out a sigh as Blue gave up on the sleeves and managed to get one of her hands out through the neck whole of her robes. б░The final nail in the proverbial coffin...б▒

    Kat thought back to the moment Lily found out Kat was a demon. Most of the panic was about magic being real, and what the wider implications were. There was no hatred or dislike towards Kat for being different. When they found out what kind of demon she was, Lily only pondered what that meant FOR KAT. Sure Lily wasnбпt the most unbiased individuals when it came to Kat, but that faith was something Kat adored. How she was going to exin that without mentioning she wasnбпt always a demon... was not something she knew how to do. б░Well, I think Iбпll leave thatst one out actually,б▒

    .....

    Blue nodded, б░Thatбпs fine,б▒ she said bending over, arm pressed against her face, bending over awkwardly because she was till tied to the chair and forced to remain mostly sitting as she picked up the fan. Blue moved her arm awkwardly, extending the fan so the ded edge was essible and taking a poor swipe at the ropes. Luckily, the fans were sharp and the rope was fairly standard. б░BECAUE IбпM FREEб▒

    Blue hopped up kicking the chair away as she spun around, ignoring the awkward angle of her hand for a few moments just to dance around and appreciate not being bound by that awful rope anymore. She also realised once her family heard about this they were going to run her through some escape drills and sobered up rather quickly before fixing her outfit.

    Blue gave a light cough and turned to Kat, finally seeing how tightly bound the demon was. б░Hoo boy you really pissed someone off. I canбпt believe I was even internallyining about my restraints. What the heck Kat?б▒

    Kat gave a shrug which really just looked like slight shifting to Blue because of theyers of metal. б░I... I donбпt really know how to get started on breaking you out of that... um... is it alright if I try your fans?б▒ asked Blue awkwardly.

    б░Go for it,б▒ said Kat.

    Blue hopped over, spreading the fan edge outpletely and looked around for a good ce to start. The hands perhaps. Blue paused and started to bit her lip. б░Should I like... bring this down on a knot or something and hope to cut through? Should I try and saw a way through? Thatбпll dull these pretty badly though...б▒

    б░Nah theyбпll be fixed when I resummon them,б▒ insisted Kat, б░Iбпd go for a big strike first. Iбпm not worried about you hurting me too much. In fact, if you canбпt get through the metal... I have another idea.б▒

    Blue frowned but didnбпt let it bother her, even as she had a sneaking suspicion regarding what Katбпs idea was likely to be. Blue mmed the fan down, her wrist and arms taking the brunt of the impact as they bounced back having barely made a score in the metal. б░Shit,б▒ said Blue ring at the small cut.

    б░Hmm, shame. Ok, do you have any other ideas?б▒ *Or shall I tell you to cut off my hands so I can slide the stumps out and reattach them?* Asked Kat with a self deprecating grin.

    б░Hmm... maybe I could make some fast moving water to slice through it... but my control for something like that wouldnбпt be the best... and I dunno. This seems pretty sturdy.б▒

    б░Ok, go with the water idea... but cut off my hands instead,б▒ said Kat.

    б░WHAT!б▒ screamed Blue.

    б░No, youбпre right thatбпs dumb. Do them one at a time so I can use the other one to help me a bit,б▒ corrected Kat.

    б░Youбпre insane,б▒ said Blue, eyes wide and hands shaking.

    б░No, Iбпm Kat. I thought that was pretty clear,б▒ joked the demon in question.

    б░This isnбпt the time for jokes,б▒ snipped Blue, б░I am not cutting off your hands.б▒

    б░Well no, youбпre just cutting the ONE hand for starters. We can re-negotiate after that one is free,б▒ replied Kat.

    б░No Kat. Not hand. Not handS. Neither. I am not cutting into you,б▒ retorted Blue.

    б░Well not with that attitude clearly,б▒ said Kat. б░Donбпt be such a downer. Itбпs a very temporary injury and you wouldnбпt want me trapped here forever,б▒ Kat wiggled a bit causing the metal binding her to clink against each other a bit.

    Blue felt the bile rising in her throat. б░Oh lords forgive me for this...б▒ Blue swallowed and started to manipte her water, summoning a small amount with spell before iming it and getting it to spin. She focused on increasing the speed. The amount of water was tiny, pitiful, barely enough for a hand. But it was enough and as much as Blue wanted to look away... she didnбпt want to risk failing and seeing the aftermath.

    Kat felt the water cut into her, clenching her teeth and refusing to scream. It was painful sure, pretty high up there as well, but she was expecting it and Blue didnбпt deserve that. The squelching of water and flesh continued as Blue tried to hold in her most recent meal. It wouldnбпt taste as niceing out as it did going in...

    Yet when Katбпs hand dropped off Blue couldnбпt help it she stumbled away, and vomited. Letting the refuse fall into a corner in the floor. On Katбпs end, it was actually somewhat difficult. Her regeneration was already trying to fix things, even while she was being slice up and she had to forcefully supress that for a bit.

    With a yank Kat managed to slide her handless arm from the bindings. As soon as that happened her hand had enough and she could feel a pull from the object in question. Blue seeing the twitching hand, got a hold of herself long enough to pick up Katбпs hand and return it. The flesh and bone knitted together perfectly and Kat summoned her fan. She brought all the power she could in her bound state down on her other hand. That made two free, and Blue was looking a lot more green.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701: Sharing Tales of Friendship

    While Blue was trying to deal with Katбпs seemingly casual self muttion, Kat was able to work her arms around to the front and then start pushing the wires around her off carefully. Kat was trying to widen them as much as possible. Unlike the one around her neck, which had been removed, the cables didnбпt have any burs preventing her from carefully loosening them all around her. With hands free this was a simple, if time consuming task. Kat was making progress, and part of her wondered if focusing on one cable at a time would be better but this was working. б░So can I ask you another question now?б▒ asked Kat

    Blue moaned as she leant heavily against the wall, б░You know what Kat. I donбпt remember whose turn it is, but I feel like after that nonsense you just put me through I deserve the next question regardless,б▒

    Kat did in fact know whose turn it was to ask a question. It was in fact her. Thest question had been about Lily... but Kat also wasnбпt going toin. She could see how cutting someoneбпs hands off, even when asked, was a traumatic experience, so she answered with, б░Sure.б▒

    Blue nodded against the wall, not quite willing to get up and not really having a question ready either. Blue did feel like she deserved some answers, but she wasnбпt sure about the questions. Part of her just wanted to ask боwhat the fuck Katбп but Blue wasnбпt sure she wanted to know what the answer actually was or of this was a normal demon thing. Blue wasnбпt sure her mind could survive learning Katбпs behaviour was considered normal or eptable in any way.

    Blue let the possibility of a question hang in the air. The only saw the slight grinding off metal on metal as Kat shifted in ce slowly increasing the space she had to work with, makingrger movements as time went on though they were still quite contained. Blue was still somewhat stumped for questions and decided to throw something basic out, б░So whatбпs your favourite food?б▒

    Kat couldnбпt help but let out a snort at the question. After all the waiting sheбпd expected something a bit more spectacr. Still, she could answer that, б░Probably that Soup of the Sun Thyme served me at dinner just before. Well, that and Iбпm partial to pears but thatбпs not a great meal as it is. Nice to snack on and now Iбпm thinking of it... itбпs been a while since I have one. The Soup though is a special treat. I donбпt know what the ingredients are or how Thyme prepares it so I enjoy it while I can,б▒

    Blue grimaced at the answer, б░That ming thing? I could feel myself sweating even after the barrier went up. I have no idea how you can even get near that dish let alone swallow it. Doesnбпt that like burn your insides?б▒

    .....

    *Does this count as asking an extra question?* Especially considering she got an extra question already. Still, whatever, б░Fire resistance is verymon amongst demons, though thatбпs mostly because of their demonic mes,б▒ *which now I think about it... I neglected to mention my odd fire and frost resistance. Itбпs weird I have both,* б░so while I enjoy it, itбпs not really an odd thing amongst demons for me to be able to eat it,б▒

    б░Wait does that mean you were able to just walk through all the fire in the first challenge?б▒ asked Blue with a bitter tone to her voice... though that might have just been the lingering taste souring her tongue still.

    б░Well, Blue, thatбпs three questions in a row now,б▒ Blue let out a light cough at that, б░but I suppose I can indulge. I will be asking my question next though,б▒ Kat waited a moment and heard no argument, б░but the answer is yes. The fire wasnбпt even hot. I didnбпt feel it at all.б▒

    б░Iбпm feeling somewhat underprepared for this tournament now,б▒ said Blue.

    б░Well thatбпs something I can ask you about. What exactly do you want from the Tournament?б▒ asked Kat now most of the way to freeing herself... for the most part. The wire around her head hadnбпt really moved, or the ones on her legs but the stuff covering her chest and arms was certainly wide enough to move... but maybe not get around her horns just yet and Kat thought it better to be safe then sorry.

    б░Same as most people, I guess. Iбпm looking for a mentor at the end because of the family trials, the ones that got me into adventuring in the first ce. I donбпt know who exactly Iбпd want to ask... but I want someone to teach me a lot of things. Magic, estate management, maybe some martialbat or at least a good exercise routine. Nothing fancy,б▒ exined Blue.

    Kat nodded and managed to lift up thergest mass of cables that were all settled around her midsection. They got around her horns with room to spare and Kat let out a rather lewd moan of pleasure as she felt her wings being released. She hadnбпt realised quite how much their improper confinement had bothered her. Now that the they were free to move again Kat felt so much better. Blue was polite enough not toment.

    б░So youбпve mentioned your girlfriend already. Do you have any other friends? You seemed to imply the answer to that WAS none but might be at least one more now?б▒ asked Blue tentatively. She certainly didnбпt want to know the answer if Kat actually had no more friends.

    б░I do actually. Well, I have a friend and a good acquaintance, I guess. Or well, a friend, her family, and an acquaintance. Depending on definitions Kamiko, thatбпs her name, is probably my best friend now Iбпm dating Lily. She shares both a lot of traits and almost none with Lily. Quite lonely, somewhat shy, but also... stronger then I think Lily was when I met her.

    б░Kamiko seemed to always be looking for a friend and she had a big family to support her. Sheбпs a surprisingly bubbly girl now that I know her a bit better and just spending a week in herpany, she was ready to dere me her best friend even if I couldnбпt reciprocate that at the time, I hadnбпt been asked out yet.

    б░Hmm... sheбпs the second youngest in a family of 6 plus parents. Quite good at fighting with a naginata, and she has adorable little buns that hide her horns for the most part and bright bubble gum pink hair,б▒ Blue smiled at the picture. Kamiko did sound like a sweet girl.

    Kat continued on, б░On the other hand, while Kamiko and her family are gically Subi, it doesnбпt seem that way based on how they act all that often. Just the number of kids really. Then there is Sue. Sue is every stereotype, good and bad, you might think of for a Subus. Sheбпs got boobs and ass for days, wears clothing that might as well be considered lingerie, and spent the whole time teasing Kamiko and I. She can back it up as well, happily talking about people sheбпs slept with. Her skin is dark purple and her hair is silver. Spent a day cleaning out a mine with her and Kamiko was so excited to have another friend,б▒

    Blue smiled, б░Seems nice. It can be tough making friends sometimes,б▒

    Kat thought about taking the obvious question and decided to go with it, somewhat. б░Oh yeah? How did you meet your team members?б▒ asked Kat as she started working on pulling the cabling off from around her head. It was pretty easy and it came off with a good tug.

    Blue licked her lips reflexively before grimacing and summoning a bit off water to wash her mouth out and wipe her face. After that was done Kat was working on her feet, б░Well I already knew Ellenell. His family is are elven trading partners, though he isnбпt in line for session I donбпt think he cares. So hearing he was looking for a team got us paired up. Then we sort of got our pick of the best after that. Healers are hard to find. Itбпs amon enough affinity and in a pinch some others like nature and water can substitute...

    б░But not somon that every team who wants a healer has one. Two magic users together made us a pretty enticing grab for a lot of teams. So we just looked around a bit and stumbled into the siblings. They actually werenбпt one of the teams we were thinking of joining. They just stumbled into the local adventurers guild one day with a massive carcass over their shoulders... I donбпt remember what monster it was.

    б░But we saw that. What they could do with just the three of them... and well, we asked if theyбпd have us. I was a bit surprised they said yes but Iбпm d they did,б▒ Blue finished just as Kat stood up. Granted Kat waited a bit to time things properly but Kat took a step forward away from the chair. They were both free. Now they just had to deal with the rest of the mansion.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702: Wee to the Funhouse

    б░Iбпll go first,б▒ said Kat as she headed for the door. Blue nodded, and shook off thest remnants of disgust she still felt to follow behind Kat to get out of the room. The metal door was locked but the wall beside it was just normal stone so instead of bothering with the door, Kat just kicked through the wall. It gave way easily enough. If there were any guards to speak of when she poked her head through the hole, theyбпd have been alerted but the corridor seemed deserted at first nce.

    The walls in the hallway were the same stone sheбпd just kicked through. Dotted with various other metal doors that might even have just been basic steel, Kat didnбпt bother to check. Kat tried listening in to see if she could hear anyone else but unless there was warding on the cells nobody else was around.

    Kat stepped through confidently and walked over to the nearest cell door to peak in. It was a perfect match to the one sheбпd just left absent the blood, the ropes, though the chairs were in ce. Kat bit her lip wondering what exactly that said about things but she wasnбпt all too sure. Kat checked another two doors leading to identical results. б░Hmmm... I guess weбпre on our own for now,б▒ mumbled Kat with a frown. Blue didnбпtment, she just kept her eyes on the surroundings.

    *I expected to at least find some evidence of other people here. It seems that wonбпt be the case though. A little annoying but Blue and I can probably make a decent team. Sheбпs got the backline covered... though how much do I need to watch her? If she misses somethinging up behind her Iбпve got no way to heal her from that.*

    б░So, left or right?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Might as well continue left,б▒ responded Blue.

    Kat nodded and headed down the hallway the way they had been going. б░So... you said you knew Ellenell. How well?б▒ asked Kat to make conversation.

    .....

    Blue let the silence stretch for a good ten seconds, thinking on if she wanted to keep going with the questions, especially considering it was her turn to ask a question. Still, Blue didnбпt overly mind and she didnбпt want to admit the atmosphere was getting to her a little and she was still rattled. б░Not well honestly.

    б░Slightly better acquaintance then Green, but I probably new less about him when we decided to start adventuring together. It really was just our parents who knew each other and it was all down to the timing. A week either side and Iбпm certain we wouldnбпt have bothered teaming up. Sure I count him as a friend now, but at the time not at all. As for my question... how is it a Subus can be asexual?б▒ responded Blue.

    Kat shrugged and answered simply, б░No grand reason as far as I know. I just am,б▒

    б░Come on, surely you can give me a bit more then that? Thatбпs a weak answer,б▒ said Blue.

    Kat didnбпt necessarily agree but didnбпt mind sharing a bit more, б░Well that really is all there is to it,б▒ Kat could feel the pout Blue was directing her way. Kat rolled her eyes, she was nning to continue anyway no need for that. б░I guess if I had anything else to add... itбпs that the pheromone ability thatбпs decentlymon among Subi is something I probably wonбпt get, and if I did get it wouldnбпt ever work properly.б▒

    Kat let that answer hang there for a while, as she could feel the боWhyбп being drilled into her back by Blueбпs eyes. Kat let out a smallugh, enjoying the slight song and dance she was engaging in. б░Fine fine. The reason is because itбпs based on attraction. A gay Subus would only attract women, a Bi Subus can do both. If theyбпre really crazy animals might show up. That sort of thing,б▒

    Blueбпs face twisted in disgust. б░I know some monsters can be somewhat intelligent... but thatбпs disgusting,б▒ spat Blue.

    Kat nodded confirming Blueбпs thoughts. б░Yes, yes it is Blue. Then again, some demons look pretty horrific and theyбпrepletely sentient. I never said demons were all right in the head. In case you havenбпt noticed, I think weбпre all a little crazy. I thought cutting of my hands was an eptable way to escape a rope in a tournament, not even a life and death situation.б▒

    Blue didnбпt really no what to say to that, so they continued in silence for about a minute until Kat noticed a corner. Speeding up to get closer revealed it was not in fact a corner, but actually staircase. Kat looked back and saw Blue was keeping up... but she was breathing a little heavy. Slowing down Kat apologised. б░Sorry about that Blue. I can see a staircase nearby,б▒

    Blue just waved Kat off and followed behind. The stairs were a basic set of stone steps that the pair climbed easily. Nothing seemed off about them till they reached thending which revealed another identical corridor. Kat frowned as she looked around for any sign of difference but the wall theyбпd made a hole in was too far away to spot. б░Hmm... is this a new floor?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I mean... I think so right?б▒ said Blue.

    Kat frowned and nced down the staircase but it seemed normal. The exit at the bottom looked fine. Shrugging Kat headed left once again. They walked for a while, making small talk about the weather. It was just to fill the silence, but neither wanted to bring up a real question because the more they walked the more they got the sense that they were on the floor theyбпd just left. The open door they found after five minutes seemed to confirm this. б░Thatбпs my blood,б▒ said Kat pointing to the ck stains on the ground surrounded by cables.

    Blue nodded, matching frown on her face, б░Yes it looks like it. Nobody on my team bleeds ck like that... and I donбпt know anything else that does either.б▒

    They didnбпt say anything else after that, simply continuing down the corridor once again and finding the staircase once again. Kat stopped and tore a chunk from the wall before she headed upstairs. To neitherбпs surprise they were once again a simrnding, no chunk taken out of the wall. The pair, seeing this headed back downstairs only toe to a simr, but distinctly different hallway. This one was tinted blue and the chunk that should have been missing was restored. б░Oh joy. Weбпre in a funhouse and I have no idea how to leave,б▒ grumbled Kat.

    б░Donбпt you have True Sight? Surely you could see through whatever illusions Thyme is using to keep this all running right?б▒ asked Blue as she looked around.

    б░I think Thymeбпs messing with space. They know about my eyes and probably took that into ount. It wouldnбпt be much of a challenge if I could just spot the illusion and walk straight out. Hmm... I wonder if my eyes count dreams as illusions?б▒ said Kat with slight annoyance.

    *Hmm. If I tried to боleaveбп a dream, assuming this one isnбпt one, would my fog form drop the dumb bracelet? Hmm... Iбпve never tried with something that wasnбпt part of my attire. Best not to risk trying.*

    б░I feel like thatбпs too many abilities even for Thyme. Space, Nature, I think Earth and probably Time as well, because why else would they take the name? I doubt dreams or fog or something is also an affinity of Thymeбпs.б▒ said Blue.

    б░You can add Time to the list. They used it to test something out with me nearby in the first round,б▒ answered Kat offhandedly.

    б░Ok, so I think we can safely say Thyme doesnбпt have dream maniption. Plus, do you think theyбпd go to the trouble of making a fake version of your partner? We just did that. I think whatever this is, itбпs real,б▒ deduced Blue.

    *Yeah that makes sense. Thyme wouldnбпt want to reuse anything. Considering this round has been so different from the first one.* б░Makes sense,б▒ said Kat.

    The pair continued walking, asionally checking the doors but nothing interesting popped up. After a few minutes Kat asked, б░Blue want my to carry you?б▒

    б░Kat, Iбпm a mage not unfit,б▒ said Blue with slight venom in her voice.

    б░I know that Blue but I AM faster and I donбпt really tire either. I can carry you with no trouble at all. Itбпd speed things up,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Yeah but what happens if we get caught in a fight? Bet you want me ready then,б▒ said Blue confidently. Kat wasnбпt particr convinced but the determination in Blueбпs voice was something Kat did recognise. She knew itбпd be pointless to try and argue the point on this one. So even if it was slower Kat was willing to put up with it. This was probably another weird teamwork test and if listening to Blueбпs request to walk was part of that, well, Kat wasnбпt all that bothered. The ceiling was a bit low for Blue to sit on her shoulders anyway.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703: Chess Anyone?

    After some more walking the two managed to find the staircase. They also found that section of wall Kat had smashed, yet the staircase was heading down instead of up. б░Honestly I donбпt know what to make of this,б▒ said Kat staring at the missing chunk of wall.

    б░Should we turn around?б▒ asked Blue, б░I mean, when we did the same thing with the staircase we ended up somewhere else. Maybe we do that again but with the hallway?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Itбпs as good idea as anything else. I just donбпt know if Iбпd rather test going down these steps or your idea. Iбпll let you decide I guess. I donбпt have experience with this sort of thing.б▒

    б░Do you think this ismon or something?б▒ Blue said with a touch of faux annoyance, б░Itбпs not like Iбпve been in anything like this before. I donбпt even know if the missing chunk of wall means this ce is mirrored somehow or if Thyme just tied some walls together magically to mess with us,б▒ Blue tapped her foot against the wall a few times, б░I guess weбпll take the stairs. Itбпs a major change and itбпs best to check out the obvious first because even if it doesnбпt work out weбпll remember we checked it,б▒

    Kat nodded, deciding that was as good a reason as any other. Kat didnбпt bother walking down the staircase and just jumped over the banister straight to the lower floor, finding herself in a familiar, blue tinted hallway once again. Kat growled at that and waited for Blue to get down the stairs. б░Shall we get to the staircase before turning around or just head right?б▒

    б░I... hmm...б▒ Blue paused for a few moments to look down the hallway left and right, б░I think we should go left first,б▒

    Kat nodded and got to walking. б░So what sort of training do you do on the regr?б▒ asked Kat

    .....

    б░Iбпll tell you if you tell me. I do believe Iбпm the one owed a question,б▒ replied Blue.

    Kat nodded, б░Well I donбпt have any major routines. I believe I mentioned demons just sort of get more powerful as we age in stages,б▒ Kat ignored the fake coughed боbullshitбп from Blue, б░though we do have to make sure we use our demonic energy asionally. Apparently, it causes issues if you donбпt. In terms of skill... well I just recently got through a crash course on my fans, but I havenбпt really incorporated that into my routine you know? Itбпs a brand new thing.б▒

    Blue a puff of air out at that, б░So bullshit. Fine whatever, fair is fair, even if demons arenбпt. For a mage like myself itбпs mainly training to get my mana up to faster and faster speeds and trying to shape it correctly out of my body. Studying new sigils sometimes but... they arenбпt too bad itбпs drawing them thatбпs always the problem.

    б░I also do some basic jogging to keep myself fit but no weapon drills. Though... I am now thinking about picking a few up. For the reaction speed andbat awareness if nothing else,б▒ exined Blue.

    Kat nodded and by that time they reached the staircase. Kat did an about face and headed back the way she came. It didnбпt take long for things to change because not thirty secondster a door raced up to meet them. As in the door and the wall it was attached to flew down the corridor stopping just a few centimetres from Katбпs face. If her eyesight was a bit worse or her bnce less stable, sheбпd have mmed face first into the door, but as it stood Kat was able to stop not only herself but Blue as well.

    Kat opened the door slowly. Inside was arge room set down into the floor. The door itself was on a raised dais with a knee height barrier. Down on the floor itself was a nice marble floor with a checkboard patterns and a full set of chess pieces looking particrly lifelike.

    The two sides, ck and white, seemed to be separated into humanoid races and monsters. The monster pawns were a bunch of goblins dressed with unique makeshift weapons and simr leather outfits on the verge of falling apart. With Katбпs eyes she could even see a bit of боrustingбп on the weapons sketched in despite being all the same colour. The rooks looked to be a troll. They were naked except for a shockingly small loincloth considering their rtive body size. Apparently being a male troll was quite a sad life. They had big clubs in their hands topensate though.

    The knight pieces were some kind of giant wolf with two sets of teeth both above and below, ready to take a good chomp out of any other piece disrespecting them. The bishops were coiled snake monsters that looked like they were sleeping and the queen piece was a nesting harpy. Wings spread and talons ready to protect the nest she was sitting on. The final piece, the king, was a dragon that somehow looked bored even while asleep.

    On the humanoid side the pawn pieces were farmers of all the various races. Two dwarves, two beastkin, wolf beastkin in fact, two elves, two humans and two fae. They all had different farming implements, well except the dwarves, the dwarves had pickaxes. The humans had fishing rods, the beastkin had two buckets resting across their shoulders on a stick and the elves had a pair of garden scissors, finally, thest were the fae who had a watering can each.

    The rooks were dwarves with tower shieldsrger then their bodies held in front of them decked out in full te armour. The knights were beastkin, elephant beastkin this time, riding elephants. Kat wasnбпt quite sure how to take that particr set of pieces. The bishop was an elf on one side and a fae on the other, both in long flowing robes. The Queen piece was a familiar face. It was Thyme dressed up in a puffy princess outfit, 3ft tall, and standing on top of a whole bunch of skulls all while trying to look cute.

    The final king space had a base, but no piece on it and Kat realised this room was clearly intended for the contestants to take ce in a giant life size chest match. Frankly, Kat wasnбпt having it. She mmed the door closed and turned around. б░Welp, thatбпs clearly the wrong way,б▒

    Blue paused for a moment looking at Kat, then back at the door, then back at Kat. б░You know what Kat. I think youбпre right,б▒

    The pair walked away from the chess door, choosing to continue being lost in the funhouse maze rather then attempt anything that had to do with the chess game. They headed to the staircase with the chunk missing from the wall and walked downstairs.

    When Kat came face to face with a door she peaked inside before mming it shut again. It was the chess room. б░Not that one either,б▒ said Kat heading back up stairs only to start growling when she chanced upon another, very familiar door. One the pair had really hoped to avoid.

    б░Well now what?б▒ asked Kat grumpily.

    Blue bit the nail on her thumb, with a frown on her face. б░I... hmmm. On the one hand, Thyme clearly really wants us to participate in this chess game of theirs. On the OTHER hand, I donбпt think Thyme would find this as amusing if there wasnбпt a way to avoid it. I donбпt know where exactly the alternate path is, but there MUST be one,б▒

    *Yes that does sound very much like Thyme. As fun as it might be to force us into a chess game. It is much MORE fun to make us think weбпre being forced into a chess game we have a way to avoid. Especially if the chess match in question really does need to be beaten or if it would take a particrly long time to pass. Heck, you might have needed not to win but to y your king piece over to the other side of the board.*

    Kat carefully headed back down the stairs so that she was at thendings between floors. Looking up and looking down she could easily see the same door in both ces. Kat tapped her foot in annoyance as she looked around for some sort of clue. In the end her gazended on the wall at the back of thending. There was nothing odd about the wall. It looked very much like a normal spot of wall. It was appropriately tinted blue. It was basic stone with a bit of mortar. Kat kicked it down and the stone caved in. There was a secret passage.

    б░Frankly. I didnбпt really believe that would work...б▒ mumbled Kat as she staired at the hole sheбпd just made. It was dark, pitch ck. Something that really shouldnбпt be possible without magic of some kind. Perhaps darkness magic. Her eyes might work in low light but perhaps there was more ways to block her sight then ck cloth.

    б░Honestly Iбпm not sure what I expected either and I canбпt tell if this is a more or less surprising result then it not working,б▒ replied Blue.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704: Making Stephen King Proud!

    Kat and Blue stepped forward together, Kat ducking to avoid catching her horns on the low hanging wall. A few steps in the ground started to shake. Blue was about to fall, when Katбпs tail snaked out and wrapped around the shorter girlбпs waist keeping her on her feet. The door behind them sealed itself up, preventing passage backwards before the dark closed in.

    But only for a moment. Bright colours of all kinds exploded around them. Reds, blues greens, and everything in between. She was in an ever changing kaleidoscope and it felt almost as if the world was opening up to them. It wasrgely reminiscent of D.E.M.O.N.S. teleportation but Katбпs feet remained firmly on the ground. It was not her that was moving but the rest of the world.

    The joy was cut short though when a creepyugh rang through the halls. Kat wasnбпt one to get scared easily but there was something strange about thisugh. She didnбпt just feel it in her ears, she felt in her muscles and bones. She felt it in her heart, and most strangely... she felt it in her energy. Her demonic energy normally so immune to outside forces seemed to shudder a bit at the sound before a sharp crack startled Kat out of her confusion.

    The rapidly shifting colours now had a crack running through them in the top right, as if there was a ss ceiling slowly breaking apart above them. Yet between these cracks Kat could feel her eyes itching. She could feel that there was some Truth hidden not by illusion but by her owncking perception. Her eyes were trying, and she could feel tears running down her face that were not truly tears at all but tracks of ck blood.

    Before it could get any worse though, the cracks spread over the sky, breaking apart and falling behind the horizon leaving only the ckness once again. Kat felt herself shudder from the experience, eyes rapidly healing unnoticed by Kat herself. Blue didnбпt have anything to protect her from the sight, yet she alsocked anything to give her the slight glimpse either so she felt drained but healthy still.

    Kat heard the harsh click of a light as a stage light shone down on a chair in the distance. Kat could see a copsed figure hanging limply over the chair. They were a tattered dress that looked worn and frayed on the edges withrge patches missing from the dress section revealing legs that looked like theyбпd had the water sucked out of them, all chapped and grey. The dress might have once been white but now it was covered in various stains of all kinds, many looked like blood stains while others were dirt and grim.

    The figure had long purple hair that was closer to ck then blue, that covered her face and pooled at the floor. Despite the figure was rather smile, looking more like a young teen or an old child rather then an adult. She had no chest to speak of and while her arms looked healthier at first nce they had two long cuts right up the centre of them that had scarred over.

    .....

    Kat felt her mouth dry as she stared at the scene, tail tightening around Blue protectively without her notice. Blue wasnбпt faring much better. She couldnбпt see all the details but things werenбпt looking great. б░You didnбпt want to y with meee,б▒ said a soft echoey voice that bounced around the cavern.

    б░I swear if this is about the fucking chess set!б▒ growled Blue and it took a second to work out what she was talking about. *Oh my god. Thatбпd be right. Thyme would definitely take the chance to set up this creepy fucking alternative route to this puzzle if people didnбпt want to take the time and effort to y chess. Iбпm already starting to regret not just going with the chess match.*

    In the end though, the only verbal response was another round ofughter before the spotlight shed out. Kat released her hold on Blue and pulled out her fans while scanning the area. All she could see was ck and it was really not ideal. Katбпs ears strained for the slightest indication of her opponent before she managed to just barely catch the sound of rushing win to the side of Blue. Without thinking Kat practically teleported around Blue, using her full speed energy included pushing back against her bracelets restrictions as much as she possibly could.

    Even then, all Kat could do was barely get an arm in the way. Sharp teethtched on as the decrepit figure seemed to leap out of the darkness. Kat swiped at it with her other arm but the girl, monster, whatever it was just ripped the flesh and muscle from her arm before disappearing back into the ckness. Kat bit her cheek to keep from screaming, ignoring the blood now filling her mouth. Kat backed up slowly even as her skin and muscle knitted themselves back together.

    Kat partially wrapped her tail around Blue. Not truly touching but close enough she could finish the hold if necessary and pull Blue out of the way. Kat wasnбпt really sure what to do against this thing or what the point of this room was. *At least the chess room was straight forward enough. Beat the chess game. Not whatever nightmarish task this is. Do we need to kill the thing? Avoid it? Just survive for a while?*

    Kat was about to voice her questions when she heard the sound of wind once again. Kat moved around Blue and intercepted the figure with an open fan this time. The thing bit down on Katбпs fan the sound of screeching metal on metal rang out, causing Kat to flinch, making her unprepared for the follow up swipe against her arm. Luckily for Kat it seemed most of the creatures strength was in its jaws because all it managed was a shallow cut that barely pierced her skin before the creature screamed and fled in frustration.

    б░Got any ns Blue?б▒ asked Kat as she backed up once again.

    б░I... Iбпm sorry Kat... Iбпm not fast enough for whatever this freakish thing is. Even if I had the spell prepped I... I donбпt think I can catch it... I donбпt even know if I can dodge it by myself...б▒ Blueбпs voice was shaking slightly but her body was taught and ready. She was much more afraid then Kat but she had faith in her temporary partner and wasnбпt simple going to break down crying. She could do thatter.

    Kat waited for the tell tale sound of the creature, that split second of rushing wind as it exited the shadows, and waspletely ready this time. She pulled her fan out, keeping it closed. When the face appeared from the darkness Kat shoved her fan sideways into its mouth, preventing it from closing. She then took her other fan and shed into its neck.

    Now, Kat expected a little resistance from this. Perhaps it had slightly tough skin, or bones that could withstand the force. If not that then at least ast ditch attack of some kind. Instead the fan slid straight through the creatures body sending its lower section copsing to the floor. The strong jaws still locked around Katбпs fan.

    *Well... that was a bit easier then I th-* Katбпs early celebration ended when the body melted into the floor and the head melted into a pile of rotting flesh, sinking down past her hand and into the floor as well. Kat was so shocked she nearly missed the next audio queue. Katбпs tail yanked downwards sending Blue sprawling as Kat didnбпt think she had time to run around the fae. The creature was willing to make Kat pay for that inattention.

    It came from behind andtched onto her wing joint, crushing everything it could, breaking the ligaments, shredding muscles and skin, and cracking the bone. It made to tear Katбпs left wing clean off but she managed to elbow it in the face, popping it like an annoying zit causing blood to fly everywhere. Kat growled to cover up the pain as her wing pulled itself together. She felt like her back was on fire and she wanted nothing more than to beat the creepy little thing into the ground. Multiple times if necessary.

    Kat yanked Blue back to her feet trying not to be annoyed she couldnбпt use her tail to strike back during the creatures attack because it was trapped on the ground with Blue. Kat didnбпt regret that choice but it was also clearly limiting her somewhat. Kat wished she had some better way of protecting Blue then with just her body but nothing wasing to mind. The room was nothing but a thick expanse of shadows and the creature seemed toe from everywhere.

    If Kat didnбпt have any restrictions, sheбпd have just put Blue on her shoulders and summoned up a whole lot of fire to coat the floors and walls and try and destroy whatever trap this was. Sadly, she did have those limitations. Still, Kat could dream

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705: The Unseen Path

    *So. What do I know? Bugger all really. How do you kill something that survives getting its head cut off? If it regenerated that would make some sense but it first disintegrated beforeing back. Does the damage even mean anything to it? I know it costs me demonic energy to regenerate but in a prolonged fight, as long as the damage isnбпt too bad I can just keep going.*

    Kat moved to the sound of the wind once again, getting used to intercepting the monster. Kat decided to see what happened if she shed at the thingбпs face. She wasnбпt prepared for the jaw to open wide, and then the cheeks to split open so it could keep going. Katбпs fan cut through the back of the monsterбпs throat as it mped down on her arm. Unlike before, Kat felt it crunch through the bone, ripping half of her arm off as it fell to pieces.

    Kat ignored the pain and moved swiftly, picking the discarded piece of her arm back up and letting join back to her body. It was mostly intact if you ignored the area it had been sheered off and Kat wasnбпt willing to risk the idea she couldnбпt regrow a missing hand. At Rank 1 she couldnбпt regen lost limbs, and at Rank 2 she hadnбпt asked again. Kat didnбпt want to find out how much of a limb needed to be missing to be considered боlostбп so this was the best option.

    *So. Donбпt stick your hand in the monsters mouth. Even if you can cut its head in half, itбпll bite down on your arm first. Good to know. Really good to know. What would be better though is a way to defeat the dammed creature, and I mean that in both the figurative and likely literal sense.*

    Kat heard another attack and went for the tried and true strategy of blocking the mouth with a sideways fan. It failed. Clearly the monster was ready, it simply opened its mouth wider, before mping down on her fingers. Kat punched a hole straight through its chest in retaliation. Kat was about to pick up her missing digits but found them to already be quickly regrowing and decided to let that y out.

    Perhaps a mistake because the monster came in for another attack. This time, Kat wasnбпt taking any chances. She waited for it to appear, attacking in the somewhat simplistic way it always did before stepping to the side and swiping her fan straight through its neck. This didnбпt stop the head flying towards Blue at all though. Kat grabbed the excess of flowing hair on the monster and hurled it back into the darkness letting it st against the ck wall and be reabsorbed. Kat nced down at her hand.

    Katбпs ring finger had managed topletely recover, though it had only been sliced in half. The rest of her fingers were most of the way to being back, now existing up to the final join except for her thumb which hadpletely regenerated. Kat nced at the floor where her fingers had fallen and noticed that her thumb seemed to be rotting into a pile of ck blood.

    .....

    Before she could take that in properly the monster attacked again, this timeing from a downward angle andunching itself up, perhaps hoping Katбпs legs were less agile then her hands. Sadly for it this was not the case and Kat simply sidestepped it and kicked the head straight of its body with a smile.

    *Ok. So this thing isnбпt all that smart, or just doesnбпt know how to attack any other way. Itбпs always in a perfectly straight line once it leaves the darkness and while it can manipte its mouth quite a bit, thatбпs seems to be the limit to its advanced thoughts. It doesnбпt even try to use its arms or legs for anything. Then again, they arenбпt really all that tough.

    What I want to know... is whatбпs happening to my fingers. That thumb melting... is it because of the rot from the monster? Or because it destabilised after I got my finger back? Some method to prevent being cut in half or something and regrowing a whole extra Kat perhaps?*

    The monster came in again, Kat had to rush around Blue this time, but it was no issue. The monster was aiming for Katбпs midsection now and she raised her leg to deal with it. The monster tried to open its mouth wider to take out Katбпs entire leg but it couldnбпt quite manage it. Sensing its failure the monster tried to tilt its head to the side and take a good chunk of Kat with it, she just moved in sync kneeing it straight on the nose and sending it flying back.

    б░Any ideas how to beat this thing Blue?б▒ asked Kat to her fae friend.

    б░Iбпm working on it,б▒ said Blue in response. б░I donбпt have any great guesses and no idea at all what this thing could possibly be but it has to have a weakness... I think,б▒ Kat had to move to intercept an attack once again and Blue flinched away from the gore instinctively. б░We could try to run I suppose... but I donбпt know exactly how this darkness that surrounds us works...б▒

    Kat dealt with another attack by putting an arm in the way only to follow up with a punch to the side of the monsters head causing it to basically explode from the force. Seeing a chance to test some things Kat summoned and threw her two fans to either side of the room only for them to run into something and tter to the floor.

    б░Well thatбпs out,б▒ grumbled Kat as she summoned them back to her hands.

    б░Wait, can you throw them that way?б▒ asked Blue pointing somewhat to the front of her.

    Kat shrugged and waited for another attack. Directly below her foot this time. Easily dealt with by making use of her wings. The monster wasnбпt really going for Blue anymore, its focus was squarely on Kat. One more attack down meant a bit of breathing room so Kat threw her fan in the direction indicated by Blue. To her surprise, it kept going quite a while before it hit a wall about two hundred metres in that direction.

    Kat was ready when the monster appeared again. She wasnбпt entirely prepared for it to be right above her head. Luckily for Kat, the ceiling was actually quite high so her slight shock from the exact angle the monster had chosen still gave her enough time to dodge to the side and take it out once again. Once it was down, Blue dashed forward and Kat followed heading down the path they couldnбпt really see.

    Kat heard the monsterunch another attack from behind them and she threw her fan straight at the monster. It just opened its mouth, swallowing the fan whole. Shit, probably shouldбпve opened that. Kat let her arme out to catch the things jaws, she didnбпt think she quite had time to sidestep it and better a chunk of arm then something much worse. Once the jaws were locked around her forearm Kat mmed her free hand onto its head even as Blue kept running.

    Kat quickly caught back up just in time for Blue to run straight into something. As Blue started to topple over, Kat heard the rush of wind and saw the monster trying toe up from the ground where Blue was about to end up. Kat slowed her perception of time and shot her tail out to catch Blue. She managed to just barely get it wrapped around her before yanking her away just as the thingбпs jaws mped shut on thin air.

    The only difference was instead of fading back into the ground, this time the monster stood on the floor twitching slightly as its long hair flowed around it. б░Blue, what do we do?б▒ asked Kat hesitantly.

    Blue summoned a magic circle, pooling energy into the construct ready to attack. б░Kat... I need you to distract it for just a few moments...б▒ said Blue as she stared the thing down. Kat gulped but nodded, ready for whatever it was going to pull off.

    The pair were tense, staring down the monster as it continued to twitch in ce. Both of them could feel somehow that things were different they just didnбпt know why. Kat nced at Blue again and saw aplete magical circle glowing a bright blue so she just returned her gaze to the monster. Waiting for it to make its move.

    Kat was almost disappointed when it just sunk back into the floor, returning to what it knew. Kat waited. She listened. She heard the slight sound indicating it had reappeared, and she struck. Kat was told to distract it this time so instead of going for the kill Kat slipped around the monster just barely before wrapping her arm around the thingбпs neck, trapping in in a choke hold.

    Seeing the monster bound Blue unleashed her spell. Not in Kat and the monsterбпs direction, but off to the side, where whatever sheбпd run intonded. Kat watched as a glowing blue blob of water raced out towards... a wooden chair? Kat didnбпt know what to think. That was until the thing in her arms started screaming.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706: Out of the Darkness and Into The...

    Kat felt her ears ringing as the creatures just kept screaming and screaming in her arms. Kat wanted to let go, to hurl the damned thing as far away as possible, especially when she started to feel a slight trickle of blood leaking from her ears. Blue was doing a little better. She had summoned up to small pools of water and stuck them around her ears, but Kat could see pain on Blueбпs face quite clearly.

    The thing screamed and screamed as it writhed in Katбпs arms, trying to escape. Kat was much stronger, and holding it was no real issue. With itбпs jaw trapped its mad scrambling didnбпt do anything to her at all, couldnбпt even get through her skin. At this point though she wished her eyes werenбпt constantly healing from the damage. *Just let me go deaf for a bit then regenerate it after dammit.*

    Kat tried to pull her energy away from her ears but apparently it wasnбпt willing to listen. Too close to her brain perhaps? Kat didnбпt know but it wasnбпt ying nice and thatбпs what mattered. Kat was starting to have very mixed feelings now that the screaming had been going on for more than thirty seconds.

    Blue had given up on standing and nowy t on the groundpletely straight with water hovering around her ears. Katбпs grip didnбпt loosen but her opinion on the matter did drop. *Is this even the right idea? I mean... I feel like this has to be. Unless I still need to destroy it? Crush its head and now the chair is gone it canбпte back? I mean clearly itбпs been effected by the chairбпs destruction in some way. I just donбпt want to destroy it and potentially waste all the efforts.*

    Still, Kat held on.

    Time started to get a little fuzzy around the edges the sound seemed to just go on and on but Kat decided sheбпd held on so far, sheбпd have to keep going. Kat didnбпt know if this was the right call, but she had to believe it would be.

    So Kat held on.

    .....

    Then all of a sudden, the screaming stop. Katбпs ears rung even as they healed. Kat kept a firm grip even as her hands started shaking. She didnбпt want to lose it. Even if it was dead now. Even if it had stopped screaming.

    Kat held on.

    Kat blinked slowly, muscles wanting to rx but Kat held them back for a few more moments... and was rewarded. The thing in her arms suddenly copsed bonelessly, sliding around her fingers till it hit the ground. Kat looked around, unsure of what to do, arms still fixed in their old positions as she shuddered.

    Kat stepped over the creature to Blue and lightly tapped her on the shoulder. Blue flinched back, before ncing up at Kat, eyes bloodshot and red, the water coating her ears no longer a clear blue, but a slight pinkish shade. Before Kat could say anything light engulfed the pair, blinding them both. The world shifted under their feet for a few seconds before the light dimmed, and a single lightbulb clicked on overhead.

    Kat quickly picked Blue up into a princess carry. Blue, not being a fan of this development pushed against Katбпs chest to try and convince the demon to let her go, but it was a weak attempt at best,pletely unnoticed at worst. Taking in the room and ignoring Blue for the moment Kat found them to be in a small cramped supply closet. It was surprisingly clean with a single shelf filled with boxes and a door on the side. The strange thing though, was the map. Why it was in a supply closet, Kat didnбпt know, but that wasnбпt the strange part.

    No the strange part was that it shifted around as she watched it. There was a big боyou are hearбп sign pointing at a small red rectangle in the centre of the map. Well, the centre of the paper the map was on. The rest of the rooms didnбпt have the decency to keep the closet centralised at all. There were all sorts of rooms, the dining room, the kitchen, a ballroom, several guest room markers, a healing ward and a few other ces.

    It didnбпt even have the decency to keep the rooms the right size though. If the ballroom was next to the dining room for example, and they needed to use doors right next to each other all of a sudden the ballroom was only half the size it was normally or if the kitchen and the dining room were ced next to each other they merged into one big room for a short time before splitting off again. The guest rooms asionally merged, but when they did it was into the боmaster suiteбп. Kat wasnбпt quite sure how master it was though because sometimes there was two or three of them on the map at any one time.

    б░Well... this isnбпt ideal...б▒ mumbled Kat.

    б░What?б▒ said Blue.

    б░I said, боthis isnбпt ideal''б▒ repeated Kat.

    б░What?б▒ asked Blue again, slightly louder this time.

    Kat frowned. Oh please donбпt tell me... Kat sucked in a deep breath wanting to be wrong, б░I SAID, боTHIS ISNбпT IDEAL''б▒

    Blue looked at Kat withprehension, sadly, not the kind either of them wanted. For it wasprehension and dawning horror. б░Oh no...б▒ murmured Blue eyes shaking somewhat as she realised what had happened. б░Please tell me Iбпm not deaf...б▒

    *Well, hopefully itбпs temporary and itбпs certainly something Thyme can fix... but I think that might indeed be the problem. The only issue is... I canбпt tell you either way because you wouldnбпt hear me. Wait is that rude to think? Hmm... if only Lily and I decided to learn signnguage that one time. It was something Lily almost researched but I think she had a test or something and never got around to it? Really regretting that now....

    Wait... would signnguage work with my trantion ability? Also, hold up another moment. If it DOES... shouldnбпt that mean I can figure out some way for Blue to боhearбп me? Or is it because she doesnбпt know any signnguage in her own that I wouldnбпt be able to talk to her? Like does my trantion work on babies that donбпt know how to talk yet? I have questions now... and Iбпm making a note to learn signnguage if I have time. Itбпll be an interesting test if nothing else.*

    б░Sadly I canбпt tell you one way or the other,б▒ said Kat with a soft smile at the end. Blue pouted rather fully in Katбпs direction, lip quivering and exaggerated sadness on her face. It seemed Katбпs idle thoughts had given Blue enough time to... perhaps note to terms with it but ept the situation somewhat.

    *Ok. So Blueбпs deaf for the moment. Where do we need to go... and where should we go?* Kat looked over at the map again and noticed there were a few things written on the sides. Kat was about 80% sure they werenбпt there before and a quick check of her memories confirmed they were not in fact, there before. *But why?*

    Kat read over the list and it went as follows:

    All Personel are to be in uniform at all times. Failure to do so will result in a trip to the dungeons

    All outsiders are to be in their assigned rooms or the dungeons

    The kitchen is for KITCHEN staff not for general staff

    The medical wing is open to everyone. If you are injured GO THERE do not try and tackle other jobs instead.

    If there are more than 10 people in a room something has gone wrong

    Laundry is for the LAUNDRY ROOM not for the bathroom or the floor

    No you are not allowed to snack during work hours.

    *Hmm... well I think that means we should head to the medical wing then right? Iбпm not sure if weбпve actually been assigned rooms and I donбпt see anywhere else immediately useful... unless we could find uniforms somewhere? Maybe in theundry? Or here in the supply closet?*

    Kat looked at the crates and stabbed into one with her tail to avoid having to put Blue down. Inside was what looked like old bedsheets. A few more tail strikester revealed that to be what every box contained except for one that contained two spare pillows. б░Ok Blue, I think we should take you to get healed, we should at least try,б▒ said Kat.

    Blue of course, couldnбпt hear what Kat had just said so she pouted and red at Kat once again. Kat felt her cheeks... well, not burn with embarrassment but she was sure the blood was there to make it look that way at least. Kat wanted to apologise... but she wasnбпt entirely sure how without just saying she was sorry. Kat bit her lip and frowned, before just sighing and using her tail to tap the line about medical. Seeing Blueбпs determined nod, Kat was pretty sure there next course of action was set.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707: Out of the Closet and into the Hallway

    With the n to get uniforms scrapped Kat instead wanted to find some sort of pattern in the endless shuffling of rooms. Kat stared at it, taking in as much detail as she could whileparing it to her memories. To Katбпs great pleasure, a few patterns did actually emerge quite quickly. She was mostly watching the medical wing, and that was where she got her answer.

    The medical wing, for all of its shuffling tending to stick to the east side of the house. This might be somewhat hard to realise when everything else is moving and the centre point of the house is changing on the regrly but the medical wing was almost always on the east side of that line. Not always true, and not always by a lot, but it did give Kat a major advantage when it came to finding it.

    Once sheбпd spotted that little bit of interest, she managed to work out that the kitchen liked to stay in the south, but unlike the medical wing, it limited itself more to the southern two thirds of the house, caring much less strictly for the centre line... except when it came to the dining room. It would never be anywhere near the dining room if they were both in the northern section of the house. Kat wasnбпt entirely sure what she could DO with that information but it was something.

    The only other readily apparent pattern was that bedrooms liked to clump up even if they werenбпt on a path to merging. They didnбпt necessary all clump together, but there was almost never a bedroom attached to a hallway all by itself. They tended to stick in twos and threes wherever they went. Oh, and the hallways. Kat was annoyed at that particr revtion.

    The number of hallways in the house liked to change, but unlike the other rooms which shuffled around and merged, the hallways would just materialise out of thin air between blinks or whenever Kat wasnбпt looking directly at the map though they had no issue vanishing, it was only appearing they would dopletely unobserved.

    *Ok, so head east, or rightish... or wait... no itбпll be left because the door is behind me. Good thing I didnбпt instantly make that mistake. Ok, so turn left, try and stick to the east side of the house and open doors until we find the medical wing.* Kat took a quick nce at theundry and followed its path for a bit but confirmed there was no pattern for that particr room. *If we find theundry, good, if not too bad I suppose.*

    Kat tightened her hold on Blue just a bit before using her tail to tap the medical wing and then point at the door signalling she wanted to leave for the medical wing now. Blue seemed to get the message and nodded in eptance. Kat shifted Blue in her arms so that she was now holding the fae with one arm and a tail so that her left was free to carefully open the door and she could peak out without Blue getting in the way.

    .....

    Kat eyed the corridor carefully but couldnбпt find anything of note. It was just an empty corridor, didnбпt even have another door. Well, it was somewhat fancy and had two vases filled with flowers, but that was all really. Kat tuned into her hearing a bit for an idea of if there were any staff around but to Katбпs annoyance there was a slightyering of white noise in the background now that she concentrated.

    *Well thatбпs just great. Apparently weбпre only allowed to SEE the staff. Hopefully I can manage that before they do.* Kat carefully pushed the door open before turning to look back at the map. That extra check was enough to confirm something. The mansion only moved pieces you werenбпt looking at. The hallway Kat was in, as well as the two that connected to it moved, but only together in a big block. The block could move, and that wasnбпt the best thing to realise when she was trying to head for the east side, but it was nice to know... probably.

    Kat sighed and looked at the map, waiting for when the set of hallways were the furthest east before dashing out of the door and settling Blue back into a proper princess hold. Kat new her tail could do in a pinch, especially if she ced it under Blueбпs knees to keep them in ce while her arm supported Blueбпs back, but it wasnбпt ideal for her own bnce. Her body was much to used to her tail being able to act as it wished so freeing that up took precedence over keeping an arm free.

    Kat got to the next hallway and nced down it before biting back a curse. There were two servants, a butler and a maid pair standing guard in the middle of the hallway. They looked out over the centre of the room, starring at each other, with two doors in either side of them. Kat bit into her lip. They hadnбпt turned to see her and didnбпt look like they were going to. Kat just wasnбпt exactly sure how she wanted to tackle this problem.

    *Do I try and sneak? Can I sneak? Perhaps... Iбпd have to fly over and...* Kat checked the ceiling height and found it to be right in that grey zone. It was certainly high enough for her to befortable flying over everyoneбпs heads but it wasnбпt so high she was certain theyбпd never look up. *Maybe if I move Blue to my back? No sheбпd get in the way of my wings like that unless she could sit across my legs... and thatбпs just awkward.*

    *The other issue is I think I need to check those doors. So...bat looks to be the only way. Hmm... I can probably take one out, and theyбпre just Thyme clones. I just have to ask if Blue can take the other one out... yeah I think going for them would be the best. I donбпt know if I can sneak, and a surprise attack is better for checking the doors.*

    Kat looked down at Blue before carefully leaning the fae around the corner. Kat then moved her tail around beside Blueбпs face before pointing deliberately at the maid Thyme and then dragging her tail across Blueбпs neck before pulling her back around the corner. Blue gave Kat a re for how she delivered the message. Kat shrugged and manoeuvred her arm so that Blue could see her right thumb. She gave an exaggerated thumbs up, and then a thumbs down before pointing to Blue.

    Blue rolled her eyes, б░I can do it,б▒ said Blue.

    Kat nodded, d that only one person was doing charades and that Blue got the message. Carefully putting the other girl down Kat flew up the ceiling, carefully making sure that she wouldnбпt hit her wings on any of the support beams or the light fixtures, Kat made her way very carefully over to near the two Thymes. It wasnбпt directly above but Kat was going to dive down at them from where she was. Kat wasnбпt confident enough to risk getting closer. Kat looked back and gave Blue a thumbs up, and got a spell circle lighting up in response.

    Kat waited five more seconds before swooping. Kat dived, tail t behind her and a fan in each hand. Kat watched the Thyme start turning towards her direction but it was toote, two fan des working in concert sliced through the Thymeбпs throat cleanly as Kat flew past. It wasnбпt as easy as that monster the pair had recently fought, but it was no great hardship. The harder part was not causing a racket by shattering the floor when shended. Kat had to re her wings and bend her knees to take as much of the impact as she could, even then her shoes cked loudly onto the floor.

    At the same time Kat was dashing in, Blue released a thick globule of water, unlike Kat the maid didnбпt even manage to turn all the way around before the water bullet impacted the side of their head causing it to explode like a ripe tomato, blood going everywhere, staining the hallway where it fell. Kat was interested to note Thymes bled sap, which wasnбпt a surprise, though it was a reddish colour. Possible, but rarer. Katt wondered if that was Thymeбпs default or not.

    With that taken care of, Kat opened a nearby door to give them somewhere to hide the bodies and to check the room. What she found instead of a nice ce to hide something was a brick wall. Kat stared at the wall behind the door with a frown on her face. *This has Thyme written all over it and Iбпm disappointed in myself for expecting something else.*

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708: Swing around the corner.

    Kat gave herself a few moments to just stare at the brick wall, let the disappointment, slight amusement and anger wash over her... before mming her head into the wall. Now, this wasnбпt the greatest idea despite the sturdiness of her skull, but her horns took most of the damage and managed to even break through some of the bricks. What bnce of anger and curiosity lead Kat to making this decision and in this way... not even she fully knew. What she did know, was that looking through the broken bricks, she could only see more brick.

    *I wish I was surprised,* thought Kat as she shook her head to remove some of the debris still there. It might not stick on her long, sliding off at the first opportunity, but headbutting a wall meant a lot of little bits of stone were sitting on her head with a few lighter pieces in her hair. Blue was of course, just sort of watching all of this go down from the other end of the hallway. She was slowly approaching Kat but didnбпt really know what to make of the odd sequence of events sheбпd just witnessed.

    With a drawn out huff Kat dragged the body over to the next door and threw it open. Kat was quite pleased to see a simr storage room, though the intact boxes off to the sides indicated it wasnбпt the same storage room the pair had recently left. This one was also missing the lovely map. Kat bit her lip at that. *A shame. Would have been nice to check if this hallway is actually still on the east side of the house.*

    Kat got to work, throwing the bodies into the room and trying to ignore the bloodlike sap stains. As it wasnбпt real blood Kat was sure with a bit of time and some effort they could be cleaned properly but Kat decided that wasnбпt really worth it. By the time the bodies were dealt with Blue had caught up to Kat. The fae had tried running over but with her eardrums shot and the blood, it was also affecting her bnce so she was forced to walk instead else risk falling over her own feet.

    Seeing Blue nearby Kat pulled her back into a princess carry, causing the fae to pout and say, б░You know you donбпt have to carry me right?б▒

    Kat just shrugged and checked the other two doors with her tail pulling on the handle. One was a storage room and the other was a storage room... but for food. So more like a pantry really but it certainly wasnбпt what Kat was looking for. So, seeing as Kat couldnбпt use words to express how little it inconvenienced her to carry Blue, she just got back to exploration.

    The next corridor they found was empty, doors and servants alike, and the one after that had only servants in it. There were a full ten servant Thymes just hanging out in the corridor. Kat agonised over how to deal with them for a good five minutes before Blue hit her hard on the arm and pointed back the way they hade.

    .....

    Kat frowned a bit at the idea of just giving up before Blue repeated the motion with a roll of her eyes and somehow that was enough for Kat to get the idea without Blue needed to resort to whispering the answers and risk the Thymes hearing them. *Iбпm canбпt believe I forgot. The rooms move when youбпre not looking at them, so heading backwards is fine, or at least, backtracking a bit can be excused.*

    Turning around Kat raced back down the empty hallway and looked down at the hall that should have contained four doors and a few bloodstains. Instead it was apletely clean hallway with one butler and a singlerge door. Kat slowed her pace before looking at Blue. Blue got the message and summoned up a spell taking the Thyme out in one shot.

    The pair snuck, or in truth Blue remained in Katбпs arms while Kat snuck up on the door, listening for anything but the same white noise that had prevented any meaningful findings before was still around. Kat let Blue stand on her own two feet to check the door herself. Kat found herself looking at the ballroom.

    It was a beautiful room backed by stain ss windows that framed a stage with Thymes all sitting next to their own instruments, mostly familiar ones like trumpets, flutes and what looked to be a saxophone made from wood. The Thymes all seemed to be just chatting with each other at the moment, with their own unique uniform consisting of a tight blue jacket, slightly puffy green pants and shoulder padsrge enough to be hats,plete with dangling gold tassels.

    The rest of the room was fairly spartan, obviously so that guests could actually use the space to dance. There were threerge tables pushed up against the walls but there wasnбпt anything except a white tablecloth that had some embroidery on it.

    The only other thing of note was the door on the other side of the hall. *Hmm... do I want to risk getting across this room and hope itбпs the healerбпs wing?* Kat quickly checked her memories and found that, yes, the room did asionally link up with the ballroom. Not in any regr way to suggest it was likely that room was there right now but it was possible. Kat didnбпt really want to acknowledge the fact that the room behind the door was constantly randomising at this moment either. If she did, it meant the best course would be to just keep going through hallways and Kat couldnбпt help but think that was a mistake for some reason.

    б░Come on, letбпs just go,б▒ said Blue, having got board of Katбпs second guessing and marched out into the room, not even caring if she was seen. Kat followed awkwardly behind and as soon as the pair crossed a golden design on the floor a magical barrier shot up around them. Kat jumped, startled somewhat from the sudden magical phenomenon but calmed when she took a spare nce at Blue and found herpanion was utterly unconcerned.

    The band on the other hand, were much more concerned. Instead of attacking or something else sensible though, they all pulled out their instruments and waited. Kat froze, looking around. Every band member was mid breath and she braced herself for whatever was about toe for her...

    Thirty seconds past before anyone made a move, well except Blue who had kept walking and was stumbling her way across a quarter of the room. Thatбпs when the trombone yer kicked something hidden from view and a Thyme with a tube popped up from the ground. It was a female looking Thyme, shortest of the whole group. They were practically minuscule and didnбпt really look like they had any business ying the tuba.

    Of course this was Thyme so the little tuba Thyme sucked in a huge breath and started belting out notes. The rest of the band picked up as well, following the baseline the tuba yer set down. Then everything broke into Swing.

    *WHAT?* Kat still stood frozen, trying to work out why the band was ying swing music of all when music notes started to fly out of the instruments. The notes varied in thickness and quantity based on the instrument. The low bass of the tuba was one over sized treble clef while the flutes had a flock of twenty sixteenth notes that used their gs as wings to p around.

    It was at this point Blue started dancing, it was more of a shuffle really and hardly in time with the band at all. The thing is she was doing it, and Kat was not. The notes converged on Kat who still had no idea what to do about all of this when a quarter note from the trumpets mmed into her face, knocking her back a few steps.

    Kat wound up a fist, but just as she was about to punch the note in question Blue shouted, б░You have to dance your way across Kat. This is like... puzzling one o one. Itбпs not exactlymon, but it is a ssic!б▒

    Kat frowned again. *Why couldnбпt this have been ball dancing or something else that they taught in PE ss. Why did it have to be swing? Iбпm surprised I even recognise the fact this IS swing and not just jazz.*

    Kat took another nce at Blue and got struck by a sixteenth note for her troubles, it pped both sides of her face with the боwingsбп before flying off. Kat was able to see that Blue didnбпt really know what she was doing either. Part of this was from bnce, a lot of it was from theck of hearing, but it was still surprisingly good. Those noble dance practice lessons must have been paying off.

    So Kat, always one to mess around with the kids at the orphanage did something she was quite used to. She decided it was time to make a fool of herself. Kat would also swear, in that moment, she could hear Lily giggling over their connection.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709: Dance Yourself to Good Health

    Once the pair got into the groove of things it really wasnбпt hard to get across the dance floor only a matter of time. The notes were remarkably lenient towards Blueбпspletely out of time shuffling and whatever the heck it was Kat was doing. It could really only be called dancing in the vaguest of senses but it was movement in time with music and Kat was making her way to the door.

    When they made it to the other side of the room the barrier was still up, Kat was tempted to break through but a б░Just wait out this song,б▒ from Blue when she spotted Katбпs actions was enough to still Katбпs thirst for violence, especially considering it wasnбпt really all that high. Punching things just happened to be a good answer to problems since sheбпd be a demon.

    When the song wound down, trailing off with a soft duet from the trombone and the flute yer Kat picked Blue up and carefully opened the door. When Kat saw a receptionist desk in front of a Thyme in a nurses outfit... a really buff Thyme in a nurses outfit 2 sizes too small Kat wasnбпt sure if it was best tough or cry.

    The scene was both wonderful and horrific, she was overjoyed theyбпd found the medical bay, but found the chances that this worked out were so high she had tough about their sess. *Praise the lord! Wait... is that heretical for a demon to say? Also is God real? Demons are real but they arenбпt anything like what they should be. Angels are also real and I donбпt even want to get into those guys. If a shadow of an angel can predict the future days in advance, orpute the most likely events brute forcing it... well either is horrifying. How much stronger would a god be if theyбпre real? Nope. I donбпt wanna think about it.*

    Kat stepped inside and the nurse took this as prompting to address them. They had a soothing soft spoken voicepletely at odds with their appearance, б░Hello dears, what can I help you with today?б▒

    б░My friend here,б▒ said Kat as she raised Blue up slightly at the mention of the word боfriendбп б░has had her eardrums destroyed and we were hoping you could help us out with that?б▒

    The nurse nodded, б░Certainly I can, please step this way,б▒ said the nurse as they stepped out from behind the counter to push open the curtains to the back room. б░I am a little surprised though. Usually the band is quite wonderful,б▒

    .....

    б░Um no... it wasnбпt them...б▒ Kat mumbled as she carried Blue into the healerбпs room. It was both a lot like a doctorбпs office and nothing like it at the same time. There was an examination bed, a desk, and three chairs nearby. Instead of aputer they had arge stack of paper, presumably for writing out medical instructions if necessary. There was also some kind of incense burning on the windowsill, the open window blowing the scent further into the room. The wall Kat was moving through had a ss cupboard with a number of glowing tinctures and for some reason there was arge nt sitting at the foot of the bed.

    б░Would you mind exining to me the exact cause of the damage then? It might change the spell Iбпll need to use,б▒ said the nurse.

    Kat nodded as she ced Blue down on the bed, б░It was this... weird chair...б▒ Kat wanted to say боchair demonбп but as a demon herself she knew it certainly wasnбпt one, б░chair thing. It was this creepy looking woman? Girl? Something that had long ck hair and couldunch itself out of shadows and stretch its jaw to the size of a small child. When we... destroyed the chair it just screamed and screamed and screamed and it was too much for Blue,б▒

    б░Not yourself though?б▒ noted the nurse as they summoned a glowing magical circle, to get some diagnostic results from Blue. It was actually a five ringed spell, making it the highest level spell Kat had SEEN cast. Thyme had likely done better, but also hidden the rings in other instances.

    б░Um... I have regeneration so... arguably I was caught as well. Trust me... itбпs not fun having to listen to high pitched screaming as your eardrums rupture only to heal themselves and repeat the process...б▒ grumbled Kat.

    б░Ah, my condolences,б▒ said the nurse, summoning up a second diagnostic spell this time four ringed. б░Ok, so Iбпve looked at the issue and itбпs a good thing you guys came to me. The damage isnбпt just the eardrums but also a bit of a lingering curse and I think some minor brain damage. Thest one is a little tricky to spot even with the right spells, but actually not something to worry about despite being боbrain damageбп it would naturally repair itself once the curse is removed but while youбпre hear...б▒

    The nurse Thyme summoned up three four ringed spell circles and Blue lit up like a Christmas tree. Green light spilling from her body especially her ears. Blue shivered under the sensation as the damage was repaired. A few seconds in the nurse summoned up a single red circle spell and a momentter blood rushed from Blueбпs ears.

    *Is it rude I keep thinking of this Thyme as a nurse despite clearly being apetent healer? Wait... if they are the healer why are they manning reception? Why are they in a nurse outfit? Why does Thyme know what an Earth nurse outfit looks like?*

    Katбпs questions would go unanswered as Blue groaned at sat up, wobbling slightly as she rose. The nurse steadied Blue slightly, б░Easy there dear, your bnce will still be a bit off for a few moments as you readjust to having working ears again. There was a good deal of blood that had flooded the ear canal as wellplicating that further. Just stay steady,б▒

    Blue nodded and once she was sitting up scooted backwards to lean against the wall. Blue let out a long thankful sigh as she rxed into the wall. б░Thanks,б▒ said Blue slowly as if testing the words. Sheбпd sounded fine back when she couldnбпt hear, but it was still something Blue wanted to make sure of now she had her hearing back.

    б░Now dears, Iбпll just leave you here to rest up for a bit before getting you to leave. The healerбпs wing is for sick and recovering people not for those of us that are healthy. It is simply the way of things...б▒ said the nurse as they left the room and Kat could imagine the steely glint in their eyes as they left.

    Kat swallowed instinctively, shing back to the schoolбпs nurse and her no nonsense attitude. б░Right... well... if it wasnбпt clear before it is now, we canбпt stay here too long... but where do we go? I mean, I think we should head to the bedrooms, right? That seems like the most likely ce to end this challenge...б▒

    Blue tapped the side of her leg a few times as she thought about that, б░I suppose so. That does seem to be what the rules said. I know I couldnбпt speak before but I was paying as much attention as I could through the pain. Still... my memories of the list are a little... fuzzy... so anything else you want to jog my memory with?б▒

    Kat shrugged and said, б░Not really? I mean, the master bedroom appears when two bedrooms merge together, sometimes multiple master bedrooms show up, and I hope we donбпt have to find one of those specifically. Um... hmm... otherwise the only things I can think are worth noting is that if we find the kitchen weбпll probably be attacked and theundry likely has spare uniforms but thatбпs more a боneat if we can find itбп type of thing. If we find a bedroom first that would be for the best,б▒

    Blue inclined her head and said, б░Yeah. There were a lot of those, almost as many as the storage rooms scattered all over the ce. From what I saw itбпll just be a matter of rushing around and opening as many doors as we can. Do you want to try and be sneaky about this or just rush around and ignore the Thymes?б▒

    Kat raised an eyebrow at that, б░Werenбпt you the one who tried to convince me not to carry you around? If weбпre really moving, even with the suppression bracelet, Iбпm still a lot faster then you are. Iбпm happy to carry you of course, but I didnбпt expect you to let me once you were healed,б▒

    Blue pursed her lips in thought, biting the lower one, б░Hrngh... yeah but I think Iбпll just need to deal with it,б▒ said Blue with an odd air of determination. Kat just nodded along, because it really was no issue. Blue was light, as were most people these days, and Kat didnбпt really see any issues with just carrying people around. Perhaps part of it could be med on wrangling orphans from a young age.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710: Mastering the Bedroom

    Blue stood up, wobbling a little but keeping her feet, steadying herself on the bed. б░Ok, I think weбпve been here long enough,б▒ said Blue.

    б░Are you sure?б▒ asked Kat, б░It hasnбпt even been ten minutes Blue, you can take a bit more time if you want,б▒

    Blue shook her head, б░No this is still a challenge. If the challenge had ended or this was a regr job Iбпd wait. As it stands the risk of death is non-existent and we are on a timer even if we canбпt see it. I ambat capable, unwinded and while a bit of water would be nice Iбпm not currently willing to use the mana required to summon it properly,б▒

    б░What do you mean, боsummon it properly?''б▒ asked Kat.

    Blue marched out of the room, б░Iбпll tell you if you follow me,б▒ and Kat let out a sigh and did as she was asked. The nursed nodded to the pair on the way out and when they opened the door to the ballroom, they found themselves in another corridor instead. The two maids guarding the entrance were a bit of a surprise though.

    Blue reacted by summoning a water ball around the head of the one on the left, while Kat dashed forward to take out the one on the right. Kat was about to simply боkillбп them but realised the nurse, the POWERFUL nurse was watching them from the desk so Kat restrained herself. Instead she took a cue from Blue and came up behind the Thyme and put them in a head lock, chocking them slowly as she bound their arms with her tail and locked her legs around theirs to prevent them fighting back.

    Once the two Thymes had fainted Blue turned to the nurse and said, б░Weбпve got two new patients for you!б▒

    .....

    The nurse sighed, б░Roughhousing just outside my domain. What is this mansioning to?б▒ Despite their words though, the nurse just walked up to Kat and Blue before taking the Thymes of the pairбпs hands and heading for the back room.

    Blue kept walking then, and started to exin, б░So, anything made with mana is inherently temporary to start off with. The reason for this, is itбпs prohibitively expensive to use mana to create боrealбп things. You can however cheat really easily. Wind doesnбпt have this problem at all, and Earth can sort of fake it by making more dirt instead of making it from nothing,

    б░Water can do a simr thing, but most people just summon боfakeбп water and go from there. The issue with that is you canбпt drink it otherwise it causes issues internally. When the mana in the water runs out it will just disappear and suddenly your body is dehydrated all in an instant and the shock really isnбпt good for you.

    б░If I wanted a drink, Iбпd need to pull what water there is from the air, drying it out, and potentially making me thirstier as I breathed in all the dry, stale, air. Itбпs useful in a pinch, but really not something to rely on unless youбпre moving a fair distance away or youбпre outside where itбпs not so big of a deal.б▒

    Kat was halfway through nodding when a thought urred to her, б░Wait... if thatбпs the case... is all the stuff Thyme makes with magic real or not...?б▒

    б░I donбпt want to think about that,б▒ said Blue as they cleared another corridor, of Thymes. When it was over she kept speaking, б░Yeah no. I donбпt even want to consider that. Either Thyme is using a bunch of mana to keep it all from falling apart while in use, or Thyme is using a bunch of mana to make it all real. I think the only idea I want to really consider is Thyme using time magic, which is still really expensive, on themself and building it all by hand with an army of Thymes. Thatбпs probably the most efficient magic wise...б▒

    *Huh... I guess you learning something every day. I donбпt know if Iбпd have guessed time maniption would be the key to the everything Thyme has made. I also donбпt want to know exactly how much mana that would take.* б░Is Thymeбпs mana capacity really that much of an outlier?б▒ asked Kat.

    Blue didnбпt say anything as they opened a door only to find a Thyme break room. It was swiftly shut back up, б░It is and it isnбпt,б▒ said Blue carefully. б░Dryads, as a species, have a lot more mana then we do simply because... well theyбпre all massive trees that take ages to form a sentient consciousness. Like... say for the sake of argument Thyme has ten times the amount of mana I do. Now Thyme MUST have more then that, but for the sake of argument lets go with ten times.

    б░Thymeбпs main body, their tree, is at least a kilometre tall. I donбпt even reach six feet. Even if Iбпm generous and say Iбпm six foot for the sake of the making the math easy, Thyme is still like 160 times my height, let alone how much wider their body is. When you start thinking of it that way...б▒

    Blue trailed off as if that was all that needed to be said. In many ways it really was. If you considered the fact that Thymeбпs body was simply that muchrger, there was no way their mana capacity would be small. It would have to be monstrous. Kat wasnбпt totally sure the regeneration rate would increase as well, as Kat didnбпt know how exactly mana recharged. б░Thatбпs a big tree,б▒ said Kat.

    Blue nodded again, б░Yes. Yes it is. The next question then, is Thyme an outlier amongst dryads? To that, I donбпt really know. There arenбпt that many dryads, the ones that do exist donбпt wander around anywhere near as much as Thyme does and Thyme is OLD. The chance that Thyme only has a 1km tree form and no practice speeding up their mana... I think the world ending tomorrow would be more likely,б▒

    Kat shivered. *You know. It really puts it into perspective. Everyone is scared of the giant monster, whatever it might be. Thyme is another one, in fact they must be humongous. You just donбпt notice it at all because Thyme is always slightly crazy or using strange forms. The biggest I think Iбпve ever seen Thyme was for that king and queen skit at the end of the Tournament and even then, Thyme wasnбпt even close to 500m.*

    Kat continued struggling to wrap her head around exactly how different a league dryads had to be whenpared to normal casters as they cleared out another corridor. This one with three Thymes and no doors. Eventually, Kat had to ask, б░Is there any weaknesses to dryads? They seem... kind of ridiculous,б▒

    Blue scoffed, б░Says the demon. But... well it really depends how youбпre looking at it Kat. Remember they canбпt move. Well, I wouldnбпt put it past Thyme to move the forest around and transnt it somewhere else, but typically dryads canбпt move. If you find their tree, thatбпs it. Also, as magical as dryads and dryad trees are... for most of their life, they are just slightly better then average trees.

    б░A lumberjack can cut down a dryadбпs tree just as easily as an arch mage, probably easier if they have a good axe. As long as the dryad isnбпt awake yet. Well, that or if the dryad is distracted. Iбпm not entirely clear on how боawareбп they are of all their individual parts. Thyme might be... but I think thatбпs not entirely normal, making so many bodies...б▒

    Kat kicked her way through another lot of Thymes and threw the nearby door open expecting something else underwhelming. Instead, Kat found a master bedroom. It was a tastefully done affair. A King-sized bed pressed against the left wall with a picture of a forest above it. There was another door, presumably to an ensuite and there were tworge dressers for clothes. There was also a small writing desk and chair tucked away in the corner. On the opposite side of the room to the bed was a small four person table with a window right next to it. The windowsill was lined by a vine of some kind, lightening up the space and giving it a bit of green.

    б░Blue over here!б▒ said Kat joyfully. Blue turned away from her door to look at Kat, and smiled at the sight.

    б░YES!б▒ Blue shouted as she rushed in past Kat and flopped down on the bed without a care in the world. Kat raised an eyebrow at this. *We just went through a dungeon, a storage closet, and a healerбпs wing and I know you donбпt have the resistance to grime that I do. I really think you should have showered or something before just... jumping on the bed.*

    Kat sighed, in the end this wasnбпt exactly something she was unused to. So she just rolled her eyes and popped over to the bed, sitting on the corner and waiting for Blue to get it out of her system.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711: In a Detached Manor

    As soon as Kat gotfortable on her seat, which as it was the conner of a bed thatpressed rather well was more difficult than one might think, a puff of smoke happened and a Thyme appeared. This one was in different attire though, they were wearing a in ck wizard robe, but instead of a pointed hat they had a turban and instead of a wizard staff they had asso. Frankly, Kat wasnбпt entirely sure what to ssify this Thyme as. There was no obvious through line in Thymeбпs theming.

    б░Congrattions onpleting this round, Kat and Blue. You both managed to find a bedroom to call your own first in this round. Nice job skipping the chess set. A few teams are still there actually. I didnбпt think anyone would actually find that shortcut of mine, so good job on that front. You were the only team to find it, though Nixilei and Nel managed to do really well against the chess set they are having poor luck against the random nature of the mansion.

    б░I am here to tell you the round is well and truly over and I wee you to sleep or rx as you will. You cannot leave this room as it has been disconnected from the rest of the house to prevent others stumbling over it,б▒ Thyme pointed to the door they hadnбпt been through yet, б░through that door is a full bathroom and shower with arge enough bath for two people to sit infortably, about the size of a spa.

    б░The dressers have some spare clothes, and if you leave your current robes in the hamper in the bathroom theyбпll be cleaned by the time you wake up tomorrow if you so wish. Itбпs a purely optional service and they wonбпt be cleaned until everyone makes it to a room, or I ss that team as боfailingбп the round so you donбпt have to worry about your clothes ending up in theundry where others might find them,б▒

    Kat blushed slightly at the idea, not having realised that could be a problem at all. *I might be used to cleaning other peopleбпs clothes but I went out of my way to wash my own for the most part. It was weird when they were all kids back then and I still find it a bit weird now. Iбпm d I donбпt need to wash anything, and dder still that if I did there is no chance my teammates finding my clothes. Praise demonic attire.*

    б░Hey Thyme... if weбпd just gotten to the room would I have been healed?б▒ asked Blue.

    Thyme made a so-so gesture, б░Yes but I would have waited until just before the next task assuming there wasnбпt anything that would cause permanent damage. That way you would have had a poor sleep as punishment for this round... and I might have docked you some points from your final score depending on how things worked out.б▒

    .....

    Blue frowned at that, б░Thyme... what do you mean боdepending on how things worked out?бп donбпt you have a point system in ce already?б▒

    Thyme nodded easily, б░Of course I do Blue. Ites down to how much time Iбпm willing to add or subtracted. You both correctly guessed that this was a time trial and while I am willing to take away and add seconds based on performance in certain rooms, only by so much. I havenбпt looked over everything you both did, just watched more generally so I donбпt know how much it will effect your final time.

    б░Itбпs nothing major to worry about though, you both finished first and despite this conversation running a bit longer, nobody else has finished yet either. Iбпm not changing things more than a minute either way based on performance, so whatever happens youбпve still won this round,б▒

    б░I see...б▒ mumbled Blue as she trailed off in thought. Kat personally thought Thymeбпs way of going about things made a decent amount of sense.

    б░What do we get points for?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I wonбпt give you specifics, but primarily for how efficiently you dealt with rooms. For example, when you were both tied up I was judging how long that specific room took you, as well as any creative solutions you coulde up with. I... I was not expecting slicing of your hands as a tactic but it got the job done...б▒ even Thyme shivered slightly looking back at the thought. Sure, to Thyme loosing an arm, a leg, a couple dozen fake bodies, really it was nothing, but Thyme was well aware of how weird it was for a being that could only have two of those to just cut them off even if they could be reattached.

    Kat shrugged, б░It seemed like a good idea that time, still does,б▒ was her answer.

    Thyme sighed, б░Yes well, sadly I have to give you points for creativity. On the other hand, Iбпd probably deduct points for your poor dancing during the ballroom song, though I probably wonбпt take the full set of points from Blue, because she couldnбпt hear the music. Thatбпs the sort of details I need to look at closer. From my other viewpoints I know you danced your way through the ballroom, somewhat poorly, but not the exactly how badly, if it was bad at all.

    б░Hmm... how do I exin this... itбпs... itбпs a bit like Iбпm guessing running is for you both as more standard humanoids. You know how to run, and you can run better when you practice with it... but when youбпre actually running there isnбпt much that you do intentionally, you just run, one foot in front of the other. For me, I can choose how much a copy of myself is just sort of running on instinct or how much of ME is actually there.

    б░For the servants, I gave them orders essentially and just let them do their things. Much like how when you run, you tell your legs to get going rather then ying conductor with each individual muscle fibres.б▒

    б░Is it possible for you to control them all individually?б▒ asked Kat noticing that Thyme had tried to make their power seem like it was less micro control and more macro control... but Thyme also said it was a choice.

    Thymeбпs face split into a Cheshire grin at the question, б░I can indeed Kat. I have a limit, and I wonбпt be spreading it around, but I do have one. I can increase that with the use of time magic though, speeding up my mind or creating a minor time loop where I act out each part one after the other. Of course, I can also handle more then the one body by default, but thatбпs not how I really stretch it. Any other questions?б▒

    Kat started to think of one when Blue threw a pillow at the back of her head. Turning around slowly Kat saw Blue rolling over towards the edge of the bed. When she popped herself up she noticed Katбпs look and said, б░What? I want to bath and then sleep. If I let you, youбпll just spend the rest of the night asking Thyme questions. The fact that you donбпt look tired at all says it already. Iбпm not a demon and I NEED sleep. I might not be Green, but itбпs been a long day,б▒

    Kat sighed and waved Blue off who gave her a raised eyebrow before heading to the bath. б░Well, seeing as Iбпve been told off by my partner... Iбпll just ask if I can hang out with Lily?б▒ queried Kat.

    Thyme nodded and a point in space was opened before Lily was pulled through. She was still sleeping on the cushion Thyme had ced her on back before the first round. б░As you can see, sheбпs fine, but still sleeping. You can cuddle up with her if you want though. Sheбпll just have to leave when the next round starts because you chose to leave her out of it. I have to keep things consistent for everyone else after all,б▒

    Kat nodded and happily took the pillow from Thyme. Kat ced the pillow down softly on the bedside table, knowing she wanted to have shower first and the risk of Blue just flopping down on the bed, potentially with Lily there, was too high. Unlikely, but still too high. б░Thanks Thyme,б▒

    б░Itбпs no trouble at all Kat. Sheбпs been easy to look after, though...б▒ Thyme trailed off wondering if they should exin but shrugged before continuing, б░ok, I want to preface this with the fact this is just my guess... but I suspect Lily hasnбпt actually been getting much rest since you handed her over to me. With the link stretched and her not nearby you her body has been keeping itself asleep to prevent any issues arising. Oh sure, she was clearly tired when I checked her over and was a bit sleep deprived, but under normal circumstances she should have woken up already. Not a major concern... but I imagine sheбпll wake up some time during the night. When that happens, tell her to be more mindful of her sleep in the future,б▒

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712: Cute sorta Lily Interlude

    Despite starting off talking about Lily, this is a chapter from Katбпs perspective.

    For those who have forgotten [These are Lilyбпs thoughts]

    бкбк

    Lily found herselfing out of a long sleep. Part of her mind wanted to just go back to the quiet darkness, to find more chances to rest. The more human part of her though was panicking. She could tell she had been asleep for quite some time now. [Urgh... Kat what happened?]

    Lily waited for a few moments, eyes closed, but she didnбпt hear any response. Slight panic rising up within her Lily poked the link between them and found it was bursting with colours and sights and sounds. It was all mangled together though blue and purple featured prominently within the odd mix she could taste.

    The fact that she was tasting colours was, to Lily anyway, a sign that something wasnбпt quite right. Hackles rising, Lily let a single eye open only to find herself in an unfamiliar room and it was dark. The only light the slightest touch of silver from the moon. Enough for a Memphis, to see, but not to see all that much. Lily was started to get agitated and took a reflexive sniff, an instinct ingrained into her new body, to try and find more information.

    What she found caused her to instantly rx. The scent of Kat filled her, it was everywhere and Lily felt herself calming back down. Her puffed-out fur rxing back against her body, her tense muscles rxingpletely and Lily flopped back down onto something soft. Taking slightly better stock of her body now, Lily guessed she was on a pillow or a bed of some kind. She was leaning towards bed because she could feel herself being hugged... and now she was paying attention there was also a faint pressure on her back. Likely Katбпs wing resting over her.

    .....

    Another sniff, this time focused on the more immediate surroundings revealed it was certainly Kat that was holding her... but there was someone else here. A slight twinge of jealousy rose within her before she crushed it back down. [Donбпt be stupid Lily. Kat wouldnбпt cheat on you. Even if she did, she certainly wouldnбпt do it while snuggled up against you. Just find out whatбпs going on, and move.]

    Lily wiggled out from Katбпs hold, slipping forward with considerable grace she knew was all the bodies. Lily wouldnбпt have called herself clumsy but she certainly wasnбпt graceful, or silent when walking. Once freed from the warm embrace Lily could stop the wave of sadness that radiated through her before she mmed down on it. [What are you, five? Katбпs right there. You just arenбпt being held by her and YOU did that to yourself. Why are you being such a baby about it?]

    What Lily didnбпt notice, was that projecting multiple negative thoughts about herself down the link, even if unintentionally, was starting to register in Katбпs sleeping mind. She wasnбпt awake just yet, but she could feel something wasnбпt quite right and was slowly creeping towards the waking world. If Lily continued distress herself, Kat would likely awaken in response.

    Lily, not realising how close she was to waking Kat, for if she knew, she would have done anything to keep Kat in peaceful slumber. Waking her girlfriend up was not on her to-do list. What was on the list, was figuring out what was going on. Looking around, Lily didnбпt see anything noteworthy around. It looked just like a normal room.

    Eventually, her gaze turned towards the area she suspected sheбпd find something distasteful, and Lily was only very technically correct. There was a brief tinge of annoyance when she spotted the fae sleeping near Kat, that was vastly overshadowed by the surprise and joy that followed. Kat could see that whoever this Fae was, and the blue hair made it unlikely to be Green, they werenбпt touching Kat at all. Which clearly took a bit of effort.

    Kat was currently face down on the bed with both of her wings stretched out. Now, this bed wasrger then a normal king-sized affair, more a bed fit for a king then a king sized bed as she knew it. Even still, Blue wasnбпt exactly provided with a lot of room to stretch out. If it was Nell in her ce there wouldnбпt have been room at all. As it was though, Blue was a rather thin and managed to have her own oasis on the bed. This was helped by the fact that neither of them seemed to move at all in their sleep.

    Lily sniffed the room again looking for anything else that might tell her what was going on when she found the strangest scent. It was like smelling the open woods, surrounded by trees and nature... except it was all concentrated to the area just in front of the table. Hopping off the bed, Lily sniffed at the area Thyme has appeared to exin things to Kat and Blue.

    Lily couldnбпt quite work out what it was. This was because sheбпd never smelled anything like Thyme before and it just didnбпt ur to her that it could be a person. The smell of nature was just that strong. Sadly for Lily, the annoyance that came with being unable to figure out the answer to a puzzle, while very natural, was enough to set Katбпs consciousness over the edge. This alone would never be enough... but the third strum on the strings of their link. Well, that certainly was.

    Kat sat up, not really needing to wake herself up. She just was awake, let herself sit up slowly. Something was wrong, and she knew that... but Thyme would keep things safe. They had explicitly stated they werenбпt in a round right now and that it was time to rx. Thyme was many things, but a liar they were not. So Kat was trying to figure out where the unease wasing from.

    The steady stream of annoyance she felt couldnбпt possible be the answer though. *But why am I annoyed? I was having a nice dream and I got to sleep cuddled up with Lily.* Thatбпs when Kat felt her thought process crack. Sheбпd just sat up. Sheбпd just sat up without any extra weight in her arms. Sheбпd just sat up and she didnбпt know WHERE Lily was. Panic started to build, bleeding into the link, and it was only a confused, [Kat?] that halted things from escting.

    *Lily... where are you exactly?*

    [Kat, Iбпm just at the foot of the bed. I didnбпt know where I was or what was going on so I was investigating a little bit,] thought Lily as sheunched herself back onto the bed. When the little Memphis came into Katбпs view, she was very tempted to just dive onto Lily and hug her into oblivion but she held back, letting Lilye to her.

    She was swiftly rewarded with Lily crawling up onto herp and curling up. Kat decided that everything was right with the world and started to calm down. She didnбпt notice it, but her eyes had been glowing and her demonic energy was itching to be used just moments ago. Once Lily was in position Kat started to carefully run her fingers through Lilyбпs fur, making sure to get underneath her wings and around her horns, eliciting soft purrs from the Memphis.

    *Iбпm d youбпre ok. Youбпve been asleep for quite a while.*

    [Yeah... I could sort of tell. Sorry. I didnбпt realise I wasnбпt getting enough sleep so... yeah sorry for worrying you,]

    *Iбпll live. Thyme has been looking after you so I havenбпt been constantly worried about your safety or that you might wake up randomly.*

    [Wait what? Why did you have Thyme look after me? I was kind of hoping to be able to actually help a bit while I was here...]

    *Well, there hasnбпt been too much for you to do honestly. Thatbined with the fact that well... it was just nice for you to be safe. I trust you to watch my back, and I wouldnбпt be surprised if you took an attack or two for me in an attempt to keep me safe... but Lily I donбпt really need that. Iбпm very tough, and I regenerate. What I actually need is ranged support.

    I canбпt throw my mes far without loosing control over them. My dream ability isnбпt really useful because trying to use just the fog is horribly draining and potentially deadly if I was to reform in something. My true sight seems to have been ounted for... I canбпt really do much other than rely on my strength. If there was a way to spread my fire around... well it still wouldnбпt be useful right now because I promised not to use it but... hmm...

    The best way to spread them urately would be to set a stone on fire and throwing that at people or something. Hmm... actually considering I can summon my fans back to me... Lily make a note of that. I think there is testing to be done once we get back to Earth. Or... maybe wait till the next adventure. Donбпt want to start a magical fire in someoneбпs house. Especially one not even I can really put out.*

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713: Dust te

    After Katбпs statement about the risk of forest fires there wasnбпt much else to really get into. Kat would have happily narrated everything sheбпd been up to so far but Lily was already yawning and Kat felt she owed it to the rest of her team to have the best sleep possible for the tournament. Well, that and she didnбпt want to wake Blue. Using mentalmunication meant it wasnбпt a big risk but it did weight slightly on her mind. So, the two curled back up together and fell asleep again till morning.

    This actually meant Blue was the first one awake the next morning. When the light started streaming in through the window acting like a natural rm clock as the sun or fake sun, whatever Thyme was using seemed to concentrate right on her eyes. Groaning Blue got up and rolled out of bed before looking around and finding Kat peacefully asleep. Face down. Avoiding the ursed light.

    б░Clearly she had the right idea,б▒ grumbled Blue as she headed for the bath to wake herself up more. It wasnбпt until after she got out that Lily started to wake up, bringing Kat with her. The pair managed to wake up just in time for Blue to pull on her robes. They didnбпt see anything they shouldnбпt, though Blue paused as if she was being caught doing something naughty, arms halfway to closing the dresser.

    Kat just gave her a raised eyebrow as Lily looked over with a simrly curious expression. б░Yes?б▒ asked Blue confused.

    б░Thatбпs what I want to ask, why did you freeze? We just woke up. Why do you look like you got caught with your hand in the cookie jar or something?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I... I...б▒ Blue stammered trying to find a good excuse. It was just instinct really, she was getting dressed and her mindset hadnбпt quite shifted back to normal. Kat and Lily had just woken up though, and didnбпt realise how close to a show theyбпd were. All they saw was Blue standing weirdly over a drawer. б░Donбпt worry about it, please.б▒

    Kat raised an eyebrow. *Well now I really want to know whatбпs going on. Clearly youбпre hiding something andst time I let Sky betray us. Well, it wasnбпt really betrayal but I let her get away with putting Grace and I in danger. Still...*

    .....

    Before Kat could make a decision regarding how appropriate it would be to push Blue, Thyme summoned themselves back into the room grabbing all the intention. This time they had an old set of te mail armour that was clearly a size too small. The joints didnбпt line up nicely revealing slips of green fleshy bark. The armour itself had scratches all over it. Most looked like theyбпd been buffed out somewhat leaving only the slightest imprints but were easily spotted by two sets of enhanced eyes.

    Thyme carried a halberd in one hand and a tower shield in the other. They stood tall, with dirt and grime and what certainly looked like dried de caked over the outfit. The only thing preventing Thyme from looking as ragged as the armour was the distinctck of these substances anywhere else. It was only the armour, making it look more like Thyme had stolen it from somewhere or was using it as a prop instead of real armour.

    б░Come forth ye na?ves!б▒ said Thyme in a weird mix of a French and Danish ent. Kat wasnбпt quite sure how she knew it was Danish, considering she wasnбпt sure sheбпd ever heard a Danish person speak, but somehow she knew, and none of it made any more sense for knowing that fact. б░The next round awaits you!б▒

    б░I have questions,б▒ said Kat seriously.

    б░Well I donбпt have answers,б▒ returned Thyme with a smile and a p.

    At the sound of Thymeбпs hands pping together a bright light coated Katбпs vision before she felt herself being dragged into teleportation. When she was spat out the other side, it was onto a dirt floor on a raised tform. Looking around there wasnбпt anything else. Just, dirt and all the contestants from all four teams.

    Thyme summoned themselves back into the centre before tripling in size to speak louder instead of using a microphone or a spell like a normal person, б░Wee to the next round!б▒

    The ground started to shake and Kat found herself being moved. The dirt shifted as she was sent flying over to a grouping of the Men With Hats and her own team members. Kat stumbled slightly when the dirt esctor ground to a stop.

    *Lily?* Kat asked somewhat concerned as she noted her girlfriend wasnбпt anywhere nearby. Sheбпd disappeared at some point. [Iбпm fine. Iбпm in a room with sitting on a pillow, thereбпs some food and water nearby, in both a cat bowl and a te and Iбпve got a few big glowing screens showing me whatбпs going on.]

    *Oh, thatбпs nice.* Thought Kat as she rxed noticeably, looking around at the other groups. The dirt stadium was moderatelyrge, about half the size of a football field, thoughrger in the sides topensate for the oval shape.

    [Oh, sorry, a Thyme just popped in and said I wonбпt be able to talk to you once the round starts. If that gets too hard Thyme offered to just let me go back to sleep. Which... I mean, I donбпt necessarily like the idea and I feel fine, not tired really... but if thatбпs what needs to happen Iбпm not too bothered I guess,]

    Kat frowned, *I donбпt like the fact that youбпre being forced back to sleep.* She could also feel the shrug Lily sent back. [Thyme just said itбпs because Iбпm not allowed to interfere. Commenting or freaking out or whatever clearly constitutes interference and I canбпt say thatбпs wrong. I imagine if it was safe Thyme would temporarily cut or mute the link but Iбпd imagine that probably isnбпt the case.]

    *At least this will be good practice for not sending me every one of your thoughts?* Offered Kat trying to project an air of cheerfulness he didnбпt truly feel. Of course it failed spectacrly because unlike the mental sharing part where sharing just some thoughts was somewhat easy, the emotionalponent was much harder to adjust. Lily did get some cheer, but the undercurrent of unease was very apparent as well.

    Katбпs thoughts were pulled away form Lily when Thymeбпs voice boomed out again, б░Wee wee one and all. Now that youбпve had a chance to centre yourselves I can speak on this round. Currently, two teams are tied for first ce, боMen With Hatsбп and боDemon and the Misfitsбп together they can pull further ahead, but as they are paired for this round we will not find a winner between the two.

    б░After this we have боThe Wild Onesбп and then боThe Numbersбпing upst. Still, if they can pull out a victory right here, right now, it could be anyoneбпs game... probably. Anyway, thatбпs not important to you RIGHT NOW. What you need right at this moment is to prepare yourselves for a good old fashion BRAWL!б▒

    The ground shook as their dirt tform started to rise. Kat held her grown, tail letting her bnce well now that she was prepared. Most others managed alright, Green had to lean on Gareth... but that was probably more a case of want then true need, or perhaps just a different need. Once the tform had further raised and it was clearly separated from the ground Thyme sucked in a deep breath to continue.

    б░Youбпve been separated into two teams. Youбпll both have five minutes to strategise then youбпll be turned loose onto each other. Knockout urs when your opponents fall unconscious, they be unable to battle in some other way, such as freezing thempletely solid, or tying them up with rope, or trapping them in a hole, for at least five seconds in every case. Itбпs not much of a trap if they can deal with it so swiftly. Additionally, anyone who falls off the tform is considered to have lost. It doesnбпt matter if you can fly, or move the dirt to catch yourself after you fall. If you leave the ground near the edges, youбпre out,б▒

    Thyme waited for this information to sink in, staring out at the contestants through the slitted eyehole in their armour so you couldnбпt properly see where they were looking. It was all up to the point of the helmet to give you a clue, though as Kat knew Lily had multiple viewing angles, she could also guess Thyme was watching from other ces.

    When people started fidgeting Thyme snapped their fingers, the ground rumbled again and vines shot out. They moved exceptionally fast, faster then Kat could with the band suppressing her and maybe faster then she was even without it. The vine grabbed her leg and pulled her into... the elven team member, the one with a snow globe.

    Kat watched as the vines circled their legs and bound them together. She gave it a light tug and found a surprising amount of give. *What is Thymeбпs n with this?*

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714: Like a Three Legged Race... but with SWORDS!

    б░Now, Iбпm sure youбпre all wondering why youбпve just been tied together. Perhaps asking yourselves where I might be going with this? Well, I remind everyone that the theme for this round of the Tournament is COOPERATION. So, I thought an all out brawl is a bit standard, but if you throw in some jolly cooperation things get much better. To keep everything interesting, that vine binding you all to your partner is somewhat tough, but not enough to stand up to a weapon strike or both of you pulling each other in the wrong direction more than a few times.

    б░If the vines holding you together get destroyed in any way, well, then youбпre a Nigel No Friends and we canбпt have that. Leaving your partner behind isnбпt in the spirit of cooperation is it? So keep your enemies close, but your partners closer! Good luck with your nning and praise the sky!б▒ finished Thyme as they posed, reaching up to the clouds before vanishing in a sh of light.

    *Well, I suppose that answers things.* б░Um... hello...б▒ said Kat turning herself as best she could to face the elf she was now tied to, б░Iбпm Kat, and I guess weбпre working together whatбпs your name?б▒

    б░Kevin,б▒ said... well Kevin.

    Kat looked the elf up and down, trying not to focus on the snowglobe hat and wondering how careful she needs to be of it. *I really hope that my horns donбпt nock into that and crack it or something. If thatбпs just normal ss it wonбпt need a lot of force... surely it canбпt be normal ss. What was that hardness scale? Would my horns scratch diamond? Why am I asking myself this. Oh right, to distract myself from the fact that the fantasy pretty boy elf is named боKevinбп of all things. Even Kress has a more fantasy name.*

    б░So... any ns?б▒ asked Kat hoping to distract herself from the myriad of questions she had like, what was up with his name, why did his spear wobble like it was made out of jelly and was it useful, whatбпs with the hat? Still, Kat didnбпt think it was the time or ce for any of these questions.

    б░Hmm...б▒ mumbled Kevin as he looked out over the battle field. He spotted Nel and nodded, б░I think, if you are confident in your strength, the bear girl should be our target. She is strong, and frankly I canбпt really tell the dwarves apart even after working with themst round,б▒

    .....

    б░There are actually a few ways to tell...б▒ said Kat but saw Kevin just shrug at her. б░Ok fine, I agree that it probably doesnбпt matter. Even if you can tell them apart... I havenбпt really seen evidence that any of them are much better then any others. Then again, it really wasnбпt that kind of challenge when we worked together with them.б▒

    Kevin nodded, б░Indeed. They have simr enough weapons and the alchemist wonбпt have time to make any concoction during such a hectic battle. If we see that happening Iбпm sure someone will go out of their way to stop them. We can if weбпre the closest.б▒

    Kat nodded while Kevin tapped his free foot a few times. б░Actually, who were you paired withst round? I was paired with Dwarf Three, but I canбпt really tell you anything you donбпt already know about them. Used a mace well, didnбпt have to use any potions. Canбпt y chess to save their life...б▒

    *Hmm... how much do I want to reveal about Blue? I... I think this is the final round right? Wait no it canбпt be because if we win itбпll be a tie... but I doubt Blueбпs team will participate if thatбпs the case. Plus, what can I really tell him? Sheбпs a water mage? Heбпll figure that out quickly enough.* б░Blue is a water mage and fairly urate with a water bullet spell. Thatбпs the only one she needed to use,б▒ answered Kat.

    б░How good is she at chess?б▒ asked Kevin. Kat raised a confused eyebrow at the question. *What the heck does that matter?*

    б░I have no idea, we managed to skip the chess fight and ended up fighting this weird monster that kept trying to eat us and was bound to a chair or something. Blew her ear drums out fighting it,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░So she has sensitive ears?б▒ inquired Kevin searching for a weakness to exploit.

    Kat just had to shrug at the question though, б░I mean maybe? The same thing happened to mine but my regeneration meant I got to experience it over and over and over again! Blueбпs was just a more permanent problem before we got it fixed up at the healers,б▒

    б░Hmm... that means she canбпt use any water based healing magic...б▒ mumbled Kevin under his breath. Something Kat caught easily.

    б░Wait... thereбпs water based healing magic?б▒ asked Kat

    б░Everything technically has a healing magic spell Kat,б▒ said Kevin snidely, б░Itбпs just not usually worth it. I mean, fire spells can be used to cleanse you of disease and stop infections... but thereбпs also a good chance it cooks you alive in the process. Itбпs not for low level mages even if it is possible to cast at lower ring counts. Water sometimes has low level healers though. With enough training itбпs possible, just unlikely. Still Iбпve seen it done before and wanted to check,б▒

    б░Well thatбпs interesting... I didnбпt know anything could be used to heal,б▒ said Kat.

    Kevin shook his head vigorously, б░No, everything has the potential for healing, but it can just as easily cause more harm during the process unless someone actually has healing as their element. You also really need the temperament for it. Just... just forget I said anything, it isnбпt something anyone should aim for really,б▒

    Kat raised an eyebrow at her partners. *That was a shut down if I ever heard one. Why donбпt you want to talk about that more?* б░So are you a mage?б▒ asked Kat.

    Kevin shook his head, б░No. I COULD be a mage, but I was never trained in it,б▒ said Kevin firmly. Kevinбпs eyes had a hard look to them, the face of a man whoбпd seen more than his fair share of the world. Which was odd because he didnбпt have it before, and Kat couldnбпt see any other sign of it... but...

    *Hmm... Iбпm detecting some... hmm letбпs go with repressed anger right there. Why does he seem so bitter about not being a mage? Maybe it has something to do with the healing? Hmm... I want to know... I want to ask... but... maybe I should make sure that my partner is willing to work with me during this round first instead of trying to annoy them.*

    б░How should we move?б▒ asked Kat, letting them get away from the topic with all the subtlety of a jackhammer.

    In the end though, she read Kevin correctly. He wanted nothing to do with the previous topic and was happy to pick up Katбпs new train of thought. б░Well, Iбпm right handed so... the fact that your left leg is bound to my right is not ideal. Iбпll need to keep attacking from the centre... hmm... can we...б▒ Kevin paused to stab his spear into the ground and shout out to Thyme, б░HEY THYME CAN I SWAP TO KATбпS OTHER SIDE?б▒

    б░No need to yell,б▒ Kevin and Kat whipped around... separately, pulling the vine tight and nearly bowling Kevin over. The strength difference was a bit much, but they managed to stay on their feet, mostly due to Katбпs good work with her tail.

    б░If your partner is agreeable, we can swap things around for you both,б▒ said Thyme. Kat nced at Kevin and gave a shrug. Kevin of course, nodded eagerly. Thyme snapped their fingers and the vine came undone before the ground shifted again, to spin Kevin around to Katбпs other side while keeping her in ce, before their feet were bound once more. б░Iбпll go see if anyone else wants the same treatment.

    б░Thank you for this. I have a greater range of movement now that my right hand is free to move about on its own. Hmm... as to how we should move... are you capable of following my movements?б▒ asked Kevin in such a way to imply Kat likely could not.

    Kat frowned at the question. *I want to say no. Iбпm not capable of that... but I already know how that will turn out. Itбпd be a lie. The restrictor bracelet is annoying but it does nothing to slow my perception. Now matter how fast Kevin is, if I keep my mind moving at a fast enough speed reacting alongside him wouldnбпt be all that hard... I donбпt really want to though. I could just lift him up with the right hold. Let him have free range to attack while I do the movements... would that be something I can safely suggest though...*

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715: Waiting not so Patiently

    In the end, Kat couldnбпt resist offering her боsolutionбп to the problem. She doubted Kevin would ept, but she still wanted to get the words out. This way, if there were issues during the fight, she could suggest it quickly, or just go for it if Kevin looked to be in danger. б░Iбпm certainly capable of it... but I could just carry you around you know. Lock arms or maybe over the shoulder? You donбпt weigh much.б▒

    Kevinбпs face twisted up, б░Iбпd rather not have my safety so thoroughly tied to you. I might be willing to work with you, and trust that you want to win this round, but I donбпt quite trust you THAT much,б▒ stated Kevin with an insincere tone. Kat didnбпt doubt this was a reason, perhaps even arge one, but she doubted it was really a dealbreaker.

    Then again, Kat also knew sheбпd been rather blessed in terms of partners so far. Grace had gone with her all the way to the final room the first time around. They had a... not so grand battle over the cup. Kat still smiled when she thought of the strange weapon obsessed elf. *I wish I could have left her a beacon or maybe just some way to contact me. Grace was cool and now that I think about it... itбпs kind of a shame I might never see her again. Maybe Iбпll ask Thyme to get us back in contact? Surely they would know right?*

    Kat also thought about Blue. There wasnбпt a moment that she thought Blue would leave her tied up, and Kat hoped Blue didnбпt have any doubts about her after she was injured. *I wonder why Kevin is so suspicious. Even if I was that type of person Thyme has been very clear this is all about cooperation, so why would I risk that even if I wanted to be a dick. Does he think I could somehow trick someone as strong as Thyme?*

    In the end, Kat new this wasnбпt the time to dwell on such thoughts. She also wasnбпt going to waste demonic energy speeding up her perception right now when she knew it would be very necessary to keep up with Kevin during the battle. б░Iбпm not going to risk annoying time and throwing of their idea of боJolly Cooperationбп but sure, we can do it your way but I reserve the right to carry you out of the way if needed,б▒

    Kevinбпs eyes narrowed, wondering perhaps if his permission was actually required for something like that. He hadnбпt had enough dealings with demons to know if Kat was asking permission to be polite, or if she was including this in the n so that when they both agreed to it Kat would have more freedom included in the deal. Of course for such a small matter with no real binding intent or circles nothing of the sort would happen, but Kevin didnбпt know that.

    So it took him a bit longer to answer. Kat started to get noticeably annoyed after thirty seconds. They only had five minutes total and most of that had been burnt up already. Her tail was flicking behind her in annoyance, carving gouges into the floor to try and burn off some of her energy and avoid blowing up at Kevin.

    .....

    She wasnбпt overly angry at him, it wasnбпt like that... but she felt almost impatient. They had the barest bones of a n that wasnбпt really a n at all. Just, боTargert the bearkinбп and there was Kevinбпs stance that she should follow his movements. That was it. Kat was hoping for a talk about how they wanted to try attacking or how often theyбпd be blocking and dodging. She didnбпt want to sign up to be a punching bag, but Kat had wanted to make it clear she could take an attack or two if it was necessary.

    s, Kevin continued to look unsure at the one minute mark and Kat could tell there time was running out. б░Make up your mind please!б▒ hissed Kat in Kevinбпs ear, not that she had all that much choice of where to speak to him, as they were tied together at that moment.

    Kevin frowned further, not really enjoying the fact Kat was trying to rush him, only solidifying the idea in his mind that he shouldnбпt just ept the deal Kat proposed. s, after killing another twenty seconds Thyme appeared. б░Was that enough time? Everyone got their pre match jitters out? Too bad if you havenбпt because just like my name itбпs TIME,б▒ before vanishing once again.

    Kat was ready to take off as soon as the word боtimeбп was said but as she started to move, Kat found a bit of resistance. Stopping mid stride Kat could see that Kevin had in fact, not moved. In actuality nobody else had either. Kat was a bit annoyed at this, considering she didnбпt even have time to make a proper n with Kevin let alone their entire team. Part of her wanted to ignore Kevinбпs reluctance and just pic the idiot up at this point but she held herself in ce.

    Everyone in the stadium just stared at each other, nobody really wanting to make the second move now that Katбпs initial charge had been stopped. That was, until the tform started to shake, the ground at the edges slowly king away. б░Oh?б▒ said Thymeбпs all around, б░Did I not mention the fact the tform shrinks? Well I suppose it isnбпt really a rule... if you fall off you fall off. Doesnбпt really matter how it happens...б▒

    Kat grit her teeth and red at Kevin who red right back. The stalemate was going to continue for some time except Kat noticed a sh in the corner of her vision. Blue had summoned arge two ringed blue sigil, б░SORRY KATб▒ yelled the fae in question as a spear of water headed towards Kat.

    It was big, heaving, and moving straight towards her... but what it wasnбпt was fast. Kat had plenty of time to move out of the way once she slowed her perception a bit, not all that much, and not even enough to outpace her regeneration. Kat looked back at Kevin who still had a frown on his face but was beginning to move. Kat just wasnбпt sure if they were going to get up to speed in time. Deciding sheбпd rather just not get hit or be in the ssh zone, Katshed her tail around Kevinбпs midsection and let her left hand rest under Kevinбпs right arm, pulling him off the ground.

    Kevinбпs speed no longer a problem Kat was able to move out of the way, heading off to the side... and somewhat forward to avoid the edge. Kat got them just far enough away to avoid the ssh zone before letting Kevin back down, б░I thought you agreed to follow my lead?б▒ grumbled Kevin,

    б░In actual fact, you refused to agree to anything, wasting plenty of our nning time. I donбпt know what your problem is, but frankly, I donбпt care. Nowe on, letбпs go attack,б▒ retorted Kat.

    б░We need to go in together, not us, the whole team,б▒ said Kevin in the calmest tone he could managed but it was undermined by the annoyance leaking through. б░If we go up ourselves weбпll need to fight off ten of them, and thatбпs not going to work,б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes and looked at the rest of her group. They were all off to her left as she had been positioned on the edge. Blue and her dwarf had as well. She could see that Gareth and the croc beastman were moving up slowly as well, keeping an eye on everyone else now that Kat had started to move. They were just about to step past where the Ks were.

    *Frankly, I wouldnбпt be opposed to fighting them all, or at least getting everyoneбпs attention. I can take the hits, and even if I have to move you out of the way or make sure only Iбпm hit by them, five peopleбпs worth of attacks isnбпt that much for me. There best bet would be trying to throw me out of the ring, but Iбпm not sure if thatбпd be any easier really.*

    Still, Kat wouldnбпt have to worry about it as Green and her human the one with half a stone arch and ck hair, were moving forward with Kress, who was partnered up with the other half of the set the one with the right side of the arch and sandy hair. Kat took a brief moment to smile at that, at least Kress

    Nixilei and her dwarvenpanion were staying back. It looked reallyical because of the height difference, the mount hat the dwarf was sporting only making it look more amusing. Though at this point, Kat was wondering what her sideбпs wizards were doing. Blue was the only one to attack so far but Kat knew her side had THREE WIZARDS and Green for ranged attacks but so far, nothing.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716: iling with Hats.

    Note, to prevent confusion, the sandy haired mage is the Earth mage, while the ck haired mage is the Sand mage. Iбпm also going to just say the sand mage is called б░Sandyб▒ and the earth mage is called б░Merickб▒. Kat doesnбпt know these names, but it will help with descriptions. Also the Dwarf is Fir and the Croc is Irwin. (Team Members of Men With Hats) Sandy, Merick, Fir, Irwin, Kevin

    бкиC

    Kat realised she might have spoke too soon as by sum unseen signal dwarves 5 and 4 those partnered with Ellenell and Blueunched a crossbow bolt at her teammates. 5 headed straight for her, and four went instead for Kress.

    The sandy haired human paired with him through up an earth wall, smaller then Garethбпs but just as strong to catch the bolt. Kat took a different approaching. She summoned her fan, keeping it closed, and let the bolt impact the t metal side. Kat felt her arm jerk back somewhat with the impact but not even a scratch was left on her weapons and Kat smiled.

    That seemed to be the signal for their side as well. The mage green was paired with summoned a tornado of sand to attack the enemy team. Kat wasnбпt terribly amused because it was slow, and the range was huge. Even from across the battlefield she could feel small bits of sand impacting her body. It didnбпt hurt her, but she had to be mindful of Kevin who was not looking amused at his teammate.

    The dwarf mage, obviously feeling left out, decided tobine moves with the sand wizard. Summoning a two ringed sigil, the dwarf spat a gout of fire from his mouth straight at the tornado. So they now had a ming tornado made of sand, slowly inching their way to the other team. Gareth had already summoned a wall to block it, and Nixilei was dragging the dwarf off to safety. Green was behind Sandy the best she could and Kress and hispanion, Merick, moved to the wall they used to stop the crossbow bolt.

    Kat moved to slightly shield Kevin from the winds, while the other side seemed somewhat at a loss as to what to do. Blue seemed to be hesitating while the dwarves seemed to be pushing their group to move together off to Katбпs side. *Can Blue not deal with that spell by herself? Or is she hoping they waste mana trying to sustain it?*

    .....

    Kat also tried not to voice thoughts revolving around the fact she should be attacking by now. She was able to tank the sand without even a bruise from the granules and the fire was aplete joke. As it was though, she was tied to an elf that wascking her own hardiness. Everyone seemed content to watch the great ming whirlwind except Kat.

    Eventually though, the ground started catching up to them. Gareth had to move out from behind the wall, and called out, б░Stop the spell! Itбпs too slow moving forward!б▒ Sandy and Fir didnбпt look pleased at this shout but before they could retort therge crocodile beastkin, Irwin, stared them both down, encouraging them to drop the spell.

    Kat watched as the spell ended and their shoulders visibly sagged. Theyбпd wasted so much mana on something that had barely made an impact on the enemy. It was deadly yes, and something thought could do a lot of damage to the enemy. That is, if it was ever going to hit said enemy. Kat wondered if they had forgotten about the slowly crumbling tform. They had space to move up before the brawling started... until Sandy summoned that whirlwind.

    As the sand dissipated, the enemy team took that as a chance tounch a bunch of projectiles there way. The dwarves with a crossbow fired another volley, while the three dwarves without crossbows threw potion bottles across as well.

    Having seen Kat deflect the first bolt, she was one of the people targeted with potion jars. Then again, she was also shot with a bolt again, perhaps to try and distract her, or because most of her team was already behind a wall. Kat watched as the bolt flew towards her and blocked it once again easily. Just as she was recovering the potion came into reach. Instead of going for a straight deflect and risk the ss shattering, Kat moved as carefully as she could at this speed. Carefully limiting herself to just below where the band would start causing issues.

    Using what mobility, she had with a leg trapped Kat stepped forward with her left arm outstretched. She gently cupped the ss letting her fingers barely grace the surface, fulling abusing how little friction her skin generated to push the bottle from behind letting it sail between Kevin and her using what space she had created.

    The problem was, Kevin clearly wasnбпt ready for such a move, reflexively jerking away from the projectile and bringing Kat along for the ride, straight into the path sheбпd just batted the potion. Kat forcefully bent herself diagonally backwards as far as she could while her foot was being dragged along. She waited until the potion had just barely passed her before using her left leg to push herself after Kevin to avoid falling over.

    It was a bit too much power though, resulting in her flying forward and knocking into the elf causing Kevin to lose his bnce. As they were falling, Kevin tried to stab his spear into the ground but with how bendy it was, and without the wherewithal to activate the enchantments on it, the weight from his hat alone was enough to bring them down at this point.

    Kat tried to push her tail into the ground, but with an extra personбпs weight, the bracelet, and the fact she was running on instinct, it didnбпt so much stabilise them as it caused them to roll forward. Seeing this wasnбпt going to work, Kat let her tail droop, stopping the force that wasnбпt stabilising them at all as they fell to the ground. As they hit the floor, Kat quickly looped her tail around Kevin again as she stood up as quickly as possible.

    Kat used her hands and left leg to push herself up, carrying Kevin along with her... right into another waternce from Blue. Oh no. Katбпs eyes widened. She still had some time to think in her mentally charged state but not really enough time to move. Currently, Kat was standing forward slightly with Kevin behind her and to the side. The waternce was heading mostly towards her, but Kevin would be hit if she dodged by turning herself sideways.

    *Ok. What can I do? I donбпt have time to dodge it unless... no even if I tried to force us back to the ground, itбпs aimed at chest height, I think Iбпd just end up getting hit in the head. Ok so... canбпt dodge easily. I have to take the hit. How do I want to take it? Fans first perhaps? Hmm... that sees like a good way to brake my fingers. Then again, I suppose I can live with that.*

    Kat braced herself, summoning her second fan and opening them both up, hoping to catch the entire area of the waternce as she stood in front of Kevin as best she could manage with her right leg stuck in ce. Thence impacted her fans and she could already feel sheбпd chosen poorly when it came to how she was supporting the fans. Sheбпd flicked them out and was only supporting them with her thumbs on the back.

    Kat was able to holdnce back for just a moment before she felt the joints in her thumbs pop and her fans were pushed back. Seeing the watering for her she wanted to use her tail, but it was still unwinding itself from Kevin. Cursing that, she turned herself slightly, letting the water m into her ribs.

    Kat felt the water cutting through her skin but faltering somewhat at the muscles. Her side was shredded but the water was weaker then she thought, or perhaps the thick nots of muscles was enough to disperse the energy. Kat was still forced back, though her tail managed to prevent her falling over again.

    It was only a moment of force before the full damage of thence was over. Kat heaved and painful sigh of relief as her side started to patch itself up. She was already starting to get a bit annoyed though. *I keep having to move swiftly and make all the decisions. Kevin is good, somewhat at least, but not good enough top react to attacks as they areing. He gets one chance, and that tends to lead to him trying to reduce the damage, notpletely avoid it.

    What really needs to happen, is for us to work together, but I donбпt see any of the teams managing that. Currently the enemy two are just leveraging the fact they have some form of ranged weapons. I want to see us doing that. Earth dude chuck some rocks, sand guy st some sand at them in some other way. Nixilei maybe throw a dagger or two. Hmm... maybe I should be checking the ground for rocks... or throwing my fans? Hmm... havenбпt really had space for that but maybe...*

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717: The Competition is a bit Washed Out

    Kat tried to survey the scene as she waited for her side to repair itself. She didnбпt want to move just yet, potentially aggravating her wounds was not on her to do list. Especially when they heal to fast if sheбпd just let them. Kat could already feel what little muscle damage was done repair itself, all she needed was for her skin to crawl back over the open wound and seal properly. Kevin was somewhat stunned and her tanking of the attack so he wasnбпt moving just yet.

    The enemy side of the field was really just a line up at this point, Blue directly across, with Nell next to her, then Ellenell, Bonas, and finaly Nabras right at the end with their dwarven pairs of course. On Katбпs side of the field things were moreplicated. Gareth and Irwin had at some point ripped the rock wall from the ground and were carrying it as a giant shield, with Garethбпs actual shield secured on his back. Kat couldnбпt see it but Irwin had carved out a small slit to see, while Gareth was simply following his lead. The pair just marched forward боshieldбп in hand. Of course, Nixilei and Fir were following behind.

    Kress and Merick were moving forward with a simr tactic, though Merick was levitating their shield. They were in a line with Merick in front and Kress back behind him. Kat wasnбпt sure if this was for practicality reasons or just how things ended up. The stone wasnбпt quiterge enough to cover them both if they were standing side by side, so it was at least somewhat practical. Green was hovering around as well. Those two werenбпt quite behind anything but it was clear Green could pull Sandy with her behind Garethбпs rock wall if it was required.

    Kat sucked in a deep breath before exhaling the few spots of blood that had gotten caught up in her lungs. So apparently it wasnбпt JUST muscle. A little damage to her lungs as well apparently, but it wasnбпt a big deal. She just spat out the blood and got ready to move. She looked over at Kevin who looked a little Green. *What? Hasnбпt he seen anyone heal a minor chest wound before?*

    Point of fact Kevin had not seen that level of injury just walked away from before. The Men With Hats were a good team, but they were also a very safe one. They relied on consistent strategise to deal with threats at or bellow their level. They were adventurers that were making a carrier out of it. They wanted a brand, a perfect track record, and a decent payday. They were working their way up through things slowly, and they didnбпt have a healer.

    For Kevin... Katбпs wound just had... so much blood. For Kat, it was hardly worth mentioning. A good chunk of it had been washed off by the water and the rest had fallen to the ground but it was hardly a blood pool. At most it was a light dusting of ck blood. For Kevin it was horrific and he didnбпt know how to deal with it. The previous rounds hadnбпt really prepared him.

    Fire was one thing, that was something he knew, living in cities. It wasnбпt a pretty sight, but it was understandable, expected. He was a team that took their safety seriously, so he was having more than a few issues as his brain tried topute the ridiculous that is Kat. He was realising that because of his movements they had fallen, and because they had fallen Kat had been injured, brutally by his estimation, and she was just smiling as if nothing had happened.

    .....

    While Kevin was having a mental breakdown, most people were moving forward, the two crossbow dwarves were reloading. Kat noticed the crossbow was actually cocked using a small crank on the sides of the weapon. Kat wasnбпt sure if that was for speed or because the dwarves simply couldnбпt without the crank. She was leaning towards speed considering theck of power behind the bolts.

    Kat could see Blue frowning across the way. *Hmm, I wonder what sheбпs frowning about? How little the attack did? How willing I was to tank it? How much damage it did to me despite taking it easily? I guess Iбпll never know.*

    Kat nced at Kevin who still seemed very shellshocked. Kat gave his back a good p with the t side of her tail shocking him into looking around before giving Kat a wide eyed stare. б░What? Everyone else is moving forward, slowly, even if just to avoid the edge catching up to us, though Gareth and Irwin seem to be slowly edging forward. We canбпt just sit here all day,б▒ said Kat.

    б░How... how...б▒ Kevin spluttered as Kat caught another crossbow bolt flying at her from the corner of her eye. Another easily deflecting, but no spell this time.

    б░Iбпm not sure what part your brain has been stuck on but the wound has healed up and itбпs time to actually get moving. If we stay here too much longer the copsing tform will catch up to us,б▒ said Kat.

    Kevin whipped his head around and saw Kat was correct. He took a shaky step forward and Kat matched it, making sure not to hold her foot too strongly in ce and the shaking Kevin couldnбпt seem to stop was able to continue somewhat. It wasnбпt a pleasant feeling, but Kat could ignore it easily.

    Blueбпs continue frown as Kat advanced did not spell good things. When she summoned a muchrger then normal circle, despite still only being two rings was once again, potentially an issue. Blue yelled towards her team, б░Iбпm just going to go for it. I donбпt know what else I can do this fight. Hopefully it works. Iбпll be pretty much out though,б▒

    Blue was quite far, and Kat was sure without her hearing, the others, except maybe Green wouldnбпt have been able to hear. б░Something big ising!б▒ yelled Kat towards her own team. Kevin seemed to pale at the idea that something else was going to happen.

    Blueбпs frown seemed to deepen knowing that Kat had alerted her team. There wasnбпt anything to do about it though. She was feeding mana to the spell, intentionally overcharging her two rings and waiting for it to shatter. It didnбпt take long before the spell failed sessfully.

    An endless wave of water shot out from the sigil, washing into Blue and carrying her away until her dwarf stabbed his short sword into the ground. Nell seemed used to this and held her dwarf against her leg, standing solidly, unmoving. That was fine though, she was the closest and most of the water was crashing towards Kat and her team.

    Kevin mmed his spear into the ground, with much more sess this time. Gareth and Irwin dropped the shield and pressed their backs up against it. Merick swapped the shield down to a horizontal one and hopped on with Kress. It didnбпt move up any higher, perhaps because it couldnбпt but it was a bit off the ground. Hopefully it would be enough.

    Nixilei and Fir were pressed up as well as they could and Green was pulling Sandy along as well though they hadnбпt quite made it there as well. Kat dropped to the ground digging her hands into the dirt and locking herself in ce.

    Then the water hit. It mmed into her and felt like sheбпd run into a brick wall. She could feel her grip on the dirt loosening as small bits and pieces of it were pulled away by the current. She held on tighter and hoped it would be enough. Kevin was standing, leaning hard on his spear and trying to avoid being pulled off.

    Gareth and Irwin were fine. Theirrge frames in tandem with the wall was enough to disrupt the flow and they stood strong, unfettered. Nixilei and Fir looked so small inparison, one in height and one in width. They could easily squeeze up against the wall with Gareth and Irwin, therger pair holding onto their smaller counterparts, though Nixilei was being held by Irwin and Fir by Gareth.

    Green, despite her efforts, didnбпt quite make it to safety. The weight of the water mmed into her, pulling her straight off her feet before she could use her wind boots tounch her up into the sky, assuming they could with Sandy attached. Sadly for them, once they were off the ground the water washed them straight over the edge, eliminated from the round.

    It was a somewhat equal trade though, as on the other side Blueбпs eyes rolled up into her head, tears of blood leaking from the side as she copsed backwards into the water. The dwarf was able to stop her going over the edge... but she wasnбпt in any condition to fight anymore, and the dwarf was only safe due to heavy armour. Heavy armour and a dead weight passenger meant they werenбпt going anywhere, and likely not in time to get away from the copsing dirt behind them.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718: The Problems of OverReach

    Green and Sandy were down, as well as Blue on the other side. As useful as Green was though, Kat couldnбпt help but feel like they got the better end of the deal. Even if Sandy hadnбпt wasted a bunch of mana and time on a sand tornado that probably caused more issues for his team, Kat just didnбпt fear the dwarves on the enemy team at all, and Blue was a big chunk of their effective firepower.

    Sure Kat didnбпt know exactly what Blue could do, because from her perspective magic was a bit wishy washy. Like, why did overloading that spell work? Why was it even a thing you could do? Is that always what happens when you overload water spells? Blue seemed to know, so maybe? It just wasnбпt clear. That being said though, Blue had gotten a good hit on her and Kat couldnбпt help but respect that.

    If sheбпd had the patience to wait till Kat was closer it could have caused major problems. If she tanked a hit that cut right through her and into Kevin that probably would have caused them both to be sent off. Kat was pretty sure the only reason Blueбпs teammate wasnбпt also sent off was because Blue did the incapacitating all by herself.

    The problem with the team, was that Kat just didnбпt think of the dwarves as threats, not to her, but nobody really was. The problem was, at least for Blueбпs teamбпs chances of winning, was that Kat didnбпt think the dwarves could get any of her friends either. They just didnбпt have anything Kat considered threatening.

    It was a problem of reach really. The crossbows were already proven to be a mild inconvenience at best and likely wouldnбпt be fired into a melee once things got started. The jars hadnбпt done anything so far, and could maybe do something, but Kat suspected most were healing, or general restoratives. More for extended adventures then quick fights.

    In a one on one battle, Kat wasnбпt sure Nixilei would even lose to them and she used a dagger to fight. The primary issue though, was that they were all tied to someone else. Someone much taller, and with a drastic difference in reach. Nixilei and Fir managed because Fir shot fireballs at people and his height wasnбпt really a factor in that. Nell was tied to, One, it looked like, and even though Nell used her fists, she still had the range advantage on him.

    That also didnбпt factor into the issue of stride lengths, moving around and dodging. Kevin was pretty close to her height, but she actually had longer legs, *Something Lily is no doubt very pleased about,* so her stride wasrger, and if it was anyone other than her, it might have been impossible to sync up well. Kat was frankly quite surprised Irwin and Gareth managed. They were bothrge sure, but if Gareth was боbigбп Irwin was боhugeбп. Perhaps the fact they were carefully stepping forward helped. Gareth taking something closer to a normal stride while Irwin shuffled forward.

    .....

    Still, with those three down, Kat was pretty sure it was time to act. *Focus the lone dwarf, just chuck him off the side if I can then go for Nell maybe? Iбпm really not sure how Iбпm supposed to be scared of this encounter now that Green is gone. I mean, everyone else just has conventionally weapons really and Iбпm starting to think they arenбпt much of a threat. Maybe one is enchanted? For their sake I hope itбпs not set to light on fire.*

    Kat nced across at Kevin, and he really wasnбпt doing well. б░Onest time, walk forward and Iбпll follow, our Iбпll pick you up and go straight for the dwarf. Oh, and we should deal with that lone dwarf first,б▒

    б░I resent that!б▒ said 5 б░Thinkin Iбпm an easy target!б▒

    б░I resent the fact you managed to answer before my partner did. Though I resent him for it not you,б▒ shouted Kat in return.

    Kevin turned back to face Kat as if heбпd been pped, leaning heavily on his spear still so Kat spoke up. б░What? We have maybe thirty seconds before the edge catches up to us, the fact we havenбпt been shot with something again is a surprise and youбпre standing their leg a dead fish, or maybe like someone pped you with one,б▒

    б░How are you ok?б▒ asked Kevin, again.

    б░We went over this Kevin. I healed up, now get moving,б▒ said Kat broking no room for argument.

    Kevin finally started into movement when he saw her tail moving into position out of the corner of his eye, a deliberate y on her part as she had plenty of space to get it up to speed to p him without the wind up. Still, it worked. Kat let her mind slow again so that she could match Kevinбпs stride as he... Kat wanted to sigh... walked forward.

    It was still faster then the rest, but only because they were all weigh down somehow. Nixilei and Fir were limited by Gareth and Irwin, Kress was just getting off the floating rock, just in time for another two crossbow bolts to go for them, it didnбпt do much damage to the wall, though the one from 4 actually stuck in this time.

    The approach was slower then Kat would like, but faster then sheбпd hoped for honestly. The team was moving though. Nell was heading over to protect and work with 5, Greenбпs partner, which... Kat was d for them all being in the same ce, but was arguable when it came to effectiveness. The other three seemed to want to head over there was well but Nell shook her head, signalling a dismissal.

    *I wonder whatбпs going on there? Does she want to fight me? Does she think she can? Is this just a way to keep me contained? I mean itбпs clear where we are going, and thatбпs nowhere fast. This stage is plentyrge, for now. So I suppose she can y for time. Is that the y though? Keep me busy and hope the stage gets me?*

    Kat however, was underestimating the strength of Nell. As a bear beastkin she was all muscle, simr in strength to Irwin. She might not have been as fast mentally as Kat, but she was certainly stronger with the limiter in y. She also had much more training and a pair of enchanted weapons on her hands.

    Eventually, Kat and Kevin got into the pace of things, or more urately, Kevin was willing to pick up the speed a bit now. Keeping up was easy and soon, Kat was in range. 5 loaded up one more crossbow shot, and even if the arrow was too fast to react to, Kat saw it being loaded and was waiting for it at this point. The impact was heaving against her fan, and she heard her wrist groan in protest from the impact but that was more because she took the full impact to the joint.

    Kat used the slight flinch 5 had from the sound to dash forward and go for a kick, yet suddenly Nell was there, massive gauntlet bearing hands reaching out for her leg and suddenly Kat found she didnбпt want to get caught by them. Kat yanked her foot backwards out of range and thanked whatever diety was appropriate she had her tail, knowing it was the only reason she was uninjured and standing.

    Nell moved in at that point though, trying to get up in Katбпs space, right in her face. Kevin was ready, spear in hand but his footwork was barely eptable after the practice heбпs had. It was what they were working with though, and Nell took a step and swing, going straight for Katбпs face. Kat was ready to meet Nell, blow for blow and pulled her own fist back to m into Nellбпs.

    Skin hit metal, skin lost and blood leaked from the shattered epidermisyer. The real shock was that it wasnбпt just the skin that lost, it was KAT. She felt herself being pushed backwards, and even the extra leverage from her tail wasnбпt enough. Kat didnбпt know if Nell was using any enchantments to enhance her punch, but whatever was happening, it was effective.

    In the end, Kat could only take the blow. It had already been met and she had been found wanting. Kat pushed off the ground, pulling Kevin with her as best she could letting the impact send her backwards rather then causing any more issues. A broken arm wasnбпt much of an issue to heal, but in that time... well Kat trusted Nell to push the advantage. To make things a real problem. She was clearly a brawler and Kat was realising, perhaps for the very first time, that for all her demonic strength, she wasnбпt. She was a subus. She was part of a race of demons known for skill and grace, and a few other things. Winning a fistfight with a bear wasnбпt something that should normally happen. Now that she was abnormal... well she didnбпt really think on it too hard, so when the normal routine happened, it was certainly a shock.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719: What a Light Weight

    As Kat was being knocked backwards she slowed her mind as much as possible to get over the shock. *I... I canбпt believe it. I mean, I really SHOULD believe it... but... I just... huh...* Kat let the silence of slowed time wash over her. It wasnбпt really silent but sounds were far enough apart and thoroughly distorted acting like a simr environment anyway. *Why did I think punching the bear person, or rather, meeting her fist to fist was a good idea?*

    *Have I really gotten so used to being a powerhouse? I mean, Thyme exists so I should KNOW that Iбпm not the strongest person around.* Kat was of course ignoring the fact that while she was mindful, she was the biggest kid in the orphanage, or at least the oldest, for quite some time before bing a demon. She was also one of the more fit and physically skilled people in school, especially considering she didnбпt do sports.

    The idea that боpunching the problemбп would fail so spectacrly against someone she had intellectually considered a боpeerбп instead of just beyond her was shocking, but also something that was bound to happen sooner orter.

    *I suppose I shouldnбпt be surprised... Nell is at least twice my weight, maybe more, depending on if fantasy bullshit means as a bear girl she weighs even more then that. I might have dense muscles, but Iбпm also a rather lithe individual. Nell has muscles on top of muscles and metal gauntlets that looked like theyбпd crack a table if she casually dropped them after a dayбпs work.

    Iбпm not even sure if I can me the bracelet for this. I mean maybe I can, but it seems to affect my speed more so then anything else. And thatбпs another thing. What am I doing trying to use brute force against someone who looks like the queen of brute force. I might know how to throw a punch but I need my speed behind it more so then my body weight. Nell put EVERYTHING into that punch, more as a matter of course and practice, then the need to do so. I... I didnбпt. I couldnбпt. Iбпm tied to an elf that feels more useless by the moment...

    Though I suppose this situation is my fault. I thought I could fight Nell without issue. Fight a strength fighter using my superior manoeuvrability... or well no I just thought I could duke it out with her. Trade a few punches, fight around a bit and I guesse up on top.

    I mean, what was the point of learning to use my fans if I just keep defaulting to punching things? I shouldnбпt have taken Nellбпs punch as a challenge to throw my own back at her. She was even using her weapons too. It wasnбпt my fist against her fist it was my flesh against a massive metal gauntlet that can double as a shield for her team. What was I thinking?*

    .....

    Kat didnбпt have time to think anymore though as her as her feet touched the ground and she also realised that because of just how slowed time was, it was really burning through her energy. With the recent regeneration thrown in and the slow drain from making sure to keep pace with Kevin, Kat was down around a quarter of her reserves, closer to forty percent of useable ones considering her body didnбпt like dropping below around ten.

    Kat grit her teeth as she tried to keep a bnce of mental speed. It was faster then before now that she was in a fight, but slower then she would really have liked. While Kevin was recovering from the sudden movement Kat took the chance to flick both her fans at Nell to try and slow her down somewhat.

    Nell just raised a casual hand, letting the fans deflect of her gauntlets with ease and no damage to them. Kat wasnбпt even surprised at this point and summoned the fans back before they hit the ground. That was when Five shot another bolt, this time very much at Kevin. To Katбпs luck, or perhaps 5бпs impatience, the bolt was aiming about knee height to Kevinбпs left leg. Seeing this Kat pulled with her right foot, the one tied to Kevin, to move it out of the way, letting the arrow wiz through his legs and tter off into the distance.

    Nell advanced, and One wasing up behind her. Kevin seemed to manage getting jolted out of the way quite well because he was already sending a spear strike straight for One, using his superior range to reach past Nell. She on the other hand looked ready to intercept so Kat did the only thing she could think of in that moment.

    She tried to punch Nell a second time.

    Now, Kat wasnбпt under any illusions as to how this was going to go. Kat could already see Nell adjusting form боmenacing loomingбп and боabout to crush this spearбп to боso this little girl thinks she can punch me? Again?!бп in the span of a moment, but Kat was ready for it this time. Fist met metal, and Kat didnбпt put up any fight at all. She let Nellбпs strike carry her first backwards as if there had been no power at all, rotating her upper body and letting her other hande in for a second strike.

    This too, was easily blocked. Nell justzily raised her hand up to meet Katбпs second fist, simply letting it strike the gauntlets covering her forearms, barely putting any energy into blocking the hit. Katбпs strength was mostlying from Nellбпs own punch in this instance so Nell wasnбпt afraid.

    Thatбпs what Kat hoped for. Because she didnбпt have two limbs for dumb ns. She had at least three. Katбпs tail strike, faster then Kevinбпs spear, faster then both of her hands. It was packed with as much power as Kat could manage, all zooming straight for Nellбпs neck.

    Kat could see it in Nellбпs eyes, the moment she realised what was going on. There was a widen of her eyes, and a light that shed through them, but not a single speck of fear. Nell didnбпt try to lean away from the attack or dodge it in anyway. Kat was up too close and personal at this point, there wasnбпt the time. Her neck was fairly wide, at least in the context of distances at these speeds. So Nell did the only thing she could. Nell bent her heard forward.

    Katбпs tail made contact with a mouth full of teeth and Nellбпs head snapped back. There was all sorts of ufortable cracking sounds and Kat hoped that was teeth and not Nellбпs neck despite the situation. She also desperately hoped Thyme could fix it. She was sure she could, but Kat was feeling a bit of regret for this move already.

    Kevin on the other hand wasnбпt doing all that well. Kevin had managed tond a solid hit... on the full te mail wearing dwarf. One tanked the blow as if nothing had happened, and Kevinбпs wobbly spear had bounced back off. Kevin did manage to use that momentum, somehow, to make three other attacks, but the armour was well made and none of those did anything more than dull the shine on the armour.

    Back to Kat, she could feel some pain in her tail, but she didnбпt actually have as much time to worry about that as she might have hoped. Nell was iling, not quite wildly, but certainly not as urately as before. It was more a way to make Kat step back, heavy sweeping movements to cover her front. Kat did in fact, follow Nellбпs lead in this because she saw no way to stop those hands and she wanted her tail out of that mess before it got caught.

    As Kat stepped back, Nells head managed to bring itself forward. Kat was expecting a few things. A bloody grin full of broken teeth and blood was never on that list. Somehow the bear girl didnбпt even make it creepy. This wasnбпt the smile of a viin trying to tell the hero how much trouble they were in. This was the smile of a woman that lived forbat and had finally found a good challenge.

    For Kat, it may not have been scary, but it was certainly more intimidating. Of course, Kat waspletely ignoring the parallels. The fact that she walked off having her insides opened up a minute earlier like it was nothing. Or perhaps the repeated destructions of eardrums as a painful annoyance rather then something to never happen ever again? Kat was intimidated that was true, and that was what should would say she was feeling to anyone who asked. Unlike Nell, she didnбпt enjoybat, not like that, and she didnбпt want to.

    But Kat was hear for adventure. She was hear to do cool and interesting things, and she wanted to enjoy herself.

    So really, the only proper response to something like Nellбпs smile? Well, it was to smile right back.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720: Go for the Tendons!

    After a shared pair of grins the two burst into motion. Kevin and One were trading blows, or well, Kevin was iling and One was trying not to get hit anywhere important. Kat and Nell though were exchanging blow after blow to minimal effect on both sides.

    Nell would attack Kat withrge sweeping strikes that while powerful were much more about area denial and abusing the fact she was tied to Kevin. Nell primarily used long sweeping attacks from her left arm, focusing on striking at the join between Kat and making it difficult to doge right and take Kevin with her. The only option was to go backwards and risk a follow up that caused them to falter.

    Nellбпs right arm was focused now on blocking Katбпs attacks. It rested around her midsection and moved up and down to block any punches or tail strikes Kat made. Nell was always careful to keep her hand specifically ready to try and catch Kat out. It was actually the main part of what was restricting Katбпs movements. The risk of getting grabbed was an ever present danger and Kat had a few close calls with her tail.

    That was something Kat was learning in this rapid exchange. Her tail was fast, but to get that speed she had to trade off a lot of flexibility. Curling her tail up somewhat like a spring and shooting it forward meant she had to continue with the motion once it was released. There just wasnбпt a lot of control once she passed that point of no return and it was getting to the point that Nell could read her movements. Kat was sure that if she kept things so simple Nell would, despite therge speed difference, catch her in the end.

    So Kat moved onto different things. She was trying to fight gaps in Nellбпs leather armour but was finding that despite being leather and allowing for extra movement, it was likely harder then steel. Of course, Kat didnбпt know exactly how tough steel was, but that would be her bestparative guess. The dwarves armour was clearly tougher then that, but... that was the only thing she couldpare it too at the moment.

    In meant her tail wasnбпt able to score anything more than light scratches on the leather. Her fan was even worse. It did cut, slightly, but the des got caught when Kat got in a good swipe that wasnбпt blocked by Nellбпs hand. Kat had to let go over the fan to avoid her arm getting crunched but it did allow for a gut punch with her tail. There was a small divot from the tip of her tail but Nell didnбпt even seem winded.

    And that was starting to be a problem. Kat was burning energy to keep her perception at this point. She didnбпt need it for the movement itself, she was keeping just below braceletint levels to keep her demonic energy usage efficient... but it just wasnбпt looking to be a sess at this point. She had wasted a bit over half her reserves at this point, well, wasted might be a strong word but it wasnбпt around anymore.

    .....

    It did help her feel a more distinct difference between the energy Lily was constantly giving her, and the energy she naturally produced. Kat also noticed that now she was below fifty percent she was actually getting more energy from Lily. She wasnбпt sure how that worked though. *Is Lily producing more energy now? I doubt it. So that means Iбпm just RECEIVING more. The question is, how limited is that extra boost?

    I know Lilyбпs body can store some energy but Iбпm not sure it was ever properlypared to my full total. Now I have her regeneration as well as a drain on her reserves... which should be fine. Even if Lily drains thempletely dry she doesnбпt NEED demonic energy like I do.*

    Still, Kat didnбпt know how best to abuse this second wind. It did mean that technically she was no longer loosing energy, the extra was enough to bnce out her increased mental rate and deal with the few smalls scrapes she was getting in the exchange. The problem that sheбпd already worked out was that it wasnбпt infinite. She might have more total energy to use right now, but could she oust Nell?

    While Kat and her team were fighting it out, the others were doing there own thing. Bonas and Nabras were working shockingly well with their dwarves, all four of them moving like one organism instead of for, stepping in time with each other somehow and trying to press the advantage that provided them. Sadly, Irwin and Gareth bashing them around with that giant rock wall that was still being held made it really hard. With Fir and Nixilei making sure the four couldnбпt get around the wall, it looked like a stalemate. It would be as well if the floor wasnбпt crumbling away, something all eight were aware of.

    That left Ellenell and Four to fight Kress and Merick, but Kress and Merick were pushing the other duo back quickly. Ellenell was the team healer, not really a fighter and Kress was consistently pushing him back and away from the other members. He wasnбпt going for a боkill shotбп something he likely could have aplished, but it was a bit of a risk, no matter how slightly and he was making great progress.

    That left Five. Five was currently trying to sneak around the fight while dragging Blueбпs unconscious body with him. Heбпd managed to chose Kevinбпs side. Despite the spear going wide asionally, Kevin waspletely focused on the task at hand and his body hid a lot of the movement behind him from Katбпs notice. If Kat had really been paying attention she might have still scene, but keeping up with Nell was be harder the more Nell got used to Katбпs movements.

    The only issue for Five, was that Nell and One also hadnбпt noticed the movement, and they were getting ready to make a push. At a signal they arranged beforehand they acted as one. Five let Kevinбпs spear nce off his side as the dwarf stepped forward and caught the middle of the spear holding it in ce perfectly.

    On Nellбпs end, she let Kate in for an attack, blocked it with her hand like usual, but was confident Five would stand still. As such she lifted her unbound foot to unleash a heavy kick on Katбпs stomach. She saw the footing. Saw the kicking from ages away. Kat also wasnбпt sure sheбпd get such a good chance again.

    Kat gave up on dodging this kick. Her tail started wrapping around Kevin to take him along for the ride if necessary while her arms came down. The left was blocked by Nell but the right managed to sneak around the back. Fan summoned and syed out Kat put all of her strength into cutting deeply into the back of Nellбпs leg.

    Kat was rewarded with a squelch and the sound of something under high tension snapping right as it made contact with Katбпs chest. The kick was lower down then ideal, missing her ribcage and going just for the squishy organs behind it. Kat felt as Nellбпs leg crushed her stomach against her spine, and destroying theyer of skin on top, made worse by the sharp twist Nell made right as she pulled back, doing more damage on the way out then on the way in.

    Katбпs saving grace was that she didnбпt try to tank it. She was perfectly willing to let that kick send her back. A Tail around Kevin meant he came too without stressing the vine linking them together. Kat flew backwards coughing out blood along the way. As Kat flew, she had an odd straight thought praising the fact she didnбпt actually have stomach bile, but she med the pain on that odd tangent.

    When Katnded eventually, she stumbled and found herself doubling over. Her spine was fine, and her back muscles could support her but her stomach and abdominal muscles had been shredded and the pain was still very much there. She managed to right herself after just a moment, but that moment could have been too long. Kevin was annoyed because in the flight he managed to lose his spear. Fiveбпs grip was too strong and now he was down his weapon for now.

    On Nellбпs side though, things were looking much worse. Unlike Kat who was already healing the damage to her tendons wasnбпt something she could just ignore. She was putting a lot more weight on her left foot now as she tried not to do more damage to the muscles in her right foot. She wasnбпt a fool. She knew Thyme could heal them... but she also needed what did remain to keep the pressure up on Kat. She just had to hope her legs didnбпt copse before Kat did. Easy? Right?

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721: Knockout!!

    Kat looked around to get her bearings while her stomach was healing up only to notice Five, sword ready, next to Kevin. Kat wrenched Kevin out of the way with her tail before Five had the chance to take him out. Kat felt her wounds get aggravated with the movement as she moved forward, pulling Kevin along without much concern and kicking hard into the dwarfбпs neck.

    It wasnбпt enough to take him out, but the kick was enough to push him backwards... and snap the binding rope around the two of them. The instant the vine snapped both were teleported out of the arena and Kat couldnбпt help but stare at the ce heбпd just been. *Itбпs that easy to snap the vines! Why the hell have I been brawling with Nell when I could have just tried to sneak in a tail attack and slice the vines!*

    Kat nced up at the battlefield but things were wrapping up. Kress and Merick were helping keep the remaining enemies behind that big stone wall and they were no more than thirty seconds from falling off so Kat decided to focus back on Nell.

    Things were not looking the best for the bear girl. She was still clearly smiling and the dwarf was trying to use a healing potion on her wound, but what Kat didnбпt know was the damage was a bit too extensive for a potion like that. Nellбпs tendon couldnбпt just knit itself back together like magic. It needed to be stretched into ce and then healed orpletely regrown. The potion just didnбпt know what to do with something like that so it didnбпt bother.

    The wound closed up, the other muscles knitting together slightly as the skin grew over the area. Nell knew enough about how potions work and the likely quality the dwarves had. They were good for long cuts, could deal with some deep cuts, and bruising was easy to fix. They did not deal with major muscles like the achilleas tendon being sliced through. Something like that required better supplies or a better healer.

    Still, with the floor closing in on her and the rest of her team slowly falling to everyone else she needed to go after Kat hard. The only issue was that she couldnбпt exactly charge Kat anymore. A charge, even a suicidal one, for a given definition when Thyme was around, was impossible due to the state of her leg. She could hope for at most one good hit and that would be her limit.

    Still, she shuffled forward towards Kat and Kevin. One of course, was doing what he could. Supporting Nell from the side as best he could with his height. Kevinбпs spear in hand, and mace forgotten at his back. It was clear anyway that he wouldnбпt get to use it. He needed the reach and this white spear was good enough for that.

    .....

    Kat nced behind her and saw that they had a ratherrge amount of space. Part of her wanted to go back into the fight but... she had time and space to move and Nell just didnбпt. Kat started to move backwards but Kevin was gearing up to fight instead. б░Kevin, we can just back up,б▒ whispered Kat. The twitching of Nellбпs ears made her suspect it didnбпt matter.

    б░Iбпve had my spear taken from me Kat. I cannot let this go without a fight. Iбпm afraid I cannot let you drag me away from this fight,б▒ said Kevin with a steely look in his eyes.

    *Ohe on. Why is now the time he finally gets a bit of a spine? If I wasnбпt so worried about Thyme calling me out for it Iбпd knock this guy out. Iбпve had to deal with him causing me so many problems. We just needed to fight together but he couldnбпt do any damage to One even with a huge range advantage and nearly no retaliation meanwhile I had to keep Nell from taking either of our heads off while doing as much damage as I could.

    Sure I might have taken a few hits but every time I managed to keep us together and prevent the vines from snapping like Five and Blues. I wouldnбпt mind carrying this team if I felt like Kevin was appreciating the effort or at least pleasant to work with. Ugh... whatever. Fine I guess weбпre fighting.*

    Kat rolled her eyes and followed Kevin as he stepped forward to meet Nell. As soon as they were in spear range Oneshed out and that kicked off a battle between Kevin and One for the control of the thing. One was trying to do damage, while Kevin was trying to catch a solid grasp on the surprisingly slippery spear without the te armour to trap the head.

    Over to the side the remains of Nellбпs team tried to get around that rock wall. Sadly for them, Gareth was underying the wall. For thest ditch effort, instead of meeting them head on Gareth let it drop to the ground then increase in size to wrap around the four. There was nothing they could do anymore. The dwarves threw a few potions over that managed to explode, but Irwin and Gareth took the brunt of that on their shields, and body respectively with Nixilei healing what little damage was done.

    Nell, seeing this decided she needed to take this chance. She stepped forward, putting what weight she had to on her bad leg, stomping it into the ground, cracking it, and using the divot for support, even as she grit her teeth against the pain. Nell pulled her arm back and the gauntlet started to glow. Katбпs eyes widened. She wanted to run away, dodge, find some way to get away from whatever the heck wasing for her. She could probably manage to trade the blow for a cut on the vine, but that didnбпt matter at this point.

    Kat just wanted to dy somewhat but she knew Kevin would never let her pull him back. The spear strikes against him didnбпt help either and she wasnбпt sure she could safely get her tail around him without getting it cut, and Kat felt sick just thinking about putting her tail in such excess danger. She knew it was part of her demonic w, but she didnбпt much like acknowledging that fact.

    Kat grit her teeth, while she was daydreaming the lightshow had settled into a fierce orange with steaming off the gauntlet. Kat didnбпt think the heat would be a problem, but what wasing next would be. Kat sucked in a deep breath and pulled out her fans, trying to get ready for what was toe.

    With a yell Nell threw her fist forward. Kat was ready to deflect and dodge right up until the gauntlet tripled in size, steam billowing off the gauntlet making it look as though the increase in size had been four or five times instead. Kat realised in that moment she wouldnбпt be able to dodge. Not with Kevin. Maybe not even without him. Kat threw her fans in front of her, choosing to block with her thumbs barely hanging onto the front and all of her fingers at the back.

    Kat tried to loosen herself up as much as she could even as she readied herself for the strike. Kat knew she wasnбпt strong enough to resist. She wanted to smoke out, but that would mean the vine was left behind loosing anyway. A small part of her mind told her to do it anyway. Cut the vine, let Thyme teleport her out...

    But Kat felt she couldnбпt do that. She felt like she needed to at least try and take whatever this attack was. It was a good thing she decided to do so, because she also no longer had the chance to do anything else. Nellбпs armoured fist struck Katбпs fans like a freight train. Even with four fingers this time instead of one they snapped like dry kindling, knocking the fans towards her face, one leaving arge gash on its way back past her, the other hitting butt first and bouncing off.

    Katбпs arms were being forced back, as if in slow motion but Nellбпs fist kept chugging forward, as if nothing could stop it. She caught up to Katбпs arms and Kat felt as they snapped too. Her bones creaking for a moment before giving out as well. Then that fist hit her in the chest. Kat cked out in that moment.

    The impact was simply too jarring. The pain of multiple broken bones in quick session before the punch took all the wind out from her and sent her flying. The vines holding her and Kevin snapped instantly and they were both teleported away for Thyme to heal. It was all Nell could do, for she copsed down to her one good nee. Even as her fist smoked and burned. Nell sucked in a deep breath and tried to get up, only to find her face meeting a rock wall, and One and Nell found themselves falling off the edge.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722: Figure it out Yourselves

    Kat shot up out of bed, mind still telling her she should be in great pain. Then the fact she was able to sit up without issue seemed to cause a record scratch for a moment as her mind revaluated what was going on. This was helped by a wave of reassurance that Lily was sending down the link, further calming Katбпs mind down from the adrenaline charged battle mindset sheбпd just been botted out of. When her mind gave back the all clear, she took the time to actually take in where she was.

    Lily was purring on Katбпsp, something Lily knew from research was supposed to be good for calming people down and a few other things besides. She was sending reassurance that Kat was alright while trying to convince herself of that fact.

    The room was a quick job on Thymeбпs part. This was because it clearly showed its leafy origins. The walls looked like bark, and seemed to have been made by expanding part of the tree, pushing the walls out like theyбпd ced a giant balloon in the centre and kept blowing until the space inside wasrge enough to fit a bed... and not much else really.

    The light on the ceiling looked like a pitcher nt that had been stuffed full of glowing water. It was a soft blue light that shone down on everything, tinting Katбпs vision somewhat. There was a Thyme standing at the end, no clothes this time, just looking as Thyme did with their recognisable facial features and a clipboard.

    б░Urgh... what happened?б▒ asked Kat as she pulled herself into a proper sitting position.

    б░It shoulde back to you, if itбпs even gone in the first ce...б▒ said Thyme, б░Whatбпs thest thing you remember?б▒

    б░Getting hit by a steam train,б▒ answered Kat reflexively. Then she paused, as the rest of the memory came together properly and she open and closed her mouth a few times. *How was I able to say that? I wasnбпt actually hit by a steam train... it just felt like it... is it because I could only sort of remember? Hmmm...*

    .....

    б░Yes that does sound about right, though the trantion was a little funny on that one,б▒ said Thyme.

    Katбпs eyes widened. *Is that it? боtrainбп probably doesnбпt trante well in a world where magical horse carriages are one of the better modes of transport. So... was that the answer? It tranted to be a true statement? Wait... if a demon lies in the forest with nobody to hear them... is it really a lie? Like does it count? Iбпm pretty sure I can lie in my head... can I lie to myself if I speak aloud? Perhaps something else to test.*

    б░Yeah... um... so what happened after I got knocked out?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Well, Nell and One were taken out pretty quickly, Lily freaked out, your team won the round and now the score is all tied up. In a few moments Iбпll be taking you back to everyone who is uninjured. Weбпll be deciding what to do next. Iбпd designed the tasks in such a way that you couldnбпt end up with a tie between teams... but that was before we had one drop out. Anyway, weбпll get to thatter.

    б░What I want to cover is your healing. I didnбпt actually need to do much despite the extensive damage. Your body was doing that on its own and managed to basically fix you up all by itself. I couldnбпt have done it much faster myself so I let it go on and waited for you to wake up. Youбпve not even been out a minute yet.

    б░What I wanted to check though, is if youбпre aware of how your body heals? You see, most regenerators do a good job, but their bodies focus on getting things in working order as fast as possible. This tends to leave little bone chips or other issues inside the body. Not a major issue for a regenerator who is constantly keeping themselves healthy, but can build up into one. You however... your body seems to be able to piece itself together and whenever it grows new material, it makes sure topletely remove the old. Were you aware?б▒ Thyme exined carefully, making sure to exin both properly and sinctly without devolving into medical terminology.

    б░Ah... sort of?б▒ said Kat, б░I mean, I know that my body can eject stuff like that. I had a bunch of gravel digging into my body at one point and that all got removed either through my skin before it got healed or coughed up. I guess I just assumed other issues would be dealt with as well... am I likely to ever have healthplications because of my regeneration?б▒

    Thyme shook their head, б░No, itбпs some of the mostprehensive healing Iбпve seen in a regenerator. The fact that it isnбпt time magic instead is actually a surprise. It seems to try and find an боidealised formбп of you as a baseline. So, instead of боfixingбп the issue itбпs more боoptimising your bodyбп if that makes sense?б▒

    *It makes a lot actually. Itбпs probably why Subus Regeneration doesnбпt leave scars. Itбпs focused on improving my body. I wonder what that means for my hair and nails... I know my hair and nails donбпt really grow anymore, but I wonder if I can change that? I also wonder if itбпs helping make my muscles better? Nah, that seems a bit too good. I could ask I suppose...*

    б░Is it making my muscles and bones better?б▒ asked Kat.

    Thyme shook their head, б░No not that I can see. They have improved since the first time I met you, but I suspect it was...б▒ Thyme paused and let the words боranking upбп almost hang in the air unsaid, б░something else all demons go through,б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Kat.

    Thyme nodded, б░Well, Iбпll have to take Lily back off you for now,б▒ [What?] б░because youбпll be with the others working out how we go from here.б▒

    *Sorry Lily* thought Kat as she gave Lily a light scratch and a nod towards Thyme. The light engulfed her for a few moments, this time she didnбпt feel sick, though it was on the edge of eptability. When the light dimmed Kat found herself in a chair next to Green who was leaning on Gareth, Nixilei came after a wry smile on her face, and finally Kress, and he actually had a smug smirk on his face. Kat decided to let him have his moment.

    The rest of the teams were spread out through the room. They were in a moderately sized auditorium with each team having their own raised section off from the rest of the theatre. The thing is though... there wasnбпt arge section of chairs in the centre, just Thyme on stage. б░Everyone is here now... and itбпs time to talk about where we go from here. боWild Onesбп and боNumbersбп I am afraid this isnбпt so much for you as it is for боMen With Hatsбп and боDemona and the Misfitsбп considering the point score, but I decided you should be included.

    б░Originally, I was going to have the final round be a game show, youбпd all be partnered up, have five minutes to chat, and then given a series of questions. You would be then tasked with trying to get the same answer to the question as your partner. Any questions you missed, would then be thrown over to the other teams where they had a chance to get a point by trying to match up with either answer of the teams that failed.

    б░This however, wonбпt work. Youбпve all been paired up once already and I donбпt have a way to retool that particr game into a solo experience in a timely manner. The questions are much too easy for people who are actually teammates and now you know itбпs the final round... I feel as though the temptation for sabotage, which might have been an interesting temptation before, would now be too much.

    б░So Iбпm left with the issue of needing to pick a winner between two teams and no game in mind to find a winner between them. A game that canбпt really be used or retooled and a desperate need for a winner. The floor is yours,б▒

    Nixilei wasted no time in suggesting, б░Why not just call it a draw?б▒

    Thyme shook their head, б░Fun idea, but we DO need a team to move onto the next round. Even if I was willing to dere this match a draw, which Iбпm not then able to pick who should go on to the next round. Youбпd still need to decide that between the two of you, and itбпd be in a less controlled environment. Even if you decide to just fight it out, if you do it as part of the contest I can monitor it properly. Weird rules involving judges not interfering with contestants between matches. Sorry,б▒

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723: All In Favour Sneeze

    б░Is it possible to simplye up with a fresh quiz?б▒ asked Blue, б░I mean, it seems like the quiz was supposed to be thest round and even if the rest of us donбпt participate, a two team quiz show seems like it could be interesting...б▒

    Thyme seemed to consider the option for a few moments, but realistically, Thyme probably spent much longer internally considering the idea, б░Hmm... I donбпt think it would work. All the questions I prepped arenбпt really built for a quiz show and Iбпd need to prepare a fresh suite of them. I could cobble it together yes, but...

    б░Turns out people are a lot pickier about quiz shows being included in things like this, especially when ites for performance reviews. I need to bnce the difficulty of the questions, ensure that each race has questions they are likely to find easy but still hard enough that other races are unlikely to have the answer.

    б░You have to avoid stereotypes, have to throw in a few math questions or simr things that are more aboutputational power. Then there are history questions... it took ages to get approval for themst time. While history isrgely agreed on between the races, the kind of obscure trivia you want for a gameshow are less concrete. Even if I personally was around for the event in question it can still be an international incident waiting to happen.

    б░In fact, Iбпm not sure if Green remembers,б▒ Thyme looked over to spot Green sleeping, б░well never mind I wonбпt talk about the riddles. Umm... hmm... no probably shouldnбпt bring up that quiz either. Blue... the quiz for you really wasnбпt the same, it was about memorising parts of the maze and remembering details to be brought upter so not really applicableб▒

    Thyme frowned at this, seeing as the examples werenбпt really the best. б░It seems I amcking in easy examples. Thatбпs fine. The point remains, that itбпs much moreplex then you might think to set up a quiz. I can and will do it, theyбпre fun, but I donбпt really have the time if we want to wrap this up before the end of the day.б▒

    б░Well what is possible?б▒ asked Irwin, б░It hardly makes sense for us to keep suggesting things outside of your capabilities... I was never quite clear on exactly what you CAN do.б▒

    .....

    Thyme tapped their chin a few times. It would be a normal scene if Thyme hadnбпt extended their finger into a vine to tap their chin without moving their hands to do it. б░Hmm... well... I can construct things in a matter of moments but not design them, so if we had to re-use older sets thatбпs possible. Of course, you know I can heal you up from the brink of deathб▒ Thyme paused to whisper, б░and a little past it.б▒ before continuing, б░Iбпve got several inds that have never been properly explored before avable for wilderness survival...

    б░Hmm... what else... I can teleport you just about anywhere though that takes a little bit of time to set up for long distances only like five or so minutes so thatбпs not a major issue. The permission to use wherever we go is more likely to be a problem. Hmm... I have arge storage warehouse with practically infinite food... probably a few other things. I think Iбпve covered most of the important ones. Mybat capabilities and other such things probably wonбпte up...б▒

    б░They could if we were to fight ya,б▒ said One, б░Might be a challenge to see who canst the longest!б▒

    Thyme frowned heavily, б░I have Time Affinity though. I can just... stop time and throw you out of the ring. Nobody here is really strong enough to stop it. Even if I didnбпt use it, Iбпm still so much faster that it wouldnбпt make all that much of a difference. Itбпd also be very hard to limit myself in strength to your level... because Iбпm not entirely sure I was ever conscious and as weak as you all. So hard to judge really,б▒

    The room descended into silence again. Nobody on the two боwinningбп teams really liked Oneбпs idea, but at least it was an idea. б░Still, why donбпt we just fight?б▒ said Kress, б░Either a one on one, a serious of one on ones, maybe do ast man standing solo match? There are all sorts of fights we could do, and theyбпre simple to set up. Just need a basic arena and some rules.б▒

    Irwin took a deep breath and looked over at his teammates. Sandy looked ready to go, not really able to contribute muchst round. Fir had simr thoughts though was trying to hide it, and failing in front of Irwinбпs gaze. Merick wasnбпt terribly concerned either way... but Kevin. Kevin saw the type of punishment Kat had taken, and still wasnбпt sure that final hit knocked her out. Heбпd been burnt pretty badly just from being NEAR Nellбпs finalst ditch effort and was not keen to fight after seeing Katбпs strength.

    б░What do you all think?б▒ asked Irwin in a whisper. Thyme snapped his fingers to set up a sound barrier around the group, blocking those like Kat with excellent hearing.

    б░I want nothing to do with a fight,б▒ said Kevin. б░You didnбпt see Kat fighting. I donбпt think any one of us could actually beat her in a fight. In a group, I canбпt imagine it would be much better. She can disrupt us in so many ways...б▒

    Fir pped him on the back, б░Donбпt be a wussd. Sure weбпd have to fight the demon chick but if we petition for боring outбп as a condition that could be a big point in our favour. Donбпt fight her, just get Irwin to throw her out of the ring. Problem solved. She might be tough but sheбпs a dainty thing.б▒

    Irwin nodded but didnбпt say anything, looking over at the human brothers. Sandy was about to speak when Merick jumped in first, mostly just because he could, б░I donбпt really care one way or the other. We have to fight them in some way. Iбпd rather it be simple. A contest of strength, a battle, whatever it doesnбпt really matter.б▒

    Sandy red at his brother and made his opinion known, б░Iбпd like to go for the fight, a smaller ring this time. My sand can shred through any of them Iбпm sure. We just need another chance to show them whose the boss,б▒

    б░Iбпm telling you guys, weбпre gonna lose if ites down to a fight,б▒ hissed Kevin.

    б░You canбпt even hold onto a spear,б▒ughed Fir, б░why should we trust ya to correctly evaluate a threat?б▒

    Irwin mmed his hand on the railing, a loud thump that got everyoneбпs attention before things could escte. б░Stop trying to bait Kevin into epting when he doesnбпt want to. Kevin, everyone else seems either interested or ambivalent. If we do ept a martial contest can you keep your head on straight and do well?б▒

    Kevin bit his lip hard, drawing a slight bit of blood as he tried to calm himself down. б░I... I can. I know Iбпm not going to die. Itбпs not fear that prevents me from acting,б▒ which was a lie, they could all see it. б░but certainty that I couldnбпt beat her. If we DO decide on a fight or a series of fights or whatever... Iбпm willing to put forth my full effort. I just donбпt want to be fighting Kat. Or Gareth really. Maybe I should just fight the healer...б▒

    б░Ay ya pansy, sure weбпll let you loose to the healer,б▒ snorted Fir.

    Irwin red at the dwarf who just kept his smug grin. Irwin sighed, running a hand over his face. He wondered sometimes, why he put up with the amount of work it took to keep the team together. Then he remembered how much worse the standard adventurer rabble was and promptly threw away that idea. Especially with fools like the ones who used dynamite underground managed to get to this round.

    Over back at Katбпs area Kress wasing up with more good ideas for once. б░Iбпve got it. How about this, we agree to a fight, but each team gets to add one rule. Five rules each, and we announce them one after the other. So say... we start as basic free for all as a baseline. Lose condition everyone is unconscious or temporarily cripple,

    б░Then say... they add in that... fighters fight one at a time. We fire back with winner stays in the arena or something. They add in... o... I dunno, after five minutes you can add another fighter or something and things keep going like that. It makes it as much about adding in beneficial rules as it is about the fight.б▒

    б░I hate to agree with Kress... but that actually sounds like a wonderful idea,б▒ said Nixilei.

    The group looked over at Green, saw she was sleeping, and turned their eyes to Kat, knowing that Gareth would mediate if necessary. It wasnбпt though, because Kat also liked the idea, б░Iбпm with Kress as well. Sounds good,б▒

    Green let out a light sneeze and everyone froze, as if scared to wake her up. For about half a second. *Wait why am I worried? Green can sleep through Thymeбпs speech she can sleep through some minor chatter.*

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724: Nixilei Rules Lawyer at your Service.

    There was a few more minutes of discussion before they presented the idea to Thyme, and it was immediately epted, contingent on the боMen With Hatsбп agreeing of course. It took another five minutes for them to signal time they were ready to drop the silencing barrier though. Irwin stood up as the clear spokesperson. б░We are willing to engage in a martial contest if a few concessions are met...б▒

    Thyme raised up a hand, halting the speech, to interject their own, б░Before that. Yourpetitors suggested a basic fight, with the twist that each team is able to add five additional rules to the fight. This way you can both try and customise things to your heartsбп content. I think itбпs a good suggestion and not too in favour of one team or the other. Are you willing to agree?б▒

    Irwin smiled at the offer. He couldnбпt help but be amused by how things had turned out. It wasnбпt quite what they wanted but it did sound interesting, much more so, then just a basic brawl. б░Sure just give me another few moments to confirm...б▒ Thyme nodded and the barrier went up once again.

    What followed was mostly just a round of confirmations. Kevin still wasnбпt terribly happy with the idea, but was more in favour then he was before. Merick had changed from ambivalent to very interested with the newly suggested format. So it didnбпt take long to confirm they were happy with the idea.

    The barrier dropped and Irwin announced, б░We ept!б▒

    Thyme nodded and pped their hands. The two balconies with the боlosingбп teams were retracted disappearing into the walls as the stadium started to rumble. Kat and crew were moved slightly to the right, while the other team was moved to the left so that they were now opposite each other. The stadium floor rumbled, swapping to acquered flooring before Thyme split in two.

    One Thyme had a big hat that looked like an impression of Yggdrasil. It had water flowing out of various holes and a few branches, clouds orbiting the construct after about the midpoint. Various little homes, or at least windows with lights shining from them, and a series of pulleys and levers connected to tforms with figures of little Thymeбпs on them. This Thyme was actually facing Kat.

    .....

    On the other hand, the Thyme facing the боMen With Hatsбп had turnedpletely red, a spade tipped tail much like Katбпs swung from their back. They had stiletto heels on that seemed toe out of carapace that was covering their legs as if it was boots, even though they looked to very much be part of Thyme. A closer inspection revealed it to be ck bark designed to look like chitin, but Kat doubted anyone else could notice, especially with Green asleep.

    They had a form fitting blouse on that made it hard to tell if Thyme was going for a male of female body. Their was the slightest hint of breasts but that could just as easily be pectoral muscles, and considering the lithe but chiselled arms that Thyme had showing it just confused the matter more. Especially because the chitin legs hid any muscles they might contain, lookingpletely smooth.

    An androgynous voice sung from both Thymeбпs mouths as they spoke the next words. б░For the final, and tiebreaker round, we will have a contest of strength. A match to end all matches. It is a match, designed by YOU my dearpetitors.

    б░The standard rules start off like this. Five vs Five, ring size of 100m diameter. You canбпt be knocked out of the arena. When you are rendered unconscious that is the end.б▒ Thyme threw up their hands, both sets of them, and gestured all around, б░But thatбпs just the beginning. I will now present each team the chance to add their own rules. You will be able to add one, rule before swapping to yourpetitors.

    б░If you suggest something that isnбпt one rule but two, I will take the first part of the rule as your answer, and then ask yourpetitors if they want the second rule or not. If they allow it, it will count as your next turn as well, giving yourpetitors the chance to add to rules in a row. If they disallow it, it will be a negative rule. A rule that cannot be imposed. So make sure youбпre all careful with your wording,б▒

    Thyme smiled a sly slightly seductive smile. It looked very weird to Kat and crew considering they were not looking at the demon Thyme. It looked very out of ce and the face that seemed designed for calm introspection. Thyme was clearly unphased by the looks and continued, б░Each rule can change 1 thing, and it cannot contradict any other rule made by contestants.

    б░This means you can say, боFirst rule, the ground is actuallyva''б▒ Thyme started to step up and start floating as the wooden flooring turned into a pool ofva. Kat couldnбпt feel the heat from it, and neither could anyone else it seemed, though the fact her eyes werenбпt ying up did imply it was realva, б░or you could say that the arena is only two metres in diameterб▒ the circle shrunk to the aforementioned measurement.

    б░You can also dictate other things, such as боNo weaponsбп or, World Tree Forbid, боNo hats''б▒ Thyme grinned at that as if theyбпd figured out all the secrets to the universe, б░of course, with such freedom there was to be some limits. If the floor isva, it canбпt also be made of wood. Additionally, you canбпt make a rule that stops peoplepeting. For example, you canбпt say боno demons allowedбп or on the other side, боno menбп.

    б░I think you all get the basic ideas. If youe up with a rule that toes the line weбпll work it out as things go, considering this isnбпt a pre-nned game,б▒ Thyme jumped back to the ground as it swapped back to the old flooring and size. б░Seeing as боMen With Hatsбп took the lead early on they can chose the first rule.б▒

    Irwin stood up as the representative. б░The fight will be a series of one-on-one matchesб▒ he stated calmly. This was to keep Kat contained to just the one fight. That and any other issues. They may have been a good team, but they suspected that, if you excluded Kat, theirpetitor had quite good synergy. This killed two potential strategies for their team.

    Sadly, it wasnбпt Gareth that stood up it was Nixilei. As soon as they saw her smile, they realised theyбпd made a mistake somewhere. б░Each fighter will remain in the ring until they are defeated,б▒ said Nixilei.

    Irwin cursed under his breath. Having missed the obvious solution to one-on-one matches. Just let the winner carry on. They didnбпt say it was боbest of fiveбп or something else smarter. Theyбпd said, боseries of one-on-one matches. Irwin ran his fingers across the banister, tapping heavily as each hit one after the other. He had a rule, the next rule perhaps, that could cause a headache for the enemy team. He just wasnбпt sure if he wanted to introduce the kind of esction it would invite.

    Irwin nced at his team, and let out a long heavy breath. He wanted to say it. But he was scared. Somehow, he was sure that Nixilei would be able toe up with something worse. Against his better judgement though, he said б░Women are not to use weapons,б▒

    Nixilei raised an eyebrow and nced at Thyme. Thyme with a hat gave an боall clearбп sign and Nixilei grinned, realising the can of worms that Irwin had just opened up. б░Nobody is allowed to use mana,б▒

    The words hit Irwin like a freight train. He would be fine, he knew he would be fine... but nobody else on his team would be. Kevin used mana to help move his spear, and that wasnбпt even getting started on the teams mages. Irwin realised, he truly had made a mistake opening up that avenue of attack for Nixilei. It was bad enough he genuinely considered forfeiting in that moment.

    It was only the fact that Thyme would prevent any permanent injuries that he did not. He knew heбпd been outyed at this point. There was nothing much he could do. He did know enough about demons though to say, б░Nobody can use demonic energyб▒

    Thyme frowned at that one though, sending a nce over to Kat. б░Um... yeah I canбпt really stop using it? I mean, I can stop a lot of it, but my regeneration would work regardless of my wishes. I have no way of preventing that,б▒

    Thyme, both of them, turned back to Irwin. б░Is that eptable? Are you willing to keep that as your rule despite most of Katбпs abilities being bound for this tournament and her regeneration something that will continue to work even if you put that rule in ce?б▒

    Irwin just groaned and tried to remind himself that conceding wasnбпt the right idea.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725: Strawberry Rain

    б░So thereбпs nothing to be done about the regeneration? Or demonic energy in general?б▒ asked Irwin.

    Both Thymeбпs frowned at the question. б░I really shouldnбпt be answering this question. Iбпm not here to give you additionally information about yourpetition. I want it to be noted the only reason Iбпm allowing this is because Katбпs situation is rather unique. It caused some problems in the first round, and now itбпs causing different problems in the second. The issue, fundamentally, is that I have no way to stop her demonic energy, and she has no way to prevent it from healing her.

    б░I donбпt even really have a way to test if sheбпs using demonic energy. It just... isnбпt mana. I could probably cobble something together, but she emits small amounts of demonic energy just by existing so Iбпm not sure if theyбпd be able to tell the difference between active and passive use. The only way it can work is by asking Kat after her match if she used demonic energy or not, and as she cannot lie, weбпd know. Thatбпs all Iбпm giving you for this question,б▒

    Irwin tapped his fingers heavily on the railing as he took in that new information. It was annoying, and really not what he wanted to hear but it was very much a case of боnothing to be doneбп surrounding the whole issue. Irwin recognised the real mistake was preventing women from using weapons. It probably wasnбпt even a good idea in theory.

    Irwin certainly didnбпt think it was sexist, if anything, it was the opposite. He believed all three women on the enemy team were capablebatants and took steps to neutralise that. Nixilei just took better steps. So that left them with four rules. One-on-one matches, Winner stays in, no weapons for women, and no magic. Great.

    So Irwin was left trying to think of how best to maximise his own effectiveness now. He didnбпt know if he really wanted tomit to that. He was part of a team and trying to fight everyone all by himself was NOT a good look. He was also a leader though, and it was his job to keep his teammates safe, and to pull out a victory against the odds.

    He knew he was the best fighter once magic was out of the question. Kevin wouldnбпt be bouncing around like a rabbit hopped up on caffeine and the three mages were looking like they werenбпt going to be much use. Only Fir had any martial training at all really and he was very rusty. In fact, Irwin would almost put money on that being a liability. The master swordsman fears not the average journeyman but theplete novice and whatnot.

    .....

    Irwinбпs thoughts suddenly froze. The gears in his head had turned and turned onto a brilliantly crazy idea. б░Each round allows the contestants to ignore one rule,б▒ said Irwin.

    Thymeбпs eyes went wide as they processed the question. б░Interesting... very interesting... but... I donбпt know if I can allow it. What if one of the contestants decided the rule to ignore was the one you just proposed? That would mean no rules were ignored. It gets messy in other ways, but I think Iбпm going to have to veto this one,б▒

    б░Can... can I make it so that all demons have to fight with a hand tied behind their back?б▒ said Irwin jokingly in desperation.

    The fact Thyme nodded and said, б░Yup sounds good,б▒ was not part of his ns at all. Irwinбпsrge mouth dropped down as low as it could go. Kat could hear the jaw bones bottoming out. *Well. Thatбпs a thing apparently. Iбпm not all that annoyed. Little weird, but not the worst thing ever.*

    Nixilei raised an eyebrow at Thyme, б░Iбпm surprised you let that pass,б▒

    Thyme shrugged, б░Gotta be honest, I feel a little bad for the guy. You were pretty brutal you know,б▒

    б░I could add in the rule that everyone not required to bind another limb has to fight with their legs tied together you know,б▒ said Nixilei, deadly serious tone in her voice.

    б░Please stop Nixilei, heбпs already dead,б▒ said Thyme gesturing and Irwin who looked very much like he was trying to avoid just giving up. Nixileiбпs eyes met Irwin, and she saw the odd mix of determination and resignation.

    б░Hmm... I can see where you areing from... but isnбпt making good rules for your team the whole point? If I was really rude I could have limited it to beastkin considering we have none, or said that everyone has to fight without their feet touching the ground,б▒ said Nixilei with a grin.

    Irwin decided he was very outssed in that moment. The боhorrorбп Nixilei was putting forward was overwhelming. In an attempt to pre-empt anything worse he said, б░How about we all agree to start with our legs bound with vines but weбпre allowed to break out of it?б▒

    Nixilei raised an eyebrow and turned to Gareth who gave her a look of боwhat youбпre the schemer donбпt look at meбп. Nixilei sighed and voiced the question instead seeing Gareth try and avoid it. б░Gareth, as you know, these Tournament matches are public record. Do you want us to be gracious with the rules, or go for full annihtion?б▒

    Gareth sighed, he didnбпt want to make this choice. It would have been easier to leave Nixilei off the leash, but... he also felt Nixilei had demonstrated that they really could have won just using the rules part of the fight. б░Letбпs... remain gracious,б▒

    Nixilei nodded at Thyme, б░Ok then... thatбпs an eptance for those without any limbs bound to start the fight with their legs tied together with vines. To make things fair, it will be possible to break them using just strength but it will take some time,б▒ exined Thyme.

    б░Can I take a six metre diameter fighting space?б▒ asked Irwin looking at Nixilei, somewhat for permission instead of Thyme. It was clear who was really running the show this round. When he received a set of nods from both of them, Irwin rxed somewhat.

    Nixilei now had a bit of a challenge. She had to think of a rule that wasnбпtpletely crippling for anyone on the enemy team. She had to discard a lot of боhardбп work to find something more eptable. She flicked her mind through the options before realising there was one that would work quite well. б░You can now lose by being removed from the arena,б▒

    Irwin looked like Christmas hade early when Thyme jotted down the rule on a piece of paper theyбпd summoned from nowhere. Thyme used an oversized quill to do it in their Yggdrasil hat side and used their tail dipped in ink, suspicious red ink, for their боdemonбп side. б░The final rulesdy and gentlemen?б▒

    Irwin wanted to ask боwhere is thedyбп but decided that was tempting fate a bit too much. Irwin thought about his next rule. He knew what he wanted. It wasnбпt terribly unfair one way or the other, at least he didnбпt think so. It was a nice rule that did give him an advantage but not one he thought Nixilei would be terribly offended by. б░Iбпd like my final rule to be that it is raining inside the arenaб▒

    Thyme jotted the rule down and looked to Nixilei. Part of her, that slightly sadistic part, wanted her next and final rule to be боthe rain is at 100 буCбп or боthe rain isvaбп or something else equally restrictive that made it only safe for Kat to fight. Theva would probably be rejected by Nixilei knew if she offered that first and then walked back to scalding rain sheбпd have a better chance of being epted.

    Nixilei was also aware that it was very much too far. At least under the rules Gareth set. Irwin wouldnбпt be able to do anything about it, but now that Gareth had made it clear she wasnбпt topletely terrorise them they had their word on the line and sheбпd hate to be called a liar or worse, unable to uphold their end of the bargain.

    The other idea the sadistic part of her had for keeping things to боfairбп... somewhat at least, wanted her to suggest that everyone fight blindfolded. Nixilei had experience with that, it was good training for fighting at night and in caves. Green did as well... though she wasnбпt great with it. Gareth would be fine with his heavy armour, and maybe shield? It depended on how that counted weapon wise. Kress wouldnбпt have a good time, but she really didnбпt care about that. Kat... Kat would probably be fine?

    Nixilei just wasnбпt sure if that counted as crossing the line or not. After about a minute of thinking, Nixilei found she didnбпt really have any rules that both mattered and didnбпt cross the line in some way. So she asked, б░Hey Irwin do you dislike strawberries?б▒

    б░Um what?б▒ asked Irwin confused. Nixilei repeated the question of course, and his response was... б░I mean... I guess? I donбпt dislike them? Why?б▒

    б░Well for myst rule I want the rain to taste like strawberries,б▒ said Nixilei.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726: Completely Brutal

    With the final rule, strawberry voured rain, things got ready. Perhaps, had things turned out differently, it would have been less of a ughter. In truth, it could be argued that it wasnбпt so bad... but only the first three matches.

    The first match was Kress against Irwin. Irwin had guessed Kat would simply go in to clean everything up and he was hoping to take her out. Kress however, insisted on having a good fight first. It didnбпt really matter. Kress was good, especially for his age group. Being at this stage in the tournament already elevated him over many of his peers, something that shouldnбпt be forgotten.

    The issue however... was that Irwin was the bulwark for his team. He was the physical powerhouse with greater muscles, more dedicated training, and a height and weight advantage that made a big difference in the small arena. Kress didnбпt really get any good hits in, at least nothing that pierced Irwinбпs armour anyway. They managed to remove the bindings in about the same amount of time. Kress shing it, and Irwin simply ripping them apart with pure muscle.

    Irwin then quickly traded a few scratches on his armour for a decisive blow straight to Kress stomach followed up by a hammer strike, two hands threaded together into arge fist, mming right down on the back of Kressбп unarmoured head. The rain hadnбпt really mattered at all. It was enough to knock him out, and Thyme called the match there. Irwin of course chose to stay in.

    Kat was ready to go, but Nixilei asked for her own chance. She handed her dagger off and said, б░I doubt Iбпll win, the chances are rather low. I would like to make the attempt though. It is a great chance to test my hand to handbat skills against a brutal opponent without the risk of death,б▒

    Gareth wasnбпt going to deny her the chance, Kat was willing to let Nixilei try, Kress wasnбпt back from the healing and Green, the only person who would have objected was asleep. When Nixilei entered the ring things moved quickly. Irwin had the bindings reapplied to him, but it was a simply matter to break them again. Nixilei took a different approach, abusing her flexibility to drop to the ground and roll the vines off her feet.

    She jumped back up just as Irwin was regaining his posture. She jumped in, abusing her superior speed and martial training to make urate strikes in the areas she thought sheбпd find his pressure points. Nixilei went for every single weak point she could short of the eyes as they were well protected and had an extra set of eyelids anyway. The armour Irwin wore covered a great deal but Nixilei was a rather cunning opponent.

    .....

    So of course, when Irwin stopped moving halfway through, some people were impressed by Nixileiбпs prowess. Irwin was not one of those people and Kat could sadly tell why. Once Nixilei had exhausted herself Irwin took one easy step forward. б░Fuck,б▒ was all Nixilei could say before Irwin grabbed her by the neck of her robes and hurled her out of the arena. That was actually a scarier situation for Irwin then others might have thought though. Once again. The rain, and itбпs strawberry vouring didnбпt matter one bit.

    He didnбпt want to brutally take her out. Nixilei was clearly exhausted after her assault and in no shape to properly fight. Taking her out in a way that made him look bad would be undermining a lot of his good work. It wasnбпt like Kress in the heat of the moment, so that was out. He didnбпt want to just barely knock her out either. Nixilei was too fast for him to stop, and it was only hercking knowledge of his body that prevented her from actually doing damage. Well, that and the toughness of his skin.

    So, Irwin settled for tossing her out of the ring. It was a goodpromise. Irwin wasnбпt breathing heavily, but he did know that he was going to be rather bruised after that round. Disabled he was certainly not... but Nixilei could still hit quite hard and he was in a bit of pain. He almost wanted to just yell out to Kat and challenge her now but he held his tongue. He had the odd feeling that if he woke Green, Kat would be extra brutal.

    б░Do you want to go in?б▒ asked Kat.

    Gareth shook his head and whispered back knowing Kat would hear despite being a few chairs away. б░No. I donбпt really feel the need to show of my fighting skill like the others. I get why Nixilei did it... but fighting Irwin wouldnбпt really be a unique challenge for me. I have to deal with plenty ofrger monsters as the tank. Keeping them under wraps either while the rest of the group deals with it, or with the other enemies. I could fight Irwin... but I think we both know what fight everyone really wants to see,б▒

    *Canбпt say Iбпm all that surprised. I guess Iбпll go fight Irwin. I... I donбпt know how this will go. Iбпll probably be best using my sharp nails to try and cut him because jabs didnбпt do much and I doubt punches will. I can take a hit but I canбпt let Irwin throw me out of the ring in a moment of carelessness. I can probably take whatever he throws at me though so if I need to cling to him and take the hits I can.*

    Kat was calm as she stepped into the ring and felt her right hand being bound to her back. It was with some kind of sticky good. It allowed for a bit of movement, and her hand was positioned under her wings so that those were still essible. Perhaps overly generous, but not something she wouldin about.

    Irwin stared across the mat at her and prepared for her attack. The signal sounded and Kat was off. Irwin had to bend down to break the bonds, and Kat was more than ready for that. She pushed herself, full speed ahead, bracelet tax be damned. She was beside Irwin in moments and shoved her sharp nails straight into his eye.

    Irwin didnбпt see iting, and only managed to reflexively shut his eyelids. It didnбпt really help and her hand managed to dig deep into the eye. Growling in pain Irwin tried to backhand Kat but she was able to jump over that and m a kick into his back forcing him forward. With his legs still bound and his whole word in pain, Irwin didnбпt have a chance to avoid it.

    There was a loud crash as Irwin hit the ground. Kat didnбпt want to give him the chance to recover, as brutal as this beatdown was. She tried to go for the other eye, but Irwin was now keeping a proper eye on her. Irwin rolled and made it so his good eye was facing up at her. His legs were in close, and his right hand was on the ground ready to move if necessary. His left was held warily over his body while his legs were in close.

    Kat made another jab for him but Irwin nearly managed to grab her arm. Only yanking it off course at thest moment prevented him from grabbing on and Kat was certain he could break her rest with grip strength alone. *Dammit. I wanted him out already. Heбпs down but very much not out. I can tell his watching me, waiting. Ready for just about anything I can throw at him. I wanted to get this done without having to just beat him up... but I think Iбпm left with no choice.*

    Unless... Kat nced at the soaking wet floorboards. б░Thyme... if I pried up one of these floorboards and use it to beat Irwin like a drumb... would they count as weapons?б▒

    Irwinбпs single eye widened. He tried to use the distraction as a chance to cut his bindings but Kat raised a foot threatening, preparing to kick him in the head while she nced back over at Thyme. Irwin got the message. While this was happening Thyme looked at Irwin and made the decision. Perhaps not an entirely fair one... but Kat didnбпt need it. б░Iбпm going to say that counts as a weapon.б▒

    б░Well I tried,б▒ said Kat with a shrug. After that, it was a rather brutal beatdown. Even though Irwin was able to block her attacks, Kat kept wailing away. He tried to dodge a tail strike during it but that just moved him into one of Katбпs kicks. Eventually, Irwin was kicked off the edge.

    Kat then went on to soundly trounce the rest of the team. There wasnбпt anything they could do. She just threw them out of the arena with that one hand tied behind her back. It was no issue. Irwin was thest bulwark against victory and he was taken down.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727: Goodies!

    Thyme hadpletely restructured the room now that Tournament was wrapping up. Katбпs team were sitting at the back of the stage and all three other teams had their balconies back, looking down at the wooden stage. Thyme stood in the front with a Tophat, golden teeth, and a dress. The beard really threw out the look. The outfit actually looked good otherwise, it matched Thymeбпs thin build, emphasising the curves theyбпd given themselves. Long green hair cascading out from arge blue Tophat and matching blue dress.

    Then Thyme just added in a massive white beard that would make Gandalf jealous. It was also an obviously fake beard. Kat could SEE THE STRINGS that held it on Thymeбпs face. Kat didnбпt understand. Everything else melded together really well. Why did Thyme feel the need to throw a wrench into things? The answer was боwhy notбп or боbecause itбпs funnyбп of course, but Kat was too busy try to understand the mind of an insane person.

    Lily was curled up on herp and having simr thoughts. They were sharing their observations back and forth across the bond and neither of them were any closer to simply epting that this was just how Thyme was.

    б░Wee, to the best and final part of any tournament... the AWARDS CEREMONYб▒ Thymeбпs voice boomed out with a particrly feminine lilt to it. It didnбпt help answer the question of the beard at all. б░For the second round, Iбпll be offering everyone a prize up to a certain value. They can ask for anything, though money is of course always on the table. Who wants to go first?б▒

    Thyme turned around to look at the five winners. Green was asleep, Lily was purring, Kress looked ready to jump out of his seat, Gareth was thinking it over, and Nixilei... well Kat couldnбпt tell what she was thinking. She either knew exactly what she wanted but was waiting patiently, or was disguising the fact she had no ns for this.

    б░Kress, you can go first!б▒ said Thyme, not mean enough to pick on Kress specifically two rounds in a row. After the quiz fiasco with Kress, it would have felt like bullying.

    б░Iбпd like a new set of armour please,б▒ said Kress in the most polite way Kat had ever seen from the young man. Heбпd asked, politely, like a normal human being. Something that seemed to be a rather high bar for Kress.

    .....

    Thyme frowned at the question though, and it wasnбпt until they started speaking Kat understood why. б░Ok, thatбпs fine, but what kind of armour? Do you want it to protect against stabbing? shing? Blunt force trauma? Do you want it to be enchanted? If so..., what do you want the enchantments to do? Do you want it leather like you current attire or would you prefer something sturdier? Chainmail? te? Maybe lighter and go for an expensive cloth? Youбпve not really given me much to work with Kress,б▒

    Kressбп mouth made an боOбп shape. Kat thought it wasnбпt terribly surprising. You couldnбпt just get better things, you needed to make trade-offs. *I wonder if he actually had a picture in his head? Or if he was just hoping for some nebulous idea of better armour without a proper n. Neither would surprise me. I feel like Kress should know better... but this is a big moment so maybe he got excited and forgot?*

    б░Um... leather please, around the same weight I currently have or just slightly heavier... um... probably just all around decent armour? I donбпt think mine is set up to counter anything specific really. If you can enchant it... just a basic sturdiness or repair maybe, if you could fit that on without burning out the material?б▒ Offered Kress after a bit of thought.

    Thyme nodded, б░Ok, I can offer you your choice of self-repair moonbull leather armour. Itбпs not much sturdier then your current set but the self-repair is obviously a big step up. I donбпt know Iбпd rmend it because it really isnбпt that much stronger otherwise. Still, it is an option and if you find yourself needing to patch up your armour regrly in the field, itбпs likely the better option.

    б░On the other hand, I have some hellbat, no actually demonic rtion, leather armour. Itбпs a good deal sturdier especially with a durability enchantmentid into it. Itбпll take a good beating against most things but blunt force will travel through it a bit easier than your current set. It just isnбпt good for it. Additionally, this kind of leather, while not particrly precious, is quite rare still because you live in the wrong area of the world for it. That might make repairs expensive,б▒

    Kress thought the question over for a good few minutes and still didnбпt have an answer. Thyme said, б░We can let Kress think about it. Who wants to go next? Gareth perhaps?б▒

    Gareth gave a nce over to Nixilei and Kat who gave him maxing shrugs. Neither were in any rush. Seeing this Gareth huffed a bit but looked to Thyme again. б░Hmm... would an expanded bag be within the budget?б▒

    б░Certainly. Would you like to have it in arger but more fragile backpack shape? A smaller ring based pocket dimension that is rather sturdy, or a purse. Sort of a medium option. Youбпll receive whatever has thergest size in the category youбпre interested in,б▒ exined Thyme.

    б░How big is the ring? It sounds like a good idea for emergency supplies and what not,б▒ asked Gareth.

    б░Um... hang on...б▒ Thyme mumbled before summoning a small chest. It was about knee height for Kat, 50cm wide and 150cm long. б░About this size? It can shift its dimensions around to fit things better, but it could hold this chest and no more. To keep items organised it makes little barriers around each item separate. If you did that though it loses a little bit from the max size. Not permanently of course. Just... hmm... ok. Say you want to put in 100 marbles. You could stick a sack filled with them in no problem, but if you put them in one by one you might only get 95 in.б▒

    Gareth nodded and said, б░Ok Iбпll take the ring,б▒ Thyme nodded and threw a small ring over to Gareth. It was a in band that looked to be silver, though considering the magic involved was certainly just a coating. Gareth caught the ring with ease and lobbed it over to Nixilei just as fast. Nixilei raised an eyebrow but didnбпt give any furtherment, simply slipping the ring onto her finger and grinning when it resized itself to fix perfectly.

    б░Well I guess Nixilei is next? Excellent excellent, what shall our brutal rule setter be seeking?б▒ asked Thyme.

    б░Iбпd like a new dagger. Sharpest you have. I donбпt care if itбпs sharp from enchantments or the material. Repair is appreciated but sharpness takes priority. Weight limit is up to twice my current dagger but extra weight is not desired, simply tolerated,б▒ exined Nixilei sinctly.

    Thyme didnбпt even ask for confirmation, he simply threw a dagger at Nixilei (in the sheath of course) without any additional fanfare. б░Now... seeing as Green is still asleep, Iбпll ask Kat. What would you like?б▒

    *Iбпm getting a spellbook for you.*

    [Kat! I didnбпt do anything at all. I just slept for most of it and watched your fights like a TV show.]

    *Lily. I donбпt really need anything, and if I did, which I donбпt, Iбпd still prioritise this. Not only do I want to get a cool gift for my adorable girlfriend, this will make you a lot stronger. We donбпt have a way to get you a teacher and this seems like a good stopgap.*

    [Fine. Let it be known though that you will be subjected to cuddles and a LOT of kissing... with tongue. As soon as I get my human... or well... humanoid body back I will be holding nothing back!]

    *Good.* Lily was trying to make it sound like a chore for Kat, an overstepping of Lilyбпs boundaries. It really wasnбпt and Kat had noints. She resolved to do this more often. б░Iбпd like a Paper Affinity Spellbook if you have one,б▒ requested Kat.

    Thyme nodded and pulled out a small tome, looking norger then a 200 page novel. б░This is the only one I have. It isrger on the inside then it looks. It goes all the way up to 5th circle but can only be read by Paper mages,б▒ said Thyme handing the book off instead of just throwing it.

    [Wait... can you ask why this is allowed? 5th circle... thatбпs a LOT Kat.]

    Kat repeated the question and Thyme gave a shrug. б░Well... yes and no. See, 5th circle books are normally quite rare and valued, especially formon or powerful affinities. The thing is though, weбпve only had one Paper mage to reach 5th circle in our entire history. Theyбпre just so rare for us. Despite that, as a Paper mage... making paper isnбпt exactly an issue.

    б░So they produced millions of copies of that book you now hold. As I said, it can only be read by Paper mages and they arenбпt rare at all. I was actually given 200 copies personally before they left on a journey. Nobody knows if theyбпre still alive or not. Age wonбпt have gotten them... but the world can be dangerous and they werenбпt really a fighter. Mostly a spell researcher. Take good care of that.б▒

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728: Tournament 2 Over!

    Thyme spared a nce at Green and noticed the fae girl was still asleep decided to return their gaze to Kress. Sensing the eye contact Kress looked up and sighed. б░Itбпs a bit of a tough call... but I have to go for the bat leather. I donбпt exactly set out to take hits and if Iбпm getting hit, itбпs probably not my intention. Iбпll need what armour I can get and if it saves my life a time or two... well... Iбпll just have to work out how to repair it,б▒

    Thyme nodded and pulled a bag out from behind themself, and threw it towards Kress. Kress caught it and let the weight carry the bag down to the ground. Kress wasnбпt exactly confident to take the full weight of a set of armour, but putting it down gently was certainly possible. б░What about Green?б▒ asked Thyme, б░Shall you wake yourpanion or are you willing to take responsibility for asking a request on her behalf?б▒

    Gareth nodded, б░Yes, I suppose I can. I doubt she willin considering it means I donбпt have to wake her up. I know what she was after anyway. Green was looking for some kind of enchanted headpiece that would protect her without obstructed her vision at all. Perhaps enhance her vision a bit as well, but thatбпs a secondary concern,б▒

    Thyme nodded and said, б░Yeah both of those together would be out of your price range... but I have two different items I can offer that might interest you. The first is a helm enchanted to be invisible and resizing. You have to be a bit careful because it doesnбпt have a facete at all. Itбпs basically a metal bucket for your head. Itбпs able to stay invisible basically forever because of the material, but it shouldnбпt be forgotten that it is still a helmet. One that might make breathing or seeing a little difficult if not worn properly or while bleeding. Remember, no facete so blood from head wounds just gets stuck inside. If the helmet gets covered inside or out they wonбпt be able to see at all.

    б░Now as for the second item, itбпs a circlet enchanted to activate automatically to prevent blows to the head. The issue is that it only works once every 24 hours or so. No storing charge in advance. Itбпs designed to block 1 attack and only one. Itбпll deal with most things up to around 4th circle, and maybe some 5th circle spells depending, but itбпll trigger for anything that can cause injury. If I threw a rock hard enough to break skin itбпd trigger just as surely as an arrow enhanced with wing magic,б▒

    Gareth paused at that. б░Hmm... yeah I might actually have to wake Green up for that... I donбпt actually know what sheбпd prefer,б▒ Gareth let out a long sigh, shaking Greenбпs body to wake her up. When her eyes finally cracked open she gave a big yawn, a gue that spread to a few of the watchers and Lily.

    б░Yes? Whatбпs up?б▒ asked Green.

    .....

    б░I couldnбпt decide between two helmet options for you, so I had to wake you up,б▒ exined Gareth.

    Green nodded and rubbed her eyes a few times before letting out another yawn and turning to Thyme. б░So what are the options Thyme?б▒ asked Green. Of course, Thyme quickly repeated the exnation for Green. б░Hmm... so I can either have a good helmet I can see out of most of the time, or a great defence that only works once a day. I think Iбпll go for the circlet,б▒

    б░Really?б▒ asked Nixilei, б░Taking an item with only one charge to a fight seems a little risky,б▒

    б░Well Nix, itбпs not like I have a helmet at all right now. I also donбпt think Iбпve been hit in the head except a few times in training. Itбпs a big weakness, but not one Iбпve had exploited against me all that often. I want it for that one lucky shot you know? It just feels like the better option. The invisible helmet seems likely to cause a few issues... and what if I dropped it or something? Iбпd never find the thing again!б▒ said Green cheerily.

    Nixilei grimaced realising that was probably the real reason. Nixilei knew that if Green really had gone for the helmet, it wouldбпve been lost before the end of the week if she didnбпt help Green with it, and likely a month of keeping track of it would be her limit as well before Green left it somewhere and Nixilei wasnбпt around to notice.

    б░Well,б▒ said Thyme with a p to grab everyoneбпs attention. б░Thatбпs everything dealt with. The winners have triumphed over theirpetition, the prizes have been handed out. Unless anyone would like to take this as a chance to say something, we can all head home for now!б▒

    Irwin stood up, taking the chance to say, б░Nixilei, thank you for going on easy on us in regards to rules. You are one scary woman and Iбпm d I didnбпt need to fight you while you still had ess to a dagger.б▒

    Blue nced at the rest of her team and took the chance as well, б░Well... Irwin was a bit... well never mind. I want to say that thing was actually really cool. I liked working with all the different teams, for each and every event. It was weird working with people who werenбпt the teammates I know and love, but working together with new people is not an experience Iбпll soon forget. It makes me think adventurers should asionally mix around their teampositions. Not for serious high level jobs of course, but to keep things fresh.

    б░Kat, it was great working with you. I wasnбпt ever scared while you protected me and I feel a lot morefortable with the recent unbanning of demonic summoning. You took good care of me and Iбпll not forget that. I donбпt really have anything to say about a single person in Irwinбпs team, but it was an interesting game. As for the numbers... sorry I used all my mana up so quickly. Looking back on it... might not have been the best n, but I got one enemy team out, which is probably the best I could hope for so Iбпm not too mad at myself,б▒

    After Blueбпs speech everyone looked over to боThe Numbersбп expecting them to say something. After an awkward thirty seconds of staring though, nothing had been said. It took a full minute but One eventually stood forward, only to say, б░What? Weбпve got nothing to say. Let us go so we can have a good drink,б▒

    Thyme seemed to be expecting this answer, but everyone else had their jaws drop, even Fir the other dwarf in this round of the tournament was surprised. Thyme sent them off with a wave and their balcony disappeared alongside them. Irwin raised an eyebrow and gave a nod to Thyme. A momentter theyбпd disappeared as well.

    Nell nced at her team. б░Well, I guess if everyone else is heading out we might as well. It was nice seeing you. Shame we lost, but hey, we might be able to make our way back in through the loserбпs bracket or something,б▒

    *Wait we have a loser bracket?* Thyme just waved another hand and thest team, and Kat voiced her question. б░Do... do we have a loserбпs bracket? That... that seems like an odd thing to have for a tournament like this...б▒

    Thyme gave a боso-soбп gesture. б░We offer a difficult task for all the eliminated teams toplete. Itбпs announced after the semi-final match happens. Thereбпs two spots for those whoбпve been eliminated. It might be... which team can climb this mountain the fastest, or who can survive the longest in a desert. I canбпt say what it will be this year, as itбпs possible for you all to end up in it still.

    б░Not everybody bothers though. The loserбпs tasks tend to be somewhat deadly. We also donбпt keep a judge on standby like myself. Itбпs mostly automatic. This means that if they get injured or, in an extreme case, die, thereбпs nothing to be done about it. Sometimes the judge will be in the area at the time and help, but not always. Most of it is just recorded with special spells from a distance, whatever the task may be.

    б░The loserбпs challenge is only for people who are desperate or confident. The normal tournament, while still brutal, always has a judge on hand and regrly has a healer on hand as well. You could have your head chopped off with me nearby and still recover. It makes things dangerous, but not deadly, painful, but not crippling, at least not in any permanent manner. The tournament is to strengthen bonds and test adventurers. The prizes are just incentives to do well for the most part...

    б░But of course, for some itбпs more then that. And when the chips are down... well we like to give those people a chance too,б▒

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729: After Action Tournament Review

    After Thymeбпs exnation on the losers challenge there was nothing else for the gang, and they were teleported back to the clearing theyбпd been taken from. Gareth took out the enchanted carriage, cing it on the road. Kat hoped onto the top, Lily in tow, but Gareth spoke up and said б░Iбпd like everyone inside so we can have a bit of a chat about how the tournament went down,б▒

    б░As much as I might like that,б▒ said Kat as she flexed her wings, б░The carriage isnбпt exactly ideal for someone with wings like myself. I mean, we can squeeze in if we want to, but I just donбпt think itбпll work,б▒

    б░I suppose youбпre right Kat. Just choose one of the nearby trees and we can gather around it. Iбпll just pack the carriage up again and we can head over,б▒ said Gareth. Kat nodded and headed over to the edge of the clearing, followed by the others. Well, Gareth was still carrying Green, but everyone else headed for the marked area.

    Once Gareth had the carriage shrunk, he headed over as well, leaning Green up against the tree and taking a seat on the nearby grass. Nixilei and Kress had grabbed other nearby trees while Kat was just sitting down cross-legged with Lily sitting in the gap. б░So, I suppose the first question is, was everybody happy with their performance in a general sense,б▒ asked Gareth.

    б░Iбпm a little annoyed I couldnбпt take Irwin. I didnбпt manage to do anything against the guy... he just... I feel rather outssed. He shouldnбпt be that much better but he was and I messed up in that fight. Iбпm still process my annoyance over that... but... I think we did well. I didnбпt get to do much against the fire, but I didnбпt sign up to be a firefighter, Iбпm an adventurer,б▒ said Kress.

    б░I have simr feelings I suppose,б▒ said Nixilei, б░The fire stage was mostly hit and miss. I think we as a team did rather well, but I didnбпt really get to contribute much. Any fool with half a brain can give basic orders as long as they avoid panicking. Iбпm also a bit annoyed none of the pressure points I know work on Irwin. It seems Iбпve beenx in studying other races. Iбпve specialised too heavily into Fae and Humanworks.

    б░Iбпm not a martial artist, so perhaps that looked forgivable to you all, but thatбпs not why itбпs a problem. I should still know where they are for my healing. To have such arge oversight in my toolkit is making me wonder what other obvious things have I missed. Pressure points for dwarves almost surely, and dryads... well I donбпt know if they count.

    .....

    б░Iбпm a little annoyed I couldnбпte up with a way to prove myself as real in the duplicate round. I suppose the issue was that Thyme was also ounting for my intelligence and not just the looks but Iбпm not sure thatбпs really an excuse. I should have had some creative way to prove it like Kat, even if her way was a rather unique. The mansion was fine. I didnбпt feelcking there, and it seemed as much a matter of luck as anything else. The group fight was... fine. I didnбпt really need to or get the chance to heal, it was over much too fast,б▒

    Gareth nodded and took the chance to speak next, б░Iбпm a little annoyed with how I handled the clone round. I think I could have done better. Iбпm also pretty sure I could have done betterbating the fire. The mansion... well... that was annoying and I donбпt think I performed all that well with my partner. We got stuck on the chessboard for quite some time and then had to open doors for at least an hour trying to find the bedrooms,б▒

    Kat continued to give Lily scritches, distracting the Memphis from the magical book sheбпd stuck into her sash. Lily would want to dive into its contents but Kat was equally sure it was best to go home first. Less mana in the air. Less chance of doing something nobody wanted it. б░I guess that makes me next. Hmm... I donбпt really have the experience with these things... Iбпd say Iбпm disappointed with my performance during the fire round. I didnбпt tackle the houses all that fast or well and I had a particrly obstinate family that ate up a bunch of time talking to. In the mansion... no Iбпll do thatst.

    б░In the clone one I think I did really well. My unique blood was clearly something Thyme didnбпt ount for. Not sure about my regeneration other me didnбпt really get a chance to prove things one way or the other. The fighting was... alright? I mean... I learnt I canбпt just brute force things so much, and that I can be overpowered...

    б░But I had that stupid bracelet on...б▒ Kat nced at her wrist to double check and confirmed it had been removed. When exactly that was, Kat was unsure, her current guess was during the teleportation, б░and that was limiting me a fair bit. Speed was always my go to just as much as strength. With my speed supressed punching things looked like a better idea, especially while I had someone else tied to me. Ugh, working with Kevin ended up being such a pain.

    б░The final fight... well I think I did good. Maybe not perfect, but good enough. The mansion... hooo boy. I donбпt know how simr it was to your experience but first off, I didnбпt get taken out by the sleeping drugs, then I had to fight ninja butlers, until I got chocked out. Then I woke up, not bound in rope like Blue but bound in metal wire instead. So... got Blue free, or well she got herself free mostly. Used my nails as a file and then chopped my hands off because I was tied up a lot more...

    б░Then we managed to travel the dungeons for a bit until we found this weird screaming monster that could leap out of shadows and seemed hell-bent on trying to bit chunks out of the closest person to it. I took quite a few hits but that was because I didnбпt want to risk Blue. In the end though, itбпs scream got us good... so we had to find the nurses office before finally finding a room. It was a bit hectic, but we did it.б▒

    The rest of the group gaped open mouthed at Kat. б░You... you ah...б▒ Gareth struggled to find the words to properly exin just how different Katбпs mansion adventure was from his, and based on the looks on Nixileiбпs and Kressбп faces they were in the same position.

    In the end, he couldnбпt say anything before Nixilei spoke up, б░Was the chess match really that bad? It seems your experience was much deadlier than mine. I mostly snuck around and sure the chess set came alive but I just yed well enough that it wasnбпt an issue. I donбпt even know what happened if you failed... Gareth, Kress?б▒

    б░I didnбпt get stuck on the chess set,б▒ said Kress a little smugly, though more subdued then the normal smug because it was Gareth. He still couldnбпt help himselfpletely though.

    б░No... I mean... well... if you failed the chess set beat you up for a while and then tossed you back to the side of the room you came from. It wasnбпt... ideal but not the worse thing ever. Mostly just bruises and stuff you know?б▒ said Gareth.

    Nixilei gave a боsee what I meanбп look towards Kat who just shrugged, б░Look it wasnбпt ideal in the end but Iбпm not all that confident in my chess ying, thatбпs more Sylvieбпs shtick. Blue and I agreed it was probably best we found a way around it. We managed it, and even got a map for our troubles,б▒

    б░Wait you got a map?!б▒ shouted Kress. Green stirred slightly at the shout, but just rolled over before nodding offpletely again. Kat nodded in answer to Kressбп question, б░What was it like?б▒

    б░I mean... it seems cool to hear about but the map kept switching things up, changing all the time. There were a few patterns but it wasnбпt as useful as it sounds,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Ohб▒ said Kress disappointed, shoulders dropping upon hearing that. Kat quirked an eyebrow at the reaction. Sheбпd assumed Kress would be happy to find out the map didnбпt give her that much of a leg up. Disappointment wasnбпt really on the list of usible reactions.

    б░Kat,б▒ said Gareth slowly, б░I think I speak for the rest of the team when I say... despite the map not being all that important... you seem to have the weirdest luck sometimes,б▒

    Kat shrugged. *Not as lucky as the test of how long you could hold that forever changing metal objectst time around. The fact I could just casually hold it after the temperature increased was probably the luckiest Iбпve been in quite a while. If we donбпt count Lily of course.*

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730: I feel Like We Did this Before?

    After that the discussion continued but Kat didnбпt really participate all that much. They went into the details but Kat couldnбпt see them as anything other than excessive. Thymeбпs challenges were unique by design and trying to n for the likely non-existent next time didnбпt really seem worth it. Especially when it was likely theyбпd all be stronger in the unlikely event it did actuallye around again.

    Lily made a few attempts to get at the paper book but it was easy to fend her off... physically at least. The mental pleadings were harder to ignore but Kat just sent back retaliatory feelings of love and affection, something Lily had no defence against either. In the end, Lily decided to pretend to sulk. The feelings of joy and love that continued to radiate across the link were боclearlyбп false, Lily was pouting, and wasnбпt happy with Kat at all.

    Of course, pretending to sulk didnбпtst long either because the Memphis kitten was rather tired. Lily ended up falling asleep long before the discussion was over. It meant Kat could start messing around with her demonic fire. Sheбпd been rather... confined with that bracelet on. Her energy hadnбпt been used properly and she was very willing to rectify that. So Kat was messing with two rotating plumes of fire keeping them spinning around her hand while Green napped and the others discussed tactics.

    Finally that was over and Gareth called for everyone to hop back on the carriage. *Hmm... should I just head off now? No... Iбпll wait till itбпs time for everyone to go to sleep. I feel like leaving in the middle of the day would be... weird maybe?.* In the end, Kat hopped on top of the carriage roof again, Lily nestled carefully against her stomach with her tail curled around herself and Lily. Nixilei once again joined Kat on the roof before it began moving.

    Nixilei sat across from Kat with a soft smile, seemingly waiting for a question or conversation topic. Kat decided it was only polite to give it to the fae. б░So... why go for such a sharp knife?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Despite the question youбпre asking, there are actually quite a few reasons not to get a knife as sharp as the one I received,б▒ said Nixilei easily, б░though to answer the question you actually asked... a knife has always been a holdout weapon for me. Iбпm trained in them, but in ideal circumstances I shouldnбпt be using a knife at all. Martial arts is simr, but itбпs good for humanoid opponents and dealing with brawls. I donбпt want to be that stereotypical weakling mage.

    б░If someone tries to punch me in the face, I want to be able to dodge and m my fist into their nose. Martial arts also helps with my spy work. Teaches you how to move properly. Never mind Iбпm letting myself get side tracked. What Iбпm saying is, is that once my knifees out something has probably gone wrong. Iбпm still going to keep my current knife for things I donбпt necessarily want to kill... but for most situations my new, much sharper knife, will be perfect.

    .....

    б░Itбпs for cutting things. The de is sharp and the enchantments areyered piercing and slicing enchantments to help cut through tougher materials and not catch on anything. This knew knife... it is for killing things Kat. Itбпs a good holdout weapon and easy to conceal and itбпs for stabbing things Iбпm not wanting to deal with,б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Kat carefully. *It really does drive home that sheбпs a spy. As much as she is an adventurer. Her friends arenбпt. They fight monsters and whatever else they would normally do on a quest. Nixilei though... this almost feels like her hobby. Spending time with Green, ying at the group healer. Sheбпs a deadly individual. So I guess the knife makes more sense then anything else.*

    б░Want to ask my about my reward?б▒ offered Kat somewhat jokingly.

    б░I donбпt think anyone would even need to ask to know how that one came about,б▒ said Nixilei with a grin, б░youбпd do anything for the little kitten and sheбпs a paper mage. I know you well enough to see you donбпt really need things, and want even less,б▒

    б░Yeah...б▒ said Kat, б░Growing up in an orphanage you get used to it,б▒ Nixilei nodded so Kat continued, б░the biggest difference between us though... is that I was the oldest kid in mine for a LONG time. Iбпd also been there since I was... two I think?б▒ Kat noted that particr part of her memory was rather fuzzy these days, like a lot of her human memories were. б░So long before I was the oldest, I took the title as the longest resident. Iбпve only just recently left too. A few months really,б▒

    б░I can see how that could be isting, and lead you towards using minimal resources. I had to learn that as part of my training, not as a state of being,б▒ said Nixilei. Kat just shrugged. б░Do you... if you um... if you donбпt mind... do you miss your parents?б▒

    Kat nced down at Lily, letting her hands run through Lilyбпs fur for a few moments to give what she was about to say the right weight and tone. б░No. I donбпt. Itбпs... I canбпt really understand what it was like for you... but I never knew my parents, and I found out rather early on they were dead. I didnбпt have a home to go back to, or well, the orphanage WAS and in a quite a few ways, still IS my home.

    б░Other kids... they were a bit older, old enough to really know their parents, understand what they were missing. They were always mouring to be adopted, to get a chance to leave the orphanage. Oh some were sad to see their friends go, but it was quite strange for me. Gramps was my family, he ran the orphanage. I never felt the need to leave. It was afortable ce.

    б░I didnбпt really get jealous of the things other people had either. It might be because a lot of the other kids... while they could be happy and run around ying every afternoon... I was the oneforting them a lot of the time. Helping them cry it all out with someone who wasnбпt Gramps. They saw him as an old man, and I mean... he IS an old man, but they never saw him as family. At least I was a peer you know?

    б░So I guess... I saw quite a few kids who werenбпt happy like I was, and I tried to help out where I could. When I was old enough to ask about parents it was more an academic curiosity, and finding out they were dead was mostly just a fact not some crippling realisation. I donбпt know if I can ever understand how you felt learning the truth about your parents, because mine are dead, and they arenбпt much more to me then names,б▒

    Nixilei took in that information and digested it as best she could. It certainly did answer some questions about Kat, but in the end Kat was right, she couldnбпt understand what that meant. б░Iбпm not really sure if Iбпd prefer that. I mean... no I donбпt know. My parents... as horrible as they are... well I at least KNOW them. I have closure that... well I guess you do as well but Iбпm not sure I would be able to have that same closure.

    б░I feel like if I found out my parents were dead, Iбпd think it was some big conspiracy or something and search for exactly what happened to them. Probably take a few false turns and still not really ept that they werepletely dead just because it was the way of things. My parents were scum, but I know theyбпre scum. I saw with my own two eyes they were scum. There was a bit of denial of course... but the resemnce and the information all lined up,б▒

    б░We both got great little sisterбпs out of it though,б▒ said Kat trying to lighten things up.

    Nixilei nced down at her feet, clearly picturing Green dozing underneath them inside the carriage. A smile on her face Nixilei nodded, б░I suppose I did. Tell me about yours?б▒

    б░Well, her name is Sylvie. Sheбпs simr to you in quite a few ways actually. Frightfully intelligent and mature for a child of her age. Sheбпs still a kid of course, but that feels like a rare event rather then the norm. She likes to y games of skill and memory. Chess is a good one, or pairs if itбпs one of the other young kids. The fact she goes easy on them is another odd note. Sheбпll still beat them in whatever game, but she likes to somewhat match her opponent in games. Taking the extra effort to make sure it isnбпt the curb stomp it is in truth,б▒ exined Kat.

    Nixilei showed a fanged smile, б░Tell me more,б▒

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731: Stories of Green-er Pastures.

    б░... thatбпs all you need to know about Sylvie. Perhaps you can share some cute stories about Green?б▒ asked Kat.

    Nixilei gave a smallugh behind her hand. б░Oh, perhaps I could but Iбпm not so sure theyбпd be interesting. Green is a simple girl, and most of the amusing stories from her childhood involve her sleeping in ces she really shouldnбпt be sleeping. Though... well I suppose I could still share a few. Sheбпs sleeping right now and canбпt overhear us.

    б░Hmm... well, a personal favourite of mine is when some of her cousins decided to y a little prank on her. They even got permission from her parents to set the whole thing up. It was somewhat borate but also very simple in premise. They put her bed on a raft and let it float down the nearby river.

    б░They had a full team of guards, one of which was me, watching her the whole time and her mother was keeping an eye on things as well. I... I donбпt know how they didnбпt see thising but eventually a low hanging tree branch smacked into Green and she shot up, looked around, realised she was in the middle of a river...

    б░And just pulled the covers up over her face and went right back to sleep. I might be a professional spy now, but I was much younger back then and I couldnбпt helpughing. Everyone else was mortified, well, Mumma Green wasughing as well but I probably shouldnбпt admit to that part. Everyone else started looking at us like weбпd lost our minds...

    б░But seriously, what else did they think was going to happen? In the end they waited until she floated to the next town over and used a dockmasterбпs hooked pole to pull the boat back in. When she finally woke up, after quite a lot of shaking, she just asks, боwhy are you waking me up? I was having a nice nap and itбпs my day off lessons?бп so of course back toughing I go.б▒

    Kat wasughing throughout the story and managed to get a hold of herself a few moments after б░Youбпre right I canбпt believe they didnбпt see thating. Did anyone get in trouble for it?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    Nixilei gave a shake of her head and said, б░No they didnбпt. Remember, it got approved beforehand so Greenбпs parents... if not approved at least allowed for it to happen. The head of the guard wasnбпt exactly pleased but they donбпt have the authority to punish anyone involved, not without Greenбпs parents stepping in and well... you see how it all circles back. With their permission it was all above board.

    б░Thatбпs not to say the cousins didnбпt get chewed out once they were back in their homes but I have no way of knowing if that happened or not so... I guess they all got awaypletely free of consequences,б▒

    б░Is there any other sleepy Green stories you feel like sharing? That one was great!б▒ said Kat.

    Nixilei tapped a finger to her chin a couple of times. б░Hmm... I suppose I do have another. It was certainly less funny at the time. Ok. So it was arge gathering at Greenбпs estate. There was a number of important lords anddies there as well as their heirs. I was posing as Greenбпs maid at the time. Of course Iбпm not a proper maid but I was trained in it, one of the better professions for a spy to know intimately.

    б░This was the firstrge gathering at Greenбпs estate in some time. Normally she was forced to attend them at other estates, or at the royal pce. So she was feeling pretty safe at the time. The first two rounds of food hade out, Green had eaten and then she decided she was safe enough to just... go to sleep. Now, she was at the heirбпs table so while her parents could sort of look over it wasnбпt terribly convenient and it wasnбпt really done. The heirs were supposed to keep to themselves while the adults were speaking. Allow them a bit of freedom to mingle amongst themselves.

    б░So when Greeny down to sleep, it looked like, to a number of other heirs at least, that sheбпd just copsed at the table. Nobody knew how to deal with that. Green was the only one effected so it wasnбпt a case of everyone being poisoned... but it was also Greenбпs house, and while other servants were allowed in the kitchen, all the chefs were from Greenбпs family. So it was a massive shock that it was Green that copsed. Of course, she was just asleep but nobody had worked this out yet.

    б░The servers then came in to take the tes back before returning with the next course. The same servant had been serving Green all night so shees out to grab the te and their Green is, copsed on the table. Iбпve never seen anyone lose blood so fast. She just sort of gazed out at everyone else with a боwhat the heck am I supposed to doбп look. I think the poor woman was afraid she was about to be executed.

    б░Eventually, seeing this, I took slight pity on them all and walked up from the walls and checked her breathing. Now, I wasnбпt scared because unlike the others I was paying attention and saw her slowly fall asleep instead of just dropping. So I say боSheбпs just asleep,бп and head back to the wall watching over Green. Nobody knew what to do with my additional information.

    б░Things still werenбпt good, nobody knew what was going on, eventually someone screamed... I canбпt remember who it was off the top of my head. I know it was one of the heirs but not specifically which one. Anyway now the adults are concerned so they trundle over, Greenбпs father in the lead. He takes one look at Green, a second look at me, and just gives out the biggest sigh.

    б░Iбпm not sure youбпve ever seen it... but itбпs just... itбпs so clearly the sigh of someone who canбпt believe theyбпre in this position and are so incredibly done with everything in that moment. So he just smacks Green across the back of the head and she slowly sits up and says, боYes father?бп and I donбпt think he knew how to answer that because he just walked away and Green went back to sleep. After that, nobody ever really cared if Green fell asleep somewhere. It just sort of became the done thing,б▒

    Kat smiled at the imagined scene. б░I wish I could say I was surprised but that does sound like something sheбпd do. Has she gotten worse over time? Actually wait now I phrase it like that I want to know if this is actually a health problem. Should we be concerned?б▒

    Nixilei made a боso-soбп gesture, б░As long as she gets enough exercise itбпs no issue really. Thereбпs nothing actually wrong with her, in fact, technically sheбпs got a unique skill. She can sleep more easily and for extended durations easily. She doesnбпt NEED the extra sleep and she could work a full day like the rest of us if she wanted to... she just really likes sleep. Green can be a bit grumpy if she doesnбпt get that...

    б░But her parents are hopeful sheбпll grow out of that for the most part. It isnбпt that sheбпs actually sleep deprived. It... I feel a little ungrateful to use this an example but it is the best one I can think about. Sheбпs more like a child that just had their favourite toy put away by their parents. Itбпs annoying and grating but it certainly isnбпt sleep deprivation. People are just used to sleep being something you have to need in order to get so they treat Greenбпs sleeping condition as a concern.

    б░They look at her like sheбпs not getting enough at night or something simr. It makes it really funny to watch all the lords anddies trying not to wake her just in case this is the only chance she has to sleep properly for the day. Itбпs NOT the case at all, but nobody really wants to reveal the fact itбпs just an odd quirk of Green rather then a bigger deal. Keeps people polite and...

    б░Well everyone knows not to bore Green with meetings. When Green has to sit in on something as part of her heir duties, the other party is always very careful to keep it entertaining or short. Everyone has the understanding that if Green considers listening to them a waste of time sheбпll just go to sleep. Then they have to decide on waiting for her to wake up, or waking them up herself. Iбпm not sure if you canprehend just how awkward that would be in polite society. Itбпs a surprisingly effective tactic and one of the main reasons Greenбпs parents havenбпt tried to curb her behaviour in any meaningful way.б▒

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732: Steel Jaw Stacy

    б░Do you have any of your own stories to share?б▒ asked Nixilei, б░Interesting things that happened to you or your friends growing up?б▒

    Kat gave a light shrug, б░Not really? I mean, you grew up in an orphanage as well so I imagine a lot of the stories I could have, if I did considering them interesting enough, which I donбпt, that youбпd seen or heard about them in your own time at your orphanage. Hmm... what unique stories...

    б░I suppose there is the time I took on three of Lilyбпs bullies at once... but looking back on it, it wasnбпt anything impressivebat wise. See, my home dimension sort of... hmm... not grew out of conflict because thatбпs very much NOT the case. We just... moved it to more mental escapades. Bullying is all about name calling, constant harassment, sending hundreds of threatening emails. Itбпs mostly talking. Talking about the bad things they want to do but just a constant barrage of it.

    б░Anyway, I suppose thatбпs just background. What you mostly need to know is that your average person is veryfy. They live... well I want to say better then lords but with magic Iбпd be inclined to think the lords here live better... anyway. They live very nice,fortable lives and so when I told them to stop, and they were being obstinate... well I just calmly walked up and mmed my fist into their jaw.

    б░The other two didnбпt know what to do it about it. I mean, looking back my technique was horrible but was I able to deal with pain, and keep calm under pressure so they saw me take this girl out in one hit without so much as flinching, and I told them, feel free to do little pranks on me, but that taking it out on Lily was no longer eptable, and that was that,б▒

    б░Yeah I canбпt imagine that happening here,б▒ said Nixilei, б░I mean, sure if you looked a bit more trained, maybe if you could project some mana or something... but everyone knows how to fight at least a bit. Monsters arenбпt a huge deal for the average citizen but they do still get into the cities so everyone is expected to at least know how to wack a slime with a big stick. Itбпs taught in schools even.б▒

    б░How do monsters sneak in?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    б░Oh plenty of ways. The sewer is the main way slimes get in because they are perfectly happy in that kind of environment. Otherwise, a lot of towns donбпt have big walls, or walls at all, too expensive to maintain so they just... wander in. Bigger monsters canбпt, and most towns have enchantments to monsters above a certain power level as long as they arenбпt masters of stealth...

    б░But if they ARE stealthy monsters there isnбпt much we could do anyway. Theyбпd get past the guards if they could get past the enchantment. Itбпs very basic, couldnбпt keep a human out if they were even designed for that. They just look forrge mana signatures not attached to items or people. Monsters also liked to trendrger as they grow in power...

    б░Or is it more urate to say that most monsters donбпt really have a natural size cap like people? A monster can jut keep growing and growing and growing until they are finally killed. So, a particrly powerful slime would be toorge for anyone to miss,б▒ exined Nixilei.

    б░Seems a little... sиж Faire about the whole thing,б▒ suggested Kat.

    б░Iбпm afraid itбпs just practical at the end of the day. Walls are too expensive, better enchantments are MUCH too expensive. So we donбпt really have any choice in the matter Kat. Itбпs just life here, and life as a town guard isnбпt just about criminals. Monsters canбпt be reasoned with though, and they donбпt go for theft. They just jump you at some point and people need to be ready for that,б▒ exined Nixilei.

    *I suppose I canбпt really say anything against that. Itбпs hard to really get myself in the right headspace. Maybe Iбпm just too used to politicians that donбпt like to speak the truth. Nixilei certainly knows how much it takes to maintain a wall or the enchantments` and if she says it canбпt be done realistically, sheбпs probably right.

    I also donбпt really know howmon small viges are these days. Without highways Iбпm not sure whatбпs considered боfar awayбп. I wonder if they have simr systems? If they do how many people need to bunch up to get them? Do the farms I presume theserger towns have get protection as well? Or do farmers assume some amount of crop damage from wild animals are eptable losses?

    I also wonder why... well I donбпt want to say technology stagnated their civilisation hasnбпt necessarily been around long enough... hmm... I wonder if itбпs because individuals can get so much more personal power or because lifespans seem to be a lot longer.*

    Deciding that there wasnбпt much else Kat wanted to know about when it came to the subject of city defence she returned to more personal things, б░Did you ever have anyone in the orphanage itself you were close to?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Not really,б▒ said Nixilei slowly, б░I had at best acquaintances. I was a surprisingly driven kid and I didnбпt understand for a long time what the point of interacting with many of them was. By the time I did learn that lesson, during acting and infiltration sses, I wasrgely an outcast and the closest person I had to a friend was Green, I wasnбпt really able to find any other close friends. Oh sure Iбпm able to be professional with them, but weбпre not friends.б▒

    б░Donбпt you consider Green a friend?б▒ asked Kat noticing that detail.

    б░Hmm? Did that not trante properly? I used WASб▒ the trantion was perfect, б░because it is no longer the case. I do consider her a friend, or probably something closer to a sister in truth, but no, I was not friends with her at first. As I said I didnбпt really understand. Not sure Green did either, but we tried to pretend at the start. Somewhereter on we managed to stop pretending,б▒ Nixilei let her statement drift off.

    б░You think itбпs simr with Kress? No other friends?б▒ asked Kat.

    Nixilei could only shrug, б░Youбпd have to ask him honestly. He was older than me when he joined Garethбпs household. His family is dead as well, unlike mine. Perhaps he just let that bitterness fester. I certainly donбпt know of any friends he might have but itбпs not like I particrly care either? If that make sense?б▒

    б░I suppose,б▒ said Kat, still hoping for more answers she didnбпt really want to ask Kress about. б░Hmm... well... what about... what kind of missions have you been on? I mean no specifics obviously but like... have you done seduction? I feel the need to ask because thatбпs what I get asked as well, being a subus,б▒

    б░Well, much like you, I just donбпt have the temperament for them. I can fake so many emotions if it is required of me but romantic interest, lust, LOVE. No, I just donбпt properly understand how to fake them. I donбпt even really understand flirting. I only really managed to pass that ss because when I was assigned as the боtargetбп and needed to resist the someone trying to use flirting to get information from me... well I finished the task and still didnбпt know whoбпd actually TRIED.

    б░ording to the instructor the answer was six. He sent six separate people to actually try and get info from me and I was forced to flirt with... eight or nine total? Anyway, the fact they couldnбпt get anything from me really ramped up my score despite not being able to flirt at all. I managed to get a bit of information, but apparently I used intimidation and not flirting. I just happened to get a rather submissive partner assigned for the exercise and mistook it for proper flirting. I did lose points for that.б▒

    б░Why did you lose points?б▒ asked Kat, б░I mean if you got the information I donбпt see how you could loose points, especially if they got fooled by it?б▒

    Nixilei shook her head, б░No. Well yes? No. Hmm... how do I exin this... ok. The other spy was ying a person of interest not another spy. The person of interest wasnбпt supposed to have any particrly strange or unique fetishes. Just vani stuff. The SPY, the person behind the act, was a submissive and really enjoyed the exercise. Propositioned me after as well. Apparently submissive does not mean shy.б▒

    Kat opened her mouth to ask if Nixilei epted the offer or not before shutting it rather firmly. Nixilei was a friend at this point, probably, but Kat was still asexual. She DID NOT take any enjoyment in learning about other peopleбпs sex lives and she wasnбпt about to start now. б░Well, I suppose thatбпs a thing,б▒ said Kat not really knowing what else to say.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733: Monster Mechanics

    A short timeter they were stopping outside of the боlittleбп house the team was staying in for the night. Kat and Nixilei hopped down easily even with Lily in hand, and Gareth walked out with Green in a princess carry followed by Kress. б░Are you going to stick around Kat?б▒ asked Gareth, б░Wait, that came out wrong. Apparently, my etiquette lessons didnбпt stick all that well. What I meant to ask is if you wish to remain here for some length of time?б▒

    б░I n to stick around till nightfall really. Either leave once everyone has gone to sleep or maybe just retired to their rooms. I didnбпt want to just leave straight away or stick around too long. Lily really wants to check out this new book of hers,б▒ Kat patted the spellbook held in ce by her sash, б░so I shouldnбпt spend too long here. What about you all?б▒

    The group continued walking up the path once Kat had confirmed her desire to stay, Gareth was leading the way and replied with, б░For now itбпs to rest up and then have something to eat. If we had enough food we might have stuck around for a while... but we didnбпt want to stock up too much just in case the tournament went on for a while. We didnбпt really have a timeline for it. So we have a little bit of good food to use and a bunch of rations just in case that went bad by the time we got back...

    б░So itбпll be something we discuss, probably tomorrow if I had to guess. Itбпs a good environment for training, maybe doing a bit of hunting or culling to test our skills in the terrain? Iбпm not totally sure at this point. Weбпre not required for anything, but weбпll be expected to at least inform our families of the results soon. That will probably require Green and I to do some formal events. Winning the second round of the Tournament is rather prestigious,б▒

    *Doesnбпt Nixilei have an artifact for making reports? Why are you making it seem like you need to tell them in person or... I donбпt know hire a courier? Do they not know about that? Hmm, canбпt be bothered checking if Nixilei mentioned that to me or notst time so I guess Iбпll keep quiet about it.*

    б░So... any idea when the next round is?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Not really,б▒ said Gareth, б░Weбпre mostly just notified of the time and ce and given about a weekбпs notice. It depends on how long the other rounds take and how long whoever, presumably still Thyme, will need to set up the round after this one.б▒

    .....

    б░Fair. You all nning anything interesting?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Nope, just regr mission stuff I suppose. Well, maybe not truly regr. Weбпll focus on the simpler stuff thatбпs closer to towns. Wouldnбпt want a long exploration quest to be interrupted halfway or to just not be in contact at all,б▒ replied Gareth.

    б░Actually, about that, you said earlier боculling or huntingбп whatбпs the difference?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Surely thatбпs self exnatory?б▒ said Kress butting in, б░The difference is all in the name!б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes, б░Yes Iбпd suppose it is, but I was asking for the full context. They are somewhat simr after all. You could clearly hear the difference when I asked the question back so itбпs not a trantion issue, you have the problem in yournguages as well.б▒

    Nixilei cut in, before an argument could really start, б░Hunting is about finding either a specific type, or specific specimen for parts. They might want the pelt, or the stomach or the fur. Whatever it is, thatбпs a hunting mission. Culling missions are about eradicating monsters that have gotten too close to town, or are appearing in great numbers. Goblin culling is quitemon because they donбпt have any useful... parts I suppose.

    б░Their skin is weak, their eyeballs, tongues, other simr parts donбпt really do anything useful for most alchemists. All they really do is breed fast and be a nuisance. So when weбпre killing goblins, all we care about is killing as many as we can with no care given to the body. During hunts making sure the pelt is intact, or the horns are in good condition can sometimes take up the majority of the time and effort,б▒

    б░Huh... actually... how DO monsters appear? Is it all breeding?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Doesnбпt even know the basics,б▒ grumbled Kress under his breath.

    Kat and Nixilei ignored the interjection, б░They certainly CAN. They also appear out of thin air in ces that have sufficiently concentrated mana. Normally itбпll be a slime or a goblin, but asionally it can be more deadly. The general rule is that the more powerful the monster the harder it is for it to spawn naturally. You wonбпt fine a dragon just appearing anywhere for example.

    б░The mana sort of... stabilises into a creature long before it would reach the strength most would require. Even in particrly mana dense areas... they tend to spawn multiple weaker monsters rather then just a single powerful one. I never studied it myself, but apparently itбпs quite rare. Not every collection of mana spawns a goblin, itбпs just that theyбпre weak enough that millions of pockets of mana capable of it every few minutes appear and SOME of them spawn goblins.б▒

    б░Huh. Howe you donбпt get monsters appearing in cities?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Well, the basic answer is that a monster canбпt spawn in an area with a monster already in it. The same is true for the sentient races. We have a... a боpresenceбп of mana that disrupts monster spawns. Imagine... imagine that you need apletely clean patch of pavement. Natural mana acts as the rain, clearing things off and sending it to the sewers... but that can only get things so clean. Sometimes itбпs enough, but it doesnбпt always rain, and when it does, itбпs not always enough.

    б░With enough people around though, they leave tracks on the pavement. Enough tracks and the pavement starts to have the dirt and muck caked on. If theyers build up too much, they be the new боfloorбп and even if the rain washes away the top fewyers, they donбпt actually get back down to the clean pavement necessary. Does that make sense?б▒

    б░Yeah I guess that tracks... and it prevents other monsters from spawning?б▒ asked Kat.

    The group opened the door and Gareth headed for the stairs to put Green in one of the beds. Nixilei moved over to the chairs with Kress taking a look at the two and heading upstairs by himself, apparently not really willing to involve himself in the conversation anymore. Kat and Nixilei together were clearly too scary.

    Nixilei made a wobbly thumbs up gesture, once she sat down б░For the most part yes. Some monsters, and we donбпt really understand why this is... sort of... keep the area around them боcleanбп enough to spawn in reinforcements for a short time after they are created. A goblin will normally hole up wherever ites into existence for about a day and get two or three more fully formed goblins for their troubles.

    б░They strange thing that nobody has really been able to work out is why they loose that ability, or if they do for sure. The mere act of observing this sort of thing can sometimes spread mana or боdirtбп over the area making it much harder to actually happen. Based on data from captive monsters we can make estimates that lead us to believe that they spawn. A few tests were conducted to prove monsters do spawn, involving a very heavily enchanted test chamber that was ratherrge in size and YEARS of waiting for it to actually work to prove monsters do spawn into thin air.

    б░It just isnбпt something you SEE. If that makes sense. We have a lot of evidence, technically circumstantial, but everything we know about the process implies that it cannot be observed because it would introduce at least some outside mana into the process and disrupt the whole thing. Really, itбпs one of the big research topics thates up and dies down every few decades. Itбпs something weбпd love to be able to control, or understand properly but is always just out of reach.

    б░Iбпm not sure if you have an equivalent, but researchers will show this ground-breaking new technique and say weбпre just боfive years from figuring monster spawning outбп but Iбпve read the detailed history books on it. It was one of my research assignments in school actually. And it shows that people have been making those ims for at least 300 years, probably longer. The library only covered 500 years well, and the major events behind that somewhat poorly,б▒

    б░Hmm... I wonder if getting a demon to do the observations would work?б▒ offered Kat.

    б░I donбпt see why it would...?б▒ said Nixilei clearly asking Kat for the answer with her tone.

    б░Well... we donбпt have mana at all. Iбпm sure demonic energy does disrupt it somewhat but perhaps with the right setup theyбпd be able to see it from a distance?б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Hmm... it certainly could work. You really I MUST suggest that to my employers. Even if it doesnбпt work, if it hasnбпt been tried before... this is the sort of thing I canбпt just sit on you understand?б▒ said Nixilei.

    б░Yeah no itбпs cool go head,б▒ said Kat, wondering if Lily would be mad she didnбпt agree on the condition she also got to look over the data. Kat doubted Nixilei would agree, or be truthful about agreeing at least.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734: End of Tournament Arc

    Eventually Lily woke up and started asking questions. Kat would have participated more in them if Lily didnбпt simply ask Nixilei questions about magic Kat already knew the answers to. Lily could feel the faint amusement and smugness from Kat but ignored it in favour of more questions while they still had time. Kat was simply basking in the pure joy radiating from Lily as she asked those questions or really, Kat asked those questions for Lily. Kat wasnбпt really of a mind to mention to Lily the unnecessary nature of those questions, and was thankful Nixilei didnбпt mind that Kat was боrepeatingбп herself technically. Lily did manage to ask things at a few oblique angles to make Nixilei think, but they were questions not even Nixilei had known the answers to.

    One such question, б░Is mana generated in the soul, pulled in from the outside or absorbed and then multiplied?б▒ and it was simply a question Nixilei had never thought to ask. Mana simply WAS for them. Nixilei knew you could go to mana starved areas but sheбпd never been to one. Her mana regen wasnбпt noticeably different anywhere sheбпd been, even in high concentration areas. But was that because her body already took in as much as it could? Or because it came from within?

    Kat had pointed out, the fact her new body managed both meant that the body had to have something to do with it, but that it was also linked closely to the soul. What that meant in truth though, wasnбпt something anybody had answers for. Kat had tried querying D.E.M.O.N.S, something she was realising was bing a rarity. She just didnбпt NEED it as much as she once did. Things were clear enough that she just... stopped.

    It did help her get a better understanding of why most demons didnбпt use it for everything. There wasnбпt a reason to. It might have been a massive database, but even with all that information at your fingertips. It just wasnбпt necessary all that often. Still, Kat did ask, and was told she didnбпt have clearance for it. Another issue of the system. It didnбпt restrict her often, and demons seemed to share a lot of information fairly freely despite that.

    The system really only got uppity, as proved by the fact she got two favour tokens out of it, when someone tried to buy or coerce that information from a demon. She didnбпt know for sure if there was a limit on the sharing but Kat suspected that friends and family werepletely fair game. Something sheбпd initially been rather concerned about. Her status as a Nondem seemed like a bigger deal. Though she wasnбпt quite sure why that was.

    *Why do you think Lily? That D.E.M.O.N.S doesnбпt want that getting around?*

    [Well, the only people itбпs been perfectly happy for you to tell are people who live on Earth, where you were a human and still sorta pretend to be sometimes, and the demons. My best guess is that demons doesnбпt want Demonic Energy Corruption to blossom into a huge issue. Like... hmm... no it would probably spread like a gue. Might even have something to do with the Angels. If things really did get so bad because a couple thousand people got corrupted... that already could be world ending if theyбпre strong enough]

    .....

    Of course, Kat learning that particr nugget of wisdom caused Kat to encourage Lily to just ask more questions about magic. Kat also decided she was shoving that particrly morbid, though likely quite urate, thought all the way down in the darkest parts of her mind. No demonic zombie gues for her. No thanks.

    She instead pondered, while stroking Lily of course, what energy system the angels must use. Kat new D.E.M.O.N.S wouldnбпt be any good for answering that one. What could they use though? Demonic energy perhaps but based on the fact Angels were seemingly stronger would imply if they used the same magic system Kat did it would be called something else. *The question is... What?*

    Lily was asking some question about how much knowledge of the thing you were healing was required which Kat ryed. *Hmm... I doubt itбпs called like боangel juiceбп or something dumb like that. Wait actually... there are only three kinds of боHigher Energyбп. Qi, Mana, and Demonic. Does that mean Angels use one of the other two? Both of the other two? Or perhaps... hmm... is it possible thereбпs something a step above Higher Energy? Highest Energy or something?*

    *Because... itбпs also urred to me that Dimensions arenбпt really designed to hold Angels. Thatбпs why the angel behind the painter was just a projection and STILL stronger then I am. No universees pre-packaged with whatever Angels need. So... do they provide it themselves? Possible I suppose but somewhat strange... hmm...*

    [No way to know for sure Kat,] Supplied Lily before once again asking for a question to be ryed. This sort of thing continued up until meals were brought out for everyone. Kat did actually partake but simply grabbed a bit of sd alongside Green. Lily made a dash for what remained of the meat in the house with Kress moving in to im the rest. Gareth and Nixilei had to make do with what was left, mostly sd but a bit of bread was avable as well.

    After eating Lily curled up and went to sleep while Kat made some idle chatter over food. Green actually managed to stay awake after her meal was done, joining in for once and asking some details about Katбпs life. Kat of course, knowing Nixilei wouldnбпt hesitate to share, talked a bit about the orphanage she grew up in and the school she attended.

    When Kress found out about how Kat grew up he looked like heбпd sucked a lemon. It seemed Kress wasnбпt able to properlypute the idea that the orphans in the room were actually the majority (if you donбпt count Lily, which Kress, due to his pig headedness did NOT). The fact Kat was perfectly well adjusted, or at least seemed that way despite living in an orphanage her whole upbringing was another bit of odd dissonance he couldnбпt really deal with.

    Kress thought of Nixilei as a little crazy, and while Kat wasnбпt someone he liked, he also wasnбпt aplete fool. He could see Kat was well adjusted, or could at least put on the act well. Hearing that her parents were killed which resulted in her going to an orphanage was a particrly interesting bit of information.

    Kress, despite his anger at the world, did know that he was quite lucky Garethбпs family picked him up to act as Garethбпs friend and bodyguard. For those with modern sensibilities it might be an odd thing to think, but Kress was, while perhaps not old enough to make such a decision, he was old enough to remember MAKING it, and old enough to realise he couldnбпt survive on his own. It was a great honour, one not many in Garethбпs province could acquire.

    So to know that Kat arguably had a rougher upbringing then he did. That she too had parents that were murdered (despite Katбпs ims of an ident Kat still had a person to point the finger at... if sheбпd ever bothered to ask who was in the other cars) it was paradoxically decreasing Kressбп fondness for Kat. Despite evidence of their simrities...

    Kat was just a further reminder of things that Kress didnбпt like. Now Kress didnбпt only see Kat, a demon, as the source of his old pain, but also of what he could have been. Her parents died to early for her to remember and that is just another thing Kress wasnбпt lucky enough to have. Well, in his mind at least.

    Many would argue that any good memories of a personбпs parents should be treasured and that Kat didnбпt have them was a travesty... but nobody said Kress wasnбпt hypocritical. Still, despite his increased dislike for Kat... Kress didnбпt challenge her to another duel. Kat was waiting for it, and thought Kress was close to dering a fight... but he still wasnбпt an idiot. Despite all the poor leaps in logic, he wasnбпt sopletely gone from rationality to believe he could actually take Kat in a fight afterst time.

    Seeing what she did to Irwin, while supressed after he lost so soundly was both another sore spot and a very clear indicator that he wasnбпt her equal. Another unfair thing of course. A few weeks of practice and already she was a formidable armedbatant with proper form and an instinctive grasp ofbat. Of course, that was just what it looked like. Katrgely had to brute force some of the instincts with her mental speed, and she was still morefortable punching things... but Kress didnбпt see it that way. Even if Kat didnбпt use weapons for the fight with Irwin.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735: The Great Book Quest

    Eventually, it was time to go. Green had headed off a bit earlier to shower and go to sleep, while Kress stormed upstairs even earlier, pretty much as soon as the food had been eaten. Nixilei and Gareth stayed downstairs a bit longer and Lily was actually the first asleep. Still, Kat considered it time well spent, and bowed to Nixilei and Gareth. б░Iбпll see you all next time,б▒ before the familiar world of fire engulfed her.

    When Kat got back home it was night time still, and with Lily asleep it was quite obvious what the next course of action was... putting away Lilyбпs new book of course. Kat was tempted to ce it nearby so that it was easily essible in the morning... but Kat wasnбпt willing to let Lily lock herself up all day reading it either. Instead she put it on the top shelf in her cupboard, a spot that while not terribly hidden would keep Lily from reaching easily. Kat wasnбпt totally sure how good Lilyбпs wings would be on Earth but the room was small and the shelf wasnбпt wide enough for her wings to fit anyway. With that done Kat was able to curl up happily with Lily on her stomach and go to sleep.

    бк

    Lily was actually the first one to wake up. Sheбпd finally caught up on sleep and had nodded off much earlier. The fact Kat got back in the middle of the night helped Lily as well. She uncurled herself on Katбпs chest stretching her body and giving her wings a light p. Taking a look around the room, she couldnбпt spot her new book on magic and tried to frown, facial features preventing that for the most part. [Hmmm...] Lily looked around Katбпs room and double checked her sash. [So she didnбпt forgot to put it away... but I donбпt see where it was... hmm...]

    Lily sniffed the air and was pleased by the detail. Her soul was syncing up further with her body and she could understand smells in a way she never had before. While this was Katбпs room, Kat was often away doing other things. This meant the ce wasnбпtpletely saturated with the same scent. She could smell the slightest hint of burning, presumably from the spot Kat returned and the pathway Kat had to take away from it.

    Hopping off the bed, Lily sniffed the carpet, following Katбпs footsteps until... the cupboard. [Thatбпs just rude. Can I even open this? No, despite my size I am strong... but Iбпm not sure that helps. Hmm... well I can check.] Lily pushed her paw up against the gap and thanked Vivian for designing the house with cupboard doors on wheels. When the door slid open Lily poked her head in enough to use her body to push it the rest of the way open for jumping back.

    What she saw did not impress her. Or rather, Kat knew her a bit too well. The precious knowledge she was looking for was in clear view. At the top of the cupboard. On a small shelf that she would need to jump to if she wanted to grab. It was too close to the ceiling to drop down into, and too small to just fly in. It might be close enough to the ground for her to jump into though.

    .....

    [The question is. Do I want to try? I doubt Kat did this just to annoy me... but... on the other hand... she said I could check it out once we got back home.] Lily shuffled around a bit, needing the carpet with her paws as she debated the merits of waiting for Kat, or trying to get the book herself. [Honestly the biggest argument against grabbing it is the fact that Iбпm not sure I can turn the pages. Iбпll probably need Kat for that... and if I steal the book back now... hmm yes I guess I should leave it.]

    Now, if Lily was still human that would be the end of it. The decision was made. It was more beneficial to wait for Kat despite her own desires. On the other hand, Lily was a Memphis and she was hunting. Perhaps not prey but her mind always valued knowledge highly. Something valued more highly then prey... well you canбпt just give up on that can you?

    So despite deciding not to actually take the book, Lily still very much wanted to get to the book. She prowled backwards, taking in the distance carefully and testing the spring, orck thereof, the carpet provided. A few quick hopster and Lily was ready. She lowered her haunches and positioned herself perfectly. The angle was a bit steep, but Lily didnбпt want to hop off the bed and risk waking Kat, that is, if the springiness from the bed didnбпt kill her momentum. Lily ready herself onest time, and then leapt!

    Straight into Katбпs arms.

    See, Kat had gotten up in response to Lilyбпs rapidly changing emotions. She was well rested and didnбпt resist the pull at all. So she just happily watched Lily mess around on the carpet and ready herself for the jump. Kat simply stood off to the side and remained still. Without any movement, Lilyбпs eyes wouldnбпt be alerted the same way and her mind just blocked Kat out. Kat wasnбпt a threat at all, so her mind didnбпt deem Katбпs presence all that important to their hunt. Well, until they were grabbed out of the air.

    *Good morning Lily.* Thought Kat as she gave Lily a small kiss on the head, careful not to get her eyes poked out by Lilyбпs horns. *I see youбпre trying to get at your book.* Katбпs amusement was very prominent through the link. Lily didnбпt even need to look up to see the big smile on Katбпs face.

    [I wasnбпt going to open it though! I just wanted to get it down]ined Lily mentally. Kat grinned. *Yes I know Lily, I heard that whole discussion.* [Oh] Kat sat back down on the bed, bringing Lily with her. *Oh indeed Lily. Now, as happy as I am to let you read it now. Perhaps we should go visit your parents first?*

    [Do I have to?]

    *Lily... why donбпt you want to see them? Itбпs been a while since you spoke and I let you get away with not visiting after we returned from the Hub. We can duck over for just a bit, I donбпt even have to leave you there Lily. Tell me whatбпs wrong?*

    [I just... well... I just donбпt want to deal with it honestly. Itбпs going to be really awkward that I donбпt have my human form right now. It means youбпll have to trante for me and I just canбпt picture it going over well. Mum will probably blow up about it. I donбпt know if sheбпll try to make it seem like Iбпm trapped like this, or pretend I canбпt actually be a Memphis, or well sheбпll probably just say cat.]

    [Itбпll be a whole big thing, and I canбпt get you to yell at her for me. Even if I could get you to yell at my mum, itбпd be wrong. I should be the one yelling, not my trantor... but of course I can only really hiss at her. Maybe make vague threatening gestures with my ws. Canбпt we just... avoid all that until I can transform?]

    Kat pondered for a moment. Tail swishing around behind her, flicking at the creases in the bed. *Iбпm really not sure if I can or not. Even if I was willing to tentatively agree not to talk to them, Vivian would certainly pressure us into visiting. They are also your parents. Theyбпll be worried, or at least somewhat concerned. Is it really right to just avoid all that?*

    [Yes] retorted Lily easily. [My mother ignored the fact that you were a good person for over a year. I can pretend that I live here. Itбпs not like I can go home on a more permanent basis until I can change anyway. I canбпt really open doors and I need you to speak for me.]

    *I could stay over instead? I donбпt have to drop you off. I could spend time with your parents as well you know? I mean, weбпve really messed up the whole боintroduce your date to the parentsбп stage of things... That is a thing right?*

    [Yes Kat it is... and I suppose we did... but I just... I donбпt see the point? Or rather... I donбпt think it would be worth the extra effort. My bed isnбпt all that different to yours, just a bit smaller, but the real issue would be spending time with my parents. I already said it. I donбпt believe my mother can stop herself causing a scene. Even if we started working on our issues... they arenбпt resolved. Can... can I just stay here for a bit longer?]

    *If you can convince Vivian.* Kat could feel Lily flinch at that judgement. She wasnбпt changing it though.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736: More Callisto Backstory?

    Kat stood frozen on the stairs in shock, her mouth wide open at the sight before her. Kat could also feel through the link Lily was in a simr state ofplete and utter disbelief. In front of them stood Callisto up on adder, bucket of water on one side, herself on the other. She was using a wet rag to clean off the fan... and frankly neither girl new how to deal with this.

    [You know. Despite the maid outfit this is so weird... I mean... Iбпve never seen her actually cleaning anything have you?]

    *Not unless you count the dishes she usually refuses help with. I... I canбпt believe it either. I mean sheбпs said sheбпs responsible for the cleaning multiple times, and I new that intellectually... but yeah no. This is the first time Iбпve ever caught her in the act so to speak. Iбпm just... not really sure what weбпre supposed to do now.*

    Callisto was humming under her breath a song that both could hear thanks to enhanced senses, but didnбпt sound familiar to either of them at all. The older woman waspletely absorbed into her work. Or so they assumed. It took thirty seconds of staring for Callisto to smile and say, б░I hardly think it is appropriate for you girls to be staring so much. You are both in a rtionship no? Unless... is this what you both enjoy doing together? Certainly an odd hobby for someone asexual like Kat to partake in,б▒

    Kat just returned a confused look at Callisto as Lily worked out where the womanбпs train of thought was hinting towards. Embarrassment flooded Lily as she tried toe up with some response. Kat saw her girlfriend floundering and decided to make use of her ignorance for a change. б░I donбпt really know what youбпre implying but we were both just surprised to see you cleaning. Weбпve not actually seen you in the middle of it... ever.б▒

    б░That is a bit of a surprise. Not arge one, for I do tend to clean in the night, especially when it does not require making excessive amounts of noise. I find it is better for my concentration. I do not need to provide meals for anyone else, I know where everyone is, I can open the windows to help things dry out without worrying about noise or the neighbours doing something silly like burning a mattress. Yes that did happen. The only cleaning I really do during the day is in personal rooms. I do your room when you are away, as that is a frequent enough event. Vivianбпs while she is at work, and Sylvie cleans her room with me after I did it by myself and sheined,б▒ exined Callisto.

    *Yeah. I can see Sylvie doing that. She kept things quite clean in her room at the orphanage, even picking up after the others in her room to make sure it was spotless when it came time to clean. Truth be told, I imagine she asked to help Callisto with far more then just her own room. Callisto probably denied the request though. I wonder if itбпs because of the chemicals? Or some other reason.*

    .....

    [What I feel like asking is when she washes her clothes. Callisto apparently doesnбпt sleep so like... when does she shower? She wears what looks like the same maid outfit all the time but itбпs spotless every time we see her. I donбпt know that weбпve ever heard the washing machines, which for you is odd, considering your advanced hearing. Iбпll keep an ear out now that I have it as well but I wish to know]

    б░What about washing your clothes? Lily brought up an interesting point that weбпve never seen you wear anything else... and since you donбпt really sleep thereбпs no natural time to swap clothes,б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I am not sure I wish to hear such a question from the person who has not worn anything other then that kimono in all the time I have known you. Still, to answer your question I made some minor modifications to our washing machine to make it run almostpletely silently. That mostly revolved around building box to inste sound. A few other little details so it does not overheat or build up excessive amounts of fluff on the foam and now you do not really hear it.

    б░As for my outfit. I tend to rece it once every twelve hours. It does not always work out exactly like that, but it works out closely enough. I tend to take a shower just before everyone gets up for breakfast, something I have not yet done this morning. Then I will take a second shower after everyone has eaten dinner. Something else of note is that I tend to eat during the night as well. As I do not sleep and continue my work, whatever that may be at the time, I require additional caloric intake. Something that was not always apparent to me,б▒ exined Callisto.

    б░How did you figure that out?б▒ asked боLilyбп

    Callisto finished thest of the cleaning on the fan and started dismounting thedder with a sigh. б░The truth Lily? I did not. I found myself with the shakes quite regrly and I was losing weight. Despite my hatred for my parents, the only thing they did well was make sure I was fed. Granted, I was the one doing the cooking, but I was taught only how to make adult portions and not to waste food. So what food I didnбпt eat at the time was put off to the side and needed to be finished before the next day.

    б░The extra food from that arrangement made me overlook how much extra I was eating once I was freed from the duty. Well, that and the fact I had aged and required more food from that as well. I could not figure out where my weakness wasing from. I perhaps thought it was some sickness I did not properly have diagnosed in my earlier years. It is another thing I appreciate Vivian for. I was certain I had no choice but to waste away before I turned thirty.

    б░As I was routinely overfull from trying to finish as much of my te as possible while it was still at a good temperature, because of course my parents would not allow me to store food in the fridge and reheat it, I simply got used to it involving some sort of pain. The pain of hunger towards the mornings, the pain of being overly full during the days. The gnawing pain in my stomach I was getting after I moved out didnбпt really register as hunger. Vivian had to point it out,б▒

    Kat frowned. б░I know your parents are bad... but that sounds pretty horrible... and you said that was the least bad thing they did to you?б▒

    Callisto made a боso-soбп gesture and exined, б░I was more indicating the fact they forced me to cook all the meals from a young age. It was my favourite of the chores. In fact, I never considered it a chore at all. I enjoyed cooking and it was my escape from the rest of my duties. While I have now made cleaning my own thing, something that is mine to give, not my parents to enforce, I hated it with a passion when I was younger.

    б░Now I cannot stand the idea of leaving anything dirty. I used to spite my parents by skipping over certain areas and things as I was cleaning. Nothing too noticeable. Perhaps I wouldnбпt clean out a favoured mug properly, or I would simply fold the sheets instead of washing them if I thought I could get away with it while they were out. An alternative was also to wash them and then fold them before they could fully dry. Hmm... what else did I do. I believe I made a point not to clean my motherбпs favourite chair for a year once. I cannot believe I got away with that particr misdeed,б▒

    б░Oh...б▒ said Kat unsure of what to say really. Lily, knowing a little more about psychology instead prompted Kat to ask, б░Should you really be cleaning all the time then?б▒ with Kat adding on, б░Iбпm happy to help out with it,б▒

    Callisto shook her head firmly, б░No girls. I do not need assistance with this. Before Iboured for people I hated. I despised the role they forced on me. Now I clean for Vivian. She is, as I have said before, the best thing to happen to me. She got me away from my parents. Provides me a ce to live, refuses to let me pay for the groceries most of the time...

    б░And now I happily clean for her. What might be hard for some to grasp is that I am GOOD at cleaning. Especially withcklustre materials on hand. It was not irregr for me to be tasked with the removal of a stain or a beating despite not having the products on hand to deal with such a thing in most cases. I am now past that point in my life. I am content.б▒

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737: Vivianбпs Tragic? Backstory

    After that there really wasnбпt much else to ask. Well, in Katбпs mind that was the case. Lily was still bursting with questions Kat could asionally feel across their link but even Lily knew that it wasnбпt quite right to press Callisto further for those answers. Perhaps Callisto would have been fine with it, but neither were willing to risk that. So Kat and Lily, or really, Kat with Lily surprising, helped put away thedder and bucket while Callisto washed her hands and got started on breakfast.

    It was a bitter that Vivian and Sylvie wondered downstairs. Sylvieбпs eyes lit up when she saw the demonic duo and instantlymandeered their attention. Sylvie took Katбпsp, and Sylvie cuddled Lily on her own. They did have to be a little careful with the seats because the table was not so high that their triple stack of боpeopleбп could fit their боlegsбп underneath it. To avoid this Kat pushed the chair back a bit. It did mean that when food came things would be a bit awkward, but theyбпd make do... maybe. Lily would probably jump on the table solving the problem anyway.

    Callisto was making omelettes for everyone with slight variations in the ingredients. Katбпs had extra chilli, eating up arge number of the chilli seeds from Callistoбпs and Vivianбпs alongside a few finely chopped chilis just for herself. Sylvie and Lily both had half sized omelettes that didnбпt have any chili at all in them, with Lilyбпs getting diced ham added in and Sylvie getting bits of apple. Vivianбпs had quite a few herbs thrown in and Callisto added shredded spinach to her own.

    Well that was going on Sylvie asked, б░Hey Vivian... what tragic backstory do you have?б▒

    б░Pardon?б▒ asked Vivian confused.

    б░Well, I know Callistoбпs and Kat and Lily just heard it as well... and I also know Kat knows Lilyбпs now. Kat and I are both orphans. What tragic backstory do you have?б▒ asked Sylvie again, the picture of innocence.

    б░Sylvie... I donбпt... I donбпt really have one? I mean, I enjoyed school, I didnбпt get bullied, I was popr and even if that caused its own share of problems they were problems I could handle. My parents were, wait no ARE good people... I didnбпt exactly have a tragic upbringing or some major childhood trauma. Things are good. Sure I had a few... interesting incidents in my time as a child but nothing like the rest of you,б▒ said Vivian, her normally beaming smile somewhat awkward.

    .....

    б░You might not have anything tragic but you do have a few interesting stories from when you were younger,б▒ yelled Callisto over the exhaust fan.

    Vivian rolled her eyes. б░I suppose Callisto is right. If itбпs just an interesting story you want...б▒ Sylvie nodded, б░ok. I guess... the first one thates to mind is from when I was nine, about your age I guess, and I was sick on the day of choir practice. There was a solo number required and nobody wanted to volunteer. Iбпm not sure who thought of it first, but one of the girls in the choir decided that itбпd be a great idea to put my name forward instead.

    б░So, Ie back the next day and Iбпm getting all these strange looks from a few people. The choir had already spread the word I was doing the solo. Iбпm not sure who was responsible for THAT either. I suspect it was a girl called Gracey. She probably wanted me to make a fool of myself, either by declining the role and being known as the one who didnбпt sing,б▒ Kat frowned, б░yeah kids are like that. She wasnбпt singing either of course, but that was the first боwinбп condition.

    б░The second would be making sure that I freeze up on stage. Which... is a reasonable fear I suppose. Iбпve never been all that great at singing. Iбпve heard I have a nice voice a few times, but it just doesnбпt trante to singing. I joined choir because I LIKE singing not because I have a good voice for it or any real skill.б▒

    б░Of course, Vivian being the singer in question meant she had no issues just getting up on stage and singing,б▒ called out Callisto.

    Vivian smiled at the interjection but shook her head, б░Callisto is making it sound much easier than it was. Being aware of mycking vocal talents I didnбпt expect a good show... but I was willing to get up and sing anyway. We were young and I did still find it fun. What my housemate is neglecting to mention is that I spent the next month practicing every afternoon to bring my performance from боscreeching monkeyбп to боout of tune pianoбп which was a massive improvement to my ears. My only wish is that video cameras were moremon back then. Not to record my performance, but to record the standing ovation I received for the solo at the end,б▒

    Katбпs face started to open up in shock before Vivian shut that line of thought down, б░No it wasnбпt THAT good. My parents were just very supportive and saw how hard I practiced. They hopped up pping first, then a few of their friends joined in and after that people felt like they had to get up or they were spoiling the mood. Mob mentality is a powerful thing. What I wish their was a recording off is the rest of the choir. Iбпd love to have seen whichever bitches thought I was going to fail. The shock and horror on their faces as I got a standing ovation would be glorious!б▒

    [I didnбпt think Iбпd ever see Vivian being the slightest bit vindictive,] Kat internally agreed, but also managed to think of a few moments Sylvie got back at people who caused issues just to give Kat the run around. It made the whole thing less surprising. Sylvie was the one to say it though, even if perhaps she didnбпt mean it, б░I didnбпt think youбпd be vindictive at all...б▒ in a sing song voice.

    Vivian gave a light shrug as Callisto finished up with the cooking and started to hand out the tes. Lily hopped off to the other end of the table away from everyone else who was eating. Callisto grinned and quickly sliced the omelette for her into much smaller slices. б░Well Sylvie... Iбпm not really but sometimes the opportunity is just too good to pass up. I didnбпt even have to do anything to them to get back at whoever it was. Itбпs the best of all worlds really, and just because I donбпt seek out those kinds of things doesnбпt mean Iбпd shy away from it either. I just wish there was a camera so I could see their faces. I was forced to stand ahead and slightly to the side for my solo, so I wasnбпt able to look back and check what they were doing without it being noticeable,б▒

    б░Honestly that does sound like something I wish youбпd recorded. Though Iбпd be more interested in hearing you sing then the revenge,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Oh, I suppose I could still try... as long as youбпre willing to sing a few songs as well?б▒ offered Vivian.

    Kat gave an shrug as she reached around Sylvie to pick at her own food. She appreciated the extra spice Callisto had tried to add but it wasnбпt really the same. Her tastebuds werenбпt human anymore and as such she didnбпt react to capsaicin the same way a human would. Oh it tasted nice and did give the dish a bit of extra vour, but if Callisto was trying for spice Kat could actually feel sheбпd never get there. б░I donбпt mind if I sing as well. Iбпm sure Lily would enjoy that. Though... any other interesting stories from your youth?б▒

    Vivian tapped the edge of her te with her fork a couple times. б░Well... there is a few I suppose. Iбпm just trying to think about what youбпd find interesting. Like... there was the time I almost burnt down the shed in our backyard. That was rather harrowing at the time but Iбпm not sure itбпd be interesting in the retelling. I was just trying to help set up the fire with my Grandad, but I was wearing long sleeves I was too close when we lit the fire up together.

    б░My sleeve caught fire and I had just enough presence of mind to quickly take it off before I could get any severe burns... but not quite calm enough to realise it was a bad idea to throw it into the wooden shed we had in the backyard filled with tools... and fuel for thewn mower. It was all very scary for a young girl, well, I think I was fourteen so not THAT young, but Grandpa nned ahead and had a bucket of water off to the side ready. He just chucked that on my burning shirt and crisis averted.б▒

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738: Sylvieбпs Turn to Tell a Tale

    б░I guess if weбпre all sharing then... Sylvie do you want to talk about your own tragic backstory?б▒ asked Vivian. Kat froze at the question. *I... oh dear. I... hmm... shit.* Kat actually knew Sylvieбпs боtragic backstoryбп already and wasnбпt terribly impressed with the flippant way Vivian asked. Finding her adoptive motherбпs eyes though... Kat saw nothing but utmost serious within them. Despite how Vivian had asked, this wasnбпt a joke. What Kat didnбпt really was that her flippant way of asking was Vivianбпs way of giving Sylvie an out. A simple joke in return would let her know the topic was not to be touched. Her eyes betrayed the seriousness of the question.

    Kat missed this of course, and offered, б░I can... I can tell Vivian and Callisto for you if you want Sylvie. You donбпt have to be the one to do this.б▒

    Sylvie wrapped Katбпs arms around herself and said, б░No... no I want to do this. I... I think itбпs good to tell everyone. I do not mind if they know and I think that maybe I should exin things. I guess... the first thing is that I obviously do have a bit of a sad past if I ended up in the orphanage. Thereбпs no way to avoid such things for kids like us. Where to start though. A lot of what I know now was only obvious in hindsight, or looking back and piecing some things together.

    б░Well... I suppose I can start with my mother. She died in childbirth. At least, thatбпs what I was told. I have no reason to believe she didnбпt, but I never saw like... death certificates or anything. I have however seen quite a lot of pictures of my mother and we look quite simr so Iбпm inclined to believe that she is dead and my mother. The exact cause of death... maybe it was childbirth, maybe not. I was a very early baby apparently, and that makes me wonder about things. See there are some... other things that I know about her that muddy things somewhat.

    б░Where to go next... well, I guess Iбпll briefly touch on the fact that I was raised for most of my life by my grandparents, or arguably just my grandmother? Weбпll get to that actually. So... my father. I know nothing about him. Grandma and Grandad didnбпt like to talk about him, and his name isnбпt on my birth certificate. I know. I checked. What Iбпm not sure about is why he isnбпt listed.

    б░In hindsight, Iбпm able to recognise a few things from what Grandma didnбпt talk about. I now know what rape is for example. It was covered in school a little bit. The possibility is certainly there... but I also got the feeling that Grandma only ever talked about mother when she was younger. Not super young, but younger. Oh, thatбпs another thing, my mother was forty-eight when she had me. Quitete, and she never married anyone before that.

    б░Grandma... I got the feeling she was always talking about mother from back when she was in her teenage years or in her younger adult life before avoiding the topics all together. From what little I know about her from the neighbours, when I got the chance to ask... my mother engaged in sexual rtions with arge number of people and likely had at least on drug rted habit she refused to break off.

    .....

    б░I have no evidence to suggest she was a prostitute, but I do not know how else she made money. From what I can figure based on my memories, I think my mother had a... I believe it is called a боmid-life crisisбп very early in her life. Perhaps at thirty? She stopped working, or changed professions, started hanging around bad people and never got out of that hole really. If I had to guess, she was not technically a prostitute but I believe my mother found wealthy men to sleep with and let them pay for her bad habits. Itбпs why I wonder if itбпs true to say she died in childbirth. I... I wonder if something else caught up to her before the end and they managed to save me.б▒

    Sylvie was speaking rather robotically. She was not the most expressive child, but she did usually have some inflection into her voice. Sylvie was currently exining her thought process with the same dry tone one would use to speak about the projected economic development of the town for the next quarter. It was clear that she was simply trying not to feel anything about the information so that she could get it all out into the world before breaking down. Kat didnбпt notice it when her tail joined her arms and pulled Sylvie in as tightly as she dared. The fact Sylvie was carefully rubbing her thumb over Katбпs arm was just a coincidence of course. Kat didnбпt need reassuring at all.

    б░My guesses into my motherбпs life make it hard to know exactly why my father is not listed on my birth certificates or talked about. It is possible he found out she was pregnant and left her. It is possible she had sex with a number of people around the time she got pregnant and did not know who was the father. It is possible,б▒ Sylvie trailed off slightly, licking her lips once. Twice. Three times. Kat squeezed the little girl slightly harder until Sylvie tapped Kat twice in quick session to get her to let up. б░It is possible... it is possible with what I guess of my motherбпs drug or alcohol habits that she was drugged and raped, or simply indulged so much she didnбпt remember.б▒

    Sylvie shook her head ever so slightly to clear away that train of thought. б░Regardless. For me there was no боMum and Dadбп only боGrammy and Grampyбп. Though... Grampa wasnбпt able to stick around too long either. Well... he died when I was... six? I think? I canбпt remember exactly if it was before or after my sixth birthday. It was a... a major effort. I didnбпt realise it at the time either but Grampy was responsible for a lot of things.

    б░He did the cooking, the cleaning and made sure Grammy knew what was going on. Grammy mostly spent her time looking after me and telling me stories about my mother. Stories about how she used to like to draw, or the kid she thought was cute that used to live down the road. She talked about the time my mother got a bunch of kids together to throw buckets of water at their school teacher on thest day of primary school. All sorts of fun stories. I... I didnбпt realise it then but Grammyбпs memory was already quite bad. She wasnбпt really making new ones.

    б░She knew who I was and she knew a lot about mother, but she didnбпt actually know much about me. Sheбпd pretend well enough I didnбпt notice as a five year old, but looking back it was clear... it was clear her mind was going. When Grampy died though. I think she might have as well,б▒ Sylvie shook her head again and gained a slightly thoughtful look. б░Hmm... that might be unfair. Grammy tried when she could... I know she had some kind of dementia. Not which ones, the doctors wouldnбпt exin it to me. Thought I couldnбпt understand.

    б░I think she couldnбпt form new memories properly for as long as I knew her. Grampy helped jog her memories with things. She could tell me stories because they happened a long time ago. Thatбпs most of what she did. She knew how to keep me safe, like her own children. An old memory. She could tell me stories. Old memories. Yet... despite the big tv in the living room she never turned it on. Now that I look back at things. Considering how often we were in that room. Iбпm not sure she knew how. She certainly didnбпt know where the remote was.

    б░Anyway. Grampy used to do things to remind her. ce the washing down nearby, in the same spot. Weбпd eat breakfast lunch and dinner on the hour without a second of difference. It was always the same thing as well. Er, same thing each month. Grampy had a set of meals heбпd rotate through each day with it being the same every month. For months with thirty one days we got treats. Iбпm sure he did other things too I didnбпt notice but...

    б░When Grampy died, he was... I think he was 102. He was VERY old. I didnбпt understand how old that was really. He... looking back on it heбпd aged very well, especially with all the housework he still did. One day. He just... he just didnбпt wake up. I was very sad of course, but I had to hold it together for Grammy... but I donбпt know if she was ever herself after that.б▒

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739: More Sad Things. Itбпs the Last One I Promise

    б░Grammy just sort of... existed after that. She didnбпt really do anything. I mean... she got up... and then sheбпd sit in the lounge room until it was time for breakfast... but she wouldnбпt cook the food... and for the first few days I didnбпt know I had to be the one to make it. Sheбпd just... look at the table so lost. As if she could no longerprehend what was going on. Like... like she knew she had something to be doing, eating, but there was no food so clear that was wrong...б▒

    Sylvie gestured at the empty te in front of her before sucking in a breath and continuing. б░Iбпm... I want to say Iбпm ashamed to admit it took me two days to work out I needed to be the one to cook... but I think based on what I know I did quite well. So... I started to cook. Well, not really I started to prepare frozen meals and chop up what fruit and vegetables I could. Grammy would eat them, but she never really talked to me after that. Eventually though... the food in the house I knew how to prepare ran out...

    б░So I started to use the money I knew the location of to get more food. I asked one of the neighbours to go shopping with me and I grabbed what I could. That kept us going for a bit... until the bills started toe in. I didnбпt know how to PAY them and Grammy hadnбпt spoken for weeks at that point. So I just... sort of did nothing. That was until... I think it was two months after Grampy died that Grammy woke up and asked б░Who are you?б▒ before looking away as if the answer didnбпt matter.

    б░Well... after that someone from the school came around. Grampy died during the school holidays but school had been on for a few weeks now and theyбпd heard nothing at all from us. So my teaching came around and saw what was going on and well... they called somebody, who called somebody else and a short doctorбпs checkup for Grammy and then all of a sudden Iбпm being told that I have to go to an orphanage because Grammy canбпt take care of me anymore...б▒

    Sylvieбпs eyes werenбпt the only ones that were wet with tears. Lily had buried her head into her front legs, curling up into herself the best she could so that she didnбпt have to look. Callisto was pointedly looking at a nearby wall, the faintest mist to her eyes. Vivian was sniffling, tear tracks streaking down her cheeks but she didnбпt look away. She was the one who asked and she was willing to LOOK THE PROBLEM IN THE FACE. Just because her heart felt like it was being stabbed didnбпt mean she should look away. Kat kept her face frozen, but the lines of tears were clearly visible. Not needing to breath meant sniffling was less of an issue.

    б░And... I... I donбпt know what to do about that. I mean, I know what I did... but Iбпm not sure how ok I am with how I dealt with it. See... I... Grammyбпs still alive I think. I just... I havenбпt visited her though, or really thought about her much. I... I donбпt really think Grammy is alive. Or... no. Words... Um... rify...

    б░Right. I think people are their minds. Their experiences. I loved Grammy and her stories. I loved how she always had time for me, even if she could have been doing so many other things. She was always there even if it was just to watch me read or do homework. Even if I know now that might have just been because it was a routine, I still loved that. Grammy doesnбпt talk anymore. Canбпt talk anymore.

    .....

    б░Sheбпs barely human still and I donбпt think her body is really a person. Iбпve mourned Grammy and said goodbye. Sheбпs dead. As much as it hurts me. She died the day Grampy did and her body is too sad to get the message. Thatбпs what I think. Thatбпs what I know emotionally...

    б░But sometimes I think Iбпm doing the wrong thing not visiting her. Grammy took care of me for years and I could not go to the hospital to check up on her? But... but Iбпm not checking up on HER am I? Iбпm looking over her боdeadбп body. I canбпt decide if visiting her is like digging up her casket to speak to the body or praying at her grave even if she didnбпt really die in that hospital bed but back at home. So that... thatбпs that. That is...б▒

    The damn finally broke and Sylvie started all out bawling. Kat, before she could find herself in a simr position stood up, Vivian catching the idea and following behind. Kat prodded Lily mentally to show her what she was nning and Callisto got the message some how as well. They all headed over to the couch and through some massive feat of will managed to get into a somewhat reasonable formation before they all started crying themselves.

    Kat was half lying half sitting across both Callisto and Vivian as they were hugging her and Sylvie. Katбпs wings were behind both but she had unwrapped her tail to include everyone in the hug. It wasnбпt really enough to wrap all the way around all of them but it was enough to get everyone and that made the difference. Sylvie was still on Katбпsp, now being held aloft by three sets of hands. Meanwhile Lily managed to squeeze herself into the gap between Sylvie and Vivian snuggling herself into Sylvieбпs side to try and calm Sylvie and herself down.

    The crying continued for quite a while. Even Callisto let out a few noises through her restraint. Vivian grabbed one of the couchбпs pillows to cry into mostly to avoid getting snot all over everyone else. Kat was surprised at the amount of water and didnбпt notice that her tears had started to freeze over and her eyes were glowing. Lily, the only one who could notice wasnбпt looking at all. She was trying to deal with her own emotions and Katбпs as best she could and failing to avoid being sucked into her own whirlpool of sadness.

    Eventually, Sylvie asked, in a very soft, sniffly voice, б░Do you think Iбпm doing the right thing?б▒

    That was enough to pull everyone most of the way out of their sadness. The need to give Sylvie an answer much stronger than their desire to keep crying. Vivian answered with, б░I think sheбпd want you to be happy. I doubt your Gammy would want you to suffer on her behalf,б▒

    Kat added in, б░Nothing needs to happen Sylvie. Not only would it be difficult to visit whatever hospital sheбпs in... if things really are as bad as you say I donбпt think sheбпd notice. I agree with Vivian, I doubt Grammy would want you to torture yourself over this,б▒

    Callisto, ever the intellectual offered a very different piece of advice thought, б░There is one thing to consider though. We all have confirmation that souls exist. Lilyбпs knew state is a tribute to this as well as the information from D.E.M.O.N.S. I believe that there is quite a high chance that she did not lose her memories, but perhaps her soul. You described her as simply going through the motions...

    б░But perhaps you may wish to consider it as that exact thing happening. I think it is possible her soul moved on at the same time as your Grandfatherбпs. If you further take into ount the bond between Kat and Lily, I would posit a lesser form of such a bond, where your Grandfather was keeping them both in the physical world to look after you when they should have moved on some time earlier...

    б░With his death that link snapped and her body lost what made it truly human. I do not really think we have any way of testing my guesses but I would not be terribly surprised if that was actually what happened, or some slight variation close to it,б▒

    Kat opened her mouth to retort... but found what Callisto said made a lot of sense. Hmm. I... hmm. While Kat was pondering it, Sylvieбпs expression cleared up somewhat. б░Yes. That does make sense. I... I think that even sounds rather correct.б▒

    *Dammit. D.E.M.O.N.S... itбпs not like I can just check if she still has a soul or not is it?*

    User Kat is informed that attempting to use User Katбпs Dream Walk ability would fail on anythingcking a soul.

    *Oh you have got to be kidding me! I canбпt believe you actually gave me an answer you... YOU! Dammit!*

    [What?]

    Kat shared the memory of the answer. [Oh. OH. What... Oh dear. Do... do we offer? Do we even want to test this? I mean... we CAN but... should we?]

    *I donбпt know Lily. I wish I could forget thest twenty seconds or so.*

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740: Emotional Cascade

    Everyone took the time they needed to recover from the impromptu crying session. Lots of hugs were given and the mood was significantly improved. Callisto headed off first. She held things together the best of the group on the surface but truthfully, she was likely closer to Sylvie then Vivian was... and in recent weeks perhaps even closer then Kat herself. Callisto wasnбпt crying like the others but she was perhaps the least fine. Kat had the benefit or hearing a lot of this story once before and could prepare herself. Callisto did not.

    After that Lily gave Kat a nce as well. Part of her wanted to stick around with her girlfriend but she recognised that Sylvie probably needed a bit more space. Lily ended up heading off with Vivian to do something on Vivianбпsputer. Kat wasnбпt sure what that was, and she was trying to ignore the emotionsing from Lily at the moment. It wasnбпt exactly working but she was trying. Sharing emotions was great when the happiness reinforced itself. When it was a less pleasant emotion neither were really fighting... it really wasnбпt a good feeling at all.

    Finally it was just Kat and Sylvie left on the couch. Kat went to unhook her hands from Sylvie and give her as much space as she wanted only for the little girl to grab hold of Katбпs sleeve. б░Go with me.б▒ The words were shaky but there was conviction there. Kat stopped in ce and turned to look over Sylvie slowly before picking her up and heading for the stairs. Now Kat wasnбпt exactly sure where they were supposed to go but her best guess was Sylvieбпs room.

    So thatбпs where Kat headed. When Sylvie didnбпt say anything at the top of the stairs Kat kept going. When she stopped outside of Sylvieбпs room and received no further instructions she opened the door. When she did... well. A lot had changed. Sylvie had things in her room now. The first and most obvious was therge desk that Chekov had made for Sylvie. It sat next to the door and took up most of the back wall. The closet was on the right side of the room and there was arge bookshelf on the left. The walls had been redone at some point to a soft green. The bed was in the centre of the back wall, but the size of the room meant there was plenty of space between it and the desk despite that.

    The covers had a fairy forest on them, much like the desk. There was mostly trees but the asional ssh of colours and wings added a bit of extra fantasy to the ensemble. It didnбпt seem like it came with pillowcases though because they were both white with a basic set of stripes running through them. The bed frame itself was nothing remarkable either. It was just a basic wooden frame with a thick backboard attached to it.

    Kat ignored the chair at the desk, as well as what looked to be a newptop as well and headed for the bed. She shifted aside the pillows with her tail and set herself leaning against the headboard, pulling Sylvie into herp properly. Sylvie didnбпt say anything and Kat started to run her nails through Sylvieбпs hair. Taking it as slowly as she could, carefully working out the non-existent curls with so much attention to detail it was only possible with her unhuman senses. Every single strand was checked and while Kat brushed outrger clumps she had her eyes on every hair at least once.

    Sylvie eventually decided Kat had yed around with her hair enough and started snuggling into Katбпs body. Kat let it happen and wrapped the little girl up with her tail as she stared at the desk mostly just because it was there. Kat didnбпt take in any of the details, it was simply the direction she moved her gaze to give Sylvie yet more time to get herself together. It wasnбпtmon for Sylvie to break down like this.

    .....

    Even when she first moved into the orphanage. Sylvie was always a mature little girl. The nine year old liked to act more like she was ny most of the time. Logical arguments, calm demeanour, a room so clean youбпd think nobody lived there. Kat felt a sh of happiness at the fact Sylvie could still feel things so strongly before a wave of guilt smothered that. Kat let out a light sigh, not able to stop the act but limiting the noise she made so as to make it impossible for Sylvie to actually hear her exhale. Sylvie still felt the odd movement of Katбпs chest though, as it was had its rhythm disrupted.

    For a moment, Sylvie considered using that as her chance to start talking... but she didnбпt want to speak. She was safe in Katбпs arms. The rest of the world could wait. Her other feelings could wait. This was a good thing and she wanted to keep it that way for as long as she could. So she did.

    With Katбпs demonic physique she was able to remain mostly still for the next hour without trouble. Even when a human would need to shift, Kat simply didnбпt. Her body was limber and her body was strong enough to keep pumping her ck blood around despite Sylvieбпs weight. Sylvie did move positions a few time but not often and only to get slightly morefortable. The second hour passed much the same way. Sometime during the third Sylvie drifted off to sleep.

    It was a bit after the fourth hour was up that Sylvie opened her eyes again and regained her bearings. There were a few moments of confusion before she shuddered. Realising what had already happened. Sylvie tried for a few minutes to just go back to sleep but she wasnбпt tired anymore just drained. That didnбпt mean she couldnбпt be stubborn about it. Sylvie took another ten minutes to say anything. б░Hey Kat?б▒

    б░Yes Sylvie?б▒ responded Kat, voice still perfectly crisp and clear, no trace of any exhaustion.

    б░Thanks Kat,б▒

    б░Anytime Sylvie,б▒ answered Kat happily as she brough her hand up to Sylvieбпs shoulder to rub gentle circles. Sylvie leaned into the touch and sighed.

    б░I do not like that I broke down so much this morning. I should not be crying about it,б▒ said Sylvie firmly with all the surety of an eleven year old that thought they were an adult now they were in their team years. Kat had to give Sylvie props for starting that phase of her life early.

    Still, at least this was familiar enough territory for Kat. б░Sylvie, there is nothing wrong with crying. Everyone else was crying as well, in fact the person crying the most was Vivian and I think sheбпs the oldest of us. Or maybe Callisto? I donбпt actually know which of the two is older and theyбпre born in the same year so the point is pretty much irrelevant.б▒

    б░But thatбпs Vivian, it doesnбпt count,б▒ said Sylvie firmly.

    б░Why not?б▒ asked Kat. Sylvie gave a pout in response, so Kat continued, б░No I am genuinely asking. I am not trying to press you into epting itбпs ok to cry just yet... but I do want you to think for a moment. Vivian is an adult in terms of age. She has a university degree... I think... I KNOW she has a high paying job. Sheбпs given her friend a ce to live and offered it basically for free because she makes that much money,

    б░Vivian loves her job and was able to adopt two kids essentially on a whim without the financials taking a noticeable hit, and you KNOW Callisto would have said something if it was actually an issue. Youбпve got a brand newputer and everyone, including Lily got personalised desks from a master crafter. Vivian, is by almost all definitions a highly sessful adult. This morning, that same adult was bawling her eyes out, and I bet she has no problems with it. So why do you?б▒

    Sylvie let out a long sigh as if she was suffering under the weight of the worldбпs idiocy and flopped back into Kat. Sylvie wanted to point out Callisto didnбпt cry but that would be a lie. Callisto didnбпt make noise but she was very much crying as well. On top of that, as much as Sylvie looked up to Callisto as the type of person she wanted to be in the future...

    She also couldnбпt do that without knowing that Callisto held Vivian up on a pedestal. Callisto was self aware enough to know she gave Vivian an exceptional amount of credit for many things, likely too much. Callisto just didnбпt care. To Callisto Vivian was the most important person. So even if she wanted to point out the fact Callisto didnбпt cry, she knew the cleaning obsessed woman would say the fact she didnбпt cry properly but Vivian did was a failing of hers and not Vivianбпs.

    So Sylvie just sighed again and leaned into Kat.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741: FIYAH

    Eventually though it was time for lunch. Katбпs hearing was good enough to hear Callisto cooking underneath them and while Kat could safely skip meals without suffering any ill effects, in fact she struggled to eat three meals a day for extended periods of time, Sylvie needed the nutrients. Not only was she still growing, her short stature meant she potentially still had a lot of growing to do. Kat picked her sister up alongside her as Kat left the bed. б░Where are we going?б▒ asked Sylvie.

    б░Itбпs time for lunch,б▒ answered Kat. Sylvie pouted, not believing that food was worth the interruption at all. Still, she showed her maturity that had beencking the past few hours and simply nodded. Settling into Katбпs arms properly.

    When they got downstairs Lily was missing, Kat quickly searched their link to see that Lily was asleep once again. Deciding against summoning her girlfriend Kat took a seat as Callisto finished up with whatever she was making. Vivian came downstairs a short timeter and grabbed her own seat as well.

    Callisto had some difficulty on deciding this lunch. She wanted something that would cheer Sylvie up. A wonderful idea in concept but something that was difficult in execution. Sylvie was mostly ambivalent to various foods on offer and even with Callistoбпs excellent cooking skill she just didnбпt enjoy food all that much. Perhaps something she caught form Kat, or because she ate the same things in a routine for so long growing up.

    In the end, Callisto decided to make things fun in a different way. Callisto brought out an exceptionallyrge tter with only a few bits of food on it. Oh, there was still quite a good deal of it in total, but Callisto had made sure there was ample space around that food. There was a row of thin steak slices, a row of bacon, and at the bottom in the final row was piles of freshly baked potato chips. Kat didnбпt really get it but Sylvie and Vivian had looks of surprised understanding so apparently there was something she was missing.

    б░Sure it looks nice... but I donбпt get it...б▒ said Kat after a few seconds.

    Callisto smiled, б░Knowing you would not be eating with us for lunch I took the time to... make things a little interesting. There is enough food for everyone to have two piles from each row with a single pile left over. The final pile was potentially for Lily but I see she is not hear. That is fine, the game works just as well.

    .....

    б░See, I have spiced everything here to a slightly excessive degree... but only a few unlucky ones from each row. The first row has only one super hot piece of steak. The next row has three and the final row has five. Everyone is likely to find at least once thing that Iбпve spiced... but weбпll have to see how lucky everyone is. The others have varying levels of spice of course, but nothing as extreme as the super hot ones,б▒

    Vivian gave an exaggerated frown at the exnation and turned to Kat, б░What Callisto is trying to say, is that itбпs bully Vivian lunch. Callisto and Sylvie can handle their spices fine but I canбпt. Iбпll probably be crying before the end of this even if I donбпt find any of the super hot pieces. At least youбпre skipping out on this. I donбпt know if my poor heart could stand watching you down a super hot piece without flinching,б▒

    Kat nced at the te again, not feeling the slightest amount of heat either from the cooking process or any of the chili that may or may not be on the pieces. б░I see... quick question though. Doesnбпt Callisto know where the spicy pieces are already?б▒

    Vivian nodded, б░Yes but I pointed that out to her before. This isnбпt a new game Kat, just one that we havenбпt yed with you and Sylvie before. Callisto has probably told her about it,б▒ Sylvie nodded, б░and we came up with the work around for it ages ago. I select Callistoбпs food. Not that it really makes much of a difference. Sheбпll happily eat the spicier stuff on her own initiative,б▒

    б░Yes but only because the one time I made things even hotter youined,б▒ Callisto informed the younger two attendees.

    Vivian pouted exaggeratedly once again, б░Fine fine make me out to be the bad guy. Not like Iбпm usually the one to propose this game. No, Iбпm the one stifling your creativity by limiting yourself to spices that us mere mortals can withstand!б▒ said Vivian in as epic a voice she could manage,plete with sweeping hand gestures as well.

    б░Wait... do you like spicy food or not?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    б░Oh I love it,б▒ said Vivian reverting to her normal face. Which was of course, her bright smile and calm bearings. б░Iбпm not great with spice and Iбпm not lying when I say Iбпll be crying by the end of this whole thing regardless of what I pick... but Iбпd do it again in a heartbeat. Remember what I told you about masochists Kat?б▒ Kat nodded very slightly and looked away. б░Yeah, not sure if I am one or not. I certainly donбпt get sexual pleasure from this but itбпs the good burn you know?б▒

    *No Vivian. I have no idea what youбпre talking about and Iбпm not sure I want to. Should I have been blocking Sylvieбпs ears as well? I donбпt really think she should be learning about this either... but she also knows what sex is because of her research into her father.*

    б░Well, any other questions? Kat? Sylvie?б▒ asked Callisto, but seeing no reaction she continued, б░Right in that case-б▒ only to be cut off when Vivian stood up and heading for the fridge.

    б░Iбпve gotta get myself some milk first. I nearly forgot and that would be a catastrophe,б▒ said Vivian as she grabbed out the milk. Milk secured Vivian also grabbed a ss from the cupboard because while she was sure sheбпd need more than a single ss she wasnбпt a barbarian. Returning to the table Vivian poured herself a ss of milk and then slid the rest of the carton onto the floor in case it was needed. Vivian nced over at Sylvie, asking if she wanted any, but Sylvie shook her head and tapped the water already present on the table.

    б░Now we can dig in. One each please,б▒ said Callisto.

    Sylvie grabbed a random slice for her te and Vivian prepared one for herself and Callisto. Callisto gave nothing away when she saw the choices. Everyone picked up their steaks in sync before Vivian and Callisto swallowed it hole and Sylvie took arge bite. Nobody begrudged her not simply eating the whole thing, it was a bit big for her much smaller mouth.

    Vivian was already sweating, but based on the fact Kat noticed Sylvieбпs face heating up as well, chances were it was actually Sylvie that picked up this rounds extra hot slice. Nobody said anything though. Sylvie finished the first slicepletely and then as one Vivian and Sylvie grabbed enough for the second round.

    They ate a slice in sync once again. Vivianбпs face was bright red but she uttered noints, simply taking a small sip of milk. Callisto still lookedpletely normal and Sylvieбпs cute little cheeks lost a bit of their colour already. Once again, nobody said anything. Kat wasnбпt sure if that was part of the game or not, but if it was they all seemed to know it without Callisto mentioning the fact.

    They went of the bacon next. Kat wasnбпt exactly sure how you made spicy bacon, but considering it was there on the te, Kat wasnбпt going to question the possibility. Three pieces were chosen, and three humans bit down in sync once again. Sylvie smiled slightly as her piece gave arge crunch, but didnбпt seem to heat up at all. Callisto seemed to pause for just a second on her piece but finished it anyway. Kat red suspiciously at that, moderately sure Callisto found a spicier piece but the maidбпs body betrayed nothing. Vivian had actual tears in her eyes at this point, but she was smiling through it all and didnбпt have a pained expression on her face. Kat was counting that as a win at least.

    The next round was unremarkable really. Nothing Kat didnбпt expect so it was on to the final two rounds. Vivian dished out four piles of chips split between herself and Callisto while Sylvie grabbed two of them for herself. Kat raised an eyebrow at the change but didnбпt say anything. They each lifted up a single chip and bit down.

    Callisto let out a quick breath but otherwise remained stable. Vivian... well she didnбпt change much but the spice had already been getting to her. Still, she didnбпt make a sound. Sylvie just looked like she was eating a normal potato chip, if one that was a bit oversized.

    They went in for the final round. Every took a bite all at once. Callisto instantly gained a bit of colour in her cheeks the first change Kat had definitively seen. Sylvie was sweating heavily now and Vivian was sniffling as tears run down her face in between gulps of milk. She quickly poured herself a second ss, smiling all the way.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742: Popping the Question

    After the challenge was over Callisto and Sylvie had a good time watching Vivian run around panicking. To Katбпs now semi-trained eye though she could see Vivian wasnбпt panicking at all. She made careful steps, never nocked into anything except for her empty ss that went straight into Callistoбпs hand and the milk carton she left on the floor was certainly in her path but it was avoided every time.

    Kat didnбпt say anything though. She let those three have their fun until Vivian announced she needed to shower and wash her face, leaving in a flurry of actions that resulted in the ss going to the sink, the milk back the fridge and her chair neatly tucked in. Callisto actually finished off the remaining food, which after recent information was a surprise. Kat had assumed that it would be a midnight snack for Callisto.

    Sylvie smiled at the whole thing anyway before letting out another yawn. Despite the short nap itбпd still be an emotionally charged morning. Callisto nced over at Kat who returned a quick nod before they separated, Callisto to do the washing and Kat to put Sylvie to sleep.

    When they got upstairs Kat was prepared to sit with Sylvie again, but her small charge had already nodded off on the way. Kat gently put Sylvie down on the bed, pulling the sheet up to cover her and moving one of the extra pillows into the bed around to Sylvieбпs front where it was instantly snatched and cuddled around. Kat couldnбпt help but smile at the seen as she walked out of the room.

    Once that was over Kat moved to Vivianбпs room. She hadnбпt actually been into it before but from soft footfalls and the fact the water wasnбпt running she was pretty sure the woman was currently avable. Kat considered nocking but she didnбпt want Vivian to yell out a reply and wake Sylvie, not when sheбпd just fallen asleep. One quick check to confirm that Lily was also still asleep, Kat opened the door carefully and was hit by a mess of colour.

    On the one hand, youбпd expect an interior designer to have a nice looking room. On the other, perhaps this was all for testing purposes? Every two metres the colour on the wall changed and the carpet swapped styles. Some sections also had a painting on the wall and two had wall recesses with a sculpture that sort of fit the nearby colours but not really. The hall took you down past the are where Katбпs own bedroom was before opening up into arge room that took up a most of that side of the house. Halfway down the hall was a bathroom, where Vivian was currently humming to herself.

    Vivian was in the same clothes as earlier, though now she had a towel wrapped around her hair and was carefully working the water out of it. Kat couldnбпt really understand that, much to used to her hair that could take a beating and remain shiny and smooth even before her demonic transformation upgraded it. Vivianбпs hair clearly needed some regr attention.

    .....

    The blonde managed to catch Katбпs entry into the room through the bathroom mirror and said, б░What can I do for you Kat? Iбпm just towelling off my hair but that doesnбпt take much thought. Itбпs all automatic at this point even if it is a little annoying,б▒

    б░Well... Iбпve got something to talk about but Iбпd really appreciate you not sharing it too far. Lily knows of course because of the mental link... but Iбпm not sure Iбпd have told her if she didnбпt know already. Itбпs... kind of a big deal? Iбпm not sure how big but... itбпs rather awkward?б▒ exined Kat carefully.

    Vivian frowned as Kat continued the exnation, б░I donбпt mind awkward, I can handle that but... Iбпm not sure I can promise not to tell anyone. Callisto at least might need to know, and if she knows Sylvie will probably find out in short order. So... is this really necessary to keep quiet? I can if you want but Iбпm not really one for secrets,б▒

    б░Thatбпs pretty much the issue. I know something. Something I have recently learned... and Iбпm not sure I should share it around. It would help provide answers to a question that currently doesnбпt have an answer and... look itбпs a bit awkward talking around the topic but this mostly involves Sylvie. I donбпt want to keep secrets from her, but this is BIG. I donбпt know if itбпd be better to give her options. The issue is if I offer knowledge sheбпll want it. Which, I donбпt know if I want to say, and the second thing itбпd lead to would be more knowledge. Callisto, as much as I trust her, might be too interested in what it means to keep an even head about this,б▒ said Kat carefully, winding her way around revealing too much information.

    Vivian paused in her drying to turn to face Kat fully instead of through the mirror. б░Kat. I have learnt that it never pays to keep secrets from people important to you. Despite this, I also work on secret projects from time to time and I see no issue with them, or keeping those secrets. What I will promise, is that I wonбпt say anything at all about it for two months. I canбпt give you any longer than that. Iбпm just not built to keep the kind of big secret you seem to be building up to. I can keep secrets in groups, but for just myself... my resolve is weak,б▒

    Kat bit down her answer of боwell ok thanks byбп or something along those lines. This was important and Vivian putting a time limit on things was awkward but Kat still felt like she needed this advice. Lily and her werenбпt equipped to deal with this kind of thing by themselves. It would open a whole new can of worms and there just wasnбпt a clear answer. So Kat took in a deep breath a few times as Vivian turned back to the mirror.

    б░Right. Ok. I can ept that. Itбпs not ideal but I do really need advice on this. So... you remember when Callisto said that maybe Sylvieбпs grandmotherбпs soul might have left already?б▒ Vivian gave a nod so Kat continued, б░Yeah well... um... I queried D.E.M.O.N.S. about it mostly as a joke, sort of боwell thereбпs no easy answer to thatбп only for it to inform me that... the dream smoke thing that I do? It doesnбпt work on things without souls.

    б░Which I mean. That makes sense? Itбпs what determines an eptable target. I know some nts can be sentient now magic is involved, and what separates them from normal trees or whatever? So... I mean... what that ability would let me do is... I could go visit the hospital, try to phase into Grammyбпs mind and if the abilities fails... weбпd know. But... but I donбпt really know what Iбпd do if it worked?

    б░Like... thereбпs so much that could be an issue there. Is it safe to be in the mind of someone with dementia? Would I be able to find the real Grammy? If I can does that mean Iбпd be doomed to y telephone with her instead of letting Sylvie reconnect? And then... and then... outside all the issues seeding brings up. What does that mean for Sylvie? Sheбпs said it, she grieved for Grammy already. Iбпm not sure Iбпd be able to tell her it worked, even if my truthpulsion means I canбпt lie about the fact,б▒

    б░Ahб▒ said Vivian.

    Just that single word. Vivian stared into the mirror until she finished up with her hair only to keep staring at it, just to avoid turning around. When she finally did, it was with a whirl of movement and a bob of her head, б░You certainly donбпte to me with easy questions Kat. This... this was a bit more than I was expecting and now I definitely get why you told me and asked for it to stay secret. I... hmm... Iбпm not sure exactly either.

    б░The best case scenario might be that you go and test things ahead of time to make sure weбпll know itбпs going to fail? That feels horrible to say, but... I also donбпt know what weбпd do if it works just well enough to know she still has a soul, but her mind is too fractured to speak to her or something. That would crush Sylvie... and Callisto... well sheбпd say go for it. The chance to understand the ways those kinds of diseases effect the mind...

    б░Then again... if there was anyone she could put aside her thirst for knowledge for itбпd be Sylvie. The big issue is that Sylvie didnбпt give us any names and sheбпs a smart little tyke. If we fished for them sheбпd figure out something was up and then badger you for answers because not only do you copse to her puppy eyes you canбпt lie either. Hmm... we really might have to keep this one to the side for the moment. I donбпt really know what to do either,б▒

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743: Long Distance Telegram

    Kat left Vivian to freshening up and stood awkwardly in the hallway. The house had plenty of space, but currently Kat had no idea what to do with any of it. Lily was asleep in Katбпs room. Sylvie was asleep in hers, and Callisto was probably now in her room as well. Kat never really got into the habit of watching TV on ount of there not being one at the orphanage, something Gramps had tried to rectify a few times but there wasnбпt anywhere the children would agree to put it. There wasnбпt space for a new TV room and as such it got shelved time and time again.

    Another option was to go for a run, but that wasnбпt terribly appealing these days. Not only was her body more than strong enough for such light work to have no effect at all on her physique, plus Kat wasnбпt sure working out would do anything other then helping with muscle memory, Kat also had one final issue that was the real nail in the coffin. She couldnбпt hide her wings or horns. Walking around in a busy shopping district was one thing, people in crowds might stare but theyбпd make no real fuss. Running around the block though, that would be memorable in all the worst ways.

    So Kat was wishing for something to distract her when she got an alert from D.E.M.O.N.S. Checking it out revealed that it was a message from Kamiko, a long one for once. Kat had kept up with Minor, Kamiko and of course the people at home. She never provided proper details, they were best told in person, but it was more to inform her friends and family she wasnбпt dead just yet anyway. This message from Kamiko though, it was a bit more detailed, and certainly interesting enough to focus on for a bit.

    Hey Kat!

    So, Iбпm informing you that, you and Lily need toe in for a check-up tomorrow or as soon as you can if that doesnбпt work. Iбпm not quite sure if you are busy in your home dimension or whatever. Now that the boring bit is out of the way though... Iбпve finished my Contract and Sue is apparently боcelebratingбп thepletion of her own. So weбпd all be free tomorrow and maybe the next day as well for a sleepover? I mean, if youбпre interested. No pressure of anything.

    I just thought itбпd be nice to do and I mean you have toe here anyway. Sorry, I think Iбпm rambling? I donбпt really know what constitutes rambling or how long people usually make messages like this. I just have my family for reference and I donбпt think that counts. Sueбпs expressed some interest in meeting up again but Iбпm sending the request to her and you at the same time so I donбпt know for sure that sheбпs going to be there just yet. Um... I can let you know when I find out if you want? I donбпt mind but because itбпs so soon Iбпm not sure thereбпs time to send so many messages back and forth.

    Anyway. Just, let me know if youбпre interested. You cane for the check-up whenever though, itбпs part of Mumбпs work and she can make time for that.

    .....

    From Kamiko

    *Sounds interesting. Iбпll just have to check with Lily... who seems to be waking up sort of? I think thatбпs what Iбпm feeling through the link. Her mind is waking up? Maybe? I should probably pay more attention to it asionally to see how it reacts in different situations.*

    Kat paused at the door to her room, wondering if opening it would be enough to wake the sleeping cat. Deciding to instead wait a bit for confirmation, Kat stared at the door for no longer than thirty seconds when she felt Lily starting to wake up for real. Opening the door, Kat managed to time it to just as Lily started lookingzily around.

    Faint amusement trickled across the link as Lily stared Kat down, [How long did you have to wait for that?]

    б░Not long actually. I was only outside the door for a minute tops. I think I could feel you starting to wake up through the link a bit before it happened. Thatбпs why I was waiting. It was both confirming a hypothesis and making sure I was here to greet you when you woke up,б▒ said kat as she strode over to the bed and started scratching around Lilyбпs horns. The Memphis immediately dropped back down t on the bed and started to purr.

    б░So, I got a message from Kamiko offering a sleep over tomorrow. Are you interested in going?б▒ asked Kat.

    Kat was confused when she felt a sh of unease through the link and Lily sent, [No Iбпll be ok. You can go by yourself if you want.]

    Kat nearly paused her petting of Lily with how surprised she was at the response. Only the fact that she wanted to keep her girlfriend calm helped her push through that surprise as she started to use two hands for this. Lilyбпs unease slowly dissipating. б░Now why would you say a silly thing like that? Surely you havenбпt forgotten wee as a package deal already, right? If you donбпt want to go together we can stay home?б▒

    [No no... I do want to go... I just... sheбпs your friend and I didnбпt know if youбпd want me there...]

    б░Ok. Lily, Iбпm going to stop you right there. Why would you ever think that? Leaving aside the fact I literally couldnбпt go without you, I wouldnбпt WANT to anyway. Well, the fact itбпs in the demon Hub would make it more difficult if you werenбпt a Memphis because of the risk to your health but Iбпd still want you there regardless. Now that you cane, and safely at that, why would I not want to go with you?б▒ asked Kat concerncing her voice.

    [Sorry. I... I donбпt really know why I thought youбпd want to leave me behind. I guess... I guess Iбпm not quite as secure with myself as I thought. I mean... I... I guess it wasnбпt really an issue before because we didnбпt have any other friends. I didnбпt have to worry about being reced a second time because there wasnбпt anyone around to be a recement. Now that you have other friends though... I guess the other part was that because they would be hard to visit it wasnбпt a big deal but now you can...]

    [I get that Iбпm worried about nothing really... but I guess I still have a few hang ups from Ste. Itбпs not really that simr but now you have demon powers and ess to new worlds. Thatбпs a lot more distance between us then moving to a new school and getting popr. I... sorry. I know youбпd never do that, intellectually but apparently my heart isnбпt so convinced...]

    *Lily...*

    Kat let out a puff of air as she tried to think of a way to reassure her girlfriend. Clearly the whole боbound for eternity bitбп hadnбпt sunk in for Lily as much as Kat thought it had for herself. *I donбпt even know if I appreciate it. Maybe... maybe we rushed this a bit... but itбпs not like I could have kept Lily from magic any longer and this really was the best race for a variety of reasons. The link is a drawback because normally you wouldnбпt find two willing parties for it...

    Still. Maybe it would have been better for Lily if I proved I was happy to stick with her forever before the bond got involved. I sincerely hope she isnбпt thinking thatбпs the only reason I stick around.* б░Lily, Iбпm not going to leave you behind. Not only are you my girlfriend, but you are my only friend I still have from when I was human. You stuck by when I turned into a demon from hell Lily. Most people would have freaked out a little bit,б▒ said Kat.

    [Well itбпs not like you as a Subus could make me feel anything I didnбпt already. I already loved you and had to struggle against many desires to picture you naked a lot of the time or doing something lewd. Do you KNOW the struggle I experienced when you just let yourself get hit by water all the time? I donбпt know how I managed to tear myself aware from just staring at you till your shirt dried. It wasnбпt such a bit deal sticking by you honestly.]

    Kat rolled her eyes. б░Lily, Iбпm pretty sure weбпve both established at this point that neither us n to go anywhere. I do understand that in some ways this looks a bit, just a smidge, like what happened with Ste. Hereбпs the difference though Lily. This time, itбпll be as a pair. Iбпll stand beside you... well when Iбпm not carrying you around. Kamiko is very sweet and a bit like you. Youбпll get along just fine.

    б░Sue... well... if she doesnбпt make at least one joke about боliking pussyбп Iбпll eat my hat,б▒ finished Kat.

    Lily mentally chuckled now shecked the physical equipment for it. б░Sheбпd be right thought. And you donбпt own any hats!б▒

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744: Silly Serious Ideas

    After the chuckling died down Kat spoke again, б░Ok, so we can table the sleepover for just a bit. I do want toe back to it, but more importantly... are there any other worries you have that I need to soothe? I donбпt mind. I donбпt want there to be issues like that between us Lily. Iбпm perfectly happy to tell you anything you want until youбпre skilled enough to just look over my memories through this link,б▒

    [I... I donбпt know? I mean... I didnбпt realise I even had an issue with you getting other friends. It just hasnбпte up before now. Oh dear... I hope I havenбпt identally prevented you from getting new friends before now? I... I could see myself doing that if I wasnбпt really paying attention. Being snappy with people who get too close... but I donбпt think I did? Iбпm also pretty sure I avoided ring at anyone checking you out because I caught myself doing that a few times early on in our friendship. Iбпm thankful nobody noticed...]

    Kat couldnбпt help but picture them both back in school, sitting down side by side in the library with Lily looking over Katбпs shoulder and hissing at people checking her out. Kat then added cat ears and the entire thing was adorable. The juxtaposition of Lily trying to be scary while remaining utterly adorable was awesome. Kat pushed her feelings down the link, letting Lily have a bit of a taste of how much Kat really did care.

    б░I canбпt help but find it amusing. I do also wonder if other people noticed and just didnбпt say anything. The bitches three might have been a constant issue but we didnбпt exactly have problems with the rest of the school. They might not have been willing to befriend us but itбпs not like we made any enemies. Honestly, Iбпd say the chances are pretty high at least one person figured it out. Itбпd be even more likely if there were other lesbians in school but I donбпt really know howmon that all is,б▒ said Kat.

    Of course, the try purpose of Kat pointing that out, was because Lily had certainly researched the numbers. It would help getting Lilyбпs mind off her recent issue and give Kat the chance to just listen to Lily ramble again. [Yeah you and me both. I mean, the data is really bad. Itбпs still not something a lot of people like to admit to.]

    [Most official sources I could look into never really had anything above 5% with less being quitemon. But that was for gay men, gay women, and bisexual people. All adults though, people more set in their ways. Iбпm sure that there are more people who arenбпt straight that just grew up thinking that was the only option and are too set in their ways to admit it now.]

    [So it really makes it hard to tell. The studies done on teens arenбпt very reliable either. A... maybe this is unfair... but from what Iбпve seen of the studies, not that they were super formal, but... quite a few teens just im they arenбпt straight to annoy their parents or to seem different and not because they actually arenбпt.]

    .....

    [Which would be fine except for the fact that the adults are likely underreporting. So overreporting teens, underreporting adults, and those few people who are very secure in their sexuality like myself are left not really knowing howmon it is. I mean, just based on natural logic most people shouldnбпt be gay.]

    Kat raised a mental eyebrow at Lily and sent her confusion along the mental link. [That might have sounded wrong. Look, obviously I have nothing wrong with it, but the way genes are passed on of course when two people have kids together. Gay women and gay men canбпt have kids ergo it shouldnбпt bemon at all...]

    [But a rather interesting fact I found is that while the numbers have never been particrly high... people have been attracted to their own sex for basically the entirety of recorded history. Which is weird isnбпt it? I mean if theoretically the gene canбпt be passed on it shouldnбпt continue to propagate itself through the species. Itбпs really quite fascinating when you think of it from that perspective. The counter argument of course is that itбпs not a purely nature thing.]

    [The nature vs nurture argument is an old one that weбпll never really figure out with any certainty. It does howeverplete the sexuality question because if itбпs always been around, and the people it applies to, theoretically only go for their sexual preference, they shouldnбпt... no that sounds wrong. The WONбпT be having biological children. If thatбпs the case. Is it a nurture thing some how?]

    [Sadly I didnбпt really find any studies that covered that line of enquiry. Not really anyway. Iбпm not sure how it would be tested for anyway. Itбпs not like thereбпs a definitive gay gene or something so we canбпt know peopleбпs sexual preference ahead of time to then take into ount specific environmental factions.]

    Kat smiled as Lily started to go into the studies sheбпd read about it and which ones she felt willing to trust. The problem with self-reporting and the issue of боhow bisexualбп someone needed to really be to count. Kat couldnбпt understand, but apparently it wasnбпt umon for other girls to recognise each other as sexually attractive. It was just a question of how many of them looked at each other the way Kat looked at everyone, pretty art pieces essentially, and how many looked at other girls with the same eyes as Lily. Well, the little Memphis only had eyes for one person so she was perhaps not the best example...

    Kat was just enjoying the sound of Lilyбпs mental voice. It didnбпt sound any different to her voice under normal circumstances. It changed slightly depending on if Lily was excited or not. Really the only difference was that Lily didnбпt feel the need to stop talking to breathe. Kat found herself taking a strange enjoyment in working out which ces Lily would normally stop during her rants to get in as much oxygen as possible before continuing on.

    Eventually the topic had to run dry of course, and Lily had already made several branching points, [... so really I guess what Iбпm trying to say is that a properly working gaydar as amercial device would make collecting this data so much easier]

    Kat didnбпt really know how to respond to that. Or how exactly Lily had got onto that particr line of thought. Sheбпd been a little lost in Lilyбпs voice and the details had already fled her mind. Kat was sure she could find them if she really wanted, but she didnбпt really feel the need. б░Lily, I feel like youбпd run into the issue of homophobes using it to cause issues if we could more urately identify gay people. Sure itбпd be nice but bad actors would make things a nightmare really quickly. Itбпd also have to be really urate and not insulting somehow? Like how would you decide how attracted you need to be to both sexes to show up? What would such a devicebel ME for example?б▒

    [Iбпm still not really sure what I should refer to you as either. Technically a lesbian is just боa woman who is attracted to other womenбп which you arenбпt... but most people donбпt really ount for asexual people. The fact that youбпre dating a lesbian probably means that even if the term doesnбпt fit technically, itбпs the best one they have...]

    [As for the theoretical device. Iбпd imagine depending on how it worked, youбпd either not show up, or bebelled straight if the device is just measuring your attraction to other women. Hmm... I do wonder what the best way to design something like that would be. Maybe hormone response when the subject looks at other individuals? I feel like itбпd be a muchrger machine for that though... more боwheel in to useбп and less handheld device.]

    б░Well Iбпm d youбпve worked out those truly pressing questions. Now that youбпve had a chance to cheer up though, Iбпm going to ask again. Do you want to go to the sleepover Kamiko is probably hosting?б▒ asked Kat, concerncing her voice.

    [Yes I do. I mean, itбпs not ideal and Iбпd prefer being able to talk to them as well... but I can deal with it. Youбпre right as well. I should start to meet your friends because theyбпll need to be my friends as well. Or at least, itбпd be good if they were. Iбпm not really sure how well Iбпll handle Sue... but... I donбпt want to say she means well but she at least doesnбпt mean ill.]

    б░Yeah... Sue will probably decide youбпre her new favourite person if you start blushing every time she makes anyments even vaguely lewd. She seems to enjoy getting that reaction from people. I believe Iбпve mentioned it though, sheбпs very straight, so you donбпt need to worry about her stealing me away. Or Kamiko for that matter.б▒

    [I know. Itбпll be fun.]

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745: Stupid Book

    [Now Kat you have distracted me long enough. I MUST read that new book on paper magic]

    Kat couldnбпt help butugh as she gave Lily a few more scratches before she got up and grabbed the book. Book in hand Kat set herself back down on the bed before shuffling things around. Lily needed to read the book but there wasnбпt any great ways to do that. The best Kat coulde up with was leaning against the backboard herself with Lily wrapped around her neck and the book off to the side. Kat had mastered the technique of turning pages with just one hand after Lily taught her in the past so she didnбпt need to lose anyfort.

    Lily would give Kat a slight mental nudge every time she wanted the page changed. Kat also found the book had a particrly interesting form of protection even from her True Sight. When she nced at the book instead of Lily, instead of hiding part of the information, the book somehow managed to throw the entire contents of itself straight into Katбпs eyes. Even with her perfect memory it was too much information in a single moment and she couldnбпt deal with it. The words got all mixed together making it basically useless.

    With the pair settled thatбпs basically all they did for the next day until it was time to head in for their check-up. Vivian had been informed of their activities. Sylvie had pouted but said nothing while Kat gave her head pats. On Lilyбпs end of things she was absorbing as much information from the book as she could. Despite its small size it contained many more pages. A simple thing for a paper mage apparently.

    Just the introduction was taking her a long time. It was all about the most efficient way to picture your spells, and the potential ideal paths for moving mana throughout your body. Lily was rapidly learning the боpotential pathsбп were basically endless. Slight variations,plete reforms and abstract oddities were everywhere. It was probably easier to just say боgo with what feels bestбп but apparently whoever the previous paper mage was, they loved to have people read their work. It wasnбпt necessarily poor writing but Lily, as a researcher at heart, could already tell it was organised to a barely eptable level with additional details that werepletely useless for most people.

    The fact that when talking about mana pathways they simply went through the monбп types but then it was in the variations section of eachmon type that it started specifying what species and gender these variations weremonly found it. It was irritating because quite a lot of the pathways werepletely invalidated by Lilyбпs body. Her ears and tail werenбпt regrly ounted for. The fact she had wings in one form but not in the other. The fact she was a beastkin at all.

    Even ounting for the fact the author had likely never heard of a Memphis any beastkin reading this was in for a terrible time. Lily wasnбпt sure what race the author was though. She was leaning towards elven, for that seemed to be the standard, until they talked about variations for people without wings as if that was the norm...

    .....

    Only to then speak about fey a paragraphter and the variations required for them. Lily considered the possibility they were a beastkin with wings... but they barely took into ount other beastkin and she felt no beastkin would organise the book so poorly for their own kind. For they really did have it the worst in this section. Variations for ears but not tails, variations for ears on head and to the side, even variations for no ears. But it was almost never a standard feature of the pathways.

    Now, one might hope the next section was on how to cast your first spell. A very basic step in any budding mageбпs education. For most it was a simplemand spell, not full maniption, just боhigherбп or боlowerбп or боmove leftбп. Basic stuff that you can do with every element. Not in this book. Instead, they go on to list not a series of exercises, but a series of series of exercises. Each built supposedly for people with different mindsights to help with controlling paper. It might have been more interesting if they had details for who they were for. Instead they were just боmindset one, mindset two etc...бп and it went on and on. Lily was currently at боmindset 57бп and there was still more. She was mostly skimming things at this point because a lot of the exercises were slight variations for previous mindsets but they werenбпt in any coherent order.

    For example, 57, the current exercise series she was looking at, was most simr to 13, with a little bit of 27 thrown in for some of theter sections. Which sounded fair until you realised that 13 was abination of mindset 3 and mindset 4 but 27 had no simrity to anything that came before it despite 26 and 28 both sharing simrities to mindset 8. Lily couldnбпt even test any of them because she couldnбпt feel her mana just yet.

    Sure she wouldnбпt have been able to cast a spell even if sheбпd gotten to that section, but that didnбпt mean she was happy about the fact this book seemed to just be wasting her time. Lily was starting to notice her ws extended and trying to dig into Katбпs flesh. Kat didnбпt so much as twitch. She was half in a meditative state, exploring her mind pool while keeping enough physical awareness that she could turn the page onmand.

    That was the only thing she could do without breaking the state... and it wasnбпt as if Lilyбпs ws could actually cut Katбпs skin. In fact, they struggle to break through her clothes. Without mana flowing around her body she just wasnбпt capable of testing any of them out. What was annoying Lily further was that from what she noticed during the tournament, this sort of minor elemental movement shouldnбпt require these kinds of intense mental exercises.

    Best Lily could figure was that they would improve her control in minor but noticeable ways... but that was a generous interpretation. There just didnбпt need to be so many alternatives. Only the fact that Lily had to stop asionally for short naps due to her new body let her continue working. Her body was helping her sleep more and her mental fatigue was making it harder to ignore. For the best perhaps, but rather annoying.

    The second time Lily woke up during her massive reading binge sheined mentally, [GAH! This doesnбпt feel like a book for paper mages. This feels like the DRAFT for a book for paper mages. Nothing is proofread, they havenбпt tested out which of these techniques aremon or even work consistently...]

    [I havenбпt even SEEN the rest of the book and I can tell that this author was using these more as a notes journal with minor organisation then a training tool. Iбпm pretty sure that theyбпve thrown in anything that might even be remotely valuable and are counting on their theoreticallyrge number of students to essentially be the trail group where they test what works best for them and then somehow get the information back to the original mage.]

    [The thing is, not even Thyme is sure if theyбпre still alive and there is still only ONE rank five paper mage. I initially thought itбпs because it is a rare element, and while thatбпs still true Iбпm now wondering if this isnбпt a form of subtle sabotage. I mean, if I actually believe that whoever made this didnбпtpletely sabotage their writings out of some sort of professional pride.]

    [The chance of picking the wrong mana path or the wrong set of mental exercises is ridiculously high. I havenбпt even gotten through all the exercises yet! None of them stand out to me as боthe oneбп and ok maybe Iбпm doing something wrong but... I just donбпt know how useful this can actually be without just wasting time testing things. Could I be missing anything?]

    Kat thought for a moment. She didnбпt really know anything about paper mages, what the book actually contained or how likely Lily was to find something useful. She did however know at least a few things about fantasy cliches. Ones Lily should know as well considering she was the source of most of Katбпs own knowledge. б░So... not to discourage you at all... but... I have an idea...б▒

    Kat waited for a few moments trying to figure out how to phrase it the best only for Lily to give her a mental боget one with itбп shove. б░Ok fine. See... it opens for a paper mage... but perhaps it reacts further to your mana?б▒

    Lily let out a hiss as the understanding hit home. [Of COURSE itбпs a MAGICAL ARTIFACT. Why did I think I could just read it without mana? Iбпm either looking at everything, even the stuff that can never be relevant to me... or this is protection of some kind. Maybe a kind of double confirmation? A paper mage has to be looking at it and supplying it with mana?]

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746: SLEEPOVER!

    Kat gave Sylvie a kiss on the forehead, Vivian a hug, and Callisto a salute. Lily just sat in Katбпs arms. Then the fire engulfed them, taking them to the waiting room at the hospital. Nira was there and waiting to take them straight to the exam room. What followed was a quick and visually mundane serious of tests with the final conclusion being боnothing wrong yet, but we didnбпt expect there to beбп.

    Lily and Kat werenбпt terribly surprised to hear that. Even though it was a somewhat experimental procedure demons were so far technologically and magically advanced that they were both sure there was some way to limit orpletely mitigate any issues that arose. Lily was a little annoyed they didnбпt have an estimated time for her return to human form. She was apparently closer to it but they could tell her nothing else which was more than a little disappointing. Apparently the reason for this was they werenбпt sure if Lilyбпs soul needed to bepletely integrated with the body for the change, or if just боclose enoughбп would be ok. Normally it would, but the presence of both demonic energy and mana made things involving the soul more questionable.

    Once that was done though, Nira escorted them to a part of the building essible by teleportation and dragged them both back to her house. As Lily looked up at the structure she couldnбпt help but think, [I was expecting it to be... more... just more something I guess? It just looks like a normal house. Sure the it looks a bit rustic for earth... which may or may not be REALLY rustic for the demons, but I guess even with your descriptions I was expecting it to be made out of obsidian or for there to be fire or rivers orva.]

    *Huh... I see what youбпre saying but I never got that impression about the Hub. I mean, my first experience with it was a perfectly normal hospital room or the ountants office if you count those things. Then when I was let out into the wider world, I saw Wrath and it was styled like some sort of carnival. Really, an old English looking cottage isnбпt a surprise at all.*

    Before anything else could be pondered Kamiko threw open the door. Sheбпd reced her normal Miko outfit with a fluffy robe over a shirt that was at least two sizes toorge that was the same pink as her hair and had little copies of herself wielding various weapons in chibi form printed on it. Her pants were a darkish red and looked had very slight vertical lines on them. б░Hi Kat! And is that Lily I see? Come ine in! Sueбпs already downstairs but... yeah she really shouldnбпte to the door...б▒ said Kamiko.

    Nira smiled and gave everyone a light wave before disappearing, likely to return to work. Kat followed Kamiko into the house, the pathway to her bedroom familiar after the week sheбпd stayed. When the bedroom door opened, Kat was in for another surprise. The floor had been covered in all sorts of nkets of various types. Pillows were piled high against the walls and Sue was sprawled out across a few of them at the foot of the bed.

    It seemed Kat was the only one not in боpyjamasбп though it was questionable as to if what Sue was wearing could really be called pyjamas. She was wearingcy lingerieplete with stockings and a garter belt. The sad truth of the matter though... was that it actually covered more of Sueбпs body then the first outfit Kat had seen her in. Sueбпs normally neatly done hair was spilled out EVERYWHERE. When it was neatly bound it was hard to really tell just how much hair Sue had. Now without it wrapped on her arms it covered a massive area in a corona around her head.

    .....

    Sueбпs eyes immediately sprung to Lily, and apparently sheбпd already been informed as to who exactly the Memphis was because she said, б░Kat! So nice to see you. Though... I thought you were asexual. Considering your clear fondness for pussy Iбпm starting to doubt that im!б▒

    *I FUCKING CALLED IT!*

    Kat gracefully sat down stealing a bunch of wall pillows to make herself a little fort. Kat wanted to stay somewhat upright so she piled a few in front of her before stretching out and looking over the rest of the room on her belly. Lily had hopped up to rest of the pillows next to Katбпs head and looked at Sue as well. Kamiko, not wanting to sit on her bed while her friends were on the floor grabbed a couple of nkets and took the space on the wall that still had pillows so that she was in the middle of Kat and Sue.

    б░Your jokes are getting old Sue. I made a bet with my girlfriend that youбпd say exactly that. Iбпm both smug and disappointed. No new material?б▒ asked Kat.

    Kat was clearly forgetting the first rule of lewd jokes though. Never go up against an expert. б░Iбпve swallowed plenty of new material since weбпvest spoke. Itбпs even gone in a few other holes as well. Then again, same stuff usually so I guess I could branch out, maybe look for a kitty of my own, see if it scratches any itches for me.б▒

    Kamiko was already bright red and Kat could feel the embarrassment radiating off of Lily. For Katбпs part, she was able to adapt fairly well to the onught of innuendo. Mostly by taking it very literally and just not considering other options. It required only a small amount of mental gymnastics on her part to treat Sue like a normal person instead of what she was. Sue was of course going to try and correct that.

    [How do you even react to something like that?]

    *Practice. She gave me plenty of practice when we were on a mission together to take out some rats remember? I guess I didnбпt cover exactly how bad she could be but honestly... it phases me less and less every time.*

    б░Well Iбпm afraid Iбпm unavable for such services and my girlfriend is off limits. If you want to look for others though... donбпt report back. I donбпt think Iбпd really like to know,б▒ said Kat.

    Sue pouted theatrically moving her chin down and pushing her chest up to emphasise her massive breasts, б░Are you sure I canбпt tempt her? A little spice for two likely prudes is probably a good thing for both of you?б▒ said Sue, clearly not all that serious about the attempt.

    Kat could feel Lilyбпs slight arousal from the site before it was quickly reced with a deluge of Kat in simr positions, increasing the response butpletely shifting Sue from the equation. *You know you are allowed to admit sheбпs hot Lily. Just because I donбпt get it doesnбпt mean I donбпt understand the fact you like women. Weбпve been over this. Sheбпs a hot naked demon girl right in front of you. Iбпm not going to get mad about you finding her attractive. This is literally what Sue does.*

    [Sorry. Sorry. I mean, Iбпm not sorry? Wait... no Iбпll. Iбпll try not to let it bother me. Wait. No, what I should say is, боIбпm a leg girl Iбпm afraid. Take your balloon tits elsewhereбп or something. Would that be appropriate as a response? I donбпt really... have experience interacting with this kind of person...]

    *Not sure. I mean, maybe? Sueбпs definitely straight and has no true interest in seducing us both. It should be fine either way. Just... just keep in mind that while she is straight, very much so, Iбпm also pretty sure if you expressed genuine interest in sleeping with her or with both of us sheбпd give it a go just because a friend asked. She seems to really like sex and is adventurous in her pursuit of it. So just... yeah. Keep those things in mind and you should be good.*

    [Ok. Feel free to tell her that then]

    б░Back with us Kat? Enough colluding with your snuggle buddy?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Yes, I have. She wants me to inform you that sheбпs a leg woman and that your balloon tits have minimal effect on herб▒ replied Kat in the driest voice possible.

    Sue burst intoughter, she struggle toe up with reply for a few moments as herughter continued to ring out. This caught Kamiko a bit as well, who started to giggle, looking away as if she was being inappropriate.

    Eventually Sue recovered enough, not to stopughing, but to make a show out of it. So, when she breathed she made sure her chest heaved up in down, her bra barely keeping the motion constrained. She also, knowing now where Lilyбпs interest Lay posed with her legs out at various angles. Lily had to admit they were nice legs. Not as good as Kats, but Sue WAS a Subus after all.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747: Pushing that Teen Rating

    Warning, Sue gets to talk a LOT in this chapter about her past боescapadesбп. If that makes you ufortable or youбпre at work or school or something feel free to skip this chapter. Nothing majorly plot relevant happens but I think it was fun.

    Edit. This chapter now includes minor info about Gods. Just start from (б░Wait gods are real?б▒ asked Kat.) or wait till tomorrow and scroll UP to that. It wonбпt be super relevant for a long while but it fit in somehow.

    бкиC

    Once theughter finally calmed down Kamiko got a strange look on her face before asking, б░Well Sue... I know Iбпm going to regret asking this... but what have you been up to recently?б▒

    Sueбпs eyes lit up before dimming slightly then lighting up once again, sly smile on her face. б░Well, seeing as you did ask... I got her pretty much right after I finished up enjoying my victory orgy. It was pretty good but honestly, more work then youбпd think. Itбпs hard managing multiple guys at once all sticking it in me at the same time and apparently IбпM the one whose hands start to wonder Iбпm боkilling the moodбп doesnбпt matter Iбпm taking three dicks at once no. MY wandering hands are the real issue!б▒

    Sue took a slight nce around, б░Actually... I donбпt know if I want to dump this on the pair of you but is it alright if Iin a bit?б▒ Kat and Kamiko shared a look that said боweбпre going to regret this arenбпt we?бп while Lily answered Kat with [We are probably going to regret this... but I really want to know WHY. The horror and embarrassment palespared to the idea this is the only way I can find out WHY and it eats at me!] After the nce all three girls, one Memphis and two demons, nodded at Sue.

    б░Oh thank god. My other acquaintances, not really friends, and Iбпllin about them in a bit, they wouldnбпt really understand. Theyбпd be all like боwhy are you whining, you got an orgy in your honour, be grateful slutбп which considering theyбпre just as bad as me, is a bit like golem shouting at the rock monster. ANYWAY. The issue is that unlike them I have a bit of pride. I actually like to engage my partners regardless of how many there are. Oh, and Kбпs my particr Subus trait is that Iбпve got a lovely set of extra muscles in a few ces,б▒ Sue brushed her fingers along her throat then just above her genitals б░which does help...

    .....

    б░But itбпs a fucking pain to manage them all the time. They donбпt DO much unless Iбпm controlling them manually. So dealing with multiple partners is fucking exhausting. Trying not to just dead fish on one or two of them is difficult and I get basically no pleasure from it because the whole thing is exhausting. Itбпs a fun novelty for a bit but itбпs just not worth it. Thatбпs the problem with most orgies. Too many guys and not enough girls.

    б░Like, I donбпt mind being roughed up a bit, thatбпs half the fun, but when you NEED to be servicing at max capacity and then kicking them to the curb once theyбпve nted their seed so that next in line can do it... itбпs just a never ending stream of exhaustion. Then when people notice youбпre the only woman actually trying and...б▒ Sue rolled her hand around and around. б░Itбпs just... so not worth it.

    б░Thatбпs not even getting into how... how vani a lot of these guys are. Thatбпs something you donбпt really notice right away actually but a lot of guys are happy to do crazy stuff to YOU or watch you do crazy stuff as long as it doesnбпt really affect them. Like, watching an orgy? No problem. My hands wandering a little bit towards their caboose? Instant turn off. I got told of fucking TWICE for that shit yesterday.

    б░Fucking amateur hour I tell you. The other girls were a mixed bag as well. Sure some of them could take a few customers but except for this one redhead, not like your red Kat, more like redish blonde, she was the only one actually going quality work like me. Fuck, if she wasnбпt clearly an elf Iбпd swear she was a Subus as well. She missed her calling in life Iбпm telling you. Anyway! Theyбпre just... whiny. Donбпt do this, donбпt do that, oh that hurts, stop bending that way. Itбпs like MATE. Iбпm doing the best I can with three of you. Maybe coordinate or go for someone who isnбпt trying if you didnбпt want me to do anything but suck ya dick.б▒

    Sue let out a big sigh. The others in the room were sort of checking out of the conversation but Sue didnбпt notice. They didnбпt say anything either though because it was clear she wanted to get this off her chest. б░You know. There was one guy, second Contract I ever did. Wonderful man. I wish Iбпd given him a beacon to summon me ANY time. He was willing to try some crazy shit... which... I guess I wonбпt go into details with ya poor innocent souls. Probably stepped over the line already. He had a GREAT personality.б▒ Sue paused, б░Wait... that makes it sound like Iбпm calling him ugly or something...

    б░Which he WAS. I mean, absolutely horrific. I just kinda doubt Iбпm the first person he fucked. He was willing to go all out and even had a few crazy suggestions for me. He wasnбпt a wuss about it though. No, боsure if you want toбп it was, боYes, No, That could hurtбп and yes I did not that, I wasnбпt an idiot. Sometimes I wanted it to hurt a bit. ANYWAY. My point is, because he was me second Contract, I didnбпt realise just how rare someone with that sort of attitude was. He was an elf but I swear he must have had some orc or something in him. We went for TWO DAYS. Breaks for food and water only.

    б░Hell, I would probably KILL for a meeting with him or someone close enough. You just donбпt get it apparently. Adventurous, willing to give and take, and the sexual stamina of a proper capital G-God. Aw well. It is what it is,б▒ said Sue with a sigh.

    б░Wait gods are real?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue gave a боso-soбп gesture, б░Sort of? When you say it the words have a few extra meanings. Gods are... essentially the culmination of a species belief in a higher power actualised with Mana or Qi. Theyбпre... fucking weird actually. They have nearly unlimited power in their dimension IF and ONLY IF it involves their domains and doesnбпt contradict any myths about them. Like... hmm... whatбпs an example...

    б░There was this one God who was in charge of all the rivers. That meant he could control every single bit of water in the rivers... until it reached the sea. Then he couldnбпt do anything more than stare at the waves. Thatбпs the sort of weird shit Gods do,б▒

    б░Huh...б▒ said Kat. Thatбпs interesting. б░So they canбпt move between dimensions at all?б▒

    Sue shrugged and nced at Kamiko who gave a simr shrug and said, б░I donбпt really know. I mean thatбпs what we were told but itбпs not like gods are actually supermon. They donбпt tend to get all that much power until you wander into a world that can support them. Not every world actually can. Plenty worship gods that donбпt exist... and a lot of worlds where the gods DO exist they also donбпt DO much because people believe they donбпt intervene in mortal lives except in extreme circumstances so they... well they donбпt?

    б░Gods arenбпt really people and its actually an assignment I had in school to take a stance on the debate if they are sentient or not. Personally I didnбпt think so but there was this one boy in my ss, a beholder, who argued for BOTH sides. He had a reallypelling presentation as well, that... and Iбпm oversimplifying here...

    б░That the more power a god had, the more free they were to act outside of their domain. The broader their domain the more decision making they needed to do and the more higher energy made up their body. The more higher energy they had, meant the more worshipers, and more worshipers meant a less unified mythos eventually reaching the point where the god themself was able to choose one action over another and reaching sentience.

    б░Of course, the argument another student presented was that Gods are essentially just magically capable artificial intelligences that liked to pretend to be sentient. The argument was that they were just slightly moreplicated speech bots that could fake being a real person poorly but well enough people didnбпt question it because боwe mortals were not meant to know the minds of godбп even if they say or do something stupid.б▒

    *Gods are weird.*

    [Sure youбпre saying that now. Iбпm more concerned about the fact that theyбпre REAL. I wonder if the Christian God is real? Thatбпs a lot of belief but probably not all that much magic to go around... but we do have a lot of people maybe?]

    *Yeah but our whole universe is weird, even supressing Demonic Energy. Is that necessarily natural?*

    [DAMMIT KAT]

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748: Sueбпs Backstory!

    Sue keeps talking but the topics are safer for the most part. If you skippedst chapter considering scrolling to to (б░Wait gods are real?б▒ asked Kat.) and reading from there.

    бк-

    Kamiko looked over to see if Kat had any more questions about the gods and seeing as she didnбпt, asked her own question, б░Um... could you... um... tell us about your other friends?б▒ asked Kamiko with only some slight stuttering.

    б░Ah, donбпt worry about them Kamiб▒ said Sue with a wave, б░I call them acquaintances because thatбпs all they are. See... hmm... guess Iбпll have to start a bit further back. Youdies getting sick of me talking yet?б▒ seeing a round of head shakes Sue continued, б░Right, d I can keep speaking. So... to exin I have to go back to the beginning really. My father and mother both work for the miningpany that Stone works for. Him and Dad are old drinking buddies at this point. Dad is a foreman as well, just for a different dig though they used to work together once upon a time.

    б░Mum on the other hand is Dadбпs secretary. She wears a lot of hats but she also thinks part of her job as Dadбпs secretary is to blow him under the desk. So... she does good work but she doesnбпt usually get recognised for it. Thatбпs sort of how some of my problems started. See, the mining kids all sort of ended up bundled together during work hours. They have facilities for it and a few demons whose job it is to keep us from doing any serious damage to each other.

    б░And I was the only Subus there at the time. So I was the obvious outsider to pick on. Iбпd get bullied for my looks, which were fabulous by the way, and my hair which was long even back then would get pulled all the time. Theyбпd make fun of me for my боweird coloured skinбп which is riching from the people mostly made out of ROCKS but whatever. Kids can be assholes. Eventually one of the kids starting talking shit about my mother...

    б░And that was real confusing let me tell you. They said things like боyour dad only keeps her around as a cock sleeveбп or боshe just got the job to sit under his desk all dayбп which... I donбпt know how the OTHERS learnt that sort of thing but I was just confused. So I go home to my mum and ask about them. She gives me the such a confused look and with apletely straight face says, боI sit under your fathers desk because I get a tasty meal and can skip out on my lunch break with a full stomachбп so it was already toote for me at like, age five.

    .....

    б░Mum was perfectly happy to share that sort of thing. So when it came up next time, I just exined it to them like Mum exined it to me... and all of a sudden I was the weird kid in ss for it. Even the teachers were weird with me after that. Fucking prudes. So anyway, I wasnбпt exactly the popr girl growing up. This followed me for quite a while because my school zone had a bunch of those miner kids in it and even though there were now more Subus girls around it didnбпt help a tonne. I was still kind of an outcast and everyone knew my mother was quite sexual...

    б░Which in my teen years led me to getting involved with the... I suppose you might call them боearly bloomersбп who went for sexual encounters really early on. I... Iбпm a bit of a mummyбпs girl so I asked her and... she sat me down and gave me a really long talk about it. She didnбпt sugar coat anything but was also quite clear about the fact that she did what most of the other girls were doing. Sleeping around as soon as it was even remotely viable, normally with demons older then herself. Sometimes a bit too old in an attempt to piss of her parents... but my grandparents are as bad as me. They just hid it better from Mum and managed to pretend to be prudes. Must be something in our gics.

    б░Anyway, it might surprise you to learn that I didnбпt actually jump straight into sex after that. I was like... thirteen maybe? Not that old really... and sure I WANTED to but I mostly just lived vicariously through the others, not realising Iбпd rapidly be an outcast with them as well because I wasnбпt already trying to fuck everything in sight. Theyбпre still sort of my friends now, we keep in touch...

    б░But consent has always been a big thing for me. Maybe itбпs because my tastes are so broad and I love experimenting but your partners consent is CRUCIAL and I just didnбпt believe I COULD consent properly until my sixteenth birthday passed and I got fed up of waiting. Probably still a bit young, but my mother, my grandmother, me. We all get into sex at some point and itбпs just... itбпs great really it is. Still...б▒

    Sue gave a shrug, б░It caused issues. Plenty of them. The school didnбпt always like hearing about what we did and I got in trouble for stuff I didnбпt do a few times. Thatбпs probably the only reason I wasnбпtpletely ostracised from those girls, at the time, women now. I took the groups punishment without protest despite every single one of them knowing I hadnбпt done anything. I got a lot of the respect Iбпd lost back for that,б▒

    Sue had a smile on her face now. Not the snarky one she normally wore but a genuine full faced smile, reminiscing over simpler times. Eventually Sue seemed to return back to the moment and sighed. б░Honestly I probably liked them all more back in school when I couldnбпt sleep around. I just donбпt get some of the things they do these days. Quite a few of them got pheromones at Rank one and they just... let it all out.

    б░Itбпs not quite bad enough to be mind control but Iбпd argue itбпs a lot like asking someone whoбпspletely drunk if theyбпre interested. People CAN say no but most of them wonбпt have the willpower for it. They also donбпt appreciate the time and effort I put into getting better at sex. To a lot of them... there is no such thing as боbetter sexбп just боnot enoughбп and theyбпre just WRONG about it.б▒

    Sue took in a deep breath. б░Is it weird I think you three virgins probably understand better then they do what I mean? Iбпm not saying sex is some magical thing you should only do with the person you love. Itбпs great fun and should be enjoyed by many, at least I think so. Itбпs just... why donбпt most people understand that thereбпs nuance to it? You can be better or worse in bed. It takes practice to be good. Do they think I never practice? Test which of my techniques work the best on which kinds of people?б▒

    Sue was clearly expecting an answer despite the question looking someone rhetorical. The issue was, nobody really knew how to answer her. Until Lily proposed, [I think I can actually empathise with her somewhat. I mean, very much not the same and itбпll be embarrassing for you to ry but... remember how I talked about how nobody rated you right at the top of the girl or guy lists despite my opinion that you were far and away the best? Not sure if itбпll help but you can share that if you think it will?]

    *As crazy as an idea that is... I think it might. Sue can understand that sort ofnguage.* б░Hey Sue?б▒ said Kat softly. Sueбпs eyes drifted to meet Katбпs with a raised eyebrow. б░Right well... Lilyб▒ Kat gestured at her girlfriend, б░mentioned that while she doesnбпt know exactly what youбпre feeling. She has somewhat of a good idea. Back in our school it was prettymon amongst both guys and girls to rate how attractive people are. Based on the fact weбпre dating, you might be able to guess Lily thinks quite highly of me.

    б░In fact, she thinks there was literally no contest at all... before I got all my Subus bonuses. She couldnбпt and still canбпt really, understand why nobody else seemed to notice. Though unlike you she was quite happy about that fact. Nopetition.б▒

    To Katбпs shock, Sue started nodding like that made all the sense in the world. б░Yes! Yes exactly. Itбпs like weбпre talking about twopletely different things when those friends of mine mention sex and I do. Itбпspletely different and theyбпre just so BLIND sometimes that I wonder why I still spend time with them. Of course, I know the answer is because I do still like hanging out with people and sometimes they have great stories. Not usually, but sometimes.б▒

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749: Kamiko and the Ice Chest

    Sue lets out a puff of air before turning to Kamiko, б░Well, youбпve heard mein enough for now. How was yourst job Kamiko?б▒

    Kamiko hesitates for a moment to look at Kat for permission, causing Kat to just raise a confused eyebrow. Blushing Kamiko turns back to Sue and says, б░It was... interesting? I guess? If Iбпm supposed to beining Iбпll say that Iбпve never wanted my wings to let me fly more than I have the past few days. It wasnбпt a horrible mission but I couldnбпt help but think itбпd be so much easier if I could just fly!б▒

    б░Well, youбпll have to exin it to us,б▒ said Kat, б░Last time we talked about it you werenбпt too worried because it was clear youбпd be able to fly eventually when you got stronger,б▒

    б░Yeah... yeah I guess so. Ok, my most recent Contract involved me searching for this box. I donбпt know what was in it but apparently whatever it was, was important enough to make not opening the thing part of the Contract just as high a priority as returning it to them. I also wasnбпt called in for my strength or any of my unique abilities.

    б░It was an ice world that was just heading into winter. See, whatever the box is, letбпs just call it боthe relicбп was desperately needed in the capital for some ceremony or ritual or something. They were pretty cagey about it so I didnбпt push too hard. Just that I needed to find the relic and get it back as fast as possible, though I dodged that being part of the actual Contract just in case. The race there was one Iбпd never heard of before...

    б░They were sort of abination between bear beastkin and walrus beastkin. They had thick fur that was usually brown or ck withrge tusks and a thickyer of fat on their entire bodies. They didnбпt exactly look fat because it was distributed really specifically but you could tell by how they all moved and how parts of their bodies... bounced forck of a better term when they walked. They also hadrge tusks that could NOT be easy to deal with. They stuck up to be about as high as Katбпs horns.

    б░Iбпm also not sure if there was a difference between genders either. I might have only seen one, I only met a couple of them before I was sent out, but... I think there was at least one of each on the streets surely. Either way, the main way that they differentiate themselves was by braiding their fur in different ways. Braiding different sections, different coloured ornaments. They normally stuck to wooden beads but they also had a few of them with varnished sticks and stones, feathers. Didnбпt wear any clothes though,б▒

    .....

    б░OOoh, did you get a good look at the goods?б▒ interjected Sue.

    б░Thankfully no,б▒ said Kamiko with no more than a slight twitch of the face. Sheбпd been waiting for that one and reacting meant that Sue won. б░If they even had genitals they were certainly covered by the fur. Now, despite the fact their whole race has adapted to living on what is essentially a frozen hellscape they still have their limits and in winter it gets really bad. The relic was lost on one of the nearby mountains and while they can survive outside in the winter without too much trouble. Outside in the winter on tall mountains was beyond them.

    б░So I was sent out instead. It did actually take a fair bit of arguing back and forth before they epted my Contract which was annoying. Iбпll... Iбпll just y it out roughly I suppose,б▒ Kamiko trailed off as she sucked in a few breaths, did a few test hums and then started up once again in a much deeper voice.

    б░Where is your fur? How can we trust you to brave the winters without proper fur?б▒

    б░Iбпm immune to the cold I donбпt need it,б▒ Kamiko swapped back to her voice for боherбп lines.

    б░You do not know the chill of an A winter. You will freeze out there and we do not want to be responsible for it,б▒

    б░No I will not. It doesnбпt matter how cold it is outside I am immune to it. It is simply part of my abilities. It is the reason I was summoned. Not all demons can survive this cold but I CANб▒

    б░You are tiny as well. While demons are supposed to be strong, weбпre not sure if we can trust little bald girl to find our treasure. Even with the locator we will be providing you,б▒

    Kamiko shifted back to her normal rxed position. б░So it went on like that for a while, I got annoyed and offered them a chance to feel my cold fire. If it didnбпt chill them they could refuse my service. I did warn them to be careful, repeatedly, but the volunteer stuck his whole hand straight into my demonic mes.

    б░He LOST that hand and was lucky someone was paying attention because they chopped it off before my fire could devour his arm. They stoppedining after that,б▒

    Sueбпs eyes went wide. б░Thatбпs brutal girl. I canбпt believe you just froze a guys hand off like that!б▒

    Kamiko shrugged and said, б░Itбпs just a hand. With a bit of effort they can heal that up. Surely if they were important enough to be at my summoning they can afford such a thing or if itбпs allmunity barter theyбпll be able to get healed and pay it offter somehow.б▒

    Sue gave Kamiko a bit of a strange look. б░I know your Mum is a hotshot healer but like... demonic fire wounds are pretty bad. Itбпll take more than just a regr healer to fix the hand. You need to remove the surviving skin around the area very carefully and then you have to sort of... coax the hand back into a proper state otherwise itбпll just heal back improperly. Demonic fire like that isnбпt enough to cause corruption but it is enough to sort of... cling to the wound and cause healing to fail. Even demon healers can have issues with it,б▒

    Kamikoбпs eyes went wide, a somewhat horrified look on her face. б░No!б▒

    Sue looked a little apologetic but couldnбпt let up, б░I donбпt want to lie to you Kami. Not that I can. You should know that as well as I do,б▒

    Kamiko bit her lip and took in a deep shuddering breath before looking to Kat for reassurance. Kat couldnбпt though. She didnбпt really know how bad such a thing was or how skilled a healer needed to be to fix something like that. б░Is it really that bad?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Well. Sort of. Demonic fire can be sort of fought off by coating your body in mana or qi because itбпll боburnбп that stuff first. Then if you can like... scrape the skin off and just let it scar over naturally itбпs not so bad. Itбпs something about the healing process that doesnбпt y nice with demonic fire. Natural healing, if you can manage it, tends to give pretty good results actually. Though... how do you not know this Kami?б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Um... sorry. I... maybe I did? I... I feel pretty bad about it now...б▒ mumbled Kamiko.

    Sue sighed dramatically, б░Look Kami, the guy will live. Donбпt worry so much about it. They clearly didnбпtin about the result otherwise you would have mentioned it already. Letбпs just go back to the story. Get your mind off it,б▒

    б░Right...б▒ mumbled Kamiko, not quite as thrilled as Sue seemed to be but she did manage to keep exining. б░So... I left there... town? City? Iбпm not sure how many people they need. It was a pretty bit settlement but very spread out so itбпs somewhat hard to judge. Anyway, I left town with a bag of food and thepass thingy and headed for the mountains. What I didnбпt appreciate at the time was that instead of a normal 2Dpass it was a little ss globe. I donбпt want to even think about how long Iбпd have been digging through the snow otherwise.

    б░See, what I didnбпt know was that the mountain was FULL of tunnels. So I spend a full day heading pretty much straight on to my destination, just trekking through the snow and dealing with it. I might be immune to the cold but sometimes the snow still gets stuck in my boots or worse MELTS. Like... WHY? I donбпt have proper body heat?

    б░Still, I dealt with that. Managed to get to the ce and it was this big snow drift. Apparently somewhere under all that was my box. So I build a little makeshift igloo and set up camp for the day. Urgh... just looking back on it makes me so annoyed. Poor past me had no idea what she was about to be in for.б▒

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750: Got the Box

    б░So, camp setup, Iбпve spent all day walking to the location and I find that itбпs a massive snow drift. I was also warned the tracker isnбпt quite urate enough to give me something much better then боaround hereбп because it starts spinning wildly which hasnбпt quite happened yet. Itбпs getting darker though and unlike Kat who has NIGHT VISION. Which is BULLSHIT, I didnбпt think to pack antern either. So off I go to sleep,б▒ said Kamiko.

    б░Yeah howe you have night vision?б▒ asked Sue, б░That seems like an extra ability and youбпve already got a few of them... oh the crazy shit I could try with regeneration!б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░My best guess is that itбпs part of my true sight. The thing is though, I can be forced to see darkness either through magic or just by lining the walls with ck cloth and making it look like darkness. Apparently magical shadows donбпt count as illusions.б▒

    б░Hmm, I dunno Kat. Maybe they do count but only if youбпre at a higher Rank. True Sight is a bit niche but is basically in its own weight ss when ites to detection abilities. Not much gets through it. Heck Iбпve heard rumours it can even see-through clothes eventually so our friend might be a bit of a voyeur,б▒ said Sue with a cheeky grin.

    Kat rolled her eyes. б░I doubt it actually lets you see through clothes,б▒ *Almost entirely based on the fact Iбпd have no interest in such an ability. Maybe other Subi would gain it but I have no use for it.*

    [What if Sueбпs being silly but only in how she phrased it? Nira does medical stuff right? Well what if Sue left out that yes, it can see through clothes, but it also sees through skin and muscle as well letting you look over peopleбпs bones and find any hidden weapons or something.]

    *That... hmm... I feel like itбпd still be its own ability but itбпs also more likely than my scenario. With Nira and Kamikoбпs fancy eyes I think chances are high that Nira already has such a skill and Kamiko will probably develop it at some point. Maybe eyes that can shoot X-rays and have a боdeadlyбп and боvisionбп setting? Not sure how big of a deal radiation is for magical creatures.*

    .....

    Kat nced over at Kamiko who seemed uncertain. So to give her friend a slight push she said, б░Kamiko, would you like to keep going with the story?б▒

    б░Oh. Oh yes right...б▒ Kamiko fidgeted a bit. б░Um... where was I? Um...б▒

    б░Sleepingб▒ answered Sue.

    б░Right. Right... sleeping. I didnбпt have a tent or anything but I know how to make a little igloo so I was cosy enough. I was smart enough to grab a thick... not really a tarp or a nket it was sort of abination of both. Soft enough to help smooth out any sticks or rocks underneath it but hardy enough that I wasnбпt worried about the snow soaking through it like I would a normal nket. I couldin about it a bit but Mum taught me not to be too picky during Contracts. Well, that or to carry a backpack with camping supplies but Iбпm really bad at setting up tents for some reason and I dropped that idea fast.

    б░Morning rose eventually and I got up, stretched a bit and started to clear away the snow. It took me a good few hours and what I should have clued onto was the fact the orb wasnбпt spinning. Still, I was standing exactly where it told me to go. Iбпm sure you can guess it but it was deeper in the mountains in one of the tunnels. I just didnбпt realise that yet. So Iбпm standing on packed ice. Massive amounts of snow cleared, and no sign of any caves so far.

    б░I decide to start digging a bit with my hands but unlike some people,б▒ Kamiko red at Kat, б░Iбпd have rubbed my hands raw digging at the dirt for too long and I canбпt just expect my body to fix the damage instantly. Thest thing I needed was an infection on a snowing mountain. While it might not be bad for me, it would mean chances of rescue are low. See, a bit of a fever isnбпt enough for the System to call us back. If itбпs not life threatening it just wonбпt bother. So if I caught something bad and gotid out for a week Iбпd be hungry and weak but not quite dead enough to just leave.

    б░After some thinking, I decided I needed a shovel. My backpack had supplies, rope and some knives included, so I got to work on making... well it couldnбпt really be called a shovel. More like a rock on a stick but it did give me more leverage and it helped save my hands even if it didnбпt dig very well...б▒

    Kamiko trailed off and the other three waited for some sort of continuation. A minute passed and Lily decided to carefully make it known they wanted to continue. Hopping down from Katбпs pillow pile Lily sauntered over and took a seat on Kamikoбпsp. Kamiko sighed and started to run her fingers through Lilyбпs fur. б░Thanks Lily. Iбпm not exactly proud of myself but... I kept digging. For basically the whole day.

    б░It was only when I hit solid rock that I got fed up with things and stomped back to the igloo to check the dial again. I walked it over to the bottom of the hole... and no spin. It kept pointing down. Thatбпs when I remember how it worked and I was NOT happy realising Iбпd just wasted a full day digging. I wanted to set out right then and there to keep going... but it was getting dark so I curled up and tried to sleep.

    б░Tried being the key word here. Might have gotten a few minutes here and there and maybe an hour in the early morning but it was eating at me the whole time. I stomped around for a while. Itбпd snowed of course so I couldnбпt just retrace my steps and I didnбпt bother to follow the road once I got on the mountain so I was... I donбпt want to say lost because I had anotherpass for getting back to the city, but I didnбпt want to backtrack too far and managed to waste another day searching for a path.

    б░It was dark but I finally managed to stumble onto a cave just before all the light was gone. Iбпd probably left it a bitte because if I didnбпt find that cave I wouldnбпt have enough sunlight to build a new igloo. Anyway, it wasnбпt THE cave. Just a small cave that only went so far into the rocks. Slept there the night and got back to exploring. Around lunch time I finally found the path. I checked with the боcityбпpass to make sure I was heading away from it, and checked my боrelicбпpass to see that I was heading in the right direction and to my surprise, I WAS.

    б░So I followed that path for a while until the relic dial turned off to the side. Followed it for a while but making sure to only head straight and make a deep groove through the snow so that I could easily find my way back... and nothing. Walked for about an hour and not a cave in sight. This is where I really started to wish I had wings. I could have canvassed the area much more easily if I had the ability.

    б░Sadly, it was another day of wandering through the snow. Found a few caves and one that was decently long but it ended after 30 minutes of walking. I do mean walking by the way. Without any kind of light I had to rely on the very slight glow from thepass and letting my hands run over the wall. I would asionally use a sh of my demonic fire to check something but it was much too taxing to use often.б▒

    б░Iбпm not sure how much detail you want but I slept, kept searching and eventually found the box the next day. It was in the middle of a frankly massive tunnel that I nearly didnбпt bother with. It also looped back around itself a couple times and I was worried I was heading in the wrong direction because of thepass. The only reason I stayed onboard was that I found this big clump of matted fur that got caught on a rock near the entrance. Lucky I did because I FOUND THE BOX!б▒

    Sue bit down hard on her lip. She wanted to make a joke about Kamikoбпs excitement. Perhaps something like, боfound yourself someoneбпs treasure?бп or боYou seem excited, did you lick it or did it lick you?бп but Kamikoбпs frustration with the whole scenario had clearly been building in the background and it was only Lily keeping Kamikoбпs hands busy that stopped aplete blow up. So, Sue took the high road. Allowing the smugness of that fact to keep her from blurting something annoying out.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751: The DEETS Kat. The DEETS

    б░Right, with that, KAT!б▒ said Sue turning away from Kamiko as her self control started to fray. б░What can you tell us about your rtionship with Lily? Lily, feel free to give answers as well and ry them. I want all the details!б▒

    б░Arenбпt we going over our recent Contracts? Why are you asking about Lily?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue stuck out her tongue and made a farting noise. б░Thatбпs BORING Kat. I want all the juicy details about you and Lily. Itбпs so much more interesting than a contract. Lily and I both engage in those already. While itбпs interesting enough, itбпs not like itбпspletely outside of our experience. I might sleep around but I donбпt have someone I could see myself binding my soul to let alone marry in future. Youбпre crazy like that. Kami! Back me up!б▒

    Kat felt her lips twitching slightly at the description and was about to poke Lily for her thoughts when she realised her girlfriend had fallen asleep at some point. Part of her wondered if it was a specially developed instinct to avoid situations like this. Normally Kat wouldnбпt suspect such a thing... but Lily did seem to be sleeping when it was most likely to get her out of problems. The only time Kat could think of when that hasnбпt been the case was when she went to sleep instead of reading and that was only really because Kat denied her ess to the book.

    While Kat was pondering on if Lilyбпs sleeping was in any way mystical Kamikoбпs head was drifting between her two friends. A good friend, she thought, would support Kat in this situation. It was clear Kat didnбпt really want to discuss all the details of her rtionship... but she wasnбпt that ufortable or she would have said something more direct rather than that pathetic excuse of a deflection. On the other other hand. Was siding with Sue ever really a good idea? Apparently yes.

    б░Sorry Kat. I... Iбпm more interested in how you make that work than I am about the Tournament. I mean, you told me the broad strokes already so... eh?б▒ said Kamiko ending off with a slight shrug.

    б░See, even if I am saddened by not being included in that particr series of messages Kamiko knows where the real gold mine is. Itбпs right there!б▒ Sue dramatically pointed over to Kamiko. She wasnбпt exactly sitting up so while it was clear she was trying to point to Lily, now sleeping on Kamikoбпs legs, Sue wasnбпt exactly on the mark. б░So fess up already. Thereбпs so much we could go over. Iбпd ask if youбпve had sex yet but I know she turned into a cat pretty much straight away so I doubt it. Well, I doubt youбпd have got there anyway but still. DETAILS!б▒

    .....

    Kat nced at a Lily then at the other two before sighing. б░Fine I suppose. Just... just ask whatever you want,б▒

    б░No thatбпs not how this works, I donбпt want to be pulling teeth here Kat. I mean, I will if I have to, but surely you can just share stuff to get us started?б▒ eximed Sue.

    Kat huffed slightly. б░I really donбпt know where to start. Itбпs not like I experience rtionships in any way remotely approaching the norm. I donбпt know what would be interesting to you. Canбпt you give me a starting point?б▒

    Sue wagged a raised finger from side to side, б░No Kat see, youбпre not getting it. EVERYTHING, is interesting. Normally weбпd want those details anyway to tease you for being horny. Itбпs like, 95% of all conversations me and the other girls participate in. Now, you donбпt really doo that sooooooo I want to know what it is that you do exactly, and then try and figure out how to tease you with that information.б▒

    б░Iбпm suddenly feeling like perhaps it isnбпt such a good idea to start anywhere with this...б▒ mumbled Kat.

    Of course, everyone currently awake was a demon. It wasnбпt exactly hard to catch Katбпs mumbling. Kamiko considering jumping in to add her own thoughts but when taking into consideration Sueбпs forceful personality, it was easier to just... let the other girl go for it. б░Ah, but Kat you know we, and by we I mean I of course, will just keep nagging you about it.б▒

    б░Fine,б▒ sighed Kat, б░I guess the first thing is the bond and the fact Lily sleeps a lot more now. Iбпm not sure if thetter problem will go away at all once sheбпs more used to the body or she gets older or something but it has caused minor issues. She clearly isnбпt used to sleeping the additional time and doesnбпt recognise when her body is telling her to sleep properly right now. So she just drops. Sheбпs asleep right now actually.б▒

    б░Really?б▒ said Sue with a slight nce at Lily. She couldnбпt see much from where she was lying, but it was enough to confirm Lily was still with Kamiko. б░How do you feel about the fact sheбпs already sleeping with other women? Surely that canбпt be a good look for something you guys hope to keep up long term.б▒

    б░I feel exceedingly unconcerned,б▒ said Kat dryly. б░For a more serious answer... I guess I can touch on the bond now. Lily canбпt really turn it off but I can. So I hear all of her thoughts and get most of her feelings. I try to leave mine open to her as well, but sometimes, like when weбпre using it to have a conversation I do close myself off to think a bit on my answers. It... it takes surprisingly little to get used to it though.

    б░You can sort off... force your thoughts and feelings down the link and itбпd be much more noticeable but for the most part Iбпve sort of started to tune it out. I mean, Iбпm probably hyper aware of Lilyбпs mood at all times now but it wasnбпt like I didnбпt pay plenty attention to her before. I mean, clearly not enough to know she was in love with me but itбпs not like I understood or really understand the feeling. Her memories of me help a bit but itбпs not the same,б▒

    б░Yeah, actually... how will that work?б▒ asked Sue, б░Do you get to experience things when sheбпs trying to release the genie? Do you have any interest in trying yourself?б▒

    Kat frowned, faced scrunched up in confusion. б░I... I donбпt quite follow that one. I mean I KNOW itбпs a sex joke somehow but I donбпt get it.б▒

    Sue huffed, making sure to fold her arms under her breasts and bounce them as much as she could without her braing off. It was only after she did it that she realised her actions were lost on the audience. Kat was asexual, Kamiko was straight, theyбпd both gotten used to her state of dress and Lily was asleep. б░Itбпs simple,б▒ said Sue glossing over that revtion, б░surely you know that a genieбпs physical form is normally some kind of ornament? The mostmon is a genie of themp and when you rub it vigorously they are roused from their slumberб▒

    It took Kat a few moments to figure out what Sue had meant even with the exnation and when she did, her face went bright red. Looking over at Kamiko proved her friend was in roughly the same state. б░Um... right ugh... well... it um... hasnбпt reallye up while Lily is still a Memphis? I mean... bother. Ok... yes. It is something weбпll have to figure out in the future... I guess... Iбпd expect to get that sort of thing sent over the link. Itбпs a... major emotional and physical response...б▒

    Kat nced at her two friends. Kamiko, while still very red looked interested and Sue lived for this stuff so Kat sucked up her own embarrassment and continued. б░As for MY participation... well... for now at least I donбпt think Lily and I are quite ready for that sort of thing...б▒ Sue rolled her eyes, б░yes yes I understand that wasnбпt really the question. Um... in principle I donбпt really have anyints?

    б░Iбпm not sure what itбпs like for you but I donбпt find the idea of... um... pleasuring... I suppose... I donбпt find the idea of doing that sort of thing with Lily repulsive or anything... I just sort of donбпt care? Like if it was just up to me Iбпd rather snuggle up with her on the couch... but I know itбпs supposed to be a big deal in rtionships and Iбпm perfectly happy to do something like that if itбпd make her happy you know?б▒

    б░Oh, Iбпm sure itбпd make your little kitty VERY happy,б▒ purred Sue.

    Kat nodded slowly, б░Yes... I think so? I mean, it was something we discussed when we sort of blundered into this whole thing. It was nerve racking. I mean, telling the girl youбпre in love with that you arenбпt sexually attracted to her is a nightmare... it worked out though?б▒

    б░Ok Kat. I NEED the details on that!б▒ hissed Sue.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752: MORE DEETS!

    б░Um... I dunno our confession was very personal, and while I donбпt mind sharing my part Iбпm not totallyfortable sharing Lilyбпs part without her input. I mean, while sheбпs sleeping right there it just sort of seems... disrespectful?б▒ exined Kat slowly.

    Sue huffed, б░Fine, weбпll wear you down with other questions first. What about the kiss though Kat? What was the kiss like? I doubt it tasted like cum. Most of mine do but thatбпs an upational hazard not something inherent to kissing guys,б▒

    Kat screwed up her face in disgust. She couldnбпt help it. The idea seemed exceptionally foreign and unwee. Part of her wondered if that meant she was slightly gay despite being asexual before another part of her pointed out she was just as disgusted by the idea of tasting Sue. Clearly it was an intimacy issue. Still, that was a potential existential crisis that could be dealt withter.

    The kiss. How to describe it. For Lily it was the greatest thing ever. An unmatched experience despite the participantscking technique and awkwardness. For Kat though... it felt like eptance. It didnбпt shine as bright but it burned just as warmly. Even if it involved a lot of teeth. б░It was... awkward and wonderful I guess?б▒

    б░Boo, thatбпs such a standard answer. Most of my kisses are like that. Give us MORE KAT. Your audience demands more!б▒ said Sue making a show of shouting by giving her voice a slightly throaty lilt but not actually raising her voice at all.

    Kamiko actually did step in to say, б░Um... you donбпt really have to share. It was your first kiss and that... seems private maybe? I... I do want to know but donбпt let Sue pressure you into it...б▒

    Sue butted in with, б░See, she wants to know Kat! Are you just going to let that cute face down?б▒

    .....

    Kat sighed and decided to exin further. б░I guess it goes without saying that I havenбпt kissed anyone before and neither has Lily. At least... not seriously? I think I remember hearing that practicing that sort of thing is somewhatmon?б▒ A blushing Kamiko nodded alongside Sueбпs much more serious nod, б░Right well... not sure if Lily ever tried that. Being gay I imagine would have made that a lot more... charged. Potentially awkward as well I suppose.б▒ *That and she was in love with her best friend. Twice. Not exactly giving her options for testing really.*

    б░So... we didnбпt really know what we were doing. Iбпd sort of hoped that my Subus heritage would give me some idea of what to do. I hoped surrendering to my instincts would help me. It did not. Our teeth kept cking together and Iбпm pretty sure the only reason it didnбпt hurt Lily is that my body was able to absorb the impacts somewhat. We also didnбпt really position our faces for it so our noses were squished a bunch, mine more than Lilyбпs but it didnбпt bother me so much.

    б░Despite all that though, I felt very light. Our confession, not going into details, was a very emotionally driven thing. Lots of ups and downs for both of us. Lily had to give me a decent amount of her dark history and despite being a confession I just wanted to give her the biggest hug and whisper sweet nothings till she felt better. Might have been for the best it was that way though...

    б░I mean, you both, Sue certainly and Lillian were... clearly trying to get me to realise that I liked Lily. I nearly turned her down actually. Only thing that stopped me was that I wasnбпt really thinking about how I was wording things so if I couldnбпt actually say it. I wanted to say... боI want you to find someone elseбп or something along those lines but obviously the fact that I didnбпt want that at all prevented me from saying it.б▒

    Kamiko was smiling and love the dash of romance this seemed to add to the story. Sueбпs look was mostly that of confusion so Kat kept going. б░Right well. Basically, that happened, I failed to let myself talk her out of it and just sort of let her make her own decision as to where we stood with each other. Little minx pounced straight on me and thatбпs how we started our first kiss. The rest is what I already exined and thatбпs why it felt so much like eptance. It was the answer to my question in the most concrete way Lily could show.

    б░Thinking about it logically now, it maybe should have undercut things. I mean, itбпs not like a kiss does anything fancy for me... but... but that one DID. It might not have been sexually satisfying in the slightest but it was... it was SPIRITUALLY satisfying. It was everything Iбпd ever wanted in a single moment. It felt so veryfortable. Well, that and she was straddling me at the time. My fault entirely and I was giving her the biggest hug I could manage which was also nice,б▒

    Sue grinned, б░Oooh, looks like Kat is a bit of a sub. Getting her girlfriend to straddle her straight away. I suppose without desires of her own sheбпll be taking a lot of orders in the bedroom,б▒

    Kat just gave a wry smile having expected that sort of answer to her own heartfelt exnation. So, for a little revenge she asked. б░Well how was your first kiss then?б▒

    Sue coughed and looked away, burying herself into the pillows nearby. Katбпs eyes doubled in size. Sheбпd never seen Sue looking anything close to awkward. б░Oh you have to tell us now!б▒ said Kat with a grin. б░Iбпve never seen you look like this. Whatбпs the secret behind big bad Sueбпs first kiss?б▒

    Sue let out a pained groan burying her face further into the soft surface. That was when Kamiko decided to go in for the finishing shot. б░Iбпm with Kat on this one Sue. You canбпt ask for all the details of Katбпs first kiss when you wonбпt share yours,б▒

    Sue pretended to be in great pain as she groaned again and sat up. б░Fine, but donбпt say I didnбпt try to get out of this. Ok. So... I guess you have to understand that Iбпm quite close with my mother. So I asked her what I should look for in a first kiss. She went on to list a bunch of things I should go looking for and at the end of it I said, like the foolish fourteen year old I was, боSo someone like dad basically?бп

    б░Mum paused for a few seconds at that before nodding and responding with, боI donбпt know if you can find someone as good as your father, but I chose to spend the rest of my life for him. If youбпre that confident heбпll be sticking around go for itбп which... was NOT the right answer to give teenage me. Anyway. I spent a couple days looking around the school andparing people to my dad. Nobody stood out at all.

    б░None of them were as hot,б▒ Kat coughed slightly as she started to realise where this trainwreck of a story was about to go, б░or as cool. Certainly, none of them had the confidence my father have,б▒ Kamiko started to go red when she also caught on. б░And none of them seemed like a good enough guy to stick around forever. So I... I started to get this crazy idea but I wanted to check something. I asked my Mum боYou said, боjust go for itбп do you mean like ask or just jump бпem?бп and my Mum had this conflicted look on her face for a few seconds between, what I suspect, was the боrightбп thing to tell me and the one she personally would swear by. I think you can guess what she said.

    б░So. With full permission to just go for it I waited till my father came home one night and jumped him. Full on the lips kiss as well. Even got my tongue in before he realised something was wrong and hurled my across the room,б▒ Sue was blushing. Sue was actually blushing and Kat couldnбпt help but enjoy the situation despite her friends embarrassment. *Guess this is why Sue does this sort of thing.*

    Sue sucked in a deep breath. б░I got such a chewing out for that until my mother came home and realised what had happened. She couldnбпt stopughing. The cheeky shit. My father is trying to stay angry at me while his life is hyperventting from all theughter and Iбпm just trying to work out what I did that was so wrong and so funny. I really did not enjoy the subsequent боIncest is Badбп talk that followed or the боDonбпt go after married men... unless the wife is a bitch and heбпs worth itбп because Mum couldnбпt be normal about that either.б▒

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753: Deets from Lily

    Small reminder that

    боLily saidбп б░followed by whateverб▒

    Means that Kat is repeating something for Lily.

    бкбк

    Themotion generated from Sueбпs story, or perhaps just the amusement Kat was sharing across their link, was enough to cause Lily to stir. She tried to settle back down to sleep but could tell something was off. When she opened her eyes, it was instantly clear she was not sleeping on Kat. She looked around the room to search for Kat before hopping back to her girlfriend.

    б░Right, now that Lilyбпs awake we can grill her instead. We can get off my first kiss. Nothing more needs to be said!б▒ chirped Sue happily.

    [I feel like Iбпm missing something here...]

    .....

    Kat quickly shared the climax of Sueбпs first kiss. Lilyбпs eyes went wide and she couldnбпt help but let out a small chuff, the closest thing she could do to augh really. [Kat you have to follow up on this. I have so many questions I donбпt even know what to ask... actually how about...] б░Sue, we canбпt move on yet. We have to know how your first kiss affected your second, third and so on,б▒ said боLilyбп.

    Sue red at the cat before sighing. б░Fine, but if I do, youбпve got to talk about your confession with Kat and the first kiss from your perspective deal?б▒ Lily nced at Kat who sent approval down the link causing Lily to nod. б░Right. Fine. Ok... it was... it was a bigger issue then I ever thought it would be. I tried to move on by just finding a guy to snog but it didnбпt exactly pan out. Every time I was about to kiss someone my motherбпsughing face kept appearing in my mind.

    б░Youбпd think it would be Dadбпs considering what happened, but no. All I could think of is telling my Mum Iбпd kissed someone else and her bursting out inughter and grilling me on how much worse a kisser whoever Iбпd chosen was. I couldnбпt get that damned image out of my mind until I lost my virginity and managed to get a kiss in that way,б▒

    Kamiko blushed and said. б░It... it feels weird to hear about you loosing your virginity. I mean... I... it just kinda feels like youбпve never had one? Does that sound mean? I just... to me at least youбпve always been... well yourself. It just seems... out of character I suppose? For it to have been a thing? How did... um... how did you lose it?б▒

    Sue tapped her chin a few times before ncing over at Kamiko. б░I feel like thatбпs a story forter tonight. I mean, Iбпll share it if you want but I just told a story, I really want to hear from Lily and we havenбпt heard anything from you... so... Imma pass this buck I think. I score plenty enough already,б▒

    Kamiko pouted a bit at Sueбпs answer but turned to Lily. [Do you mind? This is probably going to be a bit awkward having you retell everything but I do want to talk about it. I feel like bragging and itбпs not like I can do that with anyone on Earth. Itбпs not like I can brag to my parents or your adopted parents and Sylvie is way too young. So, if you donбпt mind...]

    *It really doesnбпt bother me. As long as they know itбпs you talking Iбпll say whatever you want me to.* With that established боLilyбп nodded once again and asked б░So where do you want me to start Sue? With the confession or the kiss?б▒

    Sue, instead of answering, turned to Kamiko who looked somewhat surprised at being put on the spot. б░Um... er... not sure why Sue wants me to take over... um... I think the confession first? Kat seemed to imply it was just as important as the kiss itself even if she wasnбпt willing to tell us exactly what was said so... I think the context for that would be nice?б▒

    б░Right, I can start there... it...б▒ Kat was mimicking the pauses and expressions Lily provided as best she could. Her mind running faster and the fact she was just repeating things made it a little hard to line things up but it wasnбпt too bad. б░Iбпm not sure how to really capture the emotion in that moment. I could ry the story I told Kat, and I guess Iбпll be touching on part of it...

    б░But Iбпm not quite sure I can exin all thepeting emotions in me that shattered what little remained of my self control. I mean, I spent more than enough time staring at Kat to be pretty sure she wasnбпt gay and that she wasnбпt interested in me sexually. I know why that is NOW but I didnбпt think I had any chance with her until this all happened. Combine this with the fact that I had to move schools after I asked out my first best friend who...

    б░I mean, you can honestly just think of them as a knock-off Kat. She wasnбпt as pretty, powerful, interesting, nice, basically in all areas shepares poorly to Kat but they look simr enough to imagine I suppose. I mean, youбпd never think they were the same person but with a bit of makeup and maybe the right lighting and angle you could get it close.

    б░So for me... I was confessing to my best friend a second time, and repeating my single greatest mistake a second time. For someone like myself who loves research, intellectually I know that a sample size of one isnбпt a good sample size... but I also promised myself not to do the exact thing I went and did anyway. So... the confession was not just me confessing but also revealing like the only other secret I had from Kat which is the horrible stuff that happened to me before I moved schools.

    б░So it was this big climactic thing where I was just so exhausted at the end. Then Kat had to go through her whole боIбпm asexualбп shtick but she really drew it out at the time. I think it would have been better on my poor heart if sheбпd just said боIбпm asexual but Iбпm still in love with youбп but I know it was a bit moreplicated than that for her. So... thatбпs fine.

    б░That... that sort of covers what we talked about. I can go through the exact wording if you want? I might not have Katбпs memory but itбпs not like I would ever forget?б▒ Lily nced over to Kamiko and Sue who shrugged. They both felt like they got the important bits. So боLilyбп continued, б░Ok. Yeah thatбпs it for the confession. It did however, end in our first kiss. So Kat was doing her thing, and my emotions were going nuts. Pretty sure my heart broke like two times throughout her speech.

    б░But THEN. Then she goes and says, боIбпm yours if you want meбп and it took me way too long to process those words. I think at this point you have a good enough idea of what I was feeling... but just to go over it again. This was never on the cards in my mind. For me, a best case scenario that I actually believed in was Kat giving me a few pity pats on the head and agreeing to go out for a bit, or Kat just saying she didnбпt feel the same way but we stayed friends.

    б░I thought the likely oue would be that Kat would be weirded out by me and weбпd agree to stay friends but we wouldnбпt really stay friends you know? Where weбпd slowly drift apart because I was trying not to be depressed and Kat was trying not to be weird about things and it would have just been awkward to talk to each other...

    б░And of course worse case scenario is we repeat what happened the first time around. Iбпm so thankful that I never truly believed that to be likely. Ste, Kat was not and I trusted her at least enough not to bully me into oblivion.

    б░So when Kat said those words. Gave that offer. It was the greatest dream Iбпd ever had. It was beautiful and wonderful and already everything I could have ever wanted in the world. I...б▒ Kat coughed and started to go read as she stumbled on the words. б░... Iбпm not entirely sure I didnбпt orgasm from the news. Bit of a blur at the time but the chances are higher than 0 certainly.б▒ Sue couldnбпt help it and startedughing. She was covering her mouth with a nearby pillow while her legs kicked as she tried to control herself. She didnбпt really want tough but it was so funny to hear iting from Katбпs mouth.

    б░Anyway that was all before I got to the kiss,б▒ said боLilyбп б░thatбпs what came after,б▒ Sueбпsughter redoubled, б░I practically dove for her. Iбпm not sure I actually believed it was all real just yet. I wanted to get in MY kiss before the dream ended. But it was real and wonderful and so sweet. My mind was on fire the whole time and I felt myself practically burning with joy.б▒

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754: You Jelly?

    б░You know, I kinda wish I could find a man that gave me the same sort of life shaking reaction you both managed to get from each other,б▒ said Sue wistfully.

    б░Do you really though?б▒ asked Kamiko carefully. б░No offense Sue but... you donбпt really seem the type to settle down...б▒

    Sue waved Kamiko off, б░No no, youбпre right. I mean... itбпs really nice to imagine and if I could find someone that rings my bell all the time thatбпd be great. These two dopes seemed to have just stumbled into things but like... thatбпs the goal right there,б▒ Sue pointed over to Kat and Lily without really looking. б░I mean. Do I think itбпs really in the cards for me? Probably not. I could get into why but eh, not the point.

    б░What I am trying to say is itбпs the sort of romance that you read about, or dream about as a little girl. A bit of hardship on at least one end of things,plete eptance from your partner. Mental connections. I mean, the only real issue is that Kat isnбпt sexually attracted to anyone but she doesnбпt have a tragic backstory when ites to romance so I think it evens things out. Makes them both appreciate what they have you know?

    б░For Lily, sheбпs experienced what itбпs like to love someone for years only to find out theyбпre a fucking garbage person. Kat on the other hand has to deal with loving somebody in a rather unique way that there isnбпt exactly a great manual on. Most asexual people donбпt end up falling in love, or find other asexual people to just live around. Katбпs a very small minority and sheбпll be getting no help with things.

    б░These might sound like negatives, and they are of course, but love isnбпt easy. I should know. Itбпs pretty easy for me to get a good fuck from anybody straight and unattached. Itбпs great fun, I doubt Iбпll be giving it up any time soon but it isnбпt love. I donбпt really know if I could find love through having ALL the sex.б▒

    б░Hang on,б▒ Kamiko interrupted, б░didnбпt you hype up that one guy from your... second? Contract I think it was...б▒

    .....

    Sue waved Kamiko off, б░I did but while Iбпd love to still be in contact with the guy I didnбпt love him or anything. I mean... hmm. That is an interesting thought. COULD I love him eventually? Not sure... heбпd need to get a lot stronger just so that he has the lifespan to stick around. Once again, those two are lucky little shits.б▒

    Kat was about to respond to that when a knock came from the door. Kamiko took a quick nce at her friends, gaze lingering on Sue for a few moments before deciding it didnбпt matter whoever it was. Nira was a doctor so this would be nothing. Her father only had eyes for his family and might not even notice, her sisters were out... probably. Aslena might be around but sheбпd have just thrown the door open. Even though sheбпd been nicer recently she certainly wasnбпt a polite individual. Just a nicer one. б░Come in!б▒

    Trigrath was the one to push open the door with a serving cart full of tes. б░Just thought you girls might like some snacks. Iбпll leave these here. You can just put the cart in the hallway when youбпre done with it. Nobody else whoбпs home will care and I can pick it up when Ie past,б▒ said Trigrath before doing as he said and exiting the door.

    Kat nced over the food not really hungry, Lily and Sue though were just staring at the food provided for them. Well, боfoodбп and боsnacksбп were a little misleading. It was just jelly. Kat was unsurprised, she simply waited for everyone elseбпs responses. [Ok. I... I didnбпt think itбпd be like this. I remember you saying they liked jelly but this... this is silly...] Lily was right. The second level of the cart was filled with jelly cups of differing vours and the top row was three giant jelly cakes each about the size of Katбпs head. The fact they wererger than Lily was... well it meant she was probably right about them having a problem.

    б░Kamiko...б▒ said Sue slowly, б░just... just... why?б▒

    As Sue was struggling toe to terms with what the heck was going on Kamiko had already grabbed the closest jelly cake and taken a big bite out of it. б░What? Itбпs good jelly!б▒ said Kamiko thinking Sue meant why she was grabbing a whole cake for herself.

    б░No I mean... why is there so much jelly in general?б▒ Kamiko gave Sue a very confused look. б░Why are you looking at me like that? I donбпt dislike jelly, in fact I think itбпs quite nice but... but there is a limit Kamiko. How are we supposed to eat all this?б▒

    Kamikoбпs confused face intensified. б░I donбпt understand. This can all easily be eaten by just me if necessary. I thought taking a jelly cake for myself would be fine and we could split the rest.б▒

    Sue turned to face Kat and gave her an боare you seeing thisбп look. Kat returned with her best боI donбпt see the problemбп face she could. Sue pouted at thecking reaction from Kat and said, б░Kamiko. Your family are weird. You have a problem.б▒

    Kamiko, having already finished the first te of jelly frowned and considered it for a few seconds. б░I donбпt think so? I mean, the jelly we by is nutritionally bnced so weбпre not doing ourselves any damage in the long run, which is already quite hard for demons. We eat a lot of it but while it is nutritionally bnced so we can eat as much as we want itбпs not particrly nutrient rich. Iбпm confused as to where the problem is.б▒

    б░Kat back me up on this please,б▒ Kat shook her head to Sueбпs pleas. б░Ohe on. Seriously youбпre a Subus not a Devourer. Do you guys have gluttony demon heritage?б▒

    Kamiko shrugged, б░I mean maybe? I think we have a cousin thatбпs married to one but that wouldnбпt really matter for my part of the family I donбпt think. Itбпs pretty much my whole family as well. Motherбпs side. Well, Dad also really likes it but the rest of his family is... I donбпt want to call them normal but they donбпt eat any more jelly than your average demon.б▒

    While Sue was struggling to find things to say боLilyбп asked, б░Hey is it possible for Subi to get fat?б▒ Lily already knew based on Katбпs description of other demons it was possible for them at least, but she just couldnбпt picture a Subus having weight issues.

    Sue turned to the pair not sure who to re at, Kat for repeating the words, or Lily for asking the question. It was a clear attempt to get off the topic and Sue wasnбпt totally sure she wanted to go along with it. When Kamiko started to pile jelly cups on her previously empty te Sue decided she wanted the distraction. б░Sort ofб▒ said Sue firmly.

    б░How can you боsort ofбп get fat?б▒ asked боLilyбп.

    Sue nced at Kamiko, wondering if sheбпd pick up the question considering Niraбпs upation than Sue realised that was a silly thought. Kamiko was off with the jelly fairies and noting back any time soon. б░Itбпs a littleplicated and also depends on what you mean by боfatбп exactly,б▒

    Sue picked up her boobs and let them drop dramatically making sure their movement was as clear as possible, б░These right here are basically all fat. So obviously itбпs possible to get some fat on you. Plus,б▒ Sue turned to the side and pped her ass, б░thatбпs a second set of fat storage. So already the answer is a bitplicated.б▒ Sue fell back down t on the pillows, б░Then you start thinking about боoverweightбп and things are just asplicated there. Itбпs not possible for us to get any diseases rting to excess fat like other races and most of the extra weight a Subus might gaines in the form of strange abilities like denser muscles and bones, or just bones made out of metal.

    б░Still that isnбпt what youбпre asking and it alles down to the fact there are no ugly Subi. The reason for this is that all Subi have a sort of auto correct feature where they start to shift towards a form that they find is sexier. Not sure how itбпll work with Kat because... well you know, so thatбпll be interesting. The thing to note is it isnбпt morefortable, or beautiful. It is specifically sex appeal.

    б░There are limits though. Itбпs not a proper ability so I wonбпt suddenly believe having pink hair like Kamiko is the sexiest thing and then wake up with pink hair. Same with height. Your bones wonбпt change from this. Even muscle can only change so much. Itбпs mostly skin and fat deposits. Youбпll notice that my ass isnбпt all that noticeable but Iбпve got these,б▒ Sue gestured at her chest, б░Itбпs because I think of myself as sexier withrger tits.б▒

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755: Worth Itбпs Weight in Jelly

    б░What about Kamiko though,б▒ asked боLilyбп б░As the only lesbian in the room I can say that sheбпs more adorable than she is sexy,б▒

    Sue shrugged. б░I did say it was a minor ability. It changes little things all the time. It prevents the slow buildup of fat in ces you donбпt want it. Thatбпs why itбпs hard to find fat Subi. For Kamiko I think at least half of the reason for her боcutenessбп is because of how she acts and what she wears. That and Iбпd guess she wants to go for боsexy cuteбп. Besides, itбпs not like we change all that much unless we have serious image issues.

    б░I know I haverger tits than I probably should because they ballooned out after I got to Rank 1 and I had demonic power properly flowing through me. Even when I say that though it took a few months and I was normally quite hungry,б▒

    б░Wait!б▒ said боLilyбп б░If you were hungry that means the fates from your food. If ites from your food canбпt you have too much of it?б▒

    б░Heck if I know,б▒ said Sue, б░I donбпt think so. Pretty sure weбпd just burn it off automatically. I wouldnбпt totally rule out the idea that Subi have a variable metabolism. Can we get off this though? I canбпt even tell if youбпre excited or not and this is all BORING. I mean really. Why is the lesbian asking about how fat a Subus can be... unless thatбпs what youбпre into?б▒

    [NO NEVER! Kat. Please enlighten Sue as to my main fetish.]

    б░Iбпve been informed I should tell you. Legs,б▒ said Kat. Lily grumbled internally at how Kat decided to phrase it but obviously couldnбпtin out loud.

    .....

    Sue just gave Kat a quick once over. б░Yeah that makes sense...б▒ before turning on Kamiko. б░Now. Back to interesting things. Kamiko, I want embarrassing stories. As many as you can throw at us because apparently eating your weight in jelly isnбпt even slightly embarrassing for you. Well, that is if you have no romance stories. That still takes priority.б▒

    б░Oh this isnбпt anywhere close to my weight in jelly,б▒ said Kamiko reflexively as she slurped down a full cup of jelly. Everyone else froze at the action and words though. [Kat did she just imply...] *Yes Lily I think she did.*

    It was Sue who was ready to ask the question though, б░Kami... have... have you eaten your weight in jelly before?б▒

    Kamiko paused, more jelly halfway to her mouth as she considered ways to get out of answering the question. That was until she decided that it was fine if they knew. It wasnбпt even that bad. Right? б░Well, yes I have. Itбпs something everyone in my family does at least once. Itбпs supposed to teach us something about how too much of a good thing is bad for you or that there is such a thing as too much jelly. It... it doesnбпt normally work all that well. I think itбпs just an excuse to let us eat a bunch of jelly when we are kids.

    б░It really didnбпt work with me though. Not only was I able to resist eating jelly already, when given the go ahead, twice because I did double check, I devoured the whole thing without issue. Of course, because the jelly we eat isnбпt particrly dense I know that my own weight in jelly requires a tub about 150% of my height give or take a few centimetres.б▒

    Lily felt a slight bit of disgust welling up in her throat while Kat just nodded. For Kat, sheбпd seen plenty of kids do dumb things at the orphanage and while it was a surprised Kamiko managed to eat the whole thing, Kamiko didnбпt mention if she was sick or not afterwards and Kat knew kids could be stubborn sometimes. Lily on the other hand did not like the mental image of stuffing yourself with that much food. She didnбпt care if it was the tastiest thing ever. There really was such a thing as too much.

    Sue seemed a bit more on the fence of things. She was no stranger to overindulgence, just in different vices. The real confusion was that Kamiko was actually able to eat the whole thing. It just furthered reinforced her idea that Kamiko had a powerful gluttony demon in her family tree somewhere. Most demons outside of Gluttony wouldnбпt be able to process that much food. It was just a matter of logistics. Even still. She had her own pride and instead she said, б░I know I joke about being able to swallow but it seems like Kamikoбпs the real champ here.б▒

    Kamiko coughed, as she inhaled the jelly cup near her mouth. Something Sue hadnбпt noticed due to her position staring up at the ceiling. She struggled for a few moments, going bright red from two forms of embarrassment and the slightck of air. Kat was about to get up and help, but Lily put a paw on her. [Sheбпll be fine Kat. Remember how long you can breathe. Plus, Sue just flinched a bit and remainedying down. I bet sheбпs fine.]

    A few momentster Lilyбпs words proved true. Kamiko managed to properly swallow the jelly down and reassert her control over her breathing. б░Sorry Kami. That wasnбпt intentional. The choking, not the joke. The joke was very intentional but ah... sorry I guess.б▒

    Kamiko took in a few more deep breaths before she replied. б░No, no itбпs fine. I know you meant nothing by it and I wasnбпt in all that much danger. If there was even a chance of it being a real issue Iбпm sure my Mum or Dad would havee storming in. Just caught me a by surprise a bit there. Should have seen iting really...б▒

    Sue frowned. б░Seriously Kamiko. I donбпt want you to brush this off too much. I knew you were eating and I should have made sure that you werenбпt in the middle of swallowing anything when I made the joke. Even if it might have ironically enhanced my point in some ways it was NOT my intention and I donбпt want to be the kind of person who does stuff like that. I like seeing people blush, getting them to fidget and react. Thatбпs funny to me, and maybe Iбпm a bit of a shitty person because of that. What I never want is to be causing permanent harm with my words. I have heard some nasty shite out of peopleбпs mouths and it is disgusting,б▒

    Kamiko straightened up a little bit and tried to give her answer as much weight as she could. Her naturally passive personality and penchant for forgiveness work against her... but Kat could see Kamikoбпs eyes starting to shine a bit. б░Sue. It was an honest mistake. I understand your adverse reaction to your teasing causing issue but it is NOT one. I wasnбпt trying to swallow dry bread or something, it was jelly. I probably shouldnбпt be basically inhaling them anyway but itбпs a bad habit I have. If I ate them with a spoon, slowly, like any reasonable demon would, Iбпd have been fine.б▒

    [Maybe we should distract from the topic. We can ask if this is proof of Subi not having a gag reflex maybe? That seems like the sort of question Sue would jump to answer.]

    *You have been asking all sorts of lewd questions today Lily. Itбпs a bit surprising, and Iбпm not saying to stop, but I am wondering... why?*

    [Hmm... I... hmm. I wonder. I hadnбпt even really noticed how much Iбпve been going for those kinds of questions until you mentioned it. If I had to guess... hmm... gimme just a second...] Lilyбпs internal voice actually sped up instead of slowing down as she quickly considered various possibilities. Kat tried not to tantly listen in. It was a little hard, but doable all the same. [Ok. Iбпve got a few theories. The first one is just that Iбпmfortable, youбпrefortable. Weбпre allfortable here.]

    [When itбпs just you... I tend to overthink things. I love you and donбпt want the wrong question to cause friction between us so I tend to get a bit caught up in my own head. Then when ites to say... my parents. People who might be able to help... well theyбпre a straight couple and donбпt really know how to deal with things. Vivian and Callisto... well... they arenбпt all that much older than us? So, while itбпs weird to think of your parents doing stuff like that. For Vivian and Callisto... itбпs like I canбпt decide if itбпs better that they DO get up to that kind of thing or they DONбпT and... yeah I just donбпt want to know either way and so the topic bes taboo.]

    [The other option, is of course, Sue is very clearly a font of information on most things sexual and she revels in it. We both know Sue will answer just about any sexual question I have just because itбпs a sexual question. Sheбпd probably be lessfortable if I asked her what her favourite colour was. So. Do we ask?]

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756: School Deets

    Kat decided to go for it, distract the pair of apologists and go with Lilyбпs suggestion. б░Sue, does this whole song and dance prove that Subi donбпt have a gag reflex?б▒

    Sue paused for a second as the words caught up with her and then snorted. Kamiko raised an eyebrow as she raised another cup to her lips, intentionally swallowing it down without chewing. б░No,б▒ said Kamiko, setting Sue into another fit ofughter when she nced over to see what had been done.

    б░Um... ah... hehe...б▒ Sue tried and failed to recover herself a couple times before finally settling down. б░Um... not quite? Sort of? No. No I guess we donбпt. I mean, we sort of do? Itбпs just not the same in other animals. Itбпs more of... like an itch? You have the urge, but itбпs very much ignorable if you want it to be and if youбпre doing something intense... like deepthroating someone, you barely notice if you notice at all.б▒

    Sue paused at the end of the exnation. б░Wait. Are you pair trying to cover for Kamiko? She keeps avoiding telling us her stories. It shall not be allowed to continue,б▒ shouted Sue. It would have been much more intimidating if sheбпd bother standing up to make her point or if she wasnбпt the weakest of the three demons.

    Kat and Lily were willing to just go along with it though. Kat even picked up Lily so that they could be stare pointedly at Kamiko happily munching away on her jelly. Kamiko for once didnбпt wilt at all under the gazes. She had jelly in her hand, and there was nothing to be worried about. б░I havenбпt really been avoiding them... I just donбпt know what to say. I mean, Iбпve never kissed anyone except my family, and even then never on the lips.

    б░So then it just goes to embarrassing stories... but I donбпt really think any of them are still embarrassing for me now? Like, for example, when I was fourteen the school wanted to have this... it wasnбпt a bake sale because we werenбпt selling anything... I guess a pic? A full grade pic? Yeah thatбпs probably the best description for it. We all had to bring something and we were heavily encouraged to bring something healthy. Well, I bet you can see where this is heading, at least partly.

    б░My Dad showed up with a veritable mountain of jelly. He had it all separated out into jelly cups like these,б▒ Kamiko swallowed another cup of jelly. Obviously just to point out which ones she meant. No other reason. б░In big crates that kept the extras cool and he stacked it all up behind the table. That wasnбпt where the issue was really.

    .....

    б░The first was that Dad was dressed all in pink. Big pink apron, big fluffy pink oven mitts. He even wore a pink suit and tiebination with a white undershirt and long pink pants. Now, as a girl people couldnбпt go too hard on me for that. There was also the fact that Dad wasnбпt embarrassed in the slightest and treated it as normal... and apparently if some of the other parents are to be believed he looked quite fetching in the whole ensemble somehow. The pink hair probably helped make it seem more normal as well.

    б░The issue for me at least was that he was very noticeable. Everyone was talking about him and with my hair, it wasnбпt exactly hard for them to work out who he was rted to. So it went from боwho is the weirdo wearing pinkбп to боwho is the hot dude wearing pinkбп to боOMG is that Kamikoбпs father? How are the two rtedбп which... yeah. Dad did at least re menacingly at the people who made fun of me but that didnбпt help when the teachers came around.

    б░Then I had to watch my dad argue with them for like twenty minutes over how appropriate it was for him to bring so much jelly. First they tried to argue it wasnбпt healthy before he pointed out they used a specialty brand. Then they pointed out it was designed to be nutritional only for Subi, because yes, I learnt that day demons have different nutritional requirements, not just more or less of everything. Dad fired back with the fact they werenбпt scrutinising anyone else for that particr thing, pointed out several less healthy options one of which was the stand right next to him, and finished up by saying that it didnбпt really matter because theyбпd never specified health requirements, merely strongly advised taking them into ount. Something he actually did.

    б░So now all the ss is watching this show. Iбпm trying to pretend Iбпm not involved in anyway, then the principales out and tries to figure out what the heck is going on. Three teachers are ganging up on one parents, who by the way, was continuing to hand out jelly to anyone that asked during this conversation. Only to take one look at the situation and LEAVE to go flirt with his wife who was manning the water station instead.

    б░So argument picks up again. They ask him how what he brought could be considered боan appropriate amountбп of his chosen food. He points out, rightfully so, that some Gluttony demons attend and might appreciate a box or two all by themselves, then goes on to say that because theyбпre all being chilled that any going uneaten by the end of the day will be packed up and taken home. He has to take the chilled crates back anyway, so it isnбпt even costing him extra space to take the extra home.

    б░At this point the teacher arguing with him, I donбпt even think it was a teaching I had for sses or anything so no idea why they were going after Dad for this. Anyway, they were clearly trying toe up with something, anything basically to keep annoying my Dad but there just really wasnбпt anything. I think they were going to call him out for боinappropriate dressбп until they took a look around at the other parents and saw that while goofy... Dad was at least wearing something modest that covered his whole body.

    б░So Dad managed to win that argument, the teachings walking away in shame. Iбпm a little sad they didnбпt try to go for the боIбпm more powerful than you argumentбп because not only is that frowned upon pretty heavily I know for a fact Dad was stronger than them all. Not sure why they didnбпt go for it. Still, with the teaches metaphorically limping away in defeat I officially became боnot as cool as my Dadбп.б▒

    Sue chuckled at the end to Kamikoбпs story. б░I can see how that might have been embarrassing once upon a time. Just based on what I know of your dad... to be less cool than him. That... that takes some concerted effort. The fact he won the argument wearing frilly pink aprons and a pink suit really just adds to the whole thing, doesnбпt it?б▒

    Kat shrugged, and боLily said, б░I mean... maybe? Iбпm not really sure what passes for standard clothing in the demon world. I mean, does your dad wear pink a lot? I... I can see it sort of going with his hair maybe?б▒

    Kamiko shook her head and sighed, б░No. No he doesnбпt wear pink often at all. It was a very clearly deliberate choice on his part. Still, I suppose it wasnбпt as bad as sports day,б▒

    б░Sports day?б▒ asked Kat for herself and Lily.

    Kamiko gave a bigger sigh and quickly ate two more cups of jelly, already making a good dent in the total jelly content of the room. б░See, a normal parent woulde with a camera. My fatheres with the whole damned electronics story. A high definition video camera, a higher definition old style camera, a proid camera, a magic based 3D camera, at least two drone cameras and hell knows what else.б▒

    б░How is that not more embarrassing than the food thing?б▒ asked Sue confused.

    Kamiko gave a slight smile, б░Well, that has to do with two things. The first is that I wasnбпt fourteen when it first happened. It happened to my sisters, and Dad did it for all my sports days. When I was younger I didnбпt know any better and when I was older it was just how things were. The real saving grace though... was that he wasnбпt the only one!б▒

    б░There were more people who pulled that sort of shit at your school?б▒ asked Sue shocked.

    б░Oh yeah,б▒ said Kamiko after another jelly cup. б░There was... five I think? Five total but two of them were married to each other so Iбпm not totally sure if they count as one family or two people doing it. They just had the one set of equipment and they manned it together. I think they were lower Rank, 2 probably and couldnбпt manage so many with just the one person.б▒

    б░Kami...б▒ said Sue, б░I think your school must have been fucking weird.б▒

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757: Hoo. Ha. School. What is it Good for?

    б░You know, not to be rude about it but why do demons need to go to school at all?б▒ asked боLilyбп б░I mean, Iбпm just thinking about it now and you donбпt really need exercise. The sses might be relevant might not but you will never be sent on a Contract you canбпt do so Iбпm not sure if thatбпs the point. Then thereбпs the fact that magic and technology is very advanced here. Surely you could just shove information into peoples heads?б▒

    Kamiko brightened at the question, б░OOOh, I actually know this one quite well. I made the same argument to Mum once. First off, yes we do have technology to shove information into peopleбпs heads but youбпre not allowed to use it at all until youбпve lived for at least a century. I guess Iбпll talk about the tech first because itбпs pretty cool.

    б░So, the first way of using it is basically justpressing a textbook straight into someoneбпs mind. The problem though, is itбпs a lot like shuffling a deck of cards and handing it to someone and saying боfind the seven of heartsбп. They have a full deck. They know with 100% certainty that in their hand, the seven of hearts is somewhere. In the end though, itбпs not like you know where the card is just because youбпre holding it. So you have to look through the whole deck randomly searching for your card.

    б░In the end, the problem is it takes quite a bit of shuffling to find the information you need, you havenбпt really learnt about the rest of the cards or where they are... and finally, because of how our memories work once they start towards perfect is that you donбпt usually save memories of looking at memories. Itбпs a different system. Having crystalised information shoved into your mind makes those memories even more solid and unyielding. Teasing the information out into the rest of your mind is hard.

    б░So even if youбпve found the seven once, your memory of finding the seven wonбпt work properly. Youбпll need to go back to the top of the deck and look again. Maybe you vaguely remember it was closer to the bottom and you start there instead but you wonбпt be able to do much better. This is because when youбпre remembering remembering your memories you donбпt actually live through the new memory, you get directed back along the same... боtrackбп I suppose.

    б░So thatбпs the first problem. Memories donбпte with understanding and itбпs really difficult to use them for understanding. Even reading at high speed is more efficient. As long as youбпre actually reading instead of just looking at arge wall of text and then trying to y everything back. Once it was shone that sort of thing didnбпt really work they tried to find another way of going about it all...б▒

    Kamiko paused her story to take a drink of water. Kat had a moment of confusion where she tried to work out where the water came from only to realise there was a water jug on the jelly cart. Apparently sheбпd overlooked that amongst all the jelly. Once Kamiko had rehydrated herself she continued her story, б░So once that was done they tried to figure out how to transfer not just information but understanding as well...

    .....

    б░Thatбпs where a lot of the problems came in. See, боunderstandingбп is pretty broad. When you start to go for understanding it pulls in a lot of other information as well. The only way to really get understanding is by copying it from someone else... but they have different worldviews and upbringings, which causes problems, different memories, more problems, and they reached their understanding through connecting those two things, causing yet more problems... and thatбпs just for demons that are exactly the same species.

    б░A medusa has snake hair. Those snakes are real, and sort of mini-minds, but those mini-minds are not the same mini-minds beholders have in their eye stalks, or the same as the semi-automated minds that cane alongside clone abilities. They all provide anotheryer of issuesplicating things further.

    б░This means that you can only really get understandings from demons of the same type, gender, and who are already simr enough to you that the memories are at least inbatable formats. See, another things, Kat has a perfect memory, something I do not quite yet have. That means that despite both of us being Subi, we couldnбпt share memories...

    б░But itбпs not like I can share them with Sue either. Sue and I are much too different in personality, temperament and maybe upbringing. Thatбпs not even getting into the age difference. Itбпs why you need to be at LEAST a century old. Even then, if you need memories with understanding you can only really get it from people eerily simr to you, who arenбпt more than fifty years older than you, and are the same kind of demon. Itбпs so incredibly difficult to get that to line up and involve the topic you want.

    б░Consider, how likely you are to find someone who is nearly your clone that made simr enough choices to you that they havenбпt deviated far enough for the process to fail AND decided to learn the information you want. The chances are much more likely that if you can find such a person, theyбпll also be trying to find someone with the memories you already want. Because remember, they need to be a very simr person. Itбпs just a mess.

    б░And bad things happen to demons that choose to ignore all the criteria. Best case scenario the memories are unusable. Moremonly youбпll end up with schizophrenia, fall into aa, or your brain will start leaking out of your ears. I do sadly mean that literally. Your brain deforms and starts to break down resulting in some of it leaking from your ears. Not fun,б▒

    *Well. Shit. I guess that exins a few things... and makes me want to never use the feature. Not that itбпs likely I ever can...* б░Good to know. Iбпll probably never be able to use it right?б▒ said Kat.

    Kamiko nodded, б░Yeah, being a Non-dem means your experience is already so far removed from most people that youбпd need another Non-dem Subus that grew up in an orphanage with only one best friend who eventually they eventually got into a magical bond with. Trust me, the chances are so astronomically low youбпd probably spend more time searching for the person in question than itбпd take for you to learn basically everything. Not about what you want. I mean everything. All the things.б▒

    Kat nodded, б░A shame but yeah. I see it happening like that. So what about school though?б▒

    Kamiko took a swig, this time from a jelly cup, and continued, б░Right well. Thatбпs the big reason we donбпt just shove information into kids. The reason we all go to school though is partly because of the social aspect, partly to keep us upied while our parents arenбпt home and also so that we donбпt identally cause an apocalypse during our first contract. Itбпs surprisingly easy to do actually and we have a lot of lessons in ourter years dedicated to not ending the world. б▒

    б░I feel a bit of a story there...б▒ said Kat leadingly.

    б░I mean, sure but itбпs not super specific most of the time. I bet Sue knows a bunch as well,б▒ Sue gave a thumbs up, б░Yeah see itбпs... well I suppose itбпs the basics. First rule is donбпt inject demonic energy directly into nts or animals. They can handle surprisingly small amounts injected directly and it causes problems real fast. Too much demonic fire can cause this as well, but it has to be pretty intentional.

    б░Um... what next. Donбпt give out advanced technology to just one faction because itбпs more than likely theyбпll either destroy the world or destroy everyone else and then the world if they donбпt have proper guidance. It isnбпt um... we donбпt subscribe to the idea you should never give that sort of thing out, but you canбпt give it to just one faction on the or n AND you have to stick around and basically babysit them for upwards of a few centuries. Like, even after the uplift is finished youбпre still responsible for making sure they donбпt end the world if you do it.

    б░You are basically forced to make it your temporary home world. You canбпt take missions longer than like two days. You canбпt pretend to be a god during the process, and itбпs also supremely expensive resource wise because youбпre not allowed to earn anything from your summons during the uplift. Itбпs a sort of punishment to stop people doing it. There are a couple other examples of world enders but those were the two big ones that were talked about pretty extensively.б▒

    б░Why such a harsh discouragement?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I think itбпs because if they want to do stuff like that they should be improving the Hub. Or perhaps itбпs because боworld upliftбп is actually a thing demons can be summoned to do. Itбпs REALLY expensive but it has been done a few times at least. That and I think itбпs because the goodwill generated from it usually lets the demon in question either take over the world or get a tonne of resources from it once itбпs been uplifted. So itбпs a bit like боyou want a steady stream of revenue for a long term investment? Well you can but you need to gamble all your rewards between now and when you finish that this is actually the best way to earn moneyбп or something like that,б▒ exined Kamiko.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758: Where is the Sci-Fi Future?

    б░Actually, speaking of technology levels. Why is it that for the most part things seem pretty simr to my own dimension? Weбпre a much younger society but nothing seems too far advanced,б▒ asked Kat.

    б░You take this one Sue,б▒ said Kamiko, not wanting to continue being the centre of attention. Sue of course had to sigh theatrically, heaving her chest as she did so, and then leaned over to grab a pillow to prop herself up, making sure to stretch and show of plenty of side boob, and ass when she turned around. Lily was finding herself less and less aroused by the sight of Sue. Despite Sueбпs attempts to make thing sexual. It really wasnбпt. Sue had settled into Lilyбпs mind as a friend, and sheбпd seen plenty of girls undress at school. It was a frame of mind, and Sueбпs over the top attempts were helping her settle into it.

    б░Right,б▒ said Sue now propped up on her makeshift pillow chair, б░Before I answer, because apparently, I have to be the giving one in this rtionship. Shame, I do so like receiving,б▒ seeing thecking reactions Sue moved on quickly, б░the thing is I donбпt really know where you are technology wise topare. So youбпll need to provide a few examples.б▒

    Kat quickly provided a few examples of thetest technology with Lily chiming in asionally. Sue nodded a few times and said, б░Right ok I think I can see where the issue is. A lot of the things you can improve arenбпt so obvious and are... different in priority for demons like us. For example, buildings. We have much better materials just as a matter of course and we can expand the space inside them with spells.

    б░Space expansion is actually one of the biggest things. With it, you can make pretty much any device боhandheldбп but demons often find that even with infinite space certain shapes feel better in the hands. Itбпs why our cameras, despite being rather advanced now, havenбпt changed in appearance all that much. Well, thatбпs not true, we went боsuper slimбп for a bit a couple centuries back where basically everything was a projection from a stick or microchip before scaling things back up.

    б░See, it was kinda cool to have everything in the one device... but we have plenty of space to store stuff and itбпs better to have specialty devices a lot of the time. If you NEED a camera, you get a camera and donбпt just rely on the camera attachment to your phone. We also moved away from band projectors as a default because a lot of demons donбпt like them.

    б░They only provide the illusion of force. It can cause some minor mental issues that while curable are quite easy to just avoid in the first ce by getting a more physical phone. Thatбпs another thing, weбпve made most appliances that are full size basically indestructible. Greed doesnбпt like it much, but if they donбпt make longsting stuff Sloth starts to manufacture their own equipment and Greed gets really pouty about it,б▒

    .....

    б░Hold on what?б▒ asked Lily, б░Why would Greed be annoyed by that? Or like what is Sloth actually doing?б▒

    б░So... Greed and Sloth have a love-hate rtionship in the least fun way possible. Sloth is perfectly happy to pay money for Greedбпs attention like a man at his favourite brothel, but, like that same man, if they get jerked around too much are perfectly happy to sit at home and watch porn,б▒ said Sue.

    б░I... I donбпt understand the metaphor,б▒ said Kat and if the confusion she could feeling from Lily was any indication, her girlfriend was struggling with it as well.

    б░Fine you boring prudes. Sloth likes to keep things simple. So if they can pay Greed to give them office supplies or useful gadgets to make things easier they will. Every time. Thereбпs a limit to that though. If they have to keep buying recements for whatever useful device it is over and over, Sloth tends to get fed up with things and manufacture it themselves, making it virtually impossible in the long run. Then, the others want in, so they ask Sloth to sell, and because itбпs easier to just give in to the whining, Sloth will start selling better quality products than Greed, and Greed starts losing money, something they HATE,б▒

    б░So Greed tends to make things that break for as long as they can get away with, iming that itбпs all in the name of iteration, and making cheap products to get out into the world to properly test then Sloth gets fed up with them and makes something thatбпs боGood enoughбп but endlessly reliable, or at least so close to it as to not matter, and Greed sees the writing on the wall and starts to do the same, while still making some very breakable versions as боthetest and greatestбп because some demons canбпt help themselves,б▒

    *I canбпt say Iбпm surprised. It is an interesting way to prevent a monopoly though.*

    [Iбпm a bit surprised you recognised that Kat. I didnбпt know you had an interest in economics.]

    *Lily, itбпs just basic sociology. We were all forced to take those sses. Unlike you I didnбпt study it more deeply but it really is interesting, isnбпt it? Such arge section of the poption that can just go боIбпm fed up with this shit, Iбпll fix it myselfбп and then actually getting away with it? I imagine Sue is making it seem like this all happens quite fast but I bet it takes at least a century for Sloth to actually get around to changing things.*

    [Yeah, that does make a lot more sense. I wonder how readily demons adopt new technology? Does the majority of the poption get on the bandwagon before Sloth? Or do they wait till Sloth is finished? Or wait even longer for Greed to take up Slothбпs mantle of reliability?] Neither knew so they asked Sue.

    б░How the fuck should I know?б▒ was the response. Kat opened her mouth in surprise and Sue just shrugged. б░Look, some of these questions are pretty basic. The sort thate up in history ss at school, or ones I asked my own parents. I have no interest in the wider economics of it. I have a guess sure, but I donбпt really know anything about the economy.

    б░My personal guess is that itбпs mostly a case by case thing where Greed gets a good idea. Sloth tries it out to see if it saves time. They work in harmony till Greed starts overreaching or Sloth has seen enough of the technology to copy it better, whateveres first, then they make a nt thatбпs enough for them and a bit more. So they charge through the nose for those extra units because they donбпt make enough.

    б░Then Greed says боI want in on thatбп and starts producing more for everyone at a slightly reduced price andparable quality. Everyone starts going to Greed, they ramp up production more and eventually it bes mainstream as people cotton on or it was a niche product and Greed has no incentive because even Sloth doesnбпt sell the extras,б▒

    б░Right... I guess... back to tech. Is there anything that doesnбпt really get developed?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Virtual reality is a big one,б▒ said Sue. б░It sounds pretty good in theory but there are two major issues. The first is that for a lot of demons, it ainбпt that different to going on Contracts. Go here, do this, punch that in the face. Explore this world. What have you. The second issue is that if itбпs TOO good, even if itбпs just an arcady type of thing...

    б░Well it starts taking in demonic energy and creating a semi-stable pocket dimension. Shit gets weird after that. See, DE isnбпt enough to spawn a whole knew universe... but enough of it can convince the dimension youбпre currently in that things should be a certain way in this small area. It starts to... I suppose боcorruptбп is a good analogy because these are video game terms. It starts to corrupt the world and slowly expand its influence. Causes all sorts of issues.

    б░In the end, controllers are just a lot better for us demons. It separates the games more solidly from Contracts. Itбпs clearer that this isnбпt real so we donбпt identally create a self-reinforcing dimensional editing program, and it can be enjoyed by the whole family across multiple Ranks a lot more easily. Sure, you can get consoles designed for higher Ranks, but if youбпre just using the basic stuff there is a good deal of inputg.

    б░You can only do so many things so quickly. It levels the ying field a fair bit because thereбпs only so much extra thinking you can do when everyone can theoretically input the perfect buttonbinations. Of course, we do have stuff for below Rank 1 when demons are kids... but those are normally less cool or interesting.б▒

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759: Sueбпs Family Deets Part

    With their burning questions about technology settled Lily and Kat rxed for a bit. Sue let herself fall down to the side, as if speaking for so long was a great effort, and Kamiko... well she kept making her way through the jelly. More than half of it was gone now and part of Kat wanted to try some just because it was being eaten so quickly to see why that was... but sheбпd had it before and knew it tasted like regr jelly. The obsession still didnбпt make sense to her.

    Once the silence had gone on for a minute though, Kat decided to keep people talking. б░Hey Sue, can you tell me about your family? Iбпve heard about Kamikoбпs but not really yours...б▒

    Sue rose back up, and grabbed her pillow chair, bending it into position once again, crossing her legs over each other and pretending to look down on everyone like a queen. Of course, with Katбпs height and the pile of pillows she was using Sue wasnбпt higher up at all, and the fact Sue was sticking out her tongue really didnбпt help sell the image.

    б░Right. Well... to talk about my parents I have to talk about my grandparents, and to talk about my grandparents, I have to talk about my great grandparents. Itбпll make sense in a bit. Oh, and Iбпll be focusing on my Mumбпs side of the family first. Dadбпs is a bit more normal. Just to make things clearer, my motherбпs name is Miriam, but she only responds to Miri. Even managed to convince D.E.M.O.N.S to agree, which I didnбпt think was possible,б▒

    б░Itбпs pretty easy actually,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Wait what?б▒ Sueбпs head whipped slightly to the side to focus on Kat. She was already most of the way but the movement was particrly sharp, and probably Sueбпs upper limit of speed.

    б░Did you think my full name was Kat?б▒

    .....

    б░Well... my full name is Sue, itбпs not that hard to believe for me,б▒ exined Sue with a re. б░So what is your full name?б▒

    б░Katб▒ was the easy answer.

    Sueбпs face screwed up like sheбпd had a shot of vinegar. б░I canбпt believe you can do the same bullshit trick Mum can. Dammit. Is this amon thing? Did I miss a memo or something? Why does it work that way?б▒

    Kat gave a slight shrug, б░Well, I never liked my legal name, for... what are probably petty reasons but I just didnбпt. So I told people my name was Kat, I got people to call me Kat, even managed to convince the school to make a note of it on their records not to call me by my longer name. When the system assigned me a name it wasnбпt even a question I donбпt think. I was just боUser Katбп and that was that,б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Sue dragging the word out like she was sucking on a lollipop, even making a popping sound at the end of the word. б░If my grandparents found that out theyбпd be having a field day. I will not share their actual names because even if Iбпm not fond of them because of reasons youбпll soon hear, theyбпre still my grandparents. Grandma likes to be called Elizbeth, and Grandpa likes to be called Laurence.

    б░Now, my family seems to have a habit of having kids long into their rtionships. Grandma and Grandpa were a few centuries old when they started having children, so where my great grandparents on both Grandma and Grandpaбпs side. Iбпve never met my great grandparents on Grandmaбпs side because... well this is where things start to get a little weird and probablyplicated. You see, Great Grandma, someone I do not even know the name of because nobody will tell me, though Mum doesnбпt know either apparently, Iбпll call Great G. Great G is the oldest rtive that I personally know of. Sheбпs at least Rank 6 now and likely higher but...б▒

    Sue bit her lips as she tried to think of the best way to phrase this before realising that there wasnбпt one. б░Ok I wanted to make a joke or y this super seriously but I donбпt know how. Great G is part of a massive harem run by a Rank 9 demon. Apparently Great G was particrly beautiful and invited to join. Grandma insists that Great G was forced to join against her will... but we havews against that even for Rank 9s and frankly, knowing what I do about Mum and myself, the chances that it was forced are basically zero.

    б░Still, Grandma likes to live in her own little world. She grew up as the child of a harem girl but it was more like a city onto itself all owned by this Rank 9 demon. Now, donбпt go thinking this is some womenбпs only camp with my Great Grandfather up the top, no. This Rank 9 demon was perfectly happy to sleep with anyone they found attractive, so we know that isnбпt the case. We only know that much from Grandmaбпs rants. She really doesnбпt like to talk about how she grew up in a positive light but Mum at least managed to tell me a coherent version of the story sort of.

    б░So the gist of it is, orgies weremon and encouraged, the Rank 9 in charge always participated but Grandma doesnбпt actually know who her father is. Apparently, they were all supposed to be on birth control to prevent pregnancies... but someone screwed up, perhaps multiple people and Great G got pregnant.

    б░Grandma was the only kid theyбпd had in recent memories, and I think she never got over the fact she never knew who her father was. Presumably it isnбпt actually the Rank 9 demon but Grandma has never said if they were a Subus or not. Never says if she found anyone who looked a bit like her or not. Heck, I donбпt even know if she looks like Great G.

    б░So, Grandma Elizabeth got out as soon as she could and basically became a massive prude. Grandma E, is OLD as well. Like, at least ten thousand years. It took her ages before she found a husband and got married. Then they had my Mum, but pretty sure they werenбпt fucking all that often so it took them a while to have her, the youngest of three kids. Not everyone can be Kamikoбпs family. Takes a lot of effort to have kids so close together,б▒

    Sue wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. Kamiko pretended to gag and threw a pillow straight at Sueбпs face. Sue clutched a hand over her heart, which was really just an excuse to grope herself, letting her tit spill out around her hand, as she slowly fell over backwards. The fact the pillow was only remaining in ce because Sue had grabbed it with her teeth more than sufficient evidence if the slow motion fall wasnбпt that Sue was staging the hole thing. б░My poor heart. Attacked by my friend in a moment of weakness. Kat! Avenge me!б▒

    б░Nope,б▒ said Kat popping the p. б░I want to hear the rest of this story and if I return fire thisбпll just be a pillow fight. We can do thatter if you really want,б▒

    б░Ffffiiiiinnnnee Mooomб▒ whined Sue as she sat back up, боcarefullyбп боfixingбп her outfit so that it wasfortable. б░Right where was I. Right, Grandma the massive prude. So, she got away from the harem and basically forswore anything to do with them. By the sounds of things she didnбпt even talk to her mother after that. I think she was there... fifty years maybe? This all happened in a different Hub. Grandma left to a knew Hub that was just being set up to get as far away from her mother as possible, and didnбпt really want to be followed. D.E.M.O.N.S respects that sort of effort, so while Grandma can message Great G, Great G can no longer message Grandma. Itбпs called something like... боsufficient effort put towards eliminating parental influenceбп or something.

    б░So thatбпs Grandma. She became a massive prude because she was butthurt over the fact that she never knew who her father was. Didnбпt matter she had a bunch of aunties and uncles happy to spend time with the only kid in thepound. Actually...б▒ Sue got a strange look on her face. б░Maybe she was repressed? Now that Iбпm retelling this story... I think itбпs much funnier to imagine she threw a massive tantrum because she wasnбпt getting enough dick. All the people in the боcityбп seeing her as the child she sort of was and refusing to have sex with her.б▒

    Sue chuckled, б░I mean, I donбпt think itбпs all that LIKELY but it is hrious to think of it in that light. Oh I canбпt wait to share this revtion with Mum. Sheбпll keepughing for a week,б▒ Kat couldnбпt help her own short bark ofughter either. It wasnбпt really her type of humour but Sueбпs боinterpretationбп was quite amusing to imagine.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760: Sueбпs Family Deets Part

    б░Now onto Grandpaбпs side of the family, I guess. His is a little moreplicated. Grandpa Laurence is still a prude though. So... both of his parents were... are? God I donбпt really know where to start with Laurenceбпs side of the family. Ok. Um... hmm. So both of them are a lot like me I guess, though theyбпre both into women,б▒ Sue saw Kat and Kamikoбпs confused look, б░ok fine, let me backtrack a tiny bit then.

    б░On Laurence side of the family I have two Great Grandmaбпs, one of them is Great Grandma Selina and other is Great Grandma Kylie, though both are shorter names than their full titles. Selina is a full shapeshifter, and gets working parts when she does. So she, was more than capable of impregnating someone to have a family with.

    б░Now that, that... whole thing makes sense. I should exin. The pair of them vaguely knew of each other for a long time, and Iбпve actually met them both, though they arenбпt still together... but they sort of are? Gah, my Great Grandfamily is a fucking mess. Guess it makes some sense why the Grandparents turned out the way they did,б▒ Sue dragged her hands threw her hair, messing it up a bit as she came back to herself.

    б░So. They both knew of each other, and in fact actually went to school together. This isnбпt a story of childhood sweethearts though. They HATED each other at school. That hate though meant they kept track of each other when they kept ending up on Contracts together, and because theyбпre both a lot like me, but for the other team, they were both willing to sleep with just about anything with tits. Pretty much the only exception was each other.

    б░Until they started doing those Contracts I just mentioned. Theyбпd go out of their way to barely react to each other before apparently, one night, they had hot angry sex and they were best friends the next day. It just took them TWO FUCKING CENTURIES TO GET TO THAT POINT,б▒ Kat reeled back, shocked by the venom in Sueбпs voice. When Lily, in Memphis form of course, gave Sue the stink eye for her volume Sue wilted slightly.

    б░Sorry for the yelling. Itбпs just... I donбпt understand how they kept up a grudge for that long. Still. It did make them friends. Eventually. They then spent the next few thousand years just living life, having lotsa apparently hot lesbian sex, something you might aspire to one day Kat.б▒ Katбпs deadpan stare said otherwise but Sue ignored that, б░it was when they were... I believe the number they gave me was боsometime after five thousandбп but thatбпs one of those боI donбпt want to actually tell you how old I amбп type phrases that implies this took them five thousand years but probably took them ten or twenty.

    б░Anyway, eventually, very eventually, they were both looking into the idea of having kids. They wanted a family, just to see what it was like but they didnбпt ever find боthe oneбп they were looking for. Well, after discussing it while drunk one night Selina pointed out she could certainly grow a fully functioning penis, and Kylie had a perfectly functioning womb for the kids. Why donбпt they just have a family together?

    .....

    б░Now,б▒ Sue paused, making sure she still had everyoneбпs attention. Kamiko... she was watching, but the jelly was stealing at least part of her thoughts. Sue thought about waiting longer... but decided that was a lost cause. б░Now youбпd think that theyбпd n things out at that point. Talk things through a bit more? Not my Great Grandparents.

    б░Instead they drunk a bunch of alcohol and then did all the drugs. I even asked them afterwards, боwhat drugs and whyбп and Grandma Kylie said боAll of them, and because it was necessaryбп which... I canбпt reallyprehend. Surely Grandma Kylie knew sheбпd need to involve a dick at some point but nooo. Apparently a big fat dick ready for baby making is different to the collection of dildos Iбпm certain she must own.б▒

    Lily had hidden her eyes with her front paws and let out a slightly pained whine. Sue rolled her eyes, but checked to see Katбпs reaction. Kat of course could tell Lily wasnбпt all that phased, and gave a slight smile when she met Sueбпs eyes letting the busty demon know she hadnбпt pushed things to far.

    б░With that... they apparently went for a week or two? Remember ALL the drugs. They very much do not rmend. Bit of a blur and they didnбпt recover for a few more weeks afterwards. So the exact spot where the sex ended and the recovery began is very blurred. When it was all said and done though, Kylie was pregnant with triplets.

    б░They had Dadter on because they wanted arger family and three wasnбпt enough... but apparently it took a lot of somewhat painful effort on my Great Grandmasбп parts. To quote them, боit was a lot of rather ufortable sex just for one more childбп and боthey werenбпt drunk enough to go through the full bender a second timeбп so... thatбпs how things went with them both. Apparently, ording to Laurence, they tried to make their home a weing ce and Selina and Kylie both tried not to just... go out and sleep with a bunch of women, keeping up the боweбпre a familyбп shtick for about a hundred years after Laurence was born...

    б░But... it was very obvious, or so Laurence says, what type of Contracts they both took during that time. I think Laurence could never figure out why neither of his parents cared the other was taking weekly Contracts to go have sex with other people. The fact that Kylie and Selina werenбпt sleeping together all that much because the house they bought didnбпt have the instion required for it, and werenбпt nning to stay forever so never installed it meant they were finding their sexual gratification elsewhere...

    б░And that was FINE for both of them. Even now that theyбпve sort of split up, theyбпre still best friends and the most recent time I met them both they were practically hanging off each other. Iбпm also pretty sure Grandma Kylie had her hand on Grandma Selinaбпs ass the whole time. So, itбпs certainly not like theyбпre on bad terms. They just arenбпt bothering to keep up the illusion that they were happily married. Though... I have a few suspicions about how long thatбпll actually be true.

    б░Just based on the way they still look at each other pretty sure Iбпll see them properly marry each other before my hundredth birthday. So, with that being exined from both sides of my Grandparentбпs family, you can... maybe? Hopefully? See how they ended up prudes. I mean, I still donбпt understand it, but perhaps you guys canprehend the profoundly shitty parenting my Great Grandparents engaged in.

    б░Just kidding. They let their kids do basically whatever they wanted. They didnбпt limit anything and I know Laurence at least disapproves of his older siblings. All girls by the way. Might be another reason they stopped at Laurance. No clue how to raise a boy properly. Whatever they case, he too became a massive prude. However, he didnбпt need to move to a new Hub because the family was already in that new Hub. Wanted a quiet ce to raise the kids apparently.

    б░Thatбпs where Elizabeth and Laurence met. The way they both tell it, it was a long romantic epic of boy meets girl, they slowly grow closer and closer over time, bonding over their shitty family situations before eventually, after centuries of courting they confess their feelings and get married. Thing is, I donбпt know how much of that to believe really.

    б░See, both Grandma E and Grandpa L went to work for Sloth. Not because they like that style of work, but because they wanted nothing to do with Lust, and their parents. They still insist they enjoy their jobs, but they always word it funny. So Iбпm pretty sure they hate it and use Contracts to blow off steam.

    б░Now that you know all the issues with my Grandparents, you can see what happened to my Mum. They were super controlling of her. Raised her as the боgood girlбп. Kept her away from as much боbadбп Subus activities they could. Spoke poorly of sex and all that other stuff. Kept her away from her grandparents when she was young, and Mum was an only child. So broke under the pressure and started rebelling. Doing everything my Grandparents hate to get back at them for not letting her live her own life.

    б░Then they had to struggle with what to do about the whole thing. Which... is a bit of an epic saga in and off itself. If thatбпs something you want to hear? Or would you rather move on?б▒ offered Sue.

    б░This is better than any romance novel Iбпve read,б▒ said Kamiko, б░So Iбпd vote for keeping going,б▒

    б░Wait you read romance novels?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Yes?б▒

    б░With smut?б▒

    б░No...б▒

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761: Sueбпs Family Deets Part

    Sue pouted, feigning immense disappointment at Kamikoбпs choice of literature, before turning her gaze on the other two. б░Well? What about you both?б▒

    б░For me personally not really? I mean, I was out doing stuff and didnбпt care for romance,б▒ answered Kat.

    [God. I donбпt want to answer the question but she deserves the full answer...]

    б░On the other hand,б▒ said боLilyбп б░I... I did. Not a lot, because itбпs really hard to find good lesbian smut on our world. Itбпs not... super epted? I mean itбпs been getting better sure, but a lot of it isnбпt great. So I mostly had to settle for straight stuff from the guys perspective if I really wanted something new... but that tended to make me ufortable during those sex scenes. Not what I wanted to read about. So I mostly just stick to romance without all that. I can deal with male main characters, just not if theyбпre sleeping with the female lead. Or a male lead. Or anyone at all really.б▒

    б░I mean, itбпs not like I read lesbian stuff so I suppose I canбпt say youбпre wrong to think that,б▒ said Sue. б░Still, I read plenty of smut from the guys perspective. I find it interesting sometime. Then again, I also like to imagine that itбпs ME heбпs railing on so maybe thatбпd count as another negative.б▒

    Sue let that hang in the air for a few minutes, before б░Right back to our regrly schedule family drama. So, Mum. Sheбпs an only kid and my Grandparents are obsessed with this wholesome image they like to have of themselves. Very prim and proper. Part of the боnew waveбп of Subi that didnбпt need sex to feel good about themselves. Not that Lust tries to pretend otherwise, but some people still believe itбпs just for sex even after such a long period of time.

    б░Now they suddenly find out they have a slut for a daughter. Donбпt pale over the word either, Mum was quite proud of her aplishments when she was younger. She doesnбпt like to brag so much now, but thatбпs exactly what she did in her younger years. It wasnбпt just about sleeping around, it was about боMiriam, Elizabeth and Laurenceбпs little girlбп who was sleeping with everyone in town that she could get her hands on. Sheбпs straight but back then she would happily go for literally anyone that asked. That was the point really.

    .....

    б░The way she talks about it now is with a bit of shame though. Itбпs one of the reasons I didnбпt gopletely nuts in my teen years. She says боthe one thing I donбпt regret is that I didnбпt go around breaking hearts. Some people were sad yes, or thought боweбп had something special, but I made it very clear I was sleeping with anyone who asked, and I helped spread the rumours about it so nobody could say they didnбпt know what they were getting intoбп.

    б░Apparently the reason she regrets that sort of attitude is that she was pretty aggressive chasing people down for sex if she thought she had a chance. She also faked a lot of her reactions, especially with her female partners because she just wasnбпt interested. Things only escted with her parents during this time.

    б░They wanted their proper girl back, but they also knew that a боproperбп family would support each other no matter what. They wanted to support Miriam as much as they hated what she was doing and they just didnбпt know what to do at all. They tried subtly trying to get her to stop but it never really went past passive aggressive stuff.

    б░That all stopped when one of the teachers, a lesbian, offered to sleep with Mum. Now, before you freak out no they didnбпt sleep together. The teacher pretended to be very into bdsm, the dom role specifically. Not true, Mum is good friends with them now and sheбпs the biggest sub who ever lived in the bedroom. She was there to teach Mum a lesson though.

    б░She set Mum up in restraints so she couldnбпt leave. Then she started to escte and Mum never once said no despite how ufortable she clearly was being the sub to a woman. Before anything too serious happened, though by боseriousбп I just mean боrequires healingбп or боactual sexбп because Mum was chained to a rack, spread eagle, had hot wax covering everywhere that wasnбпt sensitive, blindfolded, and with rope around her neck just slightly limiting airflow.

    б░Well the teacher took of the rope and then said, боMiriam, or Miri, whichever you actually prefer. I am beyond disappointed in you,бп and Mum shot back боOh so just like a kinky version of my parents then?бп and the teacher responded with боNo. I am disappointed because you clearly arenбпt enjoying this. You are selling yourself to anyone and everyone not because you actually like what youбпre doing, but because you want to spite your parents. You agreed to everything I asked, not because you wanted it, but because I ASKED and it was vaguely sexual.бп

    б░Mum insists thatбпs the first time she felt shame for her actions. The teacher then went on to properly talk to Miri, while she was still tied up of course, and berated her for just sleeping with everyone. For getting lesbian girls hopes up. For faking orgasms with male partners who just wanted to learn how to please someone properly, for thinking it was actually eptable to sleep with a teacher despite the school rules against it.

    б░Mum tried to fight against thatst one, but it turned out that the teacher had permission for that little lesson from the principle, Elizabeth, Laurence, and her wife. The only person not in on the whole thing was Mum. When she found out her parents knew her eyes nearly fell out of her head they were so wide.

    б░Thatбпs how my Mum started to patch up her rtionship with my Grandparents. Iбпm... still not the most fond of them because it was clear they really hoped I wouldnбпt turn out like their own daughter... but theyбпve been through it once now, so they can be disapproving while making it clear they love me as well. They were actually really pleased with the fact I waited till I was older to get started.

    б░Iбпll never forget the day Grandma hugged me and said боI know Iбпll never approve of what youбпre doing. Iбпll never be happy with your choice in life. But just like your mother before you, I love you, and I want you to be happy more than I want you to make ME happyбп, and then handed me a very racy set of underwear. I must have stared at her for five minutes before believing it was real. She just gave me a pat on the head and said боA good girl deserves rewardsбп.

    б░You know... a second revtion. Is my prudish Grandmother actually a dominatrix?б▒ Kamiko couldnбпt help it, she started tough. Kat and Lily though, narrowed their eyes. б░Yeah, youugh now Kamiko but... how did she know the teacher? How did the teacher get permission from my prudish Grandparents? The setup was exined to them. Clearly. So why where the prudes so ok with my Mum basically confessing her sins in a bdsm dungeon? Maybe I need to ask a few questions next time I visit my Grandparents,б▒

    Kamikoбпs eye bogged out. And Sue nodded, б░Yes thatбпs the face me Mum made. Exactly those eyes. The боwait what the fuck is going on hereбп look,б▒

    б░So what about your Dadбпs side of the family?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Eh, Dad didnбпt go as nuts as Mum did, but like my Grandparents, they bonded over their own shitty parentage. Once Mum calmed down a bit and wasnбпt trying to go after everything that moved to spite her family she started looking for one guy that could fulfill all her needs. She dated a couple people before she met my father though. Apparently, sex all the time sounds great to most people, but they just canбпt keep up with it. My Mum has an insane libido, possibly naturally, possible because of her actions as a teen, and as such she wants to be railed all hours of the day more or less. For the first few guys it was too much sex, something she didnбпt think anyone would ever say.

    б░After that she was more specific with what she meant, and went through a few more people before she met my father. He was the second person tost longer than six months, and the one she married. Apparently, what sold her was when he changed his dietpletely to improve the taste,б▒ finished Sue with a scious smile.

    [My natural reaction to that is, боew grossбп but my intellectual reaction is боhow much of a differenceбп and Iбпm not sure if I really want to know or not. I am at war with myself Kat.]

    Kat rolled her eyes, and just asked the question, б░Lily wants to know how much of a difference it made to the taste,б▒ because there was no way her girlfriend would ever actually give up a chance to learn more things.

    б░You know what Lily?б▒ said Sue slowly, б░Iбпve never asked, and now... now I want to know too.б▒

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762: Boys?!

    б░What about your Dadбпs side of the family?б▒ asked Kat to try and clear away the mental suggestions that came with their previous questions. The fact Sue was interested in the answer as well was a good indication this was for the best.

    б░Eh, I donбпt know nearly as much about them,б▒ said Sue with a shrug, б░I know he met Mum because his family was also super restrictive but unlike Mum, he never made up with them properly. He did make the attempt apparently. It was before they got married. Mum exined how she mended the rift between her and her parents, so he tried to talk it out with them... didnбпt work. They were much less epting of his choices, and even though he was getting married they didnбпt even ept an invitation to their own sonбпs wedding.

    б░So that sorta killed the rest of my interest in Dadбпs side of the family. I mean, my Grandparents are prudes, and I donбпt get along with them but theyбпre still family. Dadбпs parents arenбпt family. Theyбпve wanted nothing to do with him for centuries and even trying to extend an honest olive branch amounted to nothing. What about you though Kamiko? We know Katбпs an orphan, but youбпve got plenty of family,б▒

    б░Yes, but thatбпs exactly the problemб▒ said Kamiko, who had at some point grabbed the next jelly cake. Sue had to blink a couple times to be sure it was in Kamikoбпs hands. She hadnбпt seen the shorter demon move at all for it. б░We only really meet up once every ten years for the big family gathering and there are just so many of us. I donбпt even remember all of my cousinsбп names let alone what theyбпre like.

    б░We donбпt have some big tumultuous family history to use as a guide to remembering their names and personalities. Heck, I canбпt even tell you the exact number of cousins I have. It gets even worse because my Grandparents also have a harem and they all ask to be called боGrannyбп or боGrandpaбп whatever their name is. I donбпt even know which of them are my actual Grandparents and itбпs too awkward to ask. So... they kinda just blend together?б▒

    Sue pouted, б░Fine. I guess you got the opposite problem to me. Too much family to know what to do with instead of too little family that wants nothinбп to do with you. Fine fine. But, you keep squirreling around personal questions so I got one for you. What turns you on? What starts your engine running? When youбпre browsing, what do you find to be the tastiest looking on the menu?б▒

    Kamiko blushed but nodded slightly, б░Iбпll agree but only if everyone else does as well!б▒

    .....

    Sue gave a raised eyebrow at that, б░Ah yes, the lesbian and the asexual can really contribute to the боhottest boysбп conversation,б▒

    Kamikoбпs blush started to deepen as she stammered out, б░Th-th-thatбпs not what I meant. I... I mean... L-Lily can talk about women and K-kat well... um... errr... she can... hmm...б▒

    б░But Lily already gave her story. She has a thing for redheads with good legs. Maybe a bit sporty as well. Weбпve both heard Lilyбпs heartfelt story, and have a living example of at least half of her fetishes probably,б▒ said Sue gesturing at Kat.

    Kat wasnбпt quite sure how to react to that, Lily was nodding along though as if that all made perfect sense somehow. *You could talk about outfits you find my sexy in if you want to contribute?*

    [I mean, sure if they bring it up first but theyбпre right otherwise. Youбпre basically perfect appearance wise. Youбпve got nice boobs that arenбпt toorge for my hands, the best legs, red hair, which I admit is maybe arger fetish of mine than I give it credit for but more importantly you have very nice soft hair. Your ass is nice as well, but I feel like thatбпs more like dressing for the rest of your legs so itбпs whatever. I think itбпd be cute if you had dimples when you smile, but youбпre not really боcuteбп in that way. Youбпre basically sex appeal tailored rather specifically for me and I feel like dimples would drop the sexy factor a tad even if I like them,]

    *Well you have cute dimples so I guess itбпs fine.*

    [Wait what?]

    Kat didnбпt respond.

    [Wait what?!] Katбпs amusement just bounced down the link as Lily tried to remember if sheбпd noticed herself with dimples or not. Truth be told, it wasnбпt really something she paid attention to at all. The chance of Kat being correct was quite high and now she was finding it odd sheбпd never noticed.

    Kamikoбпs blush hadnбпt gone down at all, and she was pouting now as she stammered out, б░F-fine then you can go first,б▒

    Sue grinned, б░No take backsies!б▒ Kamiko would have paled at the tone if she wasnбпt already beat red. As it was, a slight bit of the light in her eyes dulled as she realised mistakes had been made.

    б░The first thing,б▒ said Sue, б░Is that they have to have a dick. No offence to the pussy,б▒ Lily hissed at the joke without any real malice behind the action, б░but Iбпm not a carpet muncher. I like meat in my dishes and thatбпs where I start looking. Iбпve actually been with a few really feminine guys and two shapeshifters that preferred to be female. Well, Iбпve had sex with a few lesbians as well. Itбпs not like I wasnбпt going to test just how straight I am,б▒ Lily rolled her eyes, and Kat barely held herself back from doing the same, б░but I just donбпt enjoy it without something nice and warm to fill me.

    б░Then again. I guess we werenбпt talking about sex but boyfriend material. Or at least Iбпm sure you will Kami. As I said before, I guess I want to go for the adventurous ones first. I donбпt want them to necessarily be into weird shit, because a lot of people into that kind of stuff are ONLY interested in that stuff, and theyбпre just as bad as a dude whoбпs straight vani. I want them to have so many fetishes they might as well like everything, or enjoy exploration just as much as I do. In the bedroom as well,б▒

    Sue gave a wink before continuing. б░Other than that... I donбпt like muscles all that much. They are HARD and not as fun as you think. When youбпve got demons able to get strength and keep themselves nice and squishy thereбпs just no point. Iбпm not one of those girls who likes tracing their fingers down a studбпs chest. I want them to have at least a little bit of squish. Same goes for those stick thinnky guys. Shadows donбпt count. Fucked one once and itбпs... weird. A good weird actually. They sort of...б▒

    Sue took a nce at her audience and sighed, б░Right, sorry. Wrong audience. I guess what Iбпm trying to say is that Golems and the like are out. I want to be able tofortablyy on my paramour and sleep there. Iбпd also probably want someone who either doesnбпt mind sleeping around, or enjoys sleeping around as well. As cool as my parentбпs marriage is, Mum and I have different priorities. She thinks an hour spent not having sex is an hour wasted but I like adventurous sex and even the most interesting man in the world canбпt keep me upied forever.

    б░Might need to find myself a bisexual guy. That could certainly be fun. Theyбпd probably be more interested in trying new things. Hmm... what else... species? Maybe shadows? They can do some cool stuff but they donбпt exactly make my panties wet with just a look. Subi are a bit nd. There are enough simr looking races around that they donбпt have any special appeal. Same with like, vampires and the like. Hmmm... not that interested in Fiends either. Size difference isnбпt really my fetish. I mean, it was a fun experiment but honestly rather painful at the end of it all. Worth it, but certainly not repeat customer material.

    б░Oh, oh. And I know I said I liked things to be a bit soft but Iбпm not really in to fat guys. Itбпs not that hard to keep yourself in shape,б▒ said the Subus nearly incapable of getting fat, б░so I canбпt help but think of them aszy. Also, not a big fan of fur... it just gets everywhere doesnбпt ever taste nice, and is so much effort to clean.

    б░Iбпll probably just want to find myself a shapeshifter really. I canбпt really think of anything thatбпs so attractive Iбпd ever want to give up the versatility a power like that offers. A bit shallow perhaps, and I certainly have other things Iбпd look out for, maybe in a base form, but if they can shapeshift they can look however they want.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763: Boys?!?!

    б░So there you go I guess. Iбпm actually super boring because Iбпm not afraid to just say I want a shapeshifter, and not one of those minor shapeshifters that can mess with their appearance a bit, but the ones who could go full tentacle monster if they wanted to,б▒ finished Sue.

    б░I regret asking,б▒ said Kamiko, face no less red than when sheбпd started.

    б░Well, as I said. No tackbacksies!б▒ said Sue,

    б░Donбпt... donбпt you have like... clothing styles or hair styles or something?б▒ asked Kamiko hoping to prolong the moment she was forced to answer Sueбпs questions.

    б░Eh, I donбпt really care for hair at all. Might be a bit weird in that but I donбпt find bald people any less or more attractive than someone with hair down to their ass. Itбпs just hair really. Hmm... maybe thatбпs another reason I donбпt care for fur...б▒ mumbled Sue before snapping her eyes back to Kamiko. б░Now. No more escaping! CONFESS!б▒

    Kamiko looked over to Kat for help only to be a met with a боyou started thisбп look. Finding no help there she looked to Lily, but the little Memphisбп eyes were burning with curiosity. She didnбпt have any clue what a demon might find attractive and didnбпt pay that much attention when the other girls were talking about boys at school. Mostly because it happened in locker rooms if it meant she was close enough to hear and she had... other interests than what they were saying.

    б░F-fine...б▒ stammered Kamiko. б░I... I guess I sort of agree with Sue in that muscles donбпt do much for me. I mean, yeah. Iбпve seen too many of my cousins without shirts and because weбпre a family of Subi they all have at least a bit of muscle. I agree as well that I donбпt care for fat people. While unlike Sue I understand it can be moreplicated than that...

    .....

    б░I grew up with a doctor for a mother and I know way too much about what that means and the potential side effects if it isnбпt a default for their race. So, it just sort of grosses me out now because I canбпt help but think on the medical issues. I... hmm... I donбпt think Iбпd really like a shapeshifter. I mean, it sounds nice in theory, or for people like Sue but I...

    б░I want to KNOW what my husband looks like. I want to be able to picture their face in an instant. I donбпt want there to ever be any confusion. I want to know each and every detail on their body so that I could trace it from memory. The idea of having a shapeshifter as a husband... is actually kind of a turn off for me. If... and this is a big IF. If they only really stuck to one form when we were together or they got it after weбпd already started dating I could probably deal but like... any shapeshifting when we were... you know... Iбпd... I think Iбпd just feel really awkward,б▒

    б░It seems like somebody likes the taste of vani, not adventurous enough for you?б▒ asked Sue, only to see Kamiko cough and look away. Sueбпs eyes narrowed the way a sharks would when it smelled blood in the water. б░No? Vani isnбпt right... what sort of strange things do you like Kamiko?б▒

    б░N-б▒ Kamiko chocked on the words, and swapped to б░I-Itбпs not that strange?б▒

    Even Kat could hear the question mark at the end of Kamikoбпs sentence. б░Oh hoho?б▒ said Sue once again, puffing up and grinning, б░Not that strange you say. Well, please share it Kamiko, oh I canбпt wait! It canбпt be that weird, but then again... youбпre afraid of telling me, someone who is more than ok with diving into a mass of tentacles and just letting go. Are you saying itбпs strange than that?б▒

    б░NO!б▒ shouted Kamiko, going so far as to put her jelly down to hide her face with a pillow.

    б░Well, I mean, if you arenбпt going to talk about it I can only start to think of weirder and weirder things Kamiko. Come on, share. Weбпre all girls here. Even if we canбпt all appreciate a good b of meat, we will at least not judge you for your taste. Unless itбпs zombies. Thatбпs kinda rotten...б▒ offered Sue.

    Kamiko gagged, б░GROSS. Ew... yuck. Why? Why would you put that imagine in my head Sue!б▒

    б░Is it necrophilia if the corpse is still walking around?б▒ asked Sue to боnobodyбп б░What about vampires? They have blood in their bodies. It just isnбпt their blood. Do they count? What about ghosts? They donбпt have bodies anymore but they tend to be dead... hmm. What if a ghost is possessing someone whoбпs alive? Is it necrophilia because the ghost is dead or just normal sex because the body is alive?б▒

    б░STOP OK FINE!б▒ shouted Kamiko. б░Itбпs Lamia and Medusa. I have a thing for smooth scales. Are you HAPPY NOW?б▒

    б░Yes inordinately!б▒ said Sue looking like the cat that got the cream, or perhaps the jelly in this case. б░Still though, that isnбпt much. What about them do you like?б▒

    б░I um... well... I mean... I wouldnбпt like go for a sentient snake thatбпs too far but like... itбпs the contrast, I guess? Also, the idea of getting wrapped up by a big snake tail, or... or Iбпve seen a medusa stretch their snakes to wrapped someone uppletely and I think I even prefer that. They get to have a proper body but with nice snake hair that I can spend time petting. Sometimes their snakes are so adorable, and the person they are on can be sexy as well. I like the contrast,б▒

    б░Wow. You sub,б▒ said Sue with a grin. б░What about Arachne? That do anything for you?б▒

    Kamiko shook her head rapidly, б░No I donбпt really like bugs. Iбпm not like... scared of them really but they are kinda gross. I canбпt imagine an Arachne would make my feelings change much on the matter.б▒

    б░Still, Lamia and Medusa huh. Thatбпs not even that bad. Prettymon in fact, from what I know. So Iбпm not really all that sure why you were so worried. I mean, Katбпs girlfriend is a cat,б▒ said Sue.

    б░Itбпs not like sheбпs attracted to that form of Lilyбпs. I mean, itбпs the same for her normal one as well so maybe that helps? I... well I wouldnбпt mind dragonkin myself. I donбпt care too much for their dragon forms, but a lot of them have humanoid ones with a few tasteful cements of scales to help protect organs and look nice. Sometimes they even have tails. Lizardkin... not really my thing. They either go too far, or just have a tail. They also seem kinda shifty to me...б▒

    б░They do seem that way yes,б▒ said Sue nodding sagely. Kat and Lily shared a nce, not reallyprehending the difference between a lizardkin and a dragonkin in human form. Perhaps it was just one of those things you know about.

    After a few seconds of silence where it was clear Kamiko wasnбпt going to offer any further answers so Sue prompted with, б░So... clothes. You asked me about them, and I mostly just want less of them in general. What about you though?б▒

    б░Um... well... Iбпm a big fan of swimsuits... but not lingerie? I mean... maybe itбпd be different if I had boyfriend but I just canбпt see a man looking good in them, but a nice pair of swim trunks, body on disy? I can get behind that, specially if theyбпre skin tight. You know the ones?б▒ offered Kamiko.

    Sue nodded, б░Oh yup, that weird material they use for swim gear? Yup, nice and stretchy and definitely skin tight. You like the bulge in the front?б▒

    Kamiko shrugs, б░I mean, not especially? Doesnбпt really tell you all that much. I like more of the framing on the legs and ass. Specially the ass,б▒

    [My disappointment is immeasurable.]

    *Look just because nobody else here has a thing for legs doesnбпt mean you should be disappointed with them.*

    [I know, but unlike you. I can lie about it. Menбпs legs hold 0 appeal anyway so itбпs not like I can even think of a reason someone else would like them.]

    *Yeah. I guess quips are a lot more fun when you can make them and have people other than me here. Itбпd be a bit weird to share...*

    [Yeah]

    *Yeah*

    б░Anything involving a bit more material you like?б▒ asked Sue, б░I know I said I wasnбпt really all that interested by I can appreciate a good set of military attire. Itбпs something I really donбпt see around the Hub because we have Wrath for a military but itбпs a good style. Gives me the good warm and fuzzies down below thinking about how hard they could pound me,б▒

    б░I mean... my sister has taught me enough about fashion that the fancier stuff I sort of just go into critique mode. I donбпt even LIKE critiquing clothes or know anything about them to judge, but I feel like I should because of her. Only really triggers with male clothes though. Iбпm lucky I donбпt judge myself and my other sisters too harshly, and Mum likes to wear ab coat a lot of the time so sheбпs whatever...б▒

    б░Nothing?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Well... a nice casual naagi, that is the base for a kimono, sort of like what Katбпs wearing is pretty nice. You know, let it stay open a bit more than might be called appropriate and have a leg or two out... as long as it doesnбпt get too fancy I can appreciate it,б▒ said Kamiko with a slight yawn at the end.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764: Heading to Bed

    That yawn was apparently the signal to start winding things down. Kamiko finished off the jelly sheбпd already imed before sticking it on the cart, Sue tried one of the small cups quickly, and Kat got to work making herself a pillow fort with nkets helping the structural support. б░You know,б▒ said Sue between bites, б░this is good jelly. Like, itбпs still jelly and Iбпm not sure Iбпd rate it in like my top ten for foods or whatever but it is definitely the best jelly Iбпve ever had so I can see why your family likes it.б▒

    Kamiko felt her eye twitch and a slight bit of anger rise up at Sueбпs dismissal attitude but she pushed it down. Sue was correct after all. Even if it was a bit of an issue her family had, that was no reason tosh out. Itбпd certainly confirm for everyone that things were weird. Not that it wasnбпt obvious already. б░I think thatбпs a shame if you cannot truly appreciate the majesty that is jelly. Still, being able to recognise that we choose one of the best as our default is a good constion prize.б▒

    Sue slid the empty cup onto the cart and Kamiko quickly dropped it outside. б░How much is it by the way?б▒ asked Sue. б░On the one had itбпs a specialty thing, but on the other... you guys quite clearly by a lot of it...б▒

    б░We get a family discount actually,б▒ said Kamiko. б░Iбпm not quite sure if thatбпs because someone from my extended family makes all the jelly for us, or works with the team that does. Not quite sure how much we by as a group, just my parents and sisters. So that, or perhaps someone in my family came up with the recipe? So we pretty much get it at cost,bour included.б▒

    б░Iбпm not sure if that makes it better because you arenбпt overpaying for what is clearly a major vice or worse because youбпve been doing this so long you have a family discount making it easier to indulge...б▒ said Sue sagely.

    б░Sue. Your vice is getting fucked in the weirdest way possible. I donбпt want to hear from you that I have a problem with jelly,б▒ said Kamiko.

    Sueбпs eyes flew wide open at Kamikoбпs response. б░Oh my, little Kami is breaking out some dirtynguage. Iбпve never been so proud,б▒ said Sue wiping away some fake tears.

    .....

    Kamiko pouted, б░Sorry, Iбпm tired. It just sort of slipped out...б▒

    б░Well, as long as youбпre still awake enough to notice anything going in we should be good,б▒ said Sue with a cheeky smile.

    б░Sue. I did not need that kind of joke when weбпre about to sleep in the same bed,б▒ said Kamiko as she closed the door behind her and flopped down on that very bed in question.

    Sue waved Kamiko off as she flopped down on the bed next to her. б░Itбпll be fine Kami, you know I donбпt swing that way. Besides, the lesbian couple are taking up residence on the floor. You wonбпt have to worry about your chastity at all,б▒

    б░First off,б▒ said Kamiko as she sat up, б░Iбпm not super worried, but considering you admitted just a bit earlier that youбпve slept with women before, Iбпm not really sure it matters how straight you are. Second off,б▒ Kamiko shuffled to the side of the bed, б░What the heck are you doing on the floor Kat?!б▒

    Kat looked up from her spot surrounded by pillows, Lilyfortably nestled into her neck. б░Um... well currently Iбпm rxing.б▒

    б░Yes I can see that Kat,б▒ said Kamiko with a bit of bite to her words. б░But I want to know why youбпre sleeping on the floor when we have a perfectly good bed. Weбпre not exactlyrge, all of us can sleep on it just fine Kat. The bed will manage our wings as well, but mine are small enough it probably wouldnбпt matter anyway,б▒

    б░Counterpoint,б▒ offered Kat, б░Iбпm choosing to sleep here. It wonбпt be the first time I sleep on the floor,б▒ *because apparently 13 is considered adult enough for a young kid to боnot be in the room aloneбп but other seven year olds arenбпt.* б░and this time I have plenty of pillows as well. If I wanted the bed, Iбпd have said something,б▒

    б░Sue back me up here,б▒ said Kamiko

    б░Look, as much as I find this new feistier Kamiko fascinating, Katбпs right. If she wants to sleep on the floor, I say we let her. That way she can snuggle with her girlfriend without us interfering. Plus, she does have a lot of pillows,б▒

    Katбпs pillow fort was a lot more like a pillow cocoon at this point. She had ayer of pillows surrounded the length of her body, with a build-up of pillows around where her head was. Her horns were poking into one, but luckily they were designed with demons in mind so it was just phased inside and no damage was being done. All in all, it looked very snug, and Sue couldnбпt see anything wrong with it. б░Wait... Kamiko...б▒

    Sue took a second look at her friend. She was tired yes, but some other things were standing out now she was looking. Kamikoбпs face was still flushed even now that she was no longer embarrassed. She was swaying slightly as she looked over the edge, her pupils looked normal but that might just be because she had non-standard eyes anyway. б░Kamiko are you drunk?б▒ asked Sue.

    Kamiko rolled her head around to face Sue. б░No? Why would I be drunk? I havenбпt had anything to drink you know?б▒

    This answer, despite being боthe truthбп did not persuade Sue in the slightest. She nced out at the doorway and then back to Kamiko. б░Ok, while that is a factual statement, Iбпd like you to reconsider something. Firstly, is it possible that you are drunk on jelly. You and your family have a strange rtionship with it and I donбпt want to rule that out by itself. Secondly, consider the chance that your dad gave you jelly with alcohol in it and youбпre either a lightweight, it was strong, or your dad thought there was a chance weбпd eat some of it as well.б▒

    Kamiko seemed to think on that. The fact it was taking her active thought to think on that was also setting off some rm bells. Letting out a slight giggle, Kamiko said, б░Yup. That sounds like dad. Probably thought he was being helpful,б▒

    б░Right. Ok. Hmm... let me just.. Kat can you...?б▒ Sue started only to look over at howfortable Kat looked and decide against it. Hopping up herself Sue grabbed one of the nkets nearby and proceeded to wrap Kamiko up with it before setting her carefully down on her pillow and pulling up the rest of the nkets. б░Right. Looks good,б▒

    б░weeeee, heheheheб▒ Kamiko was getting more and more out of it by the moment.

    б░Um... why did you wrap her up?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Because I have learnt from my mistakes. Drunk demons arenбпt quite as good at avoiding damage to their bed partners. As Subi, we are naturally quite aware of our horns even while asleep because otherwise weбпd be a bit too deadly even when we didnбпt want to be. Doesnбпt work so well when weбпre drunk. I donбпt want to wake up to being stabbed with one of her horns.б▒

    б░Right... is there anything else we should keep in mind? Like will she be ok?б▒ asked Kat with some concern.

    б░Probably?б▒ said Sue looking Kamiko over again. б░I mean, we figured out how to make alcohol without as many side effects as what you can find on most worlds. Itбпs just a question of if Kamiбпs father used it or not. See... itбпs a little more expensive, basically nothing, but some people think it doesnбпt give you the боtrue drinking experienceбп if you arenбпt at least a bit hungover in the morning, so we do still sell alcohol with side effects and I donбпt know what kind of person her father is.б▒

    б░Well, it was put into jelly. What is more likely?б▒ pressed Kat.

    б░I really donбпt know, remember, family discount. I wouldnбпt be too worried because I didnбпt even taste the alcohol when I had one, and Kami really only started to slip once she got tired. My guess is that there was only a little bit and Kamiбпs a lightweight but they could have just hid it well with all the sugar that... that isnбпt in those. Hmm... not sure how that effects things.

    б░Lovely,б▒ said Kat. б░Would it have worked on me?б▒

    Sue shrugged, and Kamiko giggled rolling to the side and already nodding off. б░It depends really. I said we made alcohol without side effects, which is true, but what I meant was we made it safe for everyone else as well. Demons donбпt really have issues with alcohol because our stomachs just burn it like anything else. The problem is, the ones WITH side effects are made to be that way, demons included. So depending on how they force the side effects on you, your regen may or may not counter it. Then again... if itбпs a perception filter your eyes might counter that as well. Chances are you ainбпt getting drunk.б▒

    б░Good to know,б▒ said Kat as she rolled over and started to getfortable. б░Goodnight Sue.б▒ *Night Lily.*

    б░Goodnight you two,б▒ said Sue.

    Lily of course, was already asleep, but purred slightly in response to the attention.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765: Breakfast in Bed-room

    Kat was the first awake in the morning. Technically, that was a lie as Lily had woken for around an hour at 3am before going back to sleep at 4, but Kat was the one to wake and see the breakfast table and three chairsid out in Kamikoбпs room. The pillows and nkets not part of Katбпs боfortбп had been pushed to the side of the room to make way for the table. Kat wasnбпt sure when or how it came into the room though, it was too big for the door.

    On top of it was a te of jelly, two tes stacked high with pancakes, all covered in what was looked to be ss. It wasnбпt, the material was simply too clear. There were no imperfections at all and only the edges of the structure provided any hint there was something there at all. Other than the food for the demons, there was also a bowl filled with some kind of purple meat also covered by the not-ss.

    It was a very shiny cat bowl, and Kat wasnбпt sure how to feel about its existence. Chances were, Nira knew what to food Lily and this would be good for her. It was also a pet bowl. The fact that Kat could make out the fingerprints pressed into the mostly smooth surfaceplicated the matter further, as it seemed that someone had managed to shape the bowl with their hands. Likely recently. Despite the potentially deeming way of serving the food, it was clear it took a good amount of care and special attention just for Lily.

    Kat decided to be ttered on Lilyбпs behalf until she was told otherwise. Taking a look away from the table, Kat saw Sue and Kamiko and wondered if Sueбпs efforts to not be impaled really meant anything at all. Kamiko was still wrapped up, but Sue had wrapped herself around Kamiko, pushing the smaller demons face straight into her chest. Kamikoбпs horns were awkwardly close to Sueбпs throat. Only the fact Kamiko had been pushed over slightly meant they were sitting just above Sueбпs skin but there wasnбпt much of it.

    *What is the etiquette here? Sue said Subi know fairly well what their horns are doing but does Sue know how close she is to being impaled in her sleep? Wait. That was lewd. Clearly Sue is rubbing off on me more than I thought. Wait! Nope. Never mind. Not thinking about it. Back to the real issue at hand.

    Currently Sue isnбпt in any real danger. It looks scary but demon skin is tougher than a humanбпs. Not sure if Kamiko could break Sueбпs skin without a bit of effort. Effort Iбпm not sure she can actually put forth while sleeping, or wrapped up as she is. Iбпm also not sure how early they like to get up. I donбпt mind waking someone up a bit early to avoid a dangerous situation, but if itбпs still a few hours... especially when jolting them awake could risk a problem I think Iбпll wait a bit first.*

    Kat started meditating to pass the time. Instead of her normal practice she tried moving her internal energy in something other than a circle around her body. She spent some time messing around with it but found her energy really did not like doing anything other than what it chose to do automatically. It seemed that unlike human mages, a demonбпs demonic energy moved through the best route it could find and attempts to alter that were not met favourably.

    .....

    When she opened her eyes next, it was to a very red Kamiko very unsure of what to do. She was forced to look over at Kat because of her position and her eyes were screaming боI donбпt know what to doбп, but truthfully Kat didnбпt really have an answer on hand for this situation either. Kamikoбпs face was being smooshed by Sue, and while it may or may not have beenfortable, it certainly wasnбпt what Kamiko expected to wake up to.

    Seeing Kat was no help, she tried to wiggle out of Sueбпs hold without waking the other demon, but that didnбпt work if the yawninging from behind her was any indication. Sue unwrapped herself from Kamiko rolling over and sitting up before taking a nce around. Sue lookedpletely alert less than a second after waking and Kat was a little impressed at that. Sheбпd cultivated the skill, Sue seemed toe about it naturally.

    б░Well hello my darlings. Seems Iбпm thest one up... no wait,б▒ Sue craned her neck over Kamikoбпs nketed form, б░think Lilyбпs still out of it. So secondst one to wake. I see we were even provided food. Man Kami, your parents are great hosts. I mean, my parents are nice enough to guests but not боleave breakfast in bed for whenever the kids wake upбп nice. Wanna trade?б▒

    Kamiko just scowled a bit before asking to be freed. Something Sue debated over, even going so far ask to ask Kat if it was possible to just move Kamiko to the table as she was. In the end though, Kamiko was free, Lily managed to wake, and everyone was eating breakfast. Due to some magic, either from the table or the tes, everything was still a nice temperature and Lily had nothing but positive things to say about the meat... whatever it was.

    That was actually something Kat struggled to pass as it happened in the moment. Lilyбпs part of the mental link practically exploded with sensation when she took a bite of it. Lily tried exining things to Kat but it was such a mess the demon only got bits and pieces.

    What Kat could puzzle out was that whatever the meat was, it screamed at all Lilyбпs newfound instincts. Taste, smell texture. Her instincts all indicated she MUST eat it and enjoy the process. It was actually a little overwhelming for Kat. Sheбпd tried a small bite of the pancakes but with Lilyбпs sensory overload Kat herself found she was actually incapable of tasting anything. So she let Lily get it all out of her system.

    [Sorry about that. I... I donбпt really know what that was. Iбпd say it was my one and only prey item if I didnбпt know Memphis were gically engineered. I suppose the food could be as well but I doubt it. The meat was unlike anything Iбпve tasted before, human or Memphis and while Iбпm not certain... I wouldnбпt rmend letting me near whatever that was often.]

    *Why is that?*

    [Few reasons really. The first is that while I donбпt think Nira would give me something addictive, especially not in a meaningful dose, that doesnбпt mean it isnбпt addictive in the long term. Even if itбпs not though... or not inherently at least. The taste is... it is so far past what Iбпve eaten on Earth that Iбпm not totally sure it would need to be addictive. If I ate something like that too long Iбпm not sure I could stomach normal food afterwards.]

    [Thatбпs not even touching on the issue of hopefully never finding this thing while itбпs alive. I... I donбпt like to think Iбпd be so behold to my instincts but honestly... if I knew whatever this was, wasnбпt in any way capable of higher thought Iбпm not sure I could stop myself from killing it and feasting on the remains. The intellectual and emotional parts of me both really want to know what it is for different reasons but I donбпt think you should tell me if you ever find out.]

    *Well I can confirm that taste may be an issue. Just give me a second.* Kat tried her pancake again and found it eptable. Not amazing, but eptable. She didnбпt use any of the provided condiments though. Kamiko was eating what was basically a jelly sandwich of pancakes and jelly, while Sue had put so much honey or maple syrup or whatever sugary substance it actually was a mixture of on her stack of pancakes it was basically drowning. So while not amazing, it probably wasnбпt anything to do with what just happened lowering the quality of the taste.

    *Ok so everything seems to be back in ce now but while you were eating whatever that was I couldnбпt taste anything. Like nothing at all. So you might be right that it could have long term consequences.*

    [Ok now magic meat for me thanks. Or at least, not too much. Actually... could that be it? The mana in whatever this was activating my tastebuds in unique ways? That... hmm... something to look into maybe. Callisto is an excellent chef but she cannot use mana. I could see that, or demonic energy being the cause.]

    *Guess we could ask?*

    б░Hey guys, do you know if higher energy improves cooking at all?б▒ asked Kat.

    Kamiko and Sue share a look and then a shrug. б░Iбпve never thought about it honestly,б▒ said Sue, б░I would assume itбпd have to. Iбпm not sure if youбпd need it to be part of the ingredients or if you could add it in... but itбпd make sense?б▒

    б░Yup, Iбпm with Sue. I never thought about it either... demonic energy is just part of everything here. I donбпt know if this food is good or bad or what really. Well, no I really like my parents cooking but I donбпt know if higher energy is the reason for that,б▒ added Kamiko.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766: When Youбпre On Vacation

    б░Do you guys ever go on vacation?б▒ asked боLilyбп б░I know Kat doesnбпt unless you count school trips she hasnбпt ever been on any herself. Well, Contracts excluded of course,б▒

    б░Why donбпt you share your own experiences first,б▒ said Sue as she put a forkful of pancakes in her mouth, making sure to eat it as seductively as possible. Pushing the fork deep into her mouth, letting a little trickle of syrup run down her mouth, pushing her chest out as she did. The works really.

    Lily rolled her head, seeing as her eyes werenбпt really built for it anymore, б░Fine. I havenбпt really gone anywhere recently because while my family isnбпt bad off, we arenбпt super rich either. You remember that story from my confession? Well, after the drama with Ste I had to leave school, and there was only one in that town. So we had to get up and move somewherepletely different.

    б░Buying a house, even when you have one to sell, isnбпt exactly cheap. We only used to have a holiday every second year. Well, my parents would go more often. They had a system where theyбпd take there own holiday together one year, than the next year theyбпd take me somece. Their holidays tended to only be half the time. Still, it meant nobody, not even they, got a vacation since I moved to Katбпs town.

    б░Before that though... we went a few ces. Iбпm told when I was very young we all went over to Europe to visit my grandparents but I donбпt remember that trip. The first I remember was a trip to Ds Texas that was actually a business trip for Dad I was dragged along for. I was six at the time.

    б░When I was eight we went camping in the woods like half a days drive out of town. It was... alright? I donбпt remember it all that well and I didnбпt enjoy it but Ste was there as well and this was back when she was still nice to me so I enjoyed that part at least.

    б░When I was ten we went to Hawaii which... huh I guess probably doesnбпt mean anything to you girls does it?б▒ said боLilyбп trailing off as she realised just listing destinations probably wasnбпt doing anything.

    .....

    б░We actually get a fair bit of context from that,б▒ said Sue after a few moments when it was clear Kamiko was off in jellynd. б░Because you are talking about it as a holiday destination we get a sort of sense for the ce. Europe, whatever that was, was too vague but you didnбпt remember it so whatever. Camping is universal enough that we did hear that. Ds we didnбпt get too much for. Just боcapital cityбп more or less. Hawaii sounded a lot like боbeach indбп but not much more than that,б▒

    б░Honestly that sums it up really,б▒ said боLilyбп б░Hawaii is a small collection of volcanic inds famous for their good weather and beaches. We did a lot of swimming, I spent as much time in the shade as possible to avoid getting sunburns. My mother, against her better judgement, tried to get a turn and ended up looking like a cherry. That also killed a couple of activities lined up for thest few days because she was in too much pain to move. My parents were not happy that I was d of that fact. I didnбпt really understand how much pain she was in, and liked the fact we could stay inside because of it.б▒

    б░Um, after that when I was twelve Dad insisted on doing something indoors. He lost the argument and we ended up on a cruise ship. It didnбпt have a library so I spent most of my time on the ship exceptionally bored, and watching shows. The weather was also horrible, so bad we only managed to stop over at one nned port so I didnбпt really get much enjoyment out of that one.

    б░When I was fourteen they asked me where I wanted to go. Apparently боthe libraryбп was not an eptable answer so we went snow skiing at Whistler. Which... I guess means nothing again. Itбпs just a mountain covered in snow really. That was thest holiday I went on. Well, if you donбпt count asionally visiting family but I donбпt,б▒

    б░Yeah I wouldnбпt count that either,б▒ said Sue. б░Honestly... vacations are both quite easy and quite hard. The issue is that the lines between боvacationбп and боcool weekend eventбп get sort of blurred when you have no travel time. Just as an example, my parents took me to an ice skating rink multiple times growing up and itбпs a hobby Iбпm still interested in when I have the time. Most of those trips were full weekend trips and weбпd stay at the hotel next to it sometimes to make it an experience, but we didnбпt NEED to and we didnбпt really do anything except skate.

    б░Does that count as a vacation? What about the times we just made a day of it? Because thatбпs something I did a few times. Both of my parents can skate quite well, and they learnt to do a few routines together mostly for fun. Entered some amateur contests as well just for kicks. Never won any apparently, but they were still quite proud of their skills,б▒

    [Iбпm not sure. Sue brings up a good point of what боcountsбп exactly. I mean, if you take a weekend away it IS a vacation normally or it has that feel... but with teleportation it feels a lot more like going down to the local bowling alley or something instead of a proper vacation,]

    *It does certainly blur the lines a bit. Then again, considering боworkбп for a lot of demons is getting called away to exceptionally exotic locals heading down to the beach, or the Lust centre beach room, feels like a great way to unwind. I guess it depends on what they think.*

    б░Between the two of us we basicallye to the conclusion it counts if YOU think it does,б▒ said Kat.

    б░In that case, the ice skating at least, probably doesnбпt count after the first few times. When I started... well I donбпt really remember it Iбпve been doing it so long but Iбпm certain it would have been new and interesting but afterwards Iбпd call it more of a hobby,б▒ said Sue. б░Hmmm... while I try to work out what WOULD count, Kamiko how about you?б▒

    Kamiko turned to Sue in response to being addressed and let her mind catch up for a few moments before saying, б░Eeeeh. Not really. I mean, yes but no? Hmm... how to exin this. It wasnбпt and I guess still isnбпt umon for Mum or Dad to take time off and do things with all of the younger members of the family. If we were lucky Elmony would join in, and the triplets were basically always involved. Aslena and myself are of course the babies of the family and were dragged wherever.

    б░But it was more a day or two here and there. If itбпs not for the big once a decade family reunion whatбпs much more likely to happen is that Mum and Dad will both take a day off and ask us as a group what we want to do. If we donбпt reach a consensus itбпll default to Aslena or I, whichever pickedst, with the semi-regr input from the triplets and very rare suggestions from the others,б▒

    б░Though Dad was banned from picking ces after... боthe incidentбп but we donбпt talk about that,б▒ Kamiko very pointedly went back to her meal. The silencested a full thirty seconds before Sue spoke up.

    б░Kami you got to tell us. I can make this bad by pressing on you, thinking up increasingly raunchy situations you all might have been involved in if you want... or you can just tell us what it was,б▒ offered Sue.

    Kamiko sighed, weighing her chances and finding them to be poor. Sue would start, Kat would default to Lily who was always interested in learning more. There was no escape unless she wanted to run through the door but Kat was closer to it an would be able to catch up anyway with the dy opening the door would cause. Letting out a long sigh Kamiko decided to make very light on the details.

    б░Fine. You guys win this, but I wonбпt be going into specifics. Dad booked us a stay at this hotel/cafиж ce and we were willing to go along with it. We were also told that it was боpyjamas onlyбп which got the triplets a little disturbed for reasons I only understood recently, but Dad assured us it was боfamily friendlyбп which... yes I guess it was but more like боfor little childrenбп then that it is actually fun for a family to do all together.

    б░Sue... I want you to picture your uptight Grandma swallowed a bunch of pinkce and vomited it over a hotel. Thatбпs basically what it was. Everything was fluffy and pink. Which doesnбпt necessarily sound horrible... until you realise your hair blends into the walls. Nobody else is older than like five if they arenбпt a parent and most of the events are catered towards this. Additionally, pyjamas for the next few days are included as part of the package. So Dad picked them all out. I have never been more embarrassed by pink, or just in general, in my life.б▒

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767: Where do You Want to Go

    б░I dunno, that ce sounds like a hrious way to spend the weekend with a few of my other friends. Theyбпd be all for it, Iбпd let them get ready, and then drop the fact they need family friendly outfits like, the morning off. Just a casual боoh by the way, there will be kids around so make sure what you packed is appropriateбп and the look on their faces. Itбпd be brilliant!б▒ sniggered Sue.

    б░Eh... it was decently expensive so Iбпm not totally sure it would make for a good prank. I do also think, as I try to push it out of my mind again, that they had signs advertising for their adult branch of thepany as well,б▒ said Kamiko.

    б░Even better,б▒ said Sue with a grin. б░While it would make a good prank, if they have a proper adult version of the hotel it could be a really cool ce to organise our next meetup. It might also be a good way to confirm which of them are bi,б▒

    б░Why?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue turned to Kat somewhat shocked by the interjection. б░Oh, right. Um... so it was a running gag that multiple members of my group of... Iбпm just gonna say friends, you both know what I mean at this point. The running gag was that more than half of them, which half exactly changes, but more than half are lesbians just trying to hang around good looking girls and making up stories for it.

    б░Of course, the fact we canбпt lie makes things harder, but with some creativity itбпs not too hard to get around that. Either by reading smut or something, so you can say that was what you were doing, or maybe just being careful with what you say. Now, I donбпt think thatбпs true personally. You can tell when someone is attracted to you. Itбпs not hard, and a skill everyone in that group has cultivated.

    б░Like, I can always tell when Lilyбпs looking at me. Not because Iбпm paying that much attention, but because I know she finds me attractive and I can sort of feel that gaze. Iбпm probably just noticing on a subconscious level, but it does work fairly consistently. Itбпs part of why itбпs so easy for me to believe Kat doesnбпt find anyone, or at least, not women attractive.

    .....

    б░So I feel like someone would have worked it out amongst the group if any of them were just lesbians. However... I do think there are a couple of bi girls in the group. They just throw themselves into the stories so their eyes ze over a bit, they make it less obvious. If I was able to get convince everyone to show up practically naked, I just gotta check for anyone drooling,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Is that sort of thing really all that interesting?б▒ asked Kamiko.

    Sue took a quick bite from her pancake stack before answering, б░I mean... I guess not? Iбпm not even terribly sure itбпs something I should be doing with a friend but it IS something we do anyway. Trying to dig into each otherбпs secrets all the time. Itбпs probably pretty toxic all things considered. Itбпs why I donбпt consider them proper friends despite knowing them longer.

    б░I know where I stand with them, and it ainбпt exactly very high. We get together because of a singlemon interest. Weбпre a lot more like a smut book club than a group of friends. We all know why weбпre there. To hear other peopleбпs sex stories, to brag about how ours are better, and to forget the fact that we donбпt really have any other friends,б▒

    б░Is... is that really true? For either yourself or the rest of them?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Yeah I guess so?б▒ said Sue somewhat unsure. б░It goes back to school. Not all of them are Subi, or even most of them. We didnбпt manage to be the hot cheerleaders, we were the weird hot girls. A lot of that for me at least came from rumours about my parents, which were mostly true, and the staff all being rtives of miners as well meant that they also knew most of the rumours were true. It makes it a lot harder to stop them.

    б░Well, thatбпs if the teachers wanted to. My parents are not well liked. The issue is theyбпre both really good at their jobs, though Iбпll forever wonder how my mother manages. I think she MUST have a cloning ability but Iбпve never seen it and sheбпll deny it when asked. But yeah, problem is they are really efficient with their work, are great as a team, and very happily married. I guess you havenбпt really seen the more typical things but a lot of demons have kids before marriage, because thatбпs a bigmitment.

    б░They just agree to live together for a few centuries, and sometimes I kides out of it. Sexual protection isnбпt really a big thing with demons. Those sorts of diseases are very hard for us to catch or transfer, even if they arenбпt Subi. Kids also arenбпt thatmon for other demonic types. So theyбпll sleep together, sometimes often, and eventually a kides about straining there already strained rtionship, because if they havenбпt married yet after three hundred years of living together, chances arenбпt that hard.

    б░So my parents deal with a lot of jealousy that the kids pick up on. I mean, most of the people who like my parents are those that theyбпve worked with for a long time and have kids that graduated a long time ago. So itбпs the боyoungerбп ones that have a problem. They keep spinning their wheels without finding a ce to belong,б▒ said Sue.

    б░Why not just keep doing Contracts?б▒ asked Kat, б░I mean, it sounds like more demons could solve their problems by just doing them,б▒

    б░Honestly Kat, you seem to get a lot of good Contracts. When you start to stagnate, orck any particrly interesting skills, you start to build up a lot of shitty Contracts. I mean, I make fun of my Grandparents for working at Sloth in jobs they hate but remember, my parents work there as well. My parents do it for consistent ie in a job where they can work together. They боenjoyбп it plenty. They also say theyбпve done their due diligence with Contracts.б▒

    б░Fair enough,б▒ said Kat before taking a sip of water.

    Everyone went back to their meals for a bit before Lily noticed, б░Hey Sue. You didnбпt really speak on the vacation stuff. How about I change it around. Where would you LIKE to go for vacation,б▒

    б░Ooh, I actually do have ce that would be lovely,б▒ said Sue, б░It was a cultivation world, which is a little eh, but I was summoned to this really interesting city. Itбпs one a ce called, боThe Mountain that faces the Sunбп and while it does have a day night cycle, itбпs never cold where the city is. Itбпs like... 80% up the mountain, right before it starts getting cool. They have a bunch of beautiful clear rivers that run through the city,

    б░Just imagine it, looking out of this vast valley from high up on a mountain, lounging in the river while most people walk around half naked. Wearing shirts is very optional in this town. I was there... why was I there? Hmm... I canбпt remember what Iбпd been contracted out to do, it really wasnбпt important. What was important that hunks walked around everywhere without shirts, you could float down the river all day, the food was excellent, not top tier, but for the price it absolutely was. I only had to seduce a few people for enough money tost me like a week in that ce. Well, I dunno what lodging costs were. Obviously,б▒

    Kamiko coughed and looked away pointedly. Kat was confused, along with Lily but Sueбпs eyes gleamed. б░It seems like somebody else is interested in a slice of paradise. Guess that means you both have toe up with your answers while Kami tries toe up with a better ce than mine,б▒

    Kamiko very pointedly did not confirm or deny Sueбпs suspicions. боLilyбп though, had an answer, б░Iбпd like to find a massive library, or a library world. Not sure if they exist, but I have to imagine they do. Iбпd love to just spend a week reading books but even if I didnбпt get to touch one Iбпd go for the atmosphere alone. I canбпt imagine the sort of crazy things possible with magic and I really want to see a magic library at least once,б▒

    Sue nodded with Kamiko before the taller of the two pointedly looked at Kat who shrugged, б░Look, I donбпt really have any ns for vacations. They were never on the cards and I never had a real interest in them. If you want me to be honest as my demonic nature sort ofpels, the only answer I can give is боa magic libraryбп because Iбпd take Lily there,б▒

    Kamiko let out a sigh while Sue pretended to gag, б░Look Kat, thatбпs sickeningly sweet, but you need a couple of opinions of your own,б▒

    б░I have them...б▒ said Kat even though she was slightly surprised she was allowed to say it, б░they just arenбпt that strong and my desire to make Lily happy and snuggle with her are much stronger than most of my others.б▒

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768: You Cannot Escape Monopoly

    There was some minor admonishment of Katбпs supposedlycking choice in holiday destinations. Even Lily, who did think it was quite sweet, jumped in because while sweet it was MORE important Kat had her own preferences. Kat of course fired back with the fact she didnбпt need to go anywhere at all to enjoy life made the others pout wonderfully. Throwing out usations of Katбпs supposed monk-hood.

    That pretty much continued until breakfast was over and then Kamiko pulled out a game box for demon monopoly. Even if it was a bit different to Earth rules, it was interesting to see the game was so prolific. The demonic version had a few different changes, the most obvious being the fact the game board was twice the size, with a боpit stopбп section halfway through that topped up your money just like go. Kat wasnбпt sure what to make of the fact there was still the one Go-To-Jail square, which was боPunishmentбп instead.

    When the markers came up Lily instantly snagged the Memphis piece. Kamikoughed at that and reached out for another piece before flinching back, presumably to let everyone pick before herself but Sue and Kat decided otherwise. Kamiko picked the sword piece for herself and Sue picked the bikini bottom. It wasnбпt a surprise she chose that one, though Kat was a bit shocked it was included the board games options at all. A quick nce at the box did not reveal an age rating on the game.

    Kat looked over the remaining pieces, there was a cake, a mirror, a sack of money and a fake emerald, or at least, she thought it was fake. It was as she was looking them over a second time she realised what they all meant and frowned a second time, before ncing at the sword Kamiko had chosen, and deciding she was being silly. Kat chose the emerald for her piece and ced it at the starting line and they were off.

    They spent the rest of the day ying Monopoly, with only a short break for lunch. Sue managed to get really luck at the start, or perhaps everyone else was unlucky, never managing tond on all that many properties at all. Sue managed to spend most of her funds buying her way across the board and getting ahead that way.

    That was until a couple of roundster she took a big hit to the wallet from amunity chess card, forcing her to y on the back foot with basically nothing for a few more turns. Everyone else started to build up there business over the course of an hour or so of gamey, slowly letting there influence creep over the board. Kat found herself grinning quite often, even as everyone else looked at her like she was crazy.

    Due to Lilyбпsck of hands, Kat needed to roll the dice in her ce. Somehow, Lily got most of the боgoodбп roles andmunity chess cards. Despite this, Kat was grinning because Lily kept giving her good deals on property. At the 2 and a half hour mark it was really clear that Kat and Lily had managed to gang up. Well, Sue said, б░Of course you realise this MEANS WAR!б▒

    .....

    And the game became much more of a 2v2 fight rather than a free-for-all. Sue even offered Kamiko a free pass across her properties before Kamiko put her foot down and said, б░No. While Iбпm not going to say anything against teaming up because itбпs basically already happened, I donбпt want toplete ignore them. Weбпll still be paying, and we can just trade back and forth if we want, but doing it this way opens up the chance for betrayal. Keeps things interesting,б▒

    Kamikoбпs subtle hint of betrayal didnбпt really amount to anything though. Kat and Lily could hear each otherбпs thoughts and while Kat could hide them, she couldnбпt give any false thoughts to Lily. So they just kept the link open. Kamiko and Sue had some close calls before the bailed each other out a few times but seeing the pair of girlfriends not even blink at trading half of their money away for one of their single properties a few times it became clear that they werenбпt going to do anything.

    The game really started to drag after that. There was one property on the board, a yellow one, that kept getting PASSED OVER EVERY DAMN TIME, but otherwise the board had been bought out. Nobody had a solid lead on the railroads, though in this case they were called боTeleportation Junctionsбп instead. Lily owned all of team lesbianбпs copies, but Sue and Kamiko had them split between each other.

    The only interesting thing was that Kat had tried to give away most of her stuff in the mid game to Lily, but the girlfriend team had realised that while as long as one of them had the stuff it was mostly fine, having basically nothing meant Lily was constantly giving Kat money so it was easier to hand over a few properties, a good chunk of which were Katбпs originally anyway, so that the Subus had some passive ie.

    In the end. It waste in the evening when Sue needed to leave and nobody was really winning. Kat had the least money, to nobodyбпs surprise, and Lily had the most. As a team though, it was about equal to Kamiko and Sue who had a much more even distribution of wealth. In the end, it was decided that, while interesting, next time they were ying with the timer on. How long, they couldnбпt quite agree on, but a timer was a MUST.

    Still, it was time to go there mostly separate ways. Kamiko gave everyone a hug, Sue gave everyone a kiss on the cheek, though she was a little close to the lips, and was not afraid to give Kamikoбпs cheek a bit of a lick, prompted a blush from the girl I question. When she moved in to likely do the same Kat, Lily had just stared back at Sue. Kat could tell there was only amusement in the gaze, but having two slitted eyes bore into your soul was apparently enough for Sue to leave it at a quick peck. Well, that or she was respecting Lilyбпs territory anyway. Lily did get her own peck though, so Kat wasnбпt totally sure either way.

    б░I had a great time. We need to do this again!б▒ cheered Kat, with Lily echoing the sentiment.

    б░Yeah, Katбпs going for the money shot there,б▒ said Sue with a wink, б░I had a wonderful time and even if we should really y a different board game next time,б▒

    Kamiko nodded and gave them both another hug before everyone headed for the front door. None of Kamikoбпs family showed up, or at least none of them were visibly around. Kat was certain she could feel someone looking and most of the inhabitants were powerful enough that she was sure they could run out of her sight when she nced around a few times if they wanted.

    There was a third and final round of hugs before the three girls were engulfed in mes and the transport started. *Well that was nice. What did you think of it?*

    [It... it was actually a little weird.]

    *How so?*

    [This is going to sound horrible but... I donбпt think I remembered what it was like to have friends. What we had even before we were dating wasnбпt all that typical. We spent all our free time together and really looking back on it, only the fact we werenбпt making out prevented us from ssing it as dating. And... and even if thatбпs a bit of an exaggeration the dynamic here waspletely different.]

    [As friendly as we were with each other, I have had a massive crush on you the entire time. I was forever fighting against my instincts to make out with you and just pretend to be normal, at the same time as my heart was soaring from spending time together. Honestly, the fact I nobody really noticed is a shock.]

    [Here though. Thereбпs no expectations. I know Sue and Kamiko are straight, and even if they werenбпt they know we are together and I trust them not toe between us like that. I feel basically nothing when I look at Kamiko. Sheбпs very petite and her baggy clothes hid like everything. She also has a bit of a baby face. Sue though, goes in the other direction. Sheбпs all out there all the time, and sure thatбпs kinda hot the first time. And the second time. But pretty quickly it just sorta fades into боyup thatбпs what Sueбпs up toбп and it can still be embarrassing but it really doesnбпt do much for me either.]

    [Though I do wonder if Iбпm only like that because Iбпm with you. Sheбпs a hot demon babe and I feel like I should be looking a bit more even if I know sheбпs straight. Maybe itбпs because she became a friend quickly? I really donбпt have experience with this. Steбпs groupies werenбпt Sue levels of attractiveness, and I really only had eyes for Ste at the time. I mean, I know Iбпve had stronger reactions to girls at school, as much as I tried to hide those. It just makes me wonder.]

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769: A Surprise to Be sure

    This chapter is from Lilyбпs perspective.

    бкбк

    Lily had given Kat a few things to think about. When they arrived back in Katбпs room, she noticed the time and carefully put Lily down on the bed. She was going to follow up and ask if Lily required any food but her girlfriend was already sleeping peacefully. It wasnбпt exactly a major surprise, Lily had stayed awake the entire Monopoly match and that had clearly worn on her. So Kat hopped into bed, and pulled Lily against her body.

    The next day was nothing remarkable. They got up, Lily devoured some food, and then did some reading. The pattern would repeat itself throughout the day, with some sleep thrown in on Lilyбпs end. As the sun set though, Kat noticed Lily was starting to get a little agitated. Kat tried petting her girlfriend but it wasnбпt really helping. She let it go for the moment, and eventually went to sleep together. The next morning Lily tore through her food, and a second helping. She still clearly wasnбпt feeling well and Kat gave her a mental prod about it that was soundly ignored.

    It was after lunch that Kat decided to properly confront Lily about it. [Lily are you ok? Youбпve been off since yesterday and Iбпm starting to get a bit worried.]

    *Iбпm fine.* Was what Lily sent through the link. The words didnбпt match the feelings around them. It was like Lily was simmering, her background thoughts had an undercurrent of energy and Lily seemed to be... charged. It was perhaps an odd statement to make, but there was no better word. She didnбпt really seem angry, and her. Short fuse seemed closer to the truth, but also not quite right.

    [Lily, normally I wouldnбпt press but with the transformation I am concerned. Do we need to message Nira?]

    .....

    Lily was about to snap back with an боIбпm fineбп when she realised something WAS most certainly wrong. She was so close to snapping at Kat. Something that waspletely unthinkable to her under normal circumstances. Lily wasnбпt entirely sure how healthy that notion was, but she at least new it to be the truth. She was not blind to that particr fault and she didnбпt really want to correct it either.

    Lily pondered what to do, and reached out to that feeling only to be shocked back. Lily frowned and pressed down on the feeling. It felt like pushing on a water balloon from the bottom. Her mental fingers sinking in but being forced back because of the weight of the water. If that water weighed a few kilograms.

    Lily mentally red at the feeling. It was separate from her. It was not her. It was the reason she nearly snapped at Kat, and suddenly Lily did feel a bit of anger. If she was in her right mind, sheбпd realise that it was still that feeling over charge and overfullness yet hunger that was pushing her, but now she had anger she could ept. Anger she could direct.

    Lilyбпs mind mmed into the energy, trying not to push but to rupture. There was a single moment of time that stretched out, Lily could feel the slightest hint of regret for this course of action before she was pushed back. The sparks washed out into her mind, the bubble bursting but not as she wanted. The power flowed through her body, feeling like sheбпd just connected herself to a power socket.

    Lily hissed and tried to press it done but it was too much and then suddenly she felt herself expanding. There was an instant of transition where she was nothing, and then Lily was in her body. Her fulling human body. Curled up against Kat. Lily grinned. She could feel Katбпs mind properly again, and the concern there was turning into shock. Lily wanted to turn it into something else again.

    She leapt forward, capturing Katбпs mouth with her own, ignoring the slight tingling from the whiskers she now had and decided she was NOT pleased with being unable to do this for so long. Granted, it was supposed to take longer but sheбпd had enough. Lily still didnбпt know how to kiss properly, but she was certainly willing to make up for thatck of knowledge with enthusiasm as she pushed her tongue into Katбпs mouth in an effort to reach her girlfriends tonsils.

    She could feel Kat tense underneath her for a second before rxing and winding a tail around her body. Lily enjoyed the sensation of running her tongue around Katбпs mouth. There wasnбпt really a fight of the tongues or technique involved. Lily just tried her best to cover as much ground as possible.

    Eventually though, Lily found she needed to breath. The emotional part of her brain was rebelling against the idea of breaking the kiss, but the necessity of air won out quickly. When Lily pulled away, she could still sort of taste Kat. It was an odd thing, sweet with a smoky undertone and a hint of a final piece that was distinctly Kat and defied such simple categorisation. Lily sucked in as much breath as she could, before Kat went to say something only to find her lips stolen again.

    Lily could feel Katбпs dry amusement through the link. Lily wanted to pout a bit about that. She felt like she was almost burning alive. Her heat beating out of her chest. Her new tail, not that she was paying attention at all, was doing its best to snake around Katбпs waist and pull them even tighter together. Lily shifted herself slightly on top of Kat only to feel the brush of Katбпs kimono against her skin in several, very naughty ces.

    That was where Lilyбпs rational mind starting screaming COD RED at her. Jolting back somewhat, and failing because of two tails binding them together, causing Lily to snap back, pressing their chests together, her face burned no longer with passion, but embarrassment. Iбпm so sorry.

    [What are you apologising for? That was very nice. A surprise, but the shockes mostly because of your humanoid form showing up, not the fact you kissed me as soon as I could] Lily could FEEL Kat intentionally ying dumb to her plight. Kat might have been a little behind on romantic etiquette but she wasnбпt quite so blind as to miss the fact her girlfriend was straddling her while naked, even if that hadnбпt quite been the intention of Lily at the time. Better to just y dumb.

    Lily rolled off her girlfriend, this time the tails letting her go. Her own no longer keeping her bound, though she felt a hollow lump in her chest as soon as she was no longer in contact with Kat. The ears on her head drooping adorably without her knowledge. Lily quickly bundled herself under Katбпs sheets, covering herself as best she could. б░Um... eh... um...б▒

    Kat just grinned at the flustered Lily and started to pat her head, even giving a few scratches behind Lilyбпs ears. As soon as Katбпs fingers started working their way through her hair, Lily felt herself copsing boneless back onto Katбпs leg and letting out a loud, even for her increased size, purr that seemed to rattle her bones slightly. Lily paid it no mind. There was on scritches. Nothing else mattered.

    Katбпs amusement shone like a lighthouse on a dark night as it barrelled down the link. Even in human form, Lily was exceptionally weak to this kind of care. She may have got her human form back, but she was still plenty enough cat for it to cause a few changes. Her eyes only barely open Lilyбпs head lolled to the side to rest against Katбпs warm stomach. Lily wanted to just curl up against Kat and sleep again. Only the small voice in her mind pointing out sheбпd be clinging to her girlfriend, still very naked, stop her. It was a near thing though. The voice was in fact very tiny.

    As the petting continued, the more rational part of Lilyбпs mind wanted to ask about important things like clothes, and if she had to visit her parents or not. Perhaps also the question of if Kat thought this was inappropriate at all. It didnбпt matter though. The scritches were more powerful. It was rxing. Nothing else really mattered.

    Lily just purred and buried herself deeper into Katбпs stomach, taking in as much scent as she could and marking herself with it as well as Kat with her own. She didnбпt consciously realise she was doing this, and only the slight touch of mana in the action, something Lily would be chasing after for some time afterwards, actually allowed the action to have any effect at all on the Subus. It was subtle, but now others, or at least otherwise with enhanced senses would know clearly. She was Katбпs, and Kat was hers. There would be no chance for others whatever they might say.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770: Putting On Clothes

    This chapter is still from Lilyбпs perspective.

    бк

    Eventually, quite some timeter, Kat decided to let up a little on her girlfriend. The purring from Lily continued for a while, and she snuggled into Kat, wrapping her arms around her girlfriend the best she could. Her tail tracing circles in the air behind her as her ears flicked around, looking for any sound that might indicate why she was no longer getting scratches.

    б░You feeling better now?б▒ asked Kat.

    Lilyбпs ears twitched as her thoughts started to move towards cohesion. Kat sounded strange, or perhaps, not strange but so very simr to when she was a Memphis. It was hard to appreciate just how different and improved her hearing was as a cat. It didnбпt sink in properly till she was back in her humanoid form, cat ears and all, and she could still hear so well. So much.

    *Oh right. Kat asked a question.* Lily felt around herself and that ball of energy was there... but it felt a lot more like it was HER ball of energy. She could also somehow tell it was more of a mental switch. Pressing on it again would make her a Memphis again. б░Yes... yes I am. I think... itбпs weird but I have another source of energy. Iбпm not sure if itбпs actually mana or not, but if I... poke it? Mentally? No not quite... if I shove it mentally I think Iбпll swap forms.

    б░Iбпm not exactly sure why that was making me agitated but it definitely is the root cause of the issue. I feel so much... calmer? Yes that works I suppose. Then again, I also really,б▒ Lily made sure to purr out the word, б░enjoyed those scratches. It is not a pleasure humans can properly experience. Itбпs so soft and wonderful. It makes it basically impossible to think. I just wonder if part of that is because I know itбпs YOU or if anyone could do that to me... because I really hope itбпs not thetter.б▒

    .....

    Kat nodded and let a small silence stretch about before asking, б░So. You wanna talk about it?б▒

    б░Talk about what?б▒ asked Lily ying dumb.

    Kat looked rather pointedly at Lily, letting her gaze purposely wander downwards before Lily blushed and pulled the nkets up and over herself once again. б░Fine. I guess we can... maybe talk about it. I just... I donбпt know why Iбпm naked...б▒ mumbled Lily.

    Kat sighed, б░Lily. Thatбпs apletely new body. Itбпs never had any clothes on it. What did you expect to happen? What I meant was, do you want to just borrow some of my stuff, or head over to your house and pick up some of your own clothes. Assuming they even fit,б▒

    Lily blushed slightly, as she kept herself covered but slid her way over to Kat, unwittingly draping herself over the demon and leaning heavily on Katбпs shoulder. Her instincts pushing her towards moreplete contact. Her tail snaked around Katбпs leg and bound itself there as tightly as it could manage. Lily was instinctually trying to reassure herself of her safety. б░I... I mean... I can just wear your clothes,б▒

    б░Lily? Is there a reason you donбпt want to just grab your own clothes?б▒ asked Kat carefully knowing full well the answer was yes.

    б░I... I just donбпt want to bother my parents yet... I mean... I donбпt know how much things really sunk in and I just...б▒ Lily searched her mind for solutions.

    б░You do know my stuff will be oversized right? Iбпm not entirely sure that I have pants that will fit you. You might have to pick like, the one dress I have or something,б▒ said Kat in an attempt to get Lily to see reason.

    Sadly it had the opposite effect. Lilyбпs cat-like eyes, shining gold looked up at Kat and said, б░I invoke my girlfriend privilege. I shall be stealing your oversized clothing and wearing it around the house,б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes but let the matter drop. Lily just snuggled back into Katбпs side causing her to roll her eyes again and make a show of pointing the closet. Lily huffed, but went over to it. She couldnбпt help but take a proper look through things. Now that they were both together together, it was much less of an issue. Sure it wasnбпt really one before, but it gave her ideas best pushed down.

    Lily nced at Katбпs underwear first, spending much more time looking at them then was needed to determine none of it would fit. Lily might have gotten away with wearing one of Katбпs bras, and there was some temptation to just go for it, Kat didnбпt exactly go for quality. Everything was as in as possible and had been well worn at this point. Lily doubted any of them properly fit Kat still let alone one sheбпd be willing to wear.

    The bottoms were just as bad, if not worse. A lot of the stic was clearly going, two had small holes in them, and Lily was just in smaller in the боbackбп then Kat was. Lily made up her mind right then and there to mention this fact to either Kamiko, Sue, or Vivian, likely all three, sometime soon. Kat might have a tail and wings, but that was a problem for shirts and some pants, not for undergarments. Well, maybe the wings, but Kat was sure Sue would know. Probably. Lily didnбпt really want to consider the idea lingerie was Sueбпs demonic attire.

    Of course, if Lily was thinking about it right now, she probably shouldnбпt be throwing shade at Sue. She was standingpletely naked, back to her girlfriend, tail constantly drawing attention to her rear. Not that it did much for Kat, who wasnбпt even looking, but it was the principal of the thing. In the end, Lily tried one of therger bottoms and just rolled the top down, tightening it slightly around her waist and preventing it from just falling off. Part of her was starting to rethink this series of actions, but Lily was certainly willing to take this chance to avoid talking to her parents a bit longer.

    Then onto clothing. Katбпs actual clothes were in... better shape. For a given definition of better. The damage was less noticeable certainly but notpletely missing. Gramps probably forced Kat to get new outfits more often than underwear. He canбпtin itбпs falling apart of he canбпt see it and if I know Kat, I know sheбпd be downying the issue constantly. Lily first tried on the dress of Katбпs, but was instantly aware of a problem.

    The dress was quite decent on Kat. Lilyбпs overall smaller frame meant it was a moment away from sliding off her shoulders. The neckline was also quite reasonable. On Kat. A much taller individual. For Lily it was practically indecent. So off with the dress it was. Now Lily was looking instead for shirts, of therger variety. They could substitute in a pinch. ncing over Katбпs clothes once again, she picked a T-shirt that looked somewhat new and was definitely oversized.

    It fit well as a dress on Lily, who was doing some mental calction. It was quite easy to work out, once she was thinking of it, that Kat had bought a new shirt and made it oversized even for herself. Something to grow into rather than something that fit properly. Lily felt she was just lucky the cor was so tight in the basic design. It made it perfectly reasonable on her, even if it was still clearly an oversized shirt.

    Lily hopped back onto the bed and Kat started running her hands gently through Lilyбпs new hair. It was very soft and easily slid through her fingers. It curled around somewhat but seemed to resist tangles, though time would tell just how true that idea was. б░Do you want to talk about this Lily? While I know youбпve had some issues with your parents in the past, you had a good talk with your Mumst time. Do you really think itбпll be that different?б▒

    Lily sighed, leaning into Kat, her tail finding Katбпs allowing them to twirl together. б░I donбпt know Kat. I mean. I know it should be fine. Intellectually speaking, neither of them should have a problem at all. Mum even gave me permission! Itбпs just... I feel like this is going to be so much more REAL to them. I feel like they could ept things before because it was you, not me that had been changed. Now Iбпm definitely a cat person, well Memphis but they wonбпt know the difference. This will have forever put my onto a different path than they might have wished for me... and I donбпt know what they are going to do about that,

    б░I know I got lucky with parents when ites to my sexuality. Theyбпve never made me feel like it was a bad thing, or that it was something to be ashamed of. Ste might have done enough for twenty people, but my parents. Not once. What worries me though, is how much of an issue they took with you, when youбпd done nothing. I worry this is going to be, боwhat has Kat gotten you intoбп instead of боI understand why youбпd do this to yourself''б▒

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771: Ready or Not? ADVENTURE AWAITS!

    Kat decided it would be better to leave that particr can of worms unopened for now. She personally felt it was an unwarranted fear, but Kat was also quite sure Lily understood that intellectually anyway. So Kat handed Lily her book on paper magic, and upied herself with running her fingers through Lilyбпs hair as a means to pass the time while trying to meditate without sinking too deeply.

    As it approached dinner time, Kat came up out of her doze. It wasnбпt proper meditation yet, she could tell that there was something missing when she didnбпt dive all the way, but Kat felt closer than before. Or perhaps that was just wishful thinking. What was surprising was Lilyбпs snoozing form. Apparently the cat instincts were still strong.

    The slight creak of the door pulled Katбпs gaze away from her girlfriend to spot Vivian peaking into the room. Her eyebrows rows dramatically, in a slow meaningful fashion that seemed to imply ack of true surprise on her part. Vivian carefully slid into the room and made a series ofplicated gestures Kat couldnбпt even begin to discern. б░What?б▒ asked Kat quietly.

    Lilyбпs ears twitched at Katбпs question and she forced herself to close thest few millimetres between Katбпs body and hers before calming back down. Vivian, seeing this sighed and spoke, keeping her voice as quiet as possible, б░Dinner is ready but I imagine you arenбпt so hungry and I dunno if you want to wake Lily for this or not...б▒

    Kat shook her head carefully. Callistoбпs meals were great, but she also didnбпt sleep. Kat was pretty sure that if Lily woke up muchter and required some food, Callisto could manage something. *Considering her emotions were pretty all over the ce earlier it might be best she rests for now. She seems quite pleased to have a human form again. I guess itбпs one of those things that you donбпt know what youбпre missing.*

    Vivian smiled and carefully made her way over to Kat to ruffle the demonбпs hair. After a couple moments of that, Vivian left, closing the door carefully. Lilyбпs ears twitched slightly in response to the noise but didnбпt move otherwise. Kat tried to sink back into her meditation, but found her mind had other ideas. Sinking instead into proper sleep, the day ended there.

    бк

    .....

    Katбпs eyes shot open as soon as she felt movement. What she saw was a slightly strange seen. Lily had shifted at some point to be half on top of her. Lily was currently taking a bit out of her kimono right above her breast while Lilyбпs hands wrapped themselves tightly around Kat. Lilyбпs tail had snaked its way around Katбпs arm, and Katбпs tail had coiled itself around Lilyбпs.

    Kat rxed again for just a moment until a bright red circle of me appeared above the two of them. Recognising the summoning circle for what it was, Kat shook Lily gently. This only seemed to get Lily to cling tighter. *Dammit. For some reason I feel like she nned this. If I could get away with leaving her behind just so she has to confront her parents I would.* б░Lily wake up,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Noooooб▒ mumbled Lily, б░I isfy,б▒

    Kat looked Lily over, hoping for a good way to wake her girlfriend up that wasnбпt too harsh. Lilyбпs ears flicked slightly as she repositioned herself, giving Kat an idea. Leaning down, Kat carefully bit into Lilyбпs ear. As soon as her teeth touched the sensitive flesh, Lily bolted upright. Kat was careful with the motion and let go off Lilyбпs ear before it could be damaged. Lily herself was wide awake now. Instincts screaming at her something weird was going on.

    б░Good morning sleepy head. Seems youбпre going to get your wish. You donбпt need to visit your parents because we have a Contract,б▒ said Kat with a sickly sweet smile, looking very pointedly at Lilyбпs ill-fitting clothes.

    б░Wait what?б▒ Lily said as she nced up. б░Wait... Iбпm not ready. I donбпt even have anything to wear!б▒

    б░Well, you were the one who wanted to avoid going to your home. It seems some actions have consequences. Now, are you ready for me to ept? I donбпt have much longer I can sort of feel the internal timer ticking down. You might have enough time to get a drink, but thatбпs about it,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Uh... um...б▒ Lily sat up and looked herself over. It had been an eptablepromise to just avoid going around naked but she wasnбпt really ready to go off on an adventure like this. Lily hissed, through her teeth. Tongue licking over her sharp canines and an ideaing to her. Lily punched the bundle of energy inside her and felt her body shift.

    Kat watched as her girlfriend shrunk back down to Memphis form and hopped onto herp. [Ready and reporting for duty!]

    Well, I suppose that works well enough. Kat quickly fashioned a mental message to Vivian that basically just said боon Contractбп and epted her trip through the mes. It never got old to see, but it could of course only be described so many ways by the author. Kat found herself wondering where they were going this time. It wasnбпt an emergency beacon, so it was somewherepletely new. Lily was trying to both wake herself up and calm herself down. Katбпs little trick with her ears was like setting her entire nervous system on fire.

    Itбпd jolted her awake, and certainly got her attention, but she was in full flight mode still. Katбпs presence helped calm that, and her human mind helped supress it further, but primal human instincts and primal cat instincts arenбпt so ipatible. A small part of her was still telling her to dash. On the other hand, she was taking proper stock of what happened in her half-asleep state. Her clothes had vanished when she transformed so presumably they were still on her body, but that hadnбпt been tested. A mistake.

    The fire eventually disappeared and the pair found themselves in a cer, a wine cer to be specific. The circle that summoned them had clearly been hastily drawn using chalk mixed with something shiny, perhaps silver? Kat could already tell that it was barely enough to call her forth and that should she so desire, crossing the threshold would be a simple task well within her abilities. In fact, Lily could break it with her old human strength with a bit of effort.

    They were in an area that had been hastily cleared. Two rain racks had been pushed up against the back wall and they were now empty. Additionally, on the left and right wall were raised barrels, presumably of wine as well, with some missing slots. It was starting to be obvious what their Summoner had used as payment.

    They looked to be about Katбпs age, perhaps a slight tad younger and of Arabic descent. Well, Kat wasnбпt familiar enough with various cultures to tell that for sure, but they were wearing clothes that looked straight out of Adin, and while they probably didnбпt have anything to do with the Earth country, the olive skin tone on their Summoner helped the idea stick.

    They were currently looking at Kat with shock and awe on their face. Eyes almost as wide as their mouth and they looked about two seconds from bolting in the other direction. *Is summoning a demon so easy that some random kid can do it in their basement? No, thatбпs a bit unfair, they arenбпt that much younger by the looks of things.*

    *I just... Iбпm just not sure what they would want from us... at least if they are annoying I can ignore them unlike Xiang. Still... not sure I want to beat up someone who probably isnбпt even an adult yet... but I mean. They were summoning demons. Maybe it would be good to teach them not to do strange magic in their basement?*

    Apparently Katбпs musing gave the boy enough time to gather his wits. б░I am Ape-б▒ the boy, cut himself off, coughing to hide what he thought of as a blunder. б░I mean, I am your Summoner. Are you a demon of knowledge?б▒

    *Well no Iбпm not but I might have a Memphis of knowledge? Does that count?* б░No, I am a Subus. Supposedly a demon of passion though I myselfck the capabilities to enjoy what youбпd consider my species боstandard workбп I suppose,б▒ answered Kat trying her best to be mysterious and formal. No point shattering the illusion of being a powerful andpetent demons just yet.

    б░Hmm... that might actually be better for me,б▒ the boy, Apep, though Kat didnбпt know that just yet, mumbled to himself. б░Yes, I can see this working... I do wonder where I messed up though. Was it the powdered silver? That was a pain to still from my father... maybe it wasnбпt pure enough? I did have to mix it with chalk dust to get the circle done with what I grabbed. Then again... was it the wine? Might have been the wine...б▒

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772: The Sunshine City

    Apep continued to mumble under his breath and it was bing clearer and clearer to the horned due that this guy really was just a kid, at least in attitude if not age. Everyone in the Tournament all had a certain air of experience to them. Apep, a name they still hadnбпt heard, was someone who managed to Summon a demon somewhat intentionally without a clear n. Must have been some expensive wine bottles he traded away.

    *So should we interrupt him?* Apep hadnбпt stopped mumbling and was now starting to pace slightly as well. There wasnбпt exactly a lot of room for that so he just took two or three steps before turning around and repeating the process.

    [I... I donбпt know? Arenбпt you the expert here?]

    *Lily, Iбпve been to less than a handful of worlds at this point and I donбпt think any of them have been simr at all. There was a panicked king, a knowledgeable Queen, an apprentice whoбпs master freaked out, a person who does this for a living, and a guy who was kind of an asshole. I have no experience with kids that only half expected this to work.*

    [Maybe we should interrupt him and find out what heбпs actually called us here for? Also, do you think you still get paid in Candles if the guy only used wine to summon you?]

    Pretty sure I just get paid in Candles regardless of what they use. As for asking him... yeah I guess so? I mean I donбпt really see anything else we could do. Heбпs just sort of pacing. I donбпt want to spook him though. He seems so out of his depth already that interrupting him might break what small bit of courage he seems to have.*

    [Kat just ask the kid a question. Heбпs not a small child at the orphanage thatбпs going to run off. He had enough courage to SUMMON A DEMON FOR HELP. Have a bit of respect for that.]

    .....

    *Oh. Sorry.* б░Excuse me?б▒ said Kat to get the boyбпs attention. When her standard volume didnбпt work, Kat coughed and repeated б░Excuse me!б▒ at about twice the volume. Apep started as if heбпd been shocked and slipped on the floor, arms shooting out and pinwheeling out. Kat growled and moved swiftly, shattering the weak protections around the circle and catching the boy before he fell over.

    Kat pulled him back to his feet before letting him go and returning to the circle as fast as she could. A slight breeze was all the evidence she left behind. Apep sucked in a deep breath, hand over his chest before slowly looking over at Kat. б░Did... did you just leave the circle?б▒

    б░Yes. Yes I did. It really wasnбпt hard,б▒ said Kat evenly.

    Apep frowned and looked down at the circle which lookedpletely undisturbed. The only difference is the silver that once sparkled slightly in the light is now dull as the surrounding chalk it was mixed with. Lily eyed the change curiously because that is NOT how metal degradation is supposed to work. [What the heck did that do to the silver?]

    б░Um... thatбпs bad right?б▒ asked Apep, no idea of the internal questions bubbling in Lilyбпs mind.

    б░I have no idea really,б▒ answered Kat.

    Apep frowned and looked over Kat slowly. It was an odd look, not sexual at all. It was like he was trying to find a hidden weapon on her somewhere or he expected a third eye or ws or something equally horrific. Of course, Kat looked as she always did, just with a cat in hand now as well. б░So um... do you know why youбпre here?б▒

    б░Presumably because you have a Contract in mind for me, but I have no clue as to the specifics,б▒ answered Kat.

    б░Is that because I did the circle wrong? It really shouldnбпt have been so easy to break ording to those books I found...б▒ mumbled Apep.

    б░The circle is just meant to ensure I canбпt cause any havoc until the Contract is decided upon. Some demons do specialise though, so theyбпd expect roughly the same sort of thing every time they are summoned. Now. What is it you need? We can trade questionster if we need,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Um... err... before I ask... I um... I have one more question. Itбпs relevant though I swear!б▒ said Apep, in that overly earnest way only younger individuals truly can.

    б░Go for it,б▒ offered Kat.

    б░Right um... have... have you got a boyfriend? Or... or a partner or whatever? Do demons get married? If youбпre married that would work...б▒ said Apep.

    Kat raised an eyebrow and pushed her slight concern down the link only for Lily to send reassurance back. Taking that as permission Kat answered, б░Iбпm permanently and irreversibly bound to my girlfriend Lily. She is currently a cat,б▒

    Apep looked really hard at Lily, trying to decide if he was being messed with or not. Lily sighed and hopped out of Katбпs arms, walking behind her for a moment to transform and poke her head up over Katбпs shoulder. She didnбпt exactly want to show herselfpletely in suchcking attire, but it did prove Kat wasnбпt crazy.

    The sudden appearance of a new girl caused Apep to flinch back in surprise before his brain caught up to everything and realised what had happened. When Apep closed his mouth, Lily left her hands on Katбпs shoulder and transformed. Her Memphis form appearing where her hands were before she moved back to Katбпs arms.

    б░Ah... I mean... sorry I didnбпt know you were gay. Um... that might be better though...?б▒ murmured Apep carefully. Kat just gave him a боgo onбп gesture. б░Right um... well you see... ah... how do I exin this... oooh... itбпs a bitplicated,б▒ Kat repeated the gesture, б░Ok fine. You are currently inside боThe City of the Sunбп. The greatest city in the continent. We have more people in our city than some kingdoms do. This is inrge part due to our aqueducts that transport water from боThe Endless Well of Lifeбп across the city.

    б░It is our most important and heavily guarded monument. Any crops that the water touches grows at a rapid pace and is exceptionally high quality. It canбпt really be transported outside of the city, but the spring IS endless as far as we can tell. The more water we drain from it, the more water it provides. The only issue is it needs to reach wherever it is going in less than forty-eight hours, and it has to be connected to the main spring, so bottling it up doesnбпt work.

    б░This has led to our city bing the single most important trade hub in the known world,б▒ Apepбпs voice was starting to firm up. He was clearly proud of his heritage. б░My family are part of the боTen Defendersбп. We are descendants from the original settlers who found the water. It was actually a group of fifteen, but there were five couples amongst the original group already meaning it was ten families who found it.

    б░We have guarded this spring for at least ten thousand years and I am the current heir to my own family. This is mostly because my parents have yet to have any other children and there are rumours of my Dadбпs retirement on the horizon.

    б░Iбпm not sure if thatбпs true or not, and really it shouldnбпt matter but it kind of does? Anyway. The problem I have is with marriage. It is traditional for members of the Ten to get married before our eighteenth birthday. There are a few reasons for this. Originally it was to prevent our lines from dying out, but now it is more of a task. In a city asrge as ours, it is considered bad form to have not found anyone you connect with by that time.

    б░Marriage... marriage in this city is weird, from what Iбпve been told. It is both sacred and easily broken. Both partners in a marriage are responsible for making things work. For ensuring that each other are happy, and it is a great shame to fail at such a task. Yet it is considered a greater shame to remain in a rtionship you can never be happy in.

    б░I think it makes sense, but apparently it doesnбпt to some outsiders. Now... I umm....б▒ Apepбпs bold and confident tone slowly started to fail, back into nervous territory. б░I... I have ended up in a slightly embarrassing position. I managed to overhear my parents nning to set up a marriage between myself and a good friend of mine, her name is Jara. Sheбпs wonderful, and my parents genuinely think Iбпm in love with her based on some... evidence... that um... is mostly not what it looks like?

    б░I mean. Jara is really sweet, and I wouldnбпt be opposed to marrying her I suppose. I mean, Iбпd do it if I had to... wait no thatбпs rude. Um... sheбпs my friend and I... I certainly COULD spend my life with her... and um... itбпd... it would be no hardship certainly. The um... the awkward part though is... ahh... hmm...б▒

    б░Itбпs fine. You can share,б▒ Kat said in her soothing боitбпs all going to be fineбп voice.

    б░IбпM IN LOVE WITH HER MAID!б▒ blurted out Apep.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773: In Love with a What?

    *The maid? Why her maid? And which maid? Does Jara just have one maid? Wait why is it even an issue if itбпs Jaraбпs maid? Lily I have questions and I donбпt know if I want Apep to give me the answers.* Lily sent a mental shrug along their connection prompting Kat to ask, б░Why is that an issue?б▒

    Apep breathed a heavy sigh, as if all the embarrassment before had drained out of him. It sort of had in a way. Instead of questioning him, orughing theyбпd just gone for the more obvious question. б░Itбпsplicated. Actually itбпsplicated for a few conflicting reasons. The first, is that while marriage is sacred, I already mentioned that, it isnбпt... isnбпt terribly umon for a personal maid or butler to... include themselves in the arrangement.

    б░Itбпs somewhat frowned upon either way for different reasons. Not including the additional person is seen as disrespectful to their sense of duty. Most maids and butlers in our city built up this culture of being married top the job. Originally, what would happen is when it came time for an older maid or butler to retire, they would find an orphan to raise into the position. Iбпm not personally clear on when that started, and it hasnбпt really stopped but...

    б░At some point it became more standard for the head maid or butler to... involve themselves... with the couple. Now, some of this was because...б▒ Apep paused and looked from Lily to Kat and back a few times, б░well because at the time we werenбпt quite as tolerant of same sex couples. So it was quite usual that the rtionship would be split into the Public Couple and the Private Couple. In public it would be the man and women, and in private, it would mostmonly be that the couple was made up of two gay parties.

    б░Weбпvee a long way since then, and now same sex marriage is no issue... but some of the wealthier merchants, and the Ten still practice it asionally. Now, for me this isnбпt a big deal. I donбпt have a personal butler and Iбпm not gay... but the idea that Iбпm more interested in Jaraбпs maid, or her name is Zuhra, makes it sound like Iбпm saying боI want to have my cake and eat it tooбп or that Iбпm interested, sexually, in both of them. Itбпs not... unheard of but itбпs not really done and I DONбпT WANT IT DONE,

    б░Not only is Jara my friend and Iбпd never do that to her, I like Zuhra and Iбпd want her to be my main official wife even if I was willing to take both of them, which Iбпm not. And... with Jaraбпs status. Even though itбпs perfectly eptable for us to find and marry a beggar, it is not eptable for her to be anything less than head wife... but I donбпt LOVE her. And she doesnбпt love me.

    б░Thatбпs the other issue actually, sheбпs asexual. Sheбпs known sheбпs asexual for a long time. Longer than she should of. She used to say it when she was a kid, and nobody believed her than puberty happened and she stuck to her words, and... well I might have had a bit of a crush on her for a while, but it became clear, after a lot of watching on my part she was beingpletely honest. She was asexual, and knew it.б▒

    .....

    *And like that. I suddenly understand why we were the pair that was summoned for this. I was a little confused why we were called for this one considering how new our rtionship is, but with an asexual girl thrown into this mix it all makes sense.*

    Lily sent a feeling of affirmation down the link while Apep continued, unaware of the girlsбп internal dialogue. б░Now we do have precedent for this actually. It came about shortly after the precedent for same sex couples. See, while Jara does not NEED to marry because of this, she does still need an heir. It is considered part of her duty, even if the romance and marriage aspect of things is considered avoidable due to her sexual interests, orck of them as the case may be.

    б░Now, the reason this furtherplicates things, is that admitting I like Zuhra, in a situation such as this, is a lot closer, culturally speaking, to saying I love Jara, but respect her asexuality and say Iбпm interested in her maid instead sort of... as apromise I guess? Itбпs implying things I DO NOT WANT to imply about Zuhra.

    б░This is furtherplicated by the fact that even if my parents are willing to listen, which Iбпm not sure they will be because theyбпre good friends with Jaraбпs parents and have basically been nning the wedding for thest decade once they noticed we got along, Jaraбпs parents probably wonбпt be willing to give things up anywhere near as easily. Jara doesnбпt have a lot of other friends, and Iбпm, both her closest friend and the only one that is male. Her parents are... to put it politely, not entirely believing of her боasexualбп stance on things.

    б░So they see me as a sort ofpromise. If I married her, even if she was asexual, she wouldnбпt be miserable about things and between the two of us weбпd need at least two heirs. I think... um...б▒ Apepбпs cheeks started to colour, б░I think they... they believe that um... if I just... just have sex with her often enough sheбпll... err... боget over itбп,б▒

    Apep swallowed heavily. б░Sorry... um... just... just give me a moment,б▒ Apep stopped and breathed in carefully before breathing out slowly. Trying to recentre himself. б░Sorry, I just... I kinda feel disgusted even saying it? Her parents really donбпt have much room to talk because Jaraбпs grandparents are a gay couple and proved that heirs are still very much possible. Itбпs just that... they seem to think because Jara was certain of herself so much earlier than most...

    б░That she was боjust saying it for attentionбп and then боis too stubborn to admit she was wrongбп which... isnбпt the best certainly. So... thatбпs the issue really. Itбпs one of the reasons I would be happy to marry Jara if things were less messy right now. Sheбпs still my best friend and while Iбпd have to go elsewhere for sex if I went that direction, being married to my best friend isnбпt exactly a LOSS for me,б▒

    Apep sighed again. б░Of course, that isnбпt the end toplications really. If I was to just annoyance all this,y everything out to my parents, then theyбпd turn the whole thing into a big production. I donбпt... I donбпt want to pressure Zuhra into this. Thatбпs thest thing I want. Iбпm pretty sure my parents wouldnбпt be... too heavy handed about it but...

    б░Itбпd be a bit like... a foreign kinging and asking a serving girl to marry him as his queen. It isnбпt quite that bad, but it also isnбпt really something you can, socially speaking, say no to easily. I REALLY donбпt want Zuhra just saying yes because she thinks she canбпt say no. Itбпs one of the reasons I havenбпt really hammered home that I donбпt n to marry Jara. It shields my interest in Zuhra nicely, Jara knows and approves, and if things really do fail... well,б▒

    Apep shrugs as he starts to pace slightly again, б░I really would be happy with spending the rest of my life with Jara. Sheбпs expressed no interest in marriage but would be willing to ept it if it was me. Not enthusiastically, but we can both agree that itбпs боgood enoughбп I suppose. Thereбпs... thereбпs just one more thing.

    б░Zuhra actually signed up as a maidter in life. Remember how most of them are trained when they are young? Well, Zuhra is a two years older than I, and... while I donбпt know the full story, she was nning to marry her childhood sweetheart. That seemed to have crashed and burned so hard she became a maid. A job famous for the fact most of them never get married.

    б░I donбпt KNOW what happened there. I donбпt know if Zuhra is even straight because she doesnбпt like to talk about whoever it was. I donбпt know if they cheated on her, if they died, if they tried to kill her. It could be anything and Iбпve heard gossip that confirms basically every variation of the story under the sun.

    б░So I canбпt just approach her and ask in case Iбпm looking to cause her pain. Itбпs hardly appropriate for me to ask about her potentially dead fiancиж with ns to rece him or her. I just... I LIKE being friends with Zuhra. I spend a lot of time with her and Jara both. I would very much like to court her, but not so much that if it truly is impossible for me to do so that I would much rather not damage our friendship irreparably in the attempt. As I said, I could happily spend my life with Jara, I just donбпt love her. I have options, and I am thankful for that... but I... I guess I am trying to have my cake and eat it too somewhat.б▒

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774: Finalising Apepбпs Contract

    б░Right...б▒ said Kat slowly as she used her perfect memory to go over everything. She was pretty sure it made sense but despite Apepбпs attempts to exin everything боproperlyбп he was a bit all over the ce. б░Would you be so kid to just sum things up? While you did give a lot of... context... what I need is a rough outline of my objectives that are going to be part of our Contract,б▒

    б░Oh... umm... hmm...б▒ mumbled Apep б░I guess, the first thing would be to find out what happened to Zuhraбпs previous love interest, or no, I guess first thing is find out if they are a man or not. Thatбпd be the easiest way to tell if I have a chance at all. Then afterwards... maybe try and sound out Zuhra to see howmitted she is to avoiding romance? I mean, while her position is fairly typically taken by individuals who never marry it might just be because sheбпs about the same age as Jara and I...

    б░Um... hmm... what else... I guess maybe just some advice on how to approach this mess? I donбпt want to pressure anyone with my parents but I canбпt exactly move around the city all that freely even if itбпs just to visit Jaraбпs house without my parents asking questions. We already see each other once or twice a week and asking for extra visits without giving a reason would make my parents suspicious and while they might be fine, Jaraбпs wonбпt be.б▒

    б░Ok that all makes sense... just... is there a reason you havenбпt just talked to Jara about all this, both to help with Zuhra and to make sure sheбпs alright with being a back up n I suppose?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Um... no?б▒ said Apep awkwardly.

    Kat groaned internally, *Lily. How should we deal with this? Like do we ept his deal and then start offering advice? Because like... the first thing I want to do is point out that IбпM asexual and very happy with my rtionship. Pretty sure if you actually got asked out Iбпd have either been miserable as I tried to be happy for you or actively sabotage their efforts. Iбпm just not sure how I trust that Jara isnбпt interested at all.*

    [Well Kat this is more YOUR wheelhouse than mine. If Iбпd known you were asexual Iбпm not really sure what would have happened to my crush. Well, if I found out really early on I probably would have tried, and maybe seeded in stamping it out before it grew but I canбпt be certain of that. If I found outter... Iбпm not sure. It worked out well for us but we got to cheat.]

    .....

    *Well, this world MUST have magic so they might be able to cheat somehow. Still, I wonбпt say that Jaraбпs certainly interested in him. She seems to be rather sure of herself. The only thing I want to know is why she hasnбпt tried to steer her parents away from marriage with Apep*

    [My guess is that she knows Apep has a crush on Zuhra and is keeping the parents focused on a marriage between their families so that none of them catch on to that little fact. I canбпt really think of any other reason. If she was actually interested in Apep just based on what we know she probably would have said something. Especially before Zuhra came into the picture. She had a lot of time to set things up before she got a personal maid. I mean... jealousy is weird and she might not have noticed till he found someone else to love...]

    [But I struggle to think Apep could be friends with someone who was that maniptive. Or perhaps, so poor at it. She seems like an intelligent girl and the chance of her not preventing Apepбпs crush before it got to the point of summoning demons is unlikely if she was both smart and aware enough of her sexual preferences before she should have. Which is a little weird. I mean, I didnбпt know I was gay till I started to crush on my best friend.]

    *So we ept the Contract and then we ask him about it right?*

    [Is there a reason you donбпt just ask first?]

    *Sort of. The big one is that Iбпm pretty sure Iбпd get in trouble for solving a problem without making a Contract. Not certain, but I think itбпs likely enough that I donбпt want to risk it. Donбпt necessarily want to ask D.E.M.O.N.S for confirmation either because then we itбпll KNOW Iбпm thinking of working my way around Contracts. The second reason is that Iбпm interested in this city. I want to take a look around even if we solve things easily.*

    [Iбпm surprised Kat. Thatбпs almost sneaky of you]

    *Well... I mean... Iбпve never really heard of a city like this. I canбпt even imagine what it looks like. On top of that, I want to see how this ys out. Even if Apep just asks Jara and things get solved I want to see the aftermath as well.*

    [Well, this is your show Kat]

    б░I see. So, will that be the Contract then? Determining the gender and status of Zuhraбпs previous love, discovering what chances you have with her, and offering advice for resolving the situation?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Er... yes... um... I Apep, heir to the 3rd of the Ten do so ept your terms,б▒ said Apep, finally revealing his name to the group. Kat wasnбпt surprised at all when an explosion of glowing blue chains that looked to be dripping shot out from Apep and tried to bind her. What was interesting to Kat though, was how they interacted with her. Apepбпs chains were like and endless wave, more and more pouring off him with every passing moment.

    Despite that, as Kat stood there she could feel theycked will. Lacked resolve. Perhaps if she was weak willed herself or still Rank 1 there was a chance at a death by a thousand cuts. Instead, she almost felt like the chains were flowing off her as they tried to wrap themselves around her body and soul. Kat could tell that if she really wanted, she could push back these chains so far that the binding on her was practically non-existent.

    Kat did honestly contemte doing so, just to see what would happen. A test of the limits of the Contract. It was a question she hadnбпt thought to ask before. Could the binding be nullified? Was there some minimal level of binding required for a Contract? Kat stilled that impulse though, pushing back on the chains only slightly. As interesting a test as it might have been...

    She wasnбпt willing to make a young boy bear the burden for that testing. Even if he was somewhat close in age to herself. On top of that, Kat was actually quite on board with this particr task. She was interested in the city. Interested in meeting Jara, another asexual if Apepбпs words were anything to go by. Interested in finding out more about Zuhra and why she would sign up to be a maid sote in life. Kat could feel her own curiosity burning beside Lilyбпs and knew that even if Apepбпs bindings on her were so weak a slight breeze could break them... it wouldnбпt matter.

    Much stronger chains were binding her to this task. Those of curiosity. The fact that these chains were entirely self-inflicted making them all the stronger. Kat wasnбпt sure what sheбпd be paid for this, but whatever it was, it was too much. Kat knew sheбпd be willing to do this job purely for the interest factor even without Lilyбпs own intrigue being added in. The blue chains sunk in, weak, but powerful in their own way not as a true force, but as a reminder of the greater one.

    The lightshow started to die down as Kat breathed out easily, her eyes dancing with delight and the slightest touch of purple mes from her resistance. Apep meanwhile was starring at the open space and patting his chest, as if trying to find where those chains had escaped from. His hands roamed his shirt, carefully looking for holes and finding nothing of course. б░Woah...б▒ he whispered.

    [Heбпs a bit like a puppy. So easily fascinated by everything and easily side tracked]

    *Well, Iбпm more of a cat person so...* Lily found herself purring in her response as she pressed herself into Kat.

    [I should not be finding that statement so enjoyable. It is also a horrible pun, but I can feel the love behind it.]

    б░Well, Apep,б▒ said Kat who waited a few moments for the young boys gaze to return to her. When it did, he quickly hid his hands behind his back as if somehow that would obscure his previous actions, б░I feel like the first step in this investigation is probably just to talk to Jara. Sheбпd probably know at least some of Zuhraбпs past. Have you done that?б▒

    Based on Apepбпs shocked expression, Kat was going to go with... боnoбп.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775: Going over the Details

    б░It ah... didnбпt seem like a good idea at the time?б▒ offered Apep awkwardly with a shrug.

    б░Apep... how long have you had a crush on Zuhra?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Um... maybe a year?б▒ said Apep uncertainly.

    [Know that feeling]

    *Donбпt you start that. He isnбпt thinking this through.*

    [Oh I doubt that. I think heбпs overthinking everything like I did. If anything, we should be encouraging him. We have proof it works out eventually when you overthink things.]

    *No we donбпt. Your impending body transfer cracked what resistance you had causing you to blurt out your confession to me before breaking down sort of. It was super stressful for you and I doubt it was a good idea to supress your feelings for so long.*

    .....

    [Ah but I managed to snag you FOREVER. If I could go back in time and tell my younger self how well things turned out she wouldnбпt believe me. Or if I told her sheбпll get the girl if she can manage to suppress her feelings for two-ish years sheбпd probablyugh at боhow shortбп the timeframe was. Honestly... Iбпm not sure what I would have done if I actually went away to university. Would I have grown more fond of you, only able to talk asionally, or would I finally have been able to get over my crush by giving it up for good? Part of me wants to say, no I wouldnбпt... but human nature seems to imply I would. What were we talking about?]

    *We were discussing Apepбпs inability to confide in Jara.*

    [Oh right. Guess we just ask if we can chat with her?]

    б░Apep... would you mind talking about why exactly you havenбпt spoken to Jara bout this?б▒ asked Kat first, trying to gauge his response.

    б░Well... I mean... Zuhra is normally around as well and I donбпt want to be overheard... and even if she isnбпt there right at that moment, it wouldnбпt be weird for her to walk in soon after...б▒ said Apep. Kat raised an eyebrow and stared, hoping to get him to crack and give out more information. It worked. б░Ok fine... I just... I donбпt really want to tell her. I mean. Sheбпs Zuhraбпs friend as well... and I feel like itбпd make things awkward...б▒

    Kat sighed, б░Well seeing as it was serious enough for you to summon a demon to help sort things out I think weбпre past the point of it being боa little awkwardбп. In light of that, is it ok if WE talk to Jara about this?б▒

    Apep nced around the room as if the myriad wine bottles would hold at least one answer. They didnбпt clearly, so he changed to the stone. s, the cracks between stone bricks are not known for being talkative either, so he turned to the barrels. Dead wood tells no tales of course so he looked back at Kat and Lily, but they asked the question in the first ce. б░Do you have to?б▒ said Apep, asking his own question.

    б░Technically speaking we donбпt have to do anything in life, but it is certainly the best course of action I can see at this point,б▒ exined Kat. б░We donбпt know anything at all about Zuhraбпs ex-whatever. We donбпt know who she was friends with before that, who her parents were or really ANYTHING of note about Zuhra from what youбпve mentioned,б▒

    б░Oh... well I mean, I know her favourite kind of flowers are Jasmines, and that she likes to, for some weird reason, dip certain vegetables in milk when she eats them. Not even sweeten stuff just normal milk. Her favourite food is-б▒ Apep started to ramble before Kat cut him off.

    б░Apep,б▒ said Kat forcefully, б░Not that Zuhraбпs likes and dislikes arenбпt important in a rtionship, but they do not help us find information about her past. We havenбпt even seen what she looks like,б▒ Apepбпs eyes started to get an odd glow, б░so weбпll need to visit for that as well.б▒

    б░Oh oh, I can describe her perfectly!б▒ shouted Apep gleefully.

    Sadly for him, Kat was prepared to cut that down, б░No, itбпll be better to just see her in person,б▒ *and because if you are anything like Lily weбпll have to spend a long time listening to a description that probably wonбпt help us much.*

    [I wish I could say youбпre wrong Kat...]

    *Hey, I love hearing you talk about my appearance. But thatбпs just because I like hearing you talk about your passions. It just so happens one of your most prominent passions is ME. Iбпm fine with that, and even if itбпs a little embarrassing to hear sometimes, seeing your whole face light up as you talk makes it more than worth it. The problem however, is that his descriptions probably wonбпt be that useful for asking after her to other people. I mean, imagine you asking for my whereabouts using only your most... passionate thoughts about me.*

    Kat felt deep embarrassment permeating from Lilyбпs side of the link, [Oh. Oh dear... I... I can imagine in and I wish I couldnбпt. Oh I am so d I was trying to hide the fact I have a crush on you. I can see myself doing something foolish otherwise. Asking if theyбпd seen боthe redheaded girl with legs for daysбп or something. Probably something a lot more ttering and a lot worse for my sanity honestly.]

    *Indeed, and Apep is clearly nervous so heбпd start to babble and weбпd probably get a bunch of information about details most people would never notice about her. Or at least, thatбпs the feeling I get about it.*

    Lily sent a mental nod of affirmation done the link as Apep tried not to sound whiny asking, б░Are you really sure? Isnбпt there some other way? Some magical demon powers or something?б▒

    Kat gave an unrepentant shrug, or her attempt at one anyway, б░Iбпm not entirely sure what ability would be required to get that sort of information. If it exists,б▒ *which truth be told it probably does. Maybe something Envy demons have?* б░I donбпt know of it, and I most certainly do not have the ability to track down such things without asking around. Iбпm not entirely sure why you havenбпt spoken to Jara about this, but maybe it was too risky.

    б░Well, weбпre going to FIND a way to ask Jara about it. Iбпll at least agree that going to Zuhra with those kinds of questions or intentions would probably be bad, but I just canбпt see anyway to avoid bringing Jara in on this at least a little bit unless we can get that information from her parents, which seems even less likely,б▒

    Apep sighed б░I guess it sounds like we donбпt really have a choice when you put it that way...б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Indeed. Now, the question is how exactly are we going to get to Jaraбпs?б▒

    Apep noticeably paled at the question. б░Um...б▒

    *Oh dear...* б░What seems to be the problem?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Well... um... I already said I probably canбпt go but um... Iбпm not even sure how weбпre going to get you out of here...б▒ said Apep trailing of slowly at the end. Kat made a боplease continue gesture and he did. Slowly, б░Right... um... well... weбпre in the wine cer right now... which is in the basement of the kitchen storeroom. You get here through a hidden button but thatбпs not really the point... um...

    б░Iбпm not entirely sure how to... get you out of thepound itself let alone getting IN to Jaraбпs... see... a lot of the guards focus on making sure nobody gets IN but there are a few that make sure to watch the inside and make sure a sneaky person isnбпt trying to get OUT as well... and while a lot of them are... willing to overlook the fact I snuck into the kitchen... and probably... probably... wonбпt tell my parents...

    б░They certainly WOULD tell people about the weird horned girl following me that appeared from nowhere... I mean... the guards are all nice enough... they just... well it IS there jobs after all.... And I mean... you are a Subus so... some... ideas... might be thrown around. Untrue ones of course... but... um... chances of getting attacked... especially if you get spotted are... um... a little high?б▒

    *Well this isnбпt ideal. We need a way to sneak out of here without the guards noticing, and we also need it to be repeatable because we want to break IN to Jaraбпs ce. Have you got any ideas?*

    [Not really... I mean, my first idea is to send me ahead to scout? With our link I can act as your eyes and you follow behind me... but... wait what time is it?]

    б░What time is it Apep?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Um... a bit before breakfast?б▒ said Apep.

    *Ohe on. Weбпre going to be stuck here arenбпt we...*

    [Why?]

    *Not you too Lily. If breakfast is soon and this is underneath a storeroom connected to the KITCHEN*

    [OH. There will be a bunch of chefs that we donбпt want to spot us as well. Yeah... thatбпs... less than ideal...]

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776: Doing Summa Dat Worldbuilding

    б░Ok. Apep, is there like a secret backdoor or something we can use? With the cooks in the kitchen on top of the guards Iбпm not sure we can get out...б▒ said Kat.

    б░Not really?б▒ said Apep awkwardly.

    Kat let out a long sigh, б░Right. So do you have any suggestions at all? Or will I be stuck here until night time? When do the chefs start lunch anyway?б▒

    б░Um... pretty much straight away most of the time... they have a lot of food to serve. Not just my family but the guards and the rest of the staff as well...б▒ answered Apep.

    *Well thatбпs seriously not ideal...* б░So... how exactly did you n to avoid getting caught?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I um... sort of didnбпt? I just assumed Iбпd get caught by the chefs so I was going to sneak out with a piece of jerky or chocte or something and pretend that was the whole point?б▒ said Apep.

    Kat frowned and said, б░Right ok... so... I can understand that but... but what exactly where you nning to do with the demon you summoned?б▒

    .....

    б░I kinda... just sorta... assumed youбпd have the answers to my issues and weбпd um... just... go over them and then Iбпd fail to sneak out but know what to do about Zuhra?б▒ offered Apep as his answer.

    Kat sighed again, she was doing that a lot in this conversation. б░Right...б▒ Lily do you have any ideas?

    [I mean not really... the guard patrols are probably pretty good and we donбпt exactly have stealth skills that are particrly advanced... certainly not good enough to get past trained guards actively looking for issues. Sure we could probably bust out and get away with it but the problem is we need to get back in to see Apep to deliver answers and we canбпt just charge back IN. Though, we should ask how weбпll find Jaraбпs house.]

    *Good idea. Thatбпs something. Keep working on potential exit strategies I guess. I wish my mist form was a bit more versatile. Then I could like ghost out of here.* б░Well putting that to the side for the moment... how can we find Jaraбпs house?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Oh that wonбпt be too hard... um... if you can fly you can just get high enough to and look for the buildings with giant 6бпs on them. My house has giant 3бпs as well so... that might be useful? Um... if you arenбпting at it from the top, look for any of thergerpounds and walk past the front gates. Theyбпll have whatever Number of Ten they are... so thatбпs another way I guess. Um... also the estates areid out in order actually, well except for nine and ten. They got swapped around a long time ago. It was this big thing... um I can tell you if you want?б▒ exined Apep.

    *Do we want to hear about this? I mean it doesnбпt exactly sound relevant but I think it could be interesting.*

    [Sure go ahead. I think I have an idea to get us out of here without being seen. Well, not without being seen at all. I just need to think on the details and youбпll need to help me test something...]

    *Righto,* б░It sounds like it has to be a bit of a story right? Iбпm happy to listen,б▒ said Kat.

    Apep nodded and said, б░Sure... um... ok so... when I say this was a while ago, I think it was... five hundred years? Maybe it was more than that? Sorry Iбпm not so good with dates. The Tenth of the Ten family was slowly dying out. Weбпre not sure why even to this day. Countless healers checked for poison or other kinds of foul y, but checking the records this was actually happening to the family for a long time. Their bodies were just sort of giving out on them.

    б░Things sort of came to a head when there were only two people in the lineage left. Twin brother and sister. The brother stayed on to manage the estate while the sister happened to marry into the Ninth of the Ten. They were having a slightly different issue at the time, but itбпs a lot moreplex and doesnбпt matter for this particr story. So, she married into them and managed to have three kids, which is meant there were the most descendants from Tenth of the Ten in like... 600 or so years. One again, donбпt quote me on the dates,

    б░This was sort of fine and her brother managed to marry... but he died fifty yearster with no heirs. Apparently not fromck of trying... but I learnt about this story when I was a lot younger so I didnбпt understand what my tutor meant when they said that. I do NOW but it also means I never thought to ask if one of the husband or wife was barren and if so which one, or if there was miscarriages. Anyway, I donбпt know so I guess it doesnбпt matter.

    б░It did mean though, once he died, that his sister was the first and only person in line to be in charge of the Tenth. Which... created a bit of an issue. To prevent session issues, the Ten families made a pact which waster made aw, that when you take on another family name as part of the Ten, you are waiving your right to inherit the title. Not thends, just the title. This meant that the sister, owned all the Tenthбпs holdings, but nobody was sure if she could be the new Tenth or not.

    б░This was furtherplicated by the fact that she was openly gay, and married a women but had kids with the butler, though this was all before it was socially eptable. Anyway... this was a bit of an issue for everyone because she had, technically speaking, bastard children that might or might not be able to inherit the position. It could only go to her, but she technically gave it up, so her children should have it but they were bastards and she was already married.

    б░Oh, um, a bastard can inherit as long as the parents marry before the child is elevated. That particrw was codified pretty early on. The only issue was, the sister had no interest in fixing that particr issue because she was very happily married and her wife was perfectly on board with everything. They raised the children together in fact.

    б░Thatбпs where everything went to shit though. See, the Ninth was having issues internally with session. Mary, oh that was the twin sister and her wife was Joeline, forgot that. Now, they were suddenly maybe in position to be the twodies of the Tenth. This was before people were totally epting of gay couples though. So they werenбпt happy with that, and the rest of the Ninth was undertaking a small civil war because the current head was an idiot.

    б░See, he said that it was to be a fight between his heirs. We think, he meant a series of honourable duels but instead everyone started poisoning each other and going for assassinations. Joeline, seeing this, backed out of the race and abdicated her position as the 3rd daughter to take herpletely out of the running and keep her kids safe.

    б░Which would be great if thest Tenth didnбпt die during this fiasco. So now, despite not being in line for the Ninth, she was in line, or at least боher childrenбп were in line for the Tenth. So a couple assassins try to go for her and failed. Well, she showed them who was top bitch,б▒ Apep gave a polite cough as he looked warily around the room. б░Um sorry. She showed them who was boss by just murdering the rest of them. Now, some ounts differ here. Some say she murdered everyone, and their spouses and their kids, while others say she murdered the people responsible for the assassins and offering surrender to the rest who rejected it.

    б░Either way, she was the only one left. And since technically she didnбпt abdicate properly, because she kept her family name. Now sheбпs in charge of the Ninth and potentially the Tenth as well. She didnбпt want the power though so she pushed for her children to inherit one each. Sounds fine right?

    б░Well the final issue was that when they came of age there was a ratherrge fight. Both wanted to take up the mantle as the Ninth of the Ten. The older child because they didnбпt have any interest in the oldpound, and the younger child because they wanted to honour Joeline and be the new Ninth of the Ten. This was settled by Joeline, forcefully, because she didnбпt want another civil war.

    б░She split the estates and titles and basically told everyone else to deal with it. And so thatбпs why the Tenth of the Tenбпspound is out of order, because it was originally the Ninthpound but they got swapped around!б▒

    [Great timing on the ending. Kat. I have an idea thatбпs so crazy it just might work]

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777: Lucky Number 7... If only that was relevant.

    This chapter is from Lilyбпs perspective

    Remember, because Lily is taking charge [These are Katбпs thoughts]

    бк

    Lily took a nce over at Apep, checking his appearance once again. The fact he was wearing what amounted to a jacket with no undershirt swayed her choice. Lily hopped down from Katбпs arms and transformed back into her humanoid form. б░Ok, so. Weбпll need to work together for this. Well sort of. See Kat,б▒ Lily turned to face her girlfriend and tried very hard not to blush over her attire. She failed, but she did try. б░Iбпm thinking that if you use your dream walking ability on me, I can stay in Memphis form, and Apep can pretend to have found a stray kitten he was feeding in the storeroom.

    б░Once we get outside weбпre pretty much set. Either Apep gets told to get rid of me, and he can just drop us off at the front gate where weбпre free to leave, or I can pretend to be annoyed at him for something and run off. It should be fine as long as the guards arenбпt shooting down random pigeons or whatever. What do you both think?б▒

    б░Well, Iбпm not entirely sure if I can use that skill on you while awake... otherwise I donбпt see any issues,б▒ said Kat as she turned to Apep.

    Apep tapped his foot softly a few times as he thought it over, б░I... I think itбпll work? Iбпve never snuck in a pet before but thatбпs because we have a family wolf. Lazy thing he is but very fluffy. Still... Iбпm just trying to think... hmm... I think it might be fine? The issue is that familiars or just possessed animals. I think we have wards against that on the perimeter... so Iбпm not sure how that would affect you both...б▒

    .....

    Kat and Lily shared a look. Lily just shrugged and turned back to Apep, б░Whatбпs supposed to happen?б▒

    б░Well... I think for possession itбпs easier to just to end the link. People donбпt tend to connect too deeply to the animal because it causes issues on both ends... so... worsees to worst I think Kat would be forced out of your head... but then again thatбпs NOT how possession of animals works. Umm... because from the sounds of things Katбпs body isnбпt going to stick around right?б▒ Kat nodded, б░Right so... thereбпs not really anything like that...

    б░Hmm... I mean... it might be closer to a familiar link... but even still I donбпt think... wait how does this work? Where does Katбпs body go exactly?б▒ Apep asked.

    Kat shrugged, б░I mean... I donбпt really know? I mean... it LOOKS like it enters the body of whoeverбпs mind Iбпm going into... but I donбпt... I donбпt think thatбпs what happens? Because that wouldnбпt really work would it. Hmm... now Iбпm not so sure...б▒

    б░Alright...б▒ said Apep with a frown, б░Honestly I donбпt think that kind of... magic?б▒ Kat made a боso-soбп gesture, б░or not? Well... um... Iбпm going to say chances are youбпll be fine, or worsees to worst youбпll both be split apart and can run... probably?б▒

    Lily let out a quick huff. б░Ok, thatбпs fine... but if itбпs still a possibility things go south we need a n to get in contact again,б▒

    б░Hmm... well Jara can contact me... if you get to her...б▒ offered Apep

    Lily rolled her eyes in response and said, б░True, but have you considered that if your wards catch us whatever wards she has will ALSO cause us problems?б▒

    б░Oh... right...б▒ said Apep clearly not having thought things through to their logical conclusion. б░Um... hmm... we donбпt really have protocol for long distancemunication really... I mean we have mirrors for REALLY long distancemunication but theyбпre too expensive to have for inter city stuff and we have the Emergency System for the really important things that need to be known right now!

    б░For... um... formunication just in the city we have couriers that are really quite fast. It doesnбпt take more than an hour to get from one end to the other so thinking up something better just hasnбпt really been important...б▒

    б░Could we send you a courier?б▒ asked Kat.

    Apep shook his head, б░No no, you have to have permission from my father to send messages here. The system is a little strange but it works. You can choose who you receive messages from. It keeps theints official and through intermediaries. Problem is... I donбпt have a personal message, just the general one to this house. So youбпd need permission from my father...б▒

    Lily frowned, б░Is there seriously nothing?б▒

    Apep shrugged, б░I mean a skilled enough telepathy mage could work... but no. Weбпd need to connect everyone before that and Iбпm not sure if thatбпd work considering youбпre a demon. Weбпve got a bunch of wards against it anyway...б▒

    Kat frowned б░Not to be too much of a downer but... do you have any ideas with a chance of working? While Iбпm not against sharing your thoughts... you seemed to know it was never going to work before you said anything about it...б▒

    Apep winced slightly and said, б░Um... no... not really...б▒

    Kat nced over at Lily. [I think we might need to just try this out. Demon stuff tends to bypass standard magic wards so I wouldnбпt be surprised if weбпre just going to be fine. I donбпt really see any other way to go about it. We can sit here and test ideas constantly and have it amount to nothing. I mean, other than just relying on demonic bullshit, is it really likely we outsmart whoever designed the wards? They probably had months or years to n them and thatбпs assuming they havenбпt just continually been added to over time]

    *I think youбпre right... though actually one more thing I nearly forgot.* б░Well Apep it looks like we might just have to try. A question though... do you happen to have a note we can give Jara to prove we are who we say we are?б▒

    б░Oh... um... hmm...б▒ Apep started patting himself down and managed to find a piece of paper with something on it, Apep pulled out a pen from another pocket and was about to start writing when he paused, realising what exactly was on it and shoved it back into his pocket. б░Nope. No paper here...б▒

    б░Apep... both of us have enhanced eyesight...б▒ said Lily after a moment of shocked pause, б░even if itбпs a little dark down here we can both see perfectly fine. Pretty sure we both saw exactly what happened,б▒

    б░Nope. No useable paper here!б▒ said Apep with a shaky certainty.

    *Ideas? I mean... we still really need a note or something. We probably could push it but... my bets on that being a bad poem about Zuhra he never finished.*

    [Oh? How do you know? Did you write poems about me?]

    *Of course, not Kat. Thatбпs a brilliant way to get caught. No, I spent my time finding ways to write about you without making it look like I was writing about you. It was a surprisingly interesting exercise. Food was one topic, andndscaping was another. I think I might have also done a fake report about y-do as well. Not sure if I still have any of them. I deleted a couple when you nearly caught me once. Sort of panicked.*

    [Lily, that sounds adorable. I think we could have a lot of fun reading them one day]

    *Nope. No way. Thatбпs ridiculously embarrassing.*

    б░Well do you have anything else we can use?б▒ asked Lily pushing down Katбпs ideas and trying to ignore how warm it made her feel, б░We do need SOMETHING. Oh and donбпt say like боtake this ne Iбпm wearing that I never take offбп because thatбпs a sure-fire way to make it looked like we kidnapped you or something. Just... is there any way we can get a letter? That really is for the best...б▒

    б░Um... er... if I can get you to the main house thereбпs plenty of paper around. The city has a few paper mages get paid just to produce basic paper,б▒ said Apep.

    *Oh. Right Iбпm a paper mage... hmm... could I actually make permanent paper though?* Lily quickly tried to remember all the information sheбпd been over in the book but... *nope. Doesnбпt look like Iбпve been taught how to do that dammit. Thatбпs assuming I can even use mana right now. I theoretically know how to make fake paper but that doesnбпt evenst an hour.*

    б░I think weбпre going to have to just go for it. Apep. If I fall asleep thatбпs fine. Just carry us somece where you can write us a note and then try and get us outside. Otherwise Iбпll do what I can to help,б▒ said Lily before turning back into a Memphis and looking at Kat.

    б░Um... alright I suppose?б▒ said Apep nervously. Kat however was willing to trust Lily. She burst into a cloud of purple smoke and headed for her girlfriend.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778: Inside the Mind of Lily

    Still Lilyбпs perspective.

    бк

    Lily felt Katбпs existence pressing into her mind and a visceral part of her wanted to simply cast the demon out. Katбпs skill was clearly based on entering the target seamlessly and undetected, something that couldnбпt ur when Lily was very aware, both of Katбпs use of the skill and of what would happen afterwards. The fact that she was awake at all was causing issues. Katбпs guess was correct in that it wasnбпt meant to be used on anything other than sleeping targets. Even without proper ess to mana, Lily knew it would be easy to force Kat from her mind at that moment.

    Of course, that was very much not what anyone wanted. Lily tried to rx, and allow Katбпs presence to sink into her mind. The problem with that was, while Lily could rx easily around Kat, she was also always aware of the demon in question before her transformation, and before the link. With all the recent events, Lily was more aware of Kat, and her feelings, then ever before. So even when she tried to rx, her mind never actually left Kat, and the fact Kat was in her mind meant it never gave Kat a proper nk spot to use.

    Lily was starting to feel some pressure behind her eyes as Katбпs skill failed to properly take hold. The situation wasnбпt something it was truly designed for and it was struggling. Either Kat should have seeded or been ejecting at this point and the in-between state she was currently in was causing problems. Lily couldnбпt even properly feel Kat through their link. It was all scrambled.

    *Wait...*

    When Lily properly focused on that feeling, the sensation of their link almost tying itself into nots Lily pressed into that feeling, angling her thoughts towards the link and trying to make it broader, more epassing. She felt only a slight bit of increased pressure, this time under her horns, before it vanished and things almost seemed to snap into ce. Lily felt the building pressure vanish, and her mind could actually here the clicks as things settled into ce.

    .....

    Suddenly, Lily felt like she could see EVERYTHING even if her vision hadnбпt changed so much. Her mind was looking at two split images. In one vision, she was looking at the cer, while in another she was looking at Kat, standing around in a copy of her bedroom, and very confused. What Lily couldnбпt see, was that her eyes had started to glow somewhat and the presence of Kat in her mind was giving her a limited version of Katбпs True Sight.

    б░What the... why am I back home...?б▒ said the Kat inside her head. *You arenбпt actually home, just inside my head. Though... it seems like my default for боhomeбп or fortable ceбп is your bedroom. Man, thatбпs embarrassing. I have no idea what Iбпd be doing if I hadnбпt admitted my feelings.*

    б░Wait... soб▒ [what] б░happensб▒ [if I] б░do thisб▒ said Kat alternating the way she spoke.

    Lily could already feel the headache that caused though and said as much, *Ok Kat. Just... no. Please pick one or the other. I donбпt really care which one but mixing them is awful on this end.*

    б░Sorry...б▒ said Kat, with an exaggerated bow.

    *Itбпs fine.* Lily shook her head and hopped over to Apep. She didnбпt really want to be carried by him when Kat was so close at hand, but needs must. Apep seemed to flounder a bit when she leapt at him but the boy managed to catch her before she slid too far down his chest. б░Um... did it work?б▒ asked Apep

    Before Lily could even nod though he continued, б░Oh right um... you canбпt exactly talk like that can you... and I mean... the fact youбпre moving is a good sign right? Right still canбпt talk um... do I like... if someone asks do I like give you a pet name or something or still call you Lily? Wait why am I asking? She canбпt respond,б▒

    Lily mentally groaned as Apep continued to ramble. She was about ready to w the fool for wasting there time but he was at least heading somewhere, presumably towards the exit so she let him be. Kat on the other hand was taking her time to look around the room, trying to ferret out any interesting notes. One of the first things she did realise was that the doll version of herself Thyme made was about twice the size it should be, and was currently tucked into bed.

    Kat smiled at that and gave her doll self a pat on her head as she made the rounds. The next thing she noticed was that there were a few books lying around. ncing at them, the covers had rather specific titles, leaving no guesses as to their contents. Books like боthe first time I met Katбп or боWhen Kat stood up to meбп or боthat first time Kat ended up in a lockerбп and things of that nature. Kat was tempted to look into the books, but was afraid of messing things up too much. Perhaps using one would send her into the memory and this was not the time to be testing such things.

    Eventually, Kat took a nce in боherбп closet and smiled wildly at what she found. It would be a very good treat for Lily. Smirking, Kat carefully snuck into the closet, hoping Lily was distracted and shut the door.

    On Lilyбпs end of things, she was not all thatfortable. First off. Apep didnбпt know how to hold a cat. Secondly, he was not careful with her wings at all. One of his hands was constantly pulling her wing down every step he took. It was annoying and certainly notfortable. The next issue was her horns. Instead of holding her slightly forward or in the crook of his arm. She was pressed against his chest and needed to keep her head angled away lest she stab the fool as he walked. Things only got worse when he started climbing thedder.

    б░Hey Lily!б▒ said Kat, taking Lilyбпs attention back to the second scene her mind was showing her. It is worth noting that Lilyбпs view of the room was based on where the door should be. Something Kat was clearly aware of, as when Lily turned her full attention to the seen she immediately found herself in apromising position.

    In the real-world Lily hissed, but it was mostly just to vent the swirling emotions barrelling through her. Apparently, what Lily wasnбпt aware of, was that the room was based on her own subconscious desires. This meant that боKatбпsбп closet wasnбпt filled with her real clothes, but instead clothes that Lily wanted to see her wearing. She was getting a very good example of this right now.

    Kat had managed to slip into a proper bunny outfit in shockingly good time. The back waspletely open, swooping down to just below Katбпs tail, barely hiding the start of Katбпs rear from view to amodate her wings. If that wasnбпt enough, the front looked like it was painted on, started right around Katбпs chest, framing it wonderfully. Kat had a pair of bunny ears on as well, that looked a little odd sharing space with Katбпs horns but still quite nice. The fluffy tail was missing, but Kat had her own so that was fine.

    What was really causing issues though were the tights Kat had slipped on for her legs. Kat was wearing twoyers of stockings. Something Lily didnбпt consciously realise she needed in her life. The bottomyer was a standard pair of stockings that stopped at Katбпs thigh, digging into it ever so slightly and leaving a nice bit of skin between that and her top. What really made Lily look though, was on top of that was a set of fis stockings that continued all the way up to her outfit and beyond and made Lilyбпs mouth water slightly from the sight.

    It was an oddbination of the two, and Lily wasnбпt necessarily sure it improved the final product but having it on certainly drew her eyes. The awful handling Apep was treating her to seemed much less relevant as Kat started to walk around the room, not in heels though. Apparently those were still off the table even in Lilyбпs mind. It was these motions that made it more than clear Kat could tell where Lily was watching from.

    Kat walked around carefully, always making sure to keep something tantalising in Lilyбпs view but normally only one thing at a time. Perhaps sheбпd turn to the front and push up her chest, or pretend to loose her bnce and let her back stick all the way out. Perhaps sheбпd just walk carefully, using her toes to stretch the material on her stocking as far as it could go.

    *Kat. Stop trying to give me lewd thoughts.*

    [Iбпm already in your head Lily. Itбпs toote. These are your thoughts now]

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779: The Many Outfits of Kat Part

    Still Lilyбпs perspective

    бк-

    Apep, with some difficulty, managed to climb thedder while holding Lily. If she was paying more attention she would have jumped out of his hands to make things easier. Of course, Apep might not have let go until he realised what was going on potentially causing other issues. Then again, that doesnбпt really matter because Lilyбпs mind was being upied by Kat messing around. Lily wasnбпt entirely sure what she should be feeling. Horrified, overjoyed, horny, or disappointed. They were trying to escape a heavily defendedpounded. It really wasnбпt the time for games. Of course, Lily wasnбпt doing anything at the moment anyway...

    Apep stood at the door to the small patio area connected to the kitchen. The chefs kept a few herbs and spices growing in the small area. It had a small table as well, but it really wasnбпt designed for proper rest. The reason Apep was frozen though, was he realised that if he was going to be pretending to sneak food out for Lily, he needed to actually have some food in hand. So, with determination he turned to the wall of food supplies and came to the realisation that... he has no idea what normal cats eat, and even less of an idea of what demon cats that are actually people eat.

    Back in Lilyбпs mind, Kat dashed back into the closet. Lily was still rather shellshocked from the sight and even with Kat no longer dancing around the room, her mind was still filled with snapshots of Kat in various poses. Lily barely noticed the fact the real Kat was hiding away again. For Katбпs part, she was abusing the fact this was Lilyбпs mind. She was able to pull off her clothes with a sharp tug and a nearby clothes hanger. The extra steps not being necessary.

    So when Kat eyed up the next set of clothes, she tried just pping them against her chest. When it worked perfectly, her smile grew wide and sharp as she quickly did the same to the rest of the pieces before Lily could recover her wits. The shoes were actually the biggest pain because Kat found she had to put them on manually for some strange reason. Apparently pping clothes on her body was eptable but stomping shoes on was apletely different matter.

    Back in the real world, Apep was no closer to finding something to pretend to be feeding Lily. This was the dry storeroom and didnбпt contain anything that needed to be kept cold. That meant any loose meat scraps, or nice cuts were kept elsewhere. There was jerky kept in a box at the back but Apep thought they tasted horrible. How his father ate them heбпd never know. And thatбпs just if you could avoid breaking your teeth on the awful stuff. Apep shivered and looked things over again. He knew cats were carnivores normally, unlike dogs who trended towards meat but where omnivorous. It made this room full of dry food look particrly useless. б░Maybe I should just pick something they can assume is for the cat? As if I made a small mistake in my haste? Lily doesnбпt actually have to eat whatever this is...б▒ mumbled Apep.

    .....

    In Lilyбпs mind, Kat was strutting back out into view, enjoying herself immensely. All the feedback she was getting was purely from the mental link, which if anything felt deeper at the moment. It meant she was more aware of what Lily wanted but more importantly WHY she wanted certain things or how she felt. Kat could now more easily feel the conflicted feelings of proprietary, lust, love, and of course, exasperation. It was an intriguing mix that trended towards the positive side of things, and so Kat wasnбпt afraid to keep pushing.

    The next outfit Kat chose was the nunбпs habit. This was mostly because, of the indecent clothing still in the closet, this was the least sexualised. Well, for a given definition anyway. Kat was pretty that this one was more about the fact she was a demon wearing a nunбпs outfit than the fact Lily found the outfit enticing in general. That didnбпt mean there was no attempt made though.

    Kat doubted she could have gotten the thing on if she had to put it on normally. The whole outfit was ufortably tight everywhere except her legs, where it had no choice but to give her a bit a breathing room. Her wings and tail extended through the back magically just like her usual outfit. The headpiece did a decent job hiding Katбпs horns... except for the very top at the front which poked out slightly. Kat herself thought that was part of the point. б░Is this... sphemous?б▒ asked Kat allowed.

    Those words were apparently enough for Lilyбпs mind to reboot just enough to take in her new outfit. Kat was kneeling towards Lilyбпs gaze, looking up with the most innocent expression she could manage. Which... was surprisingly innocent considering that to Lily it looked like Katбпs breasts were one deep breath away from ripping themselves free of their current confines. *Forgive me father for I probably have sinned and WILL BE DOING SO AGAIN.*

    Kat couldnбпt help butugh at the ridiculous mentalmentary, aughter which only intensified when Lily realised Kat got the message loud and clear, as evident by the wave of embarrassment rushing through her girlfriend. *You did NOT just hear me say that.* б░I did Lily. I did,б▒ said Kat, б░But it is ok because God will forgive you, Iбпm sure. If he doesnбпt well... I suppose being a demon... Iбпll just have to take exception to it,б▒ Lily groaned mentally.

    Back in the real world Apep had given up on finding anything better and grabbed a bag of jerky. Perhaps he could use the excuse that he didnбпt think he could get away with steeling real meat and had to settle? That seemed like a good enough n. With that decision made he carefully opened the door, stepping out into fresh air for a few moments. The chefs were already hard at work so nobody was in the garden, making Apep pause for a moment. He locked his gaze on the small fence that separated this from the rest of thepound before shaking his head. б░No, dumb idea. Not only would I need to carry Lily over, but Iбпm just as likely to get spotted. Might as well go through the kitchen,б▒ said Apep.

    Tucking Lily under one arm like a parcel, and his real parcel held in the other, Apep pushed open the kitchen door and strode past like he owned the ce. It was close enough to the truth that the youth had no trouble acting out the part. Sadly, while confidence is a good way to sneak into areas withx security, and pretending to belong will make many people simply agree with your assertion. This doesnбпt work in the slightest when youбпre the young master of the house and very familiar to all the staff.

    Quite a few chefs looked over, but the head chef, a tall woman that looked like she could bench press the oven with one hand while needing dough with the other started to walk over. Apep, the poor boy, thought he was safe as he put his hand on the door. He thought he waspletely in the clear. So when his reach for the handle was interrupted by a muchrger hand and a looming shadow, Apep couldnбпt help but gulp. б░Um yes...?б▒ said Apep trying to pretend he wasnбпt very afraid of the Head Chef.

    While Apep was getting intimidated, Kat was changing outfits before Lily could get over her embarrassment and recover her faculties. Kat quickly боrippedбп off the outfit that once again ended back up on a hanger and looked over her options before spotting one that looked a little out of ce. It was a slightly ragged white dress that was only held up by the right shoulder. It had a jagged edge and when Kat pped it on her shoes vanished and she found a ne of rocks around her neck and a bone holding her hair up, hair that seemed to be a bit longer than it should be.

    Kat stepped out once again, this time keeping herself turned so that the dress looked slightly more decent. Lily was aware enough to look over in confusion when Kat turned straight on, showing off the low cut of the dress and the fact it only barely covered Katбпs lower half. б░Is this a reference to something?б▒ asked Kat.

    Lily didnбпt want to answer that question. Then she remembered, that unlike Kat, she could lie. *No. No it is not a reference to anything at all. Certainly nothing prehistoric.* Kat of course rolled her eyes. At that and turned around, showing off the lower than normal back that amodated her wings. б░You sure?б▒ asked Kat. Lily of course. Didnбпt deign Kat with a response. Mostly because she was incapable of thinking coherently when the twirl revealed Kat the dress didnбпte with... extras.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780: The Many Outfits of Kat Part

    Still Lilyбпs perspective

    бк

    While Kat and Lily were having fun, or rather, Kat was having fun with Lilyбпs reactions while Lily tried not to enjoy herself immensely. Apep was slowly turning his gaze around and up towards that of the looming shadow of the Head Chef. б░Now young master,б▒ Apep could practically hear the unsaid боlittle boyбп in her words, б░what might you be doing in the kitchen at this hour?б▒

    Apep swallowed down his immediate answer. Yes he had one. He wasnбпt just buying time at all. His mind scrambled slightly trying toe up with an answer, and he instinctively looked down to Lily for an answer, only to jerk his head away as he realised he really wasnбпt supposed to draw attention to the боcatбп in his hands. б░Nothing?б▒ said Apep.

    The Head Chef ced a heavy hand on Apepбпs shoulder. It wasnбпt meant to be threatening... well not overly so anyway. It was the gentle hand of a veryrge adult that had caught her charge doing something he shouldnбпt have been. б░Nothing?б▒ asked Birtha, the Head Chef, б░Well, if you are doing nothing then should you really be in the kitchen?б▒

    б░No?б▒ said Apep, though it clearly sounded like a question.

    б░I see. In that case, if you are doing nothing, and people who do nothing should not be in the kitchen... why are you in the kitchen?б▒ asked Birtha as if this whole conversation was a reasonable one between equals, and not as if she was subtly threatening a minor.

    .....

    While Apep was desperatelying up with some form of answer for Birtha, Kat was having more fun with Lily. After sheбпd denied that Katбпs current outfit was a reference to anything, Kat just shrugged and stalked back into the closet, letting her hips sway and her tail draw attention to her backside. Kat was letting her instincts run wild and honestly have a great time of it. She might not find people sexually attractive, but Kat was finding that attention, specifically Lilyбпs attention, was a very wee thing.

    So into the closet she was, and she needed something quick to put on, even with the quick change. So she discarded her white outfit for the swimsuit nearby. It was interesting actually, because this was the only item of clothing that was real. Somewhat anyway. It wasnбпt actually the swimsuit Kat wore when the school, or the orphanage kids, went to the local pool for a day and not just because this was all in Lilyбпs head. Kat also didnбпt miss the fact that once the outfit was on, she felt like a bucket of water had been dumped on her.

    Kat padded out of the closet, not concerned at her state now that she was soaked through. Lily, well Lily was trying to decide if this was too far, or if it was purrfect. Kat was of course, in a very nice swimsuit. It was a one-piece swimsuit in a navy blue that was basically ck. It was leotard style and showed off Katбпs whole body quite well. It was, like the nunбпs habit, stered on. It was at least one size too small, probably two, and unlike the habit that hid Katбпs legs from her view, now they were on full disy and covered in a slight sheen of water.

    Lily felt her mindpletely short circuit. It was too far.

    Kat pouted at the fact her girlfriend had justpletely checked out this time. Apparently, this was too much. б░Well bother. Then again...б▒ Kat nced down at the swimsuit and was not ignorant to the fact that this particr model wasnбпt actually designed for the water she was currently covered in and provided a rather...plete... view of things where wet material clung to her body. Considering how tight it was... well... Kat decided it was in fact a bit much for her poor girlfriend and headed back to the closet.

    б░No reason?б▒ was the best answer Apep could give to Brithaбпs question. Even with a n beforehand. Even with Lily obviously in his arms. Even with the packet of jerky Birtha would know well enough was NOT for him. Apep couldnбпt find it in himself to do anything other than tell a very obvious lie.

    Birtha let out a long sigh, as if she had been deeply and personally wronged by such a non-answer. б░I see... I see... so what youбпre saying is the cat thing your carrying has nothing at all to do with the jerky that certainly didnбпte from our storeroom?б▒

    б░Um... yes?б▒ said Apep only for Birtha to raise both eyebrows. She couldnбпt actually do the single eyebrow raise, but she was intimidating enough it didnбпt matter. б░Can I change my answer to no? I mean... Iбпm not even sure I know what you are asking anymore but I feel like my first answer wasnбпt correct for some reason...б▒

    б░Ah just get outta here kid,б▒ said Birtha with a боlightбп p to Apepбпs shoulders that made his teeth rattle and would have been enough to get Lily to take notice of the real world again if she wasnбпtpletely checked out. Apep just nodded, opened the door and ran for it. He pretended not to hear Birthaбпs barkingughter ringing out behind him before the door fully shut. He just kept running. All the way to the main house. The guard at the door just opened it for the young master as he charged past.

    Unlike Birtha, who had regr contact with the family and had worked as the chef for quite some time now, this guard had never even talk to the family of the house. He also was not paid enough to go outside of his job description, which was боalert someone else if you see an intruder and dyбп. Well, Apep wasnбпt an intruder, and the cat didnбпt count... probably. They had wards for that stuff. So it wasnбпt his job. Lily, once again, was too out of it to notice the rough treatment.

    Back in Lilyбпs head, Kat was in the closet once again and looking for something that at least looked a bit more eptable. After ncing through the outfits, many of which were just underwear, Kat decided on the maid outfit. It wasnбпt all that urate, even whenpared to the stuff Callisto wore, which was a step removed already. Kat smiled at it though because as she pped it onto her body, the water vanished, something she hadnбпt quite thought of, and she noticed that her tail wasnбпt phasing through anything. Kat grinned and strode out once again.

    б░Sorry about breaking your mind a bit Lily. Let me clean up the mess!б▒ said Kat cheerfully. Lily was of course dragged out of her stupor by the sound of Katбпs voice. Part of her was afraid of what she would see. Part of her was right. The maid outfit Kat wore had bright white stockings, something they both new would catch dirt like nobodiesбп business, and small Mary Jane style shoes with an oversized buckle that shined in the light.

    The top was a puffy blouse like setup that actually covered Katбпs chest well. It drew some attention, but nothing like the others. Kat had the headpiece on as well, and her wings were free at the back. Thatбпs where the decent parts of the outfit ended. See the issue was the skirt. It wasnбпt even that short. In fact, by pure measurement it was of an eptable length. This was madepletely irrelevant by the fact it started at belly button height. It just barely covered Katбпs undergarments like this, and Lily was perfectly aware of the fact it did NOT continue to do so when Kat walked. White as well of course, with matching little bows.

    Lily knew her blush would be molten if she was in human form. It was... just barely eptable. She wanted to look away from the scene just to save herself so small part of her modesty but not only could she not look away, this was all in her mind, so she had neither hands no eyelids to block the sight even for a moment. Of course, the rest of her was BURNING THE SIGHT INTO HER MEMORY because it was wonderful. *Glorious. Though I might never be able to look at Callisto the same way.*

    б░Well hopefully itбпs not in the same was as me. I might feel a little jealous,б▒ teased Kat. *You know very well that is NOT what Iбпm talking about in the slightest Kat. I mean. This ispletely indecent who would wear this in real life.*

    б░Well, point one, I would happily wear this for you in real life. Point two. This is YOUR head Lily. I didnбпte up with the designs. YOU did,б▒ said Kat with a teasing smile.

    *Have I actually been a pervert this whole time? NO It must be Kat who is the pervert.*

    б░Keep telling yourself that you useless lesbian,б▒

    *Kat where did you hear that?* Thought Lily with some shock, not actually believing her original statement on Katбпs perversion.

    б░I dunno... the longer Iбпm in your head the more ideas I get...б▒ said Kat carefully in response.

    *Kat... should you maybe... not be ying into my fetishes? This... you um... yeah... pretty sure thatбпs um... some bleedover from me... cause... yeah... thatбпs... thatбпs not something youбпd ever say... and I have concerns now.*

    б░Eh, I regret nothing,б▒ said Kat. It did not pacify any of Lilyбпs worries.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781: Last Outfit

    Still Lilyбпs perspective

    бк

    Apep continued his, jog, for if anyone asked it was a jog. He was not running, or panicked, he was... swiftly jogging to his room. When he reached the door, he threw it open, wincing a little as it hit the nearby wall before bouncing back. Not that Kat or Lily were paying attention but Apep had a rather extravagant room. Large open windows near the top of the room to help circte the air. Directly underneath those windows was a bedrge enough to fill Lilyбпs bedroom by itself, with thin curtains that could be drawn over them. Off to the side was arge writing desk

    They were made of a fine silk like material... that waspletely see-through, so it wasnбпt entirely clear what the point of them WAS. Perhaps it was style thing, as surely there were enchantments to deal with bugs. Off to the side near the door was arge writing desk with gold edging. Next to it was a moderately sized bookshelf that seemed to contain books necessary for doing homework.

    There was a small nter box against the opposite wall that framed a door to somewhere else. It was currently blocked off by a curtain rather than a door. Perhaps if either of the two girls were paying attention, they could take a look and find out more details but they were both rather upied at the moment as Apep dropped Lily into one of the beanbags that littered the floor and hopped onto the only proper chair in his room, the one at his desk. Apep grabbed a pen, or rather his equivalent of one, an intricate gold wrapped wooden device that looked somewhat like a fountain pen but with a modern tip.

    Back in Lilyбпs head Kat was returning to the closet once more. *Come on Kat. Youбпve had your fun.* б░Nope,б▒ said Kat, б░Iбпm making the best use of my time. Still, Iбпllpromise. Iбпll just pick one more outfit and stick to that for a while ok?б▒

    Lilyбпs face scrunched up back in the real world... but she knew quite well this was probably as much as Kat was willing to concede. *Fine. Whatever. Just... try not to make it too distracting. Iбпll need to fly out of here and that takes some focus.* Kat just smiled and slipped into the closet, shutting the door softly behind her.

    .....

    Kat already knew what she was choosing for thest outfit. If Kat was being totally fair, it only barely counted as an outfit on technicality. Still, Kat at least thought it was rather on theme. Kat opened the door and started to dance out, making sure to stick to the theme.

    What sheбпd chosen was a rather extravagant belly dancerбпs outfit. She had a golden chocker and nebo that drew attention to her breasts quite well. Her hair was done up with a simrly styled gold sp as well because her hair had about doubled in length for this. On her hands were five gold bangles each, three smaller ones and tworger ones that rattled around during the steps. On her feet were strap sandals and a stack of bangles that clinked slightly as she moved, though they were all of the smaller variety.

    For the main боoutfitбп Kat had a tight upper piece in red just like her hair that kept her chest firmly in ce for the movements. It showed off her stomach well, stopping just barely beneath her breasts and splitting into three red arrows of cloth that bounced as Kat moved. Her боcorбп if it could be called that looked to be made of brown leather and rested across the top of her chest, stretching over her arms though not covering the shoulders at all.

    Her bottoms consisted of a skirt in the same style as the cor, leather arrows now withplimentary gold medallions hanging between the gaps. The rest of her боpantsбп was really just two long strips of cloth. They barely hid her more private areas and did nothing to cover her legs at all, swaying considerable amounts as Kat moved. The back cloth seemed to follow Katбпs tail as it traced patterns around her back, while her wings were had to phase through the cloth.

    *Wait... Kat you know how to dance?*

    б░No, of course not,б▒ said Kat, still very much dancing.

    *Then how ARE you dancing?*

    Kat froze mid motion, б░That Lily... is a good question that I donбпt think we should dwell on!б▒ said Kat before returning to the dance.

    *Ok no. Thatбпs enough. Iбпm almost certain youбпd have no idea WHAT that dance is from, and even if I was willing to believe you do I am somewhat worried about the fact that you can perform it so cleanly.*

    б░Fine. Look, itбпs not that big of a deal...б▒ said Kat though the overwhelming feeling of disapproval caused her continued, б░fine. Itбпs simple. Iбпm currently in your mind and sitting... basically inside of the link we share. I am also at least partially integrated in that link, as well as it connected us. It means I can get a much better idea of your mind from here.

    б░It also means I can sort of... hmm... whatбпs the best way to describe this...б▒ to Lilyбпs annoyance Kat continued to dance. It was VERY distracting and she knew Kat well enough to know she wasnбпt even trying to be that distracting. Lily of course found an outfit practically designed to show off someoneбпs hips and legs, alongside their stomach quite the distraction. б░I guess Iбпll have to use aputer as an example.

    б░Normally, our minds are like separateputers. We send status updates to each other, but those are just basic things. Just big text documents basically. Now however, weбпre a lot more like two programs running on the sameputer and I can... well Iбпm sort of running my program inside of yours. So I can ask the боupperбп program, your mind, for details and get an answer back. So... if I go боwhat should I do while wearing this outfitбп your mind tells me what the correct dance for it is. I still donбпt know how to dance, I just know how to listen to your mind. This is... a bit more like memory yback then true dance,б▒

    *Is that safe?*

    б░Probably? I mean the worst thing that could happen is I be either more like you, or more to your liking and I donбпt consider either of those a negative. Still, I donбпt think itбпs likely. Your thoughts, even when Iбпm acting on them, still feel quite separate so itбпs fine,б▒ insisted Kat.

    Before Lily could chew them out further Apep strode over with a letter. It had a wax seal on it and was done up in a fancy envelope. б░Ok, so this is a letter Iбпve written to Jara. It should exin the basics but I mean... it was a bit of a rush job. I donбпt mind too much if you answer other questions of hers... I guess just... use your discretion,б▒

    Lily nodded and went to grab the letter only to realise, she of course had paws. Hmm let me just. Lily hopped off the bed and transformed back into her human self. She instantly felt the pressure on her mind redouble. Apparently being in Memphis form helped with that. Lily quickly grabbed the letter and looked over her body before grimacing and tucking it into her shirt. It was already starting to fall when she swapped back to her Memphis form, letter disappearing with her clothes.

    Apep opened his mouth to ask something when Lily fixed him with her feline gaze and he froze. She slowly shook her head at him and he nodded. *Good. That was embarrassing and I donбпt want to talk about.* Apep slowly schooled his feature and coughed into his hand. б░Um right... so... my windows donбпt really shut, or well I donбпt ever shut them. So if you just memorise where my room is you should be able to get back here without issue. Jaraбпs ce should be easy to find... but I donбпt really know how to exin where her room is.

    б░What you should probably do is just look out for her in the garden. Itбпll be pretty obvious considering sheбпs the only teenager in thepound other than Zuhra. Um... hmm... wait did I never describe Jara either? Sheбпs got the same skin tone as I do, long ck hair that she likes to keep in a ponytail, blue eyes that trend closer to grey and she likes to wear blues and purples. Canбпt miss her,б▒

    Lily nodded and started to p her wings, finding the motion easier and more instinctual thanst time sheбпd tried. She easily managed to make it to the windows and after that there was nothing to stop her. She kept climbing until she was high over the city.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782: Lilyбпs Look Over the City

    Still Lilyбпs perspective

    бк

    Well, it was more urate to say she was high above MOST of the city. Something Apep had neglected to mention, perhaps because he found it self evident, was the entire city was built around thergest mountain Lily had ever seen. The edge of the main city seemed to be each of thepounds. The sheer cliff face of the mountain making it hard to build anything higher. They clearly made an exception for the grand aqueducts though.

    Ten absolutely monstrous aqueducts seemed to explode out from near the top of the mountain. Each one wider than a house and heading straight downwards, taking no twists or turns until they were out of city. Because that was another thing. Not only was Lily still climbing to the level of the summit, the city itself was toorge for her eyes to see the edges of it. Only the sheer size of the aqueducts made them possible to follow at all.

    Each of them also had smaller branching aqueducts, taking water down to houses or estates nearby, seemingly draining nothing from the main rivers of water the aqueduct highways provided. Considering what Apep said, it was entirely possible that was actually the case. She wasnбпt sure exactly how the water managed to multiply like this, or how they managed to keep things so warm. In Apepбпs home, it was simple to think they were in a nice tropical region at around ground level. As she flew higher and higher though, Lily was starting to think they were close to the peak of a mountain rivalling Everest and yet she was starting to feel the strain on her wings before any sort of chill.

    And while the cold resistance might be from connecting to Kat, the extra effort required to climb higher seemed to be the same issue even non-magical birds face. Because apparently having magical demonic wings that were able to lift a small cat without hollow bones were still subject to air pressure. *Not quite sure how that makes sense but whatever...*

    Lily continued to climb as she looked out over the city, and really, she didnбпt think боcityбп was all that urate of a name. Apepбпspound and the surrounding buildings could easily be a town onto themselves. The whole city was likelyrger than some countries decent sized countries back home.

    .....

    Looking out of the city, another confusing fact wormed its way into Lilyбпs mind. *Wait a minute... the aqueducts. Theyбпre all made out of STONE. Where the heck are they getting this stone?* Lily nced down at the mountain. The mountain that didnбпt appear to be missing the millions, perhaps billions, of tonnes of stone required to build just one aqueduct. *Itбпs not just the aqueducts either. Itбпs also the houses. All of Apepбпs buildings are stone as well. Why is it all stone?*

    б░Well, I canбпt really see what youбпre talking about... but I imagine magic is the answer. Stone is probably one of the best building materials if it can be reinforced with magic, or empowered. It might not hold many enchantments, or even most well, but I imagine a skilled Earth Mage could create sturdy stone buildings without trouble, and the strongest Earth Mages probably did the aqueducts,б▒ answered Kat.

    *I... I think we might be out of a league here. Or maybe not? I mean... I guess it depends if theyбпre still around but Kat... you canбпt see this. The amount of stone... the amount of power... I guess this is what you feel when you meet powerful demons but... I donбпt even know how to conceptualise that kind of power.*

    б░I mean... once again... I canбпt really see what youбпre talking about but that makes sense. It reminds me a bit of the moment I saw Stone in action. Itбпs one thing to hear боRank 6бф or whatever and another thing to see someone, even a lower Rank, control waves of Stone while fighting off a giant rat. Itбпs the kind of power that makes you wonder about a lot of things,б▒ said Kat who had moved over to the copy of her bed andid down. Not in a particrly enticing way. Well, it was enticing, but that was incidental.

    *Yeah I guess so. Actually... do you want to leave my head for now?* Lily couldnбпt help the fact as the city got less and less interesting to her mind, more of it was focusing on Kat. Not a good idea when you were flying.

    б░I certainly could... but I worry about how long itбпd take me to reform enough to fly. I imagine itбпs pretty windy... and Iбпm not sure how my fog form interacts with the wind at all. I could just blow away unable to reform. Then, even if I can stay together long enough, Iбпd have to avoid falling out of the sky while only partially reformed. Then finally... how good would the guardsбп eyesight be?б▒

    *You just want to stay in my head to keep messing with me...*

    б░Nope!б▒ said Kat before pausing. б░Wait... how was I able to say that. The sky is purple. Huh... interesting... apparently I can lie if Iбпm in your head. Not entirely sure if thatбпs just because you arenбпt in here with me... Iбпm trying to remember if it was something I could do or not in Minorбпs... certainly itбпs strange,б▒

    Lily pointedly ignored the fact Kat admitted to lying about why she wanted to stick around and decided to focus on the fact that she was at least somewhat correct to worry about what could happen if she left. Angling herself to the left, Lily started heading towards the nextpound. She hoped it would bepound four, but if not, they could just turn around. Sadly, the angle wasnбпt quite right just yet to see what number they had on the roof.

    It was ten minutes of constant flyingter that Lily was starting to rethink this course of action. She was gging, and they hadnбпt even been able to see if they were heading the right direction yet. *Kat... I donбпt think Iбпm capable of flying for too long. Apparently ten minutes at whatever altitude this is, is actually approaching my limit. I might be able to make twenty but after that Iбпll bepletely done for... well maybe the rest of the day.*

    б░Thatбпs not good at all. Can you spot anywhere tond? Iбпll just have to be a little sneaky taking off and then get really high up. Well if I CAN get that high. Itбпll be no problem carrying you around and I donбпt really get tired with standard physical exercise. Honestly itбпll probably be a lot faster...б▒

    *Then why didnбпt you suggest it earlier?*

    б░The guards are still a concern, plus I canбпt really see how fast weбпre moving inside here. Itбпs just a room. I can sort of get the feeling YOU think weбпre moving slowly but I donбпt know what youбпreparing yourself too or if the city is justrger than it looks. If youбпre tired though we can switch,б▒ offered Kat.

    Lily grumbled a bit as she nced around. There plenty of buildings, or more importantly, rooftops she couldnd on. Therger buildings all had curved dome tops, but the smaller ones had plenty of t enough spaces. They were quite obvious though. Yellowish white stone didnбпt really hide rooftop trespassers. There also wasnбпt really a park or anything of that nature too close by. Everyone seemed to just build near to the aqueducts and have their own gardens. Apparently magical water encouraged people to grow their own food. Go figure. The closest thing to a park was arge house that had their own garden that took up twice thend their house did.

    Lily bit down on her bottom lip as she cast her eyes about. There was a few hiding ces of course, but they were all at least another five minutes out. She could make it certainly, but she didnбпt WANT to fly for another five minutes. She was tired and wanted to glide down somewhere close by and let Kat switch. She was also somewhat concerned with Katбпs attitude while inside her head, further reinforcing the idea of finding somewhere close by.

    Eventually, in the corner of her eye, she managed to spot what looked to be a storefront down one of the alleyways. That wasnбпt unique in and of itself, there were a few of them, mostly coffeeshops if the customers standing outside drinking were any indication, but this one seemed to be closed, and a bit rundown if the ripped awning was any indication. *Good enough.*

    Lily let herself fall into a dive and beelined straight for the alley in question, letting her speed mask her odd shape. While powerful individuals did have better eyes, most tended to need to concentrate to really make use of the boosted capacity. A swooping, winged figure, heading for an alley was probably just a bird trying to catch a rat or something. Ignorable. She hoped.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783: Katбпs Look Over the City

    Katбпs perspective resumes

    бк

    Lily stumbled as she hit the stone pavement, sheбпd taken her dive a bit too far and didnбпt pull up in time. Lily winced as she got back on her feet, flexing her wings and trying to ignore the burning sensation the slight stretching was apanied by. ncing off to the side, Lily noticed that one of the windows for the rundown shop had been destroyed. Part of her wanted to fly inside to make sure they werenбпt seen. A quick nce around though... and she couldnбпt see anyone nearby.

    Lilyбпs ears flicked as she tried to find people nearby but found once again it was rtively quiet. She could hear distant sounds of course, but nothing was close by. Lily decided that was good enough. [Kat you can hop out now].

    The moment Lily said that, Kat started to pull herself out of Lilyбпs mind. Purple smoke exploded from Lilyбпs head and quickly reformed into a full-sized Subus. As soon as thest dregs of smoke disappeared Lily copsed. Her mind rapidly filling with the feeling of cotton. б░Lily you alright?б▒ asked Kat worriedly as she scooped up her friend.

    [Not... not to sure...] Lilyбпs mental voice was slurred and slightly incoherent. Kat was able to make out the wordsrgely on feel and not because they came through as proper words. б░Can you tell me whatбпs wrong?б▒

    [Nopedy nope... I... hmm... I think... I think your ability was trying to make me sleep the whole time you were in my head... but... but you didnбпt want me to sleep so I didnбпt and now it be hitting me all at once? Maybe? Or maybe Iбпm just tired...]

    .....

    б░Itбпs ok Lily, you can rest now, Iбпll finish getting us to Jara,б▒ whispered Kat softly as she held Lily to her chest. The fact Lily rxed noticeably was a good sign to Kat. She stood there in the alleyway for a few minutes just carefully petting Lily as she slept before Kat nced up at the sky. *Now, how exactly do I want to carry Lily while Iбпm flying.*

    *Sheбпs fine where she is... but I donбпt want her to get cold. I could just... tighten my sash a bit and drop her down the front of my kimono. Itбпs probably hold, be nice and warm... but I feel like Lily would really freak out if I did that. Hmm... yeah I teased her a bit much already letбпs not take things too far even if they would be convenient.*

    With a sigh Kat jumped into the sky and started to push her wings to the limit, climbing as high as she could in the shortest amount of time. As Kat ascended, she looked around at the very empty skyline. *You know... where are the other things youбпd see in the sky?*

    A quick nce around revealed that there were a few birds... but they were quite few and far between. They also didnбпt really seem to have any interest innding anywhere near the mountain despite the trees near the top, or even therge numbers of humans that they could steal food off of. *Surely this canбпt be normal... I wonder why the sky is so empty.*

    *Iбпd have expected that with a magical mountain as powerful as this one that there would be at least a few strong magicians around... but I donбпt see any evidence of them. Oh sure the aqueducts are impressive and I can see why Lily was impressed by them... but this city has been around a really long time. They could have worked on them over centuries.*

    Kat pondered this as she levelled out and started to fly towards the nextpound. She could just barely make out what she thought was the numbers. This particrpound seemed to have 4 stamped into the stonework. It also seemed to be quite different to Apepбпspound.

    Whereas Apepбпs family seemed to prefer openpounds with separate buildings for a few functions to keep it as a somewhat self-sufficient home this one seemed a lot more like an industrialpound, or perhaps a bit older technology wise than that idea. There was just the one garden area right in the centre with a number of tables and chairs that felt more like a concession than anything else. The main house was set right into the mountain and looked to have been carved out of the stone instead of pieced together.

    The rest of the buildings all looked to be warehouses. The only thing it was really missing was the smokestacks and she would say they were going full industry. As it stood though... Kat wasnбпt entirely sure why thepound was the way it was. Part of her wanted to investigate... but she had a job. Perhaps asking Apep would work.

    Kat levelled out and sped up, instantly surpassing Lilyбпs old top speed and continuing on. Kat let her wings carry her as she zoned out somewhat. She wasnбпt even sure how long it took to fly past the 5thpound. It looked a lot like Apepбпs from the air. Slightly different cement of buildings, mostly the same style. Though Kat hadnбпt really seen much of Apepбпs buildings and couldnбпt make thatparison so she just admired the few gardens and nice stonework as she continued to fly.

    The sun was high in the sky when Kat made it to Jaraбпspound. She was not quite prepared for what she saw. Kat was already regretting the fact she had no better information on where to find Jara. Apep had said боin the gardenбп but looking down at thepound for the 6th of the 10 Kat was not pleased with such an answer.

    About two-thirds of thepound had been converted into a giant green house. It was all enclosed by a ss dome made up of interlocking hexagonal segments and seemingly no support structure. A moderately sized aqueduct ran across the top as well, so apparently the ss could support that weight. The water from the aqueduct rained down on various sections of the ss dome. Kat couldnбпt see the splits from this angle all to well but she could make out at least three environments.

    *Sheбпll be in the garden he said. Canбпt miss her he said. Well. That might be true if she didnбпt have an entire GOD DAMNED RAIN FOREST AS HER GARDEN.* Kat nearly froze up when she felt Lily shifting after her mental yell and Kat reigned in her anger. Apep was right. She probably was in the garden, she just really wished heбпd been more specific. *Perhaps one part of the dome is боthe gardenбп instead of боthe forestбп or something. Dammit. How am I supposed to find here. And how am I supposed to get in without getting spotted? I can hitch another ride with Lily... but if there are doors, as there should be, she wonбпt be able to open them...*

    Kat grumbled internally as she continued her path to be directly over the dome. Scanning around she noticed that unlike Apepбпspound there were no obvious guards watching the edges. Instead, there were four guards she could see at the entrance to the greenhouse, two at the gate, and a number of people she was pretty sure where groundskeepers. Kat also noticed that there was a house inside the greenhouse. It was somewhat smallpared to the otherpound houses, but might berge enough to be the main home. The are in front of the green house did have a building, but it looked more like a barracks then a fancy home.

    Kat settled into a slow circle around the area, and preened at the fact nobody was even bothering to look up. It made it so much easier to just watch everything and look for an opening. It took her at least half an hour of waiting for such an opening toe into view. Off to the side of the ss dome was a squat brick building. A gardener was heading along the path towards it. Letting her gaze rest of the figure, she watched as the entered the door and returned a short timeter. This time with a wheelbarrow full of what Kat was guessing to be fertiliser. The gardener was able to walk straight into the ss dome, no checks required. *Well. I suppose itбпs a ssic for a reason. I think Iбпm going to have to wake Lily up and then have us, and by us, I mean her, sneak onto one of them to get into the dome. Hmm... should I try and find Jara first though?*

    Kat looked into the domes and grimaced. The light made it somewhat hard to look through the ss and quite a lot of the sections had various nts blocking the view even further. Hmm... Kat looked down at Lily who was sleeping peacefully in her arms. *Guess I can wait around for a while. Let Lily have some rest.*

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784: Sneaking in the ssic Way

    Kat put herself into a bit of a holding pattern. Now that they had a way in she could rx. Well, she could also try to sneak in but she wasnбпt quite willing to wake Lily up just yet. So Kat just gazed out at the city, trying to figure out what was strange about it. Well other than the magic water. *But I just canбпt see it. I mean, what am I missing?*

    Kat spent ten minutes thinking about that question till she finally found her answer. *Magic. A city this size and age should have more obvious magic around. There also doesnбпt seem to be anything other than humans... which is another interesting thing. Surely a city this size would have some evidence of both...*

    Kat pushed some demonic energy into her eyes and started tob the streets. It wasnбпt hard to see people going about their days but it only reinforced Katбпs idea that something strange was going on. She managed to spot a schoolhouse, which was nice, and she could spot what she thought wereboratories for investigating nts. But she couldnбпt see a single sign of casual magic use at all.

    *Surely if you had magic youбпd use it for things right? Like... so many of these people are just carrying around normal grocery bags. Nobodies like... floating them or something. Kat continued to look around. She even found a group of people, a whole ten of them, starting a fire in the backyard with a flint and steel.

    Ok thatбпs gotta be weird. Arenбпt the basic elementsmon as affinities? Surely someone should be using wind or earth, water or I donбпt know FIRE? It doesnбпt make sense. I mean... there ARE mages. Apep said they had a paper mage somewhere in the city... but like... whatбпs going on here? Am I missing something super obvious?*

    Kat continued to look even as her vision started to burn through more and more energy as she cast her gaze further afield only to find no evidence at all of proper magic. *Iбпve got no idea what could be causing this. I canбпt think of this as anything other than a fantasy setting and mages clearly exist... so what the heck is going on here? I keep asking, but it bears repeating.*

    *Though that does lead to an interesting question... how strong is the strongest magepared to me? Iбпm not seeing anyone casting magic, so the pool of mages must be pretty low, and the chance that one of them is actually a good mage seems even lower than normal. Just... so many people and not a single mage. They might only have one or two particrly strong mages a generation and this city is MASSIVE. Still... thereбпs clearly some magic. Iбпm looking at you боMr Endless Fountainбп.

    .....

    Unless... could that by why? Could it be sucking up all the magic in the air? Itбпs possible perhaps... but I donбпt think thatбпs quite how magic is supposed to work. Still... might be the trade off. These people are all drinking the magic water. Might only work properly on nts or something and causes issues in people. I mean... possible? Hmmm...*

    Kat continued to float around and turn those thoughts over in her mind. The visibleck of magic was very much at odds with the massive aqueducts, the ss dome she was flying around and the magical water fountain itself. So there was magic. That was not in question. Why the magic seemed to be limited. She didnбпt know. Still, it was an interesting enough puzzle to distract herself for another hour.

    Eventually though, despite her heartбпs wishes, it was time to wake Lily up. б░Lily wake up,б▒ Kat murmured directly behind Lilyбпs ears. The Memphis twitched and buried herself deeper into Katбпs arm in response. Kat moved her hand up and started tickling Lily behind the ears. б░Come on, time to do some more sneaking,б▒

    Apparently that still wasnбпt quite enough. Lily might have better ears now but Kat was so far into the боIs safeбп zone that Lilyбпs mind couldnбпt register anything Kat did as a reason to wake up. This was further proved when Kat started poking Lilyбпs ears with her finger. Bending them over and pushing them t against Lilyбпs head. Only for Lily to continue sleeping. This waspletely fine. She was in Katбпs arms. She was safe.

    Kat of course was starting to have issues with this. *How am I supposed to wake her up? I donбпt want to do anything particrly bad to her...* Kat frowned intently at her girlfriend. *What right does she have to look so adorable when sleeping anyway. I feel like Iбпll be the bad guy if I wake her up. I mean... I guess I can just keep flying around here for however long it takes... but I donбпt know that I want to waste that much time...*

    Kat firmed her resolve again and started a new series of test. She tickled Lily under the chin. Nothing. Blew air into her ear. Nothing. Wrapped a finger around her tail. Nothing. Poked the underside of her wings. Nothing. Booped her on the nose. Still nothing. Kat was starting to run out of things that should wake a normal person that werenбпt actually all that annoying or intense on the wake up.

    Kat then carefully bit down on Lilyбпs ear. A short mew followed by purring was not the expected answer. *God dammit Lily.* Kat sighed and started her backup n. Fire. Kat pulled her demonic energy into some mes and let them drift closer to Lily... to no effect. She let it get closer and still nothing. Hesitantly, she let it touch the edge of Lilyбпs wing and... still nothing.

    Kat nced at the fire and then carefully let it cover Lilyбпs entire form. The cat in question didnбпt even stir. She just purred slightly louder. *Ok FINE. Apparently I am incapable of waking my girlfriend up. You happy world? I ept it. Iбпm a massive softy and I only get worse when it involves Lily. I cannot bring myself to wake her up so now Iбпm going to sit up here. In the sky. Doing NOTHING until she wakes up.*

    Kat half expected that to work. For her mental yelling to wake Lily up, summon some divine retribution, or just have some lucky coincidence happen that moved the plot along. No such luck though, so she did what she threatened to do. Set herself back into a holding pattern and decided to use her immense eyesight... to count the number of pets she could find.

    The answer ended up being forty seven, but Kat felt like that was almost cheating because of the one house with twenty rabbits all to itself. Lily was starting to stir though, and Kat gently nudged her attention down the link. Certainly not enough to actually wake Lily, but enough for Lilyбпs subconscious to know her attention was needed and desired.

    Eventually Lily did actuallye to. [Oh... um... good... morning? Afternoon? Whatever it is...]

    *Hello Lily. Itбпs... well Iбпm not quite sure if itбпs past lunch yet or not. Doesnбпt matter though. I found the gardens for the 6th of the 10. Turns out theyбпre a giant greenhouse with guards out the front. We need to sneak in and the best way seems to be in a wheelbarrow when one of the servants is transporting fertiliser. Iбпm a bit big to hide in a wheelbarrow so I was waiting for you to get up.*

    [Is there really no other way in?]

    * There is. In my flying I managed to spot two more side entrances. Sadly, they also have guards and even less foot traffic. The only way I can see us getting in reliably is the wheelbarrow trick. They donбпt seem to have any animals actually in the greenhouse. Well no, pretty sure Iбпve seen some insects but thatбпs about it.*

    [So back into my head?]

    *Yup.*

    Lily let out what had to be a sigh and started to wiggle her way out of Katбпs grasp. Kat red her wings and brought herself to a stop, letting Lily escape and spread her own wings. Kat could instantly see how much trouble Lily was having. Apparently Kat had chosen to hover at a higher elevation and Lily was barely keeping herself afloat. Quickly, Kat went fog form and was interested to note the wind didnбпt affect her, or at least, it didnбпt SEEM to be doing anything.

    Outside Lily dove for the shed in question. It wasnбпt hard to spot and with the link it was simple to confirm with Kat. Lily had no trouble diving down, and remember to ease up on thending as well. Sneaking inside wasnбпt even hard. The door was propped open and there was two wheelbarrows already stacked. Apparently this wasnбпt amon way of entry. Lily hopped up and squeezed herself in between the sacks of fertiliser and tried to block out the smell. [My poor nose...]

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785: A Treck Through the Fields

    A short timeter the wheelbarrow stopped and Lily could hear it as the gardener grabbed on of the bags of fertiliser. She waited, listening to the environment for a few moments until she heard a soft thump off to the side. Taking that as the ce they were depositing it, she waited a few moments for a second back to be grabbed, waited a moment more, and leapt from her hiding ce before getting a quick look at things.

    She was currently next to what looked to be a cornfield, a small one considering she could see the edges on the left and right, but it was a good hiding ce. So she dashed off into the stalks, letting her soft paws do much of the work of keeping her silent. The slight brushes against the corn easily chalked up to the wind. She was small and easily able to make use of such a thing.

    Back in her mind, Kat was messing around. She was now in what could be best described as боsexy librarianбп. She had a pair of fake square shaped sses that didnбпt so much sit on her face as perch on her nose in the perfect way to make it seem she was constantly looking down at people. Her pencil skirt ended halfway down her thighs that were covered by ck stockings. Her top was a close cut grey suite with no tie.

    Lily wasnбпt actually paying what Kat was doing all that much. She managed to change her боinternal viewбп and shifted it so that it was боbehindбп the wall. All she could see was a wall with a door on it and was considering it mental energy well spent. Now she could hide away when Kat was teasing her as she was currently doing.

    Kat was looking for something simr. As this was Lilyбпs mind she had much less direct control. Kat was attempting to figure out if there was a way to see through Lilyбпs eyes while she was inside her girlfriendбпs mind. Her first test involved staring really hard at a wall and praying. As dumb as the idea might sound on paper, it was the mental world. Simply believing a thing would happen usually got you closer to making it happen in truth. For a given value of truth inside someone elseбпs head.

    The next attempt at seeing through Lilyбпs eyes were the booksying around. Many of them were from Lilyбпs memories and they certainly gave some perspective at least. Sadly that wasnбпt quite good enough either. These books all had a purpose already and they didnбпt seem terribly keen to change. *Hmm... If I could find a nk book then I might be able to get this to work...*

    And thus the quest for a nk book started. It involved checking everywhere twice, the closet an extra four times, the underside of the bed an extra three, and opening and closing the door to the abyss enough times for Lily to question what was going on. Something Kat was happy to reveal. [Iбпll see what I can do when Iбпm not sneaking around...]

    .....

    Back with Lily she was making her way around and really wishing she felt safe flying. Sheбпd gone through a cornfield, a cabbage patch, two fields for tomatoes, one for normal sizes and one for cherry tomatoes as well as the carrot patch and what seemed to be rose fruit. How or why they managed to get roses to bear fruit Lily didnбпt know, but that was the best descriptor of them. They were trees that looked like giant roses and instead of thorns they had eggnt like growths in the corresponding colour that looked like they had rose petals carved into them. Pretty? Yes very. Thorny? Also very. Lily didnбпt imagine picking them was safe at all.

    The issue Lily currently had was that she was clearly in the farming section and she didnбпt know how to leave. None of the fields could really be called fields. They were at best nter boxes with delusions of grandeur. Lily was really wondering what the point was. It wasnбпt really enough food to feed anyone let alone a noble household. It seemed a bit inefficient to her.

    Of course, Lily wasnбпt taking into ount just how ridiculous the magical water was. She was looking at no more than a weekбпs worth of crop growth. Each small patch was enough to feed all of the 6th of the 10бпs household and still have some left at the end of the day. The fertiliser wasnбпt even strictly necessary. It helped certainly, but the water was enough to produce боgoodбп crops all by itself with minimal working of the ground as long as you werenбпt drowning the nts. The fertiliser just helped them get closer to боthe bestбп food in the city.

    Thatбпs what they used this greenhouse for. It was attempting to find the best bnce of fertiliser to fountain water. It didnбпt really matter if the crops were the best of their species because the 6th of the 10 had always been involved in feeding the masses. They were the old researchers and quartermasters back when the ce was just a camp, and then a small vige. Now it was muchrger they still had people mbering for information about all kinds of crops.

    Some, like the potato, didnбпt really get better with fertiliser. The water from the spring contributed everything they needed and more. What fertilising did for them, was make themrger and more numerous, but no better tasting. Others like the rose trees didnбпt grow at all without at least some spring water. It didnбпt matter how much fertiliser or what kind; the water was necessary. Yet, it only truly needed a few drops. It wouldnбпt grow well without spring water inrge quantities, but it could survive on a teardropбпs worth a day as long as it was given other water alongside the fertiliser.

    Still, Lily didnбпt know any of this. To her it was an annoying maze of crops that didnбпt have an obvious exit. She also hadnбпt really been paying attention when the wheelbarrow was moving so didnбпt know what direction the 6thбпs house was in. If she did, sheбпd head that way... but she did not and currently flying was still considered too big a risk.

    She did keep her ear out for gardeners though as she dashed from patch to patch, making sure not to damage any of the nts. They were clearly checked over regrly and scratch marks were thest thing she wanted them to find on their nts. Her feet were leaving pawprints in the soft dirt though so she was taking care to step as close to the nts as she dared, hoping the shadows would distract any gardeners. There wasnбпt really much she could do about that issue unless she wanted to fly, but she could hear at least three workers from where she was, and one of them was bound to have her in view if she just took off.

    For Katбпs part. She was nowying on the bed and staring up at the ceiling. It was both an attempt to see outside and a way for her to try and calm down and think of more options. The first is that looking up and out was a tried and true method, at least ording to Katбпs mental gymnastics. Many people had ideas that going upwards would lead to an escape. From caves, from troubles, from whatever was chasing them. So, the idea that looking up at the ceiling would reveal the real world wasnбпt all that far-fetched. It wasnбпt working but it was a reasonable guess.

    *Hmm. So no paper... the ceiling isnбпt working. None of the walls revealed anything hidden. The clothes in the closet, while fun, are not a window to the outside. Hmm... if only there was like a TV in here or something. Hmm... maybe if I can convince Lily to add a TV or aptop to this room I might be able to use that...

    The real question is how hard is it to change this room with conscious effort. Lily clearly isnбпt trying to keep it this shape. It just looks like my room. Which sure, is quite telling when you considering itбпs MY room and not HER room back at her house. If it wasnбпt for the books Iбпd be real worried that this is whatбпs in Lilyбпs mind. Of course, there could be an element of the fact that while this is Lilyбпs mind, itбпs where I sit in Lilyбпs mind.

    Which would mean that finding me in my room that happens to be in Lilyбпs heart really does make sense. I just wish I knew which way it went. Well, that and if putting aputer, or just aputer screen in my room would help. Aw well. Better not distract her while sheбпs sneaking around.*

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786: Meeting Jara

    Lily quickly transformed back into her humanoid form just long enough to open the door before changing back and letting it close behind her. It had taken longer than Lily liked to find how to get to the house, but not as long as she feared it might. The fact she couldnбпt fly probably made things easier as it wasnбпt anywhere near as draining.

    Lily was looking around for evidence of Jara when she heard the crunch of gravel behind her. Lily froze up for a moment, evidently a mistake, because she found a hand around her neck a momentter. Letting herself get picked up by her scruff she found herself face to face with a girl, or perhaps more urately a young woman that was probably Jara.

    She had long cked hair that had been done up in a braid and then further wound around itself to keep it up and out of the way. She had long hemp overalls reaching up her all the way to her arms. That didnбпt stop her wearing heavy duty gloves, though the one that shouldбпve been on the hand that reached for Lily was tucked under an arm.

    Large browns eyes met slitted amber. б░Now, despite how cute you look little cat, I donбпt think youбпre supposed to be here,б▒

    Lily struggled slightly in Jaraбпs grip, not wanting to do so too forcefully. Just enough to get away and transform. б░Iбпm afraid I canбпt keep you around. Wait... did you understand what I was saying?б▒ Lily stopped and nodded, б░In that case you really shouldnбпt be here then,б▒ Lily hissed in response, б░Well itбпs just the rules. I donбпt really know how an animal as smart as you clearly are got passed the wards but Iбпll have to take you out now. If youбпre good I might not even tell the guards,б▒

    Lily raised a paw and slowly extended her ws. Jara gave an amused smirk back, б░What you think you can hurt me with those? I mean look at me!б▒ Jara was correct. She was wearing thick gardening clothes, Lilyбпs small ws were not likely to cut through, at least not fully. Lily nodded but raised a second paw and repeated the motion before motioning her head towards the ground.

    б░Well... thatбпs interesting... you seem smart enough to be possessed... but that definitely shouldnбпt work with the wards... so youбпre not trained, not possessed... what are you exactly?б▒ asked Jara not really expecting an answer. [Kat get ready toe out. I found Jara. Or more urately Jara found me. Iбпm probably going to transform, hand the letter over and transform back. Iбпll give you the signal] Lily motioned to the ground once again.

    .....

    Jara pursed her olive lips as she thought. б░Ok little cat. Hereбпs the deal. I have a panic button in my pocket, and no Iбпm not telling you which one,б▒ she was lying it was actually holding her braid together, б░but Iбпll let you down as long as you exin things. Deal?б▒

    Lily nodded and Jara let the cat fall. Not terribly concerned about the small drop. Lily righted herself and took a few careful steps away, making sure it didnбпt seem like she was running away. [Now Kat.] Lily transformed as the pink smoke covered the area. Lily quickly pulled the note out of her shirt and threw it towards Jara before transforming back into her Memphis form just as Kat bepletely solid. Lily waited one more moment and jumped into Katбпs arms.

    б░Oh dear,б▒ said Jara with a sigh. б░Well, who is it that paid a demon to kidnap me?б▒

    б░Actually, Apep summoned a demon, hoping for a knowledge demon, to help with his romantic issues,б▒ answered Kat as she stroked Lilyбпs fur.

    б░Imma kill him,б▒ hissed Jara. б░I cannot believe that idiot. I leave him alone for a day and this is what happened? May he drown in the sacred waters for his ipetence,б▒ Jara turned and kicked the nearby tree with a force that rattled it. Considering therge size of the tree, it was quite impressive for what the pair had thought was a baseline human.

    Then in a blink, as if there was never a problem Jara suddenly righted herself and gained a regal air to her. б░Well, in that case. I am Jara, heir of the 6th of the 10 and I request further detailings regarding the bargain struck between you and Apep so that I may act in the appropriate capacity as his long time friend,б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes. *Even I didnбпt miss that she said боact appropriatelyбп not that sheбпd help us at all.* б░The note is there for a reason,б▒ answered Kat.

    Jara scoffed, б░It is certainly not beyond a demons capabilities to force him to write such a thing, either through various charms, force or even just seducing him normally,б▒

    Lily hissed in Katбпs arms, attempting to move around so that she could leap at Jara and just... w her a little bit. [Come on. Let me at her. I didnбпt w her when she grabbed me. Maybe I can rectify that] Venom leaking from Lilyбпs thoughts, б░Apparently you canбпt control your cat. Bit surprising? Resisting your control?б▒ asked Jara боinnocentlyбп

    Kat let out a long sigh as she pulled Lily closer to her chest. *On the one hand, I like the justified suspicion. I might know demons arenбпt something to be scared of, and Lily might be happy to stand by and Kamiko is adorable... but demons like that DO exist. On the other hand. The temptation to let Lily w Jaraбпs eyes out is surprisingly strong.*

    б░Well Jara, considering WHO youбпre calling боthe catбп is in fact my girlfriend I donбпt really think I need to control her at all. Only the fact that sheбпs apparently much less ok with your insults than I am means that I have to stop her from trying to w at you for them,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Really? Surely you can do better than a cat?б▒ said Jara dismissively.

    Instantly Jara knew sheбпd pushed to far when it felt like the air in the room was made of cotton. Never before had Katбпsforting aura be hostile in any way but Jara managed to push and reveal a little bit of insight. Being wrapped up in a nket was soothing, being surrounded by pillows was soothing. Being wrapped in tight nkets while being smothered by a pillow not so much. Katбпs eyes burned with purple fire and she took a single,rge step forward, looking down on Jara with her extra height, making the human feel as if she was half her height.

    б░Apparently youбпve chosen to piss us both of. While I am willing to stop Lily from acting against insults to MY person, she is not capable of stopping ME from acting on insults against HER. So would you like to retract your previous statement? I will ask once,б▒ boomed Kat, making full use of her demonic energy to distort her voice beyond recognition.

    Jara gulped and took a step back, б░Um... sure... she is a very... um... adorable cat thing... I um...б▒

    Kat stepped back reigning in her aura and the terrified look Jara was giving her. *Where did thate from. Iбпve never been so protective of Lily before... then again, I was much weaker, trapped in school with teachers that may or may not have listened to me, constantly trying to avoid giving Gramps issues, and of course she wasnбпt my girlfriend. Hmm... might need to remember to tone that back... maybe.*

    б░She can transform. She just currentlycks appropriate attire. We were called somewhat unexpectedly,б▒ said Kat keeping her voice even, б░Now. We are here because it seemed like the best course of action,б▒ Kat let out a long breath the fire in her eyes extinguishing though the purple colour and the glow remained, б░I was even wanting to discuss exactly how you thought of Apep, see if you really didnбпt have an interest in him or not considering my own feelings about my girlfriend despite my asexuality. As it stands though... Iбпm not entirely sure I can bring myself to CARE anymore...б▒

    *Then again...* Kat reigned her temper back even further. *If I lost the chance at Lily due to someone elseбпs meddling I would likely carry such a grudge. Letting someone who loved her have chance is one thing. Having a third party push her into someone elseбпs arms would be another.*

    Suddenly Kat was distracted by the lusting from Lily. She sent her own confusion back down the link. [What? Itбпs stupid but seeing you ready to defend me from... a pretty tame insult all things consider is really hot Kat. Itбпs one thing to believe you love me, another to feel it... but itбпs another thing entirely for someone else to essentially call you out on it and respond. It shows a depth of love... and possessiveness that is VERY attractive to me.]

    Jara nced over Kat once more, trying to measure just how calm the demon was before frowning and performing a light bow. б░I am sorry for... acting offensively... it was... not well thought out or even particrly heartfelt... I was... treating you like I would treat Apepбпs more... fanatic suitors... trying to get under your skin and show your true colours... I just... didnбпt expect to have opened the floodgates...б▒

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787: Marry Apep? Eh, Itбпs Complicated

    Jara shook her head, б░Never mind. Just... follow me I suppose. We can head to my private garden, nobody will juste through my area and nobody will be looking for me for quite some time,б▒

    Kat fell in step behind Jara as they cut through the bushes and undergrowth. Jara was fairly careful with some of the more delicate nts but others she just strode straight through. One odd bush she even stepped on. The fact it popped back up as soon as she stepped off only making it weirder. б░So... where is Zuhra?б▒

    б░Elsewhere. Why? Is it important?б▒ asked Jara.

    Kat rolled her eyes at the dismissive tone. Apparently learning the one big red button and how to avoid it she was trying to y coy again. Kat was in half a mind to scare the girl before thinking back to Apep. They were the same age, and while Jara certainly seemed more mature and in control, there was a decent chance she was just putting on a brave face. б░While her location itself isnбпt really important how long sheбпll be gone IS. Weбпre trying to avoid her for the moment in case youбпd forgotten,б▒

    Jara opened her mouth to speak, though Kat couldnбпt see it. That was the only reason she was able to shut it afterwards and not look like a fool. She let her gaze drop to the letter she was holding. The temptation to open it as she walked was strong but instead, she slipped a hand into her overalls and ced it in one of the many hidden pockets it had on the inside. The cleaner ones of course, б░Currently Zuhra is taking her afternoon off.

    б░I was meant to be with my tutor today. Normally when I have a full day inside with the tutors Zuhra gets time off because the other maids can attend me if truly necessary, and normally it is not. However, said did not turn up at the assign time. When a guard went to check they were in bed passed out with a fever. With such little notice we could not call up a recement either.

    б░Zuhra protested getting a day off in light of this, as sheбпd stuck around a few extra hours this morning, only for me to brush her off. I suppose it is good I did so. She deserves the break and itбпs clear you do not wish to meet her yet. As to when sheбпll return... I cannot be certain. She will certainly be back for the dinner bell. The question is just if sheбпll turn up before that, and if she does turn up early, if sheбпll attempt to resume her duties.

    .....

    б░I think the second is more likely honestly. Sheбпs a bit of a workaholic and always doing extra that she does not need to. As my personal maid it is mostly her job to stand behind me, asionally fetch things, and look pretty while doing it. Instead she is regrly cleaning whatever room I am upying and even prepared lunch some times when I do not wish to sit down for a full meal. Normally sheбпs back early on her break days andes to find me before four... but she did leavete today because of the missing tutor. So if sheбпll still be back by then is truly anyoneбпs guess,б▒

    *Hmm... a little annoying I suppose. Still that gives us plenty of time to spend with Jara alone before weбпre forced to head off. While it might not be ideal, it is hardly a poor state of affair.* б░I see. Well, now that weбпve established we have some time, we can discuss how you feel about Apep. I already mentioned my own asexuality, so this hits somewhat close to home. I know I would likely inflict considerable damage on a meddling third party if it involved Lilyбпs love life. Maybe break a few legs,б▒

    Jara bit back with, б░I donбпt really see how that is an appropriate reaction,б▒

    Kat shrugged as she saw... ANOTHER GREENHOUSE. Because apparently going twoyers deep wasnбпt considered good enough, б░Look Jara. When youбпve been stabbed through the heart and gotten up a couple minutester after your body just sort of... deals with that... you start to get a wonky perspective on appropriate response and reasonable harm. If someone broke my legs Iбпd be up in less then a minute. With strong enough healers Iбпd also consider it fine because they might only be out ofmission a day or two,б▒

    Jara frowned, б░We donбпt have many healers so skilled. Certainly not any so skilled and actively on call. It would be quite an expensive to heal such an injury,б▒

    Once again Kat shrugged. Just because she had a reasonable excuse for excessive force didnбпt mean she absolutely required it. Sheбпd probably avoid it back on Earth more due to issues with thew and not wanting the government involved in her life then any real reluctance to break bones in Lilyбпs defence. [Kat. Donбпt take it too far...]

    б░Right well now I feel like youбпre avoiding the question,б▒ and Kat was changing the subject but who was really keeping track, б░how do you feel about Apep?б▒

    Jara sighed as she pushed the door to her personal greenhouse open. It was the only one that was actually green. Blocking quite a bit of the lighting in from outside. The inside had artificial lighting, likely tightly controlled, but there was a few seats off to the side near a control panel. They werenбпt in the best condition, stuck inside a hot, for some creatures, damp environment for extended periods of time.

    Kat took one of the chairs for herself while Jara sat down at the console. б░Itбпsplicated I suppose. Do you want the long version or the short version?б▒

    б░Long version please. Weбпve got time. Hopefully,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Right well... I do need to get this off my chest I suppose... and... hmm... as long as I have your word you will not share it with anyone else from this dimension. Except Apep, but only tell him if you feel it is truly necessary. Most of this shouldnбпt really matter to him,б▒ requested Jara.

    б░Thatбпs fine. I promise not to speak of whatever it is youбпre about to say to others from this dimension,б▒ answered Kat easily.

    б░Right... well. I suppose the first thing that wonбпt really be a surprise to Zuhra at least is that I donбпt particrly WANT to head my family. Iбпd much rather spend my time as a researcher. Unfortunately, Iбпm my parents only child. I have a few cousins that could technically take the role, but realistically my parents would never go for it. Now, I donбпt want to sound ungrateful. Iбпve read plenty of stories of princesses wishing for more than an arranged marriage...

    б░But I understand duty. I understand that I was quite fortunate growing up and, in the event I do not in fact inherit the house, I will continue to have my familyбпs support. I have had a good life and I understand the idea of paying that back. If I must I will take up the mantel as Lady of the family and do my utmost to keep it prospering.

    б░The issue then is... Iбпd be expected to have a child. Even if Iter hand the reigns over to a cousin, assuming my parents donбпt block it after their abdication, it would be a massive scandal to have not even tried for a child of my own. This is where things start to getplicated. I am asexual, as you know, and I have no interest in romance at all. Give me a greenhouse at the edge of the city and lifetimes supply of funds and I could die a happy olddy when my timeses.

    б░The problem then, of course, is that Iбпd be expected to have a child, and if I have a child, I am expected to have a spouse, even if that spouse is the same gender as I am. Truth be told, if I am forced to go through with bing thedy of my house I would like to marry Apep. I know him. I trust him. I would bear him two children, one for my line and one for his, and while it wouldnбпt be... pleasant toy with him it would be something I could stomach. It would not disgust me overly much, and my parents would certainly be happy. So would his...

    б░If we did marry I would not begrudge him any whores or mistresses he may desire, as long as they know their children shall not inherit. I would be willing to live separately from him if he truly desired after we had children, though I dislike the idea. I do believe children require two parents to grow properly. Yet in truth. Had Iplete freedom for my choices. I would not marry Apep. For I do not want to. It is merely one of my better options on the path my parents wish for me,б▒

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788: Venting

    *I can see how those two are friends now. Basically the same answer to the question really. боI mean in an ideal world no. But in this world maybe?бп is what they both basically said.* б░In that case, what do you WANT to have happen here with Zuhra? Your help would be nice, but frankly whatever happens after we give our report to Apep isnбпt really our business. Weбпre happy to work with you even if you have other ns after we leave...б▒ offered Kat.

    Jara huffed, б░Yeah I guess I can see where youбпreing from. Itбпs not even a bad deal, especially if Iбпm on this side of things. As for what I want to happen... well... my parents like to threaten me with having a younger sibling if I donбпt marry and have kids, preferably with Apep. I keep encouraging them to go along with the damned idea.б▒

    Jara brushed away a strange of loose hair and continued, б░I donбпt know why exactly I donбпt have siblings. Maybe they only wanted one, too much effort perhaps? Maybe itбпs a medical thing? Perhaps theyбпre just really unlucky? Maybe they donбпt take me seriously when I say боGo ahead, if you fuck enough that I donбпt need my own sex life Iбпll be beyond gratefulбп which perhaps isnбпt the most tactful phrasing but I feel like it gets the point across,б▒

    Kat narrowed her eyes, б░Is... is that really an appropriate way to... motivate? I suppose? A child?б▒

    Jara shrugged, б░I donбпt know about appropriate but it is not necessarily umon. боIf you wonбпt be a proper heir we can make anotherбп isnбпt all that different from saying боI can fire you and hire someone betterбп of course the issue I think my parents might have is that Iбпm quite a good candidate if it wasnбпt for my asexuality and unwillingness to do the job. My educational scores are beyond reproach and by far the top of my generation.

    б░I wish I was able topare myself against other great minds from the past, but education changes somewhat rapidly as new things are discovered. Certainly at least once a generation. So it isnбпt trulyparable after a certain point. I also apparently have a head for business. Did you know the smaller crop sections were my idea? Focus on small lots of consistently grown crops specifically to sell to high end merchants and other numbers of the Ten. It makes us so much money and that was all me.

    б░I think my parents are scared that I got all the intelligence and any future children wouldnбпt be quite as bright. Which is nonsense. If anything the other children they have should be at least close to my level... then again itбпs not like my father is a genius really. Good head for business, and my mother loves him, but no genius. My mother... well sheбпs justzy really. If she had half my work ethic weбпd be by far the richest of the Ten!б▒

    .....

    б░Really?б▒ asked Kat.

    Jara waved the point away, б░Sort of? I mean we would be... but itбпs easy to make money when you already have money. My family has suffered no major tragedies since its founding and we never had too many children in each generation. Itбпs just sort of piled up. Even though we do try to keep much of it in the economy of the city weбпve gotten quite good at things and it continues to pile up. I mean, why do you think we were able to afford the ss? Thatбпs the only major expense my family has had to shell out for in a long time. Though it wasnбпt exactly a recent purchase...б▒

    б░What are the other families spending their money on?б▒ asked боLilyбп who was unwilling to actually turn back to ask the question.

    б░Bit of this bit of that,б▒ said Jara, б░It really is a slow drain mixed with the asional fool. The otherбпs need to spend more money on guards, more money on food. The asional heir that has a gambling problem. They always do recover of course. Itбпs quite hard for one major incident to end things, and the portion of taxes we receive helps stop us ever bingpletely destitute. My family has just been consistent in making small bits of money... and if you keep doing it since the city was founded it adds up over the generations. Mum just happens to be exceptional. If she tried, I donбпt know that anyone could stop her. Instead... sheбпs content toze about and asionally paint. But Fountain forbid she actually SELL any of her work,б▒

    Jara was breathing slightly heavily through her nose. She was clearly trying to retain herposure and failing slightly. Kat did want to ask about Zuhra... but it felt better to keep Jara on her own problems for the moment. Apparently, the botanist needed this. б░Is there anything else youбпd like to bring up?б▒

    Jaraбпs eyes narrowed, quickly catching on to what Kat was offering... but she couldnбпt really think of a reason to refuse. б░The gardeners probably. They piss me off sometimes. They treat me like Iбпm still five and donбпt know how to mix fertiliser properly. Just a week ago I was telling one of the junior gardeners off for skipping out on thepost in his mix but I was told боLook, I trained for this job, I know what Iбпm doing young miss,бп which. NO clearly you donбпt because you canбпt even follow simple instructions.

    б░Fool didnбпt even HAVEpost anywhere nearby. No wonder he forgot it. Also, just because you trained a bit after you finished schooling doesnбпt mean you can tell the heiress who has LIVED BREATHED AND CRIED SAP FOR NEARLY TWO DECADES SHE DOESNбпT KNOW WHAT SHEбпS DOING!б▒ Kat flinched back when Jara screamed out thest part of her sentence.

    б░I mean really!б▒ Jaraбпs voice dropped back down but continued to climb, б░Why do people assume I know nothing at all of the family business? Let alone the ones that WORK HERE and SEE ME participating FREQUENTLY in the maintenance of the gardens. Iбпm not standing on the balcony in fine silks shouting боwhy donбпt you understand peasants?бп NO! I have the worst looking nails in the nobility because I cut them down. I have more stained shirts than I have nice ball gowns. I have enough overalls to dress the ENTIRE WORKFORCE TWICE if theyбпd fit anyone above fifteen!

    б░I get it. Some of the Ten have a bit of a reputation. Not all of them take part in the main business. They just know how to manage. My own mother has probably never chipped a nail or had to desperately scrub dirt from under her fingers hours before an important party. I get that. BUT if I walk up to you. Sweaty, covered in dirt, and basically in gardener uniform telling you YOUбпRE WRONG. FUCKING LISTEN!б▒

    б░Is it really so beyond theirprehension that I might, if not be correct, at least worth listening to? Itбпs not even that umon. Granted, those are the gardeners that donбпt generally stay employed and get kicked out with a half hearted reference but we employee a hundred gardeners at least. We still go through them quite regrly! I can scarcely go a month without someone ignoring my advice for no good reason. It wasnбпt even that much worse when I was a child.

    б░It was a bit sure, but it was much kinder on me because I understood. I was a child back then. I might have been a smart child, but Iбпll never forget what olбп Mister Philipбпs said to me when I tried correcting him. I was only four at the time and it stuck with me. боGirl. I know you mean well, and you have a buncha fancy ideas. It donбпt matter. It ainбпt my ce toe up with ideas. I just keep the garden from falling apart as per ya parents instructions with my own little tricks. If ya can find something practical, let them know first and then tell me. Cause if they told me to dig a 3 foot deep hole when it really needs to by five? I might tell бпem, but if they insist it needs to be 3 feet deep. Then it needs to be 3 feet deep.

    б░Granted it still took me a while to understand what he meant but now I only correct people on things I know are wrong. Things I know they should have be told about or just little mistakes. Like another time, about two months back. One of the female gardeners was trying to nt cabbages in the eggnt patch. They donбпt have the same fertiliser mix or take in the same amount of water. I warned her, and she didnбпt listen to me. I almost wish the cost of the seeds came out of her pay cheque when her boss found out. Almost wish Iбпd told him the day it happened, but while I do like correcting people. I do not want a reputation as a snitch. Much harder to deal with and remove,б▒

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789: Zuhraбпs Midnight Strolls

    Jara let out a long breath as she seemed to copse back into the chair, energy bleeding out of her. Kat just watched it happen. The burning anger and indignation reced by the look of a woman who was tired from holding the weight of the world. Kat was a little surprised at that, but reading between the lines it wasnбпt so ridiculous. If Jaraбпs mother was aszy as mentioned it was likely Jara was doing her research, learning how to run things, and running a number of things her mother couldnбпt be bothered with. Add onto that the constant threat of marriage and dealing with idiots in general and apparently the poor girl really needed to vent.

    б░I shouldnбпt have done that,б▒ whispered Jara. The words slowly falling from her mouth slowly, as if they were edging towards a cliff face without knowing about the water at the bottom.

    б░Itбпs fine, I donбпt mind,б▒ said Kat easily. It was true too. Sheбпd dealt with much worse tantrums from younger kids.

    б░No no. I mean... no I shouldnбпt have done that. I am not criticising you just myself. Iбпm trusting you quite a lot. Sure, I know that demons canбпt lie and you said youбпre form Apep... but it is much easier to pretend to be a demon then it is for a demon to pretend not to be,б▒ Kat opened her mouth to retort but Jara just lolled her head back and waved Kat off, б░Oh I donбпt think youбпre pretending. I think Iбпm good enough at reading people for that...

    б░But itбпs not like I tested anything to ensure your demonic heritage. Thereбпre quite a few ways I could go about it. Trying to use an artifact that generates illusions on you, finding out what colour your blood is. I could have actually checked this letter from Apep. Maybe it talks about what he did to summon you. I might be able to determine if someone was faking the summoning that way. It was just... reckless of me to dump all that on you.

    б░Apparently I needed toin more than I thought. I do wonder when I got so wound up? I donбпt really go to my parents with these kinds of issues anymore because I donбпt want them to dismiss me as just having a tantrum. When it suits them they still like to treat me as if Iбпm not doing half of their work. Apparently I donбпtin to Apep like I used to. Iбпm not sure I like that particr fact... so I suppose Iбпm now invested in getting Zuhra and Apep together so that things can settle down again and my parents can stop pushing me...б▒

    Jara sighed and rolled herself forward. Her eyes gaining back some of their light but her posture still hunched over and her head not quite so tall. б░With that resolution made. What do you want to know?б▒

    .....

    *Um...* б░I suppose whatever you can tell us? I mean... the first thing would probably be if Apep has a chance at all? Like... is she a lesbian? Is there anything major she wouldnбпt like about Apep? Stuff like that,б▒

    Jara nodded at the questions and said, б░Well... I do know sheбпs at least bisexual. Itбпs not reallye up and I suspect sheбпs straight but, well, I donбпt want there to be anything unclear right now so Iбпm telling you exactly what I know. As for big issues... well... the reason she started working here is because her fiancиж, who was male, died.

    б░I personally have never really pressed on the details. It continues to be a bit of a sore spot for her. Itбпs also probably the biggest issue that Apep will have to ovee,б▒ said Jara firmly.

    Kat tilted her head to the side, б░I donбпt get it. If heбпs dead whatбпs the problem? I mean, Iбпm assuming Zuhra isnбпt still grieving right?б▒

    Jara looked at Kat like she was an idiot and Lilyбпs own annoyance could be felt through the link. Before Kat could ask what Lilyбпs problem was Lily chimed in, [Kat. Thatбпs not what makes itplicated. Depending on how close they were and what caused his death she might consider herself effectively widowed. I... I could always tell myself that Iбпd move on from you if you didnбпt return my feelings and I moved on but... I donбпt really know what I would have done if youбпd died.]

    [When the love of your life dies... itбпs not just that theyбпre dead. Itбпs that you found the person you thought of as боthe oneбп and now theyбпre gone. It introduces a lot of questions. She may want to stay faithful, she might believe that her fiancиж would be mad at her choosing someone else. She might see it as betraying the love they had together or something. Itбпs actually ratherplex]

    б░Kat?б▒ asked Jara curiously once she saw Katбпs eyese back into focus.

    б░Oh... um sorry. Lily was just exining why I was being an idiot. I guess... I guess I canбпt really picture it properly. I mean, my parents are dead and I donбпt miss them. I never knew them and I never felt like I needed a parent to rece them,б▒

    б░Huh,б▒ said Jara, б░Well youбпve got that inmon with Zuhra. Sheбпs an orphan as well apparently. Grew up in the orphanage run by the 8th. Still, it can certainly be rough on someone when they lose their love. I mean what...б▒ Jara trailed off and nced between Lily and Kat not sure if she was willing to voice the question.

    Kat still answered though, б░Assuming I had no way to prevent it weбпd both die regardless. We have a magical bond and it really isnбпt meant to be broken. I know that Lily wouldnбпt survive my death. Her current body requires constant connection to a demon. On my end, even if my body survived Iбпm not sure my mind and brain could deal with the bacsh generated,б▒ Kat shrugged, б░It really isnбпt an issue for us.б▒

    Jara nodded, б░Well thatбпs one way to be secure in your rtionship I suppose. I donбпt really understand the desire to connect to someone sopletely that weбпd take each other out... but if thatбпs what you like I guess. Back to Zuhra though... Iбпm not really sure how hard that will be. She obviously sprinted into the job to deal with the sadness.

    б░I mentioned she was a workaholic, right? Well I meant it quite literally. Itбпs what she does when she is stressed. When we first had her employed she was up at all hours cleaning, or sharpening knives, prepping food for the chefs. Literally anything to keep her hands moving. We didnбпt notice that she wasnбпt sleeping more than twice a week for a little bit. She was good enough with make-up that she could hide the signs.

    б░Apparently she quite literally cleaned until she passed out. Then sheбпd get up a few hourster and keep going. The only reason we found out was that one of the other maids was up getting a drink and they caught her in the act. While she has gotten better since then... we do have another maid assigned to making sure sheбпs sleeping... and two knight guardsmen that check randomly after that to make sure she STAYS asleep...

    б░So thatбпs... I guess something Apep should know? Apep might already... itбпs not a particrly big secret. Itбпs also something heбпll have to deal with... but thatбпs all forter... hmm... is surprisingly hard to think of stuff about Zuhra that might be an issue now I think about it. Thereбпs pretty much just that big ck mark in the form of her fiancиж and thatбпs it. Maybe finding out what happened to him?б▒

    б░You think I should?б▒ asked Kat

    б░Eh... I canбпt really think of anything else to go for. I mean, I could tell you her favourite foods, what she likes to wear on her days off. That sort of thing, but none of that really matters for your purposes. You just need to know if Apep has a chance and... well I donбпt know that one myself. If I did I would have just told him heбпs got a good chance or no chance or whatever. Heck I WISH I knew how she felt about him. Then I could have dealt with this whole thing ages ago.

    б░Frankly... I think chasing down information about her fiancиж is your best bet. Youбпll probably find out a lot about Zuhra along the way. Maybe other dealbreakers, maybe old friends of hers. Actually hmm... I wonder if I can write up permission for you to investigate. Make it a bit more official. As a maid under my families employee she consented to a background check... I could maybe... hmm... yes I think Iбпll see if I can do something up for you. If you find yourself in hot water with the city guard for asking questions. Just know it doesnбпt give you anything more than permission to ask. Nobody HAS to answer so browbeating them wonбпt work,б▒

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790: Jaraбпs Room

    б░Well, follow me,б▒ said Jara as she got up and walked past the demonic pair. Said pair simply nodded and followed along behind them. Jara led them around to the front of the house and past the guards. Kat gave them a quick nce but the guards didnбпt say anything so Kat didnбпt either. The inside of the house was interesting. It had a number of carved nts both as part of the walls and on stands, but nothing seemed to be truly alive once they were inside.

    That was until Jara led them all the way to the back and into her room. It was arge area with a massive dome roof painted to look like you were standing inside the trunk of a tree and looking up. It was mostly leaves and flowers with a few fruits that had budded, bits and pieces of the боskyбп poking through with even a dash of white for the clouds. In the centre of the room was the only living nt theyбпd seen in the house.

    The tree was perhaps most urately described as боmodestly sizedбп. It stood at about half again Jaraбпs height, or a bit over a head tall than Kat when you included her horns. It was very neatly trimmed so that it was a perfect circle with lovely blue flowers adorning it. The branches were all evenly spaced and the trunk waspletely straight. It was clear quite a lot of work went into the tree itself.

    Off to the side Jara was rustling through her desk looking for the correct papers and a stamp. Apparently she found them because a few momentster she had them out and signed. б░Ok, Iбпve got three writs for you here. The first one,б▒ Jara handed it over. It was folded over but what Kat assumed to be Jaraбпs sigil, which was an ornate six made of roses spread out over the back, б░is to say weбпve asked you to look into something. Itбпs not quite permission, more a боyou arenбпt suspiciousбп type thing.

    б░A warning though,б▒ Jaraбпs voice hardened, turning serious, б░it also has what exactly youбпre looking into so if the guards question you and you canбпt exin how itбпs connected to Zuhra youбпll still be in trouble. Donбпt mess this up because I can also be in trouble,б▒ Jara then handed over the second paper, and Kat knew she had to change her opinion. The previous sigil was likely that of her families. THIS was her personal one. It was a magnifying ss in the shape of a six with the handle curled around and a rose in the middle of the lens to create a gap, б░this is my personal sigil saying that youбпre not just looking into it on behalf of my family, but ME.

    б░The difference is somewhat irrelevant in most circumstances but by further implicating myself it gives your words more weight. It lets people know that I have authorized this directly and when you speak using it, you speak with my voice. Now, technically Iбпm just the heir, if I was the Lady of the 6th it would be a legal document. Without that, itбпs just a fancy piece of paper in truth, but practically itбпs nearly as good as one from my parents. I am the heir apparent with no contenders and I am very much expected to take my ce as Lady whenever my parents wish to step back. Most are not privy to the fact I do not wish for the position, so it looks extremely secure. Competent heir, support of both parents, no siblings,б▒

    Jara then took out the final piece of paper. This one had a wax stamp on it with Jaraбпs sigil, the magnifying ss and rose 6, б░Finally this one is used internally. If you show it to our houseбпs guards theyбпll let you in or out. Itбпs more like a permission slip then anything else but you wonбпt have to worry about my familyбпs guards at all with it,б▒

    .....

    Kat grabbed thest paper and frowned. I really need to get on that backpack. I donбпt really have any great ce to keep these... Still, Kat was able to tuck them into her sash. It was tight enough to probably not be a problem but it wasnбпt ideal. б░Hmm... hopefully these stay put...б▒

    б░Iбпm afraid I donбпt really have anything that would be appropriate...б▒ said Jara slowly as she thought over her options, б░Is there anything else I might be able to help you with? Feel free to ask, the worst I can do is say no after all,б▒

    Lily struggled a bit in Katбпs grip and was quickly let down. She raced behind Kat and resumed her human form. б░If youбпve got any clothes that can fit me thatбпd be great. If not itбпs fine, I donбпt mind staying as a cat... but clothes would nice...б▒

    Jara nced at Lily who was very much hiding. Jara mad a shooing motion towards Kat who nced at Lily and moved off to the side. Lily pouted up at her girlfriend, with an exaggerated betrayed look. б░Lily, not only are we all women, Jara is asexual. Your also wearing a shirt and everything ispletely covered. Itбпs fine,б▒

    Lily sighed and stepped to the side further so that the bit of cover she was being given by Katбпs wing wasnбпt covering any of her. Jara looked the other girl up and down,paring the two. Lily was a bit smaller... everywhere. She was less well endowed, slightly shorter, with thinner legs, that were certainly less muscled. Working in the gardens all the time would help with that. б░Hmm... I think... if I still have some of my old clothes, theyбпll fit perfectly...б▒ mumbled Jara as she walked over to a nearby door and stepped through.

    Kat and Lily stood there for a while before Jara popped her head back out, б░Lily Iбпve grabbed what I think will fit. Do you want toe in here and change with me or shall I let you change out there? Iбпm not quite willing to just leave you alone in my cupboard but considering youбпre dating Kat you might want to keep yourself hidden,б▒

    Lily blushed and nced at Kat who shrugged. *Itбпs not like I havenбпt seen you naked before.*

    [ITбпS DIFFERENT!]

    *Iбпm not totally sure I agree. Itбпs not like I had a sexual awakening or we grew up together and now I suddenly find you attractive. Youбпve always been super cute, and nothing about that fact has changed.*

    Lilyбпs entire face went bright red and she looked down at the floor. Jara stifled a giggle at the look and pretended to turn her view to the ceiling as she wondered what Kat had likely said through their bond. [Sure it might not be different for YOU but it is different for ME. Now Iбпm not being judged by my incredibly nice best friend, I am potentially being judged by my smoking hot subus girlfriend. Youбпre lucky I donбпt think I look like a troll or somethingpared to you. The fact I have no body issues with you as a best friend might be a minor miracle!]

    Kat rolled her eyes and stepped closer to Lily. Lily watched Kat warily for a few seconds before Katбпs hand struck out on top of Lilyбпs head right between her ears. Lily was about to ask what was going on when Kat started to scratch behind them and move in. Lily couldnбпt help it she melted on the spot. Kat followed her down to the floor as Lily bonelesslyid herself out on warm tiles that made up Jaraбпs floor purring all the way. б░See adorable. Not only have you improved your looks, you were adorable before, and are now exceptionally adorable. There is nothing to worry about,б▒

    If Lily was in her right mind sheбпd probably be more embarrassed. As it stood though, she waspletely lost to the feeling of Katбпs hand. It was so very rxing. She couldnбпt remember what the problem was at all. It took Jara a few moments of this to realise it was ending anytime soon. б░Is that... is that normal?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Maybe? Do you have beastkin here?б▒

    б░No...?б▒ said Jara

    б░Right well... her race has the ability to swap between humanoid and a specific animal form. Lilyбпs happens to be a Memphis, which is a kind of feline. This isnбпt necessarily normal because unlike most she wasnбпt born this way. A magical ritual,б▒ *and a demonic machine* б░helped her no longer be human. It does however mean that her instincts are a bit more obvious sometimes. I also doubt this would work if it was someone else,б▒

    б░Iбпm sorry but I have to ask... why wouldnбпt it work for others?б▒ said Jara hiding her smile behind her gloved hand.

    б░Itбпs partially a safety thing,б▒ said Kat as Lilyбпs tail managed to snake its way around her arm, б░this is basically telling Lily that sheбпs quite safe. The fact that Iбпm doing it reinforces that in her mind, and the fact that itбпs true helps,б▒

    б░Ok... now I want to know why you thought it was a good idea?б▒ asked Jara

    б░She was talking trash about her appearance and needed to be punished for that. Iбпll ept nobody dismissing her looks. Not even herself!б▒ announced Kat.

    Jara couldnбпt help nodding. It did make sense after all.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791: If the clothes fit

    This chapter is from Lilyбпs perspective.

    бк

    Eventually Lilyбпs human mind was able to limatise to the feeling of bliss and return to the real world. Having her human body did help. Well, that and the stone floor. It wasnбпt exactlyfortable. Lily managed to crack open one eye only to see Jara hiding her amusement. Lily was instantly mortified. She quickly rolled away from Katбпs hands, not trusting her legs would actually let her stand up. I... I canбпt believe you did that Kat!

    б░I regret nothing,б▒ said Kat aloud.

    Lily pouted and carefully pushed herself to her feet, ignoring the wobbling in her legs as she managed reach her full height. Still the shortest in the room, unless her ears counted, but it was something. Her blush only deepened as her mind properly caught up to everything before she started to run over to Jara. б░Jara Iбпll change in with you yes?б▒ said Lily quickly as she dashed past Jara and into the closet, nearly tripping over the Jaraбпs foot as she did so. Only her new cat instincts and tail saving her from falling t on her face.

    б░Sorry sorry,б▒ said Lily as she whipped around and gave an awkward bow as Jara closed the door. б░I... I canбпt believe you saw me like that. Iбпm sorry. Iбпm also sorry for tripping over your foot... and taking your clothes... sorry,б▒

    Jara gave Lily a light chop between her ears. Jara paused, hand twitching before slowly retracting it. Lilyбпs hair was now exceptionally soft and smooth and Jara was very tempted to try scratching behind Lilyбпs ears. She restrained herself though. While it would have been entertaining... it also seemed rather intimate for Lily and considering she was a person, potentially inappropriate. б░Firstly, itбпs fine Lily. I didnбпt feel a thing, these boots are for working. Even though they donбпt have steel caps theyбпre quite sturdy.

    .....

    б░Secondly... I think I agree with Kat. You are quite adorable and I didnбпt exactly enjoy seeing you put yourself down so much. I mean, I take care of myself, I do understand Iбпm attractive and Katбпs quite aesthetically pleasing as well, but you are positively adorable. It makes me want to just protect you from the world. I imagine Kat suffers from more extreme versions of those feelings,б▒ Lilyбпs blush had returned with full force. б░And finally... these are all old clothes so itбпs fine.б▒

    Thatбпs when Lily took a look around the room. It wasnбпt small at all and it was packed full of more clothes than Lily had ever seen in her life. There wasnбпt just one rack of clothes but three. The tallest of which seemed to contain a variety of outfits from Jaraбпs youth. There was even one of those bookdders you saw in particrlyrge libraries that ran on a small set of rails around the room.

    Jara had managed to pick out a couple of outfits that she thought would fit Lily and put them on the vanity next to the door. It had a nice square mirror that took up the entire back length. It was edged with thin wood carved into the shape of vines curling around it to hold it in ce. There was a small stool in front of it with an old cushion that had seen some use. There were a couple of drawers on the right side but the top only had outfits on it now. Next to it was a full length mirror that nked the doorway.

    Lilyбпs blush was starting to die down until she noticed the second pile. Instead of clothing it contained a few undergarments. Lily couldnбпt help but swallow loudly at the sight. She nced over at Jara who seemed to see nothing wrong with the offerings. б░Um...б▒ Lily started to say but her question died when she saw Jaraбпspletely unconcerned look.

    So Lily turned away and stripped down. Carefully not looking at Jara who was actually doing the same sort of. She was just removing her overalls and dumping them in the hamper, revealing cleanish clothes underneath. They still had a bit of dirt and a fair deal of sweat. While Lily was panicking slightly over the clothes Jara was letting her hair down. Eventually though Lily managed to divest herself of her ill fitting clothes and pulled on the bottoms.

    *Huh... these actually fit quite well...*

    [That was the point]

    *Out. Out of my thoughts. Iбпm already embarrassed enough.*

    [Well then block me]

    *I canбпt. Please can you... just... maybe not make it obvious you know?*

    [Fine. Iбпll hold my replies back.]

    *Thanks Kat...*

    Lily shook her head to try and clear away the now perpetual blush and pulled on the bra. It wasnбпt particrly modern but it was made with very soft materials. She just... didnбпt quite understand how it fit on. Jara, seeing her issues quickly came over and messed around with it. The fact that it fit nearly perfectly was a surprise. *Why does this fit?*

    Lily turned around to nce at Jara, and now that she wasnбпt covered in gardening gear, it was even clearer just where Lily was... underdeveloped inparison. б░How can these possible fit me!б▒ hissed Lily while ring at Jaraбпs breasts.

    б░Theyбпre my old clothes. I wasnбпt always like this!б▒ said Jara innocently.

    Lily frowned and looked at Jara, then at the piles of clothes then back at herself before nodding and putting on the outfit. It was an interesting style. The shirt had two pieces of dangling cloth that hung from the shoulders and there was a split starting in the small of her back to draw attention. For Lily though it was a nice gap for her tail. With that in ce Lily pulled on the pants. They were loose but well fitting puffy silk pants in a light blue style to match the blue ribbonsing from her shoulders.

    With that on Lily looked herself over in the mirror and couldnбпt help but smile. That was until she nced at Jara behind her and her mind caught up to a few things. Double checking theirparative heights Lily frowned. б░Jara... how old are these clothes?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░Not even a year old. They might not fit anymore but theyбпre practically new!б▒ said Jara cheerily. Not caring at all for most of her closet. One of the outfits sheбпd chosen was a nice set sheбпd worn to a ball exactly once before growing out of it. When her mother had bought it, it was already a bit on the smaller side so getting any extra use out of it was asking too much.

    б░The whole outfit?б▒ asked Lily suspiciously.

    б░Yup,б▒ said Jara ying oblivious.

    б░Even the undergarments?б▒ asked Lily not willing to let Jara avoid the question.

    Jara let out a light cough. б░Well I mean. I donбпt really keep all that close track of those sort of things...б▒ and then muttered under her breath, б░the maids do it for me.б▒

    Which of course, was perfectly audible to the girl WITH CAT EARS. б░I see. Well Jara... how old would you guess?б▒

    б░Two?б▒ Lilyбпs slitted eyes narrowed at Jaraбпs response, б░maybe three?б▒ Lilyбпs gaze didnбпt let up, б░certainly no more than four?б▒

    Lily sighed. *Thatбпs the best Iбпm likely to get.* б░Why even bother trying to hide it?б▒ asked Lily.

    Jara shrugged, looking off to the side to avoid Lilyбпs continued gaze. б░Some people are sensitive about it and itбпs not like I HAD to tell you. If you were only as intelligent as the other young nobles I have to deal with on a daily basis youбпd never have even thought about it!б▒

    Lily sighed, б░Yeah... itбпs... I donбпt normally feel bothered by it... but thereбпs a world of difference between боnot bothered everбп and боnot bothered when your attractive acquaintance is lending you clothesбп.б▒

    Jara smiled and let out a politeugh and said б░Canбпt let Kat hear you flirting with other girls,б▒

    б░Iбпm afraid your legs arenбпt nearly as attractive as Katбпs... well that and...б▒ Lily paused waiting,

    б░I can hear you all just fine. Youбпre only on the other side of the wall,б▒ added Kat. Jara just let out a slight huff in response.

    б░See... I feel like youбпre both cheating somehow,б▒ said Jara.

    б░Magical bond,б▒ the pair said in sync.

    б░Hmm...б▒ said Jara as she nced at Lily. б░Still not really sure if thatбпs my thing. I mean... it would probably help. I wouldnбпt need to fear them trying for anyone else. Still, if I do ever get married Iбпd probably want to find someone else whoбпs asexual like I am. We can just be best friends together. Adopt a bunch of Caaaa... hmm... is that an offensive stereotype to an actual cat person?б▒

    б░Um... not really?б▒ said Lily, б░I mean... I still know of it and it doesnбпt bother,б▒ *nearly as much as it bothers me that fantasy worlds STILL have it as a stereotype. I feel like it says things about the human condition Iбпm not ready to analyse.*

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792: Lazy Guards

    Back to Kat

    бк

    Kat watched as three outfits and a bagter Lily exited the room. б░Are you sure I can have this? Itбпs all really nice and I donбпt want to impose,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Yes of course. Itбпspletely fine,б▒ said Jara waving away Lilyбпs concern. б░None of those outfits fit anymore so it really is no issue. I donбпt really understand why mother insists I keep so many of them around. If you could fit more in that back Iбпd be passing them off as well,б▒

    б░Well what about the bag?б▒ asked Lily as she continued walking over towards Kat, trying not to see whatever reaction her girlfriend might have, б░Itбпs quite nice, made of sturdy materials, is it fine to keep as well?б▒

    Jara shrugged, б░Itбпs got a stain on it,б▒ which was true in the loosest sense of the world. The bag did indeed have stain, but only a small one in the bottom corner. It was barely noticeable, б░and Iбпve got three others exactly the same,б▒

    б░Alright... if youбпre sure...б▒ said Lily slowly.

    .....

    *I canбпt believe she managed to get a bag before I did. Itбпs also filled with clothes so I canбпt even use it to store Lily. Aw well, itбпll perhaps serve as a reminder to actually getting around to buying a bag.* Lily took a few more steps forward before finally stopping in front of Kat and said, б░Um... how do I look?б▒

    Kat took a step forward and gave Lily a light kiss on her forehead. Lilyбпs ears twitched around rapidly as she tried to control her reaction, tail sweeping out and doing its best to wrap around Katбпs leg, б░I think you look adorable as always Lily,б▒ said Kat before bringing the shorter girl into a hug.

    While this was happening Jara took a nce outside and frowned. She gave the pair a few moments before clearing her throat. Lily panicked, turning back into a cat and looking startled, Kat just grinned and held the боcatбп close to her chest. Jara rolled her eyes with a grin and said, б░Sorry to interrupt, but itбпs getting a bitte. Zuhra should be returning soon and if you donбпt want her to catch you on the way out youбпll have to leave now,б▒

    Kat nodded and started walking towards the door. Jara skipped ahead and past the pair opening it the door first and leading them out of her house. Just as she was about to open the front door she nced out the window spotting Zuhra. She quickly backed up, pulling Kat with her. The demon let herself be led away as they travelled back into the house past a few doors before ending up in the library. б░I just saw Zuhra. Sheбпs already heading for the house and will likely meet up with me in a few moments. Youбпll have to sneak out on your own. Personally, I rmend waiting for her to open the door to this room and sneaking out then,

    б░I can keep her upied here for a while. Sheбпll probably want to go off and get in uniform quickly, but I can drag her into conversation about what she did today. That should by you both some time to get out. The guards shouldnбпt be an issue, you can show them those papers and say you arrived during the previous shift,б▒

    Kat nodded and looked to Lily who let out a slight hiss before sending a feeling of eptance towards Kat. Kat burst into mist. A rathermon sight recently. As she reformed in Lilyбпs mind Kat couldnбпt help but ponder it. *This is by far the most use Iбпve gotten out of this ability. Itбпs really started pulling its weight. It might not be great forbat, but with Lilyбпs help itбпs great for stealth.*

    While Kat was pondering that, Lily headed over to door, and pretended to merge with the shadows. What she didnбпt realise was that even an inactive shadow affinity can help with that and the particrly patch she chose seemed to darken to match her fur. Her eyes also seemed less noticeable, the piercing colour somehow seemed so normal amongst the darkness, if it was even spotted.

    On Jaraбпs end she made a beeline for one particr shelf to pick up three books for her ongoing research. She took them all andid them across one of the libraries tables. Once that was done she headed to a set of drawers and picked up a pencil and a stack paper. Once she sat down though, she intentionally knocked the pencil off the table and then proceeded to open the book to part of the way through.

    It didnбпt take much waiting for Lilyбпs sensitive ears to pick up the sound of a door closing followed by footsteps. It was then a matter of moments before the door cracked open. Lily held her position, ready to pounce but unmoving. What she saw was a person, a young woman, poking her head into the room.

    She had short shoulder length brown hair and tanned skin. Her eyes were a piercing green and looked like somebody had used jewels instead of flesh in their construction. It took another moment for the girl, presumably Zuhra, to notice Jara and step inside. Once she did, the rest of her body was revealed.

    Her hands were lightly calloused, indicating long periods of work, though never anything to strenuous. Her arms however had a set of clearly defined muscles. Nothing overlyrge, but quite noticeable in her current sleeveless outfit. Her legs were currently hidden by a pair of loose pants, but her feet were uncovered, revealing a rather nasty scar on her left foot.

    That was all Lily really got to take in before Zuhra was fully in the room and moving to shut the door behind her. Lily jumped at the opening, sliding silently behind the door before it could shut. As she was dashing away she could hear, б░Hello mistress, I have returned from my break,б▒ but Lily didnбпt pay attention for long.

    She got to the door and signalled Kat, who burst out in a cloud of purple mist. Letting Lily take her spot in Katбпs arms was just an extra moment, and then the pair left the house. The guards nced at the neers and said, б░Halt, who goes there?б▒

    Kat turnedzily and said, б░I am here to assist with a minor thing on orders of Jara. Do you require my papers?б▒

    The guards shared a nce between each other. Technically they were supposed to answer yes to that question if they didnбпt recognise the person in question. It was only a few extra moments of work. The thing is though, Kat looked remarkably unconcerned and didnбпt have anything obviously hidden on her body. They were both quite tempted to just let this slide. Apparently though, not quite enough, б░Yes please,б▒ said the left guard.

    Kat nodded and pulled out the three notes from her sash before finding the correct one to hand over. Before she finished the motion the guard waved her off, б░I can see you have the required documents youбпre free to go,б▒

    б░Thank you,б▒ said Kat with a slight inclination of her head before turning around and once more heading towards the outside. She decided to pick up speed as she did so, letting her legs work harder but nothing too extreme. She made it look like a casual jog despite her speed eclipsing a normal sprinter. This continued all the way up to the first door, where she took the time to slow down and head into the next area.

    None of the gardeners even turned to look during her journey. It was smooth sailing. The guards at the door outside didnбпt even bother to ask. Kat just gave them a nod as she left and apparently that was enough for them both. She managed to get to the gate and into the street with no interruptions at all. That was when Kat took a nce at the sky and realised it was actually starting to gette.

    *Shit. We spent more time with Jara then I thought. I mean, I knew she said Zuhra would be back soon but... I guess I just didnбпt quite think about what that meant. Hey Lily... what do you think we should do for the night? Iбпm cool to just find a try or whatever and sleep there. You can use me as a bed and weбпll have no issues.*

    [Is that really the best idea Kat? I mean... youбпre veryfortable of course... but I doubt itбпd be great for you to sleep like that...]

    *Regeneration and Subus flexibility make sleeping in awkward ces quite easy. I probably wonбпt feel any stiffness in the morning and my skin is tough enough that if I roll over onto some rocks or whatever I want scratch myself up. It wonбпt exactly befortable for me, but I donбпt really mind it all that much.*

    [Hmm... I feel like we should think of something better...]

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793: A Discussion Under a Tree

    Kat managed to wonder down a few streets and find a rather nice park with a fake river running through it. Apparently it wasnбпt enough to have a giant greenhouse, Jaraбпs family also felt the need to brighten up the surrounding districts as well. In thete afternoon the park was still quite busy. Children were ying, a few couples seemed to beying on pic nkets. They spotted a gardener trimming the grass with a metal rod that spat out sharpened des of air.

    That was of particr interest as the first and only evidence of magic outside of the fountain. Sure there were magical side effects such as therge number of healthy crops, theck of dead grass, the giant ss greenhouse. Yet they hadnбпt seen anything magical being performed in the moment. Even if it was just a glorifiedwn mower.

    Eventually Kat managed to snag a spot under a tree. It was only because the previous upants were leaving just as Kat walked past, giving her space to im it before anyone else noticed the avable area. Kat settled down against the and let Lily fall to herp. It was barely a momentter when Lily decided that wasnбпt good enough and expanded to her humanoid form and sat her hole body down in Katбпsp. б░Where do you want to start Lily?б▒

    б░We already started on the amodation issue. We should probably just stick to that before we go over anything else...б▒ offered Lily.

    б░Yeah perhaps... but we didnбпt exactly learn much about Zuhra. We can sort that out and our n going forward in basically no time,б▒ returned Kat.

    Lily rolled her eyes. [I donбпt really think thereбпs much discussion to be had regarding where weбпre staying either but if thatбпs what Kat wants to talk about...] Lilyбпs thoughts werenбпt necessarily intended to be broadcast at the moment, and recognising that fact Kat decided to ignore them until she said, б░Sure we can go over what we know,б▒

    б░The main point is that we need to visit the orphanage, perhaps find some of her old friends. Iбпm not entirely sure how to approach that though. Sure we can just walk up... but weбпre both pretty distinctive. Iбпd have rmended you do it if I had seen a single race that wasnбпt human... but it might just be them. Makes it hard to pretend everything is normal. Probably. Do you have any thoughts about it?б▒

    .....

    Lily shrugged as she got morefortable in Katбпsp. Mulling over the question in her mind. б░Hmm... I guess I see what you mean... but itбпs not like we need to keep this super secret or hush-hush. If we donбпt mention Apep at all, and at worst have to show off Jaraбпs papers. I mean... how widespread is the knowledge of demons? Or... how weird do we look to people? Weбпre not getting too many nces but I donбпt know what others are assuming really.б▒

    б░Hmm...б▒ mumbled Kat. *Lily brings up a good point. In a world of magic itбпs actually somewhat hard to judge how strange we look or how many people know what exactly I am. Even if weбпve only seen humans around they might be more willing to ept the strange... or just have a different version of what strange is. Makes me wonder what theyбпd think of a car or a train.*

    [You do know I can hear you right?] Lilyбпs thoughts paused. [Oh...] Understanding washed over her as Kat nodded. б░Yup, I didnбпt bother masking my thoughts because I heard yours earlier. I donбпt really mind if you hear them or not and until you can shield your own... Iбпm trying not to go about shielding my own too often. I mean, it happens, obviously but I am trying to bnce not sending you all my random thoughts with wanting this to be an equal exchange,б▒

    б░Kat...б▒ whispered Lily and she lightly kissed her girlfriend on the nose, б░you donбпt have to worry about that at all. This was something I wanted and Iбпm not going toin if I donбпt have full control over it. Plus... it probably is for the best Iбпm not hearing ALL your thoughts. Your mind can operate much faster than my own some times and it can be hard to follow those. Still... youбпre letting me get sidetracked. How are we approaching the orphanage?б▒

    б░Well... we can either start with whatever orphanage director there is,б▒ said Kat, б░or alternatively we can head over and try to find some of the kids or teens that live there and ask about her from them first. I imagine weбпll either have two very simr stories or twopletely different ones,б▒

    б░You think itбпs likely theyбпll know who she is?б▒ asked Lily.

    Kat nodded, б░Yup I can guarantee it. It depends on the age range but if itбпs mostly younger kids theyбпll all know her, but probably not that well. We can use that to get an honest sense of what sheбпs like with kids though, and maybe thatбпs worth it by itself. Furthermore, if itбпs mostly younger kids the older ones are bound to know her. They might not be willing to say anything bad about her, but we can certainly confirm if she had a fiancиж or not, and maybe even what happened to him.

    б░I mean, if it was even slightly a big deal theyбпll have tried, and probably seeded, in prying the information out of her. The only way it wonбпt be huge news is if she kept it super quiet and then left afterwards... but I think thatбпs highly unlikely. I mean, sheбпd have to have told the person in charge when she was leaving, and the other kids would notice that.

    б░A lot of thatбпs true even if the orphanage is mostly older kids. If it is though... the younger kids might not know everyone but the older ones should... I think. I imagine it would be more like a school where you know most people in your grade and know about the big things. Once again, getting married is big, and having your fiancиж die is even bigger. I just think itбпd be somewhatmon knowledge,б▒

    б░That should be fine,б▒ said Lily. б░We can get a nice general feeling from the kids, maybe some details, and then head over to the person in charge. How do you think we should deal with the matron or... huh... I know Gramps ran the orphanage but I donбпt know what the male form of matron is,б▒

    б░Neither do I,б▒ admitted Kat easily. б░As for how we deal with them... Iбпm not sure. I mean I have plenty of experience with Gramps but I donбпt really know how heбпd react to a quasi-official enquiry. He has a great memory and heбпs been around for a while. I think itбпs likely he knows all the government people that he could possibly meet. What heбпd do when he didnбпt recognise us... Iбпm not sure...

    б░He certainly wouldnбпt share private information... but rumours and general information we could get from asking anyone at the orphanage may or may not be fair game. As I said I just donбпt know how heбпd treat that sort of enquiry. Personally... I think we just try and get what we can unless sheбпs clearly hiding something. I mean... weбпre not here to find out if Zuhra is a good person to marry, just if Apep has a chance or not...б▒

    Lily frowned at that, б░I feel like we should at least make sure theyбпll get along...б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Iбпm not opposed to sharing what we know, or making rmendations but I donбпt really know anything about romance. I didnбпt read romance novels, I didnбпt watch romance movies. I think the limit to my involvement in romance was reading Holes back in school.б▒

    б░Kat... Holes isnбпt a romance story...б▒ retorted Lily.

    б░I know thatбпs kind of my point,б▒ responded Kat.

    Lily let out a long sigh, б░I... hmm... I was going to say I can help in that area... but itбпs not like I really sought out standard romance stories. Iбпm not entirely sure how explicable my experience is. I mean I got the girl in a much more secure way than any sort of ceremony. We wonбпt have any potentially rtionship ending misconceptions because we can hear each otherбпs thoughts and emotions.

    б░Communication is perhaps the biggest deal, and if Zuhra doesnбпt know how to talk about her issues, which she clearly has, and just... throws herself into work instead it probably wonбпt work out between them. Or if Apep is forever too nervous to address things properly. Considering he SUMMONED A DEMON instead of just talking to her, or even Jara and risking her finding out... honestly that might be the biggest ck mark against this idea...б▒

    Kat pursed her lips for a few moments before saying, б░That... thatбпs a good point. Not one I necessarily like thinking on... but a good point. Hmm... I donбпt think thereбпs much we can do. I mean, if Apep has a chance... I want to give him that chance you know? He clearly cares and heбпs trying to do this as respectfully as possible,б▒

    б░Going behind her back is respectful?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░No. Well... sort of. Heбпs trying to avoid involving her in Noble politics if he can,б▒

    б░Hmmmб▒ murmured Lily non-mittedly.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794: In Apepбпs ce

    б░What would you do in Apepбпs ce?б▒ asked Lily carefully.

    Kat paused and couldnбпt help but let the thought, well in Apepбпs ce Iбпd still be asexual. Part of her wanted to bite down on even that mental response and not let it get to Lily... but Kat let the thought flow. She could practically feel the eye rolling from Lily as the words went out. б░Itбпs no less true... but I do understand it really isnбпt the answer you want...

    б░Honestly... I think Iбпd take a simr approach to him. No matter how much you might like to hear that. In case youбпve forgotten, I almost told you to go find someone else. Onl- ok, inrge part, due to the fact I canбпt lie I was able to be more honest about things. I didnбпt really think it was right to tie myself to you when I donбпt feel sexual attraction.б▒ Kat felt Lilyбпs annoyance rising, so she continued, б░obviously I donбпt feel that way anymore.

    б░And look. I can SAY it. It would have been wrong for both of us to try and push you away. The thing is though. I had to LEARN that. It wasnбпt my first instinct. My first instinct was that because I canбпt necessarily give you everything you might want, even if you want to argue that I can in fact offer you everything, Iбпm not sure Iбпd have agreed or believe you. Now Iбпm a bit more inclined to. I can see how much us being together means to you. I can feel that a lot of the details I thought were big, arenбпt really in your mind.

    б░But itбпs not like Apep has that sort of perspective. Itбпs not like Iбпd have that sort of perspective if I was in Apepбпs ce. So... I canбпt honestly say Iбпd have done things too differently. Well, I doubt Iбпd have been quite so cowardly or so ready to summon a demon, but Iбпd have found someone to trust and investigate. Perhaps Iбпd be willing to go to my parents about it all first. Or maybe Iбпd leave a letter for Jara in secret... but I donбпt think Iбпd talk to Zuhra about it. What about you?б▒

    Lily bit her lip. Part of her wanted to say sheбпd just talk it out with Zuhra. She wanted to say that she wouldnбпt make it soplicated. She wanted to say that sheбпd act without going through intermediaries. The issue was. Unlike Kat who could only really specte. Lily could already see herself in Apepбпs ce. Sheбпd been in a simr situation already.

    She had continually found reasons not to ask Kat out. epting the idea Kat wasnбпt interested. Thinking of ways to avoiding out of the closet to Kat. Continually dying and dying any sort of proper reveal. She didnбпt even have other friends to try and subtly find out the answers to her question. Heck, she could have asked Gramps and gotten an answer. Yet she never even properly considered the idea, simply dismissed it like so many others.

    .....

    Lily sighed as she shifted around to burry her head in Katбпs shoulders. Her ears tickled the edge of Katбпs mouth, and Lily tried not to let them twitch everywhere as the soft breath from Kat tickled them. б░Ugh... I wish I could say Iбпd talk about it but Iбпm apparently incapable of approaching things normally. I mean, I couldnбпt just ask you out. No, I had to wait till I was getting a new body and then ask to bind myself to you forever.

    б░I really donбпt know how I managed it looking back. I mean... maybe I was just shooting for the moon? I donбпt really think Iбпd epted that it would never work... or that I could move past my crush on you... but I canбпt really picture my old self properly anymore. I cannot remember what was going through my head that decided this was a good idea. I mean it was the BEST idea, but thatбпs only with hindsight. I donбпt even think going back in time to convince my past self it really would work would do anything.

    б░So I guess... I guess Iбпm really just throwing stones at Apep from my nicefy ss house. I didnбпt really think of the боnoble politicsбп angle... and I canбпt say I really understand the cultural significance of maids and how appropriate or inappropriate it is to marry someone elseбпs. I just... maybe I just donбпt like it? Or maybe I see too much of myself in Apepбпs choice and want to make sure we do well for him?б▒ Lily let out a light huff, б░I dunno. This Contract stuff is confusing. I mean... are we obligated to follow it to the letter or do a good job?б▒

    Kat pulled Lily closer and ran her hands along Lilyбпs back. Said wandering hands were followed by Lilyбпs tail, poking them as they shifted around Lilyбпs back. б░Personally, I try to do the best I can, but make allowances for maliciouspliance. Apep was polite, if clearly quite overwhelmed at the time, and offered us as much support as he felt he could.

    б░For me... this means a lot. Iбпve seen what the alternatives are. Iбпve been summoned by people who didnбпt really want to. Iбпve been summoned by an overly formal Queen. Iбпve been summoned by a businessman who was just doing his job. It really is all different. For a lot of them I took a wait and see approach. It also depends on how hard things are.

    б░Take the first time I participated in that Tournament. I wasnбпt really nning to go all out. It just sort of happened. With Green going first and performing well, I felt like I could do it too. Then I ended up with what was basically the easiest challenge ever. If you remember, the thing that caused quite a few issues was when the orbs we had to hold were superheated. For me that was basically a joke. After that I wasmitted. Well, that and Nira was happy to answer a lot of my questions. Even if Kress is a bit of an ass, three out of four is pretty good,б▒

    Lily rubbed her face further on Kat. б░You make it sound so simple.б▒

    б░Thatбпs because it is,б▒ said Kat. б░This is just a fancy version of a job. Even if itбпs what I enjoy doing... you just have to meet your requirements, and go the extra mile when you think about it. I mean, itбпs not like I get paid more for a better job... I think? System?б▒

    User Kat is somewhat Correct. It is possible for additional rewards to be handed out by Summoner. It is possible to find боrewardsбп during Contracts. It is also possible for rewards to be withheld if the Contract is deemed iplete by D.E.M.O.N.S even if the Summoner epts the Contract as done.

    б░You get that Lily?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Yes... and I mean... I guess that all makes sense. I imagine thest part is to prevent demons from deceiving people about their contracts... but wait... that doesnбпt make sense because demons can fight back and change their contracts... so whatбпs the difference?б▒ asked Lily.

    Altering the Contract to suit the User is different to manipting the Summoner to believe falsehoods about the Contract.

    б░Iбпll just say I agree with that,б▒ mumbled Lily.

    Kat agreed with her girlfriend. It made... enough sense. Seemed a bit of a strange line to draw. б░Well... with that out of the way... where do you want to sleep?б▒

    Lily groaned and hugged Kat tightly, б░I want toin and say you should find a proper bed but youбпre more thanfy enough for me...б▒ Kat of course rewarded this response with head scratches and Lily confirmed this was the correct answer.

    Kat nced up at the tree and wasnбпt terribly impressed. As she scratched Lilyбпs ears she pondered on how eptable it would be as a sleeping spot. The answer was not very... but worse came to worst she could hang out in the greenhouse. They surely had somefy trees. *Hmm... the ground isnбпt that bad. The grass is nice and healthy because of the fountain and itбпs pretty soft... could be better though.*

    [Maybe find a bed then?] was all Lily could offer through the haze of scritches. She had to send that thought mentally as she doubted that she could properly form words at the moment. Thissted for a good while, Kat simply passing the time and Lily enjoying herself immensely. Arge part of her was wondering if she would ever need to get intimate with Kat when her cat instincts were strong enough for head scratches to be such a blissful experience.

    Eventually the sky started to darken and Kat decided it was time to move and find a proper spot to rest. Lily pouted a bit at theck of scratches and transformed back into her Memphis form to be carried around. Kat said nothing during the quick dash around the park. Eventually she found a hill that was covered in moss instead of grass. Well, it wasnбпt much of a hill, but Kat was able to settle herself down and use the small bump as a pillow. Sleep took Lily quickly and Kat... well she had meditation for times like this.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795: Wasting Time in the Morning

    In her meditative state Kat started to feel Lily stirring. She gave it a few more minutes to confirm it wasnбпt just a brief period of semi-wakefulness like thest two were before bringing herself out of her meditationpletely. Kat felt particrly refreshed for some reason. *Hmm. I wonder if thatбпs simply because Iбпm getting better at meditation or if itбпs because I have a water based meditation technique and Iбпm so close to a very powerful water artifact.*

    Lily heard the thoughts Kat was pondering but wasnбпt quite awake enough just yet to make any sense of them. She groaned and stretched, unconsciously loosening her control and swapping to her other form. Now human she continued arching her back much further than could be reasonably expected from a human and then continued even further before springing back into Kat and rubbing her fact over arge portion of Katбпs body before catching herself and blushing a bright red.

    б░Good morning,б▒ said Kat with a big smile on her face.

    Apparently this was somehow more embarrassing for Lily who nced away and gained yet more red in her face. б░Um... yes... um... good morning. Um... off to the orphanage?б▒

    Kat shook her head and nced at the sky. The sun was barely peaking over the horizon. In fact, from where Kat was sitting you couldnбпt even see it yet, all you could see was the glow it produced peaking into view. б░Lily. Even if weбпre lucky enough to find someone awake theyбпll be much to busy either hiding from the people doing work, or doing work to get all the kids up and about. I should know. I was the one running about most mornings,б▒

    б░Oh... right...б▒ mumbled Lily, ears drooping at the obvious information sheбпd overlooked. Kat found this adorable and gave her a light peck on the lips. It did not help with the blushing situation but Lilyбпs ears perked right back up, her tail joining in on the fun as well. Gently swishing from side to side with barely contained happiness.

    б░So what do you want to do to past the time?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    б░Maybe just... goonadate?б▒ mumbled Lily.

    Kat let out a puff of air and pulled Lily in closer for a hug. б░Sadly... I donбпt think thatбпs the best idea...б▒

    б░Why?б▒ asked a pouting Lily. б░Donбпt think you can distract me with hugs. I feel like I deserve to know. And hugs. I deserve extra hugs for that answer,б▒

    Kat smiled and tighten her grip on Lily slightly. б░Well. First off I have no money that would be epted here. So for the same reason we didnбпt sleep in a hotel, we would also have issues going on a date. Now, Iбпm sure youбпd say that we donбпt have to spend money to have a good time on a date. Well the second issue is I have no idea where anything is. I wasnбпt paying that much attention while I was flying around, there was plenty of cloud cover and things were far away.

    б░So chances are... any боdateбп we might go on would be a lot of walking around the city trying to work out what is what and where interesting things are. Honestly... the best date idea I cane up with would be spending some time flying around together. The problem with that, is itбпs quiet tiring for you and we need to go flying towards the orphanage eventually as well. So itбпs not even really a date at that point,б▒

    б░We could pretend though?б▒ offered Lily.

    б░Lily. We can hear each otherбпs thoughts. Youбпd have figured it out,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Yes but I could pretend I didnбпtб▒ retorted Lily.

    б░Lily... I feel like indulging in shared delusions where we both know the other ispletely aware of it is probably not the best idea. I mean, sure, setting things up beforehand and pretending is fine... but I feel like itбпd only cause issues if we both looked the other way for those sorts of things all the time. Feels like a rabbit hole we could get lost in a bit too easily,б▒ exined Kat.

    Lily pouted but didnбпt dismiss Katбпs ideas. Kat waited a few moments for Lilyбпs response as she did that... but after a minute of nothing Kat asked, б░Would you like to fly around together to pass the time?б▒

    Lily couldnбпt help but dete a bit at the question and answered with, б░Honestly... not really? I mean... Iбпm sure it would be fun... but I canбпt help but remember how tiring it is... that really points a dampener on the idea. Honestly it was just the first thing that popped into my head,б▒

    б░Hey itбпs ok. We should do something date-like together when we get back to Earth. Even if we are a bit limited because of what we look like, we could go for a walk in the woods, or maybe a fly if thatбпs not too hard on you back on Earth,б▒

    Lily nodded. б░Thanks. I mean... itбпs not really that big of a deal... we spend a lot of time together anyway... I just... I kinda want at least one proper date so that I can say Iбпve gone on one you know? I understand that itбпs dumb, and I donбпt even want it to be a regr thing. I think hanging out with you as a I read is a wonderful way to pass the time. I just... I dunno. Rtionship goals or something?б▒

    б░Lily thatбпs fine. I may not understand it, or feel like I need you to take me out on a date, but I am perfectly happy to take you on one if thatбпs what would make you happy. Remember, I really donбпt know what Iбпm doing. Iбпm perfectly happy to do the things we used to do, with some added cuddling on top. I do not really need or want for more because I find things quite lovely as they are. Maybe Iбпll want to do stranger things with you once weбпve been together for a long time, but for now at least Iбпd be perfectly happy to just hug you all day and meditate. Maybe practice some martial arts stances... actually hmm...б▒

    Kat suddenly hid her thoughts from Lily, who pouted but that was fine. *Hmm... would Lily enjoy seeing me perform a bunch of stretches and a few katas? My body likes to keep itself in peak physical condition so it isnбпt that necessary for me... but Iбпm sure it couldnбпt hurt. Itбпs not like I got to use any of my better stuff during the tournament because of that limiter. Hmmm...*

    б░Kat what are you thinking?б▒ asked Lily after she decided Kat had more than enough time to n whatever it was, believing falsely that Kat had sped up her thinking for that particr nning session as the reason for the cut-off.

    б░Lily. I think I know what weбпre going to do to pass the time. Quick, change back into Memphis form I need to find a good spot...б▒ said Kat with a grin. Lily wasnбпt quite sure that was sufficient exnation, but she trusted Kat. Even if she WANTED more it didnбпt mean she needed it.

    A short momentter and Kat was soaring through the sky. She was heading towards the wooded areas near the summit of the mountain. It was a bit too steep, or perhaps too sacred, to build past a certain line. Kat did see a few trails that people walked around on though, and a few guards around the aqueduct openings. She didnбпt need to bother with them though, so it only took around fifteen minutes of flying to find the perfect spot.

    Kat glided down quickly to the small clearing. б░Ok, weбпre here. So Lily, you can either stay or transform, just find a nice ce to sit,б▒ said Kat.

    Lilyбпs tail flicked sharply in annoyance but she nodded. She wasnбпt sure what Kat had nned but it was starting to bug her that she wasnбпt being told. Looking around she found arge root sticking out of the ground. It didnбпt look all thatfortable for a human, but for a small cat, it was a ratherrge seat. It took her a moment to find a good spot without anyrge nots to disrupt her before she turned her eyes to Kat.

    Kat smiled and removed her outeryer. Lilyбпs eyes instantly went wide as she tried to work out what Kat was doing. Kat of course, was providing a show. She summoned her fans immediately after and started to do a basic set of katas. She started off slowly, trying to make it so her muscles really felt the movements. If they did or not was unknown because they were more than strong enough to support Katбпs weight, regeneration aside. It did make her movements supernaturally smooth though, drawing Lilyбпs eyespletely as Kat started to increase her pace. From slow, to quick, to superhuman. Katбпs form started to blur a bit in Lilyбпs eyes as Kat reached higher and higher speeds. Snapping into focus at the end of each pose. Of course, that did cause a good deal of movement in other areas when stopped.

    [What a show]

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796: Flight to the Orphanage

    Kat slowed her movements carefully over a few seconds as she wound down from her workout. Sheбпd stopped after her muscles had actually started to regenerate a little bit. Kat was actually quite surprised she managed to do any damage to them at all with just her body and some speed, but she decided it made at least some sense. Once getting to that stage, Kat had decided it was боgood enoughбп because she wasnбпt entirely sure if she could gain muscles through training.

    On Lilyбпs end of things she was slightly dazed from the sight. Seeing your girlfriend flipping through a myriad of posing while half naked was exciting at the best of times. Doing it at ridiculous speeds while barely sweating was something else entirely. Lily decided that if this didnбпt count as a date, romance was dead. It totally counted in her book. On an unrted note she also now had an appreciation for martial arts. No idea where that came from.

    Kat breathed out a long smooth breath and found a slight dusting of snow came along with it. *Hmm. I wonder why that happened. Enough demonic energy in the lungs perhaps? Maybe just in the body in general? More investigation required.* Kat wasnбпt terribly bothered by the hit her demonic energy reserves had taken, though it was quite a lot. Sheбпd started burning it to increase her speed somewhere near start and now she was down to twenty percent. Still, that was just for a moment. Thebined regeneration from herself and Lily was more than enough to get her back to full in no time.

    б░Off to the orphanage?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Mhmб▒ mumbled Lily, still notpletely recovered from the wonderous sight. Kat resummoned her kimono and picked Lily up before taking to the air. Lily had noints. Partially because she thought Kat had chosen the correct course of action... but a muchrger part was that sheбпd have agreed to basically anything Kat asked in that moment. A poor decision perhaps, but Lily had never felt unsafe with Kat around and her mind had no fear in simply loosing itself to fantasies with Kat nearby.

    The more lewd part of Lilyбпs mind had been having a field day. With the main obstacle, the potential for Kat to find out about her feelings, had beenpleted destroyed. With their feelings out in the option it was only Lilyбпs sense of propriety. Something that had been taking a good battering recently. Especially with Katбпs pushes for Lily to be less concerned about it in her presence... well... Lilyбпs defences could only handle so many strong attacks.

    As such, having Kat pull Lily into her chest and take to the sky was just another cue for Lily to get lost in more fantasies. Sheбпd already imagined being боattackedбп by Kat a few times during the performance. Being smothered in boobs, even somewhat modest ones like Katбпs, was a perfectly valid way to go. Well, ording to Lilyбпs current thoughts now.

    .....

    Eventually, though it took Lily an embarrassingly long time to recover, she did manage toe back to the present. Lily wiggled slightly in Katбпs embrace so that she could look out at the city. If that meant she rubbed more of her scent on Kat in the process... well had to appease those боpeskyбп cat instincts somehow.

    Lily couldnбпt stop her eyes widening when she spotted the fact they were nearing their destination. She could see thepound for the 8th of the 10th already. The area looked somewhat old. It was wrong to say it looked to be in disrepair, butpared to a lot of the other areas of the city theyбпd seen so far it really had an боold fashionбп type vibe. Most of the stone looked to be discoloured, with edges sanded down from wind and ran over time. Lilyбпs eyes werenбпt good enough to see the asional crack or the more frequently repairs over cracks. Still, they were present and certainly changed the vibe of the ce. [Apparently I was more out of it than I thought...]

    *Wee back to the real world Lily. Iбпm guessing you just realised weбпre close? Iбпm not totally sure which building is the orphanage just yet. I have a few guesses but because they donбпt actually have a backyard I canбпt be totally certain.*

    Kat was speaking of three buildings that jutted up against the 8th of the 10thбпspound wall. The first, Kat was pretty sure was actually an inn. It had a few balconies that overlooked the street and a sign she couldnбпt properly se hanging at the front. There was two children ying on one of the balconies, but the balconies and rooms seemed torge, and the fact both kids had the same shade of brown hair implied they were siblings.

    The next two were harder to tell apart. They were bothrge buildings with tiny backyards taken up almost entirely by a clothesline. One was one building over from the inn while the other was thest building in the street. They were somewhat in buildings, but what caught Katбпs eyes were the upants. In both there were a few children, in the closer of the two it was a group of younger kids helping out an adult with the washing. The kids would scrub the clothes down while the adult would hang them up.

    *Bit of a hard task but then again... not like the kids can reach the clothesline either.*

    In the other backyard the clothes had already been hung up and there was now a mix of older and younger kids ying with a jump rope. Well, it wasnбпt just one rope but three instead. They were using tworge ones for multiple people while one other teen stood off to the side jumping with a third smaller one rope. They seemed to be keeping as far away from the clothes as they could... which wasnбпt quite far enough. The slight breeze would asionally blow the nearby sheets into the ropeбпs path.

    *Now. One of these two is the orphanage... but perhaps thatбпs not what I need right now.* Kat took another look around and spotted something even better than the potential orphanages. Two blocks away there was what looked to be an empty lot. Though it wasnбпt so empty at the moment. A group of children had taken it over and split it up the best they could. One half looked to be a ser match, while the other half was a group of four squares with one child each. They were passing a ball around, making sure it bounced once first. A small line of kids waiting next to it would cycle in when someone inevitably missed.

    *I bet these kids are part of the orphanage. Itбпs a great ce to start our investigation.* Kat angled herself towards the street near the lot. No sense in dropping straight down on the kiddos. The ages seemed fairly varied. The youngest look to be perhaps five, while the oldest was twelve. Probably. Ages could be hard when it came to unfamiliar children after all. Sylvie was a great example of that.

    [What makes you say that? Wouldnбпt it be better to try and guess which of the buildings is the orphanage and then talk to the kids in the back?]

    *No not at all. Firstly, we donбпt want the person in charge to break up any conversations. If they decided we were боbothering the childrenбп or whatever silly thing they got in their heads weбпd be in trouble. We want to ask them questionster, so seeing us interrogating children before that would give the wrong impression. Thatбпs not even getting into the fact we can cross reference them with the kids better if they donбпt know.

    Secondly, weбпre approaching them on боtheir turfбп... sort of. Theyбпll feel a lot morefortable where they are. Especially if we join the line for the four square ball game, whatever they call it here. Weбпll look like weбпre participating, and theyбпll be more open. They wonбпt be looking over their shoulder afraid of whatever they say getting back to the orphanage director. Theyбпll feel safe telling us what they really think of Zuhra.

    I guess the question for you is. Do you want to y around with them as a human or a cat? Both have advantages. If youбпre human we can get to more kids before overstaying our wee. I wonбпt just be asking ALL the questions. Alternatively. If youбпre a cat I have another adorable talking point. You are however more likely to be poked and prodded with a not insignificant chance of having your ears and tail pulled. Then again... might happen in either form. You can just be a lot more direct with your displeasure if you are human.*

    [What do you think theyбпll react better to?]

    *Not totally sure. Iбпd say theyбпd react боbetterбп to you in cat form, because if Iбпm carrying something so cute Iбпm obviously not a scary grown up. But youбпd also be very distracting so I might not be able to direct the conversation with something so eye catching in my hands. Itбпs a trade off.*

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797: Too Cute to be Intimidating

    Lily and Kat walked down the alley, both as humans. It didnбпt take Lily long to decide that it was preferable to being a cat. She could always changeter to entertain the kids, but first impressions were a big deal and боfunny cat with hornsбп is quite interesting, but itбпs still a thing. Not a person. A child doesnбпt always think about being careful with their pets. A person with funny ears though. That was someone interesting, perhaps a bit strange, but not someone to y around with too much.

    As they rounded the corner though, Kat came face first to a scrappy looking kid with an interesting attire. They had a rather ratty top hat that was more patches than original material. Many of those patches were in cloth as well and it had copsed to the left side caving in on itself. The right side was in slightly better condition... but only because they had a painted bit of wood stuck to the side of the hat keeping it standing.

    In his hand was a cigar... well... no it was a childбпs attempt at one. It looked to be a somewhat well made prop. The wrapping was just a tightly wound rag, causing it to be rather oversized, especially for a childбпs mouth. The end was interesting as well. It seemed to be stuffed with abination of dried grass, a single stick to give it rigidity, a decent amount of ash to grey it up a bit and a slight dusting of red paint. The fact that paint was mostly on the cloth and extended further back than it should if it were really mes seemed to be lost on the child.

    The rest of his outfit wasnбпt all that interesting. It was a in brown shirt that lookedparatively new, though it may have just been the colour hiding the stains. His pants were sturdy leather things that had seen better days. They had a leather patch over each knee and the side of the left one had been sewn together in a bit of a patch job. It had clearly been caught on something and torn.

    The kid himself wasnбпt terribly clean either. The rest of the group, from what Kat had seen, were actually quite well cared for. This one though had dirt in his hair, dirt on his face, dirt on his feet, because apparently shoes werenбпt standard for him. There was also a very noticeable scar on his arm. It was a long gash on his forearm that looked like he got it blocking a knife.

    Kat almost expected him to start speaking with an old timey gangster ent... but it was exactly the same as Apepбпs just perhaps a little less refined. б░What do ya want?б▒

    б░Why are you assuming we want something?б▒ asked Kat still trying to figure out exactly who this person was and how they fit into things. *Hmm. I donбпt think Gramps would ever let a kid seriously dress like that... so weбпre already operating outside of my experience. Joy.*

    .....

    б░Eh. Everyone wants something, the fact you is confused is saying a lot more about you than it does about me. Still... I guess that isnбпt what youбпre asking. The answer to that well... you donбпt look familiar, I know all the people around here. That means you donбпt live here, and so, I ask, what are ya here for?б▒

    [I bet heбпs just repeating things he thinks sounds cool.] б░You saw usnding in the street over didnбпt you?б▒ offered Lily as an alternative answer.

    The boy flinched but admitted to nothing, б░Think what ya want. I really do know everyone around these parts and you ainбпt from them. So Iбпll ask one more time. What do ya want?б▒

    *How do you want to y this Lily? This is a lot more formal than I wanted the meeting with the kids to go. I was imagining getting a couple of eight years old girls talking about their pretty big sis that was going to be married until suddenly she wasnбпt. Instead weбпre getting grilled by a kid trying to pretend to be a crime boss.*

    [Itбпs not like this is in my wheelhouse either Kat. Still... I say we donбпt lead with the papers. We say weбпre looking for information on someone and see how he reacts. Then if he goes боwhatбпs it to yaбп or something, then we can say weбпre here on someoneбпs orders, and then finally if he asks for proof of that, we show him the papers.]

    *Sounds like a good idea as any.* б░Weбпre here for information. Weбпre looking into somebody who used to stay at the orphanage nearby,б▒ said Kat.

    The boy looked Kat up and down before taking his боcigarбп out of his mouth and pretending to get rid of the ashes. б░Hmm... and you decided to approach kids for that? If this is all official like surely it would be better to go to the matron?б▒

    б░As somebody who grew up in an orphanage myself I know that sometimes the best ce to get good information is the other kids. Itбпs why I was looking around for where you all would likely be ying during the day. Weбпll still visit the matron of course, but not till after,б▒ said Kat.

    The boy nodded as if this made a great deal of sense to him. Despite that, the slight twitching of his lips and the fact he wasnбпt able to hold Katбпs eyes made it less clear just how much the kid figured out. Probably just thinks it sounds correct enough. б░Well, seems like this is has the chance of bing a real conversation. You can call me...б▒ the kid paused for a few seconds, б░Watcher.б▒

    *Alright kid. I get that you donбпt want me to use your real name but you are no older than fourteen. You should havee up with something that sounded more like a name. Even if it was still probably fake.* б░You can call me Kat then,б▒ said Kat.

    Watcher nced from Kat to Lily, eyes specifically tracking to Lilyбпs ears. б░Shouldnбпt she be cat?б▒

    б░No, you can call me Lily,б▒ responded Lily. To which Watcherбпs eyes moved to the very obvious flower detailing on Katбпs outfit.

    б░Right...б▒ said the kid uncertain of what to make of the duoбпs names, not able to realise they were both just giving their real names. б░Well, as I already said, I know everyone. So who exactly are you looking for. I can think of a paymentter...б▒

    *Should we mention we donбпt have money while heбпs still thinking?*

    [No, definitely not. Why would you think that was a good idea?]

    *Seemed polite.*

    [Just... just no.]

    б░Weбпre looking into a girl, or perhaps young woman, called Zuhra,б▒ exined Kat.

    Watcher nodded, б░Yes, yes I remember her. Wasnбпt she meant to be getting married or something?б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Indeed, though боmeant toбп is the key here. Her fiancиж died and itбпs actually him weбпre trying to find out about for the most part. Zuhra is more a secondary concern,б▒ *PRAISE THE SYSTEM I COULD SAY THAT* б░the thing is we donбпt even know who he was supposed to be. We just have Zuhraбпs name, at the moment.б▒

    Watcher tapped his chin a few times carefully. Then he ran a finger down the length of his cigar. Then he fiddled with the brim of his hat. After that he straightened a non-existent tie. Really at this point it was more than clear he was trying to buy time for some reason. Kat gave him a few more moments of fiddling with various things, but put a stop to it when he was checking the bottom of his feet for whatever reason. б░You have no idea who he is do you?б▒

    Watcher winced. б░Well... no... I mean... Zuhra never mentioned his name exactly... but I do know heбпs real... probably. She was always somewhat cagy about who he was... but... she got a few expensive gifts from him over a couple birthdays. Um... um... I donбпt remember what the first one was... but she had a very nice handheld mirror. A fancy dress... maybe more than one... I think she grew out of one? Um... a ring... I think that was the engagement present... and two nes. One that was SUPER fancy. Not the sort of thing youбпd just wear around town freely. And um... the other one was a carved wooden locket... I think it opened? Sheбпd always hold it when she was nervous but I dunno if it had something in it...б▒

    *You know. I wish I had a proper concept of what everything was worth here. I mean, as dirty as the kid looks heбпs clearly not starving. With the water here nobody should ever be short on food. I just donбпt know how that trantes to jewellery or mirrors. I mean. Is it more likely Zuhraбпs old love interest was a wealthy merchant boy? Or more like the heir of the 8th. *

    [Well. Logic dictates there are more wealthy merchant heirs to go around... so I want to say that... but... Iбпd give it about an 80% chance that she was set to be married to the heir of the 8th.]

    *Welp. I have no idea how to break that one to Apep.*

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798: Who Watches the Watcher

    This chapter is from Lilyбпs perspective

    бк

    With Katбпs thoughts at apletely normal speed the боsilenceбп stretched out for a while causing боWatcherбп to pout and re at the two before saying, б░So what are you gonna give me for that information?б▒ as a way to get the older pairбпs attention.

    Kat turned and frowned at the question. [Hmm... you think I could offer like an hourбпs worth of rides? Letting the kids fly around is a pretty unique experience and he does seem to be more of a caretaker than a bully. I bet heбпll go for it]

    *That sounds like a lot of work for you though...*

    [Iбпll be fine. Two small kids should be doable. Maybe. One at a time certainly. Weбпll just have to y it by ear but itбпll keep the kids busy, happy, and you can use the time to ask our friend боWatcherбп more questions]

    *Fine. Iбпm not exactly happy about it. But fine.*

    .....

    [Thanks Lily!]

    Lily pouted, not entirely sure what she was being thanked for but entirely too happy to receive praise from Kat. She still had mixed feelings about it sometimes. Sure Kat was the one she loved, but was it really ok for her to be THIS happy with just a bit a praise? She didnбпt know. She also wasnбпt really paying attention when Kat said, б░I can give the kids a chance to find out what itбпs like to fly for an hour or so. Iбпll carry them around, do a few loops and drop them back off. I can carry one, maybe two if theyбпre smaller, at a time,б▒

    Watcherбпs eyes lit up like Christmas lights in December. Brilliant and dazzlingly bright with a big smile on his face. For all of about half a second, when he realised how he must have looked and tried to close his face off again. It didnбпt really work. The corners of his mouth were still twitching upwards and his eyes were still nearly as bright as before. It was only really the hat heбпd pulled further down over his face that did anything at all to disguise things. If he wasnбпt still looking up at Kat it might have worked but he hadnбпt actually changed that.

    б░I mean... I guess thatбпd be cool. For the little kids that is,б▒ answered Watcher, trying and failing to keep his own interest from leaking into his voice. Kat just smiled pleasantly at him, hand twitching at her side as she tried to resist giving him a pat o the head for being adorable. Still, in the end she just nodded and walked past him towards the other kids. Sheбпd get her chance when she gave him a chance to flyter.

    With Kat walking away, Watcherбпs eyes б░So, what are you going to do?б▒

    Lily shrugged, not wanting to seem to eager for new information. *Now how do I want to y this? Maybe try and get him asking me questions? See if that leads anywhere? He didnбпt really seem to know a tonne about Zuhra but maybe we can find out other important things like when exactly the fiancиж died, what merchantpany he might have worked for. Maybe things about the matron? I think he said matron specifically earlier...*

    б░I guess Iбпll just kill time until Katбпs finished ying with the kids. What about you? Do you have any questions for me while we wait?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░Um... why do you have ears?б▒ asked Watcher.

    Lily grinned, б░The same reason you have ears Iбпm sure. To hear things with,б▒

    б░No, no... I mean... why are yours on top of your head?б▒ retorted Watcher with a pout.

    б░Well... where else should they be? I feel like Iбпd look rather funny withrge triangles sticking out the side of my head,б▒ revealed Lily with a grin.

    Watcher huffed, making it quite clear he knew Lily was ying with him. Lily, for her part, was using this as a chance to take a bit of revenge for forcing them into боpayingбп for information and upying Kat with something for an hour. That was an hour she could have spent in Katбпs arms, or leaning on Kat. *I might have a problem... hmm... nah.*

    б░Grrr,б▒ grumbled Watcher, б░No I mean why donбпt you have human ears? Why are they all furry?б▒

    б░Iбпve got a tail too,б▒ said Lily bringing her tail properly to the side, б░but thatбпs because Iбпm not human, Iбпm a Memphis Beastkin,б▒

    Watcher frowned. б░Youбпre weird,б▒

    Lily rolled her eyes, б░Iбпm weird but Katбпs not?б▒

    б░Youбпre both weird... but sheбпs kinda cool I guess. Youбпre annoying though!б▒ said Watcher triumphantly, as if heбпd just uncovered a major secret. Lily felt her eye twitch slightly. She wasnбпt truly annoyed that Watcher wasnбпt fond of her, but it was the first time in quite a while she was insulted so directly, interactions with Jara notwithstanding.

    б░Sure kid,б▒ said Lily letting her fangs show, б░now did you have any other questions?б▒

    Watcherбпs face scrunched up like he ate a lemon, but he held his tongue. Impressing Lily somewhat. That he didnбпt rise to the bait at all showed good control for someone his age. He didnбпt exactly hide his distaste, but it was certainly better than many other responses. Eventually, he seemed to find a question, б░Did you grow up in an orphanage too?б▒

    б░No, Iбпve still got both of my parents,б▒ answered Lily.

    Watcher nodded as if expecting this before he took in a deep breath, б░What... um... whatбпs it like? I mean... to um... to have parents. I mean... hmm... you... well you and Kat are friends right? So you... youбпd probably know best the difference and um... how to exin it right?б▒

    Lily sighed. *Oof had to ask the heavy questions.*

    [What did he ask?]

    *He asked what itбпs like to have parents.*

    [Oh. Oof. Yeah... um... I canбпt help you with that one]

    *Iбпll figure something out. I... I donбпt really know where to start. Then again... perhaps I can ramble.* б░Thatбпs a hard question to answer because itбпs easy for me to turn it back and say боwhatбпs it like without parentsбп and youбпd probably struggle much like I would. Itбпs... hard to pinpoint the big differences but... I think the main thing is attention.

    б░Good attention, bad attention, attention you donбпt want but maybe you need. When you have parents, you are a muchrger part of their mind. Even if one or both of them work jobs. Itбпs sort of hard to exin... and itбпs not always better to have parents, but... I think attention is probably the biggest thing,б▒

    Watcher frowned and said, б░I... I donбпt get it,б▒

    Lily tried not to sigh, and failed. *Ok how do I word this into something he can understand.* б░Right... um... hmm... how do I exin this. Ok. For parents, especially when they only have one child, that child takes priority. Thatбпs the ideal and most parents can manage it fairly well. However for the matron... she canбпt really y favourites. She might try a little, or might try not to, but she has to watch so many kids all the time that none of you get a chance to stand out unless youбпre in trouble.

    б░Which... I guess sometimes that happens to kids with parents too... but hmm... maybe that wasnбпt a good exnation...б▒ Lily tapped her foot, tail swinging sharply behind her. б░Ok think of it like this. Itбпs a bit like what you do for the other kids. You watch. Except they have to watch a lot fewer kids so they always have an eye on you. Theyбпll be watching when you y, theyбпll make sure youбпre always fed, theyбпll hug you when you scrape your knee.

    б░Unlike the matron though. These things happen automatically, almost as soon as an issue arises. Quite frequently theyбпre just... there. Even if you donбпt want them to be. Does... does that make sense?б▒

    Watcher nodded, but he still had a frown on his face. б░I... I donбпt know that I actually like the sound of that...б▒

    Lily shrugged, б░Itбпs the same for Kat. I think it might have something to do with the fact you both stepped up into leadership roles for the younger kids. Youбпd probably find it stifling, at least at the start, and maybe forever. Itбпs a very different lifestyle. The thing is... it depends how long you knew your parents.

    б░Kat never knew her parents, and doesnбпt remember them so she never wanted to be adopted. Some of the other kids though, they DO remember and they miss the feeling offort and safety having parents around all the time brings. For them... not to say you arenбпt doing a good job... but youбпre more of a temporary recement, just like the matron, but if you never remember them in the first ce... well there isnбпt anything to rece is there?б▒

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799: Food for the Kiddies!

    Back to Kat

    бк

    In the end, Lily didnбпt really get any more information. Subtle questions about the matron was mostly met with confusion. The matron was the matron as far as Watcher was concerned. Even pinning down how old the matron was didnбпt seem to be in the cards. The again, kids werenбпt exactly good with those kinds of things if they didnбпt know the answer off the top of their heads. Still, Kat was a big hit with the kids. As they headed off to the orphanage, the smaller kids were all smiles.

    Actually, that was the one bit of information Lily had managed to gather. The truth was that technically both buildings were part of the orphanage. One of the buildings held the few older kids at was treated as sort of a halfway between living on your own and living in the orphanage. The kids there were still checked up on quite regrly, but they were expected to provide their own money for food, keep the ce clean, and get along with each other. The matron or one of the staff woulde around once every third day or so just to make sure nothing major was happening and leave the teens to it.

    Part of Kat wanted to ask them a few questions as well, but she decided to head to see the matron first. Theyбпd put that off a bit already and had some context so they werenбпt just going in blind. Perhaps it wouldnбпt feel necessary. Then again... if those teens were expected to provide money for food, it was entirely possible, even likely, that they wouldnбпt be home at the moment. Assuming it wasnбпt a weekend or whatever the equivalent was.

    It was only a short walk to the orphanage and Kat lead the charge, knocking heavily on the wooden door to the front of the building. A few momentster it was opened a crack and a younger girl with ck hair done up in pigtails peaked out at them. б░Hello? What are you here for?б▒ though it was a bit muddled. The girl seemed to be missing a few teeth at the moment and Kat could hear both versions ovepping a bit.

    б░Hi, weбпre here to see the matron,б▒ said Kat gently.

    .....

    The girl nodded and threw open the door before sprinting down the hallway off to the side. The entrance was a very small room with a reception desk and basically nothing else. As the pair followed down the hall, they could see that the боwallбп behind the reception desk was barely qualified to be such. It was just a line of nks with some wallpaper over it. Behind it was arge dining room with two big tables taking up all the space, there wasnбпt even space to walk between them, the two middle rows of chairs pressing against each other.

    Luckily there was some space to one side, and the girl was running along it. Little feet pattering against the smooth stone floor. She stopped at a door and knocked before yelling, б░MATRON SOME GIRLS WANT TO SEE YOU!б▒

    There was a slight shuffling of sound behind the door that Kat could hear, it sounded a lot like a knife cutting into something just before onerge боthunkбп and a pause, б░Are they looking for me specifically and is it one of the children or some adults?б▒

    The young girl turned around and looked at Kat and Lily really hard for a few seconds, б░I think they might be adults?б▒

    б░What?б▒ yelled the matron.

    б░I THINK THEY MIGHT BE ADULTSб▒ answered the girl, loud enough to be heard by the matron this time. Hopefully.

    б░Ah, alright dear they cane through and you can go back to ying,б▒ said the matron.

    б░OK!б▒ cheered the girl who bolted past Kat and Lily without a care in the world. Kat and Lily shared a nce and opened the door to reveal a rather cramped kitchen. Arge oven took up most of the space in the corner, with an боindбп bench that didnбпt really leave much space for walking and a counter top. A sink was pressed up next to the door outside and seemed to be fed with a house instead of a normal tap. The room waspletely filled with cupboards in every bit of spare space.

    The matron was in the middle of carving up a leg of ham. Presumably for some sandwiches considering the loaves of bread sitting nearby and an assortment of vegetables sitting in a few crates. It looked to be mostly lettuce, with a few tomatoes and other things.

    Kat and Lily could now understand why Watcher couldnбпt give an age for the matron. She looked an odd mix of mature and properly old. Her hair was beautiful. A chocte waterfall that extended to her shoulders with a slight wave to it and a few lone streaks of silver that showed her age. Her arms were muscled, veins starting to show but not a wrinkle in sight. Her legs were covered by the grey dress she wore, and revealed nothing... but her face was another matter. Only her eyes were bright and lively. The rest of her face had a huge number of wrinkles all pulled and drooping. It really was an odd sight, and Kat was guessing that wasnбпt entirely natural.

    б░Well dear, oh sorry, dears,б▒ said the matron as she turned around to see her guests, б░Iбпm just doing up some lunch for the children. If your business is urgent you can speak now or you can wait till I finish,б▒

    Kat nced at Lily and stepped forward. б░Actually, if you donбпt mind Iбпm happy to help with prep. I grew up in a ce like this and helped out whenever Gramps let me... which was... not as often as Iбпd like but my skills havenбпt rusted,б▒

    б░If you want. Get started on the bread. Keep the slices to about 2-3cms. Iбпll be putting on plenty else so they donбпt need to be extra thick. Still, canбпt have them too thin or else the sandwich will fall apart. Bread knife is in the third draw just to the right of the bread,б▒ said the matron even as she turned back to her own work.

    Kat opened the drawer and found three bread knives. Shrugging she grabbed the first one and got started, quickly slicing her way through the pile of bread and not worrying about using her extra speed for it. This meant it took only a few minutes to slice through all three loaves of bread. Kat let the knife drop, б░Ok done,б▒

    The matron paused in her slicing to look over at Kat. She raised an eyebrow at the sight of the perfectly sliced bread that was in fact, done. The matron was expecting perhaps Kat had finished just the first loaf, but to see everything done instead was quite the feat. б░I see... well in that case get on the lettuce. Donбпt bother with the firstyer or two, you can put that into the scrap bin under the sink. Weбпre not so short on it we need to ration. Just make sure to wash it all and then separate it,б▒

    Kat nodded and got to work on her new job. There was a lot more lettuce than bread and she quickly found that while she could use enhanced speed for it, she actually had to be a little bit careful. Apparently, the smallyer of demonic energy that helped stop things from just falling apart didnбпt interact all that well withyers of lettuce she was trying to separate. Sure she was still faster but it wasnбпt blindingly fast this time.

    While Kat was making quick work of the lettuce Lily was standing off the side awkwardly. There wasnбпt really that much space in the kitchen, and even if she was confident enough to help, which she really wasnбпt, Lily knew well enough that sheбпd take up too much room in the kitchen if she set up her own cutting station. Well, that or sheбпd get in Katбпs way. See, Kat was running around the kitchen isle, because there wasnбпt enough space to sneak behind the matron.

    So Lily could either use the spot on the bench filled with bread, the kitchen isle Kat was constantly running through, the spot where the matron currently was or perhaps the ce where the crates of food was stacked. Really there were just no good spots so she just stood in the corner making herself as small as possible... in human form. Lily let her hand smack into her face and transformed, now truly taking up only a small amount of space.

    Taking a nce out at the fast working pair of matron and Kat, Lily decided that if she couldnбпt help, she could make sure not to copseter by sleeping now. So she just curled up into a nice little ball and let herself drift to sleep. It wasnбпt even that hard to tune out the constant stream of water or the slight sounds of a knife carving into pig flesh. Little weird with advanced hearing, but not that hard to tune out.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800: Meeting with the Matron Part

    б░Wake up,б▒ said Kat into Lilyбпs ear.

    Luckily for them both, this time Lily wasnбпt in a particrly deep sleep. Her left eye cracked open to gaze at a table full of nicely prepared sandwiches. Lily hopped down from Katбпs arms and transformed back into her human form. б░Sorry. Iбпm not all that confident in my knife skills so I just sort of fell asleep... I hope you donбпt mind...б▒

    The matron waved Lily off, б░Oh itбпs no problem dear, your friend here saved me probably an hourбпs worth of work so itбпs really no trouble. Normally Iбпd call in Colin to help towards the end once the meat and lettuce is prepped but I got it all done already. Hmm... give me a moment,б▒

    The matron moved to the back door and yelled out, б░Sharleen! Foods ready when you want to serve it. Iбпve got two nicedies here with me that helped me get it done early. No rush, but you call everyone in whenever!б▒

    Once the back door was closed she turned back to the demonic pair and asked, б░Would either of you like any a bit for yourselves?б▒ as she was pulling out a small te and grabbing her own two slices.

    б░No thanks,б▒ said Kat, б░I donбпt really eat much and Iбпm not hungry at the moment,б▒

    Lily was about to simrly deny the need for sustenance when her stomach growled rather loudly. Lily went red and buried her face in Katбпs shoulder as Kat held back a set of giggles. б░I see your stomach has spoken dear,б▒ said the matron grabbing out a second te.

    .....

    With food in hand the matron passed off a te before opening the door and heading back into the hallway. She stepped into a side door leading to a staircase to the second floor. Then to the third... and then the fourth. You might think they stopped there, but instead the matron reached up to a small string on the ceiling and pulled it down. A momentter adder slid down and the trio marched further upwards.

    It turned out the matronбпs office was the attic. The ceiling was low and the only reason Kat could stand at all was that the peak of the roof was sufficient in height. A slight move to the left or right would see her horns poking through the ceiling very easily. Lily wasnбпt too much better off now that she had her ears. It wasnбпt quite as bad as it was for Kat, but as she was forced to stand off to the side so Kat could take the middle it was still closer than everyone would like.

    The matron for her part had to bend right down to get around the desk and into her chair. She slipped into it somewhat heavily and turned to face Kat and Lily. б░Sorry I donбпt really have other chairs up here. Iбпm not even entirely sure how this all got up here originally, just that it is the same office used by my predecessor. Feel free to sit on the floor if you like. Itбпs mostly clean,б▒

    Kat took a nce at the floor and shrugged, sitting down without any real hesitation. It was a simple matter to resummon her clothes if necessary, though it probably wouldnбпt be. The floor was clean after all and not much stuck to Kat. Lily bit her lip slightly but seeing Kat take a seat so quickly decided to do the same, cing her te on the floor next to her as well.

    б░Now that weбпre all settled can I ask what you were after? Oh and my name is Theresa,б▒ said the matron, now identified as Theresa.

    б░Well...б▒ Kat nced at Lily, б░We were wondering if you could tell us a bit about Zuhra?б▒

    Theresaбпs lips tightly slightly at the name, б░Hmm... can I ask if this is official in some capacity?б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Yes and we do have the paperwork to prove it,б▒

    Theresa nodded and asked, б░I see... can I ask if sheбпs in trouble at all?б▒

    Kat shook her head quickly as Lily grabbed a bight of her sandwich, б░No sheбпs not in trouble at all. Sheбпs just...б▒ Hmm... how do I say sheбпs a potential marriage candidate for the heir to the 3rd of the 10th... hmm... that could work... б░potentially moving to a higher position and weбпre doing a bit of a background check you could say.б▒

    б░I see... so who exactly are you working for?б▒ asked Theresa.

    б░Are you willing to keep this somewhat quiet?б▒ asked Kat. Theresa nodded quickly, б░right well officially we are here on behalf of the heir of the 6th but I am in actuality employed by the 3rd.б▒ Praise technicalities!

    б░I see. Papers?б▒ asked Theresa, when Kat handed them over without any issue Theresa gave them a quick scan before handing them back. б░Thank you for that. Itбпs not that you donбпt seem like nice girls but you can never be too careful. I know my predecessor had a few horror stories passed down to her about why you always check papers... Iбпm not sure if you want me to get into them... but needless to say I listened.б▒

    Kat shrugged but Lily was already in the process of nodding. Lily paused partway to nce at Kat who nced back and shrug. б░Itбпs up to you,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Um... while Kat might not want to... I kinda do? It sounds interesting so Iбпd like to hear it if you donбпt mind,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Itбпs no trouble really. With lunch done I shouldnбпt be too busy so I can spare the time. As to those stories... well... perhaps Iбпll exin a lighter one. You see a group of boys were pranked quite thoroughly by some of the orphanage kids. So they dressed up all officially and asked for all the information they could get on the perpetrators. Once that was done, they worked out who they didnбпt get along with in the orphanage and hatched a giant n to get back at them. In the end, they set up a haunted house and had a slightly innocent third party offer to pay the kids to clean it.

    б░A few hourster, a group of four boyse running back to the orphanage screaming, fake blood that was really tomato juice on their clothes, a bunch of cobwebs stuck to their hair, and mud all the way up their pants. It was somewhat funny... but a little too far. The boys had nightmares for months afterwards,б▒ the matron paused. б░Iбпm sure you can see how it could have been much worse,б▒

    Lily gulped and nodded. Theresa smiled and said, б░Yes thatбпs the more fun version of those stories. Still, itбпs fun to tell. Iбпm not the best at it, Sharleen actually is. She can do the whole atmosphere really well and likes to do a bit of a production during the day of the dead when she can.б▒

    The moment stretched on for a little until Kat broke the silence by asking, б░So what can you tell us about Zuhra?б▒

    Theresa let out a long breath of air before taking a bite of her sandwich, б░Where to begin. Well, the start obviously but truth be told I donбпt REALLY want to start there. Still, I suppose youбпll need to hear about it eventually and might as well get it all over with. It was about a year after I took over as matron actually and I think this was the first truly tragic ident I encountered.

    б░See, itбпs not all that umon for us to take in children shortly after they are weaned from their mothers. Itбпs sad but a lot of girls just arenбпt ready for it or donбпt want the child so we take them in. Other times idents happen but they arenбпt quite to the scope this was... see...б▒ Theresa swallowed heavily.

    б░You see, Zuhraбпs family were a family of bakers. A rather innocuous profession perhaps, but they came from a long line of bakers and it was their downfall. Now, this is what Iбпve heard second hand and all pieced together after the fact but it makes sense to me, and my brother, who is also a baker, confirmed this certainly was possible. Their house was an old one, and normally that wouldnбпt be so bad, but they had a basement where they stored a lot of ingredients.

    б░Well, one morning after the ovens were lit, a part of the floor copsed and a huge bag of flour was thrown when Zuhraбпs father fell. If you know anything about flour... well... you might be able to guess what happened next. It exploded not momentster. This chained into a muchrger issue because it took out the rest of the floor and while the oven wasnбпt technically over the basement it was close. The explosion took out the rest of the supports and it leaned over dumping burning logs straight into the supplies and well... everything else went up.

    б░A few hourster, a distraught fire chief handed me Zuhra. Burns all across her back, hair hastily slice off where it caught fire, and her whole family dead. I think she might have been five or six at the time? I donбпt actually know her birthday exactly... but... she lost her parents, her older brother, and her grandparents in a single night. Thatбпs how she came to live here with me...б▒

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801: Meeting with the Matron Part

    Lily couldnбпt help but let out a sharp hiss as she heard the details. Theresa nodded along, б░Yes it wasnбпt a good time. Her back has recovered remarkably well and the mental scars have...rgely been moved past I think... but it took a long time for her to be able to movefortably. I had to rub ointment on her back every night for... oh it might have been a year or more...б▒

    Theresa let out a long sigh. б░It was hard for her to connect with the other children when she came. Not being able to y really didnбпt help and the fact she couldnбпt really assist with the chores only made things worse. It did get better eventually but well... it was a rough start for Zuhra. Once she got better though...

    б░Instead of ying with the children sheбпd follow me around. It was adorable to see her following me around. Sheбпd even try to help with whatever I was doing... usually to minimal sess. Really it was only thanks to another girl, her name is Marem, that she started to hang out with the other children. Marem was... I think she was ten or eleven at the time? She also lost her family to fire, though with significantly less injury to herself. They bonded quite well. In fact I think Zuhra still visits her from time to time.

    б░Maremбпs married now, to a lovely man who works as a calctor. Very smart and Iбпve heard they are quite happy together. If thereбпs anything else you need to know about Zuhra you should probably ask Marem. Though... I canбпt remember exactly where sheбпs moved to... I know I was told on one of her visits back here... but... for the life of me I canбпt quite remember the address. Perhaps it wille to me.б▒

    б░Anyway. That was how Zuhra came to us and how she gained friends. I suppose... the next big moment is something you probably know about if you know anything about her... but... well... no I suppose I can put it off for a bit. Pick a topic that isnбпt quite so depressing. Hmm... do you know about the other building? Where we house the older individuals?б▒ Seeing a set of nods Theresa continued, б░Right well... I lightly encourage the children to look into jobs at twelve, more heavily encourage it at thirteen and by fourteen I really push for them to find apprenticeships or odd jobs of their own.

    б░It... itбпs not the best system I admit, but weбпre running into budget cuts but Iбпm sure you donбпt want to hear me rant about those-б▒

    б░Actually I DO in fact want to hear about those!б▒ announced Lily.

    .....

    Theresa paused and turned her full attention towards Lily. б░Well, they arenбпt really relevant but... well with that sort of enthusiasm I canбпt decline. The truth is, starting with my predecessors predecessor the orphanage has been hit with budget cuts somewhat regrly. Now a lot of them are somewhat disguised, but thatбпs simply what they are.

    б░The first was when the Lord of the 8th боreassignedбп one of the workers here to help elsewhere. That might have been fine but... when the person was reassigned, the pay for that position was dropped from the donations because боthey arenбпt working at the orphanage anymoreбп which was a bit annoying but thatбпs fine. We could make do by having the older children step up a bit more.

    б░Then following on from that was anotherrge cut. It was for that secondary house, the older kids. We used to have one full time worker for it and one part time worker, as well as money for some of the kids to do extra work around it like cooking and cleaning. That was all cut because боtimes were a bit tough this yearбп and we had no choice but to go along with it.

    б░The next year though, the baron said боthe children are doing such a wonderful job with it themselves I donбпt really need to help anymoreбп and that was anotherrge cut. That was all and all...about a third of our funding. We had a big meeting with the older kids, the orphanage staff and the previous matron and discussed what to do going forward. The older kids volunteered to work for themselves to help with the younger kids and we agreed.

    б░Then in my tenure, once again, the Lord came, but this time he had боa dealбп and it was боwell money is a bit of an issue but we can give you a field to do with as you wish in exchangeбп and my oh my I was angry. Still, I grit my teeth and tried to sweet talk him into retracted the idea but we were pretty much pressured into it.

    б░So now I donбпt really operate an orphanage. I run a small farm AND an orphanage where I pay my workers by selling the extra food we manage to grow. Sadly, we donбпt actually pay them particrly good rates and I worry that it wonбпt be viable long term... but at least the children wonбпt starve.б▒

    б░Thatбпs... not ideal...б▒ said Kat slowly.

    б░Isnбпt there anything you can do?б▒ asked Lily.

    Theresa shrugged, б░Honestly the current hope is that whoever takes over the 8th next will offer us a better deal. The 8th of the 10th has always taken care of orphans and prided themselves on that care. The fact the current Lord doesnбпt share that pride... well itбпs an issue but things would have to get really quite bad for any of the other Numbers to step in. Frankly if it got to that point... I donбпt know what would happen or if theyбпd be able to react fast enough.

    б░The Numbers wonбпt want to step on any toes until there are children starving to death and frankly Iбпd rather it be my own death thates before I let it get that bad. Iбпm currently looking for options to alleviate the issue but frankly thereбпs not much time for me to be looking into it. The biggest asset we have is the farmnd, which I managed to get signed over to my name and then my title, not the orphanage so the bastard canбпt take it away, but frankly you can grow just about anything in this city. So we donбпt really have much of a benefit there...б▒

    *Wait... is that way Zuhra is working for Jara? To try and help the orphanage? Maybee up with a good crop for them to sell? I feel like thatбпs something Jara would have mentioned if she knew...* Kat bit her lip and nodded. б░Thank you for telling me. I can make sure that information gets back to the 3rd and the 6th if you want?б▒ offered Kat.

    Theresa took arge bite of her sandwich and chewed on both it and the question for a few moments. б░I suppose it couldnбпt hurt. I donбпt expect much, or rather, I expect they already know in at least some capacity. Perhaps not the details... but enough to know the orphanage is struggling a bit. Perhaps the 8th is ming it on me but I wouldnбпt count on it...

    б░Anyway... how did we get here? Ah yes. Zuhra. See, Zuhra was always quite good at her chores. When it was time to move into the other building, Zuhra asked if she could work here for money. As you know from my rant, we did not, and still donбпt have the money for extra staff. Still, even when I exined this to her, Zuhra insisted and I caved. She has the most expressive emerald eyes and I just couldnбпt deny her request.

    б░So she started working here for the orphanage. She mostly filled in more background roles. She did interact with the kids sometimes but it wasnбпt what she preferred. Sheбпd go through and make the beds, wipe down the tables, things like that. I on the other hand would do what I can for her. I actually nned to skim a bit off my own pay for to give to her... when I remembered that I donбпt get paid anymore.б▒

    Kat and Lilyбпs eyes went wide, but Theresa waved them off, б░Oh donбпt look so shocked. I did say we werenбпt having the best time of things. Technically speaking I do get paid, because if I wasnбпt weбпd be breaking a fewws even if I am the boss, but I then go on to donate all my money back into the orphanage. Itбпs beenpletely automatic for a long time so it sort of slipped my mind at the time.

    б░So instead I offered her lessons. I taught her how to sew, and how to cook more advanced things than the standard we try to make sure all the kids know. I taught her how to butcher a cow and tan leather. I asked Marem and her husband for a favour and Marem taught her to read and write while her husband taught her numbers. It was the best I could do for the work, but the others in the older kidбпs building didnбпt mind because she did all the cooking for dinner and breakfast.

    б░Which I guess leads us to the final thing. Her fiancиж.б▒

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802: Meeting with the Matron Part

    б░Which I guess leads us to the final thing. Her fiancиж,б▒ said Theresa. Kat and Lily couldnбпt help but straighten up slightly. б░Yes, I suppose you would know about that. Itбпs one of those things that youбпd hear whenever Zuhra is mentioned. I can tell you what I know, which is more than most, but likely not as much as Marem. Zuhra was quite secretive about him for some reason,б▒

    б░Still, I bet I can give you something new. His name was Gaston. He was about a year older than her... perhaps. As I said, Zuhraбпs exact age is a little uncertain so perhaps it was more perhaps less but officially it was about a year. He was the son of Bell, who runs боLong River Road Tradersбп itбпs a medium sized merchant house,б▒

    *Iбпm sorry heбпs the what? I was honestly on board with the whole secret heir to the 8th of the 10.*

    [Yeah me too. I mean... I donбпt necessarily want to rule it out yet. We didnбпt hear who his father was right?]

    *I feel like that might just be wishful thinking but we can ask at some point.*

    б░I donбпt really have any dealings with them myself. I did consider it, what with the farm, but, once again, we donбпt have any particr specialties and a tradingpany of that size surely already deals in produce of some kind. Itбпs simply how things work here in this city, well if you have business outside of it that is. Some of the wealthiest merchants just work for one of the Ten and keep themselves to the city but not everyone can be like that. Especially when nepotism is a big issue.

    б░Still, while I canбпt tell you much about Gaston, I can tell you about his rtionship with Zuhra. I donбпt know the precise day they started getting together but I do know they met through Maremбпs husband. He... oh what was his name? I know it... Iбпm sure I know it... S... Stan? Stalone? Set? Nope itбпs noting to me. Iбпll have to just call him Mr S because Iбпm pretty sure his name starts with an S.

    .....

    б░He was just an apprentice in the Calctorбпs Guild which is not actually a guild, but it was founded before the current Guild system and was able to be grandfathered in. Anyway, Mr S always had a way with numbers. He just... saw the world differently to most people. Still does I suppose. Anyway, he was making his way up thedder and he was assigned to the LRRT as his first big assignment.

    б░Thatбпs where he met Gaston. Gaston... well as I said I donбпt know too much about him but apparently Mr S, who was already good friends with Marem, perhaps a bit more. Marem was actually much better at hiding her rtionship then Zuhra. Zuhra would pretend nothing at all happened but Marem pretended S was a just a friend for quite some time. Sheбпd visit other friends and was always able to keep her stories consistent.

    б░Anyway, for some reason Mr S thought Gaston and Zuhra would be great together and he was certainly right. They got along really well from what little I got from Zuhra at the start. He was боher bestest friendбп and when I asked if that meant he was a better friend then Marem, she said he was her боbestest male friend then like Mr S is for Maremбп which is actually what clued me into Maremбпs activities. Sheбпd just been ying him off as a normal friend amongst a half dozen.

    б░Still, Zuhra was a bit young at the time... I think she was ten or eleven? So Iбпm not entirely sure if she knew exactly what she was implying at the time. I think he did though. Shortly after that Zuhra would get little gifts. Not super frequently and they didnбпt ramp up in quality all that fast. The first thing she got... hmm... I think it was a ne. I never saw the picture inside but it was a locket so I can guess. Though maybe the picture changedter.

    б░After that, gifts would normally be given on major holidays. Discovery Day,б▒ Theresa paused as she saw the confused looks on the girlбпs faces, б░Discovery Day is ourrgest holiday. Itбпs supposedly the day our ancestors discovered the water fountain that our city surrounds. Personally, Iбпm of the opinion that it was an event createdter on, perhaps with the correct date. Perhaps not. We also have birthdays of course, and Last Day of Winter which is more of an import. Itбпs a very old tradition from other regions celebrating the end of winter and the survival of the individuals.

    б░Except winters have never been particrly harsh here and with the fountain we can not only stock sufficient food for ourselves, we can keep growing through winter. So itбпs never been an issue... but we also have a bunch of food spare at the end of winter and it ended up bing one of ourrgest festivals. Anyway. Zuhra would get a gift usually on one of these three holidays. A new outfit, nothing too high quality at the start, a hat for the sun, perhaps some nice sturdy shoes. Things like that.

    б░Zuhra always thought she was subtle about it, but for like a month after each gift sheбпd always get a rather goofy look on her face. I donбпt really know how so many otherбпs missed it. I think the happiest I ever saw her was the day she got the ring. It was after Discovery Day and she was just so happy. I think that was the day all the others figured out as well. The ring wasnбпt overly fancy, as there was no reason to risk attracting thieves, but it was a magic artifact. Something we have very, very few of still.

    б░Once attuned to two people, for they were a matching pair, they would indicate the direction the other half was in. So of course... it was a terrible day when... when it happened. I was actually in the room with her at the time. We were folding clothes one afternoon and sorting them out. Just... in the middle of one of her folds she stopped movingpletely and let what she was working on fall.

    б░She had... such a look of horror in her eyes as her hand moved mechanically down to her ring. Iбпm not really sure what she was thinking. I imagine part of it is that she hoped it had broken. As much as she might not have wished to believe Gaston would pick out a faulty gift... but it was much better than the alternative. Sadly...ter that day Gastonбпs mother delivered the news personally.

    Theresa sighed, her odd condition seemingly dissipating to make her seem much, much older. The weight of a women who looked after many children, and had seen a terrible end to one that was, while not her own, close enough for the weight to be stifling. б░I remember the next few days with an... an odd sort of detached horror. Zuhra stopped speaking, she simply went around doing any job she could. First she did all the washing, then she cleaned every room. Then once that was all done she turned to other things.

    б░She spent a day fixing up all the faulty wooden boards. I donбпt even know when she learned how or where she got the supplies, but that took her another few days because she didnбпt really know what she was doing. Then she got a bunch of cloth scraps and repaired a lot of the clothes deemed боtoo damaged to be worth fixingбп for some reason. Well, no it was to keep herself busy.

    б░The day after that I wanted to confront her... I found her in the food storage. Just... resorting it all. I couldnбпt do it the first time. When I came backter that day to find sheбпd clearly finished once only to start again... well I asked her if she was ok and she just looked at me and tried to answer... but no sound came out. So I did what I could. I helped her finish cleaning out the storeroom.

    б░Good thing I did because the moment she left that room she copsed. I had to have someone look at her. Turns out she hadnбпt been eating, she was dehydrated and she probably had some minor damage in her bones were her knees mmed into the ground. She was supposed to be given orders to rest but...

    б░She woke up at some point in the night and started working again. Had to get a bit of help from some old friends to knock her out and then tie her to the bed. Not with anything too restricting, but certainly enough to stop her working for just a bit. Well, then the crying started.б▒

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803: Meeting with the Matron Part

    б░And well... thatбпs mostly the end of it I suppose. It wasnбпt long after that Zuhra decided to get a job and move out of the orphanagepletely. She was perhaps a bit young to do so... but I certainly understood why. Always a workaholic that one... actually... how is she? I only hear what she tells me so itбпd be great to have a second opinion,б▒

    Kat nced at Lily and thought. Um... how do you want to deal with this? Itбпs not like we really know her.

    [Let me take the lead. I have a... vague idea of what we can say and while it might be stretching the truth a bit it wonбпt bepletely false. Iбпm just not sure if youбпd be able to say everything. Best not to risk it.]

    Theresa raised a slight eyebrow at the unsee intery but didnбпt say anything until Lily spoke, б░Truthfully Ms, we donбпt have much to do with Zuhra. We know of her, of course, but we were hired because we donбпt know her on a personal level. Itбпs hard to let your impression of a person change the oue of an investigation if you donбпt actually know them,б▒

    [See Kat. Mostly true. Sure weбпre actually from another dimension entirely and боwork forбп is a bit of a generous way of saying we were summoned... but honestly the fact nobody has really called either of us out about our non-human appearance despite only humans being around is a great victory.]

    *Iбпm not entirely sure I feelfortable misleading the orphanage matron like this. Itбпs a bit like lying to your parents about you. Well... maybe not that exactly because I doubt your mother would have believed me about anything a month ago, but thatбпs sort of what this feels like. You know. Donбпt take candy from babies, to lie to grandparents that sort of thing.*

    [Kat itбпs... probably fine. I mean, nothing Iбпm saying is tantly false. I havenбпt finished either!] Lily let out a like cough, б░Sorry I was just going over what I do know of her mentally. As I said itбпs not too much... but... sheбпs still a workaholic, perhaps a worse one now than before. She had to be told not to work through the night and is basically forced to take a day off a week. Just yesterday she attempted to keep working despite that fact and it apparently required some effort to get her out of the manor.б▒

    .....

    Theresa shook her head with a sigh, б░Oh how little that surprises me. Iбпve spoke with Zuhra and she even insisted she was doing better and working less. While it seems she was telling the truth, itбпs only just barely the truth. Perhaps I need to invite her around for tea more often or speak with Marem. Actually, would you mind bringing it up with her if you go and visit?б▒

    Lily nodded, б░That sounds fine. I promise to bring it up. I think itбпs likely weбпll go and see her... well if we can figure out where she lives,б▒

    б░Sorry,б▒ said Theresa.

    б░No, youбпve been most helpful thereбпs nothing to apologise for. Is there anything else you think we might need to know?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░No, nothinges to mind. Not about Zuhra at least...б▒ said Theresa.

    Lily narrowed her eyes, б░Well... what about some more about the 8th of the 10th? Anything interesting happening on that front? Perhaps around the time of Gastonбпs death?б▒

    Theresa gave Lily a strange look. б░Certainly not, the only thing that happened even close to that time was the death of the 8thбпs first wife... but that was a good two and a half, maybe three months before Gaston passed away so I donбпt really see how they could be rted,б▒

    Lily tried to hide her interest as she asked, б░Who is the current heir of the 8th?б▒

    б░You donбпt know?б▒ asked Theresa confused.

    б░We donбпt have much to do with the city usually. I did mention that we donбпt really know Zuhra, we also donбпt really know anyone else with too specific a detail,б▒ added Lily slightly nervously. It was the best answer she could think to give, and wasnбпt quite prepared for the question.

    б░Hmmmб▒ Theresa mumbled as she shifted, б░Well, I suppose... itбпs just a little strange. Well... the current Heir is the young master, Kirby I think his name is. He was born justst year. You see, the Lord had... or I suppose more urately the first Lady had issues conceiving. They were never able to have children, and that put a bit of a strain on their rtionship,б▒

    б░Do you think he had her killed?б▒ Kat couldnбпt help but ask.

    Theresa took a bite of her sandwich, chewing slowly in an attempt not to answer the question. Seconds ticked by in the attic as Theresa continued not to answer. Finally, after three minutes she admitted, б░I donбпt know. Truthfully... it is hard to say. Part of me wants to say that of course he would stoop that low. That he would remove any issues in his path. Considering what heбпs been doing to the orphanage funding it wouldnбпt surprise me...

    б░But at the same time murder, and that of your own wife, is a big step up. Iбпm certainly not willing to use anyone of that, least of someone from one of the 10. Itбпs not really my ce to say,б▒ Theresa took another bite but her next words came quicker, б░Still... I never heard their rtionship was that bad. I heard many good things about them when they were both younger. Married for love I believe. His first wife was amoner...

    б░So it isnбпt as if he married another noble for political gain. I donбпt remember what her family did... I think they might have been cobblers? It doesnбпt truly matter. The point Iбпm hoping to make is that he decided to marry her. Nobody forced his hand, and he didnбпt have eyes for anyone else in his younger years.

    б░Could that have possible soured over time... who is to say really? He did pick up a second wife mighty quickly... but heбпs getting old. If he does wish for an heir he canбпt necessarily wait for a second true love to find its way into his life. Then again... I donбпt know how close he is with this newdy of his. She was pregnant quite soon after they married and then cared for excessively once it was confirmed.

    б░I heard plenty or rumours about that. Twenty guards on her at all times, a team of three doctors living constantly in the mansion. A full ten servants just to make sure she wasfortable. He truly spared no expense for her,б▒ Theresa rolled her eyes, б░Our taxes at work,б▒

    б░Do... do you pay tax?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    б░No of course not, I donбпt make any money remember?б▒ said Theresa. б░I certainly canбпt be taxed on my ie of nothing. Though... Iбпm not entirely sure if the other members of the staff get taxed or not. I havenбпt looked at the code changes in quite some time.б▒

    *Do you know if government workers get taxed on Earth? I feel like the answer is probably yes... but isnбпt that a bit confusing?*

    [Iбпm pretty sure they do. Itбпs treated like any other job. Perhaps they can opt to get the tax taken out automatically but as far as Iбпm aware they get taxed in the same way as everyone else.]

    б░Is there anything else about the lord? Or Zuhra? Or Gaston?б▒ asked Kat.

    Theresa tapped a finger against her desk. б░I donбпt believe so. The Lord of the 8th hasnбпt made any additional changes to the orphanage since the field. I believe there was some talk about limiting the number of hours any one person can work in a week... but that wouldnбпt really change things here. Everyone except myself is paid for their time so if things needed to be shuffled around we could. The only reason we couldnбпt pay Zuhra is because I wasnбпt willing to send any of the other workers away so she could take their ce.б▒

    Lily frowned at that, б░Is there no way to get the orphanage some funds?б▒

    Theresa shrugged, б░Not that Iбпmfortable with no. Certainly there is potential for unsavoury means to make us money but Iбпd rather stay away from all that. Too much trouble in so many ways...б▒

    б░What about couriers?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Pardon?б▒ asked Theresa confused.

    б░Well... what about starting or perhaps partnering with a courier business? I donбпt think the kids, at least the older ones, would mind running around the city delivering stuff. Itбпd give them a way to stay active and perhaps make a bit of money. If you wanted to really stretch it you could have some of the younger children work on wrapping for a bit as either a punishment or a way to teach them patience,б▒

    б░Hmm... might be worth looking into...б▒ muttered Theresa.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804: Orphanage Aftermath

    With that suggestion it was time for Kat and Lily to leave. Theyбпd gotten a few leads, some interesting information, and hopefully provided a bit of hope for the future of the orphanage. Finding a ce to sit was a little less convenient though. After walking around a bit it became clear the streets nearby were all quite densely packed, with only private gardens and the asional bench. Flying around was of course an option, but Kat wasnбпt too sure it would be for the best. The nearest park they knew of was some distance away.

    In the end, they managed to find a decent enough rest stop out of the way. It was a small little hideaway carved into the support pirs for the aqueduct. The only reason they spotted it was actually that Lily was currently riding around on Katбпs head. The increased height let her spot an odd patch of stonework that turned out to be a door. The slightyer of dust implied disuse, but the furniture was nice leather and hadnбпt gone bad at all. A deep breath (and maybe a few ps from a pair of wings) Kat managed to blow away a good portion of the dust on two of the chairs. Lily kept her mouth closed but her nose was tickled horribly from the experience.

    When it was over, Lily transformed back and sneezed. б░Ne-б▒ Lily was interrupted by another sneeze б░never again. I-б▒ a third sneeze б░DAMMIT. I donбпt even think I still have dirt in my nose because I transformed but I can still-б▒ fourth sneeze б░STILL ALMOST FEEL IT.б▒

    Kat slumped down in a chair, б░Sorry...б▒

    Lily nced at the second chair Kat had боcleanedбп for her and decided there was a better spot. She hopped into Katбпs arms and buried herself in Katбпs shoulders. Kat couldnбпt help butugh. б░Youбпve gotten rather clingy since your transformation... or maybe just since we started dating,б▒

    б░If we didnбпt have our connection I might be tempted to apologise... but I can feel just how happy this makes you as well Kat, so Iбпm not even going to bother,б▒ retorted Lily.

    Kat grinned not particrly bothered about being found out. Kat let her tail quickly wrap around Lily, pulling her girlfriend in even closer. б░Of course I donбпt mind. Hugs are great and even though temperatures rarely bother me I just feel so nice and warm when I get to hold you like this. I donбпt really know why. Maybe itбпs because I know youбпre safe like this?б▒

    .....

    Lily couldnбпt help the purr that rose up in her throat as she rubbed her face on Kat. She knew it didnбпt really do much in human form but this instinct was there. In the end, the pair used this a chance to rx. They were both nning to speak about what theyбпd learned... but after all the heavy details a break sounded really good to them, so the pair dozed.

    It was about an hourter that they decided it was time to discuss things. It wasnбпt toote in the day just yet and they had the afternoon to potentially follow up on some leads, or maybe speak with Apep. So now it was time to go over everything. Sensing the shift in Katбпs mood Lily groaned yfully and transformed back into her Memphis form to curl up fully but Kat justughed and said, б░Come on Lily, you know we have to talk about it.б▒

    Lily quickly shifted back to her human form and sighed, б░Canбпt we just ignore things a little longer? I wasnбпt really thinking about it before but like... weбпre investigating a real person who died Kat. Iбпm not really sure we thought this whole thing through. I mean... I do still want to help Apep, and I want him to find love... but I feel kinda scummy going behind Zuhraбпs back and investigating what happened to Gaston now. We still donбпt know much about him but his death hit Zuhra hard... I feel like...

    б░I feel like there isnбпt much of a chance we get through everything without bringing it all up to Zuhra herself. Either because we need to question her, or more likely we find something that she really should know. I... I donбпt know how to feel about that honestly. Itбпs all bing a lot more real...б▒

    Kat help but shrug, б░While I agree that itбпs sad... frankly Zuhra isnбпt doing herself any favours. Based on her workaholic tendencies and the fact sheбпs still overworks herself. Iбпm hoping this will be a way for her to close this harsh chapter of her life. Even if things donбпt work out between her and Apep... I have a feeling that we might find something about Gastonбпs death.

    б░Then there is the fact that we had nothing to do with his death. I feel sorry for Zuhra but I do not morn Gaston. I did not know him. I never knew him, and I never will know him. Maybe itбпs because I grew up in the orphanage... but hearing about the death of a loved one of someone I know isnбпt rare for me. It happens, or perhaps, happened, with shocking regrity.

    б░Itбпs also not like Gaston died a day, or even a week ago. Itбпs been years Lily. Perhaps we will be digging into old wounds, but for Zuhra at least they clearly havenбпt healed. Maybe this will be the push she needs. Iбпm no expert in love but Apep clearly likes Zuhra. Even if things donбпt work out in the end, I think itбпs better for us to try. In the worst case scenario Apep has his heart broken, but thatбпs something that would happen without us. In the best case though, Zuhra and Apep bothe out of this much happier people.

    б░I just... I canбпt see this ending horribly for anyone we actually like. Iбпm a little suspicious about the timing of the Lady of the 8th death. Even if it wasnбпt that close I feel like it needs to be looked into further. And look... even if it doesnбпt have anything to do with Gaston, maybe we uncover something else,б▒

    Lily couldnбпt help but dislike the fact she found Katбпs argumentpelling. It made a lot of sense, too much sense and she could already feel her emotional sideing around to the fact that this wasnбпt a bad thing. Despite that though... part of her was still clinging to the idea that they were poking at things best left to rest. Almost like grave robbing. They were digging into the old love Zuhra once had purely for someone elseбпs benefit. Even if it worked out for Zuhra, she didnбпt ask for this. She might not want this. All they are going on is Apep, and their belief that he is a good person.

    б░I still feel... very on the fence about it I suppose. I... I just donбпt really know what the right thing to do is here but I feel like... whatever the correct answer is we arenбпt doing it. I mean... I just find myself trying to work out what Iбпd want in Zuhraбпs position and I canбпt say Iбпd be terribly impressed with what Apepбпs doing...б▒ said Lily.

    Kat sighed and ran a hand carefully through Lilyбпs hair. б░Well, we know itбпs now impossible for us to have this issue Lily. We are together forever and nothing can change that. I... I canбпt really say what Iбпd want. I donбпt know that I can properly understand. I mean... if anything happened to you now Iбпd go on a bit of a rampage. Itбпs just...

    б░Iбпm also trying to work out how Iбпd feel in Gastonбпs position, assuming heбпs watching over us. I mean... souls are real but does he know? Or do souls get reincarnated quickly? Whatever the case I... I think Iбпd want you to be happy. While Iбпm around, I donбпt know I could really be happy with you choosing anyone else, especially not after I started bing more aware of my thoughts. Yet at the same time...

    б░Iбпd have supported you if you DID chose someone else. Perhaps grudgingly perhaps not. Iбпd certainly watch them to make sure they never hurt you... but I think Iбпd prefer you were happy. I donбпt think Gaston would want her to morn him all the way till old age. While itбпs truly tragic, Zuhra isnбпt much older than us. She has so much of her life left and being depressed for the rest of it cannot be a good thing,б▒

    Lily clicked her tongue. б░I... I can see your argument. Instead of looking at it from Zuhraбпs perspective, look at it from Gastonбпs and use our own feelings on the matter... but itбпs not like we KNOW anything about Gaston yet. He might have been super possessive, we just donбпt really know...б▒

    Kat grinned, б░Well in that case isnбпt it our duty to find out more? Weбпve got two leads to follow up on and both of them should know more about Gaston. Perhaps you want to go to the tradingpany first? Try and talk with Gastonбпs mother?б▒

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805: Destination, Destination, Destination

    Lily shook her head, б░Actually we have four destinations. Of course we can try to find the new two ces, but we might also be better served speaking to Jara or Apep about things... personally Iбпd like to see what Jara has to say. Find out how much we should look into Gastonбпs death. Apep... well we might work for him but I donбпt really trust him to think it all through in regards to Zuhra. That and well... Jara just seems to have her shit together. I feel like sheбпll actually know the best course of action... and maybe even where Marem and the Trading Company are. I just donбпt know if we want to risk Zuhra seeing us,б▒ exined Lily.

    Kat let out a puff of air across Lilyбпs ears making them twitch for a little bit before settling down, б░I see your point. Iбпm not really sure we have enough evidence to suggest that Gaston and the 8th are connected but... at the same time Zuhra is... if not a friend of Jaraбпs a good subordinate and a marriage candidate for Apep. It might be worth looking into if there is even the slightest chance of it being true.

    б░So Iбпm not opposed to looking into things... but yeah having Jaraбпs blessing would be nice. But we have time. Iбпm just thinking that if we can find out a bit more first it might be for the best. Then again... even if we can find the tradingpany Iбпm not sure theyбпll just see us immediately. As for Maremбпs house... we might have to go to Jara or even Zuhra herself for that one,б▒

    Lily groaned, б░Ugh... why couldnбпt this be easy. Still, I think we can both agree to strike off Apep from our next destination. Maybe we can visit him at night and give him a status update but I doubt heбпll be able to help us much. Between Marem, Jara and Long River Road Traders I think we can also eliminate Maremбпs house. We just donбпt know where she lives.б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Yeah. So itбпs between LRRT and Jara... what do you think the chances are we can find out where LRRTбпs headquarters is?б▒

    Lily shrugged, б░Well... I think they have to have a base somewhere around this area right? How else would Zuhra be able to meet up with Gaston regrly?б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Good point. So shall we make that our next destination?б▒

    .....

    б░I think so,б▒ confirmed Lily with a nod.

    With that decided it was time to get back to work... though neither Kat nor Lily particrly felt like getting up at the moment. Five more minutes, they agreed in sync. It was nice to let themselves rx. Despite that though... theyбпd already taken an hour break early before they spoke about anything and wasting too much extra time was probably a bad idea. So a short timeter, Kat, with Lily in hand, hopped down onto the road.

    They walked around a little until they found a moderately well dressed individual, б░Excuse me do you know where I can find the Long River Road Tradersбп headquarters?б▒

    The man turned and looked over Kat for a few moments before shrugging, б░I donбпt rightly know thatpany... but if I had to guess,б▒ he turned to the left, away from the 8thбпspound, б░about five streets over that way is the start of the 8thбпs merchant district. I canбпt guarantee the ce youбпre looking for is there, but if itбпs anywhere near the 8th, thatбпs the ce,б▒

    б░Thank you sir,б▒ said Kat with a slight inclination of her head before she marched down the streets. Kat needed to walk forward for some time before a left turn came up. It seemed to be a main thoroughfare. Wagons were being pulled by teams of two or four people, women with baskets walked along the edges, a few kids could be see hanging around and the asional person sprinting with a messenger bag could be witnessed making deliveries.

    Kat was tempted to take to the air and just fly... but without actually knowing where she was going there wasnбпt much point. So she walked along the sidewalk, keeping her wings in close and trying not to let her tail sway too far to the side. The street was crowded enough already and causing further congestion wouldnбпt be ideal. Kat was constantly finding herself turning and twisting to make good progress on the road. It was mostly instinctual once sheбпd decided to avoid things but there were a few looks thrown her way during particrly close calls with her tail or wings.

    *Itбпs not like I can restrict myself any more than this. My wings are folded and my tail is doing its best. I might not have it wrapped around my stomach, but I know from experience that just makes things worse, especially if Iбпm trying to be quite specific about not running into anyone!*

    [Iбпm so d I decided to let you carry me. I was mostly just feeling tozy to walk. Plus, when I donбпt have to worry about being heavy or you getting tired from physical exercise it really is an easy decision to make. Then this mess shows up. All the side streets were so quiet. Is there some rule about not using them or something? This is madness]

    Whatever the case, things didnбпt get better until all of a sudden they did. Instead of a side street, another main street intersected with the duoбпs current path. It was just as wide and looked particrly busy. They even had a person in a bright white shirt... well a shirt that had once been bright white, directing the traffic as best they could. They were followed... for the most part... but many people tried their luck sneaking across after their time was боupбп and judging by the looks of annoyance butck of action, it was probably better to just let it go, rather then spending the time necessary to detain the trouble makers, subsequently holding things up further.

    When Kat and Lily got to the other side it was immediately clear they were in the merchant district. The size of the road doubled, the footpaths added perhaps another third and all of the builders were less buildings and more smallpounds. They also had their own somewhatrge aqueduct runoffs providing water. Some split further, a little bit to a few areas, while others directed the entire flow to one warehouse.

    Kat looked around, most people in this area seemed busy, half jogging to get to their destination faster, or holding the weight of a cart up with their fellows. She didnбпt want to interrupt anyone in too much of a hurry. Eventually, Kat managed to spot a small child sitting on one of the many fences while snacking on a biscuit. Kat continued with the flow of people for a few more steps before kicking off the ground sharply. It was no trouble to jump something so minor as a fence that was really more to stop casual observers and mark territory than real security. Katбпs feetnded gracefully and she quickly sat down beside the child. б░Excuse me, do you know where I can find Long River Road Traders?б▒

    The kid looked a little surprised at being asked, but they just pointed further down the road to one particrpound. It was easy to see now, with the fence painted with blue and dusty yellow tripes. Probably a stylised depiction of the river road. *Well now I kinda feel like an idiot.* б░Thank you!б▒

    Kat hopped down, back in the mess of people and instantly realised why she didnбпt spot her destination before. Itбпs because she could barely see anything properly. Even if she was taller than most women, that didnбпt stop men being taller than her, or carts being stacked high enough to block her viewpletely, or in the case of many, seeing over the baskets ced atop many a head. *I now feel like less of an idiot.*

    [Well I wasnбпt going to say anything the first time because I felt you werenбпt all that serious... but now Iбпm looking at this itбпs kind of a mess. I guess they just expect everyone to know where they are going?]

    *Iбпm honestly not sure... I canбпt imagine it was by design. Even if you know roughly where you are going you still need a bit of direction.* That was when Kat realised her new problem. Theyбпd manage to reach their destination. Sort of. The Long River Road Tradersбп ce was right next to them. On the other side of the road. Kat quickly hopped back onto the fence and red at the street. *It wouldnбпt be hard to jump... but I donбпt know if I want that kind of attention...*

    [While I think your worry is valid... Iбпd be more concerned with people looking up my kimono if I was you]

    *Bah. Itбпs just a second or two of underwear Lily. Thatбпs not even taking into ount how poor the angle will be for most of them. Especially if I wait for a cart to pass by and jump over that.*

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806: LRRT

    Kat kicked off the fence, aiming for the same spot on the other side. She was a little too forceful and could hear the groaning of the metal that must have been somewhere in the fences structure. Wincing as shended softly Kat couldnбпt help but think. *Right. Note to self. Demonic strength is fine, and you can use it in a lot of ways but while you can spread the stress out across a wider area and help mitigate how much force you are applying that way... weak points might still have issues.*

    Still. There wasnбпt anything to do about that now. Kat hopped down from the fence and melded back into the crowd, following the fence around until she found an open gate. Following the path for a bit couldnбпt help but take a look around. The building next to her seemed to be a warehouse, not an office, and the building directly in front of her was clearly a resting spot for carts. Shrugging at theyout Kat continued further in.

    Once she got to the open courtyard it was easy to spot the main building. It was right next to the cart stop and stood slightly higher than the warehouses. Kat paused in front of the sliding door to whisper, б░Lily, do you want to transform back for this?б▒

    Lily leapt down from Katбпs arms, answering the question with her actions... and a few words, б░Yeah I think so. Iбпm not sure theyбпd be all that happy with you bringing a pet along and while it might be nice to look around we really arenбпt here to investigate Gastonбпs mother. I feel like thatбпs pushing things a bit too far away from our original goal. If they are actually some horrible smugglingpany I donбпt want to know,б▒

    Kat nodded, opening the door and stepping inside. The floor wasnбпt particrly clean, dirt tracked back and forth along the wooden flooring over years had discoloured despite the cleaning. The chairs on the left side of the room were the same. Marked with various stains that might have been cleaned regrly, but they were clearly dirtied more often.

    Behind the counter stood a young man, likely out of his teens. He was a bit on the shorter side, standing half a head shorter than Lily, with a slight baby face. The main argument against him being young of age, was his impressive beard. It wasnбпt quite up to dwarvish standards, but it wasnбпt something that could be grown in a hurry. It was carefully braided at the front, leaving the back and sides free. б░Greetings. What can the Long River Road Traders do for you today,б▒ the manбпs voice was on the softer side, but he clearly had practice projecting his voice. He was easily understood.

    б░Weбпd like to speak with the owner for something... somewhat sensitive in nature. Would that be possible?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    The man looked at her carefully for a few seconds, letting the silence stretch before he checked some paper that was hiding somewhat out of sight from where Kat was standing, a few steps back. б░While she is indeed in at the moment, youбпll have to wait. She is quite busy at the moment,б▒ was the response.

    Kat nodded, even as she felt her eye twitching somewhat. Must be a bit dustier in here than I thought. б░Thatбпs fine. We can wait,б▒ said Kat as she walked over to the chair. Kat red at it a little bit before sitting down. They werenбпt really that bad once you were on them. It was mostly the appearance that looked like theyбпd seen better days. Lily nced at the young man who was now walking into the back. She nced at the door he just entered, the chair next to Kat, and then Kat herself, warring with the боpoliteбп thing to do and what she wanted.

    Kat just rolled her eyes and patted her legs lightly, settling the deal for Lily. She curled up in Katбпs arms and rxed, yawning immediately after she got settled. б░Woops...б▒ mumbled Lily.

    б░Itбпs fine. Get some rest if you need it,б▒ said Kat.

    б░We just took a break though! Itбпs been like... a twenty minute walk at absolute maximum!б▒ retorted Lily.

    Kat just shrugged and Lilyбпs retort. She might have been in her human form at the moment but sheбпd spent a good deal of time in the morning as a cat. Perhaps it was just instincts, or perhaps she needed more sleep. Kat didnбпt really care and it wasnбпt like they were doing anything. б░I can just wake you up,б▒ said Kat.

    Lily pouted again but couldnбпt quite resist the call of the dream. It was a good thing she did though, as while the receptionist returned shortly, they didnбпt say anything in response. Kat had to sit there just waiting to be called for over an hour. The whole time she was tempted to rest herself or duck into meditation but held herself back. She wasnбпt quite willing to leave herself so open after being made wait for someone who was only apparently busy.

    Oh there was some traffic. A worker woulde in, sign a few things and then leave, that happened every ten or so minutes like clockwork. They were all handled directly by the receptionist though. Not a single one was required to walk past the desk, and the receptionist never left again. Not to pass notes. Not to have a break or anything else for that matter. He just sat behind his desk and based on the sounds Kat could hear of scratching on paper, filled out a few more forms.

    Eventually, after an unknown length of time, 1 hour, twenty-three minutes and twelve seconds, but really nobody was counting. Certainly not Kat. The receptionist got up again and headed through the door. Kat rolled her eyes at the empty room. This time she didnбпt have to wait long because the man came back and said б░You can go up. Bossбп room is up two flights of stairs and the only door on that floor. You canбпt miss it,б▒

    Kat nodded and pinched Lilyбпs cheeks, pulling them in various directions. It was adorable, but not all that effective at waking her up. Taking a new approach, Kat waited for the receptionist to get back to work and kissed Lily full on the lips. It only took a few moments for Lily to start responded. As soon as she did though Kat pulled back. Lily pouted, still half asleep and cracked her eyes open to look at Kat questioningly.

    Kat just grinned back and waited for Lilyбпs brain to catch up. It took a few seconds, and Kat took great enjoyment watching Lilyбпs expressions change as her brain started to catch onto what was going on, ending with Lily leaping up onto her feet and blushing bright red, looking in theplete opposite direction of the receptionist. б░Come on,б▒ said Kat as she stood and walked past Lily, putting a little extra sway into her walk as she did so.

    Lily turned at the sound of Katбпs voice only to get hit by the full weight of her lust. Kat had just ended their kiss early and now this? Lily thought it was mightily unfair. That didnбпt stop her blush deepening, or the slight nce she directed to the receptionist, thankfully not paying them any attention.

    Kat was already at the door though and Lily hadnбпt moved from that spot. Lilyбпs eyes widened as the door started closing behind and dashed after her. The back room was rather musty. Filled with shelves, containing rows and rows of paper bound together with twine. It seemed to start over on the left and continue to the right, going from front to back. Some of the shelves over on the other side of the room didnбпt have anything on them yet. Of course, it was also clear, that it was just a matter of time.

    Kat started the trek to the first floor and wasnбпt terribly surprised to find it blocked off. On thending there was only a door with arge deadbolt on it and another flight of stairs leading up. Kat just shrugged at it. Whatever was in that room wasnбпt any of her business. On the second flight of stairs though, things were a little more interesting.

    There was a боshortбп hallway with the door in question not too far along. The reason that hallway was short though... well that turned out to be a bit of a surprise. The floor had caved in by the looks of things and there was now a tarp nailed to the walls to cover the gap. *Thatбпs... well... I donбпt really know what that is.*

    [Unprofessional?]

    *Yeah lets go with that.*

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807: Viva La Vida

    Tired.

    That was the feeling that screamed out at Kat from every corner of this room. Despite being on the edge of the building, there was no natural sunlighting into this room. There were thick, heavy curtains drawn over the window allowing only the barest hints of natural light in. The room was mostly lit by a singlemp sitting on the desk belonging to Gastonбпs mother. It wasnбпt doing her any favours either.

    Before getting to that though, the rest of the room was in a rather sorry state. The only ce without dust on it was a clear path to the desk, one that must have been tread every day, and the desk itself. Though theck of dust really only indicated that these things were in regr use, not that they were kept clean. The chairs pressed up against the wall, presumably for meetings in this room, were not exempt from this. All bar one had a good deal of built up dust from misuse.

    The walls werepletely free of embellishments, and the desk was stacked only with paper, a few quills, and a pile of string for binding stacks together. A few shards of ss could be seen pressed up against the edge of the desk, ckened with old dried ink. Kat wondered if they were still around because they were so out of the way, or if nothing would change if the pieces hadnded somewhere else. The paper bin to the side was filled with scraps, though Kat wondered who was to thank for that. Chances were, it wasnбпt due to thedy in front of her.

    Her hair was brown, but it seemed weathered and uncared for more like bark then chocte. Streaks of grey were already visible in a few ces and even if it was done up in a nice bun, it spoke more of practice and repetition than true care for her appearance. Her outfit consisted of a coat that was missing its sleeves and tight leather pants that were probably cutting off at least some cirction. Her arms showed she was once a strong women, old disused muscles still vaguely noticeable under ayer of fat.

    Has face was weathered with a decent amount of tanning. Her wrinkles were minor though, mostly framing her mouth, and went along well with her scowl. She had bags under her eyes and the question of how well sheбпd slept in thest few years was obvious at just a nce. Still. One thing remained. Her eyes were hazel. Containing flecks of green and brown and they raked over Kat and Lily both. As if she was taking in every single detail she could see, as well as a few she couldnбпt, all at once. б░Well? You wanted to see me?б▒

    *You know Lily. Iбпm no longer sure this is a good idea...*

    .....

    [Iбпm having simr thoughts. I canбпt decide if weбпve walked in on a grieving mother or a hungry lion and I am equally ufortable with either of those answers.]

    *Well weбпre already here what do you-* Katбпs transmission of thoughts were interrupted by a loud clicking of the womanбпs fingers. б░I do believe it is only polite to include all parties in a conversation, donбпt you think? Now. What are two demons, or a demon and whatever she is,б▒ Gastonбпs mother gestured at Lily, б░doing trying to speak with me?б▒

    б░Um... why did you think we were talking?б▒ asked Kat. Lily cringed at the question. Even if Kat was smart enough not to just admit it by ident, the way she said was more than clue enough. If Gastonбпs mother hadnбпt already.

    б░I do believe you are ignoring my question. Still, Iбпll give you an answer... but I expect some of my own. The answer is that I HAVE EYES. You pair clearly zone out when you use whatever telepathy you have and if I couldnбпt spot something like that my trading house would have gone under a long time ago. Now. My name is Belle. I am asking one final time before I kick you out. Why are you here?б▒ Belle paused for a moment before pointing at Kat with a quill, б░And I want her to answer,б▒

    Kat nced over to Lily with a боwhat the fuck do I doбп look on her face as she desperately tried not to mentally transmit the question. Another light click forced Katбпs focus back to Belle, who was just staring back with a raised eyebrows. So Kat panicked a bit. Her eyes shed purple and everything slowed. Kat also quickly closed her connection with Lily, both to not overwhelm her and to make things less obvious.

    *Ok. Um... what the fuck. I wish I could talk this out. In fact, I bet Iбпm already pushing things. What the heck do I even give as an answer? The truth? I donбпt even really know what the truth is. We are here for Zuhra and Apep sure but I wonбпt deny I really want to find out what happened to Gaston and that curiosity is driving me. But like... what do I admit to? What would she WANT me to admit to?

    All of it? None of it? Do I want to provide our official documents? That might sound like a good idea but I agree with Lilyбпs hungry lion analogy and feel like Iбпm going to get my head bit off if I give her a wrong answer. I mean. I donбпt really know how sheбпd feel about me saying боyeah weбпve been hired by a guy that wants to seduce your dead sonбпs fiancиж so we need to know how he diedбп. Pretty sure thatбпs... not a good idea.

    Did Apep no he died? I donбпt have time to go fishing for that memory to check. Dammit. If he didnбпt know, or only suspected itбпd be so much easier. I could also say weбпre here because Jara asked us to be but Iбпm really not sure what the expected scope of this investigation was. Maybe Iбпll just go for minimal detail? Mention weбпre looking into Zuhra, and of course found out. We were talking to the Matron and you were nearby so we thought weбпd ask? I mean... it might be a little cold but itбпs probably a better option then the others.*

    Kat let time resume all at once and suppressed the slight feeling of nausea it caused to go from her fastest mental speed back to normal all at once. Apparently that sort of thing was better done gradually. Kat also didnбпt miss Belle opening her mouth so Kat went first, б░Weбпve been looking into Zuhra and found out about Gaston at the orphanage nearby. She didnбпt know much about him or what happened though... so we came to talk to you about it...б▒ the words came out a little quickly, perhaps she hadnбпt quite returned to normal speed.

    But Belle was experienced with people. With listening. With the details. She could hear it just fine, б░Thatбпs not all though? Correct?б▒

    Kat gulped and went to answer, only to wince at the realisation that was already an answer. Belle took the chance to sigh and say, б░Iбпm not terribly surprised. Donбпt think I missed that little mental trick either. Not sure how much time it gave you to think things over but I DID notice. Youбпre lucky Iбпm pretty sure the cat one canбпt talk to you like that or Iбпd already be throwing you out. I might be willing to talk. But Iбпd like to ask a few more questions of my own. Think you can handle that?б▒

    Kat didnбпt really have anything else to do other than nod, and once she did, Lily followed suit. б░So, my first question is are you both demons? Following on from that, if the answer is no, what is the other one? Oh and what are your names? I might not be exactly pleased with this, but I might as well give you that much respect.б▒

    Kat nced at Lily only to be interrupted by Belle again, б░I believe I was clear. Iбпd like YOU to answer those questions. Iбпm well aware you canбпt lie, unlike her potentially,б▒

    б░Um... I am a demon yes, and no Lily isnбпt a demon. Sheбпs a Memphis beast person. Oh right. Thatбпs her name. Lily, and Iбпm Kat,б▒ exined Kat awkwardly.

    б░Who summoned you?б▒ asked Belle.

    Kat nced at Lily and back to Belle, б░Iбпm not entirely sure I should tell you that. I mean... yes weбпd like to talk but that seems... well it seems like itбпd be creating trouble to answer the question,б▒

    Belle shrugged, б░I fine myself not particrly caring of if it causes any trouble or not. I promised to talk in exchange for questions of my own being answered. So, I need to know. Who summoned you? Iбпd ask why as well, but I doubt youбпd tell me. Even if Iбпm pretty sure I can work that one out by myself,б▒

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808: It Was a Murder Most Foul!

    *Lily I donбпt know what to say-* Belleбпs clicking interrupted once again. б░Iбпm feeling left out again,б▒

    Kat frowned and couldnбпt help ring back, б░Well Iбпm sorry that our mentalmunication isnбпt like a telephone. Any thoughts I боmentally vocaliseбп I suppose is the best way to put it... well any of them just get sent back and forth. Itбпs not so easy for the both of us to just turn it off,б▒ *No itбпs only easy for me.*

    Belle shrugged and gave a look screaming боI do not see how that is my problem answer the questionбп straight back at Kat. Lily sighed and said, б░I think we might as well say it Kat. I wouldnбпt be surprised if she could somehow figure it all out anyway given enough time. Itбпs also not like we need this to stay hidden long. Even if we werenбпt leaving the dimension afterwards, I donбпt think you-know-who would care,б▒

    Belle nodded along, perhaps pleased with the fact Lily had said it all out loud, or maybe agreeing with the idea that she could figure it all out herself. Either way, Kat couldnбпt help but feel a bit weary about it all. They went here because it was nearby and convenient. It sure as hell wasnбпt feeling very convenient right now, б░Can I at least ask you not to spread it around immediately?б▒

    Belle just shrugged, б░I make no promises. Iбпm hardly going to shout it from the rooftops, but really I can do whatever I feel like with the information and you know it,б▒

    *Donбпt have to be an ass about it. If we werenбпt here to ask about your dead son I might even be a little angry with the attitude.* Belle clicked, б░Yeah I know. I was just insulting you in my head,б▒ Belleбпs mouth actually twitched upwards slightly. Kat nearly stopped what she was about to say just to marvel at the odd sight, but didnбпt want to ruin the moment, б░We were hired by Apep, heir of the 3rdб▒

    Belle opened the corner of her mouth to let out a puff of air without losing her scowl, б░So, I guess little Apep is after Zuhra as a bedwarmer then? Trying to dig up some dirt about what happened to my son to make sure she ainбпt so attached? Anyone with eyes has noticed that Jara, his best friend and heir of the 6th is either gay or asexual without the slightest interest in him other than tonic despite what her dear parents think. Not sure if heбпll actually get both if he tries, but he might as well right?б▒

    .....

    Kat winced, б░Thatбпs... thatбпs only sort of true...б▒

    б░Oh do enlighten me. I said I wasnбпt going to ask for it but if youбпre just going to TELL me well...б▒ cheered Belle, her scowl showing a bit more teeth. Perhaps sheбпs forgotten how to smile?

    Kat red back, б░Yes Iбпm going to tell you because your version makes Apep out to be a much worse person than youбпre implying. Apep wants to marry Zuhra and JUST Zuhra. The problem is, he doesnбпt really want to let his parents find out that little fact before he knows if he has a chance with her. He seems to really want to treat her right. As for Jara... well... he isnбпt necessarily opposed to it. He does still find her attractive but heбпs perfectly aware of herck of interest in him. Itбпd be... convenient for them both, even if it wasnбпt what they want,б▒

    б░Oh thatбпs a much prettier version than I was trying to paint!б▒ growled Belle. б░How certain are you of that version of things?б▒

    Kat nced at Lily and shrugged, б░Do you mind if I...?б▒ started Lily. Belle gave the боgo on thenбп б░Right well... as someone who once had a massive crush on a certain someone,б▒ Belle rolled her eyes as if everything in Lilyбпs body posture didnбпt scream боKat is my safety nket stop scary meбп earlier, б░and it was quite easy to tell how nervous he was about the whole thing. He didnбпt even really think through the summoning nor did he want a Subus specifically. It just so happens that MINE is asexual andes with help because of our bond. Part of his concern was not upsetting Jara either, and weбпve already spoken with her,б▒

    Lily winced when she realised sheбпd said more than she meant to. Giving in to the feeling, she hid herself partially behind Kat causing Belle to let out a pained wheezing that probably should have beenughter, б░Well arenбпt you just adorable? If either of you had a poker face worth a damn...б▒

    б░Fuck it,б▒ growled Belle, б░I guess I can chat with you despite me mixed feelings,б▒ Kat and Lily gave matching looks of disbelief, б░Look, most of those feelings might still be depression, loneliness, anger and the like but itбпs not like I donбпt feel for the girl. Gaston didnбпt exactly rub her in my face but he... he was my son and they were on the edge of getting married. So itбпs not like I have no attachment to the girl.

    б░If Apep really loves her... well... Iбпm not saying Iбпm pleased to here about my son possibly being reced in her heart, but if anyone couldpete at least it was someone willing to go to this sort of ridiculous lengths to make sure nothing was a inconvenience for her. Yeah... I may not be pleased but... but she was almost a daughter to me and Iбпm not quite enough of a cold bitch to deny her another chance at love. Just to be absolutely clear though. Apep has no intention of marrying them both right?б▒

    Kat shook her head, б░Um... no not-. I mean, he has no ns to marry them at the same time. He has two ns, one where he marries Jara and one where he marries Zuhra and is much more interested in going for Zuhra. I think marrying Jara is actually more for her sake. At least in his mind,б▒

    Belle nodded, б░Yeah I can see it. I feel a little bad for the girl sometimes when Iбпve seen her in business meetings. Her parents donбпt help with shit until they want to cause a seen for thess. Old enough to manage half a dozen businesses but god forbid she decide she doesnбпt want to marry anyone. Then suddenly sheбпs боstill youngбп. Fucking hypocrites.б▒

    Belle took in a deep breath, probably about to go on a minor rant before pausing, б░One moment. You mentioned official documents. Are they from Jara or Apep?б▒

    *Well weбпre already in basically full disclosure mode so what the heck,* б░Jara gave them to us,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Ah so she approves of Zuhra and Apep being together as well... thatбпs certainly a major endorsement. For me... well... with two of the heirs looking into this perhaps something mighte up. You see... one of the reasons I... well I suppose the best thing to call me is боan old bitchбп is because despite what the city guard said during the investigation, I donбпt think my son died in a minor ident. I think he was murdered. Perhaps by the 8thб▒ said Belle.

    Kat and Lily shared a nce and Lily said, б░While we sort of thought so... the matron seemed rather convinced it didnбпt have anything to do with the 8th...б▒

    б░Oh I can see why sheбпd think that. боHundreds of deaths a weekбп the guards say боthousands of identsбп or боitбпs a tragedy but not umonбп and perhaps theyбпd be right in most circumstances. The difference though, is that Gaston died by having a pile of crates fall down on him,б▒ Belle growled out, б░reasonable perhaps. Excepts thereбпs two problems with that.

    б░The first is that my mother died to falling crates and my father never recovered from it. He basically drunk himself to death. Gaston was a little boy at the time, and thepany was mostly mine by that point so it wasnбпt a major issue for Gaston, or for the business... but I remembered. I didnбпt forget. I make sure that every single one of my crates will never fall.

    б░Might be a bit of an exaggeration, but I try. Which brings me to the second reason, I haves on the walls that I force mypany to make use of, binding the crates to the wall. Iбпve fired people for forgetting them more than once. Even if workersin боitбпs just busyworkбп or боit doesnбпt really helpбп I find that it DOES help. Even just making the workers think for an extra second about that awkward stack or whatever it is.

    б░Iбпm not ashamed to admit I have always been a bit obsessive about thoses since my mother died. I checked them at least once a week here, and I doubled checked them whenever I was elsewhere on business. They were regrly reced and not a single one has ever failed on me. Until all of a sudden they took the life of my son,б▒

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809: The Reason Why

    Kat swallowed, б░Um... that does certainly seem suspicious but... um... is there any other reasons?б▒

    Belle gave a harsh shrug and a grunt before saying, б░I suppose it depends on how you look at it. See, when I was younger I... indulged a bit. I had no interest in marrying. Thepany was MINE and I wasnбпt exactly keen to share it. Then... well... I got to thinking about what would happen to it once I was gone. So... I decided to be a bit less... careful during my encounters.

    б░A particrly memorable encounter, and one that I attribute to Gastonбпs conception was with the current Lord of the 8th. He was clearly interested and my looks were much better in my youth... and before my... issues with the world started. So, I bedded him for a better price on some goods he was offering. I donбпt regret it. It was the right call at the time, and I love the son Iбпm certain resulted from it...

    б░But of course... that means that Gaston was the bastard for the Lord of the 8th. So... when heбпs finally free of his baron wife... well... I think any bastards had to go. Personally, I do wonder how long he knew about Gaston. It isnбпt exactly hard to notice. They look quite simr, especially, or so Iбпm told, if you knew the Lord back when he was younger. Heбпs filled out a bit now and lost the muscle.

    б░The other reason I suspect foul y is I was looking into the possibility of Gaston having Innate Strength magic. I canбпt be sure of it. Heбпs always been quite strong for his age, but a lot of that can be attributed being a merchantбпs son and being able to more easily afford protein for his diet along with his desire to work out. Iбпd had suspicions for quite a while but finding an artifactpatible with strength magic is nearly impossible, hiring a tutor is like wishing for the moon, and even just paying for the TEST to confirm my guess was much to expensive.

    б░I mean. What would I do with the knowledge exactly? Inform my son that despite having a rare magical affinity he would never be able to use it because finding such an obscure artifact could bankrupt small kingdoms and Iбпm just a merchant? Still. He was getting older. Noticing things and I... well I did acquire one of those tests anyway. It was intending as my wedding present for the two... well. Doesnбпt matter now,б▒

    Belle sighed, shoulder drooping. б░The thing is. Those points are just guesses. Unlike the first two. I mean, I know how my parents died, and I know how unlikely it is those crates were left unsecure... but I donбпt know how much Gastonбпs strength really helped him. Nor can I truly confirm he was the Lordбпs son. Sure I think that, and I didnбпt really sleep with anyone else around the right time but I did sleep with a couple of men the month before, and a few after the Lord. Though in the case of afterwards all bar one of those encounters were after Iбпd missed my monthly so...б▒

    .....

    Belle shrugged, б░Really if it wasnбпt him based on resemnce, timing and a motherбпs gut instincts then Iбпm not going to cry about it. Iбпm pretty sure I wasnбпt the only one to think my son and the Lord were rted and even if it isnбпt true well... if enough people believe it. Enough for it to potentially cause a session issue... well... thatбпs all thatбпs required. It was a bit of a scandal anyway. We celebrate marriage so strongly that it had to be. So I had a lot more eyes on me than most.

    б░Did get a lot of people interested in me a after I started showing though. Apparently all the perverts came out of the woodwork. Still, Iбпm not begrudging them that. I was horny, and a couple of them even gave me some nice gifts to sell. Easily made back the money I lost taking time off for the birth,б▒

    *What do you think?* Belle started clicking again. б░Ok really? I feel like I should be able to have this conversation with Lily. You dropped a lot ofpelling evidence that your son was murdered and I feel like it should be discussed,б▒

    б░And it can be discussed with me if youбпre going to do it here, especially if it leads to you asking more questions. You think Iбпve shared this information with many people? Iбпve kept it all damned quiet. I certainly donбпt want to get taken out as well. I might not have any ns for what Iбпm going to do with mypany once I pass, but I ainбпt passin anytime soon!б▒ dered Belle.

    Kat felt a minor amount of anger burn at the statement. б░Iбпm sorry... боno nsбп? Belle... I get that your upset about your son, and I donбпt begrudge you that... but you live a few streets away from a ratherrge orphanage. A building full of kids that would love to have a parent again. And you mean to tell me you have NO ns for what to do with it?б▒

    Belle didnбпt back down, б░Whatбпs it to you? Youбпre not in line to inherit. And you certainly didnбпt grow up in that orphanage. Did you forget I know youбпre a demon or something?б▒

    Kat felt her face twitching at the dismissal. She wasnбпt truly angry but let a bit of her demonic energy seep into her vocal cords anyway. б░I may not have grown up in THIS orphanage but I did still grow up in ONE. I never needed a parent, I had Gramps, my orphanage director and the equivalent to the matron but that doesnбпt mean much considering nine out of ten kids I looked after while I was there DID want a family. Even if itбпs just you by yourself, itбпd be a dreame true for many of them. Thatбпs not even taking into ount that the Lord has been screwing them over for a while now,б▒

    Belle growled at Katбпs response but leant back into her chair, calming herself. Scowl stayed on though. б░Fine. Maybe if I can get a bit of closure for myself about Gaston Iбпll look into it. Iбпll even pretend Iбпm not listening to whatever you want to talk about with your girlfriend,б▒

    Lily red at Belle. She was still standing behind Kat though so it really didnбпt look all that threatening. Belle just ignored it, looking up at the ceiling, intentionally ignoring whatever the pair were doing. Seeing Lily in a one-sided staring contest Kat sighed and said, б░Right well... what do you think Lily?б▒

    Lily pouted at Kat but couldnбпt stop herself from responding for long, б░I... I donбпt really know. I mean... it certainly soundspelling. My concern is a lot more on the side of боhow would we ever prove itбп I mean... this isnбпt exactly a NEW crime Kat. This is one thatбпs years old. Even if Belle is right, which it sounds like she probably is, we donбпt have any good way to prove that. Neither of us have like... time powers or truthpulsion as part of our powerset. Maybe if I knew anything about paper magic I could make like a magic contract or something topel truth? I dunno. I havenбпt really learnt paper magic yet. What do you think?б▒

    б░Iбпm also not entirely sure what to do with this sort of information. I mean... Apep will probably want to help just to help Zuhra, and Jaraбпs the same... but they then have to convince their parents to re-open a two year old investigation against the Lord of the 8th. That... that canбпt be a good idea politically speaking,б▒ said Kat. Belle scoffed in the background but didnбпt turn away from the ceiling.

    б░Would you dream powers work?б▒ asked Lily ignoring the angry old woman in the room.

    Kat shrugged, б░I donбпt even understand them properly. Besides, thatбпs not something we could use as evidence either. All it would be good for is making us MORE certain but I mean... Belle isnбпt ever going to not be convinced at this point. Iбпm also pretty sure I agree with her, and you do as well. So we donбпt need convincing... so who would it be for? Anybody who really needed a push in our direction wouldnбпt be convinced jut because I said I saw something in his head,б▒

    Lily bit her lip and looked over to Belle, б░Well Belle... do YOU have any ideas? Because honestly... we donбпt,б▒

    Belle shifted in her chair to face forward again, scowl still on her face. б░Do you really think if I had any idea how to prove that bastard killed my son I wouldnбпt already be hounding his ass?б▒

    б░Well... no but you have been at this longer then the thirty minutes weбпve had,б▒ responded Lily a lot snarkier then intended.

    Belle sighed, б░The issue is Iбпm really not sure how much work itбпd take to set up an ident like that. I canбпt really look into it to actively either because then people start asking ME questions. I... I canбпt even remember if they simply left off thes or cut through them... I think... I think they made them looked frayed but... I was aplete mess when the investigation was happening so my memory isnбпt the best for it...б▒

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810: Nobody Kicks Like Gaston

    That sombre not lingered in the air for a while as silence took over the conversation. Kat knew sheбпd poked a bit of a sore spot for Belle but it was immensely annoying to hear of someone without an n for an heir, not desire to marry, yet with an orphanage practically in spitting distance. Belle could choose one of the older children if she didnбпt want to raise another childpletely, or pick one of the new babes if she did. It wasnбпt a hard concept to grasp. Insensitive to point out perhaps, but not hard to grasp.

    So, as both a way to get more information and an olive branch towards Belle, Kat asked, б░What can you tell us about Gaston? We may want to hear about Zuhra as well, but Gaston was your son and you havenбпt really shared any happy memories about him or what he was like. Would you be interested?б▒

    Belle drew herself back up to full height in her chair, б░Yes. Yes I think I will. I even have an easy ce to start. Before he was born. Gaston was always kicking me after heбпd developed enough. When he started to get really bad with his kicks I had to tap around my own stomach to give him targets otherwise he would always kick towards my insides. Not pleasant I tell you.

    б░It didnбпt stop when he was out either. Always and forever fidgeting. If you picked him up heбпd wiggle and whine until he was allowed back onto the ground... but he also seemed to know if you were paying him attention. So, on the one hand he didnбпt like to be held, but he absolutely HATED to be left alone. If I left the room for just a moment. Perhaps to go to the bathroom or even just to grab a ss of water he would scream like the demons from hell wereing for him specifically... wait... is that considered offensive?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░I donбпt really know? I mean, Iбпm not even sure if Hell is a real ce. Sure we have our own dimension but it isnбпt called hell as far as I know. Maybe thereбпs a city called hell? I really have no idea,б▒

    Belle nodded, б░Yes... itбпs always odd. Lots of bad rumours about demons but if you talk to people whoбпve actually met them... well those stories tend to be a lot more mundane. A bit like contractors, just without so much hassle. Heck, Iбпd be employing demons myself if the cost of getting the information wasnбпt so high. Especially with rumours that summoning you lot is even worse,б▒ Kat gave a sheepish nod. б░Yeah, thought so.

    б░Anyway... as I was saying. Couldnбпt leave him alone for a moment. I did try employing a nanny for him so that I could get back to work but that apparently wasnбпt eptable either. This was... about six months after he was born, I think? Oh, the trouble he caused the first time. Apparently, it took about an hour to realise I wasnбпting back for even longer and he just went off. I could hear it from the other end of the street when I finally returned home.

    .....

    б░So he started toe into work with me. It was really the only thing that could be done. My trusty second inmand, may he rest in peace, couldnбпt handle everything by himself and Iбпd only really budgeted for 2 months recovery after the birth. Taking a full six months was pushing things and thepany was standing to lose a lot of money so I had toe back,б▒ exined Belle.

    б░Um... just to but in,б▒ said Lil carefully, б░but um... what are the chances your second inmand was also murdered?б▒

    Belle let out a long breath, б░Unlikely. I mean, possible certainly but... unlikely, not worth the effort. He was a tough old man, worked with my grandfather actually, back when thepany was much smaller. He worked shoulder to shoulder with my father the entire time he worked, and finally helped me when I took over. He passed in his sleep peacefully. I think he was... hmm... he never liked to talk about his age but he was at the very least ny. While it was still sad when he left us... he lived a full life. Heбпd worked hard for years and years. He was more a grandfather to me than my actual grandfather but he was killed by bandits so I donбпt hold that against grandpa.б▒

    б░Sorry for bringing it up,б▒ said Lily.

    Belle waved Lilyбпs concern off, б░He was always a cheerful old man. Wouldбпve dunked a bucket of water over me head if he found out I was moping. It made things a lot easier. Anyway. You keep distracting me. Gaston. He was already crawling around my office six months in. Well, he was crawling a bit before that really but he didnбпt seem so... energetic at home. Here I was forever stopping him from biting into loose sheets of paper, old quills. Anything he could get his hands on really. If he had teeth at the time Iбпm sure thereбпd be bite marks on my desk.

    б░As Gaston got older I started to read to him. I only had two books, the first was the ancient spring, and the second was, боlearning coloursбп and he did not care for either of them. Oh, little Gaston loved to here me speak or sing, heбпd p and giggle for near any words out of my mouth, but the second I got out a book heбпd bat it away until I closed it up. Iбпm not really sure what he was thinking. Maybe that I was paying more attention to the book than I was to him?б▒

    б░Oh and that reminds me. His sleep schedule. Oh it was awful. Heбпd get tired just after feeding of course, but he was go-go-go any other time. Including the middle of the night after... I want to say after he reached five months. Even when it was dark as pitch he still wanted to be up and running around. Heбпd rattle the bars on his crib and cry if I didnбпt let him sit either on myrger bed to run around, or the floor. Heaven forbid I try to sleep while it was happening.

    б░Ugh. I had to have my own midday naps just to keep going. I also couldnбпt follow along with any of the bigger or more important caravans myself because the road is no ce for a baby and Gaston certainly wasnбпt going to let me out of his site for months at a time. Really it was a tough time for thepany. I thought, previously, that it could run somewhat well without my direct interference... but no. Apparently I was both taking on too much work and limiting it in some ways.

    б░Too many fools under me didnбпt know how to negotiate or read market conditions. Theyбпd get bullied into taking worse deals all the time because they had no spine. That was fine when I was heading up that particr caravan but now I wasnбпt it was causing all sorts of issues. It also showed me the same problem with many of the other caravans out of here. I thought it was normal back then, as I always picked the more expensive cargo with better margins for myself. I needed to stretch that as far as I could...

    б░But I found out the regr food conveys were a hairs breadth from COSTING us money. So I had topletely retrain my staff. Fired a few of them too. Fucking useless morons. Couldnбпt even stand up to me when I ordered them to do it. How would they have ever survived when an important mayor started leaning on them? They wouldnбпt thatбпs how. Fold like a house of fucking cards they would.

    б░I think the only reason we were still going was because I made some cutthroat deals when I took over thepany. Iбпd always lead the first caravan on any new routes. Apparently I cast a long shadow... but not one thatбпs long enough.б▒

    б░But once again... Iбпm getting side tracked. I suppose itбпs just nice to boast about these things. Still, Gaston actually got easier to manage as he got older... for a while at least. He started to be obsessed with the caravan guards, he thought they were so cool. So I asked a few of them to humour him and give him a bit of training. He was too young for anything serious, but Gaston боtrainedбп hard anyway. It finally gave me the chance to have time for myself. I mean, he couldnбпtin about me not being around if heбпs past out now can he?

    б░I suppose thatбпs really the second stage of Gastonбпs development. Running around following the guards instead of me. Perhaps, if I was more motherly I might have been more upset about that but I was already struggling with the issues I mentioned before. This gave me a very wee chance to do some work by myself.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811: Throws Knives Like Gaston

    б░Pretty soon Gaston hit two and now he wanted to be a swordsman. Before that, he didnбпt really have a clear idea of what the guards did, he just thought they looked cool. Now, he wanted to be a cool swordsman more specifically, Still. I did know that training too much so young could cause him issues so I did my best to encourage the guardsmen боtrainingбп him to make it all seem like tougher training then it was,

    б░The best idea me and the boys came up with was pretty funny in the end. Weбпd give him a stick and tell him to hold it with his arm out straight for as long as he could. Which was basically nothing at all, so he spent more time ring at the stick than lifting it. It did however keep him focused. Weбпd tease him about not being able to do it with a stick when the men could use a metal sword. Heбпd puff his cheeks up and re at me when I said it. Made it very hard not tough.

    б░That kept him upied all the way up till he was five. Oh sometimes weбпd have to mix things around a bit but for the most part he would spend time messing around with his sword till he got tired, thene bother me till he recovered, rinse and repeat. Gaston was... perhaps easily amused is the wrong descriptor... but he did truly enjoy the things that made him happy. I donбпt want to say he was a simple boy...

    б░I got him started on basic maths at three, my parents taught me with a rhyme that I past on to him and he took to it like a duck to water... he just didnбпt enjoy it. He used his proficiency at maths to avoid doing it for any longer than necessary. It did make me somewhat worried for the future of thepany... but I know quite well that a women can run it just as well obviously. So I was hoping heбпd marry a smart girl and I could train her instead.

    б░Oh Iбпm sure Gaston would have taken my ce one day if necessary. I know this from how he behavedter in life. All about responsibility he was. I donбпt think heбпd enjoy it for a moment. Books and numbers were simply never his cup of tea. I actually had great hopes for Zuhra once upon a time... but we can get to thoseter on in my story.

    б░Once he hit five, Gaston managed to work out something was wrong. He actually confronted my right on his birthday about it. Saying he didnбпt want presents, he wanted to know why I wasnбпt letting him train properly. I told him I could exin it, or I could let a few people who knew better then me exin it in my stead. Greedy little boy he was said he wanted BOTH exnations.

    б░So I told him, then set him loose on three other people. The first was the guard captain. Not really a captain andpletely retired. Heбпs still in charge of my guardsmenбпs training, development and deployment. He makes sure all caravans have an appropriate level of force and people are only paired with those they can work with. I canбпt keep track of the interpersonal rtionships between everyone. So I give the caravan abat score and he matches that.

    .....

    б░After Gaston was done with the captain I sent him to the healer. She is a lovelydy around my age that forever insists that she is not a mage, has no healing affinity and does not, and never has had, a healing artifact. Personally I think sheбпs a lying liar who lies... but she just uses the excuse боwe can grow basically any rare nt here that isnбпt fire attributed, I can make very potent poultices and potionsбп but frankly she is a bit TOO good. That and I sometimes wonder if sheбпs really my age or just able to heal herself back in years.

    б░It doesnбпt really matter though. She doesnбпt charge as much as she should, gives us great service and Iбпm not going to piss of the powerful healer that wants to pretend to be an above average medic. After her, I sent him to the final individual. I actually had to pull some strings for it but I got him a meeting with the guard captain in charge of the defence of the 5thpound. I donбпt know the woman personally, but sheбпs well regarded in the city as one of the best fighters and I thought it would be good enough,б▒

    Belle paused to open a drawer and pull out a ss and a pitcher of clear liquid. The slight burning sensation on her nostrils informed Kat it wasnбпt water, б░Want a ss of water?б▒ asked Belle. Kat felt her eye twitch at that. Staring back with a frown on her face, Kat wasnбпt really sure what to make of the question.

    *Is she... does she not realise thatбпs clearly vodka... or perhaps something stronger? Does she actually think thatбпs water? Or is she offering us water and itбпs somewhere else?* Kat and Lily shook their heads and then watched Belle down the ss in a single motion. *That... that cannot be healthy.*

    б░Sorry I was a bit parched,б▒ said Belle innocently. Not even a slight reddening on her face. If Kat didnбпt have enhanced senses it would have all looked perfectly normal. Yup, just arge ss of perfectly normal water.

    *Should I say something? And yes Lily I am asking,*

    [Well...] Belle clicked her fingers. б░Just because I took a nice water break doesnбпt mean I donбпt want to be included in the conversation anymore,б▒ *ITбпS NOT WATER* б░but I guess you might have wanted to take the chance to chat a bit between yourselves. Itбпs a lot to take in and that was only the first five years of Gastonбпs life.

    б░Up till he was six... he was honestly a bit lost,б▒ said Belle wistfully, б░it was actually a bit after his six birthday it changed but for basically the whole year... he just didnбпt know what to do with himself. He really enjoyed training, even if it wasnбпt doing much. It seemed he just enjoyed the feeling of working his muscles.

    б░So he was looking for something else to do. He tried throwing himself into his numbers, and learnt to read at a basic level. He tried really hard to get into it... but I could tell he wasnбпt ever pleased with the time he spent on it. Another thing he tried was archery. If he couldnбпt get stronger, he thought he could be more urate. Then he snapped the bow string, scouring a deep cut in his arm, and gave up on that. He tried a few other things to little to no sess.

    б░Finally, a couple months after his birthday he settled down a bit with things because he managed to discover the joys of knife throwing. I was not impressed at the time because he actually me for a set of throwing knives to practice with. Sadly for me, even practice knives need to be of a certain quality to embed themselves in the target. His birthday had past and all of a sudden he was asking for something so expensive...

    б░I remember the conversation so well. Part of me really wanted to just cave in and buy them. My Gaston never asked for all that much. He was grateful for what he had and he really respected all the time my employees gave him. Truthfully that was the biggest expenditure. A lot of the time he spent with them was paid time. Plenty of them continued to y with Gaston after hours or on their days of and never asked for more payment... but they were still paid for a lot of it and I never begrudged them that.

    б░So I used it as a chance to properly introduce him to money. I exined to him how much they cost and worked out how many meals he could eat with that money. Gaston was always a big eater see, and while he wasnбпt a big foodie, he did indulge in a lot of it. Still... a set was something ridiculous like two yearsбп worth of meals I think. So I asked him to do some work. Just basic stuff, cleaning up around the ce you know?

    б░He put his all into the work. He scrubbed the floors once a day, dusted all the counter tops every second, organised the paperwork for everyone else throughout the day when it was left unattended. He put so much effort into the month of work I asked from him... I went a little overboard and brought a rather nice set of knives for him. Certainly better then I was nning for. It was so worth it to see his smile... even if he was missing a tooth at the time,б▒ Katбпs eyebrow raised but Belle waved it off, б░it was just a baby tooth but it was one of his front teeth and very memorable,б▒

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812: Has as Many Spare Knives in his Clothes as Gaston

    б░The throwing knives kept his attention well. He was growing up and capable of focusing on more than one thing at a time, but every morning and as the sun came up, and every afternoon as it went down he practiced. Didnбпt even mind the re, apparently it was even better practice because he had to learn to hit the targets by feel.

    б░Personally, Iбпm not sure it was all that useful considering the fact his targets never moved. Oh he made the most of it. Setting up a bunch of circr targets, hemp bags with a mix of wood blocks and straw. He had to rece them fairly regrly when they got cut up too much... but just by changing where he was standing in the yard it was enough to get a wide variety of angles. Just... he knew the area too well. I suspect had he ever been in a real fight with them... well... I suspect I do know how it turned out.

    б░Talking about this reminded me that Gaston always used to carry around a few spare knives. One in the back of his boot, one hidden in each of the soles, and a final one rather obviously hanging from his belt. Dammit. I wish I could remember if he still had that knife on him when he died... if it was missing for any reason that would have been an excellent bit of evidence...б▒ Belle mmed a fist down on the table. Hard. The part of the table under her fist was now ripe with cracks. Probably just the vanish, but impressive nheless.

    *Gaston might not be the only one with a magical affinity...* б░Um... this might be horrible to ask but... what happened to his clothes? The ones he was wearing?б▒ asked Kat.

    Belle paused. б░Hmm... I may have kept them now that you brought it up... hmm... might have to actually go home for once...б▒

    б░Wait... do you not go home?б▒ asked Lily.

    Belle shook her head, б░No... I sleep here in the office,б▒ Belle paused to shove her chair to the side. Kat took a step forward and hopped onto her toes to see a mattress behind the desk. The sheets were at least neat and orderly with no real sign of being used recently.

    .....

    б░Belle... why do you sleep here?!б▒ hissed Kat.

    Belle sighed, her shoulders heaving with the motion as if it was taking extra effort just to admit, б░I donбпt go to my house anymore. I couldnбпt stand the memories. Eventually... eventually I thought it would get better but it didnбпt really. I mean, this isnбпt even my original office. I had to move to get away from them. Even though... though itбпs simr enough it still causes me problems.

    б░After a year of not going back... I started to rent out the space. My house is decentlyrge... so I just packed up my most valuable things into one of the spare bedrooms, sealed that up alongside Gastonбпs room and let my receptionist and his husband rent it. They make a good team. Stevon, the receptionist helps keep everything organised and me informed, while Grom, his husband is one of the guards. Heбпs actually one of the many that trained Gaston...б▒

    Belleбпs eyes zed over as she lost herself to memories nobody else could see. It was... odd talking to Belle. She was able to be so much more alive talking about Gaston and his life. The joy in her eyes as she talked about his aplishments when he was younger... but this moment showed it was just as easy to fall the other way. The reminders that her son, however good, is no longer here. That there will be no more moments of joy. No new sources of pride.

    For Lily, this was particrly hard hitting. She hadnбпt had the easiest life herself but she was in the unique position of being too young to remember when one set of grandparents passed away, along with some other great aunts and uncles, and have those be the only ones gone. Sufficient time had not yet passed for her to lose anyone truly close to her to death. She had of course, seen some of the sadness in her parents, but nothing like this.

    For Kat, it was more interesting. She was able to see the other side of things. Sheбпd seen many tears from children who had lost their parents, heck sheбпd regrly have tofort those kids. It was normally big gestures. Refusing to eat anything at all. Crying. Throwing tantrums. This was the first time Kat had really seen a mother without her child. It was a softer, deeper anguish. Children were young. They were adaptable. With a new family they could recover, it was something Kat had seen time and time again. It was something she sort of understood, having chosen Gramps as her family. She could see in Belleбпs eyes that Gaston was gone, and nothing could ever rece him.

    Her earlier suggestion to find a child to adopt seemed a lot more callous now. Belle felt like a steam train that has been out a fuel and only continues to move because itбпs on a downhill slope. In this case, the idea that Gastonбпs death wasnбпt an ident. Kat wasnбпt sure what would happen when the tracks even out. The answer, whatever it was, found. Her suggestion might have been callous... but it was also perhaps even more necessary then sheбпd thought earlier as well.

    The silence stretched for a while longer. Themplight flickering, drawing the eyes of the Memphis and Subus as the only source of movement in the room. The desire to interrupt Belle. To bring her back to the future warring with the understanding that she needed time. Sadly, she needed all the time in the world and then some.

    So after five minutes, Kat cleared her throat carefully and Belleбпs eyes snapped back to the present, glowing like the forgotten embers hidden in piles of ash. Burning so brightlypared to their surroundings, but so close to fading... or starting a new fire with their remains. A few more moments pass and Belle sucked in a deep breath. б░Sorry. I was lost for a time it seems. That... itбпs moremon then Iбпd like, but lessmon then perhaps it should be. Still... thank you for interrupting me. It does not do to dwell on broken dreams and a past long gone,б▒

    Kat bowed her head slightly, б░Well Iбпm sorry for being so callous in how I rmended adoption. I stand by the idea, and I think it might bring new life into your life. Something I can tell you desperately need... but... but I also understand that you took my words in extremely good faith. That I was harsh and rude. Iбпve seen many children without parents, desperately wishing for new ones... I... I donбпt think Iбпve ever really seen a parent like yourself,б▒

    Belle waved Kat off, б░Itбпs... itбпs eptable. I ept your apology. Much better then the tripe I usually get for much graver offences. I... I can... perhaps not understand but... acknowledge... your position. Iбпm sure you have seen a number of children looking for a home, and I was sitting there, orphanage practically in sight of my building, wondering what Iбпll do for a sessor. I... I still agree with what I said then. Iбпll need to think on it. Perhaps... more seriously then Iбпd intended before,б▒

    б░Perhaps,б▒ said Kat with a nod and a weak smile.

    Belle let out a long breath, preparing herself to continue speaking б░Where was I... I guess I was following on from his sixth birthday... well nothing major happened until his eighth. Thatбпs when I started to introduce him a bit more to the business. Nothing too serious of course, just letting him know a bit about each of our routes. Trying to exin why we take what supplies where. How to tell what things were really worth. Why we bother with the route at all. Things like that.

    б░Hmm... take боsmalltownбп as an example. We stop by there not because itбпs a worthwhile trip but because itбпs only about an hour off the main road to riverside. Yes, I know, the names arenбпt amazing but they were both small viges and one has been for quite some time. Anyway... riverside we can trade a lot of our stock for good fish to bring back here. Even if its dried fish sells for a good deal here. They donбпt like the water much so despite having so much of it we canбпt really farm them properly.

    б░Another example is Lougetown. Itбпs not actually a town anymore, itбпs a city. We make our way out there because they produce some of the finest spun ss that I know of. So we load up with as much food as we can and head out. Technically we donбпt actually make money in Lougetown. The trip is too long for that, but we make money bringing the ss back because the margins on proper Lougetown ss are quite good when you sell here. Does that all make sense?б▒

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813: No Child In Town Half as Manly

    б░Yes that makes sense,б▒ said Kat. She might not be an economics expert but she did finish with high marks in high-school mathematics. So she had a good idea about why things operated the way they did. Opportunity cost was a noteworthy thing, one especially important in a world that still used caravans to transport goods.

    Belle nodded, б░Good. Gaston seemed to catch on quickly as well but I could always see his eyes zing over a bit. Iбпm not sure anything super relevant to his upbringing happened until he was ten... I do regret some things, and when he was ten he pretended to go on patrol with some of the guards. He came across some orphanage kids ying and well...б▒

    Belle let out a pained sigh, quite different to her usual sighs that sounded as if there was nothing left in the world worth living for this sounding at lot more like sheбпd just kicked her toe on the door. б░Well... I never realised just how few children heбпd been around. See... a lot of thepany workers are from my fatherбпs time, or my grandfatherбпs time. The new ones were too young for their own children and too old to y with Gaston.

    б░Sometimes I worry that he was ten the first time he saw another child. I donбпt think it was quite that bad... but it certainly wasnбпt much better. He used the whole group of loitering,б▒ admitted Belle with a slightly pained groan. Kat and Lily felt it best to just... let that slide. б░I donбпt know what he was thinking. I know I was thinking that Iбпm probably a terrible parent but itбпs not like Iбпd noticed the problem.

    б░He was never sad long as a child. Always entertained. Always having fun. Just... not childish fun. I feel rather ashamed of that fact. I also donбпt me the guard escorting him for bursting out intoughter. It diffused the tension so much but my poor Gaston had no idea why he was beughed at. I think that might be the first time I truly had to console him. It... itбпs a little funny looking back on it,б▒ Belleбпs small smile might have looked truthful but the pain in her eyes made it a lot less clear.

    б░He came back, and was trying not to cry. Why, he was a big boy of course, and shouldnбпt be crying. He didnбпt really seed and let him cry it all out and then started to exin what the problem was. Hoo boy did I note prepared to exin child politics and politics between children and adults,б▒ Belle paused seeing the confused look on her guestsбп faces. б░Iбпm serious. What else would you call it?

    б░Gaston didnбпt understand that while thatбпs technically true we donбпt even enforce loiteringws on most adults. Plus, they werenбпt really loitering they were ying which is specifically called out in the extended document as permissible as long as they arenбпt just ying in the middle of the road. Iбпm also not sure why Gaston thought it was a good idea, or his job to point out. I said he was ying at being in patrol, which is true, but he was just with the caravan guards. If they donбпt have any powers to arrest someone he most certainly doesnбпt.

    .....

    б░It also took me a bit of time to work out why he thought it was a good idea in the first ce and oh the answer he gave me. He said боthey shouldnбпt be breaking the rulesбп which... oh my poor heart. Not only were they not breaking thews, itбпs not his job to enforce them. So I had to then ask why he didnбпt let the guards do anything, and why he thought it was his job. Gaston didnбпt have an answer for me.

    б░So I made him go back the next day and apologise. It worked. Thankfully. It was a nice girl called Marem who epted his apology for the group and helped integrate him with the rest of the kids. After that it was a lot less work and a lot more y. He still practiced in the mornings, and eventually started to work out, but most of his time was spent ying.

    б░And eventually, when he hit puberty, it hit him like a cart on a hill. He shot up instantly, his muscles went from well defined to shirt ripping when he flexed. His voice dropped so much I thought a giant was talking to me. It was a deep base that most men would be envious of. He also fell for Zuhra not long after. He was so incredibly awkward and... well I probably didnбпt help that much.

    б░I teased him about it relentlessly as soon as I figured it out. Zuhra also developed somewhat quickly but nowhere near as extreme. I sounded her out a little bit of course. Asked some of the other workers, maybe a few of the kids they yed with. Nothing serious of course. Everyone agreed she was smart, and I could see she was pretty. I mean I have eyes. She was still more боcuteбп at the time then sexy but I could tell she would grow up to break hearts...б▒

    Belle sucked in a deep breath, б░I guess it was my son who broke her heart in the end. She really is a wonderful child. When things were getting more serious I found out she was educated to a shockingly high standard for an orphanage raised girl. She had a work ethic that would put veterans to shame and her eyes have always been her best feature. Well, Gaston would disagree with you but he always had a strange fascination with necks and corbones. Not sure where that came about or how he tells the difference but frankly. Could have been worse.б▒

    б░So... how was their rtionship?б▒ asked Lily.

    Belle gave a slight chuckle at the question before answering, б░Oh as I said he was kind of hopeless. He kept trying to attract her attention but she didnбпt pick up on his intentions for at least a year. I had to sit him down and grill him to find out heбпd just never made his intentions clear. I mean... I wasnбпt expecting him to just ask her to marry him or invite her home for a round of sex but he hadnбпt even expressed interest in courting her. He was still toeing the line of good friends,

    б░So I pped him around a bit, and he let because Iбпm his mother,б▒ Kat very specifically did not look at the cracks in the desk. Yes. It was just because Belle was his mother and not because she could probably stilly him out, б░and told him to approach her tomorrow and make things COMPLETELY clear. I said if he didnбпt Iбпd disown him. I was lying of course, but Iбпd never looked more serious.

    б░So you bet your ass he confessed. Came home smiling like a loon. I asked if she said yes, knowing the answer of course, and he nodded, bobbing his head up and down like one of those duck things you put in water sses. Looked like a fool he did. So I asked, if he kissed her, and he sputtered and said no. A blind man wouldnбпt have believed that answer. And because I can see in colour the fact his lips were swollen and bruised was readily apparent. Idiot boy. Thinking he could lie to his mother looking like that.б▒

    Belle shook her head, a much brighter but still small smile on her face. б░I got the story out of Zuhrater, but apparently she didnбпt think Gaston was all that interested in her. In fact, she thought he was gay,б▒ Belleбпs grin grew wider. б░Apparently, he was always hanging out with the boys. Fighting and sometimes wrestling. I donбпt think she ever told him but all his attempts to impress her, show of his strength... Zuhra just thought he was trying to get... closer... with the boys in the group. Oh, I can just imagine my Gastonбпs face if he ever heard that particr bit of information. He would have been mortified,б▒

    The light in Belleбпs eyes rapidly dimmed. б░I... I guess thereбпs really only one thing left. The intent to marriage... and Gastonбпs death. It... they happened so close to each other. I... I didnбпt think anything was wrong. I mean... how could it be? Gaston was happy, his love had agreed to marry him. He was a bit busy around the time... running to and fro and trying to get a bunch of things done. He was keeping some secrets from me for sure...

    б░But I just assumed he was looking into wedding ns... that he was trying to ensure everything was perfect without his old mother interfering. Now... now I wonder. I told him about his father. I think it was when he was nine or eight? He asked why he didnбпt have one, and I exined that technically he did. He never seemed bothered by it... but considering he was getting married soon...

    б░I wonder if he didnбпt sneak into the 8thбпspound to invite him to the wedding and saw something he shouldnбпt have. Thatбпs pure spection on my part. It just... it seems like something heбпd do,б▒

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814: A ce to Stay... again.

    Once again there was silence. It was happening a lot this conversation. It might have been very understandable but that didnбпt make it any less noticeable. There were a few questions Lily and Kat could ask, the story had not caught up to the present day after all. That being said... plenty had already been discussed and many more things were easy to puzzle out. Belle broke down for a while, then she started to collect evidence, what little there was.

    *Well. Do you think we did the right thing?*

    [Iбпm not really sure there is a боright thingбп to have done here. Belle... itбпs probably best Belle had a chance to really talk about it. She doesnбпt seem to have much family and thereбпs only so much that her employees can do. They work for her after all. Maybe this will be for the best? I mean... I donбпt feel like we did the WRONG thing at least...]

    A softugh came from Belle, б░Already back to leaving me out huh?б▒

    б░Sorry,б▒ said Kat quickly, б░it didnбпt feel right to disturb the silence... but... well I donбпt know about Lily but I felt the need to fill it with something. Thepromise was speaking just between us,б▒

    Belle gave a firm nod, б░I appreciate the thought. Iбпm a little surprised you were able to say it Kat. The truth... itбпs nice to know Iбпm not being lied to. I have experience in that sort of thing, itбпs my job... but at the same time... it takes so much effort sometimes. Effort I donбпt really feel like using more and more often these days. I find myself having to lean a little too hard on my old reputation to make sure I still get decent deals,б▒

    Belle let out another long sigh, б░What will you both be doing now?б▒

    .....

    Kat and Lily shared a look and then nced at Belle who said, б░Yes, I wonбпt call you out for talking amongst yourselves this time. I think you deserve that much at this point,б▒ Belleбпs thoughtful words sounded nice, but were quite quickly undercut by the fact she reached into her drawer and poured herself another ss of боwaterбп to drink.

    Kat rolled her eyes and sighed. [Yeah... that canбпt be good for her Kat. I almost feel like we should say something but I mean... what do we say? You have a drinking problem?]

    *Probably best to just leave it. What do you think we should do though? Where are we heading after this? Hard to tell how much time has passed but I imagine the sun will be going down soon. Do you want to go find a park? Apepбпs? There was also that hideout in the aqueduct?*

    [I think... maybe the aqueduct? I donбпt really know. I feel like it might be time to get Apep and Jara involved... probably Jara first. We still need to meet Marem, she even came up again in Belleбпs story so we have to make sure we get on that at some point... but I wonder if this has gottenrge enough that we should bring Zuhra in a bit? Maybe just ask her? Or ask Jara to sound her out?]

    *Should we ask Belle for advice? She probably knows Zuhra well. We can ask what she suggests. She didnбпt seem immediately hostile to the idea of Zuhra finding someone else. In fact, she seemed pretty reasonable about it, even slightly encouraging.*

    [True. She does seem willing to help. She clearly knows Zuhra well enough to wish for her happiness... or, more likely... at least I think so... she doesnбпt want to see Zuhra be her in the future.]

    *What do you mean?*

    [A forty year old alcoholic with nothing to live for. Or however old Belle actually is.]

    *You think she looks forty?*

    [Kat. Just based on the fact she had Gaston means sheбпs at least twenty. Then add on a few more years as reasonable because she didnбпt have Gaston when she was born. So Iбпd easily add at least fifteen years, probably another few after that because while she said she was a bit wild, she didnбпt immediately have Gaston till a bitter on. So I suspect she was around twenty. She might not be forty, could be thirty-eight or forty-two or something. Forty is just a nice number that seems close enough]

    *Ok yeah that makes sense. I do wonder how long people here tend to live. The magic seems... well I donбпt know if you can call an infinite water source weak, but certainly less integrated into the average person. In the world we go to for Tournaments everyone seemed at least a little magical. Iбпm sure that effects aging. With everyone being a human though... hard to say. Especially if they eat magically grown food all their life. Is that a positive thing or a negative?*

    б░You two havenбпt gotten distracted havenбпt you?б▒ asked Belle suddenly. Kat and Lily jumped at the question before nodding, knowing they were very much caught. б░Did you at least figure out what your current n is?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Weбпll probably want to find somewhere to sleep for the night. Either by visiting Apep and hiding out in his room after we chat with him or maybe go camp in that hidden spot in the aqueduct. Itбпs a bit of a toss up really. We arenбпt supposed to involve Zuhra too much... but we feel like we need to visit Marem and get her thoughts as well... but we donбпt know where she lives. So if Jara canбпt tell us...б▒ Kat shrugged again when she finished speaking.

    б░While I canбпt help you with Maremбпs address... do you not have anywhere to stay?б▒ asked Belle.

    б░Um... no?б▒ said Kat carefully.

    Belle let out a long sigh, б░I canбпt believe you donбпt have any money for amodation or a ce to say. Isnбпt that the most basics of hiring?б▒

    Kat nced over at Lily and couldnбпt help shrugging again, б░I donбпt know... Itбпs never really been an issue before. It didnбпt really bother me either. The idea of just camping out... well until Lily started getting dragged along with me. Itбпs been... fine for now,б▒

    Belleбпs gaze narrowed, б░And why did you think that was anywhere near eptable as an idea?б▒

    Kat wilted slightly and said, б░Well I can regenerate from nearly any injury, the fact I survived being stabbed in the heart helps support that fact... I also donбпt get effected by the changes in temperature. I was lucky enough to be immune to basically all heat and cold. I havenбпt gotten sick yet but I have apletely different biology to a human so must diseases shouldnбпt be transferrable and because Iбпm a Subus dirt doesnбпt really stick to me... so I thought itбпd be fine...б▒

    б░Young people I swear...б▒ grumbled Belle. б░If you donбпt have any better ideas, Iбпll allow you to stay here. I can provide you with food water and a roof over your heads. Thereбпs no spare bed but the chairs or the floor are avable to you whichever is morefortable,б▒

    б░Lily?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Why is it up to me? I can transform into a cat and Iбпm quitefortable using you as a ce to sleep. Youбпre the one that has to sit on whatever it is we chose. Itбпs up to you,б▒ said Lily.

    Kat frowned, б░I can sleep anywhere Lily. Iбпm just making sure we can stay where you are mostfortable.б▒

    б░Kat. I already said it, Iбпmfortable wherever. You arefortable. Iбпm quite happy, nay, ecstatic to use the fact we have no beds as an excuse to curl up on top of you. So please pick wherever youбпll feel best,б▒ retorted Lily.

    Kat opened her mouth to refute Lilyбпs points when Belle mmed her hand on the table, palm down so that there was no cracks this time just a loud noise. б░You pair are hopeless. I canбпt believe I was worried the demon and herpanion. Youбпre just kids arenбпt you?б▒

    Kat and Lily share a nce. Kat goes to answer, winces slightly before epting it as the bestparison, б░From the sounds of things... Gaston was older than us...б▒

    Belle threw her hands up into the air, б░I donбпt get paid enough for this...б▒

    б░Belle... you arenбпt being paid for this. At all. You are the one offering us a ce to stay...б▒ pointed out Lily.

    Belle just nodded, б░See. Not getting paid enough. Come on then. Letбпs get down to the storeroom and pick up some food. I can show you the employee quick shower if you want as well. No hot water but weбпve got plenty of it cold. So take as long as you can stand,б▒

    Belle pulled herself to her feet without issue before grabbing the empty ss and heading for the door. Kat and Lily let her walk passed before falling in line. *You know. When we came here... never did I think weбпd end up getting invited to stay the night.*

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815: Singing in the Shower

    The group, lead by Belle headed downstairs and it was noticeably quieter for the two with enhanced hearing. The constant background noise had drifted off. When they got back to the reception desk Belle said, б░Stevon, I see youбпre still working despite the fact everyone else is finished for the day. You can go home on time you know,б▒

    Stevon just shrugged and easily answered, б░Ah but if I got home first Iбпd be the one that has to cook dinner and I canбпt be havin that,б▒ It was clear from the small smile on Belleбпs face this was a very expected answer at this point. Still, Stevon started to put away the various papers strewn across the desk.

    The gang left before Stevon waspletely finished and Belle headed straight for the shower. It was in between to warehouses and somewhat strange to look at. Belle stopped beneath a chain and said, б░For water youбпve just got to pull this,б▒ before pulling on the chain.

    What it did was raise part of the wall near one of the corners of the aqueduct. The water then rushed straight into a raised board that served as the боbackбп of the shower. For the most part the water fell down into the shower are after that but really no area around the contraption was saved from the waterfall. If they had anything other than an infinite source of water Kat would have said something about how horrible it was in regards to efficiency but... well... wasting a bit of infinite water is literally insignificant.

    б░Thatбпs an... interesting setup...б▒ said Kat with a wince, doing her best not to lie about it.

    Belle gave a sharp barkingugh, б░Itбпs a horrible setup that was done by my father over thirty years ago just to have a ce to wash a bit. I sometimes canбпt believe he got away with it because even modifying the aqueduct slightly like this requires a tonne of permits he most certainly did not acquire. I think it was because he had a mate in charge of inspections who just signed off on it after the fact to avoid the extra work,б▒

    б░Was your father routinely irresponsible?б▒ asked Lily before she could think better of it.

    .....

    Belle turned to Lily with a raised eyebrow. Her stare bored into the younger girl as they locked gazes. Lily was of course the first one to break, looking away from that piercing stare. Kat was just about to move into that line of sight but Belle burst outughing instead. б░Yup! It runs in the family!б▒

    Lilyбпs head whipped back around, mouth opened wide and confused look on her face... for a few seconds that is. She remembered that Belle had a child out of wedlock partially on a whim and with the lord of the area. On top of that Gaston was apparently quite likely to have attempted inviting said father to his wedding. [You know what. Kat. I donбпt want to know.]

    Belle held up a single hand, two fingers together ready to click and a grin showing a few teeth. б░Nope. No conversations here no sir-eeб▒ said Lily quickly wave her hands in front, б░I was just thinking I do NOT want to know whatever nonsense your family got up to,б▒

    б░Well my mother decided it was a good idea to build a small raft and ride it down the aqueduct. She managed to get to the end before she was caught actually. The only reason she was caught at all is because itбпs guarded decently well,б▒ said Belle.

    Lily let out a groan but couldnбпt resist asking another, though safer question, б░Um... why is the end guarded?б▒

    Belle shrugged, б░I donбпt rightly know. Itбпs not like the water can go much further. If the water spills out onto the ground it seems to stop after just a bit. It needs a certain speed to it to keep its propagation properties. Itбпs why nobody identally floods their gardens. The aqueducts have been redone a few times over the lifespan of the city and eventually the end up pretty much at ground level. They empty out into pitifully small fountains... small fountains with a guard presence,б▒

    б░I still donбпt see why theyбпre guarded,б▒ pointed out Lily.

    б░Look I donбпt honestly know Lily,б▒ said Belle tly.

    б░Oh,б▒ mumbled Lily. Belle just nodded.

    Belle didnбпt let the awkward silence linger though, б░Welp follow me and we can grab some food,б▒

    This time Belle shuffled them through thepound to one of the warehouses. They entered through a smaller door towards the back rather than bothering to reopen therge doors at the front for moving product. Inside was boxes and boxes stacked all the way to the ceiling. They were pushed up against the walls withs covering them all, as Belle had said.

    Belle led them off to the back where there was two boxes just on the ground and pulled them both open. The first was filled with an assortment of vegetables, while the second was split in half. The firsts half had smoked meat of some kind. Looked a little like pork from the roundness but the fact it had talons instead of hooves killed that idea. The second half was filled with crackers.

    Nearby there was a боtableбп made out of a crate lid resting on a pile of broken wagon wheels and there was a single chair that had seen better days. It was torn, ripped, had multiple stains and looked like it was ready to fall to pieces if the wind ever got back there. The only thing that looked somewhat high quality was the water jug that sat on the floor and seemed to be arge but well cleaned barrel, vanished so much it had a mirror shine. б░Feel free to help yourselves,б▒ said Belle.

    She didnбпt even wait for an answer before grabbing a few things from the boxes. The pair were actually a little surprised the first thing she grabbed was a table cloth. It looked clean, but perhaps not. This was followed by two wooden tes. Belle filled the first one with a number of greens before adding a couple of crackers and then pulling a dagger out of her sleeve and slicing off a bit of the meat and sitting down.

    Kat just shrugged at that and grabbed the second te, picked a few somewhat familiar looking vegetables, a single cracker because really they looked drier than the dessert, and used her tail to hold the end of the animalбпs leg, a hand to steady it, and the nails of her other hand to carved off a chunk before cing it one the te to dice properly. Katбпs nails werenбпt particrly long, but with the application of a bit of demonic energy they were able to glide easily through the meat. Kat just had to be a bit careful.

    Lily was still looking dubiously at the food while Belle was half done, and Kat was taking to trying things out. The crackers were terrible. Nothing good could be said about them. Belle was eating them alongside her own pieces of meat, but it was clearly just to add a bit of carbohydrates into things, or stretch the meal. Speaking of the meat. It had a rather pungent taste of smoke. It was like the animal died of smoke inhtion before then being smoked before smoking it again using sauce made of smoke. Kat felt like sticking her head in a campfire would be less smoky.

    Really what saved the meal were the vegetables. Whatever they were. They were all quite juicy, many also had a nice crunch, and the vour of each piece was nice and fresh but didnбпt linger overly long. б░Iбпd stick to the vegetables, with maybe a bit of meat on the side,б▒ advised Kat from where she was standing.

    Lily nced over at Belle who seemed to be fairly happy with the meal. Noticing the attention Belle paused and said, б░If youбпre not used to it Katбпs probably right. The meat is a bit of an acquired taste. Once you get used to the smoke it has a lot of nice undertones and it keeps extremely well. That willst me a few weeks easily and I donбпt have to worry about keeping off the mould,б▒

    Lily frowned, debating internally over the truth of that. б░Kat pass me a piece of the meat,б▒ she said as she transformed. Kat raised an intrigued eyebrow but handed it off to Lily as she sat on the surprisingly clean floor in this section. Lily bit down on the meat and frowned. It was probably quite different as a Memphis. She couldnбпt really get all of the smoke the others did. It just wasnбпt part of her natural pallet. Instead, she got to enjoy a very gamey but vourful piece of meat. Kat gained a small smile, feeling the appreciation across their bond even as she rolled her eyes.

    *Of course youбпd figure out some work around.*

    Belle of course was just staring at the strange woman who could apparently turn into a cat. It might have been said earlier... but to see it...

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816: When you canбпt Decide. Procrastinate!

    After the meal, Belle quickly encouraged them to turn in. It wasnбпt entirely through words, but because she had a shower and then invited the girls back to her office. When they arrived, Belle turned off the light and flopped down on her own mattress. Didnбпt even give them time to choose a chair. Luckily they both have exceptional night vision so just a slight application of demonic fire for light was more than enough to look around. Once the pair was settled, mental conversation was considered... but dismissed. Despite how unlikely it would be, Kat and Lily couldnбпt shake the idea that Belle would start clicking her fingers again to interrupt them even while she slept.

    The next morning Belle was up first. Kat and Lily awoke to the sound of her opening the door and heading out. Kat followed quickly with Lily staying tucked into her arms and heading back to sleep. Belle was much quietere morning. She simply went about her duties and let Kat follow along. For breakfast, she went to another warehouse and grabbed a big wheel of cheese that was already missing a few slices. With that, she headed back to the table and ate cheese, crackers, and a bit of the smoky meat.

    Lily epted a few chunks of meat while Kat took their share of crackers. They might have been super dry and hard but Kat had enough strength in her jaws to deal with thetter and didnбпt mind the first. After the food was eaten Belle said, б░If you need anything else from me you can find me in my office. Iбпll leave a note for Stevon,б▒ and left.

    The pair watched Belle leave, not really sure what to say. Theyбпd thanked her for letting them stay earlier... but as to what else they could have said... well they just didnбпt know. What was likely to happen with Gaston was rather up in the air and neither were keen to make promises they couldnбпt keep.

    Now that Belle was gone, Kat took the chair that was now free and ignored the fact it didnбпt fit her wings all that well. б░Right. Well... whatбпs the n Lily?б▒

    Lily nced at the chair Kat had chosen and made the decision to just stick to her Memphis form. [I donбпt know. Weбпve pretty much done everything that weбпve asked now. боGender and Statusбп wasnбпt hard. Jara was pretty sure it was a guy and he was dead. We got confirmation of that from the orphanage. As for chances. We know that sheбпs still hurting because she hasnбпt stopped her workaholic tendencies but everyone who knows her like Belle and Theresa seem to think she wonбпt help herself.]

    [Thatбпs not even getting into the fact weбпve already provided him with advice. I worry that we might have already done everything required of us and more. Sure we could see Apep and give him that information but what happens if we do? Will we get sent away immediately?]

    .....

    *I donбпt know and itбпs like I said before I donбпt know that I want to ask either in case D.E.M.O.N.S thinks weбпre getting funny ideas. I never really though about what would happen if we keep helping beyond what weбпve been paid for. Sure that sort of happened with Thyme and the Tournament stuff but the first time around it was more a боdo what you wantбп and I WANTED to try properly. I wasnбпt doing anything else.

    This though. We specifically agreed to боGender, status, Apepбпs chances, and a bit of further adviceбп. Depending on how you count things we might be able to stick around to try and give further advice all the way up till the moment he just asks her out... but then what? Do we just leave? We could theoretically wrap things up today in just a few hours...

    But Iбпm interested in seeing if we can solve everything with Gaston. Iбпm interested in talking to Marem just to see what she has to say about the whole thing. If we could go there right now I definitely would. I just wish Zuhra either had more friends we could get a hold of or I thought it was likely that Jara knows where Marem lives. I doubt it though.*

    [Yeah I doubt it too. If Jara knew anything about her weбпd have heard about her when we visited the first time. At best she might know that Zuhra has a friend in some section of the city but Iбпm not sure how helpful that will be. Weбпd probably have a better chance to finding Maremбпs husband but nobody told us his damned name. So weбпd have to go to his workce, cause a bunch of issues asking around for which of them were married to Marem, and then convince them to bring us to meet her after confronting him at work. Not only is that rude, we donбпt have any way to pay for his time or services. Something that he might ask for.]

    *Ugh. I didnбпt think about the payment issue. Iбпd be pretty annoyed if we managed to find his office, find out who he is, and then be told that he canбпt help us during work hours so weбпll have to wait or pay him. Actually... donбпt they move around though? For work and what not? Theyбпre a bit like ountants so I canбпt imagine they actually do much work in their own office. Too easy to lose secrets that way or have things copied down without permission. So if we went that route weбпd just be running around town for ages.*

    [You make apelling and rather annoying point. We basically have to either admit things to Zuhra and then look for Marem, or we just go to Apep. Did... hmm... we didnбпt Contractually agree to not tell Zuhra right?]

    *No we didnбпt. Let me just... hmm... no I think it was just us agreeing that going straight to Zuhra might not be the best idea. Nothing really preventing us from talking to her now. Which... hmm. Might be best to go to Jara, exin that we think itбпs fine to just talk to Zuhra, or if Zuhraбпs around боthe person in questionбп about the whole thing and exin where we are. I mean. It would certainly tell us what Apepбпs chances were wouldnбпt it?*

    [Yeah but Zuhra can lie even to herself. I wouldnбпt put it past her to say she wasnбпt interested or that Apep could find someone better, or whatever else she wants to say just to keep being miserable. Though... hmm... I wonder if she has OCD?]

    *I donбпt see how that matters here.*

    [I think it would let us make an important distinction. Does she feelpelled to clean things, or is it just that when sheбпs stressed the thing she defaults to is cleaning. I would bet a weekбпs worth of hugs that sheбпs depressed. What I want to know is if her depression makes her OCD worse requiring her to clean everything constantly... or if she defaults to cleaning becauseing from an orphanage has given her the impression that everything can always be more clean, or that cleaning is a job nobody else likes so itбпs always avable or something.]

    *Iбпm still not entirely sure why that matters Lily...*

    [Gah. Ok. I think that it would help us determine how much and what sort of help she needs. If she has OCD, then Apep needs to be aware of that and act ordingly. If she doesnбпt, and isnбпt getting any better by herself, Apep probably needs to be a bit more... I donбпt want to say aggressive with his affections... perhaps more affirming? Make it routinely known that sheбпs loved, that itбпs still possible for someone to love her that sort of thing.]

    *Do you think thatбпs likely to be an issue? Surely sheбпs aware that sheбпs still attractive right? I mean... she is attractive right?*

    [I feel like that has to be a trick question...]

    *Nope. I swear. Completely serious. Though I at least understand why it could be construed as a trap, I can still feel your emotions. So feel free to answer honestly*.

    [Yeah... still feels like a trap to answer that but yes she is attractive. Not really to my taste but if I didnбпt have anyone I liked and she asked me out Iбпd have agreed to see how things worked pretty readily. Top marks for her eyes as well. Iбпd probably say theyбпre her best feature.]

    *Better than mine?* Asked Kat with genuine curiosity.

    Lily internally sighed. [Dammit. I almost wish I couldnбпt feel how genuine that question is. No, your eyes are better to me but I am immensely biased. Iбпd probably choose basically all of your features over someone elseбпs because theyбпre yours Kat. I bet if I got Sue to strip naked in front of Apep and asked him who the most attractive women heбпd ever seen was heбпd still say Zuhra. Well, after he picked his jaw up off the floor.]

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817: Air Overthink

    A bit of silent contemtionter and the girls decided to leave. They decided to head towards Jaraбпspound. Regardless of their final destination they still needed to fly somewhat nearby and even with Katбпs speed that was going to take a while. On the ground it was harder to tell but the mountain was HUGE and the distances between thepound were not small. It would take someone at normal walking speed about half a day to get between two adjacentpounds.

    As they were flying though. Kat came to a decision. *I think we should visit Jara. If Iбпm entirely honest I already feel like we should tell Zuhra despite Apepбпs wishes. I think itбпs best if we go to Jara and get the mostprehensive second opinion we can get. I believe she wants the best for both of them so she should be fairly unbiased about things. Then we can... well we can take things from there.*

    [Why do you think itбпs so imperative we tell Zuhra? Iбпm not saying we shouldnбпt talk to Jara first but... well... I can see why Apep would keep it all hidden.]

    *True but Iбпm starting to feel like Apep should be taking this journey with Zuhra. Not have us take it behind her back. I mean... we didnбпt just jump straight into a rtionship. Despite your crush, if we werenбпt friends I doubt it would have really gone anywhere. I couldnбпt have just said боwell sheбпs pretty so I donбпt mind dating herбп I had to get to the point where I care more about your happiness then my own.*

    Kat could already feel the slight difort Lily was trying to hide. *Donбпt even think about it Lily. You can feel my own feelings on the matter. Iбпm VERY happy with this arrangement and I donбпt even want you to pretend you donбпt also have the same thoughts. Youбпve proven quite a few times that you think MY feelings are more important than you own. This seems to just be how it works. So do not take my admission of that fact as a problem.*

    [Sorry. I just... I still worry even with the link. I mean... it would have been nice if you were sexually attracted to me... I mean. I have no problems with how things turned out but... but I canбпt help but worry Iбпm getting more out of this then you are sometimes...]

    *Lily. Weбпve been over this before. But just so that weбпre clear.* б░I would suffer through truly horrible scenarios to keep you happy. It is not a hardship in the slightest to be dating you and I love you. Even if not the way I think a girlfriend should,б▒ said Kat allowed to make sure her truth curse was in full effect. *Having you happy and by my side is something that makes ME happy.*

    .....

    *And I just think... that for Apep and Zuhra to really see if this will work out... well I feel like we should be bringing them both in on these adventures. Apep should be the one meeting figures from Zuhraбпs past. Learning more about her. I feel like maybe if they both went through it all together theyбпd be closer and it might even help Zuhra with some closure. To... perhaps not quite put these people behind her...

    But by introducing Apep she could be telling her friends and family that sheбпs moved on. A lie perhaps, but one that could be true in time. Acting out the part of someone with something to live for long enough... and maybe sheбпll start to live for herself once again. I wonder if they have psychologists though... Iбпm going to assume not because Jaraбпs not so poor a boss to watch Zuhra as she is and not help... unless she offered and got turned down.*

    Things were silent across their mental connection for a while after Kat finished. She could feel Lilyбпs roiling emotions but didnбпt interrupt. Lily was trying to deal with both being inordinately pleased by Katбпs words and ufortable with how much she perceived she was getting from Kat. Perhaps Kat could have made the argument she was getting just as much, if not more, from Lily... but Kat also knew Lily would simply deny it. Apparently, a lifelongpanion willing to help with your job doesnбпt count as боenoughбп for whatever arbitrary reason.

    [Yeah that makes sense. I guess I can see why youбпd want to bring Zuhra in... and when you put it that way... I guess that is a big part of a rtionship. Learning about each other... even if we seem to be stuck on the same conversation...] thought Lily as she suppressed her own internal issues for the moment.

    Kat rolled her eyes. A gesture which could probably be shown through the connection, but for the moment, Kat was d Lily couldnбпt see. After thatment there was mostly silence. With them both on the same page, and Lily trying to battle her own feelings, there really wasnбпt much to talk about. Kat, for her part, thought Lily should be dealing with those feelings of inadequacy and inequal treatment. Lily wasnбпt really thinking about the silence. She was trying to reconcile her divergent thoughts.

    If Kat approved of things as they were, then was it really her ce to feel guilty about anything? Kat was happy. Lily was happy... most of the time. Really it was a win-win situation. If Katбпs words were true, as she KNEW they had to be, Kat could not be in a better situation. Lily didnбпt have the benefit of her own truth curse to confirm it but years of repressed feelings all pointed to these recent week and a bit being the best of her life. She had magic, an awesome girlfriend, and she hadnбпt been socially destroyed by her best friend for a second time.

    The issue of course, was with just how well things had gone. She felt almost like an imposter. As if such good things werenбпt meant to happen to her. There should be an issue. There should be some crack in the fa?ade preventing it from being an idyllic wondend. Well... the inconvenient truth is sheбпd found that crack. It was her own inability to believe she deserved the rewards sheбпd been giving. The picture wasnбпt broken. She was. A harsh view perhaps, but one Lily couldnбпt keep from resonating strongly within her.

    By the time the pair arrived at the front gate Lily wasnбпt really any better off. Realising the source of her problem didnбпt really solve it. If anything it made things a little worse to realise she was the source of her own discontent in what should be an perfect moment in her life. Flying was nice and all but apparently it gave her too much time to think about dumb things. Still, she was at Jaraбпs now and she could put on a mostly true smile and walk in. The guards were the same two they sawst time, so a quick show of the papers and they were in.

    Kat noticed Lilyбпs issues, but waited. They walked around to the outer greenhouse doors and showed their papers once again. This time it took slightly longer, the guards not recognising them on site. It was no trouble though and they continued inside. Kat watching and listening carefully. Once they were out of sight of the guards, Kat stopped Lily in ce with her tail, leading her to pitch forward slightly.

    Kat of course, swooped in to catch Lily and then pulled her in for a kiss. This one was not gentle. Kat used her superior strength, even in such a small part of her body, to force her tongue into Lilyбпs mouth. Letting it roam around and press Lilyбпs own down around and to the side. Lily could barely breathe. Her mind struggling to hold back the rush of joy and lust. Lily lost track of time, unable to properly think throughout the event.

    Kat pulled back eventually, knowing that Lily did need to breathe at some point. Lily just stood there dazed for a few moments, wide smile splitting her face. Kat then started to carefully lead Lily along the path with her tail, as Lily wasnбпt quite grounded enough to walk by herself. Kat couldnбпt help but lick her lips while watching Lily, which of course didnбпt help Lilyбпs attempts at wing her way back to sanity.

    *Why didnбпt I do that while we were flying around? Well she was in her Memphis form but I probably could have just pet her behind the ears or something. Why find reasonable arguments and slowly allow Lily to realise that I love her when I can just kiss her like that. So much less work... and so much more satisfying. What a way to get rid of her nasty doubts. Iбпll need to make sure I make extensive use of this technique in the future.*

    And well. If Kat was beaming her own bright smile, one that said there was nothing greater in the world? Well. Lily wasnбпt quite coherent enough to notice. So it could be a secret of her own a little longer.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818: NO. NO SADNESS FOR YOU

    The next checkpoint, the one at the door was also easily passed by showing Jaraбпs documents. However, they were immediately intercepted by a butler. б░Iбпm afraid the young miss is currently in a meeting with the Lord and Lady of the house. Is the matter time sensitive at all?б▒

    б░No, we can wait,б▒ said Kat.

    The butler nodded as if this was the expected answer, which, truth be told, it was. To interrupt a meeting was one thing. To interrupt a meeting between the three main figures of the household was another. Something would have to be truly wrong for Kat to insist on meeting now, б░I see. In that case please follow me to the ss parlour,б▒

    Kat nodded and fell in behind the butler, guiding Lily along with her tail. The butler politely ignoring the fact that Lily was stillpletely out of it. *Probably best Jara canбпt meet us right now anyway. If she was, Lily would be half out of it for the start of the conversation and while her reaction would be adorable, Iбпm not sure Lily would be pleased with me after the fact.*

    Katбпs idle thoughts carried her to the боss parlourбп which was a small mostly circr room made from ss. The ss separated the room and the nts you could see just outside. There was a waterfall and a small stream that came after it, alongside various nts. The room was well lit, with the ss not limiting the light of the sun much at all. Their was a small table made of stone with four chairs around it. Two more chairs that were more like half-size couches lined the walls.

    The butler gestured towards the room and Kat took one of therger chairs so that she could keep Lily next to her. The butler, seeing this left for just a moment, keeping the door open, and came back with a small table leaving it in front of Kat. б░I will be back with refreshments in a moment,б▒ said the butler.

    Before Kat could register what sheбпd just been told the butler had already left and shut the door behind him. Kat nced at the table, and then back at the door. *Well... free food I guess? I mean... we just ate but... itбпs fine. I mean, Iбпm not going to get fat. Lily probably wonбпt either... actually maybe we should ask about that next check-up...*

    .....

    Eventually the butler came back in. He had a bowl of fruit and a teapot on a tray. He quickly served out two cups before leaving the room again. Kat nced at Lily who still had a dopey smile on her face and was leaning into Katбпs shoulder. *Nope sheбпs still out of it.* Kat grabbed the teacup nearest to her and tried a sip.

    Kat swirled it around in her mouth before swallowing. Then she took another sip, this time taking in as air well before finally she downed the cup in one gulp and said, б░I still have no idea what tea is supposed to taste like,б▒ additionally. To her senses it wasnбпt even hot. With a barely enhanced sense of taste and no experience with tea it was basically just slightly bitter lukewarm water to her. Hmm. I still donбпt understand. Thought Kat with a shrug as she waited for Lily toe back to her senses.

    That turned out to be five minutester when Lily leaned further over into Kat and starting to sniff at her neck. That was the moment Lily froze, realising what she was doing and leaned backwards quickly. The couch not being quiterge enough for that swift motion meant that Lily was quickly falling over the backrest...

    Except Kat hadnбпt loosened her tailбпs hold on Lily at all. So she just reeled her girlfriend back in until she was pressed against Katбпs side once again. б░Wee back Lily,б▒ said Kat with a grin.

    Lilyбпs face went bright red as the vague memories of thest few minutes returned to her. б░Wha... wait... um... you... but... where... no... why... wait... um... haaa?б▒

    б░Take your time,б▒ said Kat taking another sip of tea. Mostly for the amusing picture it painted in her mind rather than any true enjoyment of the taste. She might get there one day. Probably with hotter tea.

    Lily visibly tried to rpose herself by attempting to work her way through the memories. Only to get stuck on the first one, Katбпs kiss again, and promptly crashed a second time. Her dopey smile appeared again and she started to sway slightly with her tail flowing the opposite way as a counterbnce.

    It was adorable to watch and if Jara wasnбпt liable to walk in at any moment Kat might have just let the scene y out. Sadly, her judgement was better than that so she sighed and said, б░Weбпre now in Jaraбпs house. Sheбпll be here at some point, maybe soon,б▒

    That sobered Lily up... mostly. Her face was now a bit red but she waspletely coherent at least. б░Kat... what... why did you kiss me before? I mean... what were you thinking! Weбпre meeting Jara soon why would you do that! It wasnбпt a small kiss either... I could hardly think straight!б▒ inedбп Lily.

    Kat took another sip of tea as if she was contemted the answer, projecting all her amusement directly down the link so that Lily could feel that she was being teased even before Kat answered. б░Well, your smile was painfully fake before. Jara, someone born into a political family, would spot it a mile away,б▒ said Kat.

    Lily pouted while Katбпs amusement just grew. Both of those statements were factual if misleading. Lilyбпs fake smile was actually pretty good, it was just the fact that Kat could tell it was fake that was the problem. With their connection it wasnбпt hard to figure out and seeing Lily putting up a front was painful to Kat. On the other hand, Jara could spot Lilyбпs smile easily. Kat didnбпt say anything about spotting it meaning that sheбпd worked out it was fake.

    Lily huffed and turned around pretending to ignore Kat. Sadly for her, Kat was already having too much fun with this to let it end. So Kat leaned over onto Lilyбпs shoulder, letting her head rest there. It was a little ufortable to lean out of the way so her horns were hitting Lily, but it was worth it to breathe into Lilyбпs ear and say, б░Oh? Have I upset you? Iбпm happy to make it up to you. Any. Way. You. Want.б▒

    Lily tried and failed to supress a pleasant shiver that went all the way down her body. She wanted to ignore Kat, the awful tease. She was sitting in someone elseбпs house, it was clear neither of them were really aiming for anything to happen... but Kat had to push her buttons like this. Lily was mostly annoyed at herself though for the simple reason... that she wasnбпt annoyed at all. This wasnбпt something she wanted right at this moment but she loooved it. Then Kat gave her ear a slight nip and Lily couldnбпt help but make a rather indecent sound.

    Lily jolted upright, nocking Katбпs horns slightly in the process, luckily not getting hurt, as she pped both hands over her mouth and looked at Kat scandalized. Kat apparently had no shame because she just smiled back, two full rows of teeth and joy alight in her eyes. They were just ever so slightly starting to tint purple and with her own improved eyesight Lily could tell they were starting to glow a little bit as well.

    Lily couldnбпt help her breath quickening at the sight. Kat had proved so many of her worries useless with just a little bit of... concentrated effort. Lily wasnбпt entirely pleased that she fought so hard against those thoughts and failed to reconcile them while Katбпs small actions were able to overwhelm thempletely. б░Why are you doing this?б▒ asked Lily with a pout, even as she did return to Katбпs side.

    Kat projected her feelings through the link though instead of just shoving them all down Kat tried to keep them sharp and separate to help Lily understand. The joy of teasing her, the sadness from seeing Lily upset, the protectiveness that always burned in her heart when she felt of Lily and many more. б░I donбпt like seeing you sad Lily. Sometimes I do think itбпs best you work through it on your own but that doesnбпt mean I enjoy letting that happen. You were sad, and the time I gave you didnбпt seem to be helping, so I gave you something to keep your lovely mind upied with,б▒

    Lily melted under the onught of honestplements, sliding bonelessly onto Katбпsp where the demon could start to run her fingers through Lilyбпs hair. б░You canбпt just say stuff like that Kat. Iбпm not sure my heart can take it,б▒ moaned Lily into Katбпs stomach.

    б░Too bad. Itбпs all true and your mine now. Iбпm not letting you stay mopey any longer than I need to,б▒ said Kat happily. And if it meant she had to keep an ear out for Jaraбпs arrival so that Lily wouldnбпt die of embarrassment... well that too was a worthwhile sacrifice.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819: Wee to my Parlour said the Demon to the Maid

    It was a good ten minuteter when Katбпs straining ears picked up the sound of approaching footsteps. She grabbed Lily up off herp and ced her back in an upright position. Lily opened her mouth toin about the change, only to blush when she realised what it meant. She quickly grabbed her cup of tea, cold by this point, and chugged the whole thing just to distract herself enough to supress her blush. It... it was barely sessful.

    Zuhra opened the door and Jara stepped through, taking a quick nce at them both before reaching to the satchel she had on her side, digging around in it for a few moments before saying, б░Zuhra can you grab me a fresh notebook for this? I donбпt seem to have one on me,б▒

    Zuhra bowed and said, б░Of course mistress,б▒ before turning and leaving the room. It was unclear if she had a good poker face or if she truly didnбпt see anything strange about the request to leave Jara alone so soon after entering the room. Perhaps it was because this was Jaraбпs house, and she was in no danger here?

    Jara waited a few moments for Zuhra to well and truly be gone, something Kat did listen out for. Twenty seconds had passed and as soon as the time was up Jara whipped her head back around and said, б░What are you both doing here? Itбпs not so easy to keep Zuhra busy. She might like busywork but she does know her main job is to follow me around. The fact she left so easily isnбпt a surprise but it wonбпt work again!б▒

    Kat wanted to drag things out a bit, maybe exin properly... but if they were limited on time there was only one answer. б░Weбпve just found out about Gastonбпs death and at this point we feel like Zuhra should really be involved. Weбпre talking about letting her in on the whole thing. Well that and we want to figure out some things before our contract is technicallyplete. We want your opinion on letting her know,б▒

    Jara groaned, б░Of course itбпs something like this dammit. Ok... I want to give my tentative approval for telling her. I donбпt necessarily like doing all this behind her back either and if you think itбпs time to speak up... thatбпs fine. The issue is... no I think Apep would forgive basically anything as long as it was for Zuhra benefit. Hmm... on top of that... with you telling Zuhra on his behalf the family doesnбпt have to get involved yet... ok. I like this n,б▒

    *You know. I was expecting this to be a bit harder. Maybe exin how weбпre betraying Apepбпs trust or something but... I guess itбпs nice to know she agrees with us.* б░Right so... how do we want to break this to her?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    б░Hmm,б▒ Jara hummed. б░Good question,б▒

    б░Well we probably shouldnбпt lead with боwe were just talking to Belle,''б▒ seeing Jaraбпs confusion Kat exined, б░Belle is Gastonбпs mother and Gaston is her old fiancиж,б▒

    б░Yes. Do NOT lead with that. Probably just... start from the beginning. Itбпll still be a lot but...б▒ Jara paused when Kat held up a hand. She could already here Zuhraing back. Jara nodded, quickly grabbing a chair for herself and setting it up when Zuhra stepped in. б░Sit down Zuhra,б▒

    Zuhra paused with the book in hand. She looked around slowly at the group with a frown, seemingly understanding now that the book was just an excuse to get her out of the room for a moment. б░Of course, mistress,б▒ said Zuhra her voice showing only the barest signs of strain. б░How can I help you,б▒

    The other three in the room all looked at each other, as if trying to figure out how to start... until Jara and Lily settled their eyes onto Katбп with a nod. *Ah gee thanks for volunteering me guys.* Lily could still feel Katбпs amusement so just quirked the corner of her mouth up slightly. With an exaggerated sigh Kat turned to Zuhra and said, б░Hello Zuhra, my name is Kat and the person beside me is my girlfriend Lily. We were hired for a specific job, and now we are... broadening the scope of it I suppose,б▒

    Zuhra looked confused and hesitant but Kat continued, б░Now, it in part involves you... and Iбпm currently trying to determine how best to say it. A bit of further dying but useful information is that I am a demon. This, amongst other things, means that I am incapable of lying. So know that everything I tell you is the truth, because it HAS to be,б▒ Zuhra nodded, б░Ok. Good. Now... the thing I suppose is on your mind...

    б░What is all this about. Well, the core of it is that Lily and I were hired to look into you-б▒ Kat was cut off by Zuhra hopping up from her chair and pulling a knife out of her front pocket and pointing it towards Kat. б░Put that away. Itбпs not like you can hurt me with it. We mean you no harm,б▒

    б░No harm she says,б▒ spat Zuhra, б░You just said you were hired to look into me! Iбпd ask what set you off but frankly I donбпt feel like incriminating myself for something else,б▒

    б░Do you really think Jara would be here with us if we were looking into something bad?б▒ asked Kat. Zuhra nced over at her employer who waved back with a bright smile on her face,pletely ignoring the tense atmosphere, Zuhra took one more step back but didnбпt lower the knife.

    б░Ok are you willing to here us out now?б▒ asked Kat. Zuhra gave a hesitant nod in response, б░Good. In that case the reason youбпre looking into you is because Apep-б▒

    Despite agreeing to here Kat out Zuhra apparently couldnбпt hold her tongue, б░APEP! I canбпt believe heбпd do something like that. I thought we were at least friends, but NO apparently I canбпt even have that,б▒

    Kat just stared back at Zuhra. б░Jara... is she... is she intentionally trying to take this the wrong way?б▒

    Jara sighed, б░I donбпt really know why Zuhra is reacting so badly to this...б▒

    б░DONбпT talk about me like Iбпm not here! I can hear you both perfectly well!б▒ growled Zuhra.

    б░Apparently not because you arenбпt really listening,б▒ snipped Lily, б░Youбпre just making assumptions based on half of a conversation. We arenбпt your enemies Zuhra. We are trying to bring you into this gently but youбпre apparently trying to be difficultб▒

    Zuhra took in a deep breath and then nced over at the tea set. Kat and Lily gave matching nods and Zuhra pulled a mug from her pocket and poured herself a ss and sipped on it for a few moments. б░Ok Iбпm calm,б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Kat uncertainly, б░So, Apep has a crush on you and wanted some information. What he tried to do was summon a demon to answer his questions but that failed and he got me and Lily instead. His goal, was to find out if he had any chance with you. He knew you had a fiancиж before, and didnбпt want to pressure you by asking and having his family find out. Theyбпre apparently very invested in finding him a wife.

    б░Thatбпs on top of the fact Jaraбпs family is also interested in pairing her with Apep because they donбпt think sheбпd bother to find a husband otherwise. They seem to really want kids. So Apep wanted to find out if he had a chance before mentioning it. In the end, that didnбпt work out and Lily and I started to check your background a bit...

    б░Which... would have been fine if you just broke up with your fiancиж but we now know about Gaston and the fact that heбпs dead... and it just sort of felt wrong to keep going,б▒ Zuhra sucked in a deep breath and took another drink.

    б░Iбпm not interested,б▒ said Zuhra.

    Jara growled, б░Zuhra, youбпre my friend as well as my maid and that is frankly, ridiculous. Iбпve seen you get along really well with Apep so far and I already know that you arenбпt a lesbian or asexual like myself, so why not give it a chance,б▒

    б░He thought it was appropriate to investigate my personal life! I donбпt know about you but I feel pretty pressured by that!б▒ snarled Zuhra.

    б░It wasnбпt his intent though,б▒ pointed out Lily, б░he wasnбпt even sure if you were going to be married to a guy or not. If it was a women he would have... well Iбпm not quite sure what but he didnбпt want to ruin what small friendship you have,б▒

    б░Well heбпs doing a pretty good job of it you know. He could have just asked me!б▒ said Zuhra.

    б░Yeah right,б▒ said Jara, б░I didnбпt even know the guyбпs NAME Zuhra and you think youбпd have told Apep? Youбпre dreaming!б▒

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820: I Reject Your Reality and Substitute My Own

    б░Well itбпs not like I was going to tell my boss all the sordid details of my dead fiancиж am I? Thatбпs hardly appropriate workce conversation!б▒ hissed Zuhra.

    б░Workce conversation?б▒ asked Jara bbergasted. б░Workce conversation! Jara youбпve seen me naked. Youбпve seen me literally covered in horse shit. You have seen me cry and scream and yell just to deal with all my pent up emotions. Donбпt you DARE tell me any of that is appropriate as a боworkce conversationбп. Zuhra. YOU WORK IN MY HOUSE. You are someone who is at least a friend and maybe a sister. You WERE TOLD THIS WHEN YOU SIGNED THE CONTRACT TO WORK HERE. Donбпt you try and weasel your way through this by saying it wasnбпt боworkce appropriateбп!б▒

    Zuhra flinched at Jaraбпs raised voice. As Jara continued to re she put away her knife and grabbed a chair to properly converse. б░You may have a bit of a point,б▒ admitted Zuhra. Jara raised an eyebrow as if saying боjust a bitбп but Zuhra held her ground this time. б░Yes. A bit. I still find it to be a major breech of privacy. You had no right,б▒

    Jara red back, somewhat annoyed at Zuhraбпs attitude now and said, б░Technically speaking, the papers I gave Kat that lets her investigate are all perfectly valid. Not only do I have a full andplete right to investigate everything in your background, technically speaking Apep does as well. He wants to elevate you to an important position in his household. Granted itбпs not actually employment he wants to marry you... but he does have the right to investigate your background for it.

    б░I even went light on things, just giving Kat permission to find information and ask questions. Nothing about forcing any of them to answer. So despite how rude it may or may not be all Kat did was ask a few questions. Really, she could have probably done it without the permission notes. So no Zuhra. Despite what you think we had ever right,б▒

    Zuhra sniffed as if sheбпd smelt something rank. б░Sure, but if we ARE friends like you said isnбпt it a bit invasive?б▒

    Jara shrugged, б░If you want to make that argument... Iбпve been around you for two years and I donбпt know the name of the woman who raised you in the orphanage. I donбпt know who your fiancиж was. Iбпve only heard of your friend Marem, and Iбпm pretty sure you didnбпt mean to even give me that much.

    .....

    б░But sure. Letбпs pretend that is all normal. Letбпs pretend that Iбпve never been bothered by the fact you know nearly everything about my own life but I know nothing about yours... YOU ARE MISSERABLE ZUHRA-б▒ shouted Jara.

    б░I am not!б▒ cut in Zuhra.

    б░YOU ARE!б▒ said Jara firmly. б░You take a break only because itбпs contractually mandated. You had to be FORCED TO SLEEP. You clean everything in reach even when itбпs been done once or twice already because you canбпt sit still. Just talking vaguely about your past makes you wince. Zuhra. If Kat hadnбпt provided me an opportunity to look into things the way she did... I honestly would have done it by myself at some point.

    б░Iбпd have given you three years I think. Three years to get over everything in your past and move forward. Three years to get yourself situated. Thatбпs probably more time then I should have been willing to give you but itбпs not like youбпre a sobbing wreck all the time. You can still work, you still smile. But... now I have to wonder... have I ever really seen you smile? Has it always been fake?б▒

    Zuhra winced at the scathing criticism of her lifestyle. б░I... Iбпm fine. This is my real smile,б▒ said Zuhra as she righted herself back to her more standard mannerisms.

    Jara sighed, б░Honey... I donбпt know whatбпs sadder. The fact that I thought that smile was at all natural or the fact you still seem to believe it yourself. Clearly I have failed as your mistress if things were this bad,б▒ Jara finished speaking and shook her head slowly.

    *Well... this has be... a whole thing really hasnбпt it?*

    [I donбпt even know if this is still about us going behind her back at this point. Iбпm pretty sure sheбпs just using this as a chance to vent and I think Jara might be letting her. She almost seems to be intentionally riling Zuhra up at this point. Jaraбпs nowhere near as... uposed asst time she broke down. This feels a lot more staged. Well, at least of Jaraбпs end...]

    б░Well what do YOU know? Youбпve never lost anybody that close to you. I had to grow up without parents, the love of my life is DEAD and his mother thinks he was MURDERED. What sort of struggles do you have?б▒ hissed Zuhra.

    б░Really?б▒ asked Jara, б░You really wish to go down that road? Perhaps I should ask how you would feel being forced to fit into a mould that was never for you. Iбпve been groomed my entire life to lead the family when I could not care less. I was forced to learn politics and intrigue and as the future Lady of the 6th I am expected to have my own children to carry on the name,

    б░But letбпs focus on that for a moment shall we,б▒ Jara raised her voice just a notch, a cold anger, a wound long since scarred over but one that still I T C H E S. б░I have no interest in sex. I have NEGATIVE interest in sex. Iбпd love nothing more than to live in the woods and study nts for the rest of my life but I have to find someone to marry that I can never love and let them fuck me at least once. Pretty sure, in civilised culture you could see that as rape. So do you really want to y the боwhat do you knowбп card on me?б▒

    Zuhra mmed her hand into the chair, б░Iбпd trade ces with you in a heartbeat,б▒

    б░And I could never be in your ce because I do not, and can never, love someone the way you did Gaston!б▒ hissed Jara, б░But guess what? Unlike you, I do not bemoan the issues that I have. I came up with ns and solutions. I made contingencies. I owned up to my responsibilities and I am ready to lead the family as is expected of me. It will not fill me with joy but it IS my duty and I will fulfill it.б▒

    б░What grand responsibility do I have?б▒ asked Zuhra.

    Jara smiled, a big wide smile like the cat that got the canary. б░Ah Zuhra. You have a responsibility to the matron who raised you, your friends, me, probably Gaston and his mother... but most importantly. You have a responsibility to yourself to stop trying to work yourself to death when people who care for you arenбпt looking over your shoulder,б▒

    б░How would you know what Gaston would want? Or Belle? I can maybe believe that Theresa would want better for me considering all the trouble she went through to teach me and Marem has been saying things like that for years at this point. Why is this different?б▒ asked Zuhra.

    Jara went to say something but Kat decided it was time to remind Zuhra there was more than two people in the room, б░Because Belle approves of Apep,б▒

    Silencepletely overtook the room. Jara was still smiling but she was respecting the silence. Lily was shrinking away so that she was half behind Kat. The conversation was a bit much and she was enjoying watching the argument y out. Kat had her chin thrust forward and a stern look on her face. She wasnбпt willing to leave the slightest doubt that her words were the truth. And Zuhra... Zuhra truly didnбпt know what to say.

    She might not have visited Belle much since the incident but that didnбпt mean she was unaware of how things had turned at. She knew about Belleбпs secret crusade against the 8th, she knew about the fact Belle never left her office unless it was to go with a caravan and even that was rare these days. She knew that Belle ate whatever excess product was lying around instead of real meals. She knew that Belle had chosen a hill to die on, and was very happy to run herself into the ground up there. So what was this?

    б░Wha?б▒ Zuhra couldnбпt even form the full word. Her brain was trying and failing toprehend the words that had just came out of Katбпs mouth. She was told earlier in the conversation that Kat couldnбпt lie but it HAD TO BE. It HAD TO BE A LIE. Zuhraбпs mind was brought to a screeching halt. The gears that turned to keep her thoughts running flying off the sprockets as a cascade of errors tried to resolve themselves. Belle. The woman on a crusade for her son... had approved of moving on?!

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821: Jaraбпs Pitch

    б░How? No... what? No... how... how could she say that? I... I donбпt understand?б▒ even ask Zuhra formed the words she found herselfcking understanding.

    Kat gave a shrug, б░I can exin it the simple way or the long way,б▒ offered Kat.

    б░I... I donбпt understand why thereбпd be a difference... or even how sheбпd think that I should give Apep a chance in the first ce... I... I just donбпt get it...б▒ said Zuhra.

    б░Well, the simple answer is that she doesnбпt want you to end up like her, but the long answer is of course moreplex,б▒ said Kat easily.

    б░What? But... why not? Sheбпs the owner of a sessful business, has more intuitive understanding of people than anyone else Iбпve ever known, her business has nearly doubled in size since she took over from her father, she was able to raise a son by herself perfectly well just because she decided not to have a husband. Sheбпs one of the most well respected merchants in the city and the nearby countries. She might not have thergest merchant house but she is very well known. Sheбпs highly educated in matters of both literature and economics... why would I not want that?б▒ asked Zuhra.

    Jara looked to Kat with a боyeah can you exinбп face, so Kat sighed and brought forth the memory of Belle and answered, with a sombre tone. б░Belle doesnбпt want you to be her because sheбпs a shell of a person,б▒ Kat started to mark of things on her fingers, б░she lives in her office. She doesnбпt go on trips as often as she used to, she hasnбпt visited her house in over a year, she eats spare products instead of proper meals, she works by a singlentern in her office, the business continues to exist mostly because of her former sess and none of her current action, she canбпt let go of a vendetta despite having virtually no evidence, and she has no idea what sheбпll do when she aplishes it anyway,б▒

    б░I... I... I didnбпt think things had gotten so bad...б▒ said Zuhra softly.

    .....

    Kat gave a shrug, б░I donбпt know what to tell you Zuhra. Belle still has her mind, her body hasnбпtpletely fallen apart and despite her bad habits sheбпs still better of than most... but she really is running on fumes in many ways. She doesnбпt have that spark of life you see in most peopleбпs eyes anymore. It feels like she runs on spite and the asional shback to better times. She can fake being alright pretty well and maybe some of the ideas I suggested to her will help but... frankly sheбпs not doing well...б▒

    б░I hadnбпt noticed...б▒ said Zuhra as she folded in on herself somewhat. б░I should have been there to help her...б▒

    Jara sighed, б░I think thatбпs part of the point Zuhra. She doesnбпt want you to turn out like her so I imagine she was intentionally putting up a good front whenever you had the chance to see her. Iбпm also not sure she wants the kind of help youбпre talking about. As bitter and angry as she seems from Katбпs exnation... and as much as she doesnбпt want you to be her... I get the sense sheбпs... well not content but perhaps... unwilling to move past it? epting of it as her fate?б▒ suggested Jara.

    б░But it shouldnбпt be! Sheбпs so sessful... sheбпs done so much for herpany... so much for so many small viges... she might y it off as боgood business senseбп but most of the other traders still donбпt bother... I just canбпt understand it...б▒ said Zuhra.

    б░Consider this then,б▒ said Jara, б░youбпre younger than her, just as well educated and currently working for one of the ten guardians. Youбпre also in a position to if not marry, at least be close to the heir to a second. I think thatбпs just as impressive if not more so considering youбпre younger age... you could have a bright future you know?б▒ Zuhra just gave a saddened shrug, б░Well, seeing as youбпve calmed down now, even if it is perhaps a tad too far, what are your real thoughts about Apep?б▒

    Zuhra sunk further into the chair as she finally decided to give the question itбпs proper weight. What were her thoughts on Apep? The answer was still unclear. She hadnбпt ever looked at him that way... or anyone at all since Gaston. A lot of things just... sort of happened in the background to her since his death. Nothing in particr stood out and without Jara forcing her to take breaks regrly Zuhra would be hard pressed to know how long itбпd been or what day it was.

    б░I... I donбпt really know?б▒ offered Zuhra as her answer eventually. Seeing Jaraбпs unimpressed look directed at her from the side she tried to continue... б░I mean... heбпs cute... but more like a little boy I guess? Maybe thatбпs unfair but... Gaston was... he was impressive always. He had muscles that looked strong enough to break wood with just a flex. He had martial training he... he was... no... he felt POWERFUL. He had a sort of presence that drew you to him...

    б░It actually surprised me to find out I was someone he had a crush on... he was always showing off, shing his teeth that I swear he had to polish instead of clean... he was more of an unreachable figure you know? I appreciated him, at the start, like one would appreciate a statue. Impressive from a distance, nice detailing up close, but ultimately not something to strive for. It is a statue at the end of the day...

    б░Except apparently not. No apparently he was very real and interested in me... and I just... I donбпt really know how I could love someone else like that. Could rece him... I mean... Apep... Apep is so many things that Gaston wasnбпt... and... I suppose I really donбпt like the idea of recing Gaston at all in my heart...б▒

    Jara gave a small smile, б░Nobody is asking you to forget him... but maybe this is good? Allow Gaston to be thatrger than life figure. The one who swept you off your feet with muscles the size of boulders and a smile that outshines the sun. A wonderous magical encounter you can always remember...

    б░But perhaps you can also find a ce in your heart for Apep. He is loyal, and while not as strong physically heбпs smarter than he gives himself credit for a much stronger politically. Where Gaston would probably show off at a party to prove himself worthy of you time and time again, Apep would be happy to stand by your side. Iбпm sure theyбпd both offer you everything in the world if they could... but Gaston is not Apep and maybe itбпs better that way. Instead of staying alone or finding a knock-off Gaston... why not look to Apep for a different kind of romance?б▒ suggested Jara.

    Kat turned her full attention to Zuhra. Jara had probably given the best pitch possibly, certainly better than anything believed she could think of. Lily was of a simr opinion. It was a great way of framing this development to Zuhra. It was a chance for Zuhra to move on without truly moving on. Perhaps she would in the future, perhaps not but it looked to be an excellent ce to start, б░I... Iбпm sorry but I just donбпt know if thatбпs a good idea...б▒ said Zuhra.

    And it fell t.

    б░Surely itбпs worth giving him a chance though?б▒ asked Jara carefully to make sure it didnбпt sound like she was begging.

    б░Jara... this... youбпre not talking about a new vour of tea or I guess in your case testing out a new crossbreed of nts. Jara this... and please understand this time I mean you no ill will... but I donбпt think you CAN understand. This... itбпs a delicate matter and... sure maybe Apep is different enough... but I donбпt want to just casually date him. Not only is giving him unfounded hope cruel I donбпt want to even date someone I donбпt at least have a small crush on. I just... Iбпm not sure I can see it going anywhere. I... Iбпm not saying no just yet... because Iбпll admit that like Belle was worried about... I didnбпt really see much of a future for me anywhere really... but I canбпt see this working out yet...

    б░Hmm...б▒ Zuhra turned to Kat and Lily. б░What about you? What would you both do?б▒

    Kat winced and nced at Lily before deciding to go first, б░Youбпre asking a hard question Zuhra. Iбпm asexual like Jara and I... well honestly I probably would just... not? I mean if Lily died NOW Iбпd end up like Belle no question about it... well thatбпs not true we bound ourselves together so it would literally kill me not figuratively. I... I donбпt really know how to answer you Zuhra. The situation isnбпt really all that simr and weбпve taken steps to avoid something like it... even if they were idental.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822: Not Quite Shared Pain

    Zuhra turned her focus to Lily, staring. Lily frowned at the attention but Zuhra didnбпt let up, б░What?б▒ asked Lily, б░Kat said it all. Weбпve taken idental steps to avoid something like that ever happening, what else do you want me to say?б▒

    Zuhra narrowed her eyes, б░Kat specified that SHE was asexual, implying pretty strongly that you arenбпt. I want to know what you would do? In the even something happened to Kat before you got to this point,б▒

    Lily sighed, б░Itбпs hard to say Zuhra... I donбпt really like to think about it. Either Iбпd move on, meaning that Kat wasnбпt the only person for me, or I wouldnбпt and Iбпd be miserable for the rest of my existence. Itбпs not exactly pleasant to contemte Zuhra.б▒

    б░Well how do you think I feel?б▒ asked Zuhra a little hotly, б░I LIVE that situation. My old fiancиж is dead and my... friend, my friend is trying to force me together with her other friend. I donбпt exactly find any of this to be pleasant you know?б▒

    б░Hey Iбпm not trying to force anything here,б▒ cut in Jara. б░I think Apep could be good for you and he has a massive crush on you. Iбпm not trying to strongarm you here but you have a nice, apparently attractive man of high standing interested in you, despite the fact youбпre miserable and had a previous love,б▒

    б░Gee thanks for the winning endorsement, Jara,б▒ grumbled Zuhra without any heat.

    Jara shrugged unrepentantly, б░Youбпre pretty sure but that doesnбпt mean youбпre a joy to be around. Might be different for other people, but your obsessive need to clean is just barely tolerable because itбпs your job Zuhra. It worries me. As I said... Iбпm not trying to force anything... but I do think itбпd be good for you and if not Apep I might still force you to date someone at some point if you continue to be a miserable maid,б▒

    .....

    Zuhra huffed, б░I believe youбпre trying to refocus the issue on me. I asked Lily a question and Iбпd like a proper answer to it,б▒ said Zuhra dragging the subject of the conversation back to Lily, who winced in response to the attention again. Her tail found its way to Katбпs and wrapped around it for a bit of peace of mind.

    б░Look... ok... I might not have a proper answer for you... but how about this? I tell you about MY first love?б▒ offered Lily.

    б░Wait Kat isnбпt your first love?б▒ asked Zuhra shocked.

    Lily nodded, б░Yes, now do you want me to exin it or not?б▒

    Zuhra made a go ahead gesture so Lily sucked in a deep breath. б░Fine. Ok... so there was this girl called Ste...б▒

    (This is the same story Lily told during her confession. If you need a refresher it starts at 552)

    Lily went on to exin her friendship with Ste growing up and the issues it caused herter in life. How it forced her to move towns. This time though, after she finished the story, she returned to focus on those moments right after her first failed confession. It hadnбпt been particrly relevant at the time she told Kat, but it seemed like something Zuhra might need to hear.

    б░To back up somewhat Zuhra... the time right after Ste started to vilify me so that the entire school knew what had happened... the only good spot about it is that I never once considered killing myself,б▒ Lilyбпs words were sharp. Her slitted eyes boring into Zuhraбпs. б░I thought of it exactly once and dismissed it not a secondter.

    б░It was actually the first time Iбпdughed in nearly a month at that point. I couldnбпt stop. It was just so silly to me in that moment. I was slowing wasting away, I wasnбпt taking care of myself at all. Barely leaving my room even for food and sustenance. Iughed because... as miserable as I was... the idea that it could ever be worth just ending it was so funny to me.

    б░You see... to me... that would be giving not just my heart but my entire life and future to Ste. Someone whoбпd just rejected and tried to destroy me despite being my friend for as long as I could remember. Iughed because she wasnбпt worth my love. It was probably the moment I stopped my downward spiral. I wouldnбпt say I got better after that... not until I met Kat and she started helping me out...

    б░But it made me remember to live. To live for myself. To find an alternative to being miserable. Iбпd been pushed to my breaking point but I wasnбпt the one who broke in the end. Now. This is quite different. Gaston didnбпt leave you intentionally... but perhaps he should have been more careful. ident or not, Gaston died and he left you here to suffer in his absence. Perhaps use that as encouragement to find something new? Something all of your own?б▒

    Jara was looking off to the side at this point. She wasnбпt crying of course. If anyone said otherwise sheбпd throw her notebook at them. Kat had at some point during the story moved Lily to herp and was surrounding her the best she could. Trying not to allow Lily to remain fixated on such a dark point in herp. Zuhra though...

    Zuhra had a rather pinched expression. She didnбпt like Lilyбпsparisons at all. Didnбпt like the things she was implying... but to berate her after revealing such a deep wound from her past... Zuhra couldnбпt really bring herself to do it. It did make her realise she was perhaps being a bit harsh to the pair in front of her. Sure they were hired by Apep, but that didnбпt mean they were withoutpassion. It wasnбпt forgiveness for investigating her past. But it was perhaps... a bit of empathy.

    б░I... I donбпt... Thank you for sharing that Lily... I didnбпt quite realise... I mean... I agree it isnбпt the same but... but I suppose there is still hope for me. Though... contrary to Jaraбпs suggestions you seem to have chosen someone rather simrly in looks to your first love,б▒ said Zuhra shakily.

    Lily shrugged and said, б░What can I say? I know what I like. Apparently I have a thing for red hair but what I really like is nice shapely legs,б▒ Zuhra blushed at Lilyбпs admission, б░what are you looking like that for? Itбпs nothing indecent, and even if it was. I am happy with my choices. I have no shame in admitting what I find attractive about Kat. If I canбпt even talk about what I enjoy, how could I ever get the courage to take things further?б▒ Of course in truth it was Kat that mostly helped push those boundaries despite her insistence on Lily setting the pace. While Kat would leave big decisions like that to Lily, Kat wasnбпt terribly fond of how embarrassed and guilty Lily felt looking at her.

    б░What do you mean exactly?б▒ asked Zuhra confused.

    Lily sighed exaggeratedly as if Zuhra had asked a very stupid question, б░Zuhra... sure Gaston may have been attractive but WHAT about him was? What specifically called to you the most? Take Kat and Ste for example. They both have red hair, and at first nce you might say thatбпs why I was attracted to them...

    б░But I disagree. What I like is actually their legs. Ste was rather sporty and kept herself active, but Kat instead was busy with helping out at the town orphanage and she walked to school every day. Itбпs a slightly different appearance but just as pleasant. What Iбпm trying to do is find out if Apep is attractive to you at all!

    б░I mean, we heard from Belle that Gaston found your neckline particrly attractive. Personally I donбпt see it. I canбпt see much of your legs, so thatбпs out for me but you have nice hair that you clearly still take care of and your winning feature is truly your eyes. Theyбпre like real jewels which, is actually a little strange at first nce, but on the second itбпs breathtaking,б▒

    Zuhra bit her lips and thought on Lilyбпs words only to find... she didnбпt really have an answer. Gaston was conventionally attractive. He was very closely aligned to the masculine ideal in many ways. Strong noticeable muscles, gleaming teeth, hair on the slightly longer side but well taken care of. Abs you could break rocks on. Not that Zuhra would admit to knowing that fact easily. Through it all though... Zuhra frowned as she tried to find боthe thingбп she truly found attractive about Gaston. The easy answer боeverythingбп kept popping up but after Lilyбпs speech it felt... hollow.

    б░I... I find that now that I am confronted with it... I canбпt find an answer for you. I... it is hard to imagine that I never considered it but... it seems to be the truth... I canбпt answer any more specifically than боeverythingбп or боhe was exceptionally handsomeбп and... and that hurts actually. To not be able to name anything as he apparently could and you do for your own love...б▒ grumbled Zuhra.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823: Let Us Think About... Something Else

    The silence stretched on once again. With both Kat and Jara being asexual they couldnбпt really contribute to the issue, and as it was one Lily caused... she didnбпt have a good solution either. Itбпs not like she could say that it didnбпt matter after exining why and how it did. [I feel like I might have made a mistake somehow... I mean... Zuhra does not seem to be handling this well...]

    Lily was right. Zuhraбпs hands were twitching in ce and asionally reaching into her pockets before Zuhra would pull them back out again as if burned. After this happened a few times it was clear she was trying to resist the urge to go and clean things. *Itбпs not your fault Lily. You were trying to help. I didnбпt expect her to take it so hard though... do you think itбпs because time has dulled her memory of Gaston or that she never had a specific thing to point to in the first ce?*

    [Iбпm not sure. Part of me says that if Gaston was really as spectacr as Zuhra seems to think then there might not be something she could point to... but then another part of me points out that Iбпve never seen anyone better looking then you and that I can still point to your legs being my favourite feature. Iбпm not sure if Iбпm helped by the fact that I had a crush before you or if Iбпm just more aware of my fetishes.]

    *Well what do you think is more likely?*

    [I donбпt know, Iбпm a gay woman Kat. I canбпt really understand what a straight girl finds attractive in guys. I mean sure, Iбпve heard things. But some of the are contradictory. Like that time the girls nearly got into a civil war at school over Wain when he sprouted a beard over the weekend. The girls in school split themselves in half and started a war over if he looked better with or without the beard. Heck I even got dragged into it and... well I said I didnбпt really care at first but I was forced to pick a side... and I went with no beard. I mean... I donбпt like beards for obvious reasons but I mean... you know?]

    *No I think I lost your point somewhere along the way.*

    [Wait. Now that I think about it... how did you avoid getting caught up in that nonsense?]

    .....

    *Hmm... I think... oh who was it... I think it might have been Paige? I canбпt find the specific memory without wasting a bunch of time but now youбпve brought it up... Iбпm pretty sure Paige asked боDo you think Wain looks better with or without a beardбп and my response was боWhoбпs Wain?бп and she looked at me with the most confused face ever. Then described him in detail and I responded with, боRight so he has a beard now?бп and Paige threw up her hands in defeat.*

    [Ugh. Why didnбпt I go for that route!]

    *Because you kept better track of whoбпs who at school? I couldnбпt really be bothered because I have to remember enough names back at the orphanage. I didnбпt need to go to school and remember more names.*

    [Hmm... I guess thatбпs a better excuse then I coulde up with. Back to Zuhra though... I just donбпt have enough experience to say how normal her attitude is. I mean... surely sheбпs notpletely vani right?]

    *Iбпm not sure if the fact she canбпt point to something specific means sheбпs vani. I mean, Sue canбпt really point to anything specific either and if sheбпs vani...* Lily could feel Katбпs shivers while being hugged, and joined in with the ufortable mental image.

    [You know... speaking of Sue. I wonder if sheбпd have any good advice for this situation? Would it be worth sending her a message?]

    *Iбпm not sure... I mean... maybe? I wouldnбпt get a response anytime soon so itбпd only be applicable if weбпre still here to answer tomorrow or maybete tonight. Iбпm also not certain Sue would be able to help. Her first answer would probably be боjust get Apep to fuck her and see how that turns outбп if weбпre being honest with each other... but she might have a follow up answer thatбпs actually useful. The problem would be getting her to send both in the same message.*

    [Yeah... that does sound like something Sue would say. боItбпs just a bit of sex. You have to make sure youбпre bothpatibleбп or something like that. Weбпd probably have to exchange a few messages to get a proper answer and Iбпm also unsure if weбпd have the time for that. How likely do you think it is that weбпll be able to stay and help with this Gaston issue?]

    *Iбпm not sure... it really does seem like something I should be paid for even if I donбпt feel the need... I think as long as we keep it within 24 hours, weбпll bepletely fine... but any more than that and we might be pushing it.*

    [Could we message Nira for advice? She probably has some experience with this sort of thing considering her age. Surely sheбпs seen at least one death of an acquaintance set to be married right?]

    *I mean maybe? Iбпm not sure how long she went on Contracts for and considering sheбпs a healer itбпs quite likely that she was in charge of making sure the person in question DIDNбпT die. So it still might not be something she knows how to deal with. Thatбпs not even going over the fact that sheбпd probably have the same joke answers as Sue.*

    [Wait what?]

    *Wait did I not tell you about that? Nira is a massive tease and likes to embarrass her family members. Considering we are two of Kamikoбпs only two friends sheбпd probably treat us like part of the family and give that kind of answer.*

    [I donбпt like the fact that even having not met her outside of a professional setting I can still imagine her doing that. What about... Tristan? No... what was his name? Kamikoбпs dad?]

    *Trigrath is his name... and while he might give us answers... he probably wouldnбпt give us one that weбпd like. Heбпs obsessed with his family and I imagine heбпd agree with Zuhra that being miserable for the rest of his... much longer life... would still be preferable to cheating on the spirit of his dead wife. The fact that Nira can heal basically anything would only reinforce that idea in his head. So... yeah... donбпt think heбпd be much help with this.*

    [Your friends are weird Kat...]

    Kat rolled her eyes, hidden as they were behind Lilyбпs ears. *Lily, most of them are your friends as well, some of them arenбпt really friends so much as family of friends and finally... as my once best friend what does that say about you?*

    [Kat. I had a crush on you for nearly two years before I finally said anything and instead of doing the normal thing of dating for a while I went straight for marriage essentially. I also became a magical cat-girl. I donбпt think I count as normal either.]

    *Hmm... what about Sylvie?*

    [Kat... as adorable as she is... sheбпs way too smart. Pretty sure she also counts as weird. And donбпt even try to argue for Vivian and Callisto! How either of them manage to look somewhat normal for extended periods of time Iбпll never know. Well... actually I donбпt think Callisto even tries.]

    *Yeah... I donбпt think Callisto bothers with it either... I think she just sort of wears it well? If that makes sense?*

    [Yeah. She does manage to make that outfit feel oddly natural despite the fact it shouldnбпt really be for cleaning at all. Way too much white on it. I mean look at Zuhra. The only white on her outfit is the pocket but that might be a safety thing?]

    *No idea.*

    [Yeah same.]

    *Should we try to start up the conversation with everyone else again?*

    [Maybe? Iбпm not really sure where we should start. I seem to have caused more issues than I solved, Zuhra is trying not to have a breakdown and start cleaning, Jara... Iбпm not sure what sheбпs doing... and youбпre trying tofort me even though Iбпm fine. Probably just leave restarting things up to Jara.]

    Kat didnбпt really care about getting found out. *I have the right to spoil you all I want as your girlfriend. You might not NEED thefort but maybe I do? Itбпs not exactly nice hearing about you getting hurt you know? Even if I already heard the story once before it isnбпt much easier to listen to the second time.*

    [Oh. Sorry]

    *Lily. What did I say about apologising when you donбпt need to? You were trying to help Zuhra. Itбпs a wonderful reason to share that story. Even if Iбпm not fond of it, itбпs part of your history and Iбпm not going toin when you share it with people. Especially not when you have such a good reason to.*

    Lily didnбпt say anything else. She just snuggled further into Katбпs embrace.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824: Cluedo

    б░Ok. Fine. Seeing as nobody else is talking,б▒ Jaraбпs quick nce between Kat and Lily as well as the emphasis on the word боtalkingбп left no room to doubt what she meant, б░perhaps we should go over the other major topic? Gastonбпs alleged murder and Belleбпs crusade against the Lord of the 8th over it? Can I actually get the full details of that?б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Well, Belle believes the chances are pretty high that Gaston is the 8thбпs bastard son. He was one of the few people she slept with around the time it was confirmed she was pregnant. She suspects that after he remarried he might have been cleaning up loose ends with regards to his bastard children. Alternatively... she thinks he might have tried to invite the 8th to his wedding with Zuhra,б▒

    Zuhra burst out intoughter and the rest of the room turned to face her. She tried to stop and exin what was so funny but every time she got a moment of air and tried to work out what she was going to say she ended up devolving back into a fit ofughter. It was pretty clear that something in Katбпs statement wasnбпt right, but what... well... that would have to wait till Zuhra got a handled on herself.

    When she finally did, albeit with the asional chuckle still in her answers, she said, б░Gaston. Gaston wouldnбпt do something that stupid. I... I mean... I know his mother had a bit of a skewed perspective on him but... but thatбпs just silly. Heбпs no idiot. Risking such a confrontation over a wedding invitation. Oh... oh his mother would think something like that.

    б░But...б▒ Zuhraбпs mood quickly plummeted... б░but he did always have a bit of an inted sense of... hmm I hesitate to call it justice.... hmm. He liked to enforce rules, or just things he perceived as wrong. Either worked fine... but he didnбпt really know the best way to go about that sort of thing. I still remember hearing the story of how he told off a bunch of other kids for loitering one day. I wasnбпt there for it but Marem told me the story a few times and it was hrious.

    б░What worries me... is that while I canбпt see him risking himself to invite his potentially real father to our wedding... I can imagine him confronting the 8th, father or not, if he found out about the fact the 8th was causing troubles for the orphanage...б▒ Zuhra let out a sigh, б░I didnбпt tell him. I think anyway... but I wouldnбпt be surprised if I left enough clues behind that he could take that information to someone who did know and either pretend to be in on it or just use his personality to find out. I doubt it was the matron...б▒

    б░It wasnбпtб▒ added Kat, б░Iбпm sure Theresa would have mentioned something about it if it was. She didnбпt think anything odd was involved in Gastonбпs death. Even if she said it was a tragedy she thought it was a sadlymon event. Not anything malicious,б▒

    .....

    Zuhra nodded, б░Yeah that sounds like the old woman. Did you know she doesnбпt actually get paid anymore?б▒ Kat nodded, б░Huh... Iбпm a little surprised she told you that. She doesnбпt like to wave that particr g for no reason. I only know because she mentioned she couldnбпt pay me for my time when I helped out at the orphanage,б▒

    б░Wait hold up, the orphanage director of the 8th district doesnбпt get paid AT ALL?!б▒ hissed Jara. б░How does nobody know of this?б▒

    Zuhra waved her hand up and down in a боsort ofбп gesture. She nced at Kat who motioned back towards Zuhra. б░Ok I guess Iбпll exin it. The 8th deigned to reduce the orphanageбпs funding a few times and eventually reced almost all of it with and allotment further into the city. The orphanage has to grow its own food, and surplus to pay its workers now. Theresa technically gets paid but all of it gets donated straight back to the orphanage. It happens automatically now as well, so I donбпt think sheбпs even seen her pay bag in a few years at this point,б▒

    Jara out a groan as she messaged the bridge of her nose. б░What the heck is going on in the 8th district. Murders, extortion, it sounds like adultery as well. I imagine thereбпs at least some forgery going on as well, maybe even supported by the 8th. Dammit. This shit is exactly why I donбпt want to go into politics when I get older!б▒

    б░Why?б▒ asked Zuhra.

    Jara turned her unimpressed re to Zuhra. б░Well, propriety dictates that I canбпt just set the investigators on the 8th. Itбпs both a politeness thing and a bit of a social check and bnce to ensure I canбпt just cause trouble for no reason. The fact that this issue is at over a year old really doesnбпt help things either. Iбпd need to hire my own private investigators that canбпt really be tracked back to me... but after so long Iбпd probably not be able to do anything about it...

    б░I also have to pretend that I know none of this when I meet the 8th. I have to act like all of the usations against them arepletely unconfirmed even when I have some trusted advisors who think heбпs guilty, I think he might be guilty, all while just... doing nothing. I certainly canбпt tell my parents because theyбпd probably let him know. Because thatбпs the polite thing to do. боYeah I know youбпre a scumbag who takes money from children, murders young men and women and probably promotes corruption across your district but because we canбпt prove anything we need to look into it. That ok mate?''б▒ grumbled Jara.

    б░Oh...б▒ said Zuhra.

    б░Oh indeed,б▒ hissed back Jara.

    б░Sorry... I just... ok yeah... I apologise again for my earlierments about trading ces with you. I donбпt think I could deal with this sort of thing carefully at all... Iбпd probably send in a bunch of guards or just an assassin. Wait... do you have assassins?б▒ mumbled Zuhra.

    Jara shrugged and said, б░Itбпs fine I forgive you. I do understand why those checks are there. I could potentially ruin apletely innocent person just by investigating them thoroughly enough. Either by taking the time to keep them from doing business until they run out of money or just telling the guards not to be careful and let them break things to search for боhidden documentsбп or боcontraband materialsбп and what not.

    б░So itбпs a sort of reasonable precaution... doesnбпt make me any happy about it. As for assassin, officially no. Unofficially... probably not? Thatбпs the sort of thing I doubt my parents will tell me about until Iбпm officially the Lady of the house and honestly itбпd surprise me more if my mother didnбпt know how to contact some assassins quickly. I do suspect they arenбпt in the city, or at least donбпt have a major presence in the city. No sessful assassination attempts have been made on The Ten after all. Other people... not quite so lucky...б▒

    б░Do you think the 8th hired a proper assassin for Gaston?б▒ asked Kat.

    Jara frowned at the question and thought it over. б░Hmm... thatбпs... thatбпs actually an interesting question. I mean... to set it up so cleanly I think he would have had to... but the potential response time makes me wonder. I imagine unless it was just removing bastards the 8th would have needed time to call them in and Gaston would have been able to spread whatever damaging lies or truths he had before that... yet nobody he was close to seems to know any of the specifics. Hmm... Zuhra was he acting strange at all before he died?б▒

    Zuhra couldnбпt help but wince. б░I... I donбпt really know? I mean... I wish I did... but I was very... um... how do I exin it... floaty? Gaston and I were getting married and that happiness was keeping me... rather inattentive. My mind was alight with all sorts of wonderful scenarios revolving around our wedding and... well frankly I wouldnбпt have noticed anything strange if Gaston had walked into my room with just a tie on,б▒

    Jara raised an eyebrow, б░Surely you would have noticed something strange about that,б▒

    Zuhra blushed deeply, б░Um... yes... something. Something indeed...б▒ Zuhra let out a light cough, б░I mean... perhaps that was a bad example. The point is though... any little details that I might have noticed at a normal time were certainly ignored. I was experiencing the best few weeks of my life. My love had just proposed to me... I didnбпt really have a lot of room in my head for anything other than overly sweet thoughts and ns for my future. If he was acting a bit off... well... Gaston was always rather good at keeping things a secret. Keeping one more, even arge one, while I was so distracted...б▒

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825: A Great Mystery? Perhaps Not?

    Jara sucked in her lips for a few moments before sighing. б░Hearing that... honestly, I donбпt have much hope that this can be solved. Without proper investigators this would be tough enough but with the time thatбпs passed Iбпm not sure that even they could figure anything out. I also know that Lord 8th isnбпt so stupid as to keep incriminating documents around... Iбпm not really seeing a lot of options for us...б▒

    б░Is there no magic that could help us?б▒ asked Lily.

    Jara shook her head, б░Magic isnбпt something that can solve every problem with sufficient application of mana. It can do fantastic things... but only in the right circumstances. I think the only magic that could even theoretically help us solve this would be time magic, which Iбпm not even certain exists. Thatбпs not to mention the rarity of the artifact the mage would need to channel their power through. I just donбпt see it as possible, let alone likely...б▒

    *Hmm. Thatбпs an interesting thing to note. We KNOW that time magic exists. Thyme can use it pretty liberally. I wonder if thatбпs a quirk of this dimension or if Thyme is even more bullshit than they already seem.*

    [Probably a bit of both. I canбпt imagine how rare time magic is but youбпd also need a tonne of mana to use it. I suspect Thyme is actually quite lucky to be a dryad. Considering the size and age of the tree Thyme must have at their base, they probably have a ridiculous amount of mana. Itбпs almost certainly what lets them mess around with space and time the way they do]

    б░So chances are we canбпt actually help?б▒ asked Lily.

    Jara nodded, б░Indeed. If it really was an assassin like Belle thinks then theyбпve had plenty of time to cover their tracks. That and the crime scene was an actively used warehouse. The idea that some small piece of evidence was left behind to help crack the case at this point is ridiculous. Like say... say you found a scrap of ck cloth. Sure it could be the assassinбпs... but it could also be one of the tens or hundreds of workers that use the ce regrly. If Belle deals in ck cloth it would be even worse because it could just be scraps from that.

    .....

    б░And I mean, the chance of finding something even more obscure or relevant is basically non-existent. Say you find a cut in the wall that must be a weapon of some kind? What about the corner of a box? Or the edge of a wagon? Heck itбпs possible that a particrly sharp belt buckle could have scoured a mark into the walls. What do you think Zuhra? Have you been helping Belle with this much?б▒

    Zuhra let out an exhausted sigh, б░No. No I havenбпt. I... well I didnбпt realise it was such a big deal for Belle... but I mostly just humoured her when I asionally visited and tried not to think about it the rest of the time. I... I mean... how else am I supposed to take it? At the beginning I just thought it was an ident. I tragedy yes, but... but growing up at the orphanage I was quite aware of death. So many parents and even siblings lost to one ident or another. Very rarely was there an intentional act of malice...

    б░So... so when Gaston died it broke my heart, and I canбпt say Iбпve recovered from it. This conversation... I donбпt know if itбпs helped or not in the long run but it has made me confront a few things. Weбпll see how it turns out in the future... but... but as sad as it was I UNDERSTOOD it. It didnбпt help me get over it at all, but I didnбпt need someone to me either. The world can be cruel sometimes and to me... for a while... thatбпs all it was.

    б░Then Belle brought me into her conspiracy. Itбпs... itбпs very easy to believe her when she gets passionate and thereбпs nothing sheбпs more passionate about then finding answers about the death of her son... especially after she lost one of her parents in such a simr way... but... but I donбпt actually know how likely it is to be true. I... I donбпt doubt itбпs possible. Yet... yet sometimes I feel like Belle is just looking for someone to me.

    б░And maybe Iбпm partially at fault for helping her along that road. She was already in deep when I was brought in... or well... maybe she tried to tell me earlier and I wasnбпt in any shape to actually listen so nothing got remembered. I just donбпt... I donбпt really know what the chances of her being correct are.

    б░Itбпs hard to say though. Itбпs hard to say sheбпs wrong... especially when itбпs one of the few things keeping her afloat. And I mean.. she might be right. Who am I to tell her how to grieve? Itбпs not like Iбпm really doing any better than she is. At least she has a goal for the future. Even if sheбпs wrong, and she finds proof of that, sheбпd have found proof. I... all Iбпm really willing to do on my own initiative is cry about it or keep my mind so busy that I donбпt think of it,б▒

    *Iбпm not exactly fond of where this conversation is going.*

    [Why not?]

    *Well... I mean... I guess I had all these ns of sticking around and solving the mystery you know? We called it during the meeting with Theresa that there was more to Gastonбпs death and then all of a sudden there WAS. But... what seems to be going around now is that even if thatбпs true thereбпs no way to find it. I... I wish I did have a power for this sort of thing. Maybe if my eyes were better I could see the truth of things or something but... I really donбпt see what we can do.*

    [Donбпt beat yourself up over it Kat. If the Contract was to find out about Gaston we wouldnбпt have been the ones who were summoned. Iбпm sure there is a demon ability for it... and I mean... if I was better at paper magic maybe I could have found out something. Like... maybe thereбпs a spell to draw out something that happened in the past. Maybebined with shadow magic? Have the paper be the medium and the shadow magic draw out the боshadowбп of the event? Iбпm still nowhere near that powerful... but... maybe in the future?]

    *Yeah maybe. Iбпm just... not sure if I should use a beacon this time. I think I only have one, or maybe two... and... and as sad as it is I donбпt think anything horrible will happen if we canбпt be contacted normally. Leaves a bit of a bad taste in my mouth though.*

    [I agree with the bad taste thing... but Iбпm not sure we could do anything in a timely manner. Weбпd be better off just suggesting to Belle she summon a demon with the skills for it. Iбпm not sure how expensive itбпd be... and Iбпm guessing the answer is EXCEPTIONALLY but if sheбпs determined... maybe itбпd get her out of her slump? Sheбпd be forced to make a lot of money rather than holing up in her room and remaining depressed.]

    *Well, itбпs a nice thought at least.*

    б░Well Zuhra perhaps you can focus a little less on cleaning one of these days. Properly make some time for yourself?б▒ suggested Jara.

    Zuhra shrugged, б░I doubt Iбпll ever get rid of the habit now. At this point... even if I was to cheer myself up Iбпm not sure I could ever avoid the incessant cleaning.б▒

    б░Well, what are you going to do once you marry Apep? Youбпll have your own maid for that?б▒ asked Jara jokingly.

    Zuhra winced, б░Youбпre really not convincing me that taking Apepбпs crush seriously is a good idea. That sounds hellish. The idea that I wouldnбпt be allowed to clean anything is not one that appeals to me in the slightest...б▒

    Jara shrugged, б░Youбпd be the Lady of the house you can order them as you like within reason. You could make it so they never clean your wing of the house, or whatever rooms you like to go into. You could probably even have someone whose job it is to find the ces in thepound that need the most cleaning and direct you to them,б▒ said Jara with a giggle.

    б░That sounds like a terribly strange job. I canбпt even think of how Iбпd find someone for that position...б▒ mumbled Zuhra.

    б░Ah, you just assign one of the current maids or butlers to it. They should already know what needs the most cleaning and considering you, for some bizarre reason, donбпt even have preferences for the nicer ces around the house... Iбпm sure youбпd always be able to find work. Apep probably wouldnбпt let you work through the night though,б▒ said Jara.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826: Jaraбпs боValiantбп Sacrifice

    The new silence was much less ufortable... but it felt a lot more final. For Zuhra, it had been an emotional ride and she wasnбпt really ready to confront anything else. Sheбпd used up most of her energy just trying not to break down during thetter half of the conversation. Jara on the other hand was better but she didnбпt want to push. She was familiar enough with Zuhra to see that she was one step away from trying to rub a hole in the nearby table.

    Kat and Lily... they were mostly at a loss. With Jaraбпs statements on how unlikely it was they could find any answers they werenбпt sure where to go from here. The path to answers seemed to be blocked off. There was Marem of course, but the chance that she knew something was quite low. On top of that, Zuhra had made her stance rather clear for the moment. Well, that and they both doubted Zuhra would tell them how to visit Marem.

    *So what do we do now?*

    [I donбпt know Kat. I mean... we have answers for Apep now. Not answers weбпre happy with... but we have answers...]

    *I suppose we do... but that would likely just start the countdown for us to leave. I refuse to believe there wouldnбпt be a system in ce for that.*

    [Iбпm not sure thereбпs much of a choice Kat. There doesnбпt seem to be anything we can do...]

    *So we just give up?*

    .....

    [Kat, we made this our problem even when we didnбпt have to. I donбпt think itбпs within our skillset. Besides, you could argue weбпre not giving up just directing them to someone else who CAN solve the problem. Isnбпt that a solution in and of itself?]

    *I guess it is.* Kat turned to Zuhra and said, б░Something we should have mentioned before... is that weбпre certain a demon could give you the answers you want in regards to what happened to Gaston. Itбпs not something I or Lily can do... but weбпre certain that some demon would have an ability specifically for it. The cost might be a problem... but... well... it might be worth suggesting to Belle,б▒

    Zuhra nodded slowly and asked, б░Why would another demon be able to do it when you canбпt?б▒

    б░Abilities. We all have different ones. I probably shouldnбпt go into the specifics but demons are always summoned based on if they can do the job or not... so if Belle did a summoning specifically for finding out what happened to Gaston...б▒ Kat paused.

    б░Sheбпd be guaranteed a demon that could help right?б▒ Kat nodded at Zuhraбпs question, б░Hmm... I... I donбпt know how I feel about that...б▒

    Lily shrugged in Katбпsp, б░We both think itбпs a good idea. It gives Belle a real path to closure and the money or goods sheбпll need to summon up a demon should encourage her to go back to operating at peak efficiency. It wonбпt be so easy to just summon up a demon... but if she knows itбпll get her answers... it might give her a bit of motivation for other things again. Iбпm not totally sure she thinks sheбпll ever get an answer despite everything so... maybe...б▒

    б░Why didnбпt you suggest this before?б▒ asked Zuhra.

    Kat winced, б░Do you want the most honest answer?б▒

    б░I think I deserve that considering all the snooping youбпve done into me,б▒ said Zuhra.

    б░What about Iбпll give you the answer if you tell us where Marem lives?б▒ offered Kat.

    б░No. Tell me the most honest answer and Iбпll pass it on to Belle without making it seem like you were withholding such an important answer from her,б▒ countered Zuhra. Jara flinched slightly in the background at the acidic tone Zuhra used but decided not to intervene. She knew enough about Kat and Lily to know they would have told Zuhra for nothing. So it wasnбпt a major loss to be denied.

    Still, Kat couldnбпt help but sigh. If they did get to visit Marem that was another thing they could use to put off going to see Apep... but apparently it wasnбпt to be. б░The most honest answeres in two parts. The first, is that we werenбпt thinking about it. It was only a bit before when we came up with the idea... even if it is rather obvious in hindsight. As for the rest... well...

    б░Maybe it was a bit arrogant but Lily and I thought we could DO something about it. Thought we could help. We werenбпt thinking of ways to solve the issue, we were thinking of ways we could help Belle solve the issue. If that distinction makes sense?б▒ Kat saw two nods, б░Yes well... it seems we were being a little self-centred. Two years and we thought we could find some miracle answer... but itбпs just not in our skillset,б▒ admitted Kat.

    Zuhra just nodded and didnбпt say anything else. Jara however, chimed in, б░I think itбпs somewhat understandable. Itбпs rare to realise the best choice is to ask someone else when you think you have a chance toplete the task yourself. I had that issue beaten out of me,б▒ she saw a trio of shocked faces, б░not literally! Gee. My parents are bad but they arenбпt THAT bad. No. I was forced to watch someone elseplete the work in less then half the time. Consistently. Till I got the message.

    б░What was it they said... боItбпs not wrong to try to do something yourself, but it is wrong to ignore the benefits of asking for other people to do it instead. You have only so many hours in a day. If you want, we will support you in learning to be better, but only in a few things. You just donбпt have the time for more.бп It was perhaps the most supportive my parents ever were. It was back when I hadnбпt really made my distaste for the role of Lady quite as clear.

    б░They thought it was just something I was going to grow out of when I got older still. A childбпs whining instead of a young woman who knew that she did not wish her life to be papers and politics. Still. It is what it is,б▒

    Kat sighed, б░I guess we should go report to Apep now... what should we tell him?б▒

    б░Tell him Iбпm not interested,б▒ said Zuhra... at the same time as Jara said, б░Tell him to try harder!б▒

    Jara and Zuhra exchanged heated res. б░I am not interested in him Jara,б▒ said Zuhra, б░There is no reason to get his hopes up for something that will likely never happen,б▒

    Jara shook her head and retorted, б░Nope. Youбпve made more progress towards happiness in this one conversation then you have wasting away cleaning everything in sight for two years. If I thought you needed such a direct push I would have done this earlier. Youбпre actually talking back to me! Itбпs wonderful. I didnбпt notice how little personality you were using before,б▒

    б░Before I didnбпt NEED to contradict you. Your ideas were perfectly valid and you didnбпt stop me cleaning all that often. Not to mention you werenбпt setting me up with your friend at the time! Something I still do not appreciate!б▒ growled Zuhra.

    Jara stood her ground, б░No. I think you DO appreciate it. Anger is better than the weird despondence you normally have. I think Kat should tell him to pursue you aggressively, to mend your broken heart with over the top romantic gestures. Chipping away at the walls youбпve built around yourself!б▒

    б░Gaston wasnбпt an over the top romantic! I donбпt needrge gestures to know he cares! Thatбпd just be embarrassing for everyone!б▒ hissed Zuhra.

    Jara nodded, б░Right. Iбпll get him started on subtle gestures of affection. Stuff like poetry and maybe thenguage of flowers? You like cleaning so perhaps having him show his efforts by learning to neatly arrange flowers will stoke the fires of your heart. Yes. Indeed. Thank you for the advice!б▒ cheered Jara.

    б░That wasnбпt advice!б▒ growled Zuhra, ring heavily at Jara who was just grinning back. б░I do not need poetry or flowers!б▒

    б░Ah, but need and want are different things. I noticed you said NEED and nothing about what you want,б▒ said Jara.

    б░No, I donбпt WANT that either,б▒ retorted Zuhra.

    б░Itбпs toote to deny it now. Your heart is on disy. Sweet, small gestures all the way! Maybe have Apep brush up on his singing. He used to be really good at it... Iбпm not sure if he kept up the practice for it or not... hmm...б▒ said Jara proudly, trailing off at the end.

    б░Wait he can sing?б▒ asked Zuhra reflexively before realising her error. б░Wait I mean...б▒

    б░Ah, so singing is a big deal?б▒ acknowledged Jara. б░Ok Kat, report back to Apep that he needs to brush up his singing!б▒

    б░NO!б▒ said Zuhra firmly.

    Jara hopped up and said, б░QUICK RUN! Iбпll hold her off,б▒ with a cheeky grin. Kat nced at Lily until Zuhra popped up off the chair. She wasnбпt free for long though as Jara tackled her back into it just as fast.

    Lily transformed into her Memphis form as Kat started to leave, while the demon said, б░You know Iбпm strong enough to lift everyone in the room and the chairs, right?б▒

    б░Yeah, but whereбпs the fun in that?б▒ shouted Jara over Zuhraбпs б░I WILL GET YOU FOR THIS!б▒ as Kat left the room. The suppressedughter from both of them undercutting the seriousness of Zuhraбпs rey majorly. Well. Assuming she wasnбпt just ticklish.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827: Mission Probable

    Kat made a ratherckadaisical боescapeбп from Jaraбпs house. The guards still on rotation recognising her easily and letting her past. It didnбпt take long to be in the skies once again and heading towards Apepбпs house. Things, it seemed, were winding down in a particrly unsatisfying way. Apep seemed to have at least some chance with Zuhra but not for some time. Itбпd take dedicated effort on his part mostly geared towards dragging the unwilling maid out of her depressionpletely.

    Thatбпs not even getting started onto the fact that Gastonбпs death would have to remain a mystery, for now certainly, and likely for some time afterwards. Kat didnбпt think it was likely that any demon below Rank 3 would have an ability to see that far back unless it was very specific, and that specificity would cause the price to rise all the same.

    Lily was currently dozing in Katбпs arms. Knowing that sheбпd need to sneak the pair in soon Lily decided it was best to be as alert as possible when the time came. Kat didnбпt mind. It was a bit quiet without the gentle background noise of Lilyбпs thoughts, and the fact she was high enough the general hubbub of the city below was also muted. That was probably the worst part.

    Alone with her thoughts and no truly positive ones to focus on besides Lily... but Kat didnбпt want to direct her thoughts that way too much in case she woke her sleeping girlfriend. Perhaps an unfounded risk, but not one that had been tested properly. Kat knew directing her thoughts towards Lily could wake her more swiftly if it was already in the process of happening, but not how it affected Lilyбпs deep sleep.

    So she flew silently, the only noise apanying her was the sound of the wind whistling around her wings. Soon enough Apepбпs house came into view, so Kat found a good cloud to hover above and proceeded to wake up Lily. That took a little bit of work to do gently, but she had practice now and Lily was expecting it. A short timeter and Lily was gliding down while Kat was standing once again, in a copy of her room.

    Lily managed to quickly find her way through the guards. They didnбпt look up... at all really. Likely relying on protections around thepound that her demonic energy messed with. When she found Apepбпs room... there was a slight issue though. [Um Kat... weбпve got a problem. Apep seems to be writing something but the real problem is the butler watching over him]

    It was as Lily said. Apep was sitting at his desk with two piles of paper, one covered in writing, and another empty. The empty pile was significantly easier and did not bode well for Apepбпs wrist. A closer examination revealed the forms had боI will not sneak into the wine cer for funбп written out multiple times. The butler watching over Apep didnбпt seem to be hovering at all. They were there more for motivation and to prevent him cking offpletely.

    .....

    [It seems Apep got caught using the wine to summon us. His parents just think he broke some. Iбпm not sure what that means for us though. How do we talk to him with someone else in the room?]

    б░Not sure...б▒ said Kat боaloudбп, б░Iбпm tempted to say we can just wait for him. Can you like sneak under the bed or something without being spotted?б▒

    Lily nced at the butler again. He was leaning against the wall focused roughly on Apep but it was clear he was pretty zoned out. [Maybe... it depends how good the butlers peripheral vision is. Sneaking under the bed probably wonбпt be too hard... and I donбпt want to just stay out on the roof forever. Not only is it still heating up under the sun but the walls arenбпt that much lower than the roof. Weбпll be spotted if anyone cares to look.]

    б░Well, I canбпt see what youбпre seeing. We still havenбпt figured out if thereбпs a trick to that... so itбпs up to you. Personally, I think your best bet is just to go for it and then not move. Worst case scenario you can pretend to be a somewhat normal cat and Apep can pretend to know you. Well, actual worst case scenario we juste clean to Apepбпs parents but thatбпs more a worst case for Apep then us. Iбпm sure weбпd be fine,б▒ said Kat.

    Lily nodded, not that Kat could tell, but the feeling of approval from the link was enough for them both. Lily carefully watched the butler in question for a few moments and was blessed with the perfect chance. The butler sneezed rather heavily and in that moment Lily moved, dashing down from the high window sill to the bed and quickly under the covers. The butler did nce over at the bed, having seen something in the corner of his eyes...

    But quickly turned back to Apep. He had just sneezed, it was probably just a mistake from how the sneeze rapidly changed his view. His assumption was wrong of course, but he was no trained guard. Simply one of the few butlers that worked there. His usual job was as quartermaster for the household. Tracking supplies that werenбпt food. That was the domain of the head chef, and he didnбпt want to get caught up in that mess. When things were sorted and tracked, he usually just did some light cleaning, but for the moment he was assigned to be Apepбпs watcher.

    On Lilyбпs end things were actually pretty good. Apepбпs bed was regrly cleaned andundered and that included the underside of it. There was hardly any dust and no stray articles of clothing or extra reading materials to be found. The only downside was the space wasnбпt quiterge enough for Kat to fit underneath as well. The extra width she gained from her wings just a tad too much. It was already a bit of a squeeze for normal humans after all, and was usually cleaned by simply moving the frame to the side and back. So the pair did their best to rx.

    Some timeter, Lilyбпs ears half listening still picked up some words from the butler, б░I believe that is enough for now young master. I will return with lunch shortly. Do you wish to eat here or will you take dinner in the dining room? The Lord and Lady are not in at the moment,б▒

    Lily could hear Apep running his fingers on the desk for a few moments before saying, б░I think Iбпll just eat here,б▒

    б░Of course sir,б▒ said the butler and a momentter the door was opened and closed. Apep let out a long sigh and could be heard standing up. Lily took this chance to poke her head out from under the bed. Apep was ncingzily around the room when his eyes widened at the sight.

    б░Lily?б▒ asked Apep softly.

    Lily nodded.

    б░Ok um... youбпll have to be quick. Parem will be back soon with food and you probably donбпt want to get caught,б▒ said Apep shakily.

    Lily hopped out from the bed and poked at Kat mentally. In a burst of smoke Kat appeared next to Lily, who used the cover of the mist to transform herself. They stood across from Apep, slightly strained smiles on their faces. б░So, what did you find out?б▒ asked Apep.

    Kat nced at Lily and sighed. б░Well... we found out a few things. Also... we did end up letting Zuhra know earlier today at the behest of Jara.б▒

    Apep winced and his face pulled into a frown, б░Was that really necessary?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Maybe? Who knows?б▒ Apep just shook his head and made a боcontinueбп gesture, б░Right... well. Her first love was a man named Gaston. Heбпs dead now. Possibly an ident possibly a hit by the Lord of the 8thб▒

    б░Thatбпs just great,б▒ grumbled Apep under his breath.

    Kat continued on, ignoring Apepбпs outburst. б░Itбпs quite clear the Zuhra hasnбпt really moved on. On top of that she uses her work as an excuse not to confront her feelings. Jara things Zuhra is probably depressed,б▒

    б░Thatбпs... about what I thought but not great to hear... so... knowing that... what are my chances? What should I be doing? Do I have to give up?б▒ asked Apep worriedly.

    б░Zuhra advised you just give up...б▒ Apep winced at Katбпs words, б░...but on the other hand Jara thinks she needs the help. She managed to poke Zuhra a bit and get her to identally admit that she prefers understated gestures of affection and has a fondness for singing. Jara is of the opinion that you DO have a chance but you need to understand Zuhra is really not in a great ce mentally.

    б░She thinks that... with time and persistence things could work out. The issue would be making sure, first and foremost, to help Zuhra with her issues and then building from there. Also... donбпt try to directlypete with Gaston. He was many things that you are not, and we think that leveraging that would be for the best,б▒

    Apep nodded and opened his mouth only to wince and say, б░Ok, Iбпd like a bit more but Parem will be back soon. Do you think you can hide again?б▒

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828: The Finer Points

    Safely back under the bed, it didnбпt take long for the sound of the door opening to fill the room. It seemed Apep was right in his worry that Parem would be back soon. After waiting a few moments though... she didnбпt hear it open a second time. Lily strained her ears until she could hear the sound of two people breathing in the room and felt like clicking her tongue. Something she only narrowly resisted the urge to do.

    [Seems like Apep is getting watched really closely. Even though heбпs eating the butler is still watching in the corner. We might have a chance to talk when the butler leaves with the dirty dishes... but honestly chances are that he turns up again. Weбпll probably have to wait a while...]

    б░Well, it is what it is. Do you think youбпll be find with me hiding inside our connection?б▒ asked Kat.

    [Well we needed to test this out anyway. I think Iбпll be fine... but I might also fall asleep. Iбпm not sure if thatбпs something we want or not though. It could be good for testing purposes... even if this isnбпt really the best ce to test things like that.]

    б░I think itбпs best to let whatever happens happen. If you fall asleep thatбпs fine. Weбпll deal with any issues that arise because of it. I donбпt think itбпll be a problem. I mean, that is how this ability is supposed to work,б▒ said Kat.

    Lily couldnбпt think of any argument against Katбпs points so she decided to curl up and rx. With Katбпs eptance of the situation and the likelihood of Parem the butler sticking around Lily quickly found herself drifting off to sleep. The transition to sleep was smooth and clean for Lily. Not so much for Kat.

    The entire room shuddered, as if there was a minor earthquake going on. Kat wasying on the bed at the time and wouldnбпt have fallen even if she was standing... but it was certainly unnerving. The shudders continued for a few minutes before dying down... only for Kat to feel like she was zapped with electricity. Her body shuddering under the sensations before the world seemed to skip to beats. Everything froze where it was. Even Kat and her outfit. The slight swishing of her sleevespletely halted despite what gravity would normally force.

    .....

    Then all of a sudden Kat was back in the room. The only thing was that now she was under the covers and Lily had wrapped herself around Kat as best she could. *Well. This is odd.* A few moments passed. *Hang on... is that rude to think? I mean... maybe? It was an odd urrence though. Lily just sort of... beside me now. I wasnбпt under the covers either. Wait. Is Lily sleeping inside her dream? I feel like thatбпs not allowed or something.*

    б░Hey Lily?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Yes?б▒ answered Lily without moving.

    б░Can you let go of me?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Nope. Donбпt want to. This is my dream and I think itбпs very rude for you to ask. Itбпs actually a little surprising...б▒ mumbled Lily.

    *Oh dear. Does... does she think this is a real dream?* б░Lily... do you think this is a normal dream?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Huh? What sort of a silly question is that? Iбпm not dreaming!б▒ responded Lily.

    *The tant contradiction worries me a bit... боThis is my dream and youбпre behaving strangeбп to боThis isnбпt a dream donбпt be sillyбп. So... what should I do?* б░Lily. I used my dream powers. Iбпm the real Kat,б▒ said Kat clearly.

    Lily just shuffled herself further into Katбпs side. б░Of course. Youбпre also realfy,б▒

    Kat let out a puff of air and wrapped her tail around Lily before pulling them both up off the bed. б░Mrhgmhffб▒ mumbled Lily as she tried not to resist.

    б░Lily focus please,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Donбпt wanna,б▒ whined Lily, б░You isfyб▒

    Kat thought about it for a few seconds before deciding... Lily was right. She flopped back down onto the bed and wrapped Lily up with her arms. б░Yeah. Yeah it isfy,б▒ mumbled Kat as she pulled Lily up so that her head rested on Lilyбпs ears.

    бк

    It was muchter when Lily awoke with a start to someone calling her name. It took a few seconds to focus and remember what was going on before she pulled herself out from underneath the bed. The sun had already gone down and all the light wasing from various fixtures on the walls. [Kat time to go again]

    Kat let out a groan inside Lilyбпs mind as she sat up in the bed. The act of Lily waking had not woken her... and there were quite a few questions she wanted to ask. Mostly боHow much do you rememberбп and боWas I influenced by your dreamsбп but now wasnбпt the time. Kat let herself coalesce beside Lily once again and nced over at Apep in pyjamas.

    She almost wished she didnбпt. He wasnбпt wearing a shirt this time and his pants were only just to the knees. Then again, Kat was mostly thankful that they werenбпt so thin as to be see-through. Apep actually had a better figure than first thought. He had the slightest hint of muscle and a tiny bundle of hair on his chest. Still awkward to look at though.

    б░Right...б▒ said Kat. б░What did you want to ask?б▒

    б░You... um... rushed a bit before... I mean... can you give me the full story?б▒ asked Apep.

    Kat sighed and nodded, б░So... this is how things went down after we left...б▒ Kat went on to detail the adventures had by herself and Lily. Apep keeping silent throughout. When the tale was done Apep stayed silent for about a minute afterwards.

    б░I... I can see how everything happened but... but... hmmmб▒ Apep struggled with an answer. Kat had even ryed the entire conversation with Jara and Zuhra so heбпd heard what was said. He didnбпt have the visual feedback to go with it... but heбпd still heard Zuhraбпs multiple ims of not being interested with a great deal of context. б░Do... do you both think I have a chance?б▒

    Kat and Lily looked to each other. б░I think Iбпll have a different answer to Kat... so she can go first,б▒ said Lily.

    Kat raised an eyebrow but nodded, б░Right... I guess if Iбпm going first... Iбпll say that you have no chance right now. Perhaps not for a few more months at least. Even if Zuhra did start to think positively of you and gained a crush... I feel like sheбпd be too stubborn to admit it, both to herself and to you. So I think pressing the issue wouldnбпt be a great idea.

    б░After that all... I canбпt really say. I think itбпs likely she will be able to fall in love again. Despite everything sheбпs young and she can recover. I just donбпt know if YOU would be able to reach her. I donбпt know enough about romance to say honestly. I wouldnбпt rmend getting your hopes up,б▒

    Apep winced but didnбпt say anything, he just turned to Lily. б░I on the other hand think you have a pretty good chance. The fact that youбпve made your intentions known already is a big step in the right direction, at least I think so. I agree that now isnбпt the time but unlike Kat I think... I think you should start to do little things.

    б░Try and get yourself to befortable around her. Make little offerings. Small things that are arguably not romantic but with context of your crush certainly are. I said it before. Bringing her some sweets she likes, maybe helping her clean... if that would be considered a positive. Double check that one actually. Talk to her more. Just... get herfortable around you but unless she brings it up Iбпd say donбпt mention getting together. At least for a while. If... if youбпre willing Iбпd say give it a full year,б▒

    б░Thatбпs... thatбпs quite a while...б▒ said Apep.

    Lily nodded, б░Yeah itбпll be slow. What Iбпm hoping is that your little gestures of affection can slowly bring her out of her depression. If you can manage just acting normally around her thatбпll be a big step for you. For her... Iбпm hoping that sheбпll befortable enough that you can keep getting closer. Donбпt aim for like a big kiss or anything...

    б░But little things. Maybe a few hugs. Sit together more often. Start to share your hobbies... but I think you should also, in secret, write a song for her that you can sing. I want that to be either confirmation of your feelings or the final nail in the coffin,б▒

    б░borate please?б▒ asked Apep excitedly.

    б░I think after enough time, once Zuhra has recovered herself you should give her a few chances to make a move on you, but the song is for dumb questions like боare you still interested in meбп. You break out into song after that. Really hammer it home that you are in fact very much still interested. Otherwise, if things move a bit better than that and you get like a peck on the cheek or something...

    б░Then I think you use that song as a big moment. Perhaps the ending to your first proper date or maybe for her birthday. Thatбпs what Iбпd do. Well... no it isnбпt Iбпm a bit of a coward but itбпs what Iбпd WANT to do,б▒ finished Lily.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829: A Moonlight Flight

    б░I see. I thank you both for all the advice,б▒ said Apep with a strange sense of finality. After his words the silence stretched on for a little bit until he tilted his head and asked, б░Um... so I guess this is goodbye then? I sort of assumed youбпd just vanish once your job was done?б▒

    *Is that what we want to do? Just... go?*

    [Probably? I mean... probably.]

    *Right. How about we leave Apep here and talk about it outside?* б░More or less yes. I get some control over when exactly I leave but yes,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Well... by I guess?б▒ said Apep somewhat awkwardly.

    Kat wanted to frown but held it in. Sheбпd thought that there was a bit of friendliness between herself and Apep at this point but apparently he either wanted or expected them to just leave straight away. So, despite that particr fact being a bit annoy... she didnбпt dissuade him, б░Indeed. Goodbye Apep. Perhaps we will meet again,б▒ said Kat before bursting into smoke.

    Lily transformed back and quickly left threw the window, letting darkening sky hide her ck form as she headed for a nearby area. It wasnбпt that close, as sheбпd climbed rather high and then glided down steadily once at height, but it didnбпt take all that long either. Kat and Lily were silent for the journey. Not really knowing what to say, and thinking it best to properly speak face to face for this.

    .....

    Eventually Lily found herself touching down on the edge of the forested section at the top of the mountain. It made for a nicer ce to have this conversation than an alleyway. Kat quickly found the nearest tree to lean on and Lily pouted, wanting to sprawl herself across Kat but it didnбпt seem appropriate. б░So...б▒ started Kat without finishing.

    б░So,б▒ said Lily with a smile.

    Kat sighed at the response. б░I... I guess I donбпt really know what to do now. I guess we head off... but it doesnбпt feel great,б▒

    б░Perhaps not Kat... and maybe this is just because I have a bit of a skewed perspective only being around for two of these... but perhaps it really is best we leave. Weбпve provided a long term solution for Belle that should improve things for her in the short term. Weбпve helped Jara recognise just how not-ok Zuhra has been. We helped Zuhra realise that same thing and gave her the knowledge that she still has people interested in her for herself,

    б░For Apep we gave him a chance. We found out everything we could about Gaston, probably more than he wanted. As well as a good deal of information about Zuhraбпs past and gave what I consider to be good advice for his future. Considering the pressure from his parents it might not go so smoothly, but thatбпs something we never got a lot of details on and with Jaraбпs help shouldnбпt be too bad. Honestly Kat it looks like a job well done from where Iбпm sitting,б▒ exined Lily.

    Kat waved a hand in circles, б░I guess but I feel sort of... listless, or despondent. I feel like we didnбпt make all that much progress. I mean... when youy it out it seems like we did do quite a bit... but it doesnбпt quite FEEL like it. Hmm...б▒ Katбпs mind went through thest few days and then paused on an idea, б░Say... Lily you want to fly around and have a bit of a date?б▒

    Lily gave a shaky smile, б░Despite arguing that we did in fact do things... I agree with you it doesnбпt FEEL great and... I mean... I donбпt know. I do WANT to go on a date and flying around with you, just for the fun of it... sounds quite nice but... I also donбпt know that the mood is the best right now,б▒

    б░Perhaps thatбпs why we should do this?б▒ suggested Kat, б░Maybe we can make this our high moment to end on. Thereбпs no tournament to win or damsel to be saved... but I can finish off my night with some lovelypany and a good view,б▒

    Lily nodded, her mood already starting to take a turn for the better, б░You know what? I think youбпre right Kat. That does sound lovely. Iбпd ask you to lead the way... but flying behind you would probably be distracting for me. So Iбпll take the lead,б▒ finished Lily with a grin.

    Kat nodded and they both took to the skies. Lily in Memphis form with Kat right behind her. As they rose up. The city looked wonderful like this. The sharp lines of the aqueduct contrasted with the smoother lines of the buildings. Thousands of little off ramps for the water, travelling to nearly every house and garden. A smattering of lights. Not like a modern city, but candles weremon enough it seemed and the obvious march of guard toons,mp in front andmp behind on raised poles lighting the way.

    It was a very different look to the one shown during the day. It looked like a sea of stars, much like the night sky. Pinpricks of light mixed in amongst inds that were in fact houses, with the strange edging of the aqueduct to give it a truly unique look. The pair could already feel their mood improving further. It was a peaceful night by all appearances, and it helped ease the worries they had been feeling.

    Eventually, Kat opted for a bit of conversation. Divorced from recent events of course. *So what is your new n for the future? No university any time soon I imagine.* Thought Kat over the link. She was genuinely curious as to what Lily had thought up... though she didnбпt expect any concrete answers just yet.

    [Thatбпs really the question isnбпt it?] Thought Lily as she pped her wings slowly in front of Kat just to maintain their current height, taking a slightly winding path through the air. [I havenбпt thought on it tooo much... but what I have thought about obviously involves joining you on Contracts. I think that makes a lot of other potential options a bit more of an issue. Hard to keep a steady schedule when you arenбпt always in the same dimension]

    Lily mentally sighed, [Not that thatбпs even the real issue. No, I want to go on Contracts, mostly just to be more deeply involved in magic and give me ideas for where I can take my craft... but I donбпt really know how I can convince my parents to allow me to do this. Sure itбпs somewhat forced on them... but I canбпt see pointing that fact out will do me any favours. I think Iбпll try and ease them into things by showing myself off... and then making the excuse that I need to stay near you. Itбпs true enough... even if two adjacent houses is in fact more than close enough to not cause issues.]

    *I see. That means you have no ns at all to do anything more normal now?*

    Lily gave a mental shrug, [Research has always been my passion and the chance to research real magic is too tempting to pass up Kat. I... I canбпt see myself doing anything else anymore. As much as I hope it wonбпte to it... Iбпd easily chose to alienate my parents for the chance to explore magic more. Oh and... despite the fact I might want to keep my paper magic book on me... itбпs best you keep it. I donбпt want my parents restricting my ess to it. I wouldnбпt listen anyway but if they managed to sessfully hide it somewhere, which I imagine they could with a bit of work, I would be most displeased.]

    [What about you Kat? What are your glorious ns going forward and for when you get bored of Contracts? Or just to do in your off time?]

    *I think Iбпll get more into practicing with my fire and fans. I havenбпt really incorporated my fire into my fighting style. Not properly anyway. Itбпs mostly just very basic stuff. Punch enemy with ming fists or throw all the fire at the problem.*

    *On the other hand with my fans, I have a fan style and a surprising amount of real world experience thanks to Mai... but it still isnбпt that much. I need to keep up with my Katas properly so that the movements be ingrained. Currently I abuse the fact I can move faster than most people and think even faster than that with my demonic energy. Iбпm not actually that good, Iбпm just good enough that I can abuse my speed and strength to seem much better than I am in truth.*

    [Well thatбпs all well and good... but itбпs not much of a hobby is it?]

    Kat shrugged, physically and mentally. *I donбпt really know what else to say Lily. Iбпll probably use some time to go visit the orphanage, check on Gramps and make sure the kids he put in charge after me havenбпt burnt the ce down. Cooking might be something to look into... but Callisto is happy to do that and I donбпt exactly eat much anymore. Maybe looking into the demon form of enchanting? Could be interesting but I donбпt know where Iбпd start with that...*

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830: Home but not Quite Free

    Kat and Lily had a great time flying around and discussing whatever came to mind. It was nearly midnight by the time they finished up. They returned home in much better spirits, and as the time of day was basically the same, they quickly found their way to Katбпsfortable bed and slept. Kat was up early, but decided to stay in bed cuddling with Lily till she was awoken by the smell of breakfast being cooked.

    Lily had slept in her Memphis form despite the bed beingrge enough. It seemed that Lily wasnбпt quite ready to sleep together when they were both humanoid despite it happening once already. Now the option of sleeping in a slightly more innocent way was avable Lily was taking it and running. With a more sensitive nose, and the fact she hadnбпt eaten anything since breakfast yesterday Lily was perfectly happy to answer the call downstairs.

    Callisto had somehow worked out everyone was home and prepared enough food. It was a rather impressive feast actually. She had a number of tesde out on the table with one filled with bacon, another poached eggs, a third with scrambled, a fourth te for pancakes and a final te filled with apple slices. It was a bit much actually. There would certainly be leftovers.

    After everyone sat down and said their greetings Lily couldnбпt help but dig into the bacon and eggs. She found that even in her human form her tastes had changed. It wasnбпt that she couldnбпt eat other things, but her body did seem to crave protein in ways it hadnбпt before. The grease on the bacon didnбпt even bother her as it once did. It still wasnбпt ideal in her mind, but it wasnбпt a problem. Kat on the other hand was picking at a pancake and a few slices of apple.

    Once everyone was settled in though, Vivian fixed Lily with a hard stare and said, б░Now, Iбпm sure you want to go over your recent adventure... but Iбпm afraid you need to go visit your parents first,б▒

    б░Um...б▒ Lily looked to Kat for support before ncing back at Vivian, б░Not that Iбпm against your suggestion... and I was nning to see them... but why?б▒

    Vivian frowned at the question, б░Lily, itбпs nearly been a month since your parents have seen you. Perhaps it doesnбпt seem so bad to you because you were unconscious for much of it and then off on adventures but they are somewhat concerned. To the point they came and asked ME for further information.

    .....

    б░Well, in truth I wasnбпt here at the time. Callisto was, but she directed them to me because god forbid she actually have to deal with someoneбпs parents. So I came home from work, somewhat tired to find your parents questioning me about where you had gone. Now perhaps, I could have told them the truth, but as I said, I was tired. My client was an ass quite frankly and just pulled out on their contract so now I need to get legal involved because the work is basically done and theyбпre trying to get out of paying...

    б░So when they asked me why you hadnбпt visited, I told them that you were still under monitoring. Technically true, but I implied they were monitoring you at the demon hospital or whatever it is technically called. Which, while it did stop them worrying AT ME it didnбпt seem to dispel their worries at all. I did leave them with a боso far it was all normal and good on your endбп to help soothe them but this is as far as I go.

    б░You need to speak with them regardless of your misgivings. I understand that youбпll surely have some and I donбпt like to be the cranky parent, or I guess inw in this case, but I will not be covering for you a second time if you arenбпt here. If you ARE then I donбпt want whatever issuese about to be here at my house. This is a family issue, and while arguments could be made that youбпre already family because I adopted Kat...

    б░This is not abined family problem, this is a Furos family problem. If you choose to let them believe the white lie I told them, thatбпs fine. If you tell them it was to get them off my back thatбпs fine to. It WAS to get them off my back. I do not mind. Iбпll even let you take Kat if you want... but you will deal with it today and it will be dealt with before we speak of your most recent adventures. Understood?б▒

    б░Yes Vivian,б▒ said Lily automatically before going back to her te, now more ying with her food than truly consuming anything just to have something to do with her hands. [Vivian is scary when sheбпs angry. Sheбпs not even that angry but... intense maybe. I wasnбпt ready for it...]

    *I think itбпs the contrast. Both to how she normally is and how most people are when theyбпre angry. I think in truth sheбпs probably just trying to be serious about this. Iбпm not sure thatбпs sheбпs truly angry... but more that she can empathise with their, apparently quite clear worry and that means she wants to ensure you sort this whole thing out. Though... do you want me toe with?*

    [Thatбпs something Iбпm not quite sure of. I do want you there... but what I most want is to spend the maximum amount of time with you. Iбпm not sure if you being there would help or hinder with that. Having you around would show that youбпre around and clearly supporting me. Iбпm just not sure if my parents WANT to know you support me so much. Sure we sort of dealt with my motherбпs whole... thing with you and my dad promised it wouldnбпt be an issue with him anymore... but talk is cheap frankly and...]

    [Well I suppose the best way to put it is that Iбпve gone through a rather drastic change in a short amount of time. I think my parents were stilling to terms with the fact Iбпm dating you and now Iбпll show up as a Kat girl. Magic will be most definitely real and I just canбпt work out how much theyбпll freak out about that. I really wish I could do a spell or two already. That would help so much... but I canбпt and weбпll need to leave soon if we want to catch my dad before he goes to work.]

    *Ok. Whatбпs the n then? Do we just go with the misdirection or tell the truth?*

    [I donбпt know. Iбпd really like to just... let that lie continue... but I donбпt know whatбпs better for my long term prospects. Admit that I went on adventures and that I was fine but Vivian sort of lied about it and I went without getting permission... or pretending that I was in the hospital for weeks under watch and only just now got out. Both seem equally annoying to admit to.]

    *Probably best to go with the truth. Not just because itбпs arguably the right thing to do but also because I canбпt lie remember? If I canбпt find a way to word things so they donбпt sound strange they might catch on anyway.*

    [Woops. I overlooked that. Probably should have nned around that particr limitation. I guess... full disclosure then? Well maybe not about quite how permanently connected we are. Perhaps... phrasing it as боI could choose who to connect to but now I need to stay near you while it stabilisesбп or something. Focus on that I got to pick and that staying so close is more a limited time thing.]

    *I suppose itбпs true enough that I can say it directly. Hopefully they donбпt press too hard. Is there anything else to keep in mind?*

    [Hmm... just the one main thing I think... and thatбпs to let me do most of the talking. Even if a questions directed somewhat vaguely towards you... best not answer I think. Ste was always the talkative one between the two of us unless I was rambling... so for something like this, trying to weasel our way out of trouble, itбпs best not to invoke any imagery reminiscent of that if we can help it. Answer in my head even. Iбпll just pass that on. Of course if they do specifically call you out donбпt back down if youбпve done nothing wrong. Weбпre trying to y this... softly but if I have to draw a thick line in the sand instead... Iбпll live with that.]

    *Well. Even if Iбпm not talking do know that Iбпm here for you. If not speaking is whatбпs best Iбпll say nary a word. These are your parents and Iбпll follow your lead, wherever that will take us.*

    Lily couldnбпt help but grin even as she mentally chastised Kat. [This isnбпt some dangerous quest. Weбпre just talking with my parents.]

    *Ah but the stakes are higher than any quest.*

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831: The Walk

    This chapter is from Lilyбпs perspective.

    бк-

    Lily smoothed down her outfit the best she could and tried not to regret her decisions. The clothes sheбпd... acquired... from Jara were nice. Good material, well styled... they just werenбпt really appropriate for trying to convince your worried parents that you were responsible enough to go dimension hopping. The clothes were baggy in all the wrong areas to hide what curves Lily did have and they called the mind to certain... not quite family friendly dancers. Lily could see it a she looked in the mirror and her parents would be able to as well. The minor wrinkles from being stuffed into that bag didnбпt help matters either.

    Nothing could be done about it now though. She had to leave in five minutes or less to make sure her dad could participate in the conversation... and as it stood he probably wouldnбпt be sticking around for the end of it anyway. *Calm down Lily. Itбпs fine. This is fine. You look great. Thereбпs nothing wrong with the clothes you picked out aside from a few barely noticeable wrinkles.*

    [Indeed you look beautiful] cheered Kat mentally. Lily pouted into the mirror. While Katбпs words did warm her heart they were undercut by the fact she was alone in the bathroom and Kat had yet to actually SEE her in the outfit. Oh Lily knew well enough that Kat would argue she was beautiful all the time and the clothes didnбпt matter... and it was even true now. At least, she thought so.

    Her looks might not be model worthy, or at least, thatбпs what she tells herself. For Lily, her new body was wonderful. She thought of her current body as the best she could possibly look. From most perspectives that part was true. The real sticker was the боnot model worthyбп. Her new appearance was perfectly symmetrical and contained no blemishes at all. She hadnбпt really noticed but other than a few freckles that were intentionally ced so her face didnбпt look fake, she had no blemishes at all. Thatбпs not even getting into theck of body hair where it wasnбпt wanted. All that is also ignoring the fact Lily was never ugly... she just had issues with self esteem after... certain individuals.

    So, there she was. In front of the mirror killing time by nervously trying to smooth down her outfit ineffectually. Lily wanted to grumble andin. To procrastinate. To find some excuse to avoid dealing with the mess she was about to walk into... but there wasnбпt much chance of it working. Assuming Vivian herself didnбпte in and drop her on the doorstep if she got too worked up Kat was bound toe in andfort her, ruining her chances at just hiding away.

    .....

    Lily pulled her lips into a wide smile showing her teeth as she checked them over again. Vivian had left her a spare toothbrush and her canines were not kind to the abused stic. Apparently having sharp teeth was not always a boon. The little bits of stic she needed to pick out attesting to that. *Maybe I can just use my smile to intimidate my parents?*

    [Iбпm sorry Lily but youбпre too adorable for that] was the reply she got back from Kat.

    *I really need to find some way to stop sending you all my thoughts.*

    [I can pretend I didnбпt hear anything if you want?]

    *No... no I donбпt. I might NEED to find it and maybe itбпd be useful sometimes... but I donбпt know I could ever bring myself to use it often without feeling guilty.*

    [Hey, I keep my thoughts to myself asionally. Itбпs fine to want privacy especially in your own mind]

    *In concept perhaps. In reality I donбпt like the idea of giving up our connection, even just muting it somewhat on my end to hide some thoughts. I donбпt know why itбпs worry me. It should be perfectly normal but it feels like such a foreign idea...*

    [Well now youбпre just working yourself into a worry. Come on. Itбпs time to get moving]

    Lily sighed and took on more nce at herself in the mirror before heading for the door. Kat was right. As much as she wished that wasnбпt the case. So out of the door and into the wide world. Lily led their two man group to the fence. A small part of her suggested going the long way... but sheбпd wasted too much time already and sheбпd miss her father. Even if that was a goal potentially worth aiming for...

    It was probably best to confront them both at once. Theyбпd keep each other in check somewhat. Dear old Dad would never gainsay Mom... while Mom never wants to look unreasonable in front of Dad. That and... itбпs nice to have Kate with. Wait. Kat you know you arenбпt just escorting me right? I do expect you toe in?

    [Yes Lily we covered that earlier in our nning.]

    *Right. Yes. Of course I did. Lily breathed in deeply as she hopped the fence. Only to pause and realise... sheбпd just hopped the fence. Lily creakily turned her head backwards to watch Kat do the same thing... but... I... how did I do that? I... oh dear. I didnбпt realise I was that strong... I just... I just sort of jumped over...*

    Kat chose to remain silent on the matter and lightly scratch behind Lilyбпs ears to chase away some of the worry. Lily blushed deeply as even that light touch sent a deep rumbling purr spilling out of her from deep in her chest. It wasnбпt quite enough for her topletely loose her mind. Which was both good and bad. Good because she didnбпt really have the capacity to be quite so worried anymore... and bad because that worry was being reced by mortification. And sheбпs just scratching my ear!

    That excuse was feeling more and more hollow by the second. It was true yes but part of Lily was starting to wonder if it was technically an erogenous zone for her. Sure she knew what... that... felt like and this wasnбпt it... but... with her new body and... being so close to Kat... she hadnбпt exactly had any time to... боtest some hypothesisesбп about her new humanoid form. What was applicable before may not be applicable now and vice versa. It was probably not indecent... but by the demonбпs grace it was close.

    In the future, Lily would protest any mention of the pained mewling she DID NOT make when Kat took her hand away. The fact Kat hadnбпt even continued scratching for thirty seconds was... never mind. Lily shook her head and tried not to pout at the action. It had calmed her yes but now she felt jittery and wired. Like sheбпd downed a pack of energy drinks in a few minutes. She felt wired and alert but also terribly unimpressed by the sounds her body wanted to make in protest.

    So Lily sucked in a deep breath once again and walked around to the front of her house. As she stepped closer and closer the house seemed to get muchrger. Her family home had never loomed before. It was a quaint house. Not toorge... not too small. It had space for everything with only a bit of clutter... and of course space for new things as well. Now though... now she felt small. Like she was back in Memphis form. The walk around the side of her house dragging as her mind either sped up, or her perception of time shattered.

    As she turned to the door Lily felt like sheбпd just ran the hundred metres. She was so much fitter in her new body. She could jump fences in a single bound. She shouldnбпt be winded. Her tail should be nice and calm as well. It shouldnбпt be puffed up to thrice its size and waving around like itбпd been set on fire. Lilyбпs new sharper teeth ground into their slots her mouth provided for them. Had they been weaker, she was sure her newfound jaw strength would have caused them to break and shatter. She stepped over the small raised lip of the house to be directly in front of the door. Too close really. She brought her hand up...

    And it stayed there. Raised in the eye mere millimetres from the door. She just had to knock and then sheбпd be inside... talking to her parents. Just what she wanted right? If only she was trembling a bit, then maybe the shakes would cause her to close thatst little bit of distance and she could say that sheбпd knocked and theyбпd heard nothing. Despite that though, she remainedpletely still, teeth grit, tail fluffed and arm raised. Just a single, minuscule motion. Yet Lily felt like it was a nearly insurmountable difference. That all the strength in the world wouldnбпt be enough. Then Kat leaned carefully on her back, pressing into her and Lily felt her heart blossom. She was better than this. She could do this. She knocked.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832: Evalineбпs at the Door

    Still Lilyбпs perspective

    бк-

    Kat took a step back as soon as Lily knocked on the door. It was a heavy blow to Lilyбпs fragile confidence but it was also a necessary step. Lily knew very well that having Evaline open the door to see Kat pressed against her was not the start she wanted. Her ears were straining to hear what was going on inside. They told her someone wasing to the door, and based on many years of experience she knew it was going to be her mother that answered.

    When the door cracked open to reveal said mother in question Lily wasnбпt surprised. Her tail was still puffed up and her eyes were wide, taking in as much information as they could. Evaline seemed to pause at the threshold before her face morphed into a wide smile that didnбпt reach her eyes, б░Lily! Oh itбпs so wonderful to have you back, and Kat as well, nice to see you both. Pleasee in before... people start asking questions you donбпt want to answer,б▒

    Lily just nodded and walked inside after her mother with Kat following up the rear. They were just passed the lounge when Evaline said, б░Please go on through and speak with Harold. I just need a quick word with my daughter first.

    Kat nodded and didnбпt say anything, adhering to Lilyбпs orders about not speaking unless she had to. As soon as Kat was gone Evaline put a heavy hand on Lilyбпs shoulder and yanked her further down the hall. There was a moment, just a moment where her body informed her she could fight back. That she could w and bite and that she was much stronger than this pushy woman... but that same pushy woman was her mother, and all the strength in the world wouldnбпt allow her to fight against Evaline.

    So further down the hall they went until Evaline released her hold and took two further steps before turning on Lily. б░Three weeks! Three weeks without a single call or so much as a боIбпm doing well Mumбп. I had to find out you were mostly fine from Vivian! And thatбпs only because I went and confronted her about it!б▒

    .....

    Lily kept herself calm. There was no need to turn this into a shouting match. Not yet. б░Mum, I was in another dimension,б▒ still technically true even if it seemed like the misdirection was going to continue for at least a bit long, б░pretty sure my cell phone, even if Iбпd kept it on me, isnбпt that powerful!б▒

    б░Iбпm sure you must have had some means to contact us,б▒ insisted Evaline, and she was right. Lily technically did by rying things through Vivian with D.E.M.O.N.S... but that hadnбпt seemed like a good idea before when she was hiding from her problems. Still didnбпt now honestly, as while her mother was freaking out... she was only freaking out once.

    б░I was stuck as a cat at the time,б▒ said Lily as calmly as she could manage. Which was quite well, but there was a certain edge to her voice that could just barely be heard. Well, that and the muchrger and sharper canines that could be seen when she talked, even if Evaline wasnбпt quite clueing into them consciously.

    Still the words brought Evaline up short. Lily could see as the anger warred with confusion in her motherбпs mind. б░I... you what?б▒ the words still sounded angry but the so very confused look on her face really undercut the angry re Evaline had been attempting.

    б░Well itбпs something I was going to go over now that Iбпm home but you called me away...б▒ offered Lily as peacefully as she could.

    But Evaline wasnбпt having it. б░Lily Hannah Furos...б▒

    Apparently neither was Lily though because her brain immediately started to tune out the yelling. *Hear we go...*

    бк

    At the same time, in the kitchen.

    Kat and Harold were both sort of just awkwardly looking at each other. Evaline hadnбпt really pulled Lily that far down the hallway and only her first few words were even trying to remain quiet. Even Harold with his perfectly normal human hearing could hear the argument in the hallway. б░So,б▒ said Harold.

    Kat nodded, б░This... is indeed happening it seems...б▒

    Harold nced down at his empty te and sighed, wishing for more food despite not being hungry. It would have been a great way to pretend things were fine. б░Does... does Evaline think we canбпt hear her?б▒ asked Kat unable to avoid asking despite going against her instructions not to talk.

    Harold looked Kat dead in the eyes and said, б░You canбпt hear her. I canбпt hear her. There is no argument going on in the hallway. Remember this lesson and it will serve you well,б▒

    Kat frowned at that bit of information and returned with, б░I... well even if I thought that was a reasonable way to do things... I literally canбпt lie Mr Furos... so... I mean... I canбпt just lie about it,б▒

    Harold shrugged, б░You learn these things over time I suppose. Itбпs just better for everyone if my dear wife things I donбпt realise she has a tempter, or that sheбпs overly controlling most of the time. Or that she thinks I donбпt know whatбпs going on in my own home.б▒

    Kat opened her mouth to say something... what that something was took a few seconds to articte but eventually it was the question of, б░Why?б▒ Harold just raised an eyebrow, б░I... I mean... why? Why put up with it?б▒

    Harold sighed and took a long drink of his likely soon to be empty coffee. б░Well, the primary reason is that despite what it may look like I do love that woman. I also found that I NEED that kind of control in my life. It might look bad now but most of the time it works out wonderfully. You may not see it, but Iбпd say my Evalinepletes me. Just as Iplete her. I get someone to help me organise my life and keep things on track, and she gets someone to steer and direct without inflicting it on the wider world.б▒

    Kat, due to her recent... education... realised multiple things in that moment. Multiple things she really didnбпt want to know about Lilyбпs parents. Or anyone that wasnбпt Lily really. But she боknewбп them now so the best she could do was grit her teeth and make sure it was never confirmed. б░I... I donбпt think Lily and I have that sort of rtionship...б▒

    Harold nodded, б░Of course not. Youбпre bothpletely bonkers,б▒

    б░What?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    Harold wave Katбпs confusion off, б░Oh everyoneбпs a little insane. Iбпm just quite sure that you are both less sane than most,б▒

    б░Right...б▒

    бк-

    б░... and this? Is this what I can expect from you in the future?! Why I...б▒ Evaline was still going and Lily honestly didnбпt know half of what had been said. Still, the rant would hopefully end soon. Evaline was starting to repeat herself a bit and Lily knew that meant sheбпd run out of things toin about. б░... this family...б▒

    *Sometimes I really donбпt get how Dad puts up with it. I mean, I love Mum but this is just ridiculous. I canбпt tell if sheбпs treating me like a child who doesnбпt know anything or like a random adult that needs to repent for all of her numerous sins.*

    [You donбпt want to know.]

    *What?*

    [Nope. Iбпm giving you no hint Lily. I KNOW things now.]

    *Wait are you talking to my dad?*

    [Who knows? By the way... I may or may not have been told, боthere is no argument going on in the hallwayбп so take that as you will.]

    *Yeah that sounds about right. I donбпt know how Mum never notices...*

    б░... are you even listening to me?б▒ hissed Evaline.

    *No.* б░Yes Mum,б▒ said Lily easily. A lie yes, perhaps something they should be avoiding, but this particr lie had been told... many... many times. So it might as well be the truth at this point.

    б░Well how about you repeat what it was I have been saying?б▒ asked Evaline.

    Lily new she was screwed... except for the fact this was familiar territory and she had a response lined up. б░Where do you want me to start from? боLily Hannah Furosбп? Perhaps боAs a member of this familyбп or I could even go for, боI canбпt believe that youбпdбп?

    б░Donбпt get smart with me now youngdy,б▒ growled Evaline.

    *Ah but thatбпs what I need to do. Itбпs not like your rants are original Mum. If you were calmer youбпd notice I just went with the same words that appear in every rant of yours Iбпm involved in.* б░Of course not Mum,б▒

    Evaline red back, debating over what to do next. Calling Lilyбпs bluff, not that she knew it was one, or using this break to go and start the conversation proper in the other room. Evalineбпs teeth cked together as she clenched her jaw. Hard.

    A moment and a breathter, Evaline was stomping back towards the living room and kitchen. Lily didnбпt sigh, she simply released arge quantity of air and followed behind her mother. *Argument oneplete. Now I get to enjoy round 2. FUN!*

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833: Evaline Tries to Be Serious

    Lily

    бк

    б░What have you pair been talking about?б▒ asked Evaline as she took a seat beside Harold. Lily of course took up a seat beside Kat. Perhaps not sitting directly across her parents would be better. It would be a less obviously drawing of lines certainly... but there wasnбпt really a choice there in Lilyбпs mind. She would sit beside Kat even if it meant the conversation was potentially harder.

    б░Oh, nothing really, just waiting for you both to get here,б▒ said Harold easily. Evaline looked over at Kat who simply looked back without answering. It had not sunk into Evalineбпs mind that Kat couldnбпt lie. Not properly at least so she didnбпt take this as anything other than a confirmation of what Harold said.

    б░I see... well... Lily I suppose you can begin then,б▒ said Evaline already trying to take control of the conversation. The thing was... they had to let her. It was much too easy for Evaline to do so it was best to just ept that loss of initiative.

    б░Well... as you can see,б▒ Lily made her ears twitch, б░Iбпm a cat girl now. Technically Iбпm a Memphis girl but the differences arenбпt too major in this form. Thatбпs the second thing... I can now swap between this humanoid form and one where Iбпm just a Memphis. I look like a small kitten with horns and wings. I also now have the capacity for three kinds of magic... and technically this isnбпt my body. Or... well itбпs not my original one. Itбпs still mine I guess,б▒

    Evaline frowned, б░How can that not be your original body? Also, does that mean you need aw new round of immunizations?б▒

    .....

    *Thatбпs... not something I considered... Um... no probably not? I mean... Nira would have said something if I did right?* б░Well... souls are real so... wait no why is one of your questions about immunisations?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░Itбпs the little things that you forget when youбпre rushing ahead. You might be a great researcher Lily but asionally you get ideas stuck in your head and go straight into the deep end missing a lot of the little foundational stuff. In this case, Iбпm asking if youбпd need new immunisations?б▒ asked Evaline.

    б░I... I donбпt think so. I feel like thatбпs something that would havee up during the procedure... and I have to go back for a few check-ups to make sure everything is fine,б▒ Evaline got a slightly concerned look at that but Lily continued quickly. б░Mum itбпs nothing strange. For an operation of this type itбпs quite normal to have those follow up check-upsб▒

    Evaline sighed, б░I know but I certainly donбпt want you to be away for nearly a month a second time,б▒ Lily winced. Something that was very much not missed by Evaline who zeroed her gaze in onto Lily. б░Is there something youбпd like to borate on?б▒

    б░Well... Vivian might have been just a tad misleading when you spoke to her...б▒ offered Lily.

    б░Oh? Do go on,б▒ said Evaline.

    б░So... well there were a few things... the first is that I was stuck as a Memphis for a while... just till things stabilised... and I didnбпt exactly want to talk to you both when I couldnбпt talk to you... so I put that off for a bit... and then Kat had to go on a Contract and I went with her because we arenбпt meant to be too far apart for a while... and well a dimension is obviously too far...б▒ said Lily.

    б░You mean to tell us,б▒ Evaline emphasised the боusбп despite Haroldбпs clear look of боdonбпt drag me into thisбп on his face, б░that you could have visited and let us know you were fine before now?б▒

    *Wait I can get through this with a technicality.* б░No... I couldnбпt talk remember? So what would have happened is Kat would have shown up with a Memphis in her hands and youбпd both have freaked out. I couldnбпt and still canбпt talk when Iбпm like that. So really... I couldnбпt tell you anything,б▒

    б░Well go on, show me,б▒ said Evaline. Lily nodded and in an instant she was in her Memphis form. On the chair. Lily turned her big eyes to Kat and gave a soft meow. Can you pick me up? Kat didnбпt have any reason to refuse and soon Lily was bundled in Katбпs arms and looking at her mother across the table.

    Evaline had a rather conflicted look on her face, clearly unsure how to take it, while Haroldбпs face was alight with undisguised interest. To him this was such a fascinating moment. He had proof beyond proof that this was all real. Sure Katбпs horns wings and tail looked real but she didnбпt do anything too fantastic with them in his sight. Seeing his daughter turn into a cat wasnбпt something youбпd ever mistake.

    б░Can I pet you?б▒ asked Harold, ignoring the re Evaline gave him at the question.

    *Um... should I let him? I... what do you want Kat?*

    [This shouldnбпt be about ME Lily. It should be entirely up to do with yourself.]

    *Right I... I guess Iбпm just looking for an excuse to say know. I mean... I can hardly exin to my dad why it might not be appropriate. But... I mean... if I was ever going to let someone who wasnбпt you... I would be my parents. And itбпs not inappropriate really... it just feels like it sometimes...*

    [Whatever makes youfortable.]

    *I... I think I want to give it a chance.*

    [Ok. In that case go for it.]

    With Katбпs eptance secured Lily hopped out of her arms and made her way across the table to sit off to the side of her dad, making her way around his te and cup. Evaline frowned and looked like she wanted toin about something but didnбпt say anything after Harold started to lightly scratch Lilyбпs head.

    It was instantly clear this was different. Lily curled up and let her dad scratch her freely... she even started purring... but it wasnбпt the same. She actually had to START purring. It was a clear choice to make. Sure the sensation was pleasant but the feeling wasnбпt reallyparable. *Why? Itбпs not like Dadбпs technique is that poor. The difference shouldnбпt be this big.*

    [I mean... I donбпt really get lust and what not but you kiss your parents right? I very much doubt it feels the same as kissing me.]

    *I did not need that thought in my head Kat. Grumbled Lily for a moment before acquiescing. Still... that is a good point. I didnбпt really think about it like that because you were always the person petting me... and it was pretty clearly on the edge of decent. Then again... hugging you feels that way now sometimes as well. Iбпm hyper aware of your breasts and thighs and hands... and just... your everything.*

    *Not that I wasnбпt before... but... but before I could stamp those feelings down pretty quickly and just enjoy the hugs. Now not so much. Even if itбпs an innocent hug it makes me so warm. So... maybe I was worried about nothing? Still... Iбпm going to say this is a step more intimate than hugging. So close friends and family only.*

    [Whatever you think is best Lily. I barely understand the nuances or this sort of thing as it is. Iбпd probably give the same rmendation as your friend... but as your girlfriend making sure your happy takes priority... so whatever does that.]

    Apparently fun time was over though because Evaline quite loudly cleared her throat. Harold turned to face her; confusion that must have been fake stered on his face. It was a good fake... though the twitches of Evalineбпs cheek implied it was seen through. б░Do you mind Harold? I believe we were having a serious conversation with our daughter,б▒

    Now, normally Harold would just let Evaline continue with her discussion... but this was a unique experience. He was also willing to bet that his daughter wouldnбпt be quite so avable in the future. This was an opportunity he was willing to make use of. So instead he said, б░Ohe on honey. Feel our little Lilyбпs fur. Itбпs quite soft and she seems to be enjoying it,б▒

    Evalineбпs hand twitched closer to Lily before her other hand grabbed it and pulled it back. It was clear that on some level she agreed with Harold. That it was a good, nay, spectacr idea. The instinct to боpet the cute thingбп was strong and seeing her husbandбпs smile implied it was a good decision. On the other hand she was trying to be serious. Trying to express her displeasure with Lilyбпs recent choices. Bing a cat thing on short notice? Fine, she could forgive that. It seemed to have turned out well. Ignoring her parents for weeks? That required a bit of grovelling on someoneбпs part and it wasnбпt going to be her.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834: Evaline Tries Again

    Lily

    бк

    When Lily returned to human form much of the anger had been stolen from Evaline. It was so hard to stay angry while petting something cute. That thing in this case being her daughter which really didnбпt help her hold on to any of that anger. б░Now that weбпve been sufficiently distracted,б▒ said Evaline trying really hard to sound angry. She was failing, б░can you see while Iбпm not terribly pleased with you at the moment Lily?б▒

    Lily gave a slightly repentant shrug, б░Iбпm not really sure what else I could do Mum. I couldnбпt talk to you before so I donбпt see it as mattering too much,б▒

    б░Do you think we wouldnбпt want to see you?б▒ asked Evaline, hard edge in her tone returning.

    б░Of course not,б▒ said Lily. б░But I wouldnбпt have been able to really DO anything,б▒

    Evaline huffed, б░Weбпlle back to that. What I want to know now is whatбпs this about you going on Contracts with Kat?б▒

    .....

    б░I need to stay close to her for now,б▒ *for now being forever,* б░and being separated across dimensions isnбпt particrly healthy for us at the moment,б▒ *nor will it ever be,* б░so I had to go. Now we can talk about it. I want to make it clear though. Even if I didnбпt HAVE to go I still would want to go,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Is this true?б▒ asked Evaline clearly looking at Kat.

    б░It is,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Youбпve already said as much, now Iбпm asking your f- girlfriend Kat,б▒ said Evaline. Go for it Kat.

    б░It is. For Lilyбпs health itбпs best we stay in close proximity,б▒ said Kat slowly taking care not to say too much or make it seem like she was hiding anything.

    б░Right... and can you tell me why that is?б▒ asked Evaline still clearly looking at Kat. Lily opened her mouth to answer but Evaline raised a hand and red at her daughter for a few moments before Lily backed off. In those moments Lily sent this towards Kat. *You can try and deflect if you want. Try not to have too many follow up questions avable for her. I donбпt want her to focus on you. This is MY problem and I donбпt think Mum would press me as hard.*

    [Iбпve got a great idea.] б░I was not involved directly with the entire procedure only for the establishment of the bond. Lily was given a much moreprehensive version on ount of having time to speak with the doctors involved in it tall. I didnбпt really have that chance,б▒ said Kat.

    Evaline frowned at the answer and looked to Lily who nodded. *Great counter move Kat. It makes me seem responsible and gives her little reason to keep asking you about it.* б░I see... well can you tell me about why exactly this bond was necessary?б▒ asked Evaline.

    б░Itбпs an important function of the race I chose. It helps stabilise the demonic energy I have now. It requires bonding with a demon and I of course chose Kat for that,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Is this permanent?б▒ asked Evaline, eyes narrowed.

    б░The bond can be broken but itбпs not particrly easy nor would it be healthy for Kat and I... but it can be broken,б▒ *and if she knew that wasnбпt actually a good thing because breaking it means we DIE sheбпd be freaking out.* б░so I donбпt have any ns to break it and donбпt want you thinking of them either. Not that I think youбпd manage it...б▒ said Lily.

    б░What sort of side effects does it prevent?б▒ asked Evaline, б░they must be rather important if you would willing chain yourself to someone for any length of time,б▒

    *Oh sure they are... but Iбпd have боchained myselfбп as you so crudely put it over a pittance. Heck Iбпd pay for the service. Oh WAIT WE DID!* б░Mum... even if they side effects werenбпt a problem Iбпd have still chosen to have the bond,б▒ *because the bond is the whole reason I picked this race!* б░so I donбпt really like how youбпre suggesting itбпs a problem. Also the side effects are horrific,б▒ said Lily... and if she was barring her fangs slightly... well... Evaline didnбпt flinch so it probably wasnбпt a big deal.

    Evaline sniffed at her daughter and tried not to look too put out by the words. б░I see... would you care to borate on those side effects?б▒ Evaline said.

    б░Not particrly,б▒ answered Lily tly, trying not to sound smug.

    б░I wasnбпt asking. I was telling you that you will borate on those issues. I was trying to be polite oh daughter of mine,б▒ said Evaline with gritted teeth.

    *No... no you werenбпt.* б░Are you sure? They arenбпt great to talk about...б▒ said Lily even as Evaline nodded firmly. So with a sigh sheplied. б░Well thereбпs the basic боturning into a mindless monsterбп but in the short term you have... shakes... high chance of manic breaks, megalomania, narcissism, uncontroble rage, horrific mutations, spontaneousbustion, sociopathy, more general psychosis, schizophrenia, psychopathy, depression, random mutations of the body, endless hunger... and insomnia. Those are just some of the issues that can ur but I think you can the idea...б▒

    б░And... and you think this was a worthwhile risk?б▒ asked Evaline with an unimpressed look on her face.

    б░Well, I have three magical affinities, all potentially strong ones. Iбпve got Paper, Shadows and Space with the full ability to manipte mana. Most people have only one, some rare people have two, and three is potentially something you wouldnбпt even see every generation. On top of that, Iбпm tougher and stronger than normal and my eyes have a catбпs low light vision even in human form. Itбпs... a lot of potential,б▒ said Lily with a passion she didnбпt really intend toe across, especially in the beginning. Her eyes burning with ideas, the light making it seem like the flecks of gold were moving around, shining on their own.

    Lily could see Evaline wavering somewhat at that. Three schools of magic for her daughter to y with... but even still. б░Lily. I canбпt punish you for taking so many risks in your transformation. I want to, god I do but I did technically give you permission. Even if you withheld what seems to be a rather big drawback in my eyes, I can see to you that it isnбпt. Still. Permission is permission. I wonбпt go back on my word there. Though donбпt think Iбпve missed the fact this bond is probably going to be permanent. Well?б▒

    Lily was expecting it so she didnбпt even flinch... she thought. Luckily for her the biggest indication of her distress at the question was her tail fluffing up but unlike Katбпs it was much smaller and hidden behind her body at the moment, б░I thought I spoke on that already,б▒

    Evaline rolled her eyes, б░Indeed you did... but even if it isnбпt permanent you expect and want it to be and thatбпs perhaps enough for me to see it as an issue. Iбпd ask you for the exact details of this bond if I thought for a second you wouldnбпt just lie to me about it,б▒

    б░I wouldnбпt lie about it,б▒ retorted Lily somewhat earnestly.

    б░Of course not. Youбпd just tell half-truths, Iбпm sure. Lily, I did teach you that particr skill when you were eight. You might not have taken to it for the most part but youбпre not stupid,б▒ said Evaline. [I feel like that says more about Evaline that she thought the art of half-truths should be taught to an eight year old]

    *Sylvie already knows how to tell half-truths.*

    [Yeah, maybe but I didnбпt teach her that and neither did Gramps] Evaline of course couldnбпt hear this internal conversation and continued on, б░Still. What I can perhaps say for certain is that I can punish you for noting over earlier. Even just with Kat to tell us you were stuck for a while. We may not have been happy with the situation but frankly Iбпm not particrly happy right now. So... we can discuss potential punishment for that,б▒

    б░Is that really necessary dear?б▒ asked Harold.

    б░Our daughter went off to who knows where to help her girlfriend with who knows what without so much as a боIбпll be away for a few days Mumбп I think I AM entitled to punishing her a little for that,б▒ said Evaline.

    б░Ah but it was pointed out that she couldnбпt talk at the time so she couldnбпt have given you even that,б▒ said Harold as if it was the most logical thing in the world.

    Evaline was about to argue when a watch rm sounded. Harold frowned and turned it off before rising, б░Sorry dear, flower, but it seems Iбпm off to work,б▒ Harold grabbed his te and cup dumping them into the sink before heading off the door. б░Iбпll see you bothter!б▒

    *Ah shit.*

    [What?]

    *Mumбпs going to work out my punishment without Dad to help mitigate things... and he left right as she announced that fact. This is basically like giving her permission to go nuts.*

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835: Third Timeбпs the Charm?

    б░I suppose Iбпll give you a few chances...б▒ said Evaline sweetly. б░Would you be so kind as to tell me what adventures you went on without permission?б▒

    *First off. Iбпm nearly old enough to be considered an adult. Second off. This is a trap. Third... I have no way to avoid it.* Lily could feel Katбпs mental wince at the third point, but neither girlsбп face betrayed them. *Kat do you think itбпs better to mention the time spent hanging out with Kamiko and Sue? That isnбпt an adventure but... it could count in my Mumбпs mind.*

    [Well... Kamiko is Niraбпs daughter. You can say you were there for a check up and then we spent time with Kamiko after. Itбпs even true. Kamiko organised the meeting specifically around your check-up. I think you should make it clearly separate, but thatбпs just me.]

    Lily resisted the urge to nod... barely... but it wasnбпt quite enough to supress all her reactions. Her ears flicked forward slightly and her tail swished... but Evaline wasnбпt used to these new non-verbal tics so they didnбпt raise any red gs. б░Well... the first Contract I didnбпt really do anything. I think itбпs because my body and soul were still stabilising but I basically just slept through the whole thing. Not sure if it really counts as an adventure because of that...

    б░The second trip was to this city with essentially infinite water and we needed to help this heir deal with his love life. It was a little weird but Kat and I got to explore the city and it was quite nice to see. We ended our time there by flying around as a bit of a date. It was nice...

    б░And well... Iбпm not sure if thisst one counts... but in between that Kat and I needed to go to the Hub again to get a routine check-up for me. It all came up good and then we spent time with Niraбпs, my consulting physician I guess, daughter. Her name is Kamiko and sheбпs pretty cool. I didnбпt really get to interact with her properly because I was still a cat at the time, but it was nice enough,б▒ exined Lily.

    б░I see... and Kat... what were you doing during this?б▒ asked Evaline.

    .....

    Sensing approval from Lily, Kat answered, б░Well I was nearby when we spent time with Kamiko and Sue, just as I was for the romance thing. As for the first Contract I was participating in the Tournament I was summoned for,б▒

    б░I see... how dangerous is this tournament?б▒ asked Evaline again, leaning forward slightly and pressing her elbows into the table.

    [Hmm... how urate should I be? Itбпs not very deadly to me for a number of reasons and Thyme would never let anyone die... but in general it is a bit deadly.]

    *Iбпm not really sure. One impliespetence while the other helps mitigate the apparent danger. Frankly I donбпt know what would be more reassuring to Mum. That you can deal with dangerous things... or that it wasnбпt actually dangerous.*

    [I think Iбпll try and go for a bit of a mix. Just easier to avoid getting caught up in lies that way.] б░It depends on your perspective of danger. For me it wasnбпt anything to be concerned with at all. The first round was a fire-fighting exercise but none of the mes were even hot enough to burn my clothes. Then it was a real life version of Ultimate Werewolf, or Mafia where we had to pick out traitors.

    б░We also had this weird funhouse with butler and maid ninjas we had to sneak through. My partner for that got injured but she was patched up quickly as well, before the round even ended actually. Then we had a fight... and then something that could vaguely be called a fight but was honestly kind of sad...б▒

    б░So youбпre trying to tell me you were at no risk of getting maimed or injured?б▒ asked Evaline.

    Kat gave a боso-soбп gesture, б░Itбпs hard to say properly. Maiming isnбпt really amon thing in those sorts of worlds. With healing magic a lot of issues we still havenбпt figured out how to fix are minor problems. Even without that my regeneration is good enough to fix basically everything as far as I know. Iбпve been stabbed in the heart and then gone on toplete my mission afterwards,б▒

    Evaline flinched back, б░That doesnбпt seem particrly safe...б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Well it was my ally that did it so I wasnбпt exactly ready for the betrayal.б▒

    б░Youбпre not selling this well Kat...б▒ said Evaline slowly.

    Kat shrugged again, б░But it wasnбпt a problem. Thatбпs what Iбпm trying to get at. Even something so seemingly serious wasnбпt actually a death sentence or even a source of permanent issues. You may think that sounds deadly but I donбпt even have a scar from the incident,б▒

    б░Well what about Lily? She is not so sturdy as you seem to be and I doubt she could survive such a thing,б▒ said Evaline with a harsh tone.

    Kat nodded, б░Indeed but D.E.M.O.N.S is able to pull us out of Contracts before they be deadly. Even if I wasnбпt willing to put myself between Lily and anything that might hurt her, weбпd be kicked from the dimension first. The fact that I was allowed to take those wounds is a further sign that I can handle that sort of thing,б▒

    Lily flinched, something Evaline caught on, б░Something to add Lily?б▒

    б░No Mum...б▒ said Lily softly. Evaline just raised her eyebrow in a боreallyбп gesture, continuing to stare until Lily sighed and continued, б░I... I just trust that Kat would do that... and I donбпt really enjoy the mental image,б▒

    б░Sheбпd be fine though,б▒ pointed out Evaline.

    б░It still hurts though!б▒ retorted Lily.

    б░Is that true,б▒ asked Evaline and Kat nodded. б░Interesting... but you think youбпd still save Lily from anything?б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes, б░Evaline... I saved someone who wasnбпt yet a friend from a fall. It resulted in me having to feel what its like to have gravel rash so bad the gravel digs into your skin. Then it healed and I got to feel it going back out again while spitting up a few lumps of blood and rocks. Iбпd do it again to. Pain is... well it just doesnбпt bother me that much anymore. Maybe it never did,б▒

    б░Is that the worst pain youбпve experienced?б▒ asked Evaline.

    Kat tapped a finger to her chin a few times, б░I mean maybe? I donбпt really keep track of that sort of thing. It was probably up there. The heart stabbing was also pretty bad but that was more... a strange incoherent numbness? The fact I was stabbed there more than once probably didnбпt help at the time. Hmm... what else...б▒

    Evaline paled slightly as Kat casually brought up more and more of her injuries and Evaline started to realise just how crazy her daughterбпs girlfriend was. Kat was continuing and Evaline gave a pleading боis she serious?!бп look towards Lily who just gave a sad nod in response. In Evalineбпs mind she was starting to wonder if this wasnбпt a harsher punishment then any she could give out already. She didnбпt exactly intend this but every injury listed was like a hammer blow to Lily, her smile twitching lower and lower every time.

    Part of Evaline wanted to call it good with that... but it also felt like sheбпd be undermining herself if she did that. So instead, Evaline decided to y an interesting card, б░Thatбпs enough Kat...б▒ Kat stopped and nodded. б░with... that out of the way. Lily. Iбпll ask you this. What do you think is a fair punishment? Iбпll ept your suggestion if itбпs good,б▒

    Lily winced, б░Is none an option,б▒ Evaline shook her head, б░Of course not. Um... I donбпt really know... I mean... you could ground me but Iбпd just read or mess around on theputer... you could take theputer away but... I donбпt know that Iбпd care Iбпd just read or visit Kat. I mean... outside of extreme boredom Iбпm not sure what you can do now?

    б░Smacking me is an option I suppose... but I havenбпt actually gotten hurt in this new body and Iбпm not sure itбпd work... itбпs also a bit awkward... hmm... I feel like something suitably embarrassing would probably work best. Iбпd remember it at least... but I donбпt know what would fit that range. Like... walking around naked would be too much obviously... but putting my in something garishly pink and sending me off in public... I donбпt know if thatбпd really be so bad,б▒

    б░Hmm...б▒ Evaline mulled over her daughters words. б░I think I know just the thing. See... I believe we can brush up on your sex education...б▒

    б░Noб▒

    б░... we can even have Kat sit in on it with us...б▒

    б░Mum stop youбпve already gone over this with me!б▒

    б░... Iбпll need to prepare some materials... have to be extra thorough this time...б▒

    б░Canбпt I just opt for going naked? Or locked in my room? Bribery?б▒

    б░... where did I put that old whip?б▒

    Lily turned creakily to Kat as Evaline ignored them both. б░Help,б▒

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836: Evaline Did it.

    Lily

    бк

    Lily sat on her bed staring at the wall as Kat rubbed gentle circles on her back, б░There there, itбпs over now. We survived,б▒

    б░I donбпt think I can ever look at my Mum the same way. Or whips, hairdryers or triple A batteries. Or really quite a disturbing number of things frankly. I didnбпt know half of that information... and somehow a lot of it is only really applicable to lesbian rtionships! I know my Mum is straight. Sheбпs told me that, even after knowing that Iбпm gay. If I didnбпt know otherwise, Iбпd think she was at least bi!

    б░But even still... I agreed to боsomething somewhat embarrassingбп as a punishment! That wasnбпt embarrassing that was mentally scarring and I wish I could remove it from my mind regardless of how physically painful it is. If repeated head trauma as a way of memory destruction was in any way reliable, Iбпd go for it. Even if it wasnбпt safe! It was that bad! How are you not a mess!б▒

    Kat just continued to rub Lilyбпs back as she exined, б░Well see... it turns out that having a perfect memory can be good in some ways. Because I have some many memories they HAVE to be more organised then a normal human. Iбпd probably go mad drawing connections between everything all the time otherwise. It means that I can basically quarantine a memory and lock it away deep in the back of my mind. Perhaps not healthy from a long term trauma perspective,

    б░Cause I still know itбпs there. Itбпs a bit like a big neon sign saying боEvalineбпs traumatic talk. Do Not Crossбп in my mind. So Iбпm currently super aware of the fact that itбпs in my head... but Iбпm not constantly reying with it or actively dealing with the information involved. So Iбпm fine. For now. Perhaps I can keep it in the box forever but frankly I doubt it. Iбпm hoping to just... sort of let other memories build up around it until it bes unimportant but weбпll see,б▒

    .....

    б░That doesnбпt seem like a healthy coping mechanism Kat,б▒ pointed out Lily.

    Kat shrugged, б░Perhaps but you arenбпt really taking it well and I doubt Iбпd be any better if I didnбпt do this... so... I can have my breakdownter if need be.б▒

    б░Yeah... some of the things she knows about cats...б▒ Lily shivered, б░they were things I didnбпt want or need to know. I donбпt know that Iбпll ever feelfortable with my Memphis form again... especially not near any other cats,б▒

    б░You like that form too much to give it up. Even after you got the ability to swap you still spend most of your time as a Memphis,б▒ said Kat.

    б░True,б▒ acknowledge Lily, б░and Iбпll admit a lot of this is just meining to make myself feel better... plus as much as I wish I didnбпt know those cat facts itбпs not like I didnбпt know them at all. In fact I think I told Mum all of them when I was on a pet research binge. Probably why she picked them, a sense of irony. Doesnбпt make it any less pleasant... and I was serious about a couple of those things...

    б░Iбпm going magic power for all my lights now. I did not need to know that about the batteries. I mean... really who does that?б▒

    б░Your mother apparently,б▒ intoned Kat dryly.

    б░Yea... see...б▒ Lily started, stopped and then started again, б░see... I just... I donбпt know if she actually does or not but... I think she might and itбпs really not the type of thing I wanted to know you could DO or the type of thing I wanted to know my mother does. That just makes it WORSE. I mean, at least with the whips I can understand. Itбпs not my kind of thing but I already knew it was something people did you know?б▒

    б░Ah... not really?б▒ said Kat, б░I mean... yes now... even if I donбпt actually know what youбпre hinting at it wasnбпt really something I looked into before Vivian had that talk... I didnбпt really go into the details afterwards... so no I donбпt know and thatбпs probably for the best really,б▒

    Lily groaned and let herself flop down across Katбпsp. Kat swapped from rubbing Lilyбпs back to carefully massaging Lilyбпs legs. Kat wasnбпt particrly skilled at it, but her instincts were guiding her ever so slightly. Well, that and the fact she could watch Lilyбпs reactions for approval even with words. That certainly helped. б░Do you think thatбпs the whole punishment?б▒ asked Kat, б░I donбпt think she said you were done... just that боthis sessionбп was done,б▒

    б░Oh god no please donбпt say that,б▒ whined Lily, б░I donбпt want you even suggest such a thing, just in case Mum didnбпt notice before and is going to make use of it now!б▒

    б░What are the chances? Honestly?б▒ questioned Kat.

    Lily huffed, б░Pretty damn poor Kat. Pretty. Damn. Poor. I bet Mum will hold this over my head for months. боI can still continue your punishment Lilyбп or боIf you do this I might forget about that second session Lilyбп and боWell I said I wouldnбпt do session 2, but what about 3, 4, and 5?бп Itбпll be a nightmare. Kat can we go on a Contract and escape?б▒

    Kat bent down and gave Lily a light kiss on the cheek, б░Lily you know thatбпs not how it works. Even if I could just call up D.E.M.O.N.S and get a fresh contract thatбпs what got us into this mess isnбпt it? Surely your mum will be more annoyed if we just left without saying anything again...б▒

    б░Urgh... all this pain and I still donбпt have permission. That means Iбпll probably need to spend the night here at the very least to GET that permission. Iбпm not super keen for that... especially not with the fact Iбпm going to be made do a bunch of extra chores as further punishment, Iбпm all but certain. Maybe I can apply for early emancipation?б▒ considered Lily.

    б░I doubt it Lily,б▒ said Kat, б░Even if you were actually ready to go through with it, and it wouldnбпt cause irreparable damage to your rtionship with your parents thereбпs still a few other issues. Such as the fact youбпre noticeably a cat girl, something that would undoubtedly raise a few questions... and even if it didnбпt you canбпt put down боvisiting other dimensions with my Subus girlfriendбп as a job upation. And with no job, no desire to meet in person, and as horrible as it sounds in this context, no criminal charges to bring against your parents... itбпd never work,б▒

    б░How do you know so much about this?б▒ asked Lily.

    Kat sighed, б░I... may or may not have looked into it pretty heavily at one point. I thought it might be better to apply for early emancipation at one point in time to save Gramps on the cost of having an extra person around. It was a bit before you moved to our school. Gramps found out and sat me down. Really exined how much work I did helping him around the orphanage and pointed out that if I wasnбпt there, another child might be.

    б░I said they could take the bed, but Gramps pointed out there are other orphanages and it wasnбпt my duty to try and make it easier for some potential future child that may or may not exist currently especially not when Iбпm one of the most helpful kids at the orphanage. Then he proceeded to con me into promising to finish school. I think that might be part of the reason he was so sad when he told me Iбпd have to leave the orphanage soon. He promised to always have a home for me... and he was sort of put in a position where that wasnбпt true anymore,б▒

    б░Oh. I didnбпt know...б▒ said Lily awkwardly.

    Kat gave another shrug and brushed her hands through Lilyбпs hair, б░I think it was a bit of teenage rebellion really. I didnбпt have a proper n for leaving. Thought Iбпd sleep in the woods or something... the memories are... more than a little fuzzy now. So I probably wouldnбпt have gone through with it even if Gramps didnбпt catch me. Well that and I doubt the government would have approved but thatбпs a different issue.б▒

    б░I thought you had a perfect memory?б▒ said Lily somewhat hesitantly.

    б░Yes but not the memories from when I was human,б▒ said Kat somewhat sadly, б░they are... much less clear. As time passes it only bes more and more clear just how... fragile and unwieldy those old memories are. Pretty sure most of them arenбпt actually memories but memories of memories of memories at this point. A bit like a window with a crack in it. If you havenбпt noticed itбпs fine but once you see the crack itбпs always your focus.б▒

    б░Comparing your new perfect memories to a cracked window seems in poor taste,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Would you prefer I instead say itбпs like running your finger through ayer of dust? Itбпs so clean now I can see properly see and be offended over the dust on either side of the line?б▒ proffered Kat.

    б░Yes. Yes I would,б▒ said Lily.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837: Backyard Thoughts

    Weбпre back to Kat.

    бк

    After some time spentforting her girlfriend, Kat and Lily decided it was time to leave. That was when Evaline ambushed them in the hallway. Instead of threats or punishments though, Evaline yed up the боitбпs been so long since Iбпve seen youбп card instead. Something much more powerful and Lily didnбпt have the energy to fight against it after her recent mental scarring.

    A quick kisster and Kat was hopping the fence. It sounded a lot worse than it was in reality. When Kat went inside though... it was rather quiet. Sylvie was having a nap and Callisto had set up in the garage. She appeared to be doing some woodworking. Her form obscuring most of the wood she was working with making it hard to tell what it was. The headphones on her head were what really sold the fact she didnбпt want to be bothered.

    So Kat walked back out and into the yard before flopping down on the ground. She didnбпt know what to do. *Ugh. I feel so... listless. I donбпt want to just sleep like Sylvie... but I canбпt bother Callisto... and itбпs a bit toote to walk to the orphanage I wouldnбпt make it before dinner and certainly not back in a reasonable amount of time. Well... that is unless...*

    Kat quickly shut down that line of thought. She was trying not to make a big deal out of the fact she was a demon and flying or running fast enough to pass cars in the suburbs were not good ways of keeping powers to yourself. Kat took a nce at the fences around Vivian house. The two on either side were pretty high and you couldnбпt see through them. One was made of metal sheets and the other had a thick hedge pressed up against it.

    With that established Kat hopped to her feet, summoned her fans and started to run through her katas. Letting herself speed up slowly. As she did though... she could finally feel it. The difference between earth and other dimensions. Oh it was always clear she was weaker and slower here but now that she was repeating the familiar movements it became crystal clear. Pressing demonic energy into her limbs didnбпt really help as it should have either.

    .....

    She couldnбпt feel the dimension doing anything to her energy but she could feel thecking speed and know that the world didnбпt appreciate her efforts. As the movements started repeating Kat sunk into her mind. A chance to let herself think. About Lily, about Apep. About everything really.

    *First things first I need to visit Gramps while on break. I havenбпt talked to him in so long... I donбпt want him to think I just forgot about him so thatбпs at the top of the list. The real question is, do I want to go alone or with someone... and regardless of that when do I want to show up? The best time might be early morning before the other kids get up. Help Gramps with breakfast and get out before anyone can get up and notice me.

    The other possibility is to just head in during the day and avoid mealtimes. Gramps will be his office working though. He might appreciate the excuse to not be filling out more paperwork... or maybe not. Iбпm not a kid that he needs to give attention anymore... I wonder if that makes it better or worse. Iбпm not sure.*

    Kat ended the sequence with a strong punch and winced at the slight explosion of air when she snapped into ce. When she was moving it never really caused issues but when she stopped whatever she did to the air around her to prevent friction burning her alive seemed to just shut off. It still wasnбпt that much wind or even that loud to the average person... but it was noticeable weird. If people investigated theyбпd have questions. Kat sucked in a deep breath and restarted her work. This time focused on going as slow as possible without changing her mental clock speed.

    *Then thereбпs Sylvie. Sheбпs grown attached to Callisto and thatбпs wonderful... but it seems like she still doesnбпt have any friends at school. None that sheбпs told me about anyway. I should make time to do something with her but Iбпm not really sure what. Board or card games could be fun but that would probably pull in more people. A nice... family activity... strange to think about.

    Still that really is more of a group activity unless the game is chess... but Iбпm not good enough to offer Sylvie a challenge. Iбпd need to spend forever abusing my demonic energy to speed up my mind and chances are Iбпd still lose in the end. That would be a horrible use of my time. I wouldnбпt enjoy it at all and Sylvieбпs too smart to miss something like that on my end.

    Hmmm. Iбпm really not sure what we could do. It turns out that when youбпre not responsible for a building full of children or attending school you have a lot of spare time. No homework. No responsibilities. No hobbies either really. Iбпve got my katas... but thatбпs just one thing and really isnбпt a hobby so much as it is work prep.*

    Kat flipped in ce and stomped the ground, wincing at the hole she made onnding. Note to self. *mming your foot down is cool but also damaging to the terrain.* With a sigh Kat moved off to the side and continued her workout. If it could really be called that when she wasnбпt even sweating.

    *Sylvieбпs a bit young to read stories too I think... hmm... might be best to find something neither of us are good at and spend some time trying to pick it up. Maybe art? Probably wouldnбпt make any noticeable progress in a few days though. Or the fact that I can control my muscles so finely would be too much of an asset. Maybe. Iбпve not really done much art outside of mandatory art sses.

    Iбпll put that in the боmaybeбп pile. Iбпll probably just end up asking Sylvie what she wants to do anyway. Now what about Vivian and Callisto. Callisto is probably the harder of the two. Iбпd offer to do the chores for the day but Callisto seems to actually enjoy cooking and cleaning. Probably helps her wind down and helps with the whole боdoesnбпt really sleepбп thing.

    So thatбпs off the table. She also has the same problems as Sylvie when ites to a lot of other activities. Board games would drag in people and Iбпm not good enough at chess to y her seriously. Kat let out a deep breath as she thought on what Callisto usually did before an idea wormed its way into Katбпs mind. Maybe sheбпd appreciate help moving the furniture or something? I can easily lift couches, chairs, tables. Basically whatever Callisto wants. I could carry buckets for cleaning the windows two and take out the ss frames without even straining my arms. I think I like this idea. Iбпll make the offer at dinner.

    Vivian... Vivian... sheбпd probably just enjoy spending time with me. I could let her drag me to the shops to look at clothes or something... she might also enjoy having me along at her work? Hmm. Not sure I can excuse the horns properly or if Vivian would want to have me around. No thatбпs not fair, sheбпd probably prefer I was but clients might not like her bringing a kid to work. I really need a way to hide my horns and wings. Might have to put off doing stuff with Vivian out and about until thatбпs dealt with.

    Then thereбпs Lily... I should probably take her on a date... but Iбпm not really sure how to do that without running into the same issues I do with my ns for Vivian. I need some way to hide my horns and wings. Lilyбпs ears being squishy makes hiding them under a hat pretty easy... even if her tail is less easily hidden. Hmm... maybe if Callisto doesnбпt mind helping me out I can set up a pic lunch? Thatбпs a nice date idea and we could either do it here in the backyard or with a bit more help from Callisto of Vivian we could head out to the forest and hang around there. *

    Kat finished her set and slowly brought her hands down to her sides before dismissing her fans. *I also really want to train properly. Itбпs hard to do on Earth. Especially my demonic fire. I might be better off contacting Kamiko and trying to work out some way to practice with her or whoever it is that teaches Kamiko. Spars between the two of us should be pretty even unless my regeneration ising into y. Iбпm not sure I want to go that route though... I donбпt want her to think Iбпm just using her for lessons or something.*

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838: Visiting GRAMPS!

    The next morning Kat found herself jogging down the road towards the orphanage though... perhaps we should back up a bit. Lily had informed Kat via their linktest night that she wouldnбпt be free of her parents for at least another day, probably two. There also might be another conversation but that part remained to be seen. With Lily unavable Kat decided it was a good chance to visit Gramps.

    Vivian had looked a little frazzled when she got home after work, so Kat was going to follow up on that as well. Callisto and Sylvie were fine. Especially Callisto. When Kat informed the боmaidбп about her intentions Callisto just nodded and told Kat to see her in the morning. When Kat got up out of bed at 2:30am Callisto was still up and handed Kat a bento box.

    Katбпs first question was how Callisto knew Grampsбп wife had been Japanese. Callisto just red pointedly at the sleeve of Katбпs kimono peeking out over the baggy jumper she was wearing. That answer the question and reminded Kat of just how ufortable she currently was.

    Kat had folded her wings up against herself as best she could and then put a jumper on over the top. Moving her arms was horribly awkward and her wings were bent at unnatural angles. Where her bones weaker, a sharp jostle would have them snapping like dried twigs. Her tail was also wrapped around her stomach and while still inconvenientpared to her wings it was practically heaven.

    б░Thanks for this Callisto. Iбпm sure Gramps will love it... just... why do you have a fancy bento box around. I only know what it even IS because Gramps still has a few around in his cupboards and I asked about it one day. This one looks particrly nice actually...б▒ asked Kat.

    Callisto grinned and said, б░I like variety in ting options, and sometimes I like to make Vivian something really fancy for lunch while she is out at work. The reason itбпs so high quality is that I got Chekov to work on it. It was a pain in the ass to get him to agree to it though so I only have the one set of four.б▒

    б░Well, thanks for this,б▒ said Kat as she turned and left the house. It was early morning and the sun wasnбпt up at all... but the asional sshes of light on top of the moon and stars were more than enough for Katбпs eyes to let her see perfectly. She restrained herself in the jog though, trying to remain at what she thought were reasonable human speeds. And they were... over shorter distances.

    .....

    Kat was still running at that same speed an hour or soter when the orphanage came into view. Katбпs running was only barely within human limits. The best marathon runners were the only ones who couldpare... but Kat had none of the training, she was carrying a bento box in her hands preventing her from using proper running technique... and as she reached the orphanage grounds she wasnбпt sweating or panting hard despite an hour of running while wearing arge jumper.

    That was the real issue. The whole run Kat had to fight with her wings to just spread out and shred their way through the fabric. They kept twitching and straining against the fabric. It was a constant struggle not to just give in. With that on top of the ufortable feeling of folding her wings like this made the whole run rather unpleasant. It was like someone had pulled her hand back and over her shoulder before taping it there. The pull wasnбпt quite painful but over an extended period of time it got close. Her regeneration was surely a major factor towards making it bearable.

    Kat hadnбпt done anything about her horns. She didnбпt have any hats that could cover them properly so she decided if anyone asked sheбпd just say it was a headband. When she got to the orphanage it was sometime after 3:30am, Kat didnбпt have a watch to check and felt reluctant to ask D.E.M.O.N.S something so trivial. A few lights were on. Kat was pretty sure they were the kitchen lights, and perhaps a few nightlights for the younger children.

    Kat tried to open the front door only to find it locked. A slight grin found its way onto her face as she moved to bush nearby. Reaching her hand in she found the slightly loose piece of bark and pushed it to the side, letting it swing open. Stuck to the underside of the bark was a spare key she quickly liberated and used on the door before returning the key to its hiding ce. Stepping inside breathed in deeply, smelling the familiar scent of the old wooden flooring, the slight sent of harsher chemicals for some reason, and cooking food.

    Kat snuck her way down to the kitchen making sure not to make too much noise. When she reached the canteen Gramps was standing over the counter and rapidly chopping up ingredients. Considering the oven was being preheated, Kat was guessing he was making a casserole of some sort. Kat was able to make it all the way to Gramps side without anyone noticing. Kat waited for Gramps to finish the chopping before saying, б░Hi Gramps,б▒

    Gramps clearly startled at the words, but held in his reactions. He was used to working with children and the default reaction of turningbatively towards the target was not an eptable one when you worked in an orphanage. Especially not with knife in hands. The almostzy way he turned to face Kat wouldnбпt have betrayed his surprise. The fact he jumped half a metre off the ground did that. Well, until he saw who it was.

    Gramps let the knife tter out of his hands before he stepped forward and wrapped Kat up in a big hug. Kat winced as her wings were pushed further out of theirfort zone straining against the muscles and ligaments in her back for more give. Only Grampsck of desire for Katбпs pain and his human strength prevented Katбпs regeneration from needing to fix up major damage. Kat just grit her teeth and epted the hug in good faith, before berating herself for keeping the damned jumper on after she got inside.

    When the hug ended, something Kat still let Gramps dictate, she quickly chucked the jumper away as if sheбпd been burned before letting her wings snap outward to their full length. Most of her mind wanted to let them return to resting position afterwards but the rest rebelled against themand. Kat let a few moments tick away before just giving into the smaller more rabid part of her mind. It was a minor concession really. Even if she was taking up a fair bit of the kitchen.

    Gramps winced as he realised what the issue was immediately but didnбпt apologise. Heбпd known Kat long enough to know it wasnбпt needed especially with it written all over his face. б░What are you doing here Kat?б▒ asked Gramps with a smile once heбпd recovered.

    б░Canбпt I juste for a visit?б▒ asked Kat cheerfully.

    б░Ah, but itбпs been so long since Iбпve seen you Kat. An old man might think heбпs been forgotten,б▒ said Gramps with a chuckle.

    Kat winced despite the light hearted nature of the critique. б░Sorry... I didnбпt quite realise how long itбпd been... and I donбпt normally need to visit you. I used to see you all the time so... yeah... I only recently noticed just how long it had been. Heck even the author didnбпt quite realise how long time passed in story. We havenбпt had a fourth wall break in actual years,б▒

    б░The what?б▒ asked Gramps confused.

    б░The time. Itбпs been months Gramps. I didnбпt notice,б▒ reiterated Kat.

    б░Right...б▒ said Gramps as things got back on track in the background. Then Gramps noticed the bento box Kat had on hand and his eyes went wide again. б░Did... did you bring me something to remind me of my wife?б▒

    Kat smiled awkwardly and gave a tentative nod, б░I think so? I mean... Callisto prepared it, sheбпs Vivianбпs roommate. Um... it was intended that way by her though... but um... it did make me realise you never really served much foreign food to the kids at the orphanage so... I was also wondering about that,б▒

    б░Iбпve got to feed a whole building of picky kids Kat, itбпs just easier to pick something they might at least vaguely remember and only branch out asionally or when we havenбпt had a new arrival for a while. Still, if itбпs good you can thank Callisto for me. Though... is she Vivianбпs roommate or Vivianбпs roommateб▒

    б░I... I donбпt get it?б▒ said Kat confused.

    Gramps scratched the side of his head, б░Am I just being old fashioned? I feel like the implications in that statement transcend generations... hmm...б▒ Gramps took a second look at Katбпs confused face before a number of memories got jogged. б░Oh. Oh right. Donбпt worry about it Kat, itбпs not something thatбпs too important though... where does Callisto sleep?б▒

    б░Huh?б▒ blurted out Kat confused, б░Callisto doesnбпt sleep.б▒

    Gramps coughed to cover up theughter Katбпs innocent seeming sentence conjured up. б░Um... right. Right...б▒

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839: Catching up with Gramps Part

    Gramps turned his head away from both Kat and the food, one for sanitary reasons and one to keep his reaction hidden for a few moments. Kat, not realising what sheбпd missed asked, б░Gramps are you alright?б▒

    б░Iбпm fine, Iбпm fine,б▒ said Gramps as he waved off Katбпs misced concern, б░Iбпm not getting that old just yet,б▒ he sucked in a few breaths of air to give himself time to think. б░What did you want to talk about Kat? How have you been?б▒

    б░Well... Iбпve been good. Quite good actually. Um... hmm... what do you want to hear first. Crazy adventures, my miniscule social life or Sylvieбпs newfound role model?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░While Sylvie finding a role model is an interesting and momentous asion Sylvie isnбпt here visiting me you are. Maybe you can convince her to tag along next time, but we can leave that too the side. Hmm... I guess Iбпd like to hear about your social life. I always worried you would struggle finding good friends when you left school, so hopefully youбпve mended that gap somewhat,б▒ said Gramps.

    Kat gave a few dryughs, б░ha ha ha yeah... I guess I have. I can start with Minor. Sheбпs... honestly sheбпs only technically a friend due to the distance between us. Sheбпs more of another little sister like Sylvie, if not one quite so young... but she also has even less experience. Itбпs a mess... Minor and her twin sister had an ident when they were young that ended with them both in the one body... and Minor didnбпt really do anything for over a decade.

    б░Now Minor is finding that she doesnбпt really know what to do. She doesnбпt want a full life, I think the idea of having that kind of agency again is terrifying to her. At the same time... she doesnбпt want to just watch her sister without saying anything either. So... yeah the exact amount of involvement sheбпs going to have on the real world is still being debated.

    б░She sort oftched on to me when we met. Iбпm not sure if itбпs because I didnбпt really know her sister or if itбпs just that I was there at the time. Urgh... I donбпt want to be around when her mother gets involved. Just the with Grandmother itбпs already a mess of conflicting wants and desires. The current best solution they have at the moment is teaching Shizuka, or Shizuru... Minorбпs sister, how to create fox clones and give Minor some control over them asionally,б▒

    .....

    Gramps sighed, б░I think sheбпll need to get used to it. She sounds like a shy girl but she canбпt just live in her sisters head forever...б▒

    б░Eh...б▒ Kat gave a боso-soбп gesture waving her hand from side to side, б░Maybe? Itбпsplicated because the ritual that saved Shizuka should have killed Minor in the process. It was the only way at the time and she was basically already gone... but Shizuka saved Minor identally at the time. It unclear exactly how much of her own person Minor is or can be. One of the stranger things is that she doesnбпt really WANT to be a full person. It might be an instinctual thing, knowing that she cannot be a full person again, I donбпt really know,б▒

    Gramps shrugged, б░I may not know much about magic but I know thatбпs liable to cause issues eventually. Even if Minor really is ok with it all things will inevitably get awkward as the pair get older,б▒

    Kat nodded, б░I suppose when Shizuka wants to live her own life away from Minor it could be an issue, if it happens,б▒

    Gramps gave a slightly pitying nod to Kat, not wanting to correct her line of thought. It was... close enough anyway. б░Right... well... who else have you met?б▒

    б░Hmm... well thereбпs the tournament group. Iбпm not sure that Iбпm really friends with any of them though. Green tends to nap a bit too much for me to really get to know her and Garethбпs time is monopolised by her. Kress is certainly an annoyance and he doesnбпt like me at all... but Nixilei is really in an odd position.

    б░Iбпve spent by far the most time talking to her and itбпs always been pleasant... but sheбпs a spy. Sheбпs been upfront about the fact that sheбпs a spy... but sheбпs still a spy. So it makes it somewhat hard to know just how close weбпre getting you know? I know sheбпd do pretty much whatever she was ordered be that spying on me and trying to get answers about something perhaps even all the way up to attempting to kill me. The only reason she might not agree to that sort of mission would be I donбпt think she could actually take me out... but thatбпs more of a practical thing,б▒

    Gramps nodded, б░That sort of thing can be hard. There is something Iбпd like you to keep in mind though. I was friends with a spy some time ago. Still would be if he didnбпt pass away,б▒ Gramps let out a long sigh, б░thatбпs not important for this part of the story though. See we grew up together. He wasnбпt one of my closer friends, just someone I hung around with asionally at school. As everyone grew up, I was one of the few people that stayed in our hometown. So whenever he was off deployment Iбпd invite him out for a night of drinks.

    б░Neither of us particrly liked alcohol, so a lot of the time it was just soft drink and the atmosphere... but there was one particr day, when I was thirty five that Iбпll never forget. He called me up and asked not for a night out, but he wanted me toe and visit so I did... and... the poor man just broke down.

    б░He spilled more than a few military secrets that day. Stuff Iбпd never thought about, and more than one thing he was extremely ashamed of. He started crying earlier on as well and he just kept rambling. At the end... Iбпll never forget the face he had when he looked me in the eye and asked if he was a good person, if heбпd done the right thing,б▒

    б░And I stand by my answer. I said боI donбпt knowбп because I didnбпt know. Even with all the information heбпd told me there was no way to know if what heбпd done was the right thing. Before it got too far though I added, боI do respect what youбпve done though,бп and there was more tears, a few drinks that were actually alcoholic along with a rmendation that he consider quitting. Not because he was wrong per say but because it was causing him so many issues,б▒

    Gramps shook his head, б░I guess what Iбпm trying to say is that you canбпt be forever guessing how much of a friend this spy is to you. If ites down to it, ites down to it... but they really appreciate a good friend. I know this, not because of anything he said when he was alive, but because I was left nearly everything in his will. I had to listen to some of the most heartfelt words Iбпve ever hearding not from him, but from the dry voice of awyer,б▒

    Gramps sniffed and wiped away the tears starting to congregate, б░Sorry. Sometimes I get a little lost. I keep saying Iбпm not that old, and maybe Iбпm not... but Iбпve lost a good few people along the way. Itбпs strange. Now I have all these questions... like where are they now? Is heaven real? I donбпt suppose you can indulge an old man here,б▒

    б░Um... well... souls are real?б▒ offered Kat, б░I donбпt really know about heaven... and hell might be real but itбпs not where all the demons live anyway. Iбпd ask my system... but it doesnбпt like telling me anything about angels so... I wouldnбпt be able to get an answer. I do know reincarnation is a thing... but Iбпm not sure if itбпs amon thing, an optional thing or what,б▒

    б░Guess Iбпll just have to have a little faith then. Just knowing souls are real is enough for me I think. To know that when we die thereбпs something else. Good or bad... I think the idea of nothing is much more frightening. Iбпve never understood the atheists because of it. Why would you WANT nothing to be what you experience when you die?б▒ asked Gramps.

    б░I donбпt know Gramps. I donбпt really think you should be looking for religious advice from a demon,б▒

    б░Ah but I can always ponder these sorts of question with my daughter right?б▒ asked Gramps.

    б░Of course,б▒ said Kat, not minding the tears starting to leak slowly from her eyes, б░Questions of all sorts are always wee when ites to family,б▒ Gramps paused in his preparations as Kat leaned into him. The silence stretched on. The early morning giving everything a sense of peace, and something neither were interested in breaking.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840: Catching up with Gramps Part

    The momentsted for a while, likely longer than they had time for considering much of the work for breakfast still needed to be done. So eventually they had to break apart, Kat picking up a spare knife and starting to help out. The food for herself and Gramps pushed to the side. A nice gesture, and something to enjoy but not before the childrenбпs food was ready. It was something they both knew. Both understood.

    б░So, are those two the only friends you gained?б▒ asked Gramps while scrapping the chopped ingredients into the first of many trays.

    б░Um... no the next friend I made was Kamiko. I met her while being punished for a mistake that was a bit of a mix up. I canбпt say Iбпm terribly annoyed with it because Kamiko really needed a friend and Iбпm d I was able to be there for her,б▒

    б░Oh? Tell me about her,б▒ said Gramps.

    б░Hmm... I want you to imagine an odd mix of myself and Lily but with even less positive social interaction especially outside of her family with multiple older sisters that she feels outshine her, most decades older than she is except for one who until recently didnбпt really respect her as anything more than a dress up doll that asionally has feelings,б▒ said Kat.

    б░I... I see why you ended up friends with her...б▒ said Gramps with a wince. б░I take it sheбпs doing better now?б▒

    б░It was entirely chance we ended up friends, she just happened to be next to me... but as for doing better... I like to think so. She made up somewhat with her sister and we even made another friend with the two of us. Her name is Sue... and... well the best way to exin her is to picture the stereotypical Subus... and add in a bit of restraint in the form of a desire for consent... but... well I imagine sheбпs the type of person whoбпd think saying боyesбп while drunk is still perfectly valid consent...б▒ exined Kat.

    .....

    б░She must have a filthy mouth... constantly flirting as well?б▒ suggested Gramps.

    б░Aah... yeah... how did you know?б▒ asked Kat.

    Gramps shrugged, б░Iбпve been alive a long time Kat. Itбпs not amon personality type... but Iбпve known a few people like that vaguely. None were best friends of course... though... my wife did know one girl that she grew up with and kept in contact that was like apparently. She was Japanese and stayed there her whole life...

    б░Hmm... that makes it sound like sheбпs dead... well she might be... I didnбпt really keep up with her after my wife passed, mostly because my Japanese was... well I tried, and my wife found it humorous... but I wouldnбпt really want to subject anyone else to my botched attempts. Anyway... my point is does she also have parental issues?б▒

    б░No actually,б▒ said Kat.

    б░No? Thatбпs actually a bit surprising...б▒ said Gramps, б░that tends to be a prerequisite for people who end up like that...б▒

    б░Isnбпt that stereotyping a bit Gramps?б▒ asked Kat.

    Gramps just shrugged, б░Iбпm old. I need to have at least a few bad ideas about stereotypes. If not then how can I fit the stereotype of the old an ignorant?б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Kat slowly.

    б░Still, her parents have to be a bit weird right?б▒ asked Gramps, more out of genuine curiosity than a belief in the question.

    Of course he was right but Kat wasnбпt entirely sure she should admit as much... but at the same time Kat wasnбпt sure why it would be better to hide the information anyway. Sue didnбпt care, it wasnбпt some big secret, б░Her parents are apparently just as bad as her if not worse... and one of the big mysteries is how they are so satisfied with each other...б▒

    Gramps paused mid knife swing, б░I donбпt know what I was expecting as an answer... but it wasnбпt that. Iбпm not entirely sure I want to know more in truth... is she a good girl though?б▒

    Kat paused, a little Sue in her mind going боOh Iбпm a very good girlбп seductively was quickly pushed to the side. Despite the mental interruption though... б░Yes... yes I think she is. She... she somewhat fell into that crowd because of her parents. Everyone at school knew and while she was never ashamed of it... it did dictate who her friends were.

    б░Despite that she can be surprisingly responsible at times. She waited till she was sure that she really wanted the lifestyle she has. Her parents made it clear that whatever she chose she would be supported... and she sort of managed to have her cake and eat it too. Sheбпs able to explore her... wide range of preferences without turning into a horrible person. Itбпs not a contest in her eyes. Itбпs simply her favourite hobby...

    б░If the details werenбпt so... graphic and off-putting to me... I think it would actually be really cute. Sex is her hobby, her passion and she loves it,б▒ Kat couldnбпt help but giggle, б░sheбпs actually a lot like a kid with a model trainset. She takes great care of her hobby. She knows what she likes but sheбпs very understanding. She offers people a glimpse into her world if they want, and many do, but she also understands that it really isnбпt to everyoneбпs taste.

    б░Sue takes... I think more care then might be immediately obvious around Kamiko and me. She does like to push us both... but itбпs clearly good natured. It makes us think. Sheбпs a little harder on Kamiko than she is on me... I think because Kamiko still needs to figure out what she wants in a partner and Sueбпs trying to help her with that while building up her confidence and making her much harder to fluster...

    б░And maybe... maybe Iбпm reading too much into it. Maybe Sueбпs doing the bare minimum to be friends with people who she doesnбпt mind spending time with... but I think thereбпs real effort there. She didnбпt leave the greatest first impression... and I think her mouth is going to get her in trouble one day... but... now that I know her... especially after the meet-up we had, where we just got to chat and have a good time in Kamikoбпs room... sheбпs really grown on me,б▒

    б░Hmmmб▒ said Gramps as he resumed his work, б░Yes well thatбпs good to hear. Iбпd suggest thinking the best of your friends when you can, though donбпt be blind to there faults. Still... Iбпm d you have such a good opinion of her. It sounds like sheбпs a good friend for you to know... especially because well... hmm...б▒

    Gramps was clearly ufortable exining thest few words. Kat was a bit confused for a moment, trying to think of what exactly Gramps could be thinking about that would make Sue an especially good friend... until it clicked, б░because Iбпm asexual?б▒ Kat asked.

    Gramps let the knife cut into the onion with a harsh chop, б░Indeed... I... I didnбпt want to say it in case you didnбпt know... or I was wrong... but... well... it was hard to miss. No boy band posters... no pinups of female actors... no talk about how cute this or that boy is or passive aggressive not-quite sexual advances with some girl at school. I... I didnбпt want to necessarily push you into that box if you werenбпt certain yourself. How did you figure it out?б▒

    Kat let out a long puff of air, б░Honestly Gramps? I donбпt know how I didnбпt figure it out if Iбпm entirely honest... but at the same time... god it was a whole thing... I...б▒

    *How do I exin that Sueбпs needlingbined with my growing feelings for Lily were what tipped me off and the confession from Lily really hammered it in home especially when I was literally incapable of saying боI wish you can find someone else better than meбп because I never wanted that apparently. How am I supposed to get into this?

    I mean really. How do you tell your father figure youбпre an asexual lesbian in a rtionship with your best friend? Wait do I count as a lesbian? Hmm... add that to the pile of issues I donбпt really want to deal with right now. I mean I should. I should just tell Gramps. What am I scared of?*

    Kat of course new the answer to that instantly. She wasnбпt twelve. *I want his approval. Iбпm scared he wonбпt ept it. I... I think itбпll be fine...* б░IбпmdatingLilyб▒ mumbled Kat.

    б░What?б▒ asked Gramps confused.

    б░No, itбпs fine. Nothing. Donбпt worry about it,б▒ said Kat slight fear in her voice.

    This caused Gramps to look up at her oddly. He wasnбпt making any statement about Katбпs rtionship status at all. She spoke too fast and too quietly for his old ears to make sense of. He genuinely had not heard what Kat had said... and was just confused. So he said as much. б░Kat... Iбпm willing to leave it be if you want... but you donбпt have to be afraid. Iбпm an old man and I couldnбпt hear you properly. I donбпt know why my confusion scares you but itбпs FINE. Kat.б▒

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841: Catching up with Gramps Part

    Kat sucked in a deep breath as she tried to steel herself. б░Well... um... see... well a lot happened... and there were some other things... but um... it turns out that... hmm... turns out that I... that Iбпm dating Lily,б▒ managed Kat finally.

    Gramps walked forward and gave Kat a heavy p on the shoulder. It wasnбпt painful, physically anyway but Grampsбп face was set into a frown. Kat had a moment of panic as Gramps said, б░That was pathetic,б▒ Kat felt her heart freeze, б░what sort of admission is that?б▒ wait what? б░that was weak Kat. Do you love this woman or not?б▒

    Kat red back down at Gramps for a moment and let her passion for Lily fill her. Her eyes burned purple, demonic energy leaking from the sides. Purple markings on her horns lit up and her wings red. б░Of course I do!б▒

    б░Then own it,б▒ said Gramps forcefully. б░Just like you are now. My eyes might not be as bright now that my own love has passed, but you can bet your ass I took every chance I could to talk about her when I was younger. I still take most of those chances. Iбпll admit it is a little surprising... but Iбпve never known you to be so timid about something. Tell me, you were scared to admit your feelings clearly but... what would you have done if Lily got hurt?б▒

    б░Terrible things,б▒ were the words that leaked out of Katбпs mouth dripping with venom and demonic energy. б░Truly terrible things,б▒

    б░See, thatбпs the sort of certainty you need when admitting your feelings Kat. Even to unrted parties. Perhaps itбпs different for young people these days but I loved the chance to gloat about my wife. Itбпs much better then gloating about my own aplishments. So tell me, how exactly did this alle about? Iбпll admit itбпs a bit of a surprise to me,б▒ said Gramps.

    б░Why is that?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    б░Unlike your own... sexuality I suppose you can call it, I didnбпt notice Lily had a crush on you. I wonder if itбпs due to her skill at hiding things or because I simply didnбпt know her as long... how did you both manage to figure everything out?б▒ asked Gramps.

    б░It... well... it was a bit of a thing... um... hmm...б▒ Gramps raised an unamused eyebrow, б░No Iбпm not embarrassed itбпs just... Iбпm not sure where to start. A lot of things sort of all came together and itбпs difficult to know when to start...б▒ exined Kat.

    б░The beginning tends to be a good ce I find,б▒ offered Gramps.

    б░Yeahugh it up Gramps...б▒ said Kat. Gramps decided that was a great queue tough of course. Letting out a sigh Kat continued, б░See... Iбпm not sure if I should start with the stuff that happened before Lily met me. Itбпs a bit of a story and itбпs really more hers to tell... but itбпs kind of important. Then again... if itбпs just about how we got together that can be started earlier... but how much earlier is a bit of a question,б▒

    б░Wherever you feelfortable Kat. This is your rtionship weбпre talking about,б▒ said Gramps calmly.

    б░Hmm... I guess Iбпll just say that Lily found me rather attractive since sheбпs known me-б▒

    б░Of courseб▒ snorted Gramps yfully.

    Kat gave Gramps a quick re. б░As I was saying, apparently Iбпm quite attractive to her,б▒ Gramps rolled his eyes but stayed quiet, б░but she didnбпt really have a crush on me till I started helping her out with the bullies at school. Still after what happened with herst crush she pushed that all down and decided we could just be friends.

    б░Then I did a Contract that really only I could do at the time and got two favours from the demon system, D.E.M.O.N.S and I could use them for basically whatever I wanted. In the end I thought they would be best used to change what race Lily is, and maybe Sylvie when she gets older as well.б▒

    б░Isnбпt that kinda racist?б▒ asked Gramps jokingly?

    б░Well first off no. If you can be a magic space elf youбпd pick magic space elf. Humans are objectively weaker at a base level. This isnбпt some barely relevant difference like skin colour. Almost all of the other races she could chose had something innately magical about them and different lifespans. Thatst part is particrly important because Iбпm quite likely to be functionally immortal, and even if I donбпt quite get there my lifespan is already measured in thousands of years,б▒ said Kat a little sharply.

    б░Sorry, I was just messing with you. Youбпre treating this quite seriously. I know I said to be confident... but you can have a bit of fun with it as well,б▒ suggested Gramps.

    б░Iбпll keep it in mind,б▒ said Kat curtly. б░Anyway, as I was saying that seemed to be the best use of them. I made the offer of magic to Lily and she jumped at it... but buried amongst the frankly ridiculous number of options Lily managed to find a somewhat experimental one that would allow her to live as long as I do, and connect us permanently so we can hear each otherбпs thoughts. It also gives her ess to three kinds of magic which is a lot. There wasnбпt anything that gave MORE but I think there was a few that would also give three...

    б░It took her weeks of searching to find this particr race. Iбпm not sure when exactly she noticed it... but eventually it became too good a chance for her to pass up. Despite all the worry she had... she decided she had to try. From what Iбпve gathered... she tried despite the fact that she was all but certain it would end horribly, and...

    б░Well the reason Iбпve been able to dedicate myself so fully to Lily isnбпt just the strength of my feelings or the new realisation about my sexuality. Itбпs because... well you know how I canбпt lie?б▒ Gramps nodded, б░Yeah... I tried to say that itбпd be better that Lily found someone else, or that Iбпd be happy for her if she found someone else... and I was physically incapable of saying it. I was incapable of lying and Iбпve never been happier for it...

    б░So... once that was established I put my own concerns on the table, that Iбпm not sexually attracted to her or anyone else. That sheбпd need to be the one to push our rtionship along... though that part seems to have been a lie but whatever I didnбпt realise how shy sheбпd be about some things despite dating. Still... I was quite worried I wouldnбпt be able to give her everything sheбпd want... but well...

    б░The bond helps. I can push my feelings through the bond so Lily can feel them properly and she can do the same for me. It gives us both a way to know that we really do care for each other. Iбпll never be attracted to her the way... and thatбпs something weбпve both managed to ept, surprisingly easy actually,б▒

    б░Hmm... that sounds lovely. What problems are you having though? Itбпs good to talk them through,б▒ said Gramps.

    Kat let out a short huff, б░Well... I think the biggest one is that... despite how weбпve settled into things... there are times where Lily doesnбпt seem to think she deserves the love I do have for her. She also tends to act as if I do find her sexually attractive...

    б░I mean maybe it is just embarrassment but a good example is that she doesnбпt really like wearing revealing outfits even when there isnбпt really anyone around except me. I just canбпt understand why. Itбпs not going to change the way I look at her...б▒

    б░Perhaps sheбпs worried youбпll find something you hate or worse, are disgusted by?б▒ suggested Gramps.

    б░What? Thatбпs silly!б▒ retorted Kat.

    б░Hmm. Perhaps it is but that doesnбпt mean she isnбпt worried. I would say it isnбпt about being sexy or not at all... I would hazard a guess itбпs more of an issue withparisons. She evidently finds you attractive in a wide variety of ways, mind and body. I suspect she is constantly finding herselfing up short. While it might not matter if you find her attractive... she feels self-conscious about the fact she is less attractive then you are,б▒ suggested Gramps.

    б░Is she less attractive than I am?б▒ asked Kat, б░Itбпs really hard for me to tell.б▒

    Gramps let out a pained groan. б░Kat. I am so much older than the both of you I cannot see either of you as anything but children. Furthermore... neither of you look anything like my wife so I probably wouldnбпt want to risk betting on either side anyway.

    б░It doesnбпt really matter anyway though. From the sounds of it, Lily could be the most attractive woman in the world and still have this issue. It isnбпt a matter of her true attractiveness, itбпs the fact she doesnбпt find herself attractive and assumes everyone else mustpare favourably to her. Itбпs a mental issue probably stemming from her past. Itбпs something that will be hard for her to get over. Itбпs not normal to find yourself sexually attractive so... sheбпll likely always consider herself inferior unless you can smash that idea somehow,б▒

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842: Catching up with Gramps Part

    Kat frowned. It wasnбпt exactly a pleasant description of the situation from Gramps... but it did seem scarily urate. б░I think you might be right Gramps... I donбпt really like it... well not that you were correct... just that the situation I see that I donбпt like is being confirmed. Still... I donбпt know how to fix something like that... do you have any ideas?б▒

    б░Nothing guaranteed... I know when you are in a straight rtionship that sort of thing is more easily dealt with. Most women struggle to measure how attractive they really are, same as most men... the issue you face is that Lily has both a better and worse idea. Better because she actually knows what makes a woman attractive, at least to her. She can judge herself based on her own tastes quite easily...

    б░But on the other hand, sheбпll almost certainly never find herself attractive. Not the way she can find other people attractive. Itбпs just not how it works for most people. I went over it a bit already... but what you would normally do is point out the fact you arenбпt dating X person who is supposedly more attractive. Seeing as you donбпt lust after anyone you canбпt use it as apelling argument.

    б░You could try the angle of боit doesnбпt bother me what you look likeбп which... while likely true probably sends the wrong message at this point. She already doesnбпt think she looks great, so instead of thinking you mean exactly what you say... sheбпd probably jump to, боyouбпre not very attractive but that doesnбпt bother meбп which is not what you want at all...

    б░Hmm... didnбпt she get a new body though? With the whole race change thing,б▒ Kat nodded, б░Ok. And she picked it all out?б▒ Kat nodded again, б░Iбпd probably focus on that. Point out that sheбпs one of the lucky few people to choose what she looks like in totality. Bring up the fact that with countless possibilities at her finger tips she looks the way she does now by choice.

    б░Now, that might cause issues... but Lily is a smart girl. Iбпm sure she thought about it quite a lot. Lean not on how pretty she is, but that she chose this. That she should befortable with her own body because it is exactly as she wishes it to be,б▒ exined Gramps.

    б░So... thatбпs your rmendation?б▒ asked Kat hopefully.

    .....

    Gramps sighed though, not quite able tomit to it. б░I suppose it is... but Kat please understand Iбпm just giving you the best advice I can with my own experience. Iбпve never dated a man, and Iбпve certainly never been a lesbian. Then add on top of that the fact your asexual and youбпve already moved out of my personal experience. Thatбпs not even including all the magical stuff Kat.

    б░Perhaps just making use of the key factor in any rtionship. Understanding, or perhaps,promise and understanding. Iбпve told you how best I think you might go about it... but ultimately just sitting down and taking some time to speak with Lily might yield better results in the end. Thatбпs a distinct possibility,б▒

    Kat pouted but Gramps pointedly ignored the look. б░The thing is Kat... this is your girlfriend, and hopefully partner for life. I can give you suggestions... but itбпs like asking a boat captain for advice on how to fly a ne. Sure some of the basics are simr, and maybe that captain had a chance to see how an old pilot did his job... but heбпs never been a ne pilot. He can only give so much instruction,б▒

    б░I know... I know... I just donбпt want to screw things up. I think Iбпm doing alright... but my biggest worry right now is Lilyбпs feelings of inadequacy I think. Itбпs the most obvious at least. I canбпt judge how... intimate... we should be or what a good pace for that sort of thing is... though Iбпm working on trying to make sure sheбпs alwaysfortable around me now.

    б░I think Iбпve mostly gotten her through the боyes youбпre actually dating me stageбп at the start she was still quite scared or perhaps ashamed whenever it came to her more... forward thoughts. And normally it wasnбпt anything too bad... but sheбпs trained herself to push them down. I know it was so I wouldnбпt figure it out... but now she doesnбпt need to do that and sheбпs been getting better in that regard.

    б░So, I guess Iбпm just looking for advice where I can... I mean... Iбпve never done this before... and ideally, Iбпll never have a second shot at it either. I mean sure Iбпll forgive mistakes and so will Lily... but thatбпs all part of the same story in the end. I try not to let it worry me often because Lily would be able to tell... but I do still worry,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Hmm? Why canбпt she hear your thoughts now?б▒ asked Gramps.

    б░Oh, itбпs because sheбпs asleep still. I can also block my thoughts and emotions but sometimes I think the emotions at least might be able to sneak through. So... use this chance to ask me things you donбпt want Lily to know Iбпm thinking about till she wakes up I guess,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Well, if Lily is the same as before weбпve still got plenty of time then. I suppose... the big question then is marriage. What are your thoughts and ns there? Ceremony or just paper signing, how big would you want it if you made it an event? Would you go to a church or just find a nice plot ofnd? That sort of thing,б▒ asked Gramps.

    б░I donбпt really know,б▒ said Kat easily. It wasnбпt that there had been no thought on the matter... but it didnбпt really mean to much to her. б░Iбпd marry Lily officially in a heartbeat if she wanted... but yeah... itбпs not that important to me personally. Especially with a magical connection. Why would I need a ring when Iбпve got ess to her mind?

    б░Still... I have thought about it and things would beplicated. Iбпm not sure how hard it is to coordinate things across dimensions either. In an ideal world we would probably have it in the Hub... but thereбпs a bit too much demonic energy just built up there to be entirely healthy for others to visit without something to prevent it seeping in.

    б░The issue I guess is that everyone who matters here on Earth knows that weбпre together. Maybe Lily would be interested in telling some of her extended family... but I donбпt know anything about Vivianбпs family and I know Callisto hates hers... but none of our new friends would be able toe here easily. Especially not if the world rejects the for some reason. Iбпm honestly not entirely sure that Nira even could enter the world without either it throwing a fit or breaking... not sure whatбпs more likely or worse...

    б░And the fact I have friends now... but now that Iбпm dating Lily, depending on how you count it, I have zero friends on Earth. Then thereбпs just the fact that Lily and I arenбпt human anymore and donбпt look it. Public appearances arenбпt really high up on our list. I think in the end... itбпll be a problem for future Kat and Lily,б▒

    б░Well as long as youбпve given it some thought you canбпt be surprised.б▒ Gramps let the sentence hang for a while before asking. б░How is it going with your living arrangements? Youбпve mentioned a few generally positives things... but how is it really?б▒

    б░I... I feel like Iбпm mostly on Contract even if that isnбпt entirely true. Um... the room is nice and so is the bed... Callisto has been great for Sylvie, sheбпs really got a new role model to look up to that isnбпt me. As cute as it was... itбпs also pretty clear that Sylvie is a radically different person to me and trying to emte me wasnбпt likely to work well... but I worry that Callisto is a little too... herself.

    б░While certainly closer to Sylvieбпs temperament then me... she doesnбпt sleep and abusing that fact to do a lot of extra work. With that and her high intelligence... I worry Sylvie might chase unrealistic goals. Callisto is over a decade older, literally has more time in your average day... and is likely just as smart as Sylvie so I worry about that...б▒

    б░Yes but what about for you?б▒ asked Gramps.

    б░Thatбпs a bit harder... I think the big sticking point is I struggle to know what I am exactly to Vivian and Callisto. A little less so Callisto. Sheбпs the crazy aunt, but Vivian... I donбпt know if sheбпs more of a big sister or a mother figure. It was a bigger deal a while back and I came to terms with the fact that isnбпt really that important... but Iбпm still trying to settle into a box rather than existing halfway. If that makes sense,б▒

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843: Return from Gramps and more Practice

    After talking about how things were in Vivianбпs house, things quietened down for a while as they rushed to finish up. Once everything was put together and just needed a bit of watching as it cooked they broke out the food Callisto had prepared. Kat let Gramps enjoy most of it, only testing a few samples of things at the old manбпs prompting.

    Eventually Kat was able to turn the talk towards the goings on at the orphanage. Kat hadnбпt missed anything major except for a record number of adoptions. For once Gramps actually had a few open beds. It all started after Vivianбпs visit so perhaps she was a good luck charm.

    Aside from that there were only minor issues. Gramps had to give regr reminders to the three kids responsible for waking everyone up and helping around, the youngest kids and recent adoptions were still having some issues with crying but that was quite normal. Grief was something very few children could handle well, and they shouldnбпt be expected to.

    Katбпs disappearance had been mostly felt by the kids around the longest besides her. It wasnбпt so much that Kat was needed for jobs, but some of the children, while not living at the orphanage for over a decade, had been there for three or four, and in one case five years. Kat had been one of the major constants for those kids and it was simply jarring for her to be gone.

    Part of Kat wanted to go and reassure those kids she was still around and hadnбпt even left town. Another part though, wanted to point out she didnбпt exactly look human at the moment... and that in more normal circumstances it still might be best for Kat not to return. They needed to understand Kat wouldnбпt be around forever. Sheбпd only left a year earlier than the maximum length of her stay. So when you added the fact she looked like a demon on top of that... it didnбпt seem worth the risk.

    It was likely at least one of the kids would have an extremely negative reaction to finding out theyбпd lived with a demon. There was also the opposite issue as well. That theyбпd decide if Kat was a demon, perhaps they should try and be one as well. Gaining twisted ideas in the process or simply causing a bunch of trouble.

    What really decided it was that while Kat did know them all, none of them were that close with her. It wasnбпt like her rtionship with Sylvie where she took on a more obvious older sibling roll. Sheбпd just been a constant presence in the background and now she was gone it was causing issues. A lot more like recing an old pillow. The new one, no matter how much better all the advertising insisted it was... rarely felt morefortable then the pillow youбпd been using for a decade or more.

    .....

    Once the meal was over, and the dishes were checked one final time, Kat decided to leave before anyone else arrived. Better for everyone that way. So with a quick hug from Gramps, Kat picked up the bento box and her jacket before she headed for the door. She could actually hear a few kids walking around. *Not a moment to soon. I shall depart mysteriously like the wind. Nobody shall no I was there except for Gramps!*

    Kat chuckled at her over the top thoughts as she started running down the driveway. It was a good way to keep her mind off the ufortable position of her wings once again. So this time while Kat ran she turned her full attention, or well, most of it, towards trying to sprint as quietly as possible. Silencing her footsteps wasnбпt even that hard.

    A little application of demonic energy and she could take the shock ofnding internally, dampening the sound a good deal. It wasnбпtpletely silent but she just had basic shoes on. A bit of work there and she would be silent. Her next focus was on her arms and the bento box. She needed to adjust the bounce so that the upwards motion silenced any sound the shifting of the wooden box gave out. There wasnбпt many, but if she wasnбпt careful theyers cked together somewhat. Part of her wanted to fix that by tying the box tighter but that felt like cheating.

    Once that was done Kat focused on her wings. A mistake, but one she didnбпt really have any way to avoid. To others her wings were basically silent. To Kat they were constantly ruffling her jacket and the noise was quiet noticeable when she was focusing on it. Sadly she didnбпt find a good way to prevent it before she reached home. At least it kept her mind upied for a time.

    When Kat arrived at the front door she could smell Callisto cooking. Despite that... she felt somewhat mentally exhausted. So with a боthanks for the foodбп Kat pulled off her jacket, handed the box and went upstairs to sleep a little more. Her excuse, if anyone were to ask was to say that Lilyбпs need for extra sleep was bleeding over. It wasnбпt true of course, but it was a good excuse. Kat was simply tired. The mental fatigue catching up to her after what was really only a short nap overnight. When she got upstairs, Kat simply flopped down and let sleep take her.

    бк

    Kat woke up around lunch time and had a small bite to eat. Vivian was out at work and Sylvie apparently had something she wanted to finish up first. So after eating a quick meal Kat found herself in the backyard practicing again. This time, she was focused on moving around on her hands. Perhaps not the most useful skill but it improved her acrobatic capabilities.

    It did let her learn something useful almost immediately in fact. Something she should have picked up earlier perhaps... but it wasnбпt overly clear unless you were thinking about it. Despite being upside down for ten minutes already Kat didnбпt feel dizzy. There was no blood rushing to her head, and barely any disorientation... and most of that could be chalked up to simply not being used to walking on her hands.

    *Hmm. I wonder if my blood is mostly responsible for this or something else. I imagine my inner ear isnбпt on a hair trigger either... though I do wonder where the differencees in.*

    [What are even doing?] Came Lilyбпs confused voice over the link.

    *Ah. Sorry if I disturbed you. Iбпm practicing walking around on my hands.*

    [Right... well... you can probably ask Nira... but good luck with that. Iбпm still stuck here with my mum. Sheбпs forcing me to watch television with her. Which would be fine... except sheбпs been taping this show and we started halfway in at least. I have no idea who most of the characters are!]

    *Good luck with that!*

    There was some more grumbling from Lily but nothing important. Evaline seemed to notice when Lily wasnбпt paying attention properly. Even if she didnбпt know why Lily was zoning out it was easy to notice when she was paying attention to it.

    Kat continued her practice and found it wasnбпt too bad. Perhaps a little harsh on the wrists, but that was more of a problem for other people. The real issue was getting up to speed. Elbows just didnбпt bend the same way knees did. This meant you needed to... less take steps and more throw one half of yourself forward and then follow up with the other side. It just wasnбпt that fast.

    Kat suspected that if her fingers were stronger using them might be better. The problem was... she couldnбпt really bnce on them properly. They were a bit too small and jamming them into the dirt and pulling them out constantly in rapid session when she tried to use them to walk was needlessly destructive and slow.

    Sylvie eventually came out to watch and spend time with Kat, but was eventually recruited into the training effort. Kat and Sylvie stole half a reem of paper and proceeded to draw a number of poses and positions for Kat. It took a bit to draw them all out, but they were just basic stick figures. It didnбпt need to be pretty. No time to flex any artistic talent.

    Once that was done, Sylvie would hold up one of the many sheets of paper and it would be Katбпs job to mimic the pose as quickly as possible and then hold it until another pose appeared. It went quite well... with only a few mix ups. See, theyбпd forgotten to draw in the ground and asionally the papers ended up upside down.

    After Kat was боtoldбп to do a pose that wasnбпt really possible upside down unless she wanted to bnce on her horns and hope for the best, they quickly added in a line for the ground and got back to practice. For Kat, it was an interesting exercise in swift and efficient movement. For Sylvie it was amusing to spend time with Kat and watch her curl up into different shapes.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844: Questionably Legal Activities

    That was how Kat passed the time over the next few days with only slight variations. Lily was freed of course, but she holed herself up in Katбпs room and started to really work on her paper magic. There was always a little niggling draw in the back of Katбпs mind because of the bond. Lilyбпs desire to spend time with her was always bubbling under the surface... but every time Kat prodded her about it, Lily turned her down. [Kat, I love you but youбпre very distracting. Especially when I can see you. I really want to get at least a few spells out of this book. I... I think Iбпm actually starting to understand why there is so much repeated information here. I donбпt want to be useless next Contract]

    Now, Kat didnбпt think Lily was ever useless, especially not with her help understanding romance. In fact, Kat was pretty sure that whole task would have been much harder if not impossible for Kat toplete by herself. And even if it WAS most of that experience would have been using things Lily had taught her. Still. Lily was determined so Kat just blocked off the endless stream of madness that seemed to be paper magic as best she could.

    While that was happening Kat was practicing the best she could. Sylvie was helping with an increasing number of poses, each new one increasing theplexity somewhat. The current hardest one involved Kat standing on just a single finger that was buried into the dirt while her legs were curled up against her chest along her other limbs. It was apparently all about making her the smallest target possible. Kat thought it was a bit silly, but didnбпtin.

    Callisto took an interest on the third day. Recording data on Kat as best she could in the limited space. Callisto even managed to produce a radar gun to track Katбпs speed as well as a few anemometers to determine just how Kat was messing with the wind. The answer didnбпt seem to make all that much sense, at least ording to Callisto, but the information sort of flew over Katбпs, and even Sylvieбпs heads.

    Part of Kat wondered how Callisto had the time to be at least passable in weather science considering how much other stuff she knew and did on a regr basis but Kat decided it was probably all the extra time in a day. Perhaps partially attributed to Callistoбпs childhood, but that was just a guess.

    On the other hand Vivian was not having a great time. Apparently she was still having issues with that client from before, and already had another client lined up, with a third she was in talks with. It was all piled up together because the first client was causing issues, and partially because the third client had asked for a rush order. Something that usually was fine... except Vivian was already doubled up on clients due to dys. Having to triple up was a bit beyond Vivianбпs standard workflow.

    It also turns out that when Vivian gets stressed, she gets a bit manic. Her smile even wider than normal, her hair almost perfect, with just a few stray pieces that would never stay in ce no matter how much work went into styling. Suits in perfect condition except the belt on Vivianбпs pants were clearly a step or two, too tight.

    .....

    Through that all though, the two most off-putting things were the eyes and the voice. Vivianбпs normal voice was thrown by the wayside and instead Vivian sounded like an auctioneer trying to make ends meet. It was loud, clear, and three times the speed of normal human conversation, as well as a good octave lower. Then there was her eyes. They burned with a sort of eery brightness that asked if you were ready to join in on the madness. Kat was more than a bit concerned.

    б░Will she be ok?б▒ Kat asked Callisto on the fourth day of practice.

    б░Eventually yes,б▒ said Callisto slowly, б░I would not say she is currently ok or that it will be an instant fix but the main issue is that client of hers dragging things out. I wish she would simply allow me to have... a few words with the man in question. Perhaps he would be more inclined to pay for Vivianбпs work after that,б▒

    б░Callisto... donбпt take this the wrong way but well...б▒ Kat struggled to find a away of wording her thoughts that didnбпt sound offensive. Then she realised Callisto might just take it as apliment anyway, б░how is it you can say боjust a few wordsбп and make it sound like youбпre prepared to break the guyбпs kneecaps?б▒

    б░He will be having more issues than just his kneecaps if he continues to refuse to pay Vivian,б▒ said Callisto icily.

    б░Right... um... why?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Because Vivian so rarely allows me to intimidate her problems away. I have to take the what chances she gives me not just to punish the fool refusing her payment but also have it serve as a warning for all others that may wish to snub Vivian in the future. If they know that the only thing standing between me and them is Vivian... well... I can y the attack dog quite well...б▒ exined Callisto.

    б░You... just checking but you havenбпt killed anyone right?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Of course not,б▒ said Callisto, perhaps a tad too quickly. Then again, the continued existence of Callistoбпs shitty parents helped soothe some worries. For about ten seconds. б░I find that killing is rather brutish. Not only that but dead people cannot exactly pay you back and it is ever so likely the police will get involved. It is simply not worth the time and effort to n, execute, and cover up the incident. Much more efficient ways of getting what I desire are avable...б▒

    б░Ooookay then...б▒ said Kat. б░What exactly do you normally do?б▒ *I know Iбпm going to regret this but I have to ask...*

    б░It is amazing what you can do by calling in a few favours Kat,б▒ said Callisto like it was the most obvious thing in the world. б░A few words here and there and all of a sudden it is rather hard to do business, not just in a small town like ours, but even in the city nearby... or with a few more words in the correct ears, perhaps in a chain of favours, across the country or the globe. It is entirely possible to financially ruin anyone with a few words. Completely legal too.б▒

    Kat turned a horrified look towards Callisto whoughed in such a fake manner Kat could only shiver. б░Oh, do not worry too much Kat. I doubt it will get that far. I have only managed the feat once. It was necessary... and Vivian punished me for it.б▒

    б░What... what did they do to deserve it?б▒ asked Kat almost scared to know the answer.

    б░Well it was just a few small... issues... that they were required to correct. The fact that theyter wentpletely out of business and eventually ended up in jail for tax evasion is hardly my fault. It was just some minor fool who didnбпt pay for Vivianбпs work, pretended it got stolen, and then attempted to sell in an art auction... under a fake name. Donбпt worry, the auction house didnбпt get off lightly either,б▒

    б░Um... did the auction house deserve to get caught up in your... retribution?б▒ asked Kat warily.

    б░I believe so regardless of what Vivian says. Not only have they handled pieces from Vivian before, they have also handled one, and it shall remain that one now, piece of work from me. It is their job to authenticate the piece. Not only did the work have Vivianбпs makers mark on it, but it was also something she worked with Chekov on. Truly the fact they attempted to get away with allowing such a false im through means they are unfit for the business. If I knew who they used as an appraiser I would have gone after them as well... but if I were to be truthful with my guesses my imagination concludes that they simply did not bother with a certified appraiser and just epted the foolбпs word.б▒

    Kat nodded slowly. *You know. Iбпm quite d the person Callisto is obsessed with is Vivian. Give Callisto a bit of time and nothing else and she might just take over the world because she can run the ce better. This way Callisto is more concerned with keeping everything clean and cooking for Vivian instead of how best to break those who wronged her.*

    *I do wonder how good Callisto would be as a super viin. Sheбпs more than a bit obsessive but Iбпm not sure if sheбпs got enough care or hatred involving the world atrge. Hmm... sheбпd probably go crazy inventor... but she might just be left alone. I think the most likely thing Callisto would get in trouble for, assuming Vivian wasnбпt around, would be theft of public services like electricity and water.*

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845: I Didnбпt Think Iбпd See You Again

    Kat was taking a break after those days of intense practice. Lily was using her as a chair during her reading and Kat could feel increasing amounts of both hope and frustration leaking through the bond in equal measure. This was partially due to Katбпs own management of Lily. Any time the frustration spiked Kat would give Lily a slight kiss, instantly dropping Lilyбпs frustration to nearly nothing. They did climb somewhat swiftly once Lily recovered from the bliss, but it was really helping.

    The most recent spike in frustration had Lily wind up to m the book into the bed... only for her to pause halfway through the wind-up and carefully close the book before cing it down on the bed. She let out a frustrated whine before turning and burying herself into Katбпs chest and wrapping her arms and legs tightly around Kat. б░Iбпm SO CLOSE. I just donбпt know what Iбпm doing wrong!б▒

    Of course, the words were heavily muffled by Katбпs breasts, but Kat was pretty good at understanding Lily when she was only half paying attention to things as she was reading. So having Lilyбпs full attention, if a little distorted, was easy to parse out. Kat let out a low hum as she carefully stroked Lilyбпs hair. б░Lily... itбпs probably because there isnбпt any mana in the atmosphere.б▒

    Lilyбпs groaning intensified as she wiggled in Katбпs arms. [How did I miss something so simple!] Kat decided not toment on Lilyбпs mental chastisement. This one did feel somewhat justified. There was a simple answer of course, that she was too frustrated to think of it, or sheбпd spent too long trying to work out how to cast properly that she forgot the simple fact that casting on Earth was much harder, if not impossible.

    In the end, Kat just continued to softly run her fingers through Lilyбпs hair. The urge to pet her properly and scratch behind her ears was strong... but Kat resisted. Lily was working through her annoyance quite quickly and it would probably be best not to interrupt that right now. Kat was content to slowly bring Lily out of her funk when the familiar glow of red lines appeared. A Contract was abound.

    Really? Right now? I almost thought it wasnбпt going to show up considering itбпs the afternoon for once... but I guess that would be the real surprise. Kat nced down at Lily who couldnбпt see anything of course. Hmm... do I want to bother Lily? Maybe I can just ignore it for a bit...

    In the end though, Katбпs decision wouldnбпt matter either way. Sheбпd gotten much better at not automatically closing down the link to think private thoughts, especially with Lily around... so the whole thing was broadcast quite clearly. Lily unwound herself from Kat and flopped to the side, б░You know I could hear you right?б▒

    .....

    б░Oh... um oops? Does this mean we have to leave now?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Not if you donбпt want to. You just canбпt use me as an excuse,б▒ said Lily with a grin.

    б░Fine... letбпs head off. I wonder what weбпll be doing this time,б▒ Kat mumbled.

    Lily transformed and hopped up on Katбпs shoulder, nuzzling into Katбпs cheek. Kat smiled as she stepped onto the tform. Pausing, Kat carefully covered Lilyбпs ears with her hands before yelling out, б░Iбпm off on a Contract!б▒

    As soon as the words left her mouth fire exploded around them. It was beautiful no matter how many times the pair saw it. The author however was running out of ways to make it interesting so the scene was over quickly.

    Kat found herself in a ruin. Already she was getting a sense of dижjид vu. It was especially apparent in that one area in front of the summoning circle she refused to look at. This ruins looked to be much better maintained then thest ones. There were spiderwebbing cracks through the ceiling but nothing had fallen down yet. Themps on the sides still glowed with light... even if every third was missing or broken. The staircase up to the tform was smooth marble, and it only had one damaged step.

    There was a series of four empty pots nearby. Whatever resided in them before was dead now, and the dirt was cracked and dried. It looked like serious effort would be needed for anything to grow there again. With the rest of the room examined Kat let out a sigh. She couldnбпt put it off any longer. Well, that wasnбпt true. Sheбпd slowed everything down to give her time not to just snap angrily at her summoner.

    But it wasnбпt helping as much as she thought it would. In this frozen time. Especially where she couldnбпt properly feel Lily against her face or Lilyбпs mind threw the link with the speed differential. So Kat let her eyes move, seemingly in azy arc toe fact to face with a familiar face, and hispanion. б░Xiang.б▒

    б░Katб▒

    б░I didnбпt think I would be seeing you again any time soon,б▒ said Kat, trying not to sound like she wanted to spit on his face. Based on the nearly silent hissinging from Lily on her shoulder as the Memphisбп tail bristled. She probably failed.

    б░Neither did I...б▒ admitted Xiang. Words somewhat pained though not as put out as Kat seemed to be. If Kat was trying not to seem like someone had just punched her in the face, Xiang was trying to avoid looking like heбпd just been reassigned to the janitorial department at work with reduced pay.

    б░Xiang... who is your... friend here...б▒ now you might think that question wasing from Kat. It wasnбпt. It was said through the gritted teeth of the fourth upant of the room. She had her golden blonde hair done in a long twin tail style. Her face was only slightly tanned, indicative of time outdoors, but no major dedication to it. She had a very slight dusting of freckles running down her cheeks that looked almost like tear tracks.

    Her outfit was in with only small embellishments, it was white with lines of gold, and a yellow sash that hung from her shoulders. Her gaze was harsh and piercing, though Kat felt remarkable unconcerned with the hostility contained within. The thing that stood out though was her weapon. It was a giant iron club that was wider than her shoulders at the top.

    Xiang nced at the girl before back at Kat and his face went through several emotions beforeing to some begrudgingpromise. б░Well, I believe I said her name already but the demon in the circle is Kat... she was summonedst time I found one of these... I believe I mentioned that before... would you like to add anything Kat?б▒

    *I donбпt know do I Lily?*

    [I donбпt really know. I mean perhaps? Itбпs a pretty poor summation of you and your rtionship with him... but at the same time itбпs not wrong and the blond twit isnбпt exactly endearing me to her. Iбпm not really seeing a reason to give her any extra information]

    б░For now your exnation suffices Xiang. I have nothing to add at this time,б▒ said Kat. б░Would you care to introduce the rude individual beside you?б▒

    Xiang winced as the girl instantly took the words as a challenge. б░You got a problem with me? Step out of your fancy circle and try it!б▒

    Kat just ignored her and looked at Xiang expectantly. Xiang winced again, but deciding to prevent things from escting chose not toment on either of their behaviour. A surprise to Kat. б░This is the lovely Yang Ming, a good friend of mine,б▒ the sh of murderous raise at the word боfriendбп was impossible to miss... unless youбпre Xiang apparently. б░and sheбпs not feeling the best at the moment. See... a friend of ours was kidnapped and... well I was trying to figure out what to do and stumbled across...б▒ Xiang waved his hand around the room.

    б░Another demon summoning circle,б▒ answered Kat for him.

    б░Well... yes exactly,б▒ agreed Xiang. A few beats of silence passed. б░So... are you going to help?б▒

    б░You havenбпt exactly exined anything Xiang. I canбпt really say,б▒ said Kat coldly. Xiang winced at the tone but held Katбпs re. Kat wasnбпt trying to antagonise. Not really... but sheбпd begrudgingly gone along the first time and came out of it decidedly unhappy with the whole ordeal. So while saving someone who had been kidnapped sounded like something she could get behind. She wasnбпt just going to agree off the bat. Even if she could guess the pay from this would be simrly overblown likest time.

    Xiang took in a deep breath, ready to exin. He might not be happy to see Kat again... but he did need help and he was hopeful Kat would be strong enough for the job. He didnбпt exactly have a lot of people lining up to help him with this.

    Of course Yang had no appreciation for this and blurted out, б░Who are you to question us?!б▒ The sound of Xiangбпs hand pping against his face almost made hearing the insult worth it.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846: Bound and Gagged

    Kat looked over at Xiang and gave a slightly smug smile. She was going to try a second time. She was going to test them both... and the ancient circle she was in. Instead of trying to brute force it though, Kat answered Yangбпs question be summoning up a small wisp of fire. Kat then poured power into the me, all while keeping it small instead of allowing it to grow. Kat waited until sheбпd dumped half her reserves... and then kept going, including arge chunk of Lilyбпs reserves as well.

    At this point the circle around Kat had projected lines up to the ceiling. It was wobbling and hissing despite Kat not moving at all. The ground beneath Kat had started to freeze over, the ice quickly inching towards the edges holping to cover the entire ground. When it reached the edge of the circle it seemed to stutter a bit before sessfully climbing up the wall of Qi.

    Kat nodded and took a single slow step forward before pressing her me covered hand into the wall. A horrendous screeching sound red out, like the wailing of a hundred tortures souls. Xiang covered his hands and made the sane decision of ducking for cover, hopping off the stars and using them to block some of the sound, and hopefully most of the st. Yang flinched back, and stood on wobbly legs. She tried not to look intimidated but the sweat running down her face was giving her away quite clearly.

    The screeching suddenly ended and for a moment all was still. Then like the sound of thunder a massive crack ripped through the barrier and the floor. Arge bundle of snow seemed to explode outward from the point of contact, giving the entire room a light dusting as the bits that remained floating for a time slowly descended. Katбпs practice certainly seemed to be paying off. The demon in question took another slow step forward, stepping over the threshold that should have kept her locked in ce at least until a contract was established with nothing more than air obstructing her.

    б░I believe I was already introduced Yang. I am the Subus Kat and I was called here to assist you with rescue. Not only do I usually require more information when ites to contracts then just боwe need your help to rescue someoneбп but in this case I have prior experience with Xiang and it was not something I care to repeat. Before, maybe I was asking... Xiang was at least trying to be polite and despite my misgivings I was willing to go along with it...

    б░However you appear to be attempting to spit on my intentions and Xiangбпs work. You have not summoned a friend. You have not summoned a servant. Perhaps, arguably, you have summoned an employee... but in truth what you have summoned is the cavalry. You are both too weak to do this alone and instead of recruiting adventures on your level you summoned a demon. You summoned me.

    б░Now. In case it wasnбпt clear. I have no desire to speak with you anymore. Xiang came to me for help, and Iбпm notpletely heartless. Iбпll hear him out for something like this instead of just leaving you with a broken summoning formation and a sense of disappointment. Now, let the adults talk please,б▒

    .....

    Kat had a moment of worry where she thought maybe she went too far. Last time she was here Xiang never seemed to quite understand how much stronger she was... and after learning how to use her weapons, general training, and giving her powers some thought she was far stronger. Her rather sturdy power base had been polished to something much more deadly. It wasnбпt a lifetime of practice but it was certainly something. It was also the first time Kat had tried to intimidate someone so thoroughly. Perhaps it was too much.

    Then Yang tried to yell out a retort and Kat was questioning if the disy was enough. Only the fact that Xiang seemed to know Yang well prevented things escted. Xiang wrapped his arm around Yangбпs midsection lifting her up as his other hand blocked off her mouth. Her muffled growling continued as Xiang pulled her down the stairs and out of the door. Putting her down just long enough to m it shut before the screaming started.

    б░WHAT THE FUCK XIANG!б▒ shouted Yang.

    Kat winced. The door was apparently not quite good enough to prevent the sound leaking... well that or Yang was even louder than she seemed.

    б░I should be asking you that!б▒ said Xiang firmly... though it was too quiet for Kat to hear, Lilyбпs ears could make the words out. The door was quite a good sound dampener. Yang really was just that loud. Kat poured some demonic energy into her ears to try and hear the words for herself and not feel the need to rely on Lily broadcasting Xiangбпs words.

    It was a mistake. б░WHY AM I SUDDENLY IN THE WRONG?б▒ screeched Yang as Kat heard aa loud mming sound. At a guess, it was the sound of arge club hitting stone.

    б░Because Kat was right!б▒ this time Kat could hear the words just fine. б░I donбпt understand what your problem is with her! Youбпve never met her before! Iбпm not really sure what to think of her myself because my memories of thest time we met are rather hazy, but Iбпve heard a few things about what happened. She wasnбпt a great travellingpanion, but we NEED this help!б▒

    б░It must be her pheromones!б▒ Insisted Yang, б░I bet thatбпs why you canбпt remember anything! We shouldnбпt even be talking about this. We should be binding her to a strict contract and forcing her to help us!б▒

    Xiangбпs exasperated sigh was a bit to quiet to be heard... but Kat and Lily still felt like they could hear the spirit of the gesture from beyond the door. They were doing the same after all. б░Yang! I know for a fact my memory issues have nothing to do with that. Plus, even if they did we STILL NEED THE HELP. I donбпt know what your problem is but if you canбпt behave while we work out this contract like reasonable people, you can wait here,б▒

    б░Sure, Iбпll just wait right here while you go off galivanting with the slutty demon! You both can rescue Xuena just fine by yourselves from the sound of things!б▒ insisted Yang.

    б░Now youбпre just being insulting. Katбпs attire is perfectly reasonable. Iбпve seen much worse from fellow cultivators and sheбпs a DEMON for crying out light. From some of the stories Iбпve heard Katбпs attire is exceptionally proper,б▒ Xiang sighed again. б░Look. Just... why are you trying to pick a fight about this? If you want to try fighting Kat that can be arranged Iбпm sure but where is all this hostilitying from?б▒

    б░Iбпm not being hostile you idiot!б▒ shouted Yang and another loud crash resounded, this time though it was followed by three more lighter thumps and the sound of Yang screeching. Kat and Lily shared a nce as the screeching continued until it was muffled by something. A momentter the door was opened and from a brief nce, Kat could just barely make out Yang. The was bound and gagged. Before Kat could really process that the door was mmed shut rather thoroughly.

    *Well... thatбпs a thing that just happened. I donбпt really know what to think of that whole mess. I mean... what was Yangбпs deal? She was rather rude to us... but then she went and acted WORSE to Xiang! I... I just donбпt understand Lily.*

    [I... I think she might be the token Tsundere character for Xiangбпs harem...]

    *Wait what? Since when does he have a harem?*

    [Well there isnбпt anything confirming it of course... but he sounds a lot like a cultivation story protagonist and weбпre being asked to save a second girl from a kidnapping with Xiang and the first girl. Iбпm also willing to be the reason she called you slutty is because she thinks youбпre thepetition. Iбпm guessing that Xuena is probably the calm one of the two and together they bnce each other out somewhat while you are supposed to be the exotic beauty in the harem. Or at least thatбпs her fear.]

    *Lily... that is not a picture I wanted in my head. Not only is Xiang an arrogant ass he STABBED ME THROUGH THE HEART! I donбпt really care that he wasnбпt properly in control of himself or if it seems like he canбпt really remember it. This wasnбпt figurative heart stabbing Lily. This was real, honest to god, metal sword through fleshy heart. You do not fall in love with a guy after that.*

    [Yeah... sheбпs got nothing to worry about. Though I do wonder... would it be better or worse to introduce me and point out Iбпm your girlfriend? Sheбпd either consider us both боtakenбп and thus safer to be around... but on the other hand...]

    *Sheбпs proven to be a few swords short of an armoury and would probably assume somehow that Xiangбпs manliness will suddenly make us straight or bi.*

    [Yeah that...]

    *Xiang better have a good argument for rescuing this girl. If I was less inclined to help people we would already be gone.*

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847: Thousand-Year-Old Sunlight Silk Moth Cocoon

    Xiang returned to the top of the staircase and Kat said, б░Now that Yang is...б▒ *should I point out that I saw her tied up? Hmm... letбпs go with no on that one.* б░... otherwise upied with the intricacies of the escape arts would you be able to fill us in on who exactly we are supposed to save?б▒

    Xiangбпs eyebrow only twitched slightly at the phrasing but he managed to slowly nod. б░Yes... I suppose I should. Though... would you like to hear the longer version of this story or the short one? I... Iбпd have to start more or less straight after west... met.б▒

    б░If it is necessary for the long version feel free to start then. This seems to be a rather big issue... so Iбпm willing to hear you out. I just want all the information you can provide. If I find it satisfactory I shall put forth considerable effort to help you. Your goal is much nobler this time,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Yeah... well... you know... hmm... could you?б▒ Xiang started and stopped a few times, clearly struggling with the desire to ask something. б░No never mind. We can get to thatter. I donбпt remember the immediate aftermath but I woke up alone in the woods. Iбпd been captured by a trapdoor tarant and I didnбпt quite realise how badly injured I was when I first awoke.

    б░I struggled and failed to free myself for quite some time before Yang came in and saved me. It was rather harrowing... but I imagine you donбпt much care what sort of danger Yang was in do you...б▒

    б░Eh.... Iбпm notpletely uninterested but it doesnбпt seem all that relevant from where Iбпm standing,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Yeah... so... um... Yang was being given a test by her sect. She is rather good at cultivating... but the club is considered... well itбпs not looked upon very fondly. She was tasked with ying the tarant as a test of worthiness and just so happened to find me trapped. She saved my life for the first time in that moment.б▒

    .....

    Kat and Lily, though Xiang didnбпt realise the cat on Katбпs shoulder was anything abnormal just yet. Still, the simple nod showed they didnбпt really understand. Xiang rand a hand threw his hair as he sighed. б░I see you donбпt really understand. I... Iбпm not sure how to properly exin it to you considering you arenбпt really part of our culture. Yang didnбпt try to determine my allegiance, didnбпt try to bargain with me.

    б░She simply cut me down and said I was free to go. She... she clearly hasnбпt made the best impression on you but she is beyond kind when it truly matters. To be rescue like that... it is a great shame for a cultivator even one as young as myself. Perhaps easily forgiven amongst family, or sworn brothers and sisters... but for someone like me... we are not of the same sect. I did not offer her a reward. I was already in a monster den.

    б░Many cultivators, not just demonic... errr...б▒ Xiang nced at Katбпsck of reaction, б░I mean to say... those cultivators that will do anything for power would have killed me without hesitation. In fact they likely would have used me in some bloody ritual for more power. I was already trapped so the hard part was done. Many cultivators that like to think themselves as righteous wouldnбпt be much better.

    б░As I was not clearly affiliated with a sect, Iбпm at best a wondering cultivator and at worst a... Iбпm just going to say demonic ok?б▒ Kat nodded, б░Sorry itбпs hard to exin otherwise. Right so... in more simple terms, Iбпm either a useless wanderer, or someone actually evil. Many would consider it right and just to simply leave me to die. I was already caught and they were not obligated to save me. They owed me nothing.

    б░Then thereбпs of course those who would ask me to swear on my cultivation to serve them in exchange for my life. It is a... I hesitate to say fair trade. Considering myck of formal training I like to think of myself as exceptionally talented. I do not truly know how rare a talent I am among cultivators... but my cultivation talent is likely more valuable than my life. Many demonic cultivators would point that very fact out as they steal my talent and life, or simply kill me to prevent thepetition.

    б░If they were a bit nicer, they might just take everything I own in exchange. It makes them feel like the better person, and the fact Iбпm likely to starve afterwards is really none of their concerns.

    б░Despite this though... Yang cut me down, and said I was free to go. Of course, I was exhausted, and Iбпdter learned poison on top of heavily injured. So I just copsed straight to the ground. In the end, Yang asked me a few questions, and I managed to answer them by blinked. She agreed to take me to safety in exchange for a promise to never attack her or her family.б▒

    Xiang sucked in a deep breath as he let the words hang. б░I want to be clear, I do mean promise. Not oath. I would not truly be bound in any way. It is... honestly as touching as it was, and as much as I appreciate it, it was a foolish request. In the end, I epted of course and Yang took me to safety.

    б░She then took it a step further and brought me not only to safety but to her friend, you may have already heard her name Xuena, Xuena Ning. She is not as good at cultivating, apparently, itбпs something to do with her rare physique, but she is a genius of alchemy. That was the second time Yang saved me life. Even if much of the credit goes to Xuena. I count them both as saving me that second time.

    б░Xuena nursed me to health using some rather rare and valuable herbs. I insisted Iбпd pay her back... but at the time I wasnбпt aware of just how rare what theyбпd used on me was. Not to say that I would have stopped them anyway... by the time we got to Xuenaбпs workshop I was delirious from the poison and in no shame to make deals of that magnitude. Xuena said it was all fine because I was a friend of Yangбпs. Which was not true at all at the time. All that Iбпd done for Yang was be a burden up to that point. So you can see why I hold her in high esteem. Anyway...

    б░It turns out what they used to help me was a thousand-year-old sunlight silk moth cocoon.б▒ Kat and Lily gave nk stares. Xiang grumbled a bit about that but exined quickly, б░Sunlight silk moths arenбпt all that rare. In fact, as fare as cultivator insects go they are one of the mostmon. The issue is that they do not live long. They have only a short time before they cocoon themselves and try to reach the next stage of their development.

    б░So perhaps, that is all fine and good. Set up a temporal array and stick some moth cocoons in? Sadly it doesnбпt work like that for these moths. They have two annoying properties that when mixed make them nearly impossible to find atter ages. The issue is that the moth must decide how long it will remain a cocoon before it starts to weave its silk... and that once the silk moth leaves the cocoon it is entirely useless for alchemy.

    б░This means that you need to constantly watch the cocoons or simply get lucky in the wild. The other problem is that while rare, there are technically better ingredients for most things. This means most people will farm them. They are quite valuable but not exceptionally so for the rarity of it. The main issue with acquiring them is just how rare they are. You canбпt buy them not because they are worth a kingбпs bounty but because you hardly ever find them.

    б░So in most scenarios, I would have been heavily indebted to Xuena, or maybe Yang depending on how deep their friendship is. The problem... is that the sect patriarch of the endless rain of immortal ice sect needed SPECIFICALLY that one ingredient to heal a wound his son procured.

    б░Xuena didnбпt know this when she took the ingredient for me... and when the sect patriarch showed up a few dayster... well things were bad. Xuenaбпs family were shamed for withholding the purchase. Though let it be said the patriarch had not actually paid for the materials yet. It is why Xuena had such easy ess to it. Rtively speaking. Xuena didnбпt know of her parents deal either...

    б░But in the end they had no choice but to allow Xuena to be taken as coteral until they find another cocoon to exchange. However, it is unlikely they ever will find one. The cocoon they were trying to sell had been in the family for three generations, waiting for someone with talent to use it. There is little hope Xuena will live long enough for one to be found.

    б░Thatбпs why I need your help. Well, I wasnбпt specifically looking for you... but now you are here... can you help me?б▒

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848: Xiang Thinks For Once. A Shock to All

    б░Well... Iбпm not agreeing to it as a Contract just yet... but... Iбпll admit Iбпm more interesting this time. When you summoned me before, I only really went along because I NEEDED to finish one more Contract. This time Iбпm under no such obligation but I am already more interested in seeing it through. That being said...б▒ Kat paused letting her words hang.

    б░This also sounds a lot moreplicated,б▒ *because sure I can break her out without too much trouble. The real issue is keeping her safe in the immediate aftermath.* б░so Iбпd still like some more details about what to expect.б▒

    б░Um... I... I can try?б▒ offered Xiang. б░Truthfully Iбпm mostly operating on rumours and hearsay when ites to the endless rain of immortal ice sect. Itбпs known as боthe hidden powerбп of this area. A lot of other sects try to branch out as they growrger and more powerful. They didnбпt. Instead they simply concentrated their talent further and further in their domain.

    б░They im a ratherrge mountain range as their own and the patriarch is a stage four practitioner and one of the oldest people on the continent. Frankly, we cannot afford to fight him,б▒ seeing Katбпs frown, for he was an ICE cultivator after all, no major threat to her in theory, б░Iбпm not saying you couldnбпt beat him,б▒ said Xiang as he threw up his hands in surrender, б░itбпs just that...

    б░Well, the issue is... he is known to specialise in wide area battlefield control tactics. Unless you have some new trick up your sleeve you wonбпt be able to contain his wide area attacks. Even if you could keep him in ce, apparently he has the strength to cover a whole town in an blizzard in under ten minutes. I fear weбпd be slowed drastically at best, or killed with that kind of skill at worst,б▒

    Kat gave a reluctant nod of acknowledgement. It really did seem like a step too far for her. Perhaps if she was Rank 3 it would be possible to fight him, force the patriarch away from her allies... but at Rank 2 really all she had the chance of was surviving such an onught. Xiang seemed to have some idea though, б░So how do we avoid him?б▒

    б░His son,б▒ Kat raised an eyebrow, б░Er... right... so. Heбпs still looking for that cure right? Heбпs travelling around quite a bit at the moment looking for ingredients or high quality medicine to heal him... so as long as we make our y when the patriarch is away things should be much simpler. He is the strongest in the sect by far and if we can avoid getting caught it will be even simpler,б▒ exined Xiang.

    .....

    б░Well... n for the best hope for the worst I suppose... what are the chances the patriarch catches us though? How will we know if heбпs in his base or not?б▒ asked Kat.

    Thatбпs where Xiang winced. б░Right... well... he has a special relic known as боThe boat that rides the sunriseбп and itбпs a flying boat the size of... well Iбпve heard itбпs the size of a Carrack but Iбпve never seen a boat in my life, not a flying one, and not one that floats on water. One of Xuenaбпs family members said it was that size... but I donбпt really know what that means. I think itбпsrge though right? I think we can just wait and watch for the ship leaving, or maybe ask around about it.б▒

    б░Wait... if he takes a boat... how far away are these mountains?б▒ asked Kat warily.

    Xiang winced again, б░Yeah... thatбпs the thing... I mean... the patriarch takes his boat everywhere... but... um... running without stopping itбпll still take us at least a week... and with breaks included... probably longer...б▒

    *A WEEK! Thatбпs... thatбпs already making this one of my longer Contracts and thatбпs just to get to the mountains! Itбпs also IF we donбпt stop. If the range isrge it might take us even longer just to get to the main base of the sect or wherever they are holding Xuena. Dammit. Huh... hmm... well... Iбпve got you with me Lily but Iбпm not exactly pleased with this. Are you going to be ok?*

    [I... I think so? I mean... Iбпm not super happy about it necessarily but Iбпm not too annoyed. I can sleep in Memphis form on you. Thatбпs just asfortable to me as my bed if not more so. Food might be a concern but Xiang and Yang will clearly need food as well so it might not be an issue. Um... hopefully I can figure out my spells? If I sleep while your running I can practice while we rest.]

    [Which... probably makes this something Iбпm willing to do. Assuming that I can cast spells considering this is a Qi world. Even if Iбпm not good at it or able to cast useful spells... if I can get practice I think Iбпll be ok with however long this takes. Well, not however long but... a week or two is more than fine. Though... I will send a message to Vivian to let my parents know. Just in case.]

    б░That is... quite a while but not uneptable,б▒ said Kat.

    Xiang gave a surprisingly sincere bow. б░Thank you.б▒ Kat nodded in return, б░If thatбпs all fine... I donбпt think thereбпs anything else? I mean... if there is I donбпt know it... Xuena has been kidnapped... long way away... strong cultivator guarding her... um... itбпll probably just be the three of us?б▒ Kat nodded again, б░right Iбпm d you assumed that. Hmm... I guess itбпs just wording... um...б▒

    Xiang thought back to the first time this happened. His wording was horrible and Kat pressed things in her favour pretty hard so that she had a way to back out. He didnбпt want to leave anyrge loopholes... but he also didnбпt want to encourage Kat to push back at all because he felt that would probably set back a lot of their progress in terms of civility. Something he was pretty sure theyбпd need in theings days because while Yang wasnбпt an issue right this moment... that would change very shortly.

    Still he thought it through for a full minute, time Kat and Lily gave him. Xiang honestly didnбпt know where to draw the line. It was easy to say боget Xuena out of thepoundбп but that was apletely threadbare as a binding. Kat could just throw Xuena out without care of how shends or how many chase after her. He didnбпt want to think Kat was that bad... but he also wasnбпt willing to risk Xuenaбпs safety to that degree. Some trust was necessary but that seemed to be too far.

    So that was out. The other easy answer was боhelp us free Xuena and escort her back to her parentsбп but if Xiang thought about it for a few more moments, something Xiang had sort of been doing for the weeks it had taken to find this ce and summon Kat, he knew that taking Xuena back to her parents was in fact a horrible idea. If they could plead innocence sessfully the patriarch probably wouldnбпt punish them... because if theyбпre smart they could argue she was under his боprotectionбп and thus he shamed them not the other way around. No Xuena could not go back.

    Truth be told... Xiang was pretty sure the best course of action would be to hire a ship to another continent or find a hidden realm to train in. Somewhere out of the way and remote. After this... if he was connecting to both events... heбпd be wanted by two of the top 5 sects on the whole continent. It probably wasnбпt the smartest idea to stick around regardless of how clean things worked out.

    боOut of thepound and away from pursuersбп seemed better but if one wanted to get technical heбпd be a wanted man twice over. They might not be actively pursuing him, but passively? Certainly. Kat would probably fight such a Contract, or so he thought. In truth Kat probably wouldnбпt, not really thinking out the intricacies for it... but Xiang didnбпt know that and Kat had yed things fairly close to her chestst time. Xiang didnбпt really know Kat well enough.

    A time limit seemed the bestpromise. боXuena out of thepound and no fights with pursuers for X daysбп Xiang just had to work out exactly how many days felt right. A week... was a lot. Itбпs what he wanted to go for... but that meant a Kat would be stuck here for at least two, probably three, maybe a month of more depending on how long the infiltration and scaling of the mountain took. Probably too long. б░I, Xiang do Contract Kat to help with the safe extraction of Xuena from the endless rain of immortal ice sect. The Contract will conclude when three days have passed without an attack by pursuers, and Xuena is no longer in custody.б▒

    [Sounds good Kat]

    б░I eptб▒

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849: Freeing Yang

    б░Now that Iбпve epted... thereбпs one thing you should know,б▒ said Kat as the chain lightshow died down. *Lily get ready.*

    б░Not to sound ungrateful...б▒ said Xiang slowly, really trying to keep the annoyance from his voice, and mostly seeding too, б░but what is it? Surely if it was important itбпs something that should have been brought up before we agreed to anything,б▒

    б░Perhaps but...б▒ *now.* Lily hopped of Katбпs shoulder and transformed. Xiang took a panicked step back, pulled out his sword and getting into a ready stance. б░This is my girlfriend Lily. She will be apanying us,б▒ Xiang was frowning pretty heavily as Kat continued. б░The reason I didnбпt inform you earlier is mostly due to the fact I wasnбпt going to give that information away if I didnбпt have to. Now weбпre working together... again... I feel like I do.б▒

    Xiang sheathed his sword but kept the look of disapproval. б░Right... but for what possible reason could you think itбпs a good idea to bring your girlfriend along?б▒

    б░I believe Kat mentioned my name is Lily,б▒ was said by Lily at the same time as Katбпs б░I donбпt particrly but we are magically bound together now which means not being in separate dimensions,б▒

    Lily shot Kat a betrayed look but the demon in question just shrugged and said, б░Lily, you already know Iбпd much rather you safe. I donбпt begrudge you joining me on Contracts, I donбпt necessarily dislike it, and I love spending time with you... but your safety is something I put above all the other benefits,б▒

    Lily huffed and looked away pretending to be mad. Of course her red cheeks alongside the waves of love and affection radiating down the link proved just how боmadбп she was in truth. Xiang on the other hand was sighing at the byy. б░I see. Iбпm not exactly pleased... but I understand at least,б▒

    .....

    б░I wouldnбпt be too grumpy. There are plenty of ces that a cat can get a human cannot. Iбпm sure at the very least Lily will be able to help with finding Xuena once we get closer. Even if sheбпs not really abatant at this stage,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Right... um... not sure if this is a rude question but... what exactly IS she? Another demon?б▒ asked Xiang.

    б░Iбпm a Memphis beastkin,б▒ Xiang had a боyeah and?!бп look stered on his face, б░itбпs a special kind of feline that can generate its own demonic energy. I canбпt use it, but I do produce it. The link helps stabilise me, and provides Kat with extra energy.б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Xiang, drawing out the words. He had a lot more questions he wanted to ask... it just didnбпt seem like a good idea to follow through with it in the end. He wanted to keep the mood from souring at least a little longer. Yang wasnбпt going to be happy when she was untied. Then again. Maybe that was a reason to ask more questions. Dy the inevitable.

    б░Do you think there will be any issues introducing Lily to Yang? If there will be... well... no I donбпt want to put words in Lilyбпs mouth,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Um... no? I mean... I donбпt really understand why there would be? Iбпll admit I was a little hesitant sheбпd be a liability but you made a good point about her stealth abilities simply from being able to transform. It should be... well... maybe not fine but weбпre all going to get it in a few moments when I release her...б▒ grumbled Xiang.

    б░We could just... not?б▒ offered Lily.

    Xiang shook his head immediately, б░Even if I thought those empowered ropes could hold Yang for an extended period of time Xuena is her best friend. Theyбпve known each other a long time. Sheбпd do something stupid to catch up to us or make an attempt to save Xuena all by herself to prove she was better and probably fail in the process. Then weбпd have two people to rescue or...б▒ thest two words, боtwo corpsesбп went unsaid.

    Leaving them didnбпt really stop the mood from dropping though. With that, it seemed to signal an unspoken agreement they release Yang and deal with that fallout now. Lily transformed back so she could rest in Katбпs arms for a bit as the group headed to the doors. It was far too short a walk.

    Kat and Xiang both looked at the big stone doors and winced imagining the seen they were about to experience. It wasnбпt hard to here Yangбпs struggles from here. Kat had been specifically tuning them out until the energy in her ears ran out... and avoiding thinking on it afterwards. Now they were at the door though it sounded like a caged badger was on the other side and they were about to enter its liar.

    б░Last chance to just... not do this?б▒ offered Kat.

    Xiang sighed and pushed open the door. Yangбпs struggles stopped and her eyes locked straight onto Katбпs for just a second before turning to Xiang, her eyes literally burning with molten gold energy. Xiang met her gaze and held it. This was clearly the wrong decision because Yang did not want to be bound a moment longer. Golden beams shot out of Yangбпs eyes and straight into Xiang who raised a hand to block.

    The attack wasnбпt that strong, but slight burns were present on the back of Xiangбпs hand after that. Instead of getting angry though, he just sighed and pulled out his sword. Yang didnбпt even blink as he shed it through her bindings. Yang hopped up and grabbed her fallen weapon before mming it into Xiangбпs side as he stood crouched trying to collect the pieces of his rope.

    Xiang didnбпt even react to the impact until he went flying. No screams of pain, noints, he just went soaring back into the summoning room, flying until he hit the back wall with a thud. б░THATбпS WHAT YOU DESERVE FOR TYING ME UP ASSHOLE!б▒ screamed Yang. Then she turned to Kat. б░You,б▒

    б░Me?б▒ said Kat боinnocentlyбп tilting her head and trying to look as fakely adorable as she could. Not a skill Kat had practiced, but that only added to the obvious and grating nature of the gesture.

    б░YES YOU! ARE YOU GOING TO HELP US OR NOT?б▒ yelled Yang.

    Kat lightly scratched behind her ear, wishing for less sensitive healing. She could practically feel her ears regenerating. Lily was not so lucky, and had to bury her head into Kat, letting her ears get smooshed between Katбпs stomach and arms. б░Yes,б▒

    б░IS THAT ALL YOUбпRE GOING TO SAY?б▒ боsaidбп Yang.

    *She really needs to work on her volume control. I mean is all the screaming really necessary? Also, where is Xiang. He better get his ass back here because I do not want to deal with all this yelling. Actually, are you alright Lily?*

    [Iбпll live. Probably]

    б░Yes,б▒ said Kat with a grin, that may or may not have been a little cheeky.

    Yang red at Kat and her eyes started to glow again. б░Oh look I can do that too,б▒ said Kat shoving demonic energy into her eyes letting them glow her own purple.

    Yang growled at Kat. Not any words, just growling. Kat didnбпt really know what to make of it. *Is she really a person? Or is there a chance sheбпs actually just a bunch of wolverines in a trench coat?*

    [Kat you take that back. I wonбпt have you insulting wolverines. They are very interesting animals and the name of a fewic book characters.]

    *Indeed. My apologies.* Sadly, while Kat managed to supress herughter, the smirk that formed on her face in response to Lilyбпs quips wasnбпt so easily hidden. Yang seemed to think Kat was mocking her. She was right, but Kat certainly didnбпt want to broadcast that fact. б░Something funny huh?б▒ asked Yang.

    *Praise the SUN. She isnбпt yelling anymore.* б░Perhaps. Thank you for saving my ears, Iбпm d you know how not to yell all the time,б▒ said Kat.

    These words didnбпt improve Yangбпs demeanour at all. She started winding up for an attack right as Xiang managed to get back to the door. б░Enough!б▒ he barked firmly. б░We were looking for a demon summoning circle. We were lucky. We found one. We have a demon. We have help. Do not test the h e l p Yang. Do you not want to find Xuena?б▒

    Yang red, б░Of course I do! But what does it matter? Sheбпs under contract now, weбпre her boss,б▒

    Xiang sighed. б░Yang. Even if that was true, AND thatбпs how you would treat your workers... nothing in the contract said she had to protect YOU in fact, she could attack you and be on her way without consequence, she just needs to find and save Xuena,б▒ Yang froze at those words and slowly turned in ce. It was actually a little impressive to watch seeing as she did it all with just her ankles while holding her weapon raised.

    б░What?б▒

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850: Cultivating a Travel n

    Kat and Lily were feeling odd about theck of popcorn, especially considering the show they were watching y out in front of them. Yang was going off about боCavorting with demons thisбп and боstrict contract procedures thatбп she obviously hadnбпt worked with a demon before and likely just heard stories. Seriously, some of the conditions she was suggesting be added were downright ridiculous. Though Kat and Lily did have to suppress theirughter a few times.

    боNo eye contact for more than 5 secondsбп was a personal favourite of Lilyбпs. While for Kat it was боNo watching them when they sleepбп. Personally, Kat and Lily thought Yangбпs suggestions said a lot more about her as a person then it did about them. Part way through Xiang gained this intense look of боplease somebody save meбп while looking pointedly at Kat and Lily. He was politely ignored and eventually Xiangбпs face gained a look of resignation.

    Kat and Lily had no desire to get into that mess, and the only way they could see to disrupt the argument would be to refocus Yangбпs attention towards them. Not something desirable in the least. Kat was deciding to treat Yang like a particrly belligerent toddler with a slightly higher IQ and wider vocabry. Just let them tire themselves out. Kat was not ounting for cultivator stamina. At some point Lily ended up changing back to human form and leaning on Kat. Mostly just to see if anyone noticed. They didnбпt.

    It was a full THIRTY MINUTES LATER when things looked like they were calming down. Lily had taken to practicing with her first spell, and was just barely managing to summon a magical circle. It didnбпt cast anything yet, but Lily was pretty sure it was just a matter of time. Kat messed around with her fire. She would summon it from various points on her body and then try to move it all around her skin without stopping or going over the same areas before letting it dissipate behind her. She managed to graduate to two mes at once, though she didnбпt quite manage to keep thempletely separate. Focusing on two independent things at once was still difficult as a demon. More possible certainly, but Kat wascking in training.

    Yang finally let out a long huff, and just red at Xiang. She still wasnбпt pleased with what she saw as a thoughtless attempt at a Contract but sheбпd mostly said her peace and Xiang was apparently familiar enough with this that he just... didnбпt react. That wasnбпt satisfying at all, so Yang just huffed at Xiang and started to leave.

    б░Come on, weбпre wasting time. We should be heading towards Xuena already,б▒ yelled Yang at half the normal volume. Perhaps that was actually her speaking voice.

    When Xiang dropped in behind her Kat and Lily followed. б░So... are we actually heading off?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    Xiang shook his head, б░I doubt it honestly. Itбпs probablyte afternoon by now and I think weбпd all prefer a roof over our heads when we can get it. We also have to work out the exact route we want to take...б▒

    б░What are our options?б▒ asked Lily while ncing at Yang to see if she was paying attention. The answer was... maybe. Yang did seem to react to the question, slowly ever so slightly... but she didnбпt seem to notice it was an entirely new person asking said question.

    б░The two, or maybe three, options we are looking at are боfollow the roadsбп, боgo for a straight lineбп or some mixture of the two. The roads are... from what I know at least... going to take us fairly out of the way. The sect is like... North-North-East of here and most roads run along one of the four cardinal directions only really making allowances for terrain.

    б░When you take into ount just how far away the sect is as well... weбпre looking at possible an extra twenty-five to thirty-five percent extra distance to cover if we follow the roads. Of course, if we follow the roads some, if not all, of the distance can be made up by simply being faster. Thatбпs also not counting any of the river routes we might be able to take. Most of it is upriver though so... nothing cheap would be faster thatбпs for sure.

    б░There are also a few smaller issues. Like if we take the most direct path we have to go through боThe Bog of Ten Thousand Poisonsбп. There is a path through it... but Iбпve heard it isnбпt particrly well marked and still quite dangerous. Itбпs quiterge and nearby so weбпre basically guaranteed to find it unless we go out of our way to avoid it totally. Iбпm not really sure what Yang would prefer...б▒

    Xiang snuck closer to Kat and Lily to whisper, б░Sheбпd probablyin about wasting time if we went the long way, andin about the muck if we go for the swamp,б▒ Xiang stepped back, б░Are you opposed to the swamp just on principle?б▒

    *That does sound like Yang. Iбпm not sure which type ofining would be worse... hmm... I donбпt particrly enjoy the idea of the swamp but the dirt wonбпt really stick to me. Just you perhaps. I could probably fly us over... stay airborne and watch the other two... though Yang would reallyin about that.*

    [I... I guess it depends on how much time it saves. While Iбпm not necessarily in a rush to get home Iбпm not keen to leaving Xuena locked up longer than necessary. I canбпt imagine how mortified Iбпd be if she was to ask боwhat took you so longбп and our answer was that we didnбпt want to get a little dirty. Though... I will probably stick to Memphis form if we do. No transformations so my actual clothes canбпt get dirty. My only concern is... trekking through a swamp is hard. Depending on the size and how far around we have to go. Might be faster to just... not]

    б░Not really. Just some general concern about the difficulty of making the trek. Just like how the roads might be faster... a swamp... if sufficiently deadly or just slow to get through might mean we are better off avoiding it altogether.б▒ Said Kat.

    Xiang hummed a bit thinking on Katбпs words. б░I would guess that... it probably isnбпt faster. Assuming ideal conditions at least. The road across the swamp is well used enough to be known as a road. Itбпs on my map and that seems to imply it sees some use. The roads around the swamp exist as well of course... but if they were faster nobody would bother with the swamp road. If you need to go into it you wonбпt be bothered by theck of road... and if you are... well... you can use the bypass.б▒

    Kat and Lily both nodded at this. б░Is there any other major points we might want to know of?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░Probably...б▒ said Xiang with a sigh. б░There a number of smaller towns and at least one city on the route. The question of if we want to visit them иC both how many and how far out of our way we want to go иC a lot of the smaller towns would only be worth it to have a roof over our heads... but they are often times a bit off the road.б▒

    [That doesnбпt bother you right Kat? I can always sleep on youfortable. Better than any bed really]

    б░It doesnбпt really bother us,б▒ said Kat as way of answering Lilyбпs mental query. б░The ground is fine for me and Lily can just use me as a pillow,б▒

    Xiang nodded, б░Yes Iбпm leaning that way myself... but once again Iбпm not sure about Yang...б▒

    б░Is it worth amodating her so much?б▒ asked Kat.

    Xiang sighed, б░It gals me to admit it... but she is stronger than I am. If it came down to a fight Iбпd lose. I mean, youбпd probablye out on top, but I would lose,б▒

    б░How did you tie her up then?б▒ asked Kat.

    Xiang waved the question away, б░Yang wasnбпt expecting it at all. She was mostly just messing around.б▒

    б░Messing around... with a giant metal club covered in spikes?б▒ asked Kat with some concern.

    Xiang winced. б░Yesб▒

    Kat was going toment but she saw Yangбпs heavy nod at the answer. That... that actually bought up a few questions. *Wait... she CAN here us? I mean... I assumed she could but... why isnбпt sheining about us talking behind her back? That doesnбпt really fit with what weбпve seen so far. Even just Xiang saying she might want to stop and rest at the towns should have set of her hair-trigger.*

    [Yeah that is odd now that you mention it. We might need to keep a closer eye on her then we initially thought. A loose cannon is one thing. Predictable. Someone who might only be pretending to be one... thatбпs a potential problem.]

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851: A Yang Discussion

    б░So what do you even do anyway?б▒ asked Yang as they rounded a corner. The traps might have been disabled by Xiang on his way in but they had no back exit so it was a matter of retracing their steps. Theyбпd juste from arge room filled with destroyed golems.

    It looked like Yang and Xiang had needed to fight an army of the dammed things. Stone weaponry and body parts coated the floor. In fact, had the floor been anything other than stone itself, there would have been more stone then floor in the room. s, as they were such simr materials it just looked like someone had broken up the floor at a distance. With the sharp edges and discarded weapons there was some thought that needed to be put into making there way across. This let the group catch up to Yang. Well, боthe groupбп was Kat and Xiang with Lily riding on Katбпs shoulders.

    б░I donбпt quite follow,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Well, I get that Xiang thinks you can help us, and even if Iбпm not sure I agree... it does pay to be aware of everyoneбпs abilities. So Iбпm asking, what is it you do?б▒ said Yang.

    б░Are you also going to share?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░No? Why would I give away that sort of information to people I donбпt like?б▒ asked Yang, with seemingly genuine confusion.

    Kat and Lily shared a nce before they both turned to Xiang as one. He held his hand up in a боdonбпt look at meбп gesture as he tried to distance himself from that poor idea. б░Ok. You say that... but... well Iбпm not sure why youбпd admit that if you wanted us to share information? I mean... sure information for information... or even just agreeing with the idea we should all know what everyone on the team can do... but why would you instantly decide to go against your own idea? In fact... why announce it?б▒

    .....

    б░Because you shouldnбпt lie to team members?б▒ said Yang, with some hesitation.

    *Ok... surely sheбпs not this stupid right? I mean... no I donбпt actually know what I mean. I canбпt decide if sheбпs an idiot or not? She seems to y up the aggressive angle... but sometimes she does stuff like this... does she just not know when enough is enough? Or were we wrong assuming she might actually have more going on?*

    [Iбпm not sure. I mean... if we just took her as an idiot weбпd probably still share what we can do and just ept sheбпs too stupid to be reasoned with. Itбпs a bad look... but hmm. I wonder if itбпs a way to make people underestimate her? Forcing us to reveal more about ourselves by seeing how we react to being irritated?]

    *I really donбпt know. I donбпt want to overthink this... but something just isnбпt right with her. Unless itбпs something to do with the world instead or Yang specifically... I mean... Xiang was super arrogantst time I talked to him. Heбпs not so bad now... but I donбпt know how long that willst...*

    [Iбпm not sure either. Question is... should we exin what we can do? Or well, just you because apparently she hasnбпt noticed Iбпm around. Surely she canбпt be that deaf though... she was able to get through that spider den. I refuse to believe she hasnбпt noticed me. Hmm... maybe just tell her your basic abilities? Demonic fire and the stuff your body can naturally do. Strength, speed, flight. Not True Sight or the dream mist.]

    *Sounds good. Though... should I poke at her a bit? Maybe say боIбпm a better version of youбп? Sheбпs got to have decent strength for that club but Iбпm sure Iбпm stronger... and she had those eyesers but my fire is better. Probably not worth trying to annoy her that much though...*

    [Yeah no... regardless of if itбпs a ruse or not sheбпll take the chance to whine and whine and itбпs just not worth it.]

    б░Well Yang. I can punch hard, move fast, and freeze everything using my demonic energy. Oh and I can fly,б▒ said Kat trying to sound flippant.

    б░So youбпre just the dumb muscle then?б▒ huffed Yang.

    б░Says the one with the iron club as a weapon,б▒ retorted Lily.

    б░Iбпll have you know it takes a great deal of finesse to properly handle a club of this size and weight. Knowing how to control your momentum and make use of a radically different centre of mass especially as it changes, is quite difficult. Xiang may have fancy sword techniques but he canбпt reallypete with me in purely martial might,б▒ insisted Yang.

    Kat looked over to Xiang for confirmation but he actually nodded. б░Yang is bragging a bit but... Iбпd say she is better with her weapon then I am. Her techniques outside of it are kind of basic though andcking in effective damage,б▒

    б░My eyesers can be brough up to high power,б▒ retorted Yang.

    б░Yes and it blinds you temporarily which makes it a horrible move inbat,б▒ quipped Xiang.

    б░I just havenбпt perfected the technique yet. A bit of fine tuning is all I need to turn it into a truly deadly attack!б▒ insisted Yang.

    б░Yang... letбпs face it. Your club is at least twenty times deadlier and youбпll never finish thatser eye technique. You only bothered to refine it that far because Xuena kept telling you to get a ranged option in your kit. The fact you can actually hurt someone with it is already a miracle. You just donбпt have the talent for that sort of thing,б▒ said Xiang with some sadness.

    Yang huffed, б░No. I can get it. I have rare affinity with Sunlight. Myprehension of the element is considered to be exceptional. I can figure out a few basic techniques!б▒

    б░Perhaps Yang, perhaps but unlike moremon elements you donбпt have someone to teach you or even a jade slip to learn from. You donбпt want to put the time in either,б▒ returned Xiang.

    Yang refused to answer that one and the grouppsed back into silence. *Now Iбпm confused. Do we thank Xiang? He pretty much just told us that her only real abilities outside of maybe a technique just for use with her club... is the eye thing we saw. He even told us her weakness. I... he canбпt be that stupid right? And Yang confirmed it! Are we being messed with? Or... is Xiang also being messed with?*

    [Honestly Kat... at this point I donбпt really know.]

    *But why?*

    [Hmmm... not saying this is the case... but... wild conspiracy theory. Xuena used the ingredient for something else weeks ago and they needed a way to get out of being punished. Xiang got roped in when Yang found him, abusing the fact he feels indebted to them to help free Xuena from her just punishment for wasting the ingredient, or maybe using it to advance Yangбпs cultivation. It is a SUNLIGHT moth after all.]

    *No way...*

    [Eh, I donбпt really believe it. Too much risk frankly. Though... if Yang is the one ying Xiang... I wonder who it was that told him that cocoon was used. Yang or Xuena. I think Iбпd be very interested in that little bit of information]

    *Urgh... I donбпt want this to beplicated again. Last time it was the stuff with Gaston... and while Iбпm d we did what we could for Belle... I really donбпt want this to be anything... Extra. I donбпt want to imagine Yang as some master maniptor. Though... does it really matter? Itбпs not like weбпre exactly friendly with Xiang... and I assumed weбпre getting paid. D.E.M.O.N.S I am getting paid right?*

    User Kat will receive payment uponpletion of Contract.

    *Ok good.*

    [Does the money even matter? I mean... I agree it would be weird and probably annoying if thereбпs some conspiracy going on. Does it matter though? Money or otherwise?]

    б░Well what about you Xiang? Any interesting techniques?б▒ asked Kat.

    Xiang shook his head with a sigh. б░No not really. I spent most of the time between our meetings cultivating, refining my old techniques and of course recovering from my time with the spiders. Perhaps in time Iбпll find something interesting... but Iбпm stuck with the basics for now. Though... I did manage to create a basic sword wave, which is progress.б▒

    б░Well itбпs not like youбпve been cultivating long,б▒ said Yang. б░Youбпve made really good progress all things considered.б▒

    *Oh shit. Yang said a nice thing. Quick run and hide the world is going to end!*

    Despite Katбпs боsurpriseбп the world did not end. All that happened was Xiang gave a light shrug at the praise. While some people, especially those fromrge cultivator families did start cultivating much earlier it wasnбпt all that beneficial. True cultivation could only start after puberty. Issues arose otherwise unless you abused a truly prohibitive amount of resources.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852: A Slow Night

    It wasnбпt long before they made it to the entrance room. It was actually pretty nice if you ignored all the mould. Apparently, despite all the traps, this was actually a publicly essible building at some point. There were two couches that were mouldy with a massive hole in one of them from where a chunk of the ceiling had fallen down. The carpets were more dirt then whatever fabric made them up before. Their were a few wooden chairs that seemed to have survived mostly due to the fact good varnish was used on them. Two were destroyed from other parts of the ceiling but there was still three more intact if more than a little dusty.

    As soon as they arrived, Xiang pointed out the fact it was gettingte and they should rest... only for Yang to start another argument about wasting time and боit not being that darkбп. Truth be told it was, by Katбпs estimate, about six oбпclock in the evening and from their somewhat underground area was no longer visible. Yang didnбпt seem to care about that though.

    The argument was very familiar, leaving Kat and Lily to im one of the wooden chairs. It was dusted off with a good gust of Katбпs wings as well as ripping off some of her outfit and using it as a rage before she resummoned it fully repaired. Lily curled up on Katбпsp in her Memphis form and quickly fell asleep.

    At some point in the argument, Kat wasnбпt really paying attention to it, Xiang managed to move close enough to one of the chairs and took a sight, ignoring the dust and debris on it. Yang barely reacted to the change and just kept yelling. Xiang nodded, a slow, bobbing movement that clearly had more to do with the fact he was trying not to fall asleep then anything Yang was actually saying at this point.

    Eventually, Kat noticed the young man in question had fallen asleep. Yang didnбпt even seem to notice. She simply continued to chastise everything from Katбпs hair colour to Xiangбпs parents upations and furthermore onto his ancestors poor choice in mates. Kat was tuning most of it out. She didnбпt really care. Maybe it would have been nice to know how to insult someone so thoroughly... but it really did get old after the first ten minutes, let alone however long it took in actuality.

    And when Yang finally decided to end the argument is was because she basically just copsed. Yang gave out arge yawn, and then curled up on Xiangбпsp, draping herself over him and getfortable rather quickly. Kat raised a surprised eyebrow at the scene and didnбпt really know what to make of it. Xiang didnбпt really seem like a masochist... maybe Yang was into sadism and degradation?

    *Curse Evaline for giving me this knowledge! I thought I buried all that shit deep in my mind. Apparently some of it slipped through. Better hide it away again before Lily wakes up. I wouldnбпt want to re-traumatise her after she recovered so well. Still... it might be true. I canбпt see any other reason to keep yelling at Xiang... AFTER HE FELL ASLEEP... unless sheбпs getting something out of it. Probably sexual. I mean... nobody could be that into arguing otherwise, right? Especially if itбпs not a debate.*

    .....

    Katбпs questions would go unanswered as the world transitioned into night. Kat wanted to get some sleep or try meditating for a bit but she really wasnбпt feeling it. Yangбпs yelling was as excessive as it was weird. It didnбпt necessarily make her have second thoughts about the contract... saving someone was something she felt quite willing to do after all. It was just... she was pondering if perhaps going off and dealing with it all herself.

    She wouldnбпt of course. Not only did she not really get a description of Xuena, she didnбпt know where the ice sect was, or the nearest settlement to ask for directions either. Itбпd be arge waste of time, time the others could use to get ahead of her and potentially ruin the rescue n. Especially with Yangбпs attitude.

    So she was stuck. Stuck with Xiang who was at least behaving much better, and Yang who... seemed to make her personal mission finding anything and everything possible to be mad at. Yang needed a god damned hobby. At some point Kat switched from pondering to once again training her fire.

    It was going well. She could now control it smoothly up to five metres away. Not much perhaps but considering before her n had to be боthrow it at the enemy and hopeбп the fact she could now influence it at all once it left her hands was a blessing. The soft purple light also provided her a chance to look around the room from her chair... but there wasnбпt really anything else worth mentioning.

    Lily woke up for a little bit, just past midnight at Katбпs best guess. Lily made some attempts at spell casting but didnбпt manage anything once again. Her circle was looking much more solid though. Kat was certain she was close. Still the practice was tiring and Lily found herself going back to sleep.

    So with practice Kat passed the rest of the early morning. When the barest hint of sun poked through the ceiling and Yang shot up like sheбпd been poked with a needle. She carefully slunk off Xiang careful not to wake him... only to freeze when she noticed Kat watching her. Kat gave a polite wave and Yang pulled herself up her full height and got ready for a rant... only to nce sideways at Xiang, still asleep.

    Yangбпs face screwed up like sheбпd just had a lemon before she nced between Kat and Xiang a few times before making the боIбпm watching you gestureбп with two fingers flicking from her eyes to Kat. Kat just gave her a shrug in return, careful not to wake Lily at all.

    Yang walked out the door and sat, cultivating in the morning sun. She was absorbing the first rays of dawn. Well, thatбпs what sheбпd say if asked. Really they were in a fairly mountainous area that was quite rocky. The hidden door was also set into a rock formation. Really Yang was getting like... the thousandth ray of the morning at best, probablyter if you asked an expert. It didnбпt matter all that much, for it was within some the first rays to hit that particr spot, and cultivation was partially symbolism and belief.

    That didnбпt mean it was only that though. The sunlight attuned Qi Yang was taking in was very real. It was quite pure as well... though verycking in terms of density and substance. It was like sticking a straw into a fog bank and trying to drink. It would take you an age just to get a cupбпs worth.

    Still, that was the essence of cultivation. Slow, steady progress over years, building up a solid foundation in hopes that it would eventually propel you to immortality. Yangбпs technique wasnбпt even a bad one. Taking in Qi attuned to her element was something that would strengthen you in the end... but it was so very slow. It was no wonder sheplimented Xiang on his progress. Everyone was able to breeze past her if she remainedmitted to this style of cultivation without some kind of lucky break.

    Speaking of Xiang, it was him that woke next. Not really a surprise to Kat, but the fact he was up not an hourter was. Apparently they were a crew of early risers. When Xiang noticed Kat, he startled a little in the chair before his memories of yesterday became clearer and he remember exactly what happened. He looked around a bit and seemed confused until Kat pointed out the door, indicating where the missing Yang had gone.

    Xiang sighed and made his way over to Kat, speaking softly. б░Are you ready to leave? We can wait for Lily of course but we are in something of a rush.б▒

    б░Itбпs no problem,б▒ said Kat, б░I can carry Lily and sheбпll probably remain asleep regardless of what sort of speed I move at. Iбпm perfectly ready to head out now if you want.б▒

    Xiang pursed his lips and nced at the door. б░Hmm... I want to leave yes... but probably safest to let Yang finish cultivating. You do not want interrupt a cultivator during their cultivation rituals. It can cause major damage to their foundation if you arenбпt careful... and... even if I didnбпt cause that sort of damage to Yang... you can imagine how sheбпd be...б▒

    Kat winced and nodded. Xiang nodded along and added, б░Yes... well... seeing as you agree... Iбпll just do a bit of light cultivating myself, nothing I canбпt be interrupted from. Just until Yang is finished. Then we can head off and stop somewhere for lunch. We didnбпt eat anything for dinner yesterday and thatбпs fine for now but if weбпre running at full speed... well...б▒

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853: Arguments Over Lunch

    As agreed upon the group left once Yang had finished her morning routine. They stepped out onto the mountains and started to make their way over rocky terrain. Kat quickly decided it was better to just fly. She was able to glide down in a fairly straight line while those ground bound cultivators had to bother with climbing up and down the rocky surfaces or making risky jumps to keep up their speed.

    This was perfectly fine for the first two hours, but Yang happened to look back, just to check that Kat was still around and noticed the demon in question flying instead of running. б░Hey what the heck?б▒ shouted Yang. Luckily for Kat, she was far enough away the instinctive yelling of Yang sounded almost normal. Almost.

    б░What do you mean?б▒ asked Kat making sure to project her voice.

    б░Why the heck are you flying? Too good to walk on the ground like us mortals?б▒ grumbled Yang. Despite theints though she didnбпt actually stop moving. Kat was willing to give some reluctant credit for that. Yang might have been annoyed, and she was calling Kat out for it, unlike Xiang who had nced back more regrly and said nothing. Still it wasnбпt technically getting in the way of the mission.

    б░Itбпs just simpler,б▒ exined Kat. б░Up here I can just turn my mind off and follow you both automatically. I donбпt have to worry about footing or changing speed drastically to keep up or slow down if our chosen paths are a bit too different time wise. Weбпre all travelling quite fast but this isnбпt my maximum speed. So... choosing between needing to pay attention to my footwork constantly or just keeping an eye on you both and following along... well the choice is easy,б▒

    Yang huffed at that and didnбпt say anything else. It was clear she wasnбпt exactly happy with Katбпs answer but apparently she wasnбпt willing to waste her breathining while running. Probably for the best. Slowing down to catch her breath would be a notable dy and despite Yangбпs desire toin apparently she wasnбпt willing to waste time. Well, not now that theyбпve started.

    Time passed after that without any issue. Lily didnбпt even bother waking up for the conversation. In fact, Lily didnбпt react until they stopped on a particrlyrge rock for lunch. Xiang pulled out some dried fruits, hard bread, and a bit of jerky. Lily woke up after smelling the food and popped into her human form to take a bite.

    .....

    Yang just stood there shell-shocked as she stared at Lily. It took a good thirty seconds for her brain to reboot before she jumped backwards club outstretched, б░WHO THE HECK IS THIS?б▒

    б░Iбпm Lily, Katбпs girlfriend. Iбпve been in my Memphis form for a while but I transformed yesterday. You just didnбпt really pay any attention when it happened. Completely ignored me,б▒ said Lily trying to y up the offence. Perhaps it would knock Yang down a peg or two.

    It was a false hope. б░Why in the name of cultivation does she get to bring her girlfriend along on this journey? This is a serious rescue mission and we canбпt have team members that donбпt even announce their presence!б▒

    Lily listened carefully and was ready with an easy counter, б░Ah, but you see Iбпm exactly what you need. My abilities make me fairly good at stealth. Most people donбпt look twice at a small animal, even if I do look a little unusual.б▒

    б░Thatбпs all well and good but if we canбпt rely on you forbat when things go bad whatбпs the point of a stealth expert?б▒ asked Yang, simply assuming Lily couldnбпt fight because it wasnбпt mentioned. She was right in that guess, but it was still rude to assume.

    б░Not getting into a fight in the first ce?б▒ said Lily confused. б░Are you saying you want to fight your way to Xuena, giving the enemy a chance to take her as a more active hostage? Or perhaps just kill her so we canбпt free her? The best way to get her out will be stealth and nning. Barging in will do no one any good.б▒

    б░Well is there anything else you can do?б▒ asked Yang.

    Lily sighed, б░While I donбпt think I NEED to do anything else I am currently trying to practice my paper magic.б▒

    б░Youбпre a paper cultivator?б▒ asked Yang confused. She was so confused she actually lowered her voice for once.

    б░No, Iбпm a paper mage. Itбпs a bit different,б▒ said Lily.

    Yang frowned heavily at the correction, б░But magic isnбпt real. Itбпs just little tricks or cultivators pretending to be someone from the stories. Magic isnбпt real!б▒ insisted Yang.

    *Wait. So even in a world with cultivation some people believe magic isnбпt real? Is this more or less silly then it not existing on Earth?*

    [I guess it depends. On the one hand, they have whatбпs nearly magic and technically isnбпt. So I guess it depends on what they mean by magic. The fact that we know Mana and Qi are different things is pretty strange in a universal sense. I think. Anyway... my point is. They have proof Qi exists and we have fairly conclusive proof neither exist. So Iбпd say itбпs probably about as reasonable in both cases.]

    б░Mana isnбпt really something your world produces. Other worlds do though and itбпs the higher energy type I use. Did you think demons all used Qi?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░Well of course they use Qi! Itбпs what empowers every cultivator!б▒ said Yang firmly.

    Lily sighed, б░Thatбпs what Iбпm saying. You are cultivators because you have Qi. Iбпm a mage because I use mana and Katбпs a demon and so she uses demonic energy,б▒ exined Lily.

    б░So what? I can be a demon just by using demonic energy?б▒ asked Yang.

    б░No.б▒ said Lily firmly. б░No you cannot. I was careful to say that you are a cultivator and I am a mage BECAUSE we use those energy types but itбпs the other way around with demons. They are demons, and as such the type of higher energy they use is different.б▒

    б░Well why canбпt I cultivate with demonic energy? Is that what makes them so powerful?б▒ asked Yang with a huff.

    Kat and Lily rapidly shook their heads. б░Itбпs a horrible idea to cultivate with demonic energy,б▒ said Lily.

    Kat picked up straight after and added, б░Itбпll warp you horribly and then youбпll die a short timeter. Your mind doesnбпt really survive the transition and your body only continues on for a little bit afterwards anyway. Itбпs exceptionally poisoned power. Do NOT attempt it.б▒

    б░Hmph. What would you know? Youбпre a demon and I bet you just want to keep that sort of power to yourself,б▒ said Yang.

    Kat sighed. б░Ok Yang, even if that was true, which it isnбпt. Demonic energy isnбпt exactly easy to get your hands on in most dimensions. Furthermore I actually HAVE seen what happens when non-demons cultivate demonic energy. I saw a mage corrupted by it who started spawning a horde of demonic rats. She was disgusting and insane. I would not rmend.б▒

    б░Why should I believe you?б▒ questioned Yang.

    б░I literally canбпt lie,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Oh really? Why not say something false?б▒ asked Yang.

    Kat rolled her eyes and Lily hopped in. б░She literally canбпt. Itбпs a demon thing not a боI donбпt lieбп thing. It is physically impossible for Kat to say something she believes to be false.б▒

    Yang was about to argue, but Xiang stepped in and said, б░Lilyбпs correct. Demons are incapable of lying. They can still trick you in other ways, and many of them are excellent at it. However, there isnбпt really a way to dismiss the whole боyour mind and body donбпt survive the transitionбп. I donбпt really see how else that can be interpreted,б▒

    [Well... considering if we want to get technical. When I gained demonic energy I lost my body, and my body lost my mind. So an argument could be made.]

    *Lily. Donбпt give them ideas. Let them think you were always a cat-girl. Itбпs so much easier and less likely to give them sever trust issues.*

    [Oh I know. Itбпs just funny to think about.]

    Kat pursed her lips but didnбпt say anything else mentally. Lily probably wasnбпt nning on telling anyone, not after it was pointed out anyway. Lily did however like to share her thoughts, especially when she found interesting ones. Very appropriate to share with your best friend. Less so to share in the middle of ss with whoever happens to be seated nearby.

    Yang of course just huffed and turned away, swiping arge portion of the dried fruit and not looking at anyway as she ate. Kat let Lily and Xiang eat their fill before taking her own portion. It consisted of a single strip of meat as well as a few slices worth of bread. She didnбпt really mind. The food wasnбпt necessary right this moment, she could deal with not eating... but considering they were certainly going to be on the road for some time Kat thought it was worth eating when she could.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854: An Argument Over Directions

    It was the next day and theyбпd managed toe across a road. Well. Perhaps calling it a road was overly generous. It was at best a small path used by hunters or animals that used this pathway regrly. There was only an assumption that it would meet back up with the major road, but for now it was enough to spark another argument. The first real conversation between all four of them since lunch yesterday.

    б░I think itбпs time we decide what weбпre going to do,б▒ said Xiang. б░With this path here, we can follow it back to the road. After that... well rather than stopping we should decide now if we want to go through the swamp, either using the path or going straight through.б▒

    б░Well whatбпs faster? We should obviously we should pick that one. Thereбпs no sense in wasting time while Xuenaбпs imprisoned,б▒ said Yang.

    Xiang sighed. б░Ok, even if we assume Xuena is suffering and not in a nice room sheбпs forced to remain in... I donбпt know whatбпs faster and based on the fact you had to suggest боthe fastest oneбп instead of mentioning which path actually was the fastest... I donбпt think you know either.

    б░We can assume it canбпt be the bypass road. The path through the swamp likely wouldnбпt still be on the map if it was. Especially considering this map is something I picked up after I was healed and the swamp is practically ancient. If both paths are still standing there must be a reason.

    б░Then of course thereбпs simply trudging straight through the swamp. Honestly... based on the angle we would only just barely be missing the pathway through it... but maybe thatбпs a good thing? The path might be that way for a reason,б▒

    Yang frowned and nced over to Kat. б░Well, what do you think?б▒

    .....

    б░Why would I know?б▒ asked Kat, confused look on her face and a simr look on the Memphis in her arms.

    б░I donбпt know? Maybe you have some experience with swamps?б▒ offered Yang as a possible answer. Of course, still at her annoyingly loud volume.

    б░Even if I did,б▒ said Kat slowly, б░I canбпt exactly see the swamp in question. I mean, what do we actually know about it? How deep is the water most of the time? How deadly is the water? The wildlife? Is there any mating seasons we need to be aware of? I canбпt really offer any advice just from the brief description I already have. I mean. Itбпs called боThe Bog of Ten Thousand Poisonsбп but how many of those poisons are likely to be an issue for us?б▒

    Xiang bit his lip and checked over the map again. б░Hmm... the map doesnбпt say... not that I really expected it to... hmm... hmm... Iбпm not too worried... I havenбпt heard any rumours of it being particrly deadly so I imagine for cultivators it isnбпt a true issue... then again... Ten Thousand is a lot... maybe we should y it safe and go around...б▒

    б░No.б▒ said Yang firmly. The rest of the group turned to her and continued, б░If itбпs not a problem for cultivators like us we should rush through it. Weбпve spent ages beside this small path debating it. I say we keep heading through the brush until we find the swamp, and then continue. If we find the bogбпs pathway we can continue on that and if we donбпt itбпs fine,б▒

    Xiang frowned and turned to Kat, giving the slightest of shrugs as if to say боitбпs probably not worth itбп. Kat wasnбпt entirely sure she agreed with him but well... she could fly. That made her infinitely less likely to need to deal with whatever nonsense was thrown at them. б░Sure...б▒ said Kat.

    бк

    One more day had passed and it was smooth travelling for most of it. They stopped for meals twice, another lunch and a breakfast due to a desire to avoid eating in the middle of a swamp. That was something that didnбпt prompt an argument for once. Full agreement on behalf of all parties.

    It was good timing too because it wasnбпt long since breakfast that they approached the swamp. It wasnбпt quite visible yet but the smell. The smell hit Kat and Lily like a brick wall. They were downwind, which certainly didnбпt help matters, but without even a hint of the swamp in vision that were potentially still hours out from it. Lily let out a harsh retching noise and moved from her position in Katбпs arms facing forward to burying her face as deeply as she could in Katбпs breasts. She didnбпt even have any lewd thoughts about it. The smell was just that bad.

    Kat was rather regretting her enhanced sense of smell. It wasnбпt even one of her exceptionally enhanced senses. Still, it was better and Kat decided that it wasnбпt a good thing at all. The fact she didnбпt have anything to throw up might have helped but that was a minor conciliation at best.

    Xiang and Yang werenбпt really doing any better. Cultivators also had enhanced senses and it was entirely possible their sense of smell was actually better then Kat. Even if it wasnбпt. The fact they had a sense of smell at all was a considerable negative at the moment. б░Maybe we should go around?б▒ asked Xiang, repressing a gag at the need to open his mouth. Heбпd covered his entire face with his arm and sleeves.

    Yang went to answer, only for a gust of wind to pick up and m the smell right into her. She quickly dashed to the side of the road, retching a few times before wiping her mouth. She clearly thought for a few seconds, before saying, б░No. This is the faster way. Iбпm sure of it. We shouldnбпt be wasting time,б▒

    Despite saying that, she looked like it was causing her physical pain to say them in the first ce. Her entire body seemed to scream in disgust and a blind person could tell she didnбпt have any interest in trying to brave the swamp. Kat and Xiang shared a look between each other and werenбпt really sure how to take it. Lily was mewling into Katбпs chest inint.

    б░Are... are you sure Yang?б▒ asked Xiang shakily, б░I think we know why the bypass exists now and... and even if itбпs a bit of a long way around it might be worth it?б▒ Xiang was practically pleading in the offer.

    б░No Xiang. We already discussed this. Weбпre going through the bog!б▒ insisted Yang.

    *Lily... should I just pick up Yang and carry her down the road? I mean... I donбпt know that I want to deal with this smell long. It smells like... I... I donбпt even have the words for whatever this is. I thought this was the bog of poison not the sceptic tank bog.*

    [Urgh... human noses eventually adapt to all kinds of smell to prevent getting overwhelmed. That would imply weбпll get used to it... well... if we were still human. I think it works that way with other animals but... magic bullshit might prevent it and I donбпt think this will be a pleasant trip regardless.]

    *Do you think if I fly up high enough we can avoid the smell?*

    Lily thought for a moment. [No Kat. No I donбпt. Or at least not without some other problem like it being too high to see the others, or high enough for vicious flying beasts to find us or whatever it will be.]

    Xiang red at Yang and looked about ready to argue before he nced at her weapon and decided it wasnбпt really worth it. He looked into his supply ring and pulled out a bandage strip. He ripped off arge section and wrapped it around his noes and mouth. Yang opened her mouth to ask for one but Xiang sprinted off before she got the chance. Yangбпs eyes shed dangerously before charging off after Xiang to catch up. Kat started running herself but kept back a bit. No reason to get hit by the debris caused by the cultivator pairбпs running.

    бк

    It took about two hours to reach the start of the bog. Kat was actually about to call out a warning... but she was too slow. Or at least. Thatбпs what sheбпd tell anyone who asked. Xiang was just about to be caught by Yang too. See, the reason Kat knew theyбпd reached the edge was that the path curved off to the side directly up ahead. Well that and the fact the боgroundбп was slowly bobbing up and down.

    The cultivators werenбпt prepared at all. Xiang put one heavy step down on the боgroundбп and the floating debris easily gave way. A massive ssh exploded around him as he ploughed forward straight into the dirty water. Yang wasnбпt far behind him. She saw the massive wave and tried to stop in ce but she was too close. The wave pped into her and a momentter she slipped and fell into the swamp as well. Truly a tragedy.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855: Pride Comes After a Fall as Well

    Xiang surfaced quickly and dragged himself to shore before shaking himself like a dog and trying to get as much water off his clothing and face as possible. After a few moments he stepped away from the spot heбпd been dripping and flopped onto the ground. As he moved though, the water started to bubble and churn. A golden light could be seen from the surface and the water was starting to hiss.

    Yang exploded out of the water, wing at the ground and creating deep gauges in the muddy dirt as she wrenched herself out of the water. Unlike Xiang who looked thoroughly soaked but not too bad otherwise. Yang looked... well... letбпs just say she wasnбпt winning any awards at that moment.

    Xiang wore the drenched hair look well even asy on the ground facing the sky. Eyes closed of course. Yang was not so lucky. Apparently Xiangбпs reflexes were a step better in all ways. Once Yang made it to the shore she coughed out arge amount of water and stomped on the ground as she started to shakily stand up.

    Her hair looked like it had been run through a few trees. She had sticks, leaves and a good deal of mud all stuck to her hair. It also had started to frizz up rather badly and was sticking out at odd angles despite being soaking wet. Her golden hair looked... a lot less gold at the moment.

    Her outfit, which was once a nice white, was now brown in most ces and green in a few others. It was also torn in two ces, one just next to her waist and the other was a slit up the edge of her sleeve. Unlike Xiang who still had his eyes closed, Yang wasnбпt quite so lucky. Her eyes were glowing bright yellow at the moment but when that light faded it would reveal two red bloodshot corneas. Regardless. Yang was not happy.

    A few more coughs came out of her mouth before the words did, б░WHAT THE FUCK XIANG!б▒

    Xiangбпs mouth twitched a few times before he carefully wiped it with his hand, getting rid of most of the dirty water. Without opening his eyes he said, б░What exactly are you criticising me for?б▒

    .....

    б░You were leading the way! Why the heck did I end up drenched?!б▒ yelled Yang before she got caught in another round of coughing. It didnбпt sound great, very watery. A few momentster yet more water dribbled out of Yangбпs mouth and proved that particrly thought rather well. Nobody really liked seeing or hearing that proof but it was there.

    б░Hang on Yang. Normally Iбпm willing to put up with your criticism. Itбпs not always entirely fair... but normally I can understand where you might find a problem with my actions. Sometimes your points are even quite good. So please know that I say this not out of irritation, or a dislike of you personally but...

    б░What the fuck are you smoking? Did that swamp water already get into your brain? In case you didnбпt notice Iбпm also drenched and not a single bit happier about it then you are! The floating algae looked remarkably like grass and I wasnбпt exactly paying attention. Now, maybe that is my fault... but Iбпm not responsible for you in this scenario. I also didnбпt have any intentions of falling in, or drenching you. Maybe if it was just the ssh from my entry that hit you I might be a little more understanding but you fell in face first as well!б▒

    Now. Xiang might have been correct in his statements. He was not truly at fault and he was potentially just as put out as Yang. Sadly, Yang didnбпt quite take it that way. Not only did Xiang managed to avoid a lot of the roots and the messier parts of the swamp, getting out significantly cleaner looking, though the fact he was wearing leathers helped prevent the mud from really showing. Yang took her fall very hard in a number of ways.

    Kat could see Yangбпs fae was actually a bit red. pping a wave of water and then the bogs surface one after another at full speed was not ideal. Xiang was in a simr position but he flipped over further before entering the water and the боdamageбп was in his hairline, much less visible. Yangбпs eyes were of course red from the water she got in them, not closing them quickly enough. And her mouth wasnбпt any better. Sheбпd swallowed a good deal of water and could still taste it.

    So regardless of how little Xiang could be found at fault by a reasonable person... Yang wasnбпt a reasonable person at the best of times. And a Yang with burning eyes, mud in her mouth, ruined clothes andpletely soaked from head to toe... well that was not a Yang that would be anything close to reasonable.

    Before Xiang could even react properly her mace mmed straight down on his ribs and unlikest time where she held back and was mostly going for distance, this time the spikes were out. Kat heard a loud thump followed by the sound of tearing leather as Yang pulled her club back.

    Xiangбпs chest piece now had arge cut in it from where it had been impaled by one of the clubбпs spikes that had been at the best angle to do the damage. Xiang was wheezing at this point and Yang was actually pulling back FOR ANOTHER SWING.

    Kat dove to the ground and caught the mace as it wasing down. It wasnбпt hard to hold around the spikes, they wererge and fairly spread out so Kat just needed to fit her fingers around a few and tilt her hand a bit awkwardly. There was a light thud as Kat took the weight onto her hand even as she winced at her mistake. Sheбпd continued to hold Lily in her arms. Sure Lily wasnбпt likely to want to leave, especially not with the smell, but Kat realised sheбпd just taken Lily INTObat which was not ideal. Even if this was just a minor brawl between allies.

    б░What are you stopping me for bitch? He deserves a good beating for what he did!б▒ hissed Yang.

    б░No he doesnбпtб▒ said Kat slowly, б░You should calm down. This wasnбпt really Xiangбпs fault and youбпre taking things too far. A little hit is one thing but you managed to get through Xiangбпs armour and probably bruised a few ribs. Youбпre lucky I didnбпt hear a cracking sound,б▒

    б░Fuck luck. Itбпs all skill. I knew exactly how hard I was hitting him now GET OUT OF THE WAY or Iбпll show YOU CALM!б▒ growled Yang.

    Kat couldnбпt help but feel Yang was doing a good job of reminding her of a particrly rabid dog. No that was unkind. To the dog. Yangбпs eyes werenбпt helping her seem less crazy either. Though her attitude was of course the main problem. б░Yang. There is no need for this,б▒ insisted Kat.

    Yang didnбпt like that so she wrenched the club back and tried to swing it at Kat. Kat was a little annoyed she didnбпt have a good enough grip on the thing to prevent Yang from doing this, but she the top was much toorge to wrap her hand around so really this should have been expected. Kat watched as Yang wound up and debated what to do in her slowed time. Jumping over it would be funny, but likely live Xiang exposed. Blocking it with a hand again was fine... but Yang might try to twist it or something.

    Deciding not to risk it Kat stepped forward right into Yang and shoved her backwards ruining her stance. Yang didnбпt let up on the swing but Kat just raised her forearm up and met the club lower down to avoid the spikes. Hitting Kat was a lot like hitting a wall at that moment and it all reverberated back down to Yangбпs hand, causing her to flinch. That was just enough for Kat to elbow the weapon out of her hands and then follow up by kneeing her down into the ground.

    Yang screeched at the indignity but Kat was pressing firmly on her chest and with a bit of extra pressure the air could be knocked out of her and Yang knew it. Didnбпt stop the screeching sadly so Kat made good on the threat. Yang wheezed at it and then tried to roll out from under Katбпs knees but she was pinned.

    Kat just sighed and said, б░Ok. Yang. Iбпm going to hold you here like this until you calm down,б▒

    Yang tried to spit in Katбпs face. Emphasis on tried. It didnбпt have any power behind it and the angle was awful so it just fell back towards Yangбпs face. She managed to twist out of the way bit the spitnded back on her own cheek. б░Well that was just rude,б▒ mumbled Kat. Loud enough for Yang to hear of course.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856: Questions of Leadership and Punishment

    Yang tried and failed to get off the ground a few more times but her strength was nothingpared to Katбпs and she couldnбпt exactly get much leverage to offset that particr issue. Well, that wasnбпt entirely true. With a bit of effort Yang could use all four of her limbs at once in an attempt to get out from under Katбпs knee. She wasnбпt thinking particrly clearly though and the anger was clouding her judgement.

    Kat heard the waterlogged steps of Xiang as his boots squished and squashed against the ground as he made his way over. Xiang had pulled his hair off the side and had only cracked one eye open. When he got next to Kat, he said, б░Yang. Kat is going to let you up in a moment,б▒ I am? б░and I want you to stand up. S L O W L Y and then meditate to try and get that poison out of your system. You will feel much less angry afterwards,б▒ Wait hang on...

    Kat nced at Xiang who gave her a nod before she turned to Yang who still looked pretty angry. Kat raised an eyebrow and Yang grimaced but gave her a nod in return. Kat carefully lifted her weight off of Yangбпs chest and stepped backwards. Yang red at Kat as she stood up before grabbing her weapon once again. Kat pretended not to be watching her in slowed time as Yang mmed it down into the ground creating a small dent and stomping off away from the group. Presumably to meditate.

    Yang started to jog eventually, giving up on her excessive stomping, and managed to get a decent way away from the group before sitting down and letting her breathing slow. Kat nced over at Xiang after this had happened and stage whispered б░Ok what are the chances the water is actually poisoned and that it enhances aggressionб▒

    Xiang put on an old wise master voice and said, б░Ah but what is the true poison? Some mildly irritating nts or the infectious nature of anger itself? One is temporary and easily healed while the other can weigh you down for a lifetime damaging every interaction you have with others,б▒

    б░Right... ok... letбпs say I agree with that. Is the water poisoned or not? I need to know how careful I should be especially with Lily. I can probably deal with any poison that doesnбпt instantly kill me with my regeneration but that isnбпt the case for Lily,б▒ exined Kat.

    Xiang looked out at the water, seeing the algae blooms as well as the grass and shrubs growing on the edge of the swamp. б░Truthfully... I think if there is a poison in the water this far out itбпs not a strong one. Itбпs clearly something that can be easily shaken off... but I imagine itбпll get worse the deeper we go. That tends to be how these kinds of environments operate. The path doesnбпt go through the centre of the bog... but it does get much closer. Hopefully itбпs not a major issue...б▒

    .....

    б░Sure. I can ept that... except for the fact I see no path!б▒ said Kat as she gestured grandly towards the swamp.

    Xiang pulled out the map, luckily he was using a small special ring and the map was perfectly dry, to check. Xiang frowned as he saw they should be in the right spot, assuming at least they were on the path depicting by the map. Xiang gazed out at the bog for a few moments as he looked for a path of some kind but there really wasnбпt anything overly obvious. Certainly no pontoons or brick roads. He took a few steps to the side as he continued to look only to freeze when he noticed it. б░I think I found the path. Come stand over here and follow where Iбпm pointing. You have to see it to understand.б▒

    Kat shrugged and moved over to stand behind Xiang, following his arms... and then it all clicked. He was right. You did have to see it. From this angle you could see a clear marking of wooden sticks. They didnбпt look too out of ce from the side but when you were standing in the right area you noticed that they lined up perfectly with each other. It was an exceptionally clear marking once you knew what to look for. б░I see. So we follow those?б▒

    б░I think we should,б▒ said Xiang. б░Weбпve already managed to get to it... so at least for the swamp we should stick to the marked path. I imagine itбпs safer and I hope that itбпs faster...б▒

    б░Well... if thatбпs what you want. Iбпm not the one who needs to wade through the water...б▒ said Kat before walking away.

    Xiang looked back at Kat as she made her way over to a small tree that was really more of a bush with delusions of grandeur. Whatever it was before, now it was making an eptable backrest as Kat breathed out a soft sigh as she tried to catch up with everything that just happened.

    *I donбпt really know if I should be mad at Yang or not. I can at least understand her anger this time... even if it was poorly directed. The fact that she went straight to attacking Xiang though... and with real force... I donбпt know how to feel about that. Was I too easy on her? Sheбпs not some unruly child for me to discipline... but you know... maybe she wasnбпt punished as a child.*

    [I feel like thatбпs getting into territory best left alone. Best not try and guess at an angry womanбпs childhood. Probably best just to leave it alone. As to if you did the right thing or if you should be mad. Hmm... well Iбпd say some annoyance is certainly warranted. Maybe itбпs not so bad in a world with special healing but we have no healers and wasting medical supplies is a terrible idea.]

    [In addition to that. Yang is constantly angry, and this is a reasonable line in the sand to draw. Saying that she can yell and scream all she wants, perhaps even some light physical violence. But Xiang was only saved from having a deep cut in his chest and maybe some broken ribs as well by his leather armour. As it stands, she damaged, permanently I think, Xiangбпs equipment.]

    [If that bes a consistent thing on our journey, weбпll need to make detours for more supplies and equipment. I donбпt think itбпs that far fetched either considering how long weбпll be needing to travel together. Iбпm just not sure how much we should confront her about it. Which I guess leads to if you were too soft on her.]

    [Honestly... hard to say. We arenбпt her parents or rtives. One could argue we donбпt have any real authority to punish her... except we are currently working in a team to free someone from uwful confinement. Hmm... is it uwful? Maybe not but the point was pretty clear I think.]

    [Perhaps what we need to do is establish who is in charge of this mission. Xiang seems to sort of be at this point mostly because he has the map. If he properly ims that role, we can say it isnбпt our ce to punish her. That itбпs Xiangбпs job and all we can do is rmend he take some sort of action.]

    [Though the counter to that is Xiang might be too soft on her considering she saved his life... or that the power difference between the two isnбпt sufficient to allow Yang to be punished, especially not in any physical way. Not if Xiangбпs the one doing the punishing. I donбпt think that should be OUR job either, not if we arenбпt in charge because that would just create problems but...]

    [Iбпd say itбпs hard, just like you already think. Yangбпs behaviour isnбпt really eptable. This was a pretty unique situation, dirt and water and her eyes look horrible now. Sheбпs probably going to be in a decent amount of pain for a while just while her body deals with it all. Even if itбпs not poison itбпs still dirty water that was in her eyes and throat.]

    [Maybe we can consider that punishment enough? I donбпt think things will be pleasant for her right at this moment. Though... that might sound like an excuse to just avoid punishment. Hmmm... leadership. I donбпt know how weбпd designate a leader. Yang would never ept us, and might not ept anyone other than herself. Itбпd probably be another major fight. Does that mean we have to let it go? Maybe... keep it in mind for the future... but maybe we do have to leave things as they are.]

    *I guess so. Thanks for the thoughts Lily they really helped.*

    [I was just ranting for a bit Kat. I didnбпt say anything that insightful.]

    *Perhaps... but I trust your judgement more than my own in this case. Iбпm too used to dealing with people younger than me that WOULD deserve some form of punishment if they did something like this.*

    [Oh Yang certainly deserves some punishment. Itбпs just not necessarily ours to give, and potentially better to leave it alone.]

    *True.* б░Very true,б▒ whispered Kat softly.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857: Bog Encounters of the Third Kind

    Yang walked back over to the group and gave Xiang a slight nod. It wasnбпt really an apology, but it was somewhat an acknowledgment of what had happened. Xiang appeared to ept it. Yangбпs eyes shed slightly before she breathed in deeply and didnбпt say anything. Kat thought that was a pretty big step for Yang, and made the decision not to punish her a more appealing one certainly.

    Yang had returned in a new outfit. It looked much like her old ruined one but this one was more of a light green with dark blue highlights. It looked quite nice in Katбпs untrained opinion and in Lilyбпs, it hid too much of Yangбпs figure. Something the water had shown was quite nice what with her outfit clinging to her.

    Thing is, Xiang had to frown a momentter and was unable to hide the slight wince at the thought that had crossed his mind. Kat couldnбпt help raising her own eyebrow in a question that was soon answered by Xiang. б░While Iбпm d you have clean clothes... the path through the bog... is... well... those sticks.б▒

    Yangбпs head snapped to the side as she quickly saw what Xiang was talking about. Her hands clenched and rxed a few times as her eyes burned with golden light. Katбпs respect for the angry cultivator went up several notches when instead ofshing out she breathed in carefully once again and ignored the creaking of her teeth to nod. Very slowly.

    Yang turned around, this time not stomping... though she did unleash a half-power kick at a bush nearby setting it on fire with her gold coated foot. Yang continued to walk away before ducking behind a bush that hid her lower half. Xiang looked away, but Kat continued to watch, until she saw Yang changing clothes and Kat turned away as well.

    It didnбпt take long for Yang to change and return. Kat and Xiang had just waited in silence. Once Yang was back the cultivators made a silent agreement and stepped forward into the bog together. It was hard to miss the fact that Yangбпs eye red again, or that as the pair started to pick up speed there were the asional bubbles from where Yang would re heatedly at the water.

    Kat and Lily flew along above them at a must reduced pace, and Kat wondered how true it was this was faster then taking the bypass. Without the ability to fly Yang and Xiang had their speed halved at least. Following the sticks quickly revealed areas where the water wasnбпt quite as deep but even ankle height water was a massive drain on their top speed as the waves cascading from their movements.

    .....

    Air resistance was one thing, one thing that they were normally able to disregard for the most part. That same ability didnбпt seem to extend to water. They also werenбпt fast enough, nor knew a technique, that would let them just run on the top of the water. So it was slow going as they moved. In the end, Kat made it her job to take a more active role it looking for threats. Not that theyбпd seen any so far.

    The bugs werenбпt very brave but there was ten of thousands of the little buggers and those were just the ones Kat could see running away from the wake the cultivators were leaving. They looked, mostly, like normal mosquitoes though howparable they were to the bugs on Earth wasnбпt something Kat was interested in testing. There were a few other bugs as well, but nothing stood out as truly spectacr unless you count that one beetle that had pincersrger then the rest of its body. Not the best adaption, especially not when it was taken out by the passing wave. A silent prayer for the evolutionary endpoint it was.

    The fish were simr in attitude. Or at least, thatбпs what it seemed. The water wasnбпt exactly clear and there was some nts that were more like massive collections of interconnected roots with a bit of green stuck to their tops. It made it hard to really see anything other than the ripples from fleeing fish. Presumably anyway. The best ce to see fish was actually the asional one small fish that would leap from the wake back into the water after it got caught up.

    The rest of the vegetation wasnбпt anything impressive either. There were a few mangroves situated on little mud hills and had their own little bush gardens. As well as the root clumps mentioned earlier. There was the asional flower floating along the rive but Kat didnбпt recognise the types.

    It was all fairly mundane for the first few hours of travel. As they got deeper though... thendscape started to change. Those clumps of roots slowly disappeared and in their ce were these clouds of purple algae. Seemed innocuous but Xiang was giving them a wide berth, indicating their potential deadliness. At least, that was Kat assumption. The mangroves slowly changed their colours. The bark got darker and the leaves started to turn into a bright fluorescent pink.

    That wasnбпt too bad but the water was also darkening like the bark. It wasnбпt fast, and the cultivators didnбпt really notice it happening but hour by hour it was clear they were travelling towards the centre of the swamp. Oh sure they werenбпt close yet, itбпd take perhaps a full day of travel for that... but for someone on watch it was very visible and somewhat disconcerting. The image of frogs boiling alive slowly came to mind. Not one Kat enjoyed.

    The first signs of real danger was when Kat spotted a particrlyrge fin off to the side. Kat kept an eye on the thing but it didnбпt seem to want to approach. That was fine of course, Kat didnбпt particrly want to go down and fight in the bog if she didnбпt have to. The problem. Was that it had friends.

    Twenty minutester Kat noticed that there was three more of the things approaching. Two from the back and one from the front left. The fact they were clearly gaining on Xiang and Yang seemed to imply they were now being chased... and the creatures were faster. б░Weбпve got iing!б▒ Yelled Kat.

    Xiang nced up at Kat and frowned while Yang just huffed and hefted her club swinging it around a few times and trying to get the feel of using it while running through water. б░Where?б▒ yelled Xiang.

    Kat б░Two from behind and one from the front!б▒ returned Kat.

    Xiang frowned again, б░Can you just st the ones in the back with demonic energy? Get rid of them? That might scare off the one in front. Iбпm not too worried about them but I donбпt want to waste time fighting them off,б▒

    б░Bah, we couldбпve taken them,б▒ grumbled Yang but she didnбпt say anything against the n or stop running so Kat just gave verbal confirmation she was going to attack and let herself drift behind.

    It took only a few seconds for the fins to catch up and Kat waited for them to be directly below her before letting a torrent of fire explode from her feet. The water instantly frosted over but the fins started thrashing, breaking it just as fast, letting Kat get a good look at the things.

    They looked like some unholy chimera of an crocodile, a lion fish and a puffer fish. The things had onerge fin that was connected by a fine membrane looking more like separate stalks because the lining was clear. They had a massive tail and jaws like an alligator... but the weirdest part were their cheeks. They were swelled up like balloons and Kat suspected they were used to spit poison at things.

    They didnбпt stand a chance against the demonic energy. Just a few secondster and they werepletely unmoving. In fact the only thing moving in the nearby area was the demonic fire which continued to expand, freezing the water as it went and clearly dealing a good portion of death. Kat pped in ce, shocked. Her ideas regarding just how strong her demonic fire was had been a little skewed.

    Sure it took out most things, but in Katбпs mind it usually took some time. These fish had no such chance. They were killed without any recourse. Their bodies frozen solid in less then ten seconds. They had no way to resist the damage done to them and no fancy techniques to live longer. Just a quick application of demonic fire and then they were gone.

    *Huh. Well. Guess thatбпs done...*

    [Indeed. That was quite effective. You should probably open with demonic fire more often]

    Kat winced but nodded along with Lilyбпs suggestion before turning and starting to fly after the two cultivators. She also took a long towards roughly where the third specimen was only to find therge fin hightailing it out of there. Apparently hearing the death throws of itбпs brethren was enough for it to run.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858: A Tree Approached

    Time passed and Kat had to fend of a few more of the weird croc-fish things. They came to investigate on a fairly regrly schedule of about once every fifteen minutes. Sometimes theyбпde in groups of three or more, other times a lone one would investigate and run off without prompting.

    For therger groups it was always up to Kat to scare them off. It wasnбпt the most pleasant of jobs, and Kat was honestly rather thankful that Lily had her face buried at the moment, preventing her girlfriend from watching the death throws of the beasts. After the third attempted attack Kat started to mix things up. Justunching fire from her feet was easy and rather routine at that point.

    Kat had now tried a variety of different delivery methods for her demonic mes but it really wasnбпt much of an issue. With her recent practice, throwingrge amounts of demonic fire in a straight line, even if it was a bit of a distance away, was exceptionally easy. Still. Kat tried to have fun with it. Blowing out a long stream from between her lips, finger guns. Using her tail tounch ser beamsбп that were really just short bursts of demonic fire in a thing line.

    As the day wore on and the sun started to set... Kat was really starting to wonder about the biodiversity of this ce. The only thing that she really saw was those croc-fish and not much else. Some short glimpses of other things perhaps, but really the only thing that attacked her were the croc-fish.

    Perhaps it was simply that they were the only things aggressive enough so far to go on the attack? *What do you think Lily? Are they the only things that can survive in the mess or are they just the only thing that thinks they could take us out?*

    [I think it has to be thetter right? Weбпve seen little fishes and the vegetation isnбпt quite so simr to each other. I think those... боcrocfishбп as you call them just happen to be aggressive pack hunters or something. Which is weird. Based on your description of them Iбпm not sure where they got the pack instincts from. Nothing it LOOKS like travels in packs. I think...]

    Kat gave a mental shrug. She was no expert in exotic species. It was entirely unclear just how natural the things were. Did they live here before whatever massively poisoned the area? Had the area been poisonous so long that it was now just naturally poisonous? These were all questions that Kat was happy to ponder with Lily. However, without ess to any books or experts to question they could really only engage in idle spection.

    .....

    As the sun was starting to set, the water was starting to darken much more rapidly then the sun would suggest. It was taking on a consistency much closer to drenched mud then water and the colour... it had turned into a mix of ck and purple with a slight sheen. The smell wasnбпt any worse thankfully but Kat was starting to wonder just how smart it was to travel through this bog after all. It did not look pleasant and the only thing stopping Kat from mentioning that fact was that the path seemed to have been built up more here.

    Yang and Xiang were able to increase their speed as the water now only came up to the sides of their feet at best. They had shoes on so it was still a good few centimetres, but they were able to use the more solid footing and lowered water levels to increase their speed a bit. Kat still had no issues keeping up of course, even with the trips to dispose of the unwee wildlife.

    The sun setpletely some timeter, and there was an unspoke agreement between everyone to just keep going. There was no argument, no words. The group simply kept moving. Nobody felt the need to ask for a break. Kat knew she could fly all night like this and Lily was already sleep. So it was really just down to the cultivators and they werenбпt giving Kat any signs they wanted to stop. There wasnбпt even a subtle nod. They just kept running.

    Now, Kat was fine with that. She could see at night and the moon and stars were perfectly adequate light sources. She could somewhat rest her mind as they flew and it was very tempting, especially without Lily to chat with about nothing in her mind. Kat waspletely willing to continue till sunrise, or they made their way out of the swamp. Whatever was faster.

    That was until she noticed Yang and Xiang starting to drift. They were tilting just a bit to the left and were straying further and further away from the marking sticks. Kat called out to them both who snapped their heads up and redirected themselves. There was no words of thanks, but Kat didnбпt really expect them from Yang at this point. From Xiang... well... it was about 50/50.

    Kat redirected them both a few more times. Sometimes it was just one or the other drifting. Sometimes both. Sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right. Kat wasnбпt as keen about running through the knight anymore. She was debating the merits of forcing them to rest for a few minutes when the matter was practically forced out of her hands.

    Xiang was drifting again, and Yang right behind him. That wasnбпt anything new at this point. What was new, was the fact they were heading straight for a tree. Kat wasnбпt really that worried, mostly because she was only half paying attention at the time. Part of Katбпs mind was like боhey thatбпs a treeбп and another small part was like боnah they arenбпt that dumbбп and while that part was true... Yang was quite tired, theck of the sun really drained her energy, a side effect of her cultivation technique. She was barely hanging on to her wakeful state as it was and simply followed behind Xiang at this point. Focused on his back, and nothing further so she didnбпt register the tree at all.

    Xiang was no better. Heбпd had a rough few days even before he met Kat. Theyбпd been looking for something, praying for a demonic summoning circle. Kat didnбпt really see just how much theyбпd pushed themselves to find the ce. Then they proceeded to run with no real for their bodies. Xiang was just recently recovered as well. While the damage had been healed, he was still behind where he should be muscle and cultivation wise due to the poison and damage. It was taking a toll.

    So his eyes werenбпt even open when he smacked into the tree. It wasnбпt a particrly fair contest. Xiang was a cultivator, and while he was half asleep he was still moving at a decent clip. The tree on the other hand was old and poisoned. It was weak and brittle and didnбпt put up any sort of a fight. It shattered under Xiangбпs боheadbuttбп. It was only just tough enough to wake Xiang somewhat causing him to stop in ce.

    This was the real issue, in truth. Yang wasnбпt prepared for the stop and rammed into Xiang. Without being prepared for the impact Xiang couldnбпt withstand the blow. He fell forward clipping his side on the tree and falling face first into the mud and water. Yang wasnбпt much better. She tripped over Xiang and fell forward as well, impacting heavily onto Xiangбпs back, forcing him further into the mud.

    Really, Kat was just d they hit the tree at a bit of an angle and didnбпtnd on what remained. Being impaled seemed like an awful way to go, and scratches would quickly be infected in a ce like this. Kat swooped down to help, but Xiang was quickly standing. Yang reacted as well, hopping up shakily but avoiding beingpletely drenched a second time.

    When Xiang stood, his eyes were firmly shut. He had mud sttered all over his face and he clearly wanted to say something but the risk of getting mud in his mouth was too great. He started to take scoops of the mud and hurl into the water. Trying to downy his irritation. Yang was properly returning to the present, though still quite tired during all of this. Kat winced as Xiang scooped up some боwaterбп if it could still be called that, and used it to clean his face off. It took a bit of effort but once he was done, Xiang just turned to the sticks and made to keep moving.

    б░STOPб▒ hissed Kat firmly.

    Xiang paused midstep and turned. б░What?б▒

    б░This is too much,б▒ said Kat. б░Youбпre both dead on your feet. You need to take a moment and rest. I donбпt care where, and I donбпt care how but it just isnбпt safe for you, either of you, to keep going,б▒

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859: Youбпre Not You When Youбпre Tired

    Yang whirled around and pointed... well... not towards Kat. It was clear she was trying, but her mind just wasnбпt up for it right now. She was pointing over Xiangбпs head in almost the exact opposite direction to Kat. б░Nopedy nope nope. Iбпm not tired, I need... need... ummu... hmm... SHNOW. I gotta find the snow! No wait thatбпs not right... wait... Snowy? Sister? Yes! Blood sister find! TRECK! THE MOON SHALL NOT DEFEAT MEб▒

    Yeah... sheбпspletely out of it. I donбпt know how sheбпs managed to stay on her feet so long. Honestly the fact she hasnбпt just toppled over it probably worth celebrating. It was quite clear Yang was out of it almostpletely at this point. Xiang sighed, or maybe it was a yawn, hard to tell really, but after whatever it was Xiang tried to argue towards continuing their journey. б░See, we can keep going. No problem at all. Defeated that tree in a single strike I did. Yup. No problems I see here,б▒

    Of course, that wasnбпt particrly convincing. No person in their right mind would say they боdefeated a treeбп when they in fact ran face first into it. Perhaps if the tree could fight back at all Kat would have been more willing to overlook that answer. Maybe even if there were a few vines that dropped down or something. б░Xiang. You are both clearly tired and speaking nonsense. It is time for you both to sleep,б▒

    б░You cannot take me alive!б▒ shouted Xiang at the same time as Yang said, б░I will not go quietly into the sleep!б▒

    Kat pped a hand over her face. *I wish Lily was awake enough to help me with this. I mean... how do I convince two cultivators that they can sleep? Clearly they arenбпt in their right minds... and maybe a little poisoned. Hmm... yeah I didnбпt consider that at first... but what if they were stumbling around because of poison instead of justck of sleep? That... could be bad either way.*

    Xiang and Yang were standing back-to-back, weapons drawn and pointed off towards nothing. They were both waving their weapons around wildly. Perhaps in their current state they thought it was threatening or something. Kat couldnбпt help but sigh again. *I really donбпt want to fight you guys. Especially when youбпre not really doing anything wrong. Letбпs see if I can make this as simple as possible. Trantion power donбпt stop me now.*

    б░Danger. Everywhere. You both. Mind. Unstable. Lack of Sleep. Need sleep. Please sleep,б▒ said Kat very slowly hoping it would get through to the pair.

    .....

    Sadly for Kat they didnбпt hear her. Both managed to fall forward slightly as they fell asleep part of the way through Katбпs exnation. When they stumbled forward, tripping slightly on the mud from their shifting centre of mass it woke them up enough to straighten up. Sadly. That was also a bad idea. They were standing back-to-back when they fell and straightening uppletely meant their heads smacked into each other.

    Now, since they were already rather wound up andpletely out of it. Both took each took this as an attack against their person instead of remembering where they were and the likelihood of it being an ident. They whipped around in perfect sink and club shed against sword. Xiangбпs sword would have lost in normal circumstances... these were not normal circumstances. What instead happened was the vibrations travelled down the pairбпs wrists causing them both to drop their weapons then just... stare confused and their respective hands instead of picking up their downed weapons.

    Kat shook her head and carefully made her way off to the side while the two sleep deprived idiots continued to stare at their hands as if the world had just turned grey. Kat mentally praised her Subus skin as she pulled the weapons out of the muck. She also thanked her luck that it wasnбпt so deep. It did take a bit of shifting to make sure Lilyбпs nose was still buried and she wasnбпt moved too much but it wasnбпt impossible.

    Once Kat had both weapons she situated herself between the confused pair and said, б░Now. I have your weapons, and you need sleep. I will return them in the morning if you both rest,б▒

    Kat was not prepared for the dual yell of б░Thief!б▒ and б░RAPE!б▒

    Yang and Kat turned in sync, to Xiang, confusion written across their faces as they just stared. Xiang noticed the attention, something of a surprise actually, and asked. б░What? Why are you looking at me like that?б▒

    б░Shang... ass you ok?б▒ asked Yang.

    Kat decided that needed tranting for the sleep deprived teen, б░Xiang, are you ok?б▒

    Xiang frowned and nced at Katбпs hand, б░No... no I... Iбпm missing something... what was it again?б▒

    Kat felt her eyes twitching. *Must. Resist. Urge. Must not attack idiots. Do not smack them on the back of the head. This is not a cartoon. That causes concussions. Do not intentionally cause concussions in your allies even if it would get them to something approximating sleep.* б░You both need rest. Sleep. I canбпt think of a third word for it... but you NEED it,б▒ said Kat firmly.

    Xiang seemed to actually register this for a second. He frowned a bit, and looked up to the sky. Nodded. And then let himself fall back down. Kat red at her hands, one with a sword and one with a club, preventing her from quickly stopping Xiangбпs fall. She could throw them perhaps but that wasnбпt safe either. She didnбпt want to just drop them in case Yang or Xiang fell on them in their daze. Kat decided to just curse internally as Xiang copsed into the mud.

    He didnбпt even seem to mind though. He was on his side, and wriggled around a bit before starting to gather mud. Kat watched in an almost horrid fascination as he pulled in enough to get above the water level and use as a sort of makeshift pillow. Xiangid his head down with a loud st. A few moments passed where Kat was almost willing to just leave things before Xiang breathed in through his nose.

    See, the mud was VERY soft and while it was piled high enough to leave then water it hadnбпt beenpacted in the slightest. So when the full weight of Xiangбпs head had smacked into it... a huge chunk of it just copsed along with him letting his head sink deeply into the mound. He was apparently cognisant enough to know not to breath in through his mouth. His nose was almost in the clear... but боalmostбп only matter with horseshoes and hand grenades.

    Xiang spluttered and moved up, trying both to breath in and breath out as he scratched at his face to try and remove the mud. Of course his hands had MORE MUD on them. Kat decided enough was enough. She stabbed the club into the mud head first and the sword hilt first before she shifted her outfit. She unwrapped her sash and then moved it up so that it sort of held Lily against her chest. It wasnбпt he most secure thing and too much movement would ruin it but Kat knew she needed both hands.

    б░Xiang, calm down. Iбпll deal with this,б▒ said Kat carefully. As Xiang started to panic. Kat frowned and decided to use an old trick sheбпd been neglecting. Calm exploded out from her in a wave and smacked into Yang and Xiang. She hadnбпt quite meant for it to be that powerful or thatrge an area.

    Yand dropped instantly and Kat had to move to catch her. Xiang fell as well, so her tail whipped out and let his midsection bend around it. He wasnбпt that heavy for her tail so it was fine. Kat carefully manoeuvred Yang so that she was leaning up against the tree and mostly out of the water. It didnбпt lookfortable, but Yangбпs risk of drowning was much lower than Xiangбпs was currently so she called it a win.

    Kat grimaced at the water as she scooped it up and sshed it over Xiangбпs face. The mud was clinging somewhat but she was able to pick most of it off. Part of her mind screamed at her to just use some demonic fire to freeze it all solid then crack the ice a bit. Itбпd slide off. Surely? Kat ignored that voice of course. Mostly because she wasnбпt confident enough in her ability to mark Xiang as боnot a targetбп. She hadnбпt tested just how fondly she had to think of a person to avoid freezing them solid.

    This meant it was a long process. The mud didnбпt like to stick to Katбпs hands so she was forever shifting it around and leaving bits and pieces behind. So, more water was applied. Xiang would sometimes breath during this and splutter afterwards so it wasnбпt ideal. Yet he slept. He was just that tired. It took Kat a good half an hour of solid, careful work for Xiang to be mostly mud free.

    Kat called it good and leaned him against the base of the broken tree near Yang. *Hopefully this is good enough...*

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860: Is Purple a Creative Colour?

    Once Xiang and Yang were definitively asleep, Kat started to ponder how to watch over everyone. Floating in ce was fine sure, but it wasnбпt even midnight yet and Kat knew sheбпd have a bunch of time to kill waiting for everyone else to wake up. Part of her wanted to sleep to pass the time quickly but it this area was terribly unsafe. It just wasnбпt practical. Most of the wildlife here wasnбпt deadly for their bites or ws, but for the poison. Something that could be much more insidious.

    So to pass the time Kat started to make an ice block raft to sit on. By pumping demonic energy into the water Kat could freeze it down to the mud... and then further still freezing even that. With a constant supply of demonic energy Kat was pretty sure the tform could be made quite stable.

    Sadly, that n had to be dyed a bit. The cultivators started to shiver as the ice built up. Kat mentally berated herself for the issue and quickly checked Lily over... however the Memphis seemed to bepletely fine. Kat wasnбпt sure if that was their connection helping improve her resistance to the chill, or if the species was naturally resist to cold. *Hmm... probably the link. Most demons are fire and heat based so having Memphis immune to cold instead of heat is probably a bad idea.*

    With that established Kat broke up her ice tform and flew a little bit away making sure she was upwind. It wasnбпt a major concern, but hopefully the wind would keep the cold from flowing on the cultivators. Once that was established it actually wasnбпt all that hard to create a nice big ice tform. It actually took a deceptively small about of demonic energy. Kat was starting to realise her mes were VERY cold.

    It was just a matter of time. The mes themselves were fairly self-contained. They liked to spread to things but didnбпt really change the temperature much outside of that small area. That is, unless Kat was focusing on it. Kat found she could sort of... disperse the mes into much smaller embers without much energy and watch as they quickly froze the water and mud nearby. *Hmm... I wonder if this works so well because itбпs just water and nothing living, or if all the things I attacked were massively overkilled. Hmm...*

    Kat just shrugged and got to work on her tform. After it was nice and square, something that took a bit of effort actually, breaking off the extra edges and ttening them out, Kat started to work on moreplicated things. She found out that if she set her demonic fire into a shape and then dribbled water over it, the water would freeze in ce. Now, the first chair she made this way practically disintegrated the moment Kat touched it, but this was a learning process.

    What Kat didnбпt really ount for was the fact that the ice didnбпt weight all that much while it was loosely distributed over her fire. It built up fairly quickly and was actually a lot closer to light snow then proper ice. When Kat sat down it just shifted to amodate her ass instead of keeping its shape and holding her up. The only thing the demonic fire really changed was that it did help keep the snow боin ceбп so to speak.

    .....

    It didnбпt like to flow outside of the demonic fire once it was frozen there. It would still obey gravity and fall to the bottom if it could, but it was a lot like the demonic fire provided a thin support structure to help the snow stay in ce. It was a lot like pouring snow into a ss and then expecting it to stay stable when you throw a rock at the side.

    In the end though, the moon was still high in the sky and Kat didnбпt exactly have anything better to do. Kat restarted her chair making efforts, this time goingyer byyer and making sure topact everything down before moving up. It took her nearly two hours of slowly scooping water. Part of the way through she did switch from hands to a боssбп made out of ice sheбпd made. The hardest part was actually trying to keep it together while also not just freezing the content. It was more of a bowl in the end, and the edges did start freezing over, but with some delicate demonic energy control and a lot of patience it worked.

    Kat slumped down into her chair and rxed. It wasnбпt really all thatfortable. It had next to no give because of howpact it had been made and what little bits werenбпtpact were a lot like little grains of sand. It wasnбпt the worse ce Kat had ever taken a break though. So it was dered боgood enoughбп in her mind.

    Kat cast another nce out at the surroundings. There wasnбпt really much wildlife from what she could see. Of course, that meant nothing when it was clear most of the inhabitants preferred to stay under the water. Xiang and Yang looked fine. They were a bit far away, but not too far certainly.

    Kat did notice the weapons though and sighed. She got up from her chair and took them both back to her raft. Sure it was made of frozen swamp water, but the frozen part was important. The weapons didnбпt need to be buried to stay in ce and werenбпt corroding or something. *Not sure if these have special metals or not... but probably best to take care of them.* anyway. Kat carefully froze off what muck stubbornly clung to the weapons until she was satisfied with the changes. There was still some dirt in the leather pommel of the sword, but there wasnбпt much Kat could do about that.

    When the sun eventually peaked over the horizon, Kat saw Yang jerk in ce. Quickly getting up off her chair, Kat rushed over to see Yang wasnбпt entirely well. Yang let out a long hacking cough before wheezing a few more times and trying to bring her legs in to sit cross-legged only to fall over. Kat was close enough to stop that by resting her tail against Yangбпs side and holding her up.

    Yangбпs eyes snapped to Kat and they shed gold for a moment before Yang breathed in a shuddering breath and holding her chest tightly. б░Yang are you alright?б▒ asked Kat softly. Yang growled for about half a second before hissing again and looking away from Kat. Taking a second look, Kat could see that Yang was a lot paler then normal and her hands seemed to be shaking.

    б░Fine,б▒ snapped Yang before drawing in another hissing breath, calming her down. б░Hmmm. I may not be quite so fine. Iбпll need to meditate... but I do not wish to do so in this muck...б▒

    б░Um... I sort of made a raft because I was bored? Would that work?б▒ offered Kat as she motioned over to the ice raft in question.

    Yang met Katбпs eyes and for a moment Kat thought she was about to be kissed. She was looked at with nearly the same intensity Lily liked to use sometimes. It was only there for a moment though, as Yang stood up, with some help though sheбпd deny it. Yang stumbled her way through the mud and onto Katбпs ice raft. Wincing slightly at the chill but clearly deciding it was worth it. She finished the climb and sat breathing in deeply and trying to absorb the sunlight as best she could.

    Kat watched as Yang breathed in slowly and carefully for a few minutes. She didnбпt look great, but it was getting better. Though there was nothing to be done about the clothes. They werepletely trashed and would likely need to be reced. That didnбпt seem to be bothering Yang at the moment though. Her hair seemed to glow, and her face regained a good deal of its colour.

    Then, just as she seemed to be finishing up, Yang sprinted for the edge and retched. A dark ck tar like substance spewed forth from her mouth. Kat screwed her face up at the noises and tried to block them out somewhat. б░Um... Yang are you ok?б▒ asked Kat softly as she floated over.

    Yang shook her head. б░No. I didnбпt manage to get all of it out either... we werenбпt prepared for this... and that might be my fault. While as cultivators we can cleanse this somewhat... thereбпs just so much poison everywhere. I donбпt know if you notice but Iбпm almost certain itбпs in the air as well as the water and just... everything here. I get why forced us to sleep... but we canбпt stay here long,б▒

    That was some scary news. Almost as scary as Yang beingpletely reasonable. Both of those things did not bode well at all. Nor did the fact that with a nce, Kat could see that Xiang wasnбпt awake yet. *Oh dear. Hopefully we can leave this cursed ce before it causes issues. I really hope Lily doesnбпt suffer for this...*

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861: Avoiding Poison Tends to Be a Good Idea

    Yang wasnбпt particrly polite when it came to waking Xiang up. Kat was nning to wait till he was awake to get moving once again... but Yang had other ideas. With a heavy kick to Xiangбпs side Yang said, б░Get up and cultivate we need to move!б▒ of course, it was yelled, but at this point that was just normal for Yang.

    The kick was actually pretty spectacr. The angle was sensational. Xiang skipped four times across the top of the water before he hit Katбпs raft, stopping his progress. Kat couldnбпt help the part of her that wondered about how many bounces Xiang would have managed if he hadnбпt been stopped in ce. Xiang gave out an exaggerated grown as he pulled himself into a sitting position and looked around.

    б░CULTIVATE YOU DUMBASS. IF THE POISON GETS TO YOU IбпLL BRING YOU BACK JUST TO KILL YOU AGAIN!б▒ Yang боkindlyбп informed Xiang once he was clearly awake. She had to make sure he got the message.

    Xiang waved her off and started to cultivate as requested. His face instantly screwed up as he realised just how right Yang was. The toxin was abundant and invasive. It just got everywhere and slowly wore down the cultivator. He was also pretty sure that itбпd take him weeks to clean his body out properly. A rather major problem. It seems regardless of how speedy the trek through this swamp was, he found the real reason most people get around. Sure, the wildlife looked scary but it really was the poison thatбпd kill you in the end. Without his cultivation he was certain that heбпd already be dead.

    Unlike Yang who got rid of the poison by throwing it up... Xiangбпs cultivation allowed him to remove the offending poison from the... other direction. Was it more efficient? Who knew. Xiang would argue yes. On the other hand. Yang would argue her method was vastly superior. Kat would say theyбпre both idiots and neither process seemed pleasant. Kat might not have been looking at Xiang during the... removal process... but Kat could still hear and it did not sound pleasant.

    While Xiang was busy with that Kat went about fixing her outfit up and moving the sleeping Lily back to her arms. It didnбпt take super speed to get that done. This meant that sheбпd finished when Xiang gave the all-clear and Kat turned to see Xiang had moved back onto her raft and happened to be beckoning them over. Kat and Yang made their way over and he asked, б░Kat, is there any way you can speed up our exit from this damned ce?б▒

    Kat frowned and considered the question. б░Perhaps? Iбпm not sure how much faster I can run then you both while limited by the sludge this ce uses as water,б▒

    .....

    б░Canбпt you fly?б▒ cut in Yang.

    Kat shook her head, б░Well, yes but no. I can fly myself, and Lily no trouble at all but adding both of you... itбпs just too much weight. I could probably carry one person while flying? But otherwise Iбпd just have to jump with style and glide down,б▒

    Xiang tapped his sword as he thought it over. Yang noticed the sound and realised she didnбпt have her club on her, so she looked around frantically for a few moments until spotting it and crawling over to grab the weapon in question.

    б░But you can carry us right?б▒ asked Xiang again.

    Kat shrugged. б░I suppose so. Assuming you donбпt mind how ufortable it will be. Iбпd have to hold you by the cor or something if Iбпm carrying both of you. Or maybe... hmm no...б▒ *Canбпt have them stacked on my back because of my wings. I mean... maybe? No... itбпd be rather ufortable.* б░... yeah I canбпt see any way other than holding you by your clothes in each hand but then youбпd have your faces awful close to the toxic sludge...б▒

    Xiang grimaced and tapped the sword a few more times before looking down at the icy tform. б░Hey... what about using this tform? Could you pick it up and have us stand on top? Itбпd keep us away from the poison pretty well...б▒

    Kat looked over her icy tform. It might have looked fine to Xiang and Yang but she could see that it had already shrunk quite significantly just since sheбпd stopped providing it with a small amount of power to keep it cool. Kat chewed her lip for a few moment as she considered it. б░Keeping it together might be hard... I... hmm...

    б░I just donбпt know if it could stay together when I run with it. Right now itбпs just in the water and already itбпs melted a good deal. It also doesnбпt have to deal with copsing under its own weight. Hmm... Iбпd also probably need to use a bit of demonic energy to make sure my hands donбпt destroy because of my grip... and maybe to carry it? Iбпm not sure how heavy frozen poison is... hmm...

    б░I think... the answer is a solid maybe. The two big issues I see with this are that I might need to take breaks to ensure the ice doesnбпt copse slowing us down somewhat overall. The second is that... even if Iбпm able to carry this all without issue the extra weight is going to make me sink deeper into the mud then you both. Instead of just needing to push aside water as I walk I might need to brush aside 10cm or more of mud. Thatбпs going to really slow me down,б▒

    Xiang clicked his tongue in dismay. He was all onboard to try and test out the idea at the very least. If Kat needed a few breaks, and it wasnбпt too much slower itбпd probably be worth it just to avoid the extra poison... but if Kat was sinking deeper into the mud... well that was another matter. It could potentially be even worse if the water level rose again near the edges. The question of how worth it the idea was turned out to be a difficult one.

    б░What about...б▒ Xiang started, б░No... but... hmm...б▒ Xiang tapped his sword rapidly, б░Perhaps...? It... hmmm. Kat perhaps it might be still worth it? Just to get us out of the worst of the muck? If the water gets too deep or you need to rest more than once we can just hop off the tform and get back to running ourselves. If you donбпt mind too much...б▒

    Kat nodded slowly, б░It sounds... while not necessarily the most pleasing of ideas... at least passable...б▒ *I wish I had Lily to workshop this. Maybe find a good reason to say no... but I mean I donбпt want them to be sick or dying. Really the issue is Iбпd need to hand Lily over to Yang or Xiang because I donбпt want her so close to the poison while I run and I canбпt really use me hands. Then again thatбпs another point. If we get out of this damned swamp faster sheбпs probably at much less of a risk. I guess Iбпll just have to trust that they know if anything happens to Lily I would be beyond furious.*

    б░Iбпd certainly have to shrink the ice block a bit... the weight isnбпt an issue for me but it is for the mud... and on top of that itбпd probably take too much demonic energy to keep it together if I leave it at the current size... it can be done though. If you are willing to wait the ten or so minutes itбпd take... and... hmm... Iбпm not sure how bumpy the ride would be? I might need to make chairs or something for both of you just to make sure you donбпt fall off and thatбпd really add to the time...б▒

    Xiang cut in, б░Kat. Look... we all want to get out of this ce as fast as possible so just... make something quick and dirty that will work and weбпll worry about the problems it presentster. Yang and I will be happy enough just to be out of the fetid waters and if youбпre willing to carry us we really shouldnбпt beining,б▒

    Yang looked very much about toin in response to Xiangбпs statement but a quick re from Xiang silence thoseints. Yang still red back of course but she didnбпt seem to be willing to override Xiang on this issue. As much as it did grate on her that she wouldnбпt be allowed toin, or should simply be thankful... well... the idea of being forced to run through the mud again was not a fond one and she was willing to let Kat deal with that whole issue if she was offering to take it up.

    Kat, seeing there was an agreement sighed and got started on the small ice tform. She needed to make itrge enough for two people... the question was did she need to make proper chairs? Maybe just some handholds? Would they be at risk of her fire going for them if their hands were in the ice? Would chairs be good enough? If only she had a few straps to tie them down or something.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862: I C E Taxi

    *Lily. Lily wake up!* Kat repeated as she worked on the ice boat. Kat felt she was making good progress. She didnбпt need to spend much concentration on shaping it and with the sludge already semi-solid Kat didnбпt foresee any issues with fragility. Finally, the message seemed to get through as Lily stirred in her arms. Lily was a bit groggy from being woken but managed to quickly sort her mind into working order.

    [Kat? Is everything alright? What did you need me for?]

    *Everything is... fine... ish. It turns out the poison is worse then we thought, or at least more pervasive. Xiang and Yang arenбпt doing so well and it was determined the safest thing would be to make an ice raft and have me carry it. Iбпll need both hands though, for stability if nothing else. So... youбпll probably need to either sit in someone elseбпs arms, or I can make a hollow for you... but with the bouncing that probably wouldnбпt befortable.*

    [Um... I think we can trust them enough to hold onto me for a while. Iбпm not made of ss and youбпll be right nearby. I probably wonбпt be able to sleep, or at least, notfortably, but thatбпs something I can deal with. I... I donбпt want to be the source of any major problems. We can work it out. Though... is there no way to stick with you?]

    *No Iбпm afraid there isnбпt. Iбпll be running to fast for you to sit on my shoulder or against my chest. Iбпll need both hands... and while my tail MIGHT be able to hold you somewhere against me... I naturally use it to bnce when running and considering how unstable the mud here is the risk that everyone would go flying if I didnбпt have my tail to help bnce is too high for my liking.*

    [Ugh. Understandable. Iбпll... hmm... who would be better to hold me? I was going to say боIбпll stick with Xiangбп because heбпs the more rational of the two... but at the same time... I wonder if Yang would get pissy about it. Hmm... hmm... guess Iбпll start with Xiang and be willing to move if Yangins.]

    *Actually... you might be able to hold on yourself? You could transform?*

    .....

    [Not with your speed I donбпt think. We havenбпt really tested my new strength and this really doesnбпt seem like a good time for it. I donбпt know how poison resistant I am but if Xiang and Yang are having issues I wouldnбпt be surprised if it affects me as well. Better just not to risk it. Iбпll stick with the original n.]

    *Sounds good.* With that settled, Lily wriggled out of Katбпs hands and flew over to Xiang. He nced awkwardly between Lily and Kat, hoping that somebody would fill him in on things. When that didnбпt happen, he awkwardly held his arms out and Lily dropped down. She wriggled around a bit before yawning and settling back down to sleep.

    *Lily?*

    [Yes?]

    *Are you really just trying to get back to sleep?*

    [Eh... might as well get what sleep I can. Sure I trust him to hold me while heбпs just sitting here but while weбпre moving even if I trust him not to drop me I donбпt want to bet that itбпll befortable.]

    *You do realise Iбпm like... maybe a minute away from finishing?*

    [Wait really?] That was when Lily cracked open an eye and looked at the ice chunk Kat was making. She hadnбпt exactly been paying attention to Katбпs progress and had assumed she was woken up towards the start of the construction, not towards the end. That didnбпt stop her attempting to nap though. [Huh. Well. I guess it is. Still going to try for some sleep.]

    Kat just gave a small smile and made the finishing touches to the tform. It wasnбпt anything particrly amazing. It was about two wide but she hadnбпt bothered to smooth out the corners or anything so it was a rounded square-ish thing that wasnбпt consistent in its dimensions. Still, there was enough space for two people easily and the handholds and footholds Kat had added should make the journey... if not pleasant... at least eptable.

    Kat blew one final gust of demonic fire over the whole thing, directing the demonic energy to really dig in deeply. Checking her reserves, she found sheбпd used a measly ten percent toplete the raft. Well, probably considering she was able to regenerate that energy quite quickly, but the high percentage meant she didnбпt feel the need to wait for her energy to top out at all. б░Ok. Raft is done. Do you want to hop on before I lift it?б▒

    Yang scoffed, б░We can make a two metre jump with our eyes closed,б▒

    Which wasnбпt really an answer of if they wanted to hop on before she lifted it or not. Sure it was a brag, and a statement that it was possible. But it was ICE they were trying tond on. Still, with a nce at Xiang who just sort of nodded carefully, Kat shrugged and started to lift the chunk up. Kat had to break two handholds in the ice due to the thickness, but it gave way easily under her strength. Kat was able to lift it and then shift her hold, digging into the underside.

    Kat ignored the drips of bog muck that was dropping down around her and asionally ON her. It wasnбпt terribly pleasant but it was over quickly. Kat shifted her feet a little bit to find stable footing before turning to the group and nodding. Yang didnбпt waste any time, hopping up in one quick leap. This turned out to be a mistake.

    Now, Kat obviously couldnбпt see through the ice. It was a ckish purple colour that didnбпt let any light through. She did have working ears though, and the sound of someonending and then slipping and falling to their ass wasnбпt something Kat could mistake. Xiang, seeing this turned his gaze down to Lily. б░Would like to fly up yourself in case I fall?б▒

    Lily nodded, taking to the air at the same time Yang cursed out, б░Why the fuck is this so slippery?б▒ Now. There was an obvious answer to this question. That answer was that she was STANDING ON ICE. Even with Kat taking efforts to keep it frozen, ice didnбпt exactly have a lot of friction. The fact that the top was oddly shaped and slightly bubbly, as it was frozen water in... slight motion... meant thatnding on somethingpletely t was a pipe dream.

    Despite this Xiang managed just fine. He hopped up, and either by superior luck or skill,nded on his two feet and was able to remain standing without any issues. Yang growled at his sess but didnбпt say anything as he bent down and grasped the hand and foot holds. Lily frowned at theck of limbs to reside in and pondered. Xiang noticed this and shifted so that he had an arm free. Lily took this as the invitation it was. Yang huffed but got into position as well. б░Weбпre ready!б▒ shouted Xiang.

    б░Understood,б▒ said Kat as she started to move. First, she freed her feet from the mud and tried to get up to speed. This was hindered by how deeply she sunk in as soon as she put another foot down. Kat frowned at this and started to pump demonic energy into her limbs in preparation.

    Kat sucked in a deep breath. One, two, three, four. Four breaths. She was ready. Kat lifted her foot slightly, just enough to get it out of the mud and sent arge burst of demonic fire from the soles of her feet. Once she had solid purchase, Kat sent as much energy as she could into her legs, and then a bit more allowing it to st out of her feet as she took off.

    Katбпs st off was significantly hampered by the terrain, but she managed to get to around a normal humans sprint in just two steps. The water churned around her and started to build up. Two more steps and the mud was already acting mostly like a solid. She was kicking down heavily on it and even though itpressed, she didnбпt sink. She didnбпt stay still long enough for that.

    Five stepster and Kat was already getting into a bit of a rhythm. Katбпs speed was increasing rapidly and despite how hard it was, she continued. It felt like every step she broke through anotheryer of solid concrete. The water had so much drag. The fact it was so solid and thick with toxins didnбпt help matters in the slightest. If it was just a little thicker Kat might have been able to run on top of it. Still. Kat had enough determination for this. One foot in front of the other.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863: Running Around at the Speed of Swamp

    Kat wasnбпt sure if she was making good time or not. The scenery was rather samey and when that is added together with the continual increase in the viscosity of the sludge she had to walk through... well it just made things very hard to put into perspective. It was only just recently Kat felt sheбпd passed боthe centreбп or as close as they were going to get. She could feel the muck getting easier to run through with every step. Or thatбпs what Kat was telling herself anyway.

    She was using her tail and wings a lot more then sheбпd imaged as well. They helped in a surprisinglyrge number of ways when she was running through what couldnбпt really be called боwaterбп unless you were really stretching it. Her wings and tail both provided a good deal of bnce, and her tail was able to p against the poison to give her a further boost with every step, while her wings helped mitigate some of the weight she was carrying and sink a bit less.

    Up top things were... well not great but they were getting by for now. Xiang was really struggling with only the one arm and Yang wasnбпt doing much better. Xiang had taken to justying on the same side his free arm was while dealing with the awkward position of his feet. Yang on the other hand was trying to sit up somewhat and paying the price for it. Her wrists were starting to really hurt from knocking into the ice frequently and her ankles werenбпt much better. Lily... Lily was doing the best out of the group of riders but she wasnбпt able to sleep and her neck was a bit sore from tilting her head. She needed to ensure Xiang didnбпt get impaled after all.

    Katбпs reserves were... not doing the best. Sheбпd been running for about an hour and they were reaching about fifty percent. Sheбпd burned a lot of extra energy right at the start, so she probably had another full hour of running, if not more on ount of it now finally starting to get easier again but... it still wasnбпt particrly good efficiency. Then again, she was using her demonic energy to boost her body and keep the damned ice raft together while carrying it around. Perhaps she deserved a bit more credit considering she didnбпt believe she was any slower than the cultivators even while carrying them both and dealing with worse terrain. Still. It wasnбпt the time or ce toin, so she just kept running.

    It was half an hour after that though... that she noticed something in the corner of her eye. Which considering her peripheral vision meant something was moving behind her. Kat took in the rtively straight line of sticks ahead of her and the fact it was free of debris and turned around to look for the movement but she couldnбпt see anything. A quick review of her memories proved otherwise though.

    *Hmm...* б░We might have iing!б▒ shouted Kat over the rushing air.

    б░What do you mean?!б▒ shouted Xiang in response.

    .....

    б░Well I saw something. Not sure what it was, it blended in too well for me to know for sure... Iбпm just not sure what you may or may not want to do about it...б▒ said Kat.

    Xiang frowned and looked down at Lily who returned his gaze, not really sure what he was searching for in her face. Yang didnбпt look too happy at the news and asked, б░Well canбпt you just st it with your fire again?б▒

    Kat shrugged, paused and realised sheбпd manage to shrug while carrying so much weight, and shrugged again, pretending not to hear the hissinging from Yang at the abrupt rise and fall of the ice not quite in sync with her footfalls. Still, all Kat could offer as an answer was, б░Maybe?б▒

    After a few moments of silence Yang said, б░Maybe? Thatбпs it? Why the heck is this suddenly a maybe? Didnбпt you manage to take out all of those fish before with just a bit of fire?б▒

    б░Yes I did but thereбпs quite a few problems with repeating that feat. The first, and most important is that Iбпm using a good deal of concentration to keep this ice from melting. I can, at best, shoot vaguely in the direction of whatever is chasing us. The problem with that is despite my vision I almost missed it. Iбпd need to let it get close... and as good as my demonic fire is... itбпd probably get in some death throws...

    б░On top of that... Iбпm down to about 35% of my energy. Itбпs probably enough to take the thing out... but Iбпll need to rest shortly afterwards and I donбпt think weбпd want to be in close proximity when whatever else starts to smell the dead meat. Of course on the other hand, I donбпt really know how safe it is for y-б▒

    Kat jumped with all of her might. She wasnбпt quite sure why she did, but her instincts were screaming at her. Maybe she noticed the ripples in the water, maybe it was just a gut feeling. Whatever it was, Kat praised it for the help. With the extra weight and the unstable ground Kat didnбпt get very high, barely past her double her height. It was just barely enough.

    A massive snake, jaws open wide enough to swallow her whole. It was the same ckish purple as the muck with scales so tightly packed it made a tin of sardines look roomy. Itбпs eyes glowed a bright green and it had fangsrger then Katбпs leg. Only her well timed jump stopped her from being crunched by the thing. Kat wasnбпt sure how deadly it was just yet... but she was leaning towards very.

    The beast was massive, this meant that despite its exceptional speed, something that easily eclipsed Katбпs on the unfavourable terrain, it just seemed to keep going. It was like a bullet train, whizzing past but remaining in view because of its length. Even as Kat jumped over it, the rest of the snake continued to flow through the spot Kat had been like some kind of endless meat waterfall. Not a pretty thing to imagine, but Kat didnбпt really find the situation pleasant either.

    It felt like time resumed the moment her feet hit the water and it took a fair bit of effort on her tailбпs behalf to prevent her tripping as she stumbled through the mud. It wasnбпt the nicest footing and she hadnбпt properly nned for anding, let alone one into unstable mud carrying an unbnced chunk of ice and two people and a Memphis. Kat just barely had enough extra concentration to let out a jet of fire springing from her tail directed mostly towards the snake.

    Kat couldnбпt help but nce back towards the snake to see the results and was immensely disappointed. The snake seemed to have the ability to control water, or more urately, the poisonous muck they were wading through. Her fire simply froze the floating bits of poison. As Kat wasnбпt consciously controlling it, the fire didnбпt try to get through to the snake. *SHIT.* Katбпs mentalin was reinforced by Xiangбпs next words. б░THATбпS A RANK 3 SPIRIT BEAST!б▒

    Now. Kat knew she wasnбпt necessarily outssed by something like that snake. In a straight fight, she was pretty confident in her ability toe out on top. The problem was, this could not be considered a straight fight. Not only did the beast have the terrain advantage, it didnбпt have to protect three weaker party members. Kat was all but certain Xiang and Yang could do nothing against it, and Lily hadnбпt even managed her first spell yet!

    The easy answer of just sting away at it with demonic energy wasnбпt avable, and her reserves were down by another two percent from that st. So, just a bit more than 30% of her demonic energy reserves, a snake that was probably a couple of tonnes above her weight ss, three people to protect and a heck of a lot of poison around. Part of Kat wanted to just hurl the ice and riders as far away as possible. Sadly, Kat doubted she could throw it far enough considering the snake was able to out-speed her in the water. It managed to negate two of herrgest advantages rather well.

    The first was of course her flight. That was decidedly not an option here. The danger didnбпt suddenly allow her the ability to carry more than one person in flight, and she wasnбпt going to just leave someone for dead, no matter how annoying or angry they may be. Her second biggest advantage was her demonic fire. A nice боkill it with fireбп option that worked shockingly well against many many things. Sadly, this beast seemed to be smart enough to avoid it, and powerful enough to call up a shield. It didnбпt need to dodge if it could throw water in the way.

    *How the heck am I getting out of this one...*

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864: Snake In a Swamp

    б░What do I do? What do I do?! WHAT DO I DO?! Has anyone got any good ideas because Iбпm freaking out a little bit and Iбпve got nothing!б▒ shouted Kat as she ran. Kat tried to keep a good mental picture of where the fucking snake was but it was able to move without leaving any traces of its passing. Kat could guess it was a technique born from its ability to manipte water and Kat REALLY WASNбпT A FAN.

    [Kat. You need to calm down. I understand this is bad, and the fact Iбпm in danger is whatбпs probably causing you to freak out a bit. Just remember, if things get really bad I can fly away. Now, I know you arenбпt so callous as to leave Xiang and Yang for dead, so Iбпll stay where I am at the moment but if they help you fight Iбпll stay in the air. You might need toe back and find me because Iбпm not even close to as fast as you are, but Iбпll be safe I promise.]

    б░Why canбпt you just kill it with fire? That worked wonderfully every other time!б▒ shouted Yang.

    б░It can control water or poison and throw it in the way! I doubt I can actually get any fire onto the damned snake!б▒ returned Kat.

    б░Itбпs got water control?!б▒ shouted Xiang. б░Shit. It must be a really old Rank 3 beast then. Shit. Kat. Spirit beasts tend to focus on the physical side of things. A Rank 3 would normally need at least 3 Rank 3 cultivators or a Rank 4 cultivators to take down. This one... this one probably needs a lot more than that... I think we should just run!б▒

    б░Gee. I didnбпt think of that. Let me just increase me speed all the way to maximum... OH WAIT. Iбпm already running as fast as I can! Snake or not I canбпt go faster and Iбпm burning energy as we speak! Sure I can probably, hopefully, dodge it for a while but Iбпve got half an hour of energy left tops,б▒ exined Kat.

    Xiang cursed under his breath, and while the wind did a good job of muffling it, Kat had exceptional hearing. Despite this, it does not bear repeating the long string of curses. They were unique, and creative and much to vulgar to be repeated. Lily was terribly embarrassed and almost jumped from Xiangбпs arms just on principle. Still, eventually he raised a good point. б░Is there any way to scare it off? Yang and I wonбпt be much more than dead weight. We just wouldnбпt be strong enough to break through its scales,б▒

    .....

    б░Speak for yourself!б▒ hissed Yang.

    б░Oh? You think you can break those scales?б▒ asked Xiang.

    б░Well... well no... but it was rude to just answer for me!б▒ grumbled Yang.

    Xiang just rolled his eyes. It really wasnбпt the time for this sort of thing. He went to say something else but his jaw was mmed shut by Katбпs sudden movement. The snake came at Kat, this time straight on. Another leap over the head was in order, something Kat managed with a slight grunt and another burst of demonic energy. Landing was a lot harder though.

    Kat saw her feeting up on the back of the thing. It was certainly wide enough for Kat to stand on it easily, but she noticed the water rising up on either side of it and red her wings forcing her to the side as she did so. The iceberg tilted and Xiang and Yang had to hold on as they came dangerously close to being thrown off. Kat managed to arc her back to the side and limit the issues for them partway through her jump.

    Katnded and fixed her posture, as well as the position of the iceberg. The snake continued charging through where she was and the water rushed over the top of it where Kat was just standing. Watching it closely though, Kat came to a pleasant realisation. Its zone of control was abysmal. It had great control of any water near it... but that control didnбпt seem to extend far past the surface of its skin at all. Kat found that knowledge extremely weing.

    б░Do either of you have any fancy cultivator tricks?!б▒ yelled Kat.

    б░Not for something like this!б▒ returned Xiang.

    б░Hmm... maybe if I get it in the eyes...б▒ боsaidбп Yang. б░Kat! Call out the direction the snake wille from next time and Iбпll st it!б▒

    б░Sure!б▒ Kat answered, not having any better ns at the moment. Currently they were just running down the clock. Sadly, they were the ones on the clock and not the snake. It meant that a n to deal with it, either by defeating it иC unlikely apparently иC or by somehow managing to get it to run away.

    A few seconds past as Kat waited for the snake tounch another attack. She didnбпt quite know how she was noticing it, perhaps through sound or maybe feeling the vibrations? Whatever it was, Kat just let herself focus. б░LEFT!б▒ was the shout that left her mouth before she realised she was even speaking. Kat jumped once again as the snake burst from the water, this time though, it was ready for Kat.

    As she sailed in the air, the snake coiled in on itself and slithered upwards, contorting itself to have a chance to nip at Kat. The jaws snapped down in the same instant Katбпs legs bent at the knee. It was a close thing, and Kat was able to feel one of her shoes being ripped off by the snake as she fell. Luckily, the snake wasnбпt immune to its own momentum. While it had been able to redirect it for a bit, the rest of its body was catching up and forced it to move on. Kat quickly resummoned her outfit, focusing just on her shoe and was very pleased to see that it just flickered back into ce and the rest of her attire didnбпt change at all.

    *Well thatбпs something to look intoter. Wait. What happened to Yangбпsser?* Of course, Yang was on the right side of the raft. She couldnбпt exactly get a shot on the snake, especially not its eyes, from where she was sitting if it wasing from that direction. Lily pointed this fact out to Kat after hearing her thoughts. *Oh. Oh right... my bad.*

    Kat continued running and waited for the snake to return. This time, it took about five minutes for the snake to catch up. Kat was rather thankful for that. It seemed that if it wanted to keep its speed the snake had to stick to basic charges with maybe some water maniption thrown in. Anything fancy would drastically cut into its speed. б░BACK!б▒

    Kat jumped up, snatching her tail out of the way and angling herself to the side once again as the snake barrelled through the space she was once again. Kat was a little surprised to note it didnбпt even bother to open its mouth this time. Kat wasnбпt sure what that meant, but a basic guess was боnot goodбп. What was nice, is that Yang was able to st it with her eyeser. Bad news. It didnбпt do anything. She was slow on the draw and thesers hit the beastбпs scales doing what appeared to be no damage.

    Two more attempts were made by Yang to st the snake but the fundamental problem was the speed difference. It took Kat longer to say the where the snake wasing from then it did for the snake to attack. That wasnбпt even including the time it took for Yang to turn, ready the attack, aim it, and release. It was just too great a dy. Things were happening in seconds if that, and taking a full one to speak the words just didnбпt lend itself to speedybat.

    *Dammit. Go through the poison swamp they said. Itбпll be faster they said. Yeah? Well fast as this might be. It wonбпt matter much if we DIE! Thanks a lot for the insistence on the боfasterбп route Yang!*

    [To be fair Kat. We didnбпt exactly argue hard for the other option. I mean, to put this decision on Yang is a little unfair.] Lily was mostly arguing for the sake of arguing, and hoping it would calm Kat down somewhat. It was still true of course, but when youбпre being chased by a giant man-eating snake, reasonable wasnбпt really what anyone was after.

    Kat cursed as she dodged the snake another time. Once again, it didnбпt even bother to open its mouth and she decided to punish it a bit for that. Kat used her wings to fall a bit faster and kicked the thing in the side as she fell. Kat was very surprised when she heard a crunch, and it wasnбпt the scales. Kat stumbled slight as she hit the ground and felt her toe mending itself. *WHAT THE HECK! How tough is this bastardбпs scales!*

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865: Running in the 90бпs

    Kat continued to run as she tried toe up with a n. Apparently kicking the damned thing wouldnбпt work, itбпs scales were tougher then Katбпs feet apparently. *Wait... I managed to KICK it. That means I can make contact with the thing... can I just pump fire out of my feet in that instant they make contact?*

    Kat felt Lilyбпs approval down the link. б░Guys Iбпve got a n! It might not be a great one, but I think I can get some of my demonic fire onto it!б▒

    Xiang and Yang both shouted variations of боgo for itбп and Kat got ready for another strike. When it did, Kat leapt out of the way, reflexively, only to be surprised. The snake hade from directly behind and Kat jumped off to the side this time, trying to avoid needing to twist and bend and stabilise the ice chunk she was holding. Less risk of throwing everyone off that way.

    Kat cursed mentally as she realised the problem with that n. Snakes were rather flexible and turning its hid about ny degrees to the side wasnбпt hard. Additionally, with a jaw longer then Kat was tall, it was simple to turn and try to bit Kat. Seeing the head whipping around Katбпs eyes went wide and her mind slowed. Well shit.

    Kat looked at the giant maw and tried to figure out how to avoid dying horribly. *Within my power my ass. How the heck am I supposed to get out of this one? Hmm... I could burst into mes? Maybe... but while the snakeбпs mouth isrge enough to swallow me whole, it isnбпt quite enough to swallow me, and the ice chunk so Iбпd probably end up dropping those three... so not an option.*

    *Hmm... still... If I did set myself on fire... would it avoid my attack again? Iбпm not sure how deadly it thinks my mes are. Did it throw water in the way just as part of a reflex that triggers against any attacks? Or did it know my fire was actually deadly to it? Is that something I can risk lives on? No. No it really isnбпt. Need more data. Hngh... Is there any other way to avoid getting eaten?*

    Kat nced at the mouth one more time... and a crazy idea came to her. *Damn. Iбпd love to say боthatбпs so crazy it just might workбп but to be entirely truthful I give it maybe... 50% odds? Something like that? Hmm... is that more or less risk then going for the fire y? I mean... I guess I could do both?*

    .....

    Kat settled on that. Split the difference and go with both ideas. She didnбпt really have any extra time anyway, even with everything extremely slow the snake was still quite fast. So, Kat set her n in motion. pping her wings heavily Kat moved forward a few more centimetres, lining herself up with the giant fangs of the snake. Kat summoned up her demonic fire and braced herself.

    Kat felt the impact on her side. The snake had kept turning right into her body, and she was smacked away like an unruly fly. Kat could feel her entire left side burning from the impact. It was spread out enough that her bones survived by all the flesh on her left side was bruised. Kat had made sure to keep her wings from the impact so that she could use them to stabilise herself in the air and prevent falling over. She could feel those muscles in her back screaming in protest against the treatment but she just sent over more demonic energy, hoping it would speed up the recovery.

    Kat managed to only stumble slightly when she hit the water and managed to use her tail to right herself and start running in less then two seconds. The snake hissed at her as its head dove back under the water. Kat ran towards its tail, not really expecting to catch it, as that was the safest way back to the path. The snake didnбпt seem to mind, no attempt to incircle her was made as Kat sprinted diagonally to get back to the sticks that marked the way. Her speed was a touch slower then before, and her bruises were healing slowly because of the constant movement agitating them but she didnбпt feel like there was any other choice. Kat was just thankful she was still somewhat in the air and the snake didnбпt smack into the ice. Kat doubted sheбпd have been able to hold it together under that sort of assault.

    Up above on said ice chunk, Yang and Xiang were not have a great time. Xiang needed to hook is feet in awkwardly and was pretty sure his ankle had been sprained. It might have just been a bruise, but he didnбпt think so. It wasnбпt pleasant, but he was hardly going toin. It was quite clear Kat was doing all she could. Yang was in a simr position. Sheбпd given up trying to stay somewhat standing and hadid herself t on the ice now. Her knees were shaking, and bruised from the sharp movement causing them to impact the ice. Yang was holding in her anger. Though, the fact that most of it was directed not outward, but inward towards herself wasnбпt making it easy to bear.

    While Kat was recovering her footing and allowing her regeneration to get to work, the snake was dealing with Katбпs demonic fire. It was using an extremely efficient method for something of its strength. The snake had opened its mouth and raked the tooth through as much poison as it could get its fangs on. With just a bit of effort the snake managed to dilute the mes by spreading them amongst thousands of litres of poison. The tooth itself was slightly weaker and covered in a thinyer of ice... but saying it was боweakerбп was like saying a car going at 99 instead of 100 km/h was боslowerбп. True yes, but only in the most technical of manners.

    Once the mes were dealt with the snake made another beeline for Kat who was not pleased with how much energy sheбпd needed to use in that defence for apparently so little. When she looked back, the snake was already missing and presumably fine. Kat had lost around 5% of her reserves in that attack, and really it was only so little because the rest of it had been filled in by her connection with Lily. That extra demonic energy was literally a life saver at the moment and Kat couldnбпt be more grateful. Still. She needed to be careful next attack.

    The moments following that decision were tense. Every second the snake didnбпt attack was another second that sent Katбпs nerves on edge. She knew the snake was fast, exceptionally so for its size. It could catch up to her quickly and attack within moments. It was waiting. Kat didnбпt know what for, and she wasnбпt liking it. As the seconds stretched to minutes, it did nothing to calm her nerves. Something told her the snake wasnбпt giving up just yet. Kat could only hope the reason for the dy was that it was warry now. Being injured. That was the hope. That was what Kat prayed would be the answer. She didnбпt know though, the snake was as silent in its movement as ever and Kat could see no traces of its passing.

    At the ten-minute mark Kat couldnбпt help but frown. She was down to twenty percent energy. Kat didnбпt like just how much she had left. If the snake had some way of knowing it was wearing her down, she had a real problem on her hands. Part of her wanted to call out, to get advice from those above her if it would be best to stop. To regain some of her constantly dwindling energy.

    But that was just another issue. The snake... just how intelligent was it? Could it understandnguage? If it was smart enough to but just didnбпt know one... would it understand her through the trantion? Kat didnбпt know and neither did Lily. Kat knew it was at least partially based on intention, but did that mean she could intend different messages for different people? Perhaps with practice but Kat was almost certain that wasnбпt something she was capable of.

    *Lily I donбпt really know what to do here. Iбпm pretty close to running on fumes and when I get to around the ten percent range Iбпm pretty sure Iбпll be at risk of just copsing until my energy recharges a bit. Iбпd only need like... maybe ten minutes tops of no activity but... I donбпt think weбпd ever get that. Should I try and rest? Or do I need to keep running?*

    [I... I donбпt know Kat. I wish I had the answer for you... but I just donбпt know. How tenacious are these Rank 3 spirit beasts? Is it going to chase us forever because weбпre now боpreyбп or is there a good chance itбпs given up? Are we safe already and we just donбпt know it?]

    *No... I can... I can almost feel its eyes on me. Weбпre not out of the woods yet. I just donбпt know if we need to risk a stop or not. Weбпre really cutting things close.*

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866: Solid Snake

    Five more minutester, still no snake. Kat makes the call. б░I need to rest a bit, get my demonic energy regenerating. Iбпll be keeping an eye out but itбпs getting risky to continue,б▒

    Kat slows down, letting her wings re out as she passed next to a tree. It was brittle like all the rest but it was just the right height for what she had nned. Kat pumped onest burst of demonic fire into the ice before setting it down carefully across the trees branches. She doesnбпt let gopletely, keeping her hands raised, but it takes most of the weight off. Kat lets the demonic energy circling her body slow, and takes a deep breath. Ready for anything.

    She frowns a momentter, when her energy regeneration starts. Itбпs slow. Unbearably slow. *Why? Whatбпs restricting me here? Iбпm resting as much as I can...* The obvious answer Kat was missing was the poison. It didnбпt really have a chance to dig in and start effecting her, being almost instantly destroyed by her impressive regeneration. The problem though, was that even if she wasnбпt doing much, her regeneration was constantly working preventing her demonic energy from recharging faster.

    Kat grit her teeth as she gained a single percent of demonic energy after a minute of rest. She could still feel the snake, it was clearly waiting for her to rx and she wasnбпt going to give it such an easy opening. The problem of course, was that with only a percent a minute she was likely to need over an hour of rest and that just wasnбпt in the cards. The snake hadnбпt shown itself for fifteen minutes, which frankly was fourteen minutes more than she wasfortable with really.

    Seven minutes, seven precious percentage points of energy (and hopefully a bit more than that on Lilyбпs end)ter, Kat heard a sound she couldnбпt quite identify. It was a soft roaring that seemed to be building in intensity. A few moments passed as Kat tried to identify the sound. She looked around for anything that might clue her in... but it was when she finally turned her face back to the direction they were travelling she saw it. The sted snake had been busy.

    Apparently just because it was keeping an eye on Kat didnбпt mean it was simply waiting for a chance to attack. It had been working on something to cause Kat an issue. It had run around, gathering water behind it and muffling the sound of the movement. All to be unleashed in one giant attack. A wave of ckish poison continued to rise up and out of the swamp and it was heading straight for Katбпs position. *Well fuck. How am I supposed to deal with that?*

    As it climbed higher and higher Katбпs fears were confirmed. She slowed her mind in that moment as she tried to n. The wave was already impossible to jump over. At least, without better footing and less weight being carried. *Ok. This is officially not good. Well, it wasnбпt good before this, but things are really not looking good. Ok... ok... what can I do? Hmmm... could I run around? Hmm... no... it looks like itбпs too wide... hmm... maybe run and then jump over? Though the wave still seems to be gaining height at the edges... hmm... a risk... and Iбпd have to start running NOW before we get confirmation... not ideal...*

    .....

    Kat wanted to bit her lips in annoyance but didnбпt drop her slowed time for it. *Iбпm burning energy just thinking about it. Is there no way to jump over? No... not with the ice chunk... is there another way I could get the ice chunk over? I could... throw it? Maybe? Would that work? Kat started to go over the idea in her head. Sheбпd need to attempt a discuss throw, spinning in ce and using that to giver herself extra height. Bit dangerous for the passengers... but Iбпm not sure I have any other choice.*

    *I... I think that would work. Especially if I freeze myself a small tform to stand on, ensuring I have adequate footing for this... I think... I think I have to try.* б░You guys better hold on because a massive wave ising and I have only one crazy idea to get out of it,б▒ said Kat even as she was already working on her tform. It took but a moment... and a ratherrge chunk of her recently regenerated energy. Kat really wasnбпt pleased with that fact but needs must. It just meant she needed to avoid doing this in the future.

    Kat firmed up her footing and started to spin. She let her hands work their way out to the edge before all she was holding the ice by was a reinforced chunk at the edge. She could see Yang and Xiang panicking as they tried desperately to hold on as much as they could. Kat continued to spin, speeding up with each rotation until the wave was upon them. Kat spun around once more and then let the ice fly, aiming more upwards then sideways but really doing her best with what she had.

    It spun around like a top, nearly throwing its upants off to the side. Lily had to dig her ws into Xiangбпs outfit to remain in ce and he just winced and said nothing at the treatment. Kat followed behind them with a jump, trying to catch up to the flying ice chunk and bring it down safely. The snake was nowhere in sight... but the wave was dissipating fast. Kat was certain the only reason it could retain its integrity in such a shallow bit of water was the snakeбпs interference. Now that it had clearly moved on, the wave fell.

    The ice chunk reached the peak of its jump, holding there in ce for a few moments until it started falling and met Katбпs waiting hands. She red her wings and tried to reduce their falling speed. Kat was somewhat sessful. She did reduce the speed greatly... but considering how fast theyбпd been moving before it was still not a pleasant ride. It didnбпt take long for the whole ensemble to crash into the water once again. Kat freaked out when her mind screamed at her immediately. The snake was waiting.

    Kat threw herself up as the snake charged in from behind. Apparently, it didnбпt have enough time to do anything fancy, it simply raced towards Kat as fast as possible. She Kat managed to just barely crest over the tip of its outstretched mouth by tucking her feet in as far as she could. As soon as the head passed, Kat acted. She brought her foot down lightly on the scales, not looking to break any more bones. Kat let her demonic energy explode, releasing as much of it as she could in those few short moments before letting herself fall to the side and watching the rest of the snake barrel past.

    What Kat didnбпt expect was that the snake would turn around ande in for a second attack. It was so slowpared to the previous one she dodged it easily. The follow up though... that was a different story. As Kat sailed easily over the thing, she spotted the patch of scales that sheбпd set on fire. They were shivering and chitting like a thousand insects. Kat experienced a moment of confusion when they exploded outwards flying towards Kat fire and all.

    She didnбпt have any time to react properly as they mmed into her and the ice chunk above. The fire at least kept it together even as the cracks formed... but the scales that got Kat were another think entirely. Several tore their way through her wings with barely any resistance and while most did miss her, the rest sliced into her skin, digging in painfully. Kat winced, and wished she had a free hand to rip the cursed things out even as the fire seemed to peter out instead of attacking her.

    Katnded heavily without the full aid of her wings, and the pain in her legs caused her to stumble. It didnбпt stop Kat from running but it was a near thing. She could feel the scales shifting alongside her muscles as she ran, doing more damage because she refused to stop. The problem was, the snake was right there beside her and Kat wasnбпt willing to bet it would be willing to let her stop and rest to fix the issue. Her regeneration was working after all. That was all she could bank on.

    It was slow going. Kat didnбпt know if it was because the scales were magical in some way, or if it was just the number of them... or maybe it was how deep they were embedded. Still, Kat felt her body slowly healing and rejecting the foreign substances. If it could just go a bit faster sheбпd be thrilled. Then again, Kat finally find an issue with her regeneration. It prioritised fixing things as it removed them from her body, or so it seemed. The scales would be pushed out a little as the muscles healed... only to move while she ran, damaging the muscles more and setting back progress.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867: The Belly of the Beast

    *I donбпt think this is sustainable.* Kat grimaced as she continued to run. Her energy was draining much faster now. Her regeneration was constantly operating and she was trying to keep maximum speed. *Iбпm going to need to do something drastic. I donбпt know if I can-* Katбпs thoughts were interrupted by another charge of the snake. Kat could feel her muscles groaning in protest as she made the jump.

    The only thing preventing it from being worse was that her wings had healed over. Luckily, if such a thing could be called lucky, her wings were thin and the scales had enough force to punch straight through them. It meant they healed first and Kat had full use of them again.

    Which was great... but it really wasnбпt enough. *Dammit. The scales are too tough to punch or kick. They can be FUCKING LAUNCHED OFF. And frankly... I donбпt really know how else to attack the damned thing. Itбпs pretty obvious-*

    Kat made another jump to dodge the snake. It was really trying to press its advantage at the moment. Kat couldnбпt help but frown as she dodged. It might have looked clean, but she could tell the sharp movement had caused yet more damage to regenerate. Her reserves had fallen to around 15% and still falling fast. *Dammit. I need some way to deal with this thing. Where is it weak? Eyes? Nose? ...no... yes? Maybe? Mouth?*

    [Kat... I donбпt like where youбпre going with this...]

    *Sorry Lily... but I have a crazy idea and it might be the only way.* б░Get ready guys. Iбпm going to throw the ice chunk again!б▒ announced Kat.

    б░You crazy bitch! I nearly fell off the first time!б▒ shouted Yang but it Kat noted it wasnбпt exactly a call for her not to do it. Kat simply grimaced and let herself decelerate slowly. Kat tried not to make it obvious... but she had no idea how good she was at the attempt. The snake made two more passes in this time and Kat dodged each one without too much trouble. Her energy was going down further... but she was nearly ready.

    .....

    Just as Kat reached a normal walking pace she got ready. She started to turn her upper body and hoped sheбпd timed it right. The spike in panic she felt a momentter confirmed she had. Kat spun andunched the ice away at the same moment the snake leapt out of the water and straight at her. Kat gave a small hop and balled herself up letting the snakes wide jaws swallow her whole.

    See the thing about snakes. Is that they have no gag reflex. They swallow prey whole. So when Kat flew into its mouth the snake didnбпt really think twice about it. Kat had боclearlyбп ran out of energy and was giving up as weak prey should. Right? Well... the snake was in for a bit of a surprise.

    Once Kat felt her momentum slowing she reached out to the fleshy walls and dug her nails in halting her progress. The juices here werenбпt exactly pleasant feeling but Kat was quite pleased to note that her skin was resistant enough to the stomach acid of the thing. Kat didnбпt think she had any special resistance to acid, and she was right. It was more a matter of the snakes venom and all the poison about usually taking car of the dissolving process. Sure the snake helped that a long a bit... but normally it had a long, long time to deal with food. Sometimes months.

    Kat wasnбпt going to give it that time. She was about to release all her demonic energy straight away but checked her reserves. She was going to copse as soon as this was over. Kat grimaced and quickly set about ripping away the scales. She winced every time one came out because the edges were barbed. Apparently the snake really wanted to make sure its prey was dead. Still. Kat knew sheбпd recover so she wasted no time taking them out. Another, final look at her reserves marked them at 11%. Itбпd have to be enough.

    Kat took in a deep breath and then let her demonic energy explode. It didnбпt really seem to want to leave her. She was already so low and it needed to be coaxed, but once ordered the demonic energy was ready to act. Fire exploded out of Kat and started to race down the inside the of thing.

    Kat copsed from the effort, falling down into the liquid that lined the ce. Kat didnбпt even have enough energy to keep her eyes open as the snake started to thrash. Left and right, up and down, Kat was thrown all around with no regard for her safety. Luckily for Kat, the walls were quite soft and the death throws of the snake werenбпt really direct at her.

    [KAT?!]

    *Ah. Thatбпs Lily freaking out.* Kat hadnбпt exactly taken the time to exin her idea and once Kat had thrown the ice away sheбпd needed to act quickly. It had only been a few seconds all in total, and Lily had needed to deal withnding first before looking around and noticing the absence of Kat.

    [Yes. Yes it IS ME and Iбпm FREAKING OUT KAT. WHAT THE HECK DID YOU DO?!]

    *Ah I just got swallowed a little bit so I could burn it from the inside out.*

    [Iбпm sorry you what!?]

    *Eh itбпs not really a big deal.* Thought Kat in Lilyбпs direction as she mmed into another wall. It turned out, when your body didnбпt really have the energy to move and was just flopping around without tensing up... these things didnбпt really hurt. Kat was also surprised at just how flexible she was. Sure sheбпd done some basic human style stretches to get a sense of things... but it was another thing entirely when Kat realised her back was able to bend like that. The flexibility of a Subus is really something.

    The snake continued thrashing for a few more moments before it stopped moving and Kat fell into the juices at the bottom of the snake. She still couldnбпt move, and while the acid still wasnбпt really a problem for her... the fact that she was face done in it was. Rather hard to breathe without air after all.

    *Body? Can you flip me over please? I get that youбпre in power saving mode or whatever but if Iбпm not breathing thatбпs wasting demonic energy where I really donбпt need to.* Despite Katбпsints her body didnбпt seem to be doing anything to move her out of the liquid. Kat was really wondering why that was exactly. Her tail could fend off attackers by itself. Sheбпd seen it happen. So why was this outside of its ability?

    [Youбпre not breathing?!] Screeched Lilyбпs mental voice across the link. Kat really wanted to sigh at that.

    *Lily itбпs not that bad. Iбпm just face down in some... liquids... and I canбпt breathe because of it. Iбпm honestly more surprised it didnбпt freeze over. Actually... yeah hang on why didnбпt this freeze over?* Kat was missing the obvious answer that it had frozen over but sheбпd crashed into it multiple times breaking up the forming ice crystals. Furthermore, it was being constantly replenished. The walls had frozen over as well. Kat just hadnбпt noticed in her tumble.

    [Hang on... let me convince the other two toe help. Shouldnбпt take long... I might just have to threaten them a bit...]

    *Lily. Iбпll be fine. Hopefully Iбпll be able to move again in a minute or so and then I can get out of the water and then out of the snake. Itбпs not a big deal, I can hold my breath a minute easy. Humans do it all the time.*

    [Iбпm still not happy about this. Kat you were EATEN. How are you so calm?!]

    *Well Lily... firstly. It was my idea. Secondly... itбпs honestly not too bad in here. I mean, it stinks, and the water stings a little bit but I canбпt really see the fleshy walls anymore and really itбпs a lot like a cave at that point. Itбпs not like it took a bit out of me.*

    [Right... my girlfriend is crazy. I mean... I guess I knew that before but... fine whatever. Iбпll leave it to you. I just want the record to show that I am NOT happy about this. You are SO lucky that gunk slides off of you otherwise Iбпd insist you shower before I give you anymore hugs and that could be days out.]

    *Lily. You and I both know youбпd crack first.*

    Lily huffed mentally. [Ok yes youбпre probably right. But we donбпt live in that world we live in this one and I WANT MY HUGS. You nearly died Kat. Forgive me for being a little freaked out.]

    *Iбпm fine!*

    [Kat. Youбпre in the stomach of a giant snake and currently at risk of drowning because you used all of your energy and canбпt move anymore. If that isnбпt at least somewhat close to death then I donбпt really know what youбпd count as close]

    *Getting stabbed in the heart? Twice?*

    [Kat. I donбпt wanna hear it.]

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868: Sweet Swamp Air

    As soon as Kat regained her full range of movement she sat up and breathed in deeply. It was not a pleasant experience. The air was damp, dank, and all around rather horrible. Now she was inside an animal so it was rather understandable, but that didnбпt make the slightest bit more pleasant in her mind. The second thing Kat decided was that she wanted out of this damned snake as quickly as possible. The problem with that, is after being tossed around so much Kat didnбпt know which way was which. The mouth was likely closer and certainly less disgusting... but if Kat didnбпt know which way that was, it would just be a guess.

    *Hey Lily how close is the snake to you guys?*

    [Um... pretty close? I think it tried to go after us once it had you... but it started thrashing when it was still a while out and the waves from that knocked us further away. That being said... I can still see the snake pretty well from here. In fact, itбпs mostly out of the water and huge so I can see it perfectly fine.]

    *Wait... how is it out of the water when itбпs dead?*

    [I think it had to have some earth maniption powers, or at the very least mud maniption powers. Maybe by moving the water in the mud and everything else with it. The whole snake is like... a bit less then half in the water?]

    *Right well... any idea which way the exit will be for me?*

    [No? I mean... hmm... that would be a useful thing to know... hmm... hang on...] Lily started to focus on the link between herself and Kat... and managed to find that she did in fact know which direction Kat was in... vaguely. [Right... well... I do know roughly which direction youбпre in... but that doesnбпt really help because I still donбпt know which way youбпre facing]

    .....

    Bother. With that, Kat started to look around for clues... but there really wasnбпt anything to indicate which way sheбпd need to head for the exit. After staring at the walls for twenty seconds Kat decided she was wasting time and summoned her demonic fans. Kat then tried to slice into the wall. The muscle lining was nothing before her des... and the rest of the muscles werenбпt much better. They were quite tightly pact but taking them one at a time allowed Kat to get into a good rhythm.

    Eventually though, Katбпs luck would run out. She heard her fans clink against something hard. Cutting away a bit of the surrounding area revealed that sheбпd ended up finding where the snake stored its scales. Or at least, the spare ones. *Odd. You know... I kinda just expected the snake to be using magic or a bit of directed regeneration but... well...* Kat could see stacks of scales lined up to be moved into position. They were spread out a bit and stacked twenty high with muscles surrounded them presumably to push them into the correct spot.

    The one nice thing about this find was that the scales were ever so slightly tear drop shaped. This gave Kat everything she needed to know where the exit would be. Kat backed out of the hole sheбпd cut in the wall and then started to run. Well it was more of an awkward jog really. The snake was big yes, and while itбпs mouth wasrge enough to swallow Kat whole, the rest of the body was not sorge. Kat had to stay crouched over quite awkwardly, especially with her horns.

    Now, you might think, боKat, youбпre strong, why not just let your horns cut through some stuff? Why worry?бп the answer to that was Kat didnбпt find the blood that inevitably fell on her in such instances pleasant. It might just slide off, but it wasnбпt nice to have on for any length of time at all. Still, Kat wasnбпt all that far down the snakeбпs gullet so it didnбпt take too long for Kat to reach the mouth. With a small application of demonic energy Kat managed to wrench open the snakeбпs clenched door and step out into the wonderful боfreshбп swamp air. It might have been pretty badpared to proper fresh air, butpared the snake? Well Kat was certainly thinking her haste was worth it.

    Kat stumbled out of the snakes mouth and into the water. Kat was able to spot the ice chunk for where she was and started to wade over, keeping to her unassisted speed. Kat wanted to get back to 100% energy as quickly as possible, well second to getting to Lily in a timely manner of course.

    When Kat made it over, she found Xiang and Yang sprawled out on the ice. Xiang was off the side, coughing up more gunk, while Yang was bandaging some cuts sheбпd taken during the ride. Part of the ice chunk had cracked and left more than a few sharp edges. They normally wouldnбпt require such careful attention but with all the poison around Yang wasnбпt taking any chances. Xuena wasnбпt best friends with a fool after all. Basic medic training was something she beat into Yang during their long friendship and it was paying dividends here.

    Xiang was a bit better off, or perhaps it was just that his skin was naturally tougher. Well, I guess it depended on your definition of better. It seemed that in thending heбпd somehow managed to swallow some of the swamp muck. It was why he was still hanging over the edge. Xiang was trying to get as much of the poison out as possible. Lily was doing fine. She was just resting on the ice, which, while a little wet now, wasnбпt so bad. The cold wasnбпt effecting her at least, unlike the other two that were mostly just trying to ignore it.

    Once Kat was just a few steps away from the chunk, Lily dashed across the ice and glided towards Katбпs arms. A few millimetres away Lily transformed and Kat had to step forward a bit and lift up the foolish girl to prevent her from touching the poison. Lily pouted as she was held up by the armpits like an unruly child. б░Really? I just wanted a hug...б▒ said Lily softly.

    Kat just raised an eyebrow, б░And I just donбпt want you to be poisoned,б▒ Lily sighed and transformed while Kat was still grabbing her. Kat picked up the falling Memphis without much issue and sighed. Lily just snuggled into Katбпs arms not really saying anything more. She knew Kat was being quite reasonable and sheбпd not really been paying attention to the poison at all.

    With Lily in hand, Kat hopped up onto the ice chunk and gave it a quick pulse of demonic energy before she rxed on the ice, letting herself calm down. б░So... what now?б▒ asked Kat.

    Xiang wiped his mouth and sat up, б░Well... thatбпs a bit of a question isnбпt it. That snake... itбпs well out of our, and by our I mean Yang and Iбпs, weight ss. That being said. Itбпs dead now, and weбпve got its corpse here... itбпs worth so much money... maybe even enough to trade to Xuena if the scales can be turned into good enough armour. Now, some of that is the fact itбпs Rank 3 but a lot is just howrge the damned thing was. Which of course... is the issue.

    б░We just donбпt have any way to transport it. Our rings are nowhere nearrge enough to handle something like this... and I have no idea what we should do about it. This is like... like leaving a massive chest full of gold to rot in a swamp because you canбпt carry it. The wealth is RIGHT THERE... but I really donбпt know how weбпd carry it out of the swamp let alone to Sect Master Ice Prick,б▒ exined Xiang.

    Yang snorted at the боprestigeous titleбп that the sect master received from Xiang but otherwise nodded along with the exnation. Kat of course looked at the snake and pondered that question herself. It was big yes... and undoubtedly heavy... but probably not quite outside of her strength range. If they went that direction though... Kat knew sheбпd be dragging it. Probably for days, at a pace around that of a normal human. б░Well, what are our options?б▒ asked Kat.

    Xiang scratched at his chin for a few moment before saying, б░Hmm... not a lot of ideal ones... but certainly more than a few suboptimal ones. The first thing is of course to take the best parts. The fangs, the poison sacs, maybe the eyes as well and a handful of scales just because we do have some space in our rings.

    б░The other option is that we split the party. Someone, or I guess two someoneбпs stay here and guard the corpse. Itбпs a Rank 3 beast. Itбпs not going to decay for a month or so even without treatment... but Iбпm not entirely certain that Yang and I could safely leave the swamp by ourselves and we certainly couldnбпt keep a corpse this size safe 24/7 until harvesterse.

    б░The final option I see is spending the time to cut off the entire head as is, and try to sell that. Itбпll have most of the good parts, a good bit of scales, but more likely some noble would love to have it preserved for a wall or something. If weбпre really lucky their might even be a bounty on it... but thatбпs wishful thinking.б▒

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869: The Logistics of Transport and Arguments Therein

    A bit of time had passed. Kat had recoveredpletely and even had time to make a back rest so that she could lean against it. Lily was happily sprawled out over Kat in her human form and was currently allowing her instincts mostly free rain. She was rubbing as much of her scent on Kat as possible. Lily didnбпt really notice the exact nature of what she was doing, but it helped calm her down after seeing Kat get eaten and she just wasnбпt in the mood to fight herself over it. Kat kept up slow circles on Lilyбпs back throughout the entire process as well, so that was nice.

    The problem... well the problem was Xiang and Yang. They were arguing and hadnбпt taken a break from it since Kat had gotten back. б░Iбпm telling you, we should have hadrger storage rings!б▒ hissed Yang.

    б░Well itбпs not like we had money to buy bigger ones. Besides, we didnбпt need anythingrger, as I said thest three times.. Our current storage is enough for all of our supplies twice over. It ispletely unreasonable to expect that weбпd need more. Most worthwhile treasures are much smaller in size. Itбпs not like I could have known,б▒ insisted Xiang.

    б░But youбпre the one with the map!б▒ growled Yang. б░You should have known what we were likely to encounter!б▒

    б░Ok, before I address the whole map thing... this was not a боlikelyбп encounter. That snake probably eats a massive amount of food, even if it is a snake. I donбпt imagine the environment could support many of them. This is probably the only one in the area, especially of this size. Maybe it has a mate, or some young at most but this one has to be a few hundred, maybe even a few thousand years old. They donбпt just grow on trees Yang. If I thought we had a chance of finding something like this we wouldnбпt need to rush out by ourselves. We could just bring the n along and then use amunication crystal to message the Icey Ass sect and try to trade!

    б░Then on to the map thing. I might be holding the map but might I remind you itбпs YOUR familyбпs map? So really, if anything you should be responsible for theck of details. Itбпs not like this thinges with a full report on the local wildlife?б▒ returned Xiang.

    б░Well you could have asked! Weбпre not so far away from home that the area is a mystery! I bet my parents would know, and if they donбпt, the quartermaster probably would!б▒ snapped Yang.

    .....

    Xiang sighed exaggeratedly which only seemed to annoy Yang more. She looked about ready to throw her club at him when Xiang actually gave an answer, б░Need I remind you that together, we agreed it just wasnбпt worth it? We want usible deniability for your family and Xuenaбпs? We left one vague note that will hint towards what weбпre doing and thatбпs it. We agreed to that. So why now is it my responsibility to ask questions we agreed not to?б▒

    978

    б░So what? Weбпre just going to leave it all here? Itбпs enough to feed a family for a decade!б▒ whined Yang.

    б░Yang. A rank 2 spirit beast is enough to feed a family for a decade, let alone this monster of a Rank 3,б▒ said Xiang.

    б░Thatбпs not the point!б▒ined Yang. б░What about a raft? Can we dig up enough trees and stuff to put something together? Iбпm sure weбпre strong enough to cut down some trees with our hands.б▒

    б░Yang. A normal person without any cultivation could do the same here. The trees are brittle messes that havenбпt properly adapted to the poisonous waters yet. They would be worse than useless and building a raft would be a waste of time. Thatбпs not even getting into the chance at further poisoning while we were working,б▒ insisted Xiang.

    Yang kicked at the боgroundбп annoyed only to hear a chunk of ice chip off. She looked down at her feet and came to a realisation. Her eyes lit up, literally for a fraction of a second, б░We can make an ice raft! Kat can freeze a big ice raft and we can push that out!б▒ eximed Yang.

    Xiang nced over to Kat, who had been keeping one ear on the conversation voiced her opinion. б░Nope, sadly I canбпt. The snake is just toorge. I donбпt really have the energy to keep it frozen consistently. Iбпd need to spend at least half my energy, probably more, making the ice bed for it and then more for the upkeep. Thatбпs not even taking into ount the energy Iбпd need to push it. For as much as having a raft would make it easier, having a few extra tonnes of weight in ice wouldnбпt help and the snake isnбпt light either. Well, now that I think of it, thatбпs all just assuming I could get the snake to float on the ice. The water level isnбпt exactly high,б▒

    б░At least Iбпming up with ideas instead of just getting frisky with my girlfriend,б▒ huffed Yang.

    Lilyбпs head whipped over to re at Yang, cheeks red and a pout on her face. Kat just gave Lilyбпs head a quick pat before saying, б░I can listen and hug my girlfriend thank you very much. Additionally, itбпs pretty clear weбпre going to have to leave it in the end. Itбпs just toorge. As much as it seems to hurt you, there just isnбпt any way to take it with us.б▒

    б░Look demon. I donбпt think you canprehend just how much money this is. The idea of just leaving it is ridiculous. Heck, if the scales turn out to be good enough you could probably equip an elite toon with it, a few transcriptions to link them together and help them all return to ideal form and you have a nearly invincible army. Sure it might take a few extra steps... but I know entire sects that would bankrupt themselves for this sort of thing!б▒ extoled Yang.

    Kat looked over the snake again. It looked a lot less impressive when it wasnбпt moving. Sure it wasrge, and the ck scales were nice looking but it just looked like an oversized snakeying their in the muck. The idea that sects, whole sects would bankrupt themselves for this just seemed silly to Kat. б░If you say so,б▒ said Kat aloud.

    *Really though... I donбпt know what she thinks we can do about this. Either we can take it with us or we canбпt and based on what Xiangбпs told us. We canбпt. At this point really all weбпre doing is wasting time, unless this break is also for recovering from the fight, which could be true enough certainly. I just... I guess I donбпt have a proper concept of what this is worth but at the same time... if we canбпt take it, who cares what itбпs worth?*

    [Perhaps itбпs different for us Kat, not being from here. Sure we know in an intellectual way that it must be worth a fortune but from a purely sociological perspective we havenбпt been here long enough to understand. A giant snake is worth basically nothing on Earth, well, maybe itбпs skeleton might be worth something to a museum but thatбпs not my point. On Earth, no random animal carcass would be worth anything more than a thousand dors. Our currency system is a lot... tter I suppose.]

    *I guess. Just... is this arguing really going to help? We established early on that thereбпs no good way to go about this. I think in the end weбпll maybe get the head. In fact, if we can cut through the scales fine what I think is most likely to happen is we cut off the head and I carry that along with everyone else using it as a tform instead of the ice.*

    [Huh... that actually sounds like a pretty good idea Kat. Why not suggest it?]

    *And get properly in the middle of that shitshow?* While Lily and Kat had beenmunicating mentally the argument with Xiang and Yang had restarted. The demonic aligned pair werenбпt really paying attention anymore. *No thank you. Thest thing I want to do is get into an argument at this point. Iбпm perfectly content with my cuddles thank you very much.*

    [I suppose I can agree with that... the question is though... just how much time are they willing to spend on this? For all the talk about trying to get to Xuena fast we sure have had a lot of stuff to side track us and it hasnбпt even been that many days yet. If we keep this up... a month here might not be out of the question.]

    *Ugh. I really donбпt look forward to dealing with those two for a month. Even if Xiang has improved quite a lot, Yang really does make up for his improving attitude and then some. Hmm... I wonder if Yang wouldбпve been happy if we could move the snake? Or is that just wishful thinking?*

    [Wishful thinking for sure.]

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870: For these Four. There is Only One Way To Skin a Snake

    The argument between Xiang and Yang continued for quite some time before it ended. It didnбпt end with a real consensus or slowly wind down. No the only reason it stopped at all was Yang, and perhaps Xiang as well, found something else to be annoyed about. See, the argument had been going on for half an hour when Kat and Lily decided they really wanted no part in it. Sure there ears were good enough that theyбпd need to put quite a distance between them and the cultivators, but any distance was a nice drop in volume for the lounging pair.

    Kat carefully used her fans to cut their small seat off from the rest of the ice chunk, which had already started to melt, then started to float away. Now, with no real currents Kat was forced to use her tail as a bit of a rudder. Kat kept the speed down, wouldnбпt do to be noticed after all. They managed to get a fair bit away before they were noticed, and even then it wasnбпt actually them that was noticed first.

    See, Kat was floating away, and of course, she was no longer in contact with the main chunk of ice, or providing it with energy demonic energy to keep it frozen. Kat did pump in a good 50% of her reserves into it before they floated away, but apparently that was only good for an hour or so. Horribly inefficient to throw it all away at once. Though really, with Lilyбпs reserves Kat used closer to 25% of her real total.

    Anyway, the point was that while the ice remained frozen for quite a while, it didnбпt remain frozen forever without Katбпs assistance. Eventually, while it hadnбпt meltedpletely, it had lost a lot of its stability. So when Yang shifted, massive club and all, to a different position to further her argument the whole thing tipped over. Neither of the cultivators were happy about it.

    So off they went on another argument, after боconvincingбп Kat toe back and reform the tform. Apparently the chill was one thing but the poison was another. So Kat just shrugged, ignoring the fact that they could have used the snake as a ce to have their arguments and not be reliant on her for their tform. But what did Kat no? Nothing apparently if all the arguing going on said anything.

    Kat just let it all wash over her. She just couldnбпt work up the energy or frame of mind to care. Theyбпd already spent over an hour yelling and screaming at each other for something neither of them could control all while Yang tried to ignore the reality of the situation and Xiang, eventually, started questioning Yangбпs intelligence and breeding instead of just letting the argument wind down.

    So now that they were both yelling at Kat, Yang for the damage done to her appearance mostly, and Xiang for the potential risk the poison posed... well Kat just didnбпt care. She simply reacted with different changes in her facial expression every time one of them finished the sentence. She wasnбпt even paying enough attention to know how applicable those changes were. It was mostly just a trick to make them think she was paying them at least some attention.

    .....

    Lily had, after making sure it was ok with Kat, returned to sleep. It was a bit hard with all the yelling but she was part cat, so it was possible after all. Kat was thinking she had the right idea not longer after Lily had taken leave of her conscious. *How much time are they willing to waste here? No wait. Donбпt ask that... especially not out loud. Thatбпll just set off another argument. Probably.*

    Kat wasnбпt willing to test her theory. Even as the sun made its way across the sky and it was looking increasingly likely that theyбпd be staying at least one extra day in the swamp. Almost certainly slower than the bypass now. Granted, the snake was a nice prize so the dy wasnбпtpletely unreasonable. The issue was of course, the fact that most the money would be from the fact that it wasrge and the scales were sturdy. Just the head, while likely worth quite a lot, would be at most 20% of the total value. At absolute most. Probably closer to 10 or 5%.

    Eventually, Kat asked if they could get started on the head and decide what to do with the rest of it after. It was mostly just a throw away thought but Xiang and Yang jumped on the idea like starving hyenas. So they got to work. It... wasnбпt pretty. See, the scales were quite hard, but with some effort you could dig under them into the muscles. Of course, you had to be aware of the extra backup scales underneath that... but if you were careful it wasnбпt too bad.

    Lily was having a great time. Napping on the snakeбпs nose. Everyone else. Not so much. See, Kat was the only one who could really do anything. Yangбпs weapon didnбпt lend itself to cutting or shing, so she spent most of her time trying to pry up the edges of the scales for Kat. The cuts Yang umted doing such a thing were quite frequent until Yang just ripped off her, admittedly dirty, sleave and used it as a set of makeshift gloves.

    For Kat... it was hard work. She had to carefully cut the muscle, and only the muscle. Dragging the edges of her fans around the extra scales, which werenбпt always where they should be, especially if you assumed even space. It was also taking forever. Kat wasnбпt really paying attention to the time, but it tookrge amount of it, and effort, as well as a bit of demonic energy to dig deeper into the snakeбпs muscles.

    Xiang... well... he was probably the worst off. He had insisted he could help Kat. That he was capable of cutting through the snake without issue. He was wrong. His sword wasnбпt up to the task. He managed to dig into the snake and make a very noticeable chip in the de. Xiangбпs face when he saw the missing bits of metal heralded horrible things for the snake if it was still alive.

    Regardless of Xiangбпs rage, the fact of the matter was that his sword wasnбпt good enough. Kat ended up handing over her second fan temporarily so he might help out. Kat had taken to using just the one with two hands. It was more efficient then only paying half her attention to both hands. Sadly... Xiang wasnбпt really strong enough even with a better weapon. Katбпs fans werenбпt really meant for this kind of prolonged slicing. They were made up of multiple individual pieces of metal that folded and unfolded. The edges were sharp yes, but it wasnбпt one continuous edge.

    Xiang found himself... rather useless in the long term. It took him an age of sawing away at the muscle to make any progress at all and really only kept up with the work because he didnбпt want to be the боonlyбп person not working. Kat wasnбпt quite sure what to make of that statement when he said it. On the one hand, she was quite d they didnбпt force Lily to help. She wasnбпt strong enough for this type of work and likely wouldnбпt be able to help... but on the other hand... it seemed like in Xiangбпs frustration heбпd overlooked Lilypletely and Kat really wasnбпt sure how to feel about that part.

    The spine wasnбпt an issue. Kat wasnбпt sure if it would be or not, but it turned out that the ligaments that held the thing together werenбпt really up to standard. A swift cut was all that Kat needed to separate the two pieces of spine she was working with. It was the final task before the snakeбпs head was separated from the rest of it. Kat let out a long breath of air as she stretched to work out the non existent kinks in her body. Sure she didnбпt really have any, but her mind told her she SHOULD and stretching felt nice so really who was toin.

    It was veryte in the afternoon at this point. The sun was most of the way down and Kat couldnбпt help but sigh. б░I guess weбпre camping here for the night?б▒

    Xiang scowled at the question but nodded. б░Yes... it the snake can provide us with a... nice enough ce to rest. Not cold like the ice and not as likely to give us splinters like the trees,б▒

    б░You got splinters from that? I thought you were tougher!б▒ sneered Yang.

    Xiang red her down. б░No of course not, but the risk is there and I donбпt exactly enjoy having bits of wood sticking into me,б▒ Xiang bit down on the боunlike the one that seemed to be stuck up your assбп he wanted to add.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871: The Taste of Sess.

    Kat twisted away as she heard the sound of a wild animal attacking nearby. When the sound continued, Kat opened her eyes and nced down at the source of the sound. Lilyбпs stomach. Kat frowned at that. *Hmm... guess we need to get some food for you off the cultivators. Unless you want to try giant snake?* Lily mewed and put her paws over her face in embarrassment.

    [Ugh. I canбпt believe that happened. It was bad enough I woke up before you... but to know thatбпs what woke you up... Iбпll never live this down...]ined Lily mentally. Kat justughed softly and gave Lily a few quick scratches. Nothing too much, she didnбпt want Lily to turn into goo just yet. They were having a serious conversation after all. Kat checked the sky with a quick nce and found moon was in the process of setting and the sun would be up soon. Not quite yet though, apparently.

    *Hmm. Well, Iбпm a little more serious about the snake thing now Iбпm thinking about it. Iбпm just not sure what the chance the meat is poisonous is... I mean... this whole ce is full of poison... but at the same time itбпs sorge it probably doesnбпt need to be poisonous. Then again... Iбпm not sure if it has any venom either. Xiang seemed to assume it would... but thereбпs no proof of venom sacks.*

    [Well, you could check the teeth for holes in them if you really wanted to know. That being said... hmm... how safe do you think the meat is? In Memphis form Iбпm really not put off by the idea of eating raw meat... so if itбпs safe to have... well... free food. Fresh too. Probably. We did leave it all day... and overnight... hmm... this is sounding like a bad idea the more I think of it.]

    *Do you know if you have the same demonic energy furnace I have for food? If you do thereбпs no way the poison would survive that... just not sure if itбпs built into Memphis. Hmm... Iбпm leaning towards yes though. Nira said you could eat whatever you want... just not sure if боgiant maybe poisonous snakeбп counts as боanythingбп.*

    [Depends how often she works with Gluttony demons Iбпd guess. Anything for them and anything for a normal ergh... normal sentient? Normal sentient, I guess. Itбпs quite different. I suppose... it might be worth testing out. Let me smell it first?]

    Kat shrugged and got up from her position on the snakes back. Itбпs spine was wide enough for a person toy down t with a tiny bit of wiggle room. Kat was just d she didnбпt move much in her sleep. Though she was doubly d that despite the fact Lily did move in her sleep, Kat herself worked as a sufficientlyrge боbedбп to move around on.

    .....

    Kat hopped down into the water and looked at the cut theyбпd made between the snakeбпs head and the rest of it. Kat nced down at Lily who looked back up. After a few moments of silent conversation Kat moved Lily right up to the meat and let the time pass. [Nope. I canбпt smell anything other than this shitty water. Can you slice off a bit for me?]

    Nodding Kat moved Lily to the top of her head and pulled out her fans. A little bit of sawingter and Kat had a... well it was a small piece rtive to both herself and the snake... but it was about the size of Lilyбпs face. *Do you want me to cut this up more?*

    [No donбпt worry about it.] Kat nodded at that and moved the piece up to Lily who took a careful lick before purring and chomping down on the rest. Kat let the meat be pulled from her fingers and listened to it quickly being devoured. [Yeah this is really good. Doesnбпt taste poisoned. Itбпs actually a lot better then Iбпd think snake would be. I dunno if it has anything to do with how powerful it was... but this is really nice. Maybe try some?]

    *I really donбпt think I want raw meat Lily... despite her mental protest Kat got to work slicing off another piece for herself. Kat took a careful bite before spitting it out. Nope. Nope nope nope. I will have my meat cooked from now on thank you very much. I might be capable of eating it due to my demonic metabolism but it does NOT taste anything close to good.*

    [Oh well. More for me I guess.]

    *Lily. Itбпs a GIANT FUCKING SNAKE. The thing is the size of a train carriages and all. This thing could feed you... heck probably for a year or more. Itбпs more likely to rot before youбпd eat it all. What is the боmore for meбп nonsense?*

    Lily mentally shrugged. [It just seemed like the thing to say.]

    *Right... well... sorry for snapping at you. Iбпm just a bit tired of this swamp, and all the arguing. Honestly Iбпm a bit on edge. The fact that the poison might be affecting you isnбпt helping either. Now, do you want me to cut off some more for you to eat?*

    [Hmm... not now. That one piece was quite filling. Maybe if we arenбпt putting the head in one of those storage rings weбпll ask if Xiang would mind putting in some of this meat for me. Itбпs much better than the garbage you guys have to eat.]

    *Sure thing... hmm... Lily I have... itбпs probably a bad idea... but... well... Iбпm going to try it.* Kat sliced off another piece of meat, having thrown away the previous slice, and set her hand on fire. After the meat was sufficiently frozen Kat tried to take a bit out of it. Her ingenuity was not rewarded. Kat spat the meat into the water a second time and threw the rest away. *It was a bad idea Lily. Remind me not to experiment. Iбпm clearly bad ating up with ideas.*

    [Kat it was one bad idea. Plus, your fire very clearly freezes things. If you want to try making food with it, perhaps try ice cream? Another option could be chocte maybe? Melt it and then use demonic fire to form it into something nice? Yoghurt as well perhaps? Though I donбпt have the slightest clue how to make that.]

    Kat gave a shrug and the pair separated to try and practice more with their abilities. Lily was still trying to summon some paper, even just temporary mana constructs. The smell however, made it very hard to concentrate. What she didnбпt know, was that the strong concentration of poison energy was also hampering her progress. Still, she was giving it her best try. Kat on the other hand was practicing more with her demonic fire sculpting.

    It wasnбпt really all that useful forbat, but Kat found it helped her calm down. She was trying to make a little ice Lily. Not the nt, the girlfriend. Though, after spending 30 minutes on her project... Kat was starting to realise sheбпd chosen something a bit tooplex for a starting project. Probably shouldбпve started with the flower. With a slight nudge, Kat let the ice sculpture fall into the water, and pretend not to feel a slight pang of sadness despite it looking, at best, like a blob with icicles for legs and thump prints for eyes.

    Yang was the next to wake, and Kat could already tell that theyбпd need to get a move on today. Yang groaned as she sat up, looked around and then flopped back down. Sunlight still seemed to converge on her position, but it was sluggish, and almost looked dim. Yang was in no state to be cultivating but she also NEEDED to. Even if it wasnбпt to improve her foundation, just to help clear out some of the poison. It was building up further and Yang was struggling to keep her thoughts in their necessary configuration for cultivation.

    When Xiang got up, he seemed better at first. He stood up and made his way to the snakes head for some tter ground and started to run through some sword katas. It all looked fine for a bit until Xiangбпs hands started to shake even when going through the easier positions. Xiang had proved, again and again that he was capable of lifting his sword without much effort. So to see him struggle, and shake as he tried carefully toplete his exercises... well it wasnбпt a pleasant thing to witness.

    At this point Kat had finished her ice sculpture and flew up to her girlfriend, б░Here, a lily for my Lily,б▒ said Kat with a smile she was somewhat forcing. The issues with Xiang and Yang were starting to worry her. Or more urately, the chance the same poison would catch up to Lily.

    Lily actually swapped back to her human form to grab the ice lily and put it in her hair by winding a few strands around it to hold it in ce. Probably not the best way to do it, but it worked. Kat got a quick kiss on her cheeks for her efforts.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872: A Bnced Decision

    б░Hey Xiang,б▒ called Kat, trying to get the cultivators attention now he was sitting down instead of trying to practice. Xiang turned to look over at Kat, and seeing she had his attention, б░I was wondering if itбпd be fine to grab a chunk of snake meat to store for Lily to eat? Iбпm not sure how long itбпd keep but for her at least itбпs much better then the supplies weбпve been using,б▒

    Xiang nodded, б░Sure thatбпs actually a great idea. Spirit beasts donбпt rot all that fast, and at Rank 3 weбпll be able to store it even in non-ideal conditions for a few weeks before it bes a problem... honestly the bigger issue is cooking it...б▒

    Kat nodded and asked, б░So... if you donбпt mind my asking... how do those rings work? Like... how much can we fit in them? Like the snake head? Is that something Iбпm carrying or youбпre storing? How fresh does food stay in them? Is it limited by weight or the size of things?б▒

    Xiang took in Katбпs question and let out a long puff of air, б░Ok... thatбпs a bit to work through but...б▒ Xiang nced over at Yang who was still cultivating by the looks of things, б░we seem to have time. Iбпll start with the first question because itбпs the easiest. From a certain perspective. I donбпt know. I never study storage ring creation, itбпs a field that a lot of cultivators who want safety and money go into. Everyone wants a storage ring, and nobody wants to piss of the guild that makes them. Still, itбпs a bnce. The guild doesnбпt interfere much...

    б░They mostly just keep themselves and their interests safe. They also sell to whoever asks as long as you have the money. Iбпve heard itбпs not a closely guarded secret... but the guild can make them quite cheaply, by the hundreds of thousands depending on the space inside, and itбпs very safe for crafters. Anyway... what these rings do... is they open a small whole in the space between worlds and then designate a боsafeбп area for your items.

    б░Now, this leads us onto how long foodsts. The space in between dimensions doesnбпt really have temperature as a concept, but things still like to equalise. So... whatever your storing tends to either heat up or cool down to about... 15 degrees Celsius. Nobody really knows why that temperature.

    б░The problem with storing food, at least in the lower quality rings without any fancier features, is that when you store something you also get all the air around it. So while the pocket dimension itself might not have air or whatever causes food to rot, the food you put in their did. Still, it does slow things down a bitpared to just leaving it in the open. Itбпs a lot closer to a carefully wrapped wax packagepared to a cupboard.

    .....

    б░Um... next question was... боhow much can you fit in themбп and really the answer is боhow much do you want to spend?бп the ring I have if mostly for supplies and a bit of treasure without much room for anything else. Mine was passed down to me... and I donбпt know that I was ever told exactly how much it can fit... itбпs more of a feeling when I activate the ring. If it was new Iбпd know, but mine currently isnбпt.

    б░Um... following on from that. Itбпs a bit of both, size and weight. Itбпs more size then weight so folding up camping supplies really saves on space. Weight does still y a bit of a role... however unless youбпre specifically collecting the heaviest things you can find youбпll never have a problem. Itбпs something like... 100kg per 1cm2 I think. Which is way more than youбпd use if youбпre not going out of your way.

    б░Now... as for the snake head... I think itбпs a bit toorge to fit into my ring. Yangбпs might berge enough... but sheбпd have to take everything out and even then itбпd be close... Iбпm not sure Iбпd be able to fit everything she has in her ring anyway... can you try lifting it first? If itбпs something you can lift it might be best just to carry it,б▒

    *I really doubt that but sure I can try.* Kat bent over and tried to lift the snake, simply by bending down and grabbing it from the bottom. Kat heaved it up most of the way, arms outstretched and snake resting in front of her. Kat felt her feet leaving the ground and before she could correct herself she found the snake head crashing down into the water as she hung sideways from her arms. б░Woops. Just um... give me one more attempt...б▒ said Kat.

    *I wonder if whatever magic I normally use to help lift heavy things doesnбпt work on spirit beasts? Or if Iбпm heavy then I look and itбпs just now got the best of me? Maybe I have a weight limit? I mean... I can definitely lift it... itбпs just a question of how easily I can walk with it and if I can get it into a good spot. Because apparently leverage is still a problem. Best lift this properly then. Iбпve been veryzy about it since my strength got better... maybe itбпll help.*

    Kat shifted her stance and dug her feet into the mud properly to hopefully anchor herself a bit more. She bent her knees and reached out for the snake, pulling it in close and lifting it up. Kat could feel herself starting to pitch forward again so she leaned right back and mmed her tail into the mud to try and help get more leverage. With a heave she shifted it the snake from the awkward ce it was stuck on top of her chest all the way above her head, before quickly shifting her hands until she was roughly in the centre of mass. She could feel herself sinking deeper into the mud as she held it, and her arms starting to shake.

    Pumping more demonic energy into them Kat felt her arms stabilize and she tried to take a step forward, the head started to drag her forward before she got the rest of her body caught up and Kat frowned. *Hmm... I can lift it... and I can move it... but itбпll be hard to run with. Probably. Would it be easier at speed? Possibly... but Iбпm also not sure that it matters.* б░Give me a sec,б▒ said Kat as she started to try and jog around in a circle to get a feel for the thing.

    It was nearly impossible. Her tail was nowhere near enough to provide the proper bnce it normally would. The ground was unstable and muddy, meaning she had to constantly watch her centre of mass and ount for the fact she was sinking pretty far into it now. Still, step by step,p byp, Kat was getting the hang of things. It was fairly finicky work and took a great deal of shifting her hands around to keep it all working... but it was possible. Sure things wobbled a good deal, but it was working. The only issue was that Kat knew she was even slower then the fully loaded ice block. With everyone added on as additional weight... well... Kat wasnбпt sure what her top speed would be.

    Kat let out a long breath and hefted the snake head back down to the ground and shook her head to clear it. She wandered back over to Xiang and gave a basic rundown, боpossible but not the bestбп and Xiang frowned at the news. Not anything unexpected mind, heбпd watched Katбпs attempts at bncing the thing.

    б░Hmmm... I donбпt know that we want to be stuck here in the swamp any longer then needed... but at the same time,б▒ Xiang nced at Yang who was sitting up now, б░I want to try and get Yang to empty her storage ring out even less... so... letбпs not start another argument. Can you do it?б▒

    Kat licked her lips, running her tongue along her teeth as she thought through the question. *Probably. I mean, Iбпm certainly capable of it and if this was the biggest predator we should be fine. I canбпt pull of the боthrow them away like a discusбп trick a second time if weбпre using something as heavy as the snake... so things might get a bit more deadly... at the same time... Itбпs manageable. Then again... letting everyone stay on top of the snake probably isnбпt safe. Iбпll be waving it around too much to keep bnced... hmm...*

    Katбпs eyes got a slightly evil glint in them as she nodded and said, б░I can manage. It wonбпt be ideal, but itбпs certainly possible. Only thing to be aware of is that Iбпll need you to sit in the snakeбпs mouth so I donбпt drop you if I step oddly and need to rebnce,б▒

    Xiang winced but nodded, б░I guess Iбпll go let Yang know...б▒

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873: Leaving the Swamp Behind

    Kat ran. Kat ran until the night had long since fallen, but on the insistence of the cultivators she didnбпt stop until they reached the edge of the swamp. Though, letбпs back up a bit. Yang wasnбпt pleased with the new mode of transportation and made this very clear. A good deal of yelling, even as she entered into the snakes mouth from the open neck she continued toin.

    While she was doing this, Xiang had already stepped in and was starting to work out a little trick that would turn this ride from horrendous, intofortable, much more so then the ice and it turned out to be good enough for him to get some sleep. See, Xiang realised that by sliding his legs under the tongue and pressing himself into the walls he would move with the snake head and limit the amount of bouncing around Yang was experiencing. Every step, most of the movement Xiang might have felt was absorbed either by the walls of the snakeбпs mouth or its tongue.

    Yang however stubbornly insisted against Xiangбпs rather brilliant idea for quite some time. Where Xiang and Lily were able to rx and go with the motions, Yang was constantly thrown about. Kat needed to tilt the snake head around quite a bit, and only the fact that Kat rarely needed to tilt it backwards alongside the fact the mouth was closed prevented Yang from falling off. She was mmed into the walls, floor, teeth, Xiang once or twice. Really, the only thing that finally convinced Yang she was being stubborn was a particrly sharp series of jerks that, had her reflexes been worse, would have resulted in her impalement on the snakes teeth. Yang sat under the tongue after that, though she took it even further, using it more like a nket.

    Xiang didnбпt have that option because Lily was not keen to be smothered by the entire tongue so he had to put up with just sitting for the rest of the journey. Still, based on the fact they were all able to sleep it clearly wasnбпt too bad for them. For Kat... well for Kat it was a different story.

    For Kat the run was much harder and she was required to take quite a few breaks. Sinking into the mud an extra few centimetres made it exponentially more difficult to run. It meant she was deeper in the water as well which didnбпt help things either. The fact that the head wasnбпtpletely symmetrical and that her footing couldnбпt be guaranteed Kat was constantly having to use her entire body to keep from falling over. Where normally her tail would be used to keep her steady at speed, now Kat had to use everything. She was certain that if she didnбпt have regeneration her muscles would have been burning, especially the ones she never usually used.

    Kat took frequent breaks as well. Never letting her energy drop below thirty percent again. Sure perhaps it was ying things a little too safe, but after Kat worked out a good system for dropping and raising the snake head by sort of letting it dig sideways into the mud with careful positioning... well it only took her a few minutes of rest to get all her demonic energy back.

    Despite that though, Kat found she was feeling tired. Mentally speaking the day had been a challenge. The constant need to keep from falling over, on top of her constant watch for other marine predators. Speaking of those... Kat was annoyed to find that lugging around the giant snake head didnбпt reduce the number of encounters, but increased them. Kat wasnбпt sure why that was, perhaps they could smell the thing was dead, or they thought it was a younger one that needed to be killed before it grew.

    .....

    Whatever the case, Kat needed to freeze a whole bunch of the weird croc-fish things, a few other more normal looking fish that might have been piranhas, a few oversized bugs and a half dead monkey that might have just wanted a lift out of the swamp. To keep herself entertained, Kat practiced shooting fire from her eyeballs likesers. It felt much weirder then using her other body parts and wasnбпt something sheбпd be doing inbat without a good deal of thought... but it was kinda funny. To literally burn things to death by ring at them.

    Kat was quite thankful that as the sun set the attacks got less frequent. Even as the world darkened, Kat continued running. There was a short argument about it, but the whole боdeadly poison we donбпt want anything to do withбп was a really good argument. Yang was luckily asleep for it, and Lily stayed out of it for the most part. So Kat and Xiang argued for a little bit during one of Katбпster breaks about stoppingpletely. Normally, Kat would say she didnбпt mind. She didnбпt need as much sleep as everyone else...

    But at the same time everyone else had been able to rest for basically the entire day. She didnбпt want to hold it against them but as it gotter andter, Kat could actually start to feel a little bit of pain in her limbs. Part of her mind was pretty sure that it was all in her head. That her regeneration made it so she wouldnбпt get muscle fatigue. The rest... the rest was too tired to think about it properly. Regardless of the truth though, Kat was still running, but how long she could continue with that was unclear. Sheбпd had her hands above her head for well over twelve hours at this point with only small breaks to offset that.

    When Kat finally found the edge of the swamp, she hardly believe her eyes. It was hard, t ground. Away from the poison, and it even had a few trees that looked like they could withstand a decent storm instead of the brittle rejects inhabiting the swamp. Kat couldnбпt really help it as she set the snake head down hard, practically throwing it off to the side and copsing into the dirt. The water streaked off her legs and into the dirt muddying it a bit, but she was too tired to care.

    Xiang stumbled out of the snake, took a look around before kicking the ground a few times just to make sure it was all real. He took in a deep breath, hoping for clean air for the first time in days... and was sorely disappointed. He was still much too close to the poisonous cesspool Kat had barely stumbled out of and it wasnбпt any more pleasant then the inside of the snake.

    Actually... Xiang paused at that thought, before sniffing himself, wincing and then wandering back inside and sniffing the snake before nodding like heбпd just understood something particrly obtuse and settling back in against the wall of the snake, using it as a soft and warm bed. Sure it was a bit wet, but heбпd been soaked through by snake juices for the whole day while resting. It wasnбпt so hard to do it again.

    Lily had a different n. When Xiang turned back in to the snake she hopped from his arms and wondered over to Kat. Lily cheekily gave Katбпs cheek a few pokes with a w to no physical reaction. Though her heart warmed at the burst of joy Kat experienced just from knowing Lily was in close proximity. Really, there was no other choice. Lily hopped up on Katбпs back and curled up into a little ball, deciding that regardless of anything else, it was a good end to the day when she was able to sleep with Kat.

    Yang couldnбпt be bothered getting up at all. Unlike Xiang, she fought against Xiangбпs great idea for quite some time... and then couldnбпt manage to fall asleep afterwards. Her eyes were bloodshot and she was starving. Honestly, Yang was a few moments away from tacking a bite out of the inside of the snake. The only thing that stopped her was the fact that she was too tired to bother with chewing it. Had she been a bit more awake, Yang would have done something stupid. Not a surprise perhaps, but Yang would be very thankful in the morning when she woke up that her tired mind simply gave up on the idea.

    So there everyone was. Exhausted, hungry, and very much sick of the swamp full of poison. There would likely be new problems tomorrow, like where they might want to take the snake head, or how fast they wanted to travel, as it was not yet proven if Kat could run at the same speed as the cultivators while carrying the head. Who were they going to sell it to? Assuming they did want to sell it, could they hand it over before it started to rot? These were all questions for tomorrow though. For now, theyбпd survived the swamp. Letбпs just hope the poison wouldnбпt cause too many problems going forward.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874: Like a Deadly Pimple

    Kat groaned and spat out the dirt that had umted in her mouth over the night. *Ugh gross. I guess I should have taken the time not to just flop face down in the dirt... and I guess that as nice as it is that nothing really sticks to my skin... apparently swallowing dirt has nothing to do with that. Who would have thought?* Kat mentally grumbled as she got ready to sit up only to notice the slight shifting of something on her back. *Oh right Lily. Well... guess Iбпm just stuck here then...*

    Kat then proceeded to think about that statement for an extra five minutes and realised all the ridiculous things Lily had managed to sleep through, the times Kat had struggled to wake Lily for something important. Never mind Iбпm being an idiot. Kat reached up with her tail and pressed it gently against Lily back. Kat then carefully flipped herself over, making sure to push Lily along with her tail as she did so until Kat was about halfway flipped over. Then she made a grab for Lily and flopped onto her back. Then immediately regretted her choices.

    Kat could feel her wings resting ufortably against the hard dirt that didnбпt want to yield without a sufficient application of force. So now instead of having her breasts crushed and dirt in her mouth, she had her wings digging into her back and her tail, apparently mostly muscle, keeping a good deal of her lower half off the ground. *Iбпm really not sure this was an improvement at all. I wish Iбпd bothered to lean against the snake or something. Hmm...*

    Kat nced around and noticed that it was actually past morning. She wasnбпt using her night vision at all, it was just straight up day time... and despite that Kat was still the only one awake. So she sat up carefully and made her way to the snake head before leaning against it and starting to rx. Sure her wings were still digging into her back a bit, but this was much morefortable and the snake had a little bit of give. Probably to help absorb shocks when it was alive.

    Kat watched as the sun continued to make its way across the sky for about an hour, before checking to see and confirming that everyone was still asleep. With that confirmation Kat sunk into meditation. It was something sheбпd been neglecting in favour of getting real sleep more recently. It was good for keeping at least some awareness of the outside world and might also be helpful forbat and controlling her demonic energy. Whatever the case, sheбпd slept enough already so it was something to do.

    Yang was the next to wake up, and Kat opened her eyes as she heard Yang stumble out of the snake head, looked up at the sun and hiss before running back inside. That could not be good news. *Did... did Yang of all people just run from the sun? Should... should I go deal with whatever that was? Hmm... Iбпm going to go with no.* Kat closed her eyes again. She didnбпt know anything about poison, or anything about this world. So really, she was just making sure that she wasnбпt wasting anyoneбпs time.

    More time passed and it was actually Lily who woke up next, only to find out that Kat was meditating, Xiang was asleep and Yang was either asleep or hiding from the sun. Part of her wanted to continue practicing... but after her previous attempts in the swamp she wasnбпt overly keen to keep trying to attempt her first spell when so close to the swamp. Perhaps when she could no longer smell it. [Hmm... Xiang and Yang might carry the stench for days or weeks though... so maybe just limit it to smelling the main body of the gunk.]

    .....

    Regardless, Lily went back to sleep and because she didnбпt really move, or send any loud thoughts towards Kat, it didnбпt interrupt the demonбпs meditation at all. This just meant that time continued to pass until about lunch time when Xiang shot up and stumbled away from everyone. Xiang pulled out his sword and gave it a few swings before cursing his shaking hands and sitting himself down next to Kat. He wasnбпt too close, just barely in touching distance if they both stretched out their arms.

    Good thing too, because when Xiang pulled up his knees, Kat saw dark purple lines on his legs. She could make them out in the gaps between his clothes. б░Hey Xiang... um... you alright?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Not really, I feel like shit, my hands canбпt stop shaking and I can barely lift my weapon like a chump. I tried to do a bit of cultivation but the stabbing pain I felt through my dantain told me it might not be the best idea. I think... I think if pushes to shove I could ignore all of that and fight... but Iбпm not sure Iбпd be in a good way even if I won afterwards... so... no Iбпm not alright,б▒ said Xiang with a fair deal of exasperation.

    б░Right... um... I donбпt want to rm you but the reason I asked... is... well... your legs seem to have purple lines under the skin and Iбпm a bit concerned,б▒ said Kat haltingly.

    Xiangбпs eyes went wide and he nearly ripped his clothes in an effort to reveal his legs as quickly as possible. There, he could see the purple lines Kat was talking about. They started about a hand and a half down from his knees. There was a thick purple line there, and below it looked like some purple liquid had dripped down afterwards, leaving trails of purple something that ended in thicker drops that seemed to have a fair bit of swelling around them.

    Xiang carefully poked one with a finger, trying to see if it hurt at all... but it instantly popped spraying purple gunk all over his finger and stinging as the боfreshбпyers of skin were exposed to the end. Xiang quickly pushed his finger through the dirt in an effort to remove the gunk... except when he pulled up apletely dry finger he found the end of it had been stained purple. A lighter purple, but it certainly was not a healthy look. б░FUCK!б▒

    Yang poked her head out of the back of the snake, at this exmation, б░WHAT?!б▒ she yelled. Xiang red at her and made some very emphatic gestures to the freshly dripping purple gunk on his leg and the purple lines in general. On both legs. Yang instantly checks her own legs for something simr and winces as she spots her own series of purple lines, much like Xiang. б░Fuck.б▒

    *Oh great...* Kat quickly poked Lilyбпs cheeks to get a reaction. She got one. Sadly, or perhaps not, that reaction was a deep purr. Apparently Lily was enjoying the attention. Kat sighed and shook Lily somewhat violently until the cat woke up.

    [What?]

    б░Lily I need you to transform so that I can check your feet properly, Xiang and Yang are definitely poisoned now and I want to make sure youбпre fine,б▒ said Kat.

    Lily hopped off Kat and transformed then showed off her perfectly pristine leg. Not a mark on it. б░Looks like Iбпm fine... but I wasnбпt the one wading through the poison. Nor was I the one that surely got it in my wounds after I got stabbed with scales, so what about you?б▒ said Lily pointedly.

    Kat sighed and pulled her kimono up revealing a simr set of perfectly fine legs. Lily nodded at this, clearly expecting it and then sat down, ttening herself against Kat as she turned to Xiang and Yang who were not having fun. б░So what do we do?б▒

    Xiang quickly pulled the map out of storage and looked over it. It didnбпt take long for him to voice his thoughts, б░Ok... thereбпs a small vige... really more of trading post I think... itбпs... hmm... I want to safe half a dayбпs travel... but with the poison... hngh... might be closer to a full day unless Kat can run us there quickly in the snake head... but... hmm... not sure thatбпs safe either... it probably swallows a good deal of poison... and itбпs spit might not by healthy for us either... hmm... and I donбпt know I want to drape the tongue over me again. The jolting around might pop more of these poison bubbles spreading it further... hngh...

    б░At the same time though...б▒ Xiang looked to Yang for a brief moment before continuing, б░Iбпm not entirely sure that outpost will have any healers, or knowledge to deal with things... and itбпs a bit out of the way. If we kept running... thereбпs another muchrger town about two or three days away at our normal pace. Itбпd certainly have a healer... but... hmm... the outpost is here just to rest after leaving the swamp... not sure where would be best to go...б▒

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875: Chapter 873 Spreading Poison and Stubborn Will

    б░I think we should go to the nearby outpost first,б▒ said Yang, her voice shaking slightly. б░Even if they canбпt help... if they can at least identify whatбпs wrong with us... I think that sort of information is invaluable... oh I wish Xuena was here... sheбпd know exactly how to fix us...б▒

    Xiang nodded, б░Iбпm fine with that. It really isnбпt too far out of the way even in the worst case. Kat is that good with you? Er... you two?б▒ Xiang corrected his wording when he saw Kat raise a pointed eyebrow and tilt her head slightly further towards Lily.

    Kat nodded of course. This seemed to be quite serious and if the cultivators thought the best ce to get themselves looked at was the nearest settlement, Kat was willing to go along with it. Lily was in agreement as well, though for her, it was partially an interesting in seeing what the diagnosis would be. Lily assumed that if there was a doctor or just a knowledgeable local at the way station, then she would be able to listen in. Her magic wasnбпt really working out just yet, perhaps taking in medical information would be a good way to assist.

    With everyone on the same page, Xiang put away the map and brought out some food for everyone. Lily was the only one who didnбпt have rations, even Kat partook in some, feeling slightly hungry for perhaps the first time since her transformation. Apparently intensebatbined with days fighting off poison was enough for even Kat to start to feel some semnce of hunger. Lily enjoyed her strips of snake meat immensely. Still quite pleased with the taste despite the time that had passed. Everyone else... well... it wasnбпt a good meal.

    Kat had the best reaction. Simply eating the biscuits and jerky withoutint. It wasnбпt a great meal, but Kat didnбпt have any issues with it either. The cultivators though... they were not so lucky. Whether it was the side effects from the poison, or just the fact they were unwell and could still smell the swamp, Xiang and Yang found it quite hard to keep the food down. Xiang was retching for about half a minute after every bite, but managed to keep it all down. Yang didnбпt even manage that. The biscuits seemed to get stuck in her throat and she was forced to cough them up. If not for the jerky, Yang would have needed to go without food.

    After the disastrous lunch for half the party, everyone wanted to just get away. The saying боMy kingdom for a sandwichбп seemed remarkably apt for the sick half of the group. So everyone got ready to move. Lily insisted on staying with Kat and ended up squished into Katбпs boobs with some help of Katбпs sash. Kat was pleasantly surprised to find she could summon a second copy after a bit of effort. It took a chunk of her demonic energy, but it WORKED. Which though surprising was quite wee.

    Xiang and Yang on the other hand wanted to run. They were sick of being dead weight for Kat to lug around. боEfficiencyбп or боsafetyбп or perhaps боunderstandable in this situationбп were not ideaspatible with the cultivator mindset. Not dying from poison was one thing, but their pride wouldnбпt allow Kat to carry them across a bit of standard road as long as they could stand in some manner.

    .....

    So off they trot. Before long though Kat had to move off to the side of the road. Apparently whatever demonic tricks help reduce the impact of her strength doesnбпt work properly when sheбпs carrying perhaps a tonne of snake head. This meant that every step of Katбпs caused a small crater in the ground, cracking the dry dirt. Later, the more normal dirt would simply bepacted but the results were clear. With Kat unwilling to damage the road, she moved off after not even five minutes.

    The rest of the journey continued with Kat finding nothing wrong with how Lily was being боcarriedбп Lily enjoying the situation immensely, though it was really dawning on her just how much her lust and sexual thoughts seemed to dim in her Memphis form. Probably didnбпt have the right hormones for it. On the other side of things, Xiang and Yang were not having a good time at all.

    The sun seemed to have doubled in strength, and despite Yangбпs affinity for sr energy and her cultivation technique revolving around it on top of that... Yang was actually worse off. For the first time since her childhood the sun seemed like something other than a wonderful source of light and power. It beat down on her like an oven, making her feel like she was being cooked from the inside, instead of the usual energising light that felt like downing an energy drink. The contrast what elevated the irritation for Yang. Even if, in truth, her cultivation gave her some extra protection unlike Xiang... she just wasnбпt used to the idea.

    So she was the one who copsed first, after only forty-five minutes of running. Perhaps this might not seem too strange for the average human, but Yang was a cultivator, the idea she couldnбпt handle a bit of running was ridiculous. Xiang wasnбпt doing too much better, but with a bit more experience dealing with hot sun he knew to keep drinking water as he ran and was able to stubbornly remain on his feet.

    Kat stopped with only a slight issue. Momentum was a much bigger problem when you had a snake head to carry after all. Kat had to slow down carefully and do a slow loop to make sure she didnбпt end up too far away. Kat felt it was slightly lucky she wasnбпt running at full speed at the moment. She was limited by the two cultivators so testing just how much speed she could get while on solid ground would have to weight... or perhaps...? б░Xiang? Is she alright?б▒ asked Kat.

    Xiang was standing next to Yang where sheбпd copsed. Yang had been moving at speed so when she felt, sheбпd rolled a few times before stopping face up on the road. Yang was sweating profusely and her eyes were open but unseeing. Instead of being bloodshot, it was more urate to say they were poisonshot. Her eyes carried thing lines of purple and Kat couldnбпt help but bite her lips. When Xiang saw the same thing he whipped his head around to Kat, б░What do my eyes look like?б▒ he asked as he pulled down his eyelid.

    Kat was no eye doctor, so she couldnбпt really say much. Despite that, it was quite easy to see the same thin purple lines, though they were much fainter on Xiang. б░Youбпve got them as well... though... maybe about a third of the thickness and paler by a good deal,б▒ said Kat.

    Xiang muttered a few curses under his breath, б░Eternal hells. That canбпt be good. I do not want to think about what this might be doing to our eyes... hopefully itбпs mostly cosmetic...б▒ Xiang didnбпt believe it, and neither did Kat. Lily mewled softly hoping it would provide somefort. Xiang just sighed and jumped up into the snake head dropping Yang off under the tongue before jumping down.

    б░Um...б▒ Kat said, pausing to think carefully about her next words. Sheбпd already seen how stubborn the pair could be. б░Is it really a good idea to leave Yang there by herself? Maybe you should watch her?б▒ Now, what Kat really meant was боwhy the fuck arenбпt you resting as well Yang just passed out!бп but Kat was sure that phrasing it in that way would just have Xiang brushing her off.

    To her credit, Xiang stopped and thought about the idea for a while. She could see him turning it over in his head a few times. The easy out, the chance for rest. The perfect excuse for simply riding the rest of the way with Kat. It was all there. He bit his lip as his pride warred against his desire for rest. Katбпs heart dropped as she saw him shake his head. б░No thank you. We know that the tongue will prevent Yang from moving much. Sheбпll be safe up there without me,б▒

    Kat tried not to let the disappointment show as she asked for confirmation in an attempt to tip the scales, б░Are you sure? While the motion might not be an issue if the inside of the mouth is poisonous it might cause more issues for Yang. Perhaps watching to make sure she doesnбпt get worse would be good?б▒

    Kat wasnбпt the least bit surprise when Xiang shook his head again, б░I donбпt know anything about medicine. Sheбпll be no better off with my watching. Even if she turned purple,б▒ a brief sh of Sue went through Katбпs mind and she tried not to let the amusing image of a purple Yang staring confused at a very purple Sue tempt her intoughing at Xiang. б░I wouldnбпt be able to do anything. Iбпm better off here on the ground,б▒

    Kat sighed and nodded. It was time to get back to running. At least with mostly solid footing she didnбпt need to be hyperattentive anymore.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876: Chapter 874 The Lonely Outpost and the Fat Merchant

    The further they got from the swamp the faster life seemed toe back to thend. Grass starting to show up in patches and then in a great big carpet. Trees went from brittle, sickly looking things to short but wide trees with branches reaching far and wide to collect as much sun as possible. Sure it was no great forest, but things looked healthy. Much healthier then Xiang at any rate.

    Yang woke up after about an hour of rest, but the only reason Kat knew that was because she heard the sharp gasp of Yang upon returning to the world of the waking. Yang made no move to reveal herself or leave the snake head. Apparently while stubbornly trudging on was fine, once youбпd fallen already you were fine to keep quiet and rest. Kat just wished Xiang would either copse or just ept a bit of help already.

    As the day wore on, Xiangбпs condition worsened. His speed dropped steadily over time, and Kat wasnбпt even sure he noticed. He also started to sway, left and right, left and right. Kat had to stop him running into a tree once and a bush twice. Her continued res and subtle suggestions for breaks werepletely ignored by Xiang. Kat huffed and wanted to mutter, боboysбп under her breath but apparently it was боcultivatorsбп instead. б░Fuckin morons...б▒ whispered Kat.

    When the sun set, Kat made a few not so subtle suggestions that perhaps it was a good idea to set up somewhere and rest. Xiang of course, was in no mood for this suggestion and imed he would not stop until they reached the outpost. Kat just sighed and kept walking, knowing that unless she wanted to fight him, there was no other way to go about this.

    Luckily, as without the sun Xiang seemed to spring back to life. He wasnбпt in the best condition, still swaying slightly and nowhere near top speed... but he stopped sweating like he was being slow roasted and his breathing became a lot more steady. Still, his eyes had more purple in them, and a few of the poison drops had popped where they rubbed against things, his other leg, his boots, that one bush. Kat really wasnбпt sure if that was good or not. Sure less poison was inside Xiang, or at least less under his skin... but now there was a good deal more on top of it.

    Eventually, sometimes around 11pm, Kat was able to see a few lights. There was a single light on the top of a lookout, another bunch of lights attached to a caravan, and a final squat brick building with a few lights on the front. They were still a ways off, but Kat could make them out quite easily considering the dearth of other lights in the vicinity. Kat once again, subtly nudged Xiang about resting, this time with the excuse they might get there fast. Xiang looked so very tempted... but he kept running.

    Really he was lucky, if Yang had still been awake, she would have jumped out of the snake, bashed him over the head with her club and then dragged them both back up to the snake head. But she wasnбпt awake, and none of that happened of course. It ended up taking them a further 4 hours of travel to reach the outpost.

    .....

    And thatбпs all it was, a small outpost. There was arge amount of fenced off area nearby, it was just weak fencing, a couple of posts tied together with a long rope with a few bells attached to it. It was more of an early warning signal then a deterrent. Currently there was only one merchant caravan. It was made up of three wagons a few horses and who knew how many people. There were four tents, so at least four people, but perhaps more.

    The squat building was more interesting, but the lights were only on the outside, Kat doubted the owner was actually awake to talk to them. Based on what she could see through the window it looked like a somewhat cramped bar.

    Now the watch tower... well... that looked as good as abandoned. It was small, barely a tower with a roof at the top. Thedder was missing two rungs and the rest looked to be rotted out. There was a gap in the floor and Kat was pretty sure thest time somebody had been up there was when it was being built. Still, it was nice to be here. Kat could finally convince Xiang to rest.

    She turned to say as much when she found him face first in the dirt, a single step inside the fence line. Kat sighed and moved the snake head off to the side, before carrying Xiang over and dropping him inside. It wouldnбпt do for him to be woken by the sun. Kat took a good look around once again before leaning against the outside of the snake, and closed her eyes, falling into meditation. She didnбпt want to go to sleep. This time, it was pragmatism that called her to meditate.

    With other people so close by she wanted to make sure to be on guard. A bit of meditation meant that sheбпd see the ripples in her mind should anyone actuallye close. It gave her both rest, and the ability to watch out for threats. The best of both worlds really and she was quite happy to make use of it. Lily purred softly once Kat sat down, and dug herself deeper into Katбпs chest so that only her back and tail could be seen. Kat chuckled at the sight, her heart filled with warmth as she closed her eyes.

    бк

    Katбпs vignce was rewarded because shortly after the sun came up she could feel someone approaching them. Kat stopped her meditation and opened her ears. It seemed to be someone walking normally towards them. They were trying to hide their approach. *Hmm... seems weбпve got a curious customer.* Kat opened her eyes and slowly stood up.

    In front of her was a somewhat portly looking man. Not overly so, and Kat wouldnбпt count him out of a fight despite hisrge stomach. His arms were equallyrge but where his stomach looked to bergely fat, his arms werergely muscle and looked like they could snap tree trunks. His robes were purple lined with gold, a little gaudy but he seemed to be able to sell the look. His boots were well worn though, and while his robes were pristine, his boots told Kat he got around.

    б░Oh, sorry I didnбпt mean to wake you... I was justing over to have a look at this remarkable specimen, if you donбпt mindss?б▒ said the man with a deep calming voice.

    б░Itбпs no issue, just know that mypanions are... unwell and using the inside of the mouth as a bit of a resting point. It seems they didnбпt take to the swamp,б▒ said Kat.

    The man nodded, б░Yes yes, nasty business that. If I didnбпt have the equipment for it because of a somewhat recent business acquisition I wouldnбпt bother with it myself. Barely worth the risk really. Fast it might be, but deadly as well... was it your party that slew the beast?б▒

    *Hmm... do I want to tell him that it was basically just me? No... probably best not to admit that sort of thing.* б░Yes well... had to use some unconventional tactics... we werenбпt really looking for a fight with it. Weбпre on a bit of a time crunch and wanted to make our way there as fast as possible. This damned thing attacked us along the way... and well...б▒ Kat finished with a shrug.

    The merchant nodded and carefully ran his fingers along the snakes scales. He tapped them a few times before nodding. б░Hmm... hopefully this isnбпt rude of me to ask... but why carry the head around? What happened to the rest of the body?б▒

    *Hmm... do I want to tell him thereбпs a lot of moneyбпs worth of snake carcass just in the swamp? Yes. Yes I think I do. Itбпs pretty visible from the main боroadбп if youбпre following the sticks. Itбпs not like we can hide it.* б░We couldnбпt carry it. No space for it in our dimensional storage so we took what we could and left the rest. Itбпs pretty much on the main road, assuming nothing has eaten it,б▒

    The manбпs eyes went as wide as dinner tes. б░Marvellous... would you mind terribly if I was to... acquire the remainder?б▒

    б░No go ahead, assuming itбпs still there,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Hmm... when did you y the beast?б▒ asked the merchant.

    б░Um... letбпs see... spent yesterday traveling, the day before that getting out of the swamp... and it was killed fairly early in the morning the day before that... so... depending on how you count it 2 or 3 days?б▒ offered Kat.

    б░Hmmm... hmm... Iбпll have to think of something to offer you for this information. Even if the carcass isnбпt intact when I get there... hmm... how big was it would you say?б▒ asked the man.

    Kat just shrugged. *I donбпt know if they know what a train is... hmm... could I measure it in boats? No... no I donбпt know what the standard boat size is...* б░Quiterge...б▒ Kat looked over at the caravans, б░easilyrger then your entire convey end to end,б▒

    The man nodded understandingly. б░Yes... Iбпll need to think of something... hmm...б▒

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877: Chapter 875 Local Guide: Medical Edition

    Kat watched as the merchant strode away, and that really what it was. A stride. She wasnбпt sure sheбпd ever seen someone try to show off that much swagger. He was leaned back slightly, arms bent slightly at the side and he took big, clearly Qi assisted steps as he ate up ground without breaking a sweat. It didnбпt even take him 10 seconds to cross the wholepound back to his camp. Something no normal human could achieve even at a sprint.

    He strode up to one of the tents and pped the outside, Kat couldnбпt really see what happened next but she could hear two people arguing. She tried not to listen to the particrs... but by the time the merchant came striding back over, with a clearly ufortable man beside him that had to jog to keep up with the merchantбпs strides.

    When the merchant reached Kat, he waited for the other man to catch up before pping to heavy hands on the other manбпs shoulders and said, б░This here is my local guide. Second time Iбпve hired him, and it was well worth the money. Iбпm pretty sure he can at least diagnose your friends!б▒

    The guide in question rolled his shoulders to escape the merchantбпs grip, not that Kat felt he really could have escaped without the merchant allowing it, б░And Iбпve been telling you Iбпm no doctor. I ainбпt able to give a medical diagnosis. Oh, and the names Palo,б▒

    The merchantughed, б░Ah, it seems Iбпve been an impolite guess over hear at your campgrounds. I am Otiss, of Otiss Import and Exports. Otiss, the Third in fact, named after my father and great grandfather. Apparently great grandfather wasnбпt quite willing to start a trend yet... hmm... anyway!

    б░Ignore young Palo here. Heбпs quite knowledgeable about all the things you can find in the swamp and Iбпm sure despite hiscking medical credentials that if thereбпs someone who knows more about the swamp then him why... hmm... Iбпll eat my hat!б▒ eximed Otiss.

    Kat bit the inside of her lip and attempted not toment on the fact Otiss did not in fact wear a hat. Still, she turned her gaze towards Palo and raised a questioning eyebrow. He just shrugged back and looked awkwardly up at the sky. *Well thatбпs reassuring. Still... I guess I can wake them for this... or maybe...* б░Do you want me to wake mypanions? Or should I just describe the symptoms?б▒

    .....

    Palo shrugged again, б░I guess you can just go over the symptoms first? No need to make a fuss about this whole thing. If itбпs as easy to identify as Otiss seems to think... well... I can probably say a few words. I ainбпt no doctor though so donбпt expect miracle cures!б▒

    Kat nodded and started to exin the systems, the purple lines on their legs, the fact the poison collected into bubble, the sensitivity to sunlight, even for a sun cultivator, Otiss and Palo shared a nce at the fact Kat revealed what kind of cultivator herpanions were, not knowing that was terribly impolite. Still, she was going through their medical issues and finished up with the purple lines in the eyes.

    Palo nodded after the end of the exnation, б░Has to be Bog Rot. Canбпt be anything else,б▒

    б░Iбпm sorry but... Bog Rot?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    б░What you want some fancy name? I ainбпt studied disease for twenty years and how to cure them all. I bet with a couple of years, a lot of procrastinating and enough paperwork to drown a man you could get some fancy sounding name like боCondensed Poison of the Ancient Swampбп ignoring the fact the swamp isnбпt ancient and it probably didnбпt condense so much as congeal... but what do I know, Iбпm just a guide,б▒ said Palo with steel in his voice.

    б░Um... sorry I didnбпt mean to offend... I was just asking for further rification...б▒ said Kat carefully. She really wasnбпt trying to touch any nerves. Kat really just wanted to know what was wrong with her two... well they werenбпt really friends. Clients? Sure letбпs go with clients.

    Palo just shrugged at Katбпs attempt at a piece offering. Katбпs eyes twitched at that response and the desire to hit him with a st of calm was strong but she reigned it in. б░Right well... so you seriously went into the bog without any idea what bog rot is?б▒ asked Palo. Kat of course nodded, they did in fact do that. б░Right well... that means nobody was wearing protection?б▒ Kat shook her head. Palo let out a long sigh filled with suffering. б░Idiots,б▒ mumbled Palo.

    Kat just raised an eyebrow so he continued, б░Look... are you also suffering from those symptoms?б▒

    б░Nope Iбпm fine,б▒ said Kat.

    б░That shouldnбпt be possible...б▒ mumbled Palo.

    To stop him from asking questions, Kat summed her fan and made three deep cuts in her arm. He jumped back with a yelp in surprise, so much so that he didnбпt really notice her blood was ck when she wiped it away to reveal clean skin. Otiss though heбпd nced away from the snake when Palo yelped, and his eyes light up with understanding as he watched the blood drip onto the ground.

    б░Right... bullshit regeneration then... ok so... Bog Rot is both one of the easiest and hardest things to deal with in that swamp. Despite the smell, itбпs purely a contact based poison. If you never touch it, you wonбпt have to deal with it. Now, there is regrly weaker poisons just in the air, but the worst stuff is all contact based. What normal, sane people do, is wear some overalls designed for dealing with liquids. Normally treated leather from some water Qi resistant monster if you really want the good stuff.

    б░Problem is, you lot, like idiots, walked through it, presumably for a few days. So now you have to deal with the harder part. The recovery. There really isnбпt anything that can cure it to the best of my knowledge youбпll just have to let it run its course. I do rmend popping as many of those poison capsules as you can though and washing away the stuff thates out. Itбпll hurt like a bitch... and it might scar something nasty but itбпs safer by far then just leaving it in there.

    б░Now... as for the symptoms. So whatбпs going to happen is whatбпs already happened. Loss of appetite, sensitivity to light, shakes, and in a day or two they wonбпt be able to feel their legs. Thatбпs fine, nothing to worry about yet. Then... the worst partes. Theyбпll go blind and their legs will pretty much explode...б▒ Kat winced, б░Yeah itбпs slightly better then it sounds... but honestly it ainбпt good.

    б░What will happen is that the poison will burst out from the legs and try to stter as many other people as it can. Itбпs probably a remnant from when the poison was first made. Lot weaker now, but still pretty deadly. Now, once the poison bursts out of their legs you need to wash them down thoroughly. With salt probably if you have some. Yes, itбпll hurt like the fires of hell, but the maker of the poison was a sick fuck like that.

    б░Then there eyes will start spewing poison. Not as bad, justy them t head off the edge and let it all run out. Iбпve heard that it used to blow up your eyes from my dad but it donбпt anymore. Still hurts pretty bad, but not crippling. Anyone, once those two steps are over you just have to wait. Theyбпll either live, or die from the blood and water loss. Oh right, get some water into them. Just fucking get it in their. As much as you can once the leg thing happens.б▒

    *Oh dear... this... this is very much not and ideal situation to be in.* б░Right... um... thank you for your advice... *and scaring the heck out of me. Apparently magical poisons are no joke. I mean what the heck is this. Exploding legs! Otiss doesnбпt seem to be too surprised so this must be normal. Or at least, normal enough not to be questioned but seriously... who does that. And salt? I literally have to rub salt into the wound? Hmm... might ask about that.*

    б░Um... how important is the salt part? Iбпm... only really acquaintances with the two who are poisoned and I doubt theyбпd trust me to literally rub salt in their wounds,б▒ said Kat.

    Palo shrugged, б░I dunno. My Pa insisted we do it when it happened to him, slipped and fell into the muck cause he wasnбпt careful. Horrible to watch but he did survive... even if this throat needed a lot of healing afterwards. Still, by that point they wonбпt be able to move their legs at all so they wonбпt really have a choice even if they remain conscious.б▒

    б░Right... um... how did your father know?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Well that there is a story... not sure we have time... hmm... Otiss?б▒

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878: It Was Like This You See

    Otiss nced back at the tents on the other side of thepound, noting the distinctiveck of movement from the other members of the caravan, б░You can stay here telling stories if you want, I apparently need to wake the others up... perhaps get started on a bit of food for everyone as well... youбпre free to tell whatever stories you want, just be ready for the breakfast bell,б▒ after he finished speaking Otiss once again strode off, not even waiting for a response.

    Palo didnбпt look pleased as he stared at the departing figure. Apparently he was hoping for some convenient excuse not to keep speaking with Kat. Well to bad for him. Hearing stories was a great way to pass the time, and she was sure that Lily would love to hear about basically anything new. Still, when Palo turned back to look at Kat, he caved under her pleading gaze. Well, that or maybe she was leaning over a bit too much. Not that Kat noticed either way.

    So Palo sighed and started up his story, б░Iбпm not really sure thereбпs much to tell. You see, my grandmother on my fatherбпs side was part of the sect that was on thend the swamp now sits. She wasnбпt particrly high up, and she was terribly poisoned by the event. She survived, but with her cultivation crippled so she settled down nearby and had my father.

    б░When she passed... well I was pretty young at the time but it signalled a shift in my dadбпs attitude. Grandma was a major bread winner for the family. Even with her cultivation pretty much destroyed the improvements sheбпd made to her body was more then enough to make her the best боmortalбп hunter orbourer. Theyбпd call her in for the bigger jobs that theyбпd normally have to hire a cultivator for. She got a good cut of that money... and really the thing most people donбпt understand is that even for a Rank 1 cultivator mortal money has basically no use.

    б░Still, to her it did and that made her well sought after. Until one day all the poison must have caught up to her. It was all very sudden. One day she was fine, hunting Rank 1 spirit beasts all by herself, and the next she could barely get out of bed. It didnбпt even take 3 full days for her to pass.

    б░Now... I donбпt really know what was said between her and my dad. Maybe she encouraged him, maybe she told him not to bother... but to get money Dad decided he wanted to scrounge around the swamp, looking for relics. The real jackpots were old storage rings, if they survived. Those tended to have quite a few things in them and even if they were just cultivator robes, if they had some inscriptions on them thatбпs enough to feed the family for a year and then some.

    б░So thatбпs what Dad did, still does sometimes though not frequently anymore. I would say... we lived well. Compared to the other mortals we had some of the best lives... but it just doesnбпtpare to a cultivator and sometimes that burns me. Still, itбпs never worth actually keeping anything around. Cultivators would here about it ande for us. Much better to be known for selling relics. It stops most of them from just killing you and taking your stuff. You might find more cool things alive after all, and if weбпre selling them... well they have a chance to get it themselves... and if the fail... well... thatбпs someone else to kill that ainбпt me.

    .....

    б░As for Dad... see... he had an ident. He was excellent at stealth. It just isnбпt worth fighting most of the beasties here. Either they werenбпt worth much or he wasnбпt even close to strong enough before the ident. He ended up getting surprised by one of the quillcrocs. Dad didnбпt notice one was sleeping in a little hollow near his work area. So it burst out of the water right at him and the only way to dodge in time was to plunge himself straight into the poison...

    б░Thatбпs where I got my first hands on experience dealing with it. Sadly... Dad canбпt really walk properly anymore. A cultivator can deal with having so many holes in their legs... but a mortal like me and Dad... well... he uses a cane now and the scars have mostly all healed... but apparently the pain persists, and while we might be able to pay for treatment... Dad says heбпs gettin old and says боmedicine is a tool for the young, the old shall endure for as long as necessaryбп and I mean...

    б░I of course donбпt like to hear my dad talking about himself like that... anyway what I should really warn you about is-б▒ Palo paused as they both heard a ringing sounding from Otissбп camp. Palo turned to look over it and then back to Kat with a smirk. б░Iбпm afraid I need to go. He does pay me so his requestse first, Iбпm sure you understand,б▒

    Kat pinched her lips together so she wasnбпt frowning and gave Palo a curt nod. *Little shit. If you didnбпt want to tell me anything, just say so. Stop trying to use Otiss as an excuse to get out of it. Itбпs quite clear you didnбпt want to talk to me but I DID want to know and I thought I asked politely enough. Whatever.* б░Of course I understand,б▒ *I was able to say that? I suppose I do understand just not in the way he wanted...* б░have a good,б▒ said Kat with arge smile. Maybe a little bit of purple fire leaking out as well.

    Palo noted that wisp of fire, and his highly tuned instincts from constantly entering dangerous terrain and watching for threats informed him he may have just made a terrible mistake. That little wisp of me seemed poised to do something horrible to him. Burn him alive most likely, was what he thought. So he booked it. Kat just continued to smile and wave slightly as he ran away. Kat gave a huff at the camp once Palo had mingled in with the other figures and sat back down against the snake. Closing her eyes she started to meditate until someone else woke.

    Perhaps no longer surprisingly it was Lily who woke up next. Even if, upon waking and realising her rather lewd position, she attempted to pretend otherwise. Kat of course could feel the potent mixture of what had to be lust, something easily identified as love, and just as easily, shame and embarrassment. Still, Lily seemed to approve of the situation if anything so Kat let the ruse continue even if Lilyбпs emotions were a bit like a foghorn in her ear. Nearly deafening in their power.

    And so time passed, the convey moved off, Kat rxed, Lily pretended to still be sleeping and not immensely enjoying the feeling of being sandwiched by Katбпs boobs... until Kat heard a groaning, then a p, and then two people awkwardly exiting the back of the snake. Xiang was ring at Yang who was... well honestly it was hard to say what she was trying to look like. Her face waspletely red and her eyes were still had purple lines all through them making her look crazy if anything. б░Hey guys!б▒ said Kat, б░So... good news and bad news... Good news, found out what youбпve been poisoned with... bad news... well... let me exin...б▒

    Kat quickly went over what sheбпd learned about the swamp rot and as soon as she finished Yang made her opinion known, б░You will NOT be rubbing salt in my wounds I donбпt care how much deadlier it might potentially be to me, I refuse to consent to that sort of treatment! What sort of poison requires salt to help neutralise it!б▒

    б░I believe I pointed out it was a particrly sadistic cultivator with a penchant for torturing his enemies,б▒ said Kat pointedly, б░Also... from what Iбпve heard it isnбпt a matter of consent at that point, youбпll barely be coherent enough to have a say in the matter,б▒

    Yang clearly wanted to just point out that it was a load of nonsense... but she grew up with two cultivators for parents, б░Well I have a say in the matter right now. Iбпm not saying if you CAN or CAN NOT. I am saying you WILL NOT or there WILL BE consequences,б▒ said Yang angrily, if quite clearly.

    Kat shrugged, б░Look, nowhere in my contract does it state I need to keep you alive, either of you. Iбпm not going to be an ass about this, but if you die, it is on YOUR head. Iбпll help where I can, but if you really donбпt want me to rub salt in your wounds, and YES I know how it sounds, then I simply wonбпt. I have better things to do then listening to you screaming in pain and crying tears of poison. If this is how you want to do it, youбпll get no furtherints from me!б▒

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879: Poisonous Options

    Xiang looked between the two ring women and decided he really didnбпt want to deal with that. On the other hand, there were some things that needed to be dealt with less they be lead to a potentially fatal incident with the poison. Yang might want salt rubbed in her wounds, an understandable if perhaps naive viewpoint. However it seemed to Xiang they were both forgetting about the fact they neededrge amounts of water to wash it all away. So Xiang decided to err on the side of pragmatism.

    б░Ok you two, thatбпs enough,б▒ said Xiang forcefully but quietly, just enough that if they really wanted to, ignoring him was on the table, but he was certainly heard. Apparently it was enough though because they both turned towards him with questions in their eyes, б░Kat, I understand that Yang is refusing what might be life saving treatment. Iбпm d you seem to ept that she can make that choice,

    б░Yang,б▒ the word hung in the air for a few moments, б░I understand that you donбпt want additional, and possibly needless pain inflicted upon you. Iбпm not even going to say that the additional chance to survive is worth the pay you would likely experience because of the salt. It is not my choice to make, it is yours, and Iбпm going to respect that. What I do want you to know is that I will be using what little salt stores we have on myself, or perhaps more urately Iбпll be asking Kat to do it. For me, no amount of pain is too much for a chance to continue to live.

    б░I do not say this as a criticism, mainly an observation, but Iбпd like to point out that you are a cultivator. Pain is in our nature and the path to immortality is long and thorny. It will not be a painless path and the vast majority of people fall short in some way. It is only the truly rare individual that can reach the apex and a sacrifice of a short few moments of time against the chance to reach the top... no matter how small... well... I see that as a very easy gamble for someone already walking on the cultivation path,б▒

    Yang looked rather stunned. Like sheбпd been pped in the face with a fish despite no sea food being in sight. Both insulting, confusing, embarrassing and just generally absurd. Despite this, Xiangбпs words did seem to resonate with Yang and she pointedly took her gaze elsewhere. Xiang wasnбпt wrong. She didnбпt want to admit it, and perhaps she simply wouldnбпt... but the truth of his words rung throughout her sole and they would not live.

    Xiang either didnбпt notice, or didnбпt want to apply quite so much pressure to Yangбпs mindset at the moment. Well, that or perhaps it was even less altruistic. They only had so much salt after all. б░Now, with that being said we have a choice to make... and Kat seeing as you have repeatedly stated you do not mind, or do not care about our directional choices... and this one seems to disproportionally affect Yang and I, I can just assume youбпll leave things up to us yes?б▒

    б░Barring anything particrly noteworthy yes, I donбпt really see why Iбпd need to or want to contradict you, but I suppose to answer withplete honesty I should mention the odd chance I do correct you,б▒ said Kat trying to be overly verbose, speaking with soft words and ring at Yang.

    .....

    Xiang just nodded, apparently ignoring that as well. б░Now, the way I see it we have two choices, well we have three but that one isnбпt really a great idea. Thatбпs to follow the road towards Xuena, but the poison needs dealing with and just following the road will get us nowhere because as I see it, the biggest issue we currently have is finding enough water to wash our potential wounds.

    б░I see two ways to go about that, we can either cut across wild territory and try to head for a small mountain, thatбпs really more of a hill with delusions of grandeur. ording to this map there is a river that springs forth their and just based on its height it has to be an underground spring. That would give us essentially an endless supply of water, itбпs right on the way towards Xuena, but thatбпs all weбпll have there water.

    б░The other option we have, is to follow the road and turn left instead of right, away from Xuena and towards thergest town, thatбпs really more of a small city in the area. It certainly has well or some other water source for the poption, but we may not be able to acquire enough of it to continually wash down two people. We may need to reuse the same few buckets of water, which is likely a bad idea for our health, yours especially Yang if you want avoid the salt.

    б░The benefit though, is that we can almost certainly find an apothecary with experience in this sort of poisoning. Not that I donбпt trust Palo but he had nothing better to offer then to try and life through it. We are cultivators though, and while we donбпt have a lot of funds, we have some, perhaps enough for something that could heal us. As cultivators we can ept more toxic pills in the name of healing and we have more money then mortals,

    б░Then again... if this poison really was made by a sadist... it was perhaps never intended to be lethal, simply as painful and inconvenient as possible, they could have instead focused on making it basically incurable outside simply enduring the effects. Itбпs not even that unlikely based on what Kat has said about it.б▒ Xiang paused for a moment to consider what was just said, б░Right... yeah... in fact I think the more important question is if it retained that property after turning into the bog. I think the answer is probably yes knowing my luck... but maybe not...б▒

    Xiang shrugged and let the silence hang for a few moments after that. He didnбпt really know how to continue so he waited for questions orments and found he wasnбпt really receiving any. Apparently what heбпd said was clear enough... but he really did what Yang toment. That was sort of the whole point of asking, and trying to get Kat to O.K. whatever decision they made. It made it clear to Yang these were decisions she could make.

    He really had no interest in getting into argument with her, not when his vision was already starting to blur somewhat. If they really started going at it, the chances they copsed before the argument was done happened to be MUCH too high for his liking. So his боoptionsбп were ced squarely on Yangбпs shoulder. No argument then, right? Except apparently Yang didnбпt want to say anything.

    So with a suppressed sigh, Xiang asked, б░So what do you think Yang? Iбпm not really happy about whatбпs going to happen, and I donбпt really see one idea as being much better then the others, but what do you think?б▒

    Well that was the question wasnбпt it? Yang didnбпt really know what to think. Screaming herself horse in a city full of people to hear her wailing was exceptionally low down on her priority list. The idea of trying to wash poison of her legs with poisoned water was even further down, so really that should rule out the city already... but on the other hand sleeping on the ground and camping by a water source until her legs burst open into poison sores didnбпt sound fund either.

    Sheбпd have to recover afterwards as well, even if with a cultivators physique that could be reduced a significant amount sheбпd still need to spend days practically glued to the dirt or stone sheбпd copsed on after passing out. That wasnбпt even to mention the chance for a healer. She loved Xuena and knew that girl could work miracles...

    But even for miracle workers... some things just werenбпt possible without using ingredients you needed another few miracles to find. Yang wasnбпt exactly feeling blessed right now, and miracles seemed to be in short supply. Sheбпd gotten poisoned just from walking through a swamp for crying out loud. Not ideal. Not ideal at all.

    So Yang let out a long hiss, like a kettle once it had reached a boil. б░Iбпm really not happy about this either Xiang... these options both sound terrible. What I would like is Xuena here to diagnose me... but I canбпt get that. So... so tell me how out of the way this water source is?б▒

    б░Not far at all. I wonбпt say itбпs a perfect diagonal towards Xuena... but weбпre still quite a long way away, and really if we headed for that way in any case weбпd be faster circling the mountain and passing the stream anyway... I think...б▒ answered Xiang.

    Yang nodded, б░The water then, weбпll go to the water,б▒

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880: The Sylvie Interlude

    This chapter is a bit of an experiment. It is not just from Sylvieбпs perspective, I want you to imagine sheбпs actually the one writing the whole thing. Thatбпs what I am attempting at least.

    бк-

    Hello, good morning, good evening and whatever other epithet you like to use as your greetings at this time. I am writing a letter, or would you call it a diary? I suppose I cannot know what you would choose tobel this as, considering I am currently writing this alone in my room. Truthfully, I find this a strange exercise. I do not understand why anyone would find it interesting to spend time listening to my ramblings about my day-to-day activities.

    Despite this, I do know that hearing of othersбп experiences can be very insightful and interesting enough just for the change it brings. With this in mind I will endeavour to make this as entertaining as I can for everyone reading right now. I do not really know where else to start but in the morning.

    The first thing I do every morning is check messages from Kat. I have long since realised that the system Kat refers to as D.E.M.O.N.S despite being rather tightly bound to what may be programming has something more to it. I always receive my messages first thing in the morning. If I check them during a night time toilet break they will not be there, and if I check them during the day I will see nothing. Yet, I always have a message waiting for me when I wake without fail.

    To say it is merely the product of chance would be erroneous. Despite many attempts to question it on just how random these dailies truly are, it will always insist they are in fact random with no set time to arrive. I am sure that this is at least partially true. It likely has the same limitations as Kat and other demons do. Unable to lie... yet I question how much it is able to mislead quite frequently.

    I suppose it does not really matter. I was attempting to show you a glimpse into my world and mind and yet now I am already talking about the inner workings of an eldritch system I cannot hope toprehend any time soon. Still, it is one of my pastimes, to wonder about things I cannot know. Truly there is so much space to explore between the things we know. Even if they are not likely to be true, at least most of them are not.

    .....

    Letбпs get back to the letter. Once I have read them, my next job is working out what actually happened by using what I know of Kat, and what has been ryed to me. Take for example this recent letter...

    Hello Sylvie, Iбпve just had a bit of a big day today. I had to fight off a giant snake but I killed it in the end. Lily is fine, she got to stay safe with Xiang and Yang while I took it down. Itбпs size is impressive and it had a few neat abilities that made the fight interesting. Currently, there is some debate about what to do with the corpse. Apparently it is quite valuable. Lily and I donбпt really care that much, and are mostly just letting it y out.

    The first thing I should say is that Kat really needs a ss in letter writing. She has given me sparse details that barely cover a fraction of her day. While I am sure that nothing else truly important happened, she barely described the fight with any detail. Simply that it was боinterestingбп whatever she might mean by that. I do wish sheбпd provide more information, but I suppose the fact she sends out multiple notes to many people who are not just me means that it is unreasonable to expect something verbose...

    However I also know that these letters can be written purely using the mind. I could produce a letter of such a length in less then a minute using the system and while I do not wish to demand attention from Kat I do believe, loyal sister that I am, I deserve more than a minute of her time each day. Especially when she is away. Part of me wishes toe along on journeys like Lily has managed to. Truly it surprises me that such a thing was possible. It makes me wonder how hard I would need to push and what leverage I would need for a simr arrangement. It does not look appealing to me right at this moment. The damage it would do to my social circle would take a long time to repair and while adventuring with Kat sounds great in theory I know what she does not say. Most of the time anyway.

    Which I suppose leads us back to the letter. I am taking a rather round about approach to this am I not? I find that writing things down really slows down my thought process. To actually put it all to paper just takes so much time. I do understand the use of notes, short, sharp things that get the point across and jog a memory in the future. I also understand the use of essays. A concise way to sum up arge body of words that will likely never be read properly and end up mostly useless. Letters also made sense, once upon a time. Though once again I am getting distracted.

    Looking over Katбпs letter, the first thing that pops out to me is that Lily was safe with Xiang and Yang. This implies a great deal of things to me. Knowing, from past correspondence that Xiang and Yang are both cultivators and seriousbatants in their own right, if not at all up to Katбпs standards, the fact they were both watching over Lily implies certain things. The first is that Xiang and Yang did not participate in the fight, likely because they were not strong enough. The second was that Kat did not trust herself to keep Lily safe during that same fight.

    Which gives me some concern of course. Kat does not refer to merely passing skirmishes as fights. Just the day before this letter I received word of her killing a number of strange beasts she did not deign to describe properly, yet it was not a fight against them no, it was боdealing withбп them. This tells me that Kat was likely at considerable risk fighting this creature. I do wonder why, it is so hard to worry appropriately when you have no details. Was it difficult to kill for its size and toughness? Was it fast and able to dodge her strikes? Did she reign down fire and ice upon it to no effect?

    Kat doesnбпt even say how the snake was ended. Perhaps not something that is always included by quite regrly Kat will speak on that. Thus, I can likely conclude it was killed in a particrly gruesome or dangerous way. Perhaps both. Based on its size and the fact Kat tries not to focus on the snake much at all, and that nothing else happened that day, no mention of traveling further... well I suspect it was at great personal danger Kat ended the thing.

    Now, I do take some sce that Kat is fine. I know from the first time she met Xiang that if she were in real danger she would not remain in that world long. Yet at the same time... it was when she wasst with Xiang that such a thing urred. I know not how dangerous this world is when youpare it to others, so perhaps it is not truly so different. Of course, I canбпt really know can I? I have only experienced this one earth, and Kat dulls her reports down to what is suitable for a child my age.

    Perhaps that is not entirely true. Kat treats me not just as a child, but someone with considerable intelligence. I recognise and appreciate that but she does so try to shelter me from the world. For some reason I do not, and never have found it stifling. I do not know if this is because I know she cares for me as if we are truly sisters, as I do for her. Or if it is more to do with the fact that she tells me enough. That I usually know of the details she will not speak on, or can at least interpret them to be close enough to the real answer.

    I do not know. Perhaps I can never truly know. These things are the experiences that make me myself after all, and as much as I may try, may puzzle things out... I can always be surprised by other people. Not with regrity, but enough to know I am not right all the time. I do not really know what to make of that thought. Is it because I can never truly know everything about a person? Is it because they are a person, with unique thoughts and feelings? If I knew every thought, every feeling, every single thing... could I predict their future? Well of course not. I know all that about myself, and yet I still surprise myself. Though, it does seem I have gotten quite far from the боSylvie tells you about her dayбп concept I started with. A shame, this really is a good representation of my day, if perhaps in a much slower, more drawn out form.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881: The Sylvie Interlude PART 2!

    This continues on from thest chapter with the same rules.

    бк

    I have been called back to write more. I wish I could say that it is because the previous letter of mine was beloved by all. s, I am writing this before my first letter ever sees the light of day. Perhaps a second writing from me will simply inspire anger and frustration? I do not know. I will never know. I do not know how to feel about that piece of information. Am I simply being asked to write these to throw out into the void? To be burned on a fire? Will they be read?

    I suppose these are pointless questions to pose in a letter I will never get a reply to. A letter that, if someone else is truly reading this, will know all the answers to these questions. Perhaps not though, perhaps these questions have made you think, and maybe that is better is it not? I tried to spend my first letter telling you about my day and in some ways I failed, while in other ways I seeded.

    It is more a glimpse into my head at a given moment. It was quite the struggle to hold my thoughts in ce, to pin them in my mind so that they could be written across this sheet of paper. It is not how I normally feel, or rather, it is bit a moment of feeling for me normally. To stretch it all into a letter prompted a few extra questions. Though it took restraint. Even with the rambling I did in the first one, in truth, my mind wandered far more then the paper would suggest.

    Not too far of course, I tried to keep the letter to what I was experiencing, what I was feeling. I think I did it well enough. Perhaps in the future I will return to my attempt at writing a proper day in my life. Leave most of my thoughts out of things just to keep it moving. Perhaps I would include the things that feature most prominently in my thoughts. Perhaps I will just focus on what I think will be important.

    Yet once again I wonder, who am I to say what is important? I am not the reader of these letters; I can never know what it is like to take in the information I am presenting. Do my wild musings amuse you? Does the fact that I consistently move around the main point and rarely address it cause anguish and suffering? Perhaps I am thinking on this to much. It is just a letter after all.

    .....

    Yet is it really just a letter? I am attempting to give others a window to my soul, so I do not know if this could ever be called боjustбп anything. Then again, do we not so that others will know our thoughts? Everyone word is their own little pathway to the mind of the speaker. It is not really so different here on paper. Then again, I had a n for this letter and yet I am distracting you with philosophy. I will have plenty of time for thatter. For now, I n to answer questions I am sure I would be asked.

    The first question on everyoneбпs mind, I am almost sure, is what I think of Kat and Lilyбпs budding romance. You might argue, that this is not your first question, yet I find as people age, romance is so regrly on their minds that it almost never leaves, not fully. I wonder if I will receive the same fate? I nearly wrote боdoomed to the same fate hereбп but I do not consider it a negative fate for myself. Lily does seem so much happier with things as they are now, even as Kat tries and struggles to understand her knew situation.

    I suppose that is my first thought. For Kat, not much has changed, Lily is just as important as she has ever been to Kat. I do not resent the ce she holds in Katбпs heart. Despite my intelligence and maturity I am a child to Kat. She is more or less an adult to me. The dynamic ispletely different and I quite like Lily. Should I call her sister Lily? Perhaps, but it does not feel correct to me.

    I suppose what I most feel is gratitude. It may not be nice to say the rest, but I feared that Kat would either end up alone with nobody to care for, going to work and operating simply by doing what is asked of her. The other option I foresaw for her was to simply slide into Gramps role at a much younger age. Gramps is dear to me, but his death cannot be too far on the horizon unless Kat intervenes.

    Yet I do not think he would ept. Gramps has someone to visit after he dies, and he would not stay on this world without her. He may continue on without trouble when life is finite. Yet if he was offered more. It would be a poisoned bargain to him, I suspect. So what I like most about this arrangement is that with rigorous study Lily was able to find a way to be bound to Kat forever in a perfectly reasonable looking manner. I do not mean to criticise this move, simply to imply that Lily is likely not particrly sane. Of course, I also do not mean this in a bad way, everyone in this house iscking in sanity. Including Kat. Even if she is perhaps the strangest and most normal of us all.

    I was a bit surprised by Lilyбпs confession. Not that she would choose Kat as her life partner. It was clear as day that Lily would stand by Katбпs side for their entire lives if she had the choice, as a friend at least, if nothing more. This insight seems to be solidly confirmed now with her choice of race. The thing Lily did manage to hide was that she was a Lesbian. I wonder if that is because I did not know what signs to look for, or that she had eyes only for Kat and it was easy enough to hide those reactions. Kat clearly did not notice though the reasons for this are much clearer to me then my own blindness.

    Now, I have spent more time than I nned to on the first question. Though I guess that is now the nature of my letters. The pattern has repeated itself enough so I willmit to only one further question for this letter. Maybe there will be another in the future? Maybe not. Yet if there is not, what would make for the best final question? Actually, let me go muse on this for a bit on my own. I do not wish to fill my remaining words with just answering the question of what question to choose. That would be silly, and not a question I intend to waste letter space on.

    324

    бкиC

    After a full five minutes of thought I have decided to speak on my adoption, and how I feel about it. I did not share my full thoughts with anyone, and I do not n to. I suppose it would surprise many, Kat included that I feel rather mixed about the whole thing. While I may have yed up the desire to be adopted somewhat, it is true I wanted a proper family again. While I did achieve that goal, my family is now anything but proper.

    Perhaps I should step back. For all my mixed feelings not a single one of them is negative. I simply wonder what it will really mean for me in the future. I am still learning how to treat everyone in the house. Kat has always shared an odd position as an older sister figure that is almost my second mother. Now I really do have one and Kat is almost never here. Yet I know it would be worse had we not left. Kat would still be gone and Iбпd have nobody to help fill that gap.

    As lovely as Vivian has been, what I think has helped me the most is meeting Callisto. It is an odd look into a potential future for me. She and I are not the same of course. Yet, whenparing so many people I have met she is by far the closest. What is important though, is that she is happy and I can see myself in her ce in twenty yearsбп time. What this means, is that I have a ce to aim. I am not quite so lost in the sea of potential that has the future. I know, that should I ever fall from my pathpletely, Callisto will be a beacon of answers.

    It is not perhaps the way I wish to live, in my wildest of dreams. Yet it is a life I could see being filled with happiness. Sometimes I wonder if that might be more important. To stand at the top of the world, inventions andpanies flowing from my fingers. Yet, are those not same strings I might use to puppet them also ropes to tie me down? Callisto invents, she is smart enough to make more money then Vivian if she so wished. Yet she does not so wish. She wishes to be a maid. To make enough money to pay Vivian rent, and she is happy. So many adults never seem to be happy, and I pray I never loose the ability. The fact Callisto has so clearly retained it gives me hope. Hope that I can see the answer if I ever do forget. Happiness can be found in strange ces.

    Yes. A lovely note to end on.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882: Forest Floor Medical Services

    Weбпre now back to Kat and б░friendsб▒

    бк

    Katбпs group headed off not long after Otiss. Xiang did try to walk by himself but when Kat nudged him lightly in the back with her tail he fell over. Only the fact Kat was ready to catch him stopped his face meeting the floor. With solid proof of his inability to walk, Kat threw him into the snake head and ignored his desire to be let down. Apparently he wasnбпt willing to risk jumping down while she was moving and Kat used that to her advantage.

    From there, the journey was rather boring, though a bit frustrating for Kat. If she waspletely unburdened, it wasnбпt even a day away. With the extra weight it was stretched out to just over one. Yet with the snake headбпs size, the journey was stretched to an awkward four days.

    See, the water stream they were heading for was from an aquifer. Seemingly quite arge one. The closer they got the more trees started to spring up. It was like an oasis in the desert yet as they got closer the trees were packed in tighter. The space between these trees was no longer enough to allow for an oversized snakes head to pass through without issue. There was some arguments about just leaving the snake behind again, but she was ignored.

    So through abination of throws, demolition and considerable effort on Katбпs part, they made it through. It just took 3 full daysбп worth of work to get through. Well, that wasnбпt quite true, Kat rested on the 2nd day, yet unlike her fellows she didnбпt sleep at all the other nights. Kat tried not to be annoyed with things, but really the temptation to burn the snake with her mes and then shatter the frozen pieces was growing stronger as the days wore on.

    No matter how much they might be able to sell it for Kat was starting to think it just wasnбпt worth the additional effort. Sadly, when she tried to discuss this for a second time, part way through the trees, Xiang and Yang were really in not state to argue with her. They were getting more and more out of it as the purple spread through their eyes and legs. A few of the bubbles popped during transit and Kat had to spend even more time freezing the poison and throwing it out of the snake in a hopes sheбпd avoid making things worse.

    .....

    But none of that mattered for the moment. Kat was able to drop the damnable snake head on the edge of the small pond. If she had to crush a few trees to make room for it... well... thatбпs really there fault for being in the way isnбпt it? Kat strode over the water, ced Lily down on the bank carefully and dove in. She couldnбпt really feel the temperature change, but it waspletely clear water with barely any nts in it. Kat could feel herself being pushed downstream, the rush of watering from a crack about twice her height was quite noticeable.

    Kat could ignore it with ease, so she swam around for a bit and drunk some of the fresh water before climbing out. Lilyбпs eyes bugged out slightly. Kat apparently did not care in the slightest that her outfit was clinging everywhere. Lily wasnбпt quite sure how that made sense when normally things just slid of Katбпs skin... but she was willing to bet it was Subus bullshit. Probably works because itбпs more erotic this way.

    Kat,pletely unconcerned with the minor bout of gay panic and magical confusion she was inflicting on Lily got to work ringing out her clothes, tightening them around her in ces that truly were coincidental. Frankly, it was lucky Xiang was too out of it to even crawl out of the snakeбпs head. Lily might decide he didnбпt need eyes if he was watching the scene in front of her.

    After Kat was done with that, and Lily had a bit of water to sate her thirst... as opposed to trying to sate her other thirst, Kat got to work dragging the two cultivators out towards the water. She was not expecting them to fight so fiercely when they were exposed to the sun. There was hissing, spitting and attempts at scratching her. They were fighting like caged beasts and so Kat threw them back onto the snakeбпs tongue. Nothing they did actually hurt her, their nails not even so much as leaving a line on her skin... but the behaviour was concerning.

    б░Hmm... Lily thoughts?б▒ asked Kat.

    Lily transformed and turned to Kat, б░I donбпt really know what weбпre supposed to do. I mean... is sun actually bad for them? I know theyбпre quite sensitive to it right now but is it actually going to cause them issues? Or is it just that they think itбпs going to be a problem,б▒

    б░Hmm... might be causing them some pain but I doubt thereбпs anything to worry about other then a nasty sunburn for the pair...б▒ offered Kat.

    б░I see. Well in that case I think it might be best to take them out anyway. We need to start washing them off and popping those poisonous bubbles on their legs,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Hang on... I donбпt want there to be much б░WEб▒ in this Lily. I do not want you poisoned because you got a bit of muck on you trying to help these pair,б▒ grumbled Kat.

    б░Kat, I can use a stick or something I donбпt have to get close...б▒ revealed Lily.

    Kat still couldnбпt help but frown, б░Perhaps that sounds fine to you... but if the cultivator who made this really is so sadistic I wouldnбпt be surprised if the popping causes the poison to fly out quite a ways.б▒

    Lily frowned at being sidelined like this but nodded, б░Fine, just... I dunno give me something to hold the water in I guess. We shouldnбпt be dumping poison into this river in case it causes more problems,б▒

    Kat nodded and Kat got to work. The first thing she did was nock down a few more trees to make something of a lean-to. Kat was d for therge rock near the pond and managed to use that to brace a few stripped branched that she then covered in smaller branches with leaves. Finally, she used all the leaves she stripped off the first lot of branches to make into something of a bed.

    With that sorted out, Kat then extended her work slightly to make a smaller version of the lean-to that could really only fit the top half of someone. It was exactly what Kat wanted. She dragged the two uncooperative cultivators over to it and stuck their heads under. They still fidgeted a bit, but they werenбпt kicking and screaming like a toddler that had just lost its favourite toy.

    Kat dug out threerge grooves, one on either side of the poisoned pair, and one in between them that all led to a pit Kat was making progressivelyrger to catch the poison. Just to be safe, Kat also froze some water and ced them around the furthest edges of the grooves to make sure the poison didnбпt go so far. A frozen bucket with a bent stick for a handle to avoid freezing Lilyter and they were both ready to begin.

    It was... not pleasant work. The poison had gathered inrger amounts. The bubbles under Xiangбпs and Yangбпs skin could not be anything close tofortable for them. It almost looked like there was something growing in them, but a few popped poison bubblester proved that to be false, praise be. Kat was also proven right about the velocity of the poison. It seemed to change. One moment it would at best get on her hands, and then all of a sudden it was flying into the ice barriers sheбпd made.

    Kat was always careful to wash both herself and the cultivators off after every time she popped something. Sadly, they still seemed to gain light purple splotches that resisted Katбпs attempts to remove them without violence. Cutting the skin away might help... but that was a really extreme idea Kat wasnбпt ready to entertain.

    For Xiang and Yang... apparently the actually popping of things wasnбпt too bad on them. It was only when the ice cold water seeped into the wound that they started to twitch a bit. Xiang had enough wherewithal to sit up just a bit and nod at Kat before falling back down again. Yang just groaned and tried not to move too much. Clearly she did understand she was being helped, and Kat was thankful for that. Needing to tie them down would be a pain.

    Once Kat had cleaned and washed off all the bubbles that could be popped right now, Kat was surprised to find the pit sheбпd dug nearly a quarter of the way full. She stared down at it with arge frown. б░Thatбпs not good. Thereбпs no way I got that much poison out of them. Is it... is it multiplying? Shit... of course it is. Thatбпs what it does inside people after all... dammit. How much of a worry is this?б▒

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883: Rivers of Poison

    As the days wore on it became crystal clear to Lily and Kat exactly why those bubbles needed to be popped and clean. After being at the pond for two days they were nearly constantly working to clean off new bubbles as they formed. Kat even had to work through thest night without sleep because resting the night previous had the pair wake to find their cultivatorsбп legs covered in gunk from the few bubbles that did pop, with the rest of their legs covered in bubbles.

    It was constant work at this point. Kat also had to waste time digging arger hole for the poisonous runoff. What seemed to be perhaps the worst part of the poison was that it kept expanding, constantly making more if itself more like a virus then a poison. At this point Xiangбпs and Yangбпs legs were more holes then leg. Only their cultivator physique prevented them from copsingpletely.

    Lily brough up the idea that it was actually worse for cultivators. There was no way a mortal, like Paloбпs father could have survived something like this. Just the blood loss alone was already enough to kill a normal person twice or three times over. In addition to that, depending on where the poison actually sat in their bodies, well, Lily suggested the fact that they both still had working hearts that hadnбпt exploded was a minor miracle.

    The only thing in those two days they got out of their cultivators was Xiang throwing a rock out of his storage ring. Kat nearly backhanded it into pieces reflexively. Part of her wanted it away, and part of her wanted to let all the dust fall over Xiang for throwing something not just at her, but specifically at her face. Despite that, Kat realised what was going on when she reflexively slowed time down somewhat.

    It was a big lump of rock salt and a grater, though the grater was hidden behind the rock and Kat nearly missed it. It was missingrge chunks from its pock marked surface, likely from grating off salt. Kat managed to catch it carefully and only lost a few small loose chips of salt that were only just sitting on the rock anyway. After a minor back and forth with Lily, Kat went and looked for arge dead log and then боcarvedбп out a spot for the salt to rest and then left it behind the poison lean-to where hopefully it wouldnбпt get any poison on it.

    Things took a turn for the... strange perhaps, early in the morning of the fourth day at the spring. It was still dark out, and the sun had not yet risen, Kat was standing her second lone vigil and feeling it wear slightly on her mind. The constant attention the cultivators required made it hard for her to properly rx. Only theck of anything mentally or physically strenuous helped reduce it from, aggravating to bearable levels.

    So when Kat went over to check for more bubbles to pop and found nothing on Xiangбпs legs. She paused. Kat bent down carefully, making sure to avoid getting the poison on her shoes. It might not hurt her, but if it got spread around that way it wouldnбпt be good. She examined Xiangбпs legs closely first. It was full of dried blood and had noticeable purple lines running through it like cracks...

    .....

    But the only liquid she could see was some weeping from the wounds. No poison in sight. Turning around, to view her other patient Kat found Yang was the same way. *Hmm... I donбпt really know what to do here. Palo said to pop and wash all the bubbles until the legs explode then add salt... but there are no more bubbles and the legs havenбпt exploded. Do I add salt now? Do I wait? What is the reason for waiting? I donбпt know! Hmm... I guess Iбпll wait. With Yang not wanting me to apply any salt to her wounds I suppose I can see the difference.*

    Kat continued to watch over them both until the sun peaked over the horizon and Lily stirred to find the situation, б░Take a break Kat, I can watch them. I might not be able to touch them, but I can keep an eye on them for a couple hours at least,б▒ said Lily.

    Katбпs lips thinned at the offer as she nced at the nearlypletely still cultivators. Compared to the strange ramblings, tossing and turning as well as errant jitters, they were nearly corpses. Still, corpses didnбпt tend to be much hassle so perhaps that was for the best. б░Sure Lily. Thanks for the offer. Just... even if you donбпt know Iбпm needed please wake meб▒ Lily nodded and Kat headed over to the makeshift bed toy down.

    бк

    б░KAT!б▒ yelled Lily right after Katбпs ears picked up something that was a lot like the sound of a cork popping out of a bottle.

    In an instant Kat was up and moving, she didnбпt even check how long sheбпd had to rest, simply zipping straight over to the cultivators. It was definitely time and now Kat knew what Palo had meant by боlegs explodingбп chunks of dried blood, flesh and some muscle were giving way under the torrent of poison that was practically exploding for them legs.

    Kat gave a small praise to Lily for remaining safe and watching from on top of their shelter and not anywhere close by. Katбпs makeshift barriers didnбпt quite get everything from the initial st despite the fact sheбпd shored them up a bit before Lily had woken up. The poison hissed and bubbled on the grass but Kat ignored it for now.

    There was way too much poison to wash away, and Kat was very thankful for the channels funnelling it away, creating a rush of poison to the holes sheбпd made. *Hmm... not really something a bit of water can deal with. Letбпs get the salt out.* Kat dashed around to get the salt and the grater. Not even a secondter Kat had shorn off arge pile which she wrapped up in her sash. Leaning over the side awkwardly Kat dropped a single grain of salt in the mess to see what happened.

    The moment the salt touched the poison it exploded and Kat got a face full of the stuff. Only now it smelled awful, she gagged and stepped backwards wiping the gunk off her face as it dripped, though not fast enough to just get it away from her nose. It was now a vibrant piss yellow and smelled much, much worse. Once Kat could see again she took a look at Xiang to find a moderate sized section on his left around where Kat had thrown the salt was only leaking a bit of poison opposed to a tap on full st.

    Seeing that this strange method was doing something, Kat grabbed a handful of salt from her sash bag and threw it all at Yang before sprinting away as fast as she could. Lily had already taken to the air and made it all the way to the top of some nearby trees. She still hid away on the side that was facing away just for safety purposes.

    A tsunami of yellow exploded out from Xiangбпs position, washing down into the poison gathering pits and filling them quickly. The smell was horrible and Lily was waiting for a bit of safety to fly away. The problem was, as Kat jumped slightly to take a look, that Xiang and Yangбпs mouths were definitely covered by this garbage. Gritting her teeth Kat sprinted back past and to theke, gathering a bucket of water asrge as she could make it in short notice and then running back, dumping the lot of it over them both.

    As the water washed over them, Xiangбпs body was already looking somewhat better. There was a bit of colour in his face again and his legs seemed to have more skin on them then before. There was only a few trickles of poison left and Kat quickly threw a few more batches of salt into thosest few spots. Xiang instantly started screaming, but the cascade of yellow was a good sign. Probably.

    Kat ignored Xiangбпs pained writhing as she looked over at Yang who was barely moving now that the water was gone. Her breathing was shallow and her legs still leaked considerable amounts of poison. *That... that is not looking good. Xiang is getting... well maybe not better but at least he isnбпt leaking enough poison to take out a small town. Yangбпs is still going and I donбпt know where itбпs getting the energy to multiply but this cannot be good for her.*

    *What am I supposed to do? Iбпm no doctor and... and Iбпm just really not sure Xiang will get better fast enough for me to get a second opinion. The salt seems to have worked shockingly well despite Xiangбпs screams as it deals with thest of it. I guess the question is... how worried am I about Yangбпs yelling? Would I rather she die? Obviously not... just... I donбпt know how bad this is...*

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884: Yellow Waves

    Kat nodded and got to work. It was one thing to say she wasnбпt going to apply salt to Yang when the consequences of such a thing were much less clear. Xiang was already starting to heal after a generous application of salt and not doing the same for Yang felt a lot less like respecting her wishes and a lot more like leaving her to die. Besides, they hadnбпt heard a single word from her in a few days now. A minor blessing, but really not worth all the pain.

    Katбпs first job was making a new ce to put Xiang. It was pretty rough, he just needed a bit of shade so underneath a nearby tree was good enough. A small hole and two rows to funnel what little poison was left and Kat was willing to call that good. Kat carried Xiang over and plopped him down, ignoring the slight wincing and groaning he made while being moved, no longer twitching from the salt, but still not the best perhaps.

    Then Kat turned her eyes to Yang. *God I donбпt know how I want to do this. Hmm... guess I should properly prepare.* So prepare Kat did. The first thing she did was gather up a few buckets, though when Lily asked to help Kat refused her. With that in ce, Kat started to makerger andrger buckets until she feared for the iceбпs integrity. It wasnбпt the best building material and Kat hadnбпt made them all that thick.

    Once the buckets were ready Katt then carved out a small igloo with an боentranceбп to sit over Yangбпs neck. The idea was to keep most of the gunk off her face and then pull it off once the gunk was somewhat washed away. One final touch was to drastically expand the holes for the gunk. With experience, Kat now knew what sheбпd need. It was a bit of a rush job, and the once idyllic little brook was pockmarked withrge holes and ruts through the ground. It was a necessary evil. So Kat took in a deep breath as she scraped more salt into her stash and moved over. They knew it worked this time, no reason to hesitate. With the igloo helmet secure Kat dumped all the salt onto Yangбпs legs.

    Thatбпs when the screaming started. Unlike Xiang, who apparently had a very strong pain tolerance, Yang did not. Or perhaps it was caused by the waiting. Near immediate action may have helped reduce the pain and amount of poison to clear out? Whatever the case, things were not going as well this time at all. The gunk still turned yellow and it rolled off Yang in waves until Kat heard the sound of cracking. SHIT!

    Kat grabbed a bucket and dumped it over the rough area where Yangбпs head was to find what sheбпd feared, the ice had cracked during Yangбпs thrashing. *I didnбпt think she had much strength left! Iбпd have reinforced the dammed thing if Iбпd known!* Kat didnбпt have much time to curse at her mistake though, the yellow gunk just kepting as Yang thrashed about and quickly covered her face again, muffling the screaming somewhat but likely causing more problems for Kat. Another bucket of waterter and things really hadnбпt improved like Kat wanted.

    She had to baby sit Yangбпs head now, dumping water every time the gunk climbed up to her head. Kat praised her foresight in making sure they were on slightly elevated ground, most of the gunk did end up flowing down past Yangбпs feet but there was just so much of it that Yangбпs head was regrly at risk. She was also thrashing about all awful lot, sometimes flipping overpletely so her face was in the muck-soaked dirt. Luckily, even in this state Yang was able to realise that a potent concoction of poison, poison by-product and mud wasnбпt something she should be digging her face into, inevitably leading to her flipping over again quickly, only to forget that listen a few momentster.

    .....

    Lily started to make her way over. The yellow whatever-it-was hadnбпt stopped, but the violent force behind it had left and Lily feltfortable... well not really approaching but hanging out on the edges and refilling buckets for Kat. The demon was going to need them. So Lily got to work. When Kat noticed her efforts, she moved the rest of them closer to the water.

    Kat didnбпtin, it was risky but she was d. Most of the time she would have needed to use filling the buckets wasnбпt the moving, it was waiting for the water to sink in. Even if she боscoopedбп the water in a swift motion the air pressure and momentum made it nearly impossible to fill properly with that method. Still, Lily was putting herself at risk. Not as much perhaps, as the yellow stuff just seemed nasty but perhaps not poisonous... but Kat really wasnбпt all keen at all to test it on Lily to confirm that guess.

    In the end, they had to work in concert for a full half an hour before the gunk waspletely cleared away. The screaming had stopped at about the ten-minute mark after Yangбпs throat had been destroyed. It was just an awkward harsh breathy sound with some gurgling mixed in. Lily found herself actually pushing her new physique a bit. Sheбпd been estimating the water based on what she THOUGHT she could carry. So when she looked away for a second and then identally managed to lift apletely full bucket, it shocked her... but only for a moment. There was work to do, and it could be looked intoter.

    Perhaps that was now though. Kat found herself dumping Yang next to her cultivator buddy under the tree. Another line down to the hole that luckily wasnбпt collecting any more poison, and Kat dropped down next to Lily, her feet slightly in the water. б░Iбпm so d that garbage is over!б▒ eximed Kat.

    Lily drifted downwards and pressed herself up against Katбпs side and said, б░Yeah... that... it wasnбпt pretty. Still stinks to high heaven but at least thereбпs nothing else to bother with. Maybe dumping some dirt in the holes and filling them over will reduce the stench,б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Maybe, I donбпt really know anything about this sort of stuff. Keeping myself is one thing, and keep you safe is another but... well... I didnбпt see thising. I mean, I knew the swamp water wasnбпt GOOD for you, for anyone really. I trusted my regeneration to keep me safe, and I made sure you didnбпt touch it... but I never really thought Xiang or Yang would have problems like this. I just... I guess I trusted them both to know enough about their own world to not end up poisoned just for walking through water.

    б░Which... I donбпt know... is that a silly thing to think? Iбпm not their babysitter. Theyбпre my clients... and I donбпt think Iбпve really had any contracts where Iбпm just protecting someone mostly from their own mistakes. And thatбпs what this is. Iбпm not going to say I should have know or expected something like this. Yet at the same time... Iбпm also used to the kids that were sort of my responsibility anyway. Even if technically it was Gramps I still felt responsible...

    б░So maybe this is just an extension of that. For some reason, despite the fact that these two are both annoying... I feel... perhaps more responsible than I should and Iбпm just not sure how I feel about that. Hmm... I got a bit lost on the way to the point. I guess my real question is how much should I be babying the cultivators? Or maybe just people I work with specifically. Sure theyбпre adults but Iбпm basically indestructible. Theyбпre not that much stronger then children would be to a normal adult. So... eh I donбпt really know what else Iбпm saying,б▒

    Lily pulled in a long breath of air. A mistake perhaps, and even though Katбпs scent was closer, the yellow gunk was overpowering it. Lily scrunched her face up in disgust and tried not to retch. When Lily finally recovered she said, б░I donбпt really know either. I mean, I like the fact that you care quite a lot and itбпs never been smothering before... but that doesnбпt mean it wonбпt ever be the case. So... Iбпll just let you know if it ever gets to that point. The problem though... the cultivators...б▒

    Lily sighed and continued, б░Yang would never have listened. I donбпt thinks sheбпd have taken really any help you might be willing to offer her. Sheбпs just that kind of person. Xiang... well Xiang proved it when we were walking. Heбпs not as angry but just as proud and stubborn if not more so. For these two at least... I think you have to let them make their own mistakes. Maybe be a bit more ready to catch them... but I doubt theyбпll let you help as much as they should,б▒

    Kat pulled Lily in closer to her body and sighed. б░Yeah. Seems that way...б▒

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885: On the Hunt

    It was early morning in the day after dealing with the боexplosionбп from the cultivators. Kat and Lily where by themselves running through the forest looking for some food. See, it turned out that not having ess to any food in the storage rings might be fine for Kat but not for Lily. Lily had insisted she would be fine, but Kat ignored these protests and forced her to check to see if she could open the ring with her mana.

    Sadly, it turned out that either the rings were locked in some way or mana simply wasnбпtpatible with them in the same way demonic energy wasnбпt. Different energy systems that didnбпt seem to y nice with each other. Perhaps if Kat managed to find a world with both mana and qi there would be a work around figured out... but in a world with only qi they just had no reason to even know it was a problem, let alone resources to look into a solution.

    In the end, it didnбпt really matter. Lily had agreed to the hunt when her stomach started growling rather embarrassingly and she could no longer deny that she was hungry. She did manage to ring a concession from Kat that theyбпd go hunting in the morning, hopefully giving the cultivators time to wake up. Kat wasnбпt quite so hopeful. Perhaps that was for the best, because Kat used the extra time she gained from needing less sleep to make...

    Well it wasnбпt really a tent, it was more a hole in the ground with some leaves for the bare minimum level offort. Kat had ced the two cultivators into them and then covered the hole with leaves. Hopefully it would be enough to prevent them from being found by animals. The area still stunk to high heaven so it wasnбпt like anything would be smelling food. Whatever braved the stink would need to either have no sense of smell, or be really determined.

    Kat didnбпt think there was such an animal in the area. If there was the brook probably wouldбпve been home to thergest predator in the area. Really, it was the giant snake head that seemed most likely to attract predators. It was a giant hunk of meat just sitting out in the open. Kat didnбпt find this to be a problem at all. It had been a pain to get to the brook carrying it, and it was going to be massive pain getting it out. If anything could actually eat the damned thing before she returned, after braving the smell, Kat would congratte it and send it on its way before the cultivators woke.

    That was another thing, they still hadnбпt woken up. Lily seemed hesitant to just leave them there... but Kat rightly pointed out that the only person who could defend was her, and the only one who was fast enough to catch something to eat... was also her. Lily might have recently been shown that her strength wasnбпt that of a barely fit human bookworm, but that didnбпt mean she had any practice... nor had she properly spoken about it anyway.

    Then again, the idea of hunting and wing at something with her hands and feet, or rather, fangs and paws, wasnбпt really all that appearing. Apparently her human instincts were enough to say that chasing down a deer in the forest wasnбпt an activity to relish. Raw meat, totally fine, perhaps even preferable as a Memphis. Hunting? Leave that to some other cat. Like the one she happened to be dating.

    .....

    So there they were, Kat was dashing around the forest listening for some source of food. Theyбпd past by a few birds but while the pair could justify risking a hunt once, regrlying back into the forest for more food was probably stretching it. This meant they were hoping to find onerge-ish animal to keep them, mostly Lily, fed for a day or two until the cultivators woke up.

    After an hour of Kat running around essentially blind, with Lily bundled up in her arms. Kat said, б░Yeah... this isnбпt working. Even if I chase after sounds I here itбпs really hard to look for specific things and Iбпm just as likely to be chasing after some animal brushing against a tree trunk as just hearing the leaves scraping together from the wind. It turns out, having great hearing is nice and all, but without really being given anything to distinguish it all from other sounds, itбпs kinda useless. Any better ideas?б▒

    Lily hopped down from Katбпs arms to transform, б░Hmm... maybe I can try leading the way? You might have enhanced senses but Iбпm not sure Subi were ever meant to be hunters... err...б▒ Lily paused as she looked over Kat and saw no change in expression, б░right, I see that flew straight over your head. Do I want to exin...б▒ Kat just shrugged and gave Lily a light kiss on the top of her head, б░youбпre not making this any easier Kat!б▒

    Kat seemedpletely unrepentant, б░Iбпm not really trying to make it difficult, you can either tell me, because I like listening to you talk, or you can hide it for some reason. I can tell it amuses you, so itбпs probably not something I NEED to know, and itбпs not that important or embarrassing otherwise Iбпd feel that as well. So really, just go with whatever gives you the most amusement,б▒ said Kat happily.

    б░Hmm... guess Iбпll save that one for now. Anyway, I think... maybe following my nose? Or ears or whatever? Maybe with you flying overhead? I just need to get close enough for you to see whatever it is and then dive on it. I doubt anything here could outrun you,б▒ said Lily.

    Kat shrugged and nodded. б░Itбпs better then anything I cane up with so letбпs GO!б▒

    Lily transformed and took off, running through the underbrush and letting her nose lead the way. For the first ten minutes, Lily continued to feeling the gnawing sensation of uselessness. She wasnбпt finding anything. She still wasnбпt contributing to the team. Even if all Yang had done was whine, she did voice her opinions and help decide the path. It wasnбпt much sure, but it was something. Lily was worried sheбпd just be leading Kat around for another hour or two until they failed.

    Except... at about the fifteen minute mark Lilyбпs steps started to be surer. She didnбпt quite know what was going on, but she did know she was on the right track. Letting her instincts guide her, suddenly she picked up on a scent, it was deep and musky, with a bit of dirt mixed in. A little strange, but Lily was on the hunt.

    She shot off at speeds rivalling, and perhaps surpassing, Kat back when she was Rank 1. To a normal human she would have been a blur as she dashed from tree to tree, using what solid footing she could to increase her speed as much as possible, using her wings to glide slightly over rougher terrain to prevent it from slowing her down.

    Kat followed through the air, and quickly worked out where Lily was going. There was another small clearing that contained a pond that probably connected to the same aquifer. It was much smaller, just enough for maybe one or two buckets of water... and there was a moderately sized bear drinking from it at the moment. The bear had thick dirt tes covering its back and would be about a head shorter then Kat if it stood on all fours, but the earthen armour made it much wider, and it likely weighed a considerable amount more.

    Lily reached the clearing not long after and was just about to pounce on the thing while it was unaware, drinking, when her mind caught up to her body and she realised what she was doing. Lilyбпs ws dug into the bark of the nearby tree, trying to stop her momentum. Sadly, a speeding Memphis is too much for a bit of tree bark to stop and the area sheбпd grabbed on to simply ripped off the tree,ing with her.

    Lily assumed, mistakenly, that this meant she was going to crash into the bear without any real control. It was even starting to look up at her after it heard the tearing sound. Of course, Lily was a little silly to ever imagine that Kat would prioritise her over killing some random bear. Kat dove down and easily intercepted the fluffy missile, catching Lily, and a good deal of bark in her hands.

    The bear roared at them both, annoyed by this invasion of its territory. Kat just hurled a fan at it using her full strength, keeping it closed for maximum speed. Katбпs fan tore straight through the beasts head. It wasnбпt even a contest. The fan in question continued, loosing almost no speed and digging itself deep in the earth on the other side of the bear. б░Hmm... I give it 6/10 for our first hunt. Now we need to figure out how to deal with all this bear,б▒ said Kat.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886: Cooking the Catch

    They were back at camp, calming down from all the excitement. Well, they were about as far upwind they could get from camp without loosing sight of where the cultivators were боrestingбп underground. Because of the trees nearby, it wasnбпt nearly as far away as the demonic pair wouldбпve liked but they had to make do. At least the scent was fading. Slowly, but still fading and anything was preferrable to the smell when it started. б░So... what exactly do you want from this Lily?б▒ asked Kat as used a fan to nail the bear to the trunk through both of its back paws. No need to slit the things throat, considering the head was just gone.

    б░Err... um... do you know what the best part is?б▒ asked Lily hesitantly.

    Kat shook her head, б░No not at all. Honestly itбпs lucky that we saw that documentary in history ss that covered how to properly prepared hunted animals. It was... somewhat gruesome when I watched it... I was pretty young... oh wait no that means you didnбпt see it?б▒ Lily shook her head, б░Right well... it was a documentary about how people used to make a living in the past. One of the professions it covered was hunting and the basics...

    б░So I know your supposed to bleed the animal a bit... and then cut it in certain ways to get the most useable meat. Avoiding the guts and shit as well as anything else thatбпs just not all that edible... and while my memory means I know most of those steps fairly well... with only a few holes when I just looked away...

    б░That wasnбпt for bears. I donбпt have any bear taxonomy in my head so... not really sure where to cut? Iбпm sure the legs are safe, and like maybe stuff near the ribs? Is bear ass edible? I really donбпt know... so... Iбпm just letting it bleed over the grass for now and then I guess... Iбпll probably try and cook a leg? I imagine itбпs going to be really tough but hopefully my own strength will make that less of a problem. What do you think youбпd like to have?б▒

    б░Um...б▒ Lily red at the carcass for a few moments, hoping that her instincts would point her towards the juicer cuts or maybe just the ones that would be best for her... but apparently thatбпs not how instincts work. [Hmmm... maybe itбпs something Iбпd know if I was biting into the thing but it seems like...] б░no idea really, I canбпt say any one part calls to me. If youбпre going to cook the hole leg... maybe just slice some off for me? Youбпre not going to eat it all right?б▒

    Kat shook her head vigorously, б░Of course not. Which... hmm... is maybe an issue? Iбпm not sure how worthwhile it is having a bear carcass around to attract predators when I doubt Iбпll want to eat all that much of it. Hmm... problem for future Kat I think. Maybe Iбпll do really well with this fire pit and cook it to perfection!б▒

    .....

    б░Do you know how to cook over a fire?б▒ asked Lily, б░I know for a fact that I donбпt.б▒

    б░Eh... not really?б▒ said Kat awkwardly with a shrug, б░Gramps had a big fire cook out a few times since I was there at the orphanage. An old friend of his apparently went hunting in the woods nearby and brought back... hmm... canбпt really bring up what it was exactly... might not have been told. So... if I was paying attention I would know...

    б░But the first few times I was too young to pay attention, and when I was older it was more or less my job to watch everyone, make sure they didnбпt run off or stick their hands in the fire so I really wasnбпt paying attention to Gramps at all. I know just enough to know that the whole rotating meat with a stick over the fire is pretty close to the truth. It helps evenly cook the thing... but Iбпm sure thereбпs more to it. Probably some spices of marinade applied first but... we work with what we have,б▒

    Lily spent a bit of time practicing her magic while Kat waited for the carcass to drain. With such arge whole it didnбпt take long, so Kat simply sliced straight through the back leg she chose. Kat got vaguely the right area, but with her strength the fact she hit bone part way through really wasnбпt an issue at all. It was good enough, and there was no guts going anywhere so sheбпd call that a sess. It did fall weirdly off to the side now it wasnбпt suspended by both feet, but it didnбпt fall so that was fine.

    Kat then spent a bit of time taking the skin of, with a good deal more care then she used to remove the leg itself. Once it was all off, Kat took a nce at everything before finding a branch that was just a bit longer then the leg was and using the sufficient application of force to shove the bone out and rece it with the branch sheбпd just picked up. A few more damaged treester and she had a basic setup for roasting meat. Just turns out sheбпd forgotten to actually make a pit for this. And she had no string.

    So Kat got to digging. With the fire pit now in the ground, Kat was able to bury the wooden sticks and use the surrounding dirt to keep them in ce instead of using some clothing as string. Kat did, reluctantly she would add, duck back to the main campsite to grab a more of the wood that had beenying around... only for the smell to travel with her somewhat. Those logs were promptly frozen with demonic fire and shattered.

    бк-

    It was a few minutester and the fire was burning, a few trees were missing their branches, and Lily had finished her slices of meat and was leaning against Kat in human form, using her both as a source offort, with Katбпs tail wrapped around her of course, and as a heat block because the fire was really going. For Kat it barely registered, and despite some initial worries, the meat seemed to need that extra heat.

    As Kat twirled the stick slowly in her hand to keep the meat cooked evenly she asked, б░So how is your first real contract so far?б▒

    б░Real Contract?б▒ returned Lily.

    б░I just feel... this is a bit closer to what things should normally be like. Sure the tournament was familiar as well and not too strange... but you slept through that one and the weird romance/detective mission we had to go on after that was... very much not typical. This contract seems like a much better representation of what normally happens... though we have already been her a week which.... Well we can get to thatter,б▒ said Kat with a soft sigh.

    б░I... well I donбпt know? I havenбпt been all that useful and Iбпve slept away a lot of this one as well... and when I havenбпt been sleeping weбпve mostly still been travelling. I certainly feel a lot more useless this time around. Even if presumably Iбпll have a big role when we actually get closer to Xuena and I can sneak around better... eh... I guess Iбпd feel a lot worse if I didnбпt feel like I was making progress with my magic. Even if it seems like thatбпs starting to stall a bit...б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Well Iбпm d it hasnбпt been too ufortable,б▒

    б░Kat, Iбпmining yes but Iбпd much rather been around you then doing anything else. So even if the journey weбпre on at the moment is a little shitty Iбпm never going to actually wish to be somewhere else. Iбпd like that to be clear and on the record for you photographic memoryб▒ said Lily firmly.

    Kat leaned back, bending around so she could give Lily a kiss on the cheek. б░Thanks Lily, that means a lot you know? I was hoping you were still happy with the choice to be bound to me, even if I know that was for other reasons. It did have some far-reaching consequence. So... yeah as long as youбпre still happy with things itбпs all ok. What about how long things have been taking though?б▒

    This time it was Lilyбпs turn to shrug, б░I donбпt really know what you want me to say Kat. Iбпve been chafing a little under my parentsбп scrutiny. Even if theyбпre much happier with our rtionship now, and I forgive them. Really I do. The thing is though... it doesnбпt undo basically two whole years of hating my best friend who YES I did have a crush on. It really soured things in a more general sense between me and my parents so...

    б░As bad as I feel saying it, and despite how much better things are now, Iбпm still happy to not be spending too much time with them. Then on the other side of things, Iбпm not as close with Sylvie and Gramps as you are. Itбпs questionable for Callisto and Vivian but I know youбпre not too sure of how that is either so... I guess it doesnбпt bother me much at all and I feel a bit bad thatбпs the case?б▒

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887: Yang WAKES

    One more day passed. After chatting for a bit, Kat and Lily split up to do their own thing. Lily continued practicing with her paper magic and by the end of the day her circle was looking a lot more solid. Kat on the other hand dug onerge hole and then connected all of the poison, and poison by products, together in that one deep hole. Kat made sure it was easily three times the size of the gunk she needed to add. Once it had all flowed down into it, she got some dirt and made it extrapact and mashed it all together until it was a bit more than a snug fit for half of the hole. Then she mmed that into the wall and made a second one, closing it off from the gunk... mostly.

    Once that was done Kat just piled on the dirt. If the dirt wall she made held, or she just managed to get enough dirt down before it cracked to keep it all down there, Kat managed to cover the entire thing without any liquids leaking up to the top. Kat had also made sure to dig the hole pretty far away from the river, so that was hopefully not going to be a worry. Kat was a little surprised she hadnбпt hit the aquifer, but it seemed to be very deep down so it was fine. She then used the remaining dirt from her hole digging efforts to fill in all the other holes and then just spread it around randomly, trusting nature to sort the rest out.

    Once that was done, Kat moved Yang and Xiang out of their holes and did another simply lean-to. Xiang was ced under it... and Yang was ced on a bed of leaves off to the side. That was the subject of some minor debate as to if Yang would appreciate the extra sunlight or not. The poison seemed to be out... so they took the risk. It was one that would pay off too...

    Because the next morning when Kat was cooking up some more bear, thest one had been... gritty and not great but at least edible. This time Kat had mashed it all up into a mince then found a stone that she threw into the fire to let hit and used it as a makeshift grill to make bear patties. It was a test run, but the smell seemed to be an improvement. The bear wasnбпt too bad either. It was certainly better to cook while that horrid smell had been covered up. There was still a hint of it, if you breathed in a bit too deeply, but Kat was proud of her efforts.

    Just as the sun was peaking over the horizon and the first bit of sizzle was happening on the makeshift grill, Yang wrenched herself up into a seating position. Eyes still closed. Kat nced over at the cultivator wearily and watched her for a few moments. Robotically, Yang stood up and stretched her arms out while facing the direction of the rising sun. Then a frown crossed her face. Kat wasnбпt quite sure what she expected once Yang frowned. Perhaps opening her eyes, or starting another rant. Maybe just screaming? Passing out wasnбпt off the table...

    None of those things are what happened. Instead, Yang ripped off her clothes in one extra swift motion, abusing her cultivator strength to make sure they were very much gone from her body and left in tatters. Kat just stared ck jawed at the sight, ncing over at Lily to see her reaction... but her girlfriend was sleeping through it. *Right... well... out of respect for the sleeping and the whatever-the-fuck Yang counts as... WHAT THE FUCK YANG! I mean... surely you could have just taken off your clothes normally if they were such a hassle? Was the spectacle really necessary?*

    Kat warily nced at Yang out of the corner of her eye for a few moments. Not really wanted to get a face full of Yang in all her боgloryбп. It might not have been entirely inappropriate, it certainly didnбпt DO anything for Kat sexually, so despite having a girlfriend... it probably wasnбпt an issue. Didnбпt mean it was something Kat wanted to see either though, and getting caught staring would just be bad all around.

    .....

    So Kat just went back to her grill and watched it cook. When she tried to flip the first one, it was stuck to the rock. She couldnбпt help but p her forehead. Of course itбпs like this. Now I need to go get more bear fat. One trip for what Kat was 90% sure was bear fatter and Kat was attempting her second patty. Hopefully this would be more sessful. There was plenty of space on the rock still, even if you ignored the area upied by the stuck and quickly burning piece.

    Just as Kat was flipping her second attempt, suddenly Yang shed brightly. Kat reflexively raised her arm to block the light even if she didnбпt need to anymore as a demon. Yang had apparently turned herself into a light bulb. It was weird though... Kat could see Yang pulling in the sunlight at a ridiculous rate, it was actually warping the shadows nearby. What made it doubly odd is that while Yang was glowing, sort of... she was also taking in all that light so it made her really weird to look at. She was an odd mixture of bright and dark patches that seemed to swim around her body.

    Kat just turned her attention back to the grill after about twenty seconds. Didnбпt want to burn this one after all. A few minutester, while Kat was celebrating her heat resistance in the face of not having any tongs, Yang stumbled forward and the movement caught Katбпs eye, just as she though it was over for Yang, the girl managed to catch herself and return to standing. Then with a quick shake of her head Yangбпs eyes gained focus and they spotted Kat, who had turned back to the cooking once it was clear she was fine.

    Yang marched up to Kat and stood right in front of her, across the fire pit. б░Hello Kat, I see you are cooking food. What exactly happened over the past few days? I feel much better now, yet I see no one else is up and about. Did the salt not work for Xiang?б▒ Yang paused, and looked at Katбпs gaze which remained locked on the burgers. б░Why are you not looking at me when Iбпm speaking?!б▒ hissed Yang.

    б░I can look if you want but I doubt you really want me to right now,б▒ said Kat calmly, still not looking up.

    б░I hardly need you to tell me what my wants are. Now look at me properly so we can have a conversation,б▒ insisted Yang firmly.

    Kat sighed and raised her eyes, right to Yangбпs crotch which was very much head level. Deciding that wasnбпt going to fly, Kat strained her neck to meet Yangбпs eyes, б░Is this better Yang?б▒

    б░Yes indeed. Now, despite it being a little chilly, this is a nice ce. Could you exin what happened while I was out?б▒ said Yang, rather obliviously.

    Kat sighed again. Guess Iбпll just rip that first bandage off. б░Yang, itбпs chilly because weбпre next to cold watering up underground, there is a nice breeze at this time, and youбпre naked,б▒ said Kat. Yang felt like sheбпd just been knocked on the back of the head.

    Kat could see Yangбпs eyes change as the gears in her head continued to turn and make sense of what Kat was saying. Horror dawned in them as she nced down to see, she was in fact, naked. б░WHAT! WHY DIDNбпT YOU PUT ANY CLOTHES ON ME!б▒

    Kat sighed, б░Yang, the clothes that were on you are over there,б▒ Kat pointed off towards the tattered remains of Yangбпs clothes that were now blowing away, б░For some reason, you, in your half-conscious state, ripped them clean off. So I will not be taking k for this,б▒

    Yangбпs mouth opened and closed a few times before she sprinted off behind the trees. Presumably to put some more clothes on. Kat decided the meat was probably cooked enough, slid it over to one of the smaller rocks sheбпd cleaned for use as a te and started to take bites from it, not bothering to wait for it to cool down. *Hmm. Tastes a bit better then before... much nicer texture... probably cooked a lot more evenly as well. Needs salt definitely... but I really canбпt look at salt the same way at the moment so Iбпll make do without until a can properly quarantine that memory. Hmm... Iбпd give it a solid edible/10. Much better then yesterday.*

    Yang came stomping over and red at Kat. б░What?б▒ asked Kat in боconfusionбп was she took another bite of the patty. б░Did you want one?б▒ The re only intensified.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888: Yangбпs Book of Poison Words

    It turned out, despite Yangбпs pouting that eventually she caved because the food smelled nice to her. Perhaps the fact she hadnбпt eaten in days, but Kat liked to think sheбпd cooked it all well, ignoring the taste of it when she tried a second one, risking the tiniest bit of salt as well. Kat only gagged slightly at the start, and forgot about it afterwards. Probably wasnбпt worth it because the meat definitely still needed more salt but it was enough for now.

    Lily was quickly woken by the smell of cooking meat and made her way over. She took some of the raw stuff when she saw Yang chomp through her fourth patty in just as many minutes, which was actually her sixth considering Lily missed the first two. Kat even had to do up some more mince but it wasnбпt too much of an issue for someone of her speed and strength.

    When the meal was finished, Kat finally asked, б░So do you want to know what happened for real or not?б▒

    Yang sighed, б░No, no I do not... but Xuena would kill me if I didnбпt take the time to catalogue a unique poison for her and how it was treated. So I guess Iбпm going to have to ask you to tell me despite my displeasure,б▒

    Kat wasnбпt sure how to react to that statement until Yang pulled out a light blue notebook with боYangбпs Sickly Poison and Stupid Mistakes for Xuenaбп. Kat felt the book strike a cord in her heart. It was the kind of dumb name that she could see Lilying up with for her notebooks on asion. It was also a very best friend to do. *Shit. Do I actually think Yang is an admirable person now? ... No sheбпs still a bit of a cunt but she has a best friend too. So while I donбпt like her much more... I will make sure Xuena manages to escape safely. Even if I have to take some risks.*

    With that in mind, Kat started to exin, б░Well Iбпm not sure how much you remember so Iбпll start right at the beginning even stuff you likely already know...б▒ Kat started from the beginning, exining the symptoms for Yang mostly, and touching on when Xiang seemed to have difference symptoms. This continued easily until Kat got to the more gruesome details involving the poison after theyбпd been at the brook for a few days. Then when Kat started to go into the salt... Yangбпs hands were shaking.

    Yang actually had to go up and vomit behind the tree. Apparently Katбпs detailed recount brought up lost memories of the smell, б░That... oh god that really happened. I... I canбпt believe you managed to get through it all while taking care of us both... ugh...б▒

    .....

    б░If it makes you feel better, know that both Lily and I have better senses then you,б▒ added Kat.

    Yang shivered. б░You do know I donбпt wish harm on people right? I mean... I wouldnбпt wish that on anyone!б▒

    Kat raised an unamused eyebrow, б░I stand by what I said,б▒ Yang retorted, б░I donбпt wish harm on people. Sure I yell a bit... and people are regrly idiots but to inflict something like that on someone... I donбпt really have the stomach for it and I hope I never will. Cultivation is a tough rode but... well... this whole thing has really been a step too far I think. Especially when you consider this was apparently just the diluted stuff.

    б░Iбпm not sure what the sect could have possibly done to justify this particr poison masters ire. I mean... a whole sect subjected to this? I already mentioned that I can barelyprehend that sort of thing for enemies... but to take out an entire sect with it... I just donбпt know how someone could ever think that sort of thing is eptable...б▒

    *Do I point out she probably gets sexual satisfaction from arguing? Hmm... no sheбпs just barely recovered. Maybe point out itбпs possible?* б░Sexual Gratification?б▒ suggested Kat aloud.

    Yang looked mortified for a second before pausing, letting the gears turn in her mind and consider the idea a bit more seriously. б░Gods I hope not. That... that sort of thing isnбпt something you can properly reason with,б▒ *we noticed Yang* б░and if theyбпre already at that stage... theyбпve obviously decided itбпs worth it... and if itбпs worth it to them... damn hard to talk someone down from that sort of position. I think I have a new least favourite cultivator type.б▒

    б░What was it before?б▒ asked Lily, returning to human form in Katбпsp just for a moment to ask the question.

    Yang nced down at Lily before looking away, б░You guys might think itбпs silly... but I sort of had a grudge against moon cultivators. They havenбпt even done anything but I thought for quite a long time that they were my biggest counter. So I researched pretty extensively about them for years to try and make sure theyбпd never be an issue for me...

    б░It was only muchter when Xuena asked me why, and I exined, that she also exined. Just how stupid that was. They arenбпt opposites at all butplimentary elements. They arenбпt terribly effective against each other sure, but the sun cultivator is no better or worse off. After that... I didnбпt really have any major issues with any one type...

    б░Until now that is. Fuck poison cultivators,б▒ hissed Yang.

    Lily, deciding this was too good a chance to miss transformed again, б░But poison cultivators and medical cultivators are basically the same except with an attitude difference.б▒

    Yang didnбпt even hesitate for a moment, б░That little bit of attitude makes a massive difference to me. Xuena, despite being an iced focused cultivator is also a medicinal based one as well. Did you really think I would walk right into that trap?б▒

    Now, Lily, unlike Kat, could lie in this situation... but she was so much more interested in seeing how this went. б░Yes. Yes I very much did,б▒ this time Lily stayed human for the follow up.

    Yang scrunched her face up for a few moments. The temptation to yell building but she pushed it down. б░Why?б▒

    б░Huhб▒ mumbled Lily. б░Well I expected you to fly off the handle at least a little bit. You seem to take any chance you can to get into an argument, and the only way for you to be doing that so consistently is either youбпre not smart enough to understand basic concepts, which I doubt, or you go actively looking for arguments and then use your intellect to keep those arguments going. Itбпs the only way.б▒

    б░Is it really that obvious?б▒ asked Yang surprised.

    б░Wait... I was right?!б▒ choked out Lily.

    б░Why did you ask that if you didnбпt think you were right?!б▒ said Yang, stepping up a bit in volume.

    б░Well... I mean... I thought I was probably right... but I thought youбпd just deny it, either convincingly or unconvincingly and Iбпd go from there... just admitting it... that wasnбпt really in my cards,б▒ said Lily.

    б░You do realise that self-reflection and understanding are important for cultivation? Itбпs quite hard to advance moreplex things if you donбпt know yourself well enough. Sure I donбпt always reflect on everything, but it IS a ratherrge part of my personality,б▒ exined Yang.

    Lily could feel her mind shuddering as it tried to process this. б░But... but why? If you know and you are fully aware... and willing to admit it... why?б▒

    б░Oh I wouldnбпt admit it to just anyone,б▒ said Yang easily, б░but I trust you enough at this point to not spread it around. Youбпve mentioned quite a few times you could just leave me to die but you obviously didnбпt, Kat even risked my ire to make sure I healed better. To answer the other part of the question, because I really do enjoy it.

    б░I canбпt say I know why I enjoy it precisely, but I do very much enjoy it, and I use it to annoy a lot of people I donбпt like. Iбпm still not really a big fan of you both... but itбпs also quite clear youбпre devoted to each other so... Iбпm willing to give you at least a bit of a peak behind the curtain,б▒ said Yang.

    б░Why does thatst part matter?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    Yang sighed and said, б░I suspect Xiang is destined for great things. Perhaps itбпs just female intuition, but I can practically FEEL the strings of fate binding him tightly. I want to ride that wave. I just assumed you were both interested in him and faking a rtionship to get closer at the start. Oh, and heбпs hot.б▒

    б░Is he?б▒ asked Kat and Lily at the same time as they nced over at Xiang.

    Yang pped a hand over her face. б░Why did I ever think you pair werepetition at all when you do stuff like this. Maybe I really am slipping a bit with all this anger to miss signs this tant. Thereбпs easy to spot and then thereбпs a punch to your face...б▒

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889: Xiang Shakily Returns!

    With the shocking confirmation of Yangбпs true nature, the conversation moved on. They ended up discussing their own respective childhoods and some random anecdotes along the way. This kept up untilter in the afternoon when they heard a great gasping, like that of a dying fish attempting onest time to live. Looking over towards Xiang however revealed that it was in fact, just the cultivator waking up.

    He saw all three of them sitting around near a dimming fire and stumbled his way over, copsing into the tree that was... well it was somewhat nearby at least? Xiang was at least ten metres away from the rest of them but it was the thought that counts. б░Are you alright?б▒ asked Kat, trying not to be too loud... but with how out of it Xiang was, she erred on the side of caution and it ended up closer to a yell.

    б░Mrghmlnб▒ mumbled Xiang.

    He was not ok.

    Kat sighed and went over to the water, making one more bucket and gathered up the water then walked back over, and stopped beside Yang. б░Do you want to do the honours?б▒

    Yangбпs eyes shone with mischievous light as she took the proffered bucket like she was being handed a small child. She then immediately hurled the water straight at Xiangбпs face in that same motion, transitioning to anger in a sh. Xiang spluttered as the water covered him. He red up at Yang, still pale and shaking somewhat and said, б░What the heck was that for?б▒ though the shaking in voice revealed he wasnбпt anywhere close to back in full form like Yang was.

    б░Your half asleep ass managed to flop down at a tree so far away from where we were all sitting I had to make sure she still had a brain in there. It was touch and go for a while, and frankly, the data is still inconclusive considering youбпre asking stupid questions like that. Perhaps more tests are required,б▒ said Yang боsincerelyбп.

    .....

    б░Iбпm recovering from serious poisoning, you canбпt expect me to be on my feet and in... in... um... prefect? Prefect condition!б▒ said Xiang.

    б░Iбпm sorry to say itбпs, perfect. Perfect condition. A state I exist in, and you can only hope for. Now get up off your ass and join us around the fire. Maybe if you managed to pull yourself together a bit more Kat will even be nice enough to cook food for you,б▒ said Yang as she strode away.

    Xiang red at her as she retreated but got up shakily and stumbled his way over. Yang, this time, had sat closer to Kat and Lily, and Lily was back in Memphis form. So when Xiang stumbled down onto the ground, after travelling in a straight-ish line, he was clearly separated from the group. His stomach growled but he resolutely held his head up high. Not willing to admit to that.

    б░So Xiang, now that youбпre recovered, where are we going next?б▒ asked Yang, ignoring how ufortable Xiang seemed at the moment.

    Xiang of course grit his teeth and pulled out the map with noints. б░Well, I guess we should try and work out where to sell the snake head first. Thereбпs... not all that many citiesrge enough that Iбпm sure we could find somebody who was willing to buy it. Thereбпs one about five days journey this way,б▒ Xiang drew a line that ran roughly East-North-East but Kat wasnбпt entirely sold on the боfive days awayбп thing. б░itбпs not too far out of our way. The only issue is that itбпs probably the smallest of the nearby cities that are rge enoughбп.

    б░If we had in the other direction, thereбпs thergest city of the bunch. Weбпd be seriously back tracking and have to head through the nearby town and follow the road past it this way,б▒ Xiang showed a road heading West nearly perfectly. There were quite a few things that theyбпd pass by but it would eventually lead them to arge city. б░Itбпs maybe six days,б▒ Kat looked at the long line of road and decided. If it WAS six days, that was just her running, at full speed, night and day, with nothing weighing her day, б░but itбпs inpletely the wrong direction so Iбпm not particrly keen on going that way.

    б░Which leaves us with the final city. Itбпs... vaguely in the right direction. We have to head North-North-East or follow the road East, then North, then East a day or so once again. Itбпs vaguely in the right direction but weбпll be pretty far off course if we actually go there, slowing our journey down. Itбпs the боmiddle sizeбп of the options and is built overlook a hugeke that is said to have formed when a water cultivator mmed someone else into the ground. All the water qi in the area produces spouts of water or something... so... Yang? Thoughts?б▒

    Kat jumped in though, б░Iбпm afraid Iбпll have to step in for once. I refuse to do anything other than run on the roads. Itбпs too hard to make my way through forests with the damned snake head,б▒ said Kat firmly.

    б░Why?б▒ asked Xiang. Clearly he was still missing a few screws from the poisoning and hadnбпt yet found them again.

    б░Xiang... itбпs simply toorge to slip through trees, I canбпt fly with it, and Iбпm not so tall I can just carry it above the canopyyer. I have to either look forrge gaps between trees, which can be quite rare, or I need to use it as a battering ram to topple trees in my way. Neither are great, but both slow me down considerably. Even if we had the fastest straight line route to Xuena, the trees would slow us down so much we could go on a hot spring vacation while taking the road and still get there faster. It really is that slow,б▒ said Kat.

    Xiang frowned, б░Why is toppling the trees slow?б▒

    Kat looked over to Yang and gave her a look that said боyou actually like this idiotбп and Yang could do nothing more than look ashamed of her life choices in that moment. Was it worth it? She didnбпt know. She hoped so. But it was not looking so great in this moment. Yang quickly decided to me the poison. Probably safer, and less taxing on her mind. б░Xiang Iбпm not so strong I can carry a multi-tonne snake head and fell trees in a single attack while also keeping top speed.б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Xiang.

    б░It seems the city by theke is what it has to be then. We canбпt waste the time it would require to backtrack for the other one, and the smallest city, NONE OF WHICH YOU NAMED, is closest but only in a straight line and thatбпs cut out. That sum it up Xiang?б▒ asked Yang.

    б░Right...б▒ said Xiang.

    б░me it on the poison. me it on the poison. me it on the poison,б▒ repeated Yang rapidly under her breath. When that didnбпt work she changed it to, б░Think of his abs. Think of his abs. Think of his abs,б▒ something that only gave her marginalfort. So she went for the big guns. б░You had to rescue him from the spiders. You saw everything. Evenid it was a monster. You will never be sexually frustrated in your life if you can snag him. With that and the fate strings, itбпs very worth it.б▒

    *I really wish I didnбпt have super hearing right now. I did not need to know that about Xiang. Or about Yang really. Frankly none of it is information I need or want to know. Itбпs times like this when I really start to dislike having a better memory.*

    [I know what you mean. My hearing is more than good enough to hear that as well. At least we can share in our misery rather then having to suffer in silence. I mean... is it really worth it?]

    *Lily, you made drastic changes to your body, and maybe soul, to apany me forever. Iбпm not sure youбпre really in a position to judge even if we didnбпt want to hear that sort of thing.*

    [It is COMPLETELY different Kat. Sure youбпve always been hot, and even before I knew you I thought you were the best looking girl Iбпd ever seen... but that wasnбпt what gave me a major crush and sold my heart to you. It was all the times you defended me for no reason other then the fact I needed that help. Itбпs your personality that makes you more than just a pretty face, and into someone Iбпd do practically anything for. Yang is going about this inpletely the wrong way if she wants to be happy.]

    *Iбпm not sure she does want happiness from this arrangement though right? She wants power and is willing to overlook all of Xiangбпs ws for both, power and apparently good sex.*

    [I still think itбпs a shitty deal.]

    *I suppose it must look that way to you. You got the beautiful girl with a great personality as well as the power and sex... eventually of course.*

    [KAT!] Kat of course couldnбпt keep the grin of her face. Teasing Lily was so much fun.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890: Travelling the Long Road

    *Travel Log. Day One

    The journey is more tedious then anything else. Navigating my way through the trees while Xiang looks smug and Yang, despite the previous friendly conversation, mocks me for my efforts. It is not a huge deal, but it doesnбпt bode well for the start of the journey.

    Travel Log. Day Two

    Nothing interesting happened. Lily tried to teach me how to y mental chess but I just donбпt get it. Perhaps once weбпre better atmunicating mentally Lily can fashion a mental chess set to y. I still do not care for chess, and even hearing Lilyбпs thoughts and moves during the process doesnбпt help me beat her. She was able to disguise them somewhat by just swamping me with potential moves. Itбпs neat, and I y along even if the ones she wants to pick a pretty clear.

    Travel Log. Day Three

    Still trying the chess thing whenever Lily is awake mostly just to hear her talk. Iбпm not sure if she realises thatбпs all Iбпm after, but I think the chances are high because sheбпs been giving more exnations and making them rather long winded. I hope thatst part of thement didnбпte across as negative. I adore her exnations.

    Travel Log. Day Five

    .....

    Chess is dead long live checkers. Apparently even Lilyбпs saintly patience for me could notst when teaching me to y mental chess. This is still difficult, but I can see myself enjoying it one day. Granted, thatбпsrgely due to our own joined and obscenely long lifespans... but one day!

    Travel Log. Day Seven

    I saw some people I think were bandits today but they didnбпt attack. Arge part of me wanted to go bother them for being bandits but Xiang and Yang vetoed me... and I wasnбпt entirely sure they were bandits anyway.

    Travel Log. Day Fifteen

    Havenбпt seen any water recently and the others are feeling it. Perhaps I can figure something out with me demonic fire? I can definitely make ice with it... but I wouldnбпt count on it being safe for Xiang and Yang. Lily would probably be fine though.

    Travel Log. Day Twenty-Seven

    We should have reached the city by now. Perhaps we took a wrong turn somewhere along the way? Xiang insists we did not and he is in charge presumably so weбпre listening to him... but my doubts grow.

    Travel Log. Day Fifty-Three

    My worries were well founded. No sign of anything nearby and we have missed the city by a quite some time certainly. I still carry around the damned head and the fact it hasnбпt decayed yet is a miracle.

    Travel Log. Day Two Hundred and Seven

    It has been so long. Will we ever get home? Iбпve seen strange things on this journey. nt that pretend to be grass and then swallow prey whole. A mushroom that makes things shrink when they eat part of it. A dancing mariachi band. How Mexican music got here is beyond me. Maybe another trantion gimmick? Food was a bit scarce recently as well so we had to go on another hunting trip lead by myself and the awesome Lily!

    Travel Log. Day-*

    [Ok Kat, youбпve had your fun. I feel like things are getting a bit out of hand at this point. Itбпs only been a week.]

    *Lily! Youбпre awake!* Lily was indeed awake, and telling the truth. It had only been a week since theyбпd left. While most the things Kat had said, at least at the start, were quite true, sheбпd started messing around from day five onwards. The mental construct thing was actually something theyбпd been practicing when Lily was awake while travelling. It wasnбпt going all that well, but it was something to do when they werenбпt chatting.

    Kat was also quite wrong about the bandits, thinking sheбпd only seen one lot. There were quite a lot more bandits on these well used roads then theyбпd seen. Quite a few thought she was just a strange carriage for a wealthy merchant, only to realise upon closer inspection it was a woman carrying a giant snake head. That shut down many ns of looting right then and there.

    See, here, banditry was an art. You needed to rob enough people to get worthwhile amounts of money even just to keep people fed. Bonuses was nice, but for weaker banditsбп food was what mattered. For the stronger ones, they needed more and more to fund their arms and armour as well as greasing the palms of nearby town bureaucracy to ensure nobody all that threatening actually got called in to look for them.

    On the other side of things, no money was worth dying. The needed to try and determine who looked like a cultivator and who did not. The smarter ones that stuck around quickly realised the less people in a group the more likely they were to be cultivators. A group of three that was also carrying a GIANT SKULL might as well have had a neon sign pointing at the group that said боPowerful Cultivators Hereбп so they stayed well out of sight. Not every cultivator would bother bandits like them... normally being a waste of time...

    But some were desperate for their own coin, and killing bandits was a great way to justify taking the ill-gotten gains afterwards. Most bandits were not ignorant to this fact, nor the fact that some truly gullible fools really did go around hunting bandits боfor the good of the peopleбп. Now it was an ongoing argument amongst bandits as to if they really did it for the started reason, for the praise and adtion of random towns people, for thedies, or men, theyбпd snag that way, or perhaps it was to take out their own sadistic urges on боeptableбп targets. No true consensus had ever been reached.

    On the more legal side, Kat and the gang had run past quite a few other travellers. It normally wasnбпt too hard for Kat to get out of the way. The trees, if there even were any, didnбпt tend to grow too close to the road and so stepping off of it for a bit was perfectly fine. Oh that was actually another thing, these roads were a lot sturdier then the first one sheбпd been on and could handle her weight plus that of the carriages. Perhaps it was the carriages that warranted the tougher stuff in the first ce.

    When they passed, it was pretty regr to get a few stares. Itбпs not every day you see a young woman carrying a snake head the size of arge shack. A few wondered how someone like Kat could kill such a thing. The rest would smack those few in the back of their heads and point out the small spiderweb cracks that appeared under Katбпs feet when she stepped on a weak bit of stone, revealing just how heaving something like that was, and then further exining Kat was able to outrun many of their horses. That was how.

    There was only one more thing of any note during their trip, it was on the fourth dayte at night after they had set up for the night. Lily had taken to spending as much of the night awake as she could to practice her paper magic. The reason for this, was because she could always sleep during the day but practicing magic needed her not to be moving quite so much, and the extra concentration didnбпt hurt to much either.

    It was when Lily was about to sleep that something new finally happened. Sheбпd tried to summon up paper so many times that it was practically burned into her mind. She didnбпt even consider changing her summoning method, this one called to her in a way only two others did, and even then it wasnбпt even close to as strongly. She was about to call it a night and she could already feel her eyes drooping...

    But then her spell боfailedбп and she felt a piece of paper p her in the face. Lily was about to just throw it to the side, not even thinking much of it in her sleepy space when Kat sped into her and swung her around in a circle. б░LILY YOU DID IT!б▒

    б░I did?б▒ said Lily confused and rather unconvinced.

    б░YOU DID. Lily your spell worked!б▒ said Kat cheerily.

    Then it all clicked in Lilyбпs tired mind. б░I... I did it. Wait... I did IT! Hahahahahahahaб▒ As soon as Lily finishedughing Kat pulled her into a toe-curling kiss, mostly for Lilyбпs benefit but it had the desired effect. Lilyбпs emotions practically exploded with joy. Thebination of Katбпs kiss and her sess buoying her emotions to knew heights.

    Then Kat got hit in the back of her head with a stick and they both paused and turned. б░Look I get youбпre bother happy, Lily did something cool or whatever... but itбпs the middle of the NIGHT. Now SHUT UPб▒ growled Yang before leaving them to their own devices.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891: Arriving on the Outskirts.

    Kat was looking over the city. Theyбпd finally arrived... and she couldnбпt stop the twitching in her eyes at the sight. You see, despite how close they are, theyбпd just woken up and walked maybe thirty minutes tops to get this view. Xiang had insisted they were close when he woke up early in the morning, before Yang even. He was correct in this of course, but had previously ignored Katбпs questions about if it was worth it to continueter the previous evening, only to backtrack in the morning and put forward it all as his idea.

    Now, it is true they werenбпt exactly close yet, it was just easily in view, but Kat was still very much annoyed with this turn of events. Granted, a lot of that annoyance was an insistence Lily also be awake for this view... which was just underwhelming and didnбпt help fix the annoyance Kat could feel infecting her mind. It was all just, mildly inconvenient. But when they all added up... Kat was not so happy a camper. Lily started to purr in Katбпs ear and she felt so much of that building agitation drain out. *Thanks.*

    Lily sent feelings of love and affection through the link as they looked out over theke and the city nearby. Sure it was partially as theyбпd been told. A wonderful river spawned from dense water qi that could be felt by the cultivators apparently. It was a smooth, tke with spouts of water dotting the surface and had that been it, Kat was sure it would be an unforgettable sight. What ruined things was everything else.

    Theke had more boats than a sporty ginger had freckles. They were everywhere, which the boats only increasing in size the further away from the city they got. Probably starting to live on them. Use the fact they were one of only a few in that section of thekeбпs fishing grounds. Thatбпs not to say theke shore was any better. The city encircled theke, not like a protector, but like a tangling vine strangling the life from something else much more wonderous.

    It was clear theke was shrinking. It might not have been happening in real time, but Kat could see a number of piers, both private andmercial, all at various lengths in the water... and with a keener eye still you could see that a few of the piers that had yet to be demolished were further back into the shoreline, not touching a drop of water. Without waves, it was clear to see that water would never return. Still, they seemed to need all those piers in various states of use, because the boats needed to be tied up somewhere.

    There were other issues as well. The shoreline had a few very nice buildings right in the centre, and a clear effort had been made to keep that nice and pleasant looking... but as you got further from that nice centre more and more shacks held together with dirt and prayers could be seen. They covered nearly the entirekeбпs shore, with only a few open spaces further away from the city. Yet even directly opposite had a few more shacks, making use of just how боremoteбп it was.

    A lot of these shacks hadrge chunks of wood sticking into the ground in front of them as well. No prizes for guessing they were for tying off yet more boats. Kat also tried to ignore the people she could see dumping literal shit into theke. They werenбпt even trying to hide it either. It was a big line of people on one of thergest piers just lining up with wagonload after wagonload of garbage and shit. *I donбпt know why I expected better from a ce with magic... but apparently I did. They really arenбпt taking care of this ce at all.*

    .....

    [Kat... it seems like the poorer people are just as poor, if not more so then many ces back on Earth. It... really isnбпt better back home if you know where to look.]

    *I know that... I mean... I really should know that but... I guess Iбпm not watching them do that sort of shit right in front of me. I mean... there are literally dumping wagons full of shit into the river!*

    [Kat, plenty of ces dump sewage into the waterways back at home, or just the ocean. Thatбпs probably worse then just shit though for some reason I can tell you also saw garbage... which, neat that I know that, not very neat that itбпs happening. I... I just donбпt see much we could do about it Kat. Remember, one of the very few rules we have is we canбпt uplift people... and that still wouldnбпt fix the problem for decades probably.]

    *I just... maybe itбпs different at home because as shitty as it can be we have otherkes, other rivers. Other oceans... this... this looks like a once and a lifetimes opportunity. Ake like this might never exist again and the fact that theyбпre just... letting it go to waste isnбпt pleasant in the slightest.*

    [Ok Kat... donбпt take this the wrong way... and Iбпm certainly not saying Iбпm any better then you are in this... but we only have on Earth. Itбпs precious, and unique and if we destroy it, not evenpletely just a little too far... then weбпre all dead, or in need of an entirely new. We will likely live to see the destruction of our natural world. It is no different to thiske, in fact, itбпs quite a lot worse from certain perspectives.]

    Kat found that she didnбпt really know how to deal with that information. *Oh... I... did you have a n for that future?*

    [Yes Kat. I nned to leave. I think thereбпs a good chance weбпll wise up a bit as a species and slow our inevitable end long enough for everyone weбпre good friends with on Earth to either take the chance to transform like us and leave when weбпre ready, or die. It used to be one of the big existential problems I never knew how to solve... and now with the option avable Iбпm not sure I want to try.]

    *I... why? Why just leave things like that?*

    [Kat... weбпd have to go full magical demonic dictator to stop it I think. Even if tomorrow everyone just stopped polluting... as a species weбпd find something else thatбпs just as bad or worse without realising it. Weбпve done simr things many times. Unless you want to rule the world, I donбпt see any way to avoid leaving. On top of that... when you consider how many worlds there are... humans on our Earth might die... but we are going to outlive the entire sr system. Weбпd just be leaving a bit earlier.]

    *I donбпt think I like thinking about this.*

    [I donбпt think anyone does. Itбпs one of the reasons nothing gets done Kat. One of many, but still one of them.]

    Kat just pursed her lips and stepped forward as Xiang and Yang started to move again. Xiang didnбпt seem to see anything wrong with the picture, but Kat could see Yangбпs narrowed eyes and clenched fists. It wasnбпt clear what part, or parts she found objectionable... but after the conversation sheбпd just had with Lily, Kat didnбпt feel like finding out at all. It was things she didnбпt want to consider. Lily was a much better long term nner so... best leave it to her. Thatбпs what Kat would tell herself anyway.

    When they got closer to the city, the group started to slow down, it was something Xiang did first and the rest followed suite. Kat suspected it was a courtesy thing. Nobody should be charging full speed into the city centre. It would lead to all sorts of problems. So with a more normal speed, Kat had the chance to ask, б░So Xiang... what exactly is the n here?б▒

    Xiang licked his lips slightly as he thought that question over, б░Well... weбпve got a few ways we can go about this. The first, and the most questionable would be to show up at the Lord or Ladyбпs district and just... walk around. The buyer will be exceptionally arrogant, but revealing weбпre cultivators would let us make a sale then and there. Probably for a good deal of coin... that we donбпt really need... but a good deal of coin at least.

    б░Other than that... two options really. The first is finding the biggest merchant in the city and offering it to him. Weбпll be undercut massively but probably paid in things more relevant to us. Perhaps he might have a few old cultivation jades, or some ingredients. It really depends on whatбпs in stock. If weбпre really lucky,б▒ Yang rolled her eyes at that and gestured grandly towards Xiang with a slight nod, б░we could find some rare cultivation thing that the merchant doesnбпt recognise... but thatбпs only if heбпs too dumb to wonder why we want that over other things.

    б░Then there is one more thing Iбпm interested in... probably the best option, at least I think... the Auction House.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892: The Brave Guardsmen

    Kat waited for the follow up. The whys and hows concerning the auction house and what made it the best choice... but after ten seconds it became clear she was going to have to ask. The affirmation from Lily just clinched it, б░So... you said боAuction Houseбп like I should know what that means already... but why is it the best option by far?б▒

    б░Oh... right, I forgot you were a demon for a moment,б▒ said Xiang causing Kat to raise an eyebrow in question which Xiang didnбпt bother noticing. б░You see, the auction houses around the continent are all mostly run by the same people. Itбпs a small sect in terms of cultivators... but massive in terms of economic power. They are known as боThe Merchants of Gold Roadбп and they mostly deal in high level cultivator stuff. Nobody wants to mess with them because they can ce heavy embargos on people who cross them.

    б░Anyway, the reason they make the Auction House -capital letters by the way- the best for us is that theyбпll take the item off our hands. Now some people might not like that, but we donбпt want to be carrying around a giant snake head anyway. Theyбпll deal with the transport and safety while also adding it to the Auction House line up. Even with their cut itбпs still probably the best way to make money from this.

    б░The only issue is that we might be stuck here for a few days... certainly longer then Iбпd like considering it took us a while to get here... but... dammit at weбпre reallymitted at this point and maybe, if weбпre lucky we can find the thing Xuenaбпs family was supposed to give the ice ass sect... though I donбпt really remember what that was...б▒ Xiang mumbled, trailing off.

    Yang shook her head wondering at how Xiang could have forgotten such a thing already. She of course didnбпt need to rely on the notes taken in her notebook for Xuena. Of course not, that would make her a bad friend. Kat on the other hand sighed as she shook her head, not at the forgetfulness but the fact she was going to be here even longer. I dunno how much Iбпm getting paid for this... and maybe I should... but whatever it is. Isnбпt enough.

    [Now donбпt so that Kat. Iбпve managed to work out my magic to the point I can cast something at least. The fact that weбпre here isnбпt the best thing ever but at least we can still send messages to the people back at home. I mean really, what else would we be doing?]

    *I suppose... but I wan to give Sylvie a big hug, listen to the sounds of Callisto making breakfast and feel the infectious joy Vivian gives off. Just for a bit. Itбпs not like weбпre getting no rest, and Iбпm sure in this town weбпll have a ce to stay while we wait... but a day to see everyone would be nice. Though... hmm... system? Is it possible to temporarily duck out of a mission?*

    .....

    User Kat is informed that exceptions can be made, but does not qualify for any of these exceptions.

    *Welp. That wasnбпt very helpful at all.*

    [Iбпm not sure what else you really expected. Itбпs certainly possible, but certainly not something D.E.M.O.N.S would want to be a regr thing. Especially when they are already so stingy with the messaging times. I imagine the breaks are probably exceptions for pregnant people, or maybe recently pregnant? Perhaps exceptions for the males as well?]

    *I donбпt like the fact that youбпre right... but youбпre probably right. Ugh... fine whatever. I guess I can look forward to having a big break when weбпre done with this mission though. I wonder if Iбпll just get a week off or longer?*

    [No idea] With Lily confirming Katбпs own thoughts there wasnбпt much else to think on for the moment, as they were approaching the gate. It looked exceptionally superfluous. Not only was itpletely ineffective against a cultivator, considering the wall was only about the height of a small house, it was also clearly a bit old. This wasnбпt proved by the weathering on the bricks, but by the fact that if you looked to the left where the water was, you could see a section of the wall just ended. There was a dinky little wooden fence, and there was also a guard watching from the top of the wall... but it was an easily exploited opening.

    б░Halt. State your business!б▒ said one of the two guardsmen at the gate.

    *Really? What could it possibly be? Perhaps weбпre trying to get rid of the giant snake head?* Despite Katбпs inner snark, Xiang wanted to answer them properly. б░We are travelling cultivators looking to offload the head of this in beast. It is Rank 3, and killed by our own hands,б▒ Kat could suddenly feel a number of eyes on their party at those words. б░Ideally, we will be dropping it off at the Auction House, but that is not our only option of course,б▒

    The guard nodded in understanding, б░I see. In that case are you prepared to pay the fee for entering our fine city?б▒ *Iбпm sorry what? Thereбпs a fee to get in?*

    Xiangбпs mouth twitched downward for a split second before his face returned to a more respectful looking one, б░While we do have coin for such expenses good sir, can you inform me as to what we are being charged for?б▒

    б░Of course Master Cultivator,б▒ though the way the guardsmen said it made it feel a lot more like боyoung bratбп б░you are attempting to sell your wares here in our glorious city and as such you must be taxed upon entering. With such arge beast, Iбпm sure youбпll make quite a bit of coin,б▒

    Xiang couldnбпt help it this time, his face set into a frown. б░Yet I wish not to sell this piece, but auction it. You mean to say there is a tax on such things? On top of the charge the auction house takes of course?б▒

    The guardsmen was starting to shift slightly, under Xiangбпs gaze. Clearly not veryfortable with all the follow up questions. *Lily, any idea if this is a real tax? I mean... Xiang seems to be trying to find that out... and the guard doesnбпt lookfortable... but thatбпs probably because heбпs just a guard right? And what weбпre carrying is a Rank 3 beast right?*

    [That seems to be what Iбпm reading between the lines. Iбпd guess that either itбпs a real tax but the guard doesnбпt think he could force the issue but will probably be punished for not getting the tax... or it could be the other way around. He stretched the tax to cover auction items when it really doesnбпt. Perhaps something that is a боsimpleбп mistake but if Xiang was an angry cultivator and he got caught... well the city wouldnбпt save him.]

    б░There is not, if you intend to go to the auction,б▒ Xiang red harder as the guard backtracked, б░but you insinuated you may not end up selling at the auction house and if that is the case, Iбпm afraid I would still need to collect taxes for the passage. There is also of course, a minor charge for entry on top of that, but nothing worth worrying about for cultivators such as yourselves,б▒

    Xiang tapped his foot a few times as he thought over the statement. It seemed Lily was right, the guard was stretching for a little extra coin. Xiang was debating if he wanted to make a big deal here. It was exceptionally disrespectful, at least in his mind. So it seemed very justified... but at the same time... if he pushed itбпd be a big deal. It just wasnбпt worth it. б░I willmit to the Auction House in that case,б▒

    б░In that case, 3 silver will get you a year long pass into the city,б▒ said the guard.

    Xiang threw the pieces at the guard, perhaps a little to hard as they put a noticeable dent in his armour. The guard didnбпt say anything and simply picked up the three, now slightly bend pieces from the ground. Xiang was certain there was a shorter term stay then a year, but he was done with this guard. Standing around much longer would probably lead him to doing something much worse to him.

    The guard nodded shakily after he stood back up and went to grab something from the guard house just behind the wall. The sound of a stamping down three times echoed out before the guard returned and handed them over to the three of us. Kat nced at Xiang who returned with a боdo you want to do something about this?бп *Lily?*

    [Eh, itбпs fine. I doubt theyбпll check them anyway.]

    Kat nodded back at Xiang and started forward. As they walked past, the guard had one more thing to stay, б░Please stick to the main paths while carrying your... cargo. Any property damage you inflict on the city is your responsibility to pay back,б▒

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893: Work Work. Zug Zug. Dabu

    Kat couldnбпt decide exactly how much she hated the smell in the city. See, with the fresh water so close by there was an undercurrent of a fresh spring breeze that asionally tickled your nose. The problem was the rest of the time it smelt like something had died, and then used its stench to go on a killing spree and at to the numbers. It wasnбпt quite as bad as the swamp, but sometimes there was just a sparkle of hope your next breath wouldnбпt be so bad. The oscition from hope to disappointment definitely made things worse then it otherwise would be... but the swamp was just that bad.

    As for how it was walking down the streets... well it wasnбпt too bad. The main street at least was exceptionallyrge, enough space for three carriages pushed up against each other, and then more room for the footpaths. The few carriages they did pass meant Kat had to tilt the snake head a bit to avoid knocking them over... but it was manageable with a bit of care. It wouldnбпt do to have her fall over sideways from the weight.

    Still, it wasnбпt too much of an issue, and they got to the Auction House with minimal issues. It was set in what Kat was pretty sure had to be the centre of the city. The area nearby opened up into thisrge town square with a fountain of pure water that must have been enchanted to help drive away the stench. There were a few trees growing in the grass patch that surrounded the water with little flowers popping up from the ground as well. It was a wonderful example of the city and if even half of the damned ce was like this, Kat would considering it a wonderful vacation spot.

    The Auction House itself was of course directly opposite the main road, blocking it and forcing the road to branch off in two other directions. It really spoke of the money and powered required not to build roads, but to divert them. It was an imposing building that seemed to feelrge. It looked as though it was looming, and even though it was only three stories, above ground at least, it felt easily doubly that if not more. The outside was a ck wood lines with white stone. The doors wererge, though not quiterge enough for the head to get in, and the fittings were clearly gold.

    б░So... how are we going to do this?б▒ asked Kat, б░The doors arenбпt quiterge enough so... whatбпs the n?б▒

    Xiang answered easily, б░Iбпll head in first, get them to acknowledge me, and then weбпll probably be led to some ce to evaluate the snake. Then hopefully theyбпll take it off our hands,б▒

    Kat nodded and stepped backwards onto the grass. She wasnбпt quite off the road but it was good enough for now. Kat felt like putting the thing down for a bit, but decided itбпd be too much of a hassle and likely quite damaging to do such a thing. With a nod from everyone Xiang moved away from the rest of the group and went inside. It wasnбпt overly busy in there. The Auction House had three people manning counters, and they were authorised to deal with most lower end items.

    .....

    Still, when Xiang started to describe what he had... it became a much bigger deal. It didnбпt take long for the receptionist to send out a call and head outside herself to take a look. Her head snapped back, as her eyes climbed all the way up to the top of the snake, б░Yup. Thatбпs going to need a proper appraiser,б▒

    With that established she didnбпt even wait around, simply heading back inside and returning to her post. Kat and the gang shared a look of боso we just wait?бп and with nothing else to do, they followed that thought. It took about ten minutes for the person they were waiting for to arrive. It was a tall woman, that despite her appearance screamed danger.

    She had long ragged hair that resisted all kinds of taming. It was tangled together but tied back with a loose ribbon that mostly just kept it steady at her back. She was missing a leg from the knee down and was using what was clearly a club as a walking stick. Her clothing though, was off exceptional make. Theyбпd found leather so supple it nearly looked like cloth, and had they gone to the effort of dying or painting it a bit, nobody wouldбпve been able to tell. The womanбпs pants were made with a simr leather except they had a metal te bolted around her good ankle.

    Her face was a mess of scars. The most noticeable one dragged from her temple, across one eye, and down to her chin. The eye itself looked... somewhat ok. With Katбпs vision she could see it was also lightly scarred, but only lightly. It still held the gift of sight even though it was slightly slower then the eye that waspletely hole. Another was that arge chunk had been removed from her nose and then patched over poorly.

    The woman barely spared them all a nce. She looked over the snake for a few moments before nodding and making a gesture for them to follow. She took them down the left side street for a few steps before pulling up the sidewalk, which actually happened to be a trapdoor, extending out into the road. It was a steep incline, but clearly meant for carriages and had good clearance. The group followed carefully, Kat exceptionally so. Her feet were steady but the weight was making it hard to keep them.

    It didnбпt take long for them to end up in a basement easily twice the size of the square above with a ceiling that would allow for the snake to be stood on its neck and still have room. They shuffled there way through a number of boxes that were on the edges until they reached another door, this one muchrger, like those on an aircraft hangar. The woman didnбпt hesitate at all, she wrenched it open with her free hand and gestured them inside. As they took steps in the lights flicked on and in the centre was arge ss podium.

    As the woman touched it, the podium shifted and churned until the ss set again. It was raised up a bit higher then Kat herself now with a dent in the middle that could perfectly fit the snake. It was easy to guess what needed to happen. Kat however, nced worriedly at the fact it was ss.

    Seeing Katбпs worry, the woman spoke up, б░That ss right there could take an attack from a Rank 3 cultivator going full out. Dropping a little thing like that snake you have on there wonбпt even scratch it.б▒

    Sturdiness now assured Kat did just that, letting it slid from her arms onto the ss, wincing slightly at the slight screeching as the scales and ss rubbed against each other. б░Hmm... good weight at least. Probably quite healthy when alive... who killed this beast?б▒ asked the woman.

    Xiang pointed to Kat, and Lily hopped onto the spare space on the ss to also point with a paw. The womanбпs eyes zeroed in on Lily in an instant. б░Thatбпs not a cat... what is that?б▒ The woman instantly noticed the shift in Katбпs posture and watched as purple seeped into Katбпs eyes. б░Ah I see... she then?б▒

    Lily hopped off the tform and transformed, б░Iбпm Lily!б▒

    б░I see! Introductions finally. My name is Gertrude and I will be your appraiser today. I do not know if this would sound offensive, but you looked like a most curious creature, before you transformed of course. Quite a lot of power in that little frame... but the connection between you and your...б▒ Gertrude looked at Kat and smirked, showing a good helping of teeth, even if two were missing. It was a sharp, pleased look, б░owner.б▒

    Kat wanted to be angry but Lily burst outughing even as she tried to hide the blush on her face and stepped behind Kat. б░I have no regrets,б▒ insisted Lily from over Katбпs shoulder,б▒

    б░Oh Iбпm sure she takes good care of you Lily,б▒ Gertrude practically purred out before straightening and looking over the others, б░Now. The rest of you. Introduce yourselves!б▒

    б░My name is Kat,б▒

    б░Xiangб▒

    б░Yangб▒

    Gertrude nodded and turned away back to her work. б░Do any of you know the name of this beast?б▒

    She didnбпt even nce back but nodded again once everyone had shaken there heads, б░That does not surprise me, I do not recognise it either and it is in fact my job to recognise such. I suspect it is either a mutant of another simr snake species or perhaps a crossbreed? Iбпll have to investigate further. What ns do you have for this?б▒

    б░We were hoping to sell it,б▒ said Xiang.

    б░Yes and Iбпm hoping to retire without needing the Merchants guarding my gilded cage and going on about just howrge my debt is. Thatбпs just a HOPE though. How do you n to sell it? As is? Ingredients? Separately? Together? What about the location?б▒ rattled of Gertrude.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894: Eye See What You Mean

    While Gertrude was rattling of her questions, Kat was fielding some of her own. *Why did youugh when Gertrude called me your owner? Itбпs not particrly nice and she was clearly doing it on purpose. I almost thought she was provoking me until you startedughing. *

    [No thatбпs not it at all. Donбпt you remember that talk with Vivian? She was... implying certain things about our rtionship. Which of course, are somewhat true even if she was guessing the details were wrong. Still, Iughed because I donбпt find her all that incorrect. Despite the entirely non-sexual connotation I AM your familiar. If I wasnбпt as smart that would make you my owner, even if most people donбпt treat familiars that way.]

    *Oh no. You just had to remind me... Iбпd locked all that garbage securely away. I... well no I guess that makes sense. She looks pretty old, and the fact she could tell you werenбпt normal, and that we were connected probably means sheбпs at least reasonably powerful. I wonder how many decades old she is?*

    [Probably best not to ask.]

    While Kat and Lily were establishing that, Xiang was trying to figure out his answer, б░Iбпd intended to simply sell it as is, and then let the customer decide what they want. If they choose to turn it into ingredients thatбпs fine, or just use the skull and sell the rest. I donбпt really care if Iбпm honest,б▒

    Gertrude nodded slowly as she ran a hand over one of the fangs the snake had, checking for the hole indicating it had a venom sack along the way. б░While that isnбпt a bad idea per say... it will likely limit your potential profits. Itбпs best to have a clear narrative for this sort of thing. So that the auctioneer on duty can hype things up. If you want to sell it as a skull, you can tell of its size, how long it took to kill, what finally brought it down, how difficult the fight was.

    б░If you want to go the other way and make use of it as ingredients, you should have it prepped for that beforehand. I can do that for a cut of course, but I get most of my cut from the sale of the thing in the first ce, so what I really want is to make us both the most money. If the ingredients are prepped, the auctioneer can go the other way, and talk about just how much is here. The size and potency of the venom sacks for example, are not something I can really know just by looking at this.б▒

    .....

    Xiang let out a short боhmmmбп before kicking at the floor a few times and letting out a sigh. б░Right... well... what do you think would make us the most money? Thatбпs really all this is to me. A chance to make money,б▒

    Gertrude moved her eyes over to Kat, knowing after the singling out earlier that she was the one responsible for the kill. б░Is that what you desire as well?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Do you know what I am?б▒

    б░A demon,б▒ answered Gertrude

    б░Yup, exactly and for me this is just a thing I killed during my job. Sure maybe I could be a bit of a bitch about it and im it as my kill but your money isnбпt really worth much to me... and I donбпt need any of the ingredients or whatever,б▒ said Kat.

    Gertrude nodded, б░Yes... Iбпve met a few demons and most of them are much politer then the stories insinuate so your answer doesnбпt surprise me overly much. Still... in regards to the money... itбпs hard to say. The venom sacks and the eyes are probably where the real money is for this head. Not as much leather on it as the rest of the body Iбпm sure. Oh there will be some money in it, but better to sell the sacks as a pair, the eyes probably as two separate units and the skin as an earlier piece.

    б░That is if you are selling it piecemeal. Otherwise... I could clean up the back of this, maybe throw on somecquer or vanish... just something to keep it from decaying. Itбпs probably something to ask someone else but I can clean the back up nicely. Using it as a centrepiece... itбпs a formidable snake... but youбпre missing quite a lot of it and this head isnбпt thergest Iбпve ever seen... how big was the rest?б▒

    The party looked between each other before shrugging. It was Yang who offered, б░Huge. It was probably about half the length from here to the gate in honestly,б▒

    Gertrude let out a throaty chuckle, б░Could you remember where you found the beast? Information on the rest of the carcass would also be valuable...б▒

    Kat jumped in here, б░I doubt it. It attacked us while we were travelling through the main road in that poisonous swamp down south. Youбпd have to be blind to miss it and there was a merchant caravan that needed to pass it as we left. I actually let them know, explicitly where it was, in exchange for some information about healing those twoб▒ Kat pointed at the cultivators, б░whoбпd gone and got themselves poisoned.б▒

    б░I see, I see. Certainly canбпt sell that... any merchant worth his salt wouldбпve made sure to get what they could from the thing. What merchant was it?б▒ asked Gertrude.

    б░Ottisб▒ answered Kat.

    б░Oh, yes well in that case the carcass is likelypletely gone at this point. I havenбпt heard any news of it, so Iбпd guess as a favour to you his isnбпt broadcasting his supply till after youбпve sold your own spoils. Ottis is a good man like that, even if he is ruthless when ites to contracts. Right vengeful too for people that try to screw him... but a valuable ally in the merchant world. Even if you just met the man once... hmmm...

    б░Frankly Iбпm not sure what to tell you here. The scales are good, but being on the head I can see there isnбпt as much as youбпd find elsewhere. Thatбпs because the snake needed to use its jaws, and of course the skull. I can see this snake stacked up spare scales. Not too many here on the head. So the money is really all in the eyes and venom... maybe a bit from the skeleton. Use that as a piece.

    б░Problem is... if itбпs from that swamp... this will be new territory frankly. The eyes arepletely untested. They could be worth everything or nothing... but without others KNOWING that value, itбпll be a hard sell. The venom though... that would be easy. We could probably get the bidding going nice and good for something with venom that lived in that hellscape. Likely very potent and many a poisoner would pay with heavy stones for it.

    б░I just canбпt say if itбпd be more to go that way though. It likely alles down to the price of the eyes. If they turn out to be worth something, and Iбпd need to take them out to test for that sort of thing without damaging them... then thatбпs your best bet. Otherwise... itбпs a nice fancy mantle piece. Iбпll get the story from Kat while you think on it,б▒

    While Gertrude gestured Kat over Xiang and Yang moved together. б░There just isnбпt much of a way to know is there?б▒ asked Xiang.

    Yang frowned at his statement and looked over her shoulder back at the snake. б░I mean... probably not? Iбпd hope that after all my time with Xuena Iбпd be a bit better at this... but itбпs not like the thing had fancy eye powers likesers or petrification. So honestly Iбпd say itбпs a toss up as to how useful it is. Sometimes the strangest ingredients can be really powerful. That being said...

    б░The thing that makes me hesitate so much is the age of the snake and just howrge it was... Iбпd guess that Gertrude either gave us the clue intentionally... but chances are the snake was someoneбпs familiar once upon a time that survived their cultivator getting taken out, or maybe even merged slightly with them andter going mad. The amount of energy contained in those eyes... it should be quite a lot.

    б░The chance Xuena could turn them into a tincture that fixes someoneбпs eyesight or maybe even regrows eyes entirely considering how the snake can rece its scales is REALLY high. The issue isnбпt if itбпs likely or not, but what level of cultivator it works on, and what alternatives there are. If this could fix a Rank 3 cultivatorsбп eye... that... thatбпs the jackpot right there. Now I canбпt say how likely that is... but itбпs something to think about.б▒

    Xiang grumbled under his breath. б░Iбпm no good at this sort of thing. How big of a loss is it for us, mary wise if it is something like that?б▒

    б░Look I donбпt know ok? This sort of thing might be really rare, or it could be prettymon. The real clincher would be if some powerful Rank 2 cultivator in town is missing an eye and has a good healer on hand. The poison, as Gertrude said, can probably be sold for enough... actually maybe thatбпs what matters...б▒

    б░What do you mean?б▒

    б░Look... this was all for a bit of money right? Well we donбпt need an exceptional breakthrough here. We want a bit of spare change to potentially upgrade our equipment, and just because we couldnбпt stand to leave it behind. If the eyes are useless, weбпve still got the poison sacks and the bones right?б▒

    б░Right...б▒

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895: The Inn Argument

    The group left the appraiser each feeling something quite different. Kat was d to finally be rid of the thing. Despite not hurting to hold or being too heavy... it was unwieldy, slowed her down considerably and just wasnбпt pleasant to hold. It was gone now, and if the cultivators decided they wanted money, they could find some other way to acquire it. Lily was pleased with herself. She might have been a bit embarrassed but she was awake and in Katбпs arms, and really, isnбпt that what mattered?

    Yang was feeling a bit bitter about the whole ordeal. Despite agreeing that the snake was too much money to just leave behind... she was really starting to understand just how much time it was taking from them. The auction involving the snake head wasnбпt for another two days. Which was really quite lucky when she was informed the auction house normally only holds auctions once a month or on special asions. Well, the bigger ones. Small auctions for niche butmon items happened more regrly. Still... the time was adding up and there was a knot in her stomach as she thought about what Xuena might be doing. Granted, she was probably being either kept in poor amodations or forced to make medicine. Xuena would treat the first like a holiday and the second like a mostly regr day... but it still didnбпt sit right with Yang.

    Xiang was the one who felt the most mixed feelings about the whole thing. It had seemed like a great idea, but road blocks continued to pop up. Perhaps if heбпd known about just how bad the poison was, heбпd have suggested they leave the whole snake behind. Perhaps if he knew theyбпd need to take it to the auction house. Perhaps if he knew how hard it would be for Kat to move offroad with it. Perhaps, perhaps perhaps. These things all PERHAPS could have helped in the past but they weremitted now... and Xiang couldnбпt bring himself to be all that pleased about how things had been turning out.

    б░So where are we saying?б▒ asked Kat, dispersing the clouds that had started to gather around the cultivators.

    б░Just wherever is-б▒ Xiang started to say before being cut off.

    б░Oh no you donбпt Xiang. Weбпll stay at the inn in this city run by a cultivator. There will be at least one, maybe two and we will choose one of those,б▒ said Yang firmly.

    б░Why? We donбпt need anything fancy?б▒ asked Xiang confused.

    .....

    Yang grith her teeth and looked over at Kat with a боthis idiotбп look. *Wait... does she just want nice beds? No... it looks like more than that...* б░You see Xiang,б▒ *Oh yeah. Sheбпs gearing up for a bit of a verbal beat down. Itбпs more.* б░There are only two types of cultivators that room anywhere else. They are the desperate, and those that are hiding something. We are not desperate, and we arenбпt hiding anything.б▒

    Xiang raised a finger to point out he at least what hiding more than a few things, such as the fact he was instrumental in destroying a sect, seemed to have a weird form where he could take on much stronger cultivators but couldnбпt control it. Yang just red harder, б░Nothing to hide,б▒ she said through gritted teeth.

    Xiang gulped, but apparently didnбпt know what was good for him, б░Yeah but are you saying we arenбпt desperate?б▒

    Yang hissed, б░Look, itбпs not a matter of if we are or not. Weбпve been seen going into the auction house because we had to walk a giant snake head through the city. People are now aware of us. If the underbelly of the city doesnбпt know already, they will before the end of the hour. If we stay at some random inn theyбпll think we have something else worth taking. Maybe we couldnбпt get a good price at the auction or maybe they arenбпt smart enough to realise the Auction House keeps all items on their premises.

    б░I might not mind roughing it. My parents were pretty clear about that fact growing up. What I donбпt want is to feel like I need a guard the whole night lest we be attacked. Even then we might still get attacked. Perhaps a rogue cultivator will go for it, deciding breaking a few nearby buildings down will be easy to pay off and a good price for what we have. Might even wait till after the auction when they know we have the money. It just isnбпt worth it,б▒

    б░Why canбпt Kat just guard us?б▒ offered Xiang.

    Kat felt her eye twitch. *Ah thereбпs the Xiang I know. He was doing so much better then the first time I almost thought it was a fluke. Aw well.*

    [Itбпs ok Kat. Weбпve traded Xiang as an ally for Yang as one and frankly, Yang is a lot prettier.] The echoing mentalughtering from Lily did help soothe whatever few fray nerves Kat had acquired. She was mostly ying it up for Lily, but the genuine announce was easily washed away.

    б░While Iбпm sure Kat would indeed be able to guard us, and might even do so with little prompting if asked properly,б▒ Yang emphasised thest few words like she was trying to stab Xiang with them, б░thatбпs only part of the issue. The fact that weбпd need a guard would automatically make our sleep worse. The idea we could be woken up at any moment, that we need to be ready to jump out of bed. Weбпd need to sleep with our weapons out and in reach, and maybe even day clothes on.

    б░And thatбпs just the problems weбпd have even if nobody shows up. Letбпs say someone does show up. I doubt theyбпd be bothering to rob us if theyбпre strong enough to take out Kat, but say theyбпre a cultivator? Kat will need to hit them decently hard or just hurl them away. That makes noise. Weбпre already on a hair trigger and then all of a sudden weбпre all awake now because we were attacked. Even if it wasnбпt technically a problem, it bes one. Itбпs just best not to let it worry is. We have the money Xiang, and weбпll be getting more,б▒

    б░It just seems like a waste. After roughing it for so many days. There a plenty of nice inns we could stay at that would cost us a fraction of what weбпre about to be charged,б▒ insisted Xiang.

    б░Xiang, weбпre not trying to pinch pennies here. I know you only got shitty longsting food because you didnбпt want to shell out for the good stuff. Which, I think was totally fair. Eating poorly cooked high Rank food just because it stays preserved IS a waste of money. I wonбпt deny that in the slightest. But we are in a town, a rather nice town and we do not need to. Besides, weбпve eaten all the snake at this point,б▒ said Yang.

    б░The snake didnбпt even taste that good,б▒ grumbled Xiang.

    б░Gee, I wonder why? Perhaps itбпs because it was poorly cooked over a fire with a bit of salt on top?б▒ suggested Yang.

    б░Look, Iбпm just saying if weбпre doing this for the money, why are we spending extra to stay in town,б▒ insisted Xiang.

    б░If you want to say it like that... Iбпm just insisting that we spend a bit of money to give everyone a good night sleep for once. The only one without any sleep issues at all has been Lily and thatбпs because Kat makes the perfect bed for her,б▒ said Yang.

    б░Katбпs been able to sleep just fine,б▒ said Xiang without looking at Kat to confirm this fact.

    Yang nced at Kat to find out for herself and Kat just shrugged. *I donбпt know what you want me to say here, either of you. It was perfectly serviceable. It doesnбпt hurt me and I donбпt wake up with back or joint pain from the horrible positions. Despite that, a bed is a lot morefortable. So yes, I can sleep боjust fineбп but thatбпs a lot like saying thereбпs боjust a bit of saltбп in the ocean.*

    [What I want to know is why weбпre bothering with this argument. We know that they both have some money on them, but I think Xiang has the supplies, and Yang has the main funds. So I think if she really wanted to she could just go ahead with this regardless of what Xiang wants.]

    *Certainly true... but what does she actually want here? Just to argue? To actually get Xiang onboard? I know she enjoys it somewhat but does she enjoy winning an argument or just trying to extend it? I know she said it was the arguing itself... but I mean...*

    [Hmm... I donбпt know. See... youбпre right she did say she just enjoyed arguing but sheбпs making a lot of good points that should have shut this one down already. My guess is that she actually wants to win this one. Probably before the sun goes down.]

    *Lily itбпs not even lunchtime.*

    [I know what I said.]

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896: Filling Your Head with Lewd Images

    б░Three rooms,б▒ said Yang as she dropped some weird stones onto the table. They glowed slightly and nobody thought it was strange so they had to be a form of currency. Well, nobody thought the stones were strange. Xiang however...

    б░Hang on why are we getting three rooms?б▒ asked Xiang.

    б░Oh? Want to stay in the same room so you can pretend it was an ident when you sneak a peak at me naked?б▒ said Yang with a growl. However... Kat was watching more closely and saw that it was a smirk. [Ah. I see what sheбпs doing here.]

    *What? Starting another argument?*

    [Yes? But also no. Iбпve heard about this tactic. Itбпs a suggestion for when youбпre interested in a rather dense boy. Even if interested might be a bit of a stretch here. You see... what Yang is doing is forcing Xiang to picture her naked. Look itбпs working!]

    Lily was correct, Xiang had a very noticeable dusting of red on his cheeks and it wasnбпt hard to imagine what was going on, б░Oh yeah?б▒ said Xiang his voice shaking just a little, б░Well why not two rooms? One for guys and one for girls? That means that al- both, both of you could stay in the same room,б▒ Xiang spared the slightest nce towards the receptionist.

    Oh. I see... but... isnбпt she also using him of it at the moment? As if itбпs something she doesnбпt want? I donбпt quite understand the thought process... why would anyone try something like that?

    .....

    [Um...]

    *Lily... did you try this?*

    [Ok yes... but also sort of no?]

    *Exin please Lily.*

    The receptionist however was the perfect picture of poise. She didnбпt even twitch as Yang and Xiang argued back in forth. Her hands sat firmly against her outfit, one over the other and she didnбпt so much as nce at the pile of money on the table. She kept an eye on both the main door, and the main staircase while keeping a bit of attention on the two cultivators. She seemed remarkably unbothered by all this.

    Yang looked over to the receptionist meaningfully, and then back to Xiang. б░I donбпt want to know what Kat might feel like getting up to with her girlfriend if she shows up in our room,б▒ said Yang firmly. б░but even without that. Then youбпd have a room all to yourself? Why should you get the single room?б▒

    б░I feel like thatбпs rather obvious here. Letбпs say...б▒ Xiang tried to stop it but he nced over at Kat and Lily, б░Lily does show up. In that case I really shouldnбпt be in the room anyway and youбпre all girls. So itбпs different.б▒

    [Right so it was never me I used as an example... back at the beginning before I settled intopletely avoiding sharing my crush... and maybe before it properly solidified into more than that... I did a few little things that were simr. You were always pretty fast in and out of the changing rooms. I know now thatбпs because you donбпt see them as ces to gossip, and just... changed and left. Still, I wanted to see if it was actually because you were gay.]

    [So I brought it up a few times, mentioning that the bullies were still changing, and then when that didnбпt work, at the time I was hoping it was because they are horrible people and not that you were straight...]

    б░Indeed I suppose it is different, but remember Lily and Kat are together. Two girls. Would you really leave me alone to be outnumbered by the lesbians? Think of all the illicit things they could do to me in my sleep?б▒ said Yang with fake horror.

    Xiang went bright red from that one. б░T-that... that ispletely different.б▒

    б░Oh? Is it because you might want to watch?б▒ sneered Yang

    б░NO!б▒ Yes. Probably. Xiang couldnбпt really control the fact the image was appealing until he banished it. Just because it was appealing for an instant didnбпt mean it was with even a second of extra thought. If Yang didnбпt kill him for something like that, Kat would ensure that nothing but ashes remained.

    [Though in the end after I tested it with a more than a few guys in ss and still got no reaction I figured you were either really good at hiding it, or you just werenбпt interested in anyone yet. I didnбпt guess you were asexual... which I guess was a bit of a blind spot for me. I mean... I feel kinda bad for not noticing my best friend and crush was asexual.]

    *Lily. I didnбпt even know there was a word for it at the time. Also, now you mention it I can remember your attempts at this. It took so long to jog my memory because youбпre right. You were... well maybe not subtle but I never thought there was anything strange about it till you brought it back up again. Which... huh. Should I be doing this to you? Talk about situations where youбпll picture me naked.*

    [NO! Please donбпt. I do that enough already.]

    *...*

    [Oh. Oh no.]

    In the real world Kat let out a slightugh that she quickly silenced. It was just too funny. Both the fact Lily thought somehow Kat didnбпt already know, and the fact that she believed it was боtoo muchбп. Honestly, Lilyбпs thoughts tend to stay shockingly pure from Katбпs perspective. Especially considering Lily is the one with lustful intentions.

    Yang on the other hand, decided to use Katбпs smallugh as a point against Xiang. б░Ah, I suppose if Kat thinks itбпs such a silly idea you must have your own problems. Do you bat for your own team like Kat and Lily? That would make a lot of sense.б▒

    Kat of course, had no idea what the two were talking about and was paying no attention at all. So she didnбпt notice when Xiang red at her and found her still trying to suppress theughter. Xiangбпs had creaked back to lock eyes with Yang. б░Really? Youбпre saying Iбпm the one batting for the home team? Didnбпt you imply earlier that Kat and Lily would do all sorts of things to you? Kat may be scary sometimes but sheбпs certainly no rapist, heck I donбпt even know if she would bother convincing a drunk to stop trying to stab her after missing the first few times. Perhaps youбпre the one with such proclivities?б▒

    *Oh Lily... you still havenбпt made any real headway involving limiting your thoughts. Especially not ones as powerful as your attraction to me. Did you think I didnбпt notice the asional shes of myself naked? Or with a towel on? Perhaps that one from two nights ago with me sprawled out over a rock and my kimonoing undone?*

    [Hisss... Kat why? Why do you do this?]

    *Because youбпre adorable and I love you thatбпs why. Itбпs so cute, and makes it really easy to know that you desire me. Even if I donбпt lust after you, I keep all of those pictures in mind for... future references.*

    [KAT! You should not be trying to y out my erotic fantasies. Now or in the future!]

    *Why not? Youбпre my girlfriend after all.* Lily couldnбпt find a good answer to that one.

    Yang was very unflustered at the usation. It was in fact, not a new one considering how much time she spent with Xuena ever since they were children. б░Well, you know what they say? Girls are an awful curious lot. Iбпve been friends with Xuena a looong, looong time you know? All the way through puberty. We did a little... experimenting you know...б▒

    The experimenting Yang was talking about was nothing like she was implying. She meant real medical experiments usually involving creatures Yang caught and medicines Xuena made. They did have one brief kiss, just to find out what it was like... and they both knew they were firmly straight. Still. Xiang didnбпt know this, and now he had a whole new set of images to try and push away.

    [AHA! Iбпve got it! You shouldnбпt just be trying to cater to my sexual fantasies because this is a rtionship and I should also be catering to yours!]

    *Lily...*

    [Oh... oh Iбпm an idiot arenбпt I?]

    *No youбпre very sweet, and normally correct. But no, I donбпt have any of my own for obvious reasons so I keep all of yours in a very pretty box Iбпll be making good use of in the future once we get that far.*

    [I feel as though I have been trapped somehow.]

    *No trap here, unless you count the fact youбпre bound to me for all eternity or at least as long as I live. Youбпll be smothered in love and hugs forever mwhahahahahah!*

    The receptionist continued to pretend that none of this was any concern to her and that she wasnбпt listening at all. She didnбпt even nce at the clock despite the fact she would be off shift sometime soon. Her recement would show up... and probably wait for this argument to be over. Oh the hardships of customer service. So the receptionist continued to keep a small smile on her face, her head facing forward and her hands against her uniform. It was the polite thing to do after all.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897: Bag Mechanics

    They got three rooms.

    It wasnбпt even a surprise at this point. Kat was pretty sure that Yang wouldбпve been perfectly happy to share a room with the other two girls. Despite this, Xiang just couldnбпte up with a good enough argument while dealing with all of his hormones. It was actually kind of sad towards the end. The receptionistdy could see it as well, if the slight upticks of her mouth said anything. See, Yang had been providing increasingly poor arguments up until the point she was just straight up wrong for thest two. Despite this, they were all said suggestively enough Xiang had figurative smoke spewing from his ears.

    With the payment and room number settled the group was led upstairs by the receptionist to three rooms all situated next to each other. Xiang swiped the key from Yangбпs hand, opened the door and then mmed all in one swift motion. Face a ming red the whole time. The receptionist just nodded at this and then left the group to it. Hoping to figure out why the person who was supposed to rece her for the next shift was missing.

    Once she was gone, Yang then decided to give Kat and Lily an impromptu lesson in what everything cost and how to tell if you were being scanned. It was clearly designed with Katбпs perfect memory in mind and was more of a list then a conversation. Yang went over everything from bread, to fancy meals to theatre shows before carefully pushing Kat and Lily out into the city for lunch. And dumping the local equivalent of ten thousand dors into Katбпs hands.

    Yang vanished while Kat and Lily just stared incredulously into the bag. б░I canбпt decide if Yang is good with money or not,б▒ said Kat.

    Lily took a nce around and seeing nobody paying attention transformed and leaned into Kat. б░Yeah... I really donбпt know either. She knew the price of basically everything and even how to tell if she was being scammed with a new item most of the time... but then handed us all this money. I... I donбпt even know how weбпd spend it all...б▒

    The pair continued to stare at the bag with some minor concern for another few minutes until Kat said. б░You know... I donбпt think itбпs safe to carry all this money around...б▒

    .....

    б░I think youбпre right... um... let me try something,б▒ Lily grabbed the bag and put it in the small one sheбпd brought. It didnбпt really fit, Yang had handed them a lot of coins but that was fine. Lily then handed the bags off to Kat and transformed. [Now put that on me] Kat shrugged and did as asked then Lily transformed again.

    Now what Lily had been hoping would happen is the bag would vanish like her clothes and bag normally did when the transformation was the other way around. Apparently there was some limitations though because Lily transformed and the bag was tied around her feet. Lily frowned at this before sighing and putting it on again, transforming back. The bags vanished, as Lily suspected they would... but she wasnбпt all that pleased about it. [Guess I canбпt walk around on your arm... too much risk of getting pickpocketed otherwise]

    With their gold secured Kat started wandering. The inn was easy to find again considering its size, extravagance and the fact it wasnбпt all that far from the auction house. Now the question was... where did they want to go? *So what would you like to do Lily? This is the first proper date weбпre going on and we need a ce for you to eat. Should we go somewhere fancy?*

    [Eh... we could but thatбпs something we can do at home isnбпt it? I mean... I can hide my ears well enough with like a hat or something. What Iбпd really like to have is some local delicacies prepared by the locals. See what боgood foodбп for the moremon people is here. I mean... is there anything we can get from the fancy ces that would really stand out?]

    *Perhaps? I doubt we could get it here because itбпs a mana based dish, and you probably wouldnбпt be able to eat it yourself anyway... but Iбпm a big fan of a particr soup that tastes wonderful, if a bit watery and spreads this delightful warmth all across your body as you eat it. Itбпs like a good soup warming you on a winterбпs day but so much moreforting and pleasant.

    Sadly itбпs extremely hot and you would be physically incapable of trying it. Thyme had to warn people away from it and if you couldnбпt touch the spoon or the bowl you werenбпt allowed to even try it. Apparently itбпd just kill you. Which... hmm now that Iбпm thinking about it... Iбпm not sure there is anything like that you could eat. Magic ice cream might be too cold for you... sorry.*

    [Itбпs ok. It was an interesting idea at least. Maybe weбпll spot some ce that works with raw meat? I mean... this IS a fishing town after all. Cultivator Sushi doesnбпt sound like such a bad idea. In fact, considering Iбпm a cat now, it sounds like a really good one. I think Iбпve decided what weбпre looking for.]

    *I donбпt know if they have rice around here. Iбпve not seen anyone growing it... though I havenбпt really seen them growing wheat either and I know they have bread. So perhaps itбпs a meaningless point.*

    *So... ignoring my previous thoughts, should we head towards the pier or the fancy ces in town? I feel like the pier might be our best bet, certainly weбпd find fish there but maybe not anyone skilled at serving it or just other ingredients in general. On the other hand, I have no idea how weбпd be able to tell a sushi store from one that sells steaks in a fancy restaurant especially if they donбпt have anyone eating outside.*

    [Um... hmm... the waterfront does stink. So Iбпm a little torn. I think the easy answer to боhow find sushiбп would be to follow my nose. It should be good precise enough for something like this. That being said... maybe we can find some nice grilled fish or something at the pier?]

    *Well we are here for a few days, so why not both? Start at the pier and then find some good stuff in the fancy area another time?*

    [Purrfect]

    Kat wondered how intentional the mental purring was on Lilyбпs part, but didnбпt want to ask. It was pretty adorable and if it wasnбпt intentional Kat didnбпt want to discourage it from appearing again. Still, they had a destination in mind and Kat knew itбпd be very easy to find. So they headed straight for the dock area, taking side streets when they appeared and simply hopping over boxes if it became necessary. No sense pretending not to be a cultivator when you had wings and a tail, or when you knew your girlfriend would transform to eat with you.

    It didnбпt take long at all from them to be right around the waterfront and it was a bit of a mess. People yelling and moving all over the ce. A lot of people selling fish, usually older individuals who likely manned the stalls for their younger counterparts out on theke. Still, there was a very noticeableck of people selling cooked, or prepared fish in any way. The pair found this a bit odd truth be told. [I donбпt get it. These people clearly catch fish, and likely use it as arge part of their diet. Why isnбпt there anyone selling prepared fish?]

    *Iбпm not sure Lily. Maybe itбпs a zoningw thing? I donбпt really know how those work but thatбпs the only reason I can think of really.*

    [I suppose it could be that. Zoningws arenбпt usually so specific though. If you can sell things here, you can almost certainly sell prepared food... unless itбпs a health risk? They might be able to use that as justification... but they are still throwing refuse into the water so they probably arenбпt all that health conscious.]

    *Can you smell anything? Because I canбпt. Not really.*

    [No, my nose really isnбпt tuned for stuff like this. Itбпs all just too much. I canбпt properly separate the scents. Not instinctively anyway. Finding one strong scent in the forest? Thatбпs fine. Figuring out cooked fish from the hundreds and hundreds of raw fish amongst such massive catches? Too difficult without any training... and something prepared but uncooked like Sushi? I think Iбпd have a better chance at killing the snake on my own.]

    *I guess weбпve got no choice but to keep looking then.* So thatбпs what Kat and Lily did. There were a few stalls that they thought might have met their criteria but it quickly became clear they were just butchers forrger fish. Some of them didnбпt even have their own catch. Just let others bringrge fish to be diced properly. The duo could feel their mood souring. Though that might have just been the smell.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898: Little bit of a Date

    Kat and Lily were about ready to scream aloud in joy when they finally found a ce selling food meant to be eaten right away. It wasnбпt what they were looking for, but after an hour of finding nothing but various stalls selling fish, crabs, other crab looking things and nts that grew in the area, just the fact they were selling food they could eat right away was enough to ignore the rest of the problems the stall had, and there were many.

    The first and most obvious thing they noticed, and werenбпt all that happy with, was that the man selling things was using a few rickety bits of wood that looked like it was held more together with hope then wooden nks or nails. The other was that they were clearly just selling this stuff out of there house, though the house really wasnбпt in any better condition then the stall.

    What drove them ept this though, was that the man was using two tables on top of the stall to keep things organised, and there was new fooding out of the house pretty regrly carried by a child that was likely no older than six. Floutingbourws? On Earth certainly. Here... well there probably wasnбпt any. The man clearly doubled as a butcher with the second table. It was dripping with blood and had a bucket nearby filled with fish guts and off-cuts. It wasnбпt appealing at all to see the butcher working on that bucket when hecked other things to do. He was turning it into mashed fish... that was then going onto the sandwiches.

    Still, what he also did was cut the choice bits into small meaty cubes andid them out onto arge y te. Kat and Lily were starting to realise that perhaps the reason nobody was selling street food was that they had no way to keep it sanitary in the slightest. The y tes were stained with old blood splotches that failed to wash off. The sandwiches barely got by, mostly by being stacked on top of other sandwiches and writing off the bottom lot as a loss.

    They nearly overlooked the store if it wasnбпt for those sandwiches though. A group of three fisherman walked up, pped down some coin and walked off with nine of them. Fishing was hungry work after all, and being in the hot sun didnбпt help matters for normal mortals. After the two followed the crowd to the sandwiches, they saw the fish cubes and decided this was close enough.

    б░Could I get that entire tter of fish?б▒ asked Kat.

    The guy behind the counter didnбпt look too pleased about the question and said, б░Fifty Dors and itбпs yours,б▒

    .....

    Wait... why did he say fifty dors? Why did it trante that way? Kat didnбпt let the surprise and confusion show on her face though, she just waited for Lily to transform before pulling out the money. The man jumped back when he watched Lily transform, and had a moment of realisation. Apparently Katбпs appearance wasnбпt enough to g her as a cultivator in his mind before.

    He handed over the tter б░Enjoy yourselves,б▒ before grabbing the money and rushing into the house. Kat and Lily didnбпt really n to stick around so they headed off. Lily transformed back into a Memphis so their money was secure and Kat danced around all the pedestrians, trying to speed up as she went. It didnбпt take long to find an out of the way dock, theyбпd already been pretty far from the middle of the district, so they managed to find a pier with no boats, no garbage and clear water. They set up along the edge and Kat let her feet dip into the water, mentally thanking the fact this had to be a newer dock.

    Lily transformed and ced the coin pouch in the middle so they could both watch it and then swiped a cube for herself. It was a bit salty, but her feline side loved it. The right amount of that fishy taste, very fresh andpletely raw. She was grabbing a second before sheбпd even realised her hands were moving and chewing on them happily. They werenбпt really a good meal by themselves but Lily didnбпt feel like theyбпd wasted time anymore.

    Kat grabbed a cube for herself and confirmed that yes, they were quite salty. She didnбпt have the instant appreciation either... but as she chewed on it more the vour started to transform. Lily was tearing into them, but Kat slowly chewed and savoured the single piece she had.

    It had an interesting squish to it, and had a lot more water in it then it should. It helped offset the extra salt surprisingly well once you got going and the fish tasted very fresh, tickling her tongue a bit. Now, it was still too salty even then, and there just wasnбпt anyyers to the meal other than fish and salt with a weird bit of fresh water that kept things interesting... but that was it.

    Now, that was no real criticism. Even though they probably overpaid, this was likely the best the family could make considering the price of spices in a ce like this. Other ingredients would have been nice as well... but apparently this was a bread area, or at least it was for the poorer folks. The bread was probably where the man made most of his money despite them looking rather questionable. He used all the less appealing cuts for them and it was a good, hearty meal for the fisherman that didnбпt make his own, or just needed something quick.

    Now, this really wasnбпt a meal for Kat. However, it was very enjoyable to soak herself in the joy radiating from Lily as she put a second cube in her mouth. Lily was already on her fifth and Kat found she could almost taste it the way Lily was. It wasnбпt the same, just an echo of a thought... but Lilyбпs own joy came along with it as well, making Kat a lot more pleased with the meal then perhaps it really deserved. So Kat spent a lot more time chewing, watching theke, and basking in Lilyбпs presence then she did enjoying the food.

    Once the te was cleaned up, mostly by Lily, she tucked herself into Katбпs side. б░Sorry for eating everything,б▒ whispered Lily softly as she too stared out at theke.

    Kat rubbed her thumb slowly across the back of Lilyбпs hand, б░Itбпs no problem. I didnбпt get anywhere close to the same enjoyment you did from it and I need significantly less food. I donбпt really see it as an issue,б▒

    б░I know but I still feel a bit bad. It was a meal for US and I ate at least three quarters of it. Even if I did enjoy it more, I donбпt like that I ate some of your half as well, especially without even asking,б▒ grumbled Lily good naturedly. Feeling just how unconcerned Kat was about the food, and how pleased she was otherwise made it hard to be properly concerned about it.

    б░Yes I suppose, but if youбпd asked me to divvy out shares Iбпd probably have given you two thirds without even thinking about it, then offering you more when you finished first. I really donбпt need food like I used to so itбпs no bother,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Yes but... thatбпs another thing I sometimes worry about. I feel like a bit of a pig sometimes with how much I eat,б▒ said Lily, once again without the feelings backing it up. It was more to just grumble with Kat.

    б░Ah, well. Shouldбпve gone vampire. Then you would have been able to just drink blood. Hmm... could you have drunk my blood if you did that?б▒ asked Kat.

    Lily shook her head. б░Not frequently no. Your blood has a good deal of demonic energy in it. Perhaps once a month at the most? Everything has a bit of resistance to pure demonic energy, and itбпs not all that pure when itбпs contained within your blood... but if I was using it as fuel for my body? Well then that starts to be a problem if itбпs my main source of fuel. Itбпs one of the reasons I didnбпt bother.

    б░Iбпm not the biggest vampire fan in the world, but it is quite intimate to take blood from someoneбпs neck. If I had to drink from someone else... well... yeah that wouldnбпt feel all that good. Iбпd also probably be panicking over our rtionship if I didnбпt tell you the truth and then tried to drink like that. Yeah... really awkward.б▒

    Kat cringed at the image. б░Yeah... depending on how sexual that is for vampires it could get really awkward really fast. Iбпd never be able to figure out what was causing you so much panic. Not sure if Iбпd try to confront you or awkwardly wonder why my best friend was avoiding me...б▒

    б░Good thing I didnбпt go for that option,б▒ said Lily with a smile and a purr as she pressed in closer to Kat.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899: Innside

    Kat and Lily wandered there way back towards the inn after watching the sun set. They couldnбпt really watch it set over theke, it was the wrong angle for that, but they did get to watch. As they walked through the streets, Kat was literally projecting an air of tranquillity. It was leaking out of her and starting to affect the surroundings. Neither of the two girls was really paying attention as they made their way back to the inn but Katбпs aura was apparently making use of this chance to influence as much as possible after being neglected for a while.

    The radius of the effect was constantly fluctuating, like waves washing across the nearbyke the sphere expanded and contracted with little rhyme or reason but every person it brushed got a little seed of tranquillity embedded in their hearts. It wasnбпt malicious at all, and actually a rather advanced technique. If Kat knew and tried to replicate this featter sheбпd fail.

    The effect this had on all the nearby people was noticeable. The crowds drifted into more orderly lines; people seemed to make less noise as they stepped. Those in a rush started to slow down to a more sedate pace. Salesmen and women felt the desperate need for coin drop away, but their customers gained an appreciation and understanding for the wares on disy so it changed very little in terms of sales volume.

    When Kat and Lily got back to the inn, mostly just to make sure there were no other ns, Yang and Xiang absentmindedly flicked off an odd feeling of tranquillity. Xiang almost epted it, as he was still having issues with shes of Yang inpromising positions... along with others. Yang on the other hand didnбпt quite want to let go of her sense of impatience. It was starting to properly dawn on her that she had to just... sit here for a few days while waiting for the auction to happen. When theyбпd needed to rest, that was fine. When they needed to recover from the poison, that too was fine. Yet... she was now in a normal town waiting for an AUCTION of all things.

    Yang stormed out of her room hoping to shake off the odd feeling only to run into Kat and change her ns. If Yang was more skilled, or Kat had actually intended for her aura to re up like this, Yang might have realised the reason for the strange dichotomy her emotions had tried for a few seconds before instinctively rejecting the foreign influence. As established though, neither of these things were the case so Yang said. б░Come, letбпs go sit down with Xiang for a bit,б▒

    Kat and Lily shared a look and a shrug, falling in behind Yang who knocked pointedly on the door. Xiang got upnguidly and pulled the door open with minimal surprise. He just let them in and they crowded around the table. Kat and Lily took in the room that likely looked like the rest in the hotel.

    It was a simple affair. There was the entryway where shoes could be left aside, a bathroom on the left that contained a bath but no shower, and directly in front of them was a table. The table was short withrge pillows lining the four sides, with no chairs. Thest notable thing in the room, for there was a closet and windows, was the bed. It wasnбпt just a bed roll on the floor but it was only raised very slightly. A mattress with wooden framing that clearly sat on the floor.

    .....

    Seeing Xiang wasnбпt going to say anything, Yang turned to Lily and asked, б░So how was your date?б▒

    б░Um... not that I wouldnбпt love to talk about my date, but I assumed there was something more pressing to talk about? Or well, I was assuming anyway,б▒ said Lily.

    Yang shrugged, if she couldnбпt get rid of this impatient feeling then she could listen to Lily talk about her love life. It might get Xiang thinking. It probably wouldnбпt but some good gossip was just fine right now. Lily, still unsure how good an idea this was turned to Kat who also just shrugged. *This is more your area then mine. I donбпt really care what you want to share, nor really understand why Yang would want to hear it.*

    Lily rolled her eyes yfully and gave Kat a kiss on the cheek, more for her own benefit then Katбпs, something she was getting morefortable with. Still, Lily hadnбпt really known why she expected anything else as an answer from Kat so really it was her own fault for asking a question, she knew the answer to. б░It was good. The docks do stink but if youбпre right on the water it washes arge amount of it away...

    б░It makes it really simple to guess why people keep dumping shit into it but they must not be able to properly see the long term consequences of doing something like that. A shame because theke really is beautiful, especially if you ignore the boats. Kat and I rxed there for a while, eating some fish. It was more for me then Kat, I enjoyed the fresh fish immensely even if Kat didnбпt really.

    б░It was a bit of a pain to find anything down there though. We were hoping for local delicacies and fresh fish was wonderful for me, but not really what we were looking for. Still, it was well worth the walk and being able to just sit together for a while was nice even if I used the chance toin a bit,б▒

    б░Why were you going to the docks if you were looking for local delicacies?б▒ asked Yang confused.

    Lily lilted her head, shifting her ears to lean over a bit more for added effect. Kat snatched Lily and moved the smaller girl to herp wrapped up in her tail. Lily purred for a moment then realised sheбпd been asked a question. Coughing slightly to dispel the blush creeping up her cheeks... ineffectively mind you, Lily answered. б░Well... we were just sort of wondering what things people eat around here? You know? Kat and I can eat at fancy restaurants at home and sure we can do thatter... but we wanted to see what was avable,б▒

    Yang shook her head, б░Well nothing like that will be at the docks. What youбпre thinking of doesnбпt really exist. Sure this town gets tourists, but the markets are elsewhere. боLocal delicaciesбп that you might actually be interested in eating are a pale shadow of the real thing. Granted most people canбпt afford anything good so that isnбпt a caught themselves, so itбпs not like youбпd want to have what theyбпre actually eating.б▒

    б░Wait... why is it like this?б▒ asked Lily, confusioncing her words.

    Yang sighed, б░Lily... it just isnбпt realistic. I donбпt know what itбпs like in your own dimension but here cultivators only go for fancy stuff and most of themon men and women eat whatever they can as long as it provides enough nutrients. Taste and style have nothing to do with it. Itбпs all about basic needs for like 90% of the town. Why do you think so many of them live in shacks? Itбпs because theke seems to empower fish in such a way they multiply rapidly instead of getting stronger.

    б░Yet, swarms of weak fish, no matter how vicious they might be in the water, are basically free food once they are caught and onnd. They arenбпt even Rank 1 beasts so itбпs basically free food for so many of the poorest here. They spend what coin they can on a boat and then they can feed there families forever. Itбпs not a good life, but it is one both they and the rest of their families will survive without too much trouble,б▒

    б░Huh...б▒ said Lily slowly before turning to Kat. б░You know what? Youбпre right Kat, it does suck to think about. Itбпs also really weird to be on this side of the conversation. Is this how it feels?б▒

    б░Lily you share my emotions you know this is exactly how it feels,б▒ deadpanned Kat.

    б░Wait, wait wait,б▒ interrupted Yang, б░You can feel each others emotions?б▒

    Kat and Lily looked at each other for a few seconds before tilting their heads in sync, to disy their joined confusion. б░Did we never tell you about that?б▒ said Kat.

    б░I could have sworn it came up at some point?б▒ said Lily.

    б░I suppose it must have slipped our minds? Or perhaps it slipped Yangбпs mind?б▒ added Kat.

    б░Yes but do we exin further or leave it as is? I donбпt see whatбпs confusing about it?б▒ tacked on Lily.

    Yang red as each sentence perfectly ran on from the other, swapping between the two effortlessly as if they were just the one person making aplete point. б░Alright I get the point!б▒

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900: Through Eyes of Sunlight

    This chapter is from Yangбпs perspective. Itбпs also a great name for a book series. Not one Iбпll ever right, but it does sound cool, doesnбпt it?

    бк

    The sun as just moments away from peaking out over the horizon and her body jolted upright. Her internal clock, and her cultivation, ensured that when things were normal she would always be awake and alert to catch the first rays of sunlight. Something many people didnбпt know about her was that she actually liked to sleep in. Years of practice and cultivation had in some ways robbed her of that habit.

    Now she woke alert. There was no grogginess or fogged mind. She was alert and ready. She could not luxuriate on the bed, allowing the softness of the pillows and the smooth sheets to lull her back to sleep. She was already on her fight by the time that niggling little betrayal of a thought whispered in her ears.

    It wasnбпt all bad of course. Yang tried to go to bed early when she could, getting as much sleep as possible. Yet that wasnбпt the best part. As she stepped out of the window andunched herself onto the rooftop garden of the inn, she waited for the moment the sunбпs light hit here.

    It was a rush every time. Perhaps thatбпs what really broke her habit of sleeping in. The wonderful feeling of life and energy that filled her every time those first rays of sunlight hit her. It was such a shame she was not yet advanced enough in her cultivation to feel like this all the time. Theter parts of the day not carrying the same renewing properties, the same meanings, and being all the weaker symbolically for it. Nor was she strong enough to treat the stars as distant, smaller suns. Focusing not on the quality from their main star, but from the quantity, the number of stars to take energy from. It was a high level technique, apparently, and one she desperately looked forward to one day.

    For now though, those were hopes and dreams for the future and her cultivation required her to experience the NOW. Granted, Yang did notpletely forsake her surroundings. As taboo as it would be to interrupt someone clearly cultivating idiots and enemies were depressinglymon and happy to use this as a chance to cause someone else issues. Perhaps just a stray rock? Maybe a bit of timber? If Yang was too deep into her meditation she knew a bit of rain could set her back days. Sheбпd never forget that lesson.

    .....

    It was early on, when sheбпd just started cultivating and didnбпt have a proper sense of the outside world. Sheбпd thrown herself as deeply into her cultivation as she could that day, like usual for the time, yet the first droplet of water. That single drop. The sky was not covered in rainclouds. The dew on the ground was being ignored. Yet the sky let a single drop fall upon her nose. It nearly crippled her.

    That drop of water had disrupted her concentration and Yang hadnбпt yet made dragging Qi through her meridians into a skill so ingrained in her body it could perform the actions by itself. That disruption caused her to lose control of all that energy. It had exploded in her meridians causing considerable damage. Xuena and another senior healer had worked on her recovery. The senior insisted it was minor damage and not to worry. Yang wouldter learn that was very much not true.

    Xuena would take her aside and exin that she was lied to, to ensure that no heart demon formed from this mistake. Xuena however, wanted to make it very clear that had Yang had even a hair lesspatibility with her cultivation technique and sunlight in general, it would have crippled her forever burning out her ability to cultivate in such a way only expensive medicine really meant for cultivators much stronger than Yang was could solve.

    That was how Yang learned that pushing yourself deeper and deeper into cultivation needed to be a gradual process, and that cultivating had to be a constant job. Your body needed to remember how to move the energy all by itself so that you need not fear if you were caught out. A hard lesson, and one she did not need to learn so young. Yang did however, feel she was better for this hardship.

    Once Yang felt like sheбпd eked out all the meaningful gains sheбпd be getting from the morning sun she left the inn quietly and picked up a nice cupcake from the nearby baker. It was monstrously expensive formon people, but for a cultivator it wasnбпt much of a cost. Though, many would say that the cost was not in money but in reduced cultivation speed. *And I think those people are idiots. Sure impurities are an issue and mundane food is full of them...

    But frankly most cultivators wouldnбпt know good food if it turned around and tried to eat them instead. Always trying to squeeze as much refined Qi out of their food as they can. Letting cooks abuse the fact that for a cultivator, that rush of energy is pleasurable enough to offset the fact itбпs undercooked.

    Sugar is great, and while I do need to make sure Iбпm not eating them by the cartload, a dash of sugar for a handful of happiness is such a good trade in my book. Idiots talk about боstilling the mindбп and боbing one with yourself on the path to immortalityбп but those idiots overlook just how much a bit of joy can settle you. Not that I think itбпs helping me this time. *

    And it wasnбпt really. Yang could feel that edge of impatience creeping in again and was thankful it had stayed quiet at least for her morning cultivation routine. It was not something that should EVER be rushed.

    *Still. What am I doing here? The money could be wonderful. The auction might have ingredients we need... but of course. What does it really matter in the end? Time is what is most valuable at the moment. Xuena is fine... probably. Treating her poorly wonбпt help. Itбпs not like they need her to spill some incriminating information or betray her home. The frosty bastard could wipe it all out himself.

    So why do I feel this need to rush? I bet that when we arrive, Xuena will be in a state of the art alchemyb making pills all day at the behest of her captors. Groaning about how much it sucks to be locked up but loving every extra minute she can use high quality tools for once. Or is that just what I want to tell myself to feel better?*

    Yang didnбпt know. It was the fact she didnбпt know that was perhaps the true thing that gued her. She could wish, and believe and hope all she wanted that the Lord Reverend Icy Dick was doing the smart thing. Using Xuenaбпs talents as well as her status as a hostage. It was so much more useful long term. Xuena wouldnбпt chafe under her chains as much, heбпd get high quality alchemical items. But nobody ever said high level cultivators needed to be smart.

    *Maybe I should go train? I havenбпt been able to fight anything while traveling for once. The bandits all ran away, the fish were dealt with by Kat. The SNAKE was dealt with by Kat. If she was just another cultivator Iбпd certainly be feeling a lot worse about this whole arrangement. Like I was being constantly challenged.

    Maybe that would help me feel less like I was taking a vacation while Xuena suffers.*

    Yang mentally kicked herself for the line of thought but it was bing such a sticky and pervasive one. So many things kept turning her mind back to the facts of life. Her best friend was not safe beside her and the only keeping her alive was a trump up cultivator with a hard on for ice attacks. Granted, Xuena was ice based as well but... no best not go there.

    *Yup. I do not want to consider that at ALL. At least the great Lord Ice-In-My-Assбп son isnбпt ice aligned. Thatбпs a small mercy, that might in truth be a muchrger one then I want to contemte.*

    Yang shook her head to clear it and absorbed a bit of extra sunlight to try and helpbat her dark mood. It wasnбпt a real technique, just a bit of mental trickery at the moment... but Yang had hope that perhaps one day it would be something more than that. Perhaps a vain hope, but never let it be said that she was unambitious.

    *Ok. So I need practice. I need both actually for practice and to get away from these darker thoughts. Now where can I find a suitably strong opponent that wonбпt leave me crippled? I donбпt want to need any more rest or healing until we get to Xuena.*

    A certain redhead Subus popped into her mind and Yang couldnбпt help but gain a wry smile. *Hmm... perhaps thatбпs not so bad an idea at all...*

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901: A Failure of a Spar

    Back to Kat.

    бк-

    The group was about two hours of full speed running outside of the city. Theyбпd grabbed enough food for a decent pic and there was going to be some interesting entertainment. Xiang and Lily were situated high up in a sturdy tree near the clearing Yang and Kat had designated as their battle zone. Yang was warming up by pretending her club was a set of nun chucks. The fact she looked graceful with it somehow was very impressive.

    Kat on the other hand was twirling her fans around trying to get her wrists in shape. She was also channelling a bit of demonic energy into the ground, causing ice to slowly form around her. Kat was using just a bit of energy, about half of what she passively regenerated, just to get it flowing around.

    The day was nice and clear, something both contestants were pleased with, for more or less the same reason. Yang would have been very hampered by a spot of rainy weather so the clear skies were very nice. б░Are you sure you want to do this?б▒ asked Kat as she stood across the clearing eying Yang carefully.

    б░Yes I am. I need the practice Kat, and this is the best way to do it. I donбпt have to worry about killing you, and I trust you enough not to identally kill me. If we had suitably strong training weapons Iбпd suggest them but you work with what you have,б▒ yelled Yang in return.

    Kat let out a long breath. Yang had approached Katte yesterday with a request for a spar. It wasnбпt too much of an imposition as Lily didnбпt really know what to spend their third day off doing after spending the day walking around the city. There just wasnбпt all that much in the way of entertainment. Most buildings were practical in nature and the closest thing they found to боentertainmentбп was a spot in one of the local parks where every table had a go board on it. Something they could very much just y at home.

    .....

    The auction was going to start early the next morning, but it was unclear when their group was going to participate. Apparently, theyбпd get a letter telling them at what time their item would be sold. How much else they wanted to see wasnбпt yet determined... so they had today to pass the time. Apparently, theyбпd be using battle to do it.

    Kat was ready, her mind slowed as she watched Yang move. With Kat in fullbat mode Yang just looked... so slow. It wasnбпt really her fault. Kat was firmly a Rank 2 demon while Yang was still just at the start of her cultivation journey. Kat just wasnбпt prepared for it to be such a stark difference. Yangunched herself forward and Kat eased up a bit on the slow down. There really was no point in keeping things quite so slow. It was beyond easy to see what Yang was doing in that state and this wasnбпt supposed to be a beatdown but a spar. Yang had even asked politely for it.

    So Kat decided to do something a little stupid. Yang brough down her club using the momentum from the charge to try and deal some damage against Kat, who, for some reason looked to be blocking arge iron club with her two fans. The moment of impact, the ground was the loser, breaking under Kat yet not really disrupting her footing. Katбпs wrists were the next things to startining. Stronger and tougher Kat might have been, but her wrists were no match for Yangбпs... everything.

    Whirling to the side, Kat tried to shove Yang over using the cultivatorбпs momentum, but Yangбпs footwork was solid and she just let the club continue sideways before bringing it back around for a second attack. Kat had time to watch all of this and decide not do something quite so silly again. Kat ripped her feet from the ground and stepped forward past Yangбпs club, letting it fall on her old location and pped her right fan on the top of the club hoping to unbnce Yang more.

    It was too much, Yang instantly felt herself tipping over and decided to cut her loses, by dropping the weapon instead. With her hands free they started to glow with a golden light as she turned to the side-stepping Kat and tried to m a palm strike into Katбпs seemingly exposed side. Kat considered moving but she was interested in just what damage the attack would be doing.

    So it was to Katбпs surprise when the attacknded and instead of burning, or being tanked, the energy instead travelled inside of her and started to bounce around, disrupting the flow of her blood and damaging her organs slightly. Katбпs eyes widened even as she felt that same damage getting repaired almost as fast. It was a much more dangerous attack then it seemed. *I... I donбпt know why but I expected that to do so much less damage. Was I expecting heat? Yes I guess I was... but... is it the concept? Hmm...*

    With Yangбпs hand so dutifully delivered to her, Kat stepped forward moving it into an arm lock, a poor one, and then using that as leverage to throw Yang over her head. Yang yet out a strangled protest because of the pain in her shoulder, and a second боoofбп when she hit one of the nearby trees. Yang didnбпt stay down long though, hitting the ground and running straight for Kat.

    *How do I make this useful for Yang? This is supposed to be a spar but Iбпm taking unnecessary hits and moving too quickly for her to keep up when I retaliate. I suppose I could try to match her speed... but honestly Iбпm just not that skilled. I need to speed my mind up drastically to match speeds and if I did that Iбпd know exactly what Yang was going to do for ages before the movepletes. Hmm... I guess Iбпll just have to do my best.*

    Kat resumed her dropped fans and got ready for the charge. She kept them closed, not wanting to slice into Yang but once again tried to the sidestep. Yang was ready for it though and kicked off just the right moment tounch herself at Kat. Reflexively Katбпs tail came around and wrapped itself around Yangбпs arm before pulling her off course. Kat continued past, and Yang could do nothing but be pulled along, wrecking her footing. Kat used this chance to perform a slow, but powerful back kick.

    Yang hissed as she let herself drop to the floor, her hand still tied up in Katбпs tail limiting her movement but it was enough to get out of the way of the kick. Now, down on the ground, Yang twisted and mmed her fingers into the soft part behind Katбпs knee that was fairly exposed. Sadly for Yang, she missed by just a hair and impacted the bone instead, and Yang could feel it was her fingers giving way.

    Things were pretty much over after that. Kat was able to retract her leg and then wrapped Yang up into an ufortable hug. б░This was... not really what I was hoping for...б▒ said Kat with an apologetic tone.

    б░Yeah well, itбпs not what I wanted either,б▒ grumbled Yang. б░How do you not know how to spar properly?б▒

    б░Look itбпs never really been a big issue and I donбпt know how to teach you. Iбпve normally fought things that are stronger than me, or Iбпm not too worried about breaking. I donбпt know how to match your speed or strength without speeding my mind up drastically to do it all manually and that would just sort of defeat the point,б▒ exined Kat.

    Yang sighed, б░I guess this means Iбпll probably have to just spar with Xiang then for practice. Not ideal, but I can make it work. Seeing as youбпre already here though can you watch us both fighting and make sure nobody gets seriously injured? We really donбпt need that,б▒

    Kat shrugged letting go of Yang as she stood up, letting Yang find her own feet, б░Perhaps? It goes back to the fact I donбпt know what you can both take without consequences. Iбпll agree to try certainly but thatбпs the best I can really offer you,б▒

    Yang groaned again as she flexed her wrist trying to make sure Kat hadnбпt pulled anything. It seemed fine, just a bit sore... but it did prove how much stronger Kat waspared to her. Which... was a bit of a problem. Kat didnбпt know how to train anyone else, and had never really tried. Her ability to teach those weaker, or even just spar, was hampered so much by the gulf in their strengths. Her regeneration just made it worse. She could trade hits like baseball cards, except Kat had a bunch of fakes she could just print off. Everyone else had to deal with the real thing.

    б░Look... thanks foring out for a match... but we are never sparring again,б▒ said Yang tersely.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902: Auction House Special.

    Kat and Lily were bored. There really just no other way to slice it. Theyбпd been at the auction house since 9 in the morning and not even a full hourter they were already paying no attention to the items going up on sale. How this was stretched out to be a full even they had no idea. The pair were regretting the fact they followed along behind the two cultivators when they left the inn this morning.

    See, Xiang and Yang were full of excitement. It seemed that auction houses were basically entertainment for people in this world. They were practically vibrating as the two left the inn this morning and the demonic pair found it really hard not to get caught up in the energy. This even continued when they arrived because apparently the snake was considered an interesting enough item to supply all four of them with a private viewing room.

    Thatбпs where things started to go downhill. Even saying it like that felt disingenuous because there really wasnбпt anything for Kat and Lily to get excited about once they really thought about it. See, for some reason, perhaps Katбпs inexperience, all the prices were in dors... but Kat had no idea how that tranted either. Was it based on the price of bread? D.E.M.O.N.S estimation? How much Kat could trade with D.E.M.O.N.S for money back at home? Kat didnбпt know, neither did Lily.

    The items themselves didnбпt help either. The first big ticket item was a sword that went for one hundred thousand, and the second was a leaf for five. Despite the fact a sword was worth less then a leaf, Xiang seemed to believe it was the SWORD auction house was making a killing on. б░Complete junk. Overpriced garbage that better be going into some collectors vault. It looks lovely but just... useless,б▒

    On the other hand, Yang was annoyed with herself for not having the equivalent of half a million dors just to by this боFirst Fallen Leaf of the two hundred-thousand-year-old Life Giver Treeбп. Apparently half a mil was a steal for it... but to Kat and Lily... it was just a leaf. They had no concept of what the wealthy would normally pay for something like that and no idea what you could really be expected to DO with it either. Honestly, Kat was pretty sure that the currency really just couldnбпt bepared properly between Earth and whatever this was called. Kat and Lily were guessing that it wasck of knowledge on their side.

    Without a proper understanding of the currency, they would keep hearing it as the Earth equivalent, which was shaky and best and useless at worst. Even with the two of them putting there heads together they just didnбпt understand what any of the shit being sold did. Why was an old technique jade worth more than a recent one? Why was the fact nobody could unlock it properly considered an upside? Cultivators were clearly strange people.

    The best guess Kat and Lily coulde up with, was that cultivation hadnбпt really improved much over the years. Nobody was handing out knowledge about how to get strong fast, unless you were in a sect and ridiculously favoured. Even then, the fact you needed a sect at all was normally considered a bad thing. The true talents didnбпt need sects, sects needed them.

    .....

    This meant the value proposition for the older stuff was боitбпs survived X number of years just fine so whoever invented it took enough care to keep it safe and working that long it must be valuableбп or at least, that was the guess that Lily came up with. The leaf thing did start to make a bit more sense as the day went on. Cultivation aids in the form of pills became moremon, and they were all quite pricy. Apparently, you could put a price on progress. And that price was like, 2 million for a minor talent increase.

    That was two hours in, and Kat couldnбпt help but ask the cultivators about that one. ording to Yang, б░They are the best item you can buy as a talentless cultivator. It could save some of the weaker ones centuries, assuming they live that long,б▒

    When asked why neither of them bothered with it, Xiang replied, б░Well, first off that pill was specifically for water cultivators, so itбпspletely useless for the both of us. In fact, itбпs worse then useless and might poison us badly or ruin our cultivation. In addition to that, once you reach a certain level of talent, stuff like that doesnбпt do anything for you. A line both Yang and I sit across,б▒

    Which really told Kat and Lily nothing. How talented were they both? Very apparently. How rare was it? Neither of them knew. They both said б░Once in a generationб▒ but considering the fact Kat was sitting in a room with two боOnce in a generationбп talents it didnбпt seem to be a particrly urate naming convention.

    So with the auction bing nothing more than background noise, Kat and Lily started to train. Kat, her ability to hold back, and Lily her speed and reaction time. They did it by ying the childrenбпs game, Pattycake. The one where you alternate pping and hitting the other personбпs palm. Despite being a childrenбпs game, it was very useful for this sort of thing.

    Lily needed to realise a bit more clearly that she wasnбпt human anymore. She shouldnбпt be limiting herself to here old human strength and speed subconsciously. Kat on the other hand needed a better idea of how her speed scaled up. She needed to understand there was a great number of steps between боhuman speedбп and боfull demonic powerбп as well as боfull demonic power with demonic energy added on topбп.

    It very quickly became apparent that Lilyбпs eyes were able to keep up far beyond her body, even if that was due in part to just not being used to it at all. Neither of the two had noticed that Lily was able to follow all but Katбпs fastest movements. Even if Lily couldnбпt speed her mind up to watch them properly, Kat noticed that her girlfriendбпs eyes darted around, following sources of movement even when Kat approached her max speed.

    They were also able to quite quickly get past normal human speed, but barely any faster than that. They made progress of course but it was much slower going. Lily seemed to have a hard to believing she could move her hands properly when they were so fast, despite the fact that if Lily zoned out she could keep up for a bit before realising what was going on and working herself out of it, failing tond a p a few times in a row and then starting over.

    The cultivators werenбпt overly pleased with the endless pping, but the room was soundproof and after dragging the pair out yesterday for that sparring session neither were too inclined to interrupt what was clearly a practice session to improve Lilyбпs coordination.

    On Katбпs end of things she was... not really getting better at all. Her problem was that she really wasnбпt trying. The idea of hurting Lily was a constant worry so Kat just kept stopping the movement of her hands right before they met Lilyбпs. This meant Kat wasnбпt so much controlling her strength as getting better at stopping in ce with just a thought. Perhaps a useful skill for holding back, but it really wasnбпt the point.

    The pair stopped for theplimentary lunch they were provided, that was actually quite nice. Thin slices of meat arrayed over the top of apple slices and drizzled with... well Kat didnбпt really know WHAT the source was, but it was a surprisingly pleasantbination. Kat never thought meat and apple would go well, but it was clearly something not native to Earth considering the meat itself was also a little sweet.

    The second time their focus was broken, waste in the afternoon when their snake carcass went up for auction. It was apparently the afternoonбпs big ticket item. First they wheeled out arge pallet of snake skin. This was followed by tworge jars of fluid with eyes floating in them, with another set containing two venom sacks the size of Katбпs midsection. They were MUCHrger then the anyone had suspected.

    The final part though... the thing that sold this as a series of items to go after was when they raised the curtain behind the auctioneer. Mounted on arge ck wood frame was the snakeбпs bones, mouth wide open and ready to chomp down on the announcer, who seemed unsurprised by the interruption.

    The bidding was unexpectedly fierce. Kat wasnбпt sure what was so desirable about it, but some people were bidding for individual items, then someone would go for a muchrger price for everything. Kat found it hard to keep up with it all, but apparently the auctioneer was able to do it wlessly. A big hologram showed the price above each item, or a big one for everything, yet it changed so quickly Kat knew no normal human could keep up. *Getting really fancy for this one.*

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903: Innterupted Rest

    б░Ok... so can you exin to me why we spent basically the entire fortune we got from selling the carcass on those three pills? I wasnбпt really paying attention,б▒ asked Kat as they left the auction house, bounty in hand. The pills were in a lovely looking ss jar, but they were just simple ck beads that didnбпt benefit from the fancy rainbow coloured ss the jar was made from.

    б░Yes, we noticed,б▒ bit out Yang.

    Xiang sighed and answered before things could devolve. Even though Yang had been a bit nicer to Kat and Lily recently she was rather annoyed at having to listen to their pping for about half a day. Yang would swear, if asked, that she could still hear it at this moment, despite the fact Lily was in Memphis form at the moment. б░These are going to be our ticket to escaping pursuers,б▒ said Xiang.

    б░Right... but thereбпs only three of them. How do they even work?б▒ returned Kat.

    б░I can answer both of those with just one exnation. What they do is temporarily distort your cultivation. Itбпs a little painful but thankfully no permanent damage will be done. They just disrupt your Qi enough to keep it constantly fluctuating and making you nearly impossible to track without visual line of sight or using normal scent tracking. We can easily deal with both of those with cheaper materials. Does that answer your question?б▒

    б░I think so? I assume thereбпs one for you, Xuena, and Yang. It wouldnбпt work for me and Lily because neither of us have Qi right? Suggested Kat.

    Xiang nodded, б░Thatбпs exactly it,б▒

    .....

    Kat nodded as they continued walking back towards the inn. б░Are we staying the night?б▒

    б░I... I think so?б▒ said Xiang as he cast an unsure nce over at Yang.

    б░Yes, I think we are,б▒ said Yang.

    The inn was in sight soon and they all moved to their rooms. Yang and Xiang went to sleep easily, and Lily was happy to curl up on Kat after being so active during the day. Coordination lessons were rather tiring, both mentally and physically. That just left Kat... and she couldnбпt help but feel like there was some reason to stay up. She slipped into meditation instead.

    The water was rough, rougher then normal but nothing stood out as inherently strange. There was arge number of people moving around even though night had fallen. The auction was just finishing up and people were still heading home. There were also a few stalls selling snacks and drinks to thesete-night wanderers. The problem for Kat, was with all this activity it was really quite difficult to iste any single bit of movement. There was a constant stream or ripples being spread across her mental pond. Still, she couldnбпt shake the feeling that something was wrong.

    So Kat kept up her meditation, trying to sort them out and watching for anything suspicious. It wasnбпt rxing in the slightest, and Kat knew sheбпd be paying for it if she needed sleep every day. Luckily, thest few days were almost exclusively rxing and even that spar with Yang wasnбпt too demanding. Honestly ying pattycake with Lily was tougher, but Kat had just abused her increased mental speed so she didnбпt need to worry too much.

    When Kat saw a ripple explode into her view and then quickly run somewhere else, Katбпs eyes shot open. She gently deposited Lily and followed them... right onto the roof. Where Yang was cultivating. Dammit. Kat wanted to stomp andin. Sheбпd been on edge all night. Finally found something weird and it was just YANG WAKING UP. Kat held it all in though. Yang was cultivating, and Kat knew enough to know you didnбпt interrupt people while they were doing so.

    Kat hopped back downstairs through the window in her room and snatched up one of the pillows before walking into the closet and shutting it. Hoping that the noise wouldnбпt wake Lily this way. Then Kat screamed. б░AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH. WHY! I WAS SO SURE SOMETHING WAS WRONG. I WAITED FOR IT ALL NIGHT AND IT WAS JUST YANG!б▒

    What Kit missed while she was relieving all the tension sheбпd built up over the night, was another figure, that had been watching their group flicker away as soon as she disappeared, surprised that Kat had noticed something was off at all. Still, Kat did miss it and simply flopped back onto the bed and bundled Lily up into her arms to calm down, believing sheбпd wasted a bunch of time on high alert.

    Kat sunk deeply into her meditation, focusing only on roughly where Xiang was until she noticed the cultivator in question stirring. Kat got up at that point and went down to the lobby. Yang was actually the next one to arrive and took up a seat next to Kat, until Xiang stumbled his way downstairs. б░Xiang have you topped up on supplies?б▒ asked Yang.

    Xiang red, б░Iбпm pretty sure that was your job, you know, considering you have the money,б▒

    б░Oh? But youбпre carrying the supplies arenбпt you?б▒ asked Yang trying to get a rise out of the guy.

    Xiang, unlike Kat, had just woken up from a wonderful sleep. They had a good way to grab Xuena and escape. The snake head had been sold. They werenбпt carrying around a tonne of money and likely to be robbed. He also knew one more little detail. Heбпd spotted Yang doing the shopping for the supplies she was trying to get him to admit to not purchasing, or insist he forgot but had bought knowing he was useless.

    So, he just smiled and said, б░Why would that matter? Sure Iбпm carrying the supplies but I know you were kind enough to buy things for everyone, even if it was my job. So thank you for that!б▒ Xiang said with a bright, but predatory smile.

    520

    Yangбпs eyes went wide and she looked at Xiang like heбпd just grown a second head. Sure she wasnбпt all that careful about buying the supplies, and it WAS her job... she just didnбпt expect to be called out on it so clearly. Yang wasnбпt sure if she should have dressed more provocatively to distract Xiang, been a bit more direct when she suggested it was Xiangбпs responsibility... or perhaps there really was no way for Xiang to be mislead at the moment. Still, this did raise Yangбпs opinion of him. He still wasnбпt ideal boyfriend material, and it was a chance to indulge in a bit of his power by staying close... but the fact he managed to trip her up like that. Well...

    Xiang couldnбпt help but lean back just a slight amount as instead of anger, or submission, or just... something normal as an answer to being caught out in a lie that was obviously an attempt to start an argument now he thought about it... instead... instead he was face to face with Yangбпs smile. If it could be said that his own was predatory just moments ago, Yang now wore the face of a predator that eats other predators. Her eyes were shining and her teeth seemed to be sharper for some reason. Xiang couldnбпt help but think that while he won the battle here in this moment... heбпd just set himself up to lose the war.

    Kat looked on in confusion, until Lily, who for once Kat hadnбпt noticed getting up because it was during her panic, and then proceeded to just pretend she was asleep for a bit chimed in. [Yang apparently finds this quite appealing. Iбпm not sure if sheбпs more attracted because heбпs shown a bit of intelligence, sneakiness or some other quality. Alternatively she might just like having her ns foiled. Not sure but... thereбпs a good deal more lust in her gaze for Xiang now.]

    *Why canбпt I seem to tell? I mean I should know by now what lust is right? I can feel it in your thoughts. Then again... I donбпt know if Iбпve ever properly recognised it by just looking at you. The mental connection really does let me cheat in that regard.*

    [Well that could exactly be it. Itбпs not an emotion you experience. The fact you can only really get an inkling of it from me through the link might mean that your mind has associated it with just me and the link. I know youбпre away other people can feel lust and youбпre the odd one out... but maybe part of you disagrees with the idea? Thinks that more people are like you then what statistics would suggest?]

    *Perhaps... itбпs impossible to tell really. What I do want to know is... what does this mean for us? Is Yang going to start aggressively flirting with him?*

    [Um... huh... yeah I have no idea. I can only barely understand her thought process at all Kat. Sure Iбпm a bit closer to understanding then you because I have some context but like... pretty sure Yang isnбпt a normal example of a girl in love either.]

    *Fair.*

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904: Being Right is a Bitch

    As they started racing out of the city, Lily voiced her concerns. [Kat... are you ok? The other two might not have noticed but thereбпs no way you could sneak it by me. Not only would I recognise the look on your face, the mental connection makes it nearly impossible.]

    *I... I am personally fine. I canбпt find anything wrong at all, which is part of the problem. I just have this niggling suspicion something isnбпt quite right despite it all. I stayed up meditating all night instead of sleeping, which would normally be fine but I was actively searching the whole time and I just feel a bit warn out.*

    [Iбпm not sure what to tell you Kat. I didnбпt have the same feeling until you shared your own worries]

    *Lily no!*

    [Lily yes! Kat. Iбпm going to listen to your instincts regardless of if you do or not. I trust you Kat. Maybe youбпre paranoid maybe you arenбпt... but Iбпm more inclined to believe you. Especially with my owncking experience.]

    *Itбпs not like I really have that much experience with this sort of thing! Iбпd have thought Xiang or Yang would know. They likely have more experience then both of us put together.*

    [But much weaker senses]

    .....

    Kat grumbled under her breath but Lily was right. Or at the very least, Lily was much more convincing than her own internal logic.

    бк

    That night while everyone else was sleeping Kat was once again meditating. This time though, she decided to be both more and less careful. It took a few stops and starts to keep it up, but Kat managed to keep a small me lingering in her palm even as she sunk deeper into meditation. She needed the rest just in case... but if people were watching she hoped they werenбпt willing to risk it while she was obviously summoning up mes. When the morning came and nobody could be seen, Kat wondered if she was on to something or not. Lily was still firmly in her camp... but she didnбпt voice her suspicions.

    Despite not voicing them, Yang noticed and summoned her club to rest in its holster on her back, and Xiang noticing that, paid some extra attention to the surroundings. When they made camp on the second night, there was a silent conversation over if they should post guards... but they couldnбпt really justify it. Not yet.

    бк

    They were running into the sun. It wasnбпt quite straight on but it was close enough as they made their way across country. It was looking to be another boring morning until something twinged in Katбпs mind. The hand holding Lily pulled her in closer to her chest as Kat sped up tackling the two cultivators. With her left hand upied, Kat used her tail instead, wrapping it around Xiang, while grabbing Yang with her other hand and throwing them both down into the ground. Kat following right after, though spreading her wings out over the group for that little bit of protection.

    A momentter arge explosion was set off in front of them, the ce theyбпd all have been standing if the group had continued running unabated. Kat acted first, obviously. She unwrapped Yang and then spun in circles beforeunching Lily up into the sky. It was the safest ce Kat could think of for her girlfriend, especially because she didnбпt trust that Lily would be safe in her arms.

    [Kat?] Lilyбпs confused voice echoed over the link, much faster then it should have been, but Kat just responded with a quick. *Stay high!* Before trying to work out what was going on. Kat pulled on her wings and pped them heavily to disperse the smoke clouds to reveal arge crater that didnбпt really surprise anyone after the noise.

    Yang and Xiang were shakily getting up to their feet. Something Kat had misjudged, was the strength of the cultivatorsбп eardrums. Katбпs had healed quickly and not truly been pierced. Xiang and Yang were bleeding from both ears, and Lily only managed to avoid the same fate because her head was tucked into Katбпs body where she was still resting before all of this went down.

    So while the cultivators were up and mostly unharmed. They were not particrly bnced at the moment. What they did have, wasbat experience. As one they unslung their weapons and put their backs up against each other while they watched out for attackers. They were soon rewarded for their patience by the sound of loud pping.

    Stepping out from behind one of the nearby trees was a man dressed in dark green with lighter green patches over himself. A strange sort of proto-camouge. From the other side, three men in ck walked out, while from the back two women, one in ck, one in the weird camouge stuff walked out. б░You know? Iбпm actually a little impressed you managed to avoid that. Seeing as you might be a little tougher then expected... how about a chat?б▒

    *Um... Lily? Do we say yes?*

    [Obviously. Xiang and Yang need to recover a bit from the explosion.]

    *Oh. Right.*

    Kat waited a few seconds for one of the other two to say something... but they didnбпt say anything. The man had a full face mask and neither of the cultivators could hear anything just yet. Kat realised this with a quick nce when she noticed the blood around their ears. б░I suppose we could hear you out,б▒ said Kat with confidence. She wasnбпt really all that worried. They didnбпt seem to have noticed Lily, or just couldnбпt get to her. As long as Lily was fine, Kat knew she could take these guys. Her instincts werenбпtining anymore so it was Kat thought it meant sheбпd noticed the watchers, not that they were all that dangerous in a fight.

    б░Good, Good,б▒ said the man standing all by himself. б░See, those little pills you picked up? Well in the right hands itбпs easy to make the price of them back and then some. Of course, thatбпs before somebody,б▒ Kat gets the feeling heбпs ring at Yang, б░gets into a bidding war and goes over the standard price by 25%. Now, thatбпs still not an impossible margin to make up for, but if they kept going well...б▒

    The man shrugs in a боwhat can you doбп sort of way. Though that was more of a guess, considering nobody could make out the details of his face. б░So, Iбпd like to offer you all the chance to hand those over. Afterwards, we can just go our separate ways. A rather simple exchange yes?б▒

    *Yeah but a rather shitty one. Letбпs see how he takes this.*

    б░A simple but rather unbnced one. You do realise we were the group that submitting therge snake head to the auction? It was a Rank 3 Spirit Beast. Are you sure you want to fight us?б▒ asked Kat, more in a hope that the conversation would continue, then anything else.

    Mask man scoffed. б░Ah yes, Iбпm sure it was an intense fight with a snake that size. Itбпs a shame I donбпt believe you killed it all by yourselves. While I canбпt properly make out your cultivation, your two friends are just Rank 1 themselves. Perhaps youбпd like to reveal your real cultivation and maybe Iбпll think on my offer some more?б▒

    *How the heck do I answer that? Obviously Iбпm not a cultivator. Do I say Rank 2? I honestly doubt heбпd believe I was a Rank 2 cultivator if weбпre trying to im we took down the beast. Actually... thatбпs probably the issue. Youбпd need a team of Rank 3бпs normally but I got to its weak point and Iбпm a demon.*

    [Yeah Iбпm not sure what answer you could give that would actually de-escte the situation. You literally canбпt lie, so saying боRank 3бп or боRank 4бп is quite literally impossible. So that leaves us with Rank 2 as the only urate ish, answer and thatбпs really not all that helpful either. I... hmm... Iбпd like to say stall as best you can? But honestly Iбпm not sure how youбпd go about that.]

    With Lily not really having anything helpful to offer, Kat tried to go for enigmatic. She summoned a small bit of me on her finger. The other masked people flinched but the leader held up a боstopбп hand. Kat let it grow, slowly of course, all the way to the size of her head. The area around them was starting to take a dip in temperature. б░Simply telling you my cultivation is a bit boring, perhaps looking at this fire you can take a guess?б▒

    Kat had no idea what theyбпd make of her demonic me, but apparently it was making the grunts ufortable. They couldnбпt help but twitch and fidget while looking at the thing. Even the leader could feel that Katбпs me was extremely dangerous. His instincts telling him not to get it on him, regardless of what other damage heбпd need to take. Thisbined with Katбпs speed and instincts that let her avoid the explosion. Well. This wasnбпt shaping up to be the easy mark theyбпd nned for.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905: Ron. Man of Mystery

    While theyбпd certainly stumbled onto something more dangerous then three lucky cultivators. That didnбпt mean it was time to leave just yet. To say nothing of the risk theyбпd just get shanked in the back as soon as they started to leave. The underlings were clearly getting nervous. This wasnбпt what theyбпd signed up for. Sure, fighting had always been on the table... but Rank 3 fighting? That wasnбпt on the cards in their minds. If any of them had a say, the group would already be in full retreat. If they did that though... getting shanked as they ran would be the least of their worries. Boss was much scarier when mad.

    Instead of anyone masked breaking the silence, the next person to speak was actually Yang. She was no idiot, but could tell that everyone was tense. She also saw the need to buy time... but she didnбпt have any understanding of what Kat had said earlier. So she simply... poked the leader a little bit. б░You sure are thinking hard about your answer. Do you need to consult the voices in your head or is it just that difficult for you?б▒

    The leader was a professional rogue though, and was able to see through Yangбпs attempt easily. б░I like to consider my options properly. Yang.б▒ Stressing that he did indeed know who everyone was. б░I suppose when you arenбпt listening properlyб▒ Yang managed, barely, to not react, б░a long silence can seem strange. See, the thing is though... we do need those pills. Itбпs just a question of how much Iбпm willing to pay for them.б▒

    The silence stretched on once again. The surprise had worn off. The shock had worn off. The question now was if it was time to cut losses... but in what ways? The attack could be abandonedpletely. Retaliation was unlikely. No faces were shown and the leader didnбпt have a particrly distinct voice. Give up on just this engagement? It was possible to set up another trap... but probably not an explosion. No explosion meant unlikely to be fatal or at least maiming... so a fight was far too likely with that option.

    One option, the leader didnбпt really like but was certainly possible, was a barter or trade. The pills were useful... but the боenemy groupбп didnбпt seem willing to take that kind of loss. Theyбпd need to offer up just as much coin if not more... and the truth of the matter was... being in a shadier profession meant you didnбпt carry a single coin more on you then necessary. Nothing close to the kind of money to actually pay to get those pills back. So the only other answer was... services.

    б░What does a group of enterprising cultivators like yourselves even need such an item? As an expert crook, you donбпt look like one of us... so why the fixation on the pills? If you think they can help in the bedroom... well... youбпve bought the wrong type,б▒

    Yang red back, not willing to answer anything... sadly for her Xiang got his hearing back just in time to here the question, and had assumed the conversation had been growing much friendlier then it was in truth. So he actually answered, б░Weбпve got to free a friend from Lord Frosty Assбп ice sect,б▒

    .....

    The leader let out a long whistle that was massively stifled by the mask. Still, it got the point across. б░Holy shit the balls on you three... fuck thatбпs a job and a half. Hmm... and Iбпm guessing now is the best time? What with the sect leader taking his... what did you say? Frosty Ass? Yes strutting his Frosty Ass all over the continent looking for the cure to his sweet little boy. Yes I can see why youбпd decide to do this now... and why youбпd need those pills hmm...б▒

    The leader considered his options. On the one hand, they still really wanted those pills... but on the other... if they were using it to save someoneбпs life... that was a far cry from a bit of casual theft. The leader had assumed it was a couple of amateur thieves using an overpriced tool for something shiny that wasnбпt even all that valuable. Mask had assumed theyбпd either get caught even with the pills... or misuse them in some way that meant theyбпd get caught when their attacks donбпt work right.

    Going for a jail break though... they werenбпt trying to prevent getting caught sneaking in... they were for making sure they werenбпt caught running out. A very different proposition. Mask pulled on the fabric around his neck, letting it snap back against his skin as he tried to puzzle out the best way to go about things. This had just gotten even moreplicated. So, break things down simply.

    Selling them waspletely out. Barter too. A proper thief, and Mr Mask did like to think he was a proper thief, knew that you didnбпt leave behind goodrades. It was just bad business. Especially if you were using their death to pave the way to retirement. A retired thief needs all the friends he can handle. These three already knew what was in store for themselves. Theyбпd see it done. Hell, or high water, or I in this case, blizzard, or sh freeze. Itбпd get done.

    So obviously he needed some other way to use that little bit of information. They could... help perhaps? An exchange. The pills handed over in exchange for his teamбпs help in extracting the prisoner. usible... but much too likely to result in betrayal. He knew he wasnбпt trustworthy enough and he didnбпt really know the kidбпs either. He also knew, that in a choice between their friendбпs life and his? Well, the friend would win every time. Not a job you want to sign up for when your payment might need to be used in the heist.

    So, no barter. No assistance. Those seemed to be the only two options... but of course. Itбпs all well and good to say боthereбпs no other optionбп but Mask hadnбпt managed to evade thew for over five decades by going for the obvious. There was... perhaps one more option. It was risky, not just for him but for them as well. It might not amount to much, if anything... but at the same time... it was very ptable for both groups, included minimal chances for betrayal... and if it worked? Damn if it worked the payout was almost certainly worth the loss of those pills.

    б░Iбпve got an idea to float by you three... itбпs a little crazy, and perhaps you wonбпt entirely trust it is a good one... but let me make you the offer and you all can give it a little think. I propose, we donбпt fight, instead... we travel together,б▒ Mr Mask could already see the shock on the threeбпs faces but that didnбпt stop him. б░Now. Iбпm not saying we make camp with each other, or that weбпll too close here...

    б░But if we all head towards the ice sect... we attack at the same time. You go for your friend, and my crew and I... we go for one of the medium security storage rooms. You might get med for the theft... you might not. If we get caught... well theyбпll still be plenty happy to chase us... might even give you three enough time to get away with your friend. If you guys muck up though... well thatбпll be all the better for us. Less cultivators to sneak past and much easier to book it in the other direction.

    б░Itбпll be a risk for both of us. Only getting better for the other party if we fuck up, and never worse for you guys. Can you trust us enough for that?б▒ Mask man finished already confident he knew what the answer would be.

    Xiang looked between Kat and Yang for a few seconds, б░How does it sound to you?б▒

    Yang grimaced but said, б░Heбпs right. It wonбпt fuck up our ns... and it might be that little extra we need to get away when we make the big heist. Itбпs... itбпs not ideal but... but Iбпm inclined to go with it. Though... just asking Kat... could you?б▒ Yang dragged a quick line across her neck and then shot eyes at the group around them.

    Kat rolled her own. *Well. Yes I COULD but theyбпre giving us a good deal. Iбпm not terribly inclined to attack them when nobody got hurt and weбпre negotiating.* So Kat instead shot a боare you serious lookбп back at Yang that she could interpret however she wanted.

    Yang just nodded as if expecting the response. Maybe she was. б░I think youбпve got yourselves a deal. Now if we could get a name?б▒

    The masked man gave a shortugh. б░Now girl, while Iбпm happy youбпre epting our deal Iбпm not THAT happy about it. Still... working without a name is annoying so... just call me Ron for now.б▒

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906: The First Night of Cooperation

    Lily dropped down from the sky once a settlement was reached. Ron raised an eyebrow at the sight, but didnбпt say anything up the time. The new erged group proceeded to travel silently after that. To prevent either side from thinking the other was trying something underhanded, they stuck to running about ten metres to the side of each other. It was clear that Ronбпs group were all faster than Xiang and Yang, but the thieves didnбпtin once. Kat was guessing that Ron already knew that bit of information and had allowed for that in the timeline of events.

    Eventually, the sun had set and they started to set up camp. Ron was perhaps a bit surprised they stopped after only one day but once again, Xiang and Yang just werenбпt equipped to run full speed all day and then through the night as well. Especially if they were going to keep running as soon as they woke up. Thatбпs when Ron started to take a closer look at Kat. He didnбпt know anything about demon summoning, that information was purged from the continent fairly well with only a few random holdouts left behind that very few people knew how to use.

    The fact Kat had a few extra appendages wasnбпt even all that strange. Nobody had seen it yet but Ron had two additional eyes, one on the back of each of his hands. They were kept shut most of the time, but they were excellent for looking around corners or keeping a better eye on the battle field. A set of wings and horns, a tail. These seemed like reasonable enough additions. He could tell from the way Kat moved the tail was helping her bnce immensely. The wings were obvious, flight, or depending on her боtrue Rankбп perhaps just better air control. The horns he wasnбпt too sure about. If forced, heбпd pick either боside effect from the other appendagesбп or that it was able to help her more finely control qi.

    Adding animal traits onto yourself was a much moremonly seen sight then a demon after all. Thatбпs how Ron got his extra eyes. Though in his case it was experimentation by his ex-master that was attempting to create a child that could see and process everything around them all at once even before they started cultivating. As horrific as that might sound, the man did die protecting Ron, so there were minimal, if any, hard feelings over the human experimentation.

    Still, with Katбпs existence as a demon unclear, he was struggling to figure out why she was helping the other two at all. It just seemed like a problem that should be beneath her. Ronбпs best guess was that the two cultivators had pledged themselves to Katбпs service in exchange for help rescuing their friend. Ron could tell that Yang at least had high affinity for the light element. Perhaps a worthy apprentice?

    While Ron was having these thoughts, quite a few others were on edge. Ronбпs underlings didnбпt really understand why they were taking such a risk, but none had the courage to question their leader. A foolish sentiment, as they were not so much weaker than Ron. It was one of the main reasons heбпd selected them all. Sure he had defeat them in every sparing match, but that was just practice really.

    Back at Katбпs camp, things were just as tense. Yang and Xiang couldnбпt help but feel that despite epting the deal they were still at risk of betrayal. Though theyбпd never admit it to anyone, only the fact that Kat had stopped them in time preventing that explosion from taking, if not their lives, at least their legs. The snake was one thing. It was arge animal, a spirit beast they knew not to go near in normal circumstances. Theyбпd been caught unaware just running to their destination. Not by bandits. Cultivators. Cultivators that knew how to take them out.

    .....

    Lily was trying not to worry like Kat, who was able to remain exceptionally calm under the circumstances. The problem for Lily was that, without realising it, sheбпd gotten used to being able to smell everyone nearby. Katбпs scent was familiar, Yangбпs was that of the early morning, with the slightest touch of burnt wood, and Xiang was always sweat and metal. These neers smelt like nothing. Oh, Lily was certain it was just some Qi technique to hide your scent from nearby animals, and she desperately wish that wasnбпt all it took to set her on the edge... but she was part feline now. Theck of sent was driving that part of her crazy. She wanted to just run over to them and hiss in their faces or scratch them a bit so the scent of blood would allow her to get SOMETHING from them.

    б░Kat will you keep a watch?б▒ asked Xiang quietly.

    б░IF YOU FEEL LIKE YOU NEED ONE!б▒ shouted Ron back, making it abundantly clear he could hear Xiang even from his camp two hundred metres away.

    Xiang decided to put his newfound patience into practice and just turned to Kat, waiting for an answer. б░If you want me to, itбпs no problem Xiang,б▒ said Kat. Once again, Ron couldnбпt help but feel that interaction was strange. He was missing something here and nobody was going to tell him, certainly not without prompting.

    With that settled Yang pulled out some food for everyone, picking some of the fresh stuff not just to use it while they could but also to abuse the fact they were sort of upwind of the other campsite. Yang also picked up a few extra utensils for cooking over a fire. This meant it only took a few moments for the smell of cooked meat and spices to start wafting down towards the other campsite.

    While Yang was trying to provoke a reaction, Kat was trying to test her meditation now she knew about the group. As she sunk into the waters Kat struggled to spot the ripples they were making even when she KNEW exactly where they were. It took her a painful five minutes to realise how they were doing it. The pond in her mind was a reflection of the real world. It was hard to find a ce where it waspletely still.

    Here, it was very much not like that. The water was always flowing at least somewhat and the thieves made good use of that information. What they did, was instead of trying to obscure themselves and risk leaving arge smooth section of the pond with no ripples, or ripples themselves, Kat managed to see the ripples they did leave, just barely. They synced up with the world around them. Slight addition to waves, ripples flowing along with the current. The sounds of birds, and shifting positions. They even synced their breathing to each other and the rustling of the leaves.

    *Holy heck. The dedication to manage something like this... I mean... I know they have to be Rank 2, maybe Ron Rank 3... but for them to be able to just... blend in like this... itбпs exceptional. I donбпt want to think about how many hours of training something like this would require.*

    Pushing the details of what sheбпd uncovered to Lily, Kat prompted a second opinion. [Yes this is... something else. I suspect that it would need YEARS of training. The only other way would be if they had an item enchanted to help smooth things over? I doubt itбпd be cheap though. The real question is... how well does it work with Qi tracking? I suspect the answer has to be not all that well otherwise Qi tracking wouldnбпt be such a big deal or everyone would learn this. Rendering it useless as someone figures out a work around.]

    *My guess is training. The fact theyбпre all breathing together? Unless they do have some artifact for it I donбпt see how it could be anything but constant practice.*

    [Yup I agree.]

    Kat and Lily were starting to get a sense of just how skilled these thieves were. It was actually a bit of a relief there hadnбпt been a fight in the end. Kat was confident she could walk away from it unharmed... but only because she trusted her regeneration to fix all the attacks she took during that very same fight. There was no way Xiang and Yang wouldбпve been able to get away easily. The only thing that made Kat question how strong they were, was that Lily pointed out if they were assassins orbatants, they wouldnбпt have bothered with the ambush.

    Kat sunk back into her meditation. She would get what rest she could right now while everyone else was awake. She didnбпt trust herself to keep track of every single thief, and the chance one of them got past her watch when relying on her meditation was a little too high. Something Kat also missed though... was a patch of bubbles in the centre. What it could mean... well. Kat didnбпt see it so she had no thoughts of spection.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907: Inner Conflict

    The days ticked by with the tensions between the two groups slowly lowering. Xiang and Yang no longer went out of there way to by petty and... well the thieves under Ron didnбпt really change much. His subordinates seemed to calm down as the days went by, and nobody wasining but they were... it felt so wrong to call thieves professionals... but they WERE.

    On the job they made almost no noise, idle conversation was basically non-existent when they camped for the night. They followed what few orders Ron had for them without question and in a timely manner. Kat knew that many organisations would go to great lengths for such subordinates. Something to note though, was it certainly wasnбпt all fear.

    During one of the quieter days, which really should have been a warning, a massive bird swooped down on the group, trying to take them out. Kat prepared herself, but it was a wasted effort. Ron threw a knife so quickly there was a small sonic boom, it sailed straight through the beastбпs eye and into the brain. Instead of a graceful dive and clean kill for it...

    The bird smashed into two trees, the trees gave up first, splintering even as the bird continued into the ground and then dug arge trench with its beak. Wings bent and broken at odd angles. Kat couldnбпt help but be a little surprised. *Could I fight someone like that?*

    [Yes... but... not while protecting anyone else. Youбпre fast... very fast... but while you could avoid something small like that... youбпd have to be pretty close move anyone else out of the way...]

    *Good thing we didnбпt have to fight these guys then...*

    [Yeah... I donбпt know what Rank that bird was? Is? Whatever I donбпt know how strong it is but that was a deadly throw. No hesitation. I guess if you can throw something that fast you donбпt need to worry too much about the air currents but... damn.]

    .....

    *Yeah. Impressive but... that could have been us.*

    [Indeed. I... certainly donбпt feel quite as safe just hanging out in the air as I was a day ago... but with enough distance I would be able to dodge. Probably.]

    *Iбпd really rather you didnбпt ever feel the need to dodge THAT.*

    Kat tried not to show any unease at the... aggressive defence from Ron. It helped that a momentter the thieves started to expertly get to work plucking the bird and preparing it to be cooked. Ron gathered everyone around and put on a big cookout. For Ron it was a great way to reinforce two things. His strength, and hispassion. Perhaps not the best way to showpassion but he did share the spiced bird with everyone once it was done cooking.

    This meant that after a week of travel together, when the thieves offered, or rather, Ron made the offer for them, to carry Katбпs group during the night asionally to speed things up... the offer was taken mostly. Kat didnбпt need carrying, insisting sheбпd be fine, and there was no way Kat was giving the job of keeping Lily safe to anyone else. Still, Kat it turned out Kat could keep up without any troubles at all. Though it was a little disheartening for Xiang and Yang. They moved faster being carried.

    Yang dealt with it by reminder herself that this was all for Xuena. A bit of a hit to her pride as a cultivator perhaps, but Yang had stood together with Xuena for longer then sheбпd been a cultivator. For a friend like that... well... a bit of damage to her pride was a cheap price. For Xiang though... it was a much deeper wound.

    He was finding himself constantly in need of others and it was grating to him. Heбпd set out with vengeance in mind... and needed a demon to help himplete it. Xiang had insisted Kat barely counted as help. She was sworn to his service after all. What a joke. He just hadnбпt wanted to admit that his quest was foolish. That he needed someone else to doplete it for him.

    The fact that he couldnбпt remember how things ended. That apparently there was some demon, that clearly wasnбпt Kat, that finished things up in the sect. The fact that said боdemonбп was likely him... or something inside him... it was a bitter pill to swallow. How do you hold your head up when you donбпt even know your own mind? Things didnбпt get better from there.

    Yang had saved him from the spiders. Reasonable, even expected. He was weak, bound, and poisoned. The worst part was what came after. Xuena was needed to heal him. More people. More strangers he was forced to work with because he was too weak to do it himself. It was one thing to rely on friends but... to cultivate is meant to be a lonely road. To cultivate is to grasp a chance to stand alone at the top. Xiang felt like the only reason he hadnбпt fallen off the damned mountain was because strangers ahead of him had tied their own climbing ropes around his waist. Preventing his fall.

    Even his quest to get Xuena back. To repay the debt heбпd taken on. Sure theyбпd never asked for this sort of payment... but Xiang knew it would be a heart demon had he not. Heбпd set out. To look for a way. To look for a chance. He found it too... in Kat. Again. Xiang was happy at the time, a nice force multiyer, a familiar face. But not really a friend. So he tried, he tried to be as friendly as possible. He tried to make it so that he wasnбпt just some weakling clinging to the demon. He wasnбпt taking on more debt to clear those he already had. Like a drunken man gambling away his life savings. Getting a loan. And then doing it again.

    Xiang bit back tears as he thought about the swamp after that. A disaster. If Kat wasnбпt there heбпd be dead. Yang would be dead. Even if he had nine lives... heбпd have lost them all. The snake, the poison on both himself and Yang. The understanding that they needed to ASK someone what to do. Then, the stupid insistence they sell the snake. It got them attacked by a band of high-ss thieves.

    Only by the grace of some twisted god and Katбпs strength did they manage to get out of that one alive. Heбпd seen the bird after all. Dropped in a single throw. Xiang wasnбпt stupid. He tasted the bird as they ate. Felt the Qi from its flesh infusing him. That damned bird had been stronger than him. It wasnбпt even a contest. Ron simply reacted. A minor inconvenience, a bit of food for the night.

    Now, now they couldnбпt even run. They were clearly taking too long for Ronбпs taste and now Xiang found himself to be dead weight. Sure he was passed around between the thieves, letting them stay fresh enough to make it through the night and then without sleep the next day... but Kat ran, she watched at night when asked. Yang was at least doing some of the cooking. Am I even worthy of seeking to get stronger?

    Xiang didnбпt know anymore. It was a weight that was threatening to crush him. To turn into a heart demon. To stifle his cultivation, possibly forever. Xiang wouldnбпt let it solidify. He couldnбпt let it solidify into a concrete belief... but the fact he was currently a bigger burden then a sack of rice wasnбпt helping matter. At least the rice could feed them in the future. At least the rice could be stored away during transit. At least the rice had a firm purpose.

    What did it mean to be the strongest? Xiang was beginning to think heбпd been an idiot for a long, long time. He wanted to punch mountains and sneeze rivers. He wanted a kick to be a new localndmark. He wanted to look down on everyone and know that he could take them all on. At once. These notions of strength were seeming sillier and sillier every minute.

    Kat was strong. She didnбпt unt it though. Kat listened, she deferred. Kat used as little strength as it seemed possible for every situation. Sometimes that required a lot, normally a little strength of hers was overkill. Even when Kat actively tried to be intimidating she didnбпt really go for it. She didnбпt say боI am a killer demon with demonic mesбп. Kat had pulled out a TINY bit of fire, and simply asked. боDo you knowбп?

    It was as much a challenge as it was a question. Xiang DID know but he felt way too much of that knowing came from seeing Kat in action. He wasnбпt sure that just looking at the fire, heбпd be powerful enough to tell what a threat it was. It made him think, that in addition to being an idiot... perhaps he was blind as well. In that moment though... his mind was thrown back in time.

    An old gnarled woman. One eye missing and legs shrivelled up like prunes, rocking on a chair in one of the smaller, but nicest houses in town. A cultivator. She must have been, Xiang now knew. Sheбпdughed when he exined his dream to be strong. б░Ha! A boy like you? Itбпll never happen. You are blind and stupid boy. Give up now, or hope that one day someone rips your eyes out. Perhaps then you can see,б▒

    Xiang felt something change in that moment. He might still be an idiot. He might not truly realise what the future has in store for him... but perhaps... perhaps the fact that he can see now just how big the world truly is... he might not be quite so blind anymore.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908: A Moment of Peace at the River

    Waltzing right up to the Endless Rain of Immortal Ice sect, which was still a mouthful, wouldбпve been the height of foolishness. Not only was Xiang probably, and Yang definitely known quantities, Ronбпs crew were all dressed up in ck. What the group did instead was situate themselves on the edge of a rive that flowed down through the sect. Ronбпs crew now looked normal, like a family, though it was all a fa?ade. A series ofplex masks in actual fact. Kat watched them go on, and the new clothes appear... but it was still super weird. The face masks went over thepletely nk ones.

    Yang and Xiang were posing as one боcoupleбп with Ron and one of the female thieves looking eerily simr to a male, and aged up Yang respectively. The rest of the group had followed suit, matching Yangбпs appearance with slight variations. The only exception was one of the men, who looked like a wrinkled Xiang and had a walking stick.

    Ron then pulled out a number of fishing poles and they arranged themselves at the riverbank under one of therger trees that could cover basically everyone. Really, Kat was the one who stood out the most here but there was nothing to be done about that. Kat was striking even before the demonic features were taken into ount. The fact that cultivators would be able to see her supernaturally perfect skin as just that. Supernaturally perfect, meant there really was no way to hide her, or pretend to be rted at all with the masks they were using.

    So they just didnбпt bother. They were close to the edge of Immortal Iceбп territory yes but that territory was HUGE. Constant patrols just werenбпt feasible and they still locked normal enough. Especially from a distance. A family fishing in one of the more productive rivers was a normal sight. The fact they werenбпt on sect grounds only reinforced this notion. In fact, it was actually stranger to not see anyone else doing the same thing...

    Nheless the group was together and it was time to double check everyoneбпs ns. б░So, weбпve arrived without trouble. Itбпs probably best we split up here, maybe after spending a day or two nning, with a side of recon, but I do not think it is in either of our best interests to go deeper into enemy territory as two uncoordinated groups. Would you mind sharing how much you know about your friendбпs whereabouts? I will of course tell you what I know of their storage areas in exchange,б▒

    Ron said this without turning his head, he made it look like he waspletely focused on the rod in front of him. Waiting for the right moment to reel in whatever his catch would be. It was a superb level of acting that... really just couldnбпt be matched by the rest of the group. Except for that one pretending to be an old guy, but he just had toin a bit every now and then, while pretending to fall asleep... or actually doing so? Kat wasnбпt entirely sure but that seemed like the thief that took the most turns carrying Xiang and Yang through the night.

    б░I... should we really be telling you that?б▒ said Xiang after just a moment of hesitation. There just wasnбпt any point whispering the information. Ron had proved he could here them plenty well from further away then a fake family gathering where they were all clustered together.

    .....

    б░Itбпs the cat isnбпt it?б▒ offered Ron as an answer.

    Xiang looked over at Kat as if to say, боyour callбп which was of course where Lily was as well. So Xiang didnбпt exactly hide the answer at all. Kat and Lily were able to see that easily, and were entirely unsurprised. *No choice then I guess?*

    [Not really. Do we want to admit Iбпm also a person?]

    *Up to you.*

    [I... I think that we should. I might not trust them all that much... but it would show them we were able to keep a secret, and that we are willing to share it at this point.]

    *Ok.* Lily hopped off Katбпsp and Kat sped her mind up. Lily transformed of course, and Kat got to watch the split second of pure shock on Ronбпs face. His mouth dropped open, and his eyes went wide. Only for an instant though, if Kat hadnбпt been using her full speed to take it in, sheбпd have missed it. Once it was gone, Kat let her perception return to normal as Lily said, б░Indeed, Iбпll be infiltrating the base first to find our friend, and reporting back about where we need to go,б▒

    Ron made a much more deliberate twitch in his mouth as he nodded, disguising it partially as a test on his line, б░You managed to keep that one a secret well... very affectionate for a trained beast. I was so certain she was just a familiar. If you donбпt mind my asking, how were you able to deal with remaining in animal form the whole time?б▒

    Lily shrugged, б░To me itбпs just asfortable as my humanoid one. It really isnбпt an issue and well... Kat IS my girlfriend. Sometimes I might feel a bit weirdying all over her in human form despite that but if Iбпm a cat... well... itбпs practically expected. I get her to carry me in her arms, sleep on her, get pets without it bing indecent. Honestly, the main thing returning to humanoid has going for me at the moment is hands and the ability to speak to people. Oh, and kisses. Those too.б▒

    б░I see... though another question, seeing as I am already being bold. Why can I not sense any Qi on either of you. Not even during Lilyбпs? I believe you mentioned the young miss name was? Not even during Lilyбпs transformation?б▒ asked Ron.

    Kat decided to grin at this. If they were already sharing well...pared to Lily... a being a demon was such a tiny secret in Katбпs mind. Kat decided to let her eyes glow, and sent a decent helping of demonic energy. б░Why Ron... surely you recognised that youбпve been cavorting with demons?б▒

    Katughed at the shiver that ran down Ronбпs frame. She couldnбпt believe it. Lily the transforming half cat? That was fine. Robbing one of thergest sects in the continent? Perfectly fine. Demons though? Ron actually looked unsettled at the revtion. б░T-thatбпs why you wouldnбпt confirm your cultivation?б▒

    Kat nodded, barely noticing that even as she returned her voice to normal wisps of me still leaked out. б░Indeed, neither Lily nor I have any cultivation because we operate on apletely different system after all. Demonic energy,б▒

    б░I... you... is it true demons cannot lie?б▒ asked Ron curiously.

    Kat nodded, б░Yes but only in the specifics. I can easily leave things out, or use examples. For example, I could not honestly say that I think the sky is pink, yet I just said it in that sentence did I not? Because I was saying it was something I couldnбпt HONESTLY say. Which is true, I cannot honestly say that. However, if I were to say anything other than боthe sky is blueбп on itбпs own then the words would catch in my throat,б▒

    Ron nodded, б░Yes... I see. Iбпm d I did not choose to fight you. As clear as it is to me now that Xiang and Yang would be no issue to... take out, as it were...б▒ Yang huffed but didnбпt deny it. б░Iбпm not sure we couldбпve dealt with you at all,б▒

    Kat shrugged and gave an easy example. Lily groaned as Kat pulled out a fan and casually sliced arge gash in her arm, letting ck blood drip onto the grass even as the wound healed rapidly in front of their eyes. б░Probably not,б▒

    б░Now thatбпs just cheating,б▒ said Ron.

    б░Yeah well, whatбпs important here,б▒ said Lily, б░Is that because Ick Qi just like Kat... I can walk or fly around the base with basically no restrictions. Sure people can spot me fine but I wonбпt try any special wards at all. Though unlike Kat I can lie. The sky is pink you see?б▒

    Ron groaned but kept up his act as the fishing rod twitched as it caught something. He started to боstruggleбп reeling in his catch for a while as he said, б░Look... I donбпt want no trouble here. We have an honest deal and I wasnбпt thinking of reneging on it... just... Iбпd also like it if you could get out without making it clear youбпre a demon. That sort of stigma... even if youбпre clearly friendly... Iбпve grown up on stories that say otherwise. Spread through the entire region... I... this has be much riskier for us. More likely to seed as well... but riskier for the future. Letбпs hope weбпre all winners at the end of the day...б▒

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909: Mission Quite Possible

    Lilyбпs Perspective (*Lilyбпs thoughts* [Katбпs thoughts])

    бк

    Lily bounded from rooftop to rooftop, leaning heavily into her instincts and thanking the clouds in the sky for making it a dark night. Her ck fur coat and padded feat made it exceptionally easy to pass undetected as she went. The only real problem is that the poundбп was more like three mountain towns of varying sizes that sheбпd need to search through. That was a big concern for them all actually, that Lily simply didnбпt have time to cover all that much ground.

    The closest andrgest vige waspletely ruled out. It was low security and staffed with a bunch of people who had no cultivation at all. Lily simply few straight over that one. Ron had informed them that the rarest thing you could find their was the food stores for two of the towns. That being said, those stores were guarded by actual cultivators. A full team of Rank 1бпs sure, but they were really just there to watch out and raise the rm. They wouldnбпt stop Ronбпs team, but they also didnбпt have anything Ronбпs team would ever want. Sure some of the food was high quality, but if that was their goal, their were better storage areas to hit.

    Still, Lily found she didnбпt really know what to look for now she was at the... боouter disciplepoundбп or at least thatбпs what it was called. Apparently Xuena would need to be in more restricted areas if she was anywhere at all... but Ron hadnбпt been all that helpful in exining where they were, having never visited the town himself. Apparently they were near the instructors lodgings... which were where exactly? Nobody seemed to know, and Lily wasnбпt sure what to look for either.

    *What do you think these instructor dorms actually look like?*

    [I donбпt really know Lily.]

    .....

    *See, the problem is that there are what look like family homes, then there are... well still homes but clearly a step up from that... and then finally there are four big mansion-lite buildings. Except the not-mansions are all spread out around this damned city! Iбпm currently sitting atop what I think is the cultivation tower? I think theyбпve concentrated the ice qi in the are here because even standing on top of it I can... sort of feel it? Iбпm not cold per say... but I have this thing in my head insisting I SHOULD be cold.*

    [Um... let me ask Ron....]

    Lily continued to scan the ce. It was quiet, and the patrols were fairly basic. It seems the sect was much too used to its power. The guards were patrolling yes, but she doubted there had been an attack in memory of what were basically kids with big sticks. Perhaps a little insulting... but they just paid no attention. One of them Lily was watching tripped over a crate that was left out... but it was sticking out into the road! They hadmps! It was perfectly visible!

    What was worse, despite being surprised, he just... pulled himself back up, looked around a bit and spotted the box... then moved on. Didnбпt shove it out of the way, didnбпt draw weapons, didnбпt roll to try to get some distance. He just... didnбпt do anything. *Like... ok sure I know thatбпs what I wouldбпve done a year ago but my world is so much safer and Iбпve never BEEN ON GUARD DUTY.*

    [Um... do I want to ask?]

    *No probably not.*

    [Right well... I asked Ron, and he said that the mansions are supposed to be the instructor areas but he didnбпt know there was three of them either. Which... heбпs actually really annoyed to hear now that youбпve mentioned it. Apparently the intel he got on this ce seemed quite good, if a little cheap when he bought it. Now it seems the guy who sold it to him was obviously a nt. Or well, thatбпs what heбпs telling me. Heбпs sort of... ranting under his breath? Heбпs trying not to be loud about it but he clearly isnбпt happy.]

    *I suppose that makes sense. So... does he have anything worth mentioning though?*

    [Sort of? Ron said it was just a guess, but if Xuena is being held here, itбпd be in the residence containing the instructor, or instructors for Alchemy. Sheбпs too valuable as a researcher and crafter to just lock up somewhere else. Even if it might give her the tools to escape, she doesnбпt have the cultivation to actually get away properly.]

    *Is there a way to tell which one that is? They all look the same to me.*

    [Ron says go and smell them. Itбпll be obvious unless the inscription work is REAL good.]

    *Right...* Lily hopped down from her perch, using her wings to soften thending and then started dashing for the closest one. So what is everyone else up to now Iбпm gone?

    [Well... Xiang and Yang are having trouble sitting still. Oh wait, let me back up. Ron brought out a bunch of hammocks for everyone. So weбпre all hanging lounging around in one each. Weбпve got a massive fire going, that you can see for ages. Which is apparently the point, a bit of fish cooking still though theyбпre mostly for snacks? You were there for the main meal of course.]

    [Um... so yeah, Xiang and Yang are just... having difficulties. Apparently being this close and then told to wait instead of sneaking in with you... has not been a decision theyбпre all that happy with. I donбпt know if they were happy with it before and just now itбпs started to bug them... or if they were just holding back earlier when we were nning. Now theyбпre just... well to say theyбпreying down is wrong. Theyбпre sort of... jittering around in their own hammocks? Itбпs really weird to look at.]

    *I wish I could have some of that extra fish.* Thought Lily wistfully as she started to sniff the area around the first house. Definitely a failure. She could smell waaay more sweat then she was reallyfortable thinking about. It was either thebat instructor or the cksmithбпs house, but based on theck of other forge rted scents, she was votingbat instructor as she snuck away to the next area.

    [Lily... you already ate a whole fish and it wasrger then you.]

    *Look Kat, I donбпt pretend to know how my new body works and Iбпve done a lot of exercise since then. I just feel like I deserve a bit of fish.*

    [Iбпll never deny you deserve whatever you want Lily. Iбпm just surprised you want MORE fish.]

    *While sweet Kat, I do not deserve everything, and pleased donбпt let me get away with something like that. As for wanting more fish? I think it has to be a feline thing, maybe also abination of that and my recent activity. Itбпs weird. I donбпt feel hungry, but I do want fish just because I heard about it. Not sure why that is...*

    Kat didnбпt really have any response to that as Lily reached the next mansion. This one... didnбпt actually smell like all that much to her nose. Sniffing again Lily thought she might just barely be able to make out the smell of old paper... but if so it was really faint even to her nose. *Hey Kat. I canбпt smell anything around this one. What does Ron think?*

    Lily backed off and hopped onto the roof of one of the smaller nearby houses. Lily wasnбпt too worried about being caught, but no sense developing bad habits. [Right so... Ron things thereбпs a good chance thatбпs the Inscription Instructorбпs house. They probably gave themselves better protections, or maybe just some more specific stuff. If they went so far as to beef up their security though... might need to check that one as well if Xuena isnбпt in thest house.]

    *Yay. More work.* Thought Lily with a huff that Kat could really only perceive as fondness. This was mostly due to the fact that, across the link, that was Lilyбпs main emotion. It didnбпt really matter that the work was boring. Lily just had to sink into her instincts, and it was all second nature. Keeping to the shadows, making sure movement was obscured. Donбпt make too much noise in the pouncing. All simple stuff...

    But Lily was USEFUL. Seeing Kat take down the snake was terrifying. Watching her negotiate with Ron wasnбпt as scary, but Lily still felt useless for it. The only time Lily felt she did anything on the trip was during the bear hunt but even then... Kat had to save her from HERSELF for crying out loud. It felt... not good per say to be doing something without Kat but... it felt good to be trusted. To be relied upon. Sure, she wished Kat was closer. That they werenбпt separated by a two hour flight, though probably less for Kat.

    Now though... sneaking through thepound. This was all Lily. Kat was toorge andpletely untrained. Katбпs instincts would tell her how to move in ways that attract attention. Ron, for as good as his team was... were still human and limited by that. Plus that had Qi which didnбпt help. To say nothing of Xiang and Yang... all the better.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910: This is a Weird Chapter

    Still Lily

    бк-

    Lily felt like sheбпd been pped with something unpleasant. It was as if someone had distilled the essence of the forest, then the sea, into a pill. Ground that up into a fine powder before throwing it all into mud from a swamp and then hurling it at her face. It was just too much. Her brain was having trouble processing all the conflicted sense and it was causing havoc with just... well everything. It all just appeared suddenly as well. Lily had taken a few steps onto the yard and then the smell had just appeared.

    Groaning, she managed to barely drag herself into the shadow of the nearby bushes and flopped down in the dirt as the scents continued to assault her nose. Her mind wasnбпt really un any better shape. It was struggling horribly to keep up with all the inputs. This was a nearly unprecedented urrence. Lilyбпs mind and soul were actually rtively weak whenpared to her new body and they were really feeling it now.

    Lilyбпs improved brain and magical capacity had beenpletely offsetting this issue until now, but this sort of scent-based confusion was just not something humans ever had to deal with. Lily would eventually be able to just ignore or, if practiced, pick out the individual scents in this horrendous cocktail but she just wasnбпt anywhere close that this stage. It wasnбпt that the smell was potent, the swamp would have done her in that way. It was because this was an alchemistboratory.

    They took potent ingredients, turned them into even more potent ingredients, or simply changed them into a different set of potent ingredients and then finally into finished products. All of which left scents around and regrly tried to cling to things. The thing about alchemy, was that all the fancy ingredients, especially the fancy ones, were Qi infused by necessary and tended to embody one or more concepts. Those sorts of things didnбпt just go away. Even if they were weak, too weak to really do anything with they clung to thing. The beakers, the tables, the floors. The clothes the alchemists wore. Mostly importantly they built up in the air.

    Therein lied the problem of many an amateur alchemist. Venttion. See, at first you just send it outside. Then the neighboursin so you do nothing. Then theyin to the inscriptionsбп master who agrees and puts up scent containing wards. What those inscription masters donбпt know, is alchemy. So they just ward up the scent and leave it to stew in a box. The alchemist doesnбпt care, he or she is sending it all outside so itбпs fine right? Well the wards happen to be 3D. With a roof, or theyбпre just spheres. So the smell builds up. The alchemist gets used to it of course, and everyone else has to deal with it. Lily was now having to deal with it.

    .....

    Kat was sort of freaking out on the other end of the link. Sure she could feel that Lily wasnбпt terrified or being tortured... but it certainly wasnбпt a pleasant experience. Unlike normal, where thoughts and emotions were able to flow freely down the link each way, it was a lot more like Lilyбпs mind wasnбпt able to contain all her thoughts and they were awkwardly, and jaggedly, being shoved into Katбпs mind. Now, the link wasnбпt really blocked. It had theoretically infinite space... but Kat couldnбпt really send back reassuring thoughts despite that because Lilyбпs mind was certainly NOT up to dealing with any additional inputs no matter how nice they may be.

    Which left Kat a little confused as to what she should... do with all this junk she seemed to be getting. If her mind was a library, and most things went on the shelves, the important things went onto ss disys, the annoying things were hidden in the back rooms and the day-to-day stuff that sort of blended together went to the stacks... well the new stuff from Lily was like someone had kicked down a wall and then hurled garbage in.

    Kat... Kat didnбпt know what to do with... well any of it. Should she be packing it away somewhere? Trying to destroy it? Assuming that was possible of course. Was it better to try and make some sense of it and then slowly feed it back to Lily? Were these actually Lilyбпs memories or just her mind overloading and producing the equivalent of error text? Even if it was thetter... was that still important? Kat just didnбпt know.

    Looking at it all mentally was a lot like trying to determine if theserge pieces of broken stained ss pieces were just off-cuts or if someone had dumped a wonderful piece of art after it had fallen apart. Kat decided maybe dealing with it, in this odd sort of imaginative way she was currently attempting was unproductive and ducked into meditation instead. That... well it simplified things but really didnбпt give any hints as to the correct way of going about things.

    Katбпs normal pond now had a river... or stream? In meditation space things could be a little weird and there wasnбпt anything else topare the second water source to. It was starting to poor into Katбпs own pool... but it all seemed to be just... water in the end. It was the same colour even. Sure it was rushing in and causing ripples but it seemed it posed no threat to Kat herself. Which, really wasnбпt the damned point.

    Kat couldnбпt help bit be rather annoyed with her meditation. Sure боnot a problem, keep trucking on Katбп was a nice thing to see. The water wasnбпt even changing the waterline in her main pool... but Kat really didnбпt care if it was causing problems for her mind so much as if it was causing problems for LILYбпS mind. Kat didnбпt even know who to ask about this sort of thing.

    So instead she had to just sit there and worry. There was nothing she could do. There wasnбпt even anything Kat could punch or properly direct her anger at. It was all just... smells. So Kat had to just let that irritation simmer inside her. Kat stayed in her meditation trying to get a handle on that and maybe find something she missed that would help Lily. Perhaps if she could track back the stream maybe? It seemed toe from nowhere but that obviously wasnбпt the case.

    Kat pondered the possibility for about half a second before throwing that idea out the windowpletely. Sure it Kat could stop the flow. It wouldnбпt even be hard. It just WASNбпT THE PROBLEM. It couldnбпt possibly help Lily. None of the боwaterбп was making its way back to Lilyбпs end of things. So obviously that wouldnбпt help. Katбпs mind and soul were much more robust, they could simply deal with the junk. Kat might not have cared, but in truth, it was just that. Junk. Her mind would remove it. Even with a perfect memory, these werenбпt even memories so much as failed attempts at identification. It was a lot closer to putting in a request for information and getting back gibberish then a true memory. So all the overflow reaching Kat just sort of ended.

    On the outside though, a few people in the camp were giving Kat the side-eye. The air around her was getting colder, and every breath Kat took was apanied by a small puff of me. It was... fine... technically... for now at least. The main bonfire was still more than bright enough to offset the small shes of purple from Kat but only for so someone not paying all that much attention. They didnбпt want to interrupt her though in case something important was happening.

    On Lilyбпs end... things were slowly starting to make sense. Well, not боmake senseбп so much as she couldprehend the possibility of thoughts moreplex then боUghбп which was great. Lily could also sort of tell something was helping to relieve that pressure. She wasnбпt in anywhere close to a state that could even generously be called боher right mindбп so she just sort of shoved it all away towards that area. Kat would soon receive a flood of nonsense and Lily... well it actually worked.

    When recounting this storyter to Nira and the other doctors, the demons would be collectively stumped. That is NOT how the link is supposed to work at all. The stuff normally pushed down it is never removed, itбпs just a sharing of impressions. Also, while Kat and Lilyбпs minds are connected. They should still be distinctly different entities. This sort of... offloading should have done nothing but potential clog up Katбпs own mind had it been weaker. Instead...

    Lily was just fine. Well, no, it still smelled horrible and Lily felt like her mind had been through an industrial press butpared to just moments ago things were practically fantastic. The crazy pair didnбпt even think theyбпd done anything strange. Crazy ass demons that werenбпt always demons. Always breaking things.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911: Somebody Bust out the Pink Panther

    Lily chapter

    бк

    Once Lily had recovered it was beyond easy to sneak into the manor. The windows around the top of the main hall were all just left open. Presumably to allow for the smell to leak out. With wings, it wasnбпt even hard to get up there. No fancy tricks just a bit of flying. The main hall served as both an entrance hall, and a ssroom. It had what were basically chemb benches set up around the room with arge podium at the front and an oversized desk. Along the walls were equipment not too unlike those youбпd find in the modern day, if you had the skill to recognise them.

    Lily padded along the floor, looking around carefully for more guards or inhabitants of the manor but wasnбпt seeing anyone just yet. This room seemed to be more for lecturing then serious attempts at alchemy, but it was very bright. Lily couldnбпt rely on the usual darkness to hide herself if someone wandered by so she kept her ears listening for any sounds. Sadly, the mansion almost certainly used sound dampening inscriptions around each room. Both to keep sound in, and prevent it getting out.

    Lily checked one of the two doors on the right side of the room. A quick look under the frame showed a dark room filled with shelves. A quick transformationter and Lily was pushing it open. Inside was a basic storage room with rows and rows of ingredientsid out for the taking. Lily wasnбпt sure how valuable they were, so she just ryed things back to Kat who was still pretending to be calm on the outside while her emotions boiled under the surface.

    A better look revealed that there was another door at the end of the room, certainly just taking her back out to the main hall, and a number of doors across the top of the room alongside a thin balcony. Lily was wondering why there was no stairs only to realise the obvious. *Theyбпre cultivators. A one story jump is childбпs y for them. Though... why is there a set in the main hall? For cleaning staff perhaps?*

    Lily decided to follow one of these new doors instead. The main room did have other exits but it was just sorge with mediocre ces to hide. The desks werenбпt great ces to hide, too reliant on blocking sight lines and it was so bright that standing out in the open was just asking to be spotted. Another check, and door openedter and Lily found herself standing in a bare hallway with a rathervish carpet over it. Silenced her footsteps really well. ncing into the closest room, Lily could see it was ab of some kind. The fact that it wasnбпt locked... well she was starting to question the security in this ce.

    .....

    There wasnбпt anything interesting though. It was just a basic chemistryb with a fantasy bent. An even quicker check of the other rooms in the hall revealed the exact same thing, with only one of them having anything unique at all. It was as furnace that seemed to be currently simmering away. A quick check with Kat revealed it was a pill furnace. She was told to just leave it. Interrupting the pill formation process could result in anything from basic dust, to arge explosion and they were trying to be sneaky after all.

    Lily made her way out of the hallway and back to the main room, now at the top of the staircase. *Hmm... were do I want to go. I can head back down... or I guess I can just check on the other stuff upstairs?* Lily nodded and slinked her way into the other half of the building. Lily almost hissed out when she finally met someone. Well боmetбп was perhaps a bit of a strong way of phrasing it.

    Peaking under the doors revealed a messy room with box strewn everywhere, arge desk and an undersized bed. There was a person she couldnбпt see the full details of copsed at the desk with themp zing brightly right next to the... girlбпs face? Lily really couldnбпt make out the details from so far off so that one was more of a guess. The next room was simr, though a bit neater and the upant had managed to actually make it to the bed. Two more rooms, two more people.

    *Hmm... I donбпt think itбпs worth checking these right? Xuena isnбпt just going to be up here in a normal room right?*

    [I donбпt know? Maybe? Did any of them look like Xuena?]

    *How should I know Kat! Weбпve never even heard a proper description of her, or at least, if I have I donбпt remember it at all. Even if that wasnбпt the case, I canбпt get a good look at any of them. Most are actually in bed with covers over them so I canбпt even tell if theyбпre girls or not. The one I am certain is a girl is passed out at her desk. Even thatбпs a guess though because of the long hair.*

    [Canбпt you like... smell the difference?]

    *Kat this ce still smells like herbs! Just because Iбпm inside doesnбпt mean itбпs any better. In fact, itбпs worse. Iбпm beyond thankful that first freak out seems like a one-time thing because Iбпm really just not sure what Iбпd do otherwise. So no. Sadly, I canбпt tell by scent alone and a small sliver of a room what gender they all are.*

    [Sorry... um...]

    *No Kat. Iбпm sorry... I... Iбпm still quite frazzled because of the smell. Even now that Iбпve recovered a bit my instincts are telling me quite a few contradictory things. Itбпs safe, itбпs dangerous, Iбпm in danger, thereбпs food here. Iбпve been able to just push it all into the back of mind but itбпs still niggling at me. Iбпd like to be out of here as soon as possible, but I obviously donбпt want to MISS Xuena.*

    [Iбпm still sorry. Iбпm a bit agitated as well, for simr reasons I guess. Iбпm just worried. Um... let me just double check with Ron...] Kat quickly ryed what Lily had found to the group, and Ron gave a nice summation of his thoughts. [Ok. Ron thinks the answer is боprobably notбп in any of those rooms. The sect canбпt afford to insult itбпs disciples like that, having her live with them even while sheбпs a hostage. Doesnбпt mean she isnбпt in the house, just that she isnбпt going to be in the student dorms. You should be safe to leave without checking them thoroughly.]

    Lily nodded and sent back feelings of warmth as best she could towards Kat. They were of course tainted by her agitation, both with ack of progress and the smell, but it was the thought that counted. Probably. Considering they were in fact, just some thoughts.

    Lily moved downstairs behind the podium to find another row of dorms, these ones packed with servants. Double bunks on both sides, with a kitchen at the end of it. Lily just ignored them as well. Xuena wouldnбпt be in a big group. On the other half of the room though... there was a storage room for non-alchemical ingredients, and one final door. On the other side of it was a set of bars blocking of ess to the basement. No trouble for a small cat.

    Lily slipped through them without trouble and headed downwards. At the bottom was another set of reinforced bars that were probably much more useful against regrly sized thieves. It was as simple as a normal jaunt for Lily. Not even her horns caused any trouble getting through. The first two rooms on either side were basic prison rooms with a cot, a bench, and a bucket. Clearly they werenбпt for anyone of note, or temporary at best.

    The next room though, Lily could here something. Sliding up to the door she found it was wooden with an ess window at the top. Transforming she peaked in to find a nicely furnished room. Alchemy equipment on one end, bed on the other. The floor wasnбпt terribly clean and it was an ugly, stone thing but the furnishings were quite high quality. The room was actually about twice the size of the ones upstairs, perhaps a bitrger and filled with alchemical gadgets. The most important thing though... was a teenage girl.

    She seemedpletely unbothered by her incarceration. She, Xuena hopefully, was hunched over the desk and scribbling into a journal. Themp by her side was shining on half of her face, and she was wearing clothes that seemed nice enough. Really, the only thing that stood out to Lily as a bit of a problem was the fact that both her feet were chained together. Sure the chain was padded to keep from harming the girl, but they were thick, heavy metal things. Heck, they were as thick as Lily was long. *Guys? I think I might have found our girl. She looks like this...*

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912: To Speak or not To Speak

    Lily

    бк

    Lily tried her best to describe Xuena... but it turned out Xuena was a rather striking figure. She had pure white irises surrounded by ck sclera that seemed to shine, defying their nature somewhat as well... ck sclera. Her hair was a soft, pale blue that was cut exceptionally short making her look a bit like a snowball from the back. It was presumably cut so short to avoid dipping it in her alchemy work by ident. Her outfit was simr. While Yang went for flowing sleeves and loose pants, Xuenaбпs outfit seemed defined by the word боtightбп.

    The sleeves had just enough give in them to allow for a full range of motion and not a single thread more though they did cover her entire arm. The cuffs were buttoned around her wrists to prevent them sliding up and down. Something else Lily didnбпt notice, but wasnбпt really looking for, was the obvious stitching at the join near the torso. It was made to easily be ripped away should something toxic get caught on the sleeves.

    Xuenaбпs pants were actually twoyers. The first was a skirt that extended until just passed her knees and then underneath was a set of what looked like supple leather trousers underneath. Her shoes, now that Lily was looking again, seemed to be part of the chain shackles around her legs. They were heavy metal and leather things that kept Xuenaбпs feet close together. It wasnбпt impossible to walk, but it required a sort of waddling motion to move.

    Her skin was very pale as well, making it look like it was bathed in moonlight instead of the magical lighting that was trying to imitate the sun. Her lips were blue, but she didnбпt seem cold. The fact she was a prisoner seemed to imply they were naturally that colour. It was a nice, sky blue and contrasted strangely with herpletely normal tongue, when it was poking out due to concentration. Her nails were another strange thing. They seemed to be just... missing. Perhaps an ident in her childhood?

    [Ok yeah, Xiang and Yang are saying that itбпs almost certainly Xuena.]

    .....

    *Right so what do I do now? Thereбпs no way Iбпll be able to get those cuffs off. I might be able to sneak in through the viewing window. Itбпs just some crossbars over it... but Iбпm not entirely sure Iбпll fit because of my horns. Iбпll need... well honestly just looking at it Iбпd guess weбпll need you down here Kat. Iбпm mostly just wondering if I should be trying to talk to her now...?*

    Lily waited, trying to fit herself into the shadows in the nearby cell. Lily thought it was working quite well, and just closing her eyes and curling up a bit made it so she wasnбпt really showing off anything other than her ck fur to the world. Even the little bits of purple around her horns seemed to fade when she was trying to hide like this.

    [Ok... um... this might take a while... everyone is sort of just... arguing about it? Yang wants you to talk to her, maybe ry some messages, Xiang wants to keep everything nice and stealthy, Ron thinks that while the chance Xuena has a device for recording sounds in Xuenaбпs room is low. He ALSO believes that itбпs gettingte, or rather, early, and that itбпd be best to not tell her anything until tomorrow when weбпre actually breaking her out which...]

    [Well that just led into a whole боnother round of arguments because now they canбпt decide when the best time to attack is. Ron is trying to push forter, especially because itбпs better for him and his men, but Xiang and Yang arenбпt overlyfortable with leaving Xuena there for an extra day. Um... how does she seem to you?]

    *She seems fine? I mean... if she didnбпt have the shackles on Iбпd say she lookspletely normal? Well no her appearance is weird by human standards but I mean... she doesnбпt have any bruises I can see. Though sheбпs quite covered up. Certainly doesnбпt look like sheбпs in pain but she isnбпt really moving... sheбпs just writing at the moment so itбпs hard to say. I think sheбпs fine?*

    [Yeah... I donбпt think Iбпm going to repeat that. Chances are Yang would just get more worried. Um... what about you? Are you fine like... hiding out nearby for a day? Or I guess just till tomorrow night?]

    *Yeah I think so? Iбпll probably just find a nice corner to sleep in. Maybe take over one of the cots and hide under the shitty pillows? I doubt Iбпd be found if I did something like that and if I WAS found Iбпm all but certain theyбпd just think I was a normal demon cat. Granted they might try to research me or something... but I donбпt think Iбпd be in any danger any time soon.*

    [You know... I donбпt think I like that answer very much. Seems a bit risky now...]

    *Oh Kat itбпll be fine.*

    [Iбпm not really having a great time imagining all the ways you might possibly be experimented on Lily.]

    *Kat, I am quite willing to bet, and I suppose considering the circumstances I AM betting my life, but I AM willing to bet that the worst likely oue is a few minor non-invasive tests before being handed off to a young rtive as a pet by whoever catches me. Thatбпs all of course assuming you donбпt just bust down the door like a minute after I get found.*

    [Iбпm not that quite THAT fast Lily]

    *Well, once again, Iбпm willing to bet on that one. Though Iбпll also say that restraining yourself is probably the better idea. Still, I think if push came to shove youбпd be able to move a lot faster then you think.*

    [Ok, fine youбпre probably right. If you did get hurt Iбпd turn into some unholy fireball of swift vengeance but I donбпt like how much youбпre counting on it either.]

    *Iбпm not counting on it at all though Kat. I really do feel safe here. I might be in enemy territory but remember, to them I have no cultivation at all. Iбпm not a threat, Iбпm a weird kitten on the edge of being a cat. Plus, this mansion is owned by an alchemist not a biologist. I doubt they have the knowledge to properly investigate me. Plus Iбпm adorable.

    Cultivators so far are all about prestige and pride. The idea that they found a unique species that has never before seen, and then they treat me like a minor prize by handing it off to a child. Well... I suspect thatбпs exactly what their pride would force them to do. I canбпt be a familiar, Iбпm too weak for that. A unique pet though... very fancy.*

    [I donбпt like that youбпre making sense here Lily.]

    *Itбпs simply reasoning Kat. Plus, think of this as practice for when I eventually bebat capable. Iбпll be participating in fights WITH you eventually. If you canбпt even stand the idea of me safely sleeping in enemy territory what will you do if we end up in a fight together?*

    [I donбпt like how youбпre trying to spin this...]

    *Would you rather pay attention to the argument going on at camp?*

    [So how would you contribute in a fight? Assuming you get your strength up?]

    Lily grinned. Kat wasnбпt going to call her bluff; they both knew it. They enjoyed speaking with each other far too much to bother with whatever nonsense was going on around Kat. Lily did use the chance to carefully reposition herself under one of the pillows. If she was going to keep chatting with Kat, might as well keep at it until they both, or more likely just Lily, fell asleep.

    *I think a sort of... ranged artillery/utility type of thing? Iбпm not all thatrge so... maybe anchor my shadow to one of your shoulders? Maybe just the top of your head? Sit there and then start throwing spells a people. Iбпm not sure if Iбпll have things that can boost you, but if I do that would be another thing Iбпd use. Actually... I wonder if I could just hide in your shadow and cast from there? Thatбпs probably a bit higher level but perhaps... very useful.*

    [That would be nice. If you were safe in my shadow, maybe like... not mine but say my outfitбпs shadow? Maybe hide in a shadow cast by my sash or something? Wherever is safest. Then we figure out a sight sharing trick... and you could use my vision to cast spells from a defensible position.]

    *Yes exactly. As much as I might like the image of casting powerful spells from the back line, I know that youбпd be forever worried about me getting hurt if I wasnбпt right next to you. I also know I donбпt want to be just a princess in the library. What is that saying? боBetter to be a warrior in a library then a librarian in a war?бп*

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913: Yang Would Do That. Yes.

    Lily

    бк

    Lily woke up a bit early for the breakout. It seemed that everyone had continued to argue all the way until sunrise, making the whole argument rather moot. Apparently Yang was genuinely annoyed at this. Kat wasnбпt sure if Yang had gotten too caught up in the argument, or was failing to argue well enough to get her point across. Lily slept through it all, as well as most of the day. Whenever she started to stir, Kat just sent soothing waves of calm down the link and Lily went back to sleep. No sense in getting up and being tempted to do something foolish.

    Now night had well and truly fallen and Lily was making the first move. She hopped up, bncing precariously on the lip of the viewing window and tried to stick her head through the bars. Lily was careful, and when she felt her horns touching the edges she pulled back without making a sound. *Hmm... can I...* Lily focused on her horns and tried to retract them... to no sess even after five minutes.

    Lily tried again, realising the obvious mistake sheбпd made. This time Lily focused not on having them retract, but the fact her human form didnбпt have them at all. The horns slowly started to vanish when Lily locked that mental picture in ce. It was... dreadfully slow. She had to sit there, awkwardly, feet bunched up and leaning slightly against the side of the frame to stay steady.

    It was terribly ufortable as well. Like sucking your breath in continuously even after you need to breathe. It took an agonisingly long time before Lily could stumble through the gap, head now slightly smaller without her horns. Lily felt her bnce waspletely off as she hit the ground, just barely managing to right herself, but still noticeably hitting the floor. Xuena didnбпt react at all, and in Lilyбпs moment of hesitation her horns sprung back into ce alongside a sharp pain. *Oof. Note to self donбпt do that again any time soon. Or maybe practice?*

    Lily let a shiver trailed down her spine at the idea of needing to practice something so unnatural feeling. Useful it almost certainly would be but... it had been such an unpleasant experience. Perhaps the only reason it was of practical use would be for other stealth missions. If she could hide all of her demonic features Lily would look and feel like a normal cat to most people. It would be an edge... an edge Lily wasnбпt quite willing to go without when she thought of it like that.

    .....

    With newfound confidence Lily transformed and then made a knocking sound on one of the nearby cabs. Xuena turned slowly, then spotted Lily and practically jumped in ce. The pair stared at each other waiting for the other person to say something first. After a while of just staring, Xuena was the one who asked, б░Um... who are you and why are you in my bedroom?б▒

    *Oh I canбпt let ament like that go.* б░Bedroom? Yang told me you were in a prison cell... well I suppose thereбпs no ounting for taste...б▒ said Lily trying to go for wistful sounding.

    Xuena didnбпt rise to the bait and ask the obvious question. Instead, she reiterated б░Who are you and what are you doing here?б▒

    Lily sighed, б░I thought that was obvious, Iбпm here to rescue you on behalf of Yang,б▒

    б░I donбпt believe that,б▒ said Xuena. б░The chance that sheбпd trust anyone other than herself with my safety is so tiny it might as well be a single snowke in a blizzard. Not to mention, it really isnбпt that hard to find out my best friendбпs name and use that to give you extra information. Now, who exactly are you? Or who are you trying to be? If that question makes you feel better,б▒

    *This isnбпt nearly as amusing as I thought it could be.* Xuena was just... sitting there. Without a care in the world. *I wonder if she thinks the security here is good enough that nobody who isnбпt part of the sect could get in? Or if she thinks the chance that Iбпll do something bad arenбпt all that high? Um... hmm... Kat any ideas?*

    [Not really. Iбпm currently flying somewhere above the town while waiting for the other two to get into position. Despite pointing out that I could fly everyone out if it was just Xuena and the two of us, Yang insisted sheбпde along... and Xiang wasnбпt going to be left behind so... yeah...]

    Clearly she knows Yang well. б░I really am here to get you out, and Yangбпs working with me as well,б▒ said Lily trying to seem as honest as possible. The fact it was the truth should help, but perhaps starting off the conversation with a joke was in poor taste.

    б░Right... letбпs say I believe you. Whatбпs Yang doing right now?б▒ asked Xuena wordsced with suspicion.

    б░Being an idiot,б▒ answered Lily reflexively. Except... once Xuena heard what was said, she just made a боgo onбп gesture instead. б░See... Iбпm connected mentally to my girlfriend and we can break you out without any troubles. She can even fly with a person. Just ONE person though. Yang wasnбпt willing to just wait in a safe location so sheбпs heading here as well, with Xiang, if you remember that guy,б▒

    Xuena groaned and mmed her head into the desk. б░She would do that wouldnбпt she!б▒

    б░Well considering she is doing just that... yes, yes she would,б▒ responded Lily.

    б░Urgh... ok Iбпm more willing to believe you now. Is there anything I need to do?б▒ asked Xuena, eyes fixed on Lilyбпs.

    б░Um... not overly much? You just need to make sure youбпve got everything you want to take with you. I can carry some stuff in my bag,б▒ Lily jostled the bag in question, б░and as long as there isnбпt too much stuff in it, when I transform itбпll disappear. Other then that... well weбпll need Kat to get those chains off you. Weбпll be brute forcing them though. So... weбпll need to be ready to run,б▒

    Xuena grimaced but gave a sharp nod. б░Um... hmm... what do I want to take...б▒ Xuena stood up and slowly walked towards the centre of the room as she eyed all the shelves. None of the ingredients were worth much. That had been the whole point, she was to try and refine better recipes frommon things. Xuena had indeed made an improved healing potion from the garbage in her room. It took a lot ore skill in exchange for about half the cost in ingredients. Possibly not worth it, but just the proof she COULDe up with something like that was worth a lot.

    That meant notebooks. Xuena shuffled slowly back over to the desk and grabbed her main notebook before Lily interrupted, б░Do you want to just point things out?б▒

    б░How much time to do we have?б▒ Lily just shrugged in response to Xuenaбпs question. б░Then... no I think Iбпll do it myself,б▒ Xuena continued to walk around gathering a few books here and there until she had four of them. Xuena wrapped the lot in one of the outfits nearby and threw on an extra two coats knowing that ice attacks were in her near future. When it came time to hand them over... Xuenaбпs arms shook slightly until Lily just held out her bag, the contents had been emptied into Xiangбпs storage ring.

    Lily quickly tested everything would work, causing Xuena to have a minor panic attack for a moment when she thought Lily was about to just run away with the books. Lilyбпs transformation back to human removed those fears pretty quickly. б░Um... what now?б▒ asked Xuena.

    Lily shrugged, б░I guess we just wait for the signal? I donбпt really know how close everyone is. Katбпs above, but sheбпs watching Xiang and Yang trek across the mountain so we know where everyone is. Ron and his crew are probably off robbing the sect blind and with your stuff bagged I think we just need to hurry up and wait,б▒

    б░Whoбпs Ron?б▒ asked Xuena with some concern.

    б░Some thieves we ran into. We managed to get some cultivation masking pills or something, and they really wanted them. So the Ron tried to bully them out of us... and when Kat forced his hand we ended up... not really teaming up but... making use of each other? Ron and his crew are robbing somewhere else in the sect, making use of our escape. Technically, they might get caught and weбпll be the ones making use of their blunder but well... they know we have to kick down some doors and break your chains so...б▒

    Xuena nodded, б░I get it. They got the better end of things... though... why are you and your girlfriend helping us?б▒

    б░Oh? Did that note up? Katбпs a demon and I sort of count as her familiar?б▒ answered Lily.

    б░Wait... why would you think of her as your girlfriend if sheбпs enved you like that?б▒ asked Xuena. There was no malice in the question, just genuine confusion. Lilyбпs eyes though, they went wide and despite being in human form her nails lengthened to a sharp point as she hissed in response.

    Xuena backed up, showing her hands and trying not to trip over the shackles around her legs and Lily fought off the anger. б░S-sorry,б▒ said Lily through gritted teeth. Still angry, б░but she was my girlfriend FIRST. And the only reasons he agreed to this whole thing is because I wanted it. To be by her side forever...б▒

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914: Knocking On the Back Door

    Kat

    бк

    Kat pretended to crack her joints. Pretended, because it simply wasnбпt possible to get her body to make those sounds anymore. It wasnбпt exactly something sheбпd investigated, but it had to be either something about being a demon or her regeneration. Apparently cracking your knuckles wasnбпt bad for you per say... but people had opinions about that sort of thing. Perhaps being a Subus was all it took to remove it. Whatever the case, Kat had to cheat by clicking her fingers rapidly instead. Which was also a real pain to get right. Katбпs body had a... distant rtionship with friction and physics in general. It was rather weird clicking for her was closing to abusing air pressure then letting her fingers snap naturally.

    That nonsense wasnбпt really important right now though. It was finally go time. Yang and Xiang were nearby, just outside of thepounds limits in the direction they were choosing to flee. It was a weird angle that ended up close to the inner sect, but apparently, they were trying to make it seem like a double bluff. In Katбпs hand was the pill sheбпd be giving to Xuena, and the wall was below her. Kat herself restedfortably on the edge of the roof.

    *Lily. Iбпm going to first smash the wall, then the floor, which is Xuenaбпs ceiling. Is everything ready on your end?*

    [Yup. Iбпve just given Xuena the heads up and sheбпs ready for this to go down]

    *Ok. Iбпll be carrying her the first bit of the way when I hand off those pills. I want you in her arms when I get down there, so I can just scoop you both up. Iбпm not sure when Iбпll be breaking the shackles, but probably around the time we catch up to Xiang and Yang. Iбпll have to slow down for them at least, so it wonбпt be a problem.*

    .....

    [Iбпm all good chief! Xuena isnбпt as good at hugs as you are but for now Iбпll make do.]

    Kat suppressed a light chuckle and got ready. It was go time. In one swift motion Kat jumped down from the house and kicked the wall on her way down, using her wings as stabilisation. The inscriptions holding the house together tried but they really werenбпt designed to hold off attacks, certainly not from someone of Katбпs physical might. The wall exploded and Kat rushed in after it, not taking any time for the debris to even make an impact with the opposite wall.

    mming her heel down to shatter the floor, Kat then used her speed to pull herself down using the hole in the floor. It broke off in another head sized chunk, but she was down. The door holding Xuena in was kicked off its hinges, into the hallway of course, and Kat grabbed the two girls, along with a couple extra clothes, before jumping back up, letting herself exit through the holes. The reason for kicking the door out was to hopefully confuse investigators a little more. Sure the exit hole was obvious, but Kat hadnded in Xuenaбпs room. Why was the door also kicked open? It might not keep people busy long... but as Ron said. Every moment counts.

    Kat wasnбпt even paying attention to her surroundings as she charged forward. Xuena was gripping her kimono, and left tit, for dear life. Kat simply pushed that pain off to the side. It was minor at best and sure Xuena was using her full strength as a Rank 1 cultivator... but it was all reflexive. She wasnбпt actually trying to do damage. It was distracting enough for Kat to plough through a shed and two bushes before paying more attention to where she was going, but her wings were strong enough to shield the weaker two from random, unenchanted shed debris.

    Xuena clearly wasnбпt paying enough attention to anything right now so Kat had to give up on passing off the pill which... Kat wasnбпt exactly sure how bad that was. Hopefully not too much of a problem. It wouldnбпt take long for her to rest a bit. Soon, Kat managed to find Yang and Xiangбпs hiding ce, and blitzed past them. Kat didnбпt let up at all and simply sped onwards for another few seconds getting a good deal of distance before stopping. Arge trail of destruction followed Kat. Her steps causing small but noticeable craters as her demonic energy failed to have enough time to stabilise the ground a bit for her speed.

    Kat stopped herself from moving when she found arge,pact boulder that took the majority of her speed. If it was pushed back slightly and into the hill well... thatбпs not really Katбпs problem now is it? б░Xuena, I need you to take this pill now. I get it was all very fast, but we need to stop any Qi based tracking,б▒ said Kat softly, and, after a moment of thought, with her rxation aura.

    б░No, not till I know you arenбпt nning anything,б▒ said Xuena firmly, hand still around Katбпs breast.

    Kat twitched and tried not to point out that it was far toote to be looking for plots. That or the fact she was being molested, technically speaking. Having your tits grabbed by a pretty girl mightбпve been nice for Lily, but Kat found no enjoyment in it, just a good deal of pain. In fact, Lily probably wouldnбпt enjoy the feeling either. It was just unpleasant. б░Ok fine, watch those trees, use your cultivation and LOOK at Yang when she runs passed. I can overtake them again, but you need to take your damned medicine. I mean, arenбпt you an alchemist?б▒

    Kat handed the pill over and Xuena studied it once it was dropped into her hands. Lily used this as a chance to escape and rub herself against Katбпs face. *Yes yes, you did a good job and youбпre adorable. Iбпll give you a kiss when weбпre taking a break. Sound good?*

    [I want you to do so much more then that...] Kat waited a moment. [OH NO! I did not just... I just... no I... I mean I do just... Um... sorry I... no. Iбпm not getting carried away by these instincts and this adrenaline high. I will take the kiss please.] Kat gave Lilyбпs nose a light boop, causing Lily to sneeze.

    While that was going on Xuena managed to determine the main ingredients in the pill. They were... not great. Sure Kat was probably telling the truth, that it would hide her from trackers, but it was also deadly. If the dosage was wrong, regardless of what Kat THOUGHT it was... it would in truth be a crippling poison. If anyone wanted to take out Xiang, Yang and her, this was the way. Just one pill... and their cultivation could be ruined forever.

    Oh sure, Xuena might be able to fix it eventually... but not with no cultivation of her own to do the alchemy. That being said... Xuena also watched as thirty secondster Xiang and Yang sprinted through the clearing, Yang pausing for half a heartbeat, only for Xiang to keep dragging her forward. That confirmed, assuming Lily was telling the truth and theyбпd both had a pill of their own, that it wasnбпt instantly fatal, or crippling... and Xuena really had no other choice but to follow along.

    Xuena was broken out of her thoughts went she felt a sharp tug on her legs, and then the heard the screeching of metal. Kat had wrenched apart her cuffs when she wasnбпt paying attention. б░Ok, hereбпs whatбпs going to happen now. Iбпll catch up to Yang and Xiang, drop you off with them, and then keep running. Iбпll be making as big a mess as I can for a while, trying to lead them away. It wonбпt be for long though. Iбпm fast yes, but Iбпll be making tracks for them to follow. Then I need to catch up with you all again just in case youбпre found. Lily, youбпll be with Xiang,б▒

    Lily transformed and pushed a cheek out, б░I know I know, but kiss first?б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes. Lily was being a bit cheeky and while Kat did love that... well... Lily deserved something that was both a reward and punishment. Instead of bothering with Lilyбпs cheek, Kat used her tail to pull Lily against her, squishing Xuena who was still in her arms and kissing Lily full on the lips, letting her tongue slide in for just a moment before backing off.

    Xuena went bright red, mortified at what was happening in front of her, and Lily did the same a momentter when she regained her whits and realised what had just happened in front of someone who was basically just some random stranger to her. Lily went bright red and transformed to hide her embarrassment before diving into Xuenaбпs arms. Kat just grinned at the scene and waited for Lily to properly settled before kicking off the boulder and into a run. Catching up to two cultivators would be easy. Leading the rest on a goose chase? Perhaps a bit harder.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915: Grumpy the Honourable

    Kat could feel Lilyбпs displeasure along the link as Kat sprinted away from her. Sadly, it was a necessity. Someone needed to make a less obvious but still clear trail through the forest, and Lily needed to be near the cultivators so Kat could find her way back. After all, hiding from Lord Icy Prickбпs subordinates was the whole point of the pills and this little distraction. Kat had made sure to drop Lily and Xuena off just in front of Yang a second time before heading off on her own. Kat had turned off, heading directly away from the inner sect and leaving broken branches in her wake.

    It was a simple matter to use her wings to alleviate some of the destruction her passing naturally caused. It was meant to look more careful, a better attempt at stealth then before. Not too good of course, if Kat simply flew over the terrain, then no trace of her passing would be left at all for the poor trackers. Ron had of course added one final addition to the n that Kat and co really hadnбпt thought about. Clothing.

    Kat was carrying old clothing from everyone in the group except Lily. This was why Kat had used up some of her limited time to liberate some spare clothes that Xuena had chosen to leave behind. Sadly Xuenaбпs room didnбпt have any used clothing, everything seemed to have been promptly clean. This meant her scent was by far the weakest of the groups when it came to Katбпs distraction. In the end, Kat pretended to lose a bit of torn cloth to one of the trees. Xuena wouldnбпt beining, sheбпd chosen to leave this outfit behind after all.

    бк

    Kat had been running for twenty minutes when someone dropped down in front of her. It was a woman; she had arge halberd that was longer than she was tall. Probably not the best weapon for her... but she was about Katбпs height and seemed confident in her stance. She was also ring at Kat a lot like Kat had walked up and then dumped the womanбпs lunch on the floor or something, б░Why are you looking at me like I just ate thest cookie in the jar?б▒ asked Kat with false confusion.

    б░I am annoyed at being led on a wild chase through the mountains, not even an HOUR after I finally get some time to sleep. I have been on guard duty for three days, and I just donбпt have time for whatever nonsense you foolishly believe you can get away with!б▒ hissed the woman. Kat was going to dub her боGrumpyбп for now.

    б░Right... well... see the thing is... I kinda have to? Made a binding promise you see so... I could defeat you... maybe kill you... or you could just go back to sleep?б▒ offered Kat.

    .....

    Grumpy scoffed, б░As if My Liege would be so merciful as to leave me alive if I failed in my task so spectacrly. If I must fall, let it be in battle with my honour intact!б▒

    *So... Lily... do I just kill this girl? Apparently if she fails itбпll be worse for her so...*

    [I mean... I guess? Is there a reason not to?]

    *I mean... besides the whole боmurder wrongбп thing? Not that I can see. She seems quite confident in her chosen course of action and wants to die боa warriorбпs deathбп.*

    [Oh, in that case donбпt bother going easy on her. Finish things up as fast as you can. Thatбпs the only way to be respectful.]

    Ok! Now, Kat could tell there was something else that Lily wasnбпt saying... but she was willing to believe. On Lilyбпs end of things, she knew that while what she said was mostly true, it was also a great excuse for Kat taking out the woman quickly and with minimal risk to Kat herself.

    б░Have it your way then,б▒ said Kat with an almostzy sigh before speeding up explosively. In just a moment, she was in Grumpyбпs face. The woman didnбпt hesitate to bring her halberd down to try and meet Katбпs charge head on, using Katбпs momentum to skewer the approaching demon, while still be ready to react when Kat dodged. Kat of course, did not dodge. At all.

    Two things happened in the same moment. Katбпs hand reached forward, obliterating Grumpyбпs ribs and punching her heart to pieces. On Katбпs end, the halberd swung down until it impacted Katбпs bones... and went not a single step further. de chipping instead of bone. Grumpy let out a bubbling, blood filled cough and said, б░I n-never s-stood a chance... did I... y-your off-fer it was... genuine I t-take it?б▒ Kat nodded, б░H-heh, w-well... my only regret is t-that I was not stronger. May I be h-honoured in my next l-life,б▒

    Apparently Grumpy used thest of her strength to throw out that particr piece of wisdom and copsed dead on the ground the moment she finished speaking. б░Cultivators are fucking weird...б▒ grumbled Kat as she looked at the womanбпs corpse. б░I mean... really. What am I supposed to say to that? You fought well? I regret nothing as well? I will remember you? Like seriously! What is the correct response here? I donбпt know your name, and the emotion I currently feel most strongly is CONFUSION!б▒

    Kat gave Grumpyбпs cheek a few quick pokes to make sure she wasnбпt just ying dead to no reaction. Her eyes were very clearly devoid of life. Kat shook her head again. *Lily. Cultivators are weird and I donбпt know how to deal with them.* With that thought sent Kat continued to run, this time, limping somewhat, slicing her shoulder a few more times to leave behind noticeable ck blood for at least a little while to feign injury.

    [What do you mean? Did you get her?]

    *Oh yeah I did that. Wasnбпt even hard. Then she was all боOh, you do actually have honour? Good thing I kept mine. Also I only regret that I wasnбпt strongбп and like... what the heck am I supposed to say to that? Or feel exactly? I mean sheбпs very dead now. Didnбпt even give me the chance to reply. So all Iбпm left with is a good deal of confusion about the whole thing. I mean... she wasnбпt a bandit, but she was somewhat responsible for kidnapping. Yet... that seems to be somewhat normal here? She was also pretty scared of Ice Prick and failing him... but I think more like... as a self-worth thing? Like the shame of failing her liege was the problem? Not what heбпd do to her exactly...*

    [I donбпt really understand what part of that was a question Kat. What do you want me to say?]

    *I think I just want to vent really. It wasnбпt a hard fight, Iбпd guess she was Rank 2 and managed to catch up because of how long we stood around doing nothing but... well... Rank 2 or not she needs a heart to live.*

    [Iбпm sensing some resentment over thest time you got stabbed in the heart.] Quipped Lily.

    *I mean maybe? I donбпt feel all that strongly about it I donбпt think. Well, not towards the fire guy anyway. It was a good fight and I donбпt have anything against him for that. Not-Xiang afterwards however... well I am a little pissed about that one, but itбпs more for the attempted murder of babies.*

    [Oh right that was a thing... yeah... cultivators are weird.]

    Eventually Kat got bored of slicing into her own shoulder. A thought that, yes did make her realise that just because cultivators were weird, did not mean that she was any closer to normal. This then lead her to consider some of Lilyбпs actions recently... and couldnбпt help but feel Lily wasnбпt all that normal either. A brief ponderous on if Kat was weird because she would one day turn into a demon, or weird because she was now a demon waspletely shattered by the realisation that Lily, as a human, decided binding herself to someone else permanently for all of eternity before she turned twenty meant that humans could be weird as well.

    This all meant Kat didnбпt need to fake surprise when she was surrounded by the next group to catch up. This time there were three of them, but all much weaker then Grumpy. б░Surrender?б▒ Kat offered. Instead of witty banter like Kat had hoped, they just charged at her weapons drawn. So... so slowly too. To avoid revealing her own ice powers, Kat just summoned her fan and cut all three down in a single stroke. Kat couldnбпt help but feel a bit of pity for them. Fools really. So hung up on the fact she didnбпt FEEL powerful to their senses.

    *Have you guys seen any signs of pursuers?*

    [Not yet. Iбпm keeping my ears peeled but we managed to find a river and weбпre just sort of following it for the moment. Keeping as quiet as we can and using it topletely disguise our passing. Or... attempting that anyway.]

    Kat nodded and got back to running. She went about five minutes before spotting something strange. She angled around to it... and was that? Yes it was! Kat grinned at the deliberately caved in mineshaft entrance. She quickly dug into it, throwing rocks backwards with a fairly restrained level of force and making sure it looked like she didnбпt just st her way straight through. Once the top was cleared, she tested and found she could squeeze herself through the opening. б░Perfect...б▒ smiled Kat as she carefully beat her wings, taking off into the air.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916: I Wanna Run Away

    Kat grinned as she looked down at the mountain. The cultivators were swarming around like ants. Simply canvasing the areas near their bases and running in what looked like random patterns. It seemed someone, likely Ron, had messed with theirmunications. If it was Ron... heбпd gone above and beyond for their deal. Kat could see very few people were bothering to follow her incredibly obvious trail of destruction.

    It had been about half an hour, and there was one team sitting around the copsed mine sheбпd baited them towards, another that was investigating Grumpyбпs death and one final team near the boulder theyбпd stopped at for a bit. Back in the bases it seemed they were... perhaps trying to look for things that were missing? Kat didnбпt really know. It looked like they were expecting some sort of follow up, or perhaps they were making sure nobody else was using the chaos to escape... or steal more shit like Ron.

    Kat wasnбпt certain Ron had made it out of course... but it just felt wrong to assume heбпd been caught. Theck of proper pursuit following Xiang, Yang and Xuena made it seem all the more likely Ron had made off with some good stuff. A good enough haul that messing with the Ice Prick Sect in a major way was worth it for them.

    Kat nced over at the space she could vaguely feel Lily in. There werenбпt any obvious signs of their passing, though Kat was rather high up. The sort of little details she needed to track things were impossible to see from this height. Katбпs vision was GOOD but not so good she could spot a footprint on the ground, through a forest canopy a multiple kilometres down.

    *The question is... what do I do now?* Kat was drifting slowly in the direction she knew the others to be in... but she was much faster and they couldnбпt run forever. Sooner orter a proper tracking team would be organised and start heading to retrieve Xuena. *Do I want to make sure Iбпm in the way of the first few teams? It wouldnбпt be too hard... but if I stop the first few theyбпll know for sure that theyбпre onto something. Would it be better to just try and keep the fact theyбпre on the right track a secret?*

    *Hmm... maybe I should make an obvious clearing along the path? Before the river certainly... but if I did that... the river isnбпt actually all that far away. Iбпm sure that anyone with a decent knowledge of the terrain here would be able to figure things out if I made it so obvious. So... weбпre back to the issue of taking out the trackers.

    I could of course go and bully the trackers that are already out... but thatбпs a bit different to attacking those who attack me directly. Of course... I could take out their legs or something... but I donбпt really want to reveal that I can fly either? Hmm... I guess I can go over my priorities. Hiding everything is quite silly if nothing is hidden properly.*

    .....

    *So top priority is making sure Xuena gets away. Xiang and Yang fall slightly below that. Well... Lily takes TOP priority of course but sheбпs with Xuena so I can lump them together for now.* Kat ignored the small voice that sounded awfully like Lily scoffing in the background. *Below that... well I donбпt really care what they find out about me insomuch as it makes it harder to keep Xuenaбпs trail a secret. I think I can at the very least use some of my ice techniques.*

    *Considering the fact that this is an ICE SECT, thereбпs no reason they should jump to enemy action if there is a bit of frost on the ground... right? Hmm... I wonder how noticeable itбпll be that I didnбпt make the ice with Qi. Depending on how Qi works, it could either move into the ice once I leave and be no problem at all... or super noticeable. It seems most people donбпt really know about demons here so it might not be the first thing they think of... but if they notice something is strange it doesnбпt really matter if they know what I am.*

    [Honestly Kat. Iбпd say you just keep watch, or maybe duck down into some clearings and rough it all up in an obvious way. Just pick some randomly]

    Kat shrugged at the idea and really didnбпt have anything better to do for now so she got to work. She crashed into a clearing, leaving a massive crater, destroyed a few trees and then froze a patch of ground for good measure before flying up and repeating the process. Sometimes there was more ice, sometimes less. There was one time her fire just sort of... kept going. Kat gave that bit of fire a re before she moved on.

    All this noise and shifting location was ying hell with the trackers. Kat still brought those clothes with her. Having no ce to dump them. asionally bits and pieces боbroke offбп for trackers to find but it wasnбпt like they could actually get anything coherent out of the beasts they were using to assist in the effort. Hours passed and the things started to settle down. Some people in the sect started to go back to sleep, many remained on guard but just at their posts.

    Across the mountain, teamsbed everywhere looking for signs of passage. They reported those signs higher up the chain... but the issue was of course that now there was hundreds of people crawling all over the mountain. What small tracks Xiang and Yang left initially were well and truly trampled now. The more obvious path Kat had left originally was still obvious, and Grumpyбпs corpse made it obvious that somebody had been that way... but with Xiang, Yang and Xuena taking more care things werenбпt going well.

    It seemed that the real trackers were out doing other things. None of them were the type of teams to just sit in the sect, normally much morefortable in the wilderness and the sect made use of that, giving them a steady stream of missions to keep them working for the sect, even while away. It was a system everyone liked... usually. With Grumpy dead there wasnбпt any trackers above Rank 1 left in the whole sect.

    Kat was almost surprised to see that as the sun started rising, most of the sectбпs cultivators started to head back inside. There was one fast blur Kat managed to catch sight of dashing between groups and sending them back as they went. Kat had been getting a bit bored of her destruction n and wasnбпt caught... but this guy or gall was FAST, faster then Kat for sure. That wasnбпt a particrlyfortable thought. If they had any way to find the group... things would go south fast.

    Kat decided enough was enough. They were pulling back their forces to regroup and it seemed like a great idea to Kat herself. She flew off, taking out two airborne beasts as she went. The first one was easy, but annoying because she didnбпt want to let it fall. The second was attracted to the first, and choked on the meal Kat shoved down its throat, some resentment in her mind when she did so. Of course, carrying around a dead bird for half an hour only to realise your efforts were wasted was incredibly annoying.

    In the end, Kat just threw them both off to the side and continued her journey towards everyone else. They made good time, and it took Kat a few hours to catch up. It was approaching lunchtime when she spotted them, and they were looking... somewhat worse for wear. There was a difference between travelling at a reasonable pace across a nice road and going all out to get as far away from an enemy sect as possible.

    When Katnded, Yang was actually glowing. She had Lily in her arms, and was absorbing all the light nearby to keep herself running. Xuena passed out the moment Kat came into sight. Not a truebatant like the other two at the best of times, and woefully out of practice due to her incarceration. Sheбпd been close to passing out before Kat arrived... the idea of a strong protector arrive was too much for her fatigued mind to justify itбпs continued workings.

    Xiang was looking pretty good all things considered. There was blood on his clothes that hadnбпt been washed off, so likely something had attacked them on the way... but Lily hadnбпt even woken up for it so Kat wasnбпt too worried. б░Whatбпs it looking like?б▒ asked Yang as Kat pulled Xuena onto her shoulders like a sack of carrots.

    б░I think Ron might have done us an extra favour. They were running around like headless chickens for a while and... well I donбпt want to say боrecentlyбп but I left when some fast guy, likely Rank 3, started to call everyone back to the sect. It didnбпt seem worth sticking around then,б▒ said Kat.

    Yang nodded. б░Is it safe to rest?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Probably not but I CAN carry three people,б▒

    б░Good enough,б▒ said Yang who dumped Lily in Katбпs hands and then promptly stopped operating, like dimming like an old lightbulb. Xiang gave a scoff at Yangбпs copse, sheathed his sword and then did exactly the same thing. Kat decided just for that, he could go on the bottom. She added Xiang to her shoulder and then Yang on top of him. Lily wasying in her breasts that were held in ce by her sash and Kat... well... she was rested enough. Best not move too quickly though.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917: Is it All Downhill?

    Eight hourster and night was starting to fall. Kat was wondering if sheбпd made enough progress for the horrible sleep she was inflicting on herpanions. Super speed was great, and came alongside a general increase in physique. It was great for fights, great for moving from one ce to another... and frankly horrible when it came to carrying passengers. Lily was one thing, she was small, easily slotted into the crook of her arm, and Kat personally suspected that whatever metaphysical nonsense helped her reduce the damage she did with every step and ignore a lot of wind resistance was more willing to help when it came to Lily. She was priority number one in Katбпs mind, so it made sense she subconsciously helped out more than normal for Lily.

    The same cannot be said for the cultivators. The snake was a pain, and Kat wouldnбпt say it was easier to carry then her current burdens... but her speed was certainly worse off. See, the problem was. With the snake Kat didnбпt need to worry so much about jostling people around. The people were either running beside her, or in the snake. Here, they were in her arms and it was causing a new set of problems.

    The first, was that she really shouldnбпt have been petty and put Xiang and Yang on the same side. Xuena was easily the lightest of the three cultivators and as such putting the two heavier ones on the same shoulder was just asking for trouble. Sure there was no perfect way to bnce them, Yang also being a good deal heavier then Xuena, but it certainly would have been better. Really, Kat was singing her tails praising. There was no way she could get up to any decent speed at all without it.

    The next problem was the jostling. In the first hour after they set off Kat was constantly waking the cultivators, either partially orpletely. Yang never onceined, Xuena tried to mirror that attitude but couldnбпt help but grumble somewhat. Xiang made his sleepy displeasure known a few times but ultimately epted his fate. Horrendously inconvenient? Certainly. Worth messing up the rescue operation for? No he had too much pride topromise the mission like that.

    Still, Kat was regrly waking them up even with the care she was taking, which defeated the whole point of carrying them through the day. They needed sleep and at least some proper rest. So Kat slowed herself down further. Her wings got a workout as well, pushing, pulling, stabilising. Kat made sure that she didnбпt so much walk as she did glide over the terrain. It seemed like a great technique to perfect in the future. The extra weight actually helped a bit in this regard. All the changes her wings made were muted by the fact she was carrying three people.

    The thing that was causing Kat the most concern though, was that they had only just managed to crest the top of the mountain using their odd route. Thatбпs right, they were angling, if somewhat obliquely, towards crossing over the top of the mountain. Well, they were more specifically using the valley between two peaks to cross over because these mountains were rather tall in many ces, but it was the thought that counted. Still, because of this choice, Kat knew they werenбпt all that far from the inner sect as the crow flies. Kat estimated she could make it here, if travelling at full speed, in about five hours if she really pushed it.

    Now, that estimation was starting not at the lower Outer Sect area but from where she estimated the Inner Sect to be. It also didnбпt ount for trees or the terrain. This was Katбпs best estimate if she was to just fly here or run along some magically straight path. Now, five hour was a good deal of time... but on the other hand. Kat wasnбпt the fastest thing out there. All the trackers had been on foot. If the local horse equivalent could fly or perhaps trot over air... well Kat didnбпt really want to think about it.

    .....

    Kat managed to make it over the hill and then nced down the side of the cliff. *Hmm... I could probably float with three people. Not well... but if I froze a surfboard perhaps? That could work...*

    Kat started working on her idea. She quickly got the basic shape down and then froze it over her shoes. Kat sucked in a deep breath as she looked at the valley they were heading into. It was clear why the ice sect set up shop nearby. Instead of getting warmer as you went down, it looked like it got colder. The ground wasnбпt covered in snow it was covered in ice. The trees looked more like chunks of stone then organic matter. As interesting as it was to look at though... Kat didnбпt have time to just enjoy the view.

    With a strong kick, Kat left the ground and started to glide over the trees... only to realise she had been kidding herself a bit. The ground dipped sharply here near the mountain top but even that wasnбпt sharp enough to offset all the extra weight she had on her. Kat hit the ground and praised the foresight behind making a snowboard. She didnбпt really have practice but sheбпd used a skateboard before and had supernaturally good reflexes.

    Her technique was poor, but all things considered, bncing herself with three people on her shoulder was much easier when she was sliding across the packed ice and didnбпt need to worry about her footing. She had the heavier of her burdens on back side and was able to turn. This meant she was able to get up to a good clip. It wasnбпt her max speed, and her gliding technique had been pretty good... but she was moving faster then she had all day.

    504

    Eventually, Xuena started to stir. She didnбпtin this time, and was clearly trying to go to sleep... but five minutester Yang started to wake as well. It wasnбпt long before Yangбпs attempts at shifting woke Xiang and at that point Kat decided it was worth pulling to a stop. Her descent had been slowing down recently anyway. The ground had been levelling out somewhat and it was a good enough time to ditch the board.

    Kat waited till she saw a fallen stump and slid up to it, retracting her ice and intentionally cracking it over the edge of the stone-like wood and kicking her feet free of the contraption. With a bit of shuffling Kat managed to get everyone off her arms and onto their own two feet... well except Lily. She was still slumbering away but that wasnбпt really a surprise or an issue. б░So how is everyone?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░While I am... very thankful to be free... I feel rather horrid after that rest. I got better sleep while I was still trapped underground,б▒ grumbled Xuena.

    б░The fact Iбпm waking up at night is a disgrace against the natural order!б▒ hissed Yang.

    б░Was it really necessary to have Yangбпs weight crushing me the ent-б▒ Yangбпs re silenced whateverint Xiang wanted to make. He simply raised his hands in resignation and even took a step back. Apparently he didnбпt want any arguments right now.

    б░Look, I understand it wasnбпt a great experience but Iбпve just spent the day running with three weights on my shoulders. I tried my best to make sure it was asfortable as I could make it for everyone. What I need to know, is what the n is now. Are you all in good enough shape to do your own running? Do we have a ce in mind to aim for? Should I carry you one at a time so that someone can still rest while we travel? Iбпm fast but not all that fast when I need to worry about three people remainingfortable enough to sleep,б▒ said Kat in a rapid-fire no-nonsense way.

    Yang bit down hard on her lip and looked up at the sky. б░While I am fine now... I think Iбпd like to request you carry my body starting around midnight... perhaps a bit earlier. If I can wake we with sun and take in that extra energy Iбпll be much more useful to everyone,б▒

    Xiang looked at Yang with surprise. The fact that she was epting the offer was a surprise. Even if she had a logical reason for it... it was an admission of weakness he didnбпt really expect from the angry woman.

    While that was happening Xuena was frowning. б░I... Iбпm not sure when it would be best I rest. Iбпm awake for most of the night working on my research and slept during the day much of the time. It was easier to just ignore my captors taunts that way, and they were unwilling to be so tantly torturous to disrupt my sleep. I can run through the night and with all this ice qi in the air... even if Iбпm nobatant I will likely have the best mobility for twelve or so hours.б▒

    Everyone turned to Xiang. б░Nope. Not doing it. Just because it makes sense doesnбпt mean I will!б▒

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918: The Blizzard Comes

    Xiang sat grumpily on Katбпs shoulders like a kid who was told he couldnбпt get any candy at the store. He wasnбпt trying to sleep. He wasnбпt trying to bezy. He was боthe lookoutбп. Thatбпs what he told himself anyway after being browbeat into letting Kat carry him while they ran. He didnбпt feel at allfortable sleeping for the moment despite the creeping fatigue. They were walking through hostile terrain and the visibility was shit. Yes, the need for someone on watch wasnбпt a surprise at all.

    Of course, Xuena could use the snowstorm itself to get a good sense of threats nearby and was using that talent to steer them away from the asional spirit beast on their path. They didnбпt have the time or the strength to properly fight them in this sort of weather. It also wasnбпt entirely clear, at least in Xiangбпs mind, if Katбпs fire would do anything to these beasts considering their ice immunity.

    He was partially correct. The freezing effect would be essentially useless but the slow infection of hostile demonic energy would still kill them eventually assuming Kat didnбпt manage to cripple them physically before it became an issue. Despite that though... fights would be rather deadly for the rest of the group, perhaps even Lily.

    See as time wore on and they got closer (if not that much closer) to the centre of whatever was causing this endless snowstorm the ice started to be more sinister. The snow started sharpening. Instead of small snowkes drifting down, they were fragile little pins and needles trying to drive themselves under the skin. They werenбпt strong enough to so much as scratch Kat, and she was using her wings to protect Lily as well as she could... but a few stray snowkes did get themselves caught in Lilyбпs fur. Turns out that itбпs a real problem when they repeatedly jab into you. Fur is great until something tiny slips through the cracks.

    Xuena was fine. She used the fact they were full of qi to throw them ever so slightly off course and curve around herself. It was somewhat mentally taxing but the constant stream of fresh ice qi she was taking in helped offset a lot of the effort. It wasnбпt a perfect system, and Xuena would need to rest at some point but for now it was good enough.

    Yang went for her own tactic, she used sunlight to turn up her body temperature, disrupting the snowkes enough for them to simply melt and shatter against her skin. It wasnбпt perfect though, and a few small cuts still appeared on her hands and face, where her clothes didnбпt protect her at all. Xiang was in some ways getting the worst of it... and better off in others. He had no supernatural protection from the ice, but his skin was tougher than everyone else bar Kat. It was annoying, but closer to a rain of annoying flicks then true cuts.

    After a while... it started to actually started to get rxing. It was night time, the visibility was horrible. He couldnбпt see anything and the sounds of the wind whistling in his ears became soothing lubies. In the end, he slumped over and sleep took him. Kat readjusted so that he was less likely to fall off the side and then just kept walking.

    .....

    бк

    Three days of walking and the group was starting to get used to everything. Kat had only taken one break during that time, and even then, it was only because theyбпd found a nice cave entrance shielded from the wind. They all used that time to eat as much food as they could stomach, well Kat ate a normal meal, and then they passed out for a full twelve hours. Since then they were starting to rx a bit. The constant snowstorm covered their tracks. Theyбпd changed directions a few times randomly to try and throw off any pursuers they had, and theyбпd managed to avoidbat even against the spirit beasts in the area.

    It was early morning and Yang was just waking up on Katбпs shoulders when something happened. Xiang tensed, for just a brief moment. Hisbat instincts apparently the best of them all. Katбпs mind slowed the instant she saw Xiangбпs stance shift. A blinkter and suddenly in Xiangбпs ce was a tall, imposing figure backhanding theirpanion into the snow.

    Katбпs eyes widened in fear. *I DIDNбпT EVEN SEE HIM MOVE! I had my mind slowed nearly to my maximum!* The man stood casually, at seven feet tall even. He had thin, Van Dyke style facial hair with the hair on his head tied into a neat bun. His robes were flowing around him as if their wasnбпt a major breeze flowing the opposite direction, and his ice were a piercing ice blue. He oozed confident, and fake disappointment at the group surrounding him. б░You know... normally this sort of thing isnбпt worth my... personal attention. Normally I have subordinates who can handle themselves. This time though... well... it IS rather personal,

    б░You see. I get back from trying to SAVE MY SON, only to find my sect in shambles, my treasures plundered and my prisoners escaping! Perhaps I should have gone after the more powerful ones, the Rank 3 I had locked up, or the group of Rank 2 assassins that thought I was weak... but no. They were all professionals. It wasnбпt anything personal really, they were paid to attack and they did so. Thoroughly mercenary. You though...

    б░You came for your friend. I can respect that. I can understand that. I can empathise with that. Which is why I am HERE. You CAN NOT escape me. You WILL NOT escape me. I will not let this fester into some ridiculous bit of drawn out revenge for what you perceive as a poor deal! And really. Was I out of line? I understand if I mightбпve been a bit harsh,б▒ the wind seemed to double in speed the snow came in thicker, heavier, б░but I was rather annoyed to find out the ingredients I paid for. Bargained for... were used on some NO NAME RANK 1!б▒

    The wind screamed in Katбпs ears. She readied herself for the attack, trying to see properly through the snow... and then it ended. б░Once again... I apologise. Perhaps I am overreacting but it just galls me... now Xuena...б▒ The man, the Endless Rain of Immortal Ice Sect Leader б░was I truly so horrible a jailor?б▒ he said slowly as he turned to face the much smaller ice cultivator. She started to shake under the pressure of his gaze and Kat let her own aura expand, calming andforting Xuena the best she could.

    The Ice Patriarch sent a sharp gaze to Kat out of the corner of his eyes but didnбпt say anything. Simply waiting for Xuena to answer. With the calming effect working overtime she looked up at him and took in a deep breath to say, б░No. It was not so bad,б▒

    The Patriarch smiled as if heбпd already known the answer, б░I see... I gave you research materials, food, shelter, safety as well perhaps. Was it really worth escaping?б▒

    Xuena shivered not from the snow, but his gaze. б░I do not know,б▒

    б░You... donбпt know?б▒ he asked slowly, ying up his confusion and restraining his anger.

    б░I did not resent being your prisoner. I understood it for what it was. I epted the damage it would do to my cultivation and the benefits it would bring me in terms of research. I was not happy but I was epting. Then my friends kicked down the door and dragged me away. I am touched by the lengths they would go, and I now must stand by them as they stood by me. As they trekked across the continent to free me. It may or may not be worth it, but Iбпd be a shitty friend if I simply copsed now,б▒ said Xuena cleanly.

    The patriarch sighed, б░I see... it is a shame to hear you say such things. Understandable, but still a shame. If this was a more just world I would simply drag you all back and lock you up again. You are a brilliant mind, even if youбпre a terrible cultivator. The other two... well once again, in a better world I was use you to ensure theirpliance but... well... that would make me look WEAKб▒ He spat the word like it had personally murdered his grandmother.

    б░If Iбпm known to show such leniency for something like this... well Iбпm practically INVITING the criminals of the world to take a shot at me. If they fail so what? They wonбпt die, they can live to escape again and again... you see...б▒ He paused for a moment as Xiang burst out of the snow, blood dripping from his broken draw and sword in hand. The patriarch didnбпt even look backwards as he kicked out at Xiang, the air pressure alone sending him flying back into the snowstorm. б░Sorry... where was I? A fly seems to have interrupted my thoughts...б▒

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919: A Proper Monologue

    The man tapped his chin a few times, pretending to gather his thoughts as if Xiang hadnбпt just tried to cut off his neck. It truly didnбпt seem to bother him. The use of боa flyбп as a descriptor for Xiang... was unpleasantly urate for the moment. *I thought we werenбпt going to have to deal with this guy! Isnбпt that the whole reason I was able to take this mission! Shit um... what the heck do we do in this sort of situation? Keep him monologing I guess? Lily Ideas?*

    [Keep him monologing]

    ...

    Fine ok... б░You were talking about leniency and how you couldnбпt offer it...б▒ said Kat hoping to, if not get things back on track at least keep him talking. Fighting already seemed out. He was so much faster than Kat was that letting things get to a fight meant theyбпd already lost... probably. Hmm... could Xiang in his freaky monster mode win the fight? Kat thought back to thest time sheбпd seen him and... the answer was no probably not.

    The patriarch gave a loud p, б░Ah yes of course. See... I know you three donбпt have anything on you from my treasure room... but at the same time... the chance that you had at least something to do with it is rather high. Additionally the time itбпll take to repair my poor alchemy instructors home and redo the inscription is significant. I canбпt just let that sort of thing go in good faith you know?

    б░If things were different I would have loved to properly recruit Xuena to my sect you know? I mightбпve even taken on you as well Yang. I might not have any cultivation methods suitable to take you past Rank 2 but well... if you took up a position as Xuenaбпs body guard or something Iбпm sure resources could have been arranged. It really is a waste for things to end this way...

    б░But we cannot change the world. Though... I suppose I will be a little generous. Do you happen to have a recement cocoon? I might still have to kill your friends but if you did have one... you could live... and if it works well... I suppose simply maiming them would be eptable,б▒

    .....

    б░At this point does it even matter if we had on-?б▒ Yang spat but Xuena pped a hand over her friendбпs mouth.

    б░Iбпm afraid you know just as well as I do that those things are exceptionally rare. We donбпt have any spare, and you wouldбпve been the first to know if my family did. Iбпm also sure that Yang isnбпt so disrespectful as to try and free me if she had something like that to trade for my life. That being said... you could simply take us back? Use Xiang and Yang as prisoners for mypliance and Iбпlle up with something to heal your sun with whatever ingredients you provide...б▒ offered Xuena.

    The Endless Blizzard pulled on his beard as he seemed to think the words over. His expression barely changed and Kat just couldnбпt bring herself to think he was seriously considering anything. б░Hmm... you insist you are more capable then all of my current staff?б▒

    Xuena carefully shrugged, б░I wouldnбпt want to presume anything of course but you did insist earlier that I was a rare talent with great potential. Perhaps you are willing to believe that I have enough skill and knowledge to fix whatever ails him...б▒

    EB gave a боsadбп shake of his head, б░Iбпm afraid that things have progressed too far at this point. Even if I believed you could figure something out youбпd need to be Rank 2, maybe 3. Thatбпs also assuming I could ever trust you enough to be in the same room as my son to diagnose him and administer the cure.б▒

    б░Iбпm a professional alchemist aiming to be one of the greatest healers in the world. I would notpromise myself by doing something so low as poisoning a patient. It would cause a heart demon sorge I would neve recover... assuming I could stick to my dao at all after that. It would shatter me,б▒ insisted Xuena.

    EB waved her impassioned statement off. б░I donбпt doubt that it would shatter you... but your friends courted death at least once trying to free you. You also said you would need to stand by them earlier. If you thought it would be yourst chance at revenge... if you decided it was worth the cost... well... I only have one son after all. The risk is too high for me to take...б▒

    Xuena pursed her lips and looked ready to say something when the sound of thunder echoed across the valley. The Ice Sect Patriarch, the Endless Blizzard... showed a single flicker of fear on his face. б░No...б▒

    He dashed off towards Xiang, the others following not the movement itself but after effects. They had barely managed to turn to look, and perhaps that was for the best. A blinding sh of pure white light as lightning struck the Ice Sect Patriarch. He was thrown back towards the group singed and burning. The ce he had been standing was directly in front of Xiang, who was kneeling on the ground.

    That same ground waspletely ssed. Snow for a good twenty metres waspletely melted and the heat was spreading clearing off more ground. There was no dirt, no grass where the lightning had struck. It hadpletely ssed over. Another strike, this time aimed squarely at Xiang who simply took it without flinching. б░Tribtion clouds!б▒ hissed Yang.

    That snapped Kat out of things as she turned to see the Endless Blizzard shakily standing up and looking at Xiang in horror. б░Chosen of the heavens...б▒ whispered the winds. Kat was pretty sure nobody was meant to be able to hear that whisper from the shaking man. Perhaps he was too shocked to keep the words inside his mouth, or perhaps the world needed them to be spoken.

    Another strike of lightning mmed into Xiang to limited effect. This seemed to snap the patriarch out of his stunned state as he stood tall. б░I see... I will deal with that soon but first...б▒

    He shed over to Kat, in response she managed to bring up both arms crossing them over each other and jumping ever so slightly. She rode the impact as his palm mmed into her arms, the bones creaking and Kat could feel breaking ever so slightly in the moment before she exploded away. Kat pulled herself into a ball, protecting Lily as much as possible when she mmed into the ground and continued to roll uncontrobly.

    Back in the clearing, Endless Blizzard raised a hand to strike at Yang only for the tribtion lightning to strike him again. He bit back a curse. He couldnбпt help but consider if there were TWO chosen of heaven of if destroying the little sunlight welp would count as interfering. He didnбпt know, but he wasnбпt happy about either option. б░You are a pair of extremely lucky women right at this moment...б▒ he whispered menacingly at Xuena and Yang. б░Though... you know what they say. Lady Luck always has her due...б▒

    Over with Kat, she was trying to ignore the feeling of her wings popping back into ce after being mmed into the ground multiple times during her role. It didnбпt take long, it was amon injury she was getting far too use to... but it was an issue. б░Lily... I need you to stay here... safe-ish... while I go back in,б▒ said Kat with a sorrowful tone.

    [Kat you canбпt! I... I donбпt think you can win this one...]

    б░Thatбпs ok Lily...б▒ Kat said with a hiss as she felt the muscles in her arms springing back into ce. б░Thatбпs not the mission. Itбпs to make sure that Xuena gets away from the ice sect. We thought we were safe... and we were wrong. Still... D.E.M.O.N.S wonбпt let me die and ice isnбпt really an issue for me,б▒

    [Kat please donбпt do this. Donбпt make me stay here without knowing whatбпs going on...]

    б░Well Lily... would you rather be in danger where I need to constantly get hurt to protect you?б▒

    [That is NOT FAIR KAT!] Lily hissed mentally as another strike of lightning sounded from where Xiang mustбпve been. It was actually quite far away from what the pair could tell.

    Kat just gave a shrug, б░Iбпm afraid that I donбпt really think this could ever have been fair. Plus, with your safety on the line I was always going to or say whatever I need to. Iбпll use any excuse I can to keep you safe. Especially when the danger is so obvious. In the end... I trust this wonбпt be fatal to me. Then again... while I might not be willing to die for others... for you itбпs a different story,б▒

    [Well... what if he finds me here?]

    б░Without qi to track you? Without any proper skills for tracking? If I had to guess heбпs abusing the fact he can see using the blizzard. So if you stick to the massive crater thatбпs been left behind... youбпll be safe. And if youбпre not well... god help him if he tries,б▒

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920: Ping Pong

    Kat felt like she was burning despite walking through the snow. Leaving Lily behind, but risking her further would have been nearly impossible to even contemte. Wisps of purple me leaked from her mouth in ce of frosted breath, the tips of her horns gained a slow, flickering fire that seemed to disappear when you looked at it the wrong way. Her tail traced lines of purple that faded into the snowstorm. Katбпs eyes... Katбпs eyes were set with steel. They burned purple and looked like two amethysts had glowing in the light.

    When Kat returned to the clearing, the patriarch, who still hadnбпt introduced himself properly, the prick, turned to phase Kat with a raised eyebrow. A second joined the first when Kat was revealed to be unharmed and summoned her weapons. б░Strange... I suppose you have a thick skull. Iбпll need to hammer in the lesson this time,б▒

    Katбпs weapons were useless, before she could react, they were kicked out of her arms. With a crack of thunder Kat was mmed into the ground. The ground lost, ice built up for decades cracking under the blow and simply allowed Katбпs body to bounce up. The patriarch wasnбпt so foolish as to believe Kat had been taken out by just that so he kicked her in the ribs sending her flying off to the side.

    Only to appear behind her, foot reeled back for a kick strait on her wing joints. Not a snap yet, but a pop as it was forced out of position and Kat flew forward mming into a tree with her face, causing her to pinwheel around. Kat was able to gather enough of her wits to think about halting her furious spin only for two shoes to m down on the back of her head, forcing her to be buried in the ice.

    Kat didnбпt even had time to il as the ice sect patriarch used her position to line up a single powerful kick directly on the bottom of her sternum forcing what little air she still had out of her body and sending her flying into the clearing, again. Katбпs legs caught a tree this time but the extra momentum meant it shattered against her heels, though the spinning started up again.

    Kat wasnбпt having a fun time, doubly so when an elbow impacted her right in the stomach, sending her flying towards Yang. Kat didnбпt think, she just reacted. Despite all the damage sheбпd sustained Kat managed to abuse her flexibility to shift around Yang, bringing her stomach up and allowing herself to fly over Yang instead of mming into the sunlight cultivatorбпs head.

    Kat was mmed into the ground once more, this time she felt something in her back slipping out of ce before another crack of thunder rang out in time with the shattering ice. The ice prick stood on the edge of the hole pping. б░What reaction time from someone as weak as you. Sturdy body as well. I had so been hoping to find out what would happen if you collided with your friend. Would I be struck by more tribtion? Would you? Would it attack both or neither? Would this open up a chance for me to beat you to death with each other?б▒

    .....

    Thatst one was certainly a grim picture and Kat really hoped the sect leader didnбпt have a chance to test his theory properly. Her body felt like one big bruise but the fire in her heart hadnбпt dimmed at all. She had regeneration for the bruising and despite her wobbly steps her back had healed uppletely by the time she pulled herself back to full height and simply red back at the patriarch. б░Is that why Iбпm not being hurt by the tribtion? Is it because you feel so little effect from my strikes? Perhaps... perhaps more testing is required...б▒

    Kat didnбпt like the sound of that but before she could properly ready herself, she had a ncing blownd on her horns. It was clearly an attempt at a well-rehearsed blow to the temple but her horns got in the way. The held up well though, and instead of going flying, Kat simply staggered, attempting to return with a fist of her own, zing with a bit of fire for good measure.

    The sect patriarch didnбпt like that at all. Katбпs arm was yanked forward just as she felt a knee connected with her stomach. What breath sheбпd managed to regain while standing up was swiftly removed once again before she was grabbed by the colour and thrown back towards the two girls, Xuena this time. It was an easy thing for Kat to curl her legs up to avoid clocking Xuena in the face... and just as easy for the sect patriarch to appear beside Kat in that moment and kick her again.

    Kat red her wings barely stopping in time for Xuena to duck. Even with Katбпs efforts she still flew forward a few steps past where Xuena had been. Two heavy chops mmed into Katбпs wings popping them out of their sockets and dropping her to the ground. Amidst the cracking ice, Xuena disappeared, melding her presence as best she could with the snow that now nketed the area in piles around the crash site.

    *What am I supposed to do? I mean Iбпm just buying time at this point. Not a surprise at all, but a disappointment for sure. Do I want to set myself on fire? I could yes... but Ice Ass here isnбпt really escting at all. Just having his fun batting me around. If I force him to take me too seriously, he might actually bring out his own weapons or techniques. Iбпm quite certain if it gets to the point, Iбпll have no way to fight him...*

    *Which really... is quite the issue. Hmm... do I let my mind slow down enough to speak to Lily? No best not. Sheбпd just worry if she could see whatбпs going on. What can I do to turn this around though? I canбпt think of anything... perhaps I should put power into my aura and try to keep him... well I doubt I could manage CALM exactly but perhaps I could manage to stop him getting any angrier?*

    б░Tut, tut,б▒ tutted the Endless Blizzard, б░I suppose I shouldnбпt be surprised you arenбпt cooperating with my experiments but thatбпs a real shame. Itбпs such an unique situation after all. I mean, I havenбпt ever been in the position to interrupt a Chosenбпs tribtion before. Itбпs certainly different to what everyone else goes through. Why, I could have taken out at least two of you, probably all four!б▒

    *HAH! GET FUCKED. You havenбпt noticed Lily!* б░Something to smile about? I suppose I can correct that issue,б▒ Kat was once again kicked around the ce. It was actually getting a bit dull. Kat also felt like she wasnбпt losing nearly as much demonic energy as she should be fore regeneration. Perhaps the scary part was that it was bing a bit mundane. The urge to smile again was growing, just to see what heбпd do in response. Despite talking himself up, he hadnбпt drawn his weapons at all.

    *Itбпs probably some stupid cultivator thing right? боYou are not worthy to face my de!бп or... or... боMy secret technique is not for weaklings such as yourselves!бп something equally dumb like that. Sure I might also be hiding my techniques, but itбпs because Iбпm near certain showing them off would only make things worse. Heбпs just trying to humiliate me to pass the time and I have absolutely nopunctions with letting my pride take a beating instead of everyone else here.*

    Kat felt a brush of air and then a sharp crack of lightning behind her. The kick went off course and she found herself ploughing a long line into the snow as she rolled instead of flying into a tree, the ground or just a secondary kick. Kat managed to pull herself out of the snowbank sheбпd created rather swiftly to spot Lord Ice Ass gritting his teeth and kneeling on the ground. His hair was frizzed up and the edges of his cloak was damaged. One foot, the one in front and presumably the one heбпd been trying to kick with looked like itбпd been stuck into a fire.

    The shoe had melted into his foot slightly with the robes that had once been covering his leg burnt offpletely. Any leg hair he might have once had was long gone revealing only a patch of ck ash. The patriarch hissed at the retaliation heбпd just suffered, presumably from trying to kick Kat into Xiang. *Serves the bastard right I guess.*

    The Endless Blizzard let out a long breath, adding to the snow in the immediate vicinity as he breathed life back into his foot. The shoe cracking off under the icy gale and revealing a now unharmed but uncovered foot. б░I suppose that would have been too easy. I gotcent, Iбпll admit... but the tribtion is about to end... then itбпll be fair game!б▒

    Kat just red from the side, unbroken, and despite the beating, looking just as fierce as when sheбпd walked back to the battleground.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921: POWAAAAH

    Two cracks sounded off one after the other. The first was a crack of thunder, louder then all the rest and setting off a ringing in Katбпs ears. The second crack, not even half a second after the first was the sh of swords. Xiang hade in swinging, wreathed in golden fire and shing down at the ice sect patriarch. The patriarch opened his mouth to trash talk Xiang again only to be interrupted by the sound of creaking as a thin crack ran up the length of Xiangбпs de.

    б░Hahahaha, not only are you burning something precious without hope of matching me, your sword cannot withstand the strain. There is nothing you can do fool. Let your Lord Ozen school you!б▒ scoffed the sect patriarch. *Finally we have an actual name for this guy! Still... canбпt let Xiang have all the fun.*

    Kat dashed and summoned her two fans into her hands, trusting her wings to keep her afloat and swung her limbs around, aiming for Ozenбпs neck. He didnбпt even flinch, simply raising a shield of ice somehow tough enough to capture Katбпs duel blows. What was even more insulting was that the shield was able to capture the second blow perfectly before cracking to pieces and leaving Kat hanging in the air.

    Kat went in for a kick, mostly just so that she felt like she was actually doing something rather than floating in the air like a fool. Ozen decided to make an example of both of them. He yanked Kat from the air using the foot sheбпd sent towards him and mmed her into Xiang like a baseball bat, all the while keeping Xiangбпs swordcked in ce until the moment of impact.

    Xiang flew maybe fifty metres total before mming into a rather thick tree, halting his momentum but seemingly doing no damage as he was already dashing back towards Ozen as soon as his feet had touched the ground again. Kat on the other hand was mmed further into the ground a few times before she was sent flying upwards.

    Xiang came in for another swing, eyes zing, sword alight. Ozen blocked the de with a simple swipe, not even moving from his casual stance. Xiangбпs sword shattered, and Ozen grinned with a gaze that said it had been expected. Blocking at the weakest part of Xiangбпs de made for such a wonderful disy of shattered metal. Ozenбпs lips twitched into a frown for a fraction of a second, Xiang wasnбпt surprised. This strange cultivator wasnбпt surprised by his destroyed sword?

    Ozen felt a pain in his stomach. Looking down, it was faint, but ws of some great beast sunk into his midsection. They werenбпt able to dig all that deeply in. Despite the power behind it all, Xiang had not suddenly matched Ozen at Rank 4. Still, the sight of that first drop of blood caused Ozen a great deal of anger. It was too fast for anyone in the clearing to see. A moment, Kat was flying, Xuena was hiding, Yang was feeling useless, and Xiang red in triumph.

    .....

    Then it all went to hell. Yang was frozen solid. Her whole body encased in ice and buried into the ground. Her eyes still flickered and moved, proving the technique to be one of restraining and not death... but if that was a kinder fate who is to say. Xuena, was ripped from the snow where she was hiding and chained naked to a nearby tree. The chains of ice biting into her soft flesh,cking in blood only due to the spiked chains freezing it inside the wounds causing her more issues.

    Xiang did endure this abrupt attack well. He was pressed deeply into the ground, one arm bent and twisted backwards. The other looked to be dangling by a thread. His legs were frozen together and arge icicle pattern had been seared into his chest and what remained of his clothes were in tatters.

    As a grand finale, Kat was punched down into the spot Ozen had just been, only for him to arrive first, sword at the ready to slip it straight through her back and into her heart. Kat coughed awkwardly. The moment of malice passed and Kat couldnбпt help but think. *A second time! Fuck, at least I know itбпs not enough to kill me but this shit fucking hurts!*

    At some point though, it seemed Lily had managed to crack the code. She was able to watch through Katбпs eyes. Lily could see Kat staring down at her chest, sword extending through her ribcage and keeping her in ce. A sigil opened up above Kat, a fierce hiss apanying it as a rain of sharp paper exploded around Ozen.

    He didnбпt even blink. It simply washed over his skin bouncing off. The paper swarmed him though, constantly badgering the man, trying anything to cut him, to get a reaction. To do any sort of damage and it just... did nothing. *Lily. Lily itбпs fine. Iбпm not dying. Please donбпt give him a reason to go looking for you!*

    The paper continued to swarm, doing about as much damage as a group of flies and Ozen was treating it with even less respect. He gave a sharp wave with his hand and the paper froze, all of them shattering into snowkes and joining the natural snowfall a momentter. Apparently, this was actually a good distraction because in that moment Xiang managed to stand again.

    His body was split into two neat halves. His left and right. One side was billowing shadows, his hair a collection of feathers with a singlerge feather acting as a flowing shadowy eyeball. His right side was covered in scales, his eyepletely white and teeth sharpened to a point. Whatever injuries he might have had werepletely healed by the time he stood. In a yell of defiance that sounded like the crowing of a thousand roosters and the roar of a great beast mixed together Xiang dashed.

    Xiang struck at Ozen, who simply moved Kat, still impaled on his sword, into the way. Xiang didnбпt let up, raking his scaled arm across Kat anyway... and having it pass through easily, her bodypletely unharmed striking at Ozen on the other side scouring deep gashes. Ozen quickly dumped Kat off to the side and growled, freezing a patch of ice over his wounds.

    б░ACCURSED CHOSENб▒ screeched Ozen, summoning up a proper attack for the first time in this battle. б░NOT ONLY DO YOU ATTEMPT TO WASTE YOUR GIFTS, BUT THEY WERE JUST HANDED TO YOU FOR NOTHING! IS THERE NO JUSTICE IN THIS WORLD!б▒

    Around Xiang countless swords of ice swords appeared, spawning from the endless snowkes in the world. Ozen dragged his raised arm down like he was calling forth some kind of diving judge and the swords charged. The first volley broke against Xiangбпs skin, or simply sunk vanishing into this shadow side. The second wave started to chip his scales, though other still vanished. The barrage doubled in speed, three waves, four waves, eight waves, sixteen. Xiang withstood it even as his scales started to crack and give way, his flowing shadowy skin started to be coated in ayer of ice. He stood through it all.

    Kat tried for something as the waves kepting, thirty two, sixty four, waves upon waves of sword strikes and Kat crept forward with her fans. She pushed as much power as she could into her aura and a recently resummoned set of fans. Her steps as fast as she dared make them, but silent all the same. She was nearly gliding over the ground and she was ready. Kat made sure to go for something Ozen wouldnбпt see.

    There was no sh, the speed was beyond what Kat thought herself capable, a silent, instantaneous strike. One moment, Ozen had his leg and the next, it was gone. Ozen screamed as he summoned up enough ice to support him, plunging another six hundred waves into Xiang and turning to Kat. His eyes shone with frosty killing intent as he ripped forward, a wed hand striking at Kat and going straight for her heart.

    Kat didnбпt loose her grin even as she felt the air around her noticeably dropping in temperature. Her eyes BURNED as she saw the trails of ice spinning around those outstretched fingers. The moment they reached her skin Kat didnбпt think of dodging. She smiled back and pumped as much demonic energy into her chest as she could. There was a scream echoing through her mind, but it wasnбпt her own. It wasnбпt important. Her soul BLAZED. Power was at her fingertips, and the threat was just reaching out, asking to be burned.

    Kat felt the moments her ribs shattered, pieces of bone exploded into her muscles and lungs. A grip beyond steel wrapped itself around her heart. Ozen was ready. He pulled. He didnбпt move. He was held in ce.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922: How Cold is Kat?

    A thin purple hand of condensed fire extended out of Katбпs chest, holding Ozenбпs own in ce. Kat felt her vision shifting, shattering, something was going... sideways...

    Ozen stared in horror as a figure or burning purple pulled itself from the no longer soon to be corpse. A burning visage of the woman heбпd sort to kill stepped out casually as if she was just taking a stroll. Ozen could feel cold, a chill, for the first time since he had reached Rank 4 on his path. For the first time in decades, he felt a frost deeper then his own. He could see it wing its way up his arm and he couldnбпt help it. He was afraid.

    He let go and the body that should be Kat dropped, heart remaining where it was and therge hole rapidly closing even now. Her voice was a strange mixture of burning and popping as well as harsh whistling wind. It promised an eternity frozen alive while being boiled from the inside. It was like the spitting of liquid nitrogen as it boiled in the air, and no matter how cold you knew it to be, it WOULD burn. б░Whatбпs wrong? Big bad ice cultivator doesnбпt appreciate the idea of freezing to death?б▒ taunted... Kat...?

    Nobody else was around. Yang could only stare in amazement, Xuena was unconscious and Xiang... well if he was still in control of himself at all he had so many ice swords sticking out of him that he wouldnбпt have been able to see anything anyway. Only Ozen could properly witness the figure before him.

    To say it was anyone other then Kat would be demonstrably false. The face was unchanged, and the signature kimono rested over her shoulders. Thatбпs really where the simrities ended. The eyes were sharp, predatory things with a gaze that seemed focused on its next meal. The teeth were sharpened points that made боKatбп look like sheбпd swallowed a cavern of icicles. All of her features were backed by that ever present purple fire. It burned and twisted under an invisibleyer that seemed to contain it all, limiting it to the shape. Though... to say the figure felt confined at all would be a mistake.

    The kimono on its shoulders hung loosely revealing a good helping of cleavage. At her back, a slit cutting down the middle starting just above the figureбпs tail allowed for a nce at a prize behind. Not to say that outfit continued all that long. The figures full legs were on disy, the kimono looking like it was sliced off at the upper thigh as if a mere step would reveal a hidden jewel.

    The figure floated slightly, stepping not on the ice but a good half foot above it as if the ground was too good for боherбп. Wings as well, extended not from the back but a small distance behind that. Unlike the rest of the body that was contained, the wings flowed and dripped fire as they pped, leaving long afterimages of their passage. The shoes were entirely absent.

    .....

    Ozen tugged again, desperately trying to free his hand from this ice witchбпs grasp but he couldnбпt seem to get it to budge properly. All he managed was to crack some of the ice, taking off a fewyers of skin as he did so, wincing at the sounds. б░Aw... too scared to answer me little Ozzy?б▒

    б░I no not what manner of monster you are but you shall NOT TAKE ME!б▒ screamed Ozen with genuine fear.

    б░Oh Ozzy... I donбпt believe thatбпs really up to you any more... is... it? What was it you said... that it left you in a bad position? That it made you weak? To consider letting Xuena return that is. Well... I have to say... right now Iбпm the one who looks STRONG. I feel like that gives me a good deal of leverage right here,б▒ боKatбп twisted Ozen arm and he hissed, forced to go along with the movement. б░See... youбпve been rather mean havenбпt you? ying with your food... naughty boy,б▒

    боKatбп licked her lips with a grin showing far too many teeth... if they could even be called that anymore. б░One dear forced to watch, her eyes protected by the light that allows her to see the devastation of her friends. Another, hiding and so forced to bear it all to the world. And thest... well... he you took out a lot of anger on. Nothing poetic about it. Frankly it was a little BRUTISHб▒

    As боKatбп finished her sentence she mped down hard shattering Ozenбпs wrist and the muscles frozen beneath her grasp. She let out a sigh as he screamed, б░What a shame I didnбпt quite get down to bone. Just a little bit of breakage... Iбпm quite impressed actually. I could y with you for some time...б▒

    Ozenбпs eyes widened in horror, only for the sound of crunching snow to ring across the clearing, something was running nearby. боKatбп turnedzily to see what it is only for her to go wide at the sight of Lily charging through the snow. That moment of hesitation was all Ozen needed to make his own attempt. He brought his sword down and straight through боKatбпsбп neck... to literally no effect.

    As боKatбпzily turned around to reprimand him for the attempt he instead sliced off his own arm, and then a momentter he was gone. боKatбп stood there dumbfounded. Just standing there in the middle of the snow with bodies of half dead people surrounding her. б░Huh... bit of a coward I guess...б▒

    Lily slid to a stop nearby and looked between the Kat on the floor and the fire Kat standing up. She didnбпt know what to do so... she transformed and red at Kat, her gaze hardening. б░What are you?б▒

    боKatбп turned to Lily and pouted, б░Oh Lily Iбпm hurt, why obviously Iбпm Kat arenбпt I?б▒

    Lily felt a spike in her own heart. As horrifying as боKatбп sounded, as much as her eyes said that she was ready to eat this little kitty... there was also genuine pain in that gaze. As if what had just been said really did cause her pain. It was a subtle thing, and so much of her expression was trying to say that she was just ying with her food...

    But Lily was an expert in Kat. Sheбпd studied her face longer then any textbook. More frequently then all her random tangents put together. Every subtle nuance had been catalogued, if not understood and burned into her exceptional mind. Lily stared back... and said, б░Iбпd never want to hurt Kat. I of course, never said you were not her. So I ask again, not WHO are you... but WHAT?б▒

    боKatбп walkednguidly towards Lily, even as Yang tried to open her mouth and scream at Lilyбпs foolishness. Xiang was finally having some of the ice pushed out of his body, though he did copse. Lily... well Lily just locked eyes with боKatбп and dared her to try something.

    Then all of a sudden боKatбп was kissing her, sticking an overly long tongue down Lilyбпs throat much further then it should go. Lily couldnбпt help but moan at the attempt, and didnбпt react when a ming tail pulled her closer. Lilyбпs mind was burning, slowly being enveloped by pleasure, and even if it was very forward... there was still a touch of Kat in the movements. The fact that she was being hugged high up, the fact that yes there was a long tongue in her mouth but it didnбпt do anything but sit there.

    Then боKatбпsбп tail started to sneak towards something Lily was in no way ready for. She pushed hard to separate the two of them and боKatбп went stumbling back. б░Naw, does the cutey no longer want to y? I could just eat you up...б▒

    Lily shook the blush from her face and said, б░No. Iбпm not ready for that and frankly neither are you,б▒

    боKatбп pouted, б░Are you sure? I can guarantee that itбпd be... exceptional. Youбпd be screaming in pleasure in mere moments. I am certain youбпll never forget it...б▒

    Lily stood firm, б░No. I donбпt think you really want that either. Youбпve also been avoiding the question, WHAT are you?б▒

    б░I believe I already said I was Kat did I not?б▒ said боKatбп

    б░No, you strongly implied that you were Kat, but you still turned it into a question. You have not confirmed much of anything truth be told, and while I did let you kiss me, and I stand by that decision, I need more a little bit more from you now,б▒ said Lily firmly.

    б░Oh ying hard to get?б▒ asked боKatбп with a coy look, leaning forward to make sure her breasts were exposed. Lilyбпs eyes couldnбпt help but follow those firey curves that seemed to shift and draw the eye in.

    Eventually she wrenched her eyes away. б░No. I want a clear answer. The type of answer KAT would give me,б▒

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923: KatE

    Yangбпs mouth dropped open as боKatбп folded like a poorly stacked pyramid of cards. Sweeping Lily up into a big hug and pouting, б░Fine, Iбпll tell you. Why do you have to be so cute... itбпs entirely unfair...б▒ grumbled боKatбп.

    б░I suspect itбпs because Iбпm your girlfriend,б▒ said Lily.

    Yang had no idea what was going on anymore. Lily however... she had a pretty good idea already, and боKatбп... well... she wasnбпt really able to stand up to Lily at the best of times. б░Fine... I AM Kat and Iбпm also NotKat. Why, itбпs Me and I. Am I Me or is She Me?б▒ боKatбп flicked over at the body off to the side.

    б░I suppose you already know though donбпt you? Kat told you about what happened when she got to Rank 1 didnбпt she? Well... Iбпm just an extension of that process. Weбпre Rank 3 now. Whooo!б▒ боKatбп pretended to be enthused by this prospect.

    б░You should really treat your body with a bit more respect,б▒ said Lily easily.

    боKatбп sighed. б░Fine... itбпs all a bitplicated anyway. Back then... I was demonic energy that looked and acted a little like Kat. I wasnбпt really Kat back then, or well... hmm... how do I exin this. If before I was a mess of Demonic Energy trying itбпs best to pretend to be Kat... now Iбпm a bunch of Demonic Energy that is ALSO Kat. Which... well it has some interesting effects...б▒

    б░Such as?б▒ asked Lily when it was clear боKatбп was dragging things out.

    .....

    боKatбп pouted б░Youбпre a bit impatient you know...б▒

    б░Well yeah Iбпve apparently got two girlfriends to take care of and at the moment one of them is unconscious on the floor, so while Iбпd LOVE to just hear you talk I need information now,б▒ hissed Lily.

    боKatбп nodded, more seriously this time. б░Ok right... well... the main reason other Kat isnбпt quite awake yet is because Iбпm basically all of her demonic energy but NOT yours. Thatбпs currently healing her up but as you already knowing getting stabbed in the heart isnбпt at all fun. Sheбпs recovered from it once, and stronger for it so probably no trip to the hospital this time... but itбпs going to take a bit more than a few seconds. That good? Can we go back to me now?б▒

    Lily nodded in somewhat reluctant approval, getting the sense that боKatбп wouldnбпt be willing to go out of her way to help free Yang or Xuena just yet. б░So... what I am is... Iбпm sort of an imprint of Kat on her demonic energy. As she gains in strength Iбпll be a lot more like her, eventually weбпll be the same person. I already have all of her memories, and when I disappear this time, sheбпll get all of my memories.

    б░Of course, the thing that... well Iбпm sure some people would insist itбпs an issue, even if I donбпt really consider it as much is that I donбпt quite share all of her priorities. You, of course are at the very top of them still Lily,б▒ murmured боKatбп with a light kiss.

    б░Ah yes, my girlfriendбпs alter ego, first thing she does is save everyoneбпs life and then try to seduce me. Truly, you are the epitome of evil,б▒ said Lily sarcastically.

    б░You wound me dearest Lily!б▒ swooned боKatбп б░Iбпm not so much evil... as I am struggling to understand a lot the hang ups that Kat... hmm... shall we call her KatH and myself KatE?б▒

    б░Wait... you can do that weird thing where you... like I canбпt say Kat H like you can as one word... um... Kat doesnбпt know how to do that though... and... um sure?б▒

    KatE shrugged, б░Yeah itбпs a matter of abusing the trantion system a little bit. I think I can do it and not KatH because Iбпm not even really using words at the moment at all, that is, sure you hear me speaking in English but that is also just the trantion process. I donбпt think like KatH at all. This is just further proof of that,б▒

    б░Wait... so like... you donбпt think like Kat at all?б▒ asked Lily hesitantly.

    б░Eh... think of it like someone trying to convert aputer from Linux to Windows except instead of just wiping it, they have to do it line by line. Iбпm the Linux and Katбпs the Windows. To most people, I look like Kat, I act close enough... but very different under the hood so to speak. The thing is though, itбпll get harder to tell us apart as time goes on. I get the most important things first,

    б░I do mean that by the way. Not sure when it happened, or how I be like this but right at the top of my priorities is everything involving you. Keep Lily safe, beat up people who insult you, make sure youбпre happy, all those sorts of things. Of course... Iбпmcking a bit of context, I donбпt really know how to do all of those things. I mean, I can guess but earlier you pushed me away right?

    б░I can only understand that in a vague sort of way. I have memories of you saying you werenбпt ready for that but as little as Kat understands about sex, I understand even less... but at the same time a lot more. I am after all the demonic energy of a subus. Itбпs rather instinctive to try and seduce things... but I am also Kat, as is clear. So like KatH Iбпd never go and have sex with someone else. Even if I as KatE donбпt quite understand why that would matter yet.б▒

    Lily slowly rubbed her fingers over her temples. This was making sense yes, but she wasnбпt entirely pleased with how this was going. б░Right so... can we back up and make things a bit broader? Like... what would a normal demon get in this situation?б▒

    б░Oh right! So Kat, both of us I guess, are Rank 3 now! That means normally youбпd get a weapon or item made out of demonic fire. It will be rather draining to use, but exceptionally deadly. I am of course... not a weapon or item but an imprint of Kat herself. Though... Iбпm not entirely sure how long I can stick around either... hmm...

    б░Certainly not forever if you werenбпt bound to us. KatHбпs body would start to die without any demonic energy in it... and Iбпm pretty sure that we donбпt regenerate any while weбпre like this... hmm... should I really be staying out here? No, itбпs dangerous for the moment. Not safe to dismiss myself...б▒ mumbled KatE

    б░Wait... and youбпre just ok dismissing yourself?б▒ asked Lily suspiciously.

    KatE gave Lily a confused look. б░I donбпt understand... why wouldnбпt I be? Iбпm still Kat, even if only partially and dying isnбпt really ideal for anybody. Plus Iбпm not quite Kat enough to be Kat properly. As amodating as youбпve been Lily, itбпs quite clear that Iбпm not YOUR Kat yet. Even if you were nice enough to let me kiss you. One day KatH and I will be quite literally the same entity, simply with two bodies. One of flesh and one of fire. Then itбпll be more proper to exist in two ces at once.

    б░As it is... and as fun as itбпs been messing about a bit... Iбпm starting to feel a bit... hollow. When I attacked Ozen I was... practically burning. I was ready, I had a cause. Then I was distracted by you, and got to pet you and hug you... but now... I feel like something is missing. I mean, of course it is, Iбпm not fully myself at the moment because my body is over there,б▒ KatE sharpy tilted her head to the body in question, б░which... yeah. We are sort of separate, sort of the same.

    б░I suppose... for me... hmm... I wonder if this is something else I donбпt understand yet or if itбпs part of KatHбпs demonic abilities but it doesnбпt feel right to just hang around while KatH is on the floor. Fun as it is to tease you and mess with people... I think... hmm... now that Iбпm really thinking of it I might be a closer analogue to Minor with KatH being Major. Different again of course... but... might be a better exnation. Except the goal for them might be separation, the goal for KatH and I is definitely merger. Or wait... no... that implies her bing more like me... I just want to be more like her...б▒

    б░Right...б▒ said Lily, not entirely believe this sudden shift in outlook. б░Well... how about you take that chance to be a bit more like Kat and help me free the others? We can break the ice around Yang, the chains of Xuena, and Xiang... well...б▒ Lily looked over at the hedgehog that was slowly loosing itбпs боspinesбп б░yeah maybe we should um... help him with that first...б▒

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924: Just Following Orders

    KatE didnбпt have any problems freeing Yang once prompted. She had much greater control over her physical form then Kat did. Simply turning her arm into a de and slicing Yang out of the ice with a few swift strikes was enough. Yang dropped to the ground and coughed, inhaled, and coughed again. This pattern repeated a few times as she struggled to take in the air she was sorelycking. KatE didnбпt even spare her a second nce.

    Xuena was cut down next. Dropped straight into the snowpletely naked and then ignored by KatE. At this point she wasnбпt even trying to act normal. Lilly had given her amand vaguely disguised as a suggestion, at least in боherбп mind and was carrying it out. Little things like dignity and respect were far from her thought process at the moment. The idea of leaving a naked girl in the snow was no more concerning to her then letting a piece of trash blow away.

    Xiang was a little more difficult to боfreeбп if only because KatE was unsure of how best to go about it. After a bit of poking though, and Xiangбпsck of reaction to said poking, KatE simply ripped the swords from him bundles at a time, giving very little thought as to the blood loss that should be urring at the moment. Xiang... well he seemed somewhat fine? Especially his shadowy side. That was healing up quickly as soon as the spears were removed. The other half... less so.

    While the swords were being removed Yang rushed over to Xuena and rushed to get her friend into some decent clothes, thankful that Xuena had bothered to bring spares at all. Once Xuena was proper Yang carried her friend over to a stump and got to work fixing her up properly and examining her injuries. Once again, the dragon half of Xiang was... just sort of ignored.

    Once all the swords were free, Xiang copsed unconscious and he returned to a more human form. The half that had been covered in dragon scales was one big bruise but seeminglycked any majorplications. Though... despite it simply looking like bruises the chance Xiangбпs cultivation and meridians were unaffected was miniscule. KatE didnбпt know, and didnбпt care. Xiangбпs other half was fine enough looking otherwise. He had arge tattoo now, a wing shape over his entire torso. That was no concern of KatE though.

    Lily watched KatE starting to just walk away from a copsed Xiang before ordering, б░No, take him over to Yang. Donбпt just leave him in the snow!б▒

    KatE froze mid step and looked over Lily for a moment before nodding and delivering Xiang over to Yang. She just dropped him on the log awkwardly with a thud before turning around and rushing up to Lily like an overeager puppy. Eyes screaming боdid I do good?бп with hints of lewder thoughts as well of course.

    .....

    Lily just groaned and gave KatE a quick kiss on the cheek, a sort of half reward. The carrot and the stick. Sheбпd done the task, but not to anyoneбпs satisfaction. Perhaps Lilyбпs боteachingбп method would work, perhaps not. That was something to worry about in the future. Instead, Lily moved over to Yang to see how everyone was. б░So Yang... how is... everybody?б▒ asked Lily hesitantly.

    Yang growled, б░I want to know what the hell Kat was thinking! If she could take the fucker so easily why let us get so close to death? Some sort of sick amusement? Because it wasnбпt боstated in the contractбп? I donбпt know what you think youбпre doing with this боhow is everybodyбп shit. My meridians are freezing and I canбпt deal with that properly for now. Xuena is unconscious with massive holes in her body that have partially frozen over, and Xiang... fuck I donбпt even know how heбпs still alive!б▒

    Lily hissed back like the angry cat she was, but KatE was happy to answer, unconcerned by Yangбпs anger. To her mind, it made perfect sense... and wasnбпt something to worry over either. б░Ipleted an upgrade mid-fight much like Xiang in truth. Well... it is more urate to say the process started with the snake I think. I was pushed to my limits and then events kept building up after that.

    б░My control was weaker, mes were leaking more often. There were a few attacks that Iunched at about double the intended power and just yed off. Xiang may have received some sudden enlightenment or just a desperate move for a powerup but my transformation was going to happen soon regardless. Then again... a fight to the death is a wonderful motivator isnбпt it?б▒ KatE cheered with a big smile on her face that Yang couldnбпt help but find creepy.

    It did blunt much of her anger though... б░Right so... what the fuck is this new creepy ass form? I couldnбпt exactly see you in the ice though Iбпm still kinda pissed at you for making out with your girlfriend first,б▒ grumbled Yang as she pulled out some bandages and started to work on... shoring up the wounds Xuena had sustained.

    б░Well... Iбпm not actually Kat. Or I am... and Iбпm not... think of me like Katбпs cultivation deciding to go walk abouts? I donбпt really understand. I mean, I have Katбпs, or KatHбпs perspective so I can make guesses... but... I just donбпt have the same priorities. I had no issue leaving you all trapped until Lily requested I free you all. Then it became a top priority!б▒ exined Kat with a pleased expression, as she turned her gaze to Lily, begging for another kiss. боI did good right? Exining to the minions?бп screamed the look on her face.

    Lily rolled her eyes and gave KatE a kiss on the nose. Closer, but... yeah not quite. Yang just stared at the bi-y for a few moments before returning to the bandage work. б░Right... um... huh... I canбпt say Iбпve ever thought about the idea of sentient cultivation... is that... normal for demons?б▒

    б░Nope. Never happened before I think. Wait D.E.M.O.N.S?б▒

    **User... Error... U-.... Uss... E-e-rrror. Error. Valid Question Invalid U-u-. Error. Question: Has demonic energy manifested before simr to User Kat? Answer: Yes. Files revolving individual in question are locked to higher clearance.

    б░Booo... I thought I was super special! I guess not... maybe just pretty special?б▒ grumbled KatE.

    Lily sighed and left KatE to her rambling. She carefully took in Yang and asked. б░Right... um... so I donбпt know how youбпd want me to politely phrase this but... I do still want to know if the others are alright...?б▒

    Yang cast a slow nce over Lily searching for some sincerity... and apparently finding it. б░Yes...б▒ said Yang slowly. б░Or... actually... Xuena... she should be fine... I think. This ce is flush with ice qi and Iбпm sure once weбпre not running for our lives we can find some great alchemy materials. It might be tough to turn them into something exceptional, but for healing ice inflicted wounds on an ice cultivator? Xuena could probably manage that in her sleep. As an ice cultivator freezing a wound shut is standard practice... normally youбпd do that to yourself but well... needs must...

    б░Um... Xiang though...б▒ Yang looked over at Xiangбпs awkwardly ced form but made no move to stop wrapping Xuena up properly. She was nearly finished but Xiang was a... secondary concern. б░As for Xiang... I really have no idea. Iбпm not trained to diagnose... well much of anything really. Plus... I... I donбпt understand half of what happened to him. He seems to possess two bloodlines that worked in harmony? Or perhaps reluctant co-existence? I didnбпt really get a good look...

    б░I just... I have no idea if what he did was good for himself or bad or... I just donбпt know. They were... Iбпm surprised you couldnбпt feel it but both of those bloodlines were oppressive. Xiang may have been weaker then Ozen but... for a few moments Xiang seemed like the scariest thing in the world. He just... he shouldnбпt HAVE that sort of thing right now. Dragons and whatever the fuck his other half was... dragons are all born at least Rank 5...

    б░I donбпt know if that means he was crippled... or if to do that he was burning precious heart blood from his bloodline, or if he didnбпt do that heбпd have just exploded at some point... I... Iбпm really at a loss here. Thatбпs... thatбпs not even getting into the extent of the wounds he suffered. Half of him looks fine but... that sort of damage would have killed literally anyone else, even Ozen... so... I just... no. No look, fuck it I donбпt know. Xuena will... sheбпll live but fuck I donбпt know whatбпs going on with Xiang and frankly Iбпm not sure I really want to.б▒

    Yang finishes up Xuena wounds and lets out a pained sigh as she looks over Xiang. б░Do I wrap his side? Probably not? Bandages donбпt help with that sort of bruising right...?

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925: Canбпt Beat the Original

    Some more light coercion from Lilyter and KatE was quickly building up a shelter for everyone. It wasnбпt all that hard, just a bit time consuming. KatE could shape her hands into shovels and dig up the ground quickly. Combine that with a packed ice roof and a mechanical eye for perfection alongside the inability to get bored with mundane tasks? It was over in two hours. Nothing fancy of course, just two rooms with a ceiling just barely high enough to fit Kat standing tall and spread her wings out, but that was enough.

    Xiang and Xuena wereid out in one room with Yang watching over them from the corner while Lily and KatE watched over KatH. For all of thirty seconds. Lily wasnбпt sure if KatE had been holding the process back, or if the timing was truly coincidental but as soon as KatH wasid down on the packed dirt KatE shuddered and vanished back into KatH. Kat stood up groggily looking around until she met Lilyбпs eyes and pounced.

    Lily was finding herself experiencing the most remarkable sense of dижjид vu as Katбпs tongue made its way into her mouth. Not that she wasining, not at all. Kat didnбпt push too far though, simply letting Lily fall back slightly when she could feel Lily struggling for air a bit over the link. Lily let herself melt into Katбпs arms, breathing heavily... fromck of oxygen of course. Nothing else... nope. Her nose was not sensitive enough to smell anything noteworthy. Not at all. б░Ah... I... Iбпve got the original back right?б▒

    *Hmm... should I be a bit mean?*

    б░Maaayybbeeeб▒ said Kat, letting her voice drop to something husky. Letting the air from her voice slowly pass over Lilyбпs ears. The poor Memphis felt herself shiver at that, the experience shockingly close to the intensity she experienced. Arge part of her mind was shouting боwho cares me likeyбп but the logical part of Lily was being rather pointed about the fact Kat had let her teasing ideas filter through the link. Something that Lily was just now realising had been rather muted during KatEбпs antics.

    б░Is now really the best time for this?б▒ whispered Lily. If her voice was also a bit throaty... well... sheбпd just pretend she was copying Kat. It did not, of course, have anything to do with how heavy she was breathing or just how much fire there was in the lower half of her body. Nope, she was probably low on demonic energy, a thing Lily herself could never really notice. Yup, had to be that.

    б░Hmm...б▒ Kat let the hum rumble through her throat causing Lily to shiver again.

    .....

    б░Ok, I want to tack on, why are you being so teasing right now as well?!б▒ grumbled Lily through her own round of purrs. Stupid body betraying her like that.

    б░To answer your question a bit more seriously...б▒ said Kat as she tightened her hold on Lily, б░I think itбпs the perfect time. My memories... I can tell which are mine and which are... well KatE I suppose it was established. I also seem to be able to say KatE because of those memories. Um... anyway my point is... theyбпre a bit disconnected but thest thing I remember as fully me is being a moment away from having my heart ripped out and then watching you try to attack someone not even I could stop.

    б░I wasnбпt scared that I would die in that moment, I was much more worried about the fact Ozen now knew you were hanging around someone. So from my perspective it went right from боoh shit whatбпs going to happen to Lilyбп to боOMG LILY IS SAFEбп and thatбпs a hell of a transition. So, yes I did want to kiss you just for that. Though...б▒ Kat trailed off mysteriously until Lily gave Kat a light nip with her sharpened fangs.

    Kat let out a small giggle at the attempt and continued, б░Alright, alright Iбпll keep going. See, I also have all of KatEбпs memories, just like... she? I? They? Looks, letбпs go with KatE, just like KatE assumed it would work. They have much less runningmentary but KatE managed to bundle up a bunch of ns for teasing you and getting enjoyable reactions before disappearing for now,б▒

    Lily let out what sounded like a pained grown all the while the mental connection was broadcasting nothing but joy. Well, that and a hint of confusion, but really that second one wasnбпt a surprise or concern. So in the end Lily just sighed and nodded. б░So... are you nning on bringing KatE out at some point?б▒

    Kat frowned and let a hand rise to her chest. She let it rest there for a moment as she took in a few careful breaths, her lips twitching into a slight frown. б░No... not regrly at least. I donбпt know the full extent of it but I can feel what KatE meant when she said things are hollow. I can... I can feel sort of... a gap? My demonic energy is full yet I feel like Iбпm still missing something. Itбпs... almost like hunger? Itбпs a sort of hunger adjacent feeling I guess... hmm...б▒

    Kat tried toe up with the words to properly convey the feeling... before remember she could just send Lily the details across the link. Lily shivered when she received the feeling. It was... an odd sort of haunting hollowness. It was like a gnawing void that was trying to convince everyone it wasnбпt something to worry about, and that only made the whole thing more off-putting. б░I see... it seems that having KatE around is... not a great idea...б▒

    Kat nodded, б░I suspect for most people itбпs a final trump card. You pull out... not your soul but... maybe your spirit? You pull out something that is fundamentally part of yourself and use it forbat. It seems a lot more like... a useful glitch that has stuck around rather then an intended feature... if that makes sense? Powerful, certainly. Useful... hmm... likely not so much.

    б░Iбпve got no idea what sort of timeframe Iбпll be looking at before Iбпll feel safe using KatE for... well anything at all really. I donбпt... necessarily mind her actions... but this odd feeling... it doesnбпt seem like a good idea to worsening it. I wish I knew if it was rted to how long KatE was out, or if it was more dependent on the fact she was out at all. Itбпs something Iбпd want to test, and probably show off to everyone back at home... but Iбпm not sure that itбпs really the боtestingбп kind of ability. More do or die certainly,б▒

    Lily let out a long puff of air as she let her fingers trail against Katбпs back. б░Iбпm not sure... though another thing you might have... remembered? Sure letбпs go with that. Another thing you might have remembered is that with KatE out you canбпt regenerate demonic energy, most, if not all, of it goes to KatE and apparently only my connection feeding you demonic energy allowed her to stick around so long,б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Yes... I suspect that would be a more major issue for most demons... hmm... damn. So much of this really needs proper testing but I just donбпt see it being safe. I almost wish I could hear her properly in my head like you. Not always... probably... just... maybe a few questions? Bits of advice?б▒

    Lily shrugged б░Canбпt say how nice that would be. Did you want to check on the others though?б▒

    Kat nodded and they moved as one to the other room, as soon as Kat stepped a foot in, Yang grumbled from the corner, б░Yes I heard everything, even the passionate make-out session,б▒ Lily squeaked and buried her face into Katбпs back. б░Oh? Feeling shy? Well too bad, you were the one making out, just a room over... WITH NO DOOR. Seriously, I donбпt know how private you thought that conversation was, but Iбпll tell you now the answer is that it wasnбпt.

    б░Your damned lucky that Iбпm the only person conscious enough to know and Iбпve got no ns to spread that sort of thing around... but you have to be more aware of stuff like this in the future,б▒

    б░Woops?б▒ said Kat with a shrug, rather uncaring about the whole thing. Lily was mostly in agreement... just a bit embarrassed.

    Yang however sighed and shook her head, б░No. Not боwoopsбп. This is serious business Kat. Regardless of if I WANT to know this sort of thing I DO now. I canбпt unhear it. People would KILL for a bit of information on unique humans with strange bloodlines. A DEMON with something strange about her? Kat Iбпd be chased to the ends of the Earth if there was so much as a whisper I knew something.

    б░Now, Ozen almost certainly doesnбпt know enough to tell it was strange, and with his injuries I doubt heбпsing back any time soon... but just... be careful please?б▒

 Chapter 926 - 926 Chapter 926 Not that Worm

    926 Chapter 926 Not that Worm

    It was a dayter, and the two girlfriends had returned from a sessful hunt. It was mostly a chance for Kat to get used to the fact her strength had taken a major jump up again. It wasnбпt going all that smoothly though. Her body always seemed to have too much energy. Limiting herself to about human was fineбн but pushing upwards meant less a gradual rise and more of arge jump. Kat was starting to see why stronger demons were also given more difficult missions. It was really hard to regte your strength, especially with no practice. The difference between punching a giant fluffy worm in the face and doing no damage, and punching itбпs headpletely to much was so unbearably thin at the moment.

    So there Kat was, dragging a headless worm corpse. Wellбн that is in so far as worms could be said to have heads at all. It was more like the first few sections of the wormбпs body which presumably contained the brain. It certainly wasnбпt moving anymore but that might have been the massive amount of blood loss, or just the shock of it all. Kat didnбпt know, and didnбпt think it was important either.

    Kat was a little scared of her power at the moment. She didnбпt even want to figure out what her new ability was. Just getting her mind around her physical strength was enough of a problem right now. She hadnбпt even being trying to punch the worm that hard. Kat wasnбпt totally sureбн but punching out that giant snake was looking scarily possible right now. If she thought a demonбпs strength progression was bullshit before now she was actually somewhat concerned of what it meant for her at Rank 4 and Rank 5.

    Kat let the worm drop with a thud as she ducked into the bunker theyбпd made up. Yang was fussing around Xuena like a worried mother while Xuena herself was carefully rubbing some paste over her wounds. Xiang was still out of it sadly. Yang red at the two as they entered, but Xuena just gave a slight nod of acknowledgement, recognising that theyбпd entered but not all that interested in any conversation at the moment.

    б░Soбн got this weird worm thing. Itбпs all fluffy and I sort of destroyed the front section of itбн but maybe you guys want it for something?б▒ Kat said uncertainly. The fact that Lily had sniffed the meat and been repulsed heavily implied that there was something wrong with it, but what did Kat really know about qi nonsense.

    б░Let me see it!б▒ shouted Xuena dropping the bowl sheбпd been using to hold the paste and rushing passed Kat straight outside. Yang growled, holding the bowl sheбпd narrowly managed to prevent hitting the floor. They werenбпt in civilisation and didnбпt have the luxury of wasting medical stuff like that, even if Xuena could make some more. She couldnбпt get all the ingredients easily here. Yang scowled again, ring at Kat as if challenging the demon to say something as she stormed passed them after Xuena.

    When Kat got back outside Xuena was zipping around the corpse, making full use of her cultivation to make sure she was covering the whole thing. Xuena ran her hands over the fur, poked the broken and bloody top sections, sliced into a few other ces along the wormбпs body and cut of a slice of bone to sniff it. All while ignoring the slowly leaking blooding from her own wounds. б░Dammitбн sometimes I wonder why I fucking botherбнб▒ growled Yang as she walked over there at apletely human speed, waited for about half a second then somehow managed to catch Xuena mid dash by the neck. б░STOP OPENING YOUR WOUNDSб▒

    Xuena froze in Yangбпs arms and quickly checked herself over all the while confirming that yes, she had indeed been opening them. б░Ohбн well itбпs not so bad. I meanбн this is a fascinating specimen and itбпs not even dead yet!б▒ cheered Xuena.

    б░Wait what do you mean itбпs not dead yet?б▒ asked боLilyбп. The Memphis in question was using Kat to trante again, not really wanting to leave the warmth of Katбпs arms just to ask. Yang of course shot a боDonбпt you dare encourage herбп look straight at Kat, who flicked her eyes downward, revealing the true culprit. Yang gave Lily the same look, and even pushed a bit of sunlight into her eyes to make them glow. Lily just looked at Xuena like she didnбпt notice the angry woman looming in the background.

    .....

    Xuena, unaware of the anger building in the friend standing behind her, was happy to exin before she saw to her own injuries. Apparently the sharing of knowledge was more important. б░So this here itбпs whatбпs no as a nascent frost worm. Itбпs not actually the baby form of a frost worm, but I guess because theyбпre Rank 2 and someone else found these big frost worm before they had to go with a different name. Not to be confused with a frost WRYM, much scarier.

    б░ANYWAY. These guys are known for being the hardiest of Rank 2 spirit beasts because of their insane regeneration. The speed isnбпt all that great, for that you need to go looking for heartroot vine nts, or some equivalent, but these guys can survive nearly anything as long as theyбпre body is mostly intact. They are somewhat rare but I guess this is a good environment for them. Oh and they NEED ice qi for some reason. Nobody really figured that one out yet. At least, from what Iбпve read.

    б░ANYWAYбн AGAINбн they can grow back from nearly nothing and if the cut is too clean down the middle or something they can grow into two separate worms. Whichбн might sound good for likeбн food and stuff but they take a lot of frost qi in to do so and they donбпt actually growrger, justбн one gains a tail and one gets a control centre. Whichбн thatбпs another thing. They donбпt TECHNICALLY have brains, not like a lot of other things do. They have a control centre.

    б░Itбпs why the worm is just sitting there at the moment. It doesnбпt know how to do anything else at the moment except cultivate to fix itself. Oh, that and it has three hearts. Umбн hmmбнб▒ Xuena examined the gory sight behind her, б░that one might only have twoбн depends on if you clipped the third heart or notбн but it does look old enough for threeбн hmmбн no Iбпm getting distracted again.

    б░My point being is that I should be able to cobble something together to heal all my wounds, boost my cultivationбн maybe all the way up to Rank 2 actuallyбн and maybe heal Xiang? Iбпm not sure howpatible he is with ice qi or what the damage is exactlyбн but those hearts are GREAT ingredients. I mean sure itбпll also cause some minor malnutrition and I have the potential to explode if I make the qi absorption too efficient but really thatбпs nothing to worry about,б▒ babbled Xuena.

    Yang red at her friend. б░Xuena. Whatбпs the FIRST rule of cultivation?б▒

    б░Donбпt insult someone stronger then you without proper backing?б▒ returned Xuena.

    Yang pped her friend over the head. б░NO! Itбпs боDonбпt absorb an energy field bigger then your own for quick power!''б▒

    Xuena nced carefully at the worm. б░I donбпt really think thatбпs a thing is it? Sure that worm is more powerful then me, by a considerable margin of courseбн but despite having shockingly impure qi for a Rank 2 creature thatбпs actually a benefit in my case. Makes it less likely Iбпll explodeбн and I should have time to work it slowly into my foundationбнб▒

    Yang sighed. б░Xuenaбн you havenбпt cultivated in months and you want to boost all the way up to Rank 2?б▒

    б░But the materials are RIGHT THERE Yang. Sure everyone says itбпs a bad idea but they just arenбпt as good at alchemy. I mean do you know how much money Iбпd have to spend just to get a heart from one of these things? Let alone the extra costs of an ice qi area to cultivate in that was safe and thatбпs not adding in the other ingredients I might need. Having the still living corpse here, letting me use the beating heart of it will help so much!б▒ Xuena said excitedly.

    б░Why are you suddenly rushing your cultivation?б▒ groaned Yang.

    б░Well you might not be able to sense it but youбпre on the cusp of Rank 2 yourself Yang, have been for a while. Iбпm not sure what sort of push youбпre waiting for. Probably meбн actually yeah that makes sense. A heart demon revolving around my capture? Thatбпd do it. Also, I was just kidnapped so I need to power up right?б▒ Xuena exined.

    б░Why do I feel like youбпre justing up with that argument after the fact, and not because you actually care about the fact you were kidnappedбнб▒ sighed Yang.

    б░I have no idea what youбпre talking about,б▒ said Xuena and Kat felt her eye twitch, hard.

 Chapter 927 - 927 Chapter 927 Yang talks Xuena

    927 Chapter 927 Yang talks Xuena

    When Xuena started to use scalpels made of ice to cut into the worm, Yang took this as a queue her friend was sufficiently distracted. She lightly grabbed Katбпs sleeve and pulled the two girls off into the stone trees until Xuena was just barely in eyeshot. б░Iбпve got no gentle way to ask thisбн but when are you leaving? And if the answer is soonбн it might be best you just head off before Xiang wakes up,б▒ said Yang firmly.

    *Umбн system?*

    User Kat requires either verbal confirmation of taskpletion from Summoner Xiang, another 24 hours of guard duties, or the system will recall User Kat after a further, 72 hours unless User Kat uses this as a chance to have an extended non-interference vacation in this dimension.

    *Whatбпs a non-interference vacation?*

    User Kat has spent over a month in this dimension. As such, User Kat is entitled to spending time until the next Contract wandering the world. The non-interference aspect prevents speaking to or assisting the previous Contract holder, the intentional killing or maiming of anyone, even those who attack you first, and of course no technological uplifting.

    *Hmmбн Lily? What do you think?*

    [In truth Iбпd love to stayбн but at the same time weбпd have to admit to our families that we chose to stay here longerбн after being away for over a monthбн and I donбпt think I could face down my parents and youбн well can you imagine the look on Sylvieбпs face?]

    *I can and itбпs awful. Weбпll leave.*

    б░Soбн after checking with my boss,б▒ Yang jumped a bit at that, and Kat cackled internally, as sheбпd been a bit worried about if боbossбп would count as the truth, б░I have to stay for at least another twenty-four hours unless Xiang verbally dismisses me. After that Iбпve gotбн well actually Iбпm not quite sure if I have 72 hours starting now or 72 starting tomorrow when I could dismiss myselfбн but Iбпm allowed one of the two. After that, I pretty much have to be gone,б▒ exined Kat.

    .....

    Yang bit her lip and let out a hiss of air, б░Thatбпs really not what I was hoping for. Iбн would I be able to verbally dismiss you?б▒

    б░I was told it had to be Xiang,б▒ said Kat with a shrug, not really sure why it mattered.

    Yang sighed and said, б░Right I guess weбпll just have to work through this then. Xuena is going to start doing crazy shit and Iбпd really rather she wasnбпt distracted by a demon. This will be what she sees as her only chance to talk to youбн though with Xiang around I give it even odds that we see you again despite what conventional wisdom would dictate. Xiang has already summoned you twice, a one in a billion chance, for each. Probably higher.

    б░Now, normally Iбпd let Xuena just ask you whatever she might want, it really isnбпt my problemбн but sheбпs also going to be attempting to cultivate, or make that stupid regeneration pill for herself. The chance of that blowing up and killing her is way too high for my liking. The only reason Iбпm not stopping her is sheбпd just wait till I was asleep and try without supervision.

    б░The issue thoughбн is with two боonce in a lifetimeбп opportunities in front of her Xuena wonбпt be able to resist trying to capitalise on both at the same time so justбн if she asks you a question can you try not to make the answer overly shocking or justбн wait till she seems to be at a lull in the process?б▒

    б░Yesбн but is it really such an issue?б▒ asked Kat with some confusion.

    Yang ran a hand over her face, letting it pull and twist the skin as she went before it snapped back into ce, in a re of course. б░Lookбн Xuena is brilliant, she has an instinct for alchemy that most grandmasters would LITERALLY kill for. Not just one person either, hundreds, probably thousands. Some in fact HAVE done that. Iбпd trust Xuena to make a restorative out of two des of grass, a bit of pocket lint and dried spit. The problemбн

    б░Well the problem is that she isnбпt боdesperateбп sheбпs INSPIRED which is soooo much worse. Sheбпs going to be pushing the limits of what should be possible to end up with the best potential resultбн in the middle of nowhere. She has no tools, nob, no safeties set up. Sheбпll be using my cooking supplies probably and thatбпs only because if I didnбпt hand them over sheбпd start carving shit out of the trees to roughly match what she needs which would be even worse.

    б░Alchemy is dangerous. The line between a magical pill to solve your problems and a poison so deadly nothing can cure it is exceptionally thin. The other thing is if she fails halfway through the bacshбн well itбпd probably be enough frost qi to freeze even Xuena solid, let alone the rest of us. Of course, if youбпre bad at it ash or useless gunk is amon result but thatбпs not really something Xuena will ever end up with.

    б░That just means though, all those chances of failing weakly and innocently get used up to push things even further intoбн whatбпs the saying боgo big or go boomбп? Anywayбн justбн just be careful. If Xuena misses a step and she doesnбпt notice it might explode right away or it might kill her so justбн be careful please!б▒

    [You knowбн for all her professed interest in Xiang I canбпt help but wonder if Yang is at least bisexual.]

    *Why is that?*

    [I guess I just see a lot of myself in her right now. Not most of the time of courseбн but this seems like the sort of thing Iбпd do if you were more like Xuena. Itбпs an interesting mirror and Iбпm a little surprised by it. Then againбн with the way Yang acts maybe if she was gay sheбпd already be with Xuenaбн or sheбпs in deep denial and is trying to hook herself and Xuena up with Xiang because being in a harem is more socially eptable? Thatst part is more a guess. Nobody weбпve met has had a problem with the fact weбпre gayбн but that might just be because of how strong you are.]

    *Canбпt they just be good friends?*

    [Oh, no question. This could all bepletely tonic for both of them, or for just one of them but not the other. No way to tell without asking and even then they could be lying to themselves just as much as us. As for culturallyбн well we really havenбпt seen enough to say. Iбн I just think itбпs very simr to my own thoughts about you a lot of the time. Iбпm probably not great at spotting this kind of thing seeing as I feel for both of my best friends rather quickly.]

    *Quickly? Really?*

    [Yes. Quickly. Forбн herбн it was as soon as puberty hit me. For youбн I already knew I liked girls and you just had to be so sweet and noble. Why, there was no chance my heart could escape your clutches. If you werenбпt so asexual Iбпd make a joke about how you were seducing me first but wellбн Iбпm not sure if that would be considered in good taste.]

    *Why wouldnбпt it be? I donбпt really get sexual jokesбн but I also donбпt see why you canбпt joke about me seducing you first.*

    [Ehбн I guess. Itбпs just not all that funny for anyone who knows you. Or at leastбн thatбпs what I think.]

    *Well I think youбпre adorable.*

    б░Weбпll both try and be careful,б▒ said Kat as Lilyбпs thoughts exploded into waves of pink. Kat found the fact that her girlfriend was still weak to genuinepliments, especially when they were unexpected to be fabulous. It was a trait she really hoped Lily never lost. She probably would, and Kat knew sheбпd have to keep escting for a reactionбн but that could be its own kind of fun.

    Yang, oblivious to Lilyбпsck of attention nodded slowly and said, б░Thank you for epting that. We should probably return now to make sure Xuena hasnбпt copsed from blood loss or something silly like that. Maybe if we work together sheбпll finish dressing her wounds before starting her new projectбн actually, say youбпll only answer her questions if she can promise not to bleed out that should work,б▒

    The group trudged back through the snow following what remained of the path theyбпd made to get there. The intense snowfall doing a good job at covering their tracks already. Kat and Lily couldnбпt help but deadpan when they saw Xuena though. Sheбпd removed her clothes to avoid all the bloodбн and it was a LOT of blood. She was coated from head to toe with worm blood and guts. There was arge meaty cube that kept beating off to the side and she was making her way through the rest of it. Yang and Lily both had to fight down a bit of nausea at the sight. Kat just rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 928 - 928 Chapter 928 Is it Still Science if itтАЩs In Another World?

    928 Chapter 928 Is it Still Science if itбпs In Another World?

    б░Can I have some of your blood?б▒

    Can jumped in ce, dropping the snow sheбпd been relocating with Lily. Wellбн saying боrelocatingбп was more of a technical truth. Itбпd been a few hours since Yang had spoken her mind. Kat and Lily had hang around doing nothing for a bitбн and then decided to make snowmen. Currently they were trying to make a whole snowman family. Theyбпd failed twice to make anything good, but seeded once in a Lily sized snowman, and were now working on arger second one.

    Kat slowly turned to the source of the sound that startled her, Xuena. Kat had been rather focused on having fun with Lily in the snow and wellбн *Thatбпs a weird ass question isnбпt it?*

    [Yeah noints from me. Iбн I think it makes sense butбн weirdбн]

    *Agreed. That being saidбн system is there a reason I shouldnбпt?*

    User Kat is being requested to provide Entity Xuena with blood for use in Alchemy. This course of action is not considered advisable. Any ability derived from User Katбпs blood will require taking in sufficient Demonic Energy to power it resulting in horrific mutations and loss of sanity.

    Thatбпs not a big surprise. б░Just double checkingбн but what do you want it for?б▒ asked Kat despite her confidence in Xuenaбпs answer.

    б░You have a really powerful regeneration factor and if I can have some of your blood, freely given of course, that should drastically increase the power of the pill Iбпm working on. I donбпt need tooo much. Especially for someone that can regenerate. Thoughбн I wouldnбпt be opposed to more. Iбпm sure I could figure something else useful with it!б▒ exined Xuena.

    Kat nodded but tried to y up the absurdity. б░Rightбн rightбн soбн on the one hand, I understand the desire for potent regeneration, it is very niceбн counterpoint. It relies on heavily corrupting demonic energy that WILL horrible mutate your flesh and mind into a twisted version of yourself with no sense of self.б▒

    .....

    б░Hmmmбнб▒ *Oh God. Xuena is actually still thinking about it.* б░Soбн when you say heavily corruptingбнб▒ Kat nced over at Yang with a боYang help, your science gremlin is doing mad science thingsбп. Now, despite the rtiveck of familiarity between Yang and Kat, they did know each other decently well. Perhaps more important, Yang knew Xuena REALLY well. So the message managed to make it across. Yang stopped her partial cultivation and started walking over. б░Is that something you think could be mitigated with sanity inducers?

    б░Xuenaбнб▒ started Kat before trailing offбн *Right soбн I admit I was being a little silly before, and Yang told me not to surprise Xuenaбн but I felt like I started with a fairly tant warning and a dash of humour. If that isnбпt taking careбн I donбпt know what is!*

    [You were just trying to mess with her though.]

    *Well yes, but I did also warn her of the dangers. Just because she is trying to warn that part doesnбпt mean my warning was any less explicit.*

    [You made it sound like something that potentially isnбпt so bad. Perhaps even insinuated that youбпre already effected by it. I donбпt really know why youбпre surprised it turned out like this. She was covered in worm guts naked in the snow just a few hours back. Well, I donбпt know when she changed. Wait actuallyбн] Lily looked up from where she waspacting some snow to seeбн Xuena. Naked and covered in blood. [Never mind sheбпs still naked and covered in worm guts. Makes MY point even more tant. Maybe try and calm her down a bit?]

    б░бн Xuena itбпs a permanent change that destroys your humanity in the process. Sanity inducers are not going to help soul deep corruption,б▒ insisted Kat.

    Xuena just got a gleam in her eye. б░I donбпt see how that changes anything. Cultivation helps improve our souls after all and I know that demonic cultivators exist. Sure itбпs probably not using actual demon blood, but that just means I can figure out my own special techniques!б▒

    б░Do you really want to be a demonic cultivator?б▒ asked Kat hoping that alone would be enough. She should have known better.

    б░Not particrly but I have a real demon in front of me who seems willing to donate blood. The reason youбпre hesitating isnбпt because you donбпt want to give blood, just that youбпre afraid of the consequences if you do. Well, Iбпll just have to do some testing to figure some things out,б▒ said Xuena with a gleam in her eye.

    б░Iбпd really rather you didnбпt Xuena,б▒ said Yang firmly. б░This is dangerous, and I know it excites you but it just isnбпt safe,б▒

    Xuena just waved off her friendбпs concerns. б░You think everything is unsafe Yang. This really could be my one and only chance for a big break,б▒ Yang couldnбпt help but scoff at that, б░well it COULD. I mean, how many demons have been summoned in thest hundred years since all the demon summoning sects were wiped out?б▒

    Yang grumbled under her breath, none of it was proper words, so Xuena pouted and gave the best puppy dog eyes she could, aimed directly at Yang. б░What were you saying,б▒

    Yang groaned and answered, б░Fine. As far as I know the answer is one, or two. Depending on how you count things. Kat is, as far as I know, the only demon to have been summoned but sheбпs been summoned twice, both by Xiang.б▒

    б░See, see. Thatбпs pretty rare right? Demons donбпt just grow on trees you know!б▒ insisted Xuena.

    *Lily? Ideas?*

    [Iбпd just point out she canбпt research anything else if she goes insane. Maybe point out how much knowledge sheбпd loose in the transition even if it did work?]

    Yeah that sounds promising. Iбпll go with that. б░Xuena,б▒ Kat said sharply to return the ice cultivatorбпs attention to her. б░I want you to think about what youбпre really asking. You are risking your mind with these sorts of thoughts. Even if you seed, what if you start to think youбпre fine. Donбпt bother with the sanity inducers at all or take more demon blood just because it seemed like a good idea at the time? Youбпd slowly lose yourselfбн

    Kat raised herself up slightly, so that she could properly look down on Xuena, б░Think of it. All that knowledge, all that intellectбн slowly slipping through your fingers and draining away because you wanted a bit of extra power. Can you imagine? Think of just how dumb it might make youбнб▒

    б░Yeah, it could make you dumber than Xiang!б▒ chipped in Yang. Kat rolled her eyes at that as soon as Xuena turned around to look at Yang in surprise. Xuena started to look between Yang and Kat rapidly as she took in the statement before pouting.

    б░Soбн no super demon pills?б▒ asked Xuena slowly.

    б░No super demon pills,б▒ said Yang softly.

    *Questionбн just how toxic is my blood exactly?*

    User Katбпs blood isnбпt inherently toxic as the Demonic Energy likes to bond itself to a demonбпs body. What Demonic Energy is in blood tends not to leak out even if itбпs sttered somewhere or ingested making it rtively safe. However, use of it as a crafting regent strips those protections.

    *Good. Iбпd hate to think Iбпm a paper cut away from hurting Sylvie or someone else I like.*

    Xuena sighed. б░I guess Iбпll just have to settle for healing my wounds, upgrading my cultivation rankбн and growing a second heart. A shame reallyбнб▒

    б░Wait hold upбн what was that third thingб▒ snapped Yang.

    б░Growing a second heart?б▒ repeated Xuena innocently.

    б░Xuenaбн what did we agree about extra organsбнб▒ined Yang.

    б░Not to add anything with even the slightest chance of causingplications?б▒ offered Xuena as what she saw as an eptable answer.

    б░No it wasnбпt! We agreed to no additional organs until Rank 5 and you know how to properly fuse them with the body,б▒ said Yang.

    б░That doesnбпt seem like something Iбпd agree toбнб▒ mumbled Xuena.

    б░You had no choice. Youбпd just managed to destroy your eye in an explosion and in exchange for helping you mix everything to heal it up properly and not telling your parents you agreed not to add any additional organs till Rank 5,б▒ said Yang.

    б░Waitбн noбн wasnбпt that just extra eyes?б▒ asked Xuena slowly.

    б░Nope, I specified ORGANSб▒ said Yang firmly.

    б░Huhбн I kinda feel like that has to be cheatingбнб▒ grumbled Xuena.

    *You know Lilyбн Iбпm getting the strange feeling that Xuena didnбпt use that rare ingredient to heal Xiang out of the goodness of her heart so much as she healed Xiang as an EXCUSE to use that rare ingredient and only get a mild punishment from her parents.*

    [You know Katбн Iбпm starting to think exactly the same thing. Funny coincidence that.]

    *Do you think Yang knows?*

    [I think she probably knows or at the very least suspects that to be the case. Xiangбн I doubt he has any idea. Probably hasnбпt spent enough time around Xuena yetбн]

    *Iбпm wonder if she really was better off kidnapped. Safer certainlyбн*

    [Perhapsбн]

 Chapter 929 - 929 Chapter 929 Cultivating an Ending

    929 Chapter 929 Cultivating an Ending

    Kat and Lily booth stared out at the nk snowstorm ahead of them. It was a dayter and they were alone now. Theyбпd both said their goodbyes toбн well just Yang really. Xiang was still unconscious and Xuena had taken over the second room as ab, kicking Yang out essentially. When the 24 hour timer had passed Yang had politely told them to fuck off in essence.

    Oh Yang was polite about it. Checking in every so often and making sure боKat wasnбпt wasting her timeбп or боLily would finally be able to go home and snuggleбп she was downright diplomatic about it considering how Yang normally acted. It was certainly still a little insultingбн but at the same time Xuena had tried to acquire several other pieces of Katбпs anatomy for study and use in her alchemy. All just as dangerous as the blood. Some skin, a bit of hair, leather from Katбпs wingsбн even a bit of Katбпs tail. At thatst one Kat hadnбпt been able to prevent the small eruption of fire, though it was redirected to a nearby tree. Yang was on edge after that.

    So when they said goodbyeбн Yang was still happy to have had them yes. Yang was d it was Kat and not any other demon. That all being saidбн Yang also didnбпt think itбпd be good to get used to having Kat around. They were in a dangerous ce and expecting Kat to scare off her kill everything was not a healthy mindset to get into. It also seemed that Kat was just too tempting for Xuena to avoid making awkward requests. Perhaps it would not have been so bad if Kat couldnбпt regenerate, and had shown greater concern for personal damage. As it wasбн Kat was essentially a supply of unlimited rare and unique materials to examine.

    Lily was barely helping matters. Other then the tail request, where Lily did actually see genuine anger in Kat, she just found the whole thing amusing. Lily was finding she saw a lot of herself in both Yang and Xuena. An idle thought of боif those pair had a kid, theyбпd probably end up exactly like meбп kept both Kat and Lily amused for far too long. Of course nowбн now they were both looking out into the snowstorm, not another living being in sight.

    б░Itбпs finally overбнб▒ said Kat with a sigh, letting the air stream out of her mouth, some of it freezing along the way. Kat let out another puff of deliberately hotter air and just watched it swirl around in the wind for a few moments.

    б░Yesбн itбпsбн itбпs strange. Itбпs been a long month all told and while part of my wants to go homeбн there was quite a lot of downtime. All the travelбн while not the best of courseбн was quite nice. Even with things getting a bit samey, the fact that we could just talk to each other whenever we wanted. No real responsibilities besides making sure Yang and Xiang didnбпt kill themselvesбн even the cookouts with Ron and his gang. Itбпsбн been a lot yes,б▒ said Lily leaning into Kat.

    The pair shifted around so that Lily was now mostly on top of Kat instead of just sitting beside her. Really, why they bothered to sit separately in the first ce was a mystery to both of them. б░We shouldnбпt really stay too long. Have to make sure you can honestly answer that we left once the job waspleteбнб▒ mumbled Lily.

    Kat could feel through the link that it was a grudging request though. The snow here was nice, and for Lily though it was noticeably chill it wasnбпt even to the point of feeling like she should put on a jacket. Kat didnбпt feel it at all of course. The sharpened hail was no longer present either. That seemed to be an effect that Ozen was inducing in the blizzard. A rather harrowing though all things considered. He had a lot of power and really hadnбпt bothered to use most of it till the end there when KatE had him well and truly beaten.

    б░Are you alright Lily?б▒ asked Kat softly, seemingly from nowhere but in truth following the darker thoughts Lilyбпs mind was turning towards.

    .....

    б░Iбпm not the one that had my heart nearly ripped out?б▒ said Lily, though the question was rather obvious in the tone of voice.

    Kat decided to go full cheese, б░Ah, but everything I have is yours, thus despite the fact the heart in question beats within my chest it belongs to you. By that logic, your heart was particrly close to destruction,б▒

    Lily couldnбпt help butugh at the mental gymnastics. Just to solidify things, Kat also pulled Lily in for a searing kiss, letting go only when her poor mortalpanion needed some air. It took a few moments for Lily to calm downбн and calm up with a coherenteback. б░Well, if it really is MY heart, perhaps you should be taking care of it better?б▒ suggested Lily trying to sound smug. Her voice only cracked once so Lily was calling it a win. The tears were of course, just a bit of snow melting on her face. б░This is the second time this has happened you know? Same world as well!б▒

    Kat tried to shrugzily without moving Lily and ruining thefortable position her girlfriend found. This turned out to take a good deal of mental effort and only LOOKEDzy. The bond ensured Lily knew just how false the attempt was, unable to suppress a chuckle at the action herself. Especially considering Lily wasnбпt even in position to see the attempt at all, merely feel it. б░I do not know what to tell you. I trust that I wonбпt die from it at the very least. Iбпm also much less concerned with injury in generalбн I meanбн how scary is a broken bone when it is not the work of months to heal but minutes at most?б▒

    Lily sighed as well, б░Iбпm pretty sure that you were specifically told you canбпt regrow organsбнб▒

    б░That was all the way back when I was Rank 1 thoughбн and it wasnбпt organs I believe it was limbs. Thoughбн if I couldnбпt regrow limbs Iбпm not sure how Iбпd do if someone tried to remove one of my lungs or somethingбн hmmбн itбпs somewhat awkward. I really should know that sort of thing and I bet the system will just боUnable to calcte based on growth. Testing requiredбп or something like that. Itбпs not really something I should test either in case it fails butбн

    б░I also canбпt really find myself all that worked up about it either. If I do take damage, Iбн I donбпt know if itбпs something Iбпve identally trained myself in or if part of having regeneration just removes my concern for damage. It feelsбн more like a minor inconvenience. Like knowing you have to bend over to pick something up off the floor. The idea of bruises is really that inconsequential for me now. Bones and muscle damage donбпt rate much higher eitherбнб▒

    б░I suspect that you mightбпve always had that issueбнб▒ grumbled Lily.

    б░Really?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    б░Katбн youбпve taken water balloons to the face, stepped into punches, there was at least one kick you caught, though I think you actually caught that one rather then just letting it hit youбн the idea of trading a bit of pain for an advantage is not something youбпve ever shied away from and now it really is just pain. No risk of longer term issues, at least, as far as weбпve been able to tell,б▒ said Lily.

    Kat nodded and said, б░Possibly. I havenбпt thought too hard about it myself. I think Iбпm really cheating with having Subus regeneration instead of the normal one. Powerful as it might beбн if normal people with regeneration end up with a bunch of scar tissue all over the ce eventually that would be a problem. I seriously doubt normal regenerators can stand up to having their heart stabbed repeatedly,б▒

    Lily winced. б░Yeahбн smooth unblemished skin is one thing but scarred organs and muscles? I think you might be on to somethingбнб▒

    б░Iбпd guess itбпs not really talked about all that much,б▒ offered Kat.

    б░Why would you think that?б▒ asked Lily confused.

    б░I thinkбн I think itбпs because Lust can im it as one of their focus abilities, or whatever itбпs actually called. They probably y up how nice it keeps their skin, how it prevents all sorts of little nicks and damage from scarring and ruining their appearanceбн while at the same time abusing the fact they can take near fatal damage with literally no consequences except a bit of energy and time,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Doбн do you think Lust runs assassinations or something?б▒ queried Lily.

    б░Oh I doubt itбпs their main trade. Probably боtoo nicheбп but at the same timeбн if 90% of the demonic assassins donбпt end up in Lust Iбпd eat my hat,б▒ said Kat firmly.

    Lily groaned and asked, б░But thatбпs the faction you want to join now youбпre Rank 3?б▒

    Kat nodded slowly, б░Yesбн yes I think it still is. I donбпt necessarily fit the bill for themбн but I feel like I fit everywhere else a lot less,б▒

 Chapter 930 - 930 Chapter 930 Planning Party

    930 Chapter 930 nning Party

    The mes swirled around them as the world faded away. Kat let out a long puff of air she didnбпt realise sheбпd been holding and pulled Lily closer to her chest. Lily purred happily at the contact, finding the fire to be much less captivating then her girlfriend. Kat, to the dismay of someone in particr, could not help but be captivated by the fire instead. It was a truly novel experience that never got old. Sure hugging Lily was just as good, if not better, but it was a much moremon urrence. Especially after the month theyбпd just had. Point of fact, Kat knew that Lily had spent more time in her arms then on the ground.

    When the fire eventually retreated, Kat flopped down onto her bead easily, letting her arms drop from around Lily. That was too little contact for the Memphis who slid up and buried herself against Katбпs neck. The pair just smiled and held that position for a while. Time lost quite a bit of meaning like thatбн until Callisto raised the call for lunch.

    Kat was rather content to justy there. Sure the snow was somewhat rxing, but here, back on Earth in her room with Lily? That was the best ce to really unwind. Sadly, Lilyбпs stomach roared a battle cry and Kat moved into action. Lily was just thankful she couldnбпt be seen blushing at the moment.

    When they made it downstairs, Callisto was already seated and Sylvie was sliding into a chair. They both paused and turned when they heard footsteps. Callistoбпs mouth twitched the slightest bit downwards, but Sylvieбпs entire body lit up in joy. б░Big sis Kat! Lily! Youбпre back! That means youбпll be here for my birthday!б▒

    Kat abused the HECK out of her powers to slow down time to take in that statement. *Oh shit. Itбпs thatte in the year? Wait that means I missed Lilyбпs birthday. WHY DIDNбпT SHE MENTION IT?!* б░Indeed it does. Iбпm pretty sure I even have time off!б▒ smiled Kat with as much cheer as she could muster. *Lily! Why didnбпt you warn me about your birthday!*

    [Meh, I got a whole new body so arguably thatбпs now my birthday. Plus Iбпve never been one for parties. I spent the whole day with you so what more could I want?]

    *I dunnoбн maybe an actual present?*

    [Bah, I got immortality, the best girlfriend ever, and an adorable sister-inw. And thatбпs all just in thest few months. Anything anyone tried to get me for my birthday wouldбпve been a massive disappointmentparatively. Plus, Iбпm pretty sure youбпd spend way too much money if I didnбпt just ask for something specific.]

    *I resemble that remark.*

    .....

    Kat slid into one of the other chairs as Callisto spoke, б░Are you hungry Kat? I am afraid I did not prepare all that much food. Vivian is out at work and I did not expect you and Lily to return. While feeding Lily is a small ask while she remains in her Memphis form, feeding you is not so different to a normal human. When you can be bothered,б▒

    б░Ah, I donбпt require any food for lunch. Just thought Iбпde down and spend some time with whoever was around, while Lily ate,б▒ said Kat as she silently thanked the fact that it was technically the truth. She didnбпt REQUIRE food for lunch. It would be nice, and Kat herself was actually a little hungry after everything. Thest time sheбпd eaten was during Ronбпs little cookout but that didnбпt really matter. Kat knew Callisto would want leftovers for her own snacking, and Lily needed the food more. Yang had luckily still had a bit of raw meat in her storage ring, but Lilyбпsst meal waste yesterday.

    Of course, the sharp re that Callisto levelled at Kat implied that her little ruse wasnбпt missed by all. Lily was, thankfully in Katбпs mind, too focused on her own hunger that the much more subtle call for fooding from Katбпs end of the link went unnoticed. Sylvie had already dug in, probably in an attempt to eat quickly and chat as soon as she finished, and hadnбпt been paying quite as much attention.

    Still, Callisto didnбпt call Kat out on it, she simply stood up and grabbed a small bowl for Lily and made up something a bit fancy using only the meatier sections of the lunch. Callisto had done up a small, well rtively speaking small, pot of Coq Au Vin, a chicken stew dish that smelled rather nice to Katбпs nose. Callisto grabbed a heaping of source, and an unbnced amount of meat to spoon out for Lily.

    Callisto offset this by taking extra vegetables into her own bowl, though considering what Kat had seen the maid eat on the regr that was no hardship at all. Simply a minor matter of practicality. Kat nced at the pot trying and failing to do the mental calction and realise that there probably was still enough for two meals, maybe three, in the pot even after Lilyбпs portion had been handed over. Still, Kat didnбпt let that leak into her thoughts lest Lily catch on she was avoiding lunch in what was now clearly a misguided attempt at being helpful.

    б░I will admit to some surprise at your timely arrival. Yourst message seemed to indicate that you might yet still be a few days away from returning,б▒ intoned Callisto after finishing a few good bites of her food.

    Kat smiled, happy to have an easy answer for that one, б░The end to the most recent Contract was a littleбн unclear. See, we needed to make sure that everyone was safe and weбпd definitely escaped from that sect right?б▒ Callisto nodded in understanding. Kat had informed everyone of the Contract she was under, б░Well I beat him upбн but Xiang and Xuena were injured, as I believe I mentioned. In the end though, they decided to hole up for a while and recover.

    б░It came down to the idea ofбн боsafeбп from pursuers. There might also be an argument revolving around the idea that the ice qi filled area we were in was technically part of the ice sect. One of the two. Anyway, it was unclear exactly how long weбпd be forced to stay and with Xiang out ofmission we couldnбпt simply get verbal confirmation of Contractpletion,б▒ exined Kat.

    Callisto nodded between bites to assure Kat she was listening. Something that was probably necessary with people who didnбпt know Callisto all that well. She was remarkably good at keeping her face nk. The only reason she reacted at all was because some idiots assumed she wasnбпt paying attention. They are referenced as idiots though, specifically because Callisto is ALWAYS listening.

    б░I see. It is good to have you home early. Even if you still had a few days to return in time for Sylvieбпs birthday, I thank you for making it in time to help with the preparations if you so desire,б▒ said Callisto.

    *I feel kind of bad. I mean, I didnбпt forget Sylvieбпs birthdayбн but I had no idea what day it was. Indeed I still donбпt know the date right now. Soбн not ideal but I meanбн did you know Lily?*

    [Nope. Iбпm afraid Iбпm in the same boat as you. Sylvieбпs birthday, never forgotten. The current dateбн eh, we were in another world for so long it didnбпt exactly stay relevant.]

    б░Does Sylvie have an idea about who sheбпd like over?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sylvie took a few moments to lookpletely innocent, all the while Callisto stared the younger girl down using just the corner of her eyes. б░Sadly she does not. Despite informing her she should acquire some friends, or at least, friendly acquaintances at school so as to avoid any social issues like I did when I was younger, she has soundly ignored my advice. In fact, if Lily counts as a friend, she is the closest in age to Sylvie among the categoryб▒

    Kat sighed, and made to say something but caught Sylvie pouting. Kat waited for the exnation and was hardly surprised. б░I just think that too many people at school are idiots. I meanбн I get it, most kids arenбпt all that smart, or maybe just do not have patience butбн it is trying to deal with people who cannot converse with me on an intellectual level,б▒

    б░Sylvie you are continually attempting to emte my speech patterns and already regrly talk like a college-level English major. Why you believe it will gain you allies or friends is beyond me,б▒ said Callisto with a hint of sadness.

    Sylvie just huffed at that, б░I do not need a bunch of boring friends that arenбпt smart enough to get along with. I want to find that ONE friend. You have Vivian, and Kat has Lily, or perhaps itбпs the one the way around? Never the less, I want something like that. Iбпll never find my one friend if I am pretending to be someone else,б▒

    б░You do realise that Lily and Kat are dating correct? Are you looking for a marriage candidate like them or a friend like Vivian and I?б▒ asked Callisto, just to double check.

    б░You do realise that if you and Vivian were any emotionally closer to each other youбпd be married right? Are you sure you are just friends?б▒ retorted Sylvie.

    б░I do not sleep with her,б▒ said Callisto as answer.

    б░You do not sleep,б▒ shot back Sylvie.

    *Wait so are they dating or not?*

    [Frankly Katбн I donбпt think anyone knows the answer to that question. Least of all themselves.]

 Chapter 931 - 931 Chapter 931Who has friends? Not Us!

    931 Chapter 931Who has friends? Not Us!

    Once lunch was over and the food was cleaned up, Kat grabbed the chair sheбпd received from Lust and sat down in it to rx. It wasnбпt long before Lily joined in, and then Sylvie hopped on as well. Lily let herself be ced into Sylvieбпsp withoutint, while Sylvie took Katбпs own as her resting ce. Callisto was still washing, but had simply shooed everyone away when they made the offer to help.

    *So what DO we get for Sylvie?*

    [What is this боweбп youбпre talking about here?]

    *Oh donбпt even try that. Now that WE are together, itбпs OUR responsibility to get something nice for Sylvie. So what are WE getting.*

    Lily huffed a bit mentally but didnбпt do anything to hide the fact she was pleased about Katбпs suggestions. Sure she didnбпt really know what to get Sylvie either, but at the very least she knew they could work it out. [Well you know her better then I do. What sort of thing do you think sheбпd like?]

    *Hmmбн I suppose I could get her a book on higher order mathematics or somethingбн but I donбпt know anything about maths myself so I donбпt know what about it she finds interesting. Maybe psychology books? Same problem really.*

    [I didnбпt realise Sylvie was actually that high levelбн]

    *Ehбн sheбпs bordering on it. Thatбпs sort of why it would be a gift. Sure Sylvie speaks like she ate an encyclopedia but sheбпs still a primary school student. A gifted one well above the rest sure, but still a primary school student. She used to steal, well I say steal, borrow really, my textbooks and try to keep up with me. That was rather hard for her, not because she didnбпt always GET it but because she was missing some of the earlier content to build on it. Intelligent Sylvie may be but sheбпs not as knowledgeable as you.*

    [But more knowledgeable then you?]

    .....

    *Probably? I meanбн itбпs hard to say. Sylvie really likes to hit the books and doesnбпt have all that many friendsбн as she mentioned earlierбн so she justбн sort of reads all the time or hangs out with me? Board games are really the only social activity she participates in.*

    At some point Sylvie had handed over ab to Kat, who was now running it through the smaller girlбпs hair. Sylvie had a smaller, finerb and was running it through Lilyбпs. Callisto took a seat and smiled at the scene. She noticed the changing expressions on Katбпs face and assumed that some discussion was taking ce, but she was fine to sit and sip tea for a bit to pass the time. If everyone decided to speak with her, good, if notбн it was an adorable sight to behold.

    [Could we find aбн well I donбпt know if sheбпd prefer simple or notбн maybe just go for popr? Can we find some popr board game in the demon Hub? Actually weбпll need to go their for a check-up soon anywayбн so if Sue or Kamiko could show us the equivalent of a shopping mallбн?]

    *Well Kamiko is probably still on her mission but I think Sue is free? We can ask them certainly. I think itбпs also our best bet. I donбпt know what sort of games Sylvie likes to y other than chess, but if we get something popr from the Hub itбпll be cool for novelty reasons if nothing else. Thoughбн maybe look into a fancy chess set as well?*

    [Perhaps but we shouldnбпt look for anything TOO fancy. Remember, we, or at least Callisto and Vivian, want Sylvie to have friends. Obviously magical board games and chess sets wouldnбпt be usable with anyone not in the know. Thoughбн maybe also get one that is? Perhaps that can wait tillter? Iбпm not sure. I meanбн how long do you expect to be able to avoid people noticing youбпre a demon?]

    *Thatбпs a good questionбн umбн I have no idea? I meanбн Iбпm hoping that at some point I get the ability to hide my demonic features before it really bes an issue. I visited Gramps in the morning, I can shop over in the Hub. Heck, the only people who might have found out where your parents but they know now and youбпre a catgirl soбн*

    [I donбпt feel like thatбпs the healthiest mindset to have about it.]

    *Maybe not but I donбпt really know what else I can do about it. It would cause all sorts of issues if it became a big deal. I might be fine but nobody else would be. Even if in the strange even the government decided to leave us alone, at least ONE person would have to be an idiot about it all.*

    [Fine. I agree with you.]

    Lilyбпs continued thoughts, if she had any, were broken by a quiet but powerful sneeze, jolting her in Sylvieбпs hands. Sylvie broke out into giggles, ced theb down and began to scratch Lily before she could recover properly from the embarrassment. б░Nawбн that was adorable Lily,б▒ said Kat out loud.

    Lily cracked open an eye to try and re at Kat for saying that out loud but Sylvieбпs face was in the way and the purring was really undermining whatever malice Lily might have been able to imbue into the re. Lily continued to purr for a while before Sylvieбпs fingers got tired and she returned tobing. Lily appreciated the break.

    [Okбн umбн errбн did you want to try out whatever new skill you have?]

    *Lily the scratches are clearly still muddling your mind. I am NOT testingpletely unknown powers inside and Iбпm certainly not doing it anywhere near Sylvie. Plus, with the fact that Iбпm Rank 3 now Iбпm not entirely sure I should even be testing things out in the backyard. My muscle control is shot.*

    [Yeah I noticed thatбн do you think thatбпs normal?]

    *I donбпt really have any way to know Lily. Well, other than D.E.M.O.N.S but Iбпve noticed itбпs a bit of a blunt tool. Good for general information, but more like advanced Google then a person when ites to answering questions. I think Iбпll talk to Nira about it when you go for your check-up.*

    [What were you nning to do before I brought that up?]

    *Honestly? I just wasnбпt going to worry about it until my next mission. Iбпve got time off, I think at least, so I was just going to let whatever happened happen until next mission then find some time to test things. Maybe if Kamiko knew a ce that was good for testing that sort of thing Iбпd ask butбн eh? I donбпt consider it overly important.*

    [Rightбн]

    Deciding to avoid that, Kat spoke aloud, б░What are the current ns for Sylvieбпs party?б▒

    б░Currently there are no proper ns. I am attempting to convince her to invite at least one person her own age, but she has staunchly refused my subtle suggestions. Yes Sylvie, this is doubling as my way to direct tell you I believe you should have friends your own age,б▒ said Callisto evenly.

    б░Iбпve already said that Iбпm happy as things are. If Katбпs going to be here then itбпs fiiinee,б▒ pouted Sylvie.

    б░Fine it may be, but you canбпt have Kat as your only friend,б▒ said Callisto.

    б░Of course not, Kat is my sister and Lily is my friend sh sister-inwб▒ said Sylvie easily.

    Callisto managed to convey боsee what I have to deal withбп to Kat just with her eyes. *Umбн do we want to get involved in this?*

    [I donбпt knowбн Callisto is correct that Sylvie needs friendsбн but the way sheбпs going about it is never going to work. I meanбн I donбпt think Callisto is under the impression that sheбпll actually manage to convince Sylvie of anything this way. Iбпm pretty sure she just doesnбпt know how else to go about it.]

    *Iбпd have thought Vivian would be able to helpбн*

    [Vivian can walk into a room and leave it with three additional friends all without having said a word. She might be even worse then Callisto at exining how to make friends. At least Callisto wouldбпve needed to actually TRY.]

    *Perhaps, but we know from Callistoбпs story that it took years for her to get one friendбн and that ONE friend is Vivian.*

    [Weбпre all really bad at the whole friend thing arenбпt we. Actuallyбн arenбпt you the one that has the most friends now?]

    Kat flinched slightly and hoped Sylvie didnбпt notice. *Umбн maybe? Theyбпre youбпre friends as well thoughбн*

    [Yeah but while Kamiko and Sue might be fond of me they only know me as your girlfriend that was stuck as a cat. They barely know who I am as a person.]

    *Theyбпre still your friends thoughбн*

    [Nope. Theyбпre YOUR friends that I happen to think fondly of and who like me. Weбпll probably be able to fix that quickly but it doesnбпt change the fact that currently, in this room, you have the most friends.]

    *There is something fundamentally wrong with this state of affairs. I feel like some cosmic force has shifted out of bnce.*

    [Deal with it.]

 Chapter 932 - 932 Chapter 932 LilyтАЩs Backyard Slice

    932 Chapter 932 Lilyбпs Backyard Slice

    A dayter and it was there that Kat and Lily realised that when Callisto said Vivian was боout for workбп Callisto meant боVivian was out of TOWNбп for work and wouldnбпt be returning for a few more days. With Sylvie at school and Callisto using that chance to pick up food. Kat and Lily found things oddly empty. Lily had decided to do the right thing and say hello to her parentsбн that were also both out. Lily left a note for her mother just to avoid any future issues.

    This meant it was a good chance to test out Lilyбпs new abilities. While Katбпs where potentially dangerous, Lily had much greater control over her spells and none of them were all that threatening yet. With nobody around it was as safe as it would ever be for proper testingбн but it was not going all that well.

    Lily transformed back to her human shape to vent her frustration. Something they realised early on was that Lily actually had better control in her Memphis form, so that was where they started. Now though Lily was just letting off steam. Lily hissed as she whipped her hand across the old wooden board theyбпd found under a tarp in the backyard with a few other scraps. Lily was surprised at the resistance she felt for a moment before it fell away. Then the board split into pieces.

    Lily and Kat stared at the board that was just recently being used for target practice now in pieces. б░Welp, you hit the target!б▒ said Kat cheerfully.

    б░Yeah but that was cheating!б▒ growled Lily as she examined her hand. б░Iбпm trying to hit it with magic notбн well I have to assume it was my wsбн but I didnбпt mean to call them up in human formбн hmmбн maybe I should be testing out that kind of shifting now?б▒

    Kat just shrugged and continued to keep watch. They were trying to be safe after all. Just because their houses were empty did not mean the neighbours were out after all. Kat could hear that at least one person was in the house next door, though the street was rtively quiet otherwise. She tried not to pay attention to the specifics. Better for her sanity that way.

    Lily frowned as she stood what remained of the old fence post back up and swiped at the wood. Her ws did not manifest. б░Hmmmбнб▒ Lily mumbled as she took a step back and swung, this time with about twice the force. Her fingers collided with the old wood, shattering it even as she winced back, shaking her hands out more out of habit then real damage.

    б░Well that didnбпt workбнб▒ grumbled Lily.

    б░Nawбн want me to kiss it better?б▒ asked Kat with enough seriousness in her tone to indicate that while she was joking, sheбпd do it in a heartbeat if asked. Of course, this got Lily picturing Kat seductively sucking on her fingersбн whichбн well Lily hadnбпt known that was something she wanted before nowбн but apparently her brain was being opened to strange new things every day.

    .....

    Lily quickly shook the pictures away, б░Umбн no Iбпm good,б▒ said Lily despite the fact that Kat had gotten the entire string of fantasies supplied directly by her traitorous mind. Kat simply ignored the twitching in her eye as she nodded, notmenting on Lilyбпs horrible attempt at lying. Even without the link Kat wanted to think sheбпd have spotted itбн and she was reasonably sure she would. Lily got a very particr face now they were dating. It seemed theck of active suppression meant that Lilyбпs eyes zed over and her mouth turned into a wide smile whenever she was imagining something lewd happening with her girlfriend. It was a very obvious pattern.

    Really what stopped Kat acting was that Lily didnбпt actually seem to be in pain. It was more of a light tingle as if to remind her that smashing through wood, even rotting wood like this, with just her fingers was not an entirely normal state of affairs. The nk in question waspletely totalled now so Kat brought out a simr looking recement, stabbing it into the ground.

    Lily flexed her fingers, slowing turning her hand over to look for any obvious triggers for those sharpened nails. Running a soft hand over them revealed they were certainly sharper then normal nailsбн but nowhere near enough to cut so cleanly. б░Hmmбн any ideas?б▒ asked Lily as she prodded away looking for some biological trigger.

    б░You were pretty angry at the timeбнshing out at yourck of progressбн I imagine you either wanted to HURT something or CUT something to relieve some of the stress,б▒ offered Kat.

    Lily winced. It had been anбн ufortable realisation that for all she felt like her mana wasnбпt flowing well during theirst adventure that it undoubtedly flowed MUCH worse here on Earth. It was so much harder here and even knowing what she needed to do to cast a spell things just didnбпt want to click. If casting a spell in qi infested areas was like trying to drag her finger through honey, here it was like trying to keep a pile of sand in a straight line while it was all vibrating and sitting on a sieve.

    Something about the world disrupted mana on a fundamental level. Whichбн Lily thought sheбпd known before. Apparently she hadnбпt really been able to appreciate just what it meant in truth. In worlds with Qi, it at least epted some kind of higher energy. It wasбн displeased perhaps, with mana, but it was almost like the universes here HATED mana. A big difference.

    So Lily didnбпt really know how to feel about the fact that she could still slice cleanly through wood. That was the crux of the issue wasnбпt it? Her spells were nice, her spells were usefulбн and they wereбн certainly less brutal in her mind then gouging deep wounds into flesh with her nails. Part of the reason she was trying poorly to replicate the feetбн was that Lily wasnбпt entirely sure that she wanted to replicate it at all.

    Lily nced over at Kat who just raised a single eyebrow and shrugged. Lily cursed under her breath б░No choice then,б▒ which of course Kat heard as well, but didnбпtment on. Lily imagined someone attacking Kat. She imagined Kat simply letting it happen to avoid killing them. She imagined the pain of being useless, and brought her hand down lengthwise. A slight tug on her fingers, a pull on her joints, and then a momentter the wood split into three mostly clean sections. A few bits had chipped off but it was a rotten piece after all. It wasnбпt going to split perfectly no matter the de.

    Lily red down at her hand, blood pumping through it causing her fingers to involuntarily flex. б░I donбпt like this all that muchбнб▒ grumbled Lily.

    Kat stepped up and slowly pulled Lily into a hug. б░You donбпt have to like it, or ever use it if you donбпt want to,б▒

    Lily wanted to call Kat a liar for that statement. The knowledge that it could not be a lie only burning the shame deeper. б░Thatбпs a lovely idea Katбн but I donбпt think I can believe youбнб▒

    Kat shrugged, б░I managed to say it didnбпt I? That means that it must be true!б▒

    Lily sighed, б░Perhapsбн but I feel like I really should be able to use something like this if the situation calls for itбн Iбн I donбпt know let me just try to get this down,б▒

    Lily reluctantly separated from Kat and psyched herself up as Kat readied another bit of wood. This time Lily focused just on the cutting instead of all the emotions behind itбн and whacked her fingers on the wood. Lily frowned at her hand, trying a few more times, focusing on the idea of боattackбп or боsliceбп and suppressing her growing annoyance with this process.

    [I donбпt like the fact that it seems I need to be angry or justбн wiling tosh out. I canбпt seem to actively attack like this. It needs to be a reflex. A reflex I could train yes butбн I donбпt like the idea of training that way at allбн]

    Kat floated over and gave Lily a quick smooch on the side of her head. б░Thatбпspletely fine. I imagine that you can do this because itбпs part defensive mechanism when youбпre stressing out. It might be something ingrained into all beastkin to make sure that they donбпt die or get injured just because they didnбпt really know how to use their abilities. It seems like a good safety for them, if a bit deadly in practice,б▒

    Lily nodded, б░It does make sense from an evolutionary perspective even if I donбпt like how it makes me feel right now. That being saidбн if I think about it that wayбн I have hope that I can manage it intentionally without all the mental tricks.б▒

 Chapter 933 - 933 Chapter 933 Check In, Check Out

    933 Chapter 933 Check In, Check Out

    Nira sat down across from Lily with a stack of papers. It was just the three of them now that the other two doctors had left already. Apparently боnothing interesting to see hereбп type of results just didnбпt leave you all that up for discussion. Of course, they were much higher Rank then Kat so perhaps they simply went over all of their observations already. Whatever the case, it was apparently Niraбпs job to go over those results now. б░Soбн for the most part thereбпs nothing strange here. Your growth rate is a little behind schedule but that might be because Kat reaching Rank 3 disrupted things.

    б░Your mana is holding stable and there doesnбпt seem to be any corruption from your demonic energy. Itбпs attuning itself closer to Katбпs of course, but thatбпs to be expected. I imagine youбпll end up with the same sort of ice resistance. Additionally, youбпll bepletely immune to Katбпs demonic me even if she wanted to hurt you for some reason. It might not be all that useful regrly, but it will mean that if Kat isnбпt paying attention you can still walk through it which Iбпd consider a bonus.

    б░The only thing thatбпs strange is the fact Kat was able to sort of merge with your mind. The fact you could see through her eyes is something that youбпre ahead of schedule forбн but thebining of mindsбн thatбпs something else. It doesnбпt seem to be harmful and your personalities arenбпt leaking into each otherбпs so weбпre not worried about it. The current theory is that it has to do with Katбпs Rank 2 skill. No other Memphis has been tied to someone with that abilityбн

    б░That being said, the fact that youбпre a Memphis beastkin might be changing things as well. The current intrigue of Memphis are all converted felines. They were never people so they showed a marked increase in intelligence,б▒ Nira noticed the slight flickering of confusion on Katбпs face, б░a group of kittens can be called an intrigue and it works well for Memphis as a species so thatбпs the group noun.б▒

    Kat frowned further. *Yes that makes senseбн but why isnбпt it some specifically demonic word? Why does it trante so well?* The answer to Katбпs question was that Nira new how to use the trantion function well enough to do things like this. Nira was focusing more on how she wanted to sound, and letting her ears work out a rough equivalent to what Kat was hearing. It was an interesting loop and hard to manage, but, practice makes perfect.

    Seeing no response Nira continued, б░Currently itбпs apletely undocumented ability. What we are curious about is if itбпs rted to the additional intelligence and sense of self that Lily obviously has as a person, if itбпs just Katбпs ability to enter dreams making the difference, or if the fact that youбпve been friends for so long. That level of trust is hard to find and the fact that youбпre dating each other might help push it into боviable techniqueбп territory.

    б░For obvious reasons weбн screened out any individuals who hadбн proclivities for animal forms when matching up partners with a Memphis. We donбпt really know what the link would do if something like that was just one sidedбнб▒

    б░Waitбн does that mean you wouldnбпt have allowed us to go through with this if I hadnбпt asked Kat out first?б▒ questioned Lily with some concern.

    Nira gave a slow shrug as she made it look like she was thinking over the question. With how fast her mind had to work though, it was likely for show more than anything else, б░You were paying with a favour token. That opens a lot of doors. We probably wouldбпve gone through with itбн but at the same timeбн it might not have been offered at all if you didnбпt like each other,б▒

    .....

    б░Waitбнare you saying thatбн hang onбнб▒ Lily mumbled as she reviewed her memories from looking over that massive list of races. б░Wasбн was the entry for it missing the first time I looked through? Itбн hmmбн I think it might have been after that I decided to confess to Katбн I wanted to tell her in my original body and then ask for input on my new oneбн if she was straightбн I might have done something stupid. Butбн is that why?б▒

    Nira shrugged and said, б░Officially I canбпt be sure of anything. Itбпs possible you just missed it, itбпs also possible that it only appeared after youmitted yourself to telling Kat. Itбпs equally possible that it only appeared after Kat became more aware of her own feelings. I know from what Iбпve managed to wheedle out of my daughter that Kat did some serious thinking on rtionships while she was down in the mines. Unofficiallyбн I suspect that if it wasnбпt ever going to work out then you wouldnбпt have seen the option at all,б▒

    б░What does that mean?б▒ asked Kat

    Nira shrugged, б░I honestly canбпt say,б▒

    *Do you think she means боI donбпt really know anymoreбп or боI literally canбпt tell youбп*

    [Considering she was able to just exin to us that you can have an intrigue of kittens Iбпm pretty sure itбпs the second one Kat. I doubt Nira says anything at all that she doesnбпt mean. In fact, she probably says three thing she means underneath all her sentences just because she can.]

    *Yeahбн that was a dumb thing to ask now Iбпm thinking about it.*

    [Itбпs ok. I can be the brains of this operation no trouble.]

    *Great, if I donбпt have to think I can spend more time thinking up ways to tease you!*

    [I sense I have made a mistake. Can I retract my previous statement?]

    *Nope!* Kat even managed to mentally pop the боpбп in the word nope. She was quite pleased with that. б░Is there anything else to go over?б▒ asked Kat.

    Nira shook her head, б░Not unless you have any specific questions for me,б▒

    б░We doбн but itбпs not rted to treatment,б▒ said Lily.

    Nira nodded slightly, б░Well I canбпt stay and chat forever but if itбпs just one question it should be ok,б▒

    б░Wellбн a birthday for someone who is essentially Katбпs little sister ising up. Sheбпs a big fan of chess and weбпre thinking about getting her a nice chess set or maybe an interesting board game? She knows about demons and magicбн but if we want her to actually use them with other people it probably shouldnбпt be overtly magicalбнб▒ exined Lily.

    Nira tapped a finger on the table, б░So youбпre just nning to go around and look?б▒

    б░Sue said sheбпd be able to meet up with us after this so hopefully sheбпll be able to y guide,б▒ said Kat.

    Nira nodded, б░Yes that makes sense. Itбпs a shame Kamiko is still off on her current mission. She wouldбпve loved to show you around. The triplets are actually home at the moment but I wonбпt push you onto them or vice versa. They happen to have a few friends unlike my sweet Kamiko. Still, Sue should beбнa decent enough guide. Her tastes in everything trends towards moreбн adult themed content. Probably not боlittle sisterбп material, especially if itбпs for use with human friendsбн

    б░That being said I do trust Sue to know her way around the main shopping areas in the Hub. Certainly not all of them, but enough to find what youбпre looking for. Iбпd sayбн hmmбн there is a special tag, itбпs a bronze tag with a piece of paper on it. That marks the game as боAncient Styleбп but in less fancynguage it just means the pieces arepletely unenchanted. If thatбпs what youбпre after, keep an eye on the box for that marker. Itбпs quite standardised and punished harshly for using it without permission.

    б░Quite a few demons still prefer that kind of board game. A popr saying amongst that crowd is боIf I wanted something fancy that did everything by itself, Iбпd y the video game releaseбп which I suppose is fair. Iбпd counter that with боseeing the physical pieces fly around the room is part of the funбп but most board games are rather finely calibrated and donбпt work in every universe.б▒

    б░Waitбн does that mean if weбпd got something enchanted it wouldnбпt have worked on Earth anyway?б▒ asked Kat with a bit of annoyance.

    Nira gave a боso-soбп gesture and exined, б░Some of them would work, some of them wouldnбпt. It depends how much tolerance it built into the enchantments, how exactly the pieces interact. Iбпm not big into the scene so I canбпt say what percentage of them will work anywhere, but itбпs not something thatбпs regrly strived for. Itбпs more a happy coincidence when they work. Sure a few of them are obviously robust, and others are so high end that not taking universal rules into ount would be considered sloppy, but the standard games? Ehбн itбпs just not something theyбпd test.б▒

    Kat and Lily nodded together, б░Ok, weбпll keep it in mind,б▒ said Lily. б░Thanks for the checkup and the advice!б▒

 Chapter 934 - 934 Chapter 934 SueтАЩs Suggestions

    934 Chapter 934 Sueбпs Suggestions

    Kat raised an eyebrow as she looked at Sue. They were standing in front of Kamikoбпs house and Sue had taken the chance to change up her outfit. She was now in booty shorts that were small enough to let half her ass squeeze out the bottom and a crop top that covered the important bits and nothing else, while being just as tight, letting the edges spill out. Her hair was wrapped around her neck making it look a bit like a scarf and she was just leaning against the fence nearby. Lily, the poor lesbian soul that she was, struggled not to ogle at the nearly naked subus and failing. The mix of arousal and shame was strong.

    *Lily, itбпs fine, it doesnбпt bother me that youбпre looking.*

    [I should have more self control then this! Sue is hot yes but I donбпt need to be looking at her like this when I have you!]

    *Lily Iбпm not standing in front of you mostly naked. Itбпs a perfectly natural reaction from what Iбпve been told.*

    [I am still MORTIFIED by this боperfectly natural reactionбп Kat. Why am I like this now and notst time? Why is this different?!]

    *I dunno. Context? It was a pyjama party before maybe that changes things.*

    [Well I still donбпt like it.]

    Kat just shrugged as Lily buried her face into Katбпs arm. б░Hi Sue!б▒ said Kat waving with the other arm.

    б░Hey Kat! Finished with long Contract?б▒ asked Sue.

    .....

    Kat slid in next to Sue and nodded, б░Yeah, what about you?б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░Eh, it was a simple Contract really. Some young noble ponce made a bet about an orgy. He imed his team would be thest ones standing without knowing much about sex at all. Dumb idea, but I mean, I ainбпtining. Took me two days but I got through the whole enemy team with only a touch of backup. The ponce that summoned me passed out in the first hour though,б▒

    Kat blinked slowly as she nced at Sue with a raised eyebrow. б░Rightбн is thatбн normal?б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░I wouldnбпt say боnormalбп but this is the second time Iбпve dealt with something like this soбн Iбпm not going to say itбпs unheard of certainly,б▒

    б░Soбн is that why youбпve shaken up your look?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue shook her head and said, б░Ehбн not really? If Iбпm going around showing you good ces to by board games and whatnot I want something thatбпs a bit easier to pretend ispletely socially eptable,б▒

    Lily couldnбпt help but transform and hide behind Kat to ask, б░Thatбпs considered боsocially eptableбп?б▒

    б░Well hello to you as well Lily, see something you like?б▒ purred Sue.

    Lily just squeaked and hid further behind Kat. б░That wasnбпt the question I askedбнб▒ mumbled Lily.

    Kat of course, couldnбпt just let Sueбпs totally genuine question go unanswered though, б░She does indeed. Finds it very distracting and is have troubleing to terms with that,б▒

    Lily red at Katбпs back with a huff, but didnбпt say anything else. Sue grinned and let out a small chuckle, б░Oh dear, Iбпm ever so thankful for the attention but I wouldnбпt want to get in between the two of you so Iбпll just have to pass. Besides, girls arenбпt really what gets me goingбнб▒

    б░Katбпs still more attractive!б▒ blurted out Lily before she could stop herself. pping both hands over her mouth.

    б░Ho, ho, ho, I didnбпt say anything about that. Thoughбн hey Kat can Lily lie still?б▒ asked Sue.

    Kat nodded, б░Yeah she doesnбпt have that problemбн but I can hear her thoughts so she canбпt lie to me or herself without getting caught.б▒

    б░Stop giving her ammo!б▒ hissed Lily.

    Sue nodded, б░Ah this is going to be SO MUCH FUN. Though, to answer your question seriously. Weбпre pretty open here, itбпs just a matter of not corrupting the really young children, like below five. What Iбпm wearing covers everything and more than half of the factions donбпt really care and even then the ones that do care for different reasons. Lust, Greed and Gluttony wouldnбпt blink twice, Sloth would be more concerned with how tight it is,б▒ Sue picked at the stic holding her tits in ce and let it snap back into ce. Lily couldnбпt see it, but she could easily image the ripples going through Sueбпs flesh.

    б░Some people in Wrath would care, but most of them would just dismiss it is боnonbatбп attire. Really itбпs just Envy and Pride that care much at all, but if they take me to task about something like this, I can say боitбпs just jeans and a crop top whatбпs the problemбп and if they try to make a stink about it theyбпll have to admit to staring at my ass. Which, well Envy mightment, but Pride wouldnбпt dare admit they were staring at someone inappropriately in public. Why thatбпs downright scandalous,б▒

    б░Can we, maybe, possibly, stop talking about Sueбпs ass now?б▒ asked Lily as she struggled and failed to stop thinking about Sueбпs ass.

    Sue looked over at Lily and gave a light smile, б░Itбпs all in good fun Lily. Youбпre reactions are adorable. I might not be a lesbian, but if I decide to swap out meat for some carpet for a bit I know exactly what kind of lesbian Iбпll be looking for,б▒

    Lily red at Sue over Katбпs shoulder. This just prompted Sue to p her ass and wiggle her eyebrows in response. Lily returned to hiding. б░Soбнб▒ Sue drawled, б░I wonбпt say Iбпm not going to keep messing with your girlfriend,б▒ Kat nodded in agreement. It was all in good fun, and Lilyбпs reactions were a-d-or-a-ble б░but I guess we can go over our options.

    б░There are a couple of malls we can check out but itбпll be a bit sterile. Just, get in, find the board game shop, and get out. Board games arenбпt exactly a popr pastime and space in a lot of the better malls is at a premium. Soбн not sure if youбпd find anything you really want at them. Here in the Hub space isnбпt an issue, but боPrime Real Estateбп is always hotly contested if that makes sense. Still, maybe youбпll want to check out the other stores afterwards? Maybe you just like the lookбн but there is alsoбнб▒

    Sue was clearly drawing the second option out. Kat just raised an eyebrow and a foot, as if threatening to start tapping. Sue was twisted around sideways, arms outstretched б░The Endless Bizarre!б▒

    б░Weбпre probably going there arenбпt we?б▒ cut in Lily.

    Sue pouted at the interruption but shrugged, б░Well thatбпs up to you isnбпt it? See, the Endless Bizarre has a bit of a story to go along with it. Apparently, a bunch of people were sick of Greed muscling in on their profits so they found a spot on a nearby moon, added atmosphere to it, and then set up shop. Everyone was wee, nobody would be turned away. It turned into a sea of tents set up to sell personally hand crafted wonders!б▒

    б░Itбпs all owned by Greed now isnбпt it?б▒ asked Lily.

    Sue nodded, б░You bet your cut little ass it is,б▒ Lily squeaked and tried to duck back behind Kat, but Katбпs tail curled around her and pinned her in ce at Katбпs side, preventing Lily from just hiding again. б░Perhaps the story is true, perhaps they paid someone who wasnбпt a demon to say it was true and get it spread. Still, Greed does help keep the piece, make sure nobody causes trouble and Iбпve heard the rent is pretty reasonable. They were never going to let such a good way to make money go. Not sure if they managed to get inter, or yeah, as I said, they just made up the whole story and paid someone who wasnбпt a demon to say it first,б▒

    б░While that clearly sounds like your preferred optionбнб▒ said Kat slowly, б░how are we going to find board games? And are hand crafted board games really something we want to buy? I meanбн we donбпt really know what weбпre looking for and finding all the board game tents would be annoyingбнб▒

    Sue shook her head, б░Oh the story is NICE but not everything is handmade either. Plenty of people just bring in and sell stuff thatбпs mass produced somewhere. The important thing though, is that to act as a bigger draw a lot of the more niche hobbyists clump up together. I know for a fact there is a big боboard gameбп themed area of the Endless Bizarre we can hit up,б▒

    б░Why would you know something like that?б▒ asked Lily suspiciously.

    Sue grinned at the question, б░Why? A pure maiden like myself? Why would I not enjoy board games?б▒

    б░WAIT HOW ARE YOU ABLE TO SAY THAT?б▒ cut in Lily.

    Sueбпs grin widened, б░Nowбн I canбпt be sharing all of my secretsбнб▒ Sue said licking her lips lecherously. Lily red back, б░Now now, I can tell you that the reason I know is the same as everyone else. Iбпve bought some things from there before. Of courseбн I wasnбпt shopping for a younger audienceбнб▒

 Chapter 935 - 935 Chapter 935 2nd Base on Offer

    935 Chapter 935 2nd Base on Offer

    As they came out of the teleportation Lily was surprised they ended up a good metre off the ground. She panicked, clinging to Kat who simply took the fall damage on her legs without issue. It was then, that Kat realised why they werenбпt summoned on the ground. It waspletely intentional. When Sueбпs feet hit the ground her assets bounced slowly taking thews of physics as suggestions. The light p of what had to be Sueбпs backside was in Katбпs opinion, a step too far.

    б░WHAT THE HECK! Are your boobs made of jelly or something?б▒ hissed Lily, thoughts filled with images of what itбпd be like to squish Sueбпs boobs in her hands. They all the harder to dismiss because she knew Sue would allow it, should she ask, and Kat likely wouldnбпt care knowing it was more about curiosity and theck of proper romance. Still, it was only Sue that would ever suggest such a thing out loud.

    б░Mine certainly arenбпtб▒ said Sue bending forward and letting her chest sway from side to side. She also lifted her tail up showing her backside to the crowds of people behind her at the teleportation point. б░But perhaps youбпd be more interested in a hands on example? Instead of just taking my word for it?б▒

    б░Flirt on your own timedy there are kids around!б▒ shouted a demon from the crowd. That was of course, when Lily realised they had an audience. Kat had been paying them minimal attention, Sue was actually the most aware of her surroundings. A second look would reveal that Sue had actually angled herself to show off to Lily yes, but also to the group of adults walking by. Children could see her sure, but the four groups with children in them were all off to the side and would need to move to see anything properly.

    Sue stood and turned to the demon who shouted. He looked like a cross between an eagle and a vampire. His skin was chalky white with bright red eyes. His back had bird wings on it and his face sharpened to a point. It was only a slightly different colour, but it caught the light in such a way as to make it obvious it was a keratin beak, or whatever equivalent demons had. His outfit was a pure ck suite with a dash of a red tie revealing a chest of feathers underneath his jacket instead of a shirt. He did however have one strange featureбн his hands were tentacles.

    So when Sue spotted that she grinned and said, б░Who me? Why my god sir I am hardly doing anything indecent. Especially when you are so brazenly allowing your own assets to be on such a proud disy? Whyбн if I were to get a little closer I might be worried for my chastity!б▒

    The demon just sneered at her and walked off. The few others that were watching the боshowбп looked away as well, forming into one big line that progressed into the sea of tents surrounding them on all sides. б░Damn, that one actually knows how to y. Prude he might beбн but he wasnбпt going to win if he responded to me. I feelбн unfulfilled,б▒

    б░Umбн right wellбн what direction are we heading?б▒ asked Lily cautiously, hoping not to provoke anymore teasing.

    Sue gave Lily a look that said боyou arenбпt fooling me at all. Or getting off the hookбп б░Follow me my friends! Itбпs still a fair way but this is the closest teleportation spot to the board game quarters. They areбн thisaway!б▒

    .....

    Lily pretty quickly decided she wanted nothing to do with the crowds and transformed in Katбпs arms before hopping up and taking Katбпs head as her ce of rest. It let her see most stalls a lot better and prevented her getting packed in or carried away by the tide of people. Lily and Kat were of the opinion that the crowd really should be a bit more orderly. People were swiftly heading too and frow and while there were two main lines on the footpath, one for each direction, many people were ignoring them to get to stalls, or just pushing their way through.

    What was strange, to Lily at least, was that quite a few demons would regrly try to reach out to Sue, brushing her chest or ass. Most of these Sue clearly let pass, either keeping herself going in a straight line, or in a few instances, actually pressing herself into the touches. The odd thing was thoughбн Lily managed to barely catch one attempt that Sue smacked away, and Kat caught three more. [Okбн Iбпve gotta ask what is Sue doing?]

    *Yeah I want to knowбн* б░Sueбн what exactly are you up to?б▒ asked Kat.

    The pair could feel Sueбпs grin even before she looked back to sh them the smile, б░I was waiting to see how long that would go on for before you asked. Well, itбпs pretty simple really isnбпt it? Nearly everyone here is a demon, faster and stronger then this mortal speed Iбпm walking at yeah? Itбпs beyond easy for me to dodge pretty much any of those grabbing hands but I am advertising that Iбпm open to it,б▒

    Kat opened her mouth to question that statement before Sue gave a notable flick of her tail, б░No let me finish. See, itбпs a cultural thing in many ways. For other cultures, what Iбпm doing might not be considered an open invitation. Here though, it really is. The reason for that is not only can I do the same thing back, something I WOULD be doing if I wasnбпt with you guys, they arenбпt actually reaching for me all that fast.

    б░If I wanted to stop them, Iбпm more than capable of that. If theyбпre moving at my боnormalбп speed I can see those sorts of grabsing and if I was really just dressing up to show off? I can avoid them. What Iбпm doing though? You see these hips? Every step I take Iбпm swaying them just the right amount to get maximum bounce for my efforts. I step andnd heavily on my heels to make my chest bounce noticeably.

    б░For a race like ours, these are massive gs showing off. Iбпm doing practically everything short of ripping my top off and shouting for all to hear that itбпs perfectly ok to touch, but Iбпm not stopping to have fun because Iбпm ying tour guide,б▒

    б░What about the ones you hit away?б▒ asked боLilyбп

    б░Well it depends on the hand in question. The first guy I hit away was because he had a girl on his arm. Now, Iбпm not against getting down with a group, it can be fun, but that girl was ring a hole in the back of the poor guyбпs head. pping his hand away was for her benefit not mine. It shows that I may be a whore, literally I do make my Contracts doing this type of thing, but I am a RESPECTABLE whore. Itбпs a big difference.

    б░The next one was a girl that was trying to touch me a second time. Bit rude really, she was running through the crowd and looped around abusing the fact she can goбн sort of 2D? Thatбпs just holding up traffic, and maybe if it was a hot guy Iбпd take it as an invitation to have a bit of fun somewhereбн but Iбпm not that into girls I donбпt want to encourage people to set up a merry-go-round nearby to try and get some. Thatбпs also rude.

    б░The third one, was another girl, she was going in for a flick, trying to see just how much she could get my ass to jiggle. Which. Rude. Thatбпs basically her way of saying she doesnбпt think my technique is up to snuff or she thinks Iбпm abusing a skill to fake it. Thatбпs basically spitting on my pride. I worked hard to look this good while walking through a crowded street, so Iбпm not going to let her get away with that sort of shit,б▒

    Of course through this whole conversation Sue was able to боgrabбп a further attention. б░Soбн this is just normal?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    Sue nodded, б░Ehбн I wouldnбпt say itбпs normal exactlyбн but itбпs something you learn as a Subus that wants to attract that sort of attention. Those people you saw me leaning into? They were basically just teens. They were just trying to cop a feel because they saw otherбпs trying it, not because they know. I gave them a bit more of a handful to show them itбпs ok, but itбпs not like I have time to exin the rules of this sort of thing,б▒

    б░Seems a bit dangerous thing to have culturally eptableб▒ said боLilyбп

    Sue shrugged, б░If it ever gets too far, just let out a bit of demonic fire. Itбпs not going to do much damage to a demon, at least, not quickly if theyбпre the same Rank or aboveбн but itбпs a big боFUCK OFF MATEбп sign. My little ps are part of the game really. Besides if you havenбпt noticed, not a single person has tried to do the same thing to Kat, despite the fact that her legs are on disy.

    б░Youбпve got to go WAY over the top to make people feelfortable to go for things like this. I mean, youбпve seen me Lily, youбпve certainly noticed. I have like half my ass and a third of my tits out. These pants only fit on me because they have a size reduction enchantment on them to shrink once theyбпre on and a few medical ones to prevent any potential damage,б▒

    б░Thatбн that seems like way too much effort,б▒ said боLilyбп

    Sue nodded б░Thatбпs what I mean. Iбпve clearly gone through a bit of trouble to look like this. So those who know? Well they know,б▒

 Chapter 936 - 936 Chapter 936 Wandering the Markets

    936 Chapter 936 Wandering the Markets

    Deciding that Sue couldбн do Sue things if she really wanted to, Kat and Lily turned their attention to the markets proper. Every stall was carefully boxed into a ten metre by ten metre space. A surprisinglyrge chunk ofnd for a market stall, but not all thatrge once you factored in the crowds and wares. Most people didnбпt do anything fancy, just sticking to tents to mark their area if they even bothered to go that far. Some people just had four posts in the corners with a bit of security tape to mark the edges.

    Something Kat did notice, was that as simr as some groups of stalls might be, those were also the ones that made sure to more firmly mark their own territory. She wasnбпt sure if that was because they didnбпt want to mix up their products or some other reason but it was a notable trend.

    A lot of ces sold one or two types of items of varying quality. Perhaps they had a stack of cutlery all carved out of wood. Another store had a series of nes andбн no, just nes. Definitely just nes. There was no other use forrge ss beads strung up on a rope. Any memories pointing to the contrary were firmly locked away. So really, it was a store that sold nes, and if Sue happened to slow down and take note of the location to visitterбн well it was probably forpletely innocent reasons, right?

    *Soбн what do you think of Sueбпsбн habit?*

    [Itбпsбн itбпs certainly awkward and Iбпm really not sure how the culture could develop to allow something like thisбн but there does seem to be clear limitsбн and this does seem like the sort of thing Sue wouldбн well she definitely gets off on it. I donбпt know if itбпs the risk, the fact other people are watchingбн or if she just finds it funny.]

    *Iбпd be willing to bet all threeбн thoughбн maybe not? I donбпt know if voyeurism is actually a fetish of hers. I thinkбн I think that part might not be sexual. She just likes attention.*

    [Hmmбн yeah I can agree with that.]

    б░You pair are thinking awfully hard back there,б▒ said Sue suddenly.

    б░Wait how did you know?б▒ asked Kat, б░So many people have noticed when we do that. Itбпs supposed to be entirely mentalmunication!б▒

    .....

    Sue gave an obviously fakeugh, б░Hu, hu, hu, bow before my might!б▒

    б░If I was to bow right now Iбпd end up with a face full of your ass, and Iбпm afraid I just have no interest in that,б▒ said Kat keeping her voice as deadpan as possible.

    Sue broke out into realughter, б░Hehehehehehehehehe, oh that was brilliantбн Iбн oh yes! Weeбн wee to the dark side,б▒ Sue managed to eek out some words between theughter, б░I see you have learned the joys of teasing. I mean, itбпs a bit less fun because you donбпt quite GET it but that just means I need to up my game.

    б░Just for that, Iбпll bepletely straight with you. Itбпs your face Kat. It always softens in a major way when youбпre talking to Lily. It doesnбпt matter if itбпs when sheбпs beside you, or just in your head. Itбпs a pretty noticeable shift to anyone whoбпs paying attention. If someone knows about the link itбпs not hard to guessбн plus, a little trickier to spot but for a demon like myselfбн

    б░Your tail swishes a bit more. It usually just helps you bnce and sways a bit, and itбпs not likeбн a dog thatбпs just found a lifetime supply of bonesбн but it is noticeable to people who are used to reading tails as part of their bodynguage. Soбн yeah, you pretty much give the whole game away. I mean, from what Iбпd guess Lily isnбпt any better but normally she can mask that by being a cat,б▒

    *Do you think thatбпs something we should work on?*

    [I donбпt really knowбн I meanбн yes probably but weбпve already got plenty of things to train. I thinkбн it might not be worth it for the moment.]

    Kat nodded carefully, making sure not to throw Lily off with the movement and got back to looking at their surroundings. There were some interesting dresses. Quite a few had some sort of lights on them, either as ents or as a flowing pattern. One dress Kat found particrly nice looked like a river filled with coral, movement and all. Some othersбн wellбн they were clearly for someone like Sue. Small bits and pieces of the outfits were missing inбн conspicuous areas. Not just for women either. While thankfully nobody was wearing anything quite that badбн Kat saw a few people make purchases so they were a popr item.

    More knick-knacks of course. Another store filled with wooden carvings, one of which was even a nice chess set made with carved flowers of different kinds for the pieces. Small wattle buds for pawns, a willow tree as the knight, a fir tree as rooks, saffron flowers as bishops, a dessert rose for the queen and a kah rose for the king. All made of slightly different wood to match their natural colourings. Though of course, Kat didnбпt recognise every nt on disy.

    *Hmmбн do you think that could be a good gift for Sylvie?*

    Lily turned to look at the carving in question. Lily as about to nod when she saw a bee fly out of one of the боflowersбп. Lily kept her eyes locked onto it until it disappeared into another chess piece, melding with it. [Nope. Iбпm afraid itбпs been enchanted.]

    *Bother.*

    Kat kept her eyes pealed for more things but after Lilyбпsment she noticed that a lot of things were enchanted, even if it less then obvious ways. She watched as a hat resized itself to fit on someoneбпs head. She watched a jacket allow for a set of wings to phase through it. A jug of water that was on disy with disposable cups that vanished when throw into the ground. The jug itself also seemed to be infinite, or perhaps pulling from another water source.

    There were a few toys around that, were the same. A n that flew around the marked 10б┴10 area, a disco ball that kept the lights tight around itself, a flowing waterfall of sand that was clearly on a loop. A snow globe that didnбпt have any ss and allowed you to poke at the things inside without disrupting the snow. It was actually pretty wonderous stuff. It justбн wasnбпt what they were looking for.

    б░Kamikoбпs house is actually pretty low tech isnбпt itбн actually waitбн why did we meet up at Kamiбпs house?б▒ Kat started to ask her first question before swapping over to the second, once it urred to her.

    б░Hmmбн now do you really want to know the answer to those questions?б▒ asked Sue with a cheeky grin the other two couldnбпt see.

    б░Yes,б▒ said Kat and боLilyбп.

    б░Well to answer the second question firstбн because thereбпs a good chance my parents were at home having sex,б▒ Sue managed to look over her shoulder right as she made the big reveal, grinning at the shocked looks on Kat and Lilyбпs faces. б░Oh yes. I donбпt keep careful track of their scheduleбн but theyбпve long since stopped caring if I see them go at it. Whichбн honestly is still a bit awkward. Iбпm a sexual deviant, and I know my parents are as well, if a lot more monogamous but it doesnбпt mean I want to watch my parents like that. Itбпs one of the few fetishes Iбпm not even willing to entertain,б▒

    б░Canбпt rte, Iбпm an orphan,б▒ said Kat with a teasing tilt to her tone.

    Sue red, б░I canбпt really say much to that one Kat. Touchy subject,б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░I mean, no offence to my parents but I never met them and it really doesnбпt bother me. Make those sorts of jokes all you want,б▒

    Sue just shook her head again. б░Nope, not worth it. Thereбпs no way Iбпm getting into the habit of making jokes about something like that. Iбпve already told plenty of raunchy jokes to children reflexively. I canбпt be making jokes about orphans as well,б▒

    б░Fair enough,б▒ said Kat with a slight wince.

    б░Yup, then Iбпd no longer be endearingly deranged, just deranged!б▒ cheered Sue.

    Kat rolled her eyes. б░Rightбн and what about theck of things in Kamikoбпs house?б▒

    б░Ehбн remember Nira has that whole garden out the back. Sheбпs probably got an area somewhere else for all her stuff. Kamiбпs dad is obsessed with family so he probably spends time organising family photos or something. Kamiбпs sisters all have their own vices but frankly nobody in that family NEEDS much enchanting. Theyбпve probably got a few sets of recement furniture, all the appliances would be enchanted, and I dunno maybe they have a games room? It just isnбпt necessary for them but Iбпd guess more of it was enchanted then it seemed.б▒

 Chapter 937 - 937 Chapter 937 Board Game Arena

    937 Chapter 937 Board Game Arena

    It was very obvious where the боboard game areaбп was once you spotted it. There was a two-booth gap around the entire perimeter. After just how packed things had been theparatively massive gap was very strange and both Lily and Kat wanted to know, б░Sueбн why is there space all the way around the board game area?б▒

    б░Itбпs a bit of an informal agreement,б▒ said Sue, easily, having asked that very same question when she came here before, б░it makes the area look a lot cleaner, gives ease of movement, clearly marks it as separateбн and everyone who shops at the board game arena, yes thatбпs what they called it, arena not area, all agree never to shop if people set up in the боbuffer zoneбп between it and the rest of the Endless Market.

    б░Apparently a few people have tried to bypass thatбн and itбпs against the rules to properly harass or chase off other customersбн but people who shop int the board game arena held to it. They barely acknowledged the existence of those stands and would asionally give their best dismissive res at anyone who did bother to shop in those spaces. Eventually people stoppeding, and then the sellers stopped sellingбн wellбн all except oneбн

    б░Thereбпs a bit of a legend, heбпs called боCrazy Joeбп and his stall sells food. Itбпs all grilled stuff and heбпs apparently heбпs got great marinade to really sell the vourбн but keeps it all boxed up in his stall with an enchantment. If you believe what some people say, they suggest heбпs been there since the start of the Endless Market and never once moved. Other people say that heбпs a descendant of the original Crazy Joe keeping the legacy aliveбн

    б░What I do know is two things. The first, is that my parents apparently knew about him. I asked just sort of off-hand and theyбпd heard of himбн and heбпs at least as old as they are but suspected to be much older. Additionallyбн wellбн heбпs not really in that buffer zone anymore either.

    б░See, the story is nice, but the Board Game Arena expanded to surround him and now heбпs considered part of the BGA instead of a weird guy on the edge of it. Though Mum and Dad did confirm that heбпs older then the BGA setup. He really was here before them. Apparently when Mum and Dad new him, they knew of him as боCrazy Joe, Soap Avoiderбп because a coupledies wanted to form a big soap making area here and he refused to moveбн or batheбн while they tried.

    б░It fell through apparently because there just wasnбпt enough sales interest and if they were looking for big ticket customersбн the market here just isnбпt the ce for it. It has history yes, and plenty of people with moneye hereбн but they donбпte here looking to SPEND that money. If that makes senseбнб▒

    Kat nodded, б░Is his food good?б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░I have no idea. Itбпs always super busy at his stall, even has a space expansion charm in it to allow for the lines not to spill out everywhere else. Heбпs here every day, making food every day, and I never wanted to go through the line, however long it actually is. Iбпve heard plenty of figures but it just wasnбпt worth double checking any of them. Most outrageous Iбпve heard was боI sat in that shop and waited for a full weekбп but they didnбпt say they were waiting for food, or that they were in the line eitherбн soбнб▒

    .....

    б░Did you parents try?б▒ asked боLilyбп

    б░Huhбнб▒ mumbled Sue as she paused mid-step, almost causing Kat and Lily to run into her. Sue kept walking right after of course, but it was still noticeable. б░You knowбн I didnбпt ask. How did it not ur to me to ask about that?б▒

    б░Well does it seem like something theyбпd do?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Not reallyбнб▒ said Sue carefully, б░but youбпve also got to realise that after you live a certain amount of timeбн your sense of боtoo long waitingбп gets really skewed. Or thatбпs what Mum and Dad have always said to me. What was that in response tooбн hmmбн I think it was after I asked them whatбпs the longest theyбпd ever been in a line after I spent the day at the theme park. I wasining about one of the rides we decided to avoid because it had a full 24 hour wait timeбн

    б░I think they said a monthбн or was it longer? No I canбпt really remember but it was a huge amount of time for younger me. I couldnбпt believe it at the time, but obviously itбпs true considering they could say it. I think боa long timeбп has to be different once itбпs really sunk in you have forever. Well, if you get to that Rank,б▒

    б░Oh rightбн did I mention I got to Rank 3?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Some demons get all the like,б▒ grumbled Sue, б░No you didnбпt mention it. I suspect it was part of the fight with Ozen you skipped?б▒

    б░Yupбнб▒ admitted Kat.

    Sue shook her headбн and the rest of her body for good measure, letting everything shake and wobble, б░Youбпll have to tell me about it some time. I guess you donбпt want to be having this conversation in a ce so crowded. It was clearly pretty deadly, and maybe packed with a few secrets. Thoughбн did you get a cool ability at Rank 3?б▒

    б░I havenбпt tried to figure it out yetбнб▒ admitted Kat.

    б░Of course you havenбпtбнб▒ sighed Sue.

    Sue wouldin more but someone popped up in front of them. They looked to be a cross between a beholder andбн something else? Perhaps a Subus? Perhaps a medusa? They had a tight suit on that didnбпt reveal any of their feminine curves. It was all sharp lines to just barely avoid showing exactly where everything was. They had a heart tipped tail but no wings and their headбн

    Well it was just one youбпd find on a beholder eye stalks and all. Though they had sses on, every eyestalk had their own pair. It was really adorable but a little weird. Each stalk only had one eye after all so the fact they had sses instead of a monocle was strange. The main eye wasnбпt typical either. They had sses, and two pupils swimming aroundбн but it was just one giant interconnected eye despite the two pupils. They seemed to be able to move independently without care for each other.

    б░Wee to the Board Game Arena. I noticed you were wondering around but not really looking at anything. Can I help you? My name is Ludus,б▒ said the demon now identified as Ludus.

    Sue took a quick step back and pushed Kat forward into her ce. б░Umбн sureбн thoughбн do you work here?б▒ asked Kat as she tried to think of the best way to describe what she wanted.

    б░Technically speaking I am a volunteer and I give my time freely. Practically, I receive a small donation from the Board Game Arena for my time. Not enough to count as a proper job, but I do enjoy the work and I set my own hours. I do this mostly for fun and to share my love of games! Iбпve been helping out seen it opened!б▒ said Ludas cheerfully.

    *Waitбн thatбпsбн holy shit how old is Ludas?!* A bit of a rude thing to ask though so Kat started to exin, б░Weбпre,б▒ Kat indicated herself and Lily, with a hand, б░looking for a good present for out little sister. Sheбпs adopted, like myself, and human. She quite enjoys chess and is exceptionally intelligent despite just being six, nearly seven. Iбпm not sure if this saying will trante, but sheбпs approaching University level intellect despite her age and reads quite frequently to put it to good use,б▒

    Ludas nodded and gestured for Kat to continue, б░Right wellбн we need it unenchanted because we have some hopes sheбпll make friendsбн but despite not being arrogant she sees others her age asбн somewhat pitiful idiots. Wellбн idiots might be harsh, sheбпs smart enough to understand sheбпs abnormal but wellбн I think she does still pity them a bit.

    б░Soбн weбпre hoping for something that can keep her engaged but also be shared with friends? Or maybe two separate games? One for her to y at a high level with Callisto, one of our adopted parents who is simrly intelligent but much older with the other one a good game for everyone? Oh, if we do go for both the hardcore game can be enchanted even if weбпd prefer it wasnбпt, just in case it doesnбпt work back home,б▒

    Ludas nodded, б░I can amodate that,б▒

 Chapter 938 - 938 Chapter 938 Going Over the тАШLootтАЩ

    938 Chapter 938 Going Over the боLootбп

    б░Thanks for the help Ludas!б▒ said Kat as she gave Ludas onest wave before Sue teleported everyone to a park near her house. The park in question was one where everything looked a lot like candy. It wasnбпt edibleбн well for most demons it wasnбпt edible. Gluttony demons were still banned from the park in question for a reason. It was awfully strange to watch someone take a bite out of a tree that looks like a lollipop when it sounds like bark, and tastes even worse.

    Lily had managed to use her trick to hide the two smaller bags but Kat was still stuck one with one oversized bag containing a single box that weighed more than Sylvie would be able to carry. A minor problem, but an eptable one. It wasnбпt enough to even stumble Kat though, despite Sue once again dropping them from the sky so she had an excuse to wobble. Sue quickly led the group off the path to one of the better, but secluded, spots to sit down.

    They were led to a weird set of fairy floss like bushes that Sue flopped down on top of. The bush deformed around Sue and acted like a bean bag rather then a nt. Sue also dropped her own bag off to the side and gestured to one of the other nts nearby. Kat took up her own seat, and Lily transformed right on Katбпsp. It took a bit more manoeuvring to drop the bags off to the side but were situated before too long.

    б░I still canбпt believe you have so much money!б▒ said Sue with no small amount of awe.

    Kat couldnбпt help but blush. Apparently, Xiangбпs Contract was rather lucrative. She skipped all the way up to 10 Pyre. Without context that didnбпt seem like much at allбн but it was enough for a small apartment in some of the less desirable areas of the hub, or enough gold to crash the world economy. It wasnбпt big money in demon termsбн but for a demon that hadnбпt even been doing Contracts for a year it was a positively decadent amount.

    The most expensive game, боsh of Gods in a Mortal Worldбп cost about 50 Firece, which was still outrageously expensive. Apparently it was one of, if not the most expensive non-enchanted game you could buy that saw regr production runs. It was the equivalent of going into a mortal board game shop and walking out with a BMW instead. Of course to the now, apparently rich Kat, it wasnбпt a problem at all, but she didnбпt know what to do with that kind of money.

    sh of Gods in a Mortal World or just боGod shбп was considered the pinnacle of strategy games. Not just enchanted, but unenchanted as well. You and your opponents were twopeting боgodsбп stuck together with just one world. Both started with a kingdom dedicated to them, and your job was to conquer the world. The part that was rather tricky came in the fact that it had multiple levels of y.

    There was of course, the highest level, using your godly abilities to shape terrain, cause gues, and destroy citiesбн but your opponent could reliably counter those sorts of things with their own powers. Theyer below that was kingdom management. You had to manage the troops logistics, look out for spies, convert diplomats, and try to annex or conquer the smaller kingdoms that also popted the map.

    The finalyer was your боHeroбп unit. Each god could empower one person as their chosen боchampionбп at a time, and you could directlyбн for the most partбн control that hero unit to make major impacts on the world. Heros were more limited then godly pieces in terms of powers, but in exchange the enemy god couldnбпt attack them directly either. The only other strange thing is that боgodsбп were encouraged not to sh with their hero units. The боheroбп that attacked first suffered all manner of penalties, like forcing the next hero unit to enter the field a generationte, at half power or other problematic issues.

    .....

    It was a lot like three games in one, but eachyer was connected. The whole thing had hundreds of cards, thousands of little pieces and frankly the rules went way over Katбпs head. Lily was able to keep them all togetherбн in theory. In practice she wanted NOTHING to do with the game either. It was closer to an exercise in bncing spreadsheets and risk management instead of a board game in her mind. Absolutely perfect for Sylvie and Callisto to go ham with.

    Sure it might take up a whole dining room table sized y space, but Kat was sure theyбпd find some way to manage it if they started enjoying things. If God sh turned out to be the Sylvieбпs favourite gift wellбн there were a number of expansions for the game they hadnбпt even bothered to look at. Those would be perfect for next year. Oh, that was one other thing. боTurnsбп took ce over in game months and years. Actually ying the damned thing took боUpwards of 100 subjective hoursбп so it wasnбпt getting finished any time soon.

    б░I didnбпt realise I had that kind of money eitherбн I meanбн Iбпd say I was overpaid a bitбн but I did fight someone at Rank 4 and I was away for months soбнб▒ Kat said with a shrug.

    Sue shook her head, б░Kat, some people take Contracts for years and still get paid less. Overpaid is underselling it,б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Well it does make me d I didnбпt bother quibbling about how much money I ended up with the first time,б▒ Sue just shook her head in annoyance.

    The second game they bought wasnбпt asplicatedбн though that was only from one perspective. It was called боDown with the Demon Kingбп or боDDKбп. This game was split into two asymmetrical teams, the Demon King of course, and the Heroes. The heroes yed in a team of four to six yers and it was there job to try and take out the Demon King. Each of the yers had to pick a ss, and were encouraged to work together.

    They advanced down the board based on the roll of a dice, and could either move together or split up, though of course, splitting the party carried heavy penalties. Sometimes it was worth itбн usually it wasnбпt. The hero team was very simple to y. Just fight monsters with dice and some basic cards, perform боquestsбп for gear and eventually make it to the Demon King. The cards were all simple, the weapons were all basic upgrades. It was more about making sure the sses worked together.

    The Demon King on the other hand had to manage a bunch of resource tiles, troop logistics, and a sort of background war with a non-yer kingdom that was trying to help the heroes out. The Demon King had to fight tooth and nail through a bunch ofplicated nonsense to get even small bonuses against the heroesбн and was likely to still lose anyway even if they managed to y out of their mind. That was how the game was designed.

    Kat felt like Callisto would happily take the Demon King role most of the time, and Sylvie might eventually get there if she made some good friends that didnбпt mind ying against her in that role.

    Apparently the game was intended for parents of high rank to y against children. They really amped up the difficulty of the Demon Kingбпs gamey to make it nearly impossible for a child to y at all. The Demon King was more of a dungeon master and watcher for the group rather then a true obstacle unless they wanted to really dig into the games system and eek out minor bonuses. The real test of skill was just how prosperous thend was after the Demon King was defeated.

    There was боProsperousбп where the Demon King was basically a good thing. All the resources gathered during the quest going to making the kingdom even better. Below that was боBoom Timeбп where the Demon King encouraged the kingdom toe back stronger, with боBeaten but not Brokenбп being aбн more middling stage. Where the Demon King failed, and everyone celebrated but it was a hard fought thing. The final two stages were боDevastationбп and боDemon King Victoryбп but ording to Ludas, most people considered боDevastationбп a loss as well. The kingdom would be all but destroyed, many people lost to the war. Well, that was the background lore for it anyway.

    The final gift wasnбпt all that special. It was just a rather nice chess set carved out of what looked like, and were in fact, gemstones. Kat grabbed it because it was super cheap by her new standards. It was only 10 Candle. Basically, a steal. It wasnбпt enchanted, but the gemstones were real. Katбн might just not tell anyone thatst part.

    Ohбн and Sue got her own gameбн butбн reallyбн itбпsбн well боhighly inappropriate for childrenбп is putting the depravity levels lightly.

 Chapter 939 - 939 Chapter 939 Are They Worth It?

    939 Chapter 939 Are They Worth It?

    б░Do you think I made the right choice with the gifts Sue?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue rolled over slowly, letting her boobs shift noticeably before properly finishing the turn to face Kat properly. б░Isnбпt it a bitte to ask that now? I mean, we went over it before with Ludas, and youбпve already brought everythingбн I donбпt see what having second thoughts about it now would help,б▒

    Kat shrugged and let out a sigh, б░Itбпsбн itбпs different I guess. I actually have money now. I can get Sylvie something substantial for her birthday andбн and I think I picked wellбн but I donбпt want her to think I just threw money at the problem. sh of Gods was expensive after all but I donбпt regret itбн but I also donбпt know what Iбпd say if she asked me how much everything costбнб▒

    Sue nodded in understanding and said, б░At the very least the chess set was a great idea. Wonderful use of magically inert gemstones, it looks stunning because the work on it IS stunning. Iбпd guess itбпs someoneбпs final carving assignment. Or well, probably the prototype they made toter enchant. Whoever made that is going ces someday soon, assuming it was made recently. So that at least you can say was a bargain and worth at least ten times what you paid for itбн

    б░The othersбн wellбн Iбпm not sure what to say. sh of Godsбн itбпs in a weird ce. Itбпs popr yes, and itбпs not odd to know someone in your family tree that owns a copy with all the addons and a massive room to house it all. People go HARD on that game. If you take into ount just how expensive it all is, itбпs unbelievably popr. sh of Gods is an OLD game and itбпs stood the test of time as one of the greats.

    б░I donбпt know all that much about it myself. Iбпve heard stories of course, of games that go on for months of intense back and forth struggle between the two yers. Iбпve heard of grand games involving whole families using multiple expansions thatst YEARS. That being saidбн it IS expensive. So itбпs rare that people our age get into it. Itбпs a massive investment and for most demons, demons that canбпt make it to Rank. 3. Before Twenty.б▒ Sue bit out with fake venom. The fact she was wiggling her shoulders killed the effect, б░Itбпs not a bad purchaseбн justбн

    б░Hmmбн I donбпt really know how to impress upon you the cultural significance of the game. Itбпs both fringe and yet oddly mainstream. Hmmбн ok I know. Itбпs the board game that all the bigpanies want to emte, held together by a small passionate team that somehow hasnбпt lost touch with anyone. Itбпs expensive, and most canбпt afford to buy their own set, but itбпs something anyone into board games wishes they owned a copy.

    б░This is not the sort of thing you casually hand over to a child. That being saidбн from what youбпve told me of Sylvie itбпs exactly the kind of game sheбпd love. Sheбпd be the type of demon to save up for a decade or longer to get her own copy. In this case thoughбн she doesnбпt know how expensive it is. Just that itбпs aplicated board game she got for her birthday and I have no idea how that will affect her enjoyment. She wonбпt know of the prestige. The days of ying with aunts and uncles and fighting for a chance at the table.б▒

    Kat let her fingers slowly run over the fluffy seating she was using as she pondered Sueбпs words. *Hmmбн I can see what Sue means. Itбпs probably a bit muchбн but if you ignore the cost and the cultural context it might be perfect. Good thing Sylvie knows nothing of the price of demonic culture.* б░What about Down with the Demon King?б▒ asked Kat.

    .....

    Sue shrugged, б░I canбпt really say. Iбпve actually yed DDK, and I understand why itбпs so popr. Itбпs funny most of the time with a bit of a serious ending. A think kids are a bit too interesting in ying the Demon King roll despite how difficult and unappealing they tried to make it. I think the theming is really weird considering we are all demons. Iбпm not sure.

    б░I think itбпs a good way to make friendsбн if sheбпs willing to try. I just donбпt know that the game is interesting enough to push her in that direction. From what I know of her, sheбпd rather struggle with the Demon King role against people. Not the standard kid боI wanna be the powerful guyбп but in the боI want to y the more difficult version of the gameбп. Personally, I worry what would happen if she ys against people as the Demon King and WINS.б▒

    Sue sighed, making sure of course to flex her chest as she did so, б░I think that if DDK gets any proper use itбпll be because you or your guardians force the issue. Is it a bad gift? No of course notбн and it IS a gift FOR her but not for her if that make sense?б▒

    Lily nodded, б░I think I get it. The game is a good way to help her make friendsбн but what it does even better is provide us with a chance to force her to y a game with kids to make friends. Itбпll work more as a vessel for making those friends then one of proper enjoyment for her,б▒

    Sue nodded, б░Exactly. She probably wonбпt appreciate DDK as a game, and probably wonбпt appreciate forming a friend group necessary to y itбн maybeter in life? I dunno. That sort of thing really isnбпt expertise. Iбпm used to working with adults and ying to their fetishes. Trying to work out what a small child that canбпt be called normal is far beyond my wheelhouse. Iбпm basically treating her like a younger, smarter version of Kat.б▒

    Lily opened her mouth to say something against that before closing it and looking at Kat suspiciously. б░What?б▒ asked Kat confused, б░I donбпt really think Sylvie is much like me at allбнб▒

    Lily pulled out her hand and starting ticking off fingers as she said, б░Responsible, no real friends during childhood, smarter then average-б▒

    б░Iбпm not sure thatst one is applicableбнб▒ mumbled Kat somewhat embarrassed. Lily raised an eyebrow and made a боgo onбп gesture. б░Wellбн honestly Sylvie is probably smarter then I am NOW let alone when she was my age and I donбпt really get good grades at school,б▒

    б░Kat you got mostly Aбпs all throughout high school without tryingбнб▒ retorted Lily.

    Kat shrugged, б░I donбпt really think Iбпm all that impressivepared to you and Sylvie. At least not in the intellect department,б▒

    б░Ahб▒ said Sue, causing the other two to turn around. б░I think I see the problem. Kat is friends with the smartest person in her school, you Lily, and the older sister figure to perhaps the smartest child in the state so itбпs skewed her perspective,б▒

    Lily nodded, б░I think so at least. Katбпs no idiot. Thoughбн Iбпll also admit school isnбпt too hard and is really a horrible measure of intelligence,б▒

    Kat shook her head, б░Look can we just not go into this? I donбпt really care how smart I ampared to everyone else. Iбпm happy with my intelligence and I can overclock my brain to ridiculous degrees. With that alongside my now perfect memory, school would be a joke. It hardly measures me real intelligence so can we justбн not worry about it?б▒

    б░Wow. Sometimes I forget how bullshit your powers are Kat,б▒ said Sue.

    б░What do you mean?б▒ asked Kat with a frown.

    Sue rolled her eyes, б░The perfect memory might be a side effect of your True Sight. I didnбпt think about it beforeбн but thatбпs my guess. You also have great regeneration, and that was all stuff you got at Rank 1,б▒

    б░Rightбнб▒ Kat sad slowly looking between Lily and Sueбпs nodding, б░can we go back to the gifts?б▒

    б░Kat, youбпre worrying over nothing,б▒ said Sue. б░You spent hours going over options with Ludas while I followed along. I lost count of the number of games you rejected. I think that you get plenty of points just for the amount of effort you put in to finding something that Sylvie will like. The fact that I think you seeded in that is almost irrelevant,б▒

    б░Yeah Kat,б▒ said Lily, б░I think we did well. I mostly let you run this show because you know Sylvie best, but Iбпm happy to put my name on this project. Well, no I feel a little guilty I didnбпt do much more than provide you with confirmation youбпd made a good choice, but really thatбпs all I think you needed. These are GREAT GIFTS KAT. Justбн just try and stop worrying about it Kat. Youбпll know youбпve made the right choice when Sylvie rips open the paper in a few days,б▒

 Chapter 940 - 940 Chapter 940 Decorative Conversation

    940 Chapter 940 Decorative Conversation

    It was just Kat and Callisto, working together to set up the room. Lily had been guilted into spending the day with her parents, Vivian was back but apparently there was some issue with the cake that had been ordered so she was running around trying to solve that. Sylvie was at school of courseбн so that left the house empty of most its upants. Setting the room up with simple in theory. Of courseбн the боin theoryбп part was the problem.

    Callisto had decided to use this as a chance to make some products as well. Instead of flimsy paper decoration she was going all out and with Kat not really doing anything else, she was conscripted into the preparation ns. It wasnбпt really a bother for Kat, but it did mean she wasnбпt doing anything all that intellectually engaging. She also felt like contacting Lily while she was spending time with her parents would be a bad idea.

    So, she just followed instructions. Find this piece of fabric from there, stitch these two things here. Apply paint here, stand it up there. Donбпt let dust touch this, spill water across that. Wipe out this mess, move the mess over there. All simple stuff really. Kat was keeping herself entertained by holding a bit of me above her head and imagining it in different shapes. Of course, she couldnбпt actually see the fire in question, what with it being above her head and all. So she had rely on her senses to tell just how close she wasбн while asionally checking with the mirror of course.

    б░Soбн do you think the boardgames I picked out where interesting enough for Sylvie?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░You are truly worried about this are you not?б▒ responded Callisto.

    Kat wanted to say that she wasnбпt concernedбн but of course her mouth couldnбпt form those words. б░Dammitбн yes I am. I donбпt know why. I spent hours picking out just the right games. I know sheбпll enjoy them at least a bitбн but I just donбпt really know what Iбпm doing I guessбнб▒

    Callisto walked over and gave Kat a few awkward pats on the head before she continued with her work, б░I cannot say I understand, not fully, but I do empathise. This is your first chance to buy something nice for Sylvie. Vivian and I are in simr situations you know? While I think it is clear we have not agonised to the same extent, you do, it is still important. This is the first proper birthday since the adoption. Vivian is probably more excited than Sylvie truth be told,б▒

    б░Huhбн but youбпre not?б▒ asked Kat warily.

    Callisto gave a long sigh, б░It would be wrong of me to say that I hold no excitementбн but I do not celebrate my own birthday. I am happy for Sylvie, and I will take this chance to spoil her without worry in both handsбн but I still do not really think of birthdays in a fond light. I have not even told Vivian my birthday, though I suspect that she knows when it is by now. As anбн odd show of support she has not be celebrating her birthday either when she can get away with it.

    .....

    б░Unlike myself, she has many others that are quite fond of her. So even if she were to swear of the holiday, meaning every word, she would still find presents on her doorstep. At the very least Vivianбпs parents would send her a box of cookies, no matter how much she protested. I imagine a few business associates would send her cards as well. So I suppose it is more urate to say she tries not to do anything fancy for her birthday. I do not mind, but she can be rather stubborn about what she deems fair,б▒

    Kat licked her lips as she grabbed the tape. *Thereбпsбн well thereбпs a lot to unpack there. The obvious question is боwhy donбпt you celebrate your birthdayбп but do I really want to touch on that? Hmmбн noбн no I donбпt think I do. At least, not yet.* б░Are we likely to meet Vivianбпs parents?б▒ asked Kat, hoping that at least was a safe topic.

    Judging by Callistoбпs smile, it seemed to be. б░It is likely you will at some point. They are travellers. Vivianбпs parents are quite wealthy. Most of that isnбпt in simple liquid assets, but they own a number of homes all around the world. They rent most of them out and use the money to travel. If they like a destination they tend to pick up more property. They will visit at some point I am sure. Thoughбн actuallyбнб▒

    Callisto paused for a moment, a frown settling on her face. б░Now that I am thinking of it, I am rather surprised they have not dropped by to see who their daughter adopted. That is rather atypical behaviour from themбн unlessбн would she? She mightбн hmmбнб▒

    б░Care to enlighten me?б▒ asked Kat.

    Callisto slowly turned to look at Kat and said, б░It should be obvious from my context clues. My best guess is that Vivian neglected to inform her parents that she had adopted two girls. Vivian is a little scatterbrained sometimes and she exchanges letters with her parents instead of text messages. This is both due to ack of cell phone reception at many destinations, and also because the whole family believe letter writing to be more intimate.

    б░In this case, I would hazard a guess that Vivian mentioned it in a letter she drafted but forgot to send, and then believed that her parents would already know she adopted you both in subsequent letters. I imagine she mentions you both, but without context you may just be new friends or short term charity projects. Iбн may need to get confirmation about this. They will be awfully annoyed to know that we celebrated, what is essentially their grandchildбпs birthday without even informing them they had a grandchild,б▒

    б░Surely it would havee upбнб▒ said Kat with a wince.

    Callisto shook her head, б░Potentially not. It can take up to two months for a reply toe through. It is also possible for letters to get lost in the mail. I suspect that we wonбпt know until they show up one day to visit unless I can contact them with a phone. I will have to double check where they are as well, it would not do to call them in the middle of the night without warning after all.б▒

    Kat nodded but didnбпt say anything else on the topic. It seemed that Vivian inherited her attitude from her parents. Carefree but with a penchant for making money somehow. б░How old are Vivianбпs parents?б▒ queried Kat.

    б░Not very old at all,б▒ said Callisto, б░They are just a little past forty,б▒

    б░Seems odd that theyбпve basically retired already,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Some might see it that way, but as far as I can tell, they made enough money to retireбн and then did so. They realised that their bank ounts could go up forever if they wantedбн but it wasnбпt at all what they dreamed of. So they transferred the ownership of thepany, kept a good chunk of the shares and then made good use of their real estate investments. They may also have an online video series? They joked about it for a while so now it is unclear if they actually went through with it not,б▒ said Callisto.

    The conversation sort of stalled there. It was clear that Callisto knew some things about Vivianбпs parents but really, it would be better to ask Vivian herself about them instead. Callisto did know, but it was likely her information about them was filtered through Vivian for obvious reasons. It meant Callisto had to make assumptions and leaps of logic or stick to more generalisations about them. Kat felt a little bad about not even knowing their namesбн but Callisto hadnбпt mentioned them either. Well, if Vivianбпs parents were anything like their daughter it was quite likely they had some strange nickname they insisted on being known by.

    The quiet was fine for a whileбн but then Kat felt the need to ask. Perhaps it was corruption from spending too much time with Lily. Perhaps it was because Kat feltfortable with Callisto. Perhaps, she felt the urge to tease a bit. Whatever the caseбн eventually Kat could not help but ask, б░What about your own birthday? Would you like to talk about why you donбпt celebrate it?б▒

    Kat watched as a ripple seemed to go through Callistoбпs body. Every muscle locking up one after another starting at Callistoбпs toes. Her legs froze in position and her arms paused in their motions. Callistoбпs eyes were sharper then ever, looking ready tosh out at the slightest movement. Then a shuddering breath racked Callistoбпs frame. Her legs rxed, her arms resumed moving, and Callisto carefully spoke the words. б░No Kat. I do not believe I have any interest in discuss that matter with you right now. Perhaps another time,б▒

 Chapter 941 - 941 Chapter 941 Unexpected Guests

    941 Chapter 941 Unexpected Guests

    Kat was surprised when she heard the doorbell ring. It was early in the morning and everyone else was sitting down having breakfast. Sylvie was smiling happily as she munched down on pancakes that seemed to be half syrup. As the only one not eating, Kat thought it was only polite she open the door. *Who is it? Lily would just walk in these days and I didnбпt think Sylvie had anyone elseing overбн?*

    Kat abused her speed a bit to get over to the door, but just as she was about to put her hand on the handle, Callisto said, б░Kat, no need to get up Iбпm more than happy to answer the door,б▒

    Which was of course, rather strange because Kat was already AT the door in question. It was even stranger when Callisto came around the corner and looked Kat dead in the eyes and mouthed боsay something backбп. Umбн б░Itбпs really no trouble, I meanбн Iбпve finished with breakfast?б▒ said Kat unsure.

    Callisto nodded, б░If you really must get up please head up to my room. Thereбпs something I left on the bed. Start getting it ready and Iбпll be there to help you in a moment,б▒

    Kat nodded and headed for the staircase confused. As she passed Callisto whispered б░I think I know whatбпs going on. Iбпll exin in a moment when I meet you upstairs,б▒

    Still confused but reassured that at least someone knew what was going on, Kat dashed upstairs. She didnбпt hear Callisto opening the door with a calm face and a polite greeting, nor did she see the two visitors faces just yet. If she had, it wouldбпve answered many questions. They were clearly a married couple, and Callisto wasnбпt attempting to stab them, so it could only mean one thing.

    They were Vivianбпs parents. The resemnce was pretty strong. Long, thick blonde hair tied back. Bright sunny disposition, and great legs. A slight tan that wasnбпt present on Vivian and a wide smile that seemed to brighten up the room. They were also quite tall, even taller then Vivian in fact. Though that part wasnбпt a surprise considering her father was tall for a man let alone a woman.

    Next to him stood Vivianбпs mother, who looked like a shorter red-headed version of Vivian. It was all in the face see, and she had a matching attitude with her husband. б░Oh Callisto, itбпs so wonderful for you to greet us at the door. Weбпre here for our grandchildбпs birthday so I hope we didnбпt interrupt any ns!б▒ cheered Vivianбпs mother.

    б░Not at all,б▒ said Callisto, her voice betraying nothing. б░Please head inside. There are still some pancakes and syrup avable of you want. Vivian and Sylvie are just eating now,б▒

    .....

    б░I think we might do just that!б▒ cheered the small woman and she practically glided into the house. Her husband followed behind, a smile on his face chest puffed out, proud simply at the mention of grandchildren.

    Callisto of course bowed to them as they entered, waiting to make sure they were well clear of the door before closing it herself and then dashing upstairs. Kat was able to hear the various exmations of боhelloбп and the scraping of chairs. Callisto managed to make her way upstairs during this and opened the door to her room. б░How much have you worked out?б▒

    б░Umбн Iбпm guessing that Vivianбпs parents are visiting?б▒ said Kat.

    Callisto nodded, б░Yes indeed. I should have expected it but theyбпve never visited without giving due warning before. I suspect they are doing this as a bit of revenge for Vivian adopting two children without so much as talking to them about it first. Vivianбпs mother is called Roxane, but prefers Roxy, while Vivianбпs father is Bruce. They areбн honestly they are both like older version of Vivian in both looks and personality. The only concern I have is that they happen to go to church a lot growing up with Vivianбн not to say they would do anything butбн wellбн there is a difference between dismissing the churchбпs teachings and adopting someone who is actually a demon,б▒

    б░Is it likely to be an issue? Should I go hang out at Lilyбпs for the day?б▒ asked Kat, concern bubbling up her spine.

    Callisto bit her lip as she considered it for a moment before shaking her head, б░No, I do not know how long Bruce and Roxy intend to stick around and I very much doubt they n to just be here for the day. You will need to meet them at some point during their stay. I suspect it will not be a problemбн but Roxy will likely try to convince you that it IS a problem for a good while to start with,б▒

    б░What?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    б░Roxyбн likes messing with people. Bruce is more chill about things and is happy to watch his wife go about causing troubleбн but Roxy is perfectly happy, and very skilled, at ying up anger and disappointment. It is the reason I called you up here for this. Roxy will likely say all sorts of things to try and annoy someone, probably Vivian. Justбн just know that she means know harm. If she was actually angry Bruce would step in and start bashing heads soбн yeah let us hope it does not get close to that point,б▒ exined Callisto.

    With that said, Callisto made her way back downstairs and Kat followed. Kat quickly took up a seat on the lounge, ducking down and slouching so that her horns werenбпt poking over the back of the chair. Roxy and Bruce were seated facing the kitchen so this wasnбпt too hard to aplish. Kat thought Roxy or Bruce might say something like боwhy no helloбп or боhiding something from usбп but nothing was said. In fact, there was barely any sound.

    After Roxy and Bruce had given Sylvie and Vivian their own respective hugs they sat down and started eating without a word and Vivian was starting to sweat a bit. Sylvie was managing much better. She had all sorts of questions but clearly some sort of strange silent game was taking ce. The adults were being silly and Sylvie was determined to win. Of course, Sylvie had never really encountered the silent technique before. Silence was perfectly eptable. She got a lot of her best thinking done in silence. So the chance to eat pancakes in silence on her birthday? Well that wasnбпt strange at all in her mind.

    Eventually, the food was finished and Callisto started to collect tes. Roxy didnбпt say anything, she just joined in by grabbing the syrup with one hand a collection of cups in the other. The cups went to the sink, and the syrup the cupboard. б░I am perfectly capable ofpleting the work by myself,б▒ Callisto informed Roxyбн who promptly ignored the statement. She didnбпt say anything, but she kept working alongside Callisto. The interesting thing for the observers was that they were in almost perfect sync.

    While that bit of showboating was going on, Bruce walked over to the couch and sat down, ncing over at Kat. When he caught sight of her, his eyebrows shot into his forehead and he opened his mouth to say somethingбн only to remember Roxy was trying not to say anything. So he mped his mouth shut and schooled his face. Kat wasnбпt even sure what part of everything surprised him.

    Was it the fact she was there at all? The outfit? The horns and wings? Did he actually think she was a demon or did he just assume it was all part of Katбпs look for some reason? Whatever the case, he was clearly willing to follow Roxyбпs lead, just as Callisto said. That didnбпt mean he couldnбпt casually stare at Kat the entire time. *Lily. Iбпm freaking out a little bit. You busy?*

    [About what? Also no not really. I was sort of asleep but I was waking up because I felt your agitation.]

    *Sorry about waking you up. As for whatбпs happeningбн well Vivianбпs parents have shown up out of the blue and apparently they might or might not have issues with me being a demon.*

    [Why is that?]

    *Well to hear Callisto tell it, they are Catholic, but the real issue is that Roxanne, thatбпs Vivianбпs mother by the way, wellбн apparently she likes to mess with people so sheбпs going to y up the outrage for a while to get back at Vivian for not informing them she was adopting anyone until after the papers were signed.*

    [Iбпm not sure how you expect me to be able to help Kat. I mean, I coulde overбн but depending on how they want to y it introducing the fact youбпre dating a lesbian is only going to stir the pot. Better off waiting for that extra reveal. Hmmбн should I stay away from the partyter?]

    *No way. I want you to be here to see the look on Sylvieбпs face! Besidesбн hopefully this whole thing will just be a minor issue.*

 Chapter 942 - 942 Chapter 942 Roxanne Goes Hard

    942 Chapter 942 Roxanne Goes Hard

    In the kitchen, Roxy started to boil some water as soon as the washing up was done. Callisto didnбпt say a word, simply ducking to the storage room under the stairs and removing a bunch of small copsible tables she set next to the couches. Vivian was sitting down on the couch with Sylvie on herp like some kind of shield, Bruce still wasnбпt saying anythingбн

    The silence was cut by the shrieking of the kettle. Kat didnбпt flinch, but only because she was able to hear the pressure boiling and had been watching out for it. Sylvie was fine as well, but Vivian jumped slightly, making Sylvieбпs indifference somewhat irrelevant. Callisto, Bruce and Roxy were able to ignore the sound.

    Callisto grabbed a serving tray and a number of teacups that she filled with the pot before distributing them around the room for everyone to enjoy. Once the serving tray was put away, Callisto walked past and Vivian grabbed onto the edge of Callistoбпs skirt, shivering slightly like a frightened child. Kat had never seen Callisto move so fast. Between one blink and the next, Callisto managed to seat herself beside Vivian, blocking the view Roxy would have of Viviani if she took the final avable chair.

    *Hmmбн I wonder who nned that. Callisto was obviously waiting for an excuse to sit with Vivian andбн perhaps defend her from Roxy. At the same time, Callisto was trying to be all proper. Iбпd be willing to bet if Vivian hadnбпt grabbed her sheбпd have taken the other spot. Soбн who is responsible for the nning? Maybe they just know each other well enough.*

    The silence continued for a few minutes before Roxy shattered it with her statement, б░You know Vivian, I never minded the fact that youбпre obviously sleeping with your roommate. You never did like going to church. I just feel like adopting a demon is a step too far you know? Thereбпs being contrarian then thereбпsбн well this,б▒ Roxyбпs words were said in a weirdly polite tone that seemed to indicate she was doing this out of pure concern for her daughter.

    Kat didnбпt really know how to take it, so she just kept her face as impassive as possible. Sylvie doing the same. Kat didnбпt know what Roxy actually thought of her, and Callistoбпs words earlier muddied the waters further. *Does Roxy think I am a demon? Or is she simply messing around with Vivian thinking that Iбпm wearing this as a costume for Sylvieбпs party?*

    While Vivian was still trying to hide behind Sylvie, flinching at every word, Callisto was ready to respond. It was an easy answer for Callisto to give, and it kept the conversation focused squarely in her direction, б░I am sorry to inform you that I am not in fact sleeping with your daughter,б▒

    Roxy red heavily at that response and fired back with her own, б░Well thatбпs hardly eptable. Youбпve been living together for years and the fact that you run around in a maid outfitбн well that implied to me you were a bit more open with your fetishes then that. Really? More than five years in a house together and still not sleeping with my daughter? Iбпd ask if you think yourself too good for her but you ARE in a maid outfit. Is she shy? Do you not want to go any further without a cor and leash?б▒

    б░I do believe it has been mentioned before but I simply donбпt sleep. Ever,б▒ stated Callisto inly. Vivian was letting out minor squeaks of protest, but trying to burry them with Sylvieбпs back so that the sounds didnбпt alert anyone to her inner turmoil. Everyone noticed.

    .....

    Roxy gave out a long sigh and looked at Callisto with pity. б░That is an eptable exnation for not giving my daughter proper nightly attention I suppose,б▒ Vivian was of course bright red at this point, б░but it is awfully depressing to hear. No sleep? Surely that cannot be healthy, either mentally of physically. Are you taking steps to correct the insomnia?б▒

    б░It is a medical issue,б▒ Callisto fired back with apletely professional tone, б░it is not that I have insomnia or that I am capable of sleep. It is also not a new issue, I have been like this as long as I can remember. It is also not something I believe needs any fixing. It gives me significant additional time during the day, even if I do require a schedule to ensure mental downtime,б▒

    б░Well even with that I canбпt think itбпs too healthy,б▒ retorted Roxy. б░the idea of spending your nights, cold, alone, perhaps a little dry?б▒ Roxy shed a slight smirk, only for half a second. A normal human might think it was just a trick of the light. Kat of course saw it in perfect rity and Callisto had an eye for detail. Well, Vivian did as well but she wasnбпt even looking. б░I hardly think itбпs all thatfortable to be up for hours at a time. No restбнб▒

    б░You seem to be mixing your metaphors a bit there Roxy, are you loosing your touch?б▒ asked Callisto hoping to get a shot in.

    Except she was being bated. б░Oh? Might touch? I was under the impression you were more interested in my daughter, but is it perhaps the mother you are after? Small and bouncy your type? Of course Vivian is at least one of those things, and is attempting to make herself thetter considering she is using a small child as a defence mechanism. Well? What do you have to safe for yourself?б▒ Roxy turned to stare at Vivian to make thisst point, trying to get the focus of the conversation back on her daughter.

    Sadly for herбн maybeбн who knew what was going on in Roxyбпs head? Sylvie was the one who actually responded. б░I find it quiet pleasing to be used as a defence mechanism,б▒ Sylvie was mimicking Callistoбпs tone shockingly well. Her voice was still a bit childish for obvious reasons, but if you didnбпt know about the adoption youбпd be hard pressed to guess the two were unrted. б░Currently I am getting to spend time with my mother, and we are both happier for it. I do not know if I can say the same sort of interaction is urring between you and your own daughter,б▒

    *Holy shit. Sylvie you savage.*

    [What did she do?]

    *Umбн hmmбн well if youбпre not doing anything maybe try looking through my eyes? Iбпll try and push the memories towards you. Sylvie just roasted Vivianбпs mother. Weбпre waiting for a response. *

    б░Well Vivian is a littlerge to have on myp these days,б▒ said Roxy with a thoughtful look on her face, seemingly unconcerned with the retort, though the quick sh of surprise Kat saw it her eyes were delightful to notice. б░Perhaps we could stack up? Though Vivian would have to be on the bottomбн and Iбпm just not sure she can appreciate the position. I mean, she does have a maid after all. Unless thatбпs the dynamic? I suppose I hadnбпt really considered it the specifics all that thoroughlyбнб▒ Roxy was of course insinuating the opposite. That she had considered it. Thoroughly.

    Vivianбпs blush was threatening to set fire to the nearby fabric. She was bright red all the way from her neck to her ears and sounded more like the tea kettle then a person. Roxy took a calm sip of tea, as if indicating she was willing to give Vivian a short reprieve just to recoverбн for more teasing of course. Bruce still remained silent but the slight smile on his face was enough to convey he was enjoying the whole ordeal.

    б░Vivian never requested me as a maid service, she simply will not let me pay her rent so I took this up as a way to repay myбнб▒ Callisto paused. She knew how to phrase this to give Roxy as little ammunition as possible butбн she couldnбпt do it. The setup was exceptional. Vivian was embarrassed and it wasбн it was just too perfect. So instead of doing the боrightбп thing, she leaned forward and continued in the most sultry voice possible, б░deepest gratitude,б▒ Kat didnбпt think Callisto had it in her.

    Vivian clearly didnбпt either because she squawked and then fell to the side, seemingly passing out from the pressure. Roxy was grinning like a shark that smelled blood in the water, Sylvie was wiggling a little to escape now that sheбпd been dragged боdownбп with Vivian and wasnбпt really able to see everyone properly, Bruce was chuckle quietly and Katбн well Kat didnбпt know what to make of that.

    [Holy heck. Remember how I said боnobody knows what Callisto and Vivian are?бп I take it back. Roxy might, and perhaps sheбпs trying to get them to figure it out?]

    *Perhapsбн but I feel like this is more about teasing her daughter and Callisto couldnбпt resist the setup properly. Nira does this a lot with her own kids.*

    [Oh now there is a horrifying thought. Imagine Roxy and Nira getting the whole family together. Especially considering the fact that theyбпre all Subi. The poor kids. Theyбпd be decimated by the end.]

    *Poor Lily. You donбпt think we could escape either do you?*

    [Oh. OH NO. We cannot allow a meeting. Ever!]

 Chapter 943 - 943 Chapter 943 Roxanne DoesnтАЩt Stop

    943 Chapter 943 Roxanne Doesnбпt Stop

    б░Now, I suppose I shall return to the question of your second adopted ward, Kat. Iбпve let myself get distracted by yourments Callisto, and itбпs been funбн but now I want to talk about the demon in the room. Is it attention? I very much doubt that Vivian is neglecting you. Sheбпs more likely to be smothering. Is that the reason? An attempt at rebelling away from her cute bubbly image? I mean the kimono is ttering but I canбпt see the appeal of the horns. Then again, I do suppose my daughterбпs chosen partner walks around the house in maid outfit. Hmmбн are you being pressured into it Kat?б▒ queried Roxy softly, with concerncing her voice. Vivian wasnбпt quite recovered enough to retortбн and likely wouldnбпt anyway.

    *Lily, help me backseat here. Whatбпs the best response?*

    [How should I know?]

    *Well, Roxy is apparently just messing with us so Iбпm looking for the best way to mess with her in turn. Iбпm open to suggestions here. The best idea I cane up with is just showing off my power in some irrefutable way.*

    [Why not just say theyбпre real and then exin the story behind your kimono? She might think youбпre deflecting or just lying but by starting off with the truth itбпll be all the funnier when the realisation sets in.]

    *I like the way you think girlfriend.* The burst of joy from Lily at the address made Kat feel warm and fuzzy inside. Clearly it was a god way of thanking Lily for her advice. Callisto caught the shine in Katбпs eye and decided to simply hold her tongue. It was clear to her at least that Kat had something nned and she wanted to see where it went. б░Much like Callisto, Iбпm afraid I must correct a misconception. I am in fact a real demon. I wasnбпt always one, but things happen. As for my kimono, thanks for thepliment. It is a gift from the man who raised me. It belonged to histe wife and I take good care of it,б▒

    Roxy got a slightly pinched look on her face. She wanted to call Kat straight out for боlyingбп about being a demon, but Kat really did seem to believe it. Perhaps that meant she was worthy of pity? The problem then, was that Kat seemed to have things togetherбн but why entertain such strange ideas then? Then there was the kimono. Roxanne didnбпt know how to react to that one. Was it appropriate to wear it so casually if it was so meaningful? Would a teenager understand clothes wore out? Then againбн was this not a special asion for Sylvie?

    Of course, Kat was a real demon and the kimono she wore would likely outlive Roxanne herselfбн and then the orphanageбн and the townбн and the earthбн the sr system. Heck depending on the lifespan of the universe that too might end before Katбпs kimono crumbled to dust. On the other hand, without that information Roxy might suffer a minor heart attack if she found out that Kat didnбпt wear anything else. Something Lily had been a bitбн distracted from working on mostly because of the other thoughts that always seemed to pop up. Were they just lewd thoughts...? Or perhapsбн was Kat doing it intentionally to distract Lily?

    Whatever the case, it was a mystery and Roxanne had decided on her answer. б░Oh? That seems like quite the precious item. Would you tell me a bit more about the man who gave it to you and why you ended up adopted by my strange daughter?б▒

    .....

    *Hmmбн* Kat didnбпt have any great y in mind for those questions so she decided to answer the only way she could, honestly. б░Gramps is the one who gave this to me. Well, I CALL him Gramps but thatбпs not his real name. Iбпve lived at the orphanage in town for a-б▒ Katбпs throat closed up as she identally tried to speak a lie. б░nearly as long as I can remember,б▒ amended Kat, because obviously she now also remembered living here with Vivian. б░Gramps is in charge of the ce and he practically raised me.

    б░As for how I ended up living here with Vivian, well thatбпs mostly down to Sylvie. Iбпm nearly eighteen and I was informed by Gramps that Iбпd be forced to leave when I turned eighteen because of government regtions. This meant I was looking for options, and Sylvie made me promise that if I found a ce Iбпd let her stay with meбнб▒ Roxanne gave Kat a боthatбпs hardly appropriate but continueбп look.

    б░This meant that when someone, in this case Vivian, decided to adopt Sylvieбн wellбн she thought it was only reasonable that she also request Vivian adopt me as well. I promised to take her with me when I leftбн so now she might be leaving first instead, Sylvie made it a condition of getting adopted, that I coulde too,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Iбпm not entirely pleased with the fact you were willing to make such a promise. Either you were lying to a lovely young girlбн or you were nning to take care of a childбн by yourselfбн at eighteen when you didnбпt even have a home lined up,б▒ said Roxanne with some annoyance in her tone. б░Stillбн I suppose it is a matter of sisterhood and I can understand that at least. How did you meet Vivian though?б▒

    600

    This however, was an easy one to cause Roxy some grief over. б░We met Vivian when Sylvie and I were attempting to use the fence in her backyard to sneak into the house on the other side!б▒

    Roxy frowned and red at her daughterбн who still had not recovered. Seeing that the easy target was gone she looked to Callisto who smiled and said, б░I was not present that day,б▒.

    Roxy was now getting a bit excited. She knew the girls were messing with her. The question wasбн were they lying? Perhapsбн perhaps not. If they were ying the game properly it should at least be a somewhat twisted version of the truth. б░Iбпm a little displeased that my dear daughter decided that was behaviour that she was willing to adopt you for. Though I suppose if she is able to curb any delinquent tendencies then it all bnces out. Stillбн I must ask, what were you attempting to do?б▒

    *Hmmбн do I say visit my girlfriend or visit me best friend? Whatбпs funnier?*

    [Iбпm not sure. I mean, I wasnбпt your girlfriend at that point in time so you donбпt have to announce that just yet. Sheбпs already onto Callisto and Vivian and theyбпreбн well theyбпre doing their own thing. Not sure how sheбпd take a confirmation of our rtionship. Thoughбн you could then bring up the fact Iбпm a cat girl. That would be another amusing reveal.]

    *I think that little factoid makes it the funnier answer. I can say боI was trying to visit my cat-girl girlfriend but though at the time she wasnбпt a cat, or my girlfriendбп. I want to see if sheбпll call me out on it, and Iбпll follow up with боI canбпt lieбп obviously. Then weбпll just see how things y out.*

    [Oh yes please. I increasingly ridiculous answers that are true, and perhaps vaguely believable.]

    б░I happened to be visiting my catgirl girlfriend actually. She livesбн I suppose next door is the best word for it. Of course, she wasnбпt my girlfriend at the time, or a cat girl, but this was quite some time ago now, so itбпs only natural some things change,б▒ said Kat.

    Roxy held Katбпs gaze for a few seconds as if trying to understand how such a ridiculous statement coulde from someone who looked, for all intents and purposes, like she was telling the truth. б░Are you a fan of Bluff? The card game Bluff?б▒ asked Roxy.

    Kat tilted her head and answered, б░Iбпm not familiar with it, no,б▒

    Roxy took a sip of tea and used that time to think. б░I seeбнб▒ she wasnбпt quite willing to call Kat out on any lies yet. She was assuming the girls bonded over a love of costuming or something. Kat was certainly pushing this little back and forth game they were having. Roxy wasnбпt quite willing to call foul, but things were heading in that direction. Of course, Kat was stating nothing but the truth. The fact it was so hard to believe only made it all the sweeter.

    Things were actually starting to look up for the боhome teamбп as it were. Roxanne couldnбпt figure out what was going on with Kat at all. Bruce was starting to sit up straighter in his chair, and Vivian was able to use the focus on Kat to recover herself. Sylvie was a bit more put out from being dragged sideways but she was dealing with it well enough. Callisto was trying not to let her amusement show, it was difficult, but she had practice schooling her emotions and Roxy was rather focused just on Kat. Letбпs see if they could keep it that way.

 Chapter 944 - 944 Chapter 944 Musings of a Bruce

    944 Chapter 944 Musings of a Bruce

    Despite the tension ratcheting up in the room, the home team felt that same silence was much morefortable for them. Roxy was having trouble keeping up with what seemed like nonsense. The thing that was causing her more issues was actually just how honestly everyone was taking the information. Nobody was cracking, not even the slightest slip. Roxy knew Sylvie was a smart childбн but she wasnбпt even ten. The idea she was being lied to, with no tellsбн well after all her years of practice she had some pride in those skills. Roxy wasnбпt willing to believe sheбпd gotten so rustyбн so what the heck was going on here?

    The answer that her pride wanted her toe to was thatбн it wasnбпt a lie. That everything being said was true. To admit otherwise would be disrespecting her skillsбн but her mind couldnбпt ept such a thing. Vivian was horrible at hiding things, even through letters. Could she really have hidden something like this? No, certainly notбн right? Roxy took another sip of tea as the silence lingered.

    Bruce took his own first sip of tea. Heбпd been watching the entire exchange and was able to notice a few more details. Kat wasnбпt lyingбн but something strange was going on. Heбпd picked up on her quick chats with Lily, but didnбпt have the context to know what it meant. He realised that Vivian had managed to find some interesting brats, and had gotten better at misleading her motherбн even if she didnбпt have any resistance to Roxyбпs teasing. Bruce wanted to shake his head at that. Vivian could walk through an orgy fully clothed and just apologise for entering the wrong room with a straight face. He would know, he watched it happen once. Genuine ident, and Vivian was just so calm throughout the whole thing. He was actually the more put out of the two.

    Yet, even still, Roxanne made a slight insinuation that she was having a romp in the sheets with Callisto and the girl just melts. Once again, Bruce had to resist shaking his head. He really did wish the pair would make up their minds in some way. Despite what Roxanne might want to believe, they werenбпt getting any younger. Time was marching onwards and bullying Vivian about a rtionship that may or may not be serious was just growing to drag the whole thing out. Bruce wished Callisto would have a bit more input on the issue as a whole, but thatбпd be like trying to get blood from a stone. Callisto would go along with whatever Vivian wantedбн and he never could figure out what exactly Callisto wanted other than that.

    The fact that Vivian had managed to pick up one боconfirmedбп lesbian was something that eased Bruceбпs mind. It wasnбпt quite true, but it did ease his mind. Bruce was of the opinion that little fact would do more to shake up Callisto and Vivianбпs rtionship then anything Roxanne could ever hope to do. He didnбпt know which way the dominoes would fall, but if one of them could just ADMIT to something then they could both move forward. Bruce didnбпt care if that meant moving forward together, or apart but if either of them were a bit less sessful heбпd be worried about how much they were spinning the wheels.

    Bruce suppressed the twitching in his fingers, the need to spread them out was strong but his will was stronger. Enough about things he wasnбпt going to interfere in. Roxanne would continue her ineffectual game, and enjoy doing it. Callisto would take two steps forward, and another two back during the whole episodeбн and Vivian would copse under the embarrassment, wait till Roxanne left and then remove it all from her mind. What was interestingбн was the new kids.

    Sylvie, the younger one, actually interested him more. Despite being on Vivianбпsp, the kidбпs demeanour screamed Callisto. Honestly, if didnбпt know how fiercely loyal Callisto was to his daughter, the first guess as to why they were adopting the kid was because Sylvie was actually Callistoбпs flesh and blood daughter. He supposed that Sister was possible as wellбн but how Callistoбпs parents managed to be blessed with such an intelligent childбн well let him muse боinnocentlyбп that it was a strong argument that God didnбпt exist. If those two could end up with a child so smart and skilled despite all their choicesбн well. Luck had to be the driving force of the world didnбпt it?

    He could see that Sylvie was watching everything, and new from the letters heбпd received that she knew a great deal as well. Anyone that could go up against Callisto in a game of chess and take a few rounds was impressive. Callisto wouldnбпt let anyone win against her more than once if she could help it. Going a bit easy to get people into the game? Sure. Consistently falling to someone to let them feel better? Never. Sylvieбпs intellect was extreme and it was quite clear the girl knew how to use it.

    The problem that presented at the moment, was Roxanne wasnбпt making a great first impression on the girl. Sure pranking Vivian was fun, and it was deserved, Bruce would never deny that, he was against going about it this way. Heбпd argued they should call ahead. That they should at least warn Callisto, so she could inform the kids. He was ignored. It wasnбпt a great surprise, and he wasnбпt too beat up about it. Roxanne was correct in her arguments that Callisto would warn Vivian. It was an easy conclusion to reachбн but he was regretting not fighting the decision harder. It didnбпt seem worth the damage they were currently doing. Irreparable, no, but certainly not ideal.

    .....

    As for the older girlбн Bruce thought it likely she was warned about Roxanne. He wondered about that choice. Kat was holding her own, obviously, but did she really need the warning? Bruce knew that if he had to choose, Sylvie wouldбпve been warned about what to expect. She was clearly intelligent enough to understand the specifics and perhaps even the reasons behind them. So the fact that Kat had been warned instead something, especially considering it was Callisto who offered the warning.

    Bruce wondered why that might be. He briefly entertained the idea that it was not to protect Kat, or Sylvie, but instead to protect him and his wife. See, if Kat really WAS a demon then Roxanneбпs game was suddenly much deadlier. The stakes had been drastically increased and only some of the yers were aware of the stakes. That thought seemed to worm its way into his mind. It wiggled and agitated the surrounding thoughts until suddenly it was his focus. It was silly, ridiculous.

    Yet at the same timeбн

    Bruce and Roxanne werenбпt actually religious. Oh, Roxanna and he went to church regrly, and they taught the bible to kids growing up. Not because the church was good, but because the stories in that боholyбп book were all quite deep. Theyбпd been refined over thousands of years. If they werenбпt worth reading, the whole thing wouldбпve fallen through. Additionally, the sense ofmunity the church fostered was a wonderful thing for a child to have growing up. That being saidбн

    Bruce had seen a lot of strange things in his travels. Most of these could be exined, and those that canбпt simply need a bit more research on them. Stillбн in so many regions throughout the world there is a sense of belief that imbues itself into the biggest personalities. Politicians, preachers, even just sessful businessmen. Thereбпs something a little more to all of the good ones. So now, Bruce found himself really looking at Kat as if it was his first time seeing her.

    The first thing he noted was that her horns clearly werenбпt stic. They werenбпt painted either. Regardless of if they were actually stuck to the young womanбпs head, they were REAL horns. Perhaps they were just attached to a headband but now that he was looking, it wasnбпt hard to tell that they were no cheap props. The next thing he looked at were her wings. Thatбпs where things started to get strange.

    Once again the quality of the боcraftingбп on them was exceptional. The leather looked great and they moved as Kat shifted slightly in her seat. Thatбпs when he realised something else. They could twitch. It wasnбпt anything major, but they would fidget. Kat would roll her shoulders, and then, flex her wings just a bitбн in clearly and distinctly separate motions. Bruce was starting to reach a conclusion about just who was ying the game better todayбн and he was thinking it wasnбпt Roxanne anymore. The real kicker was when he looked at Katбпs tail. It moved and shiftedzily. It wasnбпt just a costume piece stuck to her backбн it moved. Sure, it could be roboticбн but it was much to smooth for that.

    Bruce let out a breath of air from the corner of his mouth, as if that would relieve the pressure he was feeling. Roxy was in for a big surprise in a few moments. Bruceбн well Bruce was going to sit back and enjoy the show.

 Chapter 945 - 945 Chapter 945 Bruce Takes the Lead

    945 Chapter 945 Bruce Takes the Lead

    The silence continued as Roxanne struggled to think of something to say. Then her gaze sharpened and Bruce realised Roxanne was about to say something particrly nasty to try and trip Vivian and the kids up, perhaps even Callisto as well. Bruce firmed his decision in that moment. It was a risk, and maybe heбпd look like a foolбн but Roxanne was definitely about to take things too far. б░You know, Iбпm amazed you managed to keep the fact that magic is real a secret,б▒ said Bruce. Roxanneбпs mouth mmed shut as she red at Bruce out of the corner of her eyes. She was shocked, and couldnбпt properly control her facial expression after such a deration. б░With that knowledge on the tableбн Katбн are you actually a demon? Or just a witch pretending to be one?б▒

    *Holy shit Bruce knows?! Might as well go big then.* Roxy didnбпt look too pleased with Bruceбпs statement, but for him it was an easy choice to make. He recognised that his wife saw no lies, but didnбпt want to y the fool admitting it either under the circumstances. Well, he could y the fool. In this instance thoughбн Kat pressed down on the mental button and exploded into purple smoke.

    She manoeuvred around behind the chair and returned to normal leaning against the backrest, trying not to show how horribly draining that was. *Shit. If I wasnбпt linked with Lily, and didnбпt have the powerup from being Rank 3 I donбпt think I could have pulled that off. Earth really does hamper our abilities. Sure I wasnбпt using it as intended but Iбпm basically out of energy!* б░Iбпm actually a demon,б▒ said Kat letting her wings spread out for good measure.

    б░I see,б▒ said Roxy stiffly before turning to Bruce, б░Dear husbandб▒ the word husband was sounding an awful lot like an usation to Bruce at that moment, б░might you enlighten me as to how you were able toбн deduce such a thing?б▒

    б░Well. Wife.б▒ Bruce shot back, б░I would have to say that youбпre losing your touch. If youбпd been watching Kat a bit more closely you might have noticed her wings fidget when held in ce too long. On top of that, her horns are clearly not paper mache or stic. Finally, her tail. It moves in such a lifelike way that unless Callisto suddenly took an interesting in advanced robotics and put the whole thing together in the few moments she was out of the roomбн then I have to conclude that itбпs all real,б▒

    Roxy nced at the room and didnбпt really no what to say. She seemed to be the only one that was surprised. б░Whatбн thisбн this is really not how the game is supposed to be yed here. Storing ammunition to ensure that I embarrass my daughter is one thingбн but you were basically keeping a nuclear bomb in the basement. I mean really, magic is real. How did you manage to hide such a thing? Why are you hiding such a thing?б▒ grumbled irately.

    Vivian of course, had no response of course, but Callisto was once again on the ball, б░Firstly I could point out that we did not sign up for this боgameбп in the first ce. I could also then point out that we were given no warning of your arrival, and thus, the fact we had something to shock you so thoroughly is hardly something to bein at our feet. Lastlyбн what else could we do really? It is not as though you could believe it all from a simple letter. Even now I can see the doubt in your eyes. Only the fact your husband is looking so smug about being correct is stopping you from checking for hallucinogens.б▒

    Roxy let out an exasperated sound, б░To be fair, it wouldnбпt be the first time we were dosed with something strange before a big meeting. Bruce gets very huggy when heбпs like that though, so itбпs rather easy to tell heбпs in his right now,б▒

    б░Donбпt tempt me woman,б▒ fired off Bruce.

    .....

    б░My Bruce, so forward,б▒ said Roxy with a husky tone of voice, б░but I canбпt say itбпs appropriate right now. I mean, what sort of example would we be setting for the grandkids? Iбпd really rather not give them a show like that. What would they think of us?б▒

    Bruce rolled his eyes, б░Considering one of them is a little Callisto and the other has a girlfriend, Iбпd say one would be mortified, and the other would be taking notes about боnormal human mating ritualsбп as if they were some rare bird from another continent,б▒

    Roxy nodded, conceding the point, б░Yes that does indeed sound about right. I suppose it would be a bit much for a lesbian in a buddying rtionship to see us old folks partaking in our own pleasure. Probably not a family activity. Althoughбнб▒ Roxy took another nce at Kat, б░I think Kat has to be a Subus, so perhaps it IS appropriate,б▒

    б░No Iбпm asexual,б▒ Kat said firmly, cutting off that line of thought for the pair. It was already mortifying just to hear it. Kat had thought that after recently spending the day with Sue that she wouldnбпt be so flustered hearing stuff like this but apparently there was a whole new level of mortification that came with having the speakers be from an older generation.

    б░Wait then how did you end up with a girlfriend?б▒ asked Roxy, genuinely curious on this point, б░and how are you asexual AND a Subus, because I noticed you didnбпt deny that part,б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Same way as you can be asexual and human I suppose? I have heard that itбпs even rarer to see in Subi but it does happen. Itбпs much moremon with other types of demons, but here we are. As for how I got a girlfriendбн wellбн do you want to hear the long version or the short version?б▒

    б░Well, I am definitely interested in bothбнб▒ said Roxy slowly, waiting to see if that would spark any reaction in Kat. It didnбпt, all that happened was Kat turning to face Roxy as she spoke, б░бнbut we can just take the short version for now. Weбпll be staying in town for a while and we can get the full storyter,б▒

    Kat nodded and hopped back down into her seat, б░The short version is that while I might not be sexually attracted to Lily, she is, if you ignore Sylvie, the most important person in my life by a considerable margin. Combine that with the fact she IS a lesbian and I apparently check all of her boxes, it was enough for her to ask me out, and for me to say yes. Weбпve been best friends for years, and it was a little hard for her to not say anything because of the whole turning into a cat thing,б▒

    б░Ohбн oh right you did say thatбнб▒ mumbled Roxy as her brain caught up to the fact that Kat had in fact said that she was dating a боcatgirlбп. Now Roxy didnбпt really know what that meant, but it was weird and the fact sheбпd let it slip her mind so easily was a failing on her part. She didnбпt take it overly hard, she did just find out magic was real, and hadnбпt had time to examine the conversation in light of that revtion. б░I suppose the next question then is what is a боcat girlбп and how did Lily be one? Assuming she wasnбпt one before, considering you did say боturning intoбнбп?

    Kat nodded, б░That story is a little longer and isnбпt really mine to tell. Lily is always in my thoughts and sheбпd be a bit put out if she couldnбпt exin it all herself. Especially when she lives just over the fence. If you donбпt mind waiting a few moments she can be over here to tell you herself,б▒

    б░While it is sweet that sheбпs always in your thoughts, that doesnбпt mean you cannot speak on her behalf. Just the highlights are fine, no need to bother her getting here early. Assuming she ising around for Sylvieбпs party?б▒ said Roxy.

    Kat shook her head, б░No I mean that a bit more literally. As in Lily can hear my thoughts and has been watching the whole conversation,б▒

    Roxy stared at Kat for a few moments. б░Thatбн that is an awfully close bond to have with someone. I can hardly picture what that would be like. While I do love my husband Iбпm not sure Iбпd want him to be privy to my every thought,б▒

    б░As if Iбпve not already figured out 95% of them,б▒ chuckled Bruce.

    б░And Iбпd like to keep it at 95% thank you very much. Some things must not be shared!б▒ insisted Roxy.

    Kat shrugged, б░Technically we can close it off if we try but Lily canбпt do that yet and I donбпt like to, both out of respect for that particr fact and because I donбпt have anything to hide form her,б▒

 Chapter 946 - 946 Chapter 946 Pspspspspspspspsps

    946 Chapter 946 Pspspspspspspspsps

    Kat was already making her way over to the ss door when the sound of something smacking into it was heard. Roxy looked over and was confused to see a small kitten using the back of her paw to p the ss. Her mind supplied the recently learned knowledge that the strange looking cat was probably Lilyбн but the logical part of her that still hadnбпt quite internalised the existence of magic was trying to work out what the weird cat was doing.

    Kat opened the door and then swiftly returned to her seat, racing the cat, or at least thatбпs how it looked. They managed to synchronise theirndings, with a bit of mental trickery to ensure they were on the same page. Kat slid down into the chair, making it look like she was lounging there the whole time, and not running a moment ago. Then in a sh Lily was also there, human form and snuggling into Kat. б░Hi Roxy!б▒ said Lily.

    б░You knowбн for someone who said just moments ago that youбпre asexualбн you do seem to have a fascination with pussy,б▒ said Roxy, not a hint of shame.

    Lily went bright red, copying Vivian who didnбпt want to hear such things from her mother. Katбн well Kat had expected it. Honestly, she was expecting something a bit more pointed, б░Well, my name is KAT after all. The fact that I have a bit of a thing for good pussy shouldnбпt be that much of a surprise,б▒

    Roxy nodded as if this to, was an expected response. Lily was caught in the crossfire though, and started to squeak for a few moments before retreating to her cat form. Kat wasnбпt going to let that chance go and started to scratch Lily behind the ears, getting her to purr. б░See, my girlfriend is purring after just a second under my fingers. Iбпm just a poor teen, no real experience to speak of. Can you match this sort of response Roxy?б▒

    Roxyбпs gaze sharpened, б░Iбпm afraid that with my own partner Iбпm much more efficient with my sharp tongue. Fingers just donбпt have the sameбн coverageбн when ites to men. Youбпll need to lean to adapt to these kinds of things, Iбпm sure,б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Iбпm not totally sure I will. Perhaps you need to rely on esction or an everchanging gallery of techniques to ensure the same end result but with just a few tricks I can make sure Lily is always satisfied by mypany,б▒

    б░How about-б▒ Roxy started but was cut off by Bruce.

    б░How about we STOP,б▒ said Bruce firmly. б░I do not wantrge sections of our first meeting with our grandchildren to be about sexual innuendos. This goes doubly so considering itбпs also the first time weбпre meeting our granddaughterбпs girlfriend. Sure I can be amused by the games you y with Vivian, but she at least had her entire life to get used to us. So justбн dial it back a few notches. Perhaps more than a few,б▒

    .....

    б░Itбпs not that I donбпt understand your concern Bruceбн but I mean,б▒ Roxy waves towards Kat, б░At least half of these jokes right themselves. I mean, really, how can you expect me to ignore the opportunity in front of me when it was practically served right to my doorstep on a silver tter,б▒

    б░If you want to get technical about it, we came to there doorstep without warning, the fact that food has been prepared is apletely separate issue,б▒ said Bruce, continuing the metaphor, but stretching it a bit out of shape.

    Roxy sniffed, as she went take enough sip of tea, only to realise her cup was empty. Before she couldment on this Callisto was already moving over to poor her more. Roxy gave Callisto a polite nod for the service, waiting for Callisto to go back to her seat before speaking, б░If thatбпs the how you want to take this metaphor, then Iбпd say that rather then showing up anding face first to a delectable tter, we instead found an all-you-can-eat buffet with great quality and endless opportunities.

    б░Besides, Sylvie seems fine with it, sheбпs hardly blushing. Iбпll admit itбпs a bit of a shame because she hasnбпt asked any awkward questions that would embarrass everyone further, but she seems fine. And, and, Kat has a girlfriend already. Sheбпs not five. Katбпs basically an adult and if she canбпt handle a bit of innuendo then I worry for her future. So really, Iбпm just doing her a favour!б▒

    Bruce rolled his eyes and Sylvie decided to illuminate Roxy, б░Iбпm perfectly aware of the biological realities of sex, as well as what terms are likely to be used for innuendos. While they do quite escape my notice at first, it is rather easy to pay attention to the way you all speak them. It is not hard to determine which words are innuendos just from that, and while they do not embarrass me, I could ask about them with intent to make things awkward if you want,б▒

    Roxy stared at Sylvie for a few moments before turning to re at Callisto, б░What have you been teaching that girl?б▒

    Callisto shrugged, б░After Lily and Kat got the talk, Sylvie wondered what it was about. Vivian told me, боI want nothing to do with whatever nonsense this is going to turn into itбпs your jobбп so I gave Sylvie a brief biology lesson as well as some novels that speak on what feelings you experience as you go through puberty, and a few romance novels to top things off. She read through them pretty quickly, and not all of it was new information.б▒

    *You know. I canбпt say Iбпm surprised.*

    [Neither am I. Not entirely pleased Callisto decided to educate Sylvieбн but not surprised.]

    *Ehбн Sylvie wouldбпve just looked it all up in the library or maybe found a way to get her hands on some medical lecture recordings. Itбпs probably best she leant it all properly from Callisto then a bunch of random books that donбпt exin the topic well.*

    [I guessбн but isnбпt she a little young to be learning about this sort of stuff?]

    *I canбпt say. Callisto would have been very clinical with it all, and Sylvie hasnбпt even touched on the edges of puberty so thereбпs no risk of her being overly awkward about it or of her misunderstanding something silly because of how her bodies changing. Instead itбпs just information that might be useful in the future. Like taxes.*

    [Do you need to worry about taxes?]

    *Iбпm pretty sure D.E.M.O.N.S takes a cut from all the jobs I do already so Iбпm going to go with боnoбп. Then againбн the fact remains that Iбпm earning money in another dimensionбн does that mean Iбпmmitting tax evasion? Or is it tax fraud? Some other legally distinct version of tax issues? Because I am paying taxesбн I thinkбн just not to my government. Unless being a demon supersedes that? Which I guess it sort of does? The government probably wouldnбпt agree, but D.E.M.O.N.S could probably force the issue.*

    [Iбн I donбпt know. Iбпm also not sure how I count either. We didnбпt really test it but Iбпd be willing to be I can spend the Campfires, and Candles that you earnбн or at the very least Iбпd guess I get a cut during your adventures. Does that mean Iбпm in the same position as you? My Mum will be so disappointed that her daughter is never nning to pay taxes.]

    Roxy groaned at Callistoбпs admission, б░I really donбпt know why youбпd think that was a good idea,б▒

    б░Well I was not going to prevent her from learning, especially not after she came and asked me for the information. I would be a poor teacher if I simply said боitбпs a grown-up thingбп or боitбпs best you donбпt knowбп. I did warn her that she would probably find most of it gross or irrelevant for now, but I certainly was not going to stop her,б▒ intoned Callisto.

    б░You arenбпt a teacher though!б▒ retorted Roxy.

    *Hmmбн now thatбпs making me wonder if weбпre technically illegal immigrants? I mean we do leave and renter the country pretty regrly without passports or anything.*

    [Yes but we live here and have citizenship. If we suddenly turned up in sayбн Egypt, then perhaps youбпd have a point. Then againбн can you also get in trouble for sneaking OUT of a country? Iбпm not too sure on thews surrounding that. Itбпs not something Iбпve ever checked.]

    Kat and Lily started to get lost in their own little world after that. Roxyбпs teasing, while not overly embarrassing for Kat, was a bit much. Kat also didnбпt like how easily she got caught up in Roxyбпs pace, responding with things that were just as bad, if not worse, then her боgrandmotherбп was throwing out. Lily was awfully embarrassed and it just wasnбпt the same as when Kat was politely teasing her and they were alone. Lily of course, had eyes only for Kat and as soon as the chance to get lost in their own conversation appeared, she jumped at it. Roxy and Callisto could argue if they wanted. It really wasnбпt their problem.

 Chapter 947 - 947 Chapter 947 LetтАЩs Get This Party Started

    947 Chapter 947 Letбпs Get This Party Started

    Eventually the conversation wrapped up for lunch, which then led into everyone moving to the spare room that had been set aside for the party. It was a bit cramped now that they had two additional guests, but Lily and Sylvie were happy to sit on Katбпs and Vivianбпsps respectively.

    While they were getting situated, Bruce went back outside to grab their own gifts for Sylvie, before adding them to therge pile that was sitting on the table in the middle of the room. The stic chairs everyone had taken werenбпt terriblyfortable, but that was fine. Kat was actually the only one having issues. She could hear the cheap stic groaning as she sat and needed to abuse her tail and demonic strength to keep herself from falling. Something she regrly forgot was that she was denser now.

    Her muscles and bones were tougher, not just because of magical nonsense, but also because theypacted themselves and gained density when she ranked up. For the higher quality furniture, both in the Hub and in other rooms, it wasnбпt an issue. For cheap stic chairs that Callisto had picked up on sale by the dozen? It was a significant increase in weight and they just werenбпt built to handle it. *Well that canбпt be good.*

    [Wait is that the chair? How did you get it to stop?]

    *Iбпm essentially doing that боair chairбп exercise at the moment while making it look like Iбпm sitting down on the chair. My tail is on the ground and helping with the fact that I donбпt want to put too much pressure on the wall either.*

    [Thatбн thatбпs not something I ever considered might be a problem. I wonder how often thates up in the Hub. Does that mean you need furniture weighted for your боweight ssбп essentially?]

    *Are you implying Iбпm fat now?* Asked Kat knowing full well Lily was doing no such this. She was surprised by the rush of mental images. Mostly centred around a Kat with a slightly fully figureбн mostly an expansion of her ass and tits with just a little extra on her thighs. *Oh? Is that what youбпd prefer?* Taunted Kat, only to get a sh of panic before a deluge of more urate mental images of Kat doing various stretches. Kat actually felt her own heart warm at the knowledge that Lily didnбпt actually want her to look any different, just have chances to show it off.

    [WAIT NO!]

    *Itбпs fine. Though it is good to see you prefer me the way I am.*

    .....

    [Of course I do! But you had to put those thoughts in my head!]

    *Why I resent that implication. I did not send you a single scious thought yet you forwarded a truly impressive number of lewd thoughts.*

    [It was because you brought up getting fat.]

    *Lilyбн if thatбпs your idea of боfatбп I feel like we need to have a frank discussion about body image.*

    [That might be true if you werenбпt a Subus Kat. I donбпt know if I could conceptualise you looking anything short of perfect, so while I can find the idea of you having more t&a to admire andбн maybe y with a bitбн] Lily shook her head to clear the images that were already rising back up. [Right wellбн despite that I still canбпt imagine you gaining too much weight to be attractive or that the weight would ever go to the wrong ces. I meanбн look at Sue! She has to have at least a third of her weight tied up in tits and ass!]

    *You knowбн I wonder about that. If she was a normal human, perhaps you might have a pointбн but how is a demons weight distributed? I doubt weбпre made of the same sort of stuff and isnбпt it a sort of Subus stapple to haverge breasts? Perhaps we evolved a way to make themrge without needless weight.*

    [Counterpoint, you can bench press a tree.]

    *Ah yeahбн that would probably negate the necessity of finding a way to remove back pain. Just have better muscles.*

    [Rightбн but can we get back to the party? I can hear Bruce climbing the stairs and I really donбпt want to be thinking about lewd things when Sylvie should be in the spotlight.]

    *Of course. And Sylvie has been so very patient, waiting till after lunch to even look at her presents!* Kat and Lily left their conversation just as Bruce opened the door to bring in a medium sized box that was a little smaller then his chest, as well as a second smaller one that was about twice the size of a fist, cing it down with the rest of the presents.

    Vivian pped, to get everyoneбпs attention. б░Awesome! Now that everything for Sylvie is here I can announce that the first gift, mineбн isnбпt actually here at all! Teeheeб▒ Vivianughed a bit and poked her tongue out.

    Sylvie gave Vivian a swift jab in the stomach, and Vivian yed along, clutching at her side and toppling over, bringing Sylvie with her of course as she slumped off to the side of the chair. Whichбн really was a poor idea. The chairs didnбпt have any weight of their own and instantly started to topple. Only the fact Callisto must have seen the interactioning saved further issues. The maid in question stomped a foot down on the leg of the chair forcing it to remain in ce. Vivian bolted upright and gave a sheepish smile to the room. б░No injuring the birthday girl,б▒ said Callisto, a slightly icy tone in her voice.

    б░Umбн right sorryбнб▒ apologised Vivian as she gave Sylvie a kiss in the cheek and a few pats on the head. б░Iбпve got a shelf for all your books. It was a bit of effort getting something that matches Chekovбпs work, especially considering he didnбпt want to take another order from me until he finishes Katбпs deskбн something he still hasnбпt made much progress on apparently. Itбпs in the garage at the moment under some covers. Kat can take it upstairster,б▒

    б░And youбпre making your daughter lift that herself why?б▒ questioned Roxy with a re before Sylvie could even thank Vivian for the thought.

    б░It is likely because Kat could lift your car with a single hand and still not feel tired,б▒ interjected Callisto.

    б░Ahбн rightбнб▒ mumbled Roxy suitably chastised.

    б░Mhm!б▒ mumbled Vivian with a nod, б░Unlike some people, cough, Lily, cough, itбпs not a good idea to just stack books up on the floor. I thought now that you were starting to look for a few and keep them around a shelf was necessary!б▒

    б░You do know that youбпre supposed to cough instead of just saying the word боcoughбп right Vivian?б▒ said боLilyбп.

    Vivian tilted her head and poked a finger into her cheek, б░Noбн that canбпt be rightбнб▒

    Roxy lightly smacked the back of Vivianбпs head, б░Enough messing around, this is Sylvieбпs party not youredy show,б▒

    б░Where do you think I get the habit from Mum?б▒ retorted Vivian. Bruce snicked until Roxy turned to re at him. When they locked eyes, Bruce simply projected an air ofplete innocence.

    Sylvie giggled at the byy which seemed topletely diffuse what little tension as building. She also managed to wiggle free of Vivianбпs arms so that she could pick out her presents. Callisto instantly realised that was going to be a problem because the temporary table theyбпd set up in the room wasnбпt designed with small children in mind. Sylvieбпs eyeline didnбпt even match up to the tabletop let alone give her the ability to look over her spoils. Callisto lifted her up in a swift motion and whispered, б░Which one do you want?б▒

    Sylvie shrugged until Callisto turned her around to a pouting Vivian acting like a child that had just been told Christmas was cancelled. Sylvie burst intoughter when Callisto continued the circle and revealed that Roxy was wearing the exact same expression. Bruce had a small smile of his own while Lily wasughing quite a bit internally and Kat was enjoying the feeling immensely. It was silly yes, but Kat was starting to understand what Callisto had meant earlier when she said Roxy was doing it all just to mess with them.

    Sure Roxy was still teasing Vivian but it was clear that mother and daughter were just as bubbly and prone to acting much younger then their true ages when the mood caught them. It was probably why Roxy was so good at embarrassing her daughter. It was highly probably that Roxy was using all the same tricks her own parents, or maybe friends, used against her in her youth. Lily was quite interested in which of the two it was. Was Roxy teased by her friends when she was younger and decided to train her daughter up to resist that pressure? Or did Roxy have to deal with her own mother teasing her mercilessly whenever she visited.

 Chapter 948 - 948 Chapter 948 Opening the Presents! Most of themтАж

    948 Chapter 948 Opening the Presents! Most of themбн

    After боsomeбп prodding from the children in the room, said children of course being Vivian and Roxy, regardless of what others might say, Sylvie chose a familiar shape as her first present. It was unmistakably a book, and rather appropriate considering the bookshelf Vivian imed to have acquired.

    When Sylvie tore into it thoughбн instead of a fantasy novel or a science fiction storyбн it was a university level medical textbook. б░Thanks so much Callisto!б▒ cheered Sylvie.

    б░That is not the only present of mine, but I am d you enjoyed it,б▒ returned Callisto with a smile on her face as Sylvie set the book off to the side. Kat and Lily nodded as if this was expected, and Vivian didnбпt even blink.

    б░Callistoбн why are you giving aбн actually Iбпm not sure if you ever mentioned Sylvieбпs exact age but she canбпt be more than nine I want to say? Not the point. Why are you giving her advanced medical textbooks? Isnбпt it a bit early to be pushing her towards being a doctor?б▒

    б░Sylvie is in fact ten today,б▒ said Callisto, б░and the reason she was provided such books is because she was enjoying my digital copies until now, but professed both an interest in further reading and a proper book to look through when doing so. As such I see no reason not to supply her with said book. I also do not see how it would push her to bing a doctor,б▒

    б░You donбпt think giving her medical books will push her towards being a doctor?б▒ asked Bruce more in defence of Roxy then anything else. He already had an inkling as to what Callisto had done. Especially with the other suspiciously book shaped packages still on the table.

    Callisto passed Sylvie the next present she was making her way towards and tore it open. This one was another book of courseбн but it was about high level mathematics instead of medical techniques. б░I do believe Sylvie has inadvertently provided you with the answer to the question. The books are not all rted to the medical profession, or even further restricted to topics required to be a doctor.б▒

    Roxy spluttered dramatically, hand over her heart as if sheбпd just taken a major blow. б░Urgh, your n is too much for me. I cannot withstand the sheer brilliance!б▒ Roxy then slumped down onto the carpeted floor and made choking sounds.

    Sylvie wiggled out of Callistoбпs arms easily and walked over to where Roxy wasying on the ground. Sylvie quickly poked a few ces on Roxyбпs body, and ignored the slight twitching a few of the pokes caused. б░My professional medical opinion is that sheбпs beyond saving,б▒ said Sylvie боsadlyбп.

    .....

    б░Tell my grandchildren I love them!б▒ coughed Roxy.

    б░Your grandchildren are all in this room, unless thereбпs something you havenбпt told me Mum,б▒ used Vivian. Roxy red at her daughter but didnбпt get to respondбн

    б░No, no. No secret nieces or nephews hidden away,б▒ said Bruce easily as Roxy remembered she was supposed to be ying dead and made a few more random noises before flopping back down on the ground. Sylvie thought that was a bit silly.

    б░I pronounced you dead. Stop getting back up,б▒ said Sylvie with a pout.

    б░Nawбн does my granddaughter hate me so much?б▒ whined Roxy with tears in her eyes.

    б░Your ability to cry onmand will not save you this time,б▒ said Sylvie with confidence.

    б░Wait did Callisto warn you about that?б▒ Roxy said with arge pout.

    б░No you just confirmed it to me right at this moment,б▒ said Sylvie easily.

    б░Ugh! Hoisted by my own petard!б▒ боcoughedбп Roxy.

    б░What is a petard?б▒ questioned Sylvie.

    *Do you know Lily?*

    [I do not Iбпm afraid. Not sure Iбпve ever thought to look it up]

    б░Errбн umбн Callisto?б▒ asked Roxy after a few seconds of confusion. б░Do you know because I donбпt,б▒

    б░It is a device from the 16th century. A sort of rudimentary cannon that was stuck against fortifications and filled with gunpowder to bring down fortress walls or doors,б▒ exined Callisto.

    б░Wait how can you be hoisted by a cannon?б▒ asked Roxy very confusedбн and leaning up on her arm to get a better angle to look at everyone.

    б░I was curious myself but truth be told I do not think it is an entirely urate saying. The cannon is not hoisted during operation, and I do not know how the petard could be used to hoist anyone. It is a saying made famous by Shakespeare, but I do not believe it made all that much sense back in his day and does not make any sense now that they are no longer in use,б▒ exined Callisto.

    б░Huhбнб▒ said Roxy as she finally got off the floor, giving Sylvie a quick kiss on the cheek as she did so, б░I always just assumed that it was some form of underwear you know? Like a leotard meant to be warn as underclothes of something of that nature. To hear that itбпs a cannonбн are you sure?б▒

    Callisto nodded, б░That is what I managed to uncover in my research. Admittedly I did not spend long on the topic because it was merely a fleeting interest but I did do enough work to confirm that a petard is a cannon,б▒

    Vivian pped her hands twice, б░Right well, while Iбпm sure this is fun for you all to discuss and Sylvie is too nice to interrupt it, I feel like we should get through the rest of the presents! I want to see what else is in there!б▒

    б░Youбпd think it was your birthday,б▒ scoffed Roxy.

    Vivian pouted but Roxyбпsment was otherwise ignored as Sylvie made her way through two more books from Callisto and then got onto Katбпs presents. The first happened to be DDK. Sylvie flipped the box and read through the little blurb on the back with a frown on her face before nodding and saying, б░Thanks Kat,б▒ though it wasnбпt quite as genuine as the one sheбпd given Callisto.

    б░Hey donбпt forget Lily! She helped me pick it out. Plus, two more are from the both of us, not just that one,б▒ said Kat firmly.

    Sylvieбпs eyes shone at the confirmation two more of the presents were from her big sister. She examined the pile again with newfound interest. There was of course the present from Bruce and Roxy, and then two more boxes. One had the same wrapping paper as the first board game, and Sylvie had mistakenly assumed that one was Lilyбпs present to her. Now that she knew there was 3bined gifts from the demonic duoбн well that was much more interesting.

    She was smart enough to work out DDK was probably to encourage her to y with friends. What else was there? Sylvie grabbed the other боsmallбп present from Kat and Lily tearing it open. It just so happened it was upside down. It was heavy and Sylvie struggled to lift it over to see what it was. Callisto reached over and helped the motion to reveal a gorgeous chess set made of gemstones in a nice wooden box. There was a ss window at the front showing of all the pieces. The board itself was hidden inside and made of ck onyx and white quartz.

    Sylvie nearly dropped the gift in her surprise, but Callisto held on tighter. б░W-what?б▒ whispered Sylvie shocked as she looked at the most wonderful chess set sheбпd ever seen.

    б░Damn Kat, Lilyбн making it hard topete,б▒ muttered Vivian under her breath.

    б░This was actually the cheapest of Sylvieбпs gifts,б▒ said Kat offhandedly.

    Vivian red at that Kat who quickly waved the concern off. б░No, no it was a great deal. For demons these gems just arenбпt all that valuable. That doesnбпt mean it looks anything less then spectacr but without any enchantments on it, theyбпre just shiny rocks to a lot of demons no research and development, just a fancy chess set. Sue thought it was likely someoneбпs prototype for their graduation piece,б▒

    Sylvie gulped and nodded before putting it to the side with Callistoбпs help. б░Umбн how am I even supposed to open thatst oneбнб▒

    It was a valid concern. The final box was muchrger than Sylvie herselfбн in fact it took up most of the table all by itself. The other presents had been stacked on top of it. б░Perhaps leave it tost? We can move the other presents first,б▒ said Callisto.

    Sylvie nodded, and made for the final gift tearing into it. Sylvie looked at it with confusion as she looked over the box. It seemed to be a kit specialised in making bracelets out ofбн not quite rubber bands? б░I donбпt understand what this isбнб▒

    б░Ahбн our bad,б▒ said Roxy with a small sigh. б░Itбпs a kit for making bracelets. From what Bruce and I knew of youбн it was clear you were a little Callisto in most ways soбн we thought getting you a good way to use your hands to make things would be nice. Itбпs a bit like knitting your own bracelet, and you might be able to make some for friends but wellбн it does seem we might have underestimated your intelligenceбнб▒

 Chapter 949 - 949 Chapter 949 The Big One

    949 Chapter 949 The Big One

    Sylvieбпs Perspective. Yes thatбпs right!

    бкиC

    Everyone got to work straightening things out. It was like an intermission in the middle of a stage show. Every single person felt a bubbly of excitement for what wasing next. Kat rushed off to move the bookcase into Sylvieбпs room, Callisto and Vivian started to carry off the books and Roxy helped with by moving the bracelet kit as well as DDK. Bruce sat back and watched it all until he realised that someone needed to move Sylvieбпs new chess setбн but Lily got to it first. She left behind a suspiciouslyrge backpack Bruce hadnбпt seen before.

    It didnбпt take long for everything to find itself a new home. That home was the bookcase for basically everything. Proper ces for the non-book presents could be foundter, for now though it was all neatly out of the way and the big present was calling to everyone. Lily snuck back into the room first and transformed, taking her backpack with her.

    Everyone had returned except Callisto, but it didnбпt take long for the боmaidбп to make her presence known, as well as show off exactly what she was doing. Callisto walked in with a stool in hand so that Sylvie could stand on her own for thisst present. б░I believe this will be better then simply carrying Sylvie around for thisst present. This is your day Sylvie, the fact that you cannot reach the table is a blunder on my part. One I hopefully will not repeat in future years.

    Sylvie nodded and hopped up on the stool, a small tear in her eye. It was hard to notice sometimes, but Sylvie was a smart child. Sylvie knew Vivian adopted them mostly on a whim. Sylvie knew that getting adopted was no sure-fire way to obtain happiness. She knew it wasnбпt even a guaranteed way to receive a family. Still, Callistoбпs blunt, factual words were a wonderful gift made all the better for the fact that in Callistoбпs mind it was such a minor thing.

    Sylvie had long since epted the fact that she had a home here. She didnбпt doubt that she was loved by Vivian, or doted on by Callisto. Her mind had catalogued how their interactions hadбн well to say Vivianбпs changed would be a lie, Vivian had treated her like a daughter since day one. Callisto had tried certainly, but nowбн now Sylvie knew that regardless of what happened in the future, she would always be part of this family.

    A dark part of her mind wanted to poke at the fact sheбпd ever doubted the fact she belonged, but it was easily pushed aside. Nobody here had given her those doubts, they were simply the product of reading a number of studies about the adoption system and how often kids would get shuffled around. Finding a house to leave, and a couple to take care of you for a bit was not the same as finding parents and a home.

    Sylvie ran her hand gently over therge present as she wondered what exactly was going to be hiding behind the wrapping paper. That was the other reason she totally wasnбпt crying. Kat had been distanttely, only in the literal sense of courseбн but that didnбпt mean Sylvie could entirely suppress her displeasure at the circumstances. Kat didnбпte home every day, or even every week now. Whenever she was home, theyбпd spend time together, and Sylvie knew that Kat couldnбпt lie so Kat had to mean it whenever she threw outplimentsбн

    .....

    This was something else though. Her first birthday. Based on the expression she could see on Katбпs face, this was the big one. Not the first board game, not the wonderous chess set, this box. Whatever it was, Kat clearly believed it to be something sheбпd love. *I wonder what Kat decided upon. Likely a board gameбн but Iбпve never heard of one thisrge. I canбпt wait any longer. I have to see what it is.*

    Sylvie started slowly, digging a finger into the corner to start peeling off the wrapping paper. A small voice in the back of her mind informed her she could have started at the tape to keep the wrapping paper but she squashed it. This was going to be an awesome present and it needed to be revealed properly, not in big chunks to save paper that cost so little and couldnбпt be re-used anyway.

    Sylvie didnбпt wince, she didnбпt, as the paper slowly peeled away to reveal a shockingly detailed box art. Even just the corner contained more things then a standard box had on its entirety. It was a hill with a little house in it and banners on the side. Sylvie kept peeling to reveal more hills with houses, and a fence around the edges of the box. At the top of the hills was a man and a woman shing swords. Both eyes glowing gold and a wave of pressure emanating out from them, but flowing upwards to the next section of the box.

    Sylvie ignored how proper it was and hopped up on the table to keep peeling away. The next section of the art was a bundle of castles with portrait shots above them. There was a funny looking beastkin with a monocle, a proud king with his sceptre, an elf queen that smiled wideбн but it was all sharpened teeth and the dagger she held hidden in her breast pocket seemed to glimmer as Sylvieбпs eyes traced over it. A cranky old man with three faces surrounding him, the sailor, the tavern keepбн the spy. All of them had their own glow. Their own halo, and even though it was smaller then the fighters below, the cumtive glow seemed to brighten the entire picture.

    Sylvie didnбпt waste any time on thest part, ripping the whole top third of the paper off in one clean swing. Sure there was still a little covering the top corner, but a swift gesture from Callisto had that falling away as well. At the top, two groups of glowing hands, filtering around clouds. Some locked inbat, some throwing stuff down to other parts of the picture, and on those clouds, written in big, bold letters was the words боsh of Gods in a Mortal Worldбп

    б░Whatбн what IS this?б▒ asked Sylvie with a little bit of awe in her voice.

    Lily took this as her queue and hopped off of Katбпsp, transforming in one swift motion and mming down arge tome that looked like it was an ancient religious text. The pages looked worn, and the covered had cracks all across the leather bindings. Only the words sh of Gods in a Mortal World Rulebook, let the onlookers know Lily wasnбпt just showing off rare tomes. It was MASSIVE. б░That Sylvie, is considered to be one of the mostplex board games that demons have ever invented. It has been popr for centuries and can take days or weeks to finish a single match. This, this is your big birthday gift from Kat and I!б▒

    Sylvie looked across the whole ensemble mystified. б░Thisбн this is a board game?б▒

    Lily nodded eagerly, б░Yup, and itбпs allpleted unenchanted so it will work here on Earth perfectly well. The materials are all top notch and the paints are great quality. I had a bit of a nce into the rules myself just to see what it was all aboutбн and itбпs veryplex. Itбн honestly it might even be a bit beyond me. Maybe not if I had the time to properly research itбн but a nceбн Iбпve got nothing. Iбпm hoping that you can learn the rules, understand them, and then y it with Callisto, and maybe others? Itбпs really big in the demon world but Iбпm not sure how weбпd work with that,б▒

    б░It looks and sounds wonderful,б▒ whispered Sylvie in a hushed tone, б░Thank you so much, Lily, Katбн can you umбн tell me a bit about how itбпs yed?б▒

    Lily nodded, б░Yes, even though the rulebook is ratherplex the idea is simple enough to exin. Youбпre a god and you want the world to worship you instead of your rival. You get to y what is essentially three smaller games that effect each other. The Divine Champion level,pleting specific tasks and objectives. The Empire level where you try to make favourable deals and keep the empire that starts off worshipping you happy. The final step is your godly domain where you canбн well Iбпm not totally sure, but I know you can somewhat directly effect the other two and attack your opponent,б▒

    Sylvie nodded, б░Yesбн this sounds very interesting indeed. Callisto? Will you do me the honours of learning this game together?б▒

    б░Iбпd love to,б▒ said Callisto softly, but voice brimming with emotion. She turned to Kat and Lily and gave them a strong nod, a small tear in her own eyes. It was one thing to get Sylvie a board game. It was another to get her something like thisбн and then a step further to make sure it really suited Sylvieбпs tastes even to the point that Kat herself would likely never y CoG herself. Lily would likely be able to as she gained powerбн but that would be some time from now. For now, this was a chance for Callisto and Sylvie to have something specialбн and Sylvie wasnбпt the only one that was brimming with happiness this day.

 Chapter 950 - 950 Chapter 950 Getting to Know the Grandparents

    950 Chapter 950 Getting to Know the Grandparents

    Back to Kat

    бк-

    It was just after lunchtime a dayter and Kat was sitting in the living room, Lily curled up against her side in human form and reading further ahead in that paper magic book. Vivian was working away in her office, while Sylvie and Callisto wereбн not so much getting started with sh of Godбпs in a Mortal Worl (CoG) as they were just seeing how everything was set up. Lily was adamant that they couldnбпt have read through the entire ruleset already. It was simply too much.

    It was also too much for the table. After theyбпd cleared away the remains of lunch and the pair got to work settings things up it was very clear CoG wouldnбпt fit on just the one table. Now it was spread out across the table, and the kitchen bench and there was still more stuff in the box toy out. Kat didnбпt know what to think as she looked at the thousands of pieces. There was at least 50 unique sets of them and that was without getting into the sets of things that had small variations. Kat just shook her head as she imagined trying to get into the game.

    Kat was pretty sure that would be a great way to tangle her memories up once again. Nothing like that had happened since the time she tried to memorise the entire list of races in a few moments. Kat could practically feel her thoughts getting tangled just imagining herself dealing with CoG. Lily actually felt quite simrly. Though in her case it was the insane amount of research, going over the information again and again to make sure it stuck. She could feel her eyes watering at the thought. Too much work for a board game. Especially when she still had magic to master.

    б░So how did you to meet anyway?б▒ asked Kat after a while. Roxy and Bruce had apparently booked a ce in town to stay and headed back there for the night. They were visiting again, and nned to do so for six days, or something around that number. Theyбпd missed Callistoбпs breakfast but had managed to stop by a local cafиж.

    Bruce and Roxy shared a look at Katбпs question and Roxy let out a longugh. While his wife wasughing, Bruce said, б░The reason weбпreughing is that it really depends on what you actually mean. If you mean, when did we start dating, thatбпs a bit of aplicated journey. As for how we met just in more general terms? Well we actually grew up together!б▒

    б░Yeah but we hated each otherбпs guts the whole time we were growing up!б▒ughed Roxy.

    б░I canбпt really imagine that,б▒ said Lily. б░The only two people Iбпve ever had feelings were also my best friends. One I fell for after we were friends, the other I fell for first, and then became friends with. The idea that youбпd hate each otherбн is very strange to me,б▒

    .....

    б░Oh? Strange are we? What do you think Kat? Willing to back up your girlfriendбпs statement?б▒ Roxy asked confrontationally.

    Kat just shrugged, б░I mean Iбпm happy to support Lily if ites down to it but I think itбпs more likely that Lily and I are the strange ones. At least, from a more normal perspective. Certainly, I think if you were to grab ten people off the street and ask who was stranger Lily and I would have more fingers pointing at us,б▒

    Roxy nodded, б░True true, but at least youбпre willing to stand by Lily in such trying times. Bruce would just abandon me,б▒ Roxy said as she leaned back heavily, hand over her forehead as if she was trying to prevent herself from fainting.

    Bruce just rolled his eyes, б░Thatбпs because you dig yourself into so many holes that itбпs only right you learn how to climb back out of them. The fact youбпd smack my hand away if I tried to help is also a pretty big reason,б▒

    б░Ugh, my husband,б▒ Roxy whined, hand over her heart, б░How can you say such hurtful things about your wife,б▒

    б░Because I speak only the truth, my dear. However painful it may be,б▒ said Bruce dryly.

    б░Well I literally canбпt lie so I understand the feeling,б▒ Kat said with a smile.

    б░Oh?б▒ questioned Roxy with a raised eyebrow.

    б░Yeah it seems to be one of the only downsides to being a demon,б▒ said Kat. б░We get a pretty good deal all things considered. The only issue Iбпve had is that I canбпt lie, even about little things. Itбпs not too hard to get around if you think about it a little. Just as an exampleбн Iбпve heard people say the sky is pink. All true, I have heard say people that. The sky is blue obviously, but Iбпve HEARD otherwise sometimes, usually as a joke,б▒

    б░So, no issues with crosses? Holy water? The power of Christ does notpel you?б▒ chortled Roxy, trying to keep the questions serious but couldnбпt stop herself picture an old priest screaming at Kat and throwing holy water at Kat and just having it do nothing.

    Kat shook her head, б░Nope, nothing at all. Though, my perfect memory is letting me notice the conversation has drifted. I thought we were talking about how you both got together?б▒

    Roxy just waved Katбпs concerns off and said, б░Oh sure we can get to that but I have to admit while weбпre ALREADY on being a demon could you tell us a bit more about it? I meanбн the no lying thing is a bit weird but is there anything else that stands out?б▒

    б░Umбнб▒ Kat thought for a seconds, an idea popped into her head but before she could do anythingбн

    Callisto yelled, б░You had better not be thinking of cutting open your hand to show your blood is ck Kat!б▒ Kat jolted in ce, because she had in fact been doing that. б░Not only is it painful for your girlfriend and the rest of us to watch, normal blood is a pain to get out of things. I do not want to find out how hard it is to get demon blood off the couch!б▒

    *Umбн*

    [Callisto knows you well.]

    *Sorryбн* Kat apologised mentally as she felt Lilyбпs anger wash over her. Kat recognised she might have gotten a little too used to pain. Sure she had regeneration, but Lily hated seeing her injured. Probably better to justбн not go straight for the self-harm. Even if it wasnбпt really self-harm and very much temporaryбн yeah best not.

    So Kat let out a light cough and looked away as her cheeks coloured a bit, б░Yeahбн as Callisto said my blood is ckбн Iбпm also pretty sure my pain tolerance has increased a lotбн but Iбпm not sure if thatбпs because it was already quite good and it got better, or if it came along with my regenerationбн or if Iбпm just that bad at keeping myself safe when I know I donбпt have to worry about staying injured,

    б░Umбн I know that everyone has a demonic me,б▒ Kat summoned a bit of purple fire to her hands, б░itбпs something all demons have and it takes a shape inside them. Mine looks like a personбн and it can sort of thing by itself? I do mean ITSELF not herself as well. Itбпsбн weird. I have all the memories of what it does, and itбпsбн only sort of like a person?б▒

    б░Thatбпs very strangeбнб▒ grumbled Bruce. б░What exactly is that like?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Well itбпs only happened once, itбпs a recent thing. Itбн itбпs sort of like a photocopy of me but run through the printer a hundred or so times, before it was given the original and told боAct like a perfect copyбп and it sort of tries? Iбпm not sure Iбпm exining this well. Hmmбнб▒ Kat mused for a few seconds, б░No I donбпt really think itбпs something I can exin. Also probably best I donбпt try and use that ability on Earth. I donбпt want to see what the bacsh would be,б▒

    б░Why would there be a bacsh?б▒ asked Roxy.

    б░Earth supress all forms of higher energy,б▒ answered Lily. б░It makes a lot of things harder. I canбпt call up my spells at all despite practicing a bunch and makingбн some progress during Katбпsst stint off-world. Katбпs double is essentially concentrated energy. It could destabilise in moments, or be in untold agony as the world itself rejects its existence. Probably best not to,б▒

    Roxy and Bruce winced in synch, б░Yeahбн I can see why that would be an issueбнб▒ It really didnбпt sound pleasant. Lily hadnбпt even brought up the fact that Kat would get all those memories afterwards or the fact that Kat felt that strange hollowness afterwards. Would that sensation get worse on Earth? Or would it carry even more disastrous consequences then simply feeling a bit off? It really wasnбпt worth testing right now.

 Chapter 951 - 951 Chapter 951 RoxyтАЩs Backstory

    951 Chapter 951 Roxyбпs Backstory

    Kat discussed the specifics of her abilities with Bruce and Roxy for a while before the topic was finally brought back around to how the pair of them met. Roxy took the chance to answer, б░We first met when we were both babies. Neither of us remember it obviously, but we have some pictures from all the way back then. I was adorable as a baby,б▒

    б░Of course,б▒ interjected Bruce.

    б░Of COURSEб▒ harumphed Roxy, б░I was the most adorable baby you ever did see I tell you!б▒

    б░Iбпm sure Vivian would love to hear you repeat that,б▒ughed Bruce.

    б░Oh, Vivian was cute too, and I love her but Iбпm telling you, know better baby then me!б▒ sniggered Roxy. Kat felt her eye twitch slightly, and was rather confused by that fact. б░I wish I had some pictures so I could show you that I really was adorable. No matter. See, Bruceбпs parents, my mother and father inw, were big into real estate. They managed to make off with a lot of money and a huge plot ofnd for themselves.

    б░They built a fairly modest house, though it was somewhat extravagant for the time, and had a massive garden that required constant maintenance. Thatбпs where my own father came in. He jumped at the chance to work on such a prestigious garden, especially when it included a ce to stay and a consistent wage. Now, Bruceбпs parents had himter in life, and my own parents are a good fifteen? I want to say fifteen years younger. Anyway, my father, Ronaldo, had a little cabin on the grounds. The bottom floor was half a kitchen while the other half was all the gardening supplies. It did not smell good at all.

    б░Eventually, with a stable job, andбн technically a house, he proposed to his own sweetheart Perenelle, and epted. So Mum and Dad worked in the garden, Bruceбпs parents, Byron, and Tiffany, lived in their house when they could but were mostly traveling around for work. They were building it as a retirement home for themselves from what I heard. Anywayбн eventually they decided to settle down and have a proper family.

    б░Now, if you ask our parentsбн there was a big party the day Tiffany found out she was pregnant and I was conceived that very night. I donбпt know how true that is, and considering Bruce and I are born about a month apart Iбпm of the opinion that it was probably just luck. Whatever the case, it meant that Perenelle and Tiffany were pregnant at the same time and they got a lot closer.

    б░So of course it was just natural that little Bruce, and baby Roxy would y together right? Well thatбпs what our parents thought and we HATED each other. I donбпt really know why. Every time I asked my parents theyбпd give a different reason. Maybe Bruce looked at me funny, maybe I bit him-б▒

    .....

    б░Youбпre still biting me,б▒ chimed in Bruce.

    б░The kids donбпt want to hear about what we get up to in the bedroom Bruce,б▒ retorted Roxy.

    б░You brought it up first,б▒ said Bruce innocently.

    Roxy rolled her eyes, б░Regardless of my husbandбпs weird fetishes,б▒ б░Oi!б▒ б░we didnбпt like each other as babies. Or maybe we did and the hatred built upter? As I said the story changes whenever we ask about it, even to this day. Though my own parents have passed away, and Byron left us a few years ago. Tiffany is still alive and telling tall tales. Iбпd worry for her memory actually, if she wasnбпt already in the habit of just making things up,

    б░Still, I do remember that it continued all through our teenage years. I thought Bruce was a stuck up idiot that thought he was too good for everyone else. I know now of course that heбпs a shy teddy bear with all the social graces of a brickбнб▒ Roxy trailed off for a few moments as if waiting for Bruce to retort but he just nodded slowly, as is if what Roxy said was the simple truth.

    Roxy sighed, б░Things started to change when we ended up working together. See, we both went into real estate like Bruceбпs parents, though for different reasons. Bruce can tell you his reasons,б▒ Bruce actually pouted at being volunteered for this, б░but for me it was because I saw that as the best way to make money. I never really enjoyed the work, but I knew that Tiffany and Byron were sessful so I wanted to follow in their footsteps. I donбпt want to pretend that they ever treated me poorly, I donбпt think Bruce and I would have gotten together if that was the caseбн

    б░But I FELT like that little gardenerбпs girl. We had a tiny house that smelt like shit. I mean that literally. Half of the supplies in the downstairs rooms was actual shit and the walls didnбпt do a great job of keeping the smell out. We had so many fragrant nts around the house to try andbat it and honestly it didnбпt work that well. Our house was tiny, and only the fact we had a second floor for bedrooms made it seem like we had any spare space.

    б░I used to get teased at school, plenty of people saying that the smell of shit never really washed off. I was always the little girl that Bruceбпs parents took pity on and I HATED it. Now, I was already in an antagonistic rtionship with Bruce so I donбпt know how things wouldбпve changed if that wasnбпt the case but it felt like apounding issue. Bruceбпs family had everything I wanted. Money, prestige, love. Not to say my family didnбпt love me of course, but they were ALWAYS busy.

    б░My father loved his work, and while I donбпt fault him for that now, it did mean he never really took a break. For him, working with nts was his break from the hellish jobs he did beforehand. For my mother, it was a constant battle to keep our clothes in working order, keep a few things smelling nice, and constantly acquiring food from the nearby farmers because it didnбпt keep properly in a house with piles of shit in the cupboard. It meant that I spent more time with Bruceбпs parents, and sure I love them like my own now, but I resented that fact.

    б░I am d I never wanted to be Tiffбпs and Byronбпs daughter, but I did want my parents to be around like Bruceбпs. I saw them as the goal in life, so of course I went into real estate straight out of school. I saw it as the pathway to a good life. Now, it turned out that I really had a knack for it and I eventually managed to do well, but it was arge risk. I didnбпt invest properly into other interests. Still, I did well and it was killing me a little bit.б▒

    Roxy shivered a bit. б░I believe I mentioned that I was good at real estate yes? Well I was, and I still am but I hated it when I was younger. Iбпve mellowed out and it isnбпt so bad anymore, but it was practically eating me alive when I was younger. Bruce thoughбн he was barely managing things but he was having a st. Heбпd take up work pro bono, heбпd loose time on a sale and get bad cuts. Iбпm pretty sure he wouldбпve been homeless for a bit if his parents werenбпt so loaded. He never lost his smile though,б▒

    Roxy turned and gazed at Bruce, nothing but love in her eyes, б░Thatбпs how I fell for him. He let me see the joy in the work Iбпd saddled myself with. Let me reconnect with my parents, though thatбпs a bit of a different story, and weed me into his own family. It was wonderful. We became close friends and then moreбн though Iбпll admit that took a bit. I was a bit of a blushing maiden back then. My mother was always making nt puns about it,б▒

    Roxy shivered again, б░Trust me, there is only so many ways you can hear jokes based on боmy daughter wants to get pollinatedбп and not have a few nightmares as a result. Itбпs weird, and Iбпm forever grateful I didnбпt pick up Perenelleбпs sense of humour. Urghбн it was horrible and I think it might have set back my confession to Bruce by likeбн six months at least,б▒

    Roxy paused sucking in a deep breath, б░I guess thatбпs how we both met and eventually wound up together? Iбпm now a bit curious as to how Bruce will exin his side of things. Itбпs been a while since anyone has askedбн and most of our friends either arenбпt interested or knew us from growing up together,б▒ Bruce shifted in position and looked around the room, clearly of the opinion that his wife had adequately exined things. There was no reason to go on and on about his own experience right? Wellбн he found a bunch of women with expectant looks on their faces. One of which, was his wife. There was no getting out of it.

 Chapter 952 - 952 Chapter 952 BruceтАЩs Turn

    952 Chapter 952 Bruceбпs Turn

    Bruce sighed and said, б░Youбпre really going to make me do this arenбпt you?б▒

    б░Well Iбпve already told things from my perspective, so now itбпs your turn. I didnбпt even talk about our first few dates, where we got married, our honeymoon. Even if youбпve got nothing unique to say, which I very much doubt dear husband, there is still plenty of things you can touch on,б▒ said Roxy with a haughty tone.

    б░Fine if it matters so much to you all,б▒ Bruce said with a resigned sigh. He didnбпt pay much attention to the emphatic nods from all sides. He was surrounded and that was that. б░I guess Iбпll start at the beginning as well. For as long as I could remember I also hated Roxy. I donбпt know why either, and I was around for most of the silly stories our parents would tell to try and exin it wellбн

    б░But as I grew older and spent less time around Roxy my hatred faded to apathy. Itбпs not like I could remember why we didnбпt like each other, and when we got into primary school Roxy and I spent barely any time with each other. Just a few meetups where we pretended to get along for our parents, though we know now they wereughing at how proper we pretended to be in front of them. Perfectly aware of our distaste for each other.

    б░I still didnбпt think much of Roxy until we started to get into high school. We just ignored each otherбн but Roxy started to get bullied pretty frequently. Now, I didnбпt like her, and I wasnбпt going to go out of my way to defend her. I was no paragon of justice, and in fact for a while I started to feel somewhat vindicated. That other people also noticed Roxy wasnбпt a great person, that she was annoying and proud. Her nose always in the air, looking down on the rest of the ss for being dumber then her.

    б░Which was not the caseбн and eventually I started to notice what they were really SAYING about Roxy. Seeбн I probably wouldnбпt have thought twice if they were talking about her being stuck up, or about her being a bit frigid towards people. The fact that she looked at everyone like they needed to be scraped off her boots didnбпt help matters at all,б▒

    б░I wasnбпt THAT bad Bruce,б▒ retorted Roxy.

    Bruce just rolled his eyes, indicating what he thought of that statement. б░Regardless of how deserving Roxy was of that treatmentбн when I started to her people talking shit about her for being poor, for smelling horrible, for being the daughter of a peasant. All these things that she couldnбпt control. Well, then I started to take a bit more notice. Still didnбпt like Roxyбн and sheбпd hit me for saying this back thenбн but I pitied her a bit,б▒

    Roxy, deciding to make a point, stood up and pped Bruce hard in the back of the head, б░Indeed. I wouldбпve hit you. Probably in the nuts. Arenбпt you d Iбпve mellowed out and only gave you a light tap to the skull?б▒ Roxy said with a fanged smile.

    .....

    Bruce just shrugged it off and continued, б░Yes, see. Point made. She was a bit violent when pressed, but it took more than nasty words to get her to that point so you didnбпt see it often. I think the first time I saw it escte to that point was when someone threw mud at Roxanneбпs back during lunch one day,б▒ Bruce couldnбпt help butugh and Roxy raised a hand a second time. Bruce just held her gaze for a few seconds before continuing, б░She found the person who did it, picked the poor boy up and threw him down into the mud pile heбпd just used. Stomped down on his back and asked why he did it.

    б░Poor boy ratted out one of the queen bees of the school. What was her name? Chelsea Learnin?б▒ Bruce looked up to Roxanne who just shrugged, б░Eh, we can go with that I guess. Roxy then went to hunt her down. She was in ss at the time. The teachers just watched as Roxy burst into ss, grabbed Chelsea by the back of her uniform, and dragged the girl outside. Didnбпt even try to stop her,б▒

    Bruce was chuckling and even Roxanne had a smile remembering this particrly moment. б░What she did was dragged Chelsea over to the mud pit that the boy was still inбн think his name wasбн I wanna say Steve?б▒ Roxanne shrugged again, б░He wasnбпt too bothered until Roxanne threw Chelsea down into it with him and said боnow youбпre down and dirty together, you can fuck each other instead of trying to screw me,бп hrious I tell you.

    б░Roxanne did get detention for it. The vice principal watched the whole thingбн but she also watched the whole thing. She happened to be walking around the grounds at the time, and justбн let it happen before informing Roxanne that she had a weekбпs worth of detention,б▒

    б░Mrs Oldton was AWESOME,б▒ interjected Roxy, б░She had me in detention with her and we just spent the week watching movies in one of the ssrooms. I just had to promise not to tell anyone what I was actually doing other then боdetentionбп. She said it was боto let their imaginations run wildбп and the longer I refused to answer, the stranger the rumours got. It was SO worth it,б▒

    Lily looked scandalised at this, б░What?! You basically got away with just dragging someone out of ss?б▒

    Roxy nodded, б░Yeah pretty much. As I said, Mrs Oldton was really cool and took no shit from anyone. If I had to guess, she watched the whole thing starting with Steve throwing mud on me. She gave them detention as well, but they had morning detentions instead. I heard themining about how much cleaning she made them do soбн yeah. Oldton probably watched the whole thing, including me just going into the ss and grabbing Chelsea.б▒

    Lily tried not tough, but the image was just too funny. б░I canбпt see anyone getting away with that sort of thing these daysбнб▒

    Roxy nodded, б░Yeah, much stricter regtions on teachers these days. Teachers can still have favouritesбн but going to quite that extremeбн well thatбпd be a risk. Itбпd either end up on facebook, or maybe the courts if they thought they could bring a teacher up on some charges for something.б▒

    410

    Bruce decided to pick the story back up there, б░Indeed. Not something to do these daysбн but it was the moment I decided Roxanne wasбн wellбнб▒ Bruce paused to nce at his wife, б░please bear in mind I was a teenager at the timeбн but I thought she was боsuper hotбп at the time. I donбпt know why, donбпt ask me. I didnбпt have a proper crush on Roxanne because I still didnбпt like her personally, but it was the day I sort ofбн woke up to realise she wasnбпt that annoying little girl my parents forced me to spend time with anymore. She was a woman that could kick ass. Boy did it give me some awkward feelings for years toeбнб▒

    б░You still have those feelings!б▒ returned Roxy.

    б░Ah, but they arenбпt quite so awkward anymore,б▒ shot back Bruce.

    Roxy just shrugged and gesture for Bruce to continue. He did so withoutint, б░That was about the gist of it for the rest of school. It didnбпt really know what to think of Roxanne after that. I certainly didnбпt hate her, and she was very nice looking, in fact, she was the best looking girl in schoolбн but I still wasnбпt fond of her personality. So I dated a little bit as I finished my schooling, then I started to work in real estate after school and that had me travelling around a bit.

    б░The girl I was dating at the time, who happened to be called Tiffany like my mother, wasnбпt all that fond of the fact I never seemed to have time with her. She essentially saw me having all this боfunбп by myself even though I was doing my job. Not well if you ask Roxanne, but I was helping people find good ces at good prices and I felt good about myself. Well, this meant that I didnбпt think Tiffany was боimportant enoughбп which was silly. I still lived with my parents, and so did she.

    б░I spent pretty much all of my free time with her that I could, but I worked whenever I needed to taking days off in the middle of the week. She got an apprenticeship under the local tailor and was busy every day except weekends. So we just didnбпt have the chance to really talk. Anyway, eventually there was a bit of a blow-up over itбн

    б░And we split. I didnбпt fight all that hard to keep in touch with Tiffany because truth be toldбн without the constant proximity school forced on usбн I just didnбпt care to keep that spark alive you know? I still tried to spend time with herбн but it always felt like an obligation. Well, doesnбпt matter. Sheбпs happily married now and so am I, so it worked outбнб▒

 Chapter 953 - 953 Chapter 953 Roxy and Bruce both!

    953 Chapter 953 Roxy and Bruce both!

    Bruce trailed off, letting the silence hang in the air until, б░Well go on? Whereбпs the rest of the story?б▒ except it wasnбпt Kat or Lily who said it, but Roxy.

    Bruce turned to his wife and raised a confused eyebrow, б░What do you mean боthe rest of itбп? You where there for the rest of it. I went over my childhood, if briefly, into my teenage years where things started to change in regards for my feelings towards you, and even talked about myst girlfriend before we got together. Though, perhaps I couldбпve been a bit clearer about the fact I broke up with girlfriend Tiffany years before we got together,б▒

    б░Yeah, but Iбпm talking about the other stuff I mentioned when I asked you to go over things,б▒ said Roxy with a grin, б░Our wedding, our honeymoon, basically everything that we did together after we started meeting up. I didnбпt talk about it much, and I expect you to go over it now,б▒

    б░Roxanne, you where there for all of those events, and you also like to hear yourself talk. Iбпm perfectly happy to leave all of the recounting to you,б▒ insisted Bruce with a frown.

    Roxy just shrugged and pouted at Bruce, б░But I wanna hear you talk about it!б▒

    Bruceбпs frown deepened as he realised that while it was true Roxy liked to hear herself talk, and would normally take the lead in pretty much all conversations she couldбн embarrassing him was still one of her favourite subjects. He was also pretty sure that Roxy was fishing forpliments a bit. It was a necessity when it came to talking about how they ended up together after all.

    So arge part of Bruce wanted to brush her off. If it came down to it, Roxy would give in and tell the story herself. She wanted the grandkids to hear their story, and he was including Lily in that umbre. Despite that thoughбн while she would tell the story herselfбн it wouldnбпt really be winning. Certainly not the боwarбп. So Bruce sighed again and pulled himself up, mentally readying himself to talk about how they got together.

    б░Rightбн well after my break-up I wasnбпt interested in dating anyone at all. I just didnбпt see it as practical anymore. I was busy, they would probably be busyбн it just didnбпt seem worth it. During this time though Iбпd still see Roxy asionally, both because we worked together and also because Iбпd see her when I was staying with my parents. Unlike me though, she managed to get her own ce pretty early on into her career, taking a loan out for it and everything.б▒

    Roxy preened at this admission, clearly quite happy with the fact sheбпd moved out of home before Bruce, who was perfectly fine to stay with his parents. Especially after his rtionship fell through. Despite the looks, nobody actually interrupted Bruce, б░This meant that I didnбпt see all that much of Roxy in truth. Especially notpared to when we were back at school.

    .....

    б░Things started to change a few years into work. There was a period ofбн I think it might have been a full month? I canбпt quite remember if I let it go the full month before I said something. Every day that month Roxy was looking worse and worse. At first it was just little things that I only noticed looking back. Her hair wasnбпt quite done perfectly, then her makeup got a lot thickerбн but also less expertly done. Then even that couldnбпt hide the fact she hadrge bags under her eyes. Finally, what tipped things over the edge for me, was that time she tried to chew out one of the interns for sneaking up behind herбн when it was just a poster on the wall.б▒

    б░Wait, we agreed never to talk about that!б▒ interjected Roxy with an annoyed look on her face.

    б░Strangeбн I seem to remember, not moments ago, you insisting that I tell the story of how we metбн could I be mistaken?б▒ asked Bruce боinnocentlyбп.

    б░Now hang on here. I wanted to hear you talk about our wedding! Not make me look bad!б▒ retorted Roxy.

    Bruce shrugged, б░Our wedding was fine but honestly it wasnбпt anything special Roxanne. I loved you, and there was only one ce we couldбпve gotten married. My family garden that YOUR father spent his life working on. It was the perfect ce and it was wonderful for the ceremonyбн but the day was standard and the fact we had to make space for so many people meant that it was the worst the garden has ever looked. The honeymoon was much better, and Iбпll touch on thatбн but most of it isnбпt for children to hear about,б▒ insisted Bruce firmly.

    б░Fine,б▒ admitted Roxy with a pout, throwing her hair as she pointedly didnбпt look in Bruceбпs direction for a few moments.

    б░So now that I haver permission to continue,б▒ said Bruce with a grin, б░I saw that and I took a few seconds to really take it all in. It waste at night, I was working overtime I wasnбпt being paid for, even though I couldбпve beenбн and so it was just the two of us in the office. I had thisбн moment of understanding that nobody else was going to help Roxanne, and she clearly wasnбпt going to help herselfбн so I asked herбнб▒ Roxy groaned, б░I asked her if she wanted to visit her Mum and get some cookies,б▒

    Roxy buried her face in her hands as Bruce continued, б░and she said боMy motherбпs cookies taste like shit!бп I asked боhow can you say thatбп and she replied with боbecause she keeps leaving the sugar in with the manureбп and I startedughing, she startedughing with meбн we bothughed togetherбн and then she passed out. Dropped right there in the hallway, straight onto the ground.б▒

    б░Obviously knowing where her home is, or at least where her parents lived, I bundled her up in a spare nket, chucked her in my passenger seat and drove us both to my parentбпs estate. I dropped her off, still wrapped up in a nket, to Perenelle, and said боShe copsed at the office. Iбпm forcing her to take a week off. Youбпre responsible for herбп and then left. But of courseбн being the nosy guy that I amбн I kept visiting after work. Every day for that week I forced her to have off.

    б░Roxy pretended to be upset at the treatment for the first few daysбн but by the end of the week we were actually talking and that was the start of our friendship. It wasnбпt sexual yet, not in the slightest. I wasnбпt looking for love andбн I was perhaps a bit bitter about how things ended even if I knew it wasing with Tiffanyбн as for things on Roxanneбпs endбнб▒

    б░I hadnбпt dated anyone. I didnбпt think I had time. I only had eyes for money and what I could do to get closer to that goal. Thing is, I always wanted it to be MY money. If I married into wealth then it wouldnбпt really be mineбн and if I was dating someone, Iбпd be spending that moneyбн and eventually Iбпd be giving them half of everything. I was telling myself I didnбпt need or want a husband. Sure men were attractive, but did that knowledge actually get me money? Nope.б▒ Admitted Roxy.

    Bruce nodded, and took up the retelling from there, б░So between the two of us it took a while to move past that. Really our parents helpedбн and hindered. They joked about it for a long time, and we kept refuting them but eventually the truth of the matter won out. While our parents did joke around about it, they were quite careful to make sure it was never a pressure to get married to each other.

    б░Eventually we did date, and marry of course, but thatбпs not a surprise. The honeymoon, other than the main activity all couples do, was also our chance to get out into the world. Weбпd never left the country before and my parents paid for the whole thing. We had a lot of money, and likeбн six months off. So we travelled nearly the entire globe, stopping wherever we felt like and really taking in the sights. Mostly superficial stuff but it was all just soбн different,б▒

    б░It was during that trip that Roxy and I learnt what we wanted to do with all our money. Roxy of course, still wanted to be rich both for herself and for any children we might have, but I already had that money, in many ways, and I needed to know how to spend it. My parents used it on their garden and house, keeping them both looking exceptional and up to date through the years. I never realised just how much money they sunk into it, even while they were still making more money.

    б░For us though, we wanted to travel and buy ces we liked, both to stay, and to rent out. It gave us a way to essentially боexcuseбп the travel while also looking for wonderful ces to set up houses. Sometimes we built, sometimes we bought, but always we picked great locations,б▒

 Chapter 954 - 954 Chapter 954 Transition Chapters are hard

    954 Chapter 954 Transition Chapters are hard

    Time passed smoothly, even though plenty of things happened. Lily spent what time she could practicing, but her parents were not very pleased with the idea of her spending all her days hanging out with Kat. It was fine before when Lily came home from school every day, but now that Lily was away, for potentially months at a time, they were less keen on the idea that sheбпd be glued to Kat on her days off. Sure Evaline and Harold were away that one day Lily would transition to essentially living with Kat. Today, was not that day, nor was tomorrow, or next week. For now, they were taking what time they could get with Lily.

    When Lily wasnбпt hanging out with her parents, she was practicing her magic. Lily wasnбпt entirely sure if she was making progress. Her constant failures on Earth seemed to imply that she wasnбпt making any further progressбн until one day she managed to summon a tiny scrap of paper. Lily was quite sceptical of the paper when she first saw it, unsure if sheбпd actually managed to summon something, or if it was just a bit of fluff that looked vaguely paper shaped.

    Kat was called over, and after utilising a bit of demonic energy Kat found out that the paper, small as it was, happened to be a perfect square and nearly perfectly t. That second part was likely just due to the fact it was stuck to the end of Lilyбпs finger though, and not an indication of how the paper was originally summoned. A bit of back and forth between Lily and Kat to confirm it was in fact paper, and that it was square lead to them watching it closely for a full thirty minutes until it vanished before their eyes.

    Only the fact Lily had been smart enough to put a ss over the paper to prevent it blowing away let them stay confident in the fact that the paper had vanished as it was supposed to instead of sayбн blowing away in the wind or getting caught in someoneбпs clothes. With confirmation that Lily was actually able to do magic, albeit very poorly, her training doubled in intensity. She was spending less time with Kat, and Vivianбпs parents, and more time training.

    It was only when Kat physically pulled her out of the backyard and started to scratch around her ears that sheбпd give up on her training. Lily would insist she was resting at her parents house when they got her to visit and that she NEEDED to train. Kat ignored these arguments and just kept petting her until her resistance crumbled. A few kisses mightбпve been used as wellбн but Lily got very embarrassed at the implication. Teasing her about it was just too easy and really not all that amusing. So Kat and Roxy didnбпt mention it.

    Callisto spent most of her time with Sylvie, reading the rules for CoG and trying out a few боexample turnsбп to try and understand how the game is yed. During the nights, when everyone else was asleep Callisto did her regr cleaning and managed to finish up what loose ends she still had with her projects before too long. Callisto had already prepared to spend a good deal of time with Sylvie following her birthday, she just hadnбпt prepared for something like CoG.

    It was turning into a massive project and Callisto had actually gone out to buy a second folding table to setup in the room theyбпd held Sylvieбпs party to spread the board out on. Even with that, it still didnбпt properly fit on the two tables. It wasбн manageable but a number of pieces and card decks were spread out over a few chairs in the room to deal with that little fact. Kat had taken a look into the room at one point and couldnбпt help but stare at the boards in awe, and horror. Kat promptly ran out of that room, wanting nothing to do with something soplicated.

    Callisto also managed to convince everyone to y a round of DDK just to give Sylvie a break from thinking about CoG. It was proving a bit tough even for the two of them. It was clear that CoG was designed for people with a lot more time then your average human as well as the ability to speed up your mind. It was still doable, and Sylvie LOVED even just the little bits sheбпd manage to uncoverбн but it was still a bit much even for her. Callisto managedбн but mostly because she didnбпt need to sleep. That really helped her keep up with the whole thing and support Sylvie when the younger girl got to a confusing part.

    DDK wasбн fine. Callisto gotpletely destroyed as the Demon King. It wasnбпt even close, despite Callisto managing things rather carefully. Everyone was able to understand rather quickly why the game was poprбн and also why the Demon King was never expected to win. The whole thing was stacked in the heroбпs favour and with a full team it just wasnбпt hard to take Callisto down.

    .....

    The only constion prize for Callisto was that she managed to avoid a боtotal defeatбп and dealt some damage to the heroбпs kingdom, robbing them of a perfect victory. It didnбпt feel particrly well earned though and nobody was all that interested in ying a second round. Instead, they yed a few different card games to pass the time together.

    Vivian was pretty busy while her parents were over. Because she wasnбпt warned beforehand, Vivian still had a two projects running and spent her time in her office, designing room mock ups, pieces, and making calls to suppliers while asionally going out for a drive to look at the locations in question of meet with clients. Vivian was rather annoyed that she couldnбпt properly spend time with her family, but understood she had no choiceбн especially because Roxy had almost certainly nned it this way. Vivian had given herself the day off to have fun with Sylvie and was booked up with plenty of projects after that day.

    This meant that Vivian couldnбпt put anything off. She didnбпt even have time to take an extra day off for family time. Just the one lone day off she always had. The second and sometimes third day she managed some weeks were but distant fond memories. Everyone was amodating about it. Not holding Vivian up at meal times. Letting her do her work in silenceбн and letting Vivian hug Sylvie, Kat and even Lily when she was finally done with work for the day to make up for all the family time she was missing.

    Lily had been particrly surprised when Vivian captured her on the third day of Roxyбпs stay. Vivian had just snuggled into Lilyбпs hair and bound the younger girl tightly with her arms. Refusing to so much as budge. When Kat came by to help possibly free her girlfriend, she was instead added to the hug pile. Sure Kat could technically break out with her physical strengthбн but her will was weak. She couldnбпt do that to Vivian and so into the hug pile she went. Though Lily felt it to be much less awkward when Kat was bound up as well.

    Sylvie spent what time she wasnбпt being hugged by Vivian or learning the rules for CoG hanging out with her grandparents. Roxy and Bruce were both happy to tell stories of their time abroadбн wellбн normally it was just Roxy. Bruce followed her around like a faithful Labrador, but didnбпt actuallyment on things all that much unless Roxy prompted him. He was happy just to sit and take in the atmosphere.

    Kat would regrly sit in on these stories as well, something Sylvie appreciated. The ten-year-old was very happy to be spending so much time with her older sister figureбн even if the call of CoG was strong. Story time became a very frequent activity while Roxy and Bruce were hereбн and it might have even sparked a bit of interest of travelling in Sylvie. It was hard to tellбн but she did at the very least read through onerge travel guide, so perhaps that was a sign of things toe.

    Roxy and Bruce mostly just did whatever they felt like. For Bruce that was almost always whatever Roxy was doing. Roxy split her time between telling Sylvie stories, and grilling Kat on her own journeys. For them, the most interesting part about being a demon seemed to bet he ability to visit other worlds. Sure power was niceбн but the ability to travel to apletely unique location once a week? Whyбн that was something theyбпd be willing to pay an awfulrge amount for. Did already in fact.

    They did not however, find a practical way to do something like that. D.E.M.O.N.S was rather clear that if they went on a Contract with Kat they were bound to help Kat with the objectives, and that was if they were even allowed to go. Lily was fine because she was basically a familiar, and the pair needed to stay together. Roxy and Bruce then tried to find out if they could be demons and of course the answer was no. It was something many hoped for, many had triedбн and all had failed. So that particr dream would go unfulfilled.

 Chapter 955 - 955 Chapter 955 DepartureтАж but not for ME

    955 Chapter 955 Departureбн but not for ME

    Eventually Roxy and Bruce decided to leave. As nice as it was spending time with everyoneбн after a few weeks of hanging out at Vivianбпs house they were clearly ready to move on. Theyбпd spent so many years travelling around that even the idea of spending a month in the same ce was daunting. Especially when that боceбп was a small unremarkable town.

    Roxy was actually much more mature about it then Bruce. Bruce, despite his quiet nature, wasnбпt willing to admit to himself, let alone others, that spending so much time in one ce was really grating on him. Roxy however knew what the issue was, and started preparing to leave. Even if she had to drag Bruce metaphorically kicking and screaming along the way despite the fact he was the one getting more frayed by the day.

    For Roxy, this had been a nice change of pace from her current life. Adventure called to her, and she enjoyed going around the world. There was still so many ces they hadnбпt experienced and that was her life. She understood that. She craved that. She loved that. Roxy also understood that you needed a break sometimes, and visiting Vivian, a familiar face, a familiar town. It was all very niceбн

    But it was not who she was at her core. The idea of settling down in a small suburb had been destroyed long ago. The smouldering remains of those dreams had used to fuel a new dream, one that she still held close to this day. The idea that she could see the world. That there were new things around every corner, and that there wasnбпt enough life to see it allбн but she could damn well try. Unlike Bruce, she did not morn the loss of her first dream, to make money then settle down with a big house and a nice garden.

    That was a dream born out of desperation, or at least thatбпs how Roxy saw it. A dream built by a child who had not experienced the world. As an adult thoughбн Roxy still dreamed. She dreamed a new dream that she felt could sustain her until time started to take its pound of flesh. Perhaps then she could settle down. Perhaps she would never get the chance. The idea of not attempting it though? That was sacrilege.

    For Bruce thoughбн he was in it for the beauty. The wonder. He travelled because he loved Roxy, and he loved to see the all sorts of new, quiet ces. Untouched wilderness, city skylines in the morning light. Dusty old graffiti fading away over time. Ancient carvings, and fresh gardens on the ins. She journey did not entice Bruce, so much as the idea of new, peaceful destinations he could take in.

    Of courseбн it was still those new moments that called to him. Rehashing so many old stories for the kids. Waking up to the same suburb. A town heбпd seen time, and time again. A strange house filled with odditiesбн that ran on such a consistent schedule. Vivianбпs house one was on contradictions but it quickly became mundane. Normal. For Bruce it lost a lot of its wonder in just the time heбпd spent there.

    So it was time to leave. He fought his wifeбпs decision fiercely despite knowing she was rightбн but what cut him deeply was Sylvieбпs remarkable indifference to their departure. For Sylvie, Roxy and Bruce were interesting people of course. Fun and clearly important to Vivianбн but she didnбпt really KNOW them. They were visiting strangers, and unlike other children her age, recognised the fact that they were going to leave very quickly. This meant they didnбпt properly settle into her heart. Now that they were leavingбн it was just a fact. Their visit was nice, and it was over. Nothing more, nothing less.

    Roxy was able to recognise this during her preparations. Just as she was able to recognise that Vivian was sad and annoyed to see them go. Vivian had been so busy the entire боvacationбп that she hadnбпt spent any real time with her parents and they were already leaving. Vivian understood it was in part due to all the things sheбпd hidden in regards to Sylvie and Kat but that didnбпt mean she was any happier about the situation.

    .....

    Roxy did take some slight amounts of pity on her daughter. Spending the secondst day of their stay in Vivianбпs office helping her out with work instead of spending time with everyone else. Vivianбпs beaming smile at dinner that day helped ease Roxyбпs own guilt at what sheбпd done to her daughter. Sure it was Roxyбпs idea, and the punishment was to make a pointбн but that didnбпt mean she was happy about the whole thing. Still, Roxy knew it left a deep impression on her daughterбн justбн perhaps a bit deeper then intended.

    For Callisto the departure was simply a fact, much like it was for Sylvie. Callistoбпs issue with her own parents prevented her from truly beingfortable in the presence of Roxy or Bruce. She could treat them like pleasant acquaintances, or important friends of her best friendбн but nothing more. Roxy and Bruce knew this well and didnбпt try to push things, so this rtionship didnбпt really shift.

    It did mean that Callisto was not surprised at all by Sylvieбпs simr attitude towards them. Though Callisto falsely believed that Sylvie was imitating her, and felt somewhat guilty about that. She was wrong of course, as mentioned before, Sylvie had known about Roxy and Bruceбпs departure. She simply had not taken them into her heart. Callisto though, worried that Sylvieбпsck of reaction was due to her own feelings on the matter.

    Callisto had no idea how to deal with this issue that was in fact not an issue at all. Callisto was sure that if she actually needed to sleep, this question would have kept her up at night. There was nothing inherently wrong with Sylvieбпs colder then expected attitude towards Vivianбпs parentsбп departureбн but it probably wasnбпt ideal. At least, Callisto was pretty sure it wasnбпt ideal. Her own strange upbringing andck of issue with the departure was making it hard for her to know exactly what Sylvieбпs reaction should be.

    Lily and Kat werenбпt any help either. Kat had seen way too many peoplee and go and the orphanage. Even if Roxy and Bruce werenбпt gone forever, and could be contactedбн so could many of the children and teenagers Kat had said goodbye to. She did not keep in contact though. They were moving on to a new life, and Kat never feltfortable trying to remind them about where they came from. For Kat, the orphanage was home, and there was nothing wrong with thatбн but for others, they had their own homes to manage.

    So Kat, while slightly mncholy about their departure, wasnбпt surprised either. It simply washed over her. Sure Kat spent a bit more time with them in the days after the announced departure, she listened a bit more. Committed the moments to memory a bit more stringentlyбн but she didnбпt beg them to stay. Didnбпt even try to hint that they could spend a bit more time here safely. She was ready for them to leave, and no tears were shed as the rental vehicle left the driveway.

    Lily had some mixed feelings, simr to Vivian. She had forgone a lot of time potentially spent with Roxy and Bruce in favour of practice and wasnбпt particrly pleased with the trade-off when it finally came time for them to leave. Even with all the time she put end, constantly burning mana and regenerating itбн the best she managed was a paper storm made up of confetti sized pieces that did exactly no damage to anything or anyone. Forget scratching Katбпs clothes, Lily couldnбпt even damage a real sheet of paper with her magic.

    Well, that wasnбпt quite true. Lily figured out how to shred paper with a spell, and that technically counts as damageбн but it really wasnбпt what she was after. The боpaper destructionбп spell was intended to be a goodpliment for summoning full pages. You could summonrge pieces of paper, shred them, then throw all the shredded pieces afterwards. Apparently it was slightly more mana efficient and made for sharper edges.

    The fact that it was the only way Lily could damage the paper target she set up was very disappointing. Especially when the paper didnбпt shred itself into a bunch of small piecesбн instead it shredded into ten or sorge pieces because the spell was too hard for Lily to cast properly. So even when she was damaging the target, it was because she was using a massive amount of extra mana to deal damageбн to a fragile, paper target.

    It was the first time Lily started to wonder if perhaps paper magic was a mistake as her first affinityбн and that practice might make perfectбн but that she was wasting her test. This was further driven home when Roxy and Bruce had no estimation for their next visit. Lily found herself somewhat bitter as she watched Bruce drive away. A few kisses from Kat did help alleviate the problemбн even if it hadnбпt vanishedpletely.

 Chapter 956 - 956 Chapter 956 Sleepy Lily is Adorable I tell You

    956 Chapter 956 Sleepy Lily is Adorable I tell You

    When a circle lit up beneath her, Kat was actually a bit relieved. Kat had started feeling rather odd after going so long without a Contract. She felt a bit like a kid that had been spotted sneaking into the cookie jar. Despite knowing she was entitled to a break, the fact that she just ended up with one without any furthermunication was somewhat ufortable. So now that it was time to leave, Kat felt the pressure that had been building in the back of her mind dissipating.

    *You knowбн I wonder if this is the reason we keep getting Contracts so regrly? Is it because demons get a bit weird without a Contract to do regrly?* Kat wasnбпt entirely sure of the answer. Shrugging she quickly got dressed and headed downstairs and out the door. Today was one of the days Lily hadnбпt decided to risk staying the night over, in cat form of course. Because that apparently made it more socially eptable. Kat knew why of courseбн but didnбпt really feel the weight behind that assertion. Despite that, it DID make Lily morefortable so Kat was in no rush to change things. Poke a bit sure, but not change things.

    Kat said her goodbyes to Callisto, the only person who was currently around. It was actually prettyte in the day, but Sylvie was at work, and Vivian was at school. Wait. Kat shook her head, as she realised her train of thought was running the wrong way. It was actually nearly lunchtime and Lily had slept it. Kat med the fact that she kept up her practice like a maniac and hadpletely copsed yesterday. Evaline had been watching Lily practicing at the time, and put her foot down, it was one of the main reasons Lily was sleeping by herself today. Evaline didnбпt trust Kat to force Lily to sleep.

    She was correct of course, but Kat was pretty sure that Lily wouldnбпt have pushed to stay up anyway. Kat might not have stopped Lily doing anything, unless it was directly harmfulбн but even then. Kat knew if Lily begged enough sheбпd probably still give in. Perhaps Evaline was correct to force Lily to stay the night. Nevertheless, it was time to go on a Contract and Kat was ready.

    She even had a brand new backpack that Callisto had made for her. It was small, and easily folded up, with clips on it that allowed it to act either as a handbag or as a small backpack that fit around her wings. It wasnбпt exactly good for storing things in it, but it was perfect for Lily to ride in, which to Kat, was the entire point.

    Lily had also pulled out her old school backpack. Well, it was on the floor of Lilyбпs room with extra close in it at the moment, but it was still prepped. For Lily, it was simply a matter of the nice cloth bag she got from Jara being more of a showy bag that didnбпt fit all that much then a proper storage device. Lily now had three changes of clothes, arge water bottle, a nket, a few packets of jerky and a sealed container for after it was open as well as a towel that could be used as a towel, or a second nket in a pinch.

    The nket was the only thing Lily wasnбпt entirely pleased with. Due to space constraints it wasnбпt particrly thick orrge enough for two people. Lily wouldбпve preferred a sleeping bag, but the only one of those her family had was arge coupleбпs sleeping bag her parents owned. It was old, and even folded up took up nearly as much space as the backpack itself.

    Kat snuck in through the window, Lily had taken to leaving it open just a crack. Kat could use her finger nails to open it but unsavoury individuals should struggle. It also wasnбпt obvious to the naked eye that it was open at all. Kat smiled down at Lily, who was sleeping on her pillow in Memphis form. Even after Lily had gotten her humanoid form backбн Lily mostly seemed to gravitate towards her Memphis one, especially when sleeping. Kat wasnбпt sure if this was a habit born out of sleeping as a Memphis on top of herself regrly, or if Lily now preferred to sleep as a Memphis.

    Regardless, Kat scratched a finger against Lilyбпs cheek. Lily, even in her sleep could recognise whose touch it was, and simply started to purr, while leaning further into Katбпs finger. Kat sighed, knowing she was going to have to wake Lily up, no matter how adorable her girlfriend was. Especially considering howte it was. Sheбпd have no excuse.

    .....

    Kat started to click her fingers near Lilyбпs ears. Not too close, Kat didnбпt want to hurt Lily, and a cat had much more sensitive ears after all. Itбн didnбпt really seem to be working. Lilyбпs ears twitched every time Kat snapped her fingers, but after a few sniffs, Lily simply settled back down and let her ears follow the sound in her sleep. Katбпs scent was much too prevalent at the moment so in Lilyбпs mind everything was all good. It didnбпt matter that Kat was the one trying to wake her up. Kat was hereбн and it was all good.

    б░Lily, Lily wake up,б▒ whispered Kat.

    A few moments pass.

    б░Lily, wake up please,б▒ repeated Kat.

    A few more moments pass.

    Kat prepares to yellбн and then realises Evaline is home. Hmmбн Kat walks out into the lounge room to find Evaline at herptop doingбн something? Taxes perhaps? Evaline looks up as she hears Kat enter the room. The floorboards in the hall creaking somewhat under Katбпs weight. б░Ah, Kat. Itбпs nice to see you I suppose,б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Itбпs good to see you as well Evaline,б▒ Kat said ignoring the implications in Evalineбпs phrasing, б░Itбпs finally time for another Contract and I need to wake Lilyбн but sheбпs not really budging for me,б▒

    Evaline sighed, б░That girlбн I warned her she needed to rest properly,б▒ shaking her head Evaline stood up as she brushed past Kat who was taking up a good deal of the hallway. When Evaline got the door open she just shook her head again, б░Iбпm not surprised you couldnбпt wake her. Sheбпs awfully perceptive even while asleep in that form. She probably thinks you being around means that there isnбпt anything to worry about,б▒

    б░Lily, wake up now,б▒ said Evaline. She simply used a natural volumeбн but there was a force behind it that only a mother could generate. Lily flinched awake immediately, quickly looking around the room for a clue as to what was going on, only to see Kat standing in the doorway behind her mother. [Hi Kat? Umбн not that Iбпm not thrilled to see you as soon as I wake up but whatбпs going on?]

    *Time for a Contract!*

    Lilyбпs eyes went wide before she quickly transformed mid motion. She was diving off the bed and managed to roll into her backpack before transforming again and hopping up onto the bed, then shoot over Evaline straight into Katбпs arms. Evaline rolled her eyes at the movements. б░Not even a goodbye for your dear old mother?б▒

    [Oh dear. I seem to have made a mistake.]

    *Weбпve got time. I rushed over here and the circle isnбпt being too much of a pain. Plusбн pretty sure I can manually ask to leave from here if I want? Let me just askбн*

    User Kat can indeed leave from whatever position User Kat wishes. User Kat will be forcefully moved if no excuse has been raised and the time limit expires. The Glowing circle serves as both a convenient exit, and a way to remind User that a summoning is urring.

    *Ok, weбпre good. You can chat with your mum then I can just summon us straight from here.*

    Lily nodded and transformed, not really taking into ount the fact that there really wasnбпt much space in the hallway, and certainly not between Evaline and Kat. When Lilyбпs transformation finished she was wedged into between the two, with her backpack pushing into Katбпs chest. б░Umбн woopsбнб▒ mumbled Lily.

    Transforming again, Lily ducked around Evalineбпs legs before transforming a second time, or arguably third time, back to human. Lily shifted the backpack awkwardly, trying to make sure her tail wasnбпt caught by any of the straps. б░Sorry Mumбн I sort of panicked?б▒

    Evaline sighed, б░Yes indeed, you panicked and your first thought was to jump into Katбпs arms. I understand, Iбпm no longer the most important woman in your life and while that does make me sad, I suppose it is still nice to see you growing up,б▒

    б░Muuumбнб▒ mumbled Lily embarrassed, only to be cut off by Evaline stepping forward to wrap her arms around her daughter.

    б░Itбпs fine Lily. Iбпm just teasing you a bit. Just know that Iбпm still your mother and while I support your decisions Iбпll always be here if you need help. Try not to be away for so long this time alright?б▒ whispered Evaline for only her daughter to her. Of course, Katбпs ears were good enough not to miss itбн but wellбн Evaline didnбпt need to know that. Lily just hugged her mother back, rubbing her face into Evalineбпs side.

 Chapter 957 - 957 Chapter 957 Gilded Cage?

    957 Chapter 957 Gilded Cage?

    As the mes died down, Kat noticed two things that were a bit different about this summon. Well, in truth she quickly spotted the first, slowed her mind down, and berated herself over the fact it took her so long to recognise the second thing. The first, an less significant item she noticed was that she wasnбпt the only demon here. No, this time, Kat had been summoned alongside someone else. At the very least, Kat could me her notice on the fact that the figure was very familiar.

    They had purple skin, long winding hornsбн and wellбн it was Sue. Kat had spent more than enough time with her friend, for thatбпs what Sue was. Crazy and sex obsessed as she was, Sue had earned herself the title of боfriendбп after being goodpany, and helping out with Sylvieбпs presents. Sue hadnбпt really noticed Kat yet.

    It was driving home just how much better Katбпs abilities were now that she was Rank 3. Sue had barely even registered the fact she was out of the transportation mes, let alone recognising the fact that Kat was beside her. Just to prove a point, Kat kept her slowed time up, looking around for a bit to determine that yes, Sue really was that slow inparison now.

    The second thing Kat noticed, was much more concerning. As stated above, Kat was looking around in slowed time mostly just to judge herself against Sue. That mightбпve been a saving grace in this case. The more Kat examined the room they were in, the more she grew concerned about the construction of the ce.

    The summoning circle took up the entire room. No, it would be more urate to say that the room WAS the summoning circle. They were trapped here in this room, and that was just one of the little things that pointed Katбпs thoughts in that direction. Besides the fact that the circle continued to the edges and even started to climb the walls slightly, the walls themselves were a white stone with runes chiselled into them. The runes seemed to be dying down in this slowed time, but they may have simply red when Kat and Sue were summoned and were returning to normal now.

    The other problems were just as noticeable. There were no windows. Not a single slither of natural light got into the room. Furthermore, the door wasnбпt a simple wood construction, no it was arge behemoth of a door that was easily twice as tall as Kat and twenty times as wide. It was a dark metal to contrast with the white walls and practically GLOWED with power. Compared to the walls, which Kat wasnбпt entirely sure about, the door had PRESENCE.

    Personally, Kat suspected that the door would be tougher to get through then the walls. Even if she was underground, like Kat was also suspecting, the door itself was NOT the weak point in the roomбпs construction. It wasnбпt clear if the door was designed just for this room, but it was NOT opening for anything it didnбпt want to. Kat noted that it didnбпt even have hinges, certainly not on this side of the door. In fact, if it wasnбпt for its shape and the different materials, Kat wouldбпve guessed it to be part of the walls.

    Thatбпs not to say the room didnбпt look nice, no. Despite these features that screamed боtrapбп or perhaps боcontainmentбп the owners of the ce really went out of their way to make it seem like they were simply weing honoured guestsбн of all sizes. See, that was the other thing thatбн well perhaps it wasnбпt strange considering they intended to summon demons here, but it was not something Katбпs mind would instinctively gravitate to.

    The room itself had a number of tables and chairs in the nearby areas. The centre where Kat and Sue had been summoned was clear for quite a while, and there was a straight line to the door that left enough clearance to fit a monster truck down it with space on either side for an escort. The chairs and tables though, they were all made to be various sizes and shapes. Well. Most of them.

    .....

    Without fail, there was always at least two chairs for a normal sized person. Sometimes they also had a little side table next to the chairs, other times they were basically high-seats so that the humans could sit at the боbig tablesбп without issue. The tables themselves were all the same design. A fancy wood carved table with a garden of flowers carved into the table top and a thickyer of varnish to keep it all level. All the non-standard chairs? Well they looked perfect for a number of demons Kat had seen.

    The easiest design to pick out where therge half dome chairs that were clearly for beholders to rest in. There was a few different sizes, with thergest being perfectly sized for a medium sized car. There was of course quite a few that were simply chairs, butrgeбн but another interesting design was the one for Lamias.

    Kat wasnбпt entirely proud to admit the fact it took her a few minutes of staring at therge pillow on the floor, wondering why theyбпd not just have another set of chairs for beholdersбн only to realise, itбпs probably for the Lamias that prefer that kind of seating. Though of course, the strangest furniture Kat managed to spot wasбн somewhat hard to exin, even if it was obviously for shadow demons.

    It definitely wasnбпt a chair. Calling it a chair would imply there was something substantial to sit on. Insteadбн it was a box with a concave section that folded into something that vaguely resembled a chairбн while also containing a slightly raised painting of a single chair that fit in well with the curve. It wasnбпt raised much, not even a full fingers-widthбн but it was noticeably raised.

    *Is that even appropriate for shadows? I guess I never really thought about how theyбпd rest. Itбпs never reallye up. Can they use normal chairs? I mean they must be able to right? I also know that they can pull themselves off the wall, they arenбпt confined to them. Hmmбн yeah this is definitely weird. Thoughtful perhapsбн but weird.*

    Furniture wasnбпt the only thing spread out over the room though. There was also a number of nts that rested as centrepieces for many tables. Well, a slightly closer look revealed they werenбпt real nts, just carved nts that had been painted multiple colours. Kat wasnбпt entirely sure why they went that route instead of using real nts. Perhaps it was for allergy reasons? Maybe they didnбпt want to identally provide a demon with something they could use to escape? Kat didnбпt know.

    Furtherplicating that question, was the fact that alongside two walls, the back and left wall, was arge buffet table. One seemed to contain only meat, and the other only had fruits and vegetables. There was a third, smaller table with sweets on it off to the right but it really was tiny. Where the two buffet tables werepletely filled wall to wall, and it was a BIG wall, the sweet table had one cake, three cupcakes, a candy bowl that was only half filled, and a bar of chocte.

    Next to the sweets table was a second table with a few drinks on it. Two teapots, one for a normal sized individual and one three times the size, a water jug, a barrel next to it on the ground, and finally a pot of coffee. Though for some reason the coffee was only in normal size portions.

    On the one hand, it was clear that no expense was spared when it came to furnishing the area and providing food for any potential gluttony demons. It was all very nice to look at and at least somewhat enticingбн but Kat could tell that it was also very much a gilded cage. The most telling part of thetter perhaps being the fact that there was no summoner in the room. Someone had managed to pull Kat and Sue into this world without even being there to greet them.

    *Iбпd really like to ask Sue what the best course of action is but Iбпm not sure if just dropping back to normal time is the best idea right now. Lily would also be great to get advice fromбн but her mind isnбпt fast enough for this. Dammit. What do I do? Everything in here seems to be a way to get whatever they summon to rx or at least feel somewhatfortable. I just wish I knew if it was because theyбпre trying to make a good impressionбн or if there is some other magical reason.

    I mean, itбпs possible that this is all just to keep the a demon trapped in this roomбн or even just slow down any escape. Itбпs one thing to break out of a flimsy defence thatбпs been degrading over who knows how many centuries. Itбпs another to dig through tonnes of rock and dirt when there is nice seating and free food on offer if you justбн hang around or whatever. Hmmбн*

 Chapter 958 - 958 Chapter 958 Sue, with the Keys to Knowledge

    958 Chapter 958 Sue, with the Keys to Knowledge

    Kat let time return to normal, no closer to understanding exactly what was going on. Instead, she decided to pretend nothing was wrong. Especially if they were being watched. She didnбпt spot any camerasбн but if there wasnбпt a spell for remote viewing sheбпd eat her shoes. Kat turned slightly, and threw her arms out wide. Sue, was of course attracted to the motion in the corner of her vision.

    Kat could see the moment Sue recognised who it was, her eyes lit up and she dashed into Katбпs arms. б░Kat! Itбпs so good to see you! Is Lily here? Did Sylvieбпs party go well? I mean, I got your message that said it went well but I want details!б▒ cheered Sue.

    Katughed as Lily hopped out of Katбпs new backpack to settle on the two Subiбпs shoulder, letting her rub her face on Sueбпs for a bit. б░Oh hi Lily! Itбпs good to see you too!б▒ smiled Sue. б░Itбпs so nice to know who Iбпm working with on a Contract, and doubly so when I actually like them! You wouldnбпt believe how many times Iбпve had to work with people I dislike. I mean, at least I know them. Itбпs better then being all awkward around a strange, but this is so much better! Thoughбн I do wonder what weбпll be doing,б▒

    Sue continued to ramble as Katughed and they separated. б░Itбпs good to see you as well Sue. Sylvieбпs party was good, though as I mentioned in my letters to you and Kamiko it was sorta gate crashed by Vivianбпs parents. Whichбн well it wasnбпt really a problem it justplicated things for a while. Vivianбпs parents are lovely, and I got along with them quite wellбн though Iбпm not sure if they were totally happy with how things turned outбнб▒

    б░Why is that?б▒ asked Sue.

    Kat sighed, б░Wellбн they showed up randomly as a bit of punishment for Vivian, adopting two people without talking to her parents about it. I mean, they send letters but Vivian didnбпt even try to call about it. This meant that Vivian was busy for pretty much the whole visitбн but I think that just made Roxy and Vivian sad more than anything. Then thereбпs the fact that they had the whole боmagic is realбп thing to deal withбн

    б░And they were rather unhappy with the presents they got Sylvie in the end. They got something for her to make bracelets butбн wellбн they were expecting a somewhat intelligent 9 going 10-year-old but they got a genius with more interest in high level physics textbooks. Apparently, they thought Vivian was exaggerating Sylvieбпs intelligence a bitбнб▒

    б░Ouch,б▒ winced Sue.

    б░Yeahбн soбн that didnбпt go well. Plus CoG was a big hit with Sylvie so instead of bonding with her grandparents she just spent time figuring that out with Callistoбн which is fineбн but Sylvieбпs also pretty pragmatic. So when Sylvie just casually waved them off at the endбн they took a big hit of emotional damage. Honestly, while Vivian did get punished, Roxy probably came out slightly worse in the exchange because Sylvie was treating them more likeбн hmmбн visiting dignitaries they like then family?б▒ exined Kat.

    .....

    б░Yeah I can see how thatбпd be a pretty big blow to the grandparents. I still think it was worth the visit for them. Itбпs the first time you all met up right?б▒ asked Sue and Kat nodded a боyesбп in response. б░See, then Iбпm sure they were happy just to meet you all. Thoughбн Iбпll admit it sounds like it didnбпt quite go to n for them, thatбпs just life.б▒

    б░I suppose it is,б▒ said Kat slowly as she took in the room quickly. Seeing no sign of anybody, Kat decided to just ask. б░Do you know whatбпs up with the room? Like, itбпs clearly a trapбн or well sort of. We canбпt get outбн but thereбпs a bunch offortable chairs, free food and it all certainly looks niceбнб▒ Kat trailed off without much else to say.

    б░Ahбн wellбн Iбпve never been summoned by someone with the money to splurge on a room like this but my parents have told me about them. The basic idea is to take our measure,б▒ said Sue.

    б░Rightбн but why?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue made a боso-soбп gesture, б░Eh a little of this, a little of that. Mum exined a few reasons to me. The first one is that, you can summon a demon but the more specific you are, the more it costs. It turns out that it can, in some circumstances at least, be cheaper to summon and dismiss a demon without even attempting to contract them a few times rather then make the summon specifically find the demon they want,б▒

    б░I thought we wouldnбпt get sent on missions weбпre unwilling to ept?б▒ replied Kat.

    Sue nodded, б░Indeed but just because we can do as asked by the contract, doesnбпt mean weбпll do everything they want orplete it how they want it done. Sayбн they need someone killed. So they summon a demon capable of killing X person, but instead a nice, quiet assassin demon like a Subus or a Shadow, they get a follower of Wrath thatбпs perfectly capable of killing the person in questionбн and the rest of the city.б▒

    б░Rightбн but wouldnбпt it be better to justбн be a bit more specific?б▒ returned Kat.

    Sue shrugged, б░I donбпt know if it happens often, but Mum said it CAN be better, not that it usually is, or that itбпs a good idea. There are other reasons as well though. Itбпs always good to know the temperament of the people youбпre working with. Know what levers to push. Take the food for example.

    б░Itбпs split based on meat, and fruit. If I only ate fruit dishes they know that Iбпd be happier with fruit. So to subtly insult me they might provide me with a meat side dish, or they might offer me some rare fruit if Iplete the contract and then an extra task on top of that. That being said, itбпd also tell them if either of us were Gluttony aligned demons. Weбпd just go and eat everything and call that good,б▒

    б░I still donбпt see why this is worth the effort,б▒ said Kat, Lily nodding as well.

    Sue however, sighed. б░I guess itбпs not something I really understand either Kat but summoning a demon is a HUGE investment. Iбпm talking likeбн anything between боfancy new carбп to боnew houseбп all the way up to боbankrupt a countryбп type of money. If youбпre summoning demons, especially if youбпre summing a LOT of demons, building a nice room to figure out how best to phrase the contract is worth a lot of money.

    б░Likeбн letбпs take the assassination again. If they find a demon thatбпs seems to be in a good mood, they might press for боKill X person, Y person and leave Z person unharmedбп but if the demon in question is grumpy theyбпd have to settle for боKill X without being seenбп. Plus, this room can be reused. As nice as the furniture is, none of its enchanted. The food is clearly well prepared, and it smells nice but itбпs mostly mundane food with no magic in it. The room itself I suspect is indestructible, but even if itбпs NOT, as soon as a demon showed they could break it down, theyбпd be banished. The risk of letting them get out in that case is much too high,б▒

    *I guess I never did think about how much a demon is worth to people. Weбпre expensive to hire clearlyбн andбн well I suppose I never thought what боexpensiveбп meant when ites to a multi-dimensional scale. It makes me wonder how much it cost Minorбпs mother to have me guard her. At the time I didnбпt think too much about itбн but it mightбпve been a good portion of the countryбпs wealth.*

    [Perhaps. I mean, you were just Rank 1 back then so it might not have been too badбн but I see where youбпre going. You were using a more боEarth humanбп style of determining what was expensive. Heck, you mightбпve been judging it all as a, no offence, боteenage orphanбп instead of someone who takes high level mercenary contracts in distantnds.]

    *Weird way of phrasing itбн but I do see what you mean. Weбпre the nuclear option in a lot of circumstances. You donбпt summon a demon for casual stuff. Thoughбн I do wonder why I was summoned for the tournament if thatбпs the case.*

    [You were just Rank 1 originally so that definitely helped. Plusбн it might be specifically because Thyme is running it this time around and that they COULD do it before new rules came it. It might be a less in money once everything is all said and done, but the grand prize would be worth it. Plus, it was a short notice thing remember? Something kept happening to their final member.]

    *Indeed.*

 Chapter 959 - 959 Chapter 959 Apparently we do Self-Help Now

    959 Chapter 959 Apparently we do Self-Help Now

    б░Soбн should we be hiding from the recordings?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Eh, it doesnбпt really matter. The summoning circle should disrupt spells that record voices. They can see us, and maybe lip read? Not sure about that second one but they definitely canбпt hear us,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Why? That seems specificбн or at the very least not a coincidence,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Thatбпs because it IS. Dad talked about it once, apparently itбпs to stop people trying to make Contracts over long distances. This way they canбпt make a flimsy Contract but stay far enough away that theyбпre hard to find. People need to be nearby to make a Contract. Well, Iбпm not sure if they NEED to but things certainly make it hard for Contracts to go through if they arenбпt nearby,б▒ said Sue.

    б░Rightбнб▒ said Kat slowly. *I meanбн that makes senseбн but I feel like I shouldбпve been aware of this before. Then againбн every other time Iбпve been summoned by someone directly in front of me.* б░Wellбн whatever,б▒ Kat decided just to move on to other topics. If Sue wasnбпt worried, it was probably fine, б░What have you been up to since west met?б▒

    Sue waved a hand at Kat dismissively, б░Well, unlike some of us, I kept up with shorter term but more regr Contracts. Nothing fancy, and likely nothing you want to hear about. Sure I could start teasing you about it, but with us being watched I wouldnбпt want to make it obvious how easily you and Lily can be flustered. Might also be best if Lily doesnбпt show off her human form just yet.б▒

    б░Nothing special at all?б▒ asked Kat again.

    б░Katбн you seem to have developed a bit of a warped version of Contracts because of how different yours have been. Add into that the fact that youбпve gained strength very quicklyбнб▒ Sue paused for a moment to sigh, б░Iбпm not sure what I feel about that fact. Itбпs not something Iбпd be interested in, but somehow I do still feel a bit envious. Regardless, I get summoned, once a week, for something my Summoner things is a weird sex thing.

    б░Itбпs normally something Iбпve tried before, and thatбпs a shame because Iбпm not even a century old yet. Most of the time I get summoned by men, but considering my own preferences Iбпm not suggesting that men are more likely to burn money for a good night of sex. Sometimes itбпs more of course. Sometimes I get a date out of it, sometimes I donбпt. Sometimes itбпs one guy trying to show off his stamina, sometimes I go through a few rooms worth of peopleбн

    .....

    б░But Iбпm not going on grand adventures that span weeks or months. I donбпt get friendly with most of them, and the Contracts that take more than a day are the exceptions not the rule. Summoning a Subus for sex is expensive, but not ruinously so because of how many Subi are interested in the work. Or well, itбпs more urate to say they summon боsomeone to sleep with thatбпs X genderбп and the portal does the rest.

    б░Which is still expensive, donбпt get me wrong, but a lot of rich people are willing to pay big money for a courtesan to warm their bed for a night. The prestige of summoning a demon for it, is decently high in some worlds and my missions are basically never dangerous. Take yourst mission for example. There was a risk of fighting a Rank 4batant. You did in fact, fight a Rank 4batant.

    б░If I had a mission where I боriskedбп meeting a Rank 4, itбпd just be to sleep with him, and wouldnбпt be considered any more dangerous then sleeping with a mortal. Plenty of people with more power then sense summon a demon to warm their bed. Now, I could go into the specifics, I donбпt mind that. In fact, itбпs something I do with the acquaintances I used to call friends before I met you and Kamikoбн

    б░And sure itбпs nice to gossipбн but itбпs all so shallow. They donбпt really care about how much I enjoyed my outings, itбпs all about how well I retell the story, or hearing about odd specifics like howrge the guys junk was, or how many times he was able to finish. They donбпt even care about the fake date missions except for the finale most of the time,б▒ Sue paused and winced, taking a step back. б░Sorryбн I didnбпt mean to unload that on you,б▒

    Kat skipped over and pulled Sue into a hug, б░Aw itбпs fine. I donбпt really know why you felt the need to unload like that, but itбпs fine with me. I thought you enjoyed the work? That you were proud of it?б▒

    б░And I AMб▒ said Sue with a huff. б░Iбпm not ashamed of myself. I enjoy what I doбн but I justбн maybe Iбпm burnt out when ites to talking about it? It justбн it feels kinda pathetic you know? To brag about bagging this or that guy when it really is just a job. Itбпs like bragging about how much money I made from every summon, but instead itбпs bragging about how good the food was. Metaphorically speaking.б▒

    б░I feel like thatбпs exactly what a Gluttony demon would do thoughбн?б▒ suggested Kat carefully.

    б░Youбпre not wrongбнб▒ murmured Sue in agreement, б░I donбпt know why this is starting to bother me. I know it didnбпt bother me beforeбн and I donбпt know why itбпs starting?б▒

    [I meanбн if itбпs all sheбпs ever knowбн now that she has us as friends she has a chance to explore other interests. The fact that she doesnбпt seem to HAVE other interests is probably causing her issues. Sue seems to be trying to branch out into more than just a боSlutty Subusбп but is running into the issue that currently, she isnбпt much more than that.]

    *Surely sheбпd notice if that was the problem?*

    [I think the fact that she enjoys her боjobбп is making it worse. Just because she wants to be MORE doesnбпt means she wants to be someone entirely knew. So sheбпs fighting with herself. Clinging to her old thoughts even as they annoy her. Itбпs likeбн hmmбн she thinks that she needs to straight from swimming, to sky-diving. Instead of mixing regrly swimming with a bit of diving board acrobatics.]

    *Lilyбн I have no idea what youбпre talking about.*

    [I thought it was a good metaphor!]

    *Iбпm making no judgement about that, but I think youбпve lost me truth be told.*

    [Ugh. Sue wants a hobby, but she enjoys her work more than anything sheбпs ever tried as a hobby, but herck of a hobby is starting to grate on her. Despite that, she canбпt get a hobby because she keeps thinking of her job as a hobby, or thinks that sheбпs getting an entirely new job. Does that make more sense?]

    *Letбпs go withбн боI think so yesбп* Lily just threw up her mental hands and didnбпt borate any further. Kat suppressed a grin at the imageбн but honestly wasnбпt following Lilyбпs train of thought all that well. Still, if it helped Sue it was worth repeating. б░Lily seems to think that youбпre trying to be more than you are and failing at it,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Huh?б▒ emoted a confused Sue.

    б░I donбпt fully understand it eitherбн but Lily thinks you need a hobby?б▒ said Kat.

    б░Butбн but I love my Contract work. I enjoy sex. Why do you think I need a hobby?б▒ returned Sue.

    Kat shrugged, б░Not me, Lily. I donбпt entirely understand Lilyбпs point myself, but apparently youбпre trying to grow as a person and confusing that withpletely changing who you are. Does that make sense?б▒

    б░Yeahбн yeah I think it doesбнб▒ mumbled Sue.

    б░Good. Can you exin it to me then?б▒ requested Kat.

    Sue grinned and said, б░Nope. I donбпt think I will,б▒

    Kat raised an unimpressed eyebrow, б░Ganging up on me? With my girlfriend as well?б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░I donбпt know what Lily said to confuse you so much but it makes a great deal of sense from where Iбпm standing. I got into the sex stuff because nothing else captured my like sex does. Iбпve tried board games, Iбпve tried parties, Iбпve tried video games and reading books. Sexualising my hobbies never really worked out, because Iбпd rather be sleeping with someoneбн

    б░But maybe that was always the problem? I need, or at least desire, properly separate hobbies. I wonder which one I should pick out? Any suggestions Kat?б▒

    б░Sueбн I donбпt really have hobbiesбнб▒ responded Kat awkwardly.

    б░Maybe when weбпre done with this Contract we can both work on that then? You could even pick where we start!б▒ suggested Sue.

    б░Ehбнб▒ Kat grumbled carefully. Trying and failing to suppress her dislike of the idea. Kat liked things as they were. She had Lily, Sylvie, Vivian and Callisto for social stuff. Training to fill the hours, and sleep of course. Did she need something else?

    Yes. Yes she did. Now Kat just had to admit that to herself.

 Chapter 960 - 960 Chapter 960 Old Man Walking

    960 Chapter 960 Old Man Walking

    The girls eventually moved to one of the nearby chairs. Kat grabbed a te of fruit to share, while Sue grabbed a te of stew and a te of raw meat. They took up residence in one of the normal sized chairs and started to eat slowly. Well, Kat and Sue were eating slowly. Lily gulped down four slices of meat in quick session before curling up in Katбпsp. б░Do you get much good food during a Contract?б▒

    б░Oh all the time,б▒ said Sue between mouthfuls. б░Iбпm at fancy parties quite regrly and if Iбпm on something resembling a proper date Iбпm normally treated something special, either a nice home cooked meal, or a good dinner. Itбпs weird how often guys try to impress me on dates despite the fact theyбпre paying for my time you know? Not something I totally get. I mean, maybe if I was a Gluttony demon but likeбн Iбпm going to be way more impressed if you try during our night-time dancing then if youбпve got money to blow on food. Clearly you do if youбпve bothered to summon me in the first ce,б▒

    б░Huhбн I guess itбпs not that special then,б▒ mumbled Kat.

    б░Eh, Iбпm not trying to downy whatever favourite dish you seem to have, but for me I regrly get good food. Both Mum and Dad are great cooks. I get good food during Contracts. Food is food to me. Iбпve got a taste for the expensive stuff but I can deal with eating crap if I have to. Iбпm not so far gone. Then againбн that might be from swallowing,б▒

    Lily and Kat gagged in sink. б░What?б▒ grumbled Sue, б░Nothinбп wrong with it,б▒

    б░Iбнб▒ Kat started and then paused for a few moments. б░Huhбн Iбпm not sure I have a good excuse for my reactionбн it justбн doesnбпt seem appealing at allбнб▒

    [Well for me itбпs the idea of having dick in my mouth. Ugh. I hate that I even had to acknowledge it mentally] б░Huhбн Lily had a better reason then me,б▒ said Kat before going on to exin Lilyбпs thought process.

    б░I canбпt say I understand Lilyбпs thoughts either truth be told,б▒ said Sue as she ran her tongue seductively over the spoon. Seeing that Kat and Lily werenбпt reacting to that, Sue took the spoon into her mouth and down her throat before pulling it out again, б░Gotta make sure I get all the soup off it,б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes, б░Yeah sure thatбпs why,б▒ said Kat as she ate the not-grapes she picked up. They were rather crunchy but considering they were crunchy all the way through and the whole thing tasted rather nice, she was pretty certain they were meant to be eaten as-is. б░Do you know whatбпs taking so long? Iбпd have thought weбпd be contacted by now,б▒

    .....

    Sue took another big gulp of soup, like a normal person this time, before answering Katбпs question. б░Could be any number of reasons. They could be willing to observe us until we start to do something strange, they could be a big group of demon summoners and be waiting for the client to actually arrive, they could be slowly poisoning the air here just to see if itбпll impair our judge. Really, it could be anything,б▒

    б░Waitбн can they poison us?б▒ asked Kat with some concern.

    б░Ehбн not easily,б▒ said Sue. б░A lot of demons are resistant to poison. Venom is another matter, but our stomachs are built very differently so itбпs not a hug concern. If I really wanted to I could eat the metal te youбпre using. I doubt Iбпd like the taste, but I could do it if I wanted. If weбпre breathing it inбн depends how concentrated it is, and venom is regrly an issue unless you have bullshit regeneration like you,б▒

    б░Soбн do you think theyбпre trying to poison us?б▒ asked Kat now with some more concern.

    Sue shook her head, б░Nope, not worth the effort. Especially considering youбпre here. At Rank 3 the chance that youбпd be effected by anything short of the very best poison, venom, either or, is super low. The problem is, Iбпd likely be effected first, and then youбпd bash their heads in. If they went to the trouble of getting something really really strong? Something that got us both? Well then weбпd be summoned back home via the safety protocols.б▒ Kat still didnбпt look super pleased with the news so Sue added, б░Look Kat. Youбпve got your regeneration and youбпre Rank 3. Poison is not something to worry about. Acid is a bigger concern and youбпd notice that,б▒

    б░Why acid?б▒ asked Kat carefully.

    б░Well, perhaps not for you specifically but acid and fire scar wounds. If you regeneration isnбпt up to par then you need to either see a doctor when the missions over, or if itбпs nearly good enough you need to slice bits of yourself off. For youбн itбпs more an that good acid is a lot moremon then good poison. If that make sense,б▒ exined Sue.

    Kat sighed, б░Is there anything else I should be wary of?б▒

    б░Ehбн I doubt it?б▒ said Sue with a shrug. б░The only things thate to mind are for much stronger foes then weбпre likely to face, you know, Rank 5 stuff Iбпve been told about. I donбпt really know how dangerous ormon they actually are so Iбпm not sure if itбпs worth trying to scare you with them,б▒

    Kat thought back to her other scarring memories, б░Letбпs go withter. If itбпs not a problem right now, then I donбпt want to know,б▒

    The girls rxed for a little bit. Sue grabbed a few of the not-grapes, Lily triedpping at the soup and Kat got a spoonful as well. Of course, Kat made sure to use a different spoon after Sue deepthroated hers. Sue actually had a second spoon, so Kat didnбпt need to get up, but she was prepared to do so. Eventually, the sound of door opening rang out across the room. It was actually pretty silent once the door was in motion, but therge rush of air at the beginning made it very noticeable.

    The door opened just enough to let through a small man before they shut again. The man in question was about Lilyбпs height with a shaved head, and a few wrinkles around his eyes. He had a salt and pepper goatee that was well keptбн but robes that looked like theyбпd been worn for as long as heбпd been alive. The threads on them looked so worn Kat couldnбпt help but wonder how the whole thing stayed together. There was also a few splotches of ink, both on the edges of the manбпs robes and on his hands. In those same hands was a clipboard, though it was clearly rugged and personally made, not mass produced.

    Kat looked at Sue for a cue on how to act but Sue just remained where she was, despite the fact they were properly the fitter party. Sue simply gave the man a nod and went back to her soup. *Umбн is that the right attitude to have?*

    [I suppose it depends on the image you want to show off. Sue is trying to say that this is nothing special to her. At least, I think thatбпs what sheбпs going for. My guess is Sue wants to present herself as well-used to this whole song and dance. For usбн wellбн I guess we can try the same? Or at least follow her lead. Then againбн that might look bad considering weбпre the stronger party.]

    Eventually, the old man made it to the table and sat down across from Sue and Kat and spoke as soon as his but was on the chair. б░Greetings demons, I have a Contract prepared but Iбпm wondering if you would indulge me a few questions. Nothing major, just a way of ensuring the summoning array was attuned properly,б▒ Now that he was in front of them though, Kat was pretty sure she could smell dye on the old man. It was covered by the ink wellбн but he might not be an боold manбп at all. Just trying to look like one.

    *Umбн system? Can I answer whatever questions he has for me?*

    Summoner in question knows not to push questions beyond a certain limit. Summoner has regrly double checked to ensure the Demons they Summon are as requested. User is allowed to answer, or not answer as User wills.

    *Right. Thanks.*

    [Also Kat. Iбпm with you on the whole боdyed hairбп train.]

    *Good to know Iбпm not going crazy. Why pretend to be older though? Do you think the wrinkles are fake as well? I donбпt know enough about makeup to say either wayбн*

    [Umбн could be? I donбпt really know much about faking wrinkles either. Might even be able to make them appear with good facial control as well. Hmmбн]

    б░Iбпm perfectly happy to answer a few questions,б▒ said Kat despite the fact that she had a few questions of her own she doubted would be answered.

    Sue gave a look Kat couldnбпt quite decipher before saying, б░I suppose I can answer a few if my partner is willing to give answers out so easily,б▒

 Chapter 961 - 961 Chapter 961 The C-C-Contract

    961 Chapter 961 The C-C-Contract

    D.E.M.O.N.S had been right. The old man just asked a bunch of simple yes or no questions that took less then a secondбпs worth of thought to answer. Simple things like боAre you Rank 3бп and боDo you think you can work well togetherбп or боDo you hold any hatred for the human raceбп and other such things. Though, Kat did give the old man a bit of a confused look at thetter. There was only one question that Kat wasnбпt entirely sure of the answer to. After asking if Sue was боSpecialised as an Escortбп to which the answer was yes of course, he asked Kat if she боSpecialised as a Body Guardбп whichбн

    б░Umбн maybe? Iбпd say probably not?б▒ offered Kat.

    The old man frowned at this and said, б░Hmmбн not idealбн would you mind borating on your stance?б▒

    б░Umбн I can but I donбпt understand the confusion?б▒ returned Kat.

    б░The Contract Iбпm brokering requires one demon to act as a defensive measure for a young master, while the other acts as his date to an official event. The fact that you do not seem to specialise in defence is not a great sign for the runes we used. Based on your answer, you have at least some experience, so we are likely not on entirely the wrong track, but further rification would be nice,б▒ exined the old man.

    *Hmmбн how much of an answer do you think I should give him Lily? Iбпve got a few guesses as to what might have happened, but Iбпm not sure how much to share.*

    [I donбпt think it matters too much. Heбпs already shared that weбпre going to be doing bodyguard stuff if we agree to the contract. If youбпre cool with helping him out thatбпs fine with me. Youбпre nice like that and we donбпt have much of a reason to think poorly of the maybe-not-old man. Heбпs been quite polite so far and I can respect how he goes about things. Heбпs even got a proper survey on his clipboard.]

    *Ok. Thanks Lily.*

    [Anytime]

    .....

    б░Right wellбн Iбпd say that I donбпt necessarily have a specialty so far? Iбпve done a lot of different jobs which is apparently somewhat strange for a demon. I also donбпt have any good abilities that lend me to one role or another, except perhaps my regeneration forbat. That being saidбн I do often throw myself into danger, especially to protect people and Iбпd say I have a good temperament for being a bodyguard even if Ick specialised skills for it, or much experience. I have been a bodyguard definitely once, and maybe twice or three times, but the only time I was certainly a guard I didnбпt actually have to do any fighting at all,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Hmmбнб▒ the old man noted down Katбпs response on a separate paper. б░I seeбн hmmбн I do wonderбн if you wouldnбпt mind another question, how well do you know your partner here?б▒ the old man asked pointing at Sue.

    They shared a look, and Sue shrugged. Taking that as a queue to answer however she wanted, б░Sueбпs a good friend of mine. Weбпve not known each other for a particrly long length of time but our friendship is quite strong Iбпd say,б▒

    б░Hmmбнб▒ more scribbling, б░I wonder if we put too much emphasis on thepanionship aspect of the summoning? Possible?б▒ the old man made a few more notes, crossing out one line in the process before writing three more, б░Attitude or specialised skills? Do we have runes to optimise for one over the other? If yes should we? If no why not? Hmбн hmmбнб▒

    There was some more mumbling and scribbling before the old man ripped the paper off his board and folded it into a neat square that vanished, presumably into the ring on his finger. б░This has been most informative. Thank you both for your cooperation. Now for the Contract, assuming you are both ready to hear it?б▒

    At this point the soup had been cleared away, and most of the fruit had been eaten. The raw meat for Lily was still around, and the Memphis snagged onest piece for the road. Kat gave a simple, б░Iбпm ready,б▒

    Sue looked at the old man a bit more closelyбн but couldnбпt find anything particrly strange. It wasnбпt the first time sheбпd been summoned to help someone else, and it likely wouldnбпt be thest. Especially considering that quite a lot of parents didnбпt trust their children to summon a Subus and word the contract properly while she was leaning all over them.

    What Sue had noticed, that Kat hadnбпt, is theyбпd intentionally sent in a gay man after seeing two Subi show up. Well, it was possible they were asexual of course, though if Sue was putting money on it? Sheбпd go for gay. Something that many people forgot was that lust wasnбпt the only way to distract people. Looking beautiful, it was possible to distract an asexual person. Kat was a great example of that whenever she looked at Lily. A gay man however? Heбпd be more likely toin about their outfits, or think about hot guys.

    Now, you might say боwhy not send in a straight woman thenбп? Sue knew that was a mistake. Sending a straight woman to conduct an interview with two attractive Subi? One that wasnбпt even trying and one that new all the tricks in the book? The woman in question either needed to be a peerless beauty and risk annoying the Subi, or the woman in question would be easily yed like a fiddle.

    Sue had plenty of experience making powerful women re at her in envy. A few боsubtleбп looks, a handful of backhandedplimentsбн and anyone withoutplete confidence in their image would crumble. Sue was also getting the sense that this was a Qi based worldбн and if Sue managed to cheekily introduce a heart demon into a powerful demon summoner? Nobody except Sue would be pleased with that oue. No, best to send in a gay man who would just register them as боvaguely importantбп in his mind and move on.

    Men were simple like that. For a gay man, women werenбпtpetition, and they werenбпt something to chase after either. They were justбн there. Oh sure it was a little moreplex then that, but in essence that was what it boiled down to. At least, thatбпs how Sue saw things. Still, that did mean that the боold manбп wasnбпt likely to cause them any unnecessary grief. So she gave him a solid nod, б░Iбпm also ready to hear what you have to say,б▒

    б░Understood. In that case, the Contract is somewhat simple. The individual you are tasked with watching is the young master of the Mountain Shaker sect. He has been invited to arge gathering, that includes a ball and a small tournament afterwards. He needs an Escort we can trust not to murder him in his sleep because the young master has shown himself to have horrendous luck with women he himself chooses.

    б░He needs a guard, because despite the fact it is being hosted by the Holy Icy Wind sect which is supposed to be an ally of the Mountain Shaker sect, we have heard rumblings through our spywork that they may in fact be about to turn traitor. Of course, it is not yet confirmed. Thatбпs why we need a guard of unknown origin and exceptional, but unconfirmed power should the worst happen.

    б░Poison is a minor concern, as it is considered exceptionally dishonourable to the Icy Wind sect. Additionally, we will have an alchemist travelling with you should theypletely disregard their honour that can handle anything that is not instantly fatal. For the Escort, your job is to ensure that the young master doesnбпt get entangled with other women. It is fine to speak with them, but do not allow it toe to anything more than that.

    б░For the Guard, you will be required to watch him during the event andbat any assassinations. During the tournament, if someone goes for a killing blow you are to intervene. The tournament is NOT to the death, simply to knock out or forfeit but боidents happenбп will be the excuse used. Even if it would disqualify the assassin, theyбпd risk it for a chance to take out our young master. I would like it if your intervention does not disqualify the young master, but if he is about to perish it is of no consequence.

    б░As for the timeline. You will have two days to get to know the young master before taking the sky boat to the Holy Icy Wind sect, after which you will have two more days, with the feast on the third, and the tournament starting on the fourth. We do not currently have an estimate of how long the tournament shallst, but it is expected to be two or three days at this stage. Your mission will beplete once the sky boat takes off from the Holy Icy Wind sect, or in the event of escting tensions, when our own sect master, or the vice sect master arrives as reinforcements. Any questions?б▒

 Chapter 962 - 962 Chapter 962 The DevilтАЩs in the DetailsтАж and itтАЩs not Kat

    962 Chapter 962 The Devilбпs in the Detailsбн and itбпs not Kat

    б░Assuming the young master is poisoned, what should we prioritise?б▒ asked Sue as her first question.

    б░Ideally, getting the young master to the alchemist should be the first priority. Itбпs not a major concern, as I already mentioned, but using the fact the young master was poisoned is much more valuable as a bargaining chip then catching the criminal first and then trying to get concessionster,б▒ answered the old man.

    б░Yes, that makes sense, but what should I prioritise, as the escort?б▒ repeated Sue.

    The old man thought for a few moments before shrugging, б░Iбпve not been informed. Iбпd simply ask you use your best judgement at the time.б▒

    Sue nodded, б░Thatбпs fair. Am I expected to engage in sexual rtions with the young master?б▒

    б░Is that an issue?б▒ asked the old man carefully.

    б░You seem to be avoiding the question,б▒ responded Sue.

    The pair stared at each other for a few moments before the old man broke first. б░It was not something I was requested to make part of the contractбн but it is your job to stop him sleeping with other women soбн how you go about that is really up to you,б▒ answered the old man with a frown on his face.

    Sue let out a light chuckle, б░Iбпm just messing you. Iбпll happily fuck him if he shows even the slightest interest. Iбпll also probably make a few attempts even if he doesnбпt. Itбпll be good fun,б▒

    .....

    The old man red at Sue for a few moments, not particrly liking the fact she was starting to mess around. For him, this was all rather serious still. He hadnбпt had the contract confirmed and Sue was asking silly questions. Still, he was a professional and it could be much worse, so he chose to turn away from Sue and ask Kat, б░What about you Enforcer? Any questions for this old man?б▒

    *Hmmбн* б░Am I responsible for the young masterбпs safety before we leave for the event? Iбпm not sure if weбпre currently in the Mountain Shaker sect, or not but am I responsible for his safety during the two days we remain here?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░The young master will certainly be safe from attacks while he is here. It is part of the Mountain Shaker sect and the patriarch will be able to respond to any issues in a few moments. I am to encourage you to spend at least some time with the young master to get to know him, and for the Escort, capturing his attention is important, but he is not expected to be in any danger,б▒ said the old man.

    Kat nodded for a few moments before realising there was something to rify, б░What should I protecting the young master from? Assassins of course, but what else?б▒

    The old man nodded, understanding the question easily. б░You are primarily to concern yourself with unseen threats, and attacks of much higher Rank. The young master is currently Rank 1, on the edge of Rank 2. It is not your job to stop fights between his peers. We need you to defend the boy, not coddle him. Injuries are not a concern,бп

    Sue decided to jump in here, б░Hang onбн how old is the young master? Iбпm a Subus yes, but not one to go after children. Thatбпs one fetish Iбпm perfectly happy to avoid,б▒

    The old man sighed and shook his head, б░The young master is 93 years old this year,б▒ Sue coughed in surprise, б░he has begun cultivating recently but has not yet reached 100 or passed his test of adulthood. As such he is still considered a boy by our societyбпs reckoning,б▒

    Sue frowned and looked at the боold manбп. б░Is the young master not human?б▒

    The old man shook his head, б░The Mountain Shaker sect is primarily made up of Mountain Elves.б▒

    б░Huhбн never fucked a mountain elf beforeбнб▒ mumbled Sue.

    *Waitбн I thought this was a cultivation worldбн why is there elves here? And what about this old man? Is he human? He looks human and Iбпd have seen through any illusions he had on himбн soбн hmmбн Lily do you think you should check your spell casting here?*

    [Do remember this ce is warded massively Kat. Iбпm not sure I could cast properly regardless of what higher energy they use here. That and Iбпd almost certainly get caught by the old man. Hard to hide a glowing blue circle. Perhaps you should just ask the old man?]

    б░What higher energy do you use here?б▒ asked Kat, ignoring Sueбпsment. Probably for the best.

    б░We are capable of using both mana and qi here however not both at the same time. It has been shown that qi is a more reliable path to long term power, though mana allows for explosive growth, especially amongst geniuses. The problem is that using both inside your body leads to exploding. Not ideal at all. Oh, and demonic energy of course, nothing will stop that,б▒ answered the old man.

    *Huh. I didnбпt think weбпd find a ce that uses both. I guess I kept thinking of them as mutually exclusive. How good do you think your spells will be here Lily?*

    [Not sureбн apparently mana works fine so Iбпd assume theyбпd work better then everбн but I donбпt really know how mana interacts with qi in the air. I doubt theyбпd just explode, that seems silly and easily exploitable.]

    б░Are spells likely something I need to be worried about defending against?б▒ asked Kat.

    The old man scratched his beard for a few moments, б░Not especially noбн at least, itбпs not something weбпd expect, and no spies have reported powerful mages making any moves so itбпs not expected but Iбпm not going to say that itбпs impossible. Soбн do be aware of it at least, even if it is unlikely to be a problem for the young master,б▒

    Kat nodded but went on to ask, б░How resistant are people here to spells?б▒

    The old man shrugged, б░It really depends on how much power is behind them. I also donбпt have a goodparison to what youбпd consider боresistantбп or боweakбп to spells. They truly arenбпtmon Enforcer. Do not discount a spell just because it looks weak I suppose? Itбпs what we teach the younglings in school, so that seems appropriate now,б▒

    Kat nodded, and Sue decided to ask her own question. б░What sort of amodation do we have? Both here and in during the event?б▒

    The old manбпs eyes lit up, apparently this was a question he had prepared for. б░Before you get on the Sky Boat we have set aside to joined rooms for you both to share. They are modestly sized and sparsely furnished but part of the mainpound. During transit, there will be a small bed provided in the young masterбпs room for the Enforcer, and a spot in the crew quarters for the Escort. You can of course, choose the young masters bed, if he allows such a thing,б▒

    Sue grinned as the old man continued, б░Once you arrive at the event space, the young master should be assigned to a modest dwelling with two guest rooms. One will be set aside for you, while the other will be set aside for the servants. There will be four of them. All mortal, and not really your concern,б▒

    Kat let the statement hang for a moment before asking, б░Do I need to protect them as well?б▒

    The old man just shrugged, б░They are of no consequence. If they die, it is no matter, though they are not expected to be attacked either. The young master has no favoured servant, and though well trained the servants in question are easily receable. I donбпt see why anyone would go through the effort to attack them.

    б░I would personally suggest not going out of your way for them. They are weak, and unremarkable. If you start to noticeably defend or defer to them someone might get the wrong idea and target them more deliberately. They will be safest if you just ignore their presence or treat them as part of the furniture. You can save them if you really wishбн but you will not be rewarded for it at all and if the contract deems you to be neglecting your duty to the young master because of your actionsбнб▒ the old man finished with a shrug.

    *You knowбн I kinda hate that he seems correct in this exnation. Iбпm perfectly happy to defend themбн but thatбпs opening up a weakness... I wonder if theyбпre really safter if I justpletely ignore them and the risks to them?*

    [Iбпm not sureбн I do sort of get the argument. If theyбпre just sort of there nobody will be bothered with them. A thief doesnбпt go and steal a basic t-shirt when thereбпs jewellery on disy nor do they kill the family petбн or noбн a better example would be a vacuum cleaner I suppose. If youбпreing in to attack someoneбн would you take out the robot vacuum?]

    *Thatбпs a horrible way to think of a person.*

    [But one that just might keep them safe.]

 Chapter 963 - 963 Chapter 963 Stairway out of the Ground

    963 Chapter 963 Stairway out of the Ground

    Kat and Sue spent a while longer asking a few rifying questions just to get all the details ironed out. Nothing shocking came up, and it was all minor stuff like making sure thereбпd be food for Lily or some time for rest. When they finalised the deal thoughбн thatбпs when things were different.

    There was of course the normal swarm of chains from Kat wrapping around the old man, though Sueбпs own set of chains also came into y. Sueбпs chains were a silver, nearly matching the colour of her hair. There was just a touch of blue in them, especially when the light caught the chains and mes, but that wasnбпt too surprising. No, what was really surprising were the two additional chains that shot from both Kat and Sue. Katбпs eyes itched as she watched them vanish through the wall.

    The additional chains quickly wrapped around each other so that there was now only two, slightlyrger chainsбн but they still looked rather distinct. One set of chains lookedбн weak forck of a better word, it seemed to flicker in and out of existence and seemed to barely be able to remain at all. Kat wasnбпt sure what it signified, nor what it meant for it to be so weak. The chains were also thinner then the normal lot. It looked more like oversized ne chains then proper chains for binding like the swarm.

    The second set of chains seemed almost like it was trying to be as different as possible to the first. They were heavy, each section of the chain the length of Katбпs arm and twice as thick. If it wasnбпt for the asional spikes, Kat wouldбпve thought these chains werenбпt for holding prisoners but for keeping a bridge together. They felt weighty and despite the multiple chains binding the old manбн Kat felt like if she had to pick the deadlier of the twoбн sheбпd chose the heavy set of chains instead of the mass.

    Once the chains vanished the old man stumbled a bit, nearly tripping over the chair leg before righting himself. He was breathing heavily, sweat cascading down his face as he shivered. б░Rightбн d thatбпs doneбнб▒ mumbled the old man.

    *What the heck happened there? Why is he so tired? Whatбпs with the two extra chains?*

    [Why are you asking me? Ask D.E.M.O.N.S]

    The chains identified by User Kat are linking the other parties involved in the deal. While the Summoner will bear some of the cost for the summoning, the Summoner in question was ordered to perform it by the individual the thicker chain chased after.

    *Yeahбн I suppose I shouldбпve expected something like that. Makes sense that we have some way to ensure the person actually responsible for the Contract is punished if things go wrong.*

    .....

    Once the old man recovered, he made his way to the door and proceeded to knock ording to what was clearly a pre-arranged patter across various ces on the door. After waiting for a responding nock, he returned another series. Kat and Sue actually started to get a bit bored as things dragged on because it took a full TEN MINUTES of knocking to get the door to open up. Once the door finally opened, it was to a nk corridor that was all stairs. There wasnбпt even any torches. Just lighting from somewhere that kept the corridor illuminated.

    The old man then grinned at the two of them before sprinting up the stairs. Kat watched him go for a few moments before turning to Sue, б░What the heck was that about?б▒

    б░Ehбн probably a test to make sure we werenбпt enthralling him. If his mind was dulled too much he wouldnбпt be able to knock out the correct answers. Itбпs also probably a code, with different responses based on what they knock back to him. Probably to prevent us just ripping it out of his mind. Itбпd take too long to assimte the code to use it ourselves to escape,б▒ Sue paused, б░And now that I have provided you with the service of knowledge, I require the service of being carried up those fucking stairs,б▒

    Kat raised an amused eyebrow and Lily tilted her head cutely from her position on Katбпs shoulder. б░What are you both looking at me like that for? Especially you Lily, youбпre getting a free ride anyway. Do you know how many damned stairs are in this ce? I donбпt, because I canбпt see the end of them from here and Iбпm telling you thatбпs too fucking many. Crazy ass cultivators probably use it as punishment for weak sexy demons like me who donбпt spend 110% of their lives training. Thus, I request being carried as payment,б▒

    Sue made grabby motions towards Kat as if she was a kid asking to be carried. It looked kind of silly, because nothing about Sue said child at all. Certainly not her looks, and not her attitude either. That being said, Sue wasnбпt heavy in the slightest and carrying her wouldnбпt be an issue. Honestly, the biggestint Kat has about carrying Sue is interacting with her wings.

    639

    It wasnбпt too much a problem though. Kat simply scooped Sue up into a bridal carry and took off up the stairs. It didnбпt take long to make her way up, especially once Kat started to notice that the stairs seemed designed to be climbed multiple steps at a time for those with enhanced physiques. They were just a bit too sharply inclined for a natural mortalбпs stride. Kat managed to find great sess with a sort of half gliding technique where she kicked off the ground, let her wings carry her forward just a tad, then kick of a second time and repeat the process.

    It actually let her pass the old man after a bit. He clearly wasnбпt Rank 3 himself and he was taking the stairs on at a time. Even if he was much faster then any normal human, the fact he was still cing his foot on every step when he didnбпt need to was slowing him down massively. Kat gave him a grin as she passedбн but the man was focused on the climb ahead and might not have seen it.

    *I wonder if this counts as good practice for my body control. Everything has to move perfectly in synch and while it is taking a bit of thought to make sure I donбпt miss any steps, adjusting to the slight wind currents with my wings, or poor angles I jump off with when the stairs arenбпt perfectly level. This really is a neat training opportunity. Huhбн guess this is also why Sueins about cultivators being obsessed.*

    Kat managed to make it to the exit first, to the surprise of nobodyбн but the only thing there was anotherrge steel door, just as enchanted as the previous one. Kat sighed as she looked around thending for a good ce to sit but found nothing. In the end, she just put Sue down and then took up a spot in against the wall, with Lily moving to herp. Kat happily gave Lily a few scratches while Sue pouted at the wall. б░I suppose the real jokes on us,б▒ said Kat.

    Sue sighed and answered in agreement, б░Yeah, it is. I mean, Iбпm not that surprised. Iбпm actually more annoyed with the fact I didnбпt think about it before. I mean, this is a super secure bunker for summoning demons. Why would they only have the one door? Heck, the real question is if this is the only other door, or if this is just the next door we need to get through,б▒

    б░Ugh, I donбпt want to spend half a day slowly making my way through half a dozen doors. I think Iбпd want to try and dig through the walls just on principle if it starts getting too annoying,б▒ responded Kat.

    б░Donбпt let them here you say that,б▒ said Sue with augh. б░If you start breaking down the walls itбпll be a massive pain. Just think of it. Technically we havenбпt broken the Contract, but nobody will be happy with us and we have to spend two days here with them. Heck, when we are called to the sky boatбн they might боjust so happenбп to give us the wrong time and force us to catch up. Then weбпd be at risk of getting in trouble for breaking the contract. Not seriously of course, but certainly at risk,б▒

    б░Wait really?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue gave a боso-soбп gesture, б░Depends who is causing the trouble and how much. If the patriarch, or the old man directly order it theyбпre at risk of getting punished as well. If itбпs just people annoyed with us or taking their own initiative thoughбн wellбн then it gets moreplicated. Especially if itбпs just annoying, and not too much of a problem for us to ovee,б▒

    б░Hmmmбнб▒ grumbled Kat.

 Chapter 964 - 964 Chapter 964 Sand Everywhere

    964 Chapter 964 Sand Everywhere

    When they finally got out into the open Kat took in a deep breath of fresh air. Only to sneeze and then immediately start coughing. You see, after leaving the underground demon summoning bunker, Kat hadnбпt really thought about the fact that the Mountain Shaker n was made up of mountain elves, or what it meant to be a mountain elf. The боfresh airбп Kat had sucked in was filled to the brim with dust and debris. Once Kat recovered from her coughing fit she carefully walked back into the bunker, grabbed a spare bandanna and then walked back out.

    *Are you going to be alright Lily?*

    [Yeah Iбпve just closed the backpack and settled in. The dust isnбпt really getting to me here but I donбпt want to try my luck outside. Ugh, itбпd get all in my fur and my ears. Oh my poor ears. I can just image how painful and annoying itбпll be. Youбпre so lucky dirt just slides off you. Thoughбн does Sue have the same thing? I hope so.]

    Kat looked over at Sue, the Rank 1 demon in question had grabbed not only a bandanna, but also a pair of goggles to keep the dust from her eyes. *Huhбн my eyes seem fine. I wonder why? Rank 3 powers go?* б░Do these goggles make my but look big?б▒ asked Sue out of nowhere.

    Kat looked at Sue, confusion written on her face. б░What?б▒

    б░I asked if these goggles make my ass look fat?б▒ repeated Sue.

    б░I have no idea how those two things are connected. The goggles donбпt change the size of your ass, and unless Iбпm mistakenбн the goggles are on your face right? How would it have any effect?б▒ exined a still confused Kat.

    б░Hmmбнб▒ murmered Sue before bending her torso around to check out her own backside. б░Must just naturally look that thick,б▒

    Kat mmed a palm into her face. б░Is now really the time for this Sue?б▒

    .....

    Sue just shrugged, б░I donбпt see why not. You walked into itбн though I am a little sad your girlfriend wasnбпt looking so I could tease her about it. Sheбпd at least look at my ass and then get flustered about getting caught,б▒

    б░I feel like I shouldnбпt agree with your point. Feels a bit too much like encouraging youбнб▒ said Kat slowly.

    A moment after Kat said that, a man flew down to them onбн a sword? Kat blinked a few times to confirm that, yes, the mountain elf was standing on a sword that could apparently fly for some reason. It didnбпt look like itбпd be much use as a weapon, being closer in size to a surfboard then a great sword. It was much too wide and Kat could tell with a nce that the de was dull. Then again, if you were using it to fly, perhaps it was for the best.

    As for the mountain elfбн wellбн Kat wouldnбпt admit it aloud but she really wasnбпt a fan of his looks. His skin was the same brownish red colour that all the nearby rocks were, and Kat practically shivered looking at the elfбпs bare chest. Instead of smooth, thin skin that most races Kat was familiar with had, mountain elves went in the opposite direction. Instead of hair that increasingly go finer as clothes were introduced mountains elves clearly went in the opposite direction.

    Their skin was almost bark, or perhaps rock like in texture. It was rough and clearly built to withstand the damage the countless dust particles would do to anyone of fairerplexion. What caused her issues though was the fact the elf had their chest exposedбн showing off the cracks in his skin. Kat felt a shiver race down her spine at the sight. Large chunks of his skin had deep cracks running through them, and one section was even curling up slightly, like dying bark.

    Part of her wanted to rip it off, just so she didnбпt have to look at a full 30cm worth of skin slowly peeling itself off the manбпs bodyбн but the rest of her wanted to stick it down and pretend that nothing was wrong. Their face wasnбпt much better. Kat had expected with the name боmountain elfбп theyбпd be somewhat fair. Instead, their face was sunken, eyes deeply recessed to avoid the dust but with exceptionally bushy eyebrows. Their ears werepletely t against their headбн but they were more like hollow tubes that wound around the skull.

    Kat had never before seen a race with aesthetics she so thoroughly disliked. Beholders werepletely alien. Fiends were big, and bulky but she could at least understand them. Shadows were just sort of there. Not good or bad. Kat even enjoyed the looks of quite a few races, Lamia, Medusa, Beastkin of course. But mountain elves? Nope. No way. Kat decided she was NOT a fan.

    The problem was, at least Katбпs excuse was, they were just a little too humanoid for her to ssify them aspletely боotherбп like the beholders where she could simply appreciate the weird eye guys for what they were. Yet they were far too alien for Kat to think of them as pleasing in any way. Sure she could see how such an appearance would be useful for terrain like thisбн but Kat wasnбпt a fan. Not a fan at all.

    Thatбпs why, when she looked over at Sue and sawpletely undisguised interest in the bare-chested elfбпs direction. She wondered if her true sight had decided to leave her. *Sue finds him attractive?! What the fuck?*

    [Huhбн thatбпs the rudest thing I think Iбпve ever heard you say or think about someoneбпs appearance. Itбпsбн kinda weird actually.]

    *I will not apologise for finding mountain elves exceptionally unappealing. Iбн Iбпm trying to think of a way to exin this but likeбн just look at this.* Kat pushed the image of the elf towards Lily as well as her feelings about many of his traits.

    [Huhбн yeah Iбпm not a big fan of this eitherбн and I donбпt like the fact that their skin seems to crack off inrge sections whenever it gets too damage or maybe just oldбн? Still youбпre reaction seems a little extreme. I donбпt like them much either, certainly Iбпd call them uglyбн but youбпve gone straight to outright disgust.]

    *Iбпm not apologising.*

    [Iбпm not trying to make you. Iбпm just saying you might be taking things a bit far.]

    While Kat and Lily were having their conversation, Sue strutted up to the elf and said, б░Hello their big boy. Going to offer me a ride on your massive sword? I really hope itбпs urate in scaleбнб▒

    The elf justughed, б░Ah, perhaps I can. My name is Hughlfe and Iбпm your guide back to the city. Itбпs a little ways away. Originally, I was going to suggest we all fly there but I meanбн if youбпre saying youбпd rather take a ride with me then who am I to refuse? I donбпt really have it in my to go for both of you thoughбн sadly asбнrge and potentбн as my sword is, it still canбпt fit three people,б▒

    Kat was still mentally arguing with Lily and didnбпt hear thement at all, or perhaps chose to ignore it, consciously or unconsciously. Sue was of course, perfectly happy to answer for her friend, б░Ah donбпt mind my friend there. Sheбпs more of aбн well I suppose you could say she prefers a magic carpet ride to that of a wonderous sword. Iбпve never seen the appeal myself. Choosing between something long, thick and hard, or some fluffy, floaty, nonsense? Yeah I know what Iбпd rather be doing,б▒

    б░Ah, no shade, no shade,б▒ said Hughlfe as he nodded in understanding б░My sisters the same way. I mean, I of course can appreciate the wonders of a magic carpet but I donбпt own one myself,б▒

    Sue nodded, б░Of course not. Iбпd never even want to imply that anything could be potentially more potent then this weight sword of yours. Why, if Iбпm not busy Iбпd be very happy to take anбн extended tour of the entire thing. Iбпll make sure to scour every inch of it,б▒

    Hughlfeбпs eyebrows, or was it just the folds of his skin? Whatever it was, his eyes clearly widened at the implications. б░Are you suggesting I let youбн take in my whole sword? In just one meeting? Iбпm not saying Iбпm not down but thatбпs not the sort of thing Iбпd expect a girl to go for when weбпre just meeting for the first time,б▒

    б░Oh but I LIVE for this sort of thing. Iбпm an expert at polishing swords,б▒ Sue of course lifted her bandanna to show her tongue snake out and mime wrapping around something cylindrical. б░I practically live for it. You might not be the person Iбпm here to impressбн but youбпve already impressed me with something so special. Itбпd certainly keep my up. All. Night. If I didnбпt at least try and make the offer,б▒

    Hughlfe agreed, б░Sounds spectacrб▒

    Kat and Lily, ignorant of the flirting, were still trying to determine where Katбпs issues with the mountain elves came from.

 Chapter 965 - 965 Chapter 965 Keep Those Mental Wheels Spinning

    965 Chapter 965 Keep Those Mental Wheels Spinning

    Kat, Lily, Sue and Hughlfe flew over the city at a sedate pace. Kat was wondering why exactly that was. Hughlfe had proven rather quickly that he could go much faster but apparently he wanted to drag the ride out. That might have something to do with the fact Sue was draping herself over Hughlfe, pressing her breasts into his back and moving her hips with every turn. It wasnбпt quite indecent, but she was certainly using every little change Hughlfe made to their heading to rub on her more.

    Kat had no interest at all in whatever her friend was doing and decided to instead focus on the city they were flying over. Once it came into sight, Kat realised the city itself was huge. Not quite asrge as the city of water from Apepбпs dimension, but certainly the secondrgest sheбпd ever seen. The city was builtбн orбн perhaps that was wrong, it might be more urate to say that it was carved out instead.

    You see, it was clear that the mountain elves had started with a mountainside and then dug down. Not into the earth, as you might image a cave dwelling species would attempt, but they carved around what they wanted, fashioning houses out of rock not by building up the house but by digging down and carving away nearby rock and earth, before hollowing out the remaining structure into rooms.

    It made for a rather interesting style where the tops of pretty much every house was matched with the nearby mountainside. The house slowly angled there way down following the curve of the mountain rather urately, with only a few notable ones standing taller. Kat wasnбпt sure if this was a natural formation, simply using rocks that had jutted out once upon a time as the foundation for their homeбн or if it was instead the excess rock that had been carved away from the streets or internals and then piled high.

    *Actually. Thatбпs a question Iбпd love to know the answer to. What happened to all the extra material? The edges of the city donбпt seem to be any higher then the roof of the nearest houses. That seems to imply that they arenбпt just dumping the dirt on the edges of the city. Which, would be dumb but not surprising. So where does it go? Lily?*

    Kat waited a few momentsбн but got no response. Turning more of her attention to the link revealed that Lily had managed to fall asleep at some point during the flight. *Ohбн wellбн thatбпs not ideal but I meanбн huh I guess Iбпve gotten a bit too used to Lily being around to talk toбн or at least noticing when she goes to sleep. Then againбн when we were on Earth she normally warned me beforehand. Hmmбн is this a bad habit Lily formed going on missions? Just sleeping all the time?*

    Kat of course didnбпt have anyone to answer her. Sure she wanted to talk to Lily, but not if it interrupted her sleep. The problem wasбн now she was flying and had nobody to talk to. Sue was busy seducing Hughlfe, pretty sessfully if the fact Kat hadnбпt heard anyints said anything. Sure flying itself was funбн but not when she was in the mental equivalent of cruise control.

    Hughlfe was flying so slowly, and he didnбпt seem effected by the air currents at all. So now Kat had to follow him, slowly, but without turning her brain all the way off in case the wind started to cause troubles, either sending her into Hughlfe or slowed her down enough to require more effort to keep up. Perhaps it was a little demanding of Kat, but it just wasnбпt a rxing situation.

    *Ugh whatever. I guess Iбпll just entertain myself. Kat nodded. Right. With thatбн back to my previous question. Where does the extra dirt go? Theyбпve got to have whatбпs practically a cityбпs worth of dirt justбн sitting around somewhere. Iбпd like to know what exactly it is they did with it all? Based on the nearby terrain it doesnбпt seem like they just dumped it nearby. So we can rule that outбн

    .....

    And there isnбпt anywhere near enough боtallerбп houses that they could have used all that dirt on. Even if every single one I can see was added to with extra dirt Iбпm sure theyбпd still have tonnes of the stuff leftover. Hmmбн could they just have it all stored away in storage artifacts?*

    Kat pursed her lips, feeling particrly displeased with that thought. The fact that it was quite possibly correct only served to make Kat more annoyed with it. It made a bit too much sense to ignore, and it was a rather simple and easy way to deal with extra dirt. *Itбпs just so mundane though. Itбпs the magical equivalent of боeh Iбпll deal with itterбп and thatбпs just disappointing.*

    *Iбпd somewhat hoped this thought would keep me upied for a bit longer. The only other thing I can consider is that they used the dirt to build up a garden inside some rings but the problem with that is thereбпs barely anything growing around here. The idea that the reddish dirt is actually good for nts is ridiculousбн unlessбн.*

    Kat moved her attention to her wings, feeling all the dirt particles constantly battering against the somewhat fragile leather. At Rank 3, her wings were tough enough that the constant barrage of sand wasnбпt hurting them. She barely noticed it until her thoughts turned towards themбн but it did let her continue to ponder the current topic.

    *Could the wind be the real issue? I donбпt exactly have anyway to prove it one way or another but it could be somewhat of an exnation? No waitбн most the houses I can see donбпt have a garden and those that do are all pot nts. Nothing seems to grow directly in the ground. Seems that line of thinking might be wrong then? I donбпt really know how much wind gets down thereбн*

    Kat continued to ponder the issue as the got closer to their destination. It was easy to pick out once Hughlfe aligned himself directly with the building in question. It was built near the side of the city with a rather respectable amount ofnd cleared around it. It was a big rounded mansion sized structure. Well, it was on the smaller side for a mansion, but it wasnбпt small by any means. The weirdest thing about it really was all that free space around it.

    Well that or the building that was created nearby. It was out of the elf-made crevice that most of the city had been carved in. The building wasrge and squat, but clearly not natural and it was the only thing Kat had seen that wasnбпt carved down. Kat didnбпt know why that was, and after spending some time on a guess, she decided it might be the sky boat docking area. It was the best guess she could find after a good thirty minutes of flying.

    When they finally touched, Kat had a moment to smile before irritation reared its head. Hughlfe gave a very short, б░This is where youбпll be staying until the sky boat leaves. Iбпm sure you can find your own room,б▒ and then he took off again, Sue in tow.

    Kat stood there, dazed for a few moments. There were no guards around the edges, and the frontwn waspletely t. If there was anyone inside the house currently Kat could see no sign of them. The grass, if it was grass, was at least interesting butбн б░They just left me here?!б▒ hissed Kat.

    *The nerve! Iбпm pretty sure Sue will apologise when she gets back but that doesnбпt mean Iбпm not annoyed about this. How do I get inside? Do I just open the door? The ce is huge, where do I find my room? Do I need to be present at meal times? Am I responsible for my own food? Is there someone I could ask about all this?*

    The answer to all of those questions, was of course, боI donбпt knowбп because there was nobody around to answer them. Kat suppressed her budding annoyance. It was easy to calm herself down, especially with a little help from meditationбн but part of her felt she had the right to be annoyed. *I wonder if itбпs worse because I know neither of them meant to cause me so many issues?*

    *I think it is. I think Iбпm more annoyed by the thoughtlessness of it all. Hughlfe is clearly just thinking with his dick at the momentбн whichбн fair enough, Sue is trying to sex the guy putting a good deal of effort into making it happen. Sueбн well honestly sheбпs not any better. She just wants the D and isnбпt really thinking about what might happen to me in the meantime. Hmmбн I wonder if sheбпs ever be on a mission with friends that she isnбпtpeting against? Something to ask I suppose.*

 Chapter 966 - 966 Chapter 966 Casual TestingтАж Not So Causal Results

    966 Chapter 966 Casual Testingбн Not So Causal Results

    Kat rolled back and forth on her feet as she stood in front of the door, waiting for someone toe and open it. Thoughбн as the minutes passed Kat was bing increasingly sure that nobody wasing to answer her nocks. Kat sent a bit of energy into her ears to try and see if she could pinpoint a servant. It would let her know if she was being intentionally snubbed, nobody was around, or it was a mistake.

    A wave of sound assaulted Kat as all the sounds sheбпd been ignoring came pouring in. Most of it was chatter and movement from the houses around her or the wind whipping up a seemingly endless amount of dust. So it was rather conspicuous that the house in front of her produced no sound at all. No sounds of movement, conversation, or even the sound of dust hitting the walls. Frowning, Kat knocked twice heavily and was unsure what to make of things when she heard to distinct thuds of her fist.

    *Rightбн so the house definitely dampens sound. Thereбпs no way it doesnбпtбн but the door is also just as clearly exempt from that. So I have to assume that either they canбпt hear me, due to malice or mistake, perhaps from not being around, perhaps just not hearing the knocks. Soбн what do I do about it?*

    Kat stepped back a bit and then started to roll her feet again. If sheбпd been let into the house at any point sheбпd feel a lot morefortable just walking in. If Kat knew where her room was even betterбн but she didnбпt want to just barge in without having been formally invited. She might not have been a vampire but it felt wrong to just make her way in without informing anybody.

    *Soбн what do I do now? Lilyбпs asleep so we canбпt just chat. Sueбпs off on herбн date? And Iбпm stuck out here. Hmmбнwhat the heck do I do now?* Kat looked around for an answer and foundбн nothing of course. Kat stepped out of the small awning that encased the door and ran her hand through the grass as she thought up a nбн only to realise it wasnбпt grass.

    *Wellбн itбпs not the best n of actionбн but I guess Iбпm going to watch grass grow! Orбн not as seems to be the case.* Katбпs cursory examination of the grass was leading her to believe that it was actually just dirt that looked like grass and sort of acted like it. The biggest hint was the texture, but the clincher was that now she was looking all the grass was exactly the same height. Any variation there seemed to be in height, was simply down to the wind.

    So Kat amused herself messing around with the grass for a good thirty minutes before the boredom started to creep back in. Honestly, Kat thought she made a pretty good attempt at upying herself. Sure she could go out into the cityбн but she didnбпt know anything about the local society and wasnбпt totally convinced she could find her way back here. Especially if she didnбпt just fly around. It was a risk she didnбпt really want to take just for a bit of a amusement.

    950

    Eventually, Kat decided that perhaps the best use of her time would be to get in some proper practice. pping her wings carefully, Kat made her way up out of the crevice and onto the t-ish mountain area right next to the house. Kat also made sure not to get too close to the nearby structure, just in case it was something important. It wasnбпt worth the risk sheбпd damage it if an attack went awry. Katnded softly and pulled out her fans, mentally going through her options of where to startбн before the slight shifting on her back gave her an idea.

    .....

    *I suppose the whole point of that bag was so that I could keep Lily with me when I fight and protect her that way. Letбпs see if I CAN fight without waking her up.* Kat nodded to herself and started to run through her katas, trying to make sure that any movement Lily was subjected to was slow and gradual, asionally keeping her torsopletely rigid and relying on either her arms or legs toplete the motion as best she could.

    Kat was finding it to be an interesting exercise. Not only was it a good way to practice while keeping tack of Lily, but it meant that in realbat Lily wasnбпt at risk of being thrown around. *What I want to know is just how much of Lilyбпs ability to sleep through all the movement, because I know Iбпm no expert and there is movement, but how much of my sess is due to the fact that Lily can tell sheбпs with me?*

    Kat didnбпt know the answer to that question. So she decided to do someбн riskier testing. Kat steadily increased the speed of her routine, still making sure Lily was safe of courseбн but not bothering all that much with ensuring that Lily remained unmoved. After ten minutes of rigorous exercise and more than a few scratches from Lilyбпs hornsбн Kat was able to conclude the answer was боa lotбп. Lily barely shifted even after being thrown around a considerable amount. Kat had stopped on a dime after her max speed, letting the bag containing Lily swing sharply forward then backбн and Lily didnбпt even move.

    Apparently Memphis were really good at ignoring things that werenбпt dangerous. Or perhaps it was just Lily? Kat wouldnбпt be surprised if it was due to the link. Kat knew Lily was safe, and despite the movement that certainty might have been conveyed to Lilyбпs sleeping mind, allowing her to ignore the outside disturbances. A counterpoint to that, was of course that Kat had a good deal of trouble waking Lily up when she was actively trying to wake the Memphisбн but Kat wasnбпt sure if that was only the case because Kat believed it to be safe during those attempts. Perhaps something to test.

    Once Kat had determined rather thoroughly that inconveniencing Lily was something Kat would have to actively go out of her way to do. It was time to test her fire out a bit. Kat summoned a small, fist size ball of demonic energy and then threw it gently away from her body. A momentter a soft боthumpбп sounded out. A blinkter and Kat had iced arge area in front of her. At least ten square metres and it was spreading.

    *Oh. Oh dearбн*

    Kat gazed at her hand and casually summoned up her fire once again. It wasnбпt hard. Making sure to put the same amount in asst time Kat checked her reservesбн that were already full. *Oh dear me. Thatбпsбн thatбпs just excessive.* Kat palmed the fireball for a bit. The mental practice sheбпd done previously making it easy to automatically make the demonic energy act as if it was a ball and not just energy pretending to be fire rolling around her palm. Kat sucked in a breath before hurling the fire away, making sure it was nowhere near the first impact sightбн

    The fire rapidly expanded for a short moment before it continued to burn on the edges, slowly creeping along the ground as she watched itбн and just asrge, if notrger then the first time. *It seems my demonic energy is more potent. Thatбпsбн well itбпs to be expected but this is a bit silly. Iбпm not even trying at all. What the heck would happen if I really started to try? Could I ice a whole mountain with my reserves now? Because it just might be possible.*

    You knowбн getting faster and stronger is one thing. Especially when my mind can move just as fast as my body. It makes it hard to appreciate the changes. Thisбн this makes it real clear that Iбпm Rank 3 I suppose. I wonder what it means for the abilities I already have? I didnбпt get to use my dream walking much but Iбпm sure thatбпs stronger now. What about my regeneration?

    Kat sliced into her arm. It actually took a good deal of pressure to even break the skinбн but as soon as she moved the fan away the cut healed. In fact, she could feel her body pushing away the fan even as she continued to cut. *Thatбпs a little freaky as well. Hmmбн do I want to try and find out what my new ability can do? Even just this little bit of testing has shown me that Iбпm really strong now. What if my third skill is something indiscriminately deadly? Like a gue or just aser cannon? Iбпd really rather Lily wasnбпt around for those testsбн* Kat looked over at the ice that was still expanding.

    *You know what. Scratch that. I donбпt want ANYONE or ANYTHING anywhere near me when I test my Rank 3 power. Iбпve seen what I can do basically by ident. I do NOT want to know what I can do when I try. Not with people around.*

 Chapter 967 - 967 Chapter 967 Totally Testing Testiness

    967 Chapter 967 Totally Testing Testiness

    As the afternoon dragged on and Kat still hadnбпt seen any sign of movement from the manor house or the skyбпs signalling Sueбпs return Kat started to argue with herself over how valid it was she hadnбпt tested out her new ability. At this point sheбпd even used her dream fog form a bit to test the drain. Which was still noticeable, but perhapsbat viable now. It drained at about 5% of her reserves per second but with Lilyбпs reserves added in itplicated matters in regards to how viable it was.

    Lilyбпs reserves were much smaller than Katбпs, but also much closer to Katбпs in terms of regeneration. Why that was, Kat wasnбпt entirely sure but it wasnбпt something Kat was overly concerned about. The only concern Kat had, was that sheбпd tested her dream fogбн while still wearing the backpack with Lily in it. Lily didnбпt turn into fog of course, she just dropped straight down and Kat managed to turn back and catch her all without waking the Memphis.

    It did however set back her mental attempts to argue over if it was eptable to test her new skill. The biggest problem was that for every safety argument she made, for every reasonable excuse to use the new skill, whatever it might beбн the fact of the matter was Kat essentially had a new, really fancy toy, in a boxбн and she was told not to open it. Just because. There was no Christmas or birthday celebration on the horizon. It was her present to do with as she wantedбн and the fact she wanted to y with it was a powerful motivator.

    This feeling only grew as the sun made its way across the horizon. With every excuse Kat added, the desire to test the new ability grewбн as did the guilt at making up another excuse to use a power she knew hadnбпt been tested. Only the fact that Lily was still asleep was able to stall Katбпs desire to test things for this longбн but even that was waning.

    See, there just wasnбпt anyone around. Kat had seen some people moving in the cityбн but that was only if she looked down into the city. Up here? Where there was nothing but t dirt and rocks for kilometres? There wasnбпt any people, or buildings. Well, there was the one single building Kat still hadnбпt checked out but that was it.

    There was a growing voice in Katбпs mind suggesting she just leave Lily somewhere far away, but in sight and trigger her new power just to see what it was. Of course, the much more deeply ingrained part of Kat that said to keep Lily safe at all costs wasnбпt having any of it. Luckily for Kat, Lily simply woke up by herself. Not that Kat realised that particr titbit. Something Kat hadnбпt noticed was that Lily had started to practice not constantly broadcasting her thoughts.

    Sheбпd beenбн somewhat sessful. Kat could always hear Lily if she was paying attention, but Lily had managed to make her own mind much quieter across the link. In this case, it meant that Kat didnбпt notice Lily had awoken for a good five minutes, before pausing and looking around.

    At this point, Kat could tell something was wrongбн but not what. [Whatбпre you looking for?]

    *Lily?*

    .....

    [The one and only!]

    *Itбпs good to see youбпre awake. How was your nap.*

    [Eh, same as usual, which has actually been quite goodtely. My question for you thoughбн is what the heck are you doing?]

    *Right wellбн itбпs like thisбн* Kat started to exin the events of the day, as well as the results of her tests so far, finishing up with her desire to test out her new ability but hesitating to do so around Lily.

    [Wellбн normally Iбпd watch over you by flying upwards and then just letting you do whateverбн but the dust is a bit much for me if Iбпm being honest. Now Iбпm awake though, you can just leave me somewhere nearby, maybe behind a rock or something, and then you can test things out. If Iбпm in danger I can just call out. I mean, my ears still work Kat, so Iбпm not too worried.]

    *If youбпre sureбн*

    [I am.]

    Kat wasnбпtбн but she really didnбпt want to just stick Lily into a ss bubble to protect her from the world. Katбпs next thoughts were hidden from Lilyбн even if she did want to share, Kat thought perhaps itбпd be best not to in this case.

    *It seems that Iбпve be increasingly paranoid about Lilyбпs safety as Iбпve gotten stronger and the worlds weбпve been to increase in danger as well. I donбпt LIKE that fact but itбпs rather obvious now itбпs urred to me. Iбн I just have to trust that Lily will be fine. Iбпm not throwing her to the wolves, Iбпm just letting her watch from a safe distance. This is fine.*

    Kat dropped Lily off as requested then sprinted as far as she felt she could get away with. This was mostly based on how irritated Lily was feeling with the distance between them. Kat took in a deep breath to settle herself as she looked around at the nkndscape. There was nothing for at least a 500m in every direction. It was the best she was going to get.

    Kat poked at that mental switch that had been taunted her for weeksбн and she saw E V E R Y T H I N G.

    Then a momentter that awareness had been destroyed. Katбпs mind thrashed in confusion. She hadnбпt even been able to properly process the mental input from it, but now whatever had changed in her sight had been diminished a ridiculous amount. Instead of seeingбн wellбн everything she could hardly see anything. Justбн a lot of dirt. Hang onбн

    [Kat! Is everything alright? I canбпt see you anymore!]

    *I meanбн maybe? Iбпm very confused but I donбпt feel any difortбн* Kat was starting to realise that she was no longer seeing with her eyes. Insteadбн she seemed to have a small awareness bubble aroundбн around what?

    It was at that point Kat realised she couldnбпt feel her body anymore either. Instead, she could feel parts of herself connected toбн bits of water? *What the heck is going on? Hmmбн seems safe enough. Maybe I should get back to you and test where you can see me?* Kat tried to cancel the effect but got the mental equivalent of an боerrorбп message. *Well thatбпs not good.*

    [Kat?]

    *Iбпmбн well not fineбн or wellбн I canбпt seem to undo whatever I just did but Iбпm not in pain or anything. I canбн hmmбн hard to describe. I can see all around me, and Iбпm likeбн attached? Attached to bits of water and all in all Iбпm just very confused. Justбн give me a bit and Iбпll try and undo whatever it is Iбпve done.*

    Kat spread her awareness properly throughout her боbodyбп and found that she was now a number of water droplets. Most of which were slowly sinking into the earth. Kat flexed her will and the water froze in ce. Taking stockбн Kat still didnбпt really know what to do about herбн situation.

    She could feel all the parts of her even as they spread out. Kat could also see from every single water droplet but it seemed that it was a small bubble around each droplet, a bubble that increased based on the size of the water clump. Kat checked her demonic energy and it seemed to be filling back up rapidlyбн but had taken a big hit.

    *Okбн so was it triggering the transformation that caused the drop? Or freezing the water in ce? Or falling apart? Assuming thatбпs what happened when I could see so much?* Kat of course received no answers so she got to work on what she DID know. Kat reached out to all the water and pulled it towards the biggest puddle.

    Kat assumed the water would slowly trickle its way overбн instead all the disparate pieces of her rushed towards the signalled location and quickly be arge puddle. Katбпs vision expanded and she could already feel a headacheing on. The bubble just gave too much awareness. Stillбн she was all together now. Soбн Kat pushed the mental trigger andбн nothing happened.

    Grumbling mentally Kat pondered what could be wrong. She tried poking around the trigger to get a sense of what the issue wasбн but that didnбпt do anything. *D.E.M.O.N.S? Suggestions?*

    User Kat likely needs to be in roughly the correct shape for the transformation.

    *I guess that makes sense? Sort of?*

    [Yeah well it better. Iбпm not exactly happy with you right now.]

    *I took a bunch of precautions and nobody got hurt!*

    [Katбн youбпre a puddle of water I canбпt even see right now. Pretty sure you count as боpeopleбп.]

    *Iбпm not HURT though. Justбн a puddle for the momentбн*

 Chapter 968 - 968 Chapter 968 Comfort and Concern

    968 Chapter 968 Comfort and Concern

    Kat was not happy with how long it took her to go back to normal. You see, while she had great control over water in that formбн she felt like the conditions to turn back where a little pedantic. Kat didnбпt need the water to all be together, she didnбпt need it to be in a vaguely person shaped blob, in fact, she didnбпt even need it to look roughly like herself. No. Kat had to nearly perfectly match not just her appearance, WITH CLOTHES, but also the pose she was in at the time.

    Thatst one was a big source of her grief. Now, part of Kat was pretty sure that she could connect to more water and just throwrge amounts of the stuff at the problemбн when she transformed on a dusty mountain? It was pretty damn specific. When Kat finally returned to normal she dropped to her knees panting. *FUCKING FINALLY!*

    [Areбн are you ok?]

    *Honestly? Not really. I just spent over an hour desperately spamming the mental button in my head to transform back, only to fail for that entire hour without a shred of understanding as to WHY it wasnбпt working. Only the fact that apparently I can see, and in 3D at that, prevented me from going crazy. I mean, can you imagine what it would be like if I couldnбпt see while I was made out of water?*

    [Umбн yeahбн not goodбн]

    *Not good. Try fucking miserable. Itбпs not even that great being able to see because I see EVERYTHING. Itбпs too much detail to take in at once. So Iбпm going to need to practice being in that form until my mind gets used to all the visual inputs. The fact I canбпt smell anythingбн or hear anything? Hmmбн not sure about that second one. I was freaking out perhaps a bit much at the time so I canбпt be sure.

    Point isбн turning into water is weird. It clearly has advantages and Iбпm not going to shy away from it just because itбпs a bit scaryбн but itбпs a bit scary. I probably couldбпve got myself fixed up in an half an hour if I wasnбпt panicking so much. I justбн I donбпt know. Iбпm still jittery and a bit scared as well as very frustrated at the moment.*

    [Sorryбн]

    *Oh, itбпs not your fault Lily. Iбпm the one who really wanted to try out my new skill. It was like it was just sitting their taunting me. I know now I shouldбпve waited till Sue was around at the very least. She could probably provide some input, and if she couldnбпt wellбн I dunno. It mightбпve been something I shouldбпve waited to test at Kamikoбпs house but itбпs not like we should be using Kamikoбпs house as a testing ground you know?*

    .....

    Kat stopped her mentalints to sprint over to Lily, pulling the Memphis out of the bag sheбпd been resting in and rubbing their faces together. б░Ughбн Iбпm so done with todayбн at least Iбпve got you with me Lily. Pretty sure Iбпd be doing something dumbбн erбн something dumber anyway. Thanks for being here with me,б▒

    Lily didnбпt think she could blush as a Memphis but her body sure was trying. Her face was heating up massively. [Itбпs ok Kat. Iбпm happy to journey with you for the rest of time. As long as youбпre ok with me weighing you down a bit, Iбпll always be by your side.]

    Kat took a quick nce around and confirmed there still wasnбпt anyone nearby, б░Want to transform?б▒ whispered Kat. Lily instantly took the offered chance and suddenly Lily found herself straddling Kat. She had only a moment to panic before Kat just pulled her in tighter and went in for a French kiss. When Kat finally let out, Lily was bright red and panting slightly, even as Kat hugged them closer together.

    б░Umбн hoooбн not that Iбпmining but why?б▒ asked Lily in between hot breaths as she tried to calm down and prevent herself from drifting off into bliss. This was not made easy because she could still taste Kat in her mouth, her nose filled with the smell of Katбн and Kat was definitely pressing them closely together. It did not make it easy for Lily to keep her mind sharpбн well, sharpish. There was only so much she could do to weather Katбпs assault.

    б░Iбн I donбпt know? I just felt like it I guess. Iбн I guess itбпs to confirm that things are alright now. As I saidбн Iбпm still freaking out about the whole water thingбн and I meanбн I dunno. I like making you happy, and even if I donбпt feel that same lust you do, I can sort of bask in all the positive feelings kissing brings about in you. Soбн itбпs still quite enjoyable for me,б▒ exined Kat, much less red if you werenбпt counting her hair. Still had a massive grin on her face though.

    They sat there together, tightly bound together by Katбпs tail, even as Lilyбпs own did its best to contribute to the effort. Lilyбпs purring soothed Katбпs mind, the frustration and slight bits of fear flowing out of Katбпs mind with every passing minute. Katбпs reassuring presence helped Lily as well. She wasnбпt as riled up as Kat but her worries were just as present. Seeing Kat panicking was not a pleasant experience and the feelings Lily had picked up on, despite Katбпs clear attempts at hiding them, were probably still going to haunt Lily a for a while.

    When the sun started to touch the horizon, the pair took that as the signal to check out the mansion again. It was still silent, and when Kat knocked on the door and received no response she wasnбпt surprised this time. Kat looked around, checking in through a few of the windows and seeing no one. Kat moved back to the door and rattled the handle a few times, determining it was lockedбн for now.

    See, Kat was no locksmith, and had very little knowledge of how to pick locksбн but there was something she did know. A few clickster and Kat turned the handle, opening the door. Sure those clicks might have been snapping springs and sheering driver pinsбн but when you had enough strength to lift a car, opening a door wasnбпt hard, locked or not. It was just a matter of politeness.

    Kat stepped inside the mansion with Lily padding along beside her. It felt veryбн empty. The foyer was a raised half dome but other than the windows, and a floor matбн there just wasnбпt anything else. Stepping through the only other door just revealed a room with a single staircase, and three doors. One continuing forward on this floor and two others going left and right on the second.

    *It seemsбн empty. I canбпt hear anyone moving around even though weбпre inside. Whatбпs going on do you think?*

    [I think that stupid elf Sueбпs боridingбп was meant to unlock the door for us and then leave us to our own devices. Itбпs clear that the servants arenбпt around at the moment, let alone the young master that weбпre supposed to guard. Iбпm not totally sure what we should do about that though. No idea what bedrooms tomandeer either. Maybe see if thereбпs any food in the kitchen? It should be downstairs?]

    Kat shrugged, it was as good an idea as any. Kat wandered through a few different rooms on the ground floor beforeing to the kitchen. It looked well outfitted with a number of knives hung upon the walls, pots stacked in the corner and a series of cutting boards in a rack above a grate on the ground.

    Still, as fancy as the kitchen wasбн Kat and Lily didnбпt need fancy they needed FOOD. As nice as some of the carvings on those knives wereбн Kat was also 100% sure that said knives were not edible. Her teeth and jaws might be able to deal with eating metal but it was never going to pleasant. Not to mention poor Lily. This meant they needed to look around for the pantyбн but nothing obvious stood out.

    There was a cupboard, but it was a small thing set into the wall filled with spices from top to bottom. Though of course, half of it was taken up by two massive ss jars filled with salt and pepper. Kat wasnбпt sure why anyone would need that much of either, but she just shrugged it off.

    Another four minutes of searching eventually led Kat to finding the trapdoor. It was actually hidden. Kat had to spot the lines on the floor from one barrels being shifted regrly. At least she got the right trapdoor. Downstairs was a number of food items Kat didnбпt recognise, but at least it was fully stocked. б░Pick what you want Lilyбн I donбпt think Iбпm hungryбнб▒ said Kat after a moment.

 Chapter 969 - 969 Chapter 969 Thoughtful Contemplations on the Demon School System

    969 Chapter 969 Thoughtful Contemtions on the Demon School System

    While Lily was eating Kat made her way around the house looking for rooms to stay in. There was the servantsбп quarters, consisting of bunkbeds and cramped quarters. The guest or perhaps family quarters that were nicely furnished if a bit small. Finally there was the master bedroom,vishly furnished and taking up a quarter of the house by itself. In normal circumstances, Kat would simply grab one of the guest room equivalents and be happy with that. This was not normal circumstances.

    Firstly, Kat hadnбпt seen any evidence of servants. Not only had they been left outside, without any means to open the door, but they had needed to look for food without guidance and finallyбн the guest rooms didnбпt have any bedding. Kat was rather annoyed at thatst point. They just had a single sheet thrown over the bed. The pillows didnбпt have pillow cases either.

    It was at least interesting to note that the bed was carved into the floor instead of built upбн but theck of bedding really was the sticking point. *Nowбн do I do the right thing and look for bedding and make the bed myself, or do we take over the master bedroom because that actually has bedding?*

    Kat was of course neglecting to mention that the servantsбп quarters also had bedding but the bunk bed setup was extremely narrow. Katбпs wings would make it hard for her to actually use them if she was inclined to attempt it. She was not. [Check if thereбпs spare bedding in the room I guess? If you can find it that easily itбпs probably not worth antagonising anyone over it?]

    Katбпs lips thinned but she didnбпt contradict Lily. It was the right move, and probably for the best. Kat started to look through the cupboards and managed a partial sess. She found two spares pillows and more than enough pillow cases for all the pillows in the roomбн and the two next to it. Truth be told Kat thought it was a little silly to have so many pillow cases, especially if there were more in the other rooms.

    Kat looked over the one sheet that was on the bed before running it through her hands. Hmmбн this sheet is nice silk and itбпs not like I get coldбн damn it fine. Kat sighed and started to set up the pillows while tucking the sheet in properly to use as a bottom sheet. Once that was done Kat made her way back down to Lily and went back down into the cer to grab some water to drink.

    Kat plonked herself down on the kitchen bench, using it like a chair and leaving her legs hanging off the side. Lily was tiny and was of course simply standing on the kitchen bench. Was it entirely sanitary? Perhaps not. Did Kat care right now? No. Not at all. Theyбпd clean up afterwards and nobody was around toin so it was fine. Kat felt like sheбпd been making concessions all day so for something like this? It was fine.

    б░Soбн whatбпs the n once youбпre finished with your meal?б▒ asked Kat.

    [Well that is the question isnбпt it? I need to do at least a bit of practice with my spells just to see how effective they are in this world. Other than thatбн I donбпt know? Itбпs just weird that thereбпs nobody around. Though a questionбн if we have боtwo days to get to know the young master before leavingбп does this count as day one? Nobodyбпs around at the moment so that could hardly be construed as боgetting to knowбп anybody. At the same timeбн we werenбпt told anything about a break.]

    .....

    б░Iбпm not too sure eitherбнб▒ said Kat with a frown on her face. б░I do wish Sue hadnбпt taken off with our guide. This is the sort of thing I feel like he wouldбпve been able to address. Thoughбн do you think Sue will be able to get useful information out of him perhaps?б▒

    Lily shook her head between bites. [I doubt it. Oh sure Sue might find some stuff out for us just because it happened toe up but Sue isnбпt a trained spy. Sheбпs just a Subus who likes to have sex. Useful, and perhaps a good way to steal information with trainingбн but itбпs training Iбпm 90% sure Sue doesnбпt have.]

    б░Iбпll concede thatбпs a good pointбн but on the other hand, Sue always seems to have answers to our questions when we ask, and Iбпm not sure Iбпve really seen her stumped by any of them. She even knew what was going on when we got summoned this time,б▒ returned Kat.

    [Yeah, Sue knows a lot of thingsбн about the society she was RAISED IN Kat. I suspect most of the things weбпve asked her are pretty basic. They probably have боGetting Summoned 101бп as a ss in school. I wouldnбпt be surprised if this sort of thing was covered in exhausted detail. Nearly all demons do summoning things so the idea that it wouldnбпt be taught in schools is unfathomable to me.]

    б░Hmmбн if it IS taught in schools, which you do make a good point it probably isбн does that mean spy craft would be an elective?б▒ offered Kat.

    [Huhбн I meanбн it could be? Would they do that?]

    Kat shrugged, б░I donбпt really know but I could see Combat as an advanced physical education elective with things like spy craft or state craft as electives for demons that enjoy those types of things and hope to be summoned to deal with those sorts of issues,б▒ offered Kat.

    [I guess that makes sense. I wonder when they learn higher mathematics, and enchanting and things like that?]

    б░Iбпd say thatбпs either a university level thing or perhaps something that you can take in likeбн боhigh schoolбп equivalent? Look Iбпm not too sure myself, I donбпt think itбпd be weird for them to have likeбн stages of universities. Demons live for a long time Lily, and even if theyбпre super advanced, they canбпt cram all that information into children. There schooling probably does cover more stuff, and more advanced stuff but it canбпt cover everything,б▒ exined Kat.

    [I didnбпt really think of it like that. Historically speaking school just covers increasingly more things and university education covers the rest. I suppose when you donбпt have to design everything with the human lifespan in mind you can afford to spread it out more. Plus, if you make it so nobody has to do things they arenбпt interested in you probably get more capable workers out of it in the endбн hmmбн I guess I was stuck inбн if not боhumanбп thoughts then Earth ones.]

    б░Iбпm not saying Iбпm right but yeah, I am pretty happy with my guess,б▒ said Kat with a slightly embarrassed dusting of her cheeks. She hadnбпt really thought on the matter as deeply as Lily seemed to think. It just made sense for a species that lived hundreds of years to be willing to sit in ss for decades without issue, especially spread out. With ces like Wrath for the meatheads that just didnбпt care.

    Kat sighed and looked at Lily who seemed to be making her way through the food at a decent pace, even if it looked a bit strange. б░How is the food here actually? I know there was a lot of it down there but itбпs hard to tell whatбпs actually good and what isnбпt,б▒

    [Ehбн honestly? Itбпs prettycklustre. I think they must dry all their meat here so this stuff is really tough. At the same time itбпs full of vour and still has a lot of that meaty taste. I guess Iбпmбн ambivalent in some ways? Itбпs not bad per say but Iбпve had some really nice stuff, and this definitely doesnбпt qualify. If it was easier to eat maybe Iбпd be more ok with it but as it standsбн itбпs annoying to chew and just not up to par really.]

    б░Hmm, good thing Iбпm not hungry then. Thoughбн they had good food in that room didnбпt they?б▒ mentioned Kat.

    [They didбн but Iбпm not sure if itбпs really the case that they had боbetterбп food just that it was more to our taste. You were able to pick up something for me that was basically raw meat and thereбпs no reason for us to think mountain elves eat raw meat. Hmmбн I wonder if they have stronger jaws or better saliva production for all the dried meat? In such an arid and windy environment it probably dries out fastбн]

    Kat shook her head and quickly said, б░Lilyбн I think Iбпd rather not know. Itбпsбн weird to think about another races biology and I already donбпt like mountain elves as it stands. Iбпd rather not think about how their insides work if thatбпs alright with youбнб▒

    [I still say itбпs a fascinating topic but I understand itбпs ufortable for you so Iбпll drop it.]

 Chapter 970 - 970 Chapter 970 A Dash of Romance in the MorninтАЩ

    970 Chapter 970 A Dash of Romance in the Morninбп

    Kat woke up the next morning, Lily curled into her side, and decided to do something nice. She was going to cook something for Lily, maybe try a bit herself, and make a bit of a romantic moment of it. Throwing her feet out of bedбн they thumped straight into the floor. Kat winced. *Shit. I didnбпt use that much force right?* You see, Kat had forgotten the beds were on the same level as the floor. In addition to that, she wasnбпt a human. In contest between stone floor and Katбпs heelsбн Kat was going to win.

    So when her feet didnбпt really bounce back up, instead simply absorbed or redirected the impact, Kat couldnбпt help but wince a bit. Kat carefully lowered her feet down in the same spot and could feel an indentation under the carpet. Stillбн it was only a small one so Kat pressed a light kiss into Lilyбпs side before surrounding Lily with pillows and leaving the bed.

    Kat went to sneak out of the room, then paused, and ripped off a part of her sleeve to tuck next to Lilyбпs face, just so that Lily would continue to smell боKatбп in the room and not wake up too soon. With that in ce, Kat opened the door, wincing slightly at the squeak it madeбн but Lily didnбпt stir, so Kat quickly made her way through, shutting it behind her before she could have second thoughts.

    It didnбпt take Kat long to get to the cer, and once she was there Kat faced a conundrum. *Hmmбн do I make something that should taste good for human Lily? Or Memphis Lily?* Kat tapped a nail against her chin a few times as she rolled the problem around in her mind. *On the one hand, Memphis meals are certainly easier if I can find some fresh meat. And Iбпm not sure if Lily has noticed but sheбпs taken to eating and spending most of her time as a Memphisбн*

    *On the other hand, there is no fresh meat here. If there was, Lily wouldбпve had some yesterday instead of the jerky she had to settle for. Hmmбн maybe I can carve up some of thoserge fruits into something nice? Might have to settle for that. I didnбпt see any live animals around here, probably overhunted at some point. I mean, this is a city of cultivators after all.*

    With that determined, Kat grabbed a fruit and then moved back upstairs to work. She focused on whatever therge redish fruit was, carving into it and testing one of the offcuts for vour. Tastedбн a bit like a watery tangerine? Shrugging and considering that good enough, Kat continued to work until it sheбпd carved out a flower, before turning to the offcuts and carving little flowers into them all and cleaning them up a bit and spreading them around the te.

    Kat then dived back into the cer for something that looked like a striped pear. Kat cut off a small slice to try and foundбн that it tasted a lot like a normal pear. What the stripe meant she had no idea. Shrugging Kat carved it into neat slices, eating another small piece from the opposite side to keep things even. Kat went back a few more times for little grape-like fruits that were blue and tasted a bit like cherries, an apple looking fruit that tasted more like corn, and a square fruit thatбн honestly didnбпt taste like much at all to Katбпs tastebuds.

    With everything arranged, Kat ducked into one of the other rooms to grab a table and then started to make her way back through the house, for Kat it was a simple matter to keep the food bnced on the table. It was a small circr one that Kat could hold the centrepiece of with one hand and not let it wobble in the slightest. Kat did re at the squeaky door hinge before she pushed it open, simply sighing when her re did nothing to stop the noise.

    Kat set the table down gently and then swooped over, picking Lily up into her arms. The Memphis didnбпt even stir, but Kat expected that. Kat simply gave Lily a hug and a kiss before dropping the Memphis on the table next to the food. Kat had honestly expected that Lily would smell said food and wake up in its presenceбн that didnбпt work. Lily just snuggled into that piece of sleave she had wrapped her little paws around, burying her nose in it further ignoring the food.

    .....

    Kat rolled her eyes, and fought to keep the fond smile off her face. Sure it meant the food she prepped wasnбпt all that enticing to Lilyбн but it was adorable. With Lily still sleeping thoughбн Kat rushed out of the room and боacquiredбп two chairs, on for each of them, before sitting herself down on the same side of the table Lily was currently using as a bed. Kat started to run her fingers through Lilyбпs fur, gently petting the Memphis and causing her to purr in her sleep.

    Kat kept this up for a while, simply pleased with the situation. That was until the sun started to shine in through the window. Taking a nce outside revealed that the day had well and truly begun and so Kat started to take drastic measures. Grabbing one of the pieces of that watery fruit, Kat froze it solid and then pressed the ice cube against Lilyбпs knows.

    Lily sneezed, and then stumbled back, eyes opening and looking around to find the source of the cold. Quickly though, she saw Kat and the food prepped. [Nawбн did you make me breakfast?]

    *Well, itбпs awfully close to lunchtime so I canбпt rightly call this breakfast at this point.*

    Lily coughed mentally and slid off the table, transforming before her feet hit the ground. Lily smoothed out her outfit a little bit and then took up the opposite chair. б░Really, this is lovely Kat. Did you make it by yourself?б▒

    Kat nodded, б░Yup, it wasnбпt too much of an issueбн though we do still seem to be alone in the house,б▒

    Lily did wince at that, б░Thatбпsбн well itбпs not ideal certainly. Umбн what should we do? Likeбн shouldnбпt the young master be here by now? Even if yesterday doesnбпt countбн you said it was nearly lunchtime?б▒

    Kat gave a боso-soбп gesture, б░Ehбн itбпs certainly getting there. Remember, the whole city is set into a big ravine so the weбпre only just now starting to get sunlight. I doubt itбпs 12 yet but weбпre certainly getting close. Iбпd put us at no earlier then 10:30 I think,б▒

    б░Sorryбнб▒ mumbled Lily as she grabbed one of the боflowersбп, looking it over before popping it into her mouth and smiling at the taste.

    Kat shrugged, б░Itбпs fine. I was working on this forбн well honestly it took a lot more effort to carve everything then I thought it would. Sure I have super strength and great control over my muscles now but that doesnбпt mean I can always make the knife do what I want, especially when I donбпt understand how soft or hard the fruit is meant to be at any one point. Still, I think I did pretty well,б▒

    Lily blushed, feeling guilty about sleeping in so much. б░Didбн did you really have to put in so much effort? I feel a bit bad not doing anything myself. Iбпve just been sleeping the day awayбнб▒

    б░Hey none of that,б▒ said Kat as she reached over and lightly bopped Lily on the nose. б░I did this because I wanted to make you a fancy, somewhat romantic breakfast. I donбпt care how long it took me. I didnбпt check the time when I started and thatбпs very much NOT the point. You know that if I really wanted to I could just stay awake like Callisto and use all that extra time do things if I want, instead I spend them sleeping with you. The fact that I spent a bit of time in the kitchen for this is nothingpared to that,б▒

    Lily looked like she was about to apologise again when Kat red at her hard, a sh of purple roaming across her eyes, б░Donбпt even think about it Lily,б▒

    Lilyбпs cheeks reddened as she coughed, looking away from Katбпs intense stare. б░Fineбн ifбн I canбпt say thatбн Iбпll just sayбн thank you Kat. This was, IS lovely and I appreciate that you took the time to do it. I do feel a bit bad that I didnбпt think to do something simrбн but I also understand that if I turn this into a contest Iбпm not the one thatбпs going toe out on top hereбн soбн thanks Kat. For this, and everything else,б▒

    б░It is my honour Lily. I wouldnбпt bother if I didnбпt enjoy it. Plus, maybe carving fruit will be a useful skill to have? I took forever this time but I didnбпt fuck it up, perhaps I have a talent for it?б▒ offered Kat with a cheeky grin.

 Chapter 971 - 971 Chapter 971 UNLIMETED MAGICAL POWAH

    971 Chapter 971 UNLIMETED MAGICAL POWAH

    Once Lily finished eating, Kat took it upon herself to clean the te. There wasnбпt a fridge to put the leftovers in after all. Still, thisbined with the small snack yesterday and Kat would swear she could feel the food being burnt in her stomach. It was not a terribly pleasant feeling to her mind. The feeling was shrugged off as Kat headed downstairs to wash and clean everything sheбпd used to prepare the meal. Once that was done, Kat moved the table and chairs back as well before the demonic pair left the house.

    Once outside Kat made the short flight to her previous training ground and was surprised to note that the patches of ice sheбпd thrown were still around. The fire wasnбпt visibly burning but it was clear that some part of the effect had lingered just from the fact that there was still ice out on such a hot day. Kat walked over to one of the piles and gave it a good kick. The ice shattered without issue, letting loose a spray of ice and dirt.

    *So the ice wasnбпt strongбн just persistent. I wonder if I could reduce the effects of my demonic fire. Thatбн that might be a tough ask. It wasnбпt like I put much effort into those two throws, the fact that both patches of ice stuck around is a bit scary of Iбпm being honest. If I can do this right as Iбпve stepped into Rank 3бн what can a Rank 4 or Rank 5 do let alone something higher? Isnбпt my power level going to scale exponentially? Thatбпsбн yeah thatбпs a scary thought.*

    [I think we know why they donбпt send stronger demons to deal with lower-level jobs. Even just a bit of demonic fire from a rank 3 would probably be deadly toбн well just about everything on weaker worlds. Doбн do you think weбпll have to leave Earth sometime soon?]

    *What do you mean?*

    [Well itбпs justбн you can already do this at Rank 3. Iбн I sort of imagined that weбпd move of Earth in a semi-permanent fashion after weбпd grown up a bit. Maybe after a few decades? The fact that youбпre Rank 3 alreadyбн and just how strong you seem to be nowбн I wonder if weбпd even be able to remain in that universe at Rank 4 or 5. It might be too much for it.]

    *Right but why?*

    [Well the universe restricts us right? It keeps everyone restricted and prevents the use of higher energyбн but it doesnбпt work properly on demons and Iбпm just sort of wonderingбн letбпs just say Rank 9 because thatбпs certainly strong enough. So say youбпre Rank 9 and the Universe tries to push you downбн wellбн maybe you just breathe a bit too much and automatically push backбн the universe might break or fundamentally change just from your existence at that point.]

    *Thatбпs apelling point there. Thoughбн hopefully itбпll still be a while before that happens. Iбпm only Rank 3 and while it has been pretty quick, four and five should take longer.*

    .....

    [Yeah but Katбн youбпre already rank 3 and if youplete that heartfelt Contract to learn to properly use your fansбн if you manage Rank 4 before that it might push you to Rank 5 and thenбн wellбн that might already be pushing things back on Earth.]

    *Huhбн Iбпd mostly forgotten about that. I guess it just hasnбпte up in a long, long time. Could that be why I got to Rank 3 so fast?*

    [I doubt it, but you can ask]

    *System?*

    User Kat is currently still in the process ofpleting the Heartfelt Contract. No new Heartfelt Contracts have been offered.

    *Well shit.*

    [See Kat.]

    *I see, I really do. But stop distracting me. This was supposed to be a chance for you to show off. Thereбпs magic here and you wanted to see just how powerful it is now that youбпre in a world with mana.*

    [Lookбн Iбпm justбн worried ok. I havenбпt really been able to do anything cool with my magic. Whichбн is fine I guess. I mean, I donбпt regret changing myself into a Memphis and I donбпt regret taking a mana affinity and going for paper but I justбн Iбпm worried that I still wonбпt be able to do anything. I want to be your partner. I want to stand by your side till the end of time.]

    [I donбпt want to just be your pet cat.]

    There was an intense wave of sadness and mncholy that radiated from Lily at that statement. Kat gave her girlfriend a mental nudge to transform, and when she did Kat was quick to wrap her up in a big hug. б░You know youбпre not just a pet to me. Youбпre my girlfriend. I thought I made that pretty clear, even just earlier this morning,б▒

    б░I knowбнб▒ mumbled Lily, some wetness around her eyes as she buried herself into Katбпs shoulder. б░Youбпre not making me feel like that. I AM making me feel like that. Iбпm sure youбпve noticed Iбпm normally a Memphis, and thatбпs fine, Iбпmfortable in that body, and I have noints but I justбн I feel useless. Iбпve said it a few times now but I justбн I just havenбпt seen my magic actually DO anything useful yet and Iбпm worriedбн

    б░Iбпm worried that now Iбпm here in a world that actually uses manaбн what if I still canбпt do anything? I have absolutely no way topare between worlds. Unlike you I have no baseline of what sort of strength to expect. Am I going to go from one measly scrap of paper to two? A whole doubling of my power? I donбпt think I could take it if that happenedбнб▒

    Kat ran her hands through Lilyбпs hair, scratching around her girlfriendбпs ears. б░Hey, hey itбпs ok. Even if your magic doesnбпt work you arenбпt useless. Remember justst Contract? You were instrumental in scouting the area so that we could get Xuena free. Thatбпs not nothing! And what about the time before that, when we were in the city of water? That didnбпt take any skill or magical ability at all. It was just talking to people the whole time. Look, Lily, even if you perform worse then ever before, thatбпs fine.

    б░I didnбпt confess to a magical powerhouse Lily. I didnбпt even confess to someone who was physically strong. I confessed to the adorable nerdy girl. I confessed to someone I saw at school every day. I confessed to the girl that gets too involved in weird research. I confessed to the girl I LOVE. Now are you going to keep moping around, or are you going to cast the spell?б▒

    б░Iбпm going to cast the spell!б▒ said Lily with a cheer. She brought Kat in for a quick kiss on the lips, and didnбпt even blush. Then she turned to the open dirt ins, raised her arms and summoned a circle.

    It shed for a moment, before a second ring bloomed to life, and Lily fired without quite realising that fact. Kat felt like her breath was knocked from her lungs as a wave of paper EXPLODED. Lily it was a wave of paper, wider then Lily was tall and easily dwarfing her in height. The paper was densely packed, barely any space between the individual sheets of razor-sharp paper.

    Lily burst out intoughter as she saw the wave of devastation the paper had left. Little pieces littered along a line at least 100 metres long with the earlier sections showing clear groves where the paper had dug trenches before stopping andter sections being coated in so much spare paper that it was hard to tell how deep the paper had dug. It wasбн breathtaking for Lily, especially considering she hadnбпt been trying for anything that grand.

    Now, at this point, if Lily had a proper teacher, sheбпd be warned that the feeling of power coursing through her veins was mostly mental and not at all indicative of how much mana she had left. Such a teacher wouldmand her to rest, not allowing her do more magic until she was settled and not likely to do something dumb. Lilyбн was about do so something dumb.

    б░Yes! This is magic!б▒ shouted Lily as she summoned up three more circles and let her mana fuel them, exploding in three sperate,rger, waves of paper. Kat watched it all with a slight frown as Lily continued to grin wildly, seemingly not able to notice the fact she was already swaying on her feet. Once the three waves receded Lily turned to Kat and unleashed a grinбн then fell forward straight into the ground.

    Now, if Kat was asked, sheбпd try to say боI was too surprised and let Lily fallбп. Which wasбн barely true. Kat was in fact surprised, and she did let Lily fall because of thatбн but only the first few centimetres. Kat had plenty of time to stop Lilyбн but she also felt Lily deserved a little bit of punishment for going mad with power.

 Chapter 972 - 972 Chapter 972 Enter, the Titan Bodeir

    972 Chapter 972 Enter, the Titan Bodeir

    As soon as Lily hit the floor Kat got to work double checking things. She was almost certain Lily was fine and just out of mana but it paid to double check this sort of thing. Kat only knew the most basic of first aid but she did what she could. First, Kat checked for Lilyбпs breathing with a hand. It was steadyбн until Lily started to cough and Kat remembered all the damn dust in the air. Wincing at her own carelessness, Kat picked Lily up into a princess carry and dashed back to the house.

    Kat was able to open the door with her tail and then make her way to the bedroom they used the other dayбн only for Kat to realise that Lily is very much not immune to dust in the same way she was. Hmmбн it seems Iбпve just made more work for myself. Let me justбн Kat brushed off Lilyбпs hair quickly before grabbing one of the pillows andying her girlfriend down on the floor.

    Once there, Kat confirmed Lilyбпs pulse was stable and then pondered how worthwhile it was to give Lily a quick bath to get all the dust off. In the end, Kat decided it just wasnбпt worthwhile. She did go looking for a duster though. A few cupboardster and Kat had returned with a puffy feather duster made of actual feathers and got to work dusting Lily down.

    Once Lily was clean, Kat moved her to the bed and checked her over once more. She seemed fine. At least, from what little medicine Kat did know Lily seemed fine and Lilyбпs end of their mental link, while giving off a feeling of sluggishness, didnбпt contain a hint of danger or distress. Kat didnбпt know if it actually would contain anything if there was a problem, but it served as another bit of reassurance Kat was happy to take.

    Once Lily was tucked in bed, Kat went back through the cupboards sheбпd just checked for the feather duster to both return said cleaning tool and also pick up some paper sheбпd noticed. Acquiring arge quill that clearly implied certain things about whoever felt they needed to own it topensate for something Kat wrote a short note to Lily exining what had happened.

    Now, part of Kat thought it was silly to write Lily a note. They were mentally connected and she was more than capable of using that to simply exin everything to Lily. The muchrger part of Kat, the one that was still somewhat concerned for Lily after her earlier breakdown, decided a nice hand written note exining things was, if not romantic, certainly more intimate.

    With that done Kat put away the quill and moved to the foyerбн before pausing and realising she didnбпt really know what to do. *So, option one, go practice. Not bad per say but considering I destroyed the lock on the door here and Lily is unconscious I donбпt know that Iбпm willing to just leave her here without supervision. Maybe if there was even a hint of servants, Iбпd feel safer but thereбпs nobody STILL.*

    *The counterpoint to that is that Iбпve got nothing else to do. Unlessбн hmmбн maybe I could flex my aura a bit? No thatбпs stupid. Lilyбпs unconscious at the moment and I have no idea what could happen to her if I hit her with my aura at full, or even half power now Iбпm Rank 3. Soбн clearly non destructive testing needs to be a bit more clearly defined. Hmmбн*

    *I guess I could just go through some demonic energy control exercises? I meanбн I donбпt know any proper ones but letting it run around my body should be fine. Thoughбн* Kat summoned up a small ember and ran it around her body. The energy reacted to her thoughts very well, smoothly transitioning between speeds and even when she directed it away from herself the me remained staunchly under her control.

    .....

    *It seems that at Rank 3 my боcontrol bubbleбп isrge enough to count the entire room. Once againбн it somewhat defeats the point of testing my control. I could go for trying to move multiple little mes at once but I shudder to imagine what would happen if I lost control of a swarm of them. The whole house could be frozen in just a few moments if my concentrationpsed so thatбпs a no-go.*

    Kat started to pace back and forth as she went over all her options but discarded each one in turn. There were varying reasonsбн but most of them still boiled down to боI donбпt want to leave Lily alone in this houseбп and боNow Iбпm Rank 3 I worry practicing this would effect Lily even on the other side of the houseбп. Kat was still puzzling over what to do when, to her great shock, a knock sounded from the door. Kat paused mid-step, freezing in an odd pose as her mind tried to work out what was going on.

    It took her longer than she was happy with to realise that someone had actually arrived at the door. Quickly shaking off her confusion, Kat walked calmly to the door and opened it to reveal a very tall mountain elf man. He seemed to ooze power just from posture alone and his dress emphasised that. Katбпs own power likely meant she didnбпt lose outбн but it was just the way he held himself. He wasnбпt new to his power like Kat, he was STRONG and he knew it.

    The elf in question had long flowing ck hair all the way down to his knees, and his face was sharp. Instead of the rough wrinkled skin that most mountain elves had, this manбпs face was almostically sharp,pletely t with a chin so pointed youбпd mistake it for a spear. His eyes were white with a pure steel grey iris thatplimented his face well. Overall, it he seemed to embody power and graceбн so the noticeable cut on his cheek felt somewhat out of ce. It wasnбпtrge, but it was clear a few centimetres of it had been cut off at some point.

    The rest of his body was simr. Instead of robes like most martial artists, he wore a tight fitting shirt and pantsbo that must have been some kind of fantasytex. It showed every muscle off without hiding anything. Yes, anything. Kat made the mistake of taking in his entire form and the man wasnбпt ashamed of his body at all. The man was built well, a lifetime of training and a bit of martial magic to tune him up a step further then thought possible.

    Though he had one more major imperfection. His right hand, between his middle and ring finger was an ugly scar that ran down the back of his handбн and presumably his front to. It was an ugly thing, and made Kat think heбпd failed at catching a sword with his hand at some point in his childhood, though that was silly? Right? б░Greetings demon, I am the patriarch of this sect, Bodeir and I havee to apologise for my sonбпs foolishness. I see that you are the Bodyguard, is the Escort avable?б▒

    Kat winced at that, a bit of pride welling up at the fact she was instantly recognised as thebatant, б░Iбпm afraid sheбн sort of went and seduced the guide we had. She has not been back since,б▒

    The man clicked his tongue, б░I see. I am not sure if I should be annoyed at how unrestrained she appears to be with my subordinates, or be d that she appears to know her job. Though, in that case, I have to ask who the other person in this house is?б▒

    Kat swallowed, not entirely sure HOW Bodeir knew that Lily was in the house at all. *Best just to admit to it rightбн?* б░Thatбпs Lily, my girlfriend. She is bound to me magically and can transform into a small cat like creature called a Memphis. She is currently sleeping of some magical exhaustion from some practice earlier. She will be my unseen eyes when ites to guarding your son,б▒

    Bodeir nodded, б░Yesбн a good teamposition. I can see many uses for that. I suppose the fact that she is bound to you means I did not need to include her in the contract?б▒ Kat nodded. б░Understood. In that case, I can only be pleased with getting three individuals for the price of two. Nowбн if only my son was willing to do his partбнб▒

    Well, if that wasnбпt a good opening Kat didnбпt know when sheбпd ever get a better one. б░Yeahбн soбн about thatбн where is everyone? We were expecting to meet your son, especially considering Iбпm set to guard him. Then thereбпs the question of servants. While I do not feel the need for them, this house was clearly designed with them in mind soбн I was wondering where they are?б▒

    Bodeir let out a long sigh. б░Indeed.б▒

 Chapter 973 - 973 Chapter 973 That Stupid Son of Mine

    973 Chapter 973 That Stupid Son of Mine

    Bodeir sucked in a deep breath, clearly a dying tactic as he worked out how best to phrase exactly what it was he wanted to say. After a few moments of silence, he spoke, б░My son has decided to beбн difficult. It is something that does not surprise meбн but does disappoint me. In the case of the servants, I have told them to serve as my son wishes unless it goes against one of my direct orders to them. As I gave the order to move here temporarily to my son and not themбн well when he insisted on staying elsewhere they followed them,б▒

    Bodeir walked over to a nearby disy table, picked up one of the ornamental balls that was there and started to pace as he rolled it around in his hand. The ball looked to be carved bone of some kind. It wasnбпt particrly borate, but it was nice enough. Bodeir continued speaking, б░I do not fault them for this. In fact, this is exactly what I want them to do in situations like this.

    б░It is not there fault my son is being difficult, and it is there job to serve him. To give him a taste of what it means to be responsible for men and women under hismandбн yet he seems determined not to learn any of the lessons I am trying to teach. The biggest source of contention, and the reason he is avoiding you and your absent friend, is that I needed to step in and ensure his safety at the tournamentбнб▒

    Bodeir let out a long sigh, throwing the bone ball high in the air as he did so, not even looking at it as he juggled it between hands, б░You see. He is of the belief that he is old enough to make his own mistakes. That I am being overbearing and interfering with his life. To thatбн I sayбн OF COURSE I DAM WELL AM!б▒ Bodeir bit of a growl. б░Sorry, this is dangerously close to bing a heart demon for me.

    б░My sonбн he does not understand. I believed him ready to make and learn from his own mistakes years ago. I have given him time and space to grow, where I offered only minor bits and pieces of advice alongside help when requested. I didnбпt stop him from doing a number of frankly moronic things, as he was not a child anymore. As he saidбн he is old enough to make his own mistakesбн

    б░But after nearly a decade of боmaking his own mistakesбп Iбпm getting increasingly frustrated with his inability to own up to said mistakes. Often times he lies to me about minor things instead of owning up to them. I let him get away with such lies because for some reason he doesnбпt seem to think Iбпd have a spy set up amongst his servants. Yes, just the one spy. I want the others loyal to him, and I try not to order them aroundбн

    б░But I still put a full spy into his entourage. Their mission was to be as tant about it as possible while still doing half decent spy work. Itбпs a retirement assignment for one of my most loyal men. Heбпs slipped up hundreds of times, been reported by the other servants at least six, and still NOTHING WAS DONE ABOUT IT! I mean really, how can my son say to me heбпs old enough to do things by himself when he canбпt even notice one obvious spy that follows him around ALL THE TIME!б▒

    Bodeir made to hurl the bone sculpture into the wall before pausing mid swing and breathing in deeply, centring himself. A few боcalmingбп breathster and Bodeir continued with a slight inclination of his head, б░Sorry, my son vexes me with his ipetence. Iбпve given him so many chances to боgrow upбп as it were and he has failed every single one. Now, an important dinner for our sect alliance ising up and the threat of assassination is high. I NEED him to be safe, not just because heбпs my son, but also because of the politicalplications that would ur should he die,б▒

    Bodeir sighed again, б░My son doesnбпt seem to understand that his death wouldplicate things. Iбпd be forced to retaliate, wasting resources I frankly donбпt have lest I be attacked by both enemies and allies because they think Iбпm weak. His death could break my sectбн and he is apparently to thick to understand that fact. Instead of epting that for the first time in nearly a decade I need him to be as safe as possibleбн he has chosen to be a brat about it,б▒

    .....

    б░Umбнб▒ Kat said, before waiting on a reaction. Bodeir simply raised an eyebrow, waiting for the question. б░As someone that really isnбпt knowledgeable of sect politics can you exin it to me why it would be such a political issue?б▒

    Now, Kat wasnбпt sure if she expected a proper answer. Perhaps a diplomatic dismissal, perhaps a vague generalisation as to the risks involved. Heck, even just a short answer of боitбпsplicatedбп would have been less surprising than the truth. Bodeir burst out intoughter. Full bodyughter, as he bent over as chuckles wracked his body. Eventually Bodeir recovered, wiping away a few tears that were not clear, but instead a thick, milky white. б░Ah, truly my son is a moron.

    б░You see, he has not once asked me what the consequences of his own death would be. He has not asked me, asked the servants I have pointed him towards, he has not asked his friends. He has not questioned this at his motherбпs grave. He has thought NOTHING of what his death would cost me. And it is truly a grave cost.

    б░Iбпll need to exin a bit of background though, is that ok?б▒ Kat nodded and Bodeir continued, б░Right, you see, as a sect patriarch, if something were to happen to my offspring I would be required to retaliate. This is because children of sect masters are supposed to be sacred here. It is encouraged by all the big yers. Thievery is fine, and so is some light maiming. Oh sure weбпll send assassins or bounty hunters after them in retribution, but never anyone strong.

    б░It encourages heirs to grow you see. The problem isбн it canбпt be taken too far. If a young master, or mistress dies? Well in that case itбпs a matter of hunting them down personally, as well as all their friends and family. Brutal yes, but if I did not do so then the other sect masters would attack me, for failing in my duty to defend the боhonourable sect heirs''б▒ Bodeir spat on the floor, in the corner. б░A bunch of nonsense. Useful nonsense, but nonsense and one I donбпt particrly like. Still, I cannot defend myself from so manyбн

    б░Thus Iбпd need to retaliate. Heavily. As my wife is dead and I have taken no second, my retribution must be swift, and practically genocidal. It would be such an unbelievable waste of life and time on my part, but Iбпd have no choice if I wanted to get my sect intact. Now, this would be fineбн if it was just one person. But an assassin? Sent by another sect?

    б░Well then itбпs WAR. A war thatбпs боTerribly personal and I cannot hope to interfereбп or thatбпs what my allies would say. I wasбн not the kindest individual when I was reaching for Rank 4. So while I have allies nowбн some of them have not forgotten old grudges. They would not help me. Of course, whatever sect sent the assassin would allegedly not receive aid eitherбн but under the table dealings would bemon, and theyбпd get great prices on resources from the allies for a time. Totally unrted to them supporting my sonбпs assassination of course,б▒

    б░Of course,б▒ answered Kat with a nod.

    Bodeir nodded, б░Indeed. Now, thatбпs why I need him safe, and I needed a demon to do it. He cannot die. The problem is the sted brat is trying to make it as hard as possible for me. Sometimes I hate my wife for the problems she shouldered me withбнб▒ Bodeir noticed Katбпs wince and waved her off. б░I married for love instead of politics. My wife was a brilliant cultivatorбн much better at it then me. We trained together for decades growing closer and closer until we married.

    б░When she fell pregnant unexpectedly, she wasбн overjoyed but a little sad. I shouldбпve known there was an issueбн but she never told me. Simply said she was sad to put her cultivation on hold. Lying bitch. The birth killed her, and she knew it was going to months in advance. It was an issue with her cultivation technique. SHE KNEW it was an issue. Sheбпd known her hole life. Instead of warning me about it, or getting rid of the babyбн she gave me a son, and died for it.

    б░I still love her of course, and I love my sonбн but I HATE that my wife did not see fit to inform me of this issue. That I was given no time to look for solutions, and that I had to raise my son by myselfбн and seemingly failed in that task. Still... as I said, I do love her and I loathe the idea of taking another wife. As suchбн I must do what I can for this foolish son of mine,б▒

 Chapter 974 - 974 Chapter 974 Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir

    974 Chapter 974 Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir, Bodeir

    Kat pointedly didnбпt say anything in response to Bodeirбпs rather passion filled rant, making sure to give him time to calm down. It was clear he felt rather strongly about his wife, both positively and negatively, and Kat could understand the logic behind that. *Truly, if Lily knew she was dying and didnбпt tell me I would be beyond furious by the end of it. Getting a kid in return isбн certainly a bitter taste. I meanбн I feel like a bit of a bitch saying this but Iбпd prefer Lily over any child we might one day have. Grantedбн arge part of that might be because I imagine weбпll adopt, and thereбпs no reason that should result in anyoneбпs death.

    Stillбн Iбпm somewhat impressed he still loves his son and has clearly tried his best. Or wellбн that just might be the impression Iбпm getting but I donбпt think Bodeir has lied about this. Exaggerated perhaps, but not lied. Thatбпs a whole lot of emotions my teenage ass is NOT equipped to deal with. Oh how I wish Lily was awake, then I would have the chance to consult her and see if she shares my feelings on the matter. I think she wouldбн? But maybe Iбпm weird.

    What Iбпd like to know is what exactly this means for my Contract. Is it appropriate to ask him now? I mean I feel like it has to be. This IS important and I do need to knowбн but Iбпm basically asking about work after his rather passionate speech about his dead wife. I canбпt just jump straight back into work after that right?

    But what the heck else can I say? I canбпt imagine what Iбпd do if someone I cared about died suddenly like that. Sure Iбпve got experience with all the kids that leave the orphanage but thatбпs really not the same. I might never see them again, but thatбпs a far cry from them being deadбн and even Gramps whoбн is somewhat oldбн wellбн

    After that talk I had with himбн I was going to say recently but I guess it was actually MONTHS ago now. Man time gets weird when youбпre on the road. Anyway, my point is that Gramps might be sticking around for the kidsбн but heбпll want to join his wife in whatever afterlife actually exists. Iбпm not sure how sad Iбпll be when he does pass. Itбпs something thatбн while heбпs not rushing towardsбн he clearly looks forward to. Perhaps giving the old man a chance to rest wouldnбпt be so badбн

    Problem is, that still leaves me with nothing at all allowing me to rte to this guy. I suppose I could point out both of my parents are dead? I donбпt really want topete thoughбн and I donбпt even feel bad about the fact I never knew my parents. Does the son hold a grudge? Does he dislike the fact he never knew his mother or is that something heбпs gotten over? How much of a teenager is he actually? I donбпt know anything about elf maturity.*

    Dammit. Whatever, letбпs just try to beбн tactful about this. б░I see that youбпve had your own share of troubles. While mine are not so great, I can at least empathise due to the fact that I myself am an orphan. This does not bother me much, but I do understand that only having a male role model instead of a set of parents does change a person. I was raised by the old man who ran the orphanage, I call him Gramps, and unlike many others I was never adopted. Somehowбн I sort of became the mother figure in the orphanage, or perhaps big sister? Doesnбпt matterбн

    б░My point isбн while I canбпt understand what itбпs like to lose your wife that way, nor can I understand what it is like to grow up like your son I can at least empathise, and use my own condition to try toprehend it. That being saidбнб▒ Kat sucked in a deep breath letting the words hang for a moment. Bodeir seemed calm, as Kat eyed him and decided that meant it was safe to continue, б░I have to ask what that means for me. As crass as it is to talk about work when youбпve just given me such a meaningful nce into your own lifeбн

    б░I AM bound by Contract. So I need to know how this will effect things with your son and my own charge to protect him. As well as how this will change Sueбпs job, that is, the Escort for your son,б▒

    .....

    б░I am not offended, it is a very reasonable question,б▒ said Bodeir promptly. б░I can say that my son WILL be on that boat tomorrow before lunchtime even if I have to drag him their myself and tie him to the mast. I suppose the main concern for you will be just how much effort my son will decide to put towards avoiding you. Perhaps once he is away from our sect, and боmyбп influence he will calm down and allow you to guard him as he shouldбн

    б░Alternativelyбн he may decide toбн intentionally make things difficult. I hope, in such a case, thatбн Sue you said?б▒ Kat nodded, б░I hope that in the case that my son, who I now realise I have not named. Most know it, as my wife decided Bodeir Jr was a good name for him. Iбн I do not know if I am pleased with the decision but it was thest thing my wife asked of me and I will not gainsay it. Though, do please just refer to him as Bodeir, he does not like to be reminded of the fact we share a name,б▒

    *Ohe on Bodeirбпs Mum... wife? Both? Both I guess. Stillбн what the fuck were you doing? I knew people named their kids after themselves bute on. His father is already massively powerful and a cultivator thatбпs clearly known continentally. Bad enough to be in his shadow figuratively you had to pass down the name as well?*

    Kat couldnбпt hide her wince, something Bodeir caught and acknowledge, б░Yesбн my wifeбн I question many of her decisions now that she is goneбн it is just one of the many that make me question how put together she truly was. Still, I will not speak ill of the dead, especially when such person is my beloved wife. Please, let us return to my son,б▒ asked Bodeir, though it was clearly not a question.

    б░In the case that my son proves to beбн difficultбн I want you to prioritise his life and your own ability to respond in time. Hisfort isбн a secondary concern. Your ownfortбн well I will simply leave that part up to your own discretion. If you do not feel you can do your job eptably camping out on a roof, or bymandeering a nearby room, simply kick him out of his bed and stuff him in a sleeping bag or something. Heck, tie my foolish son up if you need to.

    б░Iбпll just suggest thatбн taking a deliberately antagonistic role may make my son decide to cause yet more issues for you. As I said, I wonбпt force the issue, and his lifees firstбн but please be smart about how things go. As for Sue... I obviously want her to keep him as distracted as possible. The more time he spends staring at her tits, the less time my fool son can spend causing international issues or trying to avoid his protection detailбнб▒

    Bodeir gave a few more examples of behaviour he was perfectly fine with herself and Sue engaging in, but really most of it boiled down to боdo what you have to do, try not to offend someone too much an increase the risk of attackбп and боignore my son if heins too muchбп whichбн Kat thought wasбн reasonable enough. She did have to ask though, б░While I am not saying I am incapableбн I would like to askбн if things are so precarious why did you not also attend the gathering?б▒

    Bodeir spat, б░Politics. Well, there is also the risk of attack, but mainly politics. If I showed up personally, Iбпd be saying to our allies that I donбпt trust them enough to take care of my son. Which of courseбн I DONбпT but at least with an outside contractor such as yourself I can lie about just how strong you are. Even if it wasnбпt nnedбн I can imply that I have two Subi on hand toбн keep my sonpany,б▒ Bodeir saw Kat flinch slightly, б░Oh donбпt worry. You donбпt need to do anything but guard my son. Even if itбпs tantly obvious youбпre a guard, the fact that I can at least imply you arenбпt is a powerful negotiating tool. That and Iбпll just say neglect to mention youбпre Rank 3бн maybe fudge a few details regarding what I actually hadid out in the Contract,б▒ Bodeir grinned. б░I meanбн demons are just so much stronger then us rightбн idents can happenбнб▒

 Chapter 975 - 975 Chapter 975 Exit Stage Left, Enter Stage Right

    975 Chapter 975 Exit Stage Left, Enter Stage Right

    With that somewhat ominous statement Bodeir simply left, saying б░The ship will leave at 1:00pm tomorrow and my son WILL be on it. Donбпt bete, unless you want to be ying catch-up.б▒ Bodeir didnбпt even looked surprised at the door when he looked pointedly at the боlockedбп position of the nob. He just made it clear he knewбн and then walked out. Kat just sort ofбн stared at the door for a few moments as everything that just happened washed over her.

    Kat shook her head to clear it and wandered into the kitchen, grabbed a ss of water and then head into one of the sitting rooms. The chairs were moreбн bean bag adjacent things. They were fluffy seating that was set into the floor and mostly circr. Kat threw herself into one and let out a long sigh. б░Welp. Now I have to deal withбн thisбн and Lily is sleeping off her power trip. Sue is out probably getting fucked and Iбпm the only one around so I have to talk this through with myselfбнб▒

    A sh few through Katбпs mind as she considered summoning her copy and hashing this out with herбн but as soon as the thought finished solidifying a strange sense of disapproval seemed toe from nowhere. *Huhбн is thatбн KatE? Or is that my subconscious? Lily? Hmmбн I have more connections to my head then I thought. Stillбн that does seem to take that option off the table.*

    б░So what am I going to do with Bodeir? How much shit am I willing to put up with?б▒ Kat asked the air. Really, it would depend on how Bodeir was likely to go about it. Kat knew she could put up with a lot ofints against her personallyбн but if that went on too long Kat also knew that Lily would snap at him eventuallyбн then heбпd probably chastise either Lily, if he knew she was a person, or just tell Kat off for not боcontrolling her petбп which would in turn set Kat off.

    *Whichбн not an ideal scenario but certainly one I can see happening. Iбпll have to talk to Lily and try to get her to justбн let these things slide.* Arge part of Katбпs mind pointed out that Kat still wouldnбпt be willing to put up with any shit directed at Lilyбн so why would Lily ept Kat taking insults? Kat of course, pointed out that Lily had already done that at school. To which her mental voice pointed out that Lily didnбпt have the power or confidence she does now.

    *Huhбн thatбпs actually a decent point. Lily probably held back a lot both because of how much physically weaker she was then me at the time and out of worry that Iбпd figure out she had a crush on me. Now that weбпre dating and sheбпs a magical cat-girlбн Iбпm doubtful sheбпd let anything too insulting pass. Doubly so now that she knows her magic is actually quite powerful. Or at least looks that way.*

    Kat tapped her finger on the flooring nearby. It was still strange that so much of the боfurnitureбп was set into the ground, partially just to distract herself from the idea of an angry Lilyбн but she did stumble onto another interesting thought. *Probably due to theck of wood. In factбн the rather simple table and chairs I found might actually be fancy dining equipment here. I guess I hadnбпt really considered the logistics of something like that. Hmmбн I wonder how spatial storage changes pricing for things like that? Thereбпs no mass production so itбпd still be expensiveбн but if someone just loaded up a storage ring with a forestбпs worth of trees it could work out.*

    Kat turned that thought over a few times to no real avail. It was an amusing thought at leastбн but it was now time to get back to Bodeir Jrбн or maybe Sue? *Where is she? I mean obviously she stayed over to sleep with our guideбн but when is sheing back? I hope I donбпt have to go looking for her so she doesnбпt miss the air boat. I really hope I donбпt need to walk in on her and drag her out of there. God Iбпm d I donбпt know where sheбпs staying. I can use that as the perfect excuse if someone tries to con me into it.*

    Just as Kat was basking in that thought, she heard a knock at the door. Frowning, she pulled herself up and walked to the doorбн and found Sue! б░Oh! Sue youбпre back! Itбпs good to see youбн umбн should I askбн about theбн orбн theбнб▒ Kat frowned as she tried to work out if it was polite to ask what had happened. Not about the sexбн but the rather noticeable ck eye Sue was sporting. Kat also now knew that a demon with purple skin moved closer to pink when it was bruised.

    .....

    б░The sex was great, thanks for asking Kat!б▒ said Sue with a smile that looked only slightly pained. Most of that was the half closed eye and the wince when her cheek moved.

    б░Yeahбн I wasnбпt talking about thatбн more the ck? Is it still a ck eye if your eye is pink? Itбпs not pink eyeбн thatбпspletely different. I thinkбнб▒ grumbled Kat.

    Sueughed and said, б░Oh itбпs nothing major, Hughlfe just kneed me in the face while I was suck-б▒ Kat quickly pped a hand over Sueбпs mouth. She of course, immediately started licking and sucking on Katбпs fingers.

    б░Nope, I donбпt want to know, not now that itбпs clearly a weird sex thingбн and would you cut that out?б▒ said Kat as she pulled her hand away.

    б░Hey, if youбпre going to stick something in my mouth Iбпm going to start sucking. The fact that youбпre surprised by this is an honest disappointment to me,б▒ retorted Sue.

    б░Iбпm not surprised in the slightest, I just donбпt want your drool coating my fingers,б▒ said Kat.

    Sue gave Kat a confused look and said, б░You do know itбпs already dripped off your fingers, right? Thatбпs just how your skin works right?б▒

    Kat, not wanting to admit she HAD forgotten that point instead responded, б░That doesnбпt mean I want spit on my fingers for any length of time Sue. Just because it falls off quickly doesnбпt mean the feeling in pleasant,б▒

    Sue took a step back and ced her hand over her боheartбп. This of course means that her hand was really grabbing arge amount of her tit. Sue even went through the trouble of squeezing it a bit as she pretended to look horrified. б░Not pleasant? Kat you wound me. I can assure you that my skills are up to par. Why just this morningбн and afternoonбн and like ten minu-б▒

    Kat, despite her better judgement, pped a hand over Sueбпs mouth again. Kat could feel Sueбпs mouth shift into a grin before she started to lick Katбпs hand again. This time Kat just sighed, б░Fine whatever be that way,б▒

    Sue stepped back, stopping immediately and pouting, б░Well itбпs no fun if youбпre just going to let me do it out of apathy. Whereбпs the emotion Kat? The lust, the joy, the anger, the reactions!б▒

    б░Sue, youбпre my friend and Iбпm asexual. Having my fingers licked isnбпt going to turn me on, and no amount of groping yourself will change that. As my friend thoughбн itбпs not like I care that much about the spit. Itбпs weird but I think my regeneration is enough to offset any issues it could causeбн if it could even do anything in the first ce,б▒ said Kat ndly. б░In factбн does that actually work for anyone?б▒

    б░Youбпd be surprised,б▒ responded Sue. б░Sometimes itбпs the weirdest shit. Wellбн in this case most men start picturing me sucking on their-б▒

    Kat once more pped a hand over Sue. б░Iбпll do it again. I will, I swear,б▒ Kat then took a step back and released her hand before Sue could start licking this time.

    б░Naw, Kat youбпre bullying me! Lily! Katбпs bullying me! Waitбнб▒ Sue looked around with a frown, б░Where is Lily?б▒ concernced Sueбпs voice.

    Kat made a cating gesture, б░Sheбпs asleep at the moment. Lily was initially worried about her magicбн then she found out it works really well hereбн and she went a littleбн crazy with the castingбн then passed out,б▒

    б░Ahбн yup, thatбпd do it. Itбпs like runnerбпs high I think. Or well, thatбпs what Iбпve heard. Anything else interesting happen?б▒

    Kat groaned and nodded, б░Lookбн itбпsбн itбпs a bit of a story. I guessбн I met Bodeir, the patriarch of the sect and Bodeir Jrбпs father. Bodeir Jr who weбпre guarding and wellбн itбпs like thisбнб▒ Kat started to recount her meeting with Bodeir, the ups, the downs, the rather emotional parts. She tried to cover everything in as much detail as she could. Kat wanted Sueбпs feedbackбн even if most of thementary was боIбпd let him get that anger out with a good poundingбп and anything things of that nature.

 Chapter 976 - 976 Chapter 976 Jiggle Physics

    976 Chapter 976 Jiggle Physics

    Kat spent the rest of the afternoon going over things with Sue. It took a while, considering Bodeir had a lot to say. By the time Kat was done with that it was Sueбпs stomach wasining. б░Apparently I didnбпt swallow enough!б▒ Sue cheerfully added.

    For thatment alone, Kat was tempted to tell Sue to get her own dinnerбн but Kat had practice cooking forrge crowds and the idea of justбн not giving Sue food was a strangely unptable one. Kat hadnбпt realised she had such an inclination, but didnбпt find it too annoying. Still, it wasnбпt really a hardship to prepare a bit of extra food. Kat was even pleasantly surprised to see Lily stumble her way into the kitchen about five minutes before it was done.

    The three ate dinner together, or more urately, Kat watched the other two eat dinner. Sue made a fewбн choicements but Lily was still rather wiped out from her exertions earlier in the day. Lily exined it, б░I feel a bit like somebody decided to use one of those juicers people use to get orange or lemon juice out of the fruit. I feel wrung out, dry, and like my insides have been shredded a bit,б▒

    This of course set Kat into a mothering mood. Carefully poking and prodding and pampering Lily who kept insisting she would be fine. Of course, that didnбпt really help. This was the first time Lily had ever really gotten hurt on one of these Contracts. It didnбпt matter that Lily saw it as mostly her own fault. No matter how true those thoughts were, Kat seemed determined to baby her about it.

    This meant that Kat and Lily turned in early. Lily had just yawned once. She wasnбпt even that tired, she was simply still recovering from her previous napбн but Kat wouldnбпt hear any of it and carried Lily off to bed, before wrapping herself around Lily as much as possible. Tail, wings, nkets, arms, legs. Lily was d Kat didnбпt run very hot after bing a demon. In fact, with the heat, Kat was actually cooler then the ambient air. It wasnбпt too badбн but it was rather suffocating. This was of course bnced out by the fact Lily could feel Katбн EVERYWHERE.

    The next morning, Lily actually woke up first. Granted, this mightбпve been due to Kat staying awake for most of the night stressing out about Lily before loosing consciousness sometime in the early morningбн but what really mattered was that Lily was up firstбн right? Of course, as soon as Lily moved, Kat was instantly awake, ready to attend to whatever Lily might need.

    Lily felt the panic going through Katбпs head, and in her somewhat groggy state decided to do something about it. She turned, with some difficulty, in Katбпs arms until they were face to faceбн and Lily pulled Kat into a kiss, sticking her tongue as far into Katбпs mouth as she could. Lily felt Katбпs surprise, then surprise turned to happiness, which turned into contentment.

    Lilyбн Lily could feel herself burning just a bit. Sure this was apparently quite rxing for Kat but for Lily it was the opposite. It set her blood pumping, made sure she was very awake, and set fire to the area just below her stomach. Lily had to stop herself from pushing her lower half onto Katбпs knees and trying to generate a bit of pressure. Lilyбн wasnбпt quite ready for that and this was to calm Kat anyway. The fact it was an amazing kiss was just a nice bonus.

    When Lily was finally forced to break away just to get a bit of air, Lily dipped back in for a quick kiss on Katбпs nose before transforming to escape Katбпs grasp. Lily couldnбпt help butugh when she looked down at Katбпs pouting face as Katбпs hands tried to grip onto her now missing girlfriend. When Kat turned upward, Lily couldnбпt help butugh at the adorable pout Kat was wearing. It almost made Lily feel bad about escapingбн almost.

    .....

    Kat then leapt up and pretended to chase Lily around the room for a while, the pair of themughing all the way. Lily transformed back to open the door and then continued running to the kitchen where she боallowedбп Kat to catch up to her, the pair боfallingбп onto one of the fluffy ground based chair things. It was a good time, though Lilyбпs stomach decided they couldnбпt just have a calm moment, and as such Kat got up to make everyone food.

    Today was nothing too tough for breakfast. Knowing that nobody else would be staying here, Kat just grabbed whatever looked interesting and good to eat right now and carried them up to the table near the kitchen. Sue, perhaps using some strange sixth sense, managed to jiggle into the room right as the food was being set down. Thoughбн боjiggleбп was definitely the correct way to describe the way Sue entered into the room.

    Apparently Sue liked sleeping in the nude, either because of her desire for nightly activities, or just habit at this point. Sue also apparently couldnбпt be bothered to even summon up her demonic attire. Kat and Lily both stared at Sue, thoughбн with very different expressions on their faces. Katбпs was a deadpan stare that said боyouбпre toozy to just WILL clothes onto your body? Iбпm disappointedбп while Lily tear her eyes from the wonderfully torturous sight. Lily didnбпt know where to look, if she should look, or what Sue wanted her to look at.

    Now, a small part of Lilyбпs mind was trying to remind her that she was in love with Kat, and that she really didnбпt NEED to look. The rest of her mind was a thirsty lesbian who was watching a naked subus боjiggleбп into a room. Perhaps if she wasnбпt a teenager, or perhaps if Lily hadnбпt engaged in a serious make-out session then baited Kat into chasing her Lilyбпs hormones wouldбпve been a bit more controble. sбн Sue.

    To Lily, it really was a sight. Without anything at all to stop Sueбпs body from wobbling every which way everything was jiggling. Lily wasnбпt sure if she should be looking at Sueбпs boobs, which bounced noticeably with every step, her ass which she could swear gave off pping soundsбн orбн no, Lily wouldnбпt look at thatst option. It wasnбпt as tempting when she didnбпt actually want a taste.

    Sue sat down more with aбн plop then a thunk, and then reached over for the food, letting her breasts rest on the table as she did so. б░Really Sue? You canбпt even be bothered to put on proper clothes?б▒ asked Kat with a sigh.

    Sue shrugged, deliberately putting more motion into her chest as she chewed on some fruit. б░Itбпs just us girls here and Lilyбпs enjoying the show immensely. Is there really any need to cover up? Could it beбн jealousy?б▒

    Kat sighed and said, б░Sue, while Lily is attempting to devour you with her eyes instead of the breakfast, might I point out to you that I know youбпre not interested, and Lily while definitely a lesbian, is not so starved for affection sheбпd just jump you. Alsoбн the windows are all open,б▒

    б░So? What do I care? They can look if they want. Not that I think any of the houses nearby are close enoughбн but heck maybe a cultivator reced his eyes to see better or something. I wouldnбпt want to disappoint him,б▒ retorted Sue.

    б░Sue, now is not the time to indulge in your exhibitionist tendencies, Iбпd like to actually discuss the job weбпre going to be properly starting in just a few hours,б▒ said Kat patiently.

    Sue waved her off, with a hand as she shook her head. б░Ah, you see technically I donбпt qualify as an exhibitionist because I donбпt get any sexual gratification from being watched. I just donбпt care if they do. Exhibitionism requires a lot less apathy on my part,б▒

    б░Pretty sure youбпre enjoying this a bit too much for it not to count as exhibitionism,б▒ боcorrectedбп Kat.

    б░Hmmбн I dunnoбн perhaps we can get Lilyбпs opinion on the matter?б▒ said Sue as she waved at hand in Lilyбпs direction, making sure to flick her rest and set her chest to jiggling again.

    б░Boobsб▒ was Lilyбпs intelligent response.

    б░Stop torpedoing my girlfriendбпs IQ please Sue. I do mean it when I say weбпve got things to discuss,б▒ requested Kat.

    Sue turned to Kat and said, б░Itбпs really nothing to worry about. Weбпll have plenty of time to discuss this on the boat and see how things stabilise. I donбпt see the point in making any ns before weбпve even met the guy. Sure he might be a bit belligerent, but Iбпm sure if I sh the goods in a tasteful manner heбпll fold like wet y,б▒

    б░You consider this a tasteful manner?б▒ queried Kat with a raised eyebrow.

    б░Oh not at all, this is shing someoneбн indulgently. Perhaps excessively,б▒ said Sue, as she wiggled in ce to set things moving again. Lily was just about to snap out of her daze after all. Couldnбпt have that.

    б░Sueбн is there a reason youбпre being a bitбн distracting this morning? I mean, itбпs notpletely unusualбн but I feel like youбпd normally be a bit more tactful about things, or not be quite so inclined to go for the low hanging fruit,б▒ said Kat with some slight concern.

    Sue grumbled, б░Well, thereбпs two reasons. The first, is that weбпre going to a fancy party with a bunch of cultivator women. Theyбпll all be supernaturally beautiful and trying to use that. Lily needs to be able to resist that and this is a funny method of training. Secondlyбнб▒ Sue let the words hang for a moment until she was sure she had both other womenбпs attention, even letting Lily regain a bit of her wits. б░Iбпm enjoying the feeling of not having sand everywhere. Trust me. Itбпs not fun, donбпt ask,б▒ The sound of two heads mming into the table rung out.

 Chapter 977 - 977 Chapter 977 All Aboard!

    977 Chapter 977 All Aboard!

    Sue continued to brush of Katбпs attempts at nning, insisting that it would just waste time. Theyбпd be trapped on a boat for two days. There would be time to nter. Of course, Sue seemed to be sticking to that argument mostly as a way to amuse herself and as the day wore on Kat started to go along with the joke, giving increasingly obscure reasons for needing to n for things, some of which were the following: Freak Meteor Attacks. Mind Control Virus. Illusions that only Kat could see through. Food Poison, and Sueбпs personal favourite, What to do if Bodeir Jr jumps off the boat while in motion.

    Sue found thatst one funny enough to give a real answer б░Youбпd have to jump after him obviously. Itбпs your job to make sure he doesnбпt kill himself,б▒ Kat then went on to point out Sue had a shield ability to which Sue justughed an ran off again. Still with no clothes on, even hours after the fact.

    It did work to harden Lilyбпs resolve against such tactics though. After barely an hour of time Lily was already treating Sue normally. No matter how much Sue bounced around as she was running it didnбпt distract Lily anymore. Wellбн thatбпs not entirely true. Apparently Lilyбпs instincts kept telling her to pounce on Sueбпs tail. Not in the fun way for Sue though. The one Lily got in range, Sue just let her do whateverбн and that whatever turned out to be biting down on Sueбпs tail.

    Not a fun experience for either girl. Sue ended up with two rows of bite marks in her tail while Lily found out that demon blood is disgusting. That did halt the game for a whileбн but not all that long. Sue started to run around and slowly act as if she was going to knock various ornaments to the floor. Kat had to chase after and catch them before any broke. Sue always made sure Kat was nearby when she dropped thingsбн but Kat wasnбпt entirely sure that Sue wouldnбпt let them break if Kat didnбпt get there fast enough.

    The three girls continued to mess around until about twelve when Lily heard a knock at the door. Sheбпd been hiding in behind a rather ugly looking pot and waiting to surprise Sue. With less teeth and ws this time. At Lilyбпs mental call, Kat yelled to Sue б░Weбпve gotpany!б▒ and then made her way to the door. A female mountain elf was there, head bowed.

    A beat of silence passed between the four, before the maid spoke, б░I am here under Patriarch Bodierбпs orders to show you to the boat,б▒

    Everyone epted that at face value and left for the boat. It was roughly where Kat expected. That odd mound that sheбпd seen just outside of the cityбпs ravine. There was a door in the side, leading to a staircase that sent them into the rock and eventually to what looked like a fancy dock. There were a few ships parked there. Some small, clearly private vehicles, a few others wererge enough for a small family, and finally there was tworge vessels that were just short of a full football field in size.

    It looked very боage of sailбп and Kat couldnбпt help but wonder about the why of it all. *I meanбн surely theyбпre smart enough to realise that this isnбпt very aerodynamic. I mean they have massive sails and OARS for crying out loud. Do they think they can paddle through the air or something?*

    [It might be a symbolism thing? Perhaps the fact that itбпs ship shaped is important. Alternatively, the enchantments used on it could be based pretty heavily on sail boat enchantments. Perhaps they havenбпt innovated past that.]

    .....

    *Ehбн I guess? Justбн surely basic observation would prove that it doesnбпt work as well as it could.*

    [Perhaps Katбн but itбпs clear that they DO work. Regardless of how much better we think we could manage theyбпve clearly been using this magic for quite some time. I mean, think about it. Just the time itбпd take to build the boat would be months of work, if not years. Then add enchantments on top. This could be the cutting edge of technology for all we know.]

    Kat and co walked across the gangnk and onto the deck. A number of people in what looked like warm weather outfits scurried around the deck. Most of them had their jumpers tied around their waits by the sleeves, with some even rolling their pants up a bit. Presumably to keep a bit cooler while down here on the ground. In the middle of it all though, was the woman they assumed to be the captain.

    Kat and Lily were making that assumption based on the giant hat the woman was wearing. It looked like some unholy cross between a tricorne hat and an ushanka. Whatever it was called here, it was very fluffy,icallyrge, and likely to get caught by the wind. Thatбпs what the strap was for, clearlyбн but it did make the woman look a bit like a kid who couldnбпt be trusted to keep her hat on her person.

    б░Greetings demons! My name is Creshe and Iбпm the secondary captain aboard the Floating Rock!б▒ said Creshe as she tapped the mast fondly.

    б░Waitбн this thing is called the Floating Rock?б▒ asked Sue, unable to hold back her shock.

    б░That is correct my good passenger!б▒ said Creshe cheerily. б░The Mountain Shaker sect has a long tradition of naming its boats with amusement in mind. You canбпt see it, but the hull has the name carved in. It makes for a goodugh, and a good security system. Plenty of folks think itбпs bad luck to fly in something with a name like the Floating Rock here and weбпve seen arge drop in theft attempts since instituting the change. Itбпs only been practiced for a hundred years though, so who knows where weбпll be in another fifty.б▒

    *Clearly this isnбпt cutting edge tech then.*

    [Yup. Clearly. Guess it has to by symbolism then.]

    б░Is there any questions youбпd like answered about your time on board? If not Iбпll just show you to your cabins,б▒ continued Creshe, unaware of the internalmentary from the peanut gallery.

    Of course, with the offer of questions so readily on the table, Kat had to ask, б░Why is it a boat? Like I get that weбпre using it to travel, and itбпs a good way to have spaceбн but you have a sail and oars! Surely there are better ways to move through the air right?б▒

    Creshe nodded, б░Indeed there is. Weбпve got some smaller vessels that arenбпt based on nautical designs at allбн but they are remarkably less stable and not all that much faster, especially when scaled up. The whole ship is covered in an invisible barrier to make us much more aerodynamic then it seems. At the moment, the bestbination of stability, speed, and safety still seems to be the old ssic ship designs.

    б░Itбпs a bit of a debate actually. Are they so stable because weбпve refined the heck out of them? Or are they simply more inherently stable with the symbolism, the enchantments, and the shape all put together? There are a lot of arguments on either sideбн but it alles down to time. Weбпre still finding little tricks to make this version of the flying craft better, so clearly itбпs notpletely optimised. Might be better to try other thingsбн but it works and itбпs getting better. Not worth the risk to R&D up something thatбпs probably not going to work better,б▒

    Kat nodded, and the group continued chatting with the captain about notable ces on the ship as they waited for the young master to show up. By the time they heard movement, Kat and Sue had learnt were all the main spots on the ship were, as well as what leisure activities were avable. Apparently they even had a pool.

    The group paused in that exnation when they heard marching from the gangnk. A group of maids and butlers made there way on, carrying a bags of things over their shouldersбн despite the fact Kat was pretty sure they were all wearing storage rings. The fact they all had the same style of ring on their middle fingers giving that away. They were pretty varied in appearance but identical in uniform, between both men and women.

    Each had a brown robe on it with arge pocket at the front. The cors on the robes were somewhat puffy, though looking at other servants revealed that it could be pulled up and over the face as a sort of makeshift face mask when required. Their shoes were closed inбн but with open gaps in the sides where the arch of the foot went.

    As a group they marched to the captain, gave a short half bow, then moved on. Clearly knowing where to go. The issue wasбн when the train of servants ended there was still no sign of the young master. *Oh dear. Looks like weбпre not about to get off to a clean start.*

 Chapter 978 - 978 Chapter 978 Bodeir VS Bodeir

    978 Chapter 978 Bodeir VS Bodeir

    At exactly 1:00am there was a deep rumbling sound as the ground shook. Therge wall that kept the Floating Rock penned in slowly lowered. Kat couldnбпt see them, but it was the work of three teams of cultivators working together with an Earth mage to bring the wall down. The Captain Creshe headed off to start operating the shift with the other captain, or captains.

    The demonic trio, Kat, Lily, and Sue, all stood nearby and watched as the boat started to move. The oars were slowly paddling from the side and they did actually seem to be moving the boat. Eventually, the boat left the docking section and got onto the main straightawayбн but instead of going forward it started to drop backwards. A confused nce showed that all the scurrying crew members werenбпt reacting at all. Apparently this was intended?

    Kat soon found out why. At the back of the hanger was arge device that gripped lightly onto the side of the ship and pulled it off to the side where there was a series of tracks. A few creaks and groanster and the Floating Rock started to move around the circle. The speed rapidly increasing as the outsides blurred to normal eyes. For Kat, her vision was good enough to keep upбн but just barely. Without demonic energy even her sight was starting to blur around the edges.

    Even still, the Floating Rock continued to gain speed. Kat was bracing herself for theunchбн when she heard a thunk. Turning to the source with a small amount of fearбн Kat spotted Bodeir standing over another mountain elf bound in rope. Bodeir clearly wasnбпt happy with whoever that was, but Kat had a pretty good guess. It was confirmed when Bodeir said, б░My son. Present and ounted for. Donбпt let him do anything so stupid it gets him killed,б▒

    б░FUCK YOU DADб▒ growled the elf on the floor as he tried to get out of the normal looking rope. If Kat was to take a closer look, sheбпd seen that while the rope was normal, Bodeir the elder had reinforced it with rock enhanced by his qi. His son would never be able to break it no matter how he struggled.

    б░Iбпm sorry son, but Iбпve not had sex since your mother died. Iбпm not going to break that streak for YOU. Iбпm afraid I have no interest in men, or children. Still, now that youбпve made your interest in men clear, Iбпll remember to look for a good male escort service in the future,б▒ said Bodeir dryly.

    б░Dad, thatбпs fucking gross. And Iбпm NOT GAY!б▒ shouted Bodeir Jr.

    б░Well son Iбпm just not sure I can believe you. In fact, Iбпm starting to think you might also be a masochist. I mean, it wouldбпve been much easier for everyone involved if youбпd just listened to me the first time, the second time, or the third time. In the end though, I had to tie you up and drag you hear after you tried to flee. Surely that says something about you my son.

    б░Then thereбпs your problems with women. You see, you never could pick good ones. So many spies and gold diggers. But, but I have HOPE! You see, if youбпre gay it would exin why you can never seem to pick out good women. Itбпs because youбпre not really trying. Well, itбпs ok son. Despite being a masochist pervert who gets off on some weird shit, I donбпt mind having a gay son. It might make passing my title down to you a little difficult, and unless you adopt someone early and they turn out to be a great cultivator you probably wonбпt have a sessor of your ownбн but thatбпs ok son. Iбпll support you because I love you,б▒ Bodeir said with such sincerity that you felt like you had to believe him.

    .....

    Kat didnбпt notice itбн but her eye didnбпt even twitch. It sounded sincere because itбн sort of was. The best lies were those mixed with a bit of truth after all. Bodeir really did care about his son. Regrettablyбн his son really wasnбпt enjoying the attention, б░GO TO HELL DAD. I DONбпT NEED YOU RULING MY LIFE!б▒

    б░Son, you nearly missed your boat ride. If I hadnбпte to help you out of the goodness of my heart,б▒ Katбпs eye twitched but Bodeir continued, б░Iбпm sure you wouldбпve beente and thatбпd be rather embarrassing for you, Iбпm sure. Itбпs ok, I donбпt expect anything thanks for this. It is my duty as your father to make sure youбпre on time, just like when you needed to attend lessons as a child. Ah the memoriesбнб▒

    б░I WASNбпT GOING TO BE ON TIME BECAUSE I WAS PLANNING NOT TO COME. WHY DO YOU THINK I WANT TO HANG OUT WITH TWO DEMONS YOU HIRED TO WATCH ME! I CAN LIVE MY OWN LIFE!б▒ shouted Bodeir Jr.

    б░Is this about the fact theyбпre both women?б▒ asked Bodeir боinnocentlyбп. His hair and clothes not moving at all despite the fact the ship was still increasing its speed as it rushed around the circle. б░I already told you I didnбпt know you were gay before. Iбпll make sure to summon an Incubus next time, but can you put up with it? Just for a few days son? For me?б▒

    б░GO FUCK YOURSELF WITH A THE LARGEST, DUSTIEST ROCK YOU CAN FIND YOU COCK SUCKING OLD MAN!б▒ shouted Bodeir Jr.

    Bodeir sighed, б░I thought we already established Iбпve only ever loved your mother. Has the fact you repressed your own sexuality made it impossible for you to see that Iбпm not gay? Strangeбн I might have to take some drastic measures to correct that. Would an incubus orgy help you son?б▒

    Bodeir Jr yelled something in responseбн but Kat couldnбпt really tell you what. It sounded more like someone had given a bulldog with rabies a massive shot of adrenaline then kicked it then a person. Noбн that was rude. The bulldog in this scenario wouldбпve been much more eloquent.

    б░Son, use your words please. I know youбпre a masochist, and probably a bottom too, but I donбпt speak bottom, I need you to use proper words,б▒ said Bodeir as he gave his son a small pat on the head.

    Bodeir Jr just red up at his father. Completely silent. Bodeir gave his son another round of pats, causing Bodeir Jr to growl, breaking the silence. Bodeir grinned at his son who red off in the distance, knowing heбпd just been yed. б░Well son, it seems like youбпve calmed down, and the boat is leaving now so I have to get off. Youбпve got one guard, and one escort. Both of them are smarter then you, better looking then you, and have better attitudes by far. Hopefully you learn something on this trip. I donбпt even care if you cest in the tournament as long as you learn ONE useful thing from the demons,б▒

    б░Why canбпt you just let me live my life Dad?б▒ asked Bodeir Jr in a whisper.

    Bodeir the elder paused. Heбпd been in the process of turning away and jumping off the spinning ship, but hearing his son ask such a question, in such a quiet voice, a spark of hope lit up. Perhaps his son was finally willing to listen? Bodeir turned to his son and sat down on the ground before pulling his son up and leaning him against the mast.

    б░Now son, Iбпm d you asked. The thing is, I canбпt trust you anymore. I gave you years to make mistakes and learn from them. I gave you test after test, trying to show you bits and pieces of the real worldбн and you just havenбпt noticed anything. The reason Iбпve be more overbearing in thest few months is because I gave you the chance to make mistakes, and learn from themбн

    б░But you havenбпt learned. Youбпve made dozens of mistakes that Iбпve barely managed to prevent from turning catastrophic. Iбпll give you your freedom when I can trust you not to get yourself killed. The problem right now, is if I gave you a bit of rope to climb a cliff. If I left you by yourself, youбпd find a way to choke yourself with it. I know you want to get away from me. To live your own life. Well, you had that chance and you failed. Now Iбпm going to have to try beating the lessons into your head.

    б░I donбпt take any joy in this sonбн but know I do love you. Not only are you my son, but youбпre the most important thing left to me by my wife. I have tried to raise you well, giving you more and more freedom over the years. Letting you get a taste of leadership, letting you find love, and loose itбн and I just canбпt anymore. Our world is dangerous son and I have yet to see any evidence to say you can handle it,б▒

    Bodeir paused, waiting for a moment, б░Also youбпve had a spy as one of your servants for a few decades now and I can only ask them to make so many mistakes before theyбпre basically just shouting in your face theyбпre a spy. I meane on son, I gave you spy craft lessons myself, did none of them stick?б▒

 Chapter 979 - 979 Chapter 979 Bodeir JrтАж isтАж wellтАж

    979 Chapter 979 Bodeir Jrбн isбн wellбн

    After the older Bodeir finished his rant there was nothing but the whipping wind to fill the silence. The ship was ready to leave from a technical aspect, with just a bit more speeding up to be done. The sail was strapped back. The oars were ready to be used again, but tucked into the ship. Creshe had returned and was standing nearby. Perhaps waiting for orders from Bodeir, or just to be present in case there was any questions.

    Nothing seemed to be forting though. Even as the wind started to go from a whistle to a whine and the boat started to creak, nothing was said. When the wobbling started Bodeir cast a saddened look down at his son before turning to Creshe and said, б░It seems it is time to depart. I cannot hold you up any longer. Son, think on what Iбпve said to you. While I have poked at a number of your insecurities, I will not be the only one to do so in the next week. I need you to be better then you are right now. I donбпt care if that takes you months, years, or decadesбн but you need to make an honest attempt. If notбн Iбпll either have to go from overbearing, to puppeteering you so much I might as well add strings to your limbs. That or disowning you, and casting you to the wind,б▒

    Bodeir Jr cringed but didnбпt say anything. He justid down on the ground, ignoring his fatherбпs presence. Bodeir sighed again. б░I really donбпt want to do either of those things son, but my position makes it dangerous to do anything else. For me, and for you. I love you, and want you at your bestбн but I love you too much to let you die before me. If that means I have to start being heavy handed, I WILL,б▒

    Thest words seemed to m down onto the deck with the force of a mountain. Katбпs aura red out and took the pressure easily, protecting herself, Lily, and Sue without too much trouble. Kat certainly felt the effort, but it the pressure wasnбпt directed at her and could be weathered much like a windy day. The sailors grimaced, all but a select few taking a knee and using the railings nearby as support.

    Creshe soldiered through the pressure. She wasnбпt close enough to Kat to receive any assistance from the demon, but while Creshe didnбпt lookfortable, her clothes rippling in a non-existent wind. Bodeir Jr clearly got the worst of it. His face was being pressed into the ground and there was a faint trickle of blood leaking from his nose. As soon as said blood trail reached his mouth the pressure let up.

    Bodeir gave one more nod to Creshe before walking to the edge and leaping off. As soon as he was gone Creshe whistled with her fingers and in that instant, the tracks changed and the boat was redirected onto the straightaway. Kat barely got a glimpse at the hanger before they were in the sky. They rocketed away from the ground, and the mountain the city was built on. When they cleared the firstyer of clouds the sailors started to take out the oars again, setting them back onto automatic.

    When the boat finally started to level out, the sail came down but the boat didnбпt slow at all. They sailed gracefully through the sky for about a minuteбн when some flying creatures came to intercept. б░FIRE THE WARNING SHOTS!б▒ shouted Creshe and a momentter a synchronised serious of booms sounded out from the ship, scaring most of the creatures away. A few stayed close thoughбн б░Those within range FIRE AGAIN!б▒ another round of booms.

    Only a few of the creatures got hit, but most that did went down and the rest of them backed off. Apparently that was enough to make it clear the boat wasnбпt easy prey. Creshe looked over everyone here for a few moments. Kat and Lily were still watching Bodeir Jr who didnбпt seem like he was interested in getting up for the moment. Sue had shaken herself off and shuffled over to the railing to take a good look at the surrounding area.

    Seeing that the demons were upied, for now at least, and Bodeir Jr wasnбпt going anywhereбн she just nodded and walked off. It was her job to help outбн but not babysit anyone. With the ropes, Bodeir wasnбпt going to be doing anything stupid for the moment. Or at least, no so stupid that sheбпd need to address it. If he still didnбпt want to talk even after his old man was gone? Well that was no business of Creshe.

    .....

    Eventually Bodeir Jr seemed to give up on the whole not doing anythingбн thing. He once sat up against the mast again and started to try and free himself to minimal effect. б░Well? Are you going to help me or not?б▒ hissed Bodeir Jr.

    Kat looked over at him with a raised eyebrow, б░And why should I do that?б▒

    б░Arenбпt you supposed to be my Escort or something? Wouldnбпt freeing me allow you the chance to feel me up or something?б▒ боgrumbledбп Bodeir.

    Kat looked down at Bodeir with a significantly colder gaze, not even noticing the little embers of demonic fire that danced around her, ready for themand. б░Ok, first off. Iбпm not the Escort, Iбпm the guard. Second offбн Iбпm thinking your much less likely to do something stupid if youбпre tied up. Iбпm rather tempted to leave you there,б▒

    б░Well I only need one guard. I could just order you to switch roles,б▒ said Bodeir with conviction that only a truly ignorant little shit could muster. Frost started to spread along the nearby nks of wood. If it wasnбпt a perfect circle and instead leaned a bit towards Bodeir Jr hereбн wellбн nobody was going toin. Not even Bodeir if he knew what was good for him.

    б░Ok, first off, just because Iбпm a Subus doesnбпt mean I have an interest in sex. Secondly, even if I did have some interest I have a girlfriend and sheбпs much more intelligent, and better looking then you are. Finally, that is NOT how this works. We were hired, by your father, through an intermediary and nowhere amongst that chain was I ever told to listen to your orders. So no, you cannot just order me to take up Sueбпs role,б▒ stated Kat tly.

    *I really hope Sueбпs not annoyed at me for this though.* A quick nce over at Sue actually showed her making a thumbs up, though hidden from Bodeirбпs view. *Waitбн she approves? Iбпm gonna need to ask about thatter.*

    б░Whatever my dadбпs paying you Iбпll double it,б▒ said Bodeir Jr, once again, as if that was a perfectly reasonable thing to say.

    б░Okбн first offбн itбпs really not about the money. Second offбн where do you think you get the money from?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░My allowance? Obviously?б▒ stated Bodeir.

    Kat gave a horrified nce at Lily. *Isбн is he actually that stupid? Likeбн I think I pity Bodeir, the older one. A lot. This isбн I meanбн how is he even still alive if heбпs so dumb? I justбн I donбпt understand?*

    [I donбпt either Kat. Iбн I can barelyprehend the level of stupid youбпd need to be to say something like that. I thought that his Dad was being pretty fair butбн my god Bodeir the elder is a fucking saint for dealing with this shit. How does he function?]

    *I have no idea.* б░Rightбн pretty sure that even if that was going to cover itбн you do realise you get that money from your dad right? Heбпd never let you pay meбн with what is basically his own moneyбн to override his contract with me,б▒ said Katбн slowly. Like she was talking to a five-year-old. Kat wasnбпt hopeful that itбпd get through.

    б░But thatбпs my money! I can do whatever I want with it!б▒ retorted Bodeir Jr.

    *My God. This is what peak idiot looks like. How the fuбнdge am I going to keep this kid alive? Does he even have enough braincells to make sure he doesnбпt just suffocate to death?*

    б░Rightбн Iбпm not even going to bother exining the major issues with that logic if you canбпt already see them. Soбн yeah not your escort Iбпm your guard and every single thing thates out of your mouth only further reinforces that belief. That and despite the fact Iбпm pretty sure I can fight your dadбн I really donбпt want to. Soбн youбпre going to sit tight for however long those ropes keep you there,б▒ said Kat. Once againбн very slowly. The slightly zed look in Bodeirбпs eyes not signalling good things.

    б░But why not? I offered you money right?б▒ whined Bodeir.

    Kat pondered if she could justify kicking the боkidбп really hard in the face for some vaguely defined safety reason. The best she could think of would be that itбпd hopefully stop him talkingбн but Kat wasnбпt all that hopeful.

 Chapter 980 - 980 Chapter 980 Old Man Hromdir

    980 Chapter 980 Old Man Hromdir

    Kat and Lily walked away from Bodeir trying to free himself. Heined as they walked awayбн but it was just too sad to listen to. Kat was now wondering just how much effort sheбпd need to put into keeping the fool alive. Kat took up position beside Sue and sighed, б░Soбн what are your thoughts?б▒

    б░The view is great but the mark is dumber than a bag of rocks. I can only hope that all the blood that shouldбпve been devoted to intelligence made it somewhere useful,б▒ responded Sue as she gazed out at the ocean of clouds. Only thergest groups of clouds stayed in view long, they were rushing past everything at a rather impressive speed. It let them all appreciate the fact that, while this was a wooden boat, it was a FAST wooden boat.

    Kat just let Sueбпsment wash over her. Honestly, Kat had expected something along those lines. б░Yeah butбн why did you seem so unbothered by the fact he wanted me to be his date? Isnбпt thatбн kind of insulting to you? I meanбн no I donбпt think I want to say anything else. Just in case,б▒

    Sue giggled, б░Oh Kat. Remember, I like to keep my sex life interesting. Itбпs my primary motivation. He clearly doesnбпt have the brain power to suggest anything unique for any night-time activitiesбн but the fact that I need to work a bit to get into his pants is at least something to keep myself upied. Thoughбн it would be a big disappointment if he was actually gay,б▒

    б░IбпM NOT GAY!б▒ shouted Bodeir.

    Kat and Sue turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow. Heбпd been ranting for a bit nowбн but apparently he was really sensitive about his sexuality. б░Bodeir, justбнugh it off in the future. People keep saying it because you keep giving them ammunition. If youughed instead youбпd be signalling that you found the idea so hrious theyбпll put it out of their mind,б▒

    Bodeir continued to grumbled, not really listening to Katбпs well meaning advice, all б░Not listening to you after denying my reasonable requestб▒ and б░why should I listen to my fatherбпs pet demonб▒ and a few other unttering things Kat was trying not to think about lest she punch the idiot.

    Letting out a sigh, Kat turned back to Sue. б░Rightбн I guess I can understand the idea for a challenge but likeбнб▒ Kat looked over at Bodeir again, б░Is it really worth it? Likeбн at all?б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░Itбпs not so much the destination but the journey in this case Kat. Iбпm not sure Iбпve ever had to seduce someone so dumb AND stubborn. One or the other? Yup. Bothбн donбпt think so. Plus, I was pleasantly surprised with thest idiot I seduced. He didnбпt really need to think in bed. All instincts. Good instincts too. I was so impressed with him I cooked him something as a gift. It wasnбпtбн great but I did try!б▒

    .....

    б░How is your cooking?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Ehбн itбпs not horrible but itбпs nothing fancy either. I know a few recipes and mostly just stick to those. Cobbler, meat loaf, sd I guess? But thatбпs more ingredient prep, Iбпve got no idea what it takes to make a good sd. I just throw in the ingredients my Mum usually usesбн or whatever I have on hand and deal with the results. Honestly, I think itбпs all in the dressing but that tends to be the least avable ingredient,б▒ answered Sue.

    б░Thatбпsбн fairбнб▒ said Kat with a nod of understanding, б░I didnбпt get to cook too much but my knew strength and muscle control means that I can be pretty fancy with it when I want to. That being saidбн for proper meals? Iбпm more inclined to cook forrge groups. Growing up in the orphanage meant there was no such thing as wasted leftovers so the more food you could make at one time the better,б▒

    б░Yeah I canбпt understand that. Iбпve only ever cooked for myself, my Mum and Dad, a few lovers and thatбпs it. Anytime it was my turn to supply food for my slutty боfriendsбп meetings Iбпd just take everyone somewhere to eat out or get my Mum to help. A bitzy perhapsбн but as I said Iбпm not a fantastic cook,б▒ continued Sue.

    Kat and Sue watched the clouds pass for a little while before the door opened and a servant stepped out with a bowl of water, and three cups of tea. The servant first stopped over at Kat and Sue, clearly offering the tea. Kat grabbed one to try and Sue did the sameбн then the servant bent down and handed the third cup of tea to Lily before walking over to Bodeir and dropping the bowl of water just out or reach and walking away. б░What. The. Fuck,б▒ said Kat in shock.

    б░Iбн no I have no idea, what the fuck?б▒ mirrored Sue. б░Iбн if they thought Lily was a person theyбпd just bring tea for everyone right? Orбн no wellбн but she got tea? Is it good tea? Is it cat edible tea?б▒

    б░It tastes nice,б▒ said боLilyбп б░So Iбпm going to say yes it is good tea?б▒

    Sue just stared down at Lily happilypping and her tea, and then over at Bodeir who just red at the bowl. He wasnбпt thirsty yetбн but everyone was guessing he would be thirsty long before he got free of the rope. б░Iбн are his servants normally this mean to him?б▒

    б░Nope,б▒ Kat, Lily and Sue, all jumped in sync with each other. Kat had moved to protect Lily and Sue with her fans out. Sue had summoned up her hammer, and Lily jumped into Katбпs sleeve. The servant who just spoke had been the same one that delivered the drinks earlier. Butбн *didnбпt I see this guy leave through the door to the lower decks?*

    б░How did you get back here?б▒ asked Sue.

    Itбпs really not that hard. There are plenty of windows in the side of the ship, and quite a few cannon emcements. Itбпs not hard to sneak out of one, and itбпs a then a simple matter of jumping back onto the deck,б▒ said the servant.

    б░Rightбн umбн are you that spy Bodeir was meant to find?б▒ asked Kat.

    The man shook his head. He was the oldest looking mountain elf Kat had seen. His skin no longer brown but grey instead, though his hair still looked rather luscious. His skin actually seemed to have tightened up over time, instead of getting droopy like a human. б░No. My name is Hromdir and I was the personal servant of Patriarch Bodeir until he tasked me with watching over his son to the best of my abilities. I treat him much like my grandson, and as an infertile old man, Iбпm happy with that. Wellбн I share simr thoughts to Bodeir the elder in regards to his attitudeбн but still, heбпs like a grandson to meбн soбнб▒ Hromdir shrugged in a боwhat can you doбп sort of way.

    б░Yeah butбн isnбпt it a bit cruel to give him a pet bowl for water?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Eh, the lesson wouldnбпt really stick otherwise. Servants can still be petty, and Bodeir the elder doesnбпt really know how to punish his son properly. One thing the younger Bodeir managed to inherit is stubbornness. He has rather high pride and is actually quite aplished as a cultivator despite hisбнcking mental aspects. If he was just a bit more intelligent heбпd be far and away the best cultivator of his generationбн

    б░s, his extreme talent can only make up for so much of his mental deficiencies. Mountain elves canбпt begin cultivating till they least fifty, and even then it is somewhat risky till they approach 100. The fact that Bodeir Jr can cultivate well is a showcase of great talentбн and the fact heбпs an idiot means that in a few decades heбпll fall behind. Sadly,б▒ said Hromdir.

    б░Rightбн but whatбпs with the bowl?б▒ asked Kat again.

    б░Ah, well, dehydration is a great humbling tool. Bodeir needs to either escape his fatherбпs rope, or ept my mercy in offering him water by drinking from a pet bowl, as you said. He wonбпt just spill it to reduce the temptation, water is much to precious a resource to us as a people, it is nearly ingrained in our bodies, and certainly ingrained in our culture. That means he must stare at it. Constantly nearby, constantly tempting. His pride, or his thirst. I know which well break,б▒ said Hromdir confidently.

    б░Okбн so is thisбн a lesson or something?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Indeed. He neglected to inform the servants about this trip, for obvious reasons. He ordered us to prepare different lodgings despite having one prepared for him, with food and everything. He defied his fatherбпs orders, despite still being under his fatherбпsmand. These all show signs of a weak master, and as Bodeir saysбн Bodeir needs to learn. His freedom hase to an endбн and if I can help get those lessons to sink inбн wellбн I can discipline an unruly grandchild,б▒ exined Hromdir.

 Chapter 981 - 981 Chapter 981 Quick Trip on a Flying Ship

    981 Chapter 981 Quick Trip on a Flying Ship

    The boat trip itself didnбпt end up being all that interesting after that. Once things got going there just wasnбпt anything for the girls to do. Sure there were a few key eventsбн but in between that Kat and Lily spent the time training. It turned out that important cultivators liked to have warded training rooms on their transport. Who wouldбпve thought?

    The first thing that happened, was of course Bodeir Jrбпs escape from the ropes. Thoughбн escape is overly generous. After a few hours whatever force was making them unbreakable just fell away and Bodeir tore his way through them before stomping off to go hide in his room. Kat and Lily didnбпt see him at all after that. Apparently Sue didбн but Sue phrased it rather strangely at the time, б░What a poor bodyguard, Iбпm perfectly aware of what Bodeir has been doing. Iбпve seen him a few times,б▒ but Kat was pretty sure Sue just snuck a look in through a window or something.

    The cafeteria food was alright. Nothing amazing, but nothing horrible. The sailors were a bit noisy during meal times but Kat and Lily didnбпt hold it against any of them. The first meal, the evening dinner, a few crew members pulled out old beaten-up instruments and starting singing sea shanties. It put a smile on peopleбпs faces, and Kat promised to sing on stage tomorrow night. It was easy to agree to. These werenбпt professionals at all, just a few sailors singing sea shanties, and Kat was happy to lead the chorus for such simple songs. It wasnбпt like she was going to forget the worlds.

    The next day there was a few attacks from various animals and things, but what the cannons didnбпt scare away, or killбн wellбн Kat offered to help with one and lobbed a decent sized fireball containing 20% of her demonic reserves. It quickly froze the beast, sending it careening out of the sky. Apparently it was a Rank 3 spirit beast. Katбпs mind shed back to that giant snakeбн and just how much easier it was to take out this flying one.

    *I wonder if I really am that much stronger or if the snake was an exemr of its species. Besides, I donбпt actually know what killed this one, technically speaking. Sure the wings froze and it fell out of the sky, but itбпs not like I know if it actually died from either the impact or from having its insides turned into an ice cube. Might be something else to test.*

    After that, Kat was called up whenever something a bit too scary for the cannons was flying around. Sometimes just throwing some fire casually at these monsters was enough to drive them away, fleeing into the clouds to get as far away from the, honestly rather slow, fire. A few others thought they were hot shit and tried to simple tank the slow moving projectile. They became fast moving projectiles, destined for the ground. Not a single thing that tried attacking during the whole flight could withstand more than 20% of Katбпs demonic energy.

    Kat wasnбпt entirely sure what that meant. Was there nothing tougher along this route? Or were the strong ones smart enough to know attacking them wasnбпt worth it. *Itбпs also possible that this route was picked specifically because it doesnбпt step on the toes of any ancient dragons or something. I imagine that with so many deadly creatures around, flight paths are just as reliant on being safe as they are on having favourable wind conditions. Thoughбн how much thattter actually matters is hard to tell.*

    Mostly because there wasnбпt really any wind. Oh sure the sailors all bundled up to keep warm, and obviously nobody was suffocating, but there wasnбпt any billowing wind. It was all gentle and calm. This stood in direct contradiction to the sails. They seemed to be perpetually full and normally pointing towards the front of the ship. It did asionally lean to one side or the otherбн but when that happened the rest of the ship was sure to follow, lining things back up again.

    It seemed like the ship actually steered more with the sails then the rudder. Well, that is if there was a rudder at all. Kat hadnбпt checked and wasnбпt sure if it was necessary to keep the ship on track. Lily actually tried to ask for specifics, through Kat of courseбн but the sailor in question justughed and said, б░That nonsense is tooplex for me. I just know how to keep the ship running and to avoid falling off the edge! Important lesson that,б▒ whichбн wasnбпt really helpful at all.

    .....

    When Creshe was asked, she apologised and said, б░While I do know a considerable amount of the technical details, Iбпm not allowed to share them with anyone. Perhaps the patriarch wouldбпve main an exception for you had he been asked, but without permission Iбпm afraid I just canбпt risk my job to satisfy your curiosity,б▒

    Which was a shame. That being said, Kat did get to cuddle Lily a bunch to cheer her up before they got back to their training. So Kat ultimately considered the endeavour pretty sessful even if Lily didnбпt. The only thing Lily did manage to understand, was that the ship was moreplicated then it looked, with a central control room that was off limits, quite a few removable panels with glowing sigils hidden underneath them, and so many sailors that, now she was looking, clearly had a purpose below deck. What that wasбн she didnбпt know and that irked a bit.

    Kat singingter that night made up for any issues though. Kat wasnбпt amazing at singing, she didnбпt have the practice to make it a truly spectacr performance, but her voice was smooth and able to easily handle shifting pitch. Practice from yelling over excited children also gave her the projection necessary for her words to carry across the room. Towards the endбн when some sailors wereбн perhaps a little tipsy. Not drunk of course, they were sailorsбн Kat was asked to sing with her demonic voice. It was a very strange feelingбн but the cheering was nice.

    The next day, they arrived at their destination a little before lunch. It was about eleven in the morning. Kat and Lily were pretty happy with their practice, and time aboard the ship. Well, Kat was pleased with Lilyбпs progress. Kat herself hadnбпt really made any advancements with her own water form. Kat had gotten better at getting everything in ce and her mind was rapidly adapting to being able to see so much all around herбн

    But Kat hadnбпt been able to move yet. Any attempt to try and break apart and travel, or just flow in a vaguely humanoid shape from one point to another was miserable at best and useless at worse. Kat also had Lily try to attack a few times andбн wellбн Kat found she could switch to water fast enoughбн but the paper Lilyunched still knocked around said water causing havoc with Katбпs feelings of perception.

    On Lilyбпs end, she got quite a few spells working. Everything from a small, exceptionally sturdy and sharp paper arrow all the way up to swarms of paper birds to harass an attacker. Lilyбпs progress was beyond anything sheбпde to expect afterbouring heavily in worlds that suppressed mana. It turned out all that time and effort sheбпd been putting it had very much been worth it.

    Lilyбпs favourite spell had to be her боgiantбп paper aerone. Sure she could fly with her wings, but flying around while sitting regally on a paper n just called to her for some reason. It was a pain in the ass to control, because you had to set the spell up in such a way that the paper always went forward with respect to the pointed bit of paper at the front. This meant that to refine the movement Lily had to tilt herself and use a bit of paper maniption to tilt the construct.

    Which was both easier and harder then moving random bits of paper. The paper in question was already filled with her mana, so that wasnбпt an issueбн but it also had a set of instructions to obey. It was very easy to disrupt those instructions if Lily wasnбпt careful. She needed to focus only on moving the paper directly, instead of identally trying to force the spell to change which caused the paper to disappear if she messed with it like that.

    All in all though, it was a good time. The sailors were nice, the view was nice if a bit samey a lot of the time. Kat got some more training done, even if she didnбпt make the kind of progress sheбпd been hoping for, Lily made great progress that helped soothe a lot of the confidence issues Lily had been feelingtely and Sueбн well she was probably doing Sue things. Neither of the two really wanted to ask for the specifics. The smell was answer enough.

 Chapter 982 - 982 Chapter 982 Hamish Greetings

    982 Chapter 982 Hamish Greetings

    As the boat pulled into the Holy Icy Wind sect, Katбпs jaw dropped. The whole sect was made of breathtakingly clear ice that seemed to have little bits of confined light as edging. Every building was made from the same material, and they had mostly the same styling with little bits of flourish to make them distinct from each other. Behind most of the clear ice was a secondaryyer of ice that was exceptionally foggy. It was clearly for privacy reasonsбн but the light contained within the edging bounced wonderfully through the fog, giving it an ethereal feel.

    The dock space was on the outskirts of the town, making use of a particr cliff face. Instead of digging down as the Mountain Shaker sect did, they instead built out a long pier off the side of the mountain that floated over nothing. It was interesting to see a shipyard that was so high up. The only thing that made Kat frown was that there clearly wasnбпt any method ofunching the boats. Kat could even see one taking off right now. It justбн slowly started to drift off.

    Creshe was nearby and Kat asked, б░Why do they just have a floating dockyard and nothing to get the boats up to speed?б▒

    Creshe shrugged, б░Most ships arenбпt as sturdy as the Flying Rock here. Mountain Shaker specialises in sturdy construction and we can take the pressure easy,б▒ Creshe patted the railing fondly as she spoke. б░Downside isбн our eleration is shit. Itбпs somewhat intentional, but we wouldnбпt reach our top speed without theuncher. Keeping that speed is easyбн but elerating? Thatбпs a pain in the ass.

    б░Itбпs a w weбпre not too worried about. We do have ouruncher after all, and with it we can reach speeds that exceed most, and rival the best. Our ships just canбпt make it there by themselves. A minor price to pay for never being taken out of the sky by monsters. The Holy Wind sect howeverбн they do good business with touring boats, slower things. We might be invited on one while youбпre here but probably not,б▒

    б░Hmmбнб▒ mumbled Kat as she continued to look out over the city. It was clearly separated into distinct tiers and the shipyard marked a sort ofбн halfway point between the second and third highest sections. The ship continued descending, the oars held out but unmoving. The sail full but fluttering oddly in the breeze. Then there was a pop and the bubble that kept the ship stable fell.

    Sue and Lily shivered slightly as the frigid wind sted them unprepared. Lily bounced over to Kat, who opened her arms and cuddled the little cat. The sailorsбн and Kat, didnбпt bat an eye. For them it wasnбпt worth worrying about. When Kat looked back over the railing, once Lily was secure of course, she noticed that a group of people were standing at the docks, all grouped up together. Probably waiting for them.

    Katбпs suspicion was proved correct. As the boat slowed it became clear that therge offshoot of the pier they were heading for was the one filled with formal looking people all standing around. Kat pursed her lips but didnбпtment as the boat carefully pulled up beside them. Just as the boat pulled to a stop, Kat heard a door being kicked open and Bodeir walked out, servants in toe.

    Bodeir had dressed up nicely, if warmly. His robes were lined with soft, puffy looking fur and his face was framed by a weird hat that had a veil on the back. The whole ensemble was done up in colours reminiscent of Bodeirбпs home. Dark reds, and browns with a dash of bright blues. Without saying a word, he strode forward confidently as the sailors rushed from another door and delivered a gangnk for the procession.

    .....

    Hromdir got their attention with a very slight wave, indicating that they should be positioned between Bodeir and the rest of the servants. Shrugging and doing just that, Kat fell in line behind Bodeir, but Hromdir made a few more subtle gestures, and Kat mimed back the idea of боloomingбп over Bodeir, wings out. Hromdir nodded, despite Katбпs confused look. With another, much smaller shrug Kat did just that sliding up behind Bodeirбн and realising for the first time that the elf was actually rather short.

    Kat didnбпt need to do much to loom over Bodeir, as her natural height already did that. Letting her wings sit slightly more open then normal, and just the slightest tilt of her neck. Kat felt like she was doing a wonderful job when the person clearly in charge on the other side took a step forward and she red her demonic energy just for a second, letting it seep into her eyes and sh purple. The poor guy stumbled and Kat was very pleased with the development.

    б░That is the third son of the Holy Icy Wind Sect Matriarch, Hamish.б▒ whispered Hromdir so softly, that even with Katбпs enhanced hearing she wasnбпt sure she heard it. Hamish was a rather small, willowy figure. In a less hostile environment, that mightбпve been the norm but this willowy youth disyed that fact clearly despite the harsh winds. They wore a simple but elegant suit with an ice blue rose as the sp on his bolo tie. The suit was a dark blue that seemed nearly ck, with pink lining around the edges of the sleeves.

    б░I greet you, Bodeir, in the name of the Holy Icy Wind Sect, may the winds blow good tidings your way,б▒ said Hamish with a very, very slight bow.

    б░I greet you, Hamish, in the name of the Mountain Shaker Sect. May your enemies quake when they hear your march,б▒ responded Bodeir with a simr, slight bow.

    [*WAIT HE CAN SPEAK LIKE A NORMAL PERSON!*]

    Unconcerned with Kat and Lilyбпs surprise Hamish continued to speak, б░I can lead you to your abode now, or if you prefer, my people can escort your servants and luggage to your temporary domicile while giving you a tour of the city. Not all that much has changed since yourst visit, but perhaps you would like a refresher?б▒

    Bodeir боthoughtбп for a moment. Thoughбн Kat and Lily were still debating if it was possible for Bodeir to think. Prior evidence suggested noбн but the new evidence saidбн perhaps? б░I will travel to my abode first I think. I know my way around the Holy Wind Sect well enough. We are great allies after all, I would like to think I wonбпt be too surprised by what I find here,б▒

    [Ok, thereбпs no way this speech wasnбпt likeбн rehearsed or just written by someone else right? Iбпm not going crazy right?]

    *Thatбпs the only thing I can think of. How can this be the same boy that wanted to demand I date him for moneyбн using money given to him by his father. He actually sounds like an intelligent person right now!*

    б░Ah of course. Perhaps you remember our winter rose garden? Weбпve made some improvements to the sculptures there. Our hot springs are still in high demand, though it is possible to use the imitation version within your lodgings if you are concern with crowds,б▒ said Hamish.

    Bodeir gave a shrug in response and said, б░I would like to find these ces of interest myself. A bit of exploration gives everything you find a bit of extra spice you know?б▒

    While Kat and Lily did understand the pointбн they were somewhat wishing they didnбпt. Who the heck is this and what happened to the idiot Bodeir that was tied up with rope and thrown onto the deck of the Floating Rock. Was the rope actually an intelligence draining artifact? Was Bodeir actuallyбн smart? Or at the very least of a reasonable level of intelligence?

    *Waitбн Hromdir said, specifically, that Bodeir was dumb and it was the main thing holding him back in cultivationбн so how the heck is he managing to make a perfectly eptable speech?*

    Hamish nodded, б░My siblings have said things of that nature before. While I myself prefer a personally guided tour, I suppose I can see why some would prefer the call of exploration. As such, I will happily guide you to the residence we have put aside for you, this way,б▒ finished Hamish.

    As he whirled around two maids stepped in behind Hamish while the rest held back. Bodeir marched forward, with his servant train behind him. Through some unseen signal, various servants started to share the load but Lily, who was watching the goings on behind Katбн couldnбпt work out the system. Some people carried multiple bags, some only one. Some hadrge packages, while others only carried a few small things. Despite this, everyone seemed to know what they were meant to carry, even Hamishбпs servants. There was noints. No jostling. Just a few swift movements and the baggage was all sorted out.

 Chapter 983 - 983 Chapter 983 Details of Their Stay

    983 Chapter 983 Details of Their Stay

    After investigating the lodgingsбн Kat found them to be fairly standard. At least, fairly standard for a lot of her Contract work. The room she was assigned was lovely to look at and about twice the size of her bedroom at home. With that being saidбн Kat was starting to get used to living in pseudo mansions as a guest. Especially while out and about. The only truly notable thing was that the servants quarters were all in the basementбн but Hromdir, upon seeing Katбпs concerned look informed her it was a heating thing.

    Apparently building your house out of ice kept things rather chilly. There was magic to help alleviate this for guestsбн but in truth the natives of the Holy Wind Sect were all trained to deal with the weather, even those who didnбпt have any ice affinity. Servant quarters were set underground because it was much warmer down there, and they were not expected to be used to the cold of the standard areas. Hromdir seemed to take great pleasure in pointing out that many foreign servants think they have better amodations then their masters.

    б░Why? Why would they set it up this way?б▒ asked Kat, needing no prompting from Lily who was thinking simr thoughts.

    б░Politics of course,б▒ said Hromdir. б░If guestsin about something asбн seemingly insignificant as the temperature, despite the fact that even the mortal inhabitants of the sect are able to deal with itбн itбпs admitting to arge degree of weakness. Truly, it isnбпt too hard to get used to with a bit of extra clothing and some more attention paid to how a cultivator reinforces themselves with Qiбн

    б░But for guests who have never been here before and who do not know to avoid mentioning itбн the Holy Wind Sect gains a good deal of leverage by answering the call for concessions. Either by supplying heaters or warmer clothes. At ruinous prices of course,б▒

    б░Of course,б▒ grumbled Kat. б░Is it all politics?б▒

    б░Of course,б▒ said Hromdir with a smile, sending Katбпs words back at her. б░Cultivators that reach Rank 4 quite regrly stall out, either throughck of talent,ck of resources or both. From there they have exceptionally long livesбн and nothing to do really except for hoarding resources, growing a sect to produce resources, or messing with people. All things to keep themselves upied.б▒

    б░What is there to upy ourselves with anyway? I mean, I doubt Iбпll get a chance because Bodeir will need guarding but Iбпm curious,б▒ Kat paused for a momentбн б░Waitбн I forgot to askбн how was Bodeir able to speak like a person with at least average intelligence just before? Noбн umбн hmmбн whatever pick a either question I donбпt mind,б▒

    б░Iбпll start with the young master then. There is quite a few things to do after all. The young master was of course trained for this sort of thing. It wasбн painfully slow and the young master doesnбпt bother to even pretendpetence in most situations. We are lucky that many believe his is an intelligent young man that enjoys acting the foolбн in truth he just knows a number of pre-written responses that either myself, his father, or some of the other servants supply him with.б▒

    .....

    б░Thatбн that makes an annoying amount of sense. Does it work?б▒ asked Kat with some hesitation.

    б░It worksбн well enoughбнб▒ offered Hromdir. б░In truth Bodeir having a short rangemunication tattoo to supply him answers helps immensely. It is also rather scary to think about just how much time it took Bodeir the elder to get him to this level. Stillбн despite all of Bodeirбпsints about his sonбн his son can act. Itбпs underutilised, but with a script and solid direction Bodeir Jr can perform shockingly well,б▒

    б░Soбн what? Heбпs some sort of acting savant?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Noбн notбн not reallyбнб▒ offered Hromdir hesitantly. б░Bodeir is justбн when he wants to, heбпs able to take instruction quite well and understand what is required for roles with some prompting. Heбпs good at ying the young master because Bodeir the elder has been teaching it to him for decades. He cannot swap roles quickly or with minimal promptingбн but with time to exin everything and a good script? Heбпs not so bad,б▒

    б░Rightбнб▒ said Kat slowly, not ready to believe Hromdir was actually exining everything about Bodeir Jrбпs talent here. Kat found thoughбн that she just didnбпt really care. If it was acting talent, a magic spell, or Bodeir Jrбпs true formбн it didnбпt matter right now and Kat was getting annoyed with the amount of time she spent dedicated to trying to figure it out. б░So what is there to do here?б▒

    б░Well, skiing is probably the simplest activity, if you are aware of it?б▒ Kat nodded at Hromdirбпs question, б░Good in that case, skiing or snowboarding are quitemon. So is using arge board to slide down as a group. Ice skating is known but not really practiced so high up because there are no goodkes to use it and itбпs not traditional enough a pastime for the sect leaders to invest in it.

    б░The markets contain a number of rare herbs, as well as finely crafted items. The sect has quite a few cultivation lessons that you likely would not be interested in. Hmmбн what else. There are a number of hot springs across the mountain. Some with healing properties, some without. They are used for a variety of things frommunal bathing to rxation to alchemy.

    б░There is also the public greenhouses, Hamish mentioned them, but they are rather beautifulбн though they are also exceptionally busy. Many, many cultivators like to use the open spaces to hold non-confidential meetings, it is also the main date spot for couples, far ahead of following the hiking trail up to the star watching tforms. Then of course the servants like to explore them, not just for the beauty but because of the warmth. Itбпs a very essible activity,б▒ exined Hromdir.

    *Do you want to check them out once weбпve finished our guard shift? Iбпm sure we can stick around for it.*

    [Maybe? Iбпd rather look at the stars in a nice private ce with you. Oh donбпt get me wrong, the gardens sound nice but Iбпve never been a big fan of crowds and Iбн I think Iбпd be a bit too embarrassed to do anything overly romantic in public. If they empty out a bit at night I might be interested, we do have much better night vision after all.]

    *Something to keep in mind certainly. The only worry would be if we need to take the boat back with Bodeir at all.*

    [Speaking of Bodeir why arenбпt we guarding him at the moment?]

    *I saw Sue sneak into his room shortly after he imed the master. I do not want to, hear, smell, or even think about whatбпs going on over there at the moment. Iбпm sure with Sueбпs barrier theyбпll be safe enough till I rush over, considering weбпre just a few rooms away.*

    [Rightбн yeahбн I donбпt want to know either and my nose is a lot more sensitive. Iбпm guessing Iбпm going to find out before you doбн]

    *If that is the case, kindly do NOT inform me, thanks.*

    б░Are there any events we need to know about before the feast?б▒ asked Kat.

    Hromdir gave a light shrug, б░It will depend entirely on the whims of the young master,б▒

    *Yeah I was afraid of that answer. Actually wait,* б░Soбн we were told, two days. Iбпm wondering if today is day one? Or if tomorrow is, seeing as today was more like half a day,б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Today is day one, or so I was led to believe. The feast is set on Friday, with the tournament likely to take the weekend, or a bit longer,б▒ said Hromdir.

    б░And today isбн Wednesday?б▒ Kat asked, mostly because she wasnбпt sure howparable the week actually was. Hromdirбпs nod implied, quiteparable to be the answer.

    б░Okбн sooбн would it be possible for me to just rx around the house then? If you could have a servant inform me should Bodeir wish to leave that would be perfect. The sound dampening isnбпt the best hereбн so if something goes wrong I should be able to hear itбн and other things,б▒ finished Kat with a grimace.

    б░The master bedroom has additional sound dampening enchantments that can be activated,б▒ added Hromdir.

    б░Oh noбн Iбпdбн umбн rather I didnбпt have toбн you know?б▒ said Kat.

    б░I can assign one or two of the moreбн adventurous maids to watch over the enchantment and turn it off at the first sign of trouble?б▒ offered Hromdir.

    б░Many thanks,б▒ said Kat with a sincere tone, and a slight bow.

 Chapter 984 - 984 Chapter 984 Strutting Around Town Part 1

    984 Chapter 984 Strutting Around Town Part Kat kept herself busy by messing around with demonic fire, changing it into various shapes and putting on little ys for herself. You see, Kat decided to do this guard thing somewhat properly and was currently resting against the sloped roof just above the window for Bodeirбпs room. Kat was very thankful that nothing happened between Bodeir and Sue today. She knew because there was a bit of an argument over that factбн but it wasnбпt Katбпs problem. Sue also sounded disturbingly chipper during the whole thingбн so it was probably going exactly as Sue wanted it.

    Lily had tried to stay up with Kat and keep herpany but the call of sleep was too much for the kitten. Kat herself was starting to be rather impressed with the control she had over her fire. It did get a bit unruly under certain circumstances but if she kept to a few specifics, it was surprisingly docile.

    The first part was just how much energy Kat pumped into the fire. After ten percent Kat was limited to basic prodding more than detailedmands. Oh she could throw a fireball without a problem with more than twice thatбн but sticking below ten percent Kat found she could use her mes to write letters, make dancing figures, really whatever she wanted. That was the second thing, there was also still a limit to the amount of mes she could control even if she kept the total demonic power in them down.

    A few little tricks she figured out thoughбн was that the ten percent cap was just based on the amount of demonic energy in each clump of fire. If Kat continued to summon up little embers with barely a percent she could have hundred of the things out with only minor issues. If she moved them all at once, theyбпd listen fine, but not if she tried to give them too many unique instructions.

    Kat was learning that limitation seemed to have more to do with her minds inability to properly multitask to that extent instead of having anything at all to do with her control over demonic power. It wasбн interesting to realise that the bottle neck wasnбпt the demonic energy anymore it was herself. So thatбпs what Kat decided to work on as she passed the time. Kat found, to her surprise, that she could hold up to ten separate things in her mind at once. Despite being nowhere near her theoretical maximum limitбн she was fairly proud of the fact she managed ten with no issue.

    Her progress after thatбн wasбн less thrilling. Kat managed to get a whole one extra line of thought running without demonic energy, and three if she was using it on her brain after a night of effort. Sure Kat knew that this wasnбпt really something a normal human could trainбн but it felt like she was behind for some reason and it irked her to realise she had a long way to go if she wanted to properly control her demonic energy. It seemed that sheбпd been taking it easy in her attempts to understand and control the energy, focusing too much on the energy itself and not enough on improving everything else.

    When morning came around Bodeir awoke and went into the backyard for morning exercises. Katбпs jaw dropped when she saw that Bodeir was putting real effort into his training. *I really should stop being so surprised. Idiot he may be but I already know that his father tried really hard to make sure his son isnбпtpletely useless. That Bodeir knows how to exercise, and does so regrly really shouldnбпt be a surprise to me.*

    After exercise came breakfast and a shower, or, apparently a bath as Sue gleefully informed Kat when she met them in the hallway. Kat simply red back and ran her hands through Lilyбпs fur to ignore the implications. Of course, eventually Bodeir was geared up and ready. Kat followed him into town, and their group was a bit of a strange one.

    Bodeir of course led the way. Not only did he know the area, but he was the young master. Kat and Lily followed to make sure he didnбпt get murdered horribly, two servants, one of which was Hromdir, followed behind him, presumably to do servant things. Finally there was Sue. Katбн wasnбпt entirely sure why Sue was following along at the startбн but that was answered shortly.

    .....

    Bodeir went into a few stores and then left without paying or really looking at anything just to insult the owners. Or well, that was Katбпs guess anyway. Bodeir didnбпt actually say anythingбн but he definitely wasnбпt looking at anything on disy. One of the shops they entered was a somewhat secluded sex shop that disguised this fact somewhat by disying a bunch of ropes out front. It was called боTrap Suppliesбп.

    Kat could feel the burning embarrassmenting from Lily as she recognised that nothing in the store was a serious method of restraint. Granted, the fact that the handcuffs had pink fluff on them shouldбпve clued Kat into that factбн but it just didnбпt click until she heard Lilyбпs mortified thoughts.

    Bodeir didnбпt seem to notice either, because he just walked in, gave one quick look around, tested one of the ropes, and left. Noments were made. No embarrassment was apparently on his face. The strangest thing was the fact Sue didnбпt say anything. Kat made the mistake of asking б░Youбпre surprisingly quiet Sue. I thought youбпd be tempting Bodeir a bit in that shop,б▒

    Sue just scoffed, б░No, thatбпs all amateur stuff. Itбпs nothing new to me, and Iбпve not got much interest in any of it. Basic BDSM stuff was like the first thing I tried on my fetish quest. Itбпs not bad, but to make things work you and your partner both have to really know what youбпre doing and Iбпm not much of a physical sadist. Emotionalбн maybe but I havenбпt met a someone with a proper humiliation fetish to test that part of me on,б▒

    б░Iбпm sorry I asked,б▒ grumbled Kat as the box in her mind from Vivianбпs боTalkбп rattled ominously, threatening to show her боhelpfulбп memories from that particr event. Kat of course threw some mental weight its way to keep it from opening even a crack.

    They continued exploring stores for seemingly no reason until Bodeir took a sharp turn, backtracking a bit through several side streets and stopping at a small restaurant. Bodeir walked in like he owned the ce, and pped down arge sack that jingled. б░One of everything,б▒

    The owner was server was a middle-aged looking man with a nasty scar over one eye that seemed blind. He had a dirty apron, but gleaming metal knives on his body. The man nodded, not saying anything and immediately began to cook. Kat just sat off to the side silently while the meal was made.

    Bodeir was supplied, in remarkable time really, the full menu. Some things were handed off to Hromdir to be put into a storage ring, others were handed over to Hromdir and the other servant to eat. A few dishes were pushed towards Sue and Bodeir ate the rest after Kat gave her first soup to Lily. Bodeir just red at her a bit for it and then said nothing.

    Bodeir wasбн almost delicate when it came to eating his meal. Everything was eaten with a proper posture, and with a noticeable break between each bite. Bodeir grabbed from all across his table with seemingly no pattern. The only exception to this would be once a dish was finished, if there was a decent amount of liquid, either as a broth or because it was a soup, Bodeir would always go back to finish that off before moving on.

    Bodeir finished his meal after about an hour and a half. Katбн wasnбпt sure if it was impressive or not. Sure he handed of arge number of dishes to Hromdir for storage, or eating, but Bodeir still ate like nine full meals. They werenбпt necessarilyrge meals, but certainly enough for lunch. Bodeir didnбпt seem to care about that though. Instead, he enjoyed the whole thing swiftly, but with care and said nothing to the owner, simply dropping another jingling stack off.

    The chef received it with a small grin that seemed to have so much genuine feeling behind it. Kat wasnбпt entirely sure why that was, but if she had to guess, Bodeir had probably spent more in this one session then the guy made in a month. Of courseбн even with that guess, Kat felt like the smile meant something else. She was right of course, but just because she knew there was more to it then that didnбпt mean she could magically figure out the боwhatбп from nothing.

    Lily did speak highly of the food though. Apparently, it was quite rich but full of different vours. Too many for her cat senses to really pick up. [Iбпm actually a little bit sad I canбпt risk transforming right now. I think Iбпd have loved to know what this actually tasted like.]

    *If we make money somehow we cane back here. I remember the way.*

    [Thanks]

 Chapter 985 - 985 Chapter 985 Strutting Around Town Part 2

    985 Chapter 985 Strutting Around Town Part After the meal Bodeir was in a noticeably better mode. That didnбпt stop him entering stores, and leaving before really doing anything. However, this improved mood meant it was time for Sue to start her own angle of attack. Kat didnбпt notice it until the fourth store, but Sue had started directing the group, or more urately, directing Bodeir to direct the group towards fancy female clothing stores. Sue achieved this with a few whispered wordsбн but mostly the power of tits. Certainly not something to be underestimated.

    After Bodeir got used to being lead around, Sue started to extend the time they spent in each store slowly. Carefully forcing Bodeir to spend enough times for her to take in the offerings they had on disy before leaving again. Before Sueбпs n could crystaliseбн the group had their first hostile encounter. It was straight out of a JRPG. Final Fantasy eat your heart out. Kat had боCultivator in Hostile Territory Simtorбп.

    The other cultivator was a buff human male with no shirt on and pants that only reached his knees. He was muscly sure, and he had a nice tanбн but despite the brave face he was putting on the guy was also quiet clearly shivering. He was supressing it as best he couldбн but Katбпs eyes were better then that. Thoughбн what he was using for warmth was very silly, at least in Katбпs mind.

    He had three girls draped over him. One clinging to each arm, both pressing their breasts into the arms in question while the third, and smallest of the group rode on his shoulder and leaned across his head so that her boobs were just barely in his line of sight. He had one servant behind him, a butler that looked like he was no older than fifteen but that probably just meant the butler in question was a cultivator himself.

    The two groups squared off against each other. The women ring jealousy at Sue who was of course wearing a thick jumperбн that showed off her muchrger tits. The fact that all three of the girls were noticeable smaller, and two sets of gazes were trying to burn away Sueбпs боextra fatбп was a good hint they werenбпt too happy with their Subus counterpart. The one on top of the guyбпs head though, she stared at Kat, eyes burning with envy. Why? Kat really didnбпt know.

    Kat just looked back with all the confusion and apathy she could manage. Kat really didnбпt know what their problem was with her. They were nice looking girls, and Kat just couldnбпtprehend why theyбпd feel threatened by Katбпs presence. Whichбн was very silly of Kat, all things considered.

    Kat was a Rank 3 Subus. Her skin was wless and she radiated a subtle grace that seemed to lightly caress the senses. Kat had no obvious defects anywhere, and her face was now perfectly symmetrical. Katбпs legs, as Lily liked to point out, where easily her best feature and unlike the rest of the girls she was wearing a light silk kimono that showed off her body quite well and didnбпt seem to be suffering for it. Of course, the fact that Kat clearly wasnбпt trying and still looked better then them just made it worse.

    Kat of course had no real understanding of this. Abination of not bothering with her appearance before changing into a demon. Thinking makeup was always too expensive, and the generalck of time in front of mirrors meant that Kat didnбпt have a proper understanding of how her appearance had improved over time.

    Lily also wasnбпt much help on that front either. Lily had always thought Kat was the best-looking person sheбпd ever seen. Her deep infatuation gave her exceptionally rose tinted sses when it came to Katбн but it also meant that the improvements were rather unremarkable to Lily. What did it matter if Katбпs face was a little more symmetrical if Kat was already the best looking person in existence to Lily? Smoother skin? Presence? Kat was already an 11/10. Getting to 12/10 meant nothing in her mind.

    .....

    At some unseen signal, while the girls were eyeing each other upбн well, most were. Sue was making more of an effort to push her chest out then ring backбн Bodeir spoke first. б░The young master of Mountain Shaker sect greats his junior,б▒

    The shirtless man grimaced, realising that he was outssed in background and in beauties, nodded, б░This junior disciple of Iron Body Mountain greets senior, and would be most grateful for any tips the young master can bestow upon this junior,б▒

    Bodeir seemed to think for a momentбн but Kat could guess he was waiting for someone else to provide him the answer. When he finally spokeбн Kat was pretty sure it was just nonsense that was meant to seem insightful. б░This senior disciples suggests that junior brother meditate on the fact that a single apple tree can provide more sustenance then an entire farm of carrots if given time and care,б▒

    The shirtless man had a look of confusion sh across his face before he forcibly set it back to something more neutral and bowed to Bodeir, б░This junior brother thanks senior brother for the insightful words. Is there anything this junior brother can do to repay this wisdom?б▒

    б░No, it is the duty of all seniors to dispense wisdom to deserving juniors, go in peace and think on my lesson,б▒ said Bodeir with a shocking amount of poise and gravitas.

    The shirtless man bowed again before quickly power walking off, taking the first turn down a side street to get away from Bodeirбпs line of sight as quickly as possible. The girls did keep ring at Sue, even the one that had originally focused on Kat. They kept up their res until they round the corner. Sue of course wanted thestugh and pped her ass right as they rounded the corner. Kat could actually hear the growling start as soon as they were out of sight.

    Things calmed down a bit after that until a few storester, while Sue was looking at clothes for a full five minutes this time, a woman with antlers on her head slid up to Bodeir and said, б░Hello handsome, how can I help you? I can get you A N Y T H I N G in the store if youбпd like.б▒ Now, this was of course said in the most seductive manner possible. So Sue had to rise to the challenge.

    She hopped in front of Bodeir to partially block the sight of the woman, and said, б░Yeah can I get this in a gold? This shade of blue does my skin no favours,б▒

    The two then proceeded to stare at each other forбн minutes it felt like, changing their expressions slightly over time. *Ok. What the heck is going on here?*

    [It is the ancient art of боestablishing territoryбп]

    *I am beyond confused.*

    [Look itбпs going something like thisбн

    Sue: Heбпs mine.

    Antlers: I donбпt see himining about the attention

    Sue: No but I am. Iбпm staking my im and you can shove off.

    Antlers: Thereбпs nothing wrong with looking is there? If you think his attention is so easily caught maybe you can find someone better.

    Sue: Maybe I can but heбпs an idiot, rich, and good at a few otherбн naughty things.

    Antlers: Well thatбпs just making me want him more.

    Sue: And Iбпll fight you over it if you press me. Think youбпve got tits better then mine?

    Antlers: No but your leg game is weak and your ass is so big it makes pping noises when you walk.

    Sue: Of course it does. I practiced that walk for years. If I didnбпt want people looking at my ass Iбпd wear less tight pants. Just because youбпre tter then a pancake up top, and down bottom doesnбпt mean I feel bad about my extra stuffing. It goes to the best ces after all.

    Antlers: Clearly if you need that much extra padding youбпre doing something wrong.

    Or something like that.]

    *Are they really having a conversation like that?*

    [I meanбн probably? I donбпt really speak thenguage because I was never interested in men so I didnбпt pick it up properly. They are definitely trying to tell each other off for various reasons but honestly? I donбпt have a clue what theyбпre doing anymore then you do]

    *Okбн but that was a hrious image. I could actually imagine them saying all that stuff.*

    [Yeahбн Sue would. Not sure about the cashier check but if sheбпs already trying to sleep with Bodeir without even hearing him talk? I feel like my guesses arenбпt too far off.]

    *Think we should share this with Sueter?*

    [Hmmбн yeah I think we should. Or maybe we should ask how urate our version of events is?]

    Bodeir, a bit slow at the best of times, took a while to work out he wanted nothing at all to do withбн whatever the heck this was, regardless of how urate Lilyбпs боtrantionsбп might have been. Soбн he just walked out. When Sue noticed this, she kept the cashiers attention for a little longer before walking outбн and knocking over a pile of clothes with her ass on the way out. The wink might have been overkill though.

 Chapter 986 - 986 Chapter 986 Much Sneak, Very Stealth

    986 Chapter 986 Much Sneak, Very Stealth

    The group ate at another small but excellent restaurant before they made their way back to they were staying at. Sue swindled a dress out of the whole thing to wear to the party tomorrow night, and there was a few more encounters with other cultivatorsбн but none of them were assassins. Kat didnбпt need to do anything because it seemed that Bodeir was always theбн higher Rank? Kat didnбпt really understand how the system they all seemed to operate under worked.

    Still, after seeing it happen a few times, where Bodeir and another guy would face off. Stare for a while, until conceding that Bodeir wasбн somehow a боsenior brotherбп and then heбпd offer advice that almost certainly meant nothing. It was always the same temteбн though Kat was a little shocked when she saw it y out the same way upon meeting a female cultivator.

    She was ripped, much like the first guy, and wore a skirt and bustier that left her very exposed to the elements. She wasnбпt shivering though, and managed to brave the elements quite well. In fact, the three girls she had clinging to her were clearly colder despite their increased levels of clothing. She had quite a few scars, and was by far the fiercest looking cultivator they met on their walk. Despite that, she still deferred to Bodeir, got cryptic advice, and left.

    Though, the woman in question did give Kat a very suggestive wink. Of course, Kat only found it out was suggested when Lily started projecting killing intent at the woman, forcing her to shiver for the first time since theyбпd met and turned away. Kat used her fans to hide the smile that wouldnбпt seem to leave her face. Lily was adorable when she was being overprotective. It wasnбпt as though Kat was in any danger from the cultivators here. Despite how fierce thedy looked; Kat was certain she was stronger.

    When they got back to the mansion Bodeir went off to do Bodeir things, while Kat, Sue, and Lily found a pack of cards. There was a bit too many cards in each suit, but they just removed the extras. Apparently 52 was amon number for a deck of cards even in the demon world, it wasnбпt the only one, but it wasmon enough. Sue spent most of the game trying to turn it into strip poker then ying seriously. Considering they werenбпt even ying poker, but hearts, or more urately, ck Lady, a variant of Hearts where the Queen of Spades was also a card to avoid.

    Lily was able to do surprisingly well despite not having hands. Her memory was good enough to check over every card once, then line them all up on the table flipped over. Kat, in a show of solidarity did the same. Sue decided to have fun with things and put her cards on the table as wellбн but her memory wasnбпt quite perfect and she didnбпt even bother to flip them over. Lily and Kat could see Sueбпs cards quite clearly and were rather torn as to how much they should take advantage of that fact. Sue also turned out to be terrible at the game. So knowing what cards she had didnбпt hurt her chances of winningбн much.

    Sue actually did manage to win one round, Lily and Kat both not realising that she managed to shoot the moon, meaning she collected every hearts card, and the Queen of Spades, letting her win the game. Kat and Lily were just about to congratte Sue on her masterful winбн but Sue beat them to it asking how she won, apparently not being aware of that rule despite using it to win. Kat and Lily couldnбпt help butugh at the ridiculousness of it all.

    After that round, everyone tried to win using that tactic, mostly as a bit of fun. Lily got the closest, but never quite manage to get all the hearts to secure the win that way. Kat didnбпt get more than five, despite making an active attempt to collect hearts and Sueбн mostly just came along for the ride. Not winning, but usuallying second after Kat and Lily switched their tactics.

    Eventually it was time for bed, and they split up, Kat going back to the roof, and Sue heading for Bodeirбпs bedroom. Kat had maybe an hour to rx when she heard someone approaching the house. They were dressed up in ck and were боtryingбп to sneak. The thing isбн it was all just so awkward.

    .....

    Firstly, ck might sound like a great colour for stealth, and in a lot of cases it is, especially at night. The problem was that snow was EVERYWHERE, and the ces it wasnбпt? Normally had packed white ice down instead. This was made worse by the blue/whitemps that shone dimly in the gardenбн and the person in question made absolutely not attempts to avoid. So instead of being hidden in shadows, they were a very noticeable ck spot on a pure white background.

    The worst part wasбн instead of actually sneaking, they were sneaking the way youбпd expect a child to sneak. Big, slow steps onto their toesбн but they didnбпt know to put their feet down gently. The crunching of ice after every step was a major giveaway that someone was nearby and with everything else added together? Kat was surprised whoever it was even managed to get to this manor without being caught. Perhaps everyone else who saw them just pitied the poor soul.

    Kat watched them walk up to the side of the house and attempt to climb up to the window belonging to Bodeir. Kat frowned a bit at that. *They went straight for that window. Theyбпre either very lucky, or they know that Bodeir is staying in that room. Butбн but if thatбпs the case why are they so bad? Surely if someone is smart enough to case the ce a bit theyбпre smart enough to know sneaking like that is terribly obvious?*

    Kat didnбпt really know what to make of it, but she let them get as far as fiddling with the window before she swooped down and grabbed them into a chokehold, hand over their mouth. They tried to struggle but Kat was, much, MUCH stronger then whoever this was. Katбпs tail was unmoving as it pinned the attackerбпs legs together and Katбпs arms pinned the figures own.

    Eventually, theck of oxygen seemed to kick in and the already weak struggling dipped in power until eventually they stopped moving. Kat kept up the chokehold for a bit longer and then dropped them onto the hedge. They didnбпt even twitch. Kat poked them lightly in the side a few times and got no movement. *Hmmбн wellбн theyбпre not really a threat so I donбпt want to just execute them. What should I do though? Hmmбн hmmбн give them to Hromdir maybe? He seemspetent.*

    n in mind, Kat set off to visit the room she knew Hromdir was staying in. Kat knocked and waited for a few seconds. There was the sound of shuffling sheets, andбн Katбпs ears twitched, oh, that was someone putting clothes on. Kat shivered, she did not want the mental image thank you very much. With that bit of mental damage suffered, Kat was preparing herself whenбн the door opened to reveal someone who was decidedly not Hromdir poking their head out, eyes groggy and uniform in a messy state.

    They looked around the hall, squinting but not really seeing Kat. It took her a moment to realise that was because the light was off. Summoning up some fire beside her face, Kat said, б░Hello, can you get Hromdir for me?б▒

    The butler jumped back, knocking his head on the doorframe before stepping forward and wincing as he rubbed the impact sight. б░Umбн erбн yup, I can do that,б▒ hissed the butler as he tried to supress the pain. To save himself from some embarrassment he quickly shut the door behind him, and got to shaking the elderly servant awake. б░Hromdir, Hromdir get up!б▒

    б░What is it boy? Iбпm an old man and I need what rest I can get to stay active!б▒ said Hromdir with a chuckle.

    б░That demon girl, the one with red hair, sheбпs at the door for some reason and asked for you. I donбпt know what she wants, but I wasnбпt going to refuse her. Standing all creepy-like in the dark. Bashed my damn head on the door when she summoned that spooky me of hers,б▒ grumbled the butler.

    Kat of course, could hear all of this through the door no problem. *It wasnбпt that creepy was it? Iбпm just used to the fact that I can see without light and forgot that it might be an issue for normal people. Plus, Iбпm all but certain these butlers are all cultivators. The fact they canбпt see in the dark is really more of a ck mark against them then my forgetfulness is for me.* Kat was very much downying the ease of which a cultivator could figure out night vision.

 Chapter 987 - 987 Chapter 987 More Sneakers

    987 Chapter 987 More Sneakers

    Kat could hear Hromdir chuckling on the other side of the door. When he finally got it out of his system he said, б░I guess Iбпll go deal with that now. Youбн brush up on your basic training when you wake up please,б▒ Kat heard the shocked gasp, followed by a heavy thud as Hromdir walked out into the hallway, б░Sorry about him. Heбпs clearly forgotten that youбпd be able to hear everything. Now, what do you have for me?б▒

    Kat held up the unconscious thief, б░What should I do with this guy? He was trying to sneak in and it wasically bad. I saw and heard himing across the entire backyard. It wouldбпve been harder to ignore him. Honestly I have no idea how he made it in here. Also was knocking him out the right choice?б▒

    б░Yes, yes it was. Bringing him to me was also a rather good decision. Keeping him alive wasnбпt a mistake either. Sure, take them out if you need to, but a dead man canбпt reveal who his employer is. Thoughбн a final bit of warningбн Iбпd run back to your post now. Itбпs rather easy to sneak past the guard, if the guard isnбпt there,б▒ exined Hromdir.

    Katбпs eyes widened as she took of sprinting, making her way to the nearest window throwing it open, wincing as she heard the lock snapping in her rush. Though, she found it was worth it when a momentter she emerged into the courtyard and spotted someone, once again, trying to break their way into Bodeirбпs room. Kat rushed towards him as quickly and silently as she could before wrapping him up into another chokehold.

    This one seemed better trained, he was whipping his head around right when Katбпs arms were going for him. This meant that his head was at an awkward angle and Kat was blocking his mouth with her underarm instead of her hand but that was fine. What wasnбпt fine was the fact he was managing to contest her strength somewhat because of the awkward way sheбпd needed to grab the guy. He even tried biting into her arm. It didnбпt break skin, which gave her the confidence to keep hold of himбн but it might just mean he never trained his jaw strength properly. Not like Kat had eitherбн

    The assassin, or thief made the most of their leverage, getting what little bits of leeway they could from the fact that while Kat was strong, she was also good for cuddling. That meant there was a number of areas in which the assassin could squeeze just a bit more room in her hold. They fought with everything they had not to stay caught. Even trying to reach down to grab a dagger. Kat managed to stop that one by flicking her tail in the way.

    Eventually, the manбпs struggles ceased. Kat waited for a solid minute, before slightly rxing her grip on the man. Seeing as he didnбпt react, she let him dropбн only to be surprised by a kick straight to the chin. Kat clenched her jaw and took the attack stoically, grabbing the offending appendage and then mming a knee into the poor manбпs family jewels. Still, he was well trained and didnбпt scream, even as his muscles spasmed. Kat bound him up and there was significantly less resistance. б░Now, I didnбпt enjoy that, but Iбпm trying to do this the polite way and keep you alive. Iбпm not contracted for that specifically, but itбпd be an awful waste of lifeбн

    б░So hereбпs the deal. Iбпm going to loosen my grip, and Iбпm going to take you inside to visit a friend of mine. Great man, Hromdir. Heбпll keep you nice andбн probably alive? Weбпve already got one other person who was trying to sneak in. I wonder how many I can get by the end of the day?б▒

    Kat felt the man nod, and was d for it. Stillбн best to test something new out. Kat put the man down gently, but kept her hand on his cor, then activated her ability turning into water. She didnбпt let the strange shift in perception get her, instead she let demonic energy burn in her hand, turning the watery fingers into ice. A small test, and Kat found that she could still control the water, but it was much harder and it was costing her a frankly painful amount of demonic energy. She was losing a percent every two seconds even with her regeneration.

    .....

    Still, that was good enough. Kat started to move the man away, holding him with that one frozen hand. It was slow going and it felt like a strangebination of muscle fatigue and a stitch all up her armбн which didnбпt properly exist at the moment, making it all the stranger. Still, it was enough. She managed to get the man through the nearby window and into the house. It was a little hard to navigate, but she found Hromdir after just checking a few doors. There wasбн one slight issue where the man tried to escape, but Kat just red a bit of demonic fire in front of his face and the man stopped moving instantly. Apparently he knew it was scary shit.

    Despite how annoying it was to manage, Kat didnбпt regret the choice. Especially when a THIRD ASSASSIN showed up in her range of vision. The question wasбн how did she take out this one? *Ok Iбпm missing an arm and still dropping off that other guy. I canбпt turn myself back until my hand gets hereбн or maybe I can try and control some of the water in one of the water features? Would I be able to build my body back with different water? Dammit this why you test shit like this.*

    Kat didnбпt have long to decide. This person was much better at sneaking, and she didnбпt think sheбпd be able to spot him had she still been using eyes. Too bad for this assassin she had 360 radial vision that could see behind obstacles. They werenбпt quite to the house yet, and this one didnбпt seem to be going straight for Bodeirбпs window. Perhaps they saw the others getting caught?

    Whatever the case, Kat decided to start acting. She боthrewбп her other боhandбп over to the water fountain and found that her water stayed notably separate. Wanting to frown at that, butcking proper facial features at the moment, Kat did the only thing she could think of. Pushing demonic energy into the water. Kat grinned when the whole pool lit up under her control and her range of vision expanded significantly with more water under her control. It was giving her a minor headache, that was made worse by the fact it kept healing, and thening back. Apparently being able to see half of the block in excruciating detail was a bit muchбн but did you know that there was six other assassins running around right now? Kat did. Though they were all sneaking into other houses.

    With confirmation that this would work thoughбн Kat waited till she could drop the second guy, and as soon as she did, she tried to reform using all the extra water she had. It worked. Perfectly. *YES. FUCKING YES. I JUST NEED ENOUGH WATER IN THE CORRECT SHAPE. The fact that as long as I have enough water in my shape it works, doesnбпt matter if I have more. In fact thatбпs better. Oh this is so much nicer.* Of course, now Kat couldnбпt see anyone sneaking around because she was facing the bottom of a water fountainбн but that was easily fixed by turning back into water.

    Kat watched the sneaker, a woman this time, reach the wall. Kat floated after the burr who was just about to pull their hand back into a punch to take out the window. They paused mid-motion as Kat got close though, and they turned to find a wall of water approaching them. They didnбпt wait to properly process that information. They just bolted. Kat quickly reformed and dashed after them till she got to the property line a secondter, where she sped her mind up to think this over.

    *Okбн what do I do here? This gall is obviously the best of the lost so farбн but sheбпs running. I can probably catch her but she isnбпt that much slower than meбн assuming this is her top speed. The biggest issue is that I donбпt know the area well. If she manages to lose me by ducking into the sewers or a building I might never be able to catch up. On top of thatбн I might not catch her quickly. Sheбпs only a little bit slower, and with my reformation time Iбпd estimate this to be at least a ten minute chase. Iбн I donбпt know if I should leave this ce undefended for that longбн*

    Kat winced as she noticed her demonic energy was very low as well. Swapping forms, carrying that one guy off with the ice hand, and now burning energy to keep up the speed, both for running and to think? Yeahбн not ideal.

 Chapter 988 - 988 Chapter 988 ItтАЩs Morning and Kat is Tired

    988 Chapter 988 Itбпs Morning and Kat is Tired

    When the sun broke over the horizon Kat was about ready to copse. Apparently the first night they were here, all the Neбпer-do-wells were taking a vacation. After letting the third person go, Kat had to intercept six more attempts to get into the house. None managed to escape her, though all were significantly more skilled then the first person she captured. It was also unclear if they were working together, or what the overall objective actually was.

    Kat simply didnбпt have the mental energy to spare on such thoughts. Her demonic energy was consistently below fifty percent, and was certain that without Lilyбпs stockpile and regeneration, Kat wouldnбпt have made it through the night. Granted, she was being rather wasteful and abused her new water ability to keep watch betterбн but it was mentally taxing and a horribly inefficient use of demonic energy.

    Lily had woken up for a bit after the fourth person trying to break in was caught. She did a bit of practice, chatted with Kat and kept a bit of a watch out until the fifth person turned up and she nearly turned them into a corpse. It turned outбн Lily now had issues with her magic being too powerful. All of her attempts at controlling magic in worlds it was supressed meant now that it wasnбпtбн even боholding backбп was still very close to deadly force. Lily wasбн not terriblyfortable with that realisation.

    She боwent back to sleepбп or so she told Kat. Lily continued to practice her spells until she passed out at about 7am, a bit before the sun came up properly. When it did, Kat stumbled into the house, swaying slightly on her feet until Sue noticed them in the hallway. She was wearing a fluffy coat and looked like sheбпd just left the shower. Just a fluffy coat. б░Hey Kat you lookбн well I was going to say terrible, but itбпs more like боa bit under the weatherбп but for a Subus thatбпs basically the same thing. Areбн are you alright?б▒

    б░Ehбн nope? I meanбн maybe? Iбпve been abusing my body a bit too much I think. I didnбпt sleep at all yesterday and I spent all of tonight catching people trying to break in. I used my new Rank 3 ability, my entire demonic energy pool multiple times over and Iбпm justбн kinda done at the moment? Iбпm not sure why Iбпm so wrung out though. Iбпve ran for days without stopping, even through the night sometimes. I meanбн my body is mostly fine but Iбпm just mentally taxed I guess,б▒ exined Kat.

    Sue shrugged, б░Might just all be in your head,б▒

    Kat gave a deadpan stare back at Sue, б░Sue, itбпs a mild headache. Of course itбпs in my head,б▒

    б░No, no I meanбнб▒ Sue started to exin but paused. б░Okбн lookбн Iбпm no expert but Iбпm pretty sure at Rank 3 you should be able to work for like a week without issues. Myбн best guess? Youбпre fighting yourself. Youбпve ranked up really quickly and you were human before. I thinkбн you might be mentally handicapping yourself a bit? To try and keep up with all the other changes,б▒

    Kat frowned, trying to go over the idea in her mind but she was tired and she couldnбпt really think about it properly. The idea seemed to slip around like wet soap. Constantly evading her grasp and rarely remaining held for long. б░Iбн I meanбн maybe? Is that likely?б▒

    .....

    Sue shrugged and said, б░Look I donбпt really knowбн this sort of thing is really far outside of my knowledge base. I thinkбн I think it might be best you talk to Nira about it. Sheбпd know better then me. Itбпs just the first thing I thought of. It doesnбпt make all that much sense that it tired you out so easily. Unlessбн is there anything special about your new ability?б▒

    б░It gives me 360 degree vision, turns me into water and I can control said water?б▒ offered Kat.

    Sue pped a hand over her face. б░Yeah ok thatбпd do it. Katбн your abilityбн it lets you see basically everything, and gives you intimately detailed knowledge of the water that makes up your body. How big is the radius?б▒

    б░Most of the block?б▒ answered Kat.

    Sue groaned, б░Ok I donбпt know why you thought your mind could handle something like that no problems. I still think it might be partially a mental thing, constantly holding yourself backбн but just add to that the constant switching between modes of being and seeing? With one of them being much more mentally taxing? I think you just need to train yourself up a bit. Nobody can use their abilities perfectly straight away. Otherwise thereбпd be no need to train,б▒

    б░But what about my regeneration, or my True Sight? Heck, even my dream walking was pretty easy to use,б▒ said Kat.

    Sue massaged her temples for a few moments as she tried to think of the best way to exin thisбн б░Rightбн okбн Kat, your best skills are all passive, and the dream walking thingбн well itбпs not hard to activate but how much control do you have over dreams?б▒

    б░Basically none,б▒ answered Kat automatically.

    б░Exactly. Your regeneration doesnбпt need practice because it knows how to put you back together. True sight doesnбпt need practice because you either see through the illusion or you donбпt, and finally you havenбпt practiced at all with your dream walking. Now you happen to have two abilities that need practice, and the fact itбпs somewhat hard for you to use them shouldnбпt be a surprise,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Rightбн wellбн hmmбн Iбпm going to crash for a bit?б▒ saidбн? Asked? The words left Katбпs mouth.

    Sue nodded, б░Sure that will do you some good. Stop thinking like a human though. If you sleep and need to get up, you might only sleep for an hour or two. Demons tend to sleep for as long as they think they need it. Some demons sleep for centuries just because they can,б▒

    б░Wouldnбпt contracts get in the way of that?б▒ retorted Kat.

    б░Not if theyбпve been working long enough to apply for a century off or simply remove themselves from the contract roster. Look, my point is, if you focus on resting only as long as you need to? Youбпll be up much sooner than if you just let yourself rest as long as you feel like. Iбпm not saying you canбпt justбн decide what you want to do,б▒ offered Sue.

    Kat pursed her lips. *Sleep sounds so nice. Just cuddling up with Lilyбн who I might even convince to swap back to human so I can really squeeze her properly. I just feel so worn out. Even knowing I could be good in an hour maybe two? Iбн I feel like I deserve some extra sleep, even if itбпs not really extra.* б░Justбн umбн how long till you leave for the party?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Iбпm not actually sure,б▒ said Sue with a wry smile. б░I was talking to some of the servants about it, and it seems that while the ballroom is opening at three, nobody is really expected to arrive untilter, and the hosts arenбпt боstarting the partyбп formally until about half past five unless they get a bunch of important guests showing up early, in which case they might be forced to start before that.

    б░Even thenбн Bodeir IS one of those important guests and as such heбпs expected to just sort of make his own way there at whatever time he feels is appropriate, but it would be a major snub to the organisers if he isnбпt there before the meals are served. Whichбн because we havenбпt been given a time for that, could be a bitplicated. Food could be served anywhere from 5:45 to 8:00, and technically they could push it back further if not enough important individuals show up.

    б░Itбпs one thing to serve dinner and have one or two important guests missing, thatбпs on the guestsбн but if ten or twenty arenбпt present? Then thatбпs on the hosts. Very shameful, and the only choice is to dy the meal and hope they do eventually turn up. Itбпsбн mostly just dumb politics but, thatбпs how things are,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Okбн umбн hmmбн can you wake me up before you start getting ready for the night? If Iбпm not already awake again before then? Iбн I NEED time to rest before the party. I imagine Iбпll need to be watching closely during the event and I donбпt want to be the cause of Bodeir getting attacked because I snubbed someone when I was too tired to think clearly,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Sure, sure,б▒ said Sue as she stepped forward and gave Kat a hug. б░Itбпll be fine. I donбпt think Bodeir is nning to head out. Just do a bit of exercise and prep for the tournament. He might check in with whatбпs been found out about the people you caught? Or maybe notбн itбпs not all that clear how much he cares for that sort of thing. Now, you go off and have a good rest. Iбпll take care of him for a few hours. My shield might not be durable, but it can stand at least one good punch. Iбпm sure,б▒

    б░Thanks Sueб▒ said Kat with a yawn as she hugged Sue back and then stumbled towards her bedroom.

 Chapter 989 - 989 Chapter 989 Deep Thoughts, Staring Sue

    989 Chapter 989 Deep Thoughts, Staring Sue

    This is a SUE CHAPTER! Be prepared for lewd thoughts. (Probably)

    бкбкбкиC

    Kat didnбпt see the concern on Sueбпs face as she stumbled back to her room. Nor did she notice that Sue just stood there in the corridor for some time before grimacing down at her outfit. *Katбпs a tough cookie isnбпt she. As envious as I am that sheбпs already Rank 3 despite only doing Contracts for less then a yearбн she really does try doesnбпt she? All the information I have about Rank 3 demons are much older than her. Could that be the real source of issues? Thatбпs sheбпs rushing through the ranks so fast?*

    Sue sighed, brushing herself down and pulled the coat around herself properly. Suddenly the idea of teasing some servants with a half-naked state left a bitter taste in her mouth. Instead, she walked carefully to the room that had been set aside for her. Sure sheбпd ignored it before this pointбн but she just needed a minute. Yup, only a few minutes.

    When Sue got to the room she flopped down on top of the bed, letting the coat fall open. She hadnбпt bothered to tie it up properly at all so herrge breasts spilled off to the side and the coat fell to the bed, front open. Sue once again grimaced as she looked down at herself. *Am I really happy with what Iбпm doing?

    Sue frowned again. No thatбпs a dumb question. I love my work. I enjoy what Iбпm doingбн but I canбпt help but feel a bit shallow at the moment. Iбпve been seducing Bodeir, pretty well I think. Sure I havenбпt had any sex with the guy yet, despite what everyone else thinks but these things take time. Time Iбпmбн no longer quite as certain Iбпm using correctly.

    Itбпs one thing to go for straight for the sex. I love that. I live for that. Thisбн well no Iбпll call it what it is. Itбпs straight up emotional maniption when ites to Bodeir. I am trying to force him to develop a crush on me so that I can more easily keep his attention. Why though? It IS the optimal way to go about this Contract. Iбпve also seen Bodeirбпs horrible control when ites to bad women. Really Iбпm doing him a favourбн so why do I feel like Iбпm doing something wrong now.*

    Sue turned to the side, staring at the cupboard containing the dress sheбпd conned Bodeir into buyingбн and found she didnбпt feel bad about that one at all. Bodeir was loaded, and despite the fact the dress was expensiveбн she knew Bodeir spent twice its value on lunch. Sue also did feel it was necessary for the ball tonight and her heart didnбпt quiver when she looked guiltily at the cupboard. Despite trying to force herself to acknowledge more guiltбн none of her negative feelings stirred when she thought of the dress.

    *Does that make me a bad person? Definitely still emotional maniption butбн is it really? I checked the price tags on it, and I can estimate what the fool paid for lunch. Well, thatбпs assuming he spent twice the cost of the menu. If he handed over even more in those two bags? My dress then bes much cheaper. It suits me well too. I donбпt feel bad for this one. Is it because I know I need a dress topete with the other women tonight? Or is it because I know it cost Bodeir essentially nothing?*

    .....

    Sue clicked her tongue as she threw herself up off the bed and summoned her demonic attire. Once again, she patted herself down, looking for what? Even she didnбпt know. Now that she had clothes on she turned to the doorбн and promptly about faced, nting herself face down on the bed. It was awkward, and didnбпtst long. She mightбпve had demon durability, but that just meant her back was bent in a horrible awkward position because of howrge her tits were. Flipping over she had to be careful of her wingsбн but she relished in the bit of pain it caused her stretching them awkwardly to flip herself over.

    *Damn why did I be friends with such wholesome girls? Kamiko is such a sweetheart. I just want to make sure that sheбпs protected for the big bad world. Including me. Sueughed. Then again itбпs just so much fun to tease the girl. Makes it hard to keep myself from corrupting her. Not that I think I could seed in making her that much like meбн unless I tried to break her. Which is a BIG no-no. Do not break the Kamiko. She is for snuggling and teasing and NOTHING ELSE.*

    Sue nodded, d to have affirmed that in her mind. She wasnбпt a lesbian of courseбн but Kamiko really did have great reactionsбн plus Kat and Lily made the idea much more tempting then it should be. *Still, I am firm in my sexuality. As adorable as Kamiko is, and as much as I like herбн thereбпs just no lust there. Which I meanбн clearly Kat makes her rtionship with Lily work. Stillбн I like sex a bit too much and it just isnбпt the same without the lust so I know that rtionship would be doom to fail.

    A big shame. Hmmбн does that mean I should find a cute, adorable femboy? Sue was of course ignoring the fact that one of her top fetishes was shapeshifters. Who, simply by default were not limited to maleбн or femaleбн or anything really. So she had to be a little bit bisexual. Probably. Sueбпs mind was a damp and confusing ce. Possibly. Iбпd have to make sure heбпs a switch though. I donбпt want to top foreverбн

    But itбпd be basically impossible to find an innocent femboy that KNEW he was a switch. Damn. The trials of wanted good sex and adorable people to tease. Guess Iбпll just have to settle for having friends to tease. Thoughбн Katбпs getting a bit too used to my teasing already. She doesnбпt even y the jealous girlfriend well! I wonder if thatбпs a testament to how much she trusts me? Or how much she trusts her girlfriend? Or both I guess? Itбн it feels nice to be trusted like that. I didnбпt realise how much I missed that sort of thing from when I was younger.

    I canбпt remember thest time someone gave me that much trustбн well outside of my immediate family of course. All my боfriendsбп were all to willing to stab people in the back. Even if I didnбпt do that sort of shitбн they all seemed to think I was just waiting for the right time to screw everyone over so thoroughly theyбпd be walking funny for months. Whichбн Iбпll admit is a hrious image butбн god I was so wound up dealing with that shit all the time.

    No wonder Iбпm a nymphomaniac. I needed the sex to deal with all the fucking stress thates from hanging out with those kinds of bitches. In just a few interactions, and a bunch of letters I already trust Kamiko and Kat more than I ever did those sluts. Fuck, I trust Lily more then that as well and Iбпve known her for even less time. AND MOST OF THE TIME SHEбпS A CAT!

    Which, I mean. Cats can be major assholes so the fact that Lily is always adorable and never a little shit really says something about her core principles as a person. Thoughбн very easily distractable and teasable. Honestly she needs to getid. Which isбн god Iбпd be surprised if that happens within the decade. The girl is too concerned withбн everything. Doesnбпt want to move too fast, too slow, too rough, too gentle. I almost think it wouldбпve been better for Kat to reject the poor girl just so that she could build herself a bit of a spineбн

    But Katбпs too nice for that and Lily mightбпve just shattered if that happened. Soбн now we have to make sure she doesnбпt get stuck with an inferiorityplex for the rest of her life. Whichбн I meanбн Kat is pretty awesome, and a demon. So thatбпs going to be really hard. Stillбн* Sue smiled, *Itбпs a problem Iбпm willing to help with.*

    Sue smiled again, sitting up and pulling her knees in. *You knowбн maybe I should be thanking old foreman Stone. I was NOT happy to be conned into dealing with those fucking ratsбн but it was the best decision I was ever force to make. I should do something nice for the guy as thanks. I could have a go at making those боRock Cakesбп that Golems tend to likeбн then againбн do they require any special cooking utensils? I meanбн I have heard Stone crunch the damned things. If there isnбпt actual rocks involved in the making of that shit Iбпllбн well I donбпt want to say Iбпll eat one, Iбпd break ALL my teeth and I need those. Maybeбн hmmбн nope. No dumb punishments for me. Iбпll look up the recipe and if I canбпt make it, Iбпll just bake some normal cookies or something. Does Stone have any allergies? Shit this is bing moreplicated then I wanted it to beбн*

 Chapter 990 - 990 Chapter 990 More Thoughts with Sue

    990 Chapter 990 More Thoughts with Sue

    Sue is still in the driverбпs seat

    бк-

    Sue took some time to rest. She was going to be busy this evening and seeing just how tired Kat wasбн well Sue felt a bitzy herself. It didnбпtst all that long though. She needed to be prepped to go at Bodierбпs convenience. As lovely as it would be to call for whatever extra time she might require as a womanбн she knew Bodeir was a bit of a durd and would take it the wrong way if she called for more time. Thus, she had to be ready to leave, and arrive, at the party as soon as it was open just in case.

    Sue called for a maid to help with her hair and sat down at the vanity. When Sue unwound all of her hair and let it fall down her back the maid was mentally cursing. Sure Sue was a Subus and thus her hair was much less prone to getting knots then a human or mountain elfбн but Sue had an exceptional amount of hair. It was going to take some time to get through. The poor maid didnбпt think she could do it all herself in a timely manner. She decided to call for reinforcements.

    Sue wasnбпt going toin about the extra help. She had been intending to do half of the work herself. She mightбпve relied on several Hub products to unknot her hair normally, but Sueбпs mother taught her well. If the situation called for it Sue was more than capable of brushing out her own hair. It took forever, but she was capable of it. Still, being pampered was nice and sheбпd never turn the chance down. Especially if they were basically volunteering.

    As the brushing continued, Sue rxed and thought back to what sheбпd considered early. *I thinkбн that while I love sex, and I donбпt mind being the sexpot nymphomaniacбн I donбпt want to be JUST that. The question is, what else can I do? Unlike Kamiko who clearly kept up with her weapons training Iбпm surprised I managed to do as well as I did fighting those rats off. I mean, I love my hammer and the fact that itбпs a bit fancy means I can really pack a punch with itбн

    But I neglected that training horribly after I left school. I mean, I didnбпt exactly try my best during school either but at least I was training regrly during those years. Iбн I donбпt know if I want to focus on that sort of thing. Demons are strong enough without training that I donбпt really NEEDbat. Itбпs something Iбпd have to want andбн I just donбпt think thatбпs my calling. My blood doesnбпt sing at the thought of a thrilling fight. Honestly a proper fight? That gets really gross really fastбн and Iбпm aware of how hypocritical that is to say considering what I get up to in the bedroom but Iбпm trying to understand myself damn it, not criticise.

    Besides, that one time I tried blood y it just got everywhere and it didnбпt add anything to the experience for me. Crazy fucker had some impressive regeneration though. Just as potent as Katбпsбн if you ignore the fact that the fool still scarred. God he was more scars than clean flesh everywhere except his face. Which also really isnбпt my thing. Scars CAN be cool, in small amounts but not everywhere. I certainly wouldnбпt want to develop any myself. So thatбпs enough to count outbat as somewhere to start.*

    Sueбпs train of thought paused as one of the maids found a particrly tough knot in her hair. Instead of gently teasing it though, Sue could feel the maid just gearing up to try and rip straight through it. Which was never going to work. Sue took good care of her hairбн and used a number of products to increase its durability. A little maid wasnбпt going to be able to break her hair with a hairbrush and a bit of effort. Sue decided to y a bit of a joke on the maid.

    .....

    When the maid mmed her hand down on the knot, yanking Sueбпs head back, instead of pretending to feel painбн she let out the most sensual moan she could manage, drawing on her experience with masochists and the slightly different tones they liked to use for that sort of thing. The maid jumped back, dropping the brush as if itбпd been set on fire. б░Whatбпs wrong dear? Now the hair brush has been on the floor youбпll have to clean it. Then again, you were having a bit of trouble with that knot. Brute force is all well and good for some things but not for hair. Thoughбн Iбпm not reallyining about it either,б▒

    Sue grinned into the mirror, watching the clearly less experience maid go bright red and attempt to stammer out something resembling words. It was not working. The older maid just rolled her eyes and pulled another hairbrush from the pocket in the front of her dress and handed it over to the younger maid. Sue shed a cheeky grin at the older maid who returned the grin before the younger could recover and realise they were messing with her.

    *Right. Where was I? Combat. Yup, not interested in that. Too bloody, not an adrenaline junky and Iбпm not a masochist. Sue was fully aware of the irony in insisting on thatst point after what sheбпd just done but Sue wasnбпt a masochist. Not a physical one anyway, possibly worth testing at some point. I guess Iбпll have to look into something intellectual then. Ughбн I donбпt know if I want to be a nerd though. Then againбн it would be a good excuse to dress up as a sexy nurse or librarian wouldnбпt it?

    No, not nurse. For the same reasons asbat really. I do not want to be covered in blood and healing really isnбпt what I want to do in life. Then againбн maybe therapy? Noбн Iбпm not sure I could trust myself not to sleep with my patients. Butбн but it actually doesnбпt sound like a bad idea. Might be something I could get Kat interested in as wellбн we could take the courses together? Honestly thatбпs a pleasing ideaбн

    But yeahбн Iбпd be constantly tempted to sleep with everyone even remotely attractive that walk through my doors and I just canбпt think thatбпs a good idea. Sure most therapists work at Lust but those guys have some of the harshest punishments for sexual misconduct. I did ask Mum why that was once and it makes sense really. With so many willing demons around, a lot of them Subi like myself, going after someone unwilling is a massive no-no.

    Which makes Sloth and Greed look kinda sad inparison. Greed lets you actively proposition your co-workers because боeveryone has a priceбп and as long as youбпre not actively forcing anything physical theyбпll let you get away with so much shit. Though if they do catch you most contracts enforce indentured servitude. Still less harsh then Lust, but not fun.

    Sloth barely even has any regtions because a lot of the workers just donбпt care and canбпt be bothered to file it to HR. Mum and Dad like tough at all the times people have called them out for being inappropriate and then saying боFill in the required forms and hand them to HR and weбпll ept their responseбп. Apparently only one person has ever taken my parents up on their offerбн and HR dismissed the ims anyway because deepthroating bananas in the breakroom, while strange, isnбпt againstpany policy and there were other breakrooms theiner couldбпve used.*

    *What was I thinking about again?* Sue realised sheбпd gotten quite far off course. Ah, future careers. Therapistбн still sounds alright. Weбпll put that in the maybe column with learning how to do proper massages. Though at least if I chose to work at a massage pallor I could pick one where itбпs expected you sleep with the customers at some point during the treatment. That sounds niceбн but perhaps not really helping me do something that isnбпt sex. Plusбн I feel like Iбпd get bored working a job like that.

    *What about diplomacy? That could be interesting. I could use my natural charms, my wit and whatever extra stuff they shove into my head to get good at diplomacy and start locking down deals for whoever Contracts me. Hmmбн though Iбпve heard that sort of contract negotiation can be really boring from Mum and Dad. I donбпt know if I could keep myself interested for days at a time. And diplomat is widely considered one of the toughest courses toplete.

    Ughбн why is everything so hard? Sex is easy and fun but trying to branch out to other interesting things just seems to lead me back to more sex. Thoughбн I am starting to realise that I might have a problem.*

 Chapter 991 - 991 Chapter 991 Getting Ready to Mess with Some Bitches!

    991 Chapter 991 Getting Ready to Mess with Some Bitches!

    Sueбпs taking the wheel

    бкбк

    Sue was ready. A slight touch of lipstick, a nice dress, hair perfectlybed and a reasonable amount of magical tape. Thatst item might seem a bit weird, but when youбпre wearing a dress thatбпs designed for people with a cup size two less then you own? That tape is going to save you from shing everyone. Which of course, to Sue meant it wasnбпt a necessary item most of the time, but this was supposed to be a high society party and randomly shing guests would be a bit too much for their poor delicate noble sensibilities.

    *Still, it was hrious the first time I pulled that off. Threedies actually FAINTED. The men were barely any better, one knocked over the buffet table, another fell through the window, and two smacked into each otherбн right on the lips too. There was much screeching. It was so funny when I left because the person who hired me paid me extra for that little performance while requesting I never do something like that ever again.

    Of course, I only agreed not to do such a thing on their worldбн but Iбпve never been back to that dimension so itбпs all good. Ah, memories. I also canбпt wait till someone makes a snidement about боbeing too poor to fit into my dressбп or something. Those sorts of setups are always the best. Hopefully whoever asks me is nearly t. Iбпve got the perfect retort all lined up for them.*

    б░Please inform Bodeir that I am ready to leave at his convenienceбн or more likely please inform Hromdir that I am ready to leave and that I should be notified five minutes in advance of departure,б▒ said Sue as she posed slightly in front of the mirror, watching with a wicked smile as the fabric of her dress strained against her assets. The poor younger maid was bright red. The older maid was way too used to this type of shit.

    The outfit Sue had chosen waspletely indecent on someone of her build. It was designed for someone with a slim build and decently sized breasts. B cup at the absolute most, C cup if you were feeling brave. Sue of course, was very brave and had no shame so she outsized it be a considerable margin. The thin triangles of fabric that reached up to cover her breasts were really only hiding her nipples from show. Luckily it wasnбпt strapless, with said straps going up from the triangles and wrapping around her neck.

    Her back was mostly exposed with only a few strings of fabric keeping the dress together at the back. The sides were split just above the knees revealing a decent amount of leg, and the sleeves travelled all the way down to her elbows, with a good bit of excess fabric hanging off the bottom of her wrists to emphasis her movements. Her ass barely fit into the dress but it was at leastpletely hidden unlike her top. It wasnбпt all thatfortable, being pressedбп like she was, but Sue had pulled of this trick so often that it was a negligible amount of effort to just ignore.

    Her hair was tied off into two sections starting at her shoulders, allowing it to flow behind her shoulders then wrap around her waist as a makeshift belt before continuing down to frame her legs. Her hair actually wrapped around her waist twice over to prevent her hair from being too close to the floor. No sense in giving people an excuse to боidentallyбп step on her hair. Sure it wouldnбпt do any damage to it, not reallyбн but that didnбпt mean the sensation was pleasant. Plus, with arge number of cultivators amongst guests they could probably make it painful.

    .....

    Sue was just about to do a small боstress testбп on the dress to make sure that if she had to move it wouldnбпt just tear itself to pieces when there was a knock at the door. б░Come in, Iбпm decent,б▒

    The door opened to reveal Hromdir who took one look at Sue and retorted, б░I hardly consider that боdecent''б▒

    б░Well everything is covered isnбпt it? They canбпt see anything Iбпd rather keep private either,б▒ Sue shot back.

    б░I suspect there isnбпt much youбпd rather keep private when ites to your body. s, you do technically meet the regtions for such parties even if socially what you are wearing ispletely indecent. I suspect that is at least partially the point considering there was no way for you to notice the outfit isбн ill fitting,б▒ grumbled Hromdir.

    б░Ah, itбпll be a good way to get under everyoneбпs skin, donбпt worry about me Hromdir. Iбпll make sure that wee out on top,б▒ said Sue.

    б░Understood Miss. Iбпvee to inform you that as a demon yourself you can choose to sit with the cultivators when they eat, or with the civilian dates, as technically you are not a fighter yourself,б▒ said Hromdir.

    б░Which one will give me more chances to fuck with people?б▒ asked Sue.

    Hromdir grimacedбн but he was just a butler and decided that it was his duty to answer the question. Hopefully the patriarch knew what he was doing sending a girl like this to keep his son in line. б░Probably the cultivators. While the civilian dates will take considerably more offence at yourбн state of dress and general existence they are less likely toin about it if they realise you are a demon, something I suspect will be spread around quite quickly,б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░Itбпs no trouble. Iбпm sure I can make my own fun wherever I go!б▒

    б░Of course Miss. Bodeir is prepared for the eventбн but has not decided to leave just yet. I will retrieve you when it is time,б▒ said Bodeir.

    Sue nodded as the butler walked out and then used this as a chance to test just how robust her outfit was. A twist here and there, a twirlбн and cartwheel revealed that they didnбпt skimp on the construction of the dress. It did mess up her hair a bit though, so Sue along with the maids spent some time fixing that up afterpleting all her tests.

    Eventually, Hromdir called her to attention and Sue slid over to Katбпs room. Sue was d she didnбпt send a maid to wake the two up. Not only was Lily currently in human formбн but it was such an adorable sight. Lily and Kat were hugging each other tightly with their tails wrapping around each other tightly. Kat was of course having more sess with that, having a considerably longer tail. With Kat on her side, she had the top wing extended over to cover most of Lily as well.

    Sue could hear that even in her sleep, Lily was purring, clearly having a grand time cuddle up against Kat. Her ears would twitch asionally and Lily would shift slightly whenever Kat did to make sure her face was pressed against some part of Katбпs body. Probably for the extra bit of Katбпs scent. On Katбпs end, it seemed that even in her sleep she couldnбпt resist petting Lily a bit. Katбпs fingers slowly rubbed the sides of Lilyбпs ears, causing them to twitch asionally, but rarely away from Katбпs wondering fingers.

    Honestly I shouldбпvee in here to watch these two adorable muffins sleep. Theyбпre so cute together. Thoughбн the temptation to divebomb on top of them is strong. Iбпd definitely do it if I had time to fix my hair and dress again after I made the attempt. s, it is time to leave. Sue walked up to the pair and shook them roughly to no avail. Shrugging at that, Sue pped Kat on the ass. This too, did nothing.

    Thatбпs when Sue made a minor mistake in judgement. This time, Sue pped Lily on the ass. There was a slight shriek and then a momentter, before Sue could process anything she was pinned against the wall with a hand crushing her throat. *FUCK! Note to self. DO NOT WAKE THEM UP THAT WAY EVER AGAIN.*

    Kat blinked, eyes widening in shock as she took note of what she was actually doing. Leaping back as if she was burned, б░Iбпm so sorry Sueбн I donбпt know what came over meбнб▒ whispered Kat, slightly horrified by what sheбпd done.

    б░No no, that was my bad. I chose a poor way to wake you both up. Itбпs understandable youбпd react badly. If I also bring up the fact that you were up all night fending off attackers then I feel silly for going about it this way,б▒ said Sue, carefully phrasing things to imply it was only that Kat was wound up from all the ambushes.

    б░Stillбн umбн Iбпm sorryбнб▒ mumbled Kat.

    б░Eh, itбпs fine. I donбпt bruise too easily and youбпre grip wasnбпt too bad,б▒ said Sue. *But only because Iбпve experience a few people who are a bit rough on the throat during sex. Honestly I was scared enough to activate my barrier on myself. Sure it was a bitte on that, but if Kat had kept going I wouldбпve been safe. Not amused, but safe.*

 Chapter 992 - 992 Chapter 992 Messing With Some Bitches!

    992 Chapter 992 Messing With Some Bitches!

    Sueбпs still having fun. I mean, Katбпs just going to be standing off to the side with the other totallynotbodyguards in the designated corner for them during the event. Sheбпll be spending most of it chatting mentally with Lily if youбпre wondering.

    бкбк

    Sue sat down, draping the light scarf around her neck. It was a recent addition to her attire just in case Katбпs attempt at strangling her left a visible bruise. It was probably fineбн purple skinned demons didnбпt tend to show their bruising all that easily so it wasnбпt a big worryбн but better safe than sorry.

    The carriage they were being provided was more reminiscent of a limousine crossed with a snowmobile. It ran with higher energy and seemed to be built withfort in mind. The seats were softer then the bed sheбпd been assigned, there was arge fridge set into the floor filled with an assortment of drinks, the lighting was a soft afternoon haze, but had an adjustable nob to change it to the riderбпs preference. That was thest thing. The ride. If Sue couldnбпt see the scenery moving past outside, sheбпd think they were still sitting parked in front of Bodeirбпs temporary mansion. It was buttery smooth and the engine had enough sound dampening enchantments to stop the sound of a volcano going off if necessary.

    The carriage was also split into two sections, and Bodeir had taken the other one. Sue was unsure why that was, especially considering Bodeir had been staring at her tits rather intently since she showed up dressed for the ball. The fact that he still took his own carriage with the servants made her a bit suspicious. What she didnбпt know was that Bodeir was having an awful time in that other carriage.

    As per his fatherбпs orders, the butlers and maid were cramming all the important information, and pre-nned responses they possible could into Bodeirбпs thick skull. While Sue was rxing infort and sipping slightly alcoholic fruit juice, Bodeir was strapped to the seat and forced to answer increasinglyplicated questions with high uracy, else heбпd be forced to watch a series of increasingly more embarrassing videos. This was made worse by the fact that Hromdir, and his partner maid had picked new staff that had yet to see this videos as an audience to encourage Bodeir to put in maximum effort.

    For a cultivator that knew the value of боfaceбп it was a particrly harsh punishment. If any of the staff decided to b about the contents of the video then Bodeirбпs life would be significantly more difficult. With his fatherбпs influence it wouldnбпt be overбн but his father was encouraging this punishment so if word did get out Bodeir the elder wouldnбпt spare Bodeir Jr from any but the worst consequences. Truly a harsh punishment. Luckily for Bodeir this wasnбпt the first time heбпd been quizzed like this, and while he wasnбпt terribly bright his memory had improved over the years with rigorous training. It still wasnбпt up to the level Bodeir the elder would hope, considering Bodeir Jrбпs cultivation levelбн but it was enough for this.

    Lily was sitting in the cabin with Sue, while Kat was out in the cold at the front with the driver. It was closer to Bodeir, and therge wrap around window that extended a bit above the height of the rest of the carriage let her keep watch everywhere in case they were attacked. Sue had tried to talk her out of itбн but after all the attacksst night Kat wasnбпt willing topromise on safety. She did let Lily experience the wonders offortable seating, but Sue didnбпt need the Memphis to be in her human form to tell she wasnбпt impressed with Katбпs decision.

    The ride was mostly silent. Lily didnбпt want to risk transforming, and so she just mentally chatted with Kat. Sue was mentally reviewing her list of insults and burns for people that would inevitably confront her, as well as her extra spicy list for the ones that decided to pick on some poor girl that was in way over her head. Sueбпs smile turned savage as the building they were aiming for came into view. It was massive, and was going to hold so many opportunities for her to fuck with people.

    .....

    Their carriage pulled up at the front entrance, and Sue stepped out. It wasnбпt too crowded, and Sue used that to her advantage, skipping over to Bodeir as soon as he stepped out from the carriage and pulled his arm around her waistбн making sure that his hand was low enough to cup her ass. Technically indecent, but if people called her on it, theyбпd have to admit to also staring at her ass. It was a nifty little trick and a better way of doing things then just shoving the guyбпs arm in between her tits. Oh sure it workedбн for beginners. It was too obvious for a fancy party like this, and if the guy didnбпt have the courage to just own it, things would be awkward.

    Bodeir instinctively squeezed down a bit and Sue leaned into Bodeirбпs arms a bit further to give him a bit of subtle encouragement. Already, most of Bodeirбпs ns to find someone his father hadnбпt set up for him shattered under the rush of hormones and lust he felt in that moment. Sue had been nning this moment for days. Little bits of teasing, sleeping nearby but not with him. Now it was time to let the poor boyбпs imagination run wildбн and probably fuck him before the night was over. Nobody said that had to be off the menu and Sue WAS trying out the ride before the Contract was over. Perhaps itбпd even be good?

    The venue was stunning once you were inside. The main chandelier was a wonderful construction of ice with gold drops in the centre of each crystal of ice. The very centre though, was a shifting rainbow colour me that acted almost like a disco ball. Now, the room was much too well lit for that effect to be shown off right now, but perhaps when the lights dimmed?

    There was snacks lined up against the walls but it was all finger food. Waiters ran around with sses of either a clear, bubbly liquid that was probably the local alcohol, or a collection of brightly coloured drinks with a slice of fruit stuck to the edge. Sue was on the fence, regarding the alcohol content of those. Might just be fruit juiceбн but hard to say.

    Bodeir gave Sue a light kiss and made to move off to a group of guys he could see in the corner. Before he could let gopletely though, she pulled him into what looked like a full kiss. It wasnбпt, she was just going for his cheekбн right next to his lips. Then she pulled away and gave him a nice pat on the back, letting him walk off to his friends.

    The instant he left, a women beelined it to Sue. She was dressed up in a gaudy dress with jewels all over it that really didnбпt add to the look. Her ne looked like it was heavy enough to snap her neck if she moved too fast and her hair was more a collection of jewel studded pins then actual hair. And then she went and said it. б░Are you and your boyfriend too poor to by and outfit that fits you? Such a sad state of affairs for a premier cultivator from the Mountain Shaker sectб▒

    *Oh thank you, you gaudy bitch you. Youбпve made my night. Right as a walked in the door, and the setup. Oh the setup, itбпs just so fantastic.* Sue grinned a sultry smile that looked just a little bit like a shark that could smell blood in the water, б░Oh noбн I had to settle for this dress because I couldnбпt find anything that fit properly,б▒ said Sue as she took a slight step forward, pressing her chest out as she did so. With the heels she was wearing and her natural height, it put her boobs right into the gaudy womanбпs face.

    Sue paused her words to look down, very clearly at the other woman, eyes specifically focusing on the chest area. Now, the woman in question had reasonably sized breasts. She was in no waycking in that departmentбн but she was faced to boobs with a well endowed Subus. She had no chance and wellбн Sue knew that a lot of women were weak toparison. б░Iбпm sure youбпve never had to bother with such an issue. Why I guarantee everything you buy fits perfectlyбн though perhaps not around the stomach,б▒

    б░Get those big lumps of fat out of my face!б▒ hissed the women in question. б░This is a regal get together for cultivators, not a ce for whores to advertise their wares!б▒

    Sue looked down at the girl, projecting as much pity as possible into her gaze. б░Oh you poor thing. You might be daddyбпs favourite but at least I enjoy a good romp in the sheets. Heck, I even get paid. Did daddy even ask if you wanted to be betrothed to your fiancиж?б▒ Sue had noticed the ring on the womanбпs finger, a gem twice the size as nearly every other gem on her body. б░Thatбпs ok. Iбпm sure when you spread your legs for him, itбпs your face his seeing. I promise,б▒

    They shrieked in rage and made to jump at Sue only to be restrained by one of the other guests, б░Attacking someone at a formal event? Mureale, Iбпm disappointed in you,б▒ said the neer.

 Chapter 993 - 993 Chapter 993 Messing with Some MORE Bitches?

    993 Chapter 993 Messing with Some MORE Bitches?

    Sue... h h, you know the drill.

    бк-

    They shrieked in rage and made to jump at Sue only to be restrained by one of the other guests, б░Attacking someone at a formal event? Mureale, Iбпm disappointed in you,б▒ said the neer.

    *If the poor girlбпs name is actually Mureale Iбпm not entirely sure I feelfortable picking on her anymore. Her entire life is already a joke. Not sure Iбпm wanting to add to that massive pile.*

    Sueбпs was mostly joking with her thoughts as she turned to the neer and couldnбпt help but be a bit stunned. Here was a girl, no, a woman that knew how to y the game. The first thing Sue couldnбпt help but note was that she was tter than a pancake. At least those had some bounce. The woman in front of her only had anything up top because she had defined pectoral muscles. The thing is thoughбн the girl looked pretty good. She clearly knew what she was doing.

    It was clear that sheбпd carefully crafted her muscles before taking to cultivation and preventing the easy formation of muscles. Sheбпd also bnced it well across her body. Her back was noticeably light on muscles, and her arms had well defined muscles that were still quite small for that. Sue wouldnбпt be surprised if she had a six pack under that dress, but it wasnбпt visible for the moment. Her legs though, in contrast to her arms, looked like they could snap Sue in half. They were packed with muscle and looked more like they were chiselled from stone.

    The woman clearly knew what she was going for. What really brought her whole look together was the pure confidence that she radiated from every poor. This was a woman who had her shit together. Sue knew her usual tactics of abusing her more impressive physical assets would never work against this potential foe. They had clearly gone for their own style, and Sueбпs soft and squishy look had apletely different kind of appeal.

    The thing that raised Sueбпs eyebrows thoughбн was that the neer also had purple skin. It wasnбпt amon colour, but sheбпd plenty of demons with it over time. It didnбпt quite match her own. If Sue would say, somewhat narcissistically that she had royal purple skin, this neer had skin more closely matching an eggnt. Now, despite the potentially untteringparison, that didnбпt mean Sue thought the colour was bad for the woman. No, it went well with her muscley atheistic.

    Mureale was struggling in the neerбпs grip but she wasnбпt making any progress getting through. Sue stopped examining thepetition and started puzzling out what she wanted to actually DO about it. *Because thatбпs the question isnбпt it. How do I want to y this? Whoever she is, sheбпs got her own style and more confidence then someone our age normally has to just rock it. A quick nce around the rest of the room shows that outside of the men and the bodyguards sheбпs the only one with this sort of aestheticбн

    .....

    Still, she can easily weather the storm if it isnбпt in fashion just because of the charisma and confidence she seems to radiate. What is she though? She doesnбпt have the pointed ears Iбпd expect from a dark elf, and sheбпs much too tall for a undertow dwarf. Iбпm also pretty sure she canбпt be humanбн they donбпt tend to go purple no matter the world. Hmmбн I wonder if itбпs just something to do with her cultivation technique?

    Damn. It doesnбпt really get me any closer to knowing how to deal with her. Perhaps I should just start to see how things go. I mean, this is only a temporary assignment. If we click wellбн two purple chicks causing trouble seems like more fun then just the one rightбн?*

    б░Let me go Tess!б▒ hissed Mureale б░Iбпm going to make sure this whore gets it!б▒

    б░Itбпs not very nice to call someone a whore Mureale,б▒ the neer now marked as Tess, was able to make use of Murealeбпs name as if that alone was an insult. Sue was in agreement, that it really was. б░I thought afterst time youбпd be on better behaviour. I canбпt keep having this talk with you,б▒

    б░Iбпll catch up with you in cultivation one day Tess, then youбпll learn just what I really think of you!б▒ hissed Mureale.

    б░Now, now,б▒ said Sue as she stepped in, making sure to position herself just so that Mureale had to deal with having Sueбпs breast resting lightly on her head. Mureale couldnбпt even struggle too much or risk loosing one of her dozen trinkets weaved into her hair. Fancy they might have beenбн but there was too many of them to all be secured properly. б░Technically speaking I am being paid as aбн letбпs call itбн a private escort,б▒ Sue smiled lightly, б░So even if Mureale isnбпt being the kindest about it, that IS my job,б▒

    *Letбпs see how she responds to that. Iбпve given her an easy avenue of an attack. Will Tess take it?*

    б░Ah, but Iбпm quite certain Mureale wasnбпt guessing at your profession. Personally, I see no reason to denigrate someone for that sort of workбн but trying to force abel on someone who wasnбпt doing anything wrong, well, thatбпs the sort of bad attitude that gets people kicked from these parties,б▒ said Tess with a smile.

    Mureale carefully extracted herself from Tessбп grip. It wasnбпt easy with Sueбпsбн position nearbyбн but she managed it. б░Fine. Whatever, you win Tess. Iбпll leave. Iбпm sure youбпll enjoy each otherбпspany,б▒ said Mureale before she rushed away from them both.

    б░You know, that was almost a good insult for someone of her level of intelligence,б▒ offered Sue as stared at a retreating Mureale.

    б░Thatбпs a bit rude. Murealeбпs got special needs and we shouldnбпt be making fun of idiots. Weбпd be so strapped for entertainment without them,б▒ offered Tess in turn.

    *Hmmбн Tess seems a bit brutal but I wasnбпt exactly being kind either. Iбпm honestly not sure that I could go toe to toe with her in this arena. She likely knows a lot more about the local politics. Stillбн she doesnбпt seem the type to get too into politics. A bit too much time sculpting her body for all that nonsense.*

    б░I suppose I can see where youбпreing fromбн but when they set things up so perfectly you just have to take those openings. Iбпd already nned out exactly what to say to the first person whomented on my ill-fitting dress,б▒ боadmittedбп Sue.

    Tess rolled her eyes, б░Calling your dress боill-fittingбп is like saying itбпs warm outside tonight. Technically speaking, it IS warm for this time of year, but we both know thatбпs not whatбпs important. That dress is exactly what you wanted for a night like tonight, and I bet youбпve got your own tricks to keep it on for the night,б▒

    б░Who knows? I could be dying to take this offбнб▒ suggested Sue.

    б░Iбпd make a bet itбпs tape,б▒ said Tess with no hint of shame, and her gaze locked on Sueбпs tits, making it clear what Tess knew what she was talking about.

    б░Most girls wouldnбпt admit to knowing what Iбпm doing, especially not in a crowd like this,б▒ said Sue. б░But yes, it IS tape. I donбпt really know of anything better for things like this. Tape is easy to find, easy to remove, and secure enough that Iбпm not scared of dancing aroundбн but if I really wanted toбн give people a show, Iбпm not really prevented,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░My mother preferred to use aplicated mess of maic broches to keep things togetherбн but did rely on tape in a pinch. I of course, donбпt have the same issues,б▒ said Tess with a gesture at her body.

    б░I see, Iбпm sure your mother knew what she was doing. And while I agree you donбпt have thoseбн issues, youбпve certainly got your own style. The sheer confidence you manage to emanate is impressive. Iбпm confident in my looks yes, butpared to youбнб▒ Sue let her words hang in the air with a shrug.

    б░Thatбпs because youck confidence in your future,б▒ said Tess after a few moments.

    б░What?б▒ asked Sue, a bit stupidly. Tess had just said it with such confidence that when Sue couldnбпt understand the question she had to ask, as if she was speaking to an older friend or cousin.

    Tess stared at Sue for a few moments, letting her gaze hang there. б░Itбпs because youck true confidence in yourself. Your body is something I doubt you worked at much. You trust it. You trust your attitudeбн but you doubt yourself. Youb question your future, and youck confidence to be able to survive anything the world throws at you. Iбпve fought and bled for scraps. Iбпve pioneered my own style. Iбпm one of the cultivation geniuses of this generation. I know that I will seed in the futureбн or die trying. Youбн wellбн you canбпt see your future, and it scares you. Canбпt be confident if you canбпt deal with your fear,б▒

    And with that Tess left, weaving her way through the crowd. Bitch.

 Chapter 994 - 994 Chapter 994 Exploring Opportunities for Antagonistic Behaviour

    994 Chapter 994 Exploring Opportunities for Antagonistic Behaviour

    Sue.

    бк

    *I canбпt believe that bitch. She might bepletely correct about everything she said, and honestly gave adviceбн but still. What a bitch. You canбпt just p someone with the truth like that and then walk away! Completely unprofessional! Thatбпs not how youбпre supposed to y the game! Youбпve got to give me at least some time to splutter incoherently and fail at aeback before I run off. You боwonбп this conversation, why are you leaving! That just leaves me with a sour taste in my mouth and nothing to do but rant in my head.*

    Of course, Sue was ignoring the fact that these cultivators were from Bodeirбпs generation, and whatever race Tess might be, the chances that she was multiple times Sueбпs age was actually pretty high. Sue was right about one thing, this wasnбпt how you were supposed to y this sort of social game. Tess wasnбпt ying the same game. Even though she left the conversation early, nobody, especially not Sue, was going to take that as an admission of surrender. Tess had managed to stop a brawl, insult a twopetitors, and leave Sue feeling like sheбпd eaten a lemon. All without reallying off as a bad person in the eyes of everyone else.

    Sue shook her head and moved over to grab a bite to eat. Hopefully a bit of sugar would clear her mind. When Sue got to the snack table, she was surprised to find a section dedicated to jelly cubes. *Hmm, itбпs not really my thingбн but Kamiko would be so disappointed in me if I didnбпt at least try some and report back. Plusбн Iбпm sure I can use it for some good jokes.*

    Sue grabbed the te and a spoon before taking a small bite. *Hmmбн I donбпt really know what Iбпm supposed to say about this. It tastes like jelly. Not as good as the stuff that Kamiko has at her houseбн but thatбпs really not a surprise. The thing isбн I canбпt really determine anything else about this jelly. Itбпs not like Iбпve got much topare it to. Itбпsбн fine? I clearly didnбпt think this through.*

    Sue wondered around for a bit as she tried and failed toe up with a good way to exin the test of this jelly to Kamiko. It wasnбпt really working, so she was d for the distraction provided by a neer. This time it was a guy approaching her, in factбн Sue narrowed her eyes slightly.

    The man was in a suit and tie and looked like he was practically bursting out of it at the seams. She could actually see skin through some of the stitching. She wasnбпt sure sheбпd ever seen a better fit for the description боGori in a suitбп. Then Sue realised what was niggling at the back of her mind. This was the man sheбпd seen hanging out with women during their shopping trip, the one Bodeir gave strange advice to.

    б░Fancy seeing you here,б▒ said the man, big toothy smile on disy. It was clear he was trying to be suaveбн but the outfit ruined it for him.

    .....

    б░Indeed. I suppose it could be a surprise for youбн but on the other hand this IS the main event going on at the Holy Wind Sect, and Iбпm here with Bodeir, the man who gave you those tips the other day. Still, I donбпt mind keeping youpany for a bit,б▒ said Sue.

    б░Oh? Company, of Company?б▒ asked the man as he stepped a bit closer.

    б░Well, I can offer you a bit of my time nowбн and once Iбпve finished my time with Bodeir Iбпd love to offer you a chance to be more intimateбн that is the size of your muscles match the size of your package,б▒ Sue offered with a wicked grin.

    The man didnбпt faulter, instead he said, б░Ah, wellбн Iбпll keep that a nice little surprise for you. Iбпve got to incentivise you somehow. The mystery will be a much better grab then simply bragging,б▒

    Sue raised an eyebrow, impressed by the answer. *Hmm, seems like this guy actually does know a thing or two about flirting. I thought he just grabbed a few hussies to hang off his armsбн but perhaps heбпs a bit more than thatбн* б░That it isбн thoughбн what happened to your otherpany?б▒

    The man actually sighed at that, б░Fools. Told me they were cultivators and could handle going a few rounds with me. They were BARELY cultivators. They had Qi in them but no training whatsoever. One of them is still passed out, and the other is stuck in the hospital with someбн unpleasant bruising. I warned them, but wellбн I guess the temptation was a bit too much for them,б▒

    б░Oof,б▒ said Sue with a wince. б░Not a mistake Iбпve made personally but I can imagine it. Still, Iбпll be fine,б▒

    б░Are you sure? No offence, but you donбпt seem all that strong and after being overly cautious for yearsбн my first time letting loose a bit and it turns out they were writing cheques their asses couldnбпt cash,б▒ said the man.

    Sue smiled, and flicked her shield on. б░Give my arm a good punch,б▒

    The man sighed but did as asked, it wasnбпt a terribly strong hit, about 10% of his overall power, but Sueбпs barrier managed to absorb the damage without issue. Sue grinned and showed her wless skin across her arm, б░Canбпt say that was a proper punchбн but it should ease your mind a bit,б▒

    The man nodded, б░Indeedбн I look forward to our future rendezvous,б▒ he said before walking away. Sue was a little annoyed with that but she noticed that something bellow his waist was threatening to destroy his pants. Probably for the best he left.

    *Oh that looks tasty. If thatбпs full size, Iбпll already be pretty happyбн but he left before I could tease him properlyбн so perhaps thatбпs not all heбпs got to show off? Oooh, this mission has been a good run. My little surfer boy, Bodeir potentially, and that wonderful morsel thatбпs walking away now. Wait. He didnбпt tell me how to find him! Shit! Or his name! Hmmбн I wonder how intentional that was. Iбпll give him a tentative ck mark for that one.*

    Before Sue could think on it too much, another girl had approached and said, б░You should stay away from that guy. His name is Xanthar, and heбпs known for picking up and dropping women constantly. Youбпre not going to get anything you want from him, best to just leave him alone,б▒

    Sue turned to see this new girl, she was dressed rather conservatively. Her dress was puffy, and she had a high cor and gloves on. The only visible skin was her somewhat tanned face. She was slightly taller then Sue, without counting horns of course, and she was much less well endowed. Still, she seemed like a rather nice ssical beauty. Thin nose, slender neck, and moderate assets. Hard to say what her hands and legs were like under all thoseyers. б░Iбпm sure I can handle myself,б▒ said Sue.

    The girl sighed and said, б░Look, heбпs a strong cultivator. Iбпm not sure who you came here with, but heбпs surely a better catch then Xanthar. He might seem like a meat-head but heбпs known for getting into womenбпs pants and running. He doesnбпt have a bone ofmitment in his bodyбнб▒

    б░Thatбпs a shame, thereбпs at least one bone of his Iбпd rather likemitted to the inside of my body,б▒ said Sue.

    The girl looked scandalised by her answer, б░Donбпt joke about things like that. People will take it the wrong way and it will lead you nowhere good in life. Some cultivators even know how to steal cultivation through sex. I donбпt think Xanthar canбн but I heard he left hisst lover in the hospital. It just isnбпt worth it girl,б▒

    *Oh this poor na?ve little girl.* б░Iбпm not joking. I want him to shove his cock deep into my pussy and m me into the bed. If thereбпs some chocking during the act, I wonбпtin, and if I have to take a few bruises to ride a dick as big as heбпs packing? Iбпd consider that a worthwhile trade. Iбпm also not the slightest bit interested inmitment, I want one or two good fucks, then weбпll go our separate ways, hopefully happily.б▒

    The girl in front of Sueбпs eyes grew wide in increasing horror. б░Youбн you harlot! To think I was trying to save you from a life youбпve already fallen intoбн Iбпll pray for your soul,б▒ said the girl before turning and practically fleeing.

    б░I am a Subus you know!б▒ said Sue to the girlбпs retreating back. *I feel a little bad now. I was just trying to mess with her for a bitбн and she actually was trying to help me. Wasnбпt using backhandedplimentsбн she actually tried to do the right thingбн*

    *Am I off my game or something? Iбпm feeling like Iбпve mad nothing but missteps since that first encounter. Tess might have thrown me further off my game then I thoughtбн*

 Chapter 995 - 995 Chapter 995 Retreating to Friendly Territory

    995 Chapter 995 Retreating to Friendly Territory

    Sue

    бк-

    Sue moved the short distance back to the buffet table to grab a few things that she thought Lily and Kat might like to share before heading over to the bodyguard session and handing out her easily-gotten gains. Sue held back a grin as all the other guards standing around locked their eyes on Kat and Sue. *This was a good idea. Even if I really do need the break and I was just being politeбн it seems like it was an excellent idea.*

    б░Iбпve got a few things for you,б▒ said Sue, б░Apparently, I need a bit of a break. Honestlyбн Iбпve not been doing as well as Iбпd nnedбнб▒

    Kat smiled and took the tes from Sue, holding the one filled with smi up for Lily to much on from her shoulder. б░Not to sound ungratefulбн but Bodeir does seem to have a few women hovering around. Is now the best time for this? Also what do you mean боnot as nnedбп things seemed fine from hereбнб▒

    Sue shook her head, б░First off, one of those girls watching Bodeir is definitely gay, I caught her staring at my tits and ass at least twice already when I was checking over at Bodeir. Secondly, theyбпre all cultivators. I can tell that much based on how they walk. They arenбпt really the type of people Iбпm supposed to be keeping off Bodeir. Any cultivator thatбпs seriously interested in him isnбпt going to jump into his bed tonight, even if they have less then honest intentionsбн

    б░Well, except for those dual cultivators but I can easily deal with them. Demonic energy does horrible things to them so most know to avoid demons in general. Just having us both around should keep those types away from him. In fact, the only person that Iбпve seen talk to Bodeir that might be a threat to his chastity was one gay guyбн but Iбпm pretty sure that Bodeir wouldnбпt appreciate me боsavingбп him from the other guy. Plus, Iбпm not in the mood of outing people like that if the guy in question wasnбпt out of the closet. Not sure what he sees in Bodeir, but it might be different for people used to mountain elves,б▒

    Kat nodded, taking a bit of the cupcake sheбпd been offered before frowning. б░What IS this? I think this might be the first thing Iбпve tried from another realm that I havenбпt liked the taste of. Itбн I donбпt know how tod describe it butбн not good is the answerбнб▒

    б░Pass here?б▒ offered Sue, willing to give her own opinion. Kat shrugged and did as she asked and when Sue bit down on the cupcake she instantly agreed with Kat. Shoving the te back into Katбпs arms Sue dashed off to the buffet table, filled two cups with punch and then came back before downing the whole thing in one swig and handing the other off to Kat. б░Godбн thatбпsбн thatбпs AWFUL. I have no idea what they did wrongбн hmmбнб▒

    .....

    Sue looked over to one of the bodyguards, б░Do you want to try this? See if itбпs just us?б▒

    The nearby bodyguards, sorry, the боtotally-normal-guestsбп all looked at Sue like she was an idiot. Sue just shrugged, б░Well, thatбпs fine. If you donбпt want to test it out itбпs no trouble for us,б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes at that assertion and said, б░Donбпt let their disinterest let you think Iбпve missed you dodging my second question. What do you mean by things arenбпt going to n?б▒

    Sue nced at the bodyguards and, to her disappointment, they were all clearly paying attention now. Kat might have been good at spotting threats, but she wasnбпt the best at understanding the danger of social situations. Sure she knew not to share sensitive information, and how to take no for an answerбн but it was clear that in Katбпs mind, Sue having a less then ster night wasnбпt something that would be worth keeping secret.

    She was wrong, at least in Sueбпs opinion. Social dangers were insidious and the idea of admitting such arge weakness was ridiculousбн at the same timeбн this was the only ball theyбпd be attending while she was in charge of Bodeirбпs love life. Perhaps answering wouldnбпt be aplete disasterбн *Hmmбн to share or not to share. Kat wouldnбпt hold it against me if I donбпt exin it to herбн*

    *At the same time, it might not be all that valuable. Itбпs my own personal failings, not Bodeirбпs, so Bodeir Senior has no reason toe after me for talking about it. Heck, Kat might have some na?ve, but insightful information. On the other handбн I could just tell Kat it should wait till weбпre back our amodation. Hmmбн no, Iбпm not doing well here, if Kat can help me, however unlikely that might be, Iбпll take it. No offence Kat. I know you canбпt here me, but in depth social maniption isnбпt your strong suit.*

    б░I came in here ready to y noble politics with all the fancy people around. I can abuse the fact that not only am I beautiful, I lean more towards the indecent side of things. Especially considering the size of my боnatural assetsбп. These are things most girls, or women, are envious of. Plus, with my lustful appearance I can normally attract the attention of the men in the building. I donбпt need a good personality for that, I just need to be showing more boob then anyone else, and their eyes will followбн

    б░But it just isnбпt working. The one guy that talked to me is known for sleeping around, which I AM all forбн but heбпs the ONLY guy who came up to me. The girlбпs have been a mixed bagбн but I feel like I lost every encounter except for the very first oneбн but even thatбн now Iбпm wondering if I was the one who was set up, because everything after that has been poor form on my end. I just donбпt know whatбпs going on. Itбпs like nobody here wants to y the same game as meбнб▒

    Kat raised an eyebrow and said, in a slightly confused tone, б░Isnбпt that because they ARENбпT ying the same game?б▒

    *What?* б░borate?б▒ asked Sue.

    Kat shrugged and said, б░Look, I donбпt know that much about these guysбн but isnбпt Qi all about enlightenment and stuff? So itбпs probably much less socially eptable to openly gawk and your tits, or evenin about it. These people arenбпt nobles, their nobles AND cultivators. On top of that, the people here who arenбпt cultivators? They clearly used to hanging around cultivators, and I imagine you donбпt quite fit in with either the unpowered group or the cultivatorsбн

    б░So nobody knows how to interact with you. Iбпve seen two calls for duels break out and we havenбпt even been here an hour. Sure there hasnбпt been a duel just yet, but I imagine there will be. Thatбпs the difference, I think. For a cultivator, if you go over their bottom line? Theyбпll break your legs. A normal noble party wouldnбпt allow that,б▒

    б░Thatбн thatбн huhбн is it really like that? Iбпve been to noble parties in world with Qi before thoughбнб▒ grumbled Sue.

    Kat just shrugged again, б░I canбпt really say without knowing exactly what youбпve done beforeбн but my guess is that even though the higher energy source was Qi, you havenбпt been to a proper cultivator gathering before. Plus, they might just be morefortable with themselves. Canбпt cultivators get likeбн heart demons or something if they get too annoyed?б▒

    б░Ehбн itбпs not quite that bad but yesбн heart demons are a major issue for cultivators. Thatбн could exin things? Quite a lot actually. Theyбпre probably all taught how to avoid that sort of thing years in advance and without any fancy stuff like pheromones, illusions, or the like I might be just a bit too normal. Beautiful I may be butбн perhaps not enough to shake their foundation?б▒ thought Sue aloud.

    Kat just shrugged again. *Well, despite Katбпscking in follow up helpбн her initial premise could be correct. I donбпt really remember just how many cultivators were at those other parties. With such a different culture I guess the fact that Iбпm failing isnбпt a big surpriseбн though I am disappointed in myself. When did my social snob skills degrade to such a point that without having my conversation partner drooling or fuming I canбпt get a leg up on the opponent?

    I think this is another example of, I want the sex, but I NEED to be more than just the sex. Iбпve even boiled down my social strategy to боsh tits, then react ordinglyбп. Whereбпs the examination of their clothes? Their stance? Wheedling out their history and guessing at past trauma and aplishments? Perhaps this was a good p in the face. Iбпve clearly been cking on this sort of thing. I wish I knew when it happened thoughбн I canбпt really think of any one momentбн must have been a gradual thing. Annoyingбн but hopefully fixable.*

 Chapter 996 - 996 Chapter 996 Forgettable Girls

    996 Chapter 996 Forgettable Girls

    Sue

    бк-

    Being more mindful, it turned out, was actually rather hard. It also involved a lot more sitting in the background listening then sheбпd experienced in a long time. Sue had tried to properly join into a few conversations but it was always stilted and questionably received. After finding the first few groups too hard to follow and impossible to properly integrate herself with, Sue moved off to other groups and hovered around the edge, picking up what details she could.

    It wasбн something, but it wasnбпt really the sort of thing Sue wanted to know. Most of the groups stuck to light topics of no real consequence. They werenбпt talking about business deals, hot button topics, or having fun quipping at each other. Instead it was justбн a superficial routine to her eyes. Theyбпd talk about what theyбпd done during the week, or month, clearly leaving out any of the interesting bits or secrets that they didnбпt want to shareбн and then the next person would take their turn.

    Sometimes, and Sue would impress on any who asked that it was VERY rare that there was an interruption of any kind. Honestly, Sue felt like she was watching a bunch of actors in an amateur y, all taking turns to say the correct lines before letting someone else talk. Sue went around to a few groups before concluding they were all more or less the same. Unless she wanted to go over to the cultivatorsбн but they were just bragging about fights theyбпd been in.

    They werenбпt even being original about it. Sue was certain she heard the same story at least three times in her brief visit to the edge of the cultivator crowd. It was a little suspicious because while the same person had repeated the story twice in her hearingбн it was also told by a second,pletely different person before Sue dipped out of that mess. She did not want to spend the night talking about fighting techniques.

    Though, she would admit that the cultivators were at least more active in conversations. Theyбпd offer advice, criticism, mockery, basically everything and more as someone retold the story. In fact, it seemed many cultivators had the most fun by extolling just how much better they personally could have done in the fight. Whichбн was a thing. The fact that the story tellers seemed happy with that sort of interaction, even if they defended their own position, implied this was normal things.

    Still, Sue wasnбпt exactly liking this less confrontational style of socialising from all across the ballroom. She didnбпt know enough about fighting to join the critiqueбн bragging thing that was going on over there and the non-cultivators were even WORSE. It was one thing to lose a verbal argument and run away in a huff, but it was a another thing entirely to walk away from boredom alone.

    *Urgh. I canбпt believe howбн empty headed these people all seem to be. Would it kill them to have an opinion?* Sue then remembered that they were surrounded by cultivators that liked to challenge anything remotely threatening and not too scary. *Ok maybe it would kill them. Thoughбн that might be a bit of an exaggeration? Then againбн surely thereбпs at least one idiot right? Thoughбн she-who-should-not-be-named from earlier isnбпt around anymore. Canбпt hear her endless supply of jewels cking together either. Then againбн

    .....

    Was she even real? Tess was obviously a cultivator but I donбпt know about Mureale. She seemed too stupid to not constantly be bullied. Though now Iбпm wondering if she was even a real person. Iбпd love to say noбн but Iбпm not certain that anyone would bother going to that much trouble just to mess with me. Iбпm not important, and anyone who knows anything about demons know how rare it is for us to be resummoned without a beacon.

    Iбпd suspect Bodeir was the target but itбпs not like he was firmly with the other cultivators. Mureale approached me right by the door. So if she wanted to do something with him she couldбпve. Or if whoever put her up to it, assuming they exist, wanted to mess with Bodeir there have to be better and less expensive ways of dealing with it. I wish I could sense cultivation. Perhaps that would answer some of my questions.

    I just find that I donбпt really know what to do here. I feel like I should be picking a fight but honestlyбн is it just that cultivators all have shit taste in women? I want to say боBoobs big and heavy, head empty in lightбп but nobody here hasrger tits then me so I canбпt even say thatбпs where all the nutrients in their bodies went. Honestly, half of the girls here are a disgrace. The other half are cultivators.

    Actually, thatбпs another thing. Where are the men? I donбпt think Iбпve seen a single male civilian guest. Itбпs all women, and cultivators. Not that there arenбпt female cultivatorsбн but everyone who isnбпt a cultivator is either a woman, or part of the staffбн and a lot of the staff have to be cultivators. I may not be able to tell much, but when I see a waiter barely stumble on a cultivators leg when they were боidentallyбп tripped it makes it clear that something is up.

    Is it just that most female cultivators prefer male cultivators as lovers? Whatбпs the split anyway? It looks likeбн maybe 60/40 at worst? Grrrrh. I donбпt understand this culture. Not sure I want to either.*

    Sueбпs thoughts were interrupted when she noticed Bodeir and the rest of his group were heading for the courtyard. Quickly moving across the floor, Sue grabbed a drink from one o the nearby waiters and made her way over to Bodeir. He wasnбпt quite at the edge of the crowd but it was no issue to slide up next to him and hand over a drink. If someone had боmistakenlyбп grabbed her ass as she did so? Well, that wasnбпt a problem with Sue.

    Bodeir took the ss without really thinking about it, and Sue almost wanted to p it out of his hands just on principle. Still, keeping him alive was Katбпs job, not hers. б░Bodeir, whatбпs going on here?б▒

    Sue had noticed that Bodeir, while in the discussion groups rarely voiced anything. He was actually doing pretty well acting like the aloof cultivator, even amongst his fellow cultivators. That mask cracked a fair bit when he looked over at Sue with arge dose of confusion in his eyes, б░It seems that there is to be a duel before our meal. As to what itбпs about wellбнб▒ Bodeir paused and looked around at fact he was in arge group, б░I wouldnбпt want to mischaracterise any of my fellow cultivators by speaking for them,б▒

    *Which of course means that you have no idea either.*

    б░Right of course. I wouldnбпt want to force you to speak for someone whoбпs so close by. Iбпm sure they can talk about there reasons if they want. I mean, who would fight for no good reason?б▒ said Sue clear, missing exactly none of the winces going throughout the crowd. Bodeir clearly wasnбпt the only one who was simply interested in the fight.

    Once they were outside it was easy to find a spot in the gardens that was clearly marked out for fights. It was arge ice b that had been aggravated to provide decent grip. It might not have been the best ce to fightбн but considering there was a small stand full of seating nearby, it was clear that the duo was going to be cajoled into fighting here if they didnбпt just ept it.

    Sue didnбпt actually pay much attention once the fight itself started. Nobody was using weapons, and one guy even handed off their sword before the whole thing started so that was clearly intentional. Sue found the whole thing somewhat dull in truth. Oh sure, she was happy to see too men beat the shit out of each other as much as the next girlбн but there was nothing on disy that caught her interest.

    Mostly because there was no live weapons being used. See, without a sword, how could their outfits be, cut, ripped or torn properly. It was just basic fabric with no proper defensive capabilities. The duo in the arena were just punching each other. All in all, it was a боcleanбп fight that didnбпt show off any nice muscle anywhere. Sue felt herself zoning out and used it as an opportunity to rest on Bodeir. He was already paying more attention to her then the fight. Even if he was trying to pretend otherwise.

    That was when a bit of the ice cracked. Not a surprise, itбпd happened a few times during the fight and Sue was sure the hosts would be able to fix it up. This time though, it was a moderately sized piece, and the fighter that broke it off hurled it like a javelin at his foeбн who dodged it letting it sail right towards the stand. Sue had a moment of боshould I catch this?бп Before Bodeir simply grabbed the ice spike from the air and casually tossed it off to the side.

    *Huh.*

 Chapter 997 - 997 Chapter 997 Introducing, the Twin Heirs of the Sect

    997 Chapter 997 Introducing, the Twin Heirs of the Sect

    Sue

    бк

    The duel ended not long afterбн as a draw. Both knuckleheads decided it was a good idea to go for a finishing headbutt in an attempt to break their opponents nose. They timed it a bit too well and managed to m their skulls into each other rather hard. Sue felt she was lucky she had so much hair, it might have been pushed out of ce otherwise. With the duel finished, two of the knuckleheads friends grabbed them and tossed them over their shoulders, before heading off somewhere else. Presumably the infirmary.

    As they started to make our way back, Sue noticed Kat was off to the side, clearly watching the entire thing. Sue held back, letting the group step passed her until Kat noticed her and sped up, away from the rest of the bodyguards milling about. There was only two outside with Kat. So clearly not everyone had a bodyguard assigned to them. б░Iбпm pretty sure I know the reason, but why didnбпt you stop that bit of ice?б▒ asked Sue.

    Kat shrugged, б░Those guys fighting where Rank 1 cultivators at best and Bodeir is a Rank 2 cultivator. I doubt Bodeir Sr would put up with so much of Bodeirбпs shit if he was so weak to be done in by a stray projectile from a cultivator a Rank below him. Plus, at worst Bodeir wouldбпve lost an arm, it wasnбпt heading for anywhere important,б▒

    б░Yeahбн a bit brutal but yeahбнб▒ said Sue.

    Kat shrugged, б░I donбпt really see it as brutal at all. If I had to step in and catch that projectile for Bodeir, Iбпd basically be broadcasting to everyone with a brain that one a few things. I donбпt know Bodeirбпs strength. Bodeir is so weak it wouldбпve taken him out, or that I was poor at judging the lethality of things. I suppose people might also think Iбпm trying to set them upбн but itбпs a pretty big reputation hit for Bodeir, probably not worth using as bait,б▒

    *Huhбн I suppose I wasnбпt really thinking about how other people would look at Bodeir if his bodyguard had to step in for something боso weakбп. Man I really have been cking on the social front if I missed something so obvious. All this sex must be reducing my effective IQ. When is thest time I sat down in did some math equations or worked through a proper thought problem?*

    Sue did not like the answers to those questions when they came to her. It seemed that after she left schoolбн she really had been wallowing. Thest time she did anything that was mentally engaging, if you didnбпt count spending time with Kat and Kamiko, was certainly that rat clearing mission, and even that wasnбпt particrly mentally rigorous. *Ugh. Iбпm going to need to ask my grandma for puzzles or something. Hmmmбн or maybe go to Lust? Ask them if they have any lewd but mentally engaging things I can get in on? Probably wonбпt be cheap though.*

    .....

    Sue continued to think on the matter for a little whileбн before she realised that the train of people she was following didnбпt seem to be stopping in the ballroom. Looking around, it seemed that it wasnбпt just Sueбпs group, but everyone. Shrugging, Sue just kept following the line of people wherever they were leading. It didnбпt even take that long to work it out. Just a short walkter and the group was heading into what was clearly the dining room.

    It was an extravagant setup just for supplying food but Sue had to admit they did have style. Most of the structure was ice, like the rest of the furniture and architecture, but the table itself was not. The table was made of a white wood, all one piece. It must have been an absolutely massive tree in its prime. The table was easily 100m in length. The fact that all the chairs seemed to be made from the same wood, though perhaps not the same tree, was just an interesting side note.

    There was also a number of other, smaller tablesid out to the sides. One of them was filled with drinks, the others all had proper seating at them and while Sue wasnбпt entirely sure what they were for specifically, she had a guess. One was for the bodyguards, and another for the non-cultivators of the group. Thoughбн as Sue looked around it was clear that a few people sitting down were paired up. Not everyone certainly, but it seemed like everyone who came in a pair was sitting together.

    *Where does that leave me? Kat will obviously go to the bodyguard table, but am I with the cultivators? Iбпm a demon, and Rank 1бн but a nonbatant. Guess Iбпll just go to Bodeirбпs side and see if anyone kicks me out. I donбпt exactly mindбн but the amount of social damage Iбпd take from sitting with the боextrasбп when I donбпt need to would be massive.*

    n of action in mind, Sue slipped through the crowd towards Bodeir. It seemed her choice was already paying off because Bodeir was seating right near the head of the table. He wasnбпt quite there, but he was within a few spaces of where the two hosts would be sitting. Sue slid down into the chair on Bodeirбпs right and waited for him to make ament but no such thing was forting.

    б░Do you know the hosts well Bodeir?б▒ asked Sue to get Bodeir talking a bit. Everyone was still finding their spaces. Sue wasnбпt entirely clear on how they were finding them, but everyone seemed to be making their way to certain spots. What Sue couldnбпt see, was that each seat was projecting qi in the shape of the individualбпs name. They didnбпt make it visible of course. It was both a way to show the seating arrangements, and give their guests a little test.

    Sue was lucky enough to have chosen the correct seat by ident. Her name had been provided before as Bodeirбпs guest, and she was marked as a cultivator. Or more urately, she was marked as someone who was currently practicing and could be considered abatant. Not strictly true, but as a demon no one was going to question her.

    Eventually most people had found there seats and the few who hadnбпt were clearly trying to work out how everyone else knew how to find their own seats. Sue hid a smile when she saw one particrlyrge man get told off by a smaller female cultivator for taking her seat. The man looked ready to argue, until the neighbouring seats informed him the girl was right, and he awkwardly vacated the seat for her. Confused as to if the seats were actually marked some way, he missed a memo, or if he was just being hazed for being a newer cultivator.

    Sue soon felt a shift in the atmosphere. She couldnбпt feel the qi build-up, but everyone else could and they were reacting ordingly. The sound of cracking ice spread through the room, and soon a man with long white hair exploded from the floor near the head of the table, shifting the ice to look like a water ssh as he exited. The man flipped twice in the air before sliding down the ice and next to his chair. It was a fancy, if short disy that clearly showed mastery over the ice element.

    Then there was the whistling of wind, and a banging sound as the windows to the room were thrown open. A girl with blue hair flew in on a sword, letting the snow follow along in her wake, and drift gently down onto the ground behind the guests. She did a few flips and ticks, before dropping off the sword and letting it fly up to be the centrepiece of the ice sculpture. It bobbed in ce at the centre of the formation with snowkes still trailing around it.

    It was an impressive show of coordination from them both. It didnбпt take long for the man to speak up. б░Wee, to the Holy Icy Wind Sect. For those who do not know us, we are the twin heirs to the sect. I am Fengбнб▒ Feng stopped speaking.

    б░бн and I am Bing,б▒ with his sister picking up straight after. б░Tonight, we have invited you all to enjoy our hospitality. We n to provide you with the best meals our sect can offer you, before arranging for a small, but hopefully enjoyable tournament in the following daysбнб▒

    Feng took over again, б░The rewards will be quite grand for the winners we assure you. With the grand prize being any technique of cultivation manual avable to our own core disciples. Of course, if the winner happens to be from our sect the rewards will change a bit. With lower, and upper sect disciples being raised to core level, and core level disciples will be able to pick a sect elder for personal tutoring,б▒

    Bing jumped in, б░But thatбпs not all. Even those who arenбпting in first can receive their pick of some great prizesбнб▒

    Sue started to tune said prizes out. Most were cultivation resources of no consequence to her.

 Chapter 998 - 998 Chapter 998 Sue тАЬEnjoysтАЭ a meal

    998 Chapter 998 Sue б░Enjoysб▒ a meal

    Sue

    бк-

    The first round of food came out and Sue could instantlybel it as a sd. Well, that wasnбпt quite true. It actually looked like someone had plucked holly, leaves and all and then thrown it into the bowl and sprinkled oil over the whole thing. Sue, not being from Earth, had no idea what holly was, nor the fact that holly was quite poisonous. Of course, even if Sue had known she wouldnбпt have panicked. Everyone had the same food, and their hosts werenбпt going to so tantly poison anyone like that.

    Kat did tense a bit in the background. Despite intellectually knowing that serving poisonous dishes to your guests was exceptionally poor form no matter the world. Of course, it wasnбпt only that. If Kat thought a bit about how demons actually ate food and that their stomachs acted not as an acid bath but an incinerator for the most part, sheбпd know it was beyond silly to worry about something like that. s, she still worried. Lily too, sensing Katбпs worry and agree that while silly, was worth worrying about apparently.

    Sue tried one of the bright red berries and was surprised to feel them crunch in her mouth. A bit more chewing revealed a frozen centre with a bit of ice that melted in your mouth, washing the vour onto your tongue. It was certainly a unique eating experience. Rich in earthy and floral notes with a bit of a tang from the dressing. *Honestlyбн not bad. Not my favourite because berries really shouldnбпt crunch when you eat them and while the dressing does elevate the dishбн it still feels a bit nd overall.*

    Sue grabbed a leaf this time and was thoroughly disappointed. It tasted like dressing. Nothing else. *Is this meant to be one of those filling sds so we donбпt eat everything at the buffet table or something? I donбпt get why theyбпd bother considering theyбпre still going to serve us the other courses. Aw well, at least as a demon I donбпt have to worry about it not all fitting in my stomach. Iбпll still feel a bit bloated if I try, but I could certainly eat it all if I want.*

    Sue shrugged a bit and grabbed another bite, with the berries and leaves together. Sadly there was no new tastebinations so she focused on her surroundings. To her surprise, all of the cultivators were really chowing down. Many had in fact already finished up their dishes. Sue even spared a quick nce over at Bodeir to find he was still eating. Somewhat slowly at that. *Hmmбн I wonder what that says? Is the dish not to his taste? It looksбн about his normal eating speed I think? I wasnбпt really paying that much attention but he does seem to take his time to enjoy food when its offered.*

    *Then why do I get the sense that heбпs not pleased with this entrижe either?* Sue couldnбпt really put her finger on it. For all appearance Bodeir seemed perfectly content with his meal, if a bit slow in eating it. Despite that Sueбпs gut was telling her that Bodeir was unimpressed with the disy. Sue nced at their hosts to find Feng, the brother had eaten the entire thing already while Bing was picking out just the berries to eat, leaving the leaves behind. Feng was ring at her for this behaviour but wasnбпt saying anything. Bing acted like he wasnбпt ring at all.

    With that new information Sue looked around the table and noticed a fewdies that were matching Bingбпs eating habitsбн but truly it was only a handful. Aside from a few people who had clearly not enjoyed the taste at all, and were just being polite and forcing themselves to eat a bit, everyone else had consumed, or was in the process of consuming everything in the bowl.

    .....

    Sue really wasnбпt sure what that said about the meal in question. *Considering how fast a bunch of the guests here ate, Iбпd bet half of them didnбпt even taste it. I wonder if this stuff is rich in qi or something? Youбпd think if it was everyone would be eating the whole thing, not just the berriesбн unless itбпs concentrated in the berries? Does qi make things taste better? I know most things with more higher energy in them tend to taste better because they use that energy to improve themselvesбн*

    *But not everything considers боtasting betterбп an improvement. Plenty of things go the other way as well, making sure that they taste worse, are more toxic, use less resources to keep existing. That sort of thing. Well, whatever. The qi isnбпt going to be helping nor hindering me so I can just eat everything Iбпm served with no issues.*

    Bodeir and the rest of the боstragglersбп finished their meals after another five minutes. That wave of people seemed to be a sign to the butlers who came in, collected the dishes then started handing out what might be the main meal? Sue wasnбпt entirely sure, but that was her guess. It was some sort of small bird. Without its feature it was hard to tell what it might have started as, but even without any feathers it was clearly боbirdбп shaped.

    Sauce was drizzled over the main meal, and there was a number of cooked vegetables ringing the te. Sue wasnбпt surprised to see a number of the cultivators simply ripping off pieces of the chicken and eating it that way, ignoring the fact they were dining in a rather upscale environment and that they had knives and forks specifically for this. You might think it was just the menбн but sadly, even with the reduced number of girls, there was still a good number of them that chose to go at the bird with their fingers.

    *Itбпs not that I mind my fingers getting stickyбн but why would you choose to use them when the hosts are clearly implying that you eat with your utensils?* That line of thought died in the water when she nced at their hostsбн and found both of them eating the bird with their hands. Why the fuck do I even bother with this shit.

    Sue nced at Bodeir, not even sure what she was hoping to seeбн he too was using his hands. Sue felt like mming her head into the te. *WHY DID YOU PROVIDE US WITH SO MANY FORKS IF YOU WANTED US TO USE OUR HANDS!* Sueбпs internal screeching was heard by nobody, but Bodeir did lean away slightly, making it seem as if he was protecting her from the juices that sttered a bit as he broke off a chunk of foodбн but he was clearly feeling some unease.

    *So do I eat it with this fork or not? Because Iбпm feeling like stabbing someone with it! What the fork is even the polite thing to do here! The hosts clearly have no issues eating it with their hands. So is that the боproperбп way to eat this dish? I can see a few people just as confused as meбн but easily double that simply eating it with their utensils.*

    Sue heard a loud crunching noise beside her. She realised in that moment that Bodeir was eating the bones as well. Sue couldnбпt supress the twitching on her eye. Fuck it. Sue ripped off a leg and bit straight through the entire thing bones an all before swallowing quickly barely tasting the food as it went down. Sue quickly finished off the bird, barely tasting it as she did. Before huffing and looking away from the te.

    Sue didnбпt see the look of horror on her neighbourбпs face whoбпd just watched the whole thing. They were one of the confused people that hadnбпt started eating yet, and after Sueбпs disyбн slowly started to eat just the vegetables on the edges. No sense in borrowing trouble.

    Bodeir seemed happier with this meal but he didnбпt say anything, and despite the chatter that eventually started up around them Sue had no interest in it. She was trying to push down her anger at the hosts, and whoever thought serving that as a main course was a good idea. When the tes were collected, Sue was d to see that garbage go.

    It meant that she didnбпt see Kat carefully pick off bits of meat for Lily to eat. Not wanting to risk going for the bones like many others. It was an adorable sight, and certainly wouldбпve calmed Sue down a good deal. Shame she never looked over at it.

    When the dessert came out and it was a spread of normal looking ice cream Sue nearly cried. *Finally something normal. I donбпt even care if itбпs average ice cream. Itбпs ice cream. I know how to eat this, and what it is.* Sue grabbed her spoon and tried the purple coloured one before smiling. *This is good.*

 Chapter 999 - 999 Chapter 999 MistakesтАж May Have Been Made

    999 Chapter 999 Mistakesбн May Have Been Made

    Sue

    бк-

    When the meal was over and everyone started moving off again, most people headed towards Feng and Bing, but Bodeir pointedly moved away from them. Sue got up and followed him, б░Soбн is there a reason youбпre avoiding our hosts?б▒

    Bodeir let out a long sigh and said, б░Iбпll get around to it before the night is over. The excuse Iбпll be using is that they were clearly overwhelmed by the number of well wishers I saw congregating around them and wanted to leave them some space,б▒

    б░Yeah but thatбпs the excuse, whatбпs the reason,б▒ asked Sue, making sure to give Bodeir a hug for the sole purpose of pressing her tits against his back. It was an excellent negotiation tactic. Especially considering it worked.

    б░Iбпm not a fan of the twins truth be told. They haveбн ideasбн that I donбпt really agree with. There isnбпt any truly bad blood but if I can avoid them for a bit longer then Iбпll be happy. Especially if they try to keep my attention for too long,б▒ exined Bodeir.

    б░Well why is that?б▒ asked Sue.

    Bodeir didnбпt answer, he just kept walking until they were back in the ballroom. It had been cleared of extra food, though there was extra drinks avable now. He continued to not answer until Sue got the point. *Clearly he doesnбпt want to talk about itбн but now I want to know. If Iбпm not going to get anywhere with the girls here I might as well badger Bodeir to give me juicy information. Perhaps a safer topic?*

    б░Ok fine, I get that you donбпt want to talk about it. How about the meal then? What did you think of it?б▒ asked Sue, thinking this was a perfectly normal question to ask considering theyбпd just finished said meal.

    .....

    Instead, Bodeir turned around and red at her with fire in his eyes, looking like heбпd just been pped in the faceбн or perhaps a bit more serious then that? Maybe threatened at sword-point? The point was, this had not been a safe topic. б░It was perfectly adequateб▒ said Bodeir in a clipped tone.

    Yes yes and Iбпm боmildly interested in sexбп. Fucking nonsense is what those words are. Sue didnбпt say anything for a few moments, she just continued to give Bodeir a боreally youбпre going with thatбп look. He didnбпt seem to catch her meaning though, considering he turned around and kept walking. Sue however, wasnбпt willing to let such an obvious dismissal go twice. б░Bodeir. I asked a question and I expected a truthful answer, or at least a lie that I could pretend to believe. What did you think of the food?б▒

    Bodeir sucked in a hiss of air, calming himself down for a bit. б░It was a disgrace to the local dishes,б▒ said Bodeir.

    Sue waitedбн

    And waitedбн

    But after a minute of no follow up, and Bodeir just ring at her, Sue caved first, б░Well? Keep going? I barely understand the local architecture and Iбпve seen a whole bunch of it. How would I know anything about the local food? You canбпt just say itбпs a disgrace andбн I donбпt know if you were expecting me to understand everything from that or you just donбпt want to borate butбн I am requesting you E L A B O R A T Eб▒

    Bodeir bit his lips and turned away, heading for the courtyard again. It didnбпt take them long to be out in the garden amongst the stars. Sue thought it all looked quite wonderful, and could be very romantic in the right circumstances. A shame Bodeir really wasnбпt her type, or at least, not the type sheбпd look to for a long term rtionship. *But why are we standing out here in the cold? Do I need to summon up my demonic fire and hope it keeps me warm? My outfit isnбпt attire, itбпll burn right through that. Thoughбн*

    Sue briefly entertained the idea of spending the rest of the night on fire and pretending she didnбпt see a problem with itбн but she wasnбпt really feeling up to being that daring. Nor would her demonic energy reserves actually carry her that far. She also wasnбпt entirely sure she had good enough control over it to avoid burning the ground or everything else. At least she had a bra and panties as part of her attire she could conjure up.

    б░I thinkбн I think that what the twins showed us was a disgrace to good food,б▒ said Bodeir slowly. It was clear that he didnбпt really want to talk about this, but Sue was listeningбн and now she was curious. Theyбпd already made it to the far end of the garden, Bodeir was leaning on the railing and looking out at the icy forest below. Once again, Bodeir was making this oddly romantic for some reason. Perhaps he needed the serious atmosphere to keep talking.

    б░They were telling the truth, each ingredient they served us was wonderful. A true ssic of the regionбн but thatбпs all it was. Ingredients. We were barely served what I would call a meal and they focused only on providing the most technically challenging dishes to us. Not the best tasting, and I feel like they insult the food they provided for us by going about it this way,б▒

    Bodeir paused again, but Sue was willing to let him have it this time. б░Take the first dish. It is made using Christmas Berries, but they are actually best served either as a sauce, dipped in chocte, or frozen and part of other dishes. Instead, they managed to preserve that frozen core and keep the leaves from withering. That might not seem like much for a normal ntбн but for Christmas berries? Especially this time of year?

    б░The amount of qi, and probably mana that would have to go into preserving and preparing that sd is more than an average household makes in a yearбнб▒ *Wait, you, Bodeir Jr, heir of the Mountain Shaker sect no what an average person, sorry боhouseholdбп makes in a year?* б░бн and it wasnбпt even that good! The leaves donбпt add anything to the dish taste wise, and really if they were going to use rare ingredients in the sauce they might as well have picked something that would pair a little bit better with it but no!б▒

    *Oh dear. I seemed to have found out that Bodeir is actually a food critic. I donбпt even know what to think. Iбпm notбн that interestedбн but likeбн we already walked all the way out here and I donбпt know that I could get him to stop without having his opinion of me drop like a stone.*

    б░Then thereбпs the bird. That was a genuine thin-boned frost eaglet. Those things are nearly impossible to get a hold of by themselvesбн and they just served it up like a fucking chicken! They didnбпt Bing and Feng didnбпt even eat the bones! Itбпs a fucking waste is what it is! Sure at least one of them was eating it properly but frost eaglet is for SOUP. You let the bones melt into this absolutely stunning broth. It isnбпt even hard. Even LUKEWARM WATER is enough to melt the bones, and it will be some of the best soup you ever tastedбн

    б░But NO. Canбпt go for an easy dish. No instead they had to cook the eaglet without letting the bones melt into the flesh. It doesnбпt even taste better doing that way! And most people didnбпt eat the bones. I meanбн really I just donбпt understand what they were thinking. Itбпs all style and no substance. If I wanted to eat something crunchy Iбпd pick up a packet of mixed nuts from a street vendor! Maybe if I was feeling real daring Iбпd get nut-stuffed turkey from one of the local restaurantбнб▒ *I know what Iбпd like stuffed with nuts.* б░бнbut no. Instead they had to waste time and resources making a subpar meal with excellent ingredients!б▒

    б░The ice cream was good though,б▒ said Sue before she could properly considering that statement. Bodeir whipped around, hand clenched and ready to punch her. Sue readied her barrier butбн Bodeir stopped just short and sighed.

    б░How often do you have ice cream?б▒ asked Bodeir.

    б░Umбн I meanбн I dunno? Not all that often? Itбпs not something my parents have all the time but itбпs avable if I want it? I guess?б▒ answered Sue confused.

    Bodeir nodded and said, б░Then thatбпs fine. The ice cream wasбн eptable. Iбпm not a fan of the method used to make that particr ice cream but I can admit it is good ice cream. Unlike the other dishes that are all style and no substance the ice cream wasбн mostly style but enough substance that I didnбпt feel like smashing the te it came on,б▒

    *Well thatбпs good. I dodged that bullet,* б░But, let me exin to you all the problems with the method they used. See, Iбпm certain thatбнб▒ *Oh god no I didnбпt!*

 Chapter 1000 - 1000 The Big Chapter 1000 BEACH SPECIAL! Part 1

    1000 The Big Chapter 1000 BEACH SPECIAL! Part Due to popr request, chapter 1000 is a beach episode special. It is set some undefined time in the future but it will technically be cannon. I want this as both a cool episode and a snapshot of where I see the characters going for you all to enjoy.

    бкбкбкбкбкбкбкбкбк

    It turned out. Renting a whole beach ind was expensiveбн but remarkably easy. Lust had acquired a number of beach inds across quite a few dimensions and hooked up teleporters to them all. It was as simple as putting in a reservation, supplying the ludicrous amounts of money, and then getting the correct number of tickets from the receptionist.

    Kat was required to hand them all out personally, well, that was a lie, Lily handed out some of them as well. It wasnбпt Lustбпs job though apparently. Kat didnбпt regret signing up to Lust as her faction of choice. She still didnбпt really have much to do with Envy and Pride but she found Gluttony and Wrath to really not be to her tastes, while Sloth and Greed were alright as they wereбн but not factions Kat was interested in belonging to.

    Her friends clearly agreed with her. Sue joining up as soon as she managed Rank 3 wasnбпt a surprise, even if Kamikoбпs membership was a small one. Sue didnбпt go on Contracts all that much anymore. Lust was perfectly happy to arrange a long string of боclientsбп for her and were more than willing to send the interesting people Sueбпs way.

    Kat shook her head. Everyone else had finally stepped through the transporter, even Lily had gone ahead so that they could change separately and surprise each other. Kat even blocked out Lilyбпs ability to see through her eyes temporarily to make sure it was a surprise. Katбпs outfit was a fairly conservative bikini with a bit of extra cloth wrapped around her bottoms. Kat had managed to snap a set with her own trademark style. ck with silvery flowers and red outlines.

    Kat stepped through the teleporter and was instantly hit with the smell of salt and sand. She could already hearughing in the distance. The end point for the teleporter was a short walk away from the beach, but in a small hidden alcove. Standing there, with a big smile on her face was Lily.

    Sheбпd gone for an open back one-piece bit of swimwear that Lily would swear up and down was more modest then Katбпs own attireбн but Kat would disagree. Lilyбпs legs, arms, and back were on full disy and the outfit was practically vacuum sealed to Lilyбпs body. Kat already knew every curve perfectlyбн but the reminder was right in front of her if she needed it. The outfit didnбпt really do anything to hide that. It was interesting to note that Lily had an odd clear stic thing over her ears to keep them dry. Not something Kat could remember seeing before.

    Lily didnбпt need to say anything she just jumped forward, letting Kat catch her, and spin them both around. Lily kissed her deeply and Kat couldnбпt help but feel pleased with all the training it had taken to get to this point. The point where Lily would happily initiate such things, in public no less. She was a bit harder to teaseбн but only a bit. Kat thought the trade-off was well worth it.

    .....

    б░Took you long enough Kat. I thought Iбпd be standing here by myself for hours waiting for you to show up. What took you so long? It shouldnбпt have been that hard for you to change. There was changing rooms in the teleporter area!б▒ said Lily with faux annoyance.

    Kat grinned and said, б░Oh, Iбпm sure you know all about how quickly my clothes can be removed, youбпve done it often enough after all,б▒ Lily was bright red. Iбпve still got it! б░I was just a bit lost in thought, I guess. Itбн weird to think about it but weбпve never had everyone all together like this. I wonder what itбпll be like. Who will get along with whoбн that sort of thing,б▒

    б░Itбпs a shame not everyone could make it,б▒ pouted Lily. б░We tried so hard to get everyone we know an invite,б▒

    б░Well thatбпs hardly fair. Green and Gareth didnбпt want to leave the kids by themselves, and you know just as well as I do that Kress still isnбпt a big fan of us,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Green and Gareth couldбпve left the kids with Kress. I bet they didnбпt want HIM to be lonely. Biggest baby of them all I swear. At least Nixilei was able toe,б▒ returned Lily.

    Kat shrugged, б░I wonder just how much of that is because she wanted toe, and how much of it is because she was ordered toe spy on us,б▒ said Kat wryly.

    Lily groaned and retorted, б░Nixilei promised it wasnбпt like that. She didnбпt even tell Greenбпs parents why she was asking for a vacation. Granted I wonбпt promise that sheбпll never use the stuff she learns hereбн but sheбпs a good friend and sheбпs not going to air the really private stuff anyway. Iбпm still annoyed about everyone else thatбпs skipping out though. At least Green and Gareth had an eptable reason,б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░Not everyone is up for trans-dimensional get togethers. Though I do think we couldбпve invited the rest of Kamikoбпs family,б▒

    Lily shook her head strongly, б░Kamiko specifically asked us not to and we respected her wishes on that front. Just because she still gets along with them great doesnбпt mean that she wanted them on vacation with us,б▒

    б░I suppose,б▒ said Kat with a shrug.

    As the trees parted to make way for the beach Kat took in everyone. Well, everyone she could see at any rate. Callisto and Sylvie had set up a marquee set aside for that damned game. When Kat purchased it for Sylvie, she hadnбпt realised just how big of a deal itбпd be in their household. Of course, Kat was partially to me. Continually acquiring the expansions for subsequent birthdaysбн but it was probably fine.

    Of course, Sylve and Callisto had undoubtedly set the tent up solely to convert more people to their cult. The fact that Nixilei was nowhere to be seen and neither was Minor or Enuko. Though it was possible Minor was just hanging out inside of Shizukaбпs head at the moment. Thoughбн considering Shizukaбпs partner wasnбпt around it could go either way.

    Chekov was of course, also missing but that crazy carpenter was definitely using this as a chance to make something out of rare wood heбпd never seen before so nobody had much hope of finding him anytime soon. Kat took another nce over the groups of people around and noticed Bruce missing as well. Probably with Chekov.

    What wasnбпt ok was Roxanne and Sue hanging out together. That was a recipe for disaster. Sue was of course, wearing basically nothing. In the strictest sense Sue did indeed have a bikini onбн but it covered basically nothing. Kat nearly wanted to scream. *I mean for crying out loud. The only thing you canбпt see up top are her nipples and even then I wouldnбпt be surprised if those still gets shed. Thereбпs barely a few centimetres of fabric there! And the only reason I canбпt see her asshole at the back is because her ass is big enough to hide it! Honestly Sue.*

    Sue had gotten betterбн well not really. Sue had found more harmony in herself. That didnбпt mean she had stopped teasing people, or sleeping around though. Hadnбпt found anyone to settle down with yet. The fact that Roxanne was nearby and trading stories didnбпt bode well though.

    Roxanne had arge sunhat on and was wearing a see-through shawl over a tankini in bright red. She was getting on a bit in years, but she apparently wasnбпt letting it affect her body much at all. Kat just looked away from the pair, deciding she didnбпt want to worry about what shenanigans those two were going to get up to.

    *I wish Gramps had been willing toe. But noбн he was all боyou young folks have fun without this old codgerбп. Itбпs not like we werenбпt also inviting Vivianбпs parents, and Lilyбпs grandparents. Granted Lilyбпs side of the family wasбн less enthusiastic abouting and decline as well but COME ON Gramps. Letting the team down.*

    Kat nced over at Vivian and Mai having a very casual game of volleyball against Yang and Xuena while Apep and Xiang watched from the side. Vivian was wearing a simrбн wait no, the exact same outfit as her mother. Kat smelled ckmail there. Mai was of course not wearing anythingбн but as a smile it was probably eptable. Yang was wearing a fairly daring blue bikini with snowkes on it that seemed to be a set with Xuenaбпs own bikini that was yellow with petals. Xiang was wearing a pair of boardshorts split between blue and yellow, while Apep had on an emerald green pair.

 Chapter 1001 - 1001 The Big Chapter 1000 BEACH SPECIAL! Part 2 (Technically chapter 1001)

    1001 The Big Chapter 1000 BEACH SPECIAL! Part 2 (Technically chapter 1001)

    Zuhra and Jara were sitting behind the grill chatting. The grill wasnбпt onбн and theyбпd dragged over some chairs so Kat wasnбпt exactly sure what was going on thereбн but things were probably fine? Kat wasnбпt in charge of the food, so it was definitely not her problem.

    In the end, Kat dropped herself down beside Shizuka and Chiharu who were just sort of sitting on the edge of things. б░Heyбн you guys alright? Everyone else seems to be at least chatting a bit but you guys are just sitting off to the side by yourself,б▒ asked Kat.

    Having massive bushy tails did limit their options when it came to outfits a bit. It did make certain styles look a bit awkward. Still, the Queen at least made it work. She had a tiny shawl that hang over her back like a small cape and a simr one-piece to Lily. Though her own covered her legs a fair bit more than Lilyбпs did.

    Shizuka on the other hand had gone really daring, and was wearing a thing swimsuit held up by strings on the side and a breast band that held those in ce up top. б░Iбпm just keeping my dear daughterpany while she mopesбнб▒ said Chiharu.

    б░Iбпm not moping,б▒ snapped Shizuka.

    б░Darlingбн just because your fiancиж canбпt be here doesnбпt mean she doesnбпt love you anymore,б▒ said Chiharu softly.

    б░I know that!б▒ snapped Shizuka. б░I know thatбнб▒ Shizukaбпs voice dropped to a mumble. б░I justбн I nned to show off to her here. It was going to be our nice get away from everything. Stupid Beast King. Had to go and cause a bunch of problems for meбнб▒

    б░You know it wasnбпt an intentional slight darlingбн though we can definitely cause him some grief over this when we get back,б▒ said Chiharu with a predatory smile.

    Shizuka sighed again, б░I donбпt want concessions, I want my girlfriend!б▒

    .....

    Chiharu rolled her eyes, б░I know dear I know,б▒ she said as she patted her daughterбпs head. She turned to Lily and Kat and mouthed out боleave this one to me for nowбп before turning back to her daughter.

    *Guess weбпll leave them to it. Should we go say hello to whoever is trapped in the tent with Sylvie and Callisto?*

    [You say that like they didnбпt enter of their own free will. Weбпve talked enough about their obsessions with sh of Gods. We didnбпt help when we kept giving them the expansions every year.]

    *But itбпs like Sylvieбпs favourite thing to do these days! How could I NOT get her the expansions when she looks at me with those adorable puppy dog eyes?*

    [Iбпm not going to pretend Iбпm not partially at fault for thisбн but we really shouldбпve seen thising. We finally provided them with something that wasnбпt instantly understandable and they have studied more than I think most PHD students put into their graduation papers.]

    *Maybe we should just leave them?*

    [No. Weбпre going to say hello.]

    As they approached the tent, they found Kamiko hiding around the corner, and decided a small dy was fine. б░Hey Kami. Whatбпre you up to?б▒

    б░Iбпm hiding from Sue, Roxanne and Sylvie. Though Sylvie for different reasons then the other twoбнб▒ mumbled Kamiko.

    б░Kamikoбн Sueбпs certainly got good enough hearing to keep track of your heartbeat if she wants to. The only reason she hasnбпt found you is because sheбпs willing to y along with the fact you donбпt want to be found,б▒ pointed out Lily.

    б░I can dream ok!б▒ retorted Kamiko. б░I know perfectly well that this is only because sheбпs allowing meбн but I can sneak back into the tent is she grabs me and I doubt Sylvie would let her get away with her brand of teasing while they were trying to indoctrinate people into their cult,б▒

    б░Itбпs not a cult!б▒ came a shout from inside the tent. It was soundly ignored by the three outside of it.

    б░Look Kamikoбн you just donбпt seem to have the greatest taste in menбн and Sue is trying her best to help you out with it,б▒ said Katбн with a smug smile.

    Kamiko red at her friend. б░Oh like you can talk, little miss perfect rtionship. Well not everyone manages to find someone crazy enough to go straight to a permanent mind and soul bond and then have it actually fucking work out. Besides, the first guy I broke up with was niceбн we just didnбпt see ourselves staying together long term,б▒

    б░Kamiko he was gay,б▒ said Kat with a deadpan.

    Kamiko winced. б░You donбпt know thatбнб▒

    б░Kamikoбнб▒ said Lily slowly. б░Sue warned you he was gay. Kat and I warned you he was gay. Your sisters warned you he was gayбн and what happened?б▒

    б░We broke upбн but not because he was gay!б▒ offered Kamiko.

    б░The fact you can say that and not be stopped by your demonic blood is honestly amazing,б▒ said Lily. б░In fact. No, I have absolutely no idea how you could possibly say that. The fact your mouth was able to form the words is frankly astonishing. How can you say that?б▒

    Kamiko shrugged, б░We still talk. Weбпre still friends evenбн sort of,б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes. б░Fine but what about the next two? The ones that were cheating on you,б▒

    Kamiko growled, б░That barely counts. Sue was seducing them and nearly slept with them both. That hardly counts as cheating. I mean, have you seen what she looks like?б▒

    б░Kamikoбн as a gay woman that does admit Sue is exceptionally attractive, I have never, not once, used that as an excuse to cheat on Kat. In fact, it might be a shock to you to hear thisбн but I havenбпt slept with anyone except Kat. Ever? Strange isnбпt it?б▒ grumbled Lily.

    Kamiko growled back, б░Well maybe if Sue could keep it in her pantsбнб▒

    Kat rolled her eyes, б░Youбпre not actually mad at Sue. Especially considering she warned you about them both. She told you what she was going to try, and then updated you every step along the way. Up to and including the horrible punishments she came up with alongside her mother when they finally agreed to sleep with her. Admit it Kamiko. You have shit taste in men,б▒

    Kamiko sighed and said, б░Ok fine. Apparently I have shit taste in menбн but it was hrious what ended up happening? I mean have you seen the pictures!б▒

    Katбпs eyes narrowed. б░Wait a minuteбн did you even kiss those two guys?б▒

    Kamiko grinned, б░Just now catching on?б▒

    б░Waitбн wait have we been the ones out of the loop on this?б▒ asked Kat with a re. б░Was the whole thing a setup between you and Sue?б▒

    Kamiko shook her head, б░No not the whole thing. First one was a genuine shock and I cried for a few days. You were there for that remember?б▒ Kat nodded, б░Second one thoughбн well they were actually trying to get with my sister but Iбпd heard a few things about them. So I stuck my hat in the ring and plotted with Sue in the background. It was great fun. Honestly, it was more amusing then dating the first two guys. Even if I really shouldnбпt do it againбн so much fun,б▒ Kamiko cackled.

    б░Where did our sweet innocent Kamiko go,б▒ whined Kat.

    б░She became best friends with a Subus that has more energy go to one tit then her entire brain,б▒ said Kamiko with a grin.

    б░This cannot be entirely Sueбпs fault,б▒ retorted Kat.

    Kamiko just shrugged. б░Waitбнб▒ said Lily carefully, б░If Sue was in on it the whole timeбн why are you out here hiding?б▒

    Kamiko coughed, blushed and looked away, б░No r-б▒ before choking on the words.

    Kat and Lily grinned but Kamiko just manifested her weapon and smacked them both with the pole sending Kat and Lily into the tent. Minor turned to great them with a shy wave after the pair stood upбн but everyone else was engaged in a heated argument. Or, more urately, Nixilei and Enuko were arguing. Sylvie was listening, and Callisto was noting everything down.

    Oh and the marquee was bigger on the inside. That was a little strange, but it did mean there was enough for five massive tables all filled with a gameboards. It was tooplicated for Kat to properly take in at a nceбн but it seemed like there was multiple copies of the game going on. Surely even Sylvie and Callisto werenбпt that crazy right?

    Kat and Lily sidled up to Minor. She wasnбпt wearing a swimsuit at all. Instead, she had a loose white sundress on and only one tail. She was using the clone technique to make herself a body and she seemed to be somewhat concerned with everyone else in the marquee. б░Are you ok?б▒ whispered Kat.

    б░Umбн erбн not really? Iбн I wanted to know what was going on in hereбн but wellбн umбн it seems they got a bitбн heated. Iбн I guess itбпs a good board game? Iбн I donбпt really know I got a bit lostбнб▒ mumbled Minor.

    Kat and Lily drew the poor girl into a hug, squishing her between the two of them. Kat wrapped her tail around the other two, and Lily threaded her tail through Minorбпs and rubbed Minorбпs ears. б░There there, itбпs ok,б▒ said Lily and Kat together. б░Weбпre here now to protect you from the big-bad board game freaks,б▒

    Minor giggles and leaned into the hug the best she could when it wasing from two different directions.

    Sylvie had agedбн barely anything. Even as the years passed, she was still a tiny waifish girl that hadnбпt gotten much taller. She was wearing a silver one-piece swimsuit that was technically as indecent as Lilyбпsбн but in practice she still looked a lot like a child in a swimsuit so it was more adorable than anything else. Callisto had a rather thin bikini onбн but she was wearing a damnedb coat over the top of everything.

    Enuko wasбн apparently taking a page from Maiбпs book and wasnбпt wearing anything. Sure her tails were curled around her to prevent certain things from being seenбн and she was technically the oldest person here by a long shot. Didnбпt look it though. Yeah but why is she naked? Katбпs question would go unanswered.

    Nixilei at least looked rather normally in her jet ck bikini that rested above her now very visible wings. She had her sses on though, and was ring at down at everyone with all the authority of someone who knows that theyбпre right and youбпre not. Well, mostly just at Enuko but the effect carried.

    Kat and Lily grinned. It was nice to see everyone again. To have everyone in one ce? Even if in their little groups for the moment? Wellбн it was looking to be a great vacation.

 Chapter 1002 - 1002 Chapter 1002 Back to Cultivation Stuff

    1002 Chapter 1002 Back to Cultivation Stuff

    Back to Sue.

    бк-

    Sueбпs head was spinning. She now knew more about how to make ice cream then basically every other bit of cooking knowledge she possessedbined. Now, how long itбпd remain in her head was another matter but she was feeling pretty educated right now. She still didnбпt really understand why Bodeir took such great offense to the dishes being served but at least it was all edible. Not like those cupcakes. Sue shivered. Yeahбн best not to tell Bodeir about them.

    Thatбпs when Sue heard a rustling from nearby, Sue turned and saw a dart shooting straight for Bodeir, she didnбпt even have time to properly raise her shield when Kat mmed into the ground in front of them both, catching the dart out of the air in a single moment, before a blinkter and she was gone, all Sue could see was an afterimage that seemed to indicate sheбпd charged after the culprit.

    Bodeir had actually started to move into a defensive position in front of Sue, though he was clearly watching all angles. *Naw. Thatбпs sweet. Even if he is an idiot he at least has good instincts. Iбпm not sure heбпs actually tougher than me. Stronger certainly, but with my shield I can probably defend better. Guess Iбпll just apply it to Bodeir if I see the attacker.*

    Thatбпs when Kat walked back into view frown on her face and a few twigs stuck in her hair and outfit. The nearby bush had been decimated by Katбпs charge. Possibly more than one nearby bush. Kat was carefully brushing everything away but it was clear she wasnбпt happy. Kat stopped in front of them and held out the dart, still visibly leaking a sickly green liquid that smelled like swamp water. б░Poison dart. Iбпm afraid it was all setup beforehand though. It was just attached to a one time dartuncher and thereбпs too many people for my hearing to pick out an attacker if they were watching from afar,б▒

    Bodeir stepped forward and grabbed the dart carefully. Kat made no move to stop him. If he was really that stupid to get hurt after sheбпd disabled the trap, Kat would just lock him in a closet for the rest of the tournament or something. Bodeir, unaware of Katбпs inner thoughts, moved the dart to underneath his nose and sniffed it. б░Hmmбн smells like crushed bog apple seeds,б▒ Sue didnбпt notice Katбпs eye twitch at the statement, б░itбпs not deadly but it will make someone sick after about eighteen hours. This might be just a way to reduce thepetition tomorrow, not targeting me specifically,б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░I donбпt know enough to say Bodeir. What would you like to do with the dart?б▒

    б░Hmmбн Iбпll put it in my ring for now. Hromdir will want to take a look when we get back to the hotel. Iбпll make sure to give it to him,б▒ said Bodeir.

    .....

    б░Do we want the mechanism as well?б▒ asked Sue from the side.

    Bodeir gave her a confused look, though Kat was looking somewhat thoughtful. б░What do you mean?б▒ asked Bodeir.

    б░Well, Kat said that it was a pre-nned trap. All set up before right? That means the rest of the trap is still sitting there? Why donбпt we take that from Hromdir as well,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Hmmбн yes I think Hromdir will be happy to have thatбн lead the way!б▒ said Bodeir with a grin, apparently quite happy Sue had made the suggestion.

    Kat shrugged and turned around ready to lead them to the trap. They moved around the bushes instead of through them this time, until they came to a small but well-trimmed tree. It grew to only slightly above head height and all the branches were carefully pruned in such a way to keep the tree in a round shape. Kat pointed to a branch, and Lily soon jumped down to it from higher up in the tree. Sue hadnбпt noticed her before.

    With Lily now the centre of attention, the Memphis padded along the branch until they were poking at aбн birdбпs nest? No. Sue looked closer and she could see arge hole in the side that was clearly where the dart had beenunched from. It did have three eggs inside it, and the nest itself was made up of sticks, a few stray bits of fabric and perhaps some packed ice as well. б░I see. Bring it down,б▒ said Bodeir firmly.

    Kat hopped lightly, plucking the nest, from the branch and examining it herself for a moment before handing it over to Bodeir. Sue leaned over his shoulder and took a look for herself. The main hole was obvious, but as Bodeir turned the nest around, it was clear that it could shoot a number of darts in various directions. None of them seemed to have beenunched though.

    After Bodeir finished with his inspection, which was really just one full rotation he pulled the nest into his ring and remarked. б░The eggs were fake,б▒

    б░How do you know?б▒ asked Kat, curious.

    б░My ring can only handle dead things. The fact that the eggs went in as well means they were all dead, or they were never real in the first ce,б▒ responded Bodeir, as if he was just repeating an exnation heбпd heard before.

    Kat narrowed her eyes, б░What about the twigs and leaves? Iбпm pretty sure there was at least one leaf in that nest that was still alive,б▒

    Bodeir answered with a confused shrug, б░Because itбпs a nt?б▒

    б░Why?б▒ asked Kat, still unsure of the exact mechanics.

    б░I have no idea,б▒ admitted Bodeir. Apparently it wasnбпt poor form to admit you didnбпt understand that particr detail about the storage rings. It was probably something most people didnбпt know.

    *I wonderбн I know some demon abilities work like that but not all of them. I wonder if itбпs something intrinsic to the way the ring works? Or if the ring just forcibly stops living things entering as a safety measure. I doubt thereбпs air in there for things that still need it, so it might just be to stop idiots using them to kill people. Then againбн living beings with qi or some other form of higher energy expelling that energy inside an expanded pocket of space might y havoc with the structure. Perhaps a bit of both?*

    б░Is there anything else youбпd like to check on before I move away again?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░You donбпt have to,б▒ said Sue instantly. *Where did thate from? Sheбпs my friend sure, but itбпs clear this party thing isnбпt her scene and Iбпm sure sheбпs fine talking to Lily. Why did I automatically say that?*

    Kat just shrugged, and looked at Bodeir who also shrugged. б░I do not mind your lovely presence of course, but it is considered to be a social faux pas to be too obvious with your bodyguard standing over you. Either decision is fine with me,б▒

    Kat shrugged again and dashed away. Not surprising really. With Kat боgoneбп Sue turned to Bodeir and said, б░Is it time to great our hosts now? Hopefully you have calmed after getting yourints off your chest,б▒

    Bodeir nodded, б░Indeed. Disparaging their efforts, even if not to their face was aforting thing. I should be more willing to express my bad opinions, as it seemed to have help me subdue the burning rage I was experiencing much quicker then meditation,б▒

    *Not sure thatбпs the best thing to take away from thisбн but sure. You also seem remarkably unconcerned with the assassination attempt. Apparently thatбпs not even something to get mad about? I mean, you didnбпt mention itбн and I was trying to avoid mentioning it well. Hmmбн is he just trying not to think about it? Or is it really that small of a concern?*

    The pair moved back inside. It didnбпt take long to find Bingбн but Feng was missing. Bodeir didnбпt seem to think it important and made his way over to Bing, who was chatting with a few other women. Before Bodeir could even try to interrupt she turned to face them both. б░Bodeir! Itбпs so great to see you! Feng is actually off looking for you right now. Still, I canбпt say I am disappointed to talk to you first!б▒

    *I feel like the false pep is a bit much.* To Sueбпs surprise though, Bodeir gave a slight bow and said, б░This heir of the Mountain Shaker Sect greats one half of the twin heirs. I have had an interesting evening so far,б▒

    Bingughed and pped Bodeir a few times on the back, б░Oh, interesting evening he says. Donбпt worry, Iбпm sure you think the food was terrible or something. Donбпt even worry about it. I bet our lord father did that specifically just to piss you off. I canбпt really say though, I have not spoken to him recently,б▒

    б░I would not presume to understand the lord patriarchбпs feelings on this matter,б▒ said Bodeir woodenly.

    б░Now donбпt be like that, Dad can be a bit of a butthead when he wants to be, and making great food that also pisses you off? That seems like something heбпd do,б▒ said Bing not a shred of familial loyalty.

    *Whatбн what is this conversation?*

 Chapter 1003 - 1003 Chapter 1003 Bing, Expert Conversationalist

    1003 Chapter 1003 Bing, Expert Conversationalist

    Sue

    бк

    *Why is Bing so aggressively familiar!* Sue had been carefully trying to work out how to get away from this conversation for a while but Bing wasnбпt really giving her a chance. As casual as Bing was, she also made sure to include everyone in the conversation when she could. Sure Sue had just given yes or no answers so far, but that said more about Sueбпsck of desire to engage with Bing then it did about Bing.

    б░бн have you ever considered being a chef Bodeir? You always seem to take food so seriously. I mean, Iбпve considered it a time or two and then I remember that time I managed to burn water despiteing from a family renowned for their ice powers and decide itбпs not a good ideaбнб▒

    Sue really had no clue how to deal with Bing. *She dominates the conversation, but sheбпs also super casualбн and polit. While Bodeirбпsбн* б░I have meditate on my calling a number of times and yet my answer has no changed in a number of years. I am afraid that I do not believe the path of the chef is my calling,б▒ *Like that. I canбпt tell if theyбпre getting along or not!*

    Sueбпs attention started to wander until she heard her name, б░бнso what about it Sue? Whatбпs it like being a demon?б▒ asked Bing.

    *Ah shit. I missed the first part of that question. Umбн and likeбн how do I answer this anyway? Itбпs not like being a demon is all that different to a number of other sentient races. Weбпve just got exceptionally long lifespans and require much less training to progress in power. Weбпre a lot like higher level dragons reallyбн but do they even have those here? Not sure I could use them as aparison. I mean they have manaбн and qiбн but do they have боdragon godбп dragons? Or the weaker versionsбн*

    б░Umбн itбпsбн well I suppose I canбпt reallypare, Iбпve never not been a demon after all,б▒ said Sue eventually. б░Do you guys have dragons here? The really big ones that just grow forever until they can sneeze and destroy a mountain?б▒

    Bing nodded, б░Yup we do. Or at leastбн my tutors have warned me that we do. Never seen one myself,б▒

    .....

    Sue nodded as well and said, б░Yeah demons are a lot like those dragons. We just get stronger by existing and so a lot of us just use our extensive lifespans to take up hobbies. Of course, not everyone will keep going up in power forever, and some people decidebat IS a hobby. Those guys can be ridiculously strong,б▒

    Bing frowned and asked, б░What do you mean you donбпt keep going up in power forever? Isnбпt that how dragons work?б▒

    Sue shrugged and said, б░I donбпt know enough about the specifics of dragons to say they always work that wayбн but demons sadly donбпt. We go up in rather distinctive tiers and very rarely do we get any warning before it happens. Sure we might get little signs a few days beforehand, but considering it can be years, decades, centuries or longerбн a few days warning is nothing really,б▒

    б░That doesnбпt seem particrly fair. Isnбпt it possible to get stronger through effort?б▒ asked Bing, clearly not pleased with that particr aspect of how demons work.

    б░It is possible, but not the same way. A bit like mortals really. We can work out our muscles, well most of us,б▒ not sure how Katбпs regen works. Would it let her work out? б░and of course we can get more skillsбн but you could be the most powerful Rank 1 in existence and it doesnбпt make you any more likely to Rank up. Iбпm the oldest of my three good friends, but also the weakest because Iбпm still Rank 1,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Does that bother you?б▒ asked Bing, and a nce showed that Bodeir was concerned as well.

    Sue winced. *I canбпt lie and say it doesnбпt bother me at all. Guess Iбпll have to actually give a proper answer. I bet Kat will here this as well. Sorry I didnбпt talk about this with you Kat, but you never asked!* б░It bothers me a bit, but more for lifespan reasons then power ones. For my hobbies and goals I donбпt really need to Rank upбн lifespan is directly rted to our Rank. Sure some abilities we get can enhance it, and weбпve got great medical careбн but thereбпs still a limit. Iбпm not too worried just yetбн but if I get too old without ever Ranking up? The chances that get there eventually drop,б▒

    б░Well what are your hobbies? I know enough to guess youбпre a Subus, but how much does that mean?б▒ asked Bing.

    б░That is the question isnбпt it?б▒ postted Sue. б░Iбпm about as close to the stereotype as you can get. I love sex, and like to be pretty adventurous with how I go about it. Iбпm always down to fuck new people, or find a new fetishбн but I donбпt know how much of that is because Iбпm a Subus.

    б░Itбпs an issue of numbers really. Because the first few generations of Subi were really into sexбн they had a lot more kids then other types of demons. Now, many yearster, Subi are still the demons most obsessed with sexбн but is that because weбпre Subi, because we learnt it from our parents, or because we make up thergest percentage of the poption?б▒

    б░Huhбн I never thought of it that wayбнб▒ said Bing with a grin. б░I guess I just imagined there was a bnce of all types of demonsбн but obviously you need to have sex to get little demons so whichever ones are doing that moreбнб▒

    Sue nodded, б░Yup. And Subi ended up with a lot ofбн боcrossbreedsбп essentially. It also means most people have a Subus or two in their family treesбн and if they happen to like sexбн well some says maybe thatбпs why?б▒

    Sue was actually getting into the conversation and didnбпt notice that Bodeir had managed to sneak away. Bing didбн but she was also enjoying the conversation and was happy to let Bodeir боescapeбп if thatбпs what he really wanted to do. б░That doesplicate matters Iбпm sure,б▒ said Bing, б░I guess itбпs one of those, eaglet and the egg problems. Is the other demon here like you?б▒

    Sue didnбпt even think anything strange of the question, б░Oh no not at all. Katбпs such a sweety, powerful too butpletely asexual,б▒ Bing looked a bit confused at the term, б░did that not trante right? She has no sexual desire at all,б▒

    б░Yesбн that isбн I could tell you were saying thatбн but it was ovepped with another word. Very strangeбн andбн no sexual desire at all? How would something like that work?б▒ asked Bing.

    Sue tilted her head to the side, thinking on it for a moment, as she did though she exined the trantion issues, б░You either donбпt have a word for боasexualбп in yournguage, or youбпve never heard of it before. Thatбпs why you got the impression of a word and an exnation. As for how it worksбн wellбн itбпs just how it is? Itбпs not something I can really imagine properly.

    б░I mean, Iбпm normally at least a little bit horny and I find it very natural to look at a nice set of muscles and get a little hot under the cor. Still, I do know that itбпsбн well itбпs quite umon in Subi, but not the demon race as a whole. A lot of Shadow demons are asexual. Not sure how those guys have sex at all considering what I know of themбн hmmбн maybe I should try and seduce one? For science obviously!б▒

    Bingughed at Sueбпs idea, б░Yes of course. I am sure you are not interested in the act for any other reason then the pursuit of knowledge,б▒

    Bing shook her head and said after herughter died down, б░I wish I was free to explore that side of things at least a bit more. My father has forbidden me from dating, and my mother supported him. Apparently itбпs a big deal for me as a maiden of the Holy Icy Wind sect that I remain pure.

    б░Not sure if itбпs actually important to our cultivation technique or not though. I mean, both of my parents insist that it IS a bigponent of the technique I was given to studyбн but obviously I exist right? So how pure can my parents really be if they had me? Itбпs not like I donбпt know where babiese from. You know anything about it?б▒

    Sue shook her head, б░Sorry I canбпt say I do. Where I grew up sex and romance was a rather well known and well studied topic, especially amongst the adults. Everyone over twenty-five would convince us just to be ourselves. Though other teenagers were annoying shits,б▒

    Bing nodded inmiseration.

 Chapter 1004 - 1004 Chapter 1004 BringinтАЩ Down the Mood

    1004 Chapter 1004 Bringinбп Down the Mood

    KAT! Yes, thatбпs right! Weбпre back to our main characters perspective! Still party night, but itбпs mostly over.

    бк

    Kat had to grab Sue from her conversation with Bing when Bodeir indicated his desire to leave. It was already quitete, so Kat simply nodded and grabbed Sue before they left the venue as a group. Lily was asleep in Katбпs backpack, having been that way since shortly after they found that hidden blow dart in the tree. Sheбпd been a lovely help. Making sure to watch over Katбпs shoulder when the situation called for itбн but staying alert for so long was apparently a bit much if Lily stuck to her Memphis form.

    Bodeir once again took the cabin at the front of the carriage and Sue copsed bonelesly into her seat. б░Are you alright Sue? You seem practically exhaustedбнб▒ asked Kat.

    Sue waved Katбпs concern off. б░Itбпs just been a long day. I tried and failed at a number of social interactions, did a great deal self-reflection was attacked, learnt more about ice-cream manufacturing then I ever wanted to know and finally, I got dragged into a surprisingly interesting conversation with Bing that might have just be an borate way to drag information out of me and I didnбпt notice until you grabbed me just now,б▒

    б░Ohбн umбн wellбн how big of a concern is thatst point?б▒ asked Kat.

    Sue groaned while letting her head loll back, б░Thatбпs the worst part. I donбпt know. I was talking about a lot of stuff really. About me, about you, not about Lily thankfully, Bing didnбпt even think to ask that. Whichбн Iбпd like to say Iбпd have known to keep that a secret considering the effort youбпve both used to ensure they donбпt realise whatбпs going on thereбн but frankly? I donбпt know if I wouldбпve. At least, not the general stuff youбпd normally admit to if asked, but considering how low key youбпve tried to keep things? Iбпm pretty sure Iбпd have let something slip if she asked the right questionsбнб▒

    б░Thatбпs fine Sue, itбпs not that big of a deal,б▒ said Kat. And she meant it too. *Sure it wouldnбпt be ideal if things got out about Lily but that was mostly just a first line of defence for her. From the sound of things, Sue didnбпt say anything. As worried as she seems to be of what she MIGHT have done, she doesnбпt have any tangible transgressions to be sorry for. Iбпm not the thought police.*

    б░Yes it IS,б▒ insisted Sue, despite Katбпs words. б░Not only are you my friend, certainly more of my friend then Bing is, I thought I was good at this social game. It turns out, not only am I a bit of a shitty friend, I am also horrendous at proper social interaction after interacting exclusively with people dominated by envy, jealousy and lust. I think my social skills have atrophied in a massive way, and I should know BETTER,б▒

    .....

    б░Sue, youбпre clearly a bit worn down after tonight, but I donбпt think youбпre a bad friend at all,б▒ said Kat softly, trying to reassure her friend. Because thatбпs what Sue was. Her FRIEND. A bit sex crazed, and prone to teasing everyone, but certainly a friend.

    б░Bah, youбпre too nice. I nearly gave the game away because I was able to have an enjoyable conversation tonight. If thatбпs all it takes for me to spill the beans, I shouldбпve just spent the night chatting to you. I got SOME info about Bodeirбпspetitors but nothing useful. Heck, Iбпm lucky I donбпt really know anything about how Bodeir fights because Iбпd probably have handed that over in a heartbeat.

    б░I know Bodeir Sr really wasnбпt looking for that kind of боdefenceбп from me, but I shouldnбпt be such a liability. Honestly, I donбпt know why Iбпm on this mission. Iбпm only Rank 1 and Iбпm not that good a fighter. Bodeir Jr could beat me in a fight, and nobody really approached Bodeir tonight. There was like, one maybe two girls who thought to try until I stared them down but that was easy. If they could be scared off by a bit of a sour look from me, they werenбпt going to actually approach Bodeir with proper romantic intentions,б▒ grumbled Sue.

    *Is Sue drunk or something? I feel like wrapping her up in nkets and giving her a hug. Waitбн can demons even get drunk considering how we eat? Wait, scratch that, how would she be drunk, Lily and I watched her most of the night and she didnбпt really drink much of anything. Unless it was in the ice cream or something? Hmmбн I meanбн it could happen I guess?

    But I ate the food, and even shared some with Lily and Iбпm perfectly fine. Then again my regeneration would probably counter anythingбн but it would still work on Lily right? But she seemed fine. Definitely not drunk or depressed before she went so sleep. Is it just timed dyed?

    Or am I just paranoid? Iбпm guessing Sue is normally sent on easier missions when sheбпs all by herself. Missions are tailored to the demonбпs skill level after all. The fact that I am here might be really skewing the perceived difficulty with her. I mean, even though she hasnбпt done much, her words not mine, Bodeir isnбпting home with a random girl on his arm so she seeded in her part of this Contract.

    I could also probably bring up the fact that she gets to sleep with Bodeir now maybe? Would that cheer her up? I meanбн it was her idea to wait this long thoughбн and she seems tired. Is she too tired for sex? I donбпt really have any idea of how awake someone should be for something like that, and Lily would be too embarrassed to tell me if she did knowбн but she probably doesnбпt either truth be told.

    So would bringing that up be good? I certainly donбпt want toбн and if Sue really is too tired perhaps itбпs best not to bring that fact up to her? Honestly I have no clue how to deal with this at all. Iбпm used to literal children, and terribly insecure teenagers. I have no idea how to deal with a normally confident person in their twenties. I meanбн granted, I tend to forget about that part fairly often, but itбпs a great excuse here!*

    б░Sueбн just because youбпre worried about things you MIGHT do doesnбпt make you a bad friend,б▒ said Kat going for the easier topics to disprove. б░I canбпt hear your thoughts and I donбпt expect you to be perfect all the time. Weбпre friends Sue notбн well I donбпt even expect that level of care in Lily, and I CAN hear her thoughts. I donбпt know why youбпre letting this worry you,б▒

    Kat could see that her words werenбпt really getting through so she considered what other angles she could use. A recent, and particrly powerful example came to mind, б░What about the day we spent together before the Contract huh? You went out of your way to help find my little sister a good present. You havenбпt even met her before, and you werenбпt even invited to the party. Granted, it wouldбпve been hard to have you on Earth, and youбпre certainly more my friend then hereбпs, but you helped me with that no questions asked! Is that something a bad friend would do?б▒

    б░But itбпs not like I had anything else to do that day!б▒ retorted Sue trying to downy her assistance with that matter. б░I was just going toze around doing nothing, maybe look at some porn if I could be bothered to do anything noteworthy at all! Spending time with friends isnбпt something I should be praised for!б▒

    Kat carefully massaged her temples. *Why is it so hard to convince Sue sheбпs not suddenly some horrible person. Does she think I didnбпt know what she was like when we starting being friends? And itбпs not like any of her questionable traits were even on proper disy today! Heck, she woke me up so that I could cuddle with Lily in my sleep! Why is she making this so difficult! I just want you not to be sad Sue. Is that something thatбпs hard toprehend?*

    б░What do you want me to do Sue? I literally canбпt lie and all Iбпve been doing is giving you my opinions. You are not a bad friend. Full stop. See, I can say it. It wasnбпt hard. Iбпll say it again. You are a good friend. Is that enough proof that itбпs the truth? I can repeat it a few times if you want,б▒ said Kat, perhaps a little heatedly.

    б░Bah, it just means you THINK itбпs the truth. I can say Iбпm a bad friend. See, Iбпve countered your point. I said it. Iбпm a bad friend!б▒ боaffirmedбп Sue.

    Kat rolled her eyes. б░Ok, I think youбпre just really tired at this point and are saying things you donбпt mind. Plus, isnбпt it my opinion as your friend that matters more when ites to considering if you are a good friend or not?б▒

    б░Bah, donбпt bring logic into this!б▒ insisted Sue.

    б░Sue, I brought logic into this a long time ago. You are a good friend and I donбпt like the fact that you are so down on yourself for seemingly no reason. Maybe you should avoid sleeping with Bodeir tonight and get some real rest,б▒ said Kat without thinking too much. Itбпs what she wanted to sayбн probably.

    б░Cutting me off from sex? Shame on you! Iбпm perfectly coherent. How could you even suggest such a cruel thing? I must be a bad friend if thatбпs your solution! Iбпm not tired at allб▒ said Sue with such grand conviction Kat was almost willing to believe it. Wellбн untilбн

    Sue promptly fell face first into Katбпs legs and started snoring.

 Chapter 1005 - 1005 Chapter 1005 Late Night Pranks

    1005 Chapter 1005 Late Night Pranks

    When they returned to their lodgings, and Kat stepped out of the carriage, sleeping Sue in hand. She saw Hromdir doing the same thing with a sleeping Bodeir and got a fantastic idea. Walking over to Hromdir she said, б░Hey Hromdirбн I have an idea that Iбпd like to run by you. See itбпs like this why donбпt we put them both in bed, take most of their clothesбн and act like we all know they slept together? Theyбпd never admit that they donбпt remember it. I bet. Especially if we y them off each other,б▒

    Hromdir listened to the n, nodding in the appropriate ces, a smile growing on his face. б░You think that will work?б▒

    б░Theyбпd never admit to not remembering what happened, Iбпm certain itбпll work,б▒ returned Kat.

    Hromdir, б░Ok, Iбпm in,б▒ said Hromdir with a nod, and a light chuckle.

    With that, they got started on the n. Kat and Hromdir carried their charges upstairs to the master bedroom andy them both out. They were stripped down to their underwear and Sueбпs hands scrabbled around the bed looking for warmth. Instead of Bodeir though, she found the sheets, wrapping them around herself in a big cocoon. Bodeir was simrly looking for warmth and found his way to Sueбпs cocoon with a bit of effort before wedging himself under the side so that he was partially hidden.

    б░You know whatбн this is already better then I imagined,б▒ said Kat as she looked at the bizarre sight. б░Did you want to take a picture of this or something? Not sure if thatбпs something you guys can do,б▒

    Hromdir paused midugh. б░Hmmбн on the one hand, thatбпs awfully disrespectful to my lord. Pranking him is one thing, especially something harmless like this that will not effect his public reputation, and might can be funny for all involved. Gathering evidence might be a step too farбн

    б░On the other hand though,б▒ Hromdir grinned as he continued, б░Iбпve known Bodeir Jr since he was a bay, and Bodeir Sr would pay handsomely for an information jade with this image stamped on it. I might even be able to use it to reduce some of Bodeir Jrбпs harsher punishments. It could be argued, that by using the picture as a preventative measure from the consequences of Bodeir Jrбпs actions, I am in fact doing him a favour by making copies. Do you want one?б▒

    Kat shrugged and said, б░Iбпve got perfect recall. It takes a bit to find information sometimes, but itбпs always there so I wonбпt be forgetting this sceneбн ever. So I donбпt really need oneбн then again it might be nice,б▒ Kat paused. б░Hang onбн do I need qi for it to work though?б▒ Hromdir nodded, б░Ok, never mind it then, I wouldnбпt be able to use it. None of my good friends likely can either,б▒

    .....

    Hromdir shrugged and pulled a small white rock from his sleeve. It didnбпt look like he was doing anything, but a momentter he nodded and then made to leave the room. Kat just shrugged and followed him out. Before pausing, б░Waitбн where should we leave the clothes?б▒

    Hromdir just kept walking as he spoke, б░They shall be washed as is proper. Even if they were left on the floor of the bed in fits of passion as we are trying to imply they still need to be washed and Bodeir has a full team of servants. The only difference is that I personally would not havee to collect them,б▒

    б░Ohбн rightбнб▒ mumbled Kat, realising it was a bit of a silly point. Nothing stayed dirty or untidy here for long. Bodeir DID have a lot of servants. The idea to leave the clothes strewn on the floor or something simr didnбпt take into ount the realities of the situation.

    The pair walked down the hall, Kat feeling somewhat awkward for her thoughtlessment. This continued until they passed by one of therger windows and Kat turned to it, opening the window and letting herself out. No better way to escape an ufortable situation then to literally leave the situation behind.

    Once outside, Kat hopped up onto the roof and made her way to the same spot sheбпd been in the previous nightsбн and was able to instantly spot a few people watching the building. None of them were approachingбн but it was quite clear that they were watching the mansion. Kat pursed her lips, ring at two of them but neither reacted to her looks.

    *Hmmбн I donбпt know if I should be scary these people off. They arenбпt actually within the property line and they arenбпt moving. Do I have jurisdiction here? I donбпt think so? Maybe? I canбпt say I have much experience with this sort of thing. Iбпm not the police eitherбн Iбпm just a bodyguard. Iбпm like a magical bouncer. I could throw them out of боthe clubбп but if theyбпre just doing dumb shit across the road? Really not my job. Whichбн no thatбпs not the best analogyбн

    Eh, itбпs good enough. Lily would understand. Yup. Totally. Kat sighed. The question is still, what am I supposed to do about it? Do I scare them off a bit? Iбпm sure if I hurt them without due cause Bodeirбпs enemies would use that as a chance to censure me. Perhaps even prevent me from watching over him. Thatбпd be pretty dangerousбн and not all that unlikely right? Could I send my fire over them?

    Hmmбн no, not enough range. Or at least, I wouldnбпt have control at that range. I could throw it towards them slowly and it would get there eventuallyбн but I donбпt actually want to hit people. Though, itбпd be amusing if all the боhiddenбп watchers were marked with a big floating fireball, announcing their presence for anyone looking. Hmmбн but perhapsбн*

    Kat got to work, summoning up a cluster of mes equal to the number of people and then summoning one more to represent herself, making it about half the size of the others. From there, she started to spread the individual ones out. Flexing her control to make sure they were all urately ced inparison to the others. Soon she had a 3D map of the rtive positions of all of her watchers.

    Said watchers didnбпt seem to know what to make of her little fire show. That is, until a new one popped up. Dashing over the rooftops and settling in to watch. Kat summoned up a new bit of demonic energy for them and let move to the correct ce. One of the watchers, a woman, went wide eyed at the sight and moved spots slowly. Kat of course, moved the relevant bit of fire as she did so.

    The woman red at Kat before using the map Kat had supplied to find one of the other watchers, taking them out. Kat raised an eyebrow in surprise and dropped the me representing the now unconscious watcher and decided to have a little fun. She fluffed up the size of the fire representing the aggressive watcher, who noticed this and made rude gesture in Katбпs direction.

    This was whenughter started to break out. A different watcher, a man this time, was sitting on one of the roofsughing. When he saw Kat nce over, he smiled. Then, in a sh heбпd changed from a full ck bodysuit into a casual shirt and pants. Though he kept the mask. Next, he summoned up a few nks of wood. Kat looked at him confused, until he started to construct some kind of tform using the gutters to brace the support pirs, and letting it lean against the roof at an angle.

    After checking the tform was stable, he then pulled out a small table and a lounge chair, a number of finger foods, and a book. Katбпs jaw dropped as he rxed into the chair and grabbed a handful of what looked to be salted nuts of some kind. He then sent a thumbs up in Katбпs direction and cracked open his book. Kat shot a grin and her own thumbs up back. Why not?

    *That man has too much chill.* Kat nced around slowly, taking in the scene. Despite the distraction the rxed watcher provided, it looked like nobody had used it to get any closer. *Hmmбн couldбпve sworn that was supposed to be a distraction.* Little did Kat know that the watcher in question had used a rather powerful illusion to try and disguise his activities. Katбпsplete disregard of them let him know with certainty that she could see through them. Nobody else even realised he was doing anything strange, a tribute to his skill.

    While Kat was looking for people abusing thepse in attention the man provided, the rest were trying to work out why Kat was suddenly on high alert. Assuming that somebody had tried to sneak in or made some aggressive movements. Most still not realising that Kat was pointing them all out to theirpetitors.

 Chapter 1006 - 1006 Chapter 1006 I am Once Again, Asking for your Support

    1006 Chapter 1006 I am Once Again, Asking for your Support

    Kat rolled her shoulders as she got ready to leave her position. Nobody tried attacking this night, and shockingly few people realised what she was doing with the mes, but those who did normally used that information in amusing ways. Though the guy with the book was still the most amusing to Kat personally. Kat felt a little worn out, but rather rxed. Kat was pretty sure sheбпd be fine for a day or two longer if needed.

    Lily was still asleep in the backpack, though it was resting on her stomach instead of hanging from her back. The Memphis didnбпt so much as stir throughout the entire night. A bit of a shame, but not a surprise. Kat didnбпt get much training in during the night eitherбн but she was worried about her long term stamina if she wasnбпt going to sleep at all so the choice not to practice at all was a realistic one.

    Kat made her way back inside and decided to have a shower. She didnбпt need it, but felt that it might help her rx further. The water here was lukewarm at best at best, at least to her senses, and didnбпt help as sheбпd hoped. Turning the shower off, Kat let the water drop off her as she headed to the dining room.

    The servants were moving about, preparing tes for three people and cleaning the room before use. No food was there just yet, but that was fine. Kat simply sat back and let the moments tick by. It was Bodeir that entered the room first, she was expecting Sue to be first, but perhaps that wasnбпt a good guess anyway. Bodeir was used to training regrly. Something he was clearly skipping in favour of participating in the tournamentter today.

    As Bodeir took a seat he said, б░Please wait a short time on the meals, if that is possible without damaging the quality. I wish to speak with Kat, and do not wish to be talking during a meal,б▒

    б░Of course sir,б▒ said one of the nearby maids who went off to inform the chef. The food prepared for this morning was a porridge that could be left sitting for quite some time without issue.

    Once the maid was on her way, Bodeir turned back to Kat. б░Iбпd like to discuss my protection during the tournament today. It is a martial contest, and people get injured. I do not know what my father said to you, but I want no help at all during my matches. The ring will have protections inscribed on it to prevent death, and it has been decades since thest one. I expect you to let me fight, and bring no dishonour to my household,б▒

    *Well Bodeir, Iбпm afraid I have to disappoint you. Not only is decades a pitiful amount of time for something like this, but your father was pretty clear that I was to prevent any blows that could be deadly. While the rings might be inscribed with all sorts of defences, the whole reason Iбпm here is because the sect is potentially going to turn from an ally to an enemy and Bodeir Sr wants you to live through any assassination attempts.*

    б░Bodeir, I hope you realise that regardless of what you may desire I am bound by Contract. We talked about this before on the journey over. I cannot simply change the terms of the Contract, and you cannot either. It is not a matter of money or desire, it is simply not how it works.б▒

    .....

    Bodeir tapped his finger on the table a few times before signalling to the servants he wanted the dish brought it. Kat thought it was a rather juvenile way of avoiding the conversation but she didnбпt say anything. When the meal came, and Sue had note down, likely as she was still asleep, Kat remained quiet. Both in her thoughts and her words. There was nothing to say really, and nothing to think.

    It was of course, quite clear that Bodeir wanted the chance to fight without having to worry sheбпd interfere. Kat didnбпt know what he expected from her though. She might not think too fondly of Bodeir, but she didnбпt hate him, and she at least respected his father. So she would keep him alive, despite anyints he might level at her. Kat knew she would not regret this course of action, and so did not have any reason to muse on it. Nor did she have much to say about the porridge.

    As someone whoбпd had porridge before, this one was nothing special. There was a hint of cinnamon in it, but that was all theyбпd used to spice it up. Which was fine, it wasnбпt badбн but it was just apetent breakfast porridge. The only noteworthy thing about it really was that if Lily had been awake it wouldбпve been difficult to let the Memphis eat some without transforming. It wouldбпve gotten all over her whiskers and maybe face. An amusing thought, perhaps, and that adorable image was what Kat spent her breakfast thinking of.

    When the meal was cleared away Kat made to leave when Bodeir spoke again, б░Isnбпt there anything I can do to convince you? Iбпm not a child, I can take care of myself. I am entering a series of duals. It IS going to be dangerous, and you canбпt stop me,б▒

    Kat sighed and sat back down, б░Stopping you isnбпt the point Bodeir. Iбпm not going to be attempting to bring you or your family shame. I am going to be watching for lethal blows, and defending you from them if pushes to shove. I donбпt understand why youбпre taking this so hard,б▒

    б░Because Iбпll never live it down,б▒ said Bodeir harshly. б░This isnбпt just about face, or reputation, even if it is a big part of it. If you save my life, Iбпll forever be known as that little kid who needed his dad to hire a bodyguard for him. It will haunt me, possibly for centuries in the widermunity and Iбпll be a joke to so many people,б▒ Bodeir let out a hiss of air as he mmed his hand into the table. б░Thatбпs not even taking into consideration what my father will do.

    б░My father will take this as justification for every stifling action heбпs ever thought up. Iбпll exist in a nice bubble of safety protected from the world forever. Iбпll have more bodyguards then servants, and Iбпll neve go anywhere without at least three teams of spies on the lookout for poison and assassins. I will never be free to live my own dreams. I will be escorted from ce to ce as my father dictates.

    б░Thatбпs not even taking into ount the political ramifications. If you act, itбпll mean that we didnбпt trust the protections the Holy Wind Sect have applied. Not only that, but it will be just as good as dering the Mountain Shaker sect thinks I was about to be assassinated. Father will have to retaliate in some manner, even if it can be blunted by surviving through it, the horror that would follow is too much,б▒

    When Bodeir finished he was breathing heavily. There was also one thing, that was made clear but not said. This was something Bodeir felt was a major risk of bing a heart demon. Kat might save his lifeбн but just as easily destroy his future in the same blow.

    *Iбпm surprised Bodeir put this much thought into itбн and it seems that his father is worrying a bit muchбнBut I am still bound by Contract. No matter how many good points Bodeir Jr makes I canбпt just ignore a threat to his life. I was charged to protect him to the best of my abilities and I can do no less then that. *

    Kat sighed once again. б░Iбпm sorry Bodeir, even if you made at least one good point, which Iбпm still not certain you did, even if it gave me something to think aboutбн I just canбпt do anything about it,б▒

    б░You said you respect my father,б▒ returned Bodeir, б░Why donбпt you respect me and my own strength? Respect the fact that I can live through this,б▒

    б░Can you though? Iбпve seen you act incredibly stubbornly. I donбпt know if I could trust you to yield if youбпre up against a tough opponent. And thatбпs what youбпd need to do. The instant there is a risk of losing, youбпd need to forfeit. Thatбпs the only way I could promise not to interfere. Youбпd be safeбн and likely look like a coward. But perhaps thatбпs better then me interfering?б▒ offered Kat.

    Bodeir grimaced at Katбпs answer and got up, throwing back his chair and stomping out of the room. Kat just sighed, again. *Iбпve been doing that a lot this morning. And things had been going so well.* Kat finished off the water in her ss and looked at the mostly eaten porridge. She hadnбпt really been hungry she sat down. She certainly wasnбпt anymore.

 Chapter 1007 - 1007 Chapter 1007 In the Carraige, ChillinтАЩ

    1007 Chapter 1007 In the Carraige, Chillinбп

    Kat had seen a few glimpses of Sue before they got into the carriage that was going down the mountain but they hadnбпt spoken yet. Apparently the big arena they were using was further down the mountain for more easy ess. It was actually a series of arenas so that they could run multiple fights at the same time. Sue slid into the carriage with grace that didnбпt hold a single hint of the exhaustion from yesterday, dressed in her demonic attire this time.

    Kat wasnбпt sure what to say when Sue cracked a cheeky grin. Kat continued to stare at her friend until the carriage started moving. б░Whatбпs with the smile?б▒ asked Kat hesitantly, not wanting to give the game away.

    s, Kat would have to be disappointed because Sue replied with, б░Oh Iбпm just so proud of you. ying a prank on me like that. The faces Bodeir made when getting up were adorable, and I yed along in case youбпre wondering. He has no idea at all and was much to flustered to try and think it through properly,б▒

    Kat couldnбпt help but pout at that, б░How did you figure it out?б▒ asked Kat not quite wanting to admit to the prank if Sue was just bluffing. She probably wasnбпt, but Kat didnбпt want to give the game away quite so easily if Sue hadnбпt worked it out.

    б░Kat, honey, I have been fucked on Sundays, Saturdays, Mondayбпs and Tuesdayбпs. I have been fucked in the morning, I have been fucked in the evening. I have been fucked while I was sleeping, and fucked while awake. If I did not know what it felt like to wake up after a night of sex at this point then my memory would have to be catastrophically bad. Iбпm sure you hoped Iбпd make assumptions about doing things before falling asleep but you made a few mistakes.

    б░Firstly, you tried to keep some of my modesty by leaving my panties on. If Iбпd actually had sex, thest thing Iбпd be worrying about was if I was shing my vagina at the guy in bed with me. The dude wouldбпve just been buried inside me Kat. The idea of covering up after that is just ludicrous. I wear clothes because they can be more tititing then walking around nakedбн but Iбпm not going to care if someone sees me naked. Honestly, most days the clothes are more for other people then me. Plus look at what Iбпm wearing right now. This is my боcasual attire''б▒ said Sue as she gestured to herself wearing basically nothing, same as the day Kat met her.

    *Ok fair. I do kinda want to ask about that боfucked when asleepбп thing. Seems a bit questionable if you ask meбн but Iбпm scared of the answers. Iбпll probably still askбн*

    Sue continued speaking, likely guessing at Katбпs thoughts but not feeling the need toment, б░The second mistake you made was that I was too clean. I suppose you wouldnбпt know it Kat, but sex is messy, and you wake up pretty gross if you pass out during the act. Unless I just assumed the servants cleaned us both up, the fact that I wasnбпt covered in all sorts of fluids was a pretty good indicator Iбпd just fallen asleepбн

    б░Finally, the biggest mistake was assuming I just wouldnбпt notice. Well, as I said before Kat, Iбпve been thoroughly fucked, and not-so-thoroughly fucked a number of times. I know what it feels like the hours after that pretty damn well. I was always going to noticeбн but good on you for the attempt. I had to try rather hard to prevent myself fromughing at Bodeirбпs reactions, and the fact you feltfortable enough with our friendship to know Iбпd find it funny as well? It gives me the warm fuzzies, and does more to reassure me of our friendship then that whole conversation we had in the carriagest night,б▒

    .....

    Kat winced at that reminder. б░Sorryбн umбн I still donбпt think youбпre a bad friend? If that helps?б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░Nothing you can do about it. I was rather sleepy apparently and not in my best frame of mind. Just because it was true then though, doesnбпt mean I still think itбпs true now. I meanбн sleepy me did have a point, but I can recognise she was being quite stupid. I donбпt really know where all these issues of mine are suddenlying from but if I had to guess I took sexual repression to another level,б▒

    б░I donбпt follow,б▒ responded Kat.

    Sue nodded, б░Right wellбн usually sexual repression is when youбпre repressing certain sexual desires. Itбпs not great and tends to leave a person miserable if kept up for an extended period of time. I, instead, decided to use sex to repress all the other problems in my life. Whichбн I donбпt think I realised I was doing it before. I thought I was happyбн and maybe for a time I was. Not to say Iбпm suddenly super depressed or anything justбн hmmбн how do I exin thisбнб▒

    Sue ran her finger along the underside of her chin, then let it rise up to her lips where she pulled at them for a while before continuing. б░Ok, so Stone did me a huge favour hooking me up with you two. I had to trust you to keep me alive during that whole thing, and it was pretty intense. What it forced though, was a small friendship forged in battle that might not havested long at all.

    б░From there thoughбн you and Kamiko were sweet and innocent and just nice to be around, so I stuck to you both as a chance just to tease youбн and then real friendship. I thinkбн Iбпve been saying my old боfriendsбп were just acquaintances but Iбпm wondering more and more if they even qualify for that role. They enabled me, and probably didnбпt help with my боjust have more sexбп attitude to dealing with my moreplex emotions.

    б░I still love it of course, and Iбпm not trying to changepletelyбн but Iбпve been thinking about things more now and I think a lot of it is hitting me. Perhaps itбпlle in waves, but I at least see where sleepy me wasing from. I think Iбпm benefiting a lot more from this rtionship then you, Kamiko, and I guess Lily are. Whichбн is silly. As a demon thatбпs awake and not sleep deprived, I know that friendship isnбпt a transaction. I shouldnбпt be judging it that way. Iбпm still not the best friend to any of you threeбн but thatбпs fine. We havenбпt known each other that long, and we can build on it,б▒

    *Thatбпs good. I had no idea what I was doing.* б░Thatбпs good Sue. Iбн honestly I donбпt really know how to deal with that sort of thing but it wasnбпt great to see you having a breakdown and not know how to help. Now, unless you want to go over it moreбн I do feel like I have to askбн having sex while asleep?б▒

    Sue smiled, б░Ah, that was a good night. You see, I wanted to know if having sex while I was asleep would affect my dreams at all. Of course, that being said, I couldnбпt trust that Iбпd be able to sleep through the act if I wasnбпt exhaustedбн so there was an orgy first, with the testingterбнб▒

    Kat held up a hand, б░You know what. I donбпt think I want to know. As long as you were on-board with the whole thing from the beginning and nobody forced you to do anything, I think Iбпm fine with not knowing about the intimate details,б▒

    Sue smiled and nodded, б░Thatбпs fine. Itбпs part of what I like about spending time with you. You CARE. My old боfriendsбп just asked about my results, but your first and only real thought about the matter was making sure it was something I agreed to. Which I did. Also, no it doesnбпt really seem to effect my dreamsбн but that might just be because I dream of sex pretty often anyway,б▒

    Kat rolled her eyes. б░Of course you do. Why would I expect anything else? Actually, if you dream of sex so often, why did you think itбпd change your dreams?б▒

    Sue shrugged and said, б░I mean truth be told I mostly wanted an excuse to see if I enjoyed having sex while I was asleep and found it was basically meaningless from my perspective. I mean, I didnбпt enjoy it, but I didnбпt not enjoy it? If that makes sense. I slept through the whole thing and felt a bit unfulfilled so I probably wouldnбпt go out of my way to try it again, but eh, if someone asked Iбпd be ok with it,б▒

    Kat shook her head and grumbled, б░I donбпt think Iбпll ever understand how your mind works Sue. It is clearly beyond me,б▒

    б░Ah, we have something inmon then! I have no idea either!б▒ said Sue with a smile

 Chapter 1008 - 1008 Chapter 1008 Tournament Arc?

    1008 Chapter 1008 Tournament Arc?

    Before they even got close their destination was clear. To some people, a ce to hold a martial arts tournament might be a niche activity. Here, it was arge part of the sects wellbeing. Additionally, looking at the sheer size of theplex, it became clear why they were so willing to have a tournament for seemingly no reason.

    There was a town near the stadiumбн and upon close inspection? It revealed that to totality of the tournament area was actuallyrger then the town itself. There were of course other nearby towns, but the closest one to the stadium was dwarfed by its presence. Not only did it have arge central fighting arena to soak up attention, but a number of smaller ones nearby as well.

    Starting with the auxiliary stadiums, they were situated in such a way to radiate outwards and away from the mainplex from each of the four cardinal directions. They got progressively smaller as you got further away from the centre. Thatбпs not to say they didnбпt make use of that space though. In between the arenas, the bulk of the space was taken up byrge walls that stretched to stand as high as thergest stadium itself. Across from them was rows, and rows of seating.

    Kat could guess, and wouldter confirm, that the walls were for projecting the fights, either as highlights or entire fights. Kat was starting to think this боsmall tournamentбп was only small rtive to the numbers this stadium normally drew. There was easily space for a million people, possibly more. There was seating everywhere, and the central arena really was thatrge.

    The smaller domes were made out of the same icy architecture theyбпd seen throughout the sect, even if therge walls were ck stone. The stadiums were all clear ice with ayer of cloudiness only in the centre. It was quite beautiful to seeбн even if the seats that looked to also be made of ice was a reason for some concern. Not for kat of course, but for others. How they regted that would be interesting.

    The main stadium though, it was something else. The entire thing was made not of ice, but of ss with rivers of gold running through it. Not stationary, and frozen in ce, but actually running. The slow churning of the gold river as it passed around thergest stadium drew the eye even from kilometres away. It seemed to suck in the sunlight and trap it within itself, producing a bright, but not unbearable level of light to look at for mortals. Kat barely noticed the increased brightness, but the whole structure was breathtaking.

    The town nearby wasбн less impressive. It was clear that instead of the sect building something nice nearby it was more a collection of staff and merchants that put together something ramshackle that worked well enough. The buildings were all different sizes, some looked sturdy enough to survive through a blizzard and a cyclone at the same time while others looked like they could be destroyed by a sneeze. The roads were scraped clean of snowбн but where just as clearly packed dirt. Very well packed perhaps, but that didnбпt change the fact that minimal work went into keeping them straight or upgrading them properly.

    The carriage would naturallypletely bypass the town. The main road they were on went straight to the stadium and didnбпt stop by the town. Unless you count the packed road clearly added after the fact. Kat did wonder why they hadnбпt built the town along the roadбн until she noticed a series of t sections beside the road that were clearly broken housing foundations. Apparently the sect had decided they didnбпt want anyone building right on the main road.

    *Not sure how I feel about that. I canбпt imagine the sect actually talked about anything here, just strolled in and destroyed however many houses were necessary before moving on. On the other handбн does the sect own the whole mountain? I meanбн probably. And if they donбпt, wellбн bigger army diplomacy is a strong way to enforce your beliefs. So even if technically they donбпt, they might as well.*

    .....

    Sue and Kat made some light small-talk as the carriage continued to trundle along. The scenery sadly wasnбпt much to chat about. Other than the arena, the ce was pretty barren. Any trees that were once here had been crushed, and a few shrubs were hardly worthmenting on, especially when half of them are dead, and most of the rest were barely peaking out of the snow.

    It was remarkably crowded when they reached the arena, people were everywhere. Nobody was too keen to start pushing and shoving of course, but they were close to it. It was hard to tell where the lines began and ended. Bodeir just walked around them, heading for somewhere else. Kat and Sue followed, with Hromdir taking up the rear. Eventually they made their way to one of the arena entrances with a much smaller line. It was just three people and the person at the desk was making his way through the paperwork pretty quickly.

    In practically no time at all, it was Bodeirбпs turn. The man simply held up a sphere that lit up when it was near Bodeir, before nodding and rustling through his paperwork for a bit, finding what he was looking for and stamping it. The paper vanished as soon as the stamp was applied and Bodeir started walking away. When Kat made to follow though, the man at the desk said, б░Iбпm sorry, that way is one of the contestant holding areas. Iбпm afraid unless youбпrepeting, you canбпt go down there. Though, as guests of the sect heir there is premium seating set aside for you,б▒

    *Well. Damn. Hmmбн am I about to do something stupid? Is it really worth it?* Kat waited, and considered not going through with her n, expecting the Contract she had to twinge slightly, telling her sheбпd need to go through with itбн only for the Contract to notin at all. *Oh? So I could just not?*

    Kat was correct, she could just go up into the stands with Sue and watch. It would not be a dereliction of duty. The arena had security and there was far too many references for most assassins to bother with. Especially when the arena was an боeptableбп ce for an боidentбп to happen. Of courseбн that wasnбпt necessarily good enough for Kat.

    б░Hey desk-man, what are the entre requirements for the tournament?б▒ asked Kat. Sueбпs eyes shot towards Kat in surprise, but Kat just shrugged back.

    The man nodded and said, б░Under-50 for short lived races and Under-100 for long lived ones. Make sure you know and are willing to obey the rules. While multiple contestants from a sect may enter, only one person can receive a bi to avoid the free-for-all round,б▒

    б░Thatбпs it?б▒ asked Kat, just to double check.

    б░Thatбпs it,б▒ confirmed the man.

    *Hmmбн do I really want to enter a fighting tournament and essentially bully a bunch of people so that I can protect Bodeir in the waiting rooms? I meanбн Iбпm not totally against itбн but would it be considered a shameful thing? No wait, why isnбпt there any rules against demons entering? Has it just note up? Or are they assuming that any demons worthy ofpeting are too old to do so? I wish Lily was awake for a second opinion.*

    б░Sueбн if I was to enter a tournament would you be able to look after Lily for a bit?б▒ asked Kat боinnocentlyбп.

    Sue red back, б░Kat. You donбпt have to enter the tournament. I can tell because if you DID need to, my part of the Contract would be trying to get my attention so I could convince you one way or the other. It really isnбпt necessary,б▒

    б░Trueбн I did test that myselfбн but at the same time Sueбн it would technically be safer for Bodeirбнб▒ offered Kat.

    б░No. No Kat, it would not. If youбпre stuck in the waiting area when Bodeir is fighting itбпd be much harder to save him from something. At least if youбпre in the stands youбпll be closer and within eyeshot during the most dangerous moments. Heck, it might be safer for Bodeir if youбпre visible in the stands instead of the ridiculous n youбпre trying to go for,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░Itбпs not like Iбпd be in any danger thoughбнб▒ offered Kat with a smile.

    б░Kat,б▒ said Sue slowly. б░Youбпre just making more work for yourself. Sure, youбпre not at risk here, this is a tournament for people much weaker than you. That doesnбпt mean thereбпs a reason for you to jump in the thick of it. I mean, what would you do if you had to fight Bodeir?б▒

    б░Umбн forfeit? I just need to get into the rooms and I donбпt care if I win,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Then youбпd be brought up on charges of match fixing, with Bodeir under the same scrutiny,б▒ said the desk guy. б░Also youбпre holding up the line,б▒

    *You knowбн I sort of forgot about him.*

    б░Come on Katбн donбпt be silly about this,б▒ said Sue slightly pleadingly.

 Chapter 1009 - 1009 Chapter 1009 Free-For-All

    1009 Chapter 1009 Free-For-All

    *I guess I was being silly about things.* Kat thought despondently as she watched the free for all melee without any passion. It didnбпt take long for Sue to convince Kat that she didnбпt need to fight, even if Kat went along with it at first more because Sue was asking nicely then Kat believed what was being said at first. Now though, watching just how behind many of thepetitors were strength wise? Kat had no worries at all.

    Nobody was Rank 3, not as far as sheбпd seen. Heck, most of them werenбпt even Rank 2. Watching this all y out in real time was dreadfully slow to her demonic senses and trusting the Holy Icy Wind Sect to, at the very least, keep mischief from happening in the waiting rooms with tonnes of witnesses wasnбпt that big of an ask. Kat and Sue were watching this nonsense because apparently Bodeirбпs fight would be in this arena at some point. They hadnбпt properly looked at the brackets, just where Bodeirбпs first fight would take ce.

    The pair had been assigned to one of the private boxes. It cameplete with a fridge stocked full of food, a second for alcohol, and a third for anything drinkable but non-alcoholic. Sue decided to go for the alcohol despite how early it was in the morning. Kat raised a bit of an eyebrow at that, but chose not to say anything at this time. She had her own thoughts to ponder for now, no sense trying to debate that with Sue just yet. Perhaps when things got even duller Kat could bring the topic back up.

    *Why was I so set on entering anyway? I donбпt care about being seen as a skilled fighter, and bullying people with my Rank 3 strength doesnбпt seem like any fun. I certainly donбпt want to turn into anything like those bitches from high-school. Iбпd rather die I think. Wellбн no that would make Lily sadбн but Iбпd rather do something drastic before bing like that. Combat isnбпt really in my blood. The call of a good fight doesnбпt sing to meбн

    Itбпs just a simple, straightforward solution most of the time. I can respect that now. Iбпm just not sure why I tried to twist things so that it also seemed like a solution to a problem that barely existed here. What was pushing me into it? Thatбпs the part I canбпt understand. I canбпt really think of anything. Nobody insulted me or Lily. Sue wasбн a bit of a mess yesterday but nobody did anything too badбн most of it was Sue realising things about herself and not being happy about it.

    So why was I so set on joining the fight? Am I just used to ying that role now? I could perhaps see myself intentionally taking that line of thought to get Lily to argue with me because itбпs nice hearing her voiceбн but sheбпs asleep right now. No sense ying devilбпs advocate when the other person canбпt even respond to you. So what reason could I have for seeking out conflict?*

    While Kat was trying to ask herself philosophical questions as a way to work out what caused her to choose violence earlier, Sue was starting to have a good time. It wasnбпt just one thing, but it was like a whole group of people started up aedy routine partway through the free-for-all. She was currently trying to supress herughter. It didnбпt have anything to do with the alcohol either. Sue had only taken a few sips of that, and it wasnбпt particrly strong either.

    You see, the edy routineбп all started when this one guy with a club was fighting a guy with a staff. The club guy was going for a big overheard strike, likely trying to break the staff the other guy was using in half. Instead though, he smacked into somebody passing by behind him. Shocking club guy into turning around to view his unknown боattackerбп, that was trying not to fall over after being hit in the head.

    Staff guy thought this was a good chance to take out club guy and hadshed out, trying to smack their staff into club guys templeбн but then suddenly from out of nowhere a new guy was thrown into staff guy taking him out, letting the staff fall to the ground. So club guy, heбпs seeing this new guy, disorientated and ready for easy pickings.

    .....

    So he goes for a basic side swingбн but as heбпs getting his feet into position he stands on the dropped staff, falling on his ass and letting his weapon go flying. As he did so though, he kicked that poor guy heбпd already hit with his club right in the chin, knocking him out for good. Club guy copsed into the growing pile of three bodies. All the while his club goes on tond in the middle of two other guys fighting with swords.

    They werenбпt hit by it, but both red at each other, then the new weapon, then turned to look just as a guy who happened to be using his fists as weapons was sneaking up on one of the sword guys. They both turn to spot him, and thought he threw the weapon. That was both a great sign of disrespect for their little duel, and the weapon. So they both turn on him as one, and stared smacking him around. The chain of events was just getting a little silly, and Sue was trying so hard not to look like she wasughing. Fancy box they may have, but it was clearly open to the public. Sheбпd likely be seen.

    Kat, unaware of Sueбпs predicament, was still lost in thought. *I just wonder when this sort of thing changed? Unlessбн is it not that Iбпm used to fightingбн but that Iбпm used to putting myself INTO the fight to protect someone else? A intercepted a lot of shit that was aimed at Lily over the years. Is that where this tendencyes from? Man Iбпm d Lily isnбпt awake to hear these thoughts. She would NOT be happy with me if that was the case.

    I mean, Iбпm not sure itбпs trueбн but it does make a certain weird sort of sense. Still not totally sold itбпs the reason behind my behaviour but I could believe it if someone else told me that was why. I could just be used to getting into the thick of things when someone elseбпs safety is on the line. The idea of watching from the sidelines might not have urred to meбн

    Except it obviously did. When Bodeir asked I said Iбпd be watching him from the stands making sure he was safe. So clearly somewhere between that conversation and the sign-up booth things changed. Well, no, it was when I heard we couldnбпt hang out with him in the waiting area that ns changed. So I know what shifted my thinkingбн but was it ever that big of a deal?

    I donбпt watch Bodeir constantly back the manor either. I certainly donбпt stand around awkwardly in his bedroom, but itбпs not like I watch him hang out around the ce either. I see him asionally at meals, and whenever we leave. Bodeir isnбпt five. Heбпs not going to get a boo-boo doing something stupid if I leave him alone for five seconds. Wait. Is that it?*

    Kat paused, thinking back on her years at the orphanage. *Is that why I didnбпt want to let him out of my sight? Iбпm treating him like a child under my care that basically said боIбпm going to go wrestle with some other kids donбпt stop meбп and I while I wasnбпt willing to stop them totally, I would want to watch the entire thing to make sure it wouldnбпt go to far. And thatбпs just one example, Iбпm sure there are others if I took the time to look back on things. Stillбн Bodeir obviously isnбпt a childбн*

    *Might have the intelligence of one though.* Kat thought with no shortage of snark. *Perhaps thatбпs unfair. He isnбпt as bad as he first seemedбн but I really have to wonder how much of that is prenning to not look like a fool in public. Then again, hard work can be itбпs own kind of genius. If he really works that hard to maintain a moderatelypetent public persona then thatбпs somethingmendable. He does seem to know his food though.*

    Kat looked down at the melee and saw that things were starting to wrap up. There was only a handful of fights still going on, and the winner was pretty clear already. At least from her perspective. Most of the people that were still standing were struggling at least a little bit. One person though, stood out because they were only pretending to have a limp. The reason Kat was certain of that fact is that the blood theyбпd clearly smeared on their legбн was the wrong leg. Well that and they didnбпt have a drop of sweat on them.

 Chapter 1010 - 1010 Chapter 1010 тАЬRandomтАЭ Encounter!

    1010 Chapter 1010 б░Randomб▒ Encounter!

    Nothing particrly amusing happened during the next two bouts. Kat wasnбпt really paying attentionбн but now she was starting to wonder where all the people wereing from. This was the 3rd free-for-all of the day, and each arena had their own. The central arena was running FOUR of them at a time. That meant there had been twenty-four free-for-all matches already and at least one-hundred people were entered into each one so far. That was a lot of people, and Kat really wasnбпt sure where they were alling from.

    Based on the schedule, there was at least one more round of free-for-alls to go. Theyбпd be getting 32petitors from the free-for-all round, and then another 32 that were given a pass straight to the duel section. Kat hadnбпt really reached a concrete conclusion as to what was running through her mind before, but at the very least Lily was awake now. Sadly, she didnбпt really have much to suggest that would help shed light on the situation.

    Luckily, before Sue started raiding the fridges just for something to pass the time with, a knock sounded from the door to their box. Kat and Sue shared a confused nce at each other. б░Youбпre not expecting anyone right?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Nope. Youбпre not expecting anyone eitherбн right?б▒ returned Sue.

    б░Nope. Do we open it?б▒ said Kat.

    б░Iбн guess so?б▒ said Sue with a shrug.

    Nodding, Kat got up and opened the door to reveal Bing, who was decked out inbat leathers as opposed to the more traditional robes that most martial artists here wore. б░Hey Sue, Sueбпs friend Kat, oh and Lily! Canбпt forget the little kitten! Itбпs good to see you three. Iбпve been looking around for you guys toe chat, so Iбпm really d I find you. Iбпve been looking for like an hour!б▒

    б░Umбн Bingбнб▒ said Sue hesitantly, б░We havenбпt exactly moved aroundбн and didnбпt you assign us this room? I just sort of assumed so when we were directed here. Howбн how did you struggle to find us so much?б▒

    Bingбпs eyes turned hollow as she looked at Sue with much pain and suffering, б░My sense of direction really is that bad. I cannot fix it. Normally I have a guide, but I was actually meant to be in thepetitors area by now. I gave up on that an hour back and started looking for you instead,б▒

    .....

    б░Ohбн oh no?б▒ said Sue trying to keep the pity and confusion out of her voice.

    Bing brightened up quickly though, even as Kat asked her a question, б░What exactly does it mean that youбпre here instead of over there?б▒

    б░Ehбн technically? Technically it means I forfeit my match because Iбпm not present and ready to fight at the designated timeбн but in practice this is my sectбпs tournament and they already know how bad I am at directions. They shouldбпve had someone to direct me around. I can follow other people just fine,б▒ Bing said, ignorant of the fact that they DID have someone assigned to lead her around. They just didnбпt announce themselves properly, and once they were out of sight Bing never saw them again.

    б░бн So whenever my fight actuallyes up,б▒ Bing continued, б░Theyбпll probablye get me. I think I still have a tracking formation on me? Normally theyбпre used to prevent kidnappings but theyбпre super unreliable and easily blocked. Doesnбпt really matter to me, because itбпs well known I have like a whole bunch on me that work in different ways to make it a real pain in the ass to block, and nobody thinks my parents are overly paranoid because Iбпve gotten lost following a straight corridor a few times.

    б░Quite a few people think itбпs actually a curse, but if it is, itбпs much too powerful for any of the healers to detect. I alwayse up clean! Wellбн there was that one time I was cursed to speak in rhyme but thatбпs a separate matter really and hardly counts,б▒

    б░That sounds like a story!б▒ said Sue with a bit of forced cheer. She didnбпt want to get drawn into Bingбпs pace again, still somewhat afraid of what she might revealбн but it just sounded so interesting, and Bing was fun to talk to.

    б░Eh, itбпs less interesting then you might think,б▒ Bing said with a dismissive wave, б░A friend of mine happens to be a curse-maker. They have incredibly strong боcurseбп affinity. Itбпs quite rare too. Now, normally in a sect like ours itбпd make them an outcast, if they were even allowed to remain here at all. Curses are sort of the opposite of what the sect likes to be aboutбн

    б░But she was my ymate growing up. Sheбпs still my best friend to this day. When they tried to kick her outбн oh the tantrum I threw. It was legendary. Anyway, thatбпs not the story you wanted to hear about. See, my best friend, her name is Lian, was trying toe up with a curse to force people to shout their technique names, and exin them. She thought that some people would be dumb enough not to notice the curse, and that itбпd let her find out how a bunch of interesting and rare techniques workedбн

    б░Obviously I offered to be her guinea pig and the whole rhyming thing was the result. We really arenбпt sure how it ended up that way, but turns out itбпs actually pretty useful. It forces people to keep talking, makes them speak in rhyme, and they donбпt get any help with the rhymes either. Theyбпre forced to put mental energy into figuring out rhymes constantly. There is a bit of a weakness because you can just repeat yourself, but most people donбпt figure that out,б▒ exined Bing.

    б░Should you really be telling us that?б▒ asked Sue, mostly just out of politeness.

    Bing just waved away the concern though, б░Eh, it doesnбпt really matter. Lian isnбпt even in Bodeirбпs bracket, so unless they make it all the way to the finals it wonбпt matter. Plus, itбпs not a big secret because the servants gossiped a tonne about it before we could decide if it was worth keeping quiet. Oh, and if Lian actually does make it to the finals, which I doubt, then a rhyming curse really isnбпt whatбпs going to win it for her,б▒

    б░Shouldnбпt you have some confidence in your friend?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing just shrugged, б░I meanбн maybe? If she actually cared about the tournament I supposeбн she was just one of the people we got to enter the free-for-alls to bully the weaklings a bit. Lian doesnбпt care about winningбн basically at all. As my best friend, and as a rather rare affinity, she gets first pick of basically anything she needs here in the sect so winning is more danger then itбпs worth in her mind. Not that I think sheбпd be able to win anyway. She only just recently made it to Rank 2,б▒

    б░Once again. Should you really be telling us that?б▒ asked Sue

    б░Donбпt worry, donбпt worry,б▒ said Bing patting Sue on the head. б░This is all stuff you could find out if you asked, plus sheбпs my friend and I know she wouldnбпt mind sharing this sort of thing with people. Sheбпs very proud of her workбн even if she is very quiet. I have to spread the word of her awesome curses for her! Now, my question. Kat, what do Lilyбпs horns mean? I get that sheбпs adorable, but Iбпve never seen a feline quite like that,б▒

    *Hmmбн* Still, Kat answered easily. It wasnбпt important information after all, б░It means that my Lily,б▒ *Yes MINE.* б░бнis a Memphis. Theyбпre a special type of demonic feline that can deal with demonic energy much better then other animals.б▒

    б░Why is that important?б▒ asked Bing with a tilt of her head.

    б░Ah wellбн a lot of demons live in ces filled with demonic energy. Theyбпre essentially empty dimensions because the demonic energy would cause any other sentient a tonne of problems so we colonise them, essentially. A lot of weaker animals just donбпt have the constitution to deal with a bit of demonic energy over a long period of time. Memphis however, donбпt have that issue. And if you initial a bond, a bit like a familiar bond, then theyбпll never have problems with itб▒ exined Kat.

    Lily was of course mentally blushing at Katбпs deration. Sure they were dating, so she already knew thatбн but it was just nice to hear even if it was mentally where nobody else could here. Perhaps better? Lily struggled to suppress her purring at the thought but Kat noticed and started to scratch around her ears. Both destroying her hold on the purr, and giving an excuse for it.

    б░Naw, well thatбпs pretty neat, and Lily is pretty cute. I wonder if I should get a spirit beast partner?б▒ mused Bing.

 Chapter 1011 - 1011 Chapter 1011 A Quiet Reveal

    1011 Chapter 1011 A Quiet Reveal

    б░Iбпd rmend it,б▒ *even if Lily is my girlfriend first and familiar second.* б░having someone to share your life with is awesome, even if itбпs just for emotional support. Honestly, Iбпm pretty sure Lily here is smart then me,б▒ said Kat honestly, if a bit misleadingly.

    [While I appreciate thepliment, is it really fair to talk Bing into this without her also knowing Iбпm a person?]

    *Look I donбпt know. I think itбпs still a good idea but Iбпll admit you have a point. Do YOU want to reveal yourself?*

    [No? Maybe? Yes? I donбпt know? Wasnбпt it your idea to keep me a secret]

    *Yes, but thatбпs because I worry about you. Now that youбпve got more control over your mana and spells Iбпm less worried. Still, Iбпll never not worry. If you want to tell people youбпre a person Iбпm never going to stop you Lily. Iбпm not sure if telling Bing is a good idea or not but at least we only need to protect Bodeir for a little bit longer. If one of our secrets is revealed early? Itбпs not going to sink the whole operation if someone finds out, and if you want to tell people, Iбпm perfectly fine with that.*

    [Okбн wellбн admittedly I was just looking for you toe down one way or the other here. Iбпm on the fence as well. I feel like I want to tell herбн but it does bring back memories of Sue worrying just how easy it is to talk to Bing. We havenбпt even been talking to her for twenty minutes, heck, has it even been ten?]

    *Itбпs not like this is a massive secret thoughбн*

    [It has been for this Contract.]

    *Hmmбн well everyone would find out soon when I take you on a date somewhere. Do we want Bing to find out like that?*

    .....

    [Okбн thatбпs a good counterpoint. Give me a bit of time to think about it though.]

    Bing smiled and gave a bit of a chuckle, б░Oh yeah I can understand that feeling. My uncle has this horse and sometimes I can practically feel that stallion looking at me like an idiot. True Iбпd just fallen off after smacking my head into a branchбн or that time I somehow led us half a day in the wrong directionбн ok maybe the horse has a point.б▒

    б░Itбпs a bigmitment,б▒ said Sue, б░I know my parents talked to me about it a bit when I went through that stage. Obviously we didnбпt end up getting a pet, but Iбпm fine with itбн even if I am jealous of Kat and Lily sometimes,б▒

    [Yeahбн ok weбпre telling her.]

    б░One additional thing,б▒ interrupted Kat, when she saw Bing was about toment. б░Just to make you awareбнб▒ Kat waited for Lily to bounce of herp and into a corner so that only Bing could see and not the rest of the crowd. Lily transformed, with a finger across her lips, б░Lily isnбпt a familiar, sheбпs just LIKE a familiar.б▒

    Bingбпs eyes went wide as she stared at Lily, who gave a quick wink before she transformed and hopped back onto Katбпsp. б░Wellбн that sure paints your rtionship in a different lightбнб▒ mumbled Bing.

    б░In fairness, the rtionship came first, not the bond or the transformation thing,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Rightбн but I meanбн even stillбнб▒ Bing nced somewhat warily at Lily. б░That canбпt be normalбнб▒

    Kat shook her head, б░No, itбпs very much not normal. I mean, it made sense at the time, and neither of us regret it but, no, itбпs very much not the normal way of going about things. Still, we do both agree that having a bonded familiar is a good idea. Plus, Lily IS adorable, and powerful,б▒

    б░How so?б▒ asked Bing, б░Cute as she isбн she doesnбпt look all that strong,б▒

    б░Lily can cast spells,б▒ answered Kat truthfully. *Itбпs better that we point out youбпre not an easy target, I think.*

    [I agree.]

    б░Waitбн so she has mana?б▒ asked Bing, and Kat nodded in response. б░Doesnбпt that mean sheбпs drastically limited in lifespan? I meanбн demons live basically forever right?б▒

    Kat gave a боso-soбп gesture, б░Demons CAN live basically forever but not all of them reach that level. I probably will though because my regeneration also prevents aging somewhat giving me an even longer lifespan then average. The lifespan thing is actually one of the main reasons we did this actually. Lily now shares my lifespan, sheбпll live as long as I doбн though the counter to that isбн sheбпll live as long as I do and not much longer. It probably works both ways, but weбпre not sure about that one,б▒

    б░Huhбн I guess I can see why youбпd go for that. Were you together long when you linked yourselves together?б▒ asked Bing.

    Kat and Lily shared a wince. б░Not really?б▒

    Bing rolled her eyes, б░Youбпre both crazy,б▒

    Kat and Lily shared a look, and a shrug б░Yeah probably,б▒

    б░Riiightбн not sure I should really be taking advice from you guys, at least, not about spirit beastpanions,б▒ stated Bing. I meanбн sheбпs not wrong per sayбн

    [Doesnбпt mean sheбпs right though. Clearly weбпve taken things to the extremes but that doesnбпt mean itбпs only a good idea for people as crazy as us.]

    *Fair. I can take thatбн* б░Just because weбпre at least a little crazy doesnбпt mean our advice is bad, plus Iбпm sure there are a lot of benefits to having a spirit beast partner. Granted, neither of us known anything at all about how it works on the qi side of things, but a pet is at least something to consider. Even if it has to be one that can somewhat hold its own,б▒

    б░I guessбнб▒ acquiesced Bing. б░I just think I wouldnбпt want боjustбп a pet. I feel like if I was devoting that sort of time and effort to something Iбпd want the rtionship to be more meaningful you know?б▒

    б░Oof, call out the pet owners of the multiverse why donбпt you?б▒ snarked Sue.

    Bing winced, б░Iбпm not saying a pet is a bad ideaбн just that it is a bad idea, for me. Iбпm a sect heir, I spend all my time training or socialising. I donбпt really get to rx, and if I do, it has to be something thatбпs also a bit useful. Iбпm lucky I enjoy talking shit with people so much and that I really can use it as a way to rx. If I had to cut into what miniscule free time I actually have to care for a pet that justбн takes up time and affection and is an obvious weak point for me? It just wouldnбпt be worth it.

    б░You know, thatбпs actually one of the reasons I respect Bodeir. He manages to have free time and keep up with his training, I donбпt know HOW he does it, but I can respect it a hell of a lot. I just wished heбпd share his secrets,б▒ mused Bing.

    *I think his secret is being an idiot and doing it anyway? Not sure he has much of a social life either. Havenбпt heard of any friends or even much extended family.* б░Bodeirбн Bodeir does as Bodeir does and I donбпt really understand how he works either,б▒ said Kat diplomatically.

    б░Is there anything particrly fluffy you could choose as a pet?б▒ asked Sue, б░You could use it more as a pillow, and something to squish?б▒

    б░Ehбн not really? I mean, people say that frost eaglet feathers are nice and soft but those people are FUCKING LIARS. Those feathers are cold as death and sharper then my exбпs words,б▒ hissed Bing.

    б░Bing, youбпve never dated anyone, you said as much yesterday,б▒ retorted Sue.

    б░I can dream SUE!б▒ cried Bing.

    б░Sure you can dream but donбпt useparative examples of things that donбпt really exist!б▒ retorted Sue. Again.

    б░Screw you and your logic! I can have an ex in my head if I want! Wait noбн Sue, break up with me!б▒ returned Bing.

    б░Weбпre not even dating,б▒ responded Sue, even as she knew what wasing.

    Bing pretending to be shot in the heart with an arrow, she fell back onto the floor, clutching that the air, б░Ahбн such sharp, cruel words from my beloved. How can I even go on?б▒

    б░If you get off the floor Iбпll let you feel my tits,б▒ said Sue, mostly as a joke.

    A blinkter Bing was in Sueбпsp, kneading her hands deeply into Sueбпs boobs. б░Hmmбн these are very niceбн and very softбн and probably veryfy. Pretty sure Iбпm a lesbian now,б▒

    б░Bing stop being ridiculous,б▒ said Sue. Notably, she did not say anything about Bingбпs hands still being on her tits.

    б░Iбпm not being ridiculous. I mean, who even likes men anyway? What do they have? Not tits thatбпs for sure,б▒ said Bing with confidence.

    б░Bingбн men can have titsбн even if it is a horrible look for themбн and I happen to like men thank-you-very-muchб▒ returned Sue.

    б░Yeah but likeбн you already have wonderful tits, you donбпt need a big, titty, girlfriend to keep you warm at night, you are the big-titty girlfriend,б▒ reinforced Bing.

    б░Why do I feel like Iбпve made a mistake somewhereбнб▒ mumbled Sue as Kat and Lily chuckled in the background.

 Chapter 1012 - 1012 Chapter 1012 Delaying Important Conversations

    1012 Chapter 1012 Dying Important Conversations

    [Those pair better be careful, otherwise theyбпll be putting on a show for whoever looks in.]

    *Yeahбн a bit weird thereбпs no way to hide in a private box, but I guess it makes sense they didnбпt bother. Itбпs not like they have one-way ss. Probably.*

    [Actuallyбн we could ask? We just sort of assumed that there was no way to hide or obscure the room.]

    Oh, well I have to ask in that case. If there is, you can chat with everyone! б░Not to interruptбн whatever it is you two are doing, but Lily and I were wondering if there was a way to hide whatбпs going on here?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing paused in her rather careless ministrations of Sueбпs chest. б░Ohбн umбн should beбнб▒ Bing said as she pealed herself off Sue and started to palm her hand over various parts of the wall. б░Obscuring enchantments are rarely usedбн but standardбн justбн hmmбн where did weбнб▒ Bing continued to pat down the wall. б░Damn thing is all infused with qi so I canбпt tellбн is it here?б▒ Bing gently tapped under the railing. Nothing happened. б░Noбн maybe by the door?б▒

    Bing moved over to the door and this time, she got it right. Wellбн not the first attempt, it was actually on the opposite side of the door but she managed it. Eventually. The open window to the fighting shed for a few moments bing cloudy before clearing up, at least on this side of the ss. Kat and Lily sent a look to Bing who nodded in confirmation. Lily transformed on Katбпsp, and gave her a kiss. б░Now, Bing, do you want to talk about your lesbian awakening?б▒

    б░Umбнб▒ Bing nced around at three other girls. б░Iбн I was mostly joking?б▒ Lily kept staring, б░I think?б▒ Lilyбпs stare narrowed, б░I meanбн Iбн boys?б▒ it sounded more like a question then any of the others. б░I meanбн Iбпm not?б▒ Lily shook her head, б░Can we maybe go over thisбнter? Or never?б▒ Lily pondered on that for a moment before nodding. б░Rightбн thanksбн Iбн I certainly didnбпt think this was how today was going to goбн umбн can someone change the topic please?б▒

    б░How does the inscription for the window work and whatбпs stopping people from seeing through it?б▒ asked Kat, Lily pouted at Bing being given such an easy out but was also curious about that little fact, so was willing to let it go.

    Bingбпs smile light up the room, appreciative of the segway, б░Itбпs pretty simple actually. The inscription is made to be incredibly fragile. It has just enough robustness to crack first, giving the people inside a warning, but then it will shatter. The idea is that we canбпt make sophisticated enough blocking for higher level cultivatorsбн so we donбпt try. Instead we make it so that if someone else triesбн the whole thing breaks.

    .....

    б░That way we can shame the people who made the attempt, if we catch them, and the people inside have a chance to obscure whatever it was they didnбпt want the crowd seeing. Itбпs still not perfectбн but itбпs much better then trying to work around people of much higher cultivation rank. Plusбн even if we couldnбпt take any action against someone who gets caught snoopingбн the embarrassment of боnot being able to control their qi properlyбп is a pretty major one so most donбпt want to risk it,б▒

    б░Neat,б▒ said Katбн and then the silence began. Sue and Lily really wanted to go back to the previous topic, Kat didnбпt know how else to distract them and Bing was of course, really hoping theyбпd all just move on. It didnбпt seem likely, but she could hope. So time passed and the fighting continued, at least down in the arena.

    Eventually, the silence was broken by Lily, б░Are you sure you donбпt want to talk about it? I know it was a big deal for me when I worked out itбн but my culture made it pretty easy to find the details ofбн even if it wasnбпt exactly something youбпd admit without consequences, sometimes rather nasty ones,б▒

    б░Iбнб▒ Bing started to say she didnбпt want to talk about it againбн but was that the truth. Yes, it very much wasбн but should she talk about it? Perhaps that was the real question. б░No, I still donбпt think I want to talk about it. I was messing with Sueбн but Iбпm not entirely sure if I believe thatбпs the only reason. I donбпt want to let this be a heart demonбн but Iбпd always imagined myself picking a partner as part of my duty as sect heirбн and producing another heirбн but Iбпm a twin and there is my brotherбн so as long as he doesnбпt alsoбн I mean, doesnбпt like the same gender itбн might be fine? Especially if I stepped back a bitбн butбн

    б░No, this is a big thing and Iбпm not even sure if itбпs something my parents will let me entertain,б▒ Bing saw a bit of horror on the rest of the girlбпs faces, б░theyбпll be as supportive as they canбн but it has political consequences that might be hard to deal with. Potentially, it is easier to just say that I have no interest in romance and wish to focus only on my cultivation. It would buy time certainlyбн and if Iбпm strong enough nobody will careбн that would be a long time away though. Soбн yeah justбн for now, best not to think about it too much. I barely thought about romance before now, and a little bit of a sexuality crisis isnбпt going to force me to change that,б▒

    The other three werenбпt entirely sure if they believed thatбн but Bing had made her point clear and they were at the very least willing to respect her opinion on the matter. She was a grown womanбн probablyбн and they werenбпt going to interfere too much with her life. Though Sueбпs desire to leave behind a beacon was increasing quite a bit. Of course, if sheбпd told herself from a year ago that the first time she ever felt someone worthy of a beacon was because they were a friend instead of a fuckbuddy, younger Sue wouldбпve called the older one an imposter.

    490

    б░Umбн hmmбн do you think youбпre going to win the tournament?б▒ asked Sue, as a bit of an opening.

    б░Not sureбнб▒ said Bing uncertain, б░I mean, Iбпd love to win but truthfully? I donбпt think Iбпm that great at the fighting aspect of cultivation and I havenбпt managed to get to Rank 3 just yet. Thatбпs more my brotherбпs department and I suspect that heбпll get close to winning this whole thing if heбпs not eliminate by some wild dark horse. Honestly, Iбпm not sure why weбпre hosting this tournament right nowбн itбпs not going to be a great showing for the sect. Maybe weбпre looking for wandering cultivators to recruit?б▒

    б░You donбпt think your brother has what it takes?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing shrugged at that, б░I didnбпt say thatбн just that heбпs a bit too invested in training his fighting skill and not progressing his cultivation. Heбпs only recently got to Rank 2 and most of that is probably due to the resources our parents shower us with. I could probably make it to Rank 3, with a shaky foundation admittedly, in another six months if our parents had waitedбн but nope, now weбпre here and Iбпm sure that there will be at least one mystery contender that managed to make it to Rank 3.б▒

    б░That contender was nearly Kat,б▒ said Sue with a toothy grin on her face.

    б░What?б▒ asked Bing confused.

    б░Kat here,б▒ said Sue gesturing to her friend, б░was about to enter the tournament because you guys donбпt let anyone in the back rooms with the other contestants. Kat decided the best way to get back there? Signing up herself. I talked her out of it but it was a close thing,б▒

    [Katбн] Lily growled mentally.

    *It seemed like at the time and I didnбпt even go through with it!*

    Bing forced a shiver, mostly for dramatic effect but part of it was real. б░Yeah thatбн would beбн well it would be kind of terrifying. A recent Rank 3 with no practice using their skills is one thingбн but a demon at Rank 3? God it wouldбпve turned this whole tournament into a jokeбн andбн and you are contracted to defend Bodeir right?б▒ Kat nodded, б░Urghбн and you wouldбпve forfeited as soon as matched against him right?б▒ Kt nodded, б░Urrgghбн Iбпm so d Sue managed to talk you out of it. This wouldбпve turned into such a shitshowбнб▒

    б░Would it really have been that bad?б▒ asked Kat questioningly.

    Bing nodded, б░Oh yeah. Not only wouldбн well basically everyone feel horribly mocked, you also wouldбпve attracted my parents attention for disrespect, and maybe match fixing? And likeбн I get that youбпd probably be fine butбн urgh the political consequences. Just thinking about them makes me head hurt,б▒

    Kat winced. б░Wellбн umбн sorry? Iбпm d Sue talked me out of it?б▒

    Bing nodded in affirmation, б░Yes, yes you are. It would have turned into a massive mess and I doubt Bodeir Sr wouldбпve been pleased with you after the fact. Wellбн maybe not entirelyбн heбпs pretty protective of his sonбн so he might let it goбн well until it became too much of a pain in the ass,б▒

 Chapter 1013 - 1013 Chapter 1013 Round 1 Bodeir Vs Larry

    1013 Chapter 1013 Round 1 Bodeir Vs Larry

    The group was distracted by a wave of cheers that went through the stadium. Turning, they found that at some point during their chats, the free-for-all rounds had ended. Now, Bodeir stood ready to fight across from his opponent. It was a male human wearing a short set of robes that stopped at their knees and knee-high boots with metal welded on to protect the feet and legs. Their arms had tes of metal wrapped around them and their fists were covered by gloves with two metal tes sewn on. One above the knuckles and one over the back of the palm.

    б░BEGINб▒ shouted the announcer. Apparently, the girls had missed the introductory speech. Bodeir instantly took a horse-riding stance, both hands raised slightly in front of him with palms up. His opponent started to bounce on their feet, but didnбпt move from their spot. Left, right, left, right, the rise and fall of Bodeirбпs opponents feet started to speed up. Bodeir just watched him.

    Kat decided to call him боtesбп in her head for now. tes started to shift more, instead of just stamping their feet in sequence they started to bounce left and right as well, going slightly further each time up until they were using the whole width of the arena as their yground. Bodeir stood his ground.

    The bouncing continued, the speed increased, and suddenly they were stepping to the back of the arena. With the third direction added tes had doubled their speed and to a normal human theyбпd be nothing more than a blur. Despite thatбн they didnбпt move a single centimetre forward past their starting position. Bodeir mightбпve been waiting patiently in ce, but tes was waiting for something as well.

    The wind in the air started to whip and whistle around tes, bing visible streams of green that trailed off his limbs. That was the signal. tes dashed forwardбн and Bodeir didnбпt move. tes wasnбпt aiming for him anyway. tes started to bounce around Bodeir like a grasshopper on crack. Each time tesnded, a little bit more of the arena cracked under his power. tesбп speed increased again, for normal humans, nothing more than a serious of explosions every time hended.

    Until he went in for the kill. tes charged at Bodeir and Kat got ready. tes was fast, maybe too fast for her to get down in time to stop himбн but perhaps not. She was Rank 3 and she was ready. Kat watched as Bodeir still refused to move, and only the fact she could see the elfбпs eyes tracking tes kept her in ce. Finally, tes came in for the kick, his powerful legs aiming straight for Bodeirбпs head. A boom echoed across the arena at the sound of an impactбн then a crash.

    Kat could hardly believe it. Bodeir simply took the attack on the side of his face, and the moment tes was stuck in ce, dealing with the recoil of his attackбн Bodeir swatted him out of the arena like an annoying fly. tes crashed into the arena wall, unconscious.

    б░WHAT THE FUCK WAS THATб▒ screamed Bing at the same time asбн

    б░What just happened?б▒ бн Kat questioned what sheбпd just watched.

    .....

    Kat and Bing shared a look, б░You first?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing shook her head, б░You donбпt know who that was right?б▒ Kat shook her head, б░No, ok, then I really want to rant but we need to build up to that. Iбпm sure you have your ownints but I KNOW him and that was fucking disgraceful. Soбн yeah you go first,б▒

    б░Wellбн I meanбн not to say I donбпt have faith in Bodeirбнб▒ started Kat,

    б░Which you donбпt, not really,б▒ quipped Sue.

    б░бн but I was surprised he could simply take such a hit without flinching,б▒ continued Kat, б░and that he was able to knock his opponent out in only one strike. I know some of the free-for-all people were disappointing but their was at least one good person in the crowds I sawбн so howбн how was he so bad?б▒

    Bing groaned, б░Wellбн I can exin. I think. See, that was Lightning Fast Larry. Heбпs a bit of an enigma, and a wandering cultivator that somehow manages to show up to important tournaments and has consistently performed well in every single one heбпs entered. Now Iбпm wondering if they were all just him being lucky. That technique is somewhat newбн but itбпs just a refinement of wind attributed qi really.

    б░What Larry was doingбн was lowering the friction between himself and the airбн and I think he also figured out how to reduce his weight so that he could get even more speed. However, in this case he seems to have forgotten that you need some weight behind your attacks to do any damage. Iбпm pretty sure I couldбпve also taken that hit without flinching, and Iбпm no Bodeir.

    б░I think thatбпs the other thing that really disappoints me. Bodeir is THE heir of the Mountain Shaker Sect. His affinity and cultivation style are exceptionally well known. He was always going to use earth based qi to defend from attacks and then hit back with extra power at the right moment. Sure Larry went for one rgeбпбнб▒ Kat could here the quotations marks around the rgeбп in this case, б░бнattack to take him out instead of a number of smaller attacks. Whichбн Iбпm not sure it wouldбпve worked exactlyбн

    б░But Bodeir is KNOWN for taking low Rank 3 hits if necessary. Not without damage sureбн but why in the world Larry thought Bodeir would be taken out by an attack with no weight behind itбн I just canбпt fathom what was going through his head. Bodeir didnбпt even need to make his own hit all that hard. Bodeir ate all of Larryбпs built up momentum and then used the fact he was light and had no wind resistance to just throw him out of the arena. Sure Bodeir hit Larry pretty hardбн but that was all overkill,б▒

    б░Well, what youбпre saying makes sense,б▒ said Sue б░But as you said, Bodeir is the sect heir, is him winning really that big of a surprise?б▒

    Bing shook her head, б░No, not at all. Bing was definitely favoured to win this matchбн but Larry was one of the tournament favourites. He was unlucky to face Bodeir who is a good counter to himбн but one attack? Thatбпs absolutely disgraceful. How do I exin thisбн itбпs like ordering a te of mild spicy food, expecting at least a bit of a kick, taking a bite, and then wondering if thereбпs any chili in the food at all. Even if it wasnбпt meant to be all that spicy, the fact that thereбпs just nothing?б▒

    Bing waved her hand out at the arena where Bodeir had already left and the medics were picking Larry carefully out of the wall, б░Larryбпs just lost, in the first round, to a single attack that Bodeir didnбпt put much qi behind, even if he was using it to strengthen himself. Not sure how much damage Larry tookбн but honestly his reputations not recovering from this for a long timeбнб▒

    A round of nods answered that statement. Even though the other girls werenбпt native to this dimension they could see how embarrassing it was to unleash your ultimate attackбн after being allowed to charge it up. All for it to do no damage and result in your loss. It wasбн a devastating set of affairs if Larry cared at all for his reputation. At least heбпd have a bit of time blissfully ignorant.

    б░Is there anything else we want to watch here?б▒ asked Lily, б░Actually, how many more matches are there going to be today?б▒

    Bing shrugged and said, б░Theyбпll probably want to get through all of the first round, soбн three more matches per arena? As for if thereбпs anything else we want to watchбн maybe? I donбпt really know when or where my match is, nor Lianбпs so I canбпt exactlyment on that,б▒

    б░Oh right! Youбпre in this tournament!б▒ said Sue with a bit of surprise, б░Itбн sort of slipped my mind. Do you need to leave for that?б▒

    б░Ehбнб▒ mumbled Bing. б░I probably should? I meanбн at the very least I should make my way to thepetitorбпs areaбн but as we already established Iбпm bad at directions and I donбпt trust myself to get there without issue. Probably faster to let someone find me here,б▒

    б░Iбпm a little surprised they havenбпt sent anyone yet,б▒ said Lily. б░I mean, now that you arenбпt moving around wouldnбпt you be easy to find?б▒

    Bing shrugged, б░Perhaps? I donбпt really know how itбпs decided by my parents or whoever is actually calling the shots. I just go where Iбпm told if I recognise the servant and it isnбпt too silly of a request. I mean, Iбпm not just going to head to town when I should be fightingбн but at the same timeбн if they just lead me awayбн might take me a while to notice weбпre heading in the wrong direction. Probably when the scenery changes,б▒

    Sue gave Bing a pat on the head, б░Good luck,б▒

 Chapter 1014 - 1014 Chapter 1014 Lian vs тАШSoloтАЩ

    1014 Chapter 1014 Lian vs боSoloбп

    The next fight wasnбпt anything special, it was certainly closer then Bodeirбпs fight, but it was just two swordsman attacking each other at high speed for a while. Nobody in the room where swordsman themselves, so it wasnбпt like they could appreciate the skill that went into the fightбн well, assuming that there was skill. The fight ended when one of thepetitors swords broke soбн they mightбпve just been hitting each other as hard as they could. Hard to tell really.

    That changed when Bing said, б░Lianбпs fighting!б▒

    Everyone else in the room focused on the area on the arena that Bing was pointing to. Kat and Lily were surprised at Lianбпs appearance. If боgothбп was in the dictionary Lian would be the example picture. Instead of pale skin like Kat, Lianбпs leaned more towards an ashy greyбн where it could be seen. Most of her skin was covered, her legs were covered by ck tightsбн but Lily couldnбпt appreciate them properly because Lian was also wearing a thick ck skirt and ck boots. So even if the skirt lifted a bit when she walked, the boots hid most of the restбн and the slither of leggings that were visible hardly did anything for the leg obsessed lesbian.

    Her hair was ck as midnight with purple highlights on the underside, and her top fit the same pattern, a ck base, long sleeves, and a faint pattern of roses with just their outlines done in a dark purple. Her chest wasбн modest. Very modest. Only the low cut on the outfit let her show of her a-cup breastsбн but they were still covered by a thingyer of ck fabric made to look like a tightly wound spiderweb.

    Finally, Lianбпs face. It was marked by ck makeup that surrounded her rather normal looking green eyes. ck onyx earrings hung from her ever so slightly pointed ears. Instead of having them pierced though, Lian had chosen to use clip-on earrings. It begged the question of why sheбпd wear them during a fight, perhaps Bing would know. Her lips were nearly ck as well, but they didnбпt get as dark as her hair or makeup around her eyes.

    Her weapon was strange. She had a zither, a guzheng to be specificбн but Kat wouldnбпt have recognised either of those terms. What she saw, was a moderately sized string instrument that is to be yed while sitting down and the instrument itself is horizontal. This guzheng had 25 stringsбн and Kat didnбпt really know if that was significant or not. The whole thing was about as tall as Lian, and slightly smaller then Kat.

    Lianбпs opponent was much less interesting. It was someone who might have been from Bodeirбпs sect. They were a mountain elf much like Bodeir, but their most noticeable feature was their missing arm. They wore mostly standard cultivatorбпs robes but the sleeve had been rather untastefully ripped off. It was clear the rip in the robes wasnбпt recent. The elf moved with enough grace and poise that could never be recovered in such a short time had the arm been lost today. On their back was a longsword in a leather sheath.

    As everyone in the booth was getting ready for the showdown, there was a knock on the door. Lily instantly transformed and then went to moveбн only to remember she was already on Katбпsp and that was a perfectly reasonable ce for a normal familiar to be, so she just happily snuggled up. Sue, in a moment of panic, grabbed the nearest thing to herбн which was Bing of course. Bing, not seeing Sue was a problem didnбпt resist and was pulled face first into Sueбпsrge boobs.

    Embarrassingly for Bing and Sue, the whoever was at the door didnбпt wait for any sign theyбпd been heard or were allowed in. They just swept the door open. It was someone in a fluffy butler uniform. They took one look at Bing, raised a single eyebrow and then waited. Nobody moved or said anything for a few moments. Bing trying to chase the gay thoughts from her head, Sue trying to fight of the embarrassment of her instinctual reactions. Kat and Lilyбн well they didnбпt really see the need to do anything.

    .....

    Then the butler walked up to Bing and grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and started hauling her away, б░WAIT LIAN IS FIGHTING!б▒ retorted Bing as she struggled in the butlerбпs grasp. Of course, it was silly to think her clothes would hold up to her full strength, so the fact she was letting herself get pulled along pretty much said everything it needed to.

    б░I am afraid young mistress, that you have an uing match,б▒ exined the butler with a calm that seemed rather at odds with Bingбпs chaotic looking struggles.

    б░Canбпt we dy it or something? I want to see Lian fight! I didnбпt even know sheбпd be in this arena! Please!б▒ begged Bing again.

    The butler didnбпt stop though and they were already rounding the corner, б░I am afraid not young mistress. I was order to get you and I cannot refute those orders at this time,б▒

    б░Wait but what about-б▒ started Bing but before Kat and Sue could hear the end of the conversation the door mmed shut, blocking the sound from the hallwaypletely.

    The three left in the room just sort of stared at the door for a few moments as they ignored the announcer hyping up the contestants in the background. б░Is it weird I feel a little bad I didnбпt help her?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░I meanбн I feel the same even though if she really wanted to get away, Iбпm pretty sure she could have,б▒ answered Kat. Lily gave a solid nod, to show her agreement as well.

    б░Yeahбн I wonder if the butler dude was stronger then herбн or if she was just being dramatic about itбнб▒ pondered Kat.

    б░Could be either, maybe both?б▒ suggested Sue. б░Iбпd if I had to pick one she was just being dramatic,б▒

    With that confirmed everyone turned back to the arena where the fight had already started. Lian had taken to sitting on the floor while боSoloбп the one-armed swordsman red at her from afar. There was an obvious ck circle around Lian and much less obvious patches of darkness that seemed to have sunk into the arena. There was also a general haze in the air that seemed to not really be doing anything. Lian had her hand on the instrument, and Solo had their sword at the ready.

    Lian plucked at the strings of her zither, ying a morose tune as ck dots seemed to flow from her ce on the floor. Solo growled at them before shing through one that passed nearby. It split harmlessly and dissipated as the fragments continued to fly past. Moving forward carefully, Solo tapped the patches of darkness with the tip of his sword and they all seemed to pop.

    Gaining confidence, he continued moving forward at a walking pace, sliding quickly to the side whenever Lian sent a new wave of ck dots after him. It looked like whatever Lianбпs n was, it wasnбпt working as Solo reached a few steps away from her seated position. She hadnбпt made a move to retreat or advancedбн when suddenly a discordant note wrong from her instrument, as if one of the strings had snapped.

    The arena shuddered, and Solo went flying backwards. His clothing had somehow been shredded and his arms were covered in little holes, dripping blood. Solo wasnбпt going to let a little injury like that stop him though. He mmed his sword into the stone arena halting his backwards momentum.

    Right as his feet reached the floor though, another sour note rang out, this time he was thrown into the air. Not willing to just go along with things, Solo flipped and seemed to kick of the air shooting straight towards Lian. She looked unworried even as Solo sword headed straight for his neck.

    Lian yed a harmony of three cords right as the sword reached the line in the sand. The notes rang like a gong out across the arena as Solo seemed to freeze in the air. Lian didnбпt show any joy at this, nor any fear when the barrier around her started to crack. She simply kept ying notes one after the other, building to something big. Solo red, and his aura red up the tip of his sword shone and he pushed on.

    The shield cracked. Yet Lian didnбпt falter. Onest strum of the zither and Solo dropped in ce like a puppet with no strings. His sword ttered to the ground as blood exploded from the numerous holes he already had in his body. Lian turned to the announcer and waited for him to call the match.

    He said nothing, and she whipped around to see Solo gritting his teeth and struggling back to his feet. Lian quick as a sh smacked him over the head with her zither and he copsed back into the ground, going still.

 Chapter 1015 - 1015 Chapter 1015 A Wild Bing has Appeared

    1015 Chapter 1015 A Wild Bing has Appeared

    There was nothing major worth noting after Lianбпs fight. Bodeire to grab them and they missed most of the final rounds of fighting, the night watch was quiet with only two watchers. One was that chill guy from the other day, and the new observer seemed to think that Kat wasnбпt paying attention to the stuff behind her. She just spotted him once and then kept track of his breathing. Katбпs hearing might not have been well trained, but she could pick out any major movements from a source that was stationary. Kat ended up eating a full breakfast that consisted of mixed nuts with syrup on them. Not the healthiest thing really, but the crunchy, sweet, and somewhat earthy taste was alright.

    The first surprise of the day, was when they turned up at the same box as yesterday. Bing would have all of his matches here, up until the semi-finals at least. For the semi-finals and above, they would be transferred to the main stage. Said main stage was currently being prepped for the final too matches, and as such, just the smaller, outer stages were in use. None of this was the surprise. No, the surprise was Bing sitting in the room waving at them as they entered.

    б░Bing what are you doing here?б▒ eximed Sue in shock.

    б░Awwhбн donбпt you want to see me anymore Sue?б▒ asked Bing with a pout.

    б░You know very well thatбпs not what I meant. I thought youбпd have your matches to get to?б▒ said Sue.

    Bing nodded, б░Yeah well, I wanted to talk to you guys! I even told Lian where we were hanging out today but she wasnбпt willing to risk getting in trouble for doing this sort of thing. I wonбпt be around all the time, Iбпll see Bodeir and Lianбпs first matches of the day, then Iбпve gotta leave for a bit, before I can duck back in for one more match of Bodeirбпs and then Iбпll be away till we all move to the main arenaбн

    б░Which is a bit annoying. Iбпm sure you both care about Bodeirбпs fights more than me but the timing just doesnбпt work out for me to be here for Lianбпs. I will be sad to miss the Lian VS Bodeir fight during the quarter finals. Wellбн if they get that far. I suppose I am assuming a bit hereбн oh, and thereбпs a guy just outside ready to grab me when necessary. He showed me the way here,б▒

    б░Umбн did you see anyone Kat?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Nope,б▒ returned Kat and Lily shook her head from Katбпs arms.

    .....

    б░Hmmбнб▒ mumbled Bing as she tilted her head sideways. б░You sure he wasnбпt outside? Shouldбпve been right next to the door?б▒ the demonic trio shook their heads, б░not near the corner either?б▒ the shaking continued, б░welpбн not my problem then. If I have to forfeit itбпs not the worst thing in the world,б▒

    б░Wellбн on that note, sorry we wonбпt be able to see your matches,б▒ said Kat with a slight bow.

    Bing just waved them off, б░Nah, itбпs no issue. I know youбпve got your Contract to deal with, and honestly, Iбпm not too worried about my matchups until I have to fight my Bro in the semi-finals. Thatбпs probably where Iбпm losing truth be told. Just a question of how much effort I should be putting in. Sure I could maybe beat my brother if I through everything at him, killing shots and aces includedбн but heбпs my brother, and weбпre from the same sect. Tactically, itбпd be better to justбн forfeit. Weбпd getints if I did that thoughбнб▒

    б░That doesnбпt mean youбпre not going to do it though,б▒ said Sue as the demonic trio took their seats, б░I can see you forfeiting to give your brother a better shot at victory and not really minding the reputation hit,б▒

    Bing nodded, б░Oh yeah. If this was a foreign tournament, Iбпd do it no hesitation. Only change is that I might intentionally try to run out the clock, give him even more time to recover. Oh, Iбпd got booed a bunch for it, but at a foreign tournament? Thatбпs just considered good strategy even if itбпd be unpopr. Some people wouldnбпt have the stomach to do it. боNot honourableбп theyбпd sayбн which is really just a strange way of saying боI value my reputation too much to risk it giving a sect or family member a better chance to winбп

    б░Here though? Where we set the bracket? It would be a massive problem and Iбпd totally get grounded for making it too obvious. Itбпd be a bit of a political announce for my parentsбн and theyбпd get on my case about itбн so just not worth it. Iбпll fight Feng боproperlyбп without going all out,б▒ exined Bing.

    б░Rightбн are you worried about Lian and Bing getting to each other? And who do you think will win?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Nah, Iбпm pretty sure they can make it to each otherбн but I donбпt know whoбпs going to win. If Bodeir was watching Lianбпs previous fight, then heбпll know the best way to counter herбн but technically speaking she should have the advantage. Heбпs a slowerbatant and she canyer down speed impediment curses, or perhaps constricting onesбн but honestly? I suspect if Bodeir ys his cards right, he can win,б▒

    б░Oh?б▒ said Kat and Sue together. Kat just waved at Sue, gesturing her to make her point first. Sue gave a little nodded and continued by herself, б░I suppose I can see that happeningбн but what exactly is the winning tactic for Bodeir? Care to share?б▒

    б░Just charge forward,б▒ said Bing, enjoying the shocked faces on the rest of the group. б░No seriously, if he justбн ignores her traps and puts everything into one big initial charge? Bodeir can probably take Lian out before she properly gets her things set up. Every moment he wastes doing something else, is time she can spend prepping curses,б▒

    б░Why did that one armed guy spend so long watching Lian yesterday?б▒ asked боLilyбп.

    б░Iбпd guess he was trying to get a sense of what type of curses she specialised in. If she was able to set up a good rebound curse, and he just charged straight in, she could use it to throw him straight out of the arena. Plus, he might not have known what kind of curses she specialised in. A valid tactic against many of them is to just stall them out,б▒ exined Bing.

    б░Really? I canбпt see how that would work against Lian,б▒ said Kat.

    Bing nodded and said, б░Oh yes, it wouldnбпt work against Lian at allбн but some curse masters essentially bring in a bunch of half finished but powerful curses, spend their qi activating them, and then st anyone who charges right at them into smithereens. The weakness of that strategy is that you have to hold them semi-active, you canбпt release them in batches at that point. Itбпs all or nothing. You also have to let them take as much as they wantбн or the curse could backfire.

    б░Lian instead, likes curses that build up. They take little starting investment, but their powerpounds over time through various different means. Maybe Lian uses momentum, maybe she uses time and lets them gather ambient qi, or qi from herpetitor. You saw her using those dots as charge points for her acupuncture curse, taking the damage from each blocked strike and attacking various points on the swordsmanбпs body with that same strength. Of course, if he had just ignored them, theyбпd have exploded after a certain amount of time, so itбпs not like he could just leave them all sitting around either.

    б░Lian made sure the explosive part was really obvious. Didnбпt disguise it at all, in fact, she made it MORE obvious they were all essentially tiny bombs to try and encourage the exact poor behaviour the swordsman disyed,б▒

    б░Curses seem really powerfulбн is there anything that really counters them?б▒ asked Sue unsure. It seemed odd that such a skill could be so powerful.

    б░Oh yeah, of course. The biggest and most well-known weakness is that they loose massive amounts of effectiveness on higher Rank targets. Sure thatбпs the same for everything, but for curses? You might as well not even bother. You canбпt really jump Ranks with them no matter how skilled you areбн unless youбпve got your target likeбн unconscious and weakened in a basement and at that point if you just want them dead you couldбпve slit their throat in whatever prep time you needed to load them up with curses,б▒ exined Bing.

    Of course, she pointedly didnбпt mention all the reasons you might still want to apply a number of curses to a rival once you had them in your clutches. Killing them was certainly not the only option. Servitude, impotence, tracking, plenty of things to embed in their qi or body as punishment when you couldnбпt quite get away with the political ramifications of killing them.

 Chapter 1016 - 1016 Chapter 1016 Bodeir Beatdown

    1016 Chapter 1016 Bodeir Beatdown

    Two mountain elves walked out onto the stage. The only real difference between them was that one happened to have a noticeably more feminine figure. Their outfits were nearly identical and Kat would struggle to tell them apart based only on the face. The female figure seemed to also be earth attuned, as she had a small circle of pebbles that constantly floated around her fingers.

    б░Are they both from the Mountain Shaker Sect?б▒ asked боLilyбп

    Bing shook her head, б░Nope, Bodeirбпs opponent is Bonnin, sheбпs from the Earth Singers Sect. They are in many ways the Mountain Shaker Sect biggest rivalsбн in philosophy if not power. They are a much smaller sect and only take in disciples with earth affinity, or something rted like metal orvaбн not that they HAVE ava affinity disciple, but theyбпd certainly take them if they could,б▒

    б░What do you mean боphilosophy if not power''б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Well, the Mountain Shakers obviously use earth inбн hmmбн itбпs hard to describe because I donбпt totally understand it myself. They likeбн they endure, and then move in a single catastrophic attack. A bit likeбн a bit like a mountain enduring the winds, and then triggering an avnche on people trying to mine its depths. They have a word for itбн and a more eloquent way of exining things... but I donбпt really understand it myself.

    б░The Earth Singersбн they make less sense but I guess as someone with wind affinity I understand them better? They are all about working with the earth. Flowing from one move to the other and following the natural state of things. Or so they say. They get their power, supposedly, by being more боin tuneбп with the earth then the Mountain Shakers who apparently abuse their power over earth to force it into their moulds.

    Umбн hmmбн ah, hereбпs an example. They both have a signature movement technique. Bodeir and the Mountain Shakers useбн well I donбпt know the real name but I call it the боEarth slideбп where they stand in ce and then move the earth under their feet at high speeds to essentially slide ces. The Earth Singers? They pride themselves on being able to swim through earth,б▒

    б░Wellбн which is better?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing shrugged, б░Some people would say the Mountain Shaker Sect must know what itбпs doing, itбпs older, more powerful politically, and militarily, it was founded recently, and it is still getting strongerбн other would argue that the Mountain Shaker Sect only knows how to use brute force and that the control required to properly use the боswim in earthбп technique shows a much greater degree of skill with qi, and affinity with their element, that they are pathing the pathway to properly cultivate towards immortality,б▒ exined Bing.

    .....

    б░Right but that doesnбпt say anything about what you think,б▒ pointed out Sue.

    б░I think the Mountain Shaker Sect probably has the better technique. It can be scaled up much better, and never really stops being useful, even once people take to flying, you can still make use of it. The Earth Singers though? Itбпs an interesting skill but it just doesnбпt scale well as a movement technique. They arenбпt using the earth to go any faster, theyбпre just able to swim through the earth. Does that difference make sense?б▒

    There was a round of nods. Bing looked like she might have been about to say more when the signal for the fight to start sounded. They all swapped back to the arena, and Bonnin jumped straight into the arena, disappearing under the earth. Bodeir didnбпt seemed concerned with this and just stood in ce, waiting for the right moment. *Might just be waiting for her to attack. Itбпs not like that technique lets her breathe through earth. Or at leastбн I assume it doesnбпt.*

    [How long can cultivators hold their breath anyways?]

    *I have no idea. Would Bing be able to hold it longer as an air cultivator? Or less because she needs air for her techniques?*

    [We can ask after the fight.]

    Kat nodded and kept watching. Bodeir remained still for a few moments longer before stamping on the ground, the arena shuddered a bit but nothing seemed to be happening. Bodeir didnбпt seem to be discouraged at all though, he started to flow through a series of stances, each ending in a stamp that shook the arenaбпs foundations. Finally, after a set of fifteen, something changed.

    Bonnin was sent flying from the earth, she managed to roll with the momentum and bleed it off before rolling into a ready stanceбн as best she could. It seemed that her left arm was broken and she was limping a little б░You little bastard!б▒ shouted Bonnin, б░I donбпt believe youбпve mastered tremor sense to that sort of level! What trick are you using?б▒

    Bodeir just shrugged at the usation, not really willing to tell the other cultivator that tremor sense was just something he had, and it worked. He might not have been the brightest of the bunch, but his earth affinity was spectacr like his father. The idea that he needed to боmasterбп his tremor sense was silly. To him, it was like a penguin being shocked at a duck being able to fly.

    Bonnin started to swing her arms around wildly, summoning up all the smaller scraps of rock nearby until they gathered around her like a swarm of locusts, and like locusts, she unleashed them to devour everything in their way. Bodeir didnбпt even blink, he simply held strong. The mass of rocks was only so urate after all. Most didnбпt hit him, and those that did simply bounced off, doing minimal, if any damageбн to his clothes. The pelting of rocks continued, the cast offs that didnбпt make it to Bodeir were retrieved and added back to the mass of rocks Bonnin to be thrown again.

    Bodeir just watched this all with azy gaze. He could wrench control away from Bonnin if he wanted toбн but it was rather pointless in the end. The rocks were doing any damage unless he considered dirtying his clothes боdamageбп and Bonnin was clearly exhausting herself. The swarm of rocks was making it hard to see just how little Bodeir cared about this assault, he hadnбпt even summoned up any rock armour to further protect him. It just wasnбпt necessary.

    When Bodeir started to take slow steps forward, Bonnin started to notice something was up. The speed of the rocks doubled, they started to shatter on impact with Bodeir but he didnбпt slow, he didnбпt look worried, and he didnбпt even bother to speed up. In his mind he had all the time in the world. So he slowly, casually, walked forward. It was a great disrespect, but for someone with such боweakбп affinity to the earth trying to bar his way with pebbles? Wellбн Bodeir was a bit of an idiot, and didnбпt care all that much for his fatherбпs ambitionsбн

    But this attack was really just so weak. So pathetic. A Rank 2 cultivator, one of the best from the younger generation of the Earth Singersбн and they couldnбпt so much as cut him. Bonnin was of course, really starting to panic now, Bodeir had travelled more than half the length of the arena, the slow steady pace was unnerving Bonnin and she started to thinks she needed an edge.

    In between waves, Bonnin started to stamp the ground, cracking it and throwing uprger chunks that she let loose against Bodeir. He took this without flinching as well, though for those watching closely like Kat, it could be seen that Bodeir forced them all to shatter into pieces just before making contact with him, giving only the illusion of taking the full weight of those boulders without flinching. While that obviously wasnбпt true for those paying attentionбн

    Bonin was quite far gone now. Her half of the arena was a massive crater, Bodeir was right in front of her. And there was nothing she could do to stop him. She was exhausted, nearly out of qiбн and utterly outssed. A smaller fishбн in an even smaller pond. Thatбпs all she wasбн those were the thoughts that haunted her as she started to wobble in ce, not stopping her assault more out of stubborn pride then anything else, but most of the good sized pebbles were gone now, and the arena was in shambles. She couldnбпt break the bedrock below to provide more boulders.

    Tears started to leak from the corners of Bonninбпs eyes as she started to fall, stopped only by Bodeirбпs hand around her neck. б░You were lucky to get this far. Really you wereбн and I pity the fact youбпre likely to get a heart demon from this. Perhaps you better attune yourself to the earth you covet like the rest of your sect. It might tell you why you are so weak,б▒ said Bodeir, in a dull deadpan voice. Bonninбпs eyes just started to roll up inside her head. She was unconscious before she hit the ground.

 Chapter 1017 - 1017 Chapter 1017 Intermission for the Group

    1017 Chapter 1017 Intermission for the Group

    б░Wellбн after that I feel like I have a few questionsбнб▒ said Kat still shocked by what sheбпd just seen.

    б░Yeah I donбпt me youбн that was brutalбнб▒ mumbled Bing.

    б░Whatбн what just happened exactly?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Ehбн itбпs not something thates up often. See, there are two main things that people care about when youбпre tested for cultivation potential. Your affinity for qi, which is basically how fast you can potentially cultivate, and what element your qi naturally aligns to. The first is obvious, no sense picking up a disciple if theyбпd take a hundred years to get to Rank 1 and die shortly thereafter. Some sects can be a bit draconian about howpatible they need their students to be with qiбн

    б░But there are ways to improve it, if youбпre very lucky, very rich, or very stupid,б▒ seeing the question on the other girlsбп faces, Bing borated, б░a lot of methods require you to live through or just stay conscious during painful procedures. Itбпs considered боfor idiotsбп because brain damage is a very real risk in most of themбн but if youбпre already an idiotбн might not be such a big loss,б▒ Sue gave a nod at that but Kat and Lily winced, б░yeahбн anyway, thatбпs just one half of the equation.

    б░The second part is your affinity, and if the sect has the resources to get the most out of it. If they donбпt, and your affinity for qi is high theyбпll try and trade you off to a sect that can handle you betterбн or if youбпre really good keep you anyway. Howeverбн there is also a third thing that people only sometimes test for. Normally itбпs not important butбн

    б░There are levels to elemental affinity. I donбпt really know what they are exactly, and my parents were never willing to shareбн apparently just knowing your own affinity can stifle your growth. Not sure I believe it butбн what you just watched was a good cultivator, Bonnin, fight a good cultivatorбн who is beloved by their element. It normally doesnбпt matter that much, not at our level and not against most opponentsбн but when your affinity matches your opponent and youбпre the same rankбнб▒ Bing gestured at the arena.

    б░Thatбпsбн well I guess it makes sense but thatбпs pretty brutalбнб▒ mumbled Kat.

    Bing just shrugged, б░Cultivation is known as a considerably unequal path in life. Talent is everything, and while many cultivators can mitigate itбн the fact that they managed to be cultivators at all is already a massive stroke of luck. The fact that some of us are even more lucky? Thatбпs just how this sort of thing works.

    .....

    б░Thoughбн normally weбпre not quite so easily pped in the face with that knowledge. Bodeirбпs right this will probably be a heart-demon for the poor girl. Something that many people forget when they be a cultivator, even those sessful onesбн is that we are already exceptionally luckyбн and someone is always luckierбнб▒ finished Bing trailing off.

    б░Butбн you, your brother, and Bodeir are allpetent cultivators in your own rightбн doesnбпt that mean itбпs hereditary?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing winced again, looking somewhat physically pained. б░Itбн sort ofбн itбпs moreplicated then thatбн but normally itбпs hereditaryбн but alsoбн not all that consistent. Bodeir Sr, and my parents were both very lucky that their first children were born with high levels of talentбн assuming we are the first children our parents hadбнб▒

    б░Isбн is that likely?б▒ asked Sue looking somewhat horrified.

    б░I canбпt say. Bodeir probably isбн it was a big deal when his mother passed away and from what I know I doubt she was physically capable of having two children. My parentsбн my parents I really do wonder about. Iбпd like to think they wouldnбпt be so coldбн we are the HOLY Icy Wind Sect after allбн but the ICY part of that name is still rather apt. I know that there are a number of things a cultivator can do to increase the chances of having powerful childrenбн but many of them are risky, sometimes to both parents.

    б░I donбпt know too many details, just the broad strokes. Apparently, it was necessary I learn those details. The simplest method to increase a childбпs affinity is to keep them inside the motherбпs body for an extended period of time using either a special technique or medicine. This is believed to give the child abilities more closely linked with their motherбн which statistically is a good thingбн but some worry it might reduce the talent of the child if the mother is the weaker of the two.

    б░The other option is to try and force the child to take a piece of their parentsбп cultivation when they are conceived. Itбпsбн potentially horrifically wasteful for the parents. The child canбпt hold onto the energy, and it will dissipateбн assuming they survive the process. It has a high fatality rate and the adults donбпt get a refund on their cultivation, so normally this method is only attempted when they use other medicines to ensure they will conceiveбн because if they donбпt even do that?б▒ Bing left the statement hanging.

    б░I think I know more than I ever wanted to know about cultivator sex,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Wellбн I somewhat agree,б▒ said Sue, б░At least this aspect of it. I do however want to know more about cultivator sex, maybe your brother would like to teach me?б▒

    б░I believe I already mentioned my parentsбп stance on that for myself? Why would it be different for my brother?б▒ asked Bing.

    Sue shrugged, б░Some people are hypocritesбн or misandrists, or misogynists, or just idiots. That and wellбн what Fend does or does not tell his parents is none of my business is it?б▒

    Bing gave Sue a t look, б░Iбпd tell them if he didnбпt. No way am I letting him get away with trying something like that without me, and without consequences,б▒

    б░Oh? Well if you were interested in a threesome why didnбпt you just say so?б▒ responded Sue with a grin.

    Bing pped Sue lightly on the back of the head, б░Get your mind out of the gutter,б▒

    б░Girl, I built that gutter. Itбпs my home and I will not have you disrespecting it,б▒ retorted Sue.

    б░I cannot believe you can say such nonsense without being stopped by our truth curse,б▒ grumbled Kat.

    б░Metaphor is a perfectly valid way of speaking Kat, Iбпve never built a real gutter in my life, and I could still say it. The curse, if it is a curse I suppose, isnбпt all that anal about a lot of things. You can sneak a whole bunch of things around with a bit of thought,б▒ said Sue.

    б░Right whatever,б▒ said Kat with a sigh, б░How about we change topics?б▒

    Sue gave an innocent shrug. She didnбпt really think sheбпd pushed that far, but she supposed that for Kat and perhaps Lily as well theyбпd gone from one questionable topic to another. Interesting though it may have beenбн certainly wasnбпt the happiest thing to think about. A number of questions were notably not asked about what might happen to the children that didnбпt meet standard. There wereбн eptable answers and others less soбн best not to confirm anything.

    Bing gave a bit of a nod at the suggestion. She didnбпt particrly like speaking on such dreary topics and Sueбпs attempt to shift the tone hadnбпt worked all that well, at least in her mind, so she was up for something different.

    б░Well, good,б▒ said Kat with a smile. б░See, during thest match Lily and I were wondering how long a cultivator can hold their breath for? Bonnin had that swim through earth technique, which was coolбн but she can only stay underneath for as long as she can hold her breath right? Even if she made pockets of earth down there, it wouldnбпt magically by filled with air, so thatбпs got to be a major limiting factor right? Oh and do you need more or less air because youбпve got a wind affinity?б▒

    Bingughed a little at the question, Kat had been so seriously with the delivery but Bing couldnбпt help but find it so funny. It was a rather niche thing all told, but it was intriguing. б░Right soбн umбн hmmбн thatбпs not really something I know off the top of my head Kat. Iбпve neverбнб▒ Bing paused to stifle her giggles again, б░бнthatбпs not really something Iбпve ever asked anyone. Iбпd guess thatбн I probably need less? Or noбн maybe not? I guess it depends on how youбпre using your techniques. I know breathing is a big thing for most of themбн though I do think lung capacity would go up as we gain powerбн

    б░Thatбпs mostly because cultivation is all about refinementбн and what else would a better set of lungs do but be able to hold more air and use it more efficiently. Iбпm just not sure if I would need more or lessбн itбпs not something Iбпve ever reallypared with anyoneбн but now Iбпm thinking about itбн itбпs probably something I should. It would increase my understanding of air in unique ways. Thank you for the question,б▒

 Chapter 1018 - 1018 Chapter 1018 Lian Round 2

    1018 Chapter 1018 Lian Round Lian walked out onto the stage looking particrly tired. Despite thatбн Kat suspected sheбпd just decided to go for that sort of style with her makeup today. Why? Who knows, but a quick nce at Bing revealed a very unworried cultivator. *Yeah, almost certainly makeup then. Not sure why sheбпd want to look like thatбн but then again Iбпve never really known anyone that got into the goth aesthetic. Lily?*

    [Iбпve got nothing. There was that one girl at my old school that went goth for a bitбн but wellбн it was a bit before that whole issue with Ste soбн I didnбпt really get to appreciate the change. I meanбн she wares it well, even if it does look like she hasnбпt been sleeping.]

    *Oh? Well, if you had to rate her on a scale fromбн hmmбн actually how does shepare to the rest of our friends?*

    [Kat! Rude!]

    *Itбпs not like Iбпm going to tell them, and youбпve made it perfectly clear to them all many times over that you think Iбпm the most attractive. What makes it different?*

    [Well youбпre my girlfriend! So of course itбпs different. If I thought someone else looked better itбпd be weird! The fact that I can im you as a girlfriend makes all the difference. Itбпs bad form to rank your friends against each other!]

    *Is it?*

    [Of course it is! At leastбн where they canбпt hear you? Maybe if we were all chatting together itбпd be fineбн hmmбн why donбпt you go first then! What do you think?]

    *I meanбн*

    .....

    [Yes yes, I know that there wonбпt be any lust. Purely beauty.]

    *Hmmбн probably Nira at the top then? Wait, I want to make it clear that Iбпm also not bothering to count you on the list. Umбн Iбпd probably go Niraбн then Nixilei, then maybeбн Sue, Green, Kamikoбн then Lian? I think? Everything after Sue I think sit about the same. We have attractive friends.*

    [Why was Nira on the list though?]

    Kat didnбпt do much to hide the instinctive answer to the question which was боintelligenceбп. [OH. Ohбн yeah right I guess I see how that could happen. Theyбпre the most simr to me in your head right? Nira and Nixilei? And Sue isбн Sue.]

    *Yeahбн I meanбн Nira still looks nice, but yeahбн intelligence is probably what made me order them like that. I me you.*

    [I will happily take the me for that. As for meбн I donбпt really know what to say. She makes it so hard! You know my main fetish are thighs and legs and sheбпs got that allpletely covered!]

    *Are you trying to avoid answering?*

    [NO! Justбн itбпs not very fair of me to rate her on anything while I canбпt see her best feature.]

    *Fineбн better or worse then Sue?*

    [Noment]

    Kat grinned at Lilyбпs embarrassment as her girlfriend tried to mute the link. Itбн sort of worked. Kat could still feel Lily but it did seem to be a bit muted. *Perhaps I can disguise my teasing as боtrainingбп.* Kat made no effort to hide her thoughts, but Lily didnбпt rise to the bait. Kat turned her gaze back out to the field and saw that the fighter in question had arge war-axe as their chosen weapon. It was double sided, and looked like it weighed enough to crack the ground if dropped.

    The man wielding it was a gruff sort, with a bit of a beard and leather armour with a bit of padding as clothing. He was a purplish skinned elfбн probably. He had a helmet on and his ears were hidden. His arms were left bear, though, with just a set of bracers that covered his wrists and about half the forearm and nothing else. His boots were thick leather and likely had a metal te around the toes.

    б░Now, let the match between Goroth the Lightning Ram and Lian the Curse Mistress begin!б▒ shouted the announcer.

    Lian started the match the same way as she didst town, dropping down and started to strum as sheyered mines across the ground, bunching them up a bit more directly in front of her, while summoning a shield around herself. Goroth, clearly having learned from the previous round, started to charge forward, lightning sparking from his body as he did so. Mines burst underfoot into ck gunk that seemed to cling to his legs but Goroth didnбпt stopбн in fact he was still speeding up.

    It didnбпt take long for Goroth to make it to Lian. No hesitation was in his swing as his axe sliced into the shield around the goth girl. Lian remained calm even as the axe made contact with her shield and started to crack it. A strum of the zither and a shotgun st of gunk hurled itself at Goroth, who simply ignored the whatever they were going to do and wound up for another swing.

    ck gunk built up across Gorothбпs body, some leaving behind bruises but most just leaving behind residue. Goroth didnбпt seem to be slowing down and the second sh caused the shield around Lian let out a pained shriek. Lian threw out one more round of blobs but Goroth didnбпt let up, he kept his axe in ce and kicked out at the shield. Crack.

    The shield shattered as his boot made contact but his attack was halted. The shield breaking caused an explosion that shot Goroth backwards. If heбпd been standing off to the side of the shield he mightбпve been sent out of the arena. As it was thoughбн he was sent towards the back of the arena, ck residue still clinging to him but he managed tond without too many issue.

    Lian used this as a chance to load up more minesбн but it didnбпt seem like she made any attempt to summon up another shield. Line after line of mines was added, once again especially in front, after Gorothбпs charge. When he had recovered, he red at the mess on the arena and knelt down. The electricity around his started to grow in size, sparking off to the ground asionally before he thrust a hand forward. A crack of thunder and a massive lightning bolt as thick as Katбпs waist mmed into Lian.

    Lian had actually raised one of her hands in front of her to take the lightning attack before it could spark into her weapon. Her arm looked rather charred but that was just her outfitбн hopefully. Lianбпs hair had started to frizz up, puffing up slightly and letting off a few sparks. She was breathing heavily but didnбпt seem too concerned once the lightning had passed. She started to strum again, but the fingers on that hand spasmed, the lightning still dancing around her nerves.

    Goroth took that as his chance to charge. He did spend a bit of effort dodging the mines at the startбн only to realise there was simply too many of them now. He disregarded fancy footwork and simply burst forward, lightning streaming off his body and axe as he tried to make it to Lian before she could recover. Lian red at the running figure and flipped her instrument around, letting her spasming fingers rest on the ends as she strummed out a somewhat shaky tune with her other hand.

    Goroth started to slow noticeably. Tendrils reached up from further away mines, and his charge started to slow. He grit his teeth and overcharged the lightning around his body, letting it spark down into the mines in hopes to disable them. It had little effect. He simply had to deal with it. More and more tendrils reached out, trying to bind his arms and legs but Goroth was a proud man and wasnбпt willing to simply give up. He pushed forwardбн

    бнMaking it all the way to Lian. He was right there. He just needed to swing. She hadnбпt tried to dodge at all. Goroth pulled his arm backбн and it stayed there. No matter how much he grunted or struggle he couldnбпt bring the axe down. The tendrils of curse qi bound him tightly.

    б░Goroth! Can you move!б▒ called out the announcer.

    б░YES!б▒ he instantly shouted in response and returned to struggling against his bindings.

    б░You have one minute to make notable progress otherwise Iбпm calling the match!б▒ said the announcer, clearly not quite believing Goroth.

    Lian didnбпt move, and notablyбн she didnбпt add any more tendrils either. She simply sat in ce, recovering what energy she could just in case the fight continued. Goroth struggled with all his might. Muscles bulging and rippling, his neck a mess of pulsing veins and straining musclesбн but it wasnбпt enough.

    б░Tenб▒

    Goroth growled and hissed.

    б░Nineб▒

    Goroth tried to shift his footing, fix his stance up a bit only to be pulled back a bit.

    б░Eightб▒

    Goroth started to lean forward, all of his body weight was put into the movement.

    б░Sevenб▒

    Fuck proper stances, he just needed one moment. One moment of freedomбн

    б░Sixб▒

    To bring the axe down on the little bitchбн

    б░Fiveб▒

    But he couldnбпt move. All of his efforts and he couldnбпt move.

    б░Fourб▒

    Goroth breathed deeply, a moment, just a moment to rx.

    б░Threeб▒

    Power surged through his veins. Lightning crackled.

    б░Twoб▒

    Goroth pushed forward, the ground crackedбн

    б░Oneб▒

    And he was yanked backwards, down to the ground and covered in darkness.

 Chapter 1019 - 1019 Chapter 1019 The Financial Possibilities of Curse Energy

    1019 Chapter 1019 The Financial Possibilities of Curse Energy

    Bing pped her hands to get everyoneбпs attention, б░Right, cool. That was an awesome fight and Iбпd love to geek out about it like the martial arts nerd that I am but Iбпll need to head off for my own fight soon, pretty much as soon as the next match starts, maybe a bitter then thatбн but itбпll take at least a little while to fix the arena. So, hit me, what questions and orments do you have because I canбпt stay long?б▒ Lily looked over at the button to hide the outside view, б░Yeah thatбпs turned on,б▒

    With that confirmation Lily transformed and asked, б░Why did Lian remain sitting still even after the shield was broken, it didnбпt seem to have regenerated at all, she just took that lightning attack straight to her handбн but she had time to dodge right? Not that being able to dodge lightning seems normal either but it was SLOW even I could see she had time to move,б▒

    Bing nodded and said, б░Yeah she totally couldбн but curses are, ultimately, a form of trade. Most of them are simple боI pay X amount of qi to let Y thing happenбп but you can scale up from there, sacrificing important objects to yourself, or your target. Putting additional conditions on yourself, and plenty of other things.

    б░The biggest one Lian has, is that she limits the speed of everyone who fights her, and prevents people from noticing. Everyone is brought down to peak mortal condition and the way she does that? She limits herself to that as well. The shield? She sacrifices her own freedom of movement for a strong shield.

    б░Itбпs a goodbination, because it doesnбпt matter much to her that sheбпs moving so much slower than she possibly could. Sheбпs not moving at all, and it makes ying her zither easier. Her shield can regenerate of courseбн but not all that quickly. Her qi is somewhat limited after all. If she had a swiftly regenerating shield that took major effort to break and also threw her opponent away when it finally does? Sheбпd need so sacrifice something major like an eye or a lung for that, maybe just her feet entirelyбн or be a higher Rank of course,б▒

    Lily winced, б░I didnбпt think it could be that seriousбн isбн is thatmon? Having such strict conditionsб▒

    Bing shrugged and said, б░Yeah somewhat. ording to Lian, actually, you can ask her about thister, Iбпll give her a memo toe chat up here if she loses, or when she wins! Umбн right anyway, ording to Lian itбпs actually a lot harder to sacrifice small, temporary things. Itбпs easy to make a curse with some grand sacrifice and no knowledge of what the heck youбпre doing.

    б░Lianбпs got a saying, боIf you see a vige cursed to endlessly die and be reborn as punishment for their sins, it was a novice curse mage who did it. No a cultivator doesnбпt have that much qi''б▒ Bing broke out into giggles at the punchline of the joke, and the rest of the girls joined in after a few moments. When Bing eventually got a hold of herself she continued, б░Lian does actually say thatбн but yeah itбпs one of her favourite jokes. Still, apparently curses really like to do nasty shit. Itбпs part of the whole domain, curses always want to create stronger curses.

    б░Itбпs a bit like thatбн weird pot thing people do with poisonous insects but with curses. Except in this case, youбпre the vessel and the curses are always trying to escape. Itбпs not all that prettyбн and another reason that Lian chooses to fight the way she does. ying an instrument calms her, and keeping everyone locked to a slow speed, while she gets to strum away prevents her from identally sacrificing something major to win a match that doesnбпt mean that much to herpared to whatever might be lost,б▒ exined Bing.

    .....

    б░Rightбн should she even be in this tournament then?б▒ asked Sue.

    Bing had the confidence to look mightily offended for her best friend, б░Do you want to rephase that Sue?б▒

    б░Justбн is it safe for her? The risk seems unduly highpared to everyone else,б▒ mumbled Sue, looking suitably abashed.

    Bing let out a long sigh and started to exin, б░Donбпt worry Iбпm not all that madбн but I asked the same question once, and she pointed out to me that if she never gets any practice, sheбпll never have the chance to be better. What if the first time sheбпs attacked she goes straight for sacrificing her own life? Itбпs a worry. Iбпm d Lian has always been the more careful of the two of us.

    б░The worst thing sheбпs ever sacrificed was all of her hair forбн hmmбн I canбпt remember what it was but I think it was that time my father tried to stop her from having so many sleepovers at my house. Lianбпs parentsбн have not been the most supportive people in the worldбн and she was somewhat upset. Traded her hair to stop my dad talking for a while. Basically as long as she could make itбнб▒

    Bing winced, remember the day, б░бн it really wasnбпt that long? My dad is much stronger then Lian and she wasnбпt properly trained at the timeбн I think itsted maybe ten minutes tops? Still, that just goes to show you the sort of danger that can happen. Want if Lian hadnбпt sacrificed her hair, but the ability to grow hair altogether? Or something worse? Plus, it made her bald everywhere and gave her the idea of how to avoid needing to shave as she got older. Girl has the smoothest of legs,б▒

    Lily whistled innocently, trying to pretend she wasnбпt thinking of anything questionable. It was made a bit easier by hanging around so many Subi who had a simr thing going on. Especially when she could shift her focus back to Kat. It was still embarrassing, but much less so when the attention was focused on Katбпs legs instead of Lianбпs. It just took a bit of mental effort to adjust.

    б░Her thing is legsб▒ supplied Sue when Bing shot Lily a weird look. б░You basically did the equivalent of telling herбн well I was going to Lian knowing how to double her dick size, but youбпre recent sexual awakeningбнб▒ Bing red at Sue, б░бн means maybe I shouldбпve just said Lian knows how to increase the size of her tits. Actuallyбн IS that a thing you can do with curses?б▒

    Bing shook her head, both to deny the question and to remove those images from her mind. Lian was practically her sister! That was just wrong, no matter how good of friends they were, or how her hold on her sexuality was slipping. б░No, curses by their natures have to do something negative. Sort of. There can be a bit of mental gymnastics, and for minor things you can get away with itбн but curses are always a removal of something, in exchange for something else, normally also bad.

    б░Hair removal is fine, because thereбпs less hair at the end of the process. Even if thatбпs something you want. The voice curse was also fine, because Lian temporarily took away his voice. In the fights? She took away portions of Gorothбпs speed. Youбпll notice she wasnбпt making herself faster,б▒ exined Sue.

    б░So what youбпre saying isбн breast reduction is totally on the table?б▒ said Sue with zero shame. б░What about ass reduction? Ooh, what about moving fat from somewhere undesirably like the stomach and putting it in her tits or ass?б▒

    б░Okбн first offбн yes probablyбн and Lian is going to love those ideasбн but thatбпs really not what youбпre supposed to be doing with it. Curse energy is dangerous, not some easy weight loss solution!б▒ grumbled Bing.

    Sue shrugged, б░I think itбпs a great business opportunity, all the girls would be willing to pay big money for Lian toбн do a little workбнб▒

    б░I hate the fact that this is a good idea SO much right now,б▒ whined Bing. б░But sheбпs always talking about needing her own money and not mooching off my parents so much. Iбпd be a horrible friend if I donбпt point this out to herбн but I justбн it feels so wrong. Likeбн like seeing the sune up in the West. Wait, no, Iбпm forcing her to meet you three when sheбпs finished with the tournament. YOU can tell her. And if she asks why I didnбпt? Please take credit for the idea,б▒

    Sue gave a shrug just as the announcer started to talk about the next fight. б░Dammit thatбпs my queue to leave. I wanted to go over more of Lianбпs fighting style and what Goroth did right and wrongбн but I guess that will have to wait for now. See you bothter! Hopefully we can chat more after my next fight or two!б▒

    With that Bing waved to them all and waited for Lily to transform before heading out the door. Off to do her own fighting. Kat, Lily and Sue watched her go. A little sad they wouldnбпt be able to watch Bingбпs match themselves. Perhaps for theter rounds, if she made it that far.

 Chapter 1020 - 1020 Chapter 1020 Do We Care About These Fights Minor with Side Characters?

    1020 Chapter 1020 Do We Care About These Fights Minor with Side Characters?

    The next two fights both had rather clear winners, even if those winners looked, and fought very differently. The first match was over the quickest. It wasnбпt even clear what the second personбпs affinity was. It also wasnбпt clear to Kat and co, what the winnerбпs affinity was either. Her name was announced as боBeatriceбп and she proceeded topletely demolish her opponent. It was brutal.

    Beatrice was rather short, but she wore a suit and tie, that looked very out of ce amongst the cultivator robes of herpetitors. She had a short bob cut and a pair of sses on. Katбпs excellent eyesight allowed her to see that these sses didnбпt actually have any frames in them. Her opponent was a mountain of a man, easily twice her height. It didnбпt matter.

    As soon as the starting whistle was blown, Beatrice rushed in with just her fists and started to systematically demolish the guy. She was too fast to be stopped, and made sure to break each of the poor manбпs limbs as she went. She started by charging in, a move that was matched by the Mountain. They shed in the centre, and Beatrice won by kicking Mountain hard on the elbow, shattering the joint.

    Mountain reeled back in shockбн but that was just more openings. Beatrice used that shock to break both of his kneecaps, forcing Mountain to copse to the floor. He opened his mouth to forfeit but Beatrice broke his jaw with two well ced punches preventing that. Once hecked the ability to forfeit she backed off, giving him just enough time to prove he could still stand. Probably had a concussion and didnбпt realise that dropping the ground was much likely to get the match called. Much safter for him in the long run.

    When he wobbled to his feet and had a chance to look around, Mountain realised he was in trouble and made his way to the edge. How he managed to walk with broken knees was a mystery Kat didnбпt want answered. Perhaps they werenбпt really brokenбн but the loud cracking sounds Beatrice had forced his body to make when they were struck implied pretty heavily that it was only his qi and willpower keeping him moving.

    Before he could get to the edge, Beatrice kicked him in the forehead, sending him back towards the centre. He crashed onto the ground, bleeding from a number of ces. He remained there, breathing heavily, and the announcer asked б░Can you continue?б▒

    Before he could answer though Beatrice kicked him in the side before stomping on his foot, likely breaking it in the process. With that bit of leverage she pulled him to his feet and then stomp both of his feet into the arena, pinning him upright with a bit of extra effort. Mountain was terribly done at this point and tried to copse while standing. It was looked massively painful and didnбпt even workбн

    The announcer called the match anyway. Technically Mountain could contest the ruling if he wanted toбн but everyone in the arena doubted he would. He had lost spectacrly, and Beatrice was still in perfect form, without so much as a speck of dust on her clothes, or a single hair out of ce.

    б░I wish Bing was here so I could ask how normal that isбнб▒ whispered Kat somewhat horrified.

    .....

    б░Iбн Iбпm not sure? From what I knowбн and can tellбн some people will think that he got what he deserved because this is a tournament and everyone has their own fighting stylesбн but that was particrly brutal. The fact he couldnбпt forfeit was certainly the harshest part,б▒ responded Sue.

    б░Letбпs hope the next match is much cleaner,б▒ grumbled Kat.

    Kat would get her wish.

    The next match also featured a man and a woman, one of them was Tess, the chiselled woman Sue thought had skin the colour of an eggnt. She was wearing a crop top and baggy pants, leaving her arms and abs on disy. It was an impressive amount of musclespared to her pears and she looked more than ready for a fight.

    The man on the other hand, was human, and looked like heбпd spent more time lifting books then lifting weights. He was reedy, and the robes he wore hung off him as if heбпd picked sheets to wear instead of clothes. He wasnбпt short by any means, but he was hunched over and seemed to small. He was leaning heavily on a metal staff and had a ne ofrge beads about the size of an enclosed fists hanging off his neck. To the people watching, that seemed like a rather bad idea. They were quiterge, and he did not wear them well.

    His hair was perhaps the most pitiful part about him. It was thin and wispy with barely any colour to itбн if grey could be called a colour. Kat was pretty sure heбпd look better if he just manned up and shaved his head clean. Everything about him screamed pushoverбн except for his eyes. His eyes were a crystal-clear blue that seemed to hold a depth to them that byed the rest of his appearance.

    б░Tess, the elven weapon, vs The Man with No Nameбн BEGIN!б▒ shouted the announcer.

    *What?! He has no name? Thatбпs just annoying. Iбпm going to call him боBobбп.*

    [Really Bob?]

    *Well what else am I supposed to call him? Heбпs not got a name!*

    [I meanбн anything else?]

    *Nope. If you want to call yourself боthe man with no nameбп you can have a generic name.*

    [What about John Doe? I feel like thatбпs a bit nicer and itбпs a bit of a reference to people who understand where the namees from.]

    *Lily this is just for naming him in my head, it doesnбпt need to beplicatedбн but I guess Iбпll go with John Doe. Itбпs not that big of a deal.*

    Tess pulled a set of dual swords from her storage ring and charged, trailing ice under her feet as she ran forward. John simply took a few casual steps forward as if he was taking a pleasant stroll through the park. Tessбп attack seemed toe out of nowhere, as she split in two in between steps. An ice clone went left, and she went right, four des all homing in on various vital areas of Johnбпs body. He still didnбпt look worried in the slightest, not even when the weapons made contact with his body.

    Instead of the sound of metal on flesh, a pleasant chime rang out as Tess froze in ce. John stepped backwards, around the weapons, and Tess continued to remain in ce. John simply walked around behind Tess and then mmed the but of his staff into her head, sending her forward into the ice clones des, б░Youck discipline,б▒ said John.

    Tessбп eyes went wide but she dismissed the ice clone before the des could make contact as she stumbled forward. John followed up his strike with a whack to the back of Tessбп knees, б░Youck strength,б▒ he taunted forcing her to drop into a roll to avoid just falling to the floor. When she popped back up John was there in front of her and mmed a headbutt into her nose.

    Tess stumbled backwards, reeling from the strike and iling her weapons wildly in front of her to get a bit of safety from a follow-up attack. John just ced a finger in the way of Tessбп weapon, freezing her in ce and walking around behind her cing his staff across her neck and pulling tightly. Tess came back to the world being chocked. б░Finally, youck the desire to win,б▒ taunted John.

    Tess grit her teeth and tried to m her head back into John, but he just moved off to the side. Seeing this, Tess tried to stab him but he shimmied out the way, just getting a small cut on his robes. Tess kept up her assault and managed to free herself by aiming at Johnбпs thigh. б░You talk too much,б▒ growled Tess, using precious air to back-talk.

    Which was a really bad idea when her follow up move was to breathe arge amount of snow out of her mouth. Tess just couldnбпt keep it up for long, and John was able to weather the proverbial storm by standing there and taking it. When the storm dropped, Tess jumped back and used the chance to catch her breath. John simply walked forward slowly. Perhaps it was a limitation he had.

    Tess bounced around, kiting John for a while as she recharged. John didnбпt seem displeased with this behaviour, he just kept following Tess as she circled around the arena. The match stalled out here for a bit while this was happening. Eventually, Tess thought she saw an opening and dashed in, three ice clones this time.

    John blocked the strikes from two, and took the strike from Tess, and one other clone before she tried to knee him in the balls. John took it without flinching then mmed his palm into Tessбп temple, dropping her like a sack of bricks.

 Chapter 1021 - 1021 Chapter 1021 Between Match Chat

    1021 Chapter 1021 Between Match Chat

    Sue let out a long breath she didnбпt know she was holding and said, in a slightly shaky voice. б░Thatбн that was someone I met the other day at the partyбн she seemed so strong and sure of herself butбн Tessбн she lostбн spectacrly soбн I justбн I donбпt understand? And this is Bodeirбпs next opponent?б▒

    б░Yeah seems like it, though Lianбпs match with the crazy bitch in a suit is first. Should I be concerned for Bodeir?б▒ returned Kat.

    б░Probably not? I meanбн The Man with No name-б▒

    б░Johnб▒ interrupted Kat.

    б░What?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Lily and I have taken to calling him John, John Doe,б▒ exined Kat.

    б░Oh, yesбн wellбн I see how that makes sense. I seem to be getting the extra context with that nameбн we donбпt really need a term for it because usually D.E.M.O.N.S is at least able to give us a first name, especially when someone is injured. Itбпs an amusing way of referring to him. Soбн thisбн John. Swift and powerful he may beбн but not overly brutal like Beatrice. I donбпt see how Bodeir can defeat himбн but I also donбпt see it leading to his death. Plus, he seems to have this whole enlightened monk aesthetic so some sneaky assassination tactic is probably off the table,б▒ reassured Sue.

    Kat nodded, б░Right yeahбн I think youбпre rightбн I guess I can transfer my worry to Lian then. I donбпt think Iбпm looking forward to that match. Seeing some random guy get brutalised was one thingбн but Lian is Bingбпs friend, and sheбпs not here to be angry on Lianбпs behalfбн so weбпll have to be,б▒

    Sue smiled and said, б░See, thatбпs the sort of thing I like about you. Despite how casual you can be, you really do go out of your way to care for your friends to a major degree. Youбпre already concerned for Lian just for Bingбпs sake, or perhaps, just because Iбпm friendly with Bing and Lian is Bingбпs friend,б▒

    .....

    Kat shrugged, б░I guess I became a bit maternal after looking after so many kids. I didnбпt really have any friends that werenбпt Lily. When I was MUCH younger you could maybe count some of the other kids at the orphanage, but as I got older I had toбн or well, HAD might be a strong word, but I felt like I had to be that big sister, even when I was the younger one.

    б░Before I was any good at managing my time I didnбпt really have the option to have any other friends. I think a few people tried when I was younger? But it never really took. We were all kids, so they didnбпt take it harshly or anythingбн they just stopped talking to me, and I was busy enough I didnбпt notice. I had plenty of social interactionбн even if it wasnбпt easy to rx by myself.

    б░Soбн I guess what Iбпm saying is that itбпs easy to treat friends a bit more like Iбпm responsible for their safety and happiness then a normal person because that was all of my social life till I met Lily. I try not to be overbearingбн I know that well. A lot of kids require a light touch after theyбпve lost their parents. If I try to do too much they start thinking that Iбпm trying to rece themбн and that just causes issues all over the ce,б▒

    Lily didnбпt really have anything to add to that. She was already privy to all of that information. Sue on the other hand, frowned at the exnation. б░Iбн I think youбпve mentioned it in more general terms beforeбн but you had NO friends before Lily?б▒

    Kat shrugged, б░I meanбн I had some older kids I looked up to, and Gramps as a father figureбн but I was really young when I started stepping up at the orphanage. I donбпt think I had any friends that were just friends and not orphanage kids I was closer tooбн since I was likeбн five?б▒

    Sue winced, б░Thatбн canбпt have been easyбнб▒

    Kat shrugged again and said, б░Honestly I never saw it as some major concession. It was just how I grew up, and I donбпt have any resentment over that fact. It isnбпt even a боoh I ended up with a bunch of great friends, and a girlfriend that I love so it was all worth it,бп type of thing. Iбпd do it all over again even if it meant I never met any of you guys. Heck, even if I just stayed human it wouldбпve been fine. Or if Iбпd never met Lily. Though Iбпd be rather annoyed about thatst one,б▒

    б░You sure?б▒ asked Sue. б░I know we can say false things if we believe them to be trueбнб▒

    Kat rolled her eyes and said, б░Indeed we can, as youбпve shown Sueбн but considering the only fact here is my opinion on what happened I can confidently say Iбпm correct. I am after all an authority on the matter,б▒ Lily transformed to give Kat a peck on the cheek an snigger slightly.

    Kat gave her a kiss back of course, but then she turned to Sue, locking eyes, and made sure to convey the seriousness of her words. б░I never once saw the kids at the orphanage as a burden. I have lived a good life, surrounded by children whose lives I was able to touch, and improve in a noticeable way. Unlike Gramps, I do not want that to be my entire life. I still want to live quite a bit before I settle down and start my own orphanage, or take over Grampsбп one. Well, that is if I ever do such a thing.

    б░It dominated my early years, and I donбпt regret it. I enjoyed my time doing it. I mean it when I say that sacrificing some potential friendship is a small price to pay for the work I did. I donбпt know what I will do in the futureбн but right now? Right now Iбпm happy, with my past, and with my future. Well, my long term future. Still not sure how I can make sure Bodeir is safe, and Lian might be in trouble next matchбн but those are minor worries,б▒

    Sue burst intoughter of her own as the tension drained from the well-endowed Subus. б░I suppose I was trying to project a bit too much. As much as I enjoy our new friendship and find myself with a desire to try things outside of the sexual artsбн child rearing is not something on that list right now. I certainly wouldnбпt want to deal with a whole orphanage full of them. Thatбн that would burn me out way too fast. Iбпd be restraining myself constantly because I really donбпt want to teach a kid the sort of habits I happily ownбн

    б░Iбпd have to cut back on inuendo. Somehow stuff my breasts into an outfit and make it not look obscene. Learn how to actually care for childrenбн honestly it might just be major боonly childбп bias but I just donбпt think I could handle that sort of work,б▒

    Deciding to steer things into a lighter direction, Kat decided to ask, б░Why do you think youбпd need to put in effort to find something that doesnбпt look боobsceneбп on you?б▒

    Sue and Lily raised identical confused eyebrows at Kat. б░What? I thought it was a reasonable question?б▒ stated Kat questioningly.

    Lily let out a small bit ofughter and asked, б░Right, ok, so Katбн whatбпs the most боdecentбп thing Sue could possibly wear?б▒

    б░Umбн I dunno I guess sheбпd want something baggy so like a jumper or something?б▒ answered Kat.

    Lily and Sue grinned, Kat had easily jut proved their point, Lily nced at Sue who gave her a thumbs up. б░Right soбнб▒ started Lily, б░Sue would have a jumper onбн and if it was a hoodieбн sheбпd never be able to zip it up properly because her tits are toorge. Then if, by some miracle, she managed to defy physics and close itбн the outfit would float in front of her chest and showing off just as much. Thatбпs not even getting into the fact that if her jumper was riding up because of that, sheбпd just be showing off her ass,б▒

    б░But there has to be something!б▒ retorted Kat.

    Lily looked to Sue for the answer, and answer she did. With a shrug and a sigh, б░Not really Kat. Once you have breasts arerge as mine, itбпs much easier to look like a slut then it is to look proper. The most realistic way is just to bind them down a whole bunch. If I did it right, it wouldnбпt hurtбн itбпd just be ufortable.б▒ Sue paused and let out another sigh, б░Thatбпs not really addressing the issue though. Iбпm not wearing appropriate clothes, Iбпm hiding howrge my tits are to look less like Iбпll sleep with the first guy that asks. Which I meanбн I totally would but thatбпs not the point,б▒

    Sue grinned at the end of her sentence and Kat found herself smiling back. Perhaps she was worrying too much anyway.

 Chapter 1022 - 1022 Chapter 1022 Lian VS Beatrice

    1022 Chapter 1022 Lian VS Beatrice

    Beatrice and Lian walked out onto the stage, Lian had recedбн or repaired her outfit between rounds. It looked the sameбн minus the burnt areas of course. Lian seemed fineбн though if there was any scaring it was hidden by her long sleeves. Kat hoped it wasnбпt an issue but it really was impossible to tell.

    Beatrice looked impable at the end ofst round, with none of her clothes being ruffled or hair out of ceбн but seeing her walk back in a few things became clear. The blood on her knuckles hadnбпt been washed off, and both of her shoes were cacked with dried blood. It really didnбпt make her like anything other than aplete psychopath. Whichбн she might well have been. A line of blood had been drawn across her cheek for some reason, but her hands were clean. For now.

    When the announcer called out for the start of the round Lian reacted immediately. Instead of her hordes of dots, six thick metal beams appeared from her storage ring and formed the points of a hexagon. Lian sat down quickly after they were ced and started to strum. The pirs all lit up and started to faintly suck in the nearby light to fuel the reaction. The ground then shed ck before sinking into the stone beneath Lianбпs form.

    Beatrice sprinted forward, a wicked grin on her face as she charged in, ready for anythingбн but Lian sent nothing against her. No swarms of dots. No mines. Beatrice made it to the pirs in not time t. Instead of stopping, she brought up a glowing golden barrier and charged straight at Lian.

    Lian didnбпt react, even as Beatrice passed through the pirs. For a moment, Kat felt her breath catch in her throat as Beatriceбпs fist reeled back, ready to strike at Lianбн that was, until Beatrice wasunched back at high speed. Beatrice flipped in mid-air, andunched that punch sheбпd been building up towards the sky, forcing her into the ground and killing most of the momentum sheбпd been thrown with.

    The ground cracked as Beatrice mmed into the stonework floor. Silence rang out over the battlefield as even Lian stopped her strumming. The announcer was leaning over to try and see into the hole Beatrice had dug herself into. It didnбпt take long to see the results of that. Beatrice hand wed out of the hole, each finger breaking through the stone like Styrofoam as she pulled herself up.

    Broken pieces of masonry fell from her outfit as Beatrice stood up. Her hair had been disrupted and the blood that had been on her face had been ground away by the dust. Her shoes were scuffed, her tie had a rip in it and the white undershirt had clearly seen better days. She didnбпt look to be in the best stateбн

    Except, as she stood up, her eyes were burning with a manic fire. The creepy grin that spread its way across Beatrice face did not bode good things for anyone. Despite potentially being injured, Beatrice seemed rather pleased with this turn of events. Beatrice patted her outfit down to smooth out some wrinkles before glowing slightly and dashing forward a second time.

    Lian started to strum a few more notes on her zither but Kat couldnбпt see what that was actually doing for her at this time. Beatrice charged all the way up to the hexagon, and this time, instead of charging through, she puled her leg back and kicked the pir. The sound of metal on metal rung out, backed by Beatriceбпsughter that was leaking from her mouth. The pir lookedpletely undamaged. Beatriceбпs foot much less so. Sheбпd used the top of her shoe, which was somewhat armoured, but not the metal tips. This meant that there was a visible dent in the shoeбн and such a dent was deep enough to mean there was a dent in Beatriceбпs foot as well.

    .....

    The foot in question started to glow, and the shoe rose back up again. *Is sheбн is she healing herself? Does Beatrice, the batshit crazy psychopathбн have a healing affinity!* Perhaps she did, perhaps she did not. Regardless of the truth, Beatrice unleashed a flurry of blows on the pir, hoping for it to do some damage. It didбн just not to the metal. Instead, it was Beatriceбпs own hands that were bloody, the skin having been torn off at some point during the assault. A sh of light, brushed across Beatriceбпs limbs, then dimmed.

    The idea she was a healer seemed more likelyбн but the blood didnбпt just go away when her hands were боhealedбп so it was hard to say for certain. On the боbrightбп side it seemed that Beatrice had decided her method of attack wasnбпt working and took a few steps back. Lian once again paused in her song and just let whatever it was happen.

    Beatrice mmed her foot into the stone, breaking it into pieces before bending over and grabbing one of the fist size chunks. With perfect form, she threw the weight as if she was throwing a shotput ball. The piece of dirt in question sailed through the hexagon, impacting on Lianбпs shoulder, who hadnбпt moved to dodge.

    Beatrice grinned. It didnбпt seem to have done much damageбн but she could work with that. Beatrice set about destroying the topyer of the arena and giving herself arge amount of ammo to work with. After carving a line from one end of the arena to the other, Beatrice started hurling stones and Lian without stopping, always aiming for Lianбпs zither or her hands.

    Lian realised this quickly, and strummed onest note before putting the weapon behind her. Once that was done, Lian intercepted the stones with her hands. They seemed to sh white, likely neutral qi, every time a stone hit. Lian was fine with this arrangement. Every rock thrown was one more that Beatrice didnбпt have ess too.

    As the hailstorm continued, Lian started to build a bit of a rock pile next to herself, but she wasnбпt doing anything with them for the moment. Her left and right sides werepletely filled with stones. Just to be a bit petty about it, Beatrice threw a few of the smaller rocks at the piles, breaking them down into nothing. Lian just shrugged at this and kept blocking the assault.

    This kept up until Beatrice had cleared out the entire lines worth of stones. Many were now surrounding Lian, many more had rolled away, and a few missedpletely and ended up being thrown from the arena. Beatrice was quite skilledбн but she was very much rushing these throws.

    Beatrice took a moment to breathe, levelling a grin at Lian for the challenge presented and was about to get started on another row of stones, Lian clicked her fingers. It was much louder than it had any right to be. It sounded almost like a gunshot had gone off in the arena. It was only a few, those with exceptional hearing, that heard Lian whisper б░Return to senderб▒

    Then, all of a sudden the rocks glowed with a dark, purple light and shot off towards Beatrice. She smiled and met the first lot head on, mming her fists into the rocks, thinking sheбпd just smash them to pieces. The first rock did not yield, in fact, Beatrice found her fist pushed back slightly. Beatriceбпs eyes went wide, as she tried toprehend the newfound solidness of the rock.

    Before she could think too deeply on it though, a bunch more rocks started mming into her. It was toote to brace properly, the rocks just kepting, mming into seemingly every avable part of Beatriceбпs body until she was brought down low from a few hits to the knees. It wasnбпt enough to break them, but it was enough to stumble her, and then the continued barrage of rocks bring her down to the ground. The pile continued to grow until all the rocks were spent.

    Lian was clearly panting at this point. Her ck outfit soaked with sweat. Her makeup running down her face. Lian nearly fell backwards, only her two arms stopped her from copsingpletely onto the stone. It seemed she still wanted to remain sitting in ce.

    Then the rocks started to shake, and rumble. Lian frowned, a moment before Beatrice burst forth from the pile of rocks. Her outfit had definitely seen better days, and she had arge cut above on of her eyes that was making it hard to see, but Beatriceбпs smile hadnбпt faded at all. Charging forward once again, Lian looked rather panicked. She didnбпt move, but it was clear she wasnбпt happy about this.

    When Beatrice got to the metal pirs, instead of stopping the charge, they shattered. Beatriceбпs grin got wider. A number of watchers were surprised that was even possible. Beatriceбпs arm cocked itself back and was ready to m into Lianбн when suddenly, a quick sh and Beatrice found a knife buried in her chest. Beatrice paused mid motion with a frown. A sh of light across her chest seemed to splutter and die. For the first time in the match Beatrice frownedбн and then fell forward on top of Lian.

 Chapter 1023 - 1023 Chapter 1023 Not ToastтАж but Rice Crispies?

    1023 Chapter 1023 Not Toastбн but Rice Crispies?

    There was a somewhat tense moment after that, as Lian valiantly struggled to lift Beatrice off of her. It didnбпt matter too much, as Beatrice was clearly unconscious but Lian wasnбпt doing all that well herself. She was exhausted and running low on qi. Beatrice wasnбпt exactly heavy, but some of her clothing had a good deal of heft to it. For such an exhausted Lian, it wasnбпt entirely easy to get off. Still, this wasnбпt wrestling. The announcer shouldбпve called the match as soon as Beatrice copsed.

    Kat wasnбпt entirely sure why it took so long, the announcer waited for Lian topletely throw off Beatrice AND return to her full sitting height afterwards. б░Lian is the winner!б▒ shouted the announcer. б░A short intermission between matches will ur before you see the final match in this arena. Please be back within twenty minutes!б▒

    Katбпs group didnбпt really have a reason so they just sat in ce and waited for the next match. б░Lian looked like she did so well in that matchбн but she was exhausted by the end so I suppose it was closer then it seemed,б▒ said Kat to get the conversation going.

    б░Indeed. I guess those metal poles arenбпt very qi efficient. That or Beatrice was able to force Lian to burn a extra qi with that barrier or by smashing into the metal poles for a while. Itбпs unclear really, but that exists as a possibility as well,б▒ answered Sue.

    б░I donбпt think Beatrice was expecting that knife at the end either. Heck, I wasnбпt expecting the knife. Lian has shown her main weapon is an instrument, and sure, it makes a lot of sense sheбпd have a backup weapon of some kind but I just wasnбпt expecting it. Everyone else seems to have one thing, and one thing only that they focus on,б▒ said Kat.

    The conversation looked like it was about to stall out there. Kat and Lily were new to this world of violence and action, while Sue just had no interest in that side of things. With Bing here, they could ask questions, and learn more, which was funбн but with just the two of them? It was actually quite difficult to discuss the previous match.

    As if called by these thoughts, the door swung opened and Bing rushed in and took her spot near Sue. She had what looked like a rice crispy made of nuts in her mouth and three more held in her hands. She had a bruise right next to her right eye, and her outfit had seen better days but she was smiling, so presumably sheбпd won her matches. б░Hrgh grysб▒ said Bing with her mouth full. Apparently the trantion only did so much to help make someone with food in their mouths intelligible.

    Which of course meant Kat, as someone used to little children, knew exactly what was said, б░Hello to you too Bing. Itбпs good to see you back. I take it you won both of your matches?б▒ answered Kat.

    Bing nodded, swallowing what she had in her mouth and bncing the rest of her food on her knees, б░Yup. First match was actually tougher then the second. The other girl was a bit too focused on punching my face, so I just let get me in the eye and cut of her leg in response,б▒ the otherбпs winced but Bing continued, б░Oh sheбпll be fine. It was a clean cut and I donбпt have anything in my kit to prevent her healing properly.

    .....

    б░Her leg will just feel a bit funny for a while and sheбпll probably have a scar from it, a mental one if not physical, but probably both if I had to guess. It shouldnбпt cause her any issues unless it bes a heart demonбн but she was on the one trying to take out my eyes so I canбпt find it in me to be all that sorry for whatever issues she develops from that. Soбн what have I missed?б▒

    Kat quickly caught her up on Beatrice and боJohn Doeбпsбп matches then went into much greater detail to recount what happened during Lian and Beatriceбпs match. б░бн so I have to ask, what kind of qi does Beatrice have?б▒

    б░It has to be either healing or blessingбн if sheбпs really lucky maybe both?б▒ answered Bing before taking a few more bites of her food.

    б░Really? Sheбн doesnбпt seem to have the personality for thatбнб▒ mumbled Kat.

    Bing shrugged, б░Most people fit their elements but some people really donбпt. Itбпs hard to say. Could be trauma, could be luck of the draw. Could be that she took to her affinity a bit too well and went around the bend. Might be the cultivation technique she uses isnбпt meant for her affinity and thatбпs the side effect, or that it was designed to turn Blessing and Healing users into monsters. Itбпs happened before, and it will happen again. With basically every affinity.

    б░Blessing and Healing arenбпt all that special. Or wellбн they are because of what they represent but itбпs quite possible to heal or боblessбп with other affinities. Itбпs just easier for people like Beatriceбн or wellбн people with affinities like Beatrice. She seems like a psychopath, and Iбпd have mixed feelings about letting someone like that operate on meбн but at least I know she wouldnбпt hesitate to do what needed to be doneбн as long as she wanted to do it. Which would be the big hang up.б▒

    б░Right,б▒ said Kat. б░I guess I can see what youбпre saying. Do you know anything about Beatrice?б▒

    б░Not really?б▒ said Bing with a shrug, б░She wasnбпt out our little get together the other night so I canбпt say Iбпve met her. Might have heard about her? But I wouldnбпt have known her name, and I can only really guess what she can do based on what youбпve told me,б▒

    б░How about you tell us about Lian then?б▒ said Sue, б░How do you think she did in herst match?б▒

    б░Pretty wellбн but I think she overestimated the bloodthirstiness, or meatheaded-ness of Beatrice. Those ck metal poles? They help her project a curse that acts a lot like a trampoline. More force in, more force outбн but it doesnбпt stop projectiles only people and it takes a lot of qi to maintain. Iбпm not entirely sure that Lian can recover in time for her match against Bodeir, well assuming Bodeir wins his next match against John that is.

    б░See, Iбпm pretty sure she was overdrawing herself at the end, especially with that improved return-to-sender rock attack. It was really her only option, and I donбпt doubt that she needed to try it to winбн but those ck pirs can only be used every so often, itбпs one of the restrictions ced on the боcurseбп she uses to make them operate. So theyбпre out. Plus, as I said I donбпt think she can recover all her qi in time,б▒ exined Bing.

    б░Does that take a while?б▒ asked Kat, б░Regenerating qi that is. I tend to regenerate my demonic energy quite quickly. In fact, just this intermission would be more than enough for me to go from zero to full,б▒

    Bing nodded, б░Yeah it does take a while. Qiбн it likes to clump together. So it takes a lot more time and effort to go from 0-10% then it does to get from 80-100%. Every cultivator knows they need to keep a bit of a reserve at the bottom of their wells just to allow them to regenerate it in a reasonable timeframe if necessary. Iбпm thinking Lian is down to 1 or 2% total reserves and sheбпll be mentally exhausted at this point.

    б░I canбпt see her getting above 50% before her next match even though sheбпll have at least an hour, maybe two hours if sheбпs lucky. Thatбпs not even considering the fact that as cultivators we use qi to keep ourselves in top shape, itбпs just a little bitбн but if sheбпs already emptied her well of powerбн then what little she takes in might just go to shoring up her body instead of into her pool to let her collect more,б▒

    б░It wasnбпt the wrong choice necessarilyбн as I said earlier she probably had to go about it this way to win. Beatrice wouldбпve danced around her mines, smashed through her regr shield, and beat the shit out of Lian, possibly crippling her before the match could be called,б▒ said Bing

    б░The proctor did wait an awfully long time before giving Lian the winбнб▒ offered Sue.

    б░Yeah, fucking pricks. A lot of people still donбпt like that Lian is so high up in the sect with curse affinity. See it as bad luck, and боundesirableбп. Probably thought it was too small of a matter for me to lean about with my match on. Well jokes on him! Iбпm going to find that announcerter and break a finger or two for that kind of shit. But yeahбн

    б░If Lian let Beatrice attack her directly the proctor wouldбпve let her get really hurt, so while it does mean her chances at theter rounds arenбпt greatбн better then being crippled or dead. So Iбпm happy with her performance,б▒ said Bing.

 Chapter 1024 - 1024 Chapter 1024 Bodeir vs John Doe!

    1024 Chapter 1024 Bodeir vs John Doe!

    б░Would you say thereбпs anything Lian couldбпve done better?б▒ asked Sue. б░You said she did a good jobбн but good isnбпt perfect,б▒

    Bing just shrugged and finished off her first crispy. When she saw the matching curious gazes on her three friends, she rolled her eyes and exined with a bit of detail, б░I donбпt know. Remember, Iбпm just hearing the y-by-y from Kat here. Her memory is pretty good, Iбпm sure, but sheбпs only going to be able to exin things she noticed and knows. Without watching the fight myself I canбпt really say if there was something she shouldбпve done. I mean, there probably is, nobodyбпs perfectбн but I donбпt know what that thing might be just from an exnation. Heck, I probably wonбпt know even after watching, Lian is much better at Curse stuff then me.б▒

    б░Rightбн well anything we should expect from Bodeirбпs match? Do you how John was able to win his match?б▒ asked Sue.

    Bingughed, б░Oh Sue, you seem to think I know a lot more about this sort of thing than I really do. I havenбпt learnt all that much about unique cultivation techniques. I just donбпt have the time. Which, I suppose is my big guess as to what heбпs doing. My guess is that heбпs a time cultivator and is giving up lifespan to pause the time of someone else. Expensiveбн but perhaps practical? Depends on the exchange rate of lifespan to time stopped. It might never be an issue if itбпs second to second ratioбн but I doubt itбпs that good,б▒

    б░Whatбпs with the whole боMan with no Nameбп thing anyway?б▒ asked Lily. б░Iбпm sure you can enter the tournament with whatever strange title you might likeбн but he has to have a name right?б▒

    б░Once againбн obscure cultivation techniques are not my area of expertise. Iбпve got a few theoriesбн but theyбпre just guesses. The first, is that he gave up the name for some religious or cultural reason unrted to his cultivation. Perhaps as a test, or maybe as a great shame. For obvious reasons, when someone removes their name and bes a monk, finding out their passed turns into a major undertaking and I donбпt have that sort of info on me.

    б░Option two, would be that his cultivation method requires it. True Names are not a well understood conceptбн especially when thereбпs a lot of evidence suggesting they donбпt existбн but a lot of things that shouldnбпt exist also WORK. He might gain a power boost from casting away his name, or perhaps the techniques he uses wouldnбпt work at all if he had a name that he recognised as his own. Which would make it rather funny to spread the боJohnn Doeбп name around and see if he identally ims it.

    б░Of course, the final option, other than him just being dramatic of course, is that his name was taken from him using some mana technique. Stealing names isnбпt something a martial artistбн at leastбн a normal martial artist can do. A crazy curse mage though? I could see it happening. Couldбпve ripped the memories of the name away, or it might just prevent him from telling people. Really, I can only specte. He isnбпt the type of person to get involved with parties or politics much. I know he showed up, unlike Beatrice, but not for long. Showed up, said hello, offered us a box of incense and then left,б▒ exined Bing.

    Sue nodded, and she did want to ask more question, but Bodeir and John were taking to the field, so she held her tongue for now. Bing,pletely irreverent in the face of the match, crunched down loudly on her nut crispies, and Kat couldnбпt help but ask, б░Are those any good?б▒ as the fighters walked to their positions.

    .....

    Bing swallowed before answering with a, б░Not really? Theyбпre great food for filling your stomach and getting the right kind of caloriesбн but I think they taste a bit like sawdust and the maple syrup they use to hold it all together can only do so much heavy lifting to mitigate that fact,б▒

    Kat screwed her nose up and decided sheбпd really rather not think of it as Bing made her way through her second one. Kat wasnбпt sure why anyone would want to eat something that tasted like sawdust, but it probably wouldnбпt do anyone any good to point out that fact. So she turned to watch the start of the match.

    Bodeir and John faced off, and when the announcer called it, they both just sat back and stared at each other. It took some time for one of them to make the first move, and when they did, Kat felt like making a joke about it. Both of them started to walk, slowly, towards the centre of the arena. Both apparently recognising that they were patient enough to wait each other out if it really came down to it.

    They kept approaching each other until they stood ten paces from each other. They stopped in ce, and John shouted out, б░Not man enough to approach me?б▒

    б░I do not see why those words should only apply in one direction,б▒ returned Bodeir. б░I see your feet are solidly on the groundбн and Earth is my domain,б▒

    Despite the rather aggressive ending to Bodeirбпs statement he didnбпt follow it up with some form of attackбн he just kept staring at John, not feeling the need to make the first move. John had apparently decided to y this game. Bodeir shrugged and brought out a teapot. John looked at the teapot in confusion when Bodeir took out a stand and a number of twigs. Then used his earth maniption to make a seat.

    Johnбпs jaw dropped when Bodeir lit the twigs on fire and it became clear the crazy bastard was MAKING TEA in the middle of a fight. б░Whatбн what are you doing?б▒ John had to ask. It was obviousбн but John could not simply say nothing.

    б░Making tea,б▒ said Bodeir as if it was obvious. Whichбн it sort of wasбн but now really didnбпt seem like the time to be doing such a thing. John took a slow step forward. Nothing happened. He sniffed the air, and looked puzzle for a bit before chipping off a bit of the stone and throwing it lightly at Bodeirбпs teapot.

    Bodeir casually lifted the pot out of the way before putting it back over the fire, and turning to John with a questioning look. John was feeling mildly insulted. Bodeir seemed to be saying боhow do you disrespect my teaбп but at the same timeбн WHY IS HE BREWING IT IN A FIGHT!

    With the immense confusion John was feelingбн he decided to just let Bodeir go about his task. Which meant that боsoonбп Bodeir had a freshly brewed pot of tea. The elf took out a pair of cups and poured himself a cup of tea, б░Do you want some?б▒ asked Bodeir.

    John looked down at the teapot from where he stood. б░Ok?б▒ said John ready for anything.

    Bodeir poured out a second cup and then kicked the floor, causing the earth to shift like a conveyor belt and deliver the tea to John, who brought it to his lips, and then paused. б░This is poisonedбнб▒ used John.

    б░I know,б▒ answered Bodeir.

    б░IF YOU KNOW ITбпS POISONED WHY ARE YOU DRINKING IT!б▒ shouted John.

    б░Well itбпs not poisonous to me obviously. Itбпs MY tea after all,б▒ responded Bodeir as if this too was a perfectly reasonable thing to say to a man after offering him teaбн in the middle of a fight.

    John mmed the cup into the ground, spilling the poisoned tea everywhere. б░Well that was just rude, I paid five dors for that cup,б▒ said Bodeir with a sigh.

    б░Iбпm not apologising,б▒ said John through gritted teeth.

    Bodeir just shrugged and stomped the ground again, letting the stone bring the scattered pieces back to him where he collected them with his ring. John, seeing his opponent was still being ridiculous walked forward spinning his staff with enough speed to create a rather forceful amount of wind.

    Bodeir swallowed the rest of his tea and vanished the equipment back to his ring before standing, ready to attack John. John mmed the staff into Bodeirбпs side. Bodeir simply pulled ayer of rock up to block the blow. John grinned and a small chime sounded. Bodeir was frozen. As John wound up for a second attack though, Bodeir stepped forward and mmed a fist into his face.

    John went pinwheeling backwards through the ground, but he managed to halt his momentum by stabbing his staff into the stone. б░How did you escape my technique!б▒ shouted John.

    б░I donбпt understand the question,б▒ said Bodeir.

    б░My technique! My technique to freeze you in ce!б▒ shouted John as he charged forward.

    б░Still no idea what youбпre talking about my guy,б▒ said Bodeir casually.

    John growled and mmed his staff into Bodeir, боfreezingбп him in ce. John went for a follow-up attack but Bodeir just pped him across the face. John went flying out of the arena as Bodeir stared after him.

    б░Still no idea what technique youбпre trying to useбнб▒ mumbled Bodeir quietly to himself.

 Chapter 1025 - 1025 Chapter 1025 Keeping Abreast of the situation

    1025 Chapter 1025 Keeping Abreast of the situation

    A chorus of confused б░WHAT!б▒ rang out across the stadium from those who had seen John Doeбпs previous matches. Seeing everyone heбпd fought so far struggle with the technique only for Bodeir topletely no-sell itбн nobody really knew how to react. In addition to that, Bodeir imed to not even realise the technique was being used at all. Something many suspected was a lieбн but Kat and Lily were familiar enough with him to know thatplex lies were a little above Bodeir in terms of nning and intellect. It was very likely Bodeir had no idea what he was doing.

    Which of course was why Sue, Kat, and Lily all joined in the chorus of confused noises as Bodeir walked offstage. б░Iбн Iбн I donбпt understand?б▒ mumbled Kat.

    б░I donбпt either,б▒ mumbled a confused Sue. б░I thought Tess looked pretty strongбн but to John beat her so easilyбн I expected him to be a challenge for Bodeir butбн but he was toyed with the whole matchбн what the heck even was that?!б▒

    б░Donбпt ask me,б▒ said Bing equally astounded. б░I didnбпt see it in useбн but I can tell that Bodeir tensed a little bit when the chime soundedбн but that mightбпve just been with the expectation of something, anything, would happen in response to the chime. I wish Iбпd seen the match against Tess. Johnбпs first match was aplete stomp. His opponent was justбн horrible. I couldnбпt believe Natureбпs Embrace wasted a spot on their championбн then again they might have just been snubbing us. They arenбпt big fans of our sectбн so thatбпs possible but likeбн what the hell?б▒

    б░No offence to Bodeirбнб▒ said Lily, intending at least some offence, б░but heбпs an idiot. How could he have broken the technique so easily? Iбпm not sure he has the brain power to figure some secret about that technique just from watching itбнб▒

    б░Sure youбпre not just annoyed you couldnбпt figure it out?б▒ taunted Bing.

    Lily shivered, remembering the first time she met Bodeir Jr, б░Yeahбн noбн I mean, yes I would be annoyed IF he figured something outбн but not only do I think heбпs too dumb to do so, he looked so genuinely confused when John imed to be using a technique on him that I have to believe thereбпs something weбпre missing,б▒ exined Lily.

    б░Crazy theory,б▒ interrupted Kat, б░but what if itбпs a technique that freezes people in ced for longer based on how smart they are?б▒

    Bing frowned and seriously considered the idea while Sue fought to keep down herughter, but was visibly nodding at the suggestion. Lily could see Kat wasnбпt all that serious about the idea, and was willing to just let the statement hang. Not Bing though. After a few moments of consideration nodded, б░It IS possible. Iбпm not sure what affinity youбпd need. I want to say curse, but I know Lian wouldnбпt be able to do something like this, Iбпm just more familiar with the affinity because of herбн

    .....

    б░Butбн itбпs an interesting idea and I could see the technique being developed by some ancient master. It scales really well, because qi naturally enhances an individuals mind and body as their cultivation increasesбн so if thatбпs actually whatбпs going onбн it could be a very powerful move once mastered,б▒

    Before the idea could be developed further, the group heard the door opening. Lily quickly transformed, while Kat scooped her up, Sue continued trying to halt herughter, Bingбпs exnation, while making a good deal of sense, still sounded very silly to Sueбпs mind. Bing turned to the door, hand clenched and ready for anythingбн

    When a very tired Lian stumbled into the room. Lian was clearly still feeling the effects of herst match. She was swaying on her feet, and even though sheбпd clearly cleaned up between matches, including washing off her makeup, she was still sweating heavily. Lian managed to make it to Bingбпs seat, before copsing into her friend. б░Mrghgmhб▒ mumbled Lian.

    б░LIAN! Itбпs so good to see you!б▒ said Bing with as much cheer as she could muster. She was also desperately trying not to think about the fact that Lian had not copsed into her arms gracefullyбн but had instead copsed face first into herher region. A very ufortable ce for your sister-in-all-but-name to be. So Bing pulled her friend up as best she could, though Lian really wasnбпt willing to cooperate. In the end, Bing decided to dump Lian into the chair next to herбн where Sue was sitting.

    б░Why?б▒ asked Sue, not reallyining that Lian was getting a face full of titsбн but confused because Bing had an empty chair on her right.

    Bing nced over at the empty chair. Then back to Sue. Then the chair. Then back to Sue. б░Umбнб▒ Bing started but iledбн б░Yeah no honestly I got nothing. I have no idea why I did that,б▒

    Lian shifted slightly while leaning into Sue. б░These pillows are great,б▒ mumbled Lian, б░I donбпt remember these fromst time I was in the VIP box. Did your parents do some upgrades?б▒

    б░Umбн no?б▒ said Bing awkwardly.

    Lian who still hadnбпt opened her eyes, pulled up a tired hand and gave Sueбпs breast a squeeze. Hard. б░Really? But itбпs sooo soft?б▒ Lian continued up this боtestбп until Sue let out an erotic moan.

    Lian froze. Then, a blinkter she was back on her feet, zither at the ready and staring mortified into Sueбпs somewhat flushed face. б░If you want to continue that, I expect dinner first,б▒

    б░Oh godбнб▒ whispered a horrified Lian.

    б░So THIS is what it looks like from the other sideбнб▒ said an enlightened Bing with a few nods of her heads. б░I have to say, itбпs much more amusing on this end of thingsбнб▒

    б░Bing?!б▒ shouted Lian in a mixture of surprise and confusion. She really wanted to ask what exactly Bing meantбн but she also wanted to call out her friend for making fun of her in front of people she was only just now meeting for the first time. The fact THIS was their first impression of her meant she was thoroughly mortified.

    Of course, Sue, revelling in the chaos, was unwilling to let that боquestionбп hang for too long. б░Bing is just enjoying the fact that sheбпs not the only one who felt me up on the first real meeting. Bing also realised she was a lesbian yesterday,б▒

    б░I DID NOT!б▒ retorted Bing.

    б░Iбпm a demon, I cannot lie, thus, it is the truth,б▒ responded Sue with a grin.

    б░Thatбпs not how that works Sue,б▒ added in Lily after she transformed, trying to stem the flow of embarrassment Sue was sure to unleash.

    б░Youбпre also a useless lesbian Lily. Just because your obsessed with thighs instead of tits doesnбпt mean I wonбпt make fun of you for it,б▒ joked Sue.

    б░No bullying my girlfriend Sue. Thatбпs my job,б▒ said Kat with a grin.

    б░Waitбнб▒ said Lian looking over the group in confusion, б░Why is Lily the useless lesbian when Katбпs her girlfriend? Kat is her girlfriend right?б▒

    б░Asexual,б▒ said Sue, Kat and Lily all together.

    б░But sheбпs a Subus?б▒ responded Lian.

    б░Itбпs just how it is,б▒ said Sue forcefully retaking control of the conversation. б░But thatбпs all old ground. I want to know how it was Lian? Feeling a poor innocent maiden such as myself up?б▒

    б░Wait how can you call yourself an боinnocent maiden''б▒ asked Lily.

    б░Mental gymnastics Iбпll go overter if you really want,б▒ said Sue dismissively before turning to stare at Lian with greedy eyes.

    б░Iбн I meanбн umбн they were very softбн but itбпs not like it did anything for my sexually. I was mortified sure and youбпre quite beautiful. If nothing else, your breasts arerge and in good shape,б▒ Lian said thatst part like she was forcing herself to swallow a lemon, б░but while all that is trueбн still does nothing for me sexually,б▒

    Sue shrugged, б░It doesnбпt do much for me either, Iбпm straight as theyeбн but experimentation is fun for everybody! Plus, doesnбпt really matter who owns the hands that are kneading my breasts, if theyбпve got good technique, theyбпve got good technique. Something you practice a lot on yourself hmm?б▒

    б░I donбпt know what your implying,б▒ said Lian with a deadpan look.

    б░Ohбн are you sure about that?б▒ said Sue with a hum in her voice, б░Bingбн is that rumour that when you massage your breasts they getrger prevalent in this dimension?б▒

    б░You must be good at it then,б▒ snapped Lianбн

    But Bing wasnбпt going to let that interruption stop her from answering, б░Yes it isбн along with the one that says having a higher cultivation rank makes your chest bigger,б▒

    б░Oh? Does it?б▒ asked Sue.

    Bing winced and made a боso-soбп gesture while Lian was looking mortified. б░Sometimes? It seems to be partly gic still and based on the ideal look for your form. If you hadrge tits before, they might getrgerбн or firmer, or perhaps youбпll get taller so they look better on your frameбн but for people like me and Lian theyбпll probably remain the same sizeбнб▒

    Kat and Lily rolled their eyes off to the side. All these girls obsessing over breast size. Of course, they both thought it was silly for their own reasons. Lily becauserger wasnбпt always betterбн and she was a thigh girl anyway. And Kat for obvious reasons. It was боjust fat after allбп.

 Chapter 1026 - 1026 Chapter 1026 Getting to know Lian a bit

    1026 Chapter 1026 Getting to know Lian a bit

    Sue sighed and asked, б░So, now that weбпve got all that out of our systemsбн why donбпt you tell us about yourself Lian? Your match will be soon after allбн andбн wait why are you here? Youбпre up next right?б▒

    б░Because Iбпm probably just going to forfeit?б▒ said Lian slightly confused.

    б░I meanбн donбпt you need to be in the waiting are for your match? You as well Bing?б▒ asked Sue.

    Bing shrugged, б░Ehбн I probably should be heading off soon? Maybe? Nobody hase to get me so Iбпm going to assume there was some holdup with the previous match or something so Iбпm not worrying about it, and Lian, youбпre not forfeiting,б▒

    б░Why not?б▒ grumbled Lian as she made her way to a spare chair and flopped down, б░Iбпve done well enough and Iбпm exhausted. I have no chance at defeating Bodeir considering he spent most of his match making fucking tea. Heбпll be more than ready to take me on and I doubt I can really do anything to stop him,б▒

    б░What about ying for the team? Weakening him so that heбпs more likely to lose in the future?б▒ asked Bing.

    Lian shrugged, б░Well heбпs not fighting against you or your brother until the finals if you guys even make it that farбн and if I went hard on him, his next match might be a stomp, and then youбпd be annoyed that someone was easily able to reach the finals. Plus, you donбпt suddenly think you can beat your brother, right?б▒ Bing nodded, б░See, in that case whatбпs the problem? You donбпt care if Feng has a harder time of it,б▒

    Bing nodded again and said, б░You know what? Youбпre right! Fuck Feng. He can deal with his shit by himself. Soбн forfeiting? Iбпd never push you into itбн but itбпs your ideaбн soбн?б▒

    Lian shrugged, б░I donбпt have the qi to do anything fancy and I never prepared any specific defences against someone so skilled at manipting earth qi. I set up my barriers? He just brakes the ground underneath me. My боcanбпt moveбп defences might stay up if someone else moves me, they might notбн but if he just dumps me on my face and ces rocks over me, the announcer would probably call the match, bastard that he is,б▒

    .....

    б░Yeahбн Iбпm going to do terrible things to that manterбнб▒ grumbled Bing menacingly. б░Definitely forfeiting though?б▒

    Lian nodded, б░Yeahбн I could maybest a minute? No longer then that and then Iбпd be really out of qi. Iбпve put in a good enough showing, and while there might be some honour in fighting Bodeir for a bit just to prove Iбпd lose even if I triedбн but I just canбпt muster up the energy to care about that sort of honour at the moment. Plus, Iбпm a Curse cultivator, people already think I have no honour, so who really cares?б▒

    б░Ah, thatбпs more in-line with what Iбпd expected from you,б▒ said Sue. б░That sort of attitude tends toe with your style. I was wondering why you werenбпt a bit more doom and gloom about things, or at least more apathetic,б▒

    б░It is prettymonбн but it takes a surprising amount of effort to act like that,б▒ said Lian.

    *Why is боgothбп a valid style AND mood? I can at least understand the style, tastes are very subjective, and itбпs no surprise that goth in some form survives across worldlinesбн but why did the attitude follow!*

    Lily shrugged at the question while Sue continued the conversation, б░Oh? I wouldnбпt have thought itбпd take much effort at all?б▒

    б░Ehбнб▒ Lian shrugged, б░Itбпs easy to not care about quite a few thingsбн but at the end of the day? It just isnбпt me. The pioneers of Curse cultivation might seem strangely apathetic about things until they rage or go crazy in a massively noticeable wayбн but I personally suspect that they either use curses to supress their emotionsбн or identally trade away certain feelings in exchange for more power at one point or another.

    б░I meanбн it might seem easy боjust donбпt careбп or боpretend to be a pessimist all the timeбп but the second option is rather hard with Bing as my best friendбнб▒

    б░Sisterб▒ insisted Bing

    б░бнright sister, whatever,б▒ Lian continued with a slight grin on her exhausted features, б░andбн not caring about things is kind of hard. Hearing a bunch of nasty shit about you since youбпre a child? That stuff hurts, and Bing had to teach me to find joy in things that arenбпt people. I donбпt think I could handle all the negative attention without some joy in my lifeбн and I donбпt think I could be apathetic enough to brush aside the negative attention. So I canбпt just боnot careбп about things. Soбн Iбпm left with liking the look, but not the attitude,б▒

    б░Well I suppose thatбпs fair enough,б▒ said Sue, б░I like the sex, but not the other sluts that tend to agree with me when ites to life choices. I meanбн maybe itбпs because theyбпre young like I am and theyбпll mellow with timeбн but I find the sort of casual backstabbing they engage in to be immensely frustrating to deal with. It leads to a thoroughly unfulfilling боfriendshipбп if it can even bebelled as such. Iбпm also trying to branch out with my hobbiesбн but I donбпt really know how or what I want to branch out into,б▒

    б░Wellбн I canбпt say I have much experience with thatбнб▒ said Lian, б░Bing is really my only friend because she stood up for me in a major way and sheбпs a bit too important to be casual friends with many other people. Too many kiss asses. Iбпm lucky we became friends when I was too young to think of her as anything other than боthe cool older sis who saved my lifeбп whichбн it really wasnбпt that deadly, I wouldnбпt have died or anythingбн but toddler me wasnбпt in a great spot at the time, and didnбпt no what death was except a боvery bad thingбп soбнб▒ Lian trailed off with a shrug, as if that exined everything.

    Which, to be fair, it mostly did. Everyone knew that theyбпd had some strange ideas as a child, yet also a certain level of wisdom. Friendship was important, donбпt be a suck-up. Stick close to those that help you in bad times. That sort of thing. Bing, being especially touchedбн or just looking for a chance to embarrass Lian a bit, got up and pulled her into a big spinning hug. б░Naw, arenбпt you just the best today. Iбпll take that praise more often thank you, it makes me feel all warm and fuzzy inside,б▒

    б░*cough* Lesbian awakening *cough*б▒ muttered Sue. Of course, everyone had enhanced hearing, so everyone could hear the words perfectly well. Bing did not give up the hug because of some petty ribbingбн but she did pout at Sue over Lianбпs shoulder.

    б░Can you let me down now? Iбпm still pretty out of it, and all this spinning really isnбпt good for me,б▒ grumbled Lian.

    б░Donбпt you want my hugs anymore? Too grown up?б▒ whined Bing.

    б░If I throw up on yourbat robes because of this, then youбпll be the oneining,б▒ Lian shot back.

    Bing of course, decided that was a risk she really didnбпt want to take and sat down in the chair pulling Lian with her. Lian just shrugged and shifted around till she was morefortable, ignoring the odd looks from Bing who was continually jabbed in the sides by Lianбпs shifting. б░What about you Kat? Lily? Any bonding words to share like Sue?б▒ asked Lian once she was settled in.

    б░Umбн I feel like I am ratherid back but I grew up in an orphanage and quickly found myself in charge for some odd reason so I can hover a bit?б▒ said Kat slightly unsure of what she was supposed to say.

    Lily shrugged and continued on from that, б░Iбпm Lily, Katбпs girlfriend. That might sound like an odd way to start my own introduction but honestly Iбпm pretty boring otherwise. Iбпve only recently been able to use my magic with any power behind it, and I havenбпt really refined it yet. I spent my childhood reading books and learning about topics that wonбпt mean much to youбн and I have a thing for thighs, so your long, heavy dress that keeps them covered offends me on a visceral level,б▒ Lily finished off jokingly.

    б░Ah? Hmmбн I donбпt think Iбпve ever really thought about my thighs as attractiveбн but Iбпm not a lesbian like you and Bing so that might not be something Iбпd be primed to notice like you both,б▒ said Lian.

    б░IбпM NOT A LESBIANб▒ hissed Bing. б░I thought we agreed not to dwell on this?б▒

    б░I agreed to nothing,б▒ pointed out Lian.

    б░And I just agreed not to dig into it too deeply. Iбпm going to keep bringing it up every time itбпs funny,б▒ said Sue.

    б░So thatбпs it? My sexuality is just a joke to you both?б▒ grumbled Bing.

    Sue shrugged, б░Your sexuality is never a jokeбн your reaction to mentioning your potential sexuality, IS hrious and a great joke,б▒

    б░What can I do to escape this fate?б▒ whined Bing.

    б░Provide us with something more embarrassing to tease you about?б▒ answered Lian for Sue, who was nodding along.

 Chapter 1027 - 1027 Chapter 1027 Labyrinth Reference

    1027 Chapter 1027 Labyrinth Reference

    б░Hmphб▒ huffed Bing as she raised her nose to the sky. б░I see how it is. I guess Iбпll just go get ready for my match then. You can all make your way over to the main stage. Iбпll meet you thereter, when youбпve all got something better to chat about,б▒

    Lily transformed just as the door open to reveal a butlering for Bing, apparently her outburst was more about having a dramatic exit then any true annoyance with the rest of the group. This was further proved by Bingбпsical bow as she left the room by pushing herself backwards with the wind so she could keep bowing all the way out of the door.

    б░Might as well moveбнб▒ said Kat, б░бн no sense in getting settled again when weбпll need to move for the next few rounds. Do you think weбпll see the finals today?б▒

    Kat got up and the other two followed alongside her as she made for the door. б░Iбпm not sureбнб▒ said Sue, б░Lian, any idea?б▒

    Lian nodded and said, б░Yeah I think weбпll have the finals today. The day isnбпt over yet and I think the sect would rather wrap everything up today. The only thing they might dy is the award ceremony. I suppose it depends how much of that they want to advertise. A simple, боthese are the winnersбп before they pull the winners away to discuss the real prizeбн or theyбпll hand everything over in a big event tomorrow,б▒

    б░Hmmбн makes sense I supposeбнб▒ said Kat as they rounded the corner, б░бн do you need to go somewhere to announcer your forfeiture?б▒

    б░Technically noбн if I donбпt show up theyбпll do that automaticallyбн but then Iбпll have a grand time for a few weeksбнб▒ Lian coughed б░monthsб▒ Lian coughed louder б░years maybeб▒ before continuing normally, б░where theyбпll act like arrogant passive-aggressive assholesбн so I guess I should forfeit properly,б▒

    With that decided the crew diverted their steps, with Lian leading the way this time. They headed down, down, down quite a few flights of stairs till they got to a door with a set of guards. б░Competitors only past this point,б▒ said the one on the left.

    б░Nopetitors past this point,б▒ said the one on the right.

    .....

    б░Ok no, we are not doing this Jim,б▒ said the one on the left, б░We are not doing this truth, lie, guard bullshit. This is why youбпre still single,б▒

    б░Shut the fuck up David, not all of us have dicks the size of our arms, finding a good woman is hard ok?б▒ retorted Jim.

    б░Who said anything about women?б▒ asked David.

    Lian, tired of theedy routine, desperately wanted to curse their mouths shut, even just for like five minutes. If only she wasnбпt so exhausted. So with punishment of the table, she just side and walked through, б░Just wait here for a bit guys, Iбпll be right back,б▒

    The guards continued to argue about nonsense after Lian left, clearly not paying attention to their jobs. Lily, just as a test, walked through the doorway without being stopped. She then walked back to Kat with no troubles on the way out either.

    In the end, it didnбпt take long for Lian to walk back out, but she looked even more exhausted then beforeбн and the guards were still arguing. б░Carry me?б▒ asked Lian jokingly while making grabby motions with her arms.

    Sue was about to tell her off for beingzy, or silly, or some other form of gentle ribbingбн when Kat pulled Lian into a princess carry and started walking. Lily rode proudly on Lianбпs stomach, as if she was watching out for attackersбн while Sue and Lian were both surprised and confused.

    б░Umбн I know Iбпm not heavy, not for a demon like youбн but I was just jokingбнб▒ mumbled Lian.

    Kat shrugged, the motion lifting Lian as well with no effort. б░It really isnбпt an issue for me. Youбпre clearly tired, and looked even more so after putting in your notice of forfeiture. I really donбпt mind carrying you till we get to the new VIP room. Whatбпs got you so tired anyway?б▒

    б░Ughбн the ass at register wouldnбпt let me forfeit unless I provided him with the correct forms all written out and then stamped with my qi signature, that of a medical professionals, or one of my guardians. Something he DIDNбпT NEED TO DO. That procedure is only for when someone else is trying to withdraw me on my behalf. The fact that I was there, in person, should be enough!

    б░Not only that, but those forms are for visiting cultivators so that we have evidence of who made the withdrawal and how. We donбпt bother with that when weбпre all Holy Icy Wind Sect disciples! I was obviously exhausted but I needed to make a fancy ass qi imprint, despite the fact nobody else in the sect uses Curse qi which SHOULD be plenty to prove my identity even if they were just being paranoidбн but noбн seems like itбпs bully the curse cultivator day again,б▒

    б░Why would they do that?б▒ asked Sue. б░I mean, you exined, a bit more generally that you werenбпt liked for your affinity, but why cause you a problem like this now?б▒

    б░Eh, probably abination of Bing being busy right now, and this боminor issueбп is боbeneath Bing-samaбпs noticeбп. If I bring it up, and they get taken to task for it they can just say they were following procedure, which they were, just not the unwritten rules for Holy Icy Wind Sect members. So technically they canбпt be punished for this sort of thingбн but if I didnбпt tell Bing, sheбпd find out eventuallyбн and for something боbeneath Bing-samaбпs noticeбп Iбпm pretty sure itбпll result in Bing breaking his hand,б▒ said Lian with a huff.

    б░Thatбпsбн a bit brutal,б▒ said боLilyбп б░Is going straight to breaking someoneбпs hand for something like a good idea? It seems like it would just encourage resentment?б▒

    б░Wellбн itбпs not a particrly permanent injury, a quick trick to the healings to get it fixed is nothing, plus, if Bing offers to pay for the treatment, then theyбпre not out of pocket for itбн and are embarrassed about the fact Bing had to pay for their healing, and exining WHY their hand was broken to the healer.

    б░Ms Shun, the head of the healing pavilion actually really likes me for some reason. I have NO idea why, but itбпs true, and Iбпm not going to let that sort of goodwill rot you know? So I go around to chat with her when I know sheбпs not busy, I make sure that sheбпs not skipping meals, and sometimes she helps me with designing outfits,б▒ said Lian.

    б░Sounds like sheбпs your Mum,б▒ said Sue.

    Lian winced, б░Thatбпsбн thatбпs probably closer to the truth of things then Iбпd like to admit. I mean, sheбпs not my biological motherбн butбн wellбн if she was ok with itбн Iбпd be happy to call her боmotherбп I think,б▒

    б░Your parents arenбпt great?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░No, no they arenбпtб▒ said Lian with a sigh. б░Theyбпre both mortals, and they donбпt understand much about cultivationбн but when you also add in my Curse affinity and the fact that people started causing trouble for them because of it? They were just about willing to throw me out on the streetsбн or dispose of me in a more permanent manner. A tragic ident Iбпm sure,б▒

    б░Ohбн oh dearбнб▒ whispered Kat, horrified at the statement.

    б░Yeahбн they canбпt really do anything to me NOW, because wellбн mortals as I said butбн that doesnбпt mean I wasnбпt hurt by the whole thing when I was youngerбн and I do still visit because Iбпve got siblings butбн none of them seem to have potential to be cultivators so my parents were actually good to them. Allegedly,б▒ said Lian with a shrug.

    б░When I ask, they always insist that our parents have treated them well, and that Iбпve got no cause for concern. Iбпve even doneбн maybe a bit ofбн surveince work in the area and pretty much confirmed itбпs all fineбн but I just donбпt think I can trust them after what they did to me. Most of my siblings are grown and moved out, butбн wellбн what if the grandkids end up having cultivation or mage potential? I donбпt know what would happen thenбн or if my siblings can stand up to my parentsбнб▒ continued Lian.

    б░Ahбн I can understand. I already mentioned I grew up in an orphanage so I have a fair bit of experience with variousбн non-ideal parental situations. Most kids lost their parents butбн wellбн letбпs just say that some parents боlostбп their kids,б▒ said Kat through gritted teeth.

    It was not particrly pleasant to recall the state of some children that showed up on Grampsбп doorstep. The bruises. That one little boy with a broken arm. It was very, very rare thankfully, and theyбпd all found good homesбн but it was never pleasant to remember.

 Chapter 1028 - 1028 Chapter 1028 Pure White Princess

    1028 Chapter 1028 Pure White Princess

    The new room was pretty much the same as the old oneбн with a few additional drinks that Sue had yet to consume, if you wanted to be pedantic about it. That might seems strange, considering the main stage was so muchrger, thus providing a lot more spaceбн but it also had a lot more VIP boxes, so it all evened out in the end.

    б░So, youбпve got to tell us the embarrassing deets from when you and Bing were kids,б▒ said Sue as she grabbed some alcohol from the fridge. Not that alcohol did much to demons, but Sue tended to find that people went that extra mile when it came to something alcoholic.

    б░I dunnoбнб▒ said Lian from Katбпs arms. б░бн Iбпm not sure I should be giving you more ammunition to use against Bing. Youбпve already got that боlesbian awakeningбп joke and thatбпs going to drive her up the wall for quite a while,б▒

    б░Okбн but before I get to my counterpoint, do you think sheбпs a lesbian? Or that Iбпm just distracting,б▒ said Sue as she intentionally moved her legs to sh Lian her panties. Not that it did much good, Lian wasnбпt looking, and was too tired for the effort. Lily was snuggled against Katбн and so the only person that actually saw this боshowбп was Kat, the asexual one, who just rolled her eyes.

    б░I donбпt really know,б▒ said Lian with a sigh, б░Sheбпs not given me any reason to think sheбпs a lesbian before nowбн but itбпs not like sheбпs had a sex demon thrust their tits into her face before either. I wouldnбпt be surprised if she just didnбпt have the time to find people attractive. Sheбпs pretty friendly, and gets along with peopleбн but sheбпs also somewhat socially isted because of her position in the sect. While she has friendsбн she keeps a distance from all of them except me and her brotherбн and even thenбн to call them friends is perhapsбн

    б░Well, Bing treats them like friends, and is willing to go out of her way for them like casual friendsбн but they treat her like sheбпs their sect heir, not like her friend a lot of the time. Soбн yeah, unless she has a thing for goth girls like me, it probably wouldnбпte up, and even thenбн we grew up together so maybe notбнб▒

    Lily wanted to transform to make a pointбн but she was veryfortable right now and decided to just get Kat to say it for her, б░Lily says that her first crush was on her childhood friend. It ended horribly for her, but that does mean itбпs quite possible for romance to bloom if you grow up together,б▒

    б░Yeah well, clearly Bing is a breast girl, and Iбпm not sure if youбпve noticed but wellбнб▒ Lian waved her hand across her front, miming a t surface. Which was a little self-deprecating but wellбн even if you added up the total boob mass of the room, except Sue, Sue woulde out on top by a not insignificant margin. Considering it was three against one, that could be a potent blow to many a girlбпs ego. б░бнIбпm not sure Iбпve ever seen a bigger set of tits up close. Orбн just at all really,б▒

    б░Yes I am quite proud of my assetsбнб▒ said Sue as she ced an arm under her boobs to support the weight a bit and push them out further. б░бн so I wouldnбпt be too surprise if they forcedбн a new perspective on Bing. Shame youбпve got no further insight for us though. No shy moments in the changing room? Awkward hugs when your boobs were growing in? Long moments of staring vacantly at women while training?б▒

    .....

    Lian shook her head, б░Nope, nope and nope. Bing has never had any issues with that. Wellбн she was a little self-conscious this one time when we were changing and she had to reveal this massive gravel rash all up her sideбн but Iбпm pretty sure that was because she was trying to hide her injury, not because of anyбн gayness?б▒

    б░Fine fine, I guess Bing wasnбпt giving away anything obviousбн Lily got any secret tips for spotting a lesbian?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Not really,б▒ said боLilyбп б░It can be a bit of a pain. Especially when other girls talk about practicing kissing with each other. They could just want the practice, and a doing that with someone they trustбн or they could be using боpracticeбп as an excuse to get some action with hot girls,б▒

    б░Oh? Is there something youбпd like to share with the ss Lily?б▒ asked Sue as she wiggled her eyebrows at Lily.

    Lily rolled her eyes, and knew that unless she personally answered the question this was going to turn into a thing. So with a mental sigh, Lily hopped off Kat and transformed, looked Sue dead in the eyes and said, б░The first person Iбпve ever kissed, if you donбпt count my parents, is Kat. I was too scared to steal a kiss from my first crush, then I was terribly afraid to reveal my sexual orientation at my second school. I certainly wasnбпt going to risk a боpracticeбп kiss with a group of girls. Iбпd be so much more flushed, and for those who could recognise it, turned on. People like YOU Sue, would know immediately, so it was just too risky,б▒

    б░Yeahбн thatбпs fairбнб▒ grumbled Sue, б░What about you Kat?б▒

    Kat just raised an eyebrow and beckoned Lily over with her eyes. She nted a soft kiss on Lilyбпs cheek and said, б░Nope. Never really though about it. Iбпm not sure I even kissed Gramps when I was a kidбн itбпs just not something we ever really did at the orphanage. Hugs? Of course, kisses? Not so much.б▒

    б░What about you Lian? Practiced kissing at all?б▒ asked Sue.

    Lian shook her head heavily, б░Everyone is too scared I use it to curse, them, or wear poisonous lipstick or something dumb like that,б▒

    б░Isбн is that something people do?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Yesб▒ said Lian firmly.

    б░Wellбн fuck. You guys are boring. I practiced kissing a whole bunch before I started going out with boysбн didnбпt have go for боpracticeбп lesbian sex though. That was a step too far for a younger Sue. Soбн in light of how boring you guys are NOWбн what about those embarrassing stories Lian?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░I donбпt want to throw Bingpletely under the cartбнб▒ started Lian.

    б░She told us about the hair trade story,б▒ added Sue боhelpfully,бп

    б░бн but apparently Bing already decided our childhoods are FREE GAME,б▒ finished Lian.

    б░Right soбн I guess the most embarrassing thing I can think ofбн is that time Bing wanted to боlook coolбп. She got this cloak, and started using her qi to make it боbillow awesomelyбп as she said at the time. It worked pretty well, at first. Not too hardбн but when Bing started to show off her control started slippingбн but not the power she was using. Soбн Bing started running around her house, showing off to all the maids and guardsбн eventually though it started to lift up her robes as wellбн

    б░So she was sprinting around the house, underwear on full disyбн and then she headed for the training grounds to show off to the acolytes. The servants hadnбпt stopped her at the time because they all thought it was funny, and somewhat adorable. I hadnбпt stopped her because Bing is MUCH faster than me and had taken off before I could mention it. I finally catch up to her in the courtyard.

    б░The instructor is looking around, desperately wishing for someone with authority to pass the job off to. The acolytes are all trying to hold in theirughter, and I burst into the yard and scream, not really thinking anymore, боBING YOUR PANTIES ARE SHOWINGбп. Bing looked down, saw her outfit, and panicked. She started desperately trying to push the billowing robes down instead of just shutting off her qi and letting them fall.

    б░So there she was, turning on the spot, showing everyone her underwear, as she desperately tried to prevent her dress from riding up. Eventually the instructor managed to interrupt the technique and remove the windбн but Bing was mortified. Now, Bing didnбпt have anything embarrassing on her underwear, they were just in white pairsбн but most people donбпt buy white underwear because itбпs too hard to keep clean so it was memorable for itбпs uniqueness just on that aloneбнб▒

    б░Things didnбпt die down for over a year afterwards. Whenever Bing came up in more casual conversation, they addressed her as the боPure White Princessбп, and because nobody was game enough to exin to her parents what happenedбн they didnбпt know to squash the nickname. It came out at a public dinnerбн and her parents looked so confused, and were like боBut Bing isnбпt an ice cultivator, why are you calling her the pure white princess?бп The poor guy who used the nickname mmed up faster than an avnche will ruin your day. Ruined his day too,б▒

    Sue snickered, б░Yeah, Iбпm going to congratte the боPure White Princessбп on her win when she gets back.

 Chapter 1029 - 1029 Chapter 1029 That One Time with the Goose, or the Duck? Turkey?

    1029 Chapter 1029 That One Time with the Goose, or the Duck? Turkey?

    Sueбпs perspective.

    бкиC

    Sue would have to wait on that little prank though. Even after handing out a round of food and drinks to everyone, Bing still hadnбпt returned. Nobody was all that worried about her just yet, but it did mean they were a bit stuck on topics. Lian was much less personable then Bing, and seemed content just to rx and recover from her matches. Kat was happy to pet Lily, and Lily was asleep.

    So really it was just Sue that wanted to do something other than sit around. Sheбпd already made her way through three drinks, a bag of salted nuts, and one of those cracker things Bing said tasted like sawdust. She was right, they DO taste like sawdust and only the fact that Sue needed something to do allowed her to put up with the taste to finish it all, just to have something to do for a bit longer.

    Sue wasnбпt really one for боenjoying the silenceбп. Her mind liked to stew on things if given the chance. Even just watching random shit on tv was better because that let her zone out more. Here, it mostly just gave rise to the temptation to start another lewd conversation, but Lily was asleep, Lian might as well be, and Kat was asexual. Thatst part was now relevant because Kat had be a lot morefortable with her sexualityбн and a lot morefortable just ignoring Sue if it came down to it.

    It also meant, that unlike most people who couldnбпt simply ignore Sue when she was oozing sex appeal, Kat very much could ignore her if she felt like it, and with Lily asleep? Well, Kat just might feel like being quiet. Sue sighed and rubbed her hands over her toned stomach. *Iбпm lucky I donбпt really have to deal with боdigestionбп. Food is just fuel for the fire. Huhбн you know, I donбпt think Iбпve ever wondered how or why gluttony demons get fat? Likeбн isnбпt it all burnt up in our stomachs? Actually hang onбн didnбпt I have a ss on this? Shit was that the biology assignment I failed? Mightбпve been.

    Hmmбн I wonder if I ate a whole bunch of food if itбпd all go to my tits? I mean, thatбпs the joke I like to make, and my breasts and ass do make up arger then average portion of my weightбн but Iбпve looked like this since I turned eighteen without gaining or loosing anything. Not during that stint where I tried all the food kinks during sex, or that time I thought Iбпd gained a bunch of weight and went on a diet for a monthбн

    Only to find out the dress had shrunk in the wash, and that I hadnбпt actually gained or lost any weight. God that one was awkward. But who the fuck sells clothing that shrinks when improperly washed these days?*

    A small voice in the back of her head pointed out it was from a store meant for exceptionally beautiful but functional outfits to be turned into Demonic Attire and a боshrinking in the washбп was not an issue the store needed to be mindful of. *Stillбн probably shouldбпve paid more attention during that unit. Aw well, I guess I could ask Mumбн but itбпs not like boob jobs are expensive. Not that I need one. Why am I fixating on this right now? Oh yeah, nothing better to do if Iбпm too scared to get the conversation going again just because two people are dozing. I mean weбпre at a tournament for crying out loud. I can hear thousands of people moving around outside. Itбпs dimmed sure, but still very audible, and Iбпm only Rank 1.*

    .....

    Sueбпs ears twitched as she heard the door opening, turning just a bit so she could watch, Sue internally cheered as Bing opened the door. *YES! SAVED FROM AWKWARD SILENCE! God I could kiss you for this boon Bing! Hmmбн should I actually kiss her? See how she tastes? Hmmбн noбн probably not. I feel like sheбпd take that as a punishment, even if her blushing face would be hrious. Stillбн that wonбпt save her fromбн*

    Sueбпs train of thought paused as she properly looked at Bing. Her arm was in a sling and she had an ice cube wrapped in a towel being held against her eye with her free hand. Her outfit looked ice and cleanбн but it was clearly a spare pair. Bing still had azy grin on her faceбн butбн *Should I? She looks a bit worse for wearбн why isnбпt she at the healers? Did she lose? Do I make the joke? Fuck it Iбпm making the joke. Hopefully that lightens the mode a bit if she did lose.*

    б░Ah, I see the Pure White Princess has made her glorious return. Where you victorious princess?б▒ teased Sue.

    Bingбпs head snapped to re at Sue, before snapping over to Lian, the боtrue culpritбп of that particrly joke. б░Indeed I did winбн but what is this? My friend Lian? Giving away my secrets? Why I do believe you promised not to speak about that event,б▒

    б░Counterpoint,б▒ said Lian as she sat up with a groan, б░I couldбпve just told Sue it would annoy you if she called you that and not exined anything. By admitting there was an incident, youбпre basically setting it all up yourself,б▒

    б░If you honestly didnбпt spill that story Iбпll eat the ice Iбпm holding, towel included,б▒ growled Bing.

    б░Ok, fineбн but second, and third counterpoints, I didnбпt agree to anything back then, I believe my words were боmost of the sect already knows, who am I going to tell?бп and you said боMy parents?бп and I agreed not to mention itбн TO THEM. Also, you told them about the time I cursed your dad and lost my hair for my troubles, so I feel like weбпre even,б▒ said Lian calmly with a smug look on her face.

    Kat, annoyed that she couldnбпt actually see Bing right now because Lian had sat up and blocked her view, used Lianбпs smug posing as a chance to move her to another chair while ribbing Lian a bit. Lian barely reacted, simply slouching down in the new chair across the armrests.

    б░I was just ensuring they knew the dangers of curse qi,б▒ said Bing боhonestlyбп. б░They did ask after all, and it was such a nice practical example. Iбпm not exactly familiar with curse energy, and that seemed like the best story to tell. At least I didnбпt talk about the duck incident,б▒

    б░The duck incident?б▒ saidбн Lian in surprise and confusion. Kat and Sue looked at the two of them, confusion written on their faces as well.

    б░Do you not remember the duck incident? You know, the one with the duck, twelve jars of maple syrup and that stray dog?б▒ asked Bing, not particrly wanting to go into the incident either.

    б░Nooo?б▒ said Lian confused, б░I remember that one with the gooseбн but that doesnбпt really make me look bad?б▒

    б░The goose?б▒ Now it was Bingбпs turn to be confused. She didnбпt know what Lian was talking aboutбн at all.

    б░Yeah? Donбпt you remember? It started biting me so I cursed it to lose all its feathers in an hour. You could hear the screams of the younger disciples for like an hour afterwards because they all thought it was some feral spirit beast?б▒ said Lian.

    б░Noбн?б▒ said Bing still confused, б░Wasnбпt that a turkey?б▒

    Lian shook her head, б░No, it had to have been a goose. Turkeys arenбпt that viciousбнб▒

    б░They can be pretty vicious when they want to. Are you sure it wasnбпt a turkey?б▒ returned Bing.

    б░Iбпm positiveбн but that story doesnбпt involve any maple syrup or a dog. I think it got taken down by a stray cat in the end? Is that what weбпre talking about?б▒ asked Lian.

    Bing shook her head again, б░Noбн youбпre refreshing my memory, and I can now remember it being a gooseбн but thatбпs not the time Iбпm talking about. Iбпm talking about the time we almost got caught with the you-know-what because a duck scared us?б▒

    б░Iбпm sorry but Iбпve got no memory of this incident,б▒ said Lian with a shrug. It really did seem that way too, she looked genuinely confused and neither Kat nor Sue could detect a hint of falsehood.

    б░Hmmбн wellбн weird,б▒ mumbled Bing. б░Iбпm sure I can figure out something embarrassing to tell themбн if you give me a bit of time,б▒

    б░I could always tell them about the time you tried to go goth,б▒ countered Lian.

    Bing just shrugged, б░Bah, you were my best friend growing up and you practically breathed ck eyeliner when you were but a wee babe. The fact that I had a bit of a goth phase trying to mimic you, when you were so much more certain of your chosen style, should really not be a surprise at all. Iбпm not embarrassed about it, go ahead and exin,б▒

    Lian rolled her eyes, but noticeably didnбпt bother expanding on the story for the other two girls.

 Chapter 1030 - 1030 Chapter 1030 Caps Lock For the Win

    1030 Chapter 1030 Caps Lock For the Win

    The shift in atmosphere was both expected, and obvious. Unlike the previous referees, this announcer was clearly making a show of things. They stamped in ce, two loud booms ringing out through the sound transmission array. Once it was clear they had everyoneбпs attention, they started to walk out onto the arena. It was a man who had an obvious hourss shape, with their shoulders and arms being easily twist the size of their waist. Their outfit showed their bare chest, which was waxed clean without a single scar in sight and obviously defined muscles.

    б░WELCOME LADIES AND GENTLEMAN! ARE YOU READY FOR A SHOW!б▒ shouted the announcer.

    A spattering of apuse came from some of the crowd, but everyone was paying more attention now. б░I SAID, ARE YOU READY FOR A SHOW!б▒ shouted the announcer again.

    A roar of apuse and whistles washed over the stadium. б░THATбпS WHAT I THOUGHT! RIGHT NOW WE HAVE THE TWO SEMI-FINAL MATCHES FOR THE HOLY ICE WIND SECTбпS UNDER 100 DIVISION. SO LETбпS MAKE SOME NOISE!б▒

    Another wave of noise crashed across the stadium and Kat couldnбпt help but frown in response. Even with the sound dampening up it was rather loud for someone with sensitive ears. This was made worse by the fact that the announcerбпs voice was wired directly to the room, and the transmission circle wasnбпt tuned to only capture HIS voiceбн but all voices. So it was nearly as bad as if they didnбпt have the sound dampening at all.

    б░THATбпS WHAT I THOUGHT. OUR FIRST MATCH WILL BE BETWEEN TWO HOT CONTENDERS, TWO BEINGS OF DESTRUCTION, A DWARF UP FROM THE UNDERGROUND, AND A MOUNTAIN ELF READY TO THROW DOWN.

    б░OUR FIRST CONTESTENT IS FRESH OFF OF A FORFEITED ROUND, SO THEYбпRE ENERGISED AND READY TO BATTLE, BUT DONбпT LET THAT FOOL YOU INTO THINKING THEY DONбпT BELONG HERE. HE WAS ABLE TO SKIP THE QUALIFYING MELEE, AND THEN TANK A STORM OF STONES IN HIS FIRST MATCH, SHOWING HIMSELF AS THE TRUE MASTER OF EARTH.

    б░FOLLOWING ON FROM THAT, HE MANAGED TO TAKE ON THE NAMELESS MAN AND COMPLETELY IGNORE SAID MANбпS STRONGEST TECHNIQUE. HE WAS ABLE TO DEFEAT IT SO EASILY, HE DIDNбпT EVEN REALISE HEбпD DONE IT. THIS MAN MANAGED TO TAKE A TEA BREAK IN THE MIDDLE OF A MATCH, HIS OPPONENT JUST COULDNбпT STOP HIM. THATбпS RIGHT FOLKS.

    б░ITбпS THE EARTH SHAKER AND BREAKER, THE ELF WITH ATTITUDE, BELOVED OF THE EARTH AND ENVY OF MANY. FROM EAST TO WEST, NOBODY CAN SAY HE ISNбпT ONE OF THE BEST. ITбпS THE HEIR OF THE MOUNTAIN SHAKER SECT! GIVE IT UP FOR BODEIR!б▒

    .....

    The crowd roared as Bodeir came onto this stage. Apparently he was told to show off a bit because he simply stood still, gazing proudly up at the crowd as a boulder beneath his feet carried him up and onto the arena, depositing him in a clearly marked white square that would serve as his starting position. Once their Bodeir did a few more tricks, stomping on the ground to get more stone, he shattered it with a punch then let it orbit around him for a few seconds. Once those seconds were over, Bodeir flicked the rocks up into the air with a finger before swallowing them to a round of apuse.

    *What the fuck? Why are people cheering that? I meanбн I thought it was cool up until the swallowing actual rocks part! I mean really, how is that impressive? All thatбпs going to do is cause digestive issues, surely. And I thought Bodeir liked food! Why would a guy whoбпs so snobby about food eat dirt willingly?*

    Katбпs confusion was answered when a few secondster Bodeir spat globs of mud from his mouth and onto the stage in a surprisingly intricate disy of artistry. The first glob became a detailed statue of Bodeirбпs fist, with the same notable vein cement and everything. The second to fall was on the opposite side and was a foot, and some of an ankle. Then the next two dropped at the same time, and looked like Bodeir, bowing to the crowd on either side. Bodeir himself, bowed towards the announcer.

    [Thatбпs why!]

    *I meanбн itбпs impressive, but Bodeir is still a food snob and Iбпm surprised he was willing to stomach something like that.*

    [Eh, maybe itбпs different for a cultivator? I know some media show people eating the elements their magices from, so maybe cultivators can taste something we canбпt in their elements?]

    *Lilyбн didбн did you try to eat paper?*

    [Everyone must have tried it when they were a kid!]

    *Iбпm not talking about that, even Iбпd dispute the logic. I most certainly did NOT eat paper as a child. What Iбпm asking is if you tried it recently?*

    [Fineбн yes I did try itбн but it clearly didnбпt do anything for me and a spat it out. Also, what about that time you tried eating a leaf as a kid?]

    *We eat a bunch of leaves, they just happen to be things like cabbage.*

    [We both know thatбпs not what Iбпm talking about. Whoбпs being smart about the question now?]

    *Touchиж*

    б░WHAT A SHOW, BODEIR IS CLEARLY ON ANOTHER LEVEL HERE WITH THAT FINE CONTROL. A GRAND SHOWING, BUT IF HE ISNбпT TO YOUR TASTE DONбпT BE DISCOURAGED. WEбпVE STILL GOT ANOTHER FIGHTER TO INTRODUCE!б▒ shouted the announcer. He clearly hadnбпt lost any steam.

    б░ON THE OTHER SIDE, WEбпVE GOT THE LITERAL RISING STAR. HEбпS COME UP FROM THE UNDERGROUND, AND UP THROUGH THE MELEE TO REACH HERE FOLKS. IN THE FREE-FOR-ALL HE TURNED DOWN TWO TEAM UP OPPORTUNITIES, AND MANAGED TO STAND STRONG AGAINST THE CULTIVATORS MAKING THOSE OFFERS WHEN THEY RETURNED FOR REVENGE.

    б░AFTER THAT, HEбпS BEEN MAKING HIS WAY THROUGH ALL THE ELEMENTS. HE STARTED WITH A WATER CULTIVATOR FROM THE ETERNAL, EROSION SECT. OUR DWARF HERE STOOD STRONG, PROVING THAT HIS WILL WAS STRONGER THEN THE POWER OF THE TIDES!

    б░AFTER THAT, HE TOOK ON AN AIR CULTIVATOR FROM OUR VERY OWN SECT! THEY SLICED, THEY TRIED TO DICE, BUT ULTIMATELY, OUR DWARVEN FRIEND WAS UNPHASED BY THE боGENTLE BREEZEбп OUR DISCIPLE WAS PUTTING OUT. CLEARLY THEY NEED MORE PRACTICE IF THEY WANT TO USURP BING.

    б░BUT DONбпT LET SOME WASHED UP WIND CULTIVATORбпS LOSS MAKE YOU THINK OUR WILDCARD HERE GOT THERE BASED SOLELY ON LUCK. IN A FIREY THIRD MATCH, HE MANAGED TO PROVE THAT YOU DONбпT NEED WATER TO EXINGUISH A FIRE. IN A PHENOMEL SHOW OF GRAVITY CULTIVATION HE BROUGHT THE FIREBRAND TO THEIR KNEES.

    б░SO THAT JUST LEAVES HIM WITH ONE FINAL ELEMENT TO CONQUER FROM THE PRIMARY FOURбн BUT UNLIKE HIS PREVIOUS OPPPONENTS, BODEIR IS A TOP-TEIR EARTH CULTIVATOR. WILL HIS GRAVITY TECHNIQUES BE ENOUGH? WILL BODEIR BE CRUSHED BY THE PRESSURE? OR WILL OUR DWARVEN FRIEND PROVE TO BE THE REAL MASTER OF THE ELEMENTS?

    б░WELL, WEбпRE ABOUT TO FIND OUT! HE PUTS THE D- IN BOTH DWARF AND DESTRUCTION. HE ONCE LAUGHED AND CAUSED A MOUNTAIN TO COLLAPSE! HE CONQUERED THREE ELEMENTS, AND IS SHOOTING FOR FOUR. HIS SECT IS UNKOWN, BUT HIS NAME IS NOT. WELCOMING VOLDAR!б▒

    Voldar strode out of the entrance on the opposite end of the stadium. Like Bodeir he had clearly been told to make an entrance. He walked steadily up the stairs and onto the arena floorбн but his feet never actually touched the ground. He hovered a constant five feet above the ground, letting him боstandбп taller then Bodeir and the announcer.

    When he made it to his own marked square, it became clear he had seen Bodeirбпs entrance, because he kicked the floor and summoned a swarm of pebbles. He made sure to pick double the number, and moved them through various forms. A flower, a smiley face, and a dwarven hammer before crushing them back down into the ground. With a re, Voldar pointed at Bodeirбпs statues each in turn, crushing them into the ground, perhaps to provoke a reaction from Bodeir, or perhaps to show that as nice as they might have looked, they werenбпt very sturdy. Perhaps both.

    Bodeir remained unmoved, simply staring back even as Voldar started to break out a few showy martial arts moves, all performed off the ground of course, allowing him to finish up with a spinning move that lowered him head first to the ground where he kept spinning for a few moments longer before rolling onto his feet.

    Voldar was actually pretty tall for a dwarf, standing an easy five and a half feet tall and nearly as wide. His beard was thick, but not all that long and his outfit was less an outfit and more a collection of thick metal tes strung together with chainmail over a padded outfit to keep the chafing down. His weapon was a rather obvious hammer, that he floated into his hands from offstage and it stood at a solid six foot, just half a foot taller then Voldar himself.

    The announcer pped and sent to bolts of golden light towards both contestants, a quick query to Bing revealed that the announcer was restoring lost qi from the twopetitors so that they were once again in full fighting form after using their qi to show off at the start.

    Hmmбн guess this will be an interesting matchбн

 Chapter 1031 - 1031 Chapter 1031 Bodeir VS Voldar

    1031 Chapter 1031 Bodeir VS Voldar

    б░BEGINб▒ shouted the announcer as he kicked off the ground, leaving behind his own crater as he left the arena. Careful observation would reveal that despite the fact the crater seemed to be a result of too much force applied when the announcer jumped, looking closer revealed a different story. The crater was perfectly symmetrical, cracks reaching equally to either side of the arena and providing the same number of obstacles for both contestants. This announcer was clearly a cultivator in his own right, and likely much more powerful than the contestants.

    *I wonder how many people noticed thatбн*

    [Well, I certainly didnбпt tell you mentally pointed it out. My eyes are goodбн but Iбпm not able to see a crater, process the creation of the crater, and catalogue all the simrities in less then a second.]

    Kat didnбпt know what to say to that. Both because she had no good answer, and because while they were mentally chatting the match had already started. Voldar sped forward and unleashed a flurry of blows onto Bodeir. Bodeir, remained rooted and strong against the assault, blocking even therge hammer strikes with a palm or thigh, depending on where it was aimed.

    Voldar was elegant in his assault. Despite being a dwarf, and quite a rounded one at that, he moved like a dancer and flowed from one stance to another as he used as much leverage as he could to unleash a chain of attacks, usually with his hammer. Each blow upon Bodeirбпs body rang out like a deep gong, but Bodeir remained strong. The only proof it was having any effect at all was actually if you looked at Bodeirбпs feet.

    Bodeirбпs stance was still perfect, a heavy set horse riding stance that shifted as neededбн but the ground beneath his feet cracked with every blow, sending him deeper and deeper into the ground with every blow of the hammer, and strike of Voldarбпs fist. Bodeir seemed remarkably unconcerned with this, and was even going with the flow, allowing the chipped and broken bits of the arena floor to flow up his legs.

    Voldar, snarled at the clearlycking reactions from Bodeir and switched tactics. He nted his feet and brought up a slow, heaving swing in an overhead strike, attempting to really m into Bodeir. Unfortunately, despite Bodeirбпs immobility up to this point, the elf wasnбпt simply a punching bag. Bodeir dashed forward as the hammer reached its apex and mmed a palm into Voldarбпs metal ted stomach. The dwarf flinched, knocking his strike off-course and killing most of the power.

    More power was lost when Bodeir followed up his palm strike, with a knife hand chop to Voldarбпs elbow, causing the dwarf to drop the hammer and abandon his attack. Voldar rolled with the momentum on his arm in an attempt to escape from Bodeir, but the elf gripped hard on Voldarбпs arm locking him in ce.

    Gritting his teeth, Voldar suddenly increased the gravity on his body by a massive amount and just let himself drop, ripping his arm from Bodeirбпs hand, even as he crashed into the ground, causing arge crater and the shaking of the arena. Bodeir stood strong, the dirt around his feet remaining intact despite therge impact. The elf followed up Voldarбпs attempt to escape by stomping down on the dwarf, who flipped the heavy gravity to the side, and sent himself flying towards his hammer.

    .....

    Bodeir kicked the ground to get some loose debris, and sent them after Voldar, but it was in a mostly half-hearted attempt to disrupt the dwarf. Voldar flipped around his hammer,nding heavily and breathing a bit hard. Voldar simply let the rocks strike him, to seemingly no effect, the clumps of stone breaking upon his armour. Bodeir though, smiled as the finer bits of sand started to seep into the dwarfбпs armour. Not useful nowбн but perhapster.

    Voldar growled as he red at Bodeir. The annoying elf had managed to simply shake off his weight increasing effects, if they were even active in the first ce. As Bodeir stood amongst the shattered pieces of the arena, the small area around his feet was very conspicuously intact. Even if he had managed to ovee the extra gravity to move, it shouldбпve cracked the floor againбн that is, if the gravity increase had worked at all. It seemed that it had not, at least in Voldarбпs mind.

    He waspletely wrong. Bodeir had specifically strengthened this bit of arena purely by instinct when heбпd dashed in, and simply held the ground together when Voldar crashed into it. Footing was key to his sectбпs martial forms, and getting caught on awkward terrain was really easy to avoid when you made sure the terrain was t and steady. It was a basic teaching tool.

    For Bodeir, this was an easy first exchange. For Voldar, it seemed like he needed to swap up his entire strategy. Instead of carefully wearing Bodeir down with low-cost techniques over an extended period of time heбпd need to blitz the elf. The elf who specialised in earth aligned defence.

    Unaware of each otherбпs thoughts, the match resumed. Voldar dashed forward, and his once flowing movements changed into a series of almost drunken looking iling. Wide but quick swings that seemed to speed up an instant before impact, where Voldar drastically increased the weight on just the tip of his hammer, then letting that extra weight throw him around as he bounced all around Bodeir.

    Through this new serious of attacks, Bodeir stood strong, though he did summon up a coating of earth to help with his defence. It cracked, each and every time it was struck, but a flex of Bodeirбпs will and the flowing earthen coating was repaired and none the worse for wear. The match continued like this for a while, developing into a stalemate. No matter how heavy Voldar made his hammer, Bodeir stood strong. No matter how quickly he struck again, Bodeirбпs earth armour was already repaired.

    Voldar didnбпt know what to do, so he mmed one final heavy hit into Bodeir and used it tounch himself away from the annoying earth cultivator. Voldar was panting and covered in sweat. His muscles burned and his qi reserves werenбпt looking particrly good either. He cursed mentally as he considered his options. His attacks werenбпt doing enough, and he didnбпt trust Bodeir to just stand there for long if he looked like he was just taking the chance to recover, even this moment to think was a blessing Voldar didnбпt want to count on.

    It was eventually a simple thought that got Voldar grinning. What if I make him heavier? Voldar had already tried to increase gravity and m Bodeir into the ground. It was his go to technique because despite what one might think, the world seemed to more actively resist decreasing gravity on things, so he could get a lot more effect for his qi by going that routeбн but what if Bodeir needed to remain in contact with the ground?

    Voldar smiled, and transferred most of his remaining qi into his hammer, ready for Bodeir to block. Bodeir did, of course, and Voldar mmed the hammer into Bodeirбпs waiting palm. Instead of floating of as expected thoughбн Bodeir remained nted on the ground. Voldarбпs mind was filled with despair. б░FUCK!б▒ shouted the dwarf, even as he changed his grip on his hammer and tried to send Bodeir flying by treating his hammer as a golf club.

    Bodeir blocked the hammer with his footбн and that was enough. He was sent flying into the air. The reduced gravity and having only a single foot on the ground was enough. б░YES!б▒ shouted Voldar in triumph, mood bouncing back upon seeing his opponentбпs mistake. Voldarunched himself after Bodeir and mmed his hammer into the elf, sending him off to the side, going for a ring out.

    Bodeir however, mmed into the shield around the arena, and Voldar had a moment of horror as he remained one line from the sign up sheet. боDue to the nature of defences on the semi-finals arena, ring outs will not be possibleбп.

    Voldar felt something in him crack, even as Bodeir kicked off the wall and wasing right for his face. Voldar was exhausted. Reducing Bodeirбпs weight by so much, and then putting a bunch of qi behind theunch? It was too much. His qi was spent, and his resolve was broken.

    Bodeirбпs fist mmed into the dwarfбпs face. And Voldar was unconscious before he hit the ground.

 Chapter 1032 - 1032 Chapter 1032 Bit of a Voldar Bash

    1032 Chapter 1032 Bit of a Voldar Bash

    б░THE MATCH IS OVER FOLKS. BODEIR FROM THE MOUNTAIN SHAKER SECT IS MOVING ON TO THE GRAND FINALE! Just give us some time to fix up the arena and weбпll be on to the next second semi-final match!б▒ said the announcer, finally dropping the volume of his voice. Kat was thankful, even if it was only for the one sentence.

    While Kat was rejoicing over the announcerбпs volume choices, and everyone else was fairly distracted, Bing watched as Voldar was taken off the arena by medics, and Bodeir walked confidently off the stageбн until he made it to the tunnels where he nearly copsed, leaning heavily against the wall for support. Bingбпs eyes shone, as she took in that little detail.

    б░What a match,б▒ said Kat, unaware of Bingбпs thoughts, б░Bodeir managed to do really wellбн I thought it would be closer but honestly this was probably still the most challenging match Bodeir has had to fight so far,б▒

    б░You donбпt know the half of it,б▒ said Bing with a grin. The rest of the girls turned to look, questions in their eyesбн well except Lian. She was still slumped in the chair, and trying to get her qi levels back up. б░Bing was much closer to losing then he made it out to be, he nearly copsed leaving the stadium,б▒

    б░Really? How much qi do you think he has left?б▒ asked боLilyбп

    б░Hard to sayбн Bodeir uses techniques that take a pretty heavy toll on his body. Even if heбпs using qi to mitigate the damage, itбпs not an easy style of martial arts to use. His whole thing is making sure he uses less energy blocking then his attackers use trying to take him down. He could be nearly out of qiбн or his muscles could be in agonising pain and his qi could be more than half full. Itбпs really hard to tell with himбн itбпs what makes the Mountain Shaker Style so risky, but so good. Itбпs hard to tell just how much fight they have left in them. Fighting through muscle pain is annoying, and painful, obviously, but very possible. Itбпs not possible to use more qi once youбпre bottomed out thoughбнб▒ exined Bing with a shrug.

    б░Wellбн how close do you think that match was?б▒ asked Sue, б░To me, it didnбпt look close at all, in fact, I think Bodeir had more issues with his first match then he had in this one,б▒

    Bing shrugged, б░Wellбн it reallyes down to how much qi he has but I canбпt sense that sort of detail from such a long way away. I thinkбн hmmбн well I think it came down to a few things. The first is that Voldar is clearly unfamiliar with Bodeirбпs style. He seemed to think his gravity incrementing strikes werenбпt actually doing anything and Bodeir was just faking things, at least, thatбпs my assumption regarding why he went to trying to lighten Bodeirter on.

    б░It was very much the right ideaбн but Voldar was clearly getting desperate when he tried it. If heбпd removed Bodeir from the floor early on he wouldбпve been able to do so much more damage as Bodeir scrambled to get back to the ground. Itбпs his connection with the earth that lets him disperse so much damage easily with his qi. If Bodeir was stuck in the air, heбпd need to take a big chunk of earth with him, wasting more qi, or burn qi to keep himself stuck to the floor.

    .....

    б░What really clinched it for Bodeir thoughбн was that moment of shock after Voldar tried to whack Bodeir out of the arena. That moment Bodeir collided with the barrier? He was so shocked. I suspect he used all, or almost all, of his qi in one final strike in an attempt to win with a ring out, knowing that it was unlikely he, that is Voldar, could win any other way. He was clearly exhausted, and Bodeir was looking remarkably fine at the time. Another thing pointing to Voldarбпscking knowledge of a very famous style,

    б░Of course, another big mistake was thinking Bodeir was unaffected by the gravity increasesбн but honestly I canбпt say how big of a mistake that was. Bodeir wasnбпt exactly bluffing, from what I could tell it just didnбпt matter all that much to his techniques, and his body is tough enough that the increased gravity wasnбпt causing his internal organs any issues. Still, it was likely a big waste of energy trying to decrease the gravity on someone youбпd already increased the gravity on, fighting part of your own technique. Voldar was so desperate he likely didnбпt even notice that part,б▒

    *Hmmбн I suppose I wasnбпt really thinking about all of that. In fact, I sure why Voldar switched tactics mid match anyway. I had guesses, but Bing seems much more certain. I suppose ites from her own experience fighting the style?* б░Is the Mountain Shaker Style particrly strong against blunt trauma? Or would it work fine against ded weapons as well?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing made a боso-soбп gesture, б░As something consider a top tier cultivation style, it canбпt have such an obvious weakness as боstick the cultivator with the pointy endбп soбн no, in general it isnбпt weak against ded weapons, it even has a number of techniques specifically made to destroy, or dull weapons used to attack itбпs practitioners to discourage that very thingбн of courseбн with that being saidбн

    б░It cannot be denied that it is exceptional at dealing with blunt force trauma, and damage dealt from qi techniques. The second is more important than the first, normally, but at this level qi techniques are much less of a concern. Most qi techniques at Rank 2 are all about supporting your body, or the most basic of ranged attacks, that standard qi shielding is able to block most of it you have any skill at all,б▒ exined Bing.

    510

    б░I seeбнб▒ mumbled Sue.

    б░Well, weбпve ragged on Voldar a bunch for his panicking, and hisck of knowledgeбн but did he deserve to be there? Did he just get lucky? The announcer implied noбн but that mightбпve just been hypeбнб▒ said Kat.

    б░Iбпd have lost I think,б▒ chipped in Lian from the side.

    б░Donбпt be too harsh on yourself Lian,б▒ said Bing.

    б░Ha, donбпt even try that. His little trick that let him walk on air up to the stage? That would decimate a whole bunch of my techniques. Add on top of that the fact my metal pirs didnбпt provide any arial defence, and that my slowing curse is partially gravity based and he could ignore all of my techniques except my basic shield with a bit of effortбн and you should know that while my shield is goodбн itбпs not perfect and Voldar is efficientбнб▒ said Lian.

    Bing sighed, and said, б░I donбпt like how harsh youбпre being on yourselfбнб▒

    б░But you agree with me right?б▒ shot back Lian.

    б░Yes fine, I agree with you,б▒ admitting Bing with a pout. б░Itбпs a bad matchupбн but Iбпm not sure Iбпd be all that much better. Voldar has clearly mastered multiple forms ofbat and Iбпm not sure my sword would be able to hold up against multiple gravity strikes from his hammer. Iбпd need to dodge everythingбн and if I messed up just once? Perhaps even just if he clipped my hair or robes? Then Iбпm out of the game. Iбпd get slower and slower until I lost. I donбпt think I could beat him without a good deal of luck myselfбнб▒

    б░Do you think Feng can beat him? Or well, wouldбпve beaten him if it was Voldar that one?б▒ asked боLilyбп.

    б░Hmmmбн probably?б▒ said Bing carefully. б░I canбпt say for sureбн and I think it really depends on how easily Voldar can deal with the cold. Feng and Voldar have somewhat simr fighting styles, Feng likes to slowly apply more and more chilling effects by constantly attacking with duel knives that he likes to use. I suppose itбпd be whoever was ovee first.

    б░I think Feng would win? He has a faster weapon, and two of them. If they were trading blows, Feng shoulde out on topбн but with Voldarбпs ability to weigh down his hammer, a more direct sh that wasnбпt about stacking effects could see Feng lose. I think itбпd be a close matchбн but I believe in my brother. Soбн Iбпd give the win to him in this imaginary bout.

    б░Nawбн a bit of a bro-con are we?б▒ said Sue.

    б░Aбн what?б▒ asked Bing confused.

    б░A bro-con, someone whoбн really loves their brother,б▒ exined Sue with a grin, letting more of her intent leak into the words.

    Bingбпs face instantly twisted into one of disgust as the moreбн боmatureбпбн meaning of the word. б░Gross. Soooo gross Sue,б▒ grumbled Bing.

    Sue just shrugged, б░Well, if youбпre not interested does that mean heбпs free game for me?б▒ asked Sue боinnocentlyбп.

    Bing was about to reply with just how gross that thought as wellбн but realised sheбпd be ying right into Sueбпs hands, so instead she said, б░If you think you can get past my parents and court my brother? Or just fuck him? Well, thatбпs your business really,б▒

    б░Youбпre learning,б▒ said Sue. б░Good, it wouldnбпt be any fun otherwise,б▒

 Chapter 1033 - 1033 Chapter 1033 A Conversation Killer

    1033 Chapter 1033 A Conversation Killer

    Bing got up and spun, removing her ice pack and robes to put on something much more gaudy. These new robes were clearly ceremonial in nature, they were a light, sky blue, with faint green wind lines sewn into the soft silk surface. She had pauldrons on her shoulder, one blue and one green, with a gold outline encasing them both. Her shoes had transformed into golden riding boots with green wings etched into the sides. On her head now sat a thin circlet that looked like golden wind reaching up to a point, holding arge blue sapphire in the centre.

    The piece that brought it all together was the sword and scabbard on her back. The scabbard itself was a work of art, showing off a snowyndscape with golden wind that wound itself between the incredibly detailed brushwork of the trees and icy rivers that dotted thendscape. When Bing drew the sword and gave it a few practice swings, Kat could see the golden cap and guard surrounding a green leather handle. The de itself was devastatingly thin, and had stylised wind etchings swirling towards the point.

    After a quick adjustment of the rather in blue belt, and a few more swings of the sword, Bing returned it to her sheath and started to stretch, taking very little care with how it emphasised her ass, or the fact Sue could see down Bingбпs shirt. б░Blueceбн nice,б▒ said Sue with a grin.

    б░Oh? Sheбпs got thece set on today?б▒ chimed in Lian, б░Thatбпs a surprise. I didnбпt think Bing would break something like that out just for a fight against her brother. I guess sheбпs got someone to impress now though,б▒ Lian finished off her sentence by shooting Sue a look and wiggling her eyebrows.

    б░Eugh, donбпt you pair start now. Iбпm about to go, show off the ridiculous routine our parents forced us to learn as our entrance, and then lose to my brother. The only question is, how much effort Iбпm going to put into the fight afterwards,б▒ grumbled Bing.

    б░Well that really depends, how mad are you at your brother right now?б▒ asked Lian with a cheeky grin.

    б░Hmmбн not that mad? He hasnбпt done anything to annoy me in at least a week and I n on starting my part of the show from this box instead of the entrance like Iбпm meant to, so that will piss him off in a big wayбнб▒ mumbled Bing.

    б░You could use that,б▒ pointed out Sue, б░Keep him angry and not thinking straight and then go looking for an opening? I imagine as his sister you have plenty of ways to make Feng angry,б▒

    б░Thatбпsбн not impossibleбнб▒ said Bing slowly, б░бн I suppose the only thing that would make me unsure is it would still take a lot of qi and Iбпm not really doing myself any favours in a matchup against Bodeir. If Iбпm not treating it like a fight to the death, I donбпt think I could take him down. That means I probably loseбн then I get a bunch of people who will yell at me for taking Feng out of thepetition with a cheap trick, and losing to Bodeir afterwards,б▒

    .....

    б░Why would it be different if this was a fight to the death?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░You really donбпt know?б▒ asked Bing with narrowed eyes as she bent to the side, continuing her stretching. Kat shrugged and so Bing continued, б░Iбпd go for the eyes or the neck Kat. I might not be able to beat him in a tournament setting, but a fast moving, qi infused spike of vibrating air straight into his eye socket and brain? That can kill a lot of people, and with us both at the same Rank, heбпd die,б▒

    б░Woahбн thatбпsбн umбн yeah thatбпs a bit deadly,б▒ said Kat trying not to expose too much of her shock. It just made sense really. Bing was trained forbat, and sometimes thatbat needed to be deadly. The eyes were weak points for cultivators and most spirit beasts. Qi did wonders to improve the body, and the eyes were no exceptionбн but it was a multiplicative effect. The eye of a cultivator might be a hundred times tougher then a normal eyeбн but it was still an eye. Much weaker than bone or steel.

    б░Does that bother you?б▒ asked Bing, pausing her movements, б░that Iбпm able to talk so casually about potentially killing someone?б▒

    *Wellбн I donбпt know how to answer that. This is a very different world, and Iбпve killed at this point as wellбн might just be something to do with the fact that Iбпm a demon butбн hmmбн perhaps I should just share that story about Grumpy maybe?*

    With a wave of affirmation from Lilyбпs end of the link, Kat started to speak, б░Not really? I mean, it is a bit distasteful in the abstract, and as someone currently contracted to keep Bodeir alive, I canбпt say Iбпm pleased to hear that sort of talk,б▒ Bing winced, having somewhat forgotten Kat wasnбпt just here as her friend, but as Bodeirбпs bodyguard. Admitting to being able to kill the person she trying to protect really wasnбпt the best look, б░but I havee to terms with death, and killing.

    б░I suppose I should tell you about a girl I call Grumpy. I donбпt know her name, she didnбпt provide it. I was on another Contract to rescue someone from a sect, and during the breakout I lead the main defender, Grumpy, off on a wild goose chase through the woods. She was unhappy, just having been woken up and forced to chase meбн all in an attempt to dy me until the sect patriarch arrived, or if she was skilled enough, take me out herself.

    б░I tried to reason with her, offered her an outбн exined the difference inbat strengthбн and she refused. Wanted a warriorбпs death, that if she walked away her punishment would be much worse then the risk of death. She was quite insistent about itбн soбн in one strike, we traded blows. She cut down to my bones with her halberd and I punched straight through her ribs and hit her heart with enough force to cause it to explode. Then, instead of cursing my name, orining, she said she regretted she wasnбпt stronger, and hoped for a better life when she reincarnated,б▒

    б░Huhбн thatбн yea I know some people like that,б▒ said Bing. б░I can say that, from what I know of those sorts of people, she genuinely would have held no ill will against you for killing her. In fact, if she had any hatred in her heart, it was probably for her sect patriarch or direct superior that forced her to chase after you instead. Those types of cultivators are weirdбн and often weirdly powerful to. She just got unlucky,б▒

    б░I canбпt say it bothers me much either Bing,б▒ said Sue from the side, б░I havenбпt killed anyone yet, unlike Kat, but I have been mentally prepared for it for a long time. A lot of demons revel in the violence, and there were sses about how to deal with bloodlust, just as there were sses to deal with guilt. Some of them are more disturbing then the idea of killing someoneбнб▒

    б░How?б▒ asked Lily.

    Sue turned her gaze to Lily, fixing the Memphis with a dead stare. б░I had one teacher that talked about the number of sentients on any given world we might visit, then demonstrated just how many die to all sorts of random things. She went into rather gruesome detail about all the ways someone could possibly find themselves deadбн and essentially said боso really unless youбпre aiming for genocide you wonбпt make a noticeable difference on the poptionбп and I had never felt so small. This was a ss for ten year olds,б▒

    б░What the fuck?б▒ whispered Kat. She mightбпve been fine with killingбн but to teach young demons that werenбпt even ten that sort of thing just felt wrong to her. Children shouldnбпt need to be ok with death. *In a way, itбпs weird demons are so cool with death considering itбпs probably quite rare to see a death in the hub, both due to medical skill and because old age is a rare event.*

    б░I know I was forced to butcher a bunny when I was eight. Had to hold it down and slit its neck, Lian did it too, though we were both alone with our teacher for the experience,б▒ added in Bing.

    *Are we the weird oneбпs Lily? Coming from such a non-violent country?*

    [I meanбн even just on Earthбн if weбпre talking statistics? Yes. Yes we are the weird ones.]

    *Wellбн damn.*

    б░You donбпt have to answer Bing, Lianбн but have you guys killed a human?б▒ asked Kat, her words being tranted to the equivalent for боsentientбп instead of specifically боhumanбп.

    Lian and Bing shared a look. б░That bunny killing ss?б▒ Kat nodded as Bing spoke, б░The graduation test was killing a convicted rapist,б▒

    б░Murderer for me,б▒ added Lian.

    *Cultivators are weird.*

 Chapter 1034 - 1034 Chapter 1034 Feng and Bing Show off

    1034 Chapter 1034 Feng and Bing Show off

    Bingбпs perspective

    бкиC

    б░THE ARENA HAS BEEN REPAIRED, AND THAT MEANS ITбпS TIME FOR OUR SECOND SEMI-FINAL MATCH. THESE TWO NEED NO INTRODUCTION HERE AT THE HOLY WIND SECT. TODAY, YOU WILL SEE THE TWIN HEIRS FACE OFF IN A ONE ON ONE FIGHT! WILL THIS BE AN END TO THEIR SIBLING RIVALRY? I DOUBT IT, BUT IT WILL BE A MAJOR WIN FOR EITHER OF THEM. GIVE IT UP FOR, FENG AND BING,б▒ shouted the announcer.

    *Bah, itбпs not like I actually care about the so called боrivalryбп between the two of us. Feng says he doesnбпt care eitherбн but thatбпs only so long as heбпs actually ahead in whatever inane thing theyбпreparing us with. I donбпt think he ever got over the time he found out he has the slower cultivation speed. Still, if he wants the win, he can take it. If he wants to take over the sect by himself when our parents either ascend, die or just go into closed-door cultivation? He can have it.*

    Bing smiled at her friends, new and old, as she walked over to the edge of the box. She started to shuffle her feet and build up air qi on the soles of her shows. Just because she was going to mess with Feng a bit, didnбпt mean she was going topletely trash the opening performance. That was a one way ticket to getting a beating disguised as боextra trainingбп.

    *Really, it amazes me that our parents think we havenбпt noticed the difference between боtrainingбп and training. Especially not when they still punish us normally as well. Weбпve had plenty of time to work out the difference. Ugh whatever. I guess itбпs time to put on a show. The question isбн how much of one?*

    Bing noticed Feng starting to run out towards the arena andunched herself into the air, letting the arrays in her clothing work their magic, causing her winds to glow a mixture of gold and green as she flew through the air down to the arena, spinning slowly along the way to leave a noticeable spiral trail behind her. She smirked down at Feng when he grimaced at her surprise entrance.

    Not willing to let his sister get the upper hand, even in this sort of disy, he stomped on the ground andunched himself up to meet her using a pir of ice that sprung forth from the floor. She caught him by locking elbows allowing them to spin around in circles as the drifted downwards. Bing kept up her winds, while Feng released a dusting of snowkes.

    Now that Feng was more visible, she could see that he was wearing a matching outfit with the colours reversed. It looked good on him, even if she thought the boots looked a lot sillier with the blue and green flipped. The snowke designs on them were nice at least. б░This is not what we practiced sister,б▒ hissed Feng, knowing that the announcer shouldбпve turned off sound across the arena for this performance.

    .....

    б░Bah, you managed to adapt, didnбпt you?б▒ returned Bing with a grin as they hit the ground. In sync, they threw a weak attack at each other. A gust of snowkes from Feng, and green wind from Bing. Bing grit her teeth; this was actually one of the harder parts of the performance. She had to make sure her wind didnбпt just throw the snow back into Fengбпs faceбн no matter how tempting it might be.

    б░Are you going to mess with me further? Iбпd like this performance to go off without a hitch,б▒ hissed Feng, letting his raised arms mask the movements of his mouth.

    *Good question. Should I keep him on his toes? It would be amusingбн but any more would probably get me in trouble even if it works out. Better not. Plus, Feng wasnбпt the only one who had to spend hours on this stupid disy, so I might as well pull it off with style.* б░Nope, itбпll be as we nned from here,б▒ said Bing honestly.

    Feng red at her as they started to circle each other again with Feng building up ice under his shoes, and Bing sliding across the ground and up the newly forming ramps of ice. б░What were you even doing in the V.I.P boxes?б▒ asked Feng with a sneer.

    б░I was hanging out with my friends, something you wouldnбпt know anything about,б▒ snipped Bing.

    б░You have friends other than Lian? And they were in the Mountain Shaker Sect box? Have you turned traitor little sis?б▒ asked Feng, with a touch of seriousness in his voice.

    б░I DO in fact have friends other than Lian, and at least sheбпs willing to speak her mind when sheбпs around me. All the little toadies that follow you around can barely manage an intelligent thought between them all. I canбпt decide if itбпs because they only have a few braincells they need to share carefully, or if their too busyбн SUCKING YOUR DICK!б▒ retorted Bing.

    б░Thatбпs some hostility there little sis,б▒ said Feng, trying not to let his anger show, б░Even if it was a valid attack, which it isnбпt, Iбпd really rather you didnбпt air those sorts of thoughts where our parents could lip-read the recording afterwards. Even though itбпs made up, they might still give me shit for it. You as well for spreading rumours,б▒

    б░Bah, Iбпve been hanging out with a Subus,б▒ not going to mention itбпs more than one, б░so apparently I have sex on the mind. I stand by it though, those little followers couldnбпt even make it into the tournament, and I donбпt know why you put up with them,б▒ answered Bing.

    б░Not all of us can be prodigies with a rare and unique energy type,б▒ grumbled Feng, б░And whatбпs this about a Subus? Lianбн our parents are NOT going to happy if they find out about that. Surely you know better then to cavort with demons?б▒

    б░Is it really боcavortingбп if theyбпre just friends,б▒ Bing said as she tried really hard not to think about Sueбпs tits. The mental discipline from cultivating was really good in this instanceбн and the fact that the ice had already caused her cheeks to redden a bit meant that if there was a little more? It was easily ignored.

    б░Yessssбнб▒ hissed Feng, б░You canбпt trust them for anything other than what is specified in the Contract, and even then, they can get around it if they really want. And of all the demons, it had to be a Subus? Do you even know what youбпre doing?б▒

    *Well I know quite a bit more about them both, and potential weak-points of Bodeir the Mountain Shaker Sect heir. Probably more info then all of our spies have managed. Not that I n to share that informationбн but I do HAVE it. Plus, itбпs not like Iбпm going to have sex with themбн probablyбн I mean, Kat has a girlfriend, is asexual, and Sue is straight. So itбпs not happening.* Bing ignored that tiny voice in her mind reminding her Sue was more than down to experiment regardless of how much she might prefer dick.

    The twins reached the top of the ramp and flew off to the side. Fengunched arge ball of ice, supplied by his gauntlets, and Bing hit it with arge chunk of wind qi, sending it up into the sky. For this demonstration they were abusing the fact that while the shield extended upwards quite a ways, it didnбпt have a roof. Bingбпs wind carried the ice chunk upwards into the sky, where it destabilised, exploding into countless snowkes that rained down over the audience.

    Fengnded hard, letting ice explode from his boots to cover his half of the arena. Bingnded slowly a few momentster, a cloud of green wind covering her boots and whipping her hair about. She even let the ice explosion encroach on her side a fair bit. Bing found herself low on energy, and using her control over the wind to keep her cool. She was moments away from breaking out into a sweat.

    *I get this was meant to be impressive, and it was for Rank 2бпs sure, but Iбпm nearly out of qi at this point. Powering all the arrays in this armour is a massive pain. If the announcer wasnбпt so skilled a qi transference, weбпd never be able to get away with doing this. Only the fact that we allow other contestants this chance allows us to cheat so tantly on the disys.*

    Bing was abusing her wind affinity to suck in more air with her shallow seeming breaths, filling her lungs with sweet oxygen as she held back the fatigue. *Just gotta avoid passing out until the announcer tops us both up. Then I have to decide how much of a fight I want to put up against Feng. Anywhere between боreal matchбп to боperformance artбп is possible. Iбпd just need to make sure it was obvious to Feng what Iбпm going for. Urghбн how hard do I want to make it for Bodeir and Feng?*

 Chapter 1035 - 1035 Chapter 1035 Feng VS Bing

    1035 Chapter 1035 Feng VS Bing

    Bing

    бк

    б░WHAT A SHOW FOLKS. GIVE THEM A ROUND OF APPLUASE,б▒ said the announcer, though the pping had long since started. He shot a golden ball of qi at each of the twins and jumped away. б░ARE YOU READY?!б▒

    *Not really. I still need a bit of time to properly recover from my exertions showing off. Despite having my qi topped off my body still thinks its exhausted and Iбпd really rather you give us more time.* Despite her thoughts, Bing didnбпt say anything aloud. She knew there was no point. It wouldnбпt do to make it look like their боlittle disyбп was strenuous in any way.

    Feeling her dantain rapidly fill with qi was intoxicating, and did a lot to help calm her racing heart. She was still unhappy with the sudden start, but after jut a few moments it was looking much more eptable. Bing had recovered wellбн of course the artifacts she was wearing had not. So, using them for extra bits of re and power was out of the question.

    Bing pulled her sword gently from its sheath, the soft sound of metal on leather ringing in her ears as she twirled the de around in her hands. Feng did the same, drawing both daggers and spinning them in his hands, twirling the handles around his fingers. The show off.

    б░BEGIN!б▒ shouted the announcer.

    Bingбпs form blurred as she rushed straight at Feng, hoping he was still wasting time twirling with his knives. Bing wasnбпt sure if she wanted to try winning or not just yetбн but Feng certainly didnбпt deserve the win if he fell for such a simple tactic. The wind howled as she moved, and the sword came downбн

    ng! Feng caught her sword with his dagger. Bingбпs eyes widened as she realised it was just the single dagger. Letting go with her hand, she whipped her now free hand over around Fengбпs other wrist, stopping herself from getting stabbed. It wasnбпt enough though. Not only could she feel Feng pushing her back, slowly, her hands were already numb. Ice was spreading along her sword and her fingers were turning red.

    .....

    Bing sucked in a deep breath and let the wind explode from her lungs, pushing her away from Feng. She dashed away and sucked in more air to recover, regting her breathing as she tried to warm up her hands without dropping her guard. Feng seemed willing to just watch her for a few moments, but that wasnбпt going tost long unless he had some n to use the break.

    *Dammit. I know heбпs stronger than me bit really? How much qi did he burn blocking my attack with one of his dinky little knives? I canбпt believe that. Not parrying, not dodging, the bastard BLOCKED my sword swing. I donбпt know what our weapons are made of but clearly theyбпre better then my wind. I canбпt just cut through them like something lesserбн

    So what am I going to do? I might not be able to threaten him even if I want toбн* Before Bing could keep wallowing in pity, Feng dashed forward, his daggers glowing with blue light. Bing, wanting nothing to do with that, used her qi to stay away from him, dashing and floating around Feng, making sure to use the ample extra space the main arena gave them to avoid his strikes easily.

    *Yeah боeasilyбп as if this isnбпt burning through all of my qi like one of those overpriced carriages. I donбпt know how much qi Feng has in his daggers right now but Iбпm guessing not that much. The blue glow is more from the material and array in them then the amount of qiбн probably. If I keep dodging like this Iбпm the one whoбпs going to lose. Whichбн isnбпt the worst thing ever butбн I donбпt know if I can even make him break a sweat if things keep going this way.*

    Bing decided to go in for a probing strike, letting her grip hang loose in one hand Bing unleashed a flurry of blows on Feng, trying to overwhelm him with speed, the one thing she knew she had on himбн but to no avail. Feng might not have been as fast as Bing, but he had a lot ofbat experience and was able to use minimal movements to line up one of his daggers as protection from every strike.

    The one time Bing went for a kick, she nearly lost her foot in the attempt. Sheбпd thought Feng was sufficiently distracted, but he was ready, dropping his dagger down and were it not for her speed and wind affinity Bing knew sheбпd been out of the match after such a blunder. She needed to use her breath technique to escape again, but Feng was ready, and managed to avoid it. He was now chasing her around the ring, keeping to the inside to save on energy.

    *Dammit! Heбпs just going to run me down! I knew that I wasnбпt his match in directbat but this is ridiculous! I donбпt want to break out my big techniques because if I fuck one of those up Iбпll be out of the match! Plus Iбпm sure Feng has some to match me. Ugh, this was so much easier when I was set to just let him win, but now I feel like actually trying a bitбн and itбпs really not working.

    What can I do? If I whip up a tornado heбпll just add frost to it. My wind de isnбпt strong enough to cut his knives. Iбпm fast, but not fast enough when heбпs able to block with either de. I canбпt get around behind himбн probably. Heбпs not so slow as to miss something like that unless I blind him or somethingбн hmmбн no I think his hearing is good enough to follow me decently well so that wouldnбпt work.

    Iбн I guess I knew it was probably going to turn out like this. It was probably better to put in less effort. Much less risk of a heart demon that way. Of course, I was having fun with my friends, and I just had to brag that I could beat Feng боif I got luckyбп ha, even if I get lucky I still probably canбпt take him out. What did I think would happen? That Feng would trip on some loose rocks or something?*

    Bing sucked in a big lot of air and tried to discretely shoot air darts at Fengбпs feet, but he managed to sidestep them all, not even stopping in his charge. *Ugh. Hmmбн he did that pretty casually. Could Iбн? Is it possible?*

    Bing started to get a crazy idea. It might not workбн but it was the best idea she had. Taking a page from Lianбпs ybook, Bing started to form up wind darts in her throatбн but coated them in an extra thickyer of qi so that they wouldnбпt just pop on contact with the ground. She spat them out one after another, burning through her precious qi reserves but setting up a deadly minefield.

    It didnбпt seem like Feng had noticed anything weird as she kept sending the wind боbulletsбп at Fengбпs legs as she ran around. б░Youбпre going to exhaust yourself sister!б▒ taunted Feng. Bing just red in response, not able to respond with condensed wind qi in her throat. She kept firing, ball of air after ball of air until the moment arrived. Feng was just about to step on oneбн her whole body tensed, she readied her sword and thenбн

    Feng stepped around it. Awkwardly yes, but clearly dodging the mines. Bingбпs eyes widened, sheбпd already partiallymitted. Her qi was running low, and she was turning. It would take more qi then she could afford to turn herself around and not get caught by the knivesбн so she had to try.

    Bing charged in, trying to think of a way to still use her mines, and hit on an idea. Just as she reached Bing, she spat out another glob of air qi, just a thin slice to pop the mine and slice into Fengбпs side. She reached him just a moment before the mine would explode and swung down.

    With one arm, Feng blocked herбн and with his foot he summoned a wall of ice. The mine exploded, shattering the ice but losing its power as the ice washed against Feng mostly harmlessly. Bingбпs expression crumbled and she let the attacke. Fengбпs dagger paused, a hairбпs width from her neck. б░Surrender?б▒ he asked

    *I should keep fighting just to spite him. He doesnбпt have enough space to get the power to cut my skin butбн* б░I surrenderбнб▒ said Bing with annoyance.

    б░You nearly had my sister,б▒ said Feng with a grin, as Bing copsed to her knees.

    б░Bah, you saw right through me,б▒ said Bing grumbling.

    б░Nope. I wasnбпt paying enough attention, I thought you were panicking. I only noticed that something was wrong when you tensed up. I didnбпt know about the mines at all, I just guessed there was something wrong with the spot after you looked like I was about to offer you my ice cream serving at dinner,б▒ exined Feng.

    Bing grimaced. *DAMMIT*

 Chapter 1036 - 1036 Chapter 1036 After Match Woes

    1036 Chapter 1036 After Match Woes

    Back to Kat

    бк

    Bing copsed back into her seat nearby, tired and displeased with herself. б░Well, that was pointless,б▒ grumbled Bing.

    б░Heyбн you put on a good show,б▒ said Sue, б░You didnбпt think you could win, but you went out there and tried. That has to count for something right?б▒

    Bing let out a long breath of air, б░Iбпm not sure it does. Iбн I feel like I gave up too early. I mean, Feng couldбпve taken my head off after that mistake. He might have if he wasnбпt my brotherбн and Iбпm the one that fucked it up in the end. I donбпt know those mines wouldбпve done enough damage to take him out of the fightбн

    б░But if Iбпd just got his legs? Slowed him down a bunch then hammered on that side I might have been able to win? But I failed the first lesson of realbat. Donбпt telegraph your attacks! Itбпs something you practically teach babies! I canбпt believe I gave myself away like that!б▒

    б░Have you considered that Feng was just trying to annoy you by making it seem like he didnбпt know the whole time?б▒ suggested Lian. б░He knows you pretty well, Iбпm sure he could see you beating yourself up about it just like you are now. It might be his way of getting back at you for messing with the performance?б▒

    Bing shook her head and said, б░Nah. Feng doesnбпt have a subtle bone in his body. If he wanted to punish me for it, heбпd just steel my desert or maybe my snacks. He might even leave a note bragging about it. If heбпs feeling particrly creative he mighte up with a new round of insults to share with his боfriendsбп but honestly? I donбпt think he could be bothered for something this small. Well, he might take some of my snacks, but not all of them, just what he can eat then and there,б▒

    б░Thatбпsбн oddly specific,б▒ said Kat.

    .....

    б░Eh, heбпs done it before. Take a few things from my hidden snack cupboard and leave the restбн and heбпs raided the whole thing with his friends a few times,б▒ replied Bing.

    б░Couldnбпt youбн move it? Itбпs not very hidden if your brother knows where to find it right?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing gave of a smallugh, tinged with a slight amount of pain, б░Eh, itбпs more of a relic from our childhood. With our spatial rings to store things inбн if we really want to keep our snacks safe itбпs better to just use them. The боsecret snack cupboardбп idea is one we both came up with as kids. It seemed like such a good idea at the time, we could hide all of our snacks from our parents to avoid getting in trouble for snacking when we werenбпt supposed toбн

    б░It umбн didnбпt really work out all that well. Obviously the maids боhelpedбп us set the whole thing up so they told our parents straight away what weбпd done, and weбпd always be боcaughtбп when we took things out of the snack cupboard but for a long time we thought somehow weбпd been seen eating, not that our parents had ced an array on the cupboard to record who took out what and whenбн

    б░So that was a failureбн but I still liked the ideaбн until Feng started to take MY snacks from the cupboard instead of his snacks, and it was this whole big fight that resulted in us making separate snack cupboards hidden from each other. What really hurts though, even now somewhat, is that Feng managed to get one of the maids to tell him where MY cupboard was by pretending Iбпd moved the SHARED cupboard without telling him, which wasnбпt true, that cupboard was still thereбн

    б░Anyway, I justбн I sort of see it as the first real betrayal of Feng and the breakdown of our super close rtionship. Before that day we were practically inseparable. We did everything together and only branched out from each other in minor ways. It sounds a bit silly nowбн but it meant a lot at the time, and he just sees it now as an old relic I barely use, and a bit of petty theftбн I see it as re-opening an old wound,б▒

    б░Sounds like a long time to hold a grudge,б▒ said Sue, б░Surely thatбпs exhausting?б▒

    Bing shrugged, б░Itбпs not like Iбпm particrly bitter about it anymore. We were kids, and there wasnбпt any real malice behind it. Iбпm sure the first time Feng just thought it would be funnyбн and I donбпt likeбн detest Feng for doing this. As much as I mightin and whinge that this ordeal is what broke our rtionship down weбпre still close as siblingsбн but weбпre not joined at the hip anymoreбн and I canбпt decide if I like it better this way or not,б▒

    б░We all have to grow up sometimes,б▒ said Lian. б░Though I still insist you should talk about this a bit more seriously with Feng one day. You never mention it. Itбпs likeбн the one you wonбпt let go. Youбпve whined andined about plenty of his other боpranksбп and gotten angry about plenty as well. The snack cupboard just makes you sad,б▒

    б░Yeah wellбн at least it isnбпt a heart demon?б▒ offered Bing with a wince.

    Lian summoned up a ck ball and hurled it at Bingбпs head. She didnбпt dodge, it was just Lian after all. The ball bounced on Bingбпs head before spinning into a hand, that Lian had tied to her own, letting her p Bing across the cheek. б░Ow?б▒ said Bing rubbing her face. It didnбпt really hurt, but it was surprisingly, and a little tingly. б░Was that even worth the qi?б▒

    б░Not at all,б▒ announced Lian with a grin. б░It was horrendously expensive for the effect, but for your attitude I think it was warranted, I just couldnбпt be bothered to get up. Talking so casually about heart demonsбн it could have be a serious issue you know? Tempting the heavens like this is a sure-fire way of getting your ass handed to you at some point. Honestly, the only reason it ISNбпT a heart demon when it means so much to you, is because it happened before you started cultivating,б▒

    Bing winced but notable didnбпt contradict any of Lianбпs points. It WAS tempting the heavens to smite you speaking that way. Even still, that didnбпt stop the fact that the issue felt like an old wound, scarred over but one that Feng just had to pick at asionally, bringing up the memory of when it was made. Even if the pain was but a faded memory of that day she cried for hoursбн it still hurt.

    б░Welp, this has been depressing, anyone want to hop to a different topic?б▒ said Bing.

    б░Bing, you started this conversation depressing and were definitely in the driverбпs seat for most of the past five minutes. Iбпm not saying you donбпt have a good reason for itбн but you are, inrge part, responsible for how depressing this conversation has been,б▒ said Lian.

    б░Ehбн but I just lost to my horrible brother? As my friend isnбпt it your duty tofort me in these trying times?б▒ asked Bing.

    б░Nope. As your best friend it is instead my duty to tell you youбпre being an idiot. Just get to Rank 3 first and then beat the stuffing out of Feng. Heбпs better then you atbatбн but not THAT much better,б▒ said Lian.

    б░Huhбн yeah I suppose that makes sense,б▒ mumbled Bing. б░Not something I can do quicklyбн but if I could get it done a year or two before Feng catches up I can hold that over his head for the next century. Iбпll take my cultivation a bit more seriously I suppose. For VENGENCE!б▒ said Bing with a grin.

    б░Do you really think you can step up your cultivation?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Oh yeah, definitely,б▒ said Bing. б░Not likeбн a major amount. I already cultivate about as efficiently as I canбн but if youбпre willing to put in the hard work, you can go for speed over efficiency without sacrificing your foundation. Iбпll just have to take a bit more of an active effort in consolidating my gains and well, taking in the right kind of energy,б▒

    б░Should we talk about how well you did in yourst match Bing?б▒ asked Sue. б░Weбпve done it for everyone else but wellбнб▒

    Bing shook her head, б░Yeah, no. Iбпd really rather we didnбпt thanks. I know very well what my major mistake was. Plus, Iбпm sure to get it all pointed out to me by my parents in excruciating detail for the next month or two. So Iбпd really just rather not dwell on it for much longer. It was a match I couldбпve won if I didnбпt give the game away, but Feng was always going to be a tough challenge,б▒

    б░Well, who is your money on for the final match?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Iбпm not sureбнб▒ said Bing slowly as she thought about it. б░I thinkбн normally Feng would win, by a small margin, but with the extra time Bodeir has had since his match, and the fact Bodeir didnбпt need to fight Lian he might edge it outбнб▒

 Chapter 1037 - 1037 Chapter 1037 THE GRAND FINALE (Part 1?)

    1037 Chapter 1037 THE GRAND FINALE (Part 1?)

    Bodeir and Feng walked slowly up the stairs to the arena, taking some care to match paces with each other. The announcer in the background was shouting once again. б░THE GRAND FINAL IS HERE LADIES AND GENTLEMAN. BODEIR, THE MOUNTAIN SHAKER SECT HEIR, VERSUS, FENG, ONE OF THE TWIN HEIRS OF THE HOLY ICY WIND SECT. THERE IS NO NEED FOR THEATRICS THIS TIME. OUR COMPETITORS HAVE SHOWN THEIR METAL. NOW THERE IS JUST THE MATTER OF PROVING THEMSELVES TO BE THE BEST!б▒

    Bodeir and Feng faced off against each other. The announcer threw a gold orb to both of them, making sure to top them both up with qi. Feng seemed to breathe easier after the infusion of spirit, but Bodeir hardly reacted, simply giving the announcer a slight nod. б░DO OUR COMPETITORS HAVE ANY WORDS THEYбпD LIKE TO SHARE BEFORE THE FINAL FIGHT?б▒

    Bodeir shook his head, and Feng, seeing that, shook his head as well. б░I SEE WEбпVE GOT TWO MEN THAT WOULD RATHER SPEAK WITH THEIR FISTS! EXCELLENT. WITH THAT DECISION, I DO SO DECLARE THE FINAL MATCHбн BEGUN!б▒

    Both fighters reacted instantly. Feng charged forward, daggers glowing a bright blue while Bodeir remained in ce, but he summoned up a coating of stone from the floor. This caused Feng to stall in ce, just out of Bodeirбпs range. If Bodeir was going to боwasteбп qi on armour that wasnбпt necessary at that moment, Feng wasnбпt going to stop him. He would happily take the qi advantage.

    Bodeir, seeing this charge stop, simply dropped into a meditation pose. Right there, on the ground, baiting Feng to charge in. Feng wasnбпt willing to take the bait in this case, and sheathed his daggers, sitting down opposite Bodeir and mimicking his pose. Feng was doing just that, mimicking his opponent, he was still keeping his focus trained on Bodeir and wasnбпt risking himself by taking inrger amounts of qiбн but he was technically gaining qi, slowly.

    Bodeir on the other hand, actually was meditating. He was taking in as much qi as he could while remaining unnoticed and channelling that qi into the ground below him. Suffusing it with his power. For the audience, especially those unattuned to qi, this turned into a very boring five minutes. Bodeir kept his trick up, and Feng was too busy watching for Bodeir attacking. The constant flow of qi to the rock armour covering Bodeir was also a good way to disguise the fact that a lot of the qi was being dispersed.

    Things finally happened when Bodeirбпs qi had infused the rock all the way up to Feng himself, where it became blindingly obvious what Bodeir had been doing. Fengбпs eyes widened as heunched himself towards Bodeir, flinging himself feet first with his arms towards Bodeirбпs face. It was a rushed move on his part, but he wanted to do everything he could to interrupt Bodeir as faced as possible.

    In this case it paid off. Just as Feng had been too focused on watching with his eyes, Bodeir, by necessity, was focused on channelling his qi. He didnбпt react until Fengбпs boots smacked into his face, sending Bodeirбпs head rocking backwards and disrupting his concentration. The abundance of qi tried to escape, but Bodeir was able to channel it instead into his rock armour, causing it to explode off of him, forcing the two contestants apart.

    Bodeir groaned as he stood up. The explosion hadnбпt been kind to him either, and heбпd just been struck in the forehead. He was lucky to have such a hard head, and Feng hadnбпt struck any of the softer areas of Bodeirбпs skull. That being said, the rock had exploded into pieces on his body, and it was pockmarked with bruises. For Bodeir, it was a minor thing and he just sped up his healing a bit to remove the pain entirely. He was full on qi, and for bruises this was a minor concession.

    .....

    Feng wasnбпt quite so lucky. His legs had been over Bodeirбпs body, as his feet and boots had pushed Bodeirбпs head back. This meant that while some of the rocks had been stopped by the boots, there were quite a few that had lodged themselves into Fengбпs flesh a bit above his boots. Feng winced, but didnбпt think he had the time to reach down and pull them out. So instead, he had to focus on healing, with the rocks still there. It took a lot more qi to push them out as part of the healing, but he thought the risk worth it. He wasnбпt so far from Bodeir he could afford dropping his guard like that.

    Feng pulled his knives out and charged, not willing to give Bodeir time to take over the arenapletely. It was clear, that Bodeir was willing to y the extremely long game in this case, so Feng decided heбпd need to make the first move. Bodeir had lost control of much of the qi in the arena floor, but he was quickly reconnecting with it. He had only lost it for a moment, and with a flex of his will the connection burned to life again.

    Feng reached Bodeir and went straight for his neck, trying to slice into it with his left de. Bodeir let the attacke, ignoring the pain as the dagger pierced his rocky armour and a little bit of his skin. He continued to ignore the chilling feeling Fengбпs qi was driving into the wound as he mmed a rocky fist into Fengбпs stomach in retaliation. Feng attempted to parry it with his dagger, but the small metal de was simply pushed aside by the power. Bodeirбпs fist crashed into Fengбпs ribs, and the ice cultivator let himself be pushed backwards, rather then standing up to such power.

    Feng grimaced, as the rock armour around Bodeirбпs neck closed and then slowly started to increase in thickness. On Bodeirбпs end, he was trying to ignore the steady drip of blood, and push qi into the wound to offset the ice qi that was already causing the first signs of frostbite around the wound. It wouldnбпt do a cultivator much harm, not so little, but Bodeir was willing to spend a bit of extra qi on a neck wound.

    Feng snarled as he charged in for another attack. Bodeir met him happily. Feng danced around Bodeir as best he could, taking example from his sister. He wasnбпt as fast as she wasбн but he was much faster than a Bodeir covered in rocks. His daggers didnбпt have time to dig in properly, but they were leaving patches of frost with every scratch. Bodeir was making weak attempts and brushing Feng off, but not trying all that hard. Just enough to force him to keep away.

    Bodeir twisted his foot in ce as he flicked a rock bullet at Feng. Feng twisted out of the wayбн stepping onto the churning earth Bodeir was controlling. Bodeirбпs leg twisted further, as the stone churned and tried to suck in Fengбпs foot. Feng sted ice from his soles, forcing his foot upwards, but not perfectly. Heбпd had to use a good deal of force and Bodeir was ready. He slid forward on the stone, and his fist zeroed in on Fengбпs face.

    Feng, panicking from his mistake, had no choice but to try something dumb. He hadnбпt properly practiced this techniqueбн but it would have to work. He gathered half of his qi into his throat and let loose a hail of ice from his mouth. Bodeirбпs fist iced over, even as it mmed home on Fengбпs cheek, though much of its power was lost. Feng stumbled backwards, but Bodeir wasnбпt able to follow up. His right side was frosted over, the ice holding him to the floor.

    The announcer watched closely, ready to call the match if Bodeir was unable to move. Cracks started forming through the ice, and Feng decided to go for broke. A wave of ice exploded from his mouth as he funnelled more and more qi into the technique. Bodeir considered dodging by shifting the earth under his feet with the ice included, but decided it wasnбпt worth the qi.

    Ice formed all around Bodeir,yer uponyer building up, mostly on Bodeirбпs front until he waspletely trapped within an ice crystal. Feng was stumbling back and rubbing his throat in pain. His throat was burning and his neck was cold to the touch. Heбпd used too much ice qi at once, and his body wasnбпt ready for it. He was already shivering. Feng didnбпt know if heбпd won yetбн so he copsed into the floor and started to suck in qi greedily, recharging as much as he could with the time allowed.

    б░IS THIS THE END FOR BODEIR? IF HE CANNOT ESCAPE IN TEN SECONDS THE MATCH WILL BE CALLED IN HEIR FENGбпS FAVOUR!б▒ shouted the announcer. б░ONEб▒

    No movement from Bodeir.

    б░TWOбн THREEбн FOURбн FIVEбнб▒

    The ice started shaking, Bodeir was clearly still awake and fighting. Would it be enough?

    б░SIXбн SEVENбнб▒

    The ice started to crack, and the shaking grew more intense.

    б░EIGHTбн NINEбнб▒

 Chapter 1038 - 1038 Chapter 1038 THE GRAND GRAND FINALE

    1038 Chapter 1038 THE GRAND GRAND FINALE

    б░EIGHTбн NINEбнб▒ the announcer shouted as the cracking spread throughout the entire ice cube. Bodeir was just moments away from freedomбн but he only had ONE moment left.

    б░TEN!б▒ shouted the announcer at the exact time as Bodeir exploded out of the ice. His rock armour intact, but his breath frosty. Much of Bodeirбпs body heat had been leeched away by the ice, but his qi was keeping him functional for now, so he exploded into movementбн

    When the announcer hopped down in between the two fighters, б░Hold it! Justбн just one moment,б▒ Bodeir skidded, trying to stop but running into the announcerбпs outstretched palm. The announcer didnбпt mind it, simply blurring in ce for most, and depositing Bodeir back where he had been when the announcer had called for a halt. б░I am afraid I do not know what the rules require of me here. Please wait just a moment, and then the match can resume, or Bodeir will be dered the loser due to immobility,б▒

    With that the announcer dashed back up to his podium, and Kat watched as he spoke with a nearby woman in cultivator robes who took off running. The announcer nodded and then turned his gaze on both fighters in the arena, as if daring one of them to try something. Bodeir growled but didnбпt move, while Feng stayed sprawled out on the floor.

    Bodeir let himself breathe deeply, using this as a chance to recover his qi as he knew Feng would be doing the same. Currently, this pause actually favoured him, at least, Bodeir believed it did. While it had taken a good chunk of qi to escape from the ice, it was not as costly as it had been for Feng to freeze him. In the battle of reserves, Bodeir was sure he had more, both percentage wise and overall quantity. Due to the nature of qi, this meant, he would be getting more qi from this break then Feng. It wasnбпt idealбн but he realised heбпd taken too long to free himself. It was hard to hear properly in ice after all.

    Feng on the other hand was even more grateful for the interruption. Despite his qi being lower then Bodeirбпs, it was clear to Feng that he wasnбпt winning the current engagement. Taking a break, revaluating things, and gather what qi he could get his hands on, could only be a good thing. Feng was certain he had been just moments away from loosing before the announcer had called for a break. It wasnбпt ideal, but for him it was a win. Now he just had to turn this whole match into a win.

    In the stands thoughбн things were a different matter. Many people grumbled in discontent. This was the final round. The deciding matchбн and it was potentiallying down to a technicality. Despite many understanding why the announcer put a pause to the match, it was simply unsatisfying. It left a bitter taste in the mouths of many. Only those who had major amounts of currency wagered on the oue were in any way happy with the decision to pause the match. Unlike the rest of the crowd, they would be quite put out if they lost their money because the announcer ruled incorrectly. Thoughбн there was much debate about who was winning in the moments before the pause. Some believed that Bodeirбпs near elimination meant it was basically his lossбн others argued that Feng was unprepared for Bodeirбпs counterattack.

    And Katбн wellбн Kat had some questions. *Did this happen just to give Feng a chance to recover without making it seem like they were rigging the match? If the problems the Holy Icy Wind Sect have with the Mountain Shaker Sect are real, then perhaps they wanted to avert Fengбпs loss?*

    [I dunno Kat. You might just be seeing malice where there is none. Iбпm not sure this is really benefiting Feng all that much. Not when Bodeir can gather up more qi in however long this takes. We can ask Bing if youбпre that worried.]

    .....

    *I suppose. I just donбпt know if I want to voice my thoughts to her about it. Bing is really nice, and weбпve be good friends. Pointing out that her sect might not be as nice as she thinks they areбн I donбпt know if I want to do that to her.*

    [Kat. Not only is Bing training to be sect heir and surely knows that it isnбпt all sunshine and roses in her sectбн if sheбпs really our friend? We need to TELL HER that something isnбпt right.]

    *Ahбн yeah, I guess youбпre correct Lily. Iбпm just worried about alienating one of Sueбпs new friends. She seems to really need them.* б░Hey Bingбн is this normal? This sort of pause I mean?б▒ asked Kat.

    Bing frowned down at the arena and said, б░Iбпmбн Iбпm not sure? I donбпt think itбпs something thatбпs happened in my lifetime. Thoughбн I must confess I also do not know if our rules state that as soon as 10 is called thepetitor is considered restrained, or if you have that final second to break free as wellбнб▒

    As soon as Bing said that the announcerбпs aide returned and whispered into his ear. б░A VERDICT HAS BEEN REACHED. THE MATCH WILL CONTINUE! DO EITHER OF THE CONTESTANTS HAVE ANY COMPLAINTS?б▒ both contestants shook their heads in sync. б░GOOD. IN THAT CASE, LET THE COMBAT CONTINUE!б▒

    Feng was ready for the start and instantly got back up to his feet. Bodeir, having had enough ying passive, was moving forward even as Feng was still getting to his feet. Bodeir slid along the earth and mmed a fist into Feng, even as Feng blocked with his daggers crossed over the fist, letting himself fly backwards. Bodeir didnбпt let up, charging forward after Fengбпs retreating figure.

    Punch after punch, Feng simply rolled with it, trying to conserve qi while Bodeir was wasting it. That was, until a punch sent Feng dangerously close to the edge. Feng knew he couldnбпt be cast out of the ringбн but being pummelled into the shield protecting the spectators would be much, much worse. He tried to dash away to the side, but Bodeir was ready. Relying on his earth movement technique, he changed directions instantly and managed to catch Fengбпs shoe.

    Feng didnбпt hesitate, even as Bodeir was reeling him in, Feng flexed the muscles in his feet, managing to just barely, and awkwardly, slip his foot out of his shoe and escape. Bodeir hurled the shoe into the corner of the arena and mmed his foot into the ground. Spikes of earth jutting up around Fengбпs feet, as the ice cultivator danced around them, making sure not to let his newly exposed foot get impaled. The stone wasnбпt too sharp, and his boots were goodбн but down a boot? The floor was now a much scarier ce.

    Feng sucked in a breath, and grit his teeth. He was exposed, he couldnбпt run, not when Bodeir clearly had enough qi to finish him off. So he leapt at his opponent, getting in as low as he could, giving himself barely any room to swing his daggers and pouring qi into the shining des. Feng exploded into movement, shing in as many ces as he could. He moved around Bodeir, dodging knees and elbows as Bodeir tried to get him off, but nothing was working.

    Bodeir didnбпt let it worry him, simply detonating his armour again, forcing Feng awayбн but Feng was ready for it this time. He froze his feet in ce and guarded his most sensitive organs with his daggersбн one above for his eyes, and one below for something else. The moment the rocks bounced off his daggers, Feng moved again, unconcerned with the numerous injuries he had taken.

    Blood trailing off him, Feng stabbed into Bodeirбпs leg and arm, then ripped the daggers downwards drawing as much blood as he possibly could. Bodeirбпs limbs began to freeze, but he wasnбпt out just yet. The pain was nearly blinding, and Bodeir could feel the frosty chill making its way into his bones. It felt like his qi was starting to freeze as well, and the air in his lungs started condensing into a liquid. That mightбпve just been the blood thoughбн

    Taking all but thest dregs of his qi, Bodeir empowered his forehead and mmed it down into the back of Fengбпs own. Feng, having spent all of his qi in thisst desperate attack, copsed onto the ground, bleeding profusely from a grand number of wounds, daggers falling from his hands. Bodeir stumbled, the dagger in his leg remaining there, while the dagger in his arm fell to the ground. Bodeir was able to remain standing just long enough to hear, б░AND THE WINNER IS!б▒ before he too, fell to the ground, unconscious.

 Chapter 1039 - 1039 Chapter 1039 A Final Tournament Day Chat

    1039 Chapter 1039 A Final Tournament Day Chat

    б░AND THE WINNER IS BODEIR! GIVE HIM A ROUND OF APPLAUSE, AND MEDICAL GET TO WORK!б▒ shouted the announcer. Two medical teams, one from either side of the arena ran out and grabbed their respective charges before heading back out of the arena. б░WE WILL BE HAVING A SMALL AWARD CEREMONY ONCE OUR FINALISTS ARE SUFFICIENTLY RECOVERED. YOU ARE ALL WELCOMED TO STAY, BUT THAT IS THE END OF THE FIGHTING. Those of you choosing to exit, please move in an orderly fashion. Those with flying swords, or other transport artifacts should know they are strictly banned within the stadium furthermoreбнб▒

    Kat started tuning out the announcer. She was sticking around so it didnбпt really matter. б░Hoooo, what a final fight. The interruption was a bit weirdбн but that was cool. Do you think Bodeir did a good job?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I think he did excellently,б▒ said Lian, б░It was great to see Feng beaten so handily!б▒

    б░Bah, while I agree Bodeir did well, even if that y with the ice was a bit risky, Iбпm more concerned with my brotherбпs poor performance. Perhaps I rattled him? Eh, I doubt it. Still, on his side of things, his showing was pathetic. He should know better when ites to Mountain Shaker Sect members. Bodeir is THE HEIR for crying out loud,б▒ grumbled Bing.

    б░What else could he have done?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Well the biggest thing that I can think of is the fact that he didnбпt use any other weapons,б▒ said Bing.

    б░But daggers are his main weapon right?б▒ asked Lily.

    б░Yes they are,б▒ said Bing with a nod, б░but Feng is a talented fighter. He knows plenty of other weapons and his storage ring should be full of other weapons. They arenбпt anywhere near as good as his daggers, and his skill with them arenбпt that highбн but even if Feng had just picked one of his old short swords from when he wasnбпt as tall and used them like daggers. Really ANYTHING would be better then two short daggers for getting through that rocky armour. Honestly I donбпt know what he was thinking,б▒

    б░Ohб▒ said Lily.

    .....

    б░Oh indeed,б▒ said Bing with a sigh. б░Heбпs a bit of a hotheadбн so he might not have been thinking about it, and fights go by fastбн but he really shouldбпve thought of it during the intermission or before the match started. Itбпs not like he doesnбпt know who Bodeir is!б▒

    б░Would his backup weapons be good enough though?б▒ asked Lian. б░A lot of the other weapons Feng has are just for training. Just as an example, his old backup spear, didnбпt that break on an ice-troll hunt a few months ago? Did he ever get that reced?б▒

    Bing winced, б░Yeahбн I remember that. Hmmбн I just assumed our parents would have provided recements. Itбпs not like that weapon broke because he was stupid with it. The spear was just getting old, and the shaft snapped, leaving the head buried in troll blood and guts for too long ruining the array work and damaging the metal,б▒

    б░I donбпt really know anything about how your parents decide you guys deserve new weapons and whatnot,б▒ said Lian with a shrug.

    б░Noбн thatбпs fairбн but I just thought theyбпd have recements for Feng you know? Heбпs broken plenty of weapons before, and only that time he broke a sword trying to cut through a giant boulder did it take a while for him to get a recement. We were taught to care for our weapons, but to rece them if necessary. So the fact Feng doesnбпt have any recementsбн is a bit strange, but I suppose itбпs not as easy to rece a basic sword for a Rank 1, as it is to rece a spear fit for a Rank 2,б▒ said Bing with a nod.

    б░Well, how would you rate Fengбпs performance otherwise?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Hmmбн he did quite well improvising that ice breath move. Iбпm sure he stole it from me. Iбпm sure he practiced it at least somewhat before now, but he was forced into using it to slow Bodeir down. Honestly, if he had that move perfected I think he could take out Bodeir with it. If Bodeir was too cocky, just freeze Bodeir to the spot and then keep piling the ice on afterwards,б▒

    б░And Feng didnбпt do that then because?б▒ asked Sue.

    б░Because he was about to pass out, duh,б▒ snipped Lian. б░If Feng passed out from qi exhaustion before the ten seconds of боrestraintбп necessary for Bodeir to loose, then Feng would be second ce. It wouldnбпt even matter if Bodeir failed to free himself. As long as he could prove he was still awake and active while in the ice he would be the winner, and even if he didnбпt manage that, the match would likely just end in a tie. Feng HAD to stop himself from copsing. Heбн partially managed that at least,б▒

    The room descended into silence after that. There wasnбпt really much else to say about Fengбпs performance. At least, not that the girls could see. They didnбпt know enough about dagger use to point out more specific ws, and the big ones were really obvious once you realised they were there at all. For Bodeirбн it didnбпt feel right to criticise him, especially not in the nit-picky way they normally would after heбпd just won the whole damn thing. Thatбпs why Sue asked, б░So what are yбпall doing tomorrow?б▒

    б░Umбнб▒ Lian shrugged and nced at Bing, who shrugged as well.

    Kat and Lily looked at each other, before Kat said, б░When exactly is the boat leaving? Weбпre still in charge of Bodeirбпs safety till then. If itбпs not tillter tomorrowбн then thatбпs what weбпll both be doing,б▒

    б░Iбпve been chatting with some of the servants and they said that Bodeir was likely to leavete tonight, or early tomorrow,б▒ said Sue. б░So we probably wonбпt be too busy, and weбпll almost certainly be free after lunchtime.б▒

    Kat and Lily shared a shrug this time, so Sue pped her hands together, б░In that case we should arrange a ce to meet up! Maybe have Bing or Lian y guide for a bit,б▒ Sue could see Lilyбпs slight frown, but Sue waved her off, б░Oh you can still have your date the day after, or the day after that, donбпt you worry your pretty little head Lily.б▒

    Lily immediately flushed red and started sputtering, б░Thatбн I wasnбпt thinking thatбн we can meet upбн it sounds funбнб▒

    б░Youбпre not demon enough to be forced to tell the truth Lilyбн but your face gives it all away so I donбпt know why you even bothered trying,б▒ said Sue while supressing herughter.

    б░Iбпm down,б▒ said Bing cheerily, б░Itбпs probably better you wonбпt be avable in the early morning, Iбпll need to do a bit of meditating first. I canбпt let myself get too far behind on my cultivation so spending that time cultivating properly should do me a bit of good. What about you Lian? You up to it?б▒

    Lian shrugged, б░Eh, I donбпt mind. A girlбпs day out might be nice, but itбпs not something I really care about. Iбпll show up if you do though,б▒

    б░Excellent,б▒ cheered Sue.

    б░Question,б▒ said Lily. When she saw she had the othersбп attention she continued, б░What is the difference between recharging your qi and cultivating?б▒

    б░Lian do you want tooбнб▒ offered Bing with a wave of her hands.

    Lian rolled her eyes but nodded, б░Sure, itбпs pretty simple. Think of qi like money, and cultivation like long term investments, and attacks likeбн buying candy or something. You take in qi, the money, and then you spend it on a long term investment, like building or upgrading your house, cultivating, but sometimes its worth buying candy to motivate youбн or something like that. Erбн and when you have a house, you can store more money then just keeping it in a wallet or something. So you keep upgrading you house, because you live there, and you can store more stuff. Does that make sense?б▒

    б░Rightбнб▒ mumbled Lily. б░Does it take extra effort, cultivating?б▒

    Lian nodded, б░Yes, I suppose, if we keep using my example, itбпs more like youбпre using qi to buy building supplies that you then use to upgrade your house then just paying to have the house built. Though, some of the best cultivation techniques do actually have a system for automatically боbuilding your houseбп so itбпs still fairly correct,б▒

 Chapter 1040 - 1040 Chapter 1040 Award Ceremony!

    1040 Chapter 1040 Award Ceremony!

    Bing was called away shortly after that, to get ready for the award ceremony. Lily pressed Lian on a few more of the specifics of cultivation, but those were all extra details that non-cultivators didnбпt really need to know. The details were part superstition, and part biology lesson. Of course, superstition in a world where magic existed and your cultivation could be influenced by self-hatred or regret, those superstitions might actually be important parts of the cultivation doctrine.

    Eventually, the announcer came back, б░Let us all give the top four finishers a warm wee!б▒

    From the wings, first walked up Voldar and Bing. Voldar was wearing a light shirt and loose pants, and waving to the crowd. His weapon was nowhere in sight, but the ring on his finger glinted in the afternoon sun and almost certainly contained his trusty hammer. Bing skipped behind him, making a bit more of a show about it, moving around, and waving to the crowd, letting forth bursts of air as she did so, smiling brightly, though perhaps a tad forced.

    Then, from the other wings, Bodeir and Feng came from the other side, Bodeir was marching forward without ncing at the crowd, but every step he left summoned up a statue of a mountain elf waving, though to save on energy they werenбпt particrly detailed but the crowd roared in appreciation. Feng, apparently not one to bring the mood down despite the t expression on his face skated around these statues performing a few minor pieces of acrobatics and showing off for the crowd.

    When the contestants reached the centre, the arranged themselves in the way that had been previously arranged. Bodeir ended up in the centre, with Feng to his left, with Bing on Bodeirбпs right, and Voldar to the left of Bodeir. The ground beneath them shook slightly, and Bing whispered something to Bodeir with a cheeky grin as the ground started to move. The ground beneath all four contestantбпs feet started to rise, taking them up to about the middle of the stands and stopping. Bodeir stood at the top, clearly denoting his first-ce finish, with Feng just a head below him. About a metre below that stood both Bing and Voldar on the same level.

    Then, with what seemed like remarkably little fanfare, a figure shot across the sky and started toe down from the air slowly, medals made of jade hanging from her hands. They had a hole cut in the centre with a precious medal for their ce, one with gold, one with silver, and two with bronze. The figure was quite clearly a woman now, with short ck hair and a simple outfit. She floated down to the contestants, and started to speak, б░Hello, winners of our little tournament. Iбпm pleased to see my children amongst the winners, though I canбпt say Iбпm disappointed in any of you. It was a wonderful disy of what Rank 2 cultivators can do, and Iбпm happy to award you with these jadesбнб▒

    The woman handed off the jewels, starting with the two third ce winners, and working her way up, until gently putting the jade around Bodeirбпs neck and stepping back, though Bing did sneak in a kiss when the woman got to her б░бн these jades will impart upon you all the recordings of your respective fights. In addition to that, once the ceremony is over, I will have you all follow me to have a chance to pick out your real prizes, congrattions on a wonderful performance,б▒

    There was much pping and cheering, but it wasnбпt long before the tforms holding the performers started to lower themselves. The woman summoned up a gold sigil on the ground and gestured for the group to follow through, each stepped forward proudly, disying the medals on their chests with the woman leading up the rear. *Well. That wasбн a bitcklustre for a reward ceremony. I mean, the rising stone was nice, but it was all a bit simple otherwise.*

    [What are you talking about Kat? It was very impressive to my eyes.]

    .....

    *Huh?*

    [The massive wind dragons? The steps made of condensed air? The way she summoned those jades from within a glowing portal? That was all pretty cool wasnбпt it?]

    *Lily I didnбпt see any of that.*

    [Huhбн weird. She must have been using illusions then. I suppose that makes sense. Still quite impressive.]

    Does it make sense though? Kat couldnбпt supress a foreboding feeling that was rising within. Her. б░Lianбн what kind of cultivator is Bingбпs mother?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Meng? Sheбпs a wind cultivator like Bing why?б▒ asked Lian, confused.

    б░Would you say sheбпs good at illusions?б▒ asked Kat, not answering just yet.

    б░I meanбн as good as anyone at her level is I suppose? Not horrible, but nothing major why?б▒ asked Lian, growing concern.

    Kat bit her lip, б░One final questionбн how simr do Meng and Bing look?б▒ asked Kat warily.

    б░Oh? Well not that much alike,б▒ Kat breathed a sigh of reliefбн б░Meng has blonde hair, and was hailed as боthe golden childбп for her beautiful looks growing up. She has the same nose as Feng, but thatбпs it, their father, Bang apparently has strong genes. Bing looks more like her grandmother on Bangбпs side of the family apparently,б▒

    Katбпs mood crashed, and worry burned throughout her mind. Lily looked with growing horror as she managed to bring up Katбпs memories of the event. б░Oh noбнб▒ whispered Lily.

    б░Lianбн THAT WASNбпT MENG!б▒ hissed Kat, б░It was some ck haired woman Iбпve never seen before! She was using an illusion across the stadium!б▒

    Lianбпs eyebrows shot up, б░WHAT! Then where are the contestants going!б▒

    б░I donбпt know!б▒ said Kat through clenched teeth as she tried to feel the Contract she had going. It was still active clearlyбн and it wasnбпt pushing her just yet so Bodeir wasnбпt in immediate dangerбн but that was sure to change and she didnбпt have a good idea of where the bastard was. Not to mention their new friend Bing whoбн might be safe? *If someone is impersonating her motherбн I donбпt know if theyбпd break cover for this, or NEED to break cover for this. Shit.* б░I need some way to find themбн they could all be in great danger,б▒ said Kat.

    Lian eyed Kat warily, б░Umбн lookбн not that we havenбпt had a nice timeбн but why should I trust you? Iбпve known Meng for a long timeбн and Iбн I mean I trust her!б▒

    б░Yes but Iбпm saying that wasnбпt Meng!б▒ insisted Kat, б░So we need to find them, and fast, do you have a way?б▒

    б░N-no, and I wouldnбпt hand that sort of thing over anyway. I donбпt really know you and youбпre a demon, just because youбпve said youбпre here to protect Bodeir doesnбпt mean itбпs the only thing youбпre here for. I canбпt risk it,б▒ said Lian as she summoned her zither and raised her hands.

    Katбпs eye twitched as she red at Lian, until Sue piped up, б░Sheбпs lying, she must have a tracker. Bing said she was tracked in countless ways because of how bad she is with directions. Either Lian has a tracker, or she knows someone who does,б▒ Sue paused, standing slowly and walking over to Lian, then kneeling at her chair. б░Please Lian, Bing isбн perhaps itбпs a bit early to say sheбпs a friend but I DO care. We NEED to track them all. She could be in just as much danger as Bodeir,б▒

    Lianбпs hands shook over the zither, her expression betraying her concerns. Even as she tried to steel her resolve, Sue seemed to be genuine in thisбн and the whispers of боwhat if, what if, what if theyбпre telling the truth?бп rattled around her mind. She had never heard of the curse that forced demons to tell the truthбн but as a curse master herself, it might be possible to confirmбн if she thought to ask. б░Please, Lian,б▒ whispered Sue, pushing all of her sincerity into her tone and posture.

    Lianбпs hands wobbled for a second longer before they mmed down onto the instrument. Lian had tears in her eyes, overwhelmed by emotion as she let her instrument, her weapon, return to her storage ring. б░Iбн I donбпt know if youбпre telling the truthбн if you really mean thatбн butбн but the butler outside of the door. Heбн he should have a tracker,б▒

    Sue nodded, б░Thank you.б▒ With that, Sue strode over to the door, throwing it open and checking the hallwayбн the empty hallway. б░SHIT, Kat the butler is gone!б▒ Lian reacted instantly, she bolted up over to Sue, uncaring of the proximity she had to go into to pass Kat, and fearing the worst now. She mmed herself into Sueбпs back and peered around the cornerбн to see an empty corridor.

    б░Noбн no-no-noб▒ whispered Lian in horror as she dashed down the hallway until the corner and looked down it, to no avail. Kat sprinted down the other one, before turning and shaking her head, nobody was there.

    б░Iбнб▒ Lian started, and then stopped, taking a deep, shaky breath as tears started to fall, б░Iбн I have a way to track Bing stillбн butбн but I literally cannot give it to youбн Iбн itбпs a curse that tells me where she isбн Iбн I need to go with youбн andбн and Iбпll help if you promise to save Bing too!б▒

    Kat smiled, б░Of course. Iбпll even help at Feng if necessary!б▒ Kat finished with a grin that she had to force, but one that she meant.

 Chapter 1041 - 1041 Chapter 1041 Rushing up the Mountain

    1041 Chapter 1041 Rushing up the Mountain

    б░What are you going to do Sue?б▒ asked Kat as she picked put on the backpack she nned to carry Lily in.

    б░Umбнб▒ Sue nced around the room as if looking for an answer to the question, but found nothing. б░Shitбн I donбпt really know? I meanбн Iбпm not strong enough to be useful in a fight, and I canбпt fly anywhere near as fast as you can. Dammit, I wish I could help!б▒

    б░You can warn Bodeirбпs household,б▒ said Lian as she ran back into the VIP box. She didnбпt hesitate to jump into Katбпs arms when the demon held them out. б░Once you do that, perhaps you can also warn Bingбпs familyбпs servantsбн but Iбпm not sure if thatбпs worth the risk. If Meng ifpromised, Bang, her husband, must be as well. I donбпt know whatбпs happened, so trust your judgement.б▒

    Sue gulped and nodded before saying, б░I thinkбн in that case Iбпll try and talk to Hromdir and the boat captains. I donбпt know how strong the captains areбн but if they can get a message back to Bodeir Sr then weбпll be in a much better position. It might be an issue for you guysбнб▒

    Lian shook her head rapidly and exined, б░No, itбпs toote for that. If Meng has beenpromised and nobody important has noticedбн or worseбн if they HAVE noticed and chosen to do nothing about it weбпre already in a horrible situation. Bodeir Sr cannot make things worse. Thoughбн the Holy Icy Wind Sect is not likely to survive whatever has happened hereбн certainly not unscathed,б▒

    Everyone gave grim nods at that. Kat shared a second nod with Sue, who was pacing around, chest bouncing with every step because sheбпd not taken the time to secure it properly. б░Iбпll leave now. Lian, youбпll need to direct me as we go, and perhaps give me some warning about what I can expect,б▒

    Nobody said anything to contradict Kat, so she went to jump out through the windowбн only to remember the announcerбпs words about not flying out of the stadium. *Shitбн would it be faster to just take the ground route until Iбпm out of the arena? Probably. Iбпd hate to have to fight the announcer over it, especially if they take issue with me carrying Lian along for the ride. Plus, the announcer might be in on it. Dammit, guess Iбпm taking the long way.*

    Kat kicked off the wall, hard, cracking the stonework that went into the stadium as she burst into the hallway and started running. As expected, Lian questioned her actions, б░What the heck are you doing Kat! Weбпre in a hurry why are you exiting normally!б▒ hissed Lian as Kat built up speed.

    б░I canбпt risk a fight with the announcer over flying out of the stadium,б▒ answered Kat.

    .....

    б░I can tell him off! Iбпm a known part of the sect,б▒ returned Lian.

    б░Lian, no offence, but thereбпs every chance that they ignore you, or use it as a chance to punish you for basically nothing. Remember, Meng and presumably Bang arenбпt running things anymore, the announcer could be in on the deception, or they could just decide to cause problems because youбпre a curse cultivator. It wouldnбпt be the first time and we just canбпt risk it,б▒ finished Kat just as they reached the outside world.

    Kat wasnбпt running at full speed, she was limited by Lily and Lian. Kat knew her top speed would be too much for their bodies. Lily might take it better, being strapped to her back and saved from the buffeting of the wind, but Lian was taking the full weight of the wind, alongside the changing forced from Katбпs turns. Kat just had to hope this speed was fast enough. б░Which way?б▒ shouted Kat.

    б░Up the mountain!б▒ said Lian back, б░I can feel her in that direction,б▒

    Kat didnбпt need to be told twice, she kicked off the ground and her wings got to work, flying as fast as she could up the mountain, ignoring the few people that called out nearby. None of them looked important or spoke with authority, so Kat decided they werenбпt an issue. Especially not right now.

    б░What can I expect Lian?б▒ asked Kat over the rising winds, б░Where are they likely to be?б▒

    б░Umбнб▒ Lian racked her brains, there were quite a few ces they could be, б░Wellбн based on the fact that theyбпre still on the mountain means they arenбпt leaving the sect just yet. Part of that is probably because we donбпt have a long distance teleportation array set upбн butбн well the fact that whoever is impersonating Meng hasnбпt started running means they donбпt know we knowбн and Iбпm not sure what else really?

    б░Umбн I think they are trying not to blow their cover just yet. Iбпm not totally sure why they think they can get away with kidnapping Bodeir while youбпre hereбн perhaps theyбпre trying to make it seem like the sect knows nothing? Ifбн if theyбпre trying to keep up the charadeбн then they have to be at one of the vaults, and there are two of those up near the top of the mountain.

    б░Theyбн hmmбн they might be looking to lock everyone in one of the vaults? Butбн but that doesnбпt make sense. The vaults are full of treasures for a reason. Locking someone in a vault is like locking them in heaven. Theyбпll have everything they could need and want in there. Sure they canбпt get outбн but with all those treasure artifacts and cultivation herbsбн I just canбпt see why theyбпd do itбнб▒

    [Itбпs quite possible one or both of the vaults have been robbed already. An empty vault is a great ce to store high value hostages.] Katбпs eyes widened at Lilyбпs interpretation of events, and quickly ryed the idea to Lian.

    б░Shitбн thatбн that might just work. Fake Meng could even say that they are meditating to consolidate their gains, andбн and theyбпd just sort of have to believe her. The risk of interrupting somewhat while they are cultivating something important or absorbing energy from spirit stones is BAD. If the vaults are mostly emptyбн they could eveny out something moderately powerful, but well worth it for a Rank 2. If weбпre the ones interruptingбн we could get in a lot of troubleбнб▒ said Lian with a tinge of horror in her tone.

    б░Wellбн how deadly is it to interrupt them while theyбпre doing that sort of thing?б▒ asked Kat as she continued to fly towards the summit. б░Is it likeбн something it would take a day to recover from, a week, a monthбн or is it more permanent maiming? I donбпt want to be the reason theyбпre in trouble, but obviously Iбпll bust down the door and cause problems if I need to,б▒

    б░Umбн yeah pretty much that whole range,б▒ said Lian with a wince, б░It really depends what Fake Meng was handing out. If itбпs just taking in energy then the worst that could happen is ending up in the medical wing for a weekбн but if theyбпve been offered the chance to attune with a powerful weaponбн death is on the table,б▒

    Kat cursed under her breath but Lian continued, б░Umбн thatбпs not likelyбн we, that is, the Holy Icy Wind Sect, tends to trade away those sorts of weapons because we consider them more trouble then theyбпre worth. Some of them can be really arbitrary when ites to choosing their next wielders so we donбпt like to take the risk on that sort of thing. Especially not when most of those weapons donбпt scale up to higher Ranks. What did Meng say to meбн umбн

    б░I think it was боIf you have to risk your life for such a minimal and temporary increase in power, even if youбпre the luckiest cultivator in existence, something will kill you before Rank 4. Unless you cultivate luck as your affinity. In that case youбпre a cheating little shit that cheats,бп though she mightбпve been a touch moreбн explicit about luck cultivators,б▒

    Katughed, feeling some of the tension draining from her shoulders, though still remaining somewhat warry. *True, they might not keep that sort of thing around normallyбн but if Fake Meng really wants to kill themбн and make it look like an identбн having a bunch of cursed weapons around as a боrewardбп seems like a really good way to go about it.*

    [Itбпs a riskбн but I think they are probably worth more as hostages. Bodeir at least, certainly isбн thoughбн Bing and Fengбн might not be. If Meng and Bang have already been handled, perhapsбн permanentlyбн then I donбпt know how much value Bing and Feng would have to whoever sett this whole thing up. They canбпt exactly be ransomed to their kidnapped parents.]

    *Weбн probably shouldnбпt mention thatst past to Lian. If she hasnбпt thought of it alreadyбн it will just worry her unnecessarily, and sheбпs already fairly panicked. Plusбн I dunno, maybe having Bing and Feng around without them noticing is good cover?*

    [Yeahбн best not mention it. We can only hope for the best]

 Chapter 1042 - 1042 Chapter 1042 IтАЩm Still Flying

    1042 Chapter 1042 Iбпm Still Flying

    There was a short exchange after the group passed the inner sect retreat, but Lian was clear that Meng and Bang had a more personal home higher up the mountain with some vaults for relics, and that Bing had to be in one of those. Kat upped her speed a bit hearing that, yet still feeling no pull on her soul because of the contract.

    *Is it because the contract can tell Iбпm already doing my best? Or is it that Bodeir isnбпt in any trouble just yet. Or heck, does the Contract even work that way? Iбпm pretty sure it does. System? Whatбпs the word on that.*

    User Kat will experience minor pain that increases in intensity if User Kat considers taking steps that will break the Contract. Contract does not provide any inherent tracking abilities for target. If a Contract did, then Users with tracking abilities would be unnecessary.

    *Wellбн thatбпs somewhat nice to know I suppose. I couldбпve sworn that I felt a connection betweenбн no that connection wouldбпve been with the old man that summoned us and Bodeir Sr because it was on his orders, so even if those links could be traced properly, because Iбпm protecting Bodeir Jr they donбпt actually help. A shame.*

    Lily didnбпt have anything to add. She just kept practicing the feeling of bringing up her spells. She didnбпt want to be a burdenбн but based on the fact that nobody except Kat could see through the illusion on Fake Meng it was looking likely that they were going to be fighting another Rank 4. Thest Rank 4 had nearly killed Kat, if not for herst minute ability, and luck pushing Kat to Rank 3 herself.

    Lily wasnбпt confident in the spell she was practicing, it was an attempt to give herself something defensive, a big wall of paper that was made of stacks and stacks of the stuff. It probably wouldnбпt stop a Rank 4 if they were serious, and Lily hadnбпt tested the spell in a practice range, let alone in a proper fight. Sheбпd been too busy mastering her attacks spells. It seemed more useful whenbat was in the far futureбн but it was clear that defensive options were more useful in the now.

    Lian was just trying to keep herself calm, and trying not to waste qi. She was shivering slightly. She desperately needed a coat, but Kat and Lily hadnбпt noticed and she wasnбпt going to get them to stop. Because of this, her qi was trying to keep her warmбн but she was actively stopping that. Lian wasnбпt quite full on qi yet, and she certainly didnбпt want to burn away precious energy just because she was a bit chilly so she remained silent on the matter, trying to disguise the shivering as nerves. Perhaps if Lily could see her, or Kat wasnбпt so worked up someone wouldбпve noticed.

    Kat breaking through the clouds didnбпt help matters either, drenching Lian in condensation, her dress now clinging to her. It was only wet for a few moments before the rush of the wind, and the cold froze it to her skin in patches. Lian was now starting to think she might have to stop.

    Kat finally noticed, when she could hear the chattering of Lianбпs teeth. б░Lian, are you alright?б▒ asked Kat, even though she could tell Lian very much wasnбпt.

    .....

    б░Iбпll be fine, we need to get to Bing promptly and weбпve still got a bit of travel before we reach her private residence, let alone breaking into the bolt. I can put something onter,б▒ said Lian.

    Kat frowned, and summoned up her demonic fire, putting all of her mental energy towards it NOT burning Lian. The mes listened, and Lian soon found herself shivering for a different reason. As pleasant as these mes might have been for the moment, her senses were screaming at her that they were a danger she could not ovee. Well, that and they didnбпt do anything to stop the cold at all.

    б░Thatбпs not working Kat. I donбпt know how you made fire cold, but you did! Canбпt you turn the heat up on it?б▒ hissed Lian through chattering teeth.

    Kat winced at the reprimand, б░Noбн Iбпm afraid I can only make my mes cold. Iбпm an ice aligned demon I guess? Apparently the most I can do is stop them burning you. I have an aura that would help you rxбн but if that rxed you so much you fell asleep it would be really badбн Iбпm not sure what to do. You said you didnбпt want to stop to put on a coat, andбн thatбпsбн well itбпs not fine exactly but eptable for now. Possibly. Are you sure we canбпt stop?б▒

    Lian shook her head, б░No, time is of the essence,б▒

    б░Donбпt you have like a nket or something?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Hmmбн I might actuallyбнб▒ mumbled Lian. Diving into her storage ring she managed to find a few jumpers, but no nkets. Lian was about to give up, when she noticed a sleeping bag. Good enough. She summoned it into her hands and worked her freezing fingers around the buttons, slowly peeling open and one minor fight with the windter she was insted. Not warm, but at least the wind wasnбпt making things worse.

    б░Can youбн I dunno curse yourself to be hot?б▒ asked Kat.

    Lian shook her head rapidly, б░No. I could probably curse myself to be cold, taking away heat as it wasбн but without preparation and a few notable things to sacrifice I canбпt increase my temperature that way. Plus, I already have curses on myself, you have to be careful how they mix together lest you get something you donбпt wantбнб▒

    б░You have curses on yourself?б▒ asked Kat.

    Lian winced, б░Wellбн a fewбн one to stop hair growing where I donбпt want itбн another toбн god I canбпt believe Iбпm telling you thisбн it has to be the coldбн but one to make me infertile so I donбпt have to deal with menstrual cramps, mine used to be really quite bad. I have another one that makes me immune to a lot of diseases by making my blood a bit too hostile for themбн soбн yeah.

    б░If I tried to get something to warm me up without prep I could end up with a supercharged reproduction system that eats the rest of my body, or perhaps one that makes the hair on my head molten hot, or I could start boiling the blood in my veins. Too risky. Much too risky.б▒

    б░Holy shit Lianбнб▒ whispered Kat. б░I hope that infertility curse isnбпt permanentб▒

    б░Ehбн it probably isnбпt? Itбпs not GOOD for me thatбпs for sure. Even if I eventually remove the curse, I will still have a womb and ovaries filled with curse qi. Which is great for my cultivationбн not so great for my prospects involving children,б▒ admitted Lian.

    б░Does Bing know?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Notбн not exactly?б▒ admitted Lian. б░God I must be loopier then I thought if Iбпm sharing stuff I havenбпt even told Bingбн maybe I should tell herбнб▒

    б░Well why didnбпt you? And why do it at all?б▒ asked Kat before pausing, б░Not thatбн well not that thereбпs anything wrong with not wanting childrenбн as an orphanage girl myself I know there are plenty of kids you can adopt if motherhood still calls to youбн but it just doesnбпt seem healthy. Then again, with Lily and my own preferencesбн having kids the normal way is off the tableбн still, you get my point,б▒

    б░Long story short?б▒ said Lian, б░I was an idiot who didnбпt want to deal with the monthly pain. Now, it was quite bad, even looking back on it. I got really unlucky with themбн or it might just be something all curse users have to deal withбн but I donбпt remove it because then I probably couldnбпt put it backбн and I might have screwed up the casting for it anyway. Possibly. Maybe. There is a reason I didnбпt tell Bing,б▒

    б░God dammit Lian,б▒ mumbled Kat. б░Actually you know what?б▒ Kat changed her trajectory, zooming towards the earth, wings in front of her to shield Lian from the wind as best she could.

    б░Kat! What are you doing!б▒ hissed Lian.

    б░Iбпmnding so you can get out of your frozen clothes and put on a fucking jumper. I was willing to believe that you wereбн not fine, but that youбпd live. Now I find out that youбпre rather reckless when the fancy takes you. So Iбпm ensuring that I wonбпt have to return you to Bing missing some fingers and toes, or worse yet, dead all together,б▒

    Kat crashed through the cloudyer, but most of the water caught on her wings. It was just a blinkter when they hit the ground, earth cratering under Katбпs feet. б░Now put some damn clothes on,б▒ said Kat with an air of finality that would brook no argument.

    Lian red but didnбпt wait long. She knew Kat would force her to waste time changing, and the longer she put up a fight, the longer it would take to get to Bing.

 Chapter 1043 Can You Dig It?

    Chapter 1043 Can You Dig It?

    Lian rushed to put her new clothes on and was still shivering when she hopped back into Katt''s arms. The dy had already been too much for her taste even if it had taken less than a minute to remove her previously soaked garments and put on something more weather appropriate.

    Kat hopped back into the air and took a look around, realising that they were not just on a mountain, but part of an entire mountain range. Probably something she should have expected, given that a single mountain wasn''t all that much territory for a sect to manage, but it hadn''t properly registered. Still, that hadn''t seem too important as she reached for the summitбн until Lian spoke up, "Over there!" shouted Lian, pointing at one of the other peaks. It was covered in heavy cloud cover, and only slightly below Kat''s current position, if a bit far away in the horizontal direction. "That''s the peak Bing''s house is, and where her signal ising from,"

    "Understood," said Kat as she started to alter her trajectory. The peak didn''t look like much at all, because it was covered by clearly unnatural cloud cover. It was a single cloud that seemed to swirl around the peak. It looked remarkably fluffy, and it stayed in constant, rotating motion.

    Kat wondered if the point was just to give some privacy, or perhaps there was also ayer of illusions over the structure she simply couldn''t see. The cloud cover was clearly unnatural, but it didn''t give any hints as to what was going on inside, such was the thickness of the clouds surrounding the spot.

    Eventually, Kat broke her way through to reveal that it was actually two peaks, one muchrger then the other, though the smaller one was still slightlyger then a football field. It had been ttened into a practice range, with targets lined up around the edges of the peak and the ground t enough to practice martial arts without fear. The other peak, was muchrger, and much busier in design.

    There was a garden that was likely more a ce to grow herbs then rx. All sorts of greenery was packed closely together with only small, overgrown paths to get between the foliage. An open air dojo that had a roof and no walls, perhaps to provide level flooring, or just a ce to meditate. There was a frozen pond next to the dojo as well, and it had the Holy Icy Wind Sect''s symbol carved into it, clearly visible from above and under a fewyers of ice but very visible. It was likely created with mystical means.

    The house itself was arge collection of smaller buildings. One cluster on the edge, likely for servants, consisted of closely packed rooms that didn''t have any space between them. The mainpound was a all built off arge rectangr building that had a courtyard in the middle and a tarp for keeping the bulk of the snow off. It must have been heated, because what snow didnd on it, quickly turned to water and ran off into a pond that rain the outskirts of the courtyard.

    The courtyard itself wasn''t all thatrge, the rectangr building surrounding it was wider then the courtyard was. There was a few other rooms that branched off the central building, but they looked more like small huts, and it was unclear what exactly they were all for. The central building seemed to have enough space for all of Bing''s family and then some. Kat could see a few servants walking around, but they weren''t paying any attention to their surroundings.

    Katnded at the closest avable spot, which happened to be near the gardens, and not the main structure of the house. Much better to remain unhidden as well, no servants roamed the garden right now "Rightбн soбн where is Bing likely to be?" asked Kat.

    Lian winced, "Umбн wellбн now that we''re here I can tell that''s she''s below usбн"

    "Yesбн something I fearedбн" mumbled Kat, "So we have to get into the vault then? Lead the way!"

    "Ahбн wellбн you seeбн I have no idea where the vault isбн" mumbled Lian.

    "How can you not know?" asked Kat.

    "It''s not like that sort of information is handed out casually Kat! I''m lucky I''ve even been to a vault. I had to be blindfolded, and I think Bing and Feng were as well! Look, it''s not idealбн but I do know there is a transmission array to take us there somewhere in the house. I was blindfolded and carried to make it harder for me to work out, but I know at the very least it wasn''t too far away from the house," exined Lian.

    "Rightбн but how do we find it?" asked Kat, "In factбн can we even use the array if we find it?"

    Lian winced, but didn''t say anything. [Could you just dig straight down to Bing and Bodeir?]

    *Possiblyбн but it would take us quite some time and I''d really want a shovel of some kind. Sure I can just use my hands, as annoying as that would beбн but the real problem, other than being annoying, is that I can only move so much dirt that way. Sure I''m fast, and strong, but my hands are only sorge. Unless I want to just punch the dirt continually,pressing it as we goбн but then I''d need to bust through hardened dirt at some point so it just wouldn''t work.*

    [So whatбн we need to look around for either a teleportation array or a magical shovel that can withstand your strength long enough for us to dig to the vault?]

    *It''s really looking that way Lily. Unless Lian has a better idea, I think that''s what we''re going to have to go with.* "Lian, do you think we can activate the array at all?" asked Kat.

    "Ummбн" Lian frowned, "Soбн right, arrays are veryplex things, and the one for the vault should be extra secureбн so secure that there''s no way Fake Meng and possibly Fake Bang could figure out a way to change the permissions while keeping their cover. I suspect they found some workaround, the most likely one, letting the array activate for everyone that stands on it. If it''s a bit moreplicated than that, I might be able to curse it and get it working for usбн"

    "After finding out you might have messed up a curse you put on yourselfбн I have to ask HOW are you going to get this array to work with a curse?" asked Kat.

    "Umбн probably stick to keeping it simplyбн curse it to work once for anyone at all, in the next few seconds, in exchange for it imploding afterwards?" answered Lian.

    Kat felt about ready to m her head into the wall. "Rightбн Lian can it take all of us at once?" Lian nodded, "Even though Lily has mana instead of qi and I have demonic energy?" Lian noddedбн slowly. She looked very unsure about it. "Lian, if this fails, then not only will it, implode apparently, but all the servants will hear that and realise something is wrong. If you fuck this up, we won''t have the chance to dig down, because Fake Meng, and Fake Bang will certainly be alerted. Will it work?"

    Lian bit her lip and looked down at the ground. She swallowed heavily and answered with a shaky voice, "Iбн I don''t know? I meanбн look I don''t really have a way to test this. It should work, in theoryбн butбн curses aren''t just ''in theory'' things. They take into ount a wide variety of external factors that you can''t truly ount for every timeбн soбн wellбн it SHOULD work butбн no I can''t be certain that it will,"

    Kat breathed deeply, restraining the, admittedly small, part of her that wanted to yell at Lian. We were on a time crunch, and wasting time suggesting risky strategies that aren''t likely to work was not what they needed to be doing right now. Even still, Kat had to ask. "In that case, with your professional opinion. Is it worth the risk?"

    Lain thought it over again. The various parts of her warring with each other. There was so much that could go wrongбн but taking the other option, the slower option, that could just as easily doom their attempts as trying the quick way and failingбн butбн wellбн Lian knew what she had to do. "It is," said Lian with confidence she didn''t quite feel. "I believe it''s worth the risk," what she didn''t sayбн was that with curse energy, it was always possible to force some extra effectбн by risking yourself instead.

    Kat and Lily weren''t totally convinced by Lian''s statement but they had no choice but to trust her expertise. A quick mentalmunication between them, and the two decided it was best to split up. Lian would go with Kat, as Lily was the stealthiest, and Kat was easily able to float around and make less sound. They just had to hope they found it in time.

 Chapter 1044 Leave it to Lily

    Chapter 1044 Leave it to Lily

    Lily''s perspective.

    -----*

    It didn''t take that long for Lily to find the secret door. It was only five minutes of sneaking around. The servants were much too casual, and the clues for the hidden door easily found by someone that had eyes at ankle height. In one of the hallways, there was a disy case between two rooms. It showed off a number of poorly done y sculptures and water colour paintings. If Lily was all but certain the disy case was for little arts and crafts projects Bing and Feng made growing up.

    It was actually rather sweet. The secret to the vault wasn''t behind the suits of armour, the legendary des, or the medicinal pills cab. It was behind the deeply personal examples of Bing and Feng''s childhood. Lily felt her respect for Meng and Bang, the real ones, rise by a good margin at the discovery.

    As to how she discovered it, well, the cab clearly moved away from the wall to reveal something hidden, and Lily could see the marks on the floor to prove it. They were subtle things, and the servants had cleaned wonderfullyбн but the slight gauges in the wooden floors were unmistakable. It was the mark of something being moved across the wood over and over and over. The vault might not have been a particrly regr ce to visit, but this was a cultivation world, these marks had likely been growing in prominence for centuries.

    A short timeter, Kat and Lian made there way over, and Lian seemed shocked at seeing the hiding ce, but nodded, as she too understood the reason for it. "Can you open this Lian?" asked Kat as she examined the cab.

    Lian frowned, "Umбн yes probably but it would take time. I think it''s all mechanicalбн can you justбн force it open?" asked Lian.

    Kat tapped her foot a few times before moving up and cing her hands over the cab. Meng and Bang had tried to protect this entrance through obscurity rather than a bunch of seals. Lian''s guess was correct, it was purely a mechanical lock that kept this cab in ce as a door. Kat tested it, pulling lightly, and felt the cab wobble with less then a percent of her strength. "Yeah. It''s not stuck to the wall much at all. I can lift itбн but it might cause a bit of a disturbance with the noiseбн" said Kat.

    Lian just shrugged, so Kat returned with one of her own and got to work. Their was a screeching sound of metal on metal, but it took no effort to peal the cab away from the wall revealing a small hole and a well lit room with an intrigue design carved into the floor. "This is it!" said Lian as she jumped into the hole. Kat and Lily followed quickly, with Kat starting to shut the door, only to hear more metallic screeching. Kat winced and left the cab as is.

    Lian was already working on the array, mumbling to herself, "Yesбн right oneбн where doesбн but if Iбн noбн made an imprint keyбн not the easiest curseбн what ifбн noбн yesбн hmmбн eleven by three, carry the remainderбн wait but if I scratch this hereбн hmmбн"

    Kat and Lily shared a look, but didn''t want to interrupt Lian and risk the hole exercise failing. They did keep an ear out, and when after about four minutes, they could hear someone approaching, Kat spoke up, "Lian, someone ising. Can you do it? And are we good to go?"

    Lian nodded, "Yesбн I should be able to send you throughбн" said Lian slowly.

    Kat, missing the phrasing in that moment, hopped onto the transporter with Lily in her arms. It was only as she turned around to see Lian as the glow started up that it all clicked. Lian had a look of determination and resignation. It was the look of someone that knew they were about to do something stupid because it needed to be done, and wasn''t about to regret the consequences.

    Kat had fractions of moments to decide what to do. Her mind sped up to maximum speed, even as the light was rising around her. She ran through a number of situations, of what she could do. Of how they could all get out of this. And Kat''s heart clenched. There was only one way to keep Lian safe. Lian wasn''t quite so resigned that Kat suspected Lian was about to dieбн but it wasn''t much better.

    [LILY! I TRUST YOU. PROTECT LIAN]

    The world sped up for Kat in that moment. For Lily, even with her improved body and brain, she hadn''t the time to reach the same conclusion. Kat''s message reached her, sped up and distorted even as the light surrounded Kat and Lily felt herselfnding on Lian. The light built up in intensity and then it was gone. And so was Kat. Lian copsed with Lily on top of her, and Lily had a moment of panic.

    *KAT!* mentally shouted Lily, not quite expected a fast responseбн

    Which of course meant Kat was able to answer instantly. [Yes?]

    *What the fuck Kat!*

    [What''s wrong? Did you think I''d died or something? Lily I''m off to fight Fake Meng, but Lian looked like she was about to go off to war. I couldn''t leave her alone, and she clearly wasn''ting with us. What else was I supposed to do?]

    *Give me a bit of warning perhaps?*

    [It''s not like we had time for that Lily. I trust you. You''ve gotten better at magic, and it should just be the servants. If Fake Bang shows upбн or well, to you it should look like real Bangбн I''m not sure really. Just do your best?]

    *We WILL be talking about thister Kat. It was the right move, I don''t want to criticise that, but I barely got that mental message, from my perspective it was like you were speaking five times faster then normal. I panicked massively, and that was before Lian copsed. It really wasn''t good for my poor heart. And yes Kat, for a moment I did think there was something wrong with the teleporter and you were day. It wasn''t rational, I shouldn''t have jumped straight for that but dammit I was worried.*

    [Look, you can chew me out for itter, but you need to focus on Lian for now and I need to focus on my own uing fight. I think I''ll be closing the link so that things don''t bleed over, on either end. Too much of a risk.]

    Lily cursed mentally as she felt the link closed like Kat said and returned to her human form. Lian was panting heavily on the ground and sweating somewhat. Her hands were shaking even though she''d copsed, and her eyes were closed. "Lian? Can you hear me?"

    "Lily?" rasped Lian as best she could.

    "Yes it''s Lily you absolute MORON. What the hell have you done to yourself?" hissed Lily, keeping her voice low. She could hear the a servant approaching faster now, they didn''t have much time.

    "Itбн it''s nothingбн" started Lian only to be cut off by Lily summoning her ws and resting them on Lian''s neck.

    "Lian. I am rather pissed at the moment. Not for any real reason. A simple misunderstanding and poor assumption on my part just a moment ago. I am not in the mood to deal with misdirection and self-sacrificial bullshit. I get enough of that from Kat, and I let her get away with it because I love her, and she can regenerate. You are not well and you will tell me what the problem is OR SO HELP ME whatever you''ve done to yourself will be the least of your worries," hissed Lily, even as she could hear the footsteps just outside the room. A nce at the array revealed it was trashed, so that wasn''t going to be useful.

    "Iбн didn''t have enough qi to power the changeбн so I had toбн on the flyбн swap out qi for a sacrifice of blood. Notбн not all of my blood obviously but I might''ve sacrificedбн like halfбн" answered Lian shakily.

    "Half your blood? Half your blood?" hissed Lily, and now that she was looking Lian had paled massively. It hadn''t been obvious before, considering how pale Lian normally was, but now Lily had been told about the blood loss, it was beyond obvious. "How are you not dead?"

    "Qi mostly, and good living," said Lian with a dark chuckle.

    At that moment, the servant who hade to check things out reached the door. Before he or she could see anything though, Lily poured mana into her spell. Wall upon wall of paper quickly appeared to cover the gap inside, buying them precious time, at the cost of arguably more precious mana. Lily just had to hope it would buy her enough time to regenerate a big chunk of the cost.

    "Ok Lian. We''re going to need a n. How dangerous exactly are the servants here? And are we running? Or fighting as we go?" questioned Lily.

 Chapter 1045 The People have Spoken

    Chapter 1045 The People have Spoken

    The Poll is in and the People want Lily''s perspective to happen first so here we go!

    ---

    "I think we might have to fightбн" said Lian with a wince. "The servants here a quite dedicated, and they might assume that I''ve turned against Bing if they aren''t all that familiar with meбн or they might just not recognise meбн or think that someone is using my face to infiltrate the house. The real issue is that about a quarter of them are wind cultivators and they can keep up with us. We''ll need to knock those ones out if we want to get awayбн"

    "Is surrender an option?" asked Lily.

    "What?" returned a confused Lian, thinking that the blood loss had caused her to mishear Lily.

    "Surrender. As much as it would leave a bad taste in my mouth, we could simply surrender and wait for Kat toe and get us. She will have Bing, Feng, and hopefully Fake Meng. It might me less dangerous then trying to fight our way out. I can fight if you think that''s for the best, but I''m not certain I can properly fight off all of these servants. If we surrenderбн and just sit around in a cell for a bit, that''s rather safe all things considered," exined Lily.

    As if to punctuate her words, the paper guarding the door took arge impact, Lily could feel it creasing under a rapid series of blows, but her multiyered defence was taking the beating well. Until more servants arrived to help, they were likely safe. Lian seemed to share that sentiment, looking over at the exit with a slight smile on her face. They had time.

    "Hmmбн I''m not really sure how safe it would be. If we surrendered the servants won''t kill usбн it is not their job to decideбн but if they take us to one of the sect elders, especially one that doesn''t like meбн they might just have us executed before Kat can finish with Fake Meng," said Lian with a wince.

    "Thatбн surely that isn''t something they''d do right?" asked Lily, voice shaking.

    Lian gave a ''so-so'' gesture, "Technically they shouldn''tбн but because I''m a curse user they can make special exceptions. If I was locked up, and I wanted toбн I could trade my life for a nasty curse on the sect or something. They could argue they need to execute me before I have time to make up arge scale curse. Bing would be furious, if the real Bang and Meng find out, they''d definitely make life hell for whoever did me inбн"

    Lian sighed and shook her head "бн but with that being saidбн if we''re dead there isn''t much they can do to bring us back. Our souls are too weak. Perhaps if I cursed my own soul to remain attached to my bodyбн but my mind wouldn''t likely survive the process. That''s not even considering the fact that if Fake Meng and Bang have been around for a while, it is all but certain one of the elders is in on the deception. If that elder finds us, they''ll have no hesitation.

    "They''d know that the real sect leaders are missing and they can get away with doing us in. Bing might swear vengeanceбн but if she''s silenced as wellбн then it ceases to be an issue. Perhaps they make it a show of it, perhaps they send a strong spirit beast after her to make it look like an identбн"

    Lily groaned and interrupted Lian before she could continue on her rant, "Ok, I get it. Letting ourselves get captured is a horrible idea and I''m sorry I suggested it,"

    "Noбн no I''m sorry," said Lian as a loud, thwap, rang out through the room. The paper shuddered, and Lily could feel on of heryers tearing a bit. Sending a bit of mana to reinforce it, Lily gestured for Lian to continue, "Umбн right noбн justбн that''s always been one of my worries soбн I wasn''t a fan of hearing you suggest it as a good ideaбн

    "A lot of people in the sect still don''t like meбн and while I''m safe with Bing aroundбн if she isn''t hereбн and her parents aren''t hereбн there really isn''t many in the sect who would vouch for me. The risk of death for myself is quite highбн or perhaps they''d do me a ''kindness''" Lian spat the word out, "they''d cripple me and return me to my parents, for obviously if I cannot continue in the world of cultivation I''d want to be with family right?"

    Lily winced. "Is it really that bad?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    Lian shrugged again, even as Lily heard the assault on her papers redouble. It would be time to leave soon, but Lian was looking better as she talked, perhaps this chat was helping her focus mentally and recover a bit from cursing the teleporter.

    Lian once again made a ''so-so'' gesture, "I''m certainly not well liked, and I can''t honestly say just how bad things are. I know for a fact they are not GOOD but I can''t say for sure just how bad things truly are. It is a fear of mine, perhaps an unfounded oneбн but one that has certainly be more powerful after finding out Bing has been kidnapped, and Meng and Bang are missing. Iбн I don''t know how much of a worry it should beбн but it IS a major worry I can''t git rid of,"

    Lily let out a long puff of air. She didn''t know how to y psychologist here. It was clear that Lian had issues and they weren''t helping right now. It was causing Lian great distress, and when one considered that cultivators were all about understanding yourself and being at peace with your ce in the worldбн it was not a good attitude for Lian to adopt right now.

    *Kat would know what to do. She''d deny that of course, but she would have some sweet, and perhaps somewhat harsh words to cheer Lian right upбн or at least get her to look a bit less like she''s going to break out into tears.

    The problem is that I am NOT Kat, and she asked me not to bother her. Not that I think I could get through her block TO bother her at the momentбн but what do I do here? I''m not sure Lian is even well enough to runбн but if I push for the surrender route Lian is liable to do something really stupid. I could see her sacrificing a few things she really shouldn''t to avoid getting caught if I don''t help herбн*

    The sound of tearing paper informed Lily she didn''t have time to worry about this anymore. *Welp, guess I''m fighting.* Lily nced over and saw that one of the servants had managed to find a sword. *Well that''s just cheating really.* Lily dashed over to Lian and picked the goth girl up into a princess carry. Lily frowned as she shifted Lian around her hands as best she could before realising that Kat was cheating being so tall.

    *That extra bit of height makes all the difference. I''ve got no freedom at all to use my arms. Dammit.* "Sorry Lian!" said Lily as she adjusted her hold on Lian to throw her over a shoulder. It was difficult, and Lily''s shoulder wasn''t really wide enough to fit a whole goth girl in winter clothing on it, but Lily could hold her down with one hand. It wasбн good enough. Lian uttered not a word ofint.

    Messing with Lian''s positioning had given the servants time to get into the room. A female servant stood at the front with the sword, while three others fanned out to block the door further. Lily could here more servants surrounded the exit, preparing for them to make an escape.

    The woman with the sword was thin, with a scar running along her cheek. It looked like she''d managed to turn her head away from a sword-blow in the past and only been mostly dodged. Her apron had been sliced in half and tied around her forearms for a bit of protection, and she was you ignored the shaking of the sword in her hand. While she was more prepared than the others, wearing long gardening boots that protected her feet quite well. She was ready for a fightбн wellбн if perhaps that just meant she was more aware of the true reality ofbat.

    The rest of the group looked both more and less prepared. They had various sharp implements that had been scavenged on their way over. One had a garden trowel as a makeshift dagger while the other had a butter knife in each hand. Lily really wasn''t sure how deadly something like that was in a magical world. Did cutlery need to be supernaturally sharp? What about gardening implements? Lily just didn''t know.

    *Right. I''m mostly full on mana. I''m carrying a mostly useless Lian and I''m very surrounded right now. Is there anything I can do to get away? Sure we might need to fight some offбн but better a few then the whole damn household!*

 Chapter 1046 - 1046 Chapter 1046 Lily and the Not-as-Great Escape

    1046 Chapter 1046 Lily and the Not-as-Great Escape

    б░If you surrender peacefully you will not be injured before being brought to trail,б▒ said the lead maid with the sword.

    б░Counter offer,б▒ said Lily, б░Would you be willing to ept the fact that Meng has been reced with an imposter and we worked mostly by ident because of true sight?б▒ Lily wasnбпt going to mention that it wasnбпt her true sight, or that there was another person involved in this at all.

    б░While that sounds impossible, Iбпm sure the elders will be willing to hear you out,б▒ said the maid with a toothed smile. Lily was getting the feeling that while they would боhear them outбп it was more so that theyбпd be able tough at the absurdity of the im afterwards, not that they would take her seriously.

    *Rightбн so can I get out of the room? Probably? I donбпt feel all that intimidated by a bunch of servants that needed to get a sword to break through my rather pathetic barrier. Sure it was pretty goodбн but it was a first attempt that if done right wouldбпve been able to stop the de as well. The fact that it took such a beating from just fists says more about the weakness of these guys then the strength of my barrierбн

    At the same timeбн itбпs still going to take a good deal of mana to get through them all without killing anybody. Perhaps not a certainty, but Bing would be sad if we killed someone she knew and liked. I canбпt exactly ask боHey you friends with Bingбп before sending thousands of razor sharp pieces of paper in their general direction. Iбпd have to soften the edges massively and brute force it with a wave of paper to knock them out and away. Whichбн wellst time I went too hard on that spell I passed out for hours afterwards. Really not ideal in this situation.*

    б░Itбпs true though,б▒ said Lian, mostly just to buy time.

    б░Ah Lian, I recognise you. So thatбпs how you intruders managed to get this far. I suppose Bing will be disappointed by your betrayal,б▒ said the maid.

    б░Look, Lian is only here because I forced her to be,б▒ said Lily, hoping in the worst case scenario that Lian wouldnбпt have to shoulder thebel of traitor. Plus, on could argue that Kat and Lily did abduct her. If you squinted. And were missing an eye.

    б░She seems awfullyfortable right now, so I canбпt say I really believe you,б▒ said the maid.

    .....

    б░Well, considering you havenбпt believed anything Iбпve said so far that doesnбпt surprise me. Is part of your job being obstinate? Oh, sorry, I suppose I should introduce myself before throwing out insults. My name is Lily, whatбпs yours,б▒ said Lily as she brought time to go through more escape options.

    *The walls look surprisingly thick considering this is a hidden room. In addition to that, I canбпt tell if there are more servants waiting for us there. My ears are good, but not quite that good. There is simply too many people milling around now. What about the back of the room? Hmmmбн same problem I think.*

    б░I donбпt need to introduce myself to a criminal,б▒ hissed the maid.

    б░Well in that case I dub you Swordy,б▒ said Lily without any shame, taking a page from Katбпs book. Might as well give them a dumb nickname to piss them off and order them better in her mind.

    б░I will not fall for you tricks, criminal. I will provide you no more information then what you currently has, which seems to be basically nothing,б▒ said Swordy.

    б░Lian you know this girl?б▒ asked Lily with a chuckle.

    б░Umбн noбн I donбпt remember her name,б▒ answered Lian honestly. Though, it was a little unfair. She was facing the back wall with her legs facing the maid so she had to guess Swordyбпs real name based on just her voice and how she spoke. Sadly, there were too many female servants that liked to antagonise her, so it didnбпt exactly narrow things down.

    Lily on the other hand, COULD see Swordy, and her eye was spasming, her jaw was clenched, and her sword was being held in a death grip. Apparently what Lian said was much more inmmatory. *Iбпm surprised that Swordy took such offence. I mean, if you supposedly think so little of Lian that youбпre not surprised sheбпd betray Bing then why would you take offence at her words?*

    Lily looked at the ceiling and sighed, making the gesture really obvious in hopes to bate out an attack to dash around the servantsбн but as she stared up at the ceilingбн she saw that it was wood. Slightly rotted, and poorly maintained wood. *THEY DIDNбпT REINFORCE THE CEILING. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA. I KNOW HOW IбпM GETTING OUT OF HERE.* Lily quickly schooled her face into the best mask of indifference she could manage. It seemed nobody here was thinking about the roof, and she wanted to keep it that was as long as possible.

    б░So, are you sure there isnбпt anything I can say to change your mind? I mean, as a demon I canбпt lie, so that should be worth something right?б▒ said Lily. Which was, very much a lie. She was neither a demon, nor forced to lieбн but it could work? Perhaps? She had demonic energy, and if they had the senses to pick up on that perhaps theyбпd just believe her.

    Swordy narrowed her eyes and looked Lily over. б░I donбпt see any horns on you. Pretty sure youбпre not a demon,б▒

    *Welp. I didnбпt practice this for nothing. Itбпs a massive pain to do though.* Lily focused on her forehead, and imagined her transformation. It was an unpleasant experience, both in the lead-up and in sess. Lily felt it as her skin split and horns grew in, wincing as she felt her own body fighting against her. It wanted to either keep going, letting the rest of her body change, or retreat and return to human form. *Shouldбпve practiced this more.* б░This enough proof?б▒ asked Lily, trying to hide the effort this was taking.

    Swordy looked genuinely surprised, but they returned to frowning not long afterwards. б░Hmmбн those are horns trueбн and I can senseбн something about them. Yet, you could simply be a shapeshifter or an illusionist, and I know both are much moremon then a demon,б▒

    б░True, but I have demonic energy!б▒ insisted Lily, with a smile on her face that showed of her canines quite intentionally.

    Swordy frowned at this, but then remembered the paper Lily had summoned. It had been filled, not with demonic energyбн but with mana. б░Liar! You are but a mage ying pretend! Now, enough talk, face my des!б▒

    б░Fuck!б▒ Lily hissed as Swordy blurred in front of her. Lily let go of the transformation on her head, and pushed it into her hands. ws came much more naturally to her, and barely caused any difort despite the major changes to her handбпs muscture and nails. The sound of metal on metal rung out when Swordyбпs sword connected with her gleaming nails.

    Lily hissed, like the part feline she was, and shed at Swordyбпs face with her ws. Swordy leaned back and threw out the sword to try and cut Lilyбпs midsection. Lily, had been waiting for that though and jumped up on the sword instead. Swordyбпs eyes went wide as Lily leapt off the weapon and shed through the rotting wood in the ceiling. б░See ya bitch!б▒ said Lily as she cackled.

    The ceiling was dark and musty, with cobwebs everywhere and enough droppings to cause her to gag from the smell now that it was registering properly to her mind. She could hear the servants scrambling down below, but she was already moving, ducking and weaving around the support beams as she ensured that Lian didnбпt get smashed into anything by ident. That was when she heard a growl of effort and nced behind her.

    *Swordy is persistent.* Lilyбпs mentalint was urate. Swordy had jumped up into the roof as well, though herrger frame would make navigating her way through it much moreplicated. *I could probably fight her here if I wasnбпt carrying Lianбн should I leave Lian somewhere and take Swordy out? Ehhбн probably not. Weбпre just wasting time till Kat cane and get us. I shouldnбпt risk taking fights I donбпt need to.*

 Chapter 1047 - 1047 Chapter 1047 A Running Battle

    1047 Chapter 1047 A Running Battle

    Lily pulled up her sigil and summoned a series of three sheets of paper, this time, she made them as far apart as the spell would allow, not expecting any of them tost more than a moment, but hopefully it would still slow down Swordy a bit. Lily didnбпt even look back. Lian however, could see thecking effect they had. Swordy didnбпt even pause in her stride, simply swiping once to rip her way through the paper. Even the first time, where the paper caught on the de and bunched up for a bit didnбпt slow Swordy down at all.

    That was why, when Lian saw Lily cast the spell again she spoke up, б░Umбн not to put down your efforts Lily, but that didnбпt do anything the first time, Iбпd suggest not wasting any more mana on them,б▒

    *Well thatбпs not really a surprise. I guess Iбпll just have to think up something elseбн* A new idea didnбпt take long toe to Lily at all. Once again, trying to waste as little mana as possible Lily summonedrge stationary pieces of paper, but this time she focused on cutting down their height, and summoning them at ankle height. б░Tell me how this goesб▒ said Lily.

    Lian watched Lilyбпs new barrage. Swordy stepped over the first two, though the first step was a bit awkward, it didnбпt slow her down much, and the second one didnбпt matter at all. The third looked like it was going to share a simr fate, but Lily had made the fourth even smaller and ced it just a bit ahead of the third.

    Swordy stepped over the third gracefully, without noticing the final slip of paper, she stamped down on it identally and when she went to push off again, Swordy found that magically summoned paper was pretty slippery, especially when youбпre running at such a high speed.

    Swordyбпs hand whipped out to grab the nearby support beam to keep herself up, but instead of a nice handhold, she found her hand full of splinters as the wood crumbled under her hands proving that they really needed to renovate the roof at some point. Arms still iling, Swordyбпs sword shed through the roof, and dropped a bit of snow on her. It wasnбпt enough snow to be an issue but it was humiliating enough for her to let out an angry scream. б░RAAGH!б▒

    There was a moment, where that all seemed like a great idea. Swordy was dyed, the roof was at risk if Swordy did something stupid like attacking with a qi ability, and Lily was gaining distance from Swordy. That was until Swordy started to glow andunched herself after the two at about twice the speed. б░Lily we have a problem! The sword bitch is gaining on us!б▒ yelled Lian with all the strength she could muster at the moment.

    Lily spared a nce behind her and found Lian was very much correct. *Shit. Shitбн umбн. PAPER CANNON!* Lily fired a dense cloud of paper straight at Swordyбпs chest. Wasting a good chunk of mana in an attempt to slow down Swordy who looked a lot like an angry bull in that moment. That was part of why Lily and Lian were so shocked when Swordy gracefully dodged around the barrage of paper, barely slowing, and taking no damage whatsoever.

    *Well. That ainбпt good chief.* Lily frowned at that as Swordy made up what distance Lily had grabbed with her paper trick. Now she was down a chunk of mana, Swordy was still catching up, and the roof was about to end. *Wait what was thatst part?* Thatбпs when Lily looked ahead, properly, and realised that they were about to run into the corner of the house. Shit. *Forward or take a left? Whatбпs the better option here?* Lily didnбпt have long to decide, and without really knowing where she was trying to run to, Lily decided to take the left.

    .....

    Lily was very tempted to swing herself around, hooking her wed hands into one of the supports and letting herself spin around, but Swordy had already proven that was a bad idea. Lily herself might be lighter then Swordy, but she had Lian as well, and it was pure grip strength that shattered the previous support. It didnбпt even have the chance to hold up the weight.

    So Lily instead dug her boots into the wood as best she could and tried to change trajectory quickly. It wasбн mostly a sess. Lian mightбпve had her shoulder clip a support beam, but Lian didnбпtin and the beam didnбпt shatter so Lily was counting that as a win. Especially when Swordy had to slow down noticeably to make the turn, giving Lily a bit of distance she was, once again, loosing rapidly.

    *Gah. What am I supposed to do? I only know like two spells! Itбпs hard learning magic alright! I donбпt even know who Iбпmining to! Kat I guess? Urgh, donбпt think about how your girlfriend is going up against someone who is at least Rank 4. Think about more important things like the sword maniac thatбпs rapidly catching up to you!*

    A small part of Lily, the romantic part, wasining that Kat was ALWAYS more important, but the rest of her mind pointed out that if they died, theyбпd never see Kat again anyway so there focus was better served on running away right now. The romantic part, shocked at this revtion agreed.

    Sadly, that agreement didnбпt give her some newfound burst of speed. Lily was surprised at just how fast she was, and it wasnбпt overly tyring just yet, but sadly, that speed wasnбпt better then Swordy. A quick nce behind her revealed Swordy looked just as determined as before. Theyбпd only cleared a small distance really so itбпs not like Lily was expecting Swordy to be exhausted, but it wouldбпve been nice certainly.

    *Hmmmбн so I need to figure out where to get off this merry-go-round, hopefully before Swordy catches me or I reach the next corner because I canбпt just keep running in circles forever. Wellбн hmmбн actuallyбн maybe I could? What are the chances they bust through the ceiling Iбпm running on? A good portion of the workforce were surrounding that roomбн and I doubt theyбпre all quick. Then againбн weбпre not exactly quiet up here, so I wouldnбпt be surprised if theyбпre starting to follow down below. Yeahбн dodging attacks from below and running from Swordy would not be ideal. So what do I do about it?*

    б░Lily!б▒ hissed Lian, and Lily reacted instinctively. She didnбпt know what the problem was, so she just leapt forward and to the side. The spot Lily had just been sitting in was sliced through with a de of air. Apparently Swordy was starting to be less concerned with property damage.

    *Shit. Shit. Shit. Ok, I need to figure out where to go. Can weбн I could just head off the property right? Kat can find usterбн but can we get down the mountain if I do so? Maybe? Iбпd need to see itбн so I guess itбпs time to gamble a bit.*

    Lily nced dawn at her hand and pulled her ws back to the surface. Listening carefully, and noting that Swordy hadnбпt caught up just yet, Lily kicked off the ground hard and shed towards the roof. Now, sadly, this roof was not so poorly maintained, and while she did slice through it, the roof didnбпtpletely crumble under the blow. Eyeбпs widening in horror, Lily pulled her legs up and kicked out with as much power as she could, seeding in breaking throughбн

    At the cost of Swordy catching up. Lily felt a hand tighten around her tail and pull her back in. Thinking quickly she threw Lian to the side, onto the snowy roof, as Lily herself twisted around as best she could. Swordy had her sword raised and it wasing down to strike at Lilyбпs neck. Apparently mercy wasnбпt on the table at the moment. Lily grimaced as she brought her ws up to defend herself, a ng ringing out as they collided with the sword.

    Lily tried to transform to escape the grip even as she was pushed backwards into the ground, but found something blocking it. Her mind went to the obvious. She couldnбпt transform while Swordy had her tail in hand. Lily didnбпt know if it was the qi, the grip, the tail specifically, or if she was just panicking and failing the process, but she was ready to fight. For her freedom.

    Lilynded as best she could, her tail was still being pulled away from her, but apparently it was pretty sturdy. It wasnбпt a pleasant feeling, but Swordy wasnбпt crushing it, and her tail didnбпt feel like it was being pulled out of her back. Swordy lifted her sword up to bring down on her tail and Lily came in, one hand to block the sword, the other to stab the bitches neck. Lily was starting to run out of mercy too it seemed.

 Chapter 1048 - 1048 Chapter 1048 Fly Away on Southern Winds

    1048 Chapter 1048 Fly Away on Southern Winds

    Swordy twisted out of the way, making her sword swing awkward an ineffective, but she managed to avoid having her throat wed out. Lily couldnбпt say she was all that broken up over the failed attack. However, she was PISSED that Swordy still had a hand wrapped tightly around her tail. It might not have been the same anger Kat would have if someone was doing the same thing, but it was still immensely frustrating, and anger was starting to cloud her thoughts.

    *Calm. Calm Lily. Donбпt fight when youбпre angry. You make stupid mistakes and take risks you donбпt need to. Like right now. You shouldбпve just tried to w Swordyбпs hand. Then you wouldбпve been free of her grasp, and not still held by her. On the other hand. VIOLENCE!*

    Lily new, in the abstract, that the anger wasnбпt helping her. Kat was able to remain calm in most fights due to abination of, apathy, her regeneration, and her trust in D.E.M.O.N.S to keep her alive. Lily had none of those things, and so fighting the anger at the situation was particrly hard. Especially becauserge parts of her didnбпt want to fight the anger. They wanted blood. Perhaps it was just the feline instincts, wanting to bite and w at the offender for chasing her, for causing problems, for touching her tail.

    So when the idea came up to st her with razer sharp pieces of paper to force Swordy away, even if it was a waste of mana when something more limited would workбн Lily couldnбпt find it within herself to reject the idea, even when she knew that it wasnбпt an ideal course of action. She did reduce the amount of paper, cutting on mana that wayбн but she had to reinforce and sharpen the ones that remained. And she shot two separate ones. One was aimed at the air just above Swordyбпs hand so she couldnбпt move closer to avoid the second one, aimed squarely at her chest.

    Swordy growled, but dropped to the ground, trying not to give up her hold on Lily. She had seen how much it caused Lily to rage, and was hoping to abuse that a little longer. Lily, having none of it, forced the sigil to turn downwards towards Swordy. Her mind was straining against the action, it really wasnбпt safe to move sigils while you were casting but not only did Lily not get that particr memo, as it was considered боtoo basicбп for the paper magic book, Lily wouldnбпt have cared.

    Swordy tried to roll out of the way, but her arm was clipped, hundreds of paper fragments flowed over her arm. Most still missed, and many got caught up in the threads on her shirt, but enough cut into her arm, to cause her to wince and let go of Lilyбпs tail once and for all. For Lily, she felt the mana in her sigil start to rampage, and lost control of it shortly after. Her mana was spasming in her chest, and she had to force it down as it tried to cause her other problems. Lilyбпs arms were shaking as the mana rumbled around her insides.

    *Shit, why is this happening? Is it because I moved the spell while I was casting it? But there are spells that you can move! Spells that can home! Why?!* Lily was of course, mistaking the difference between a spell designed to move, and a spell you moved through interfering with an active sigil. Two very different things.

    In a split second decision, to help alleviate the rampaging mana in her body, Lily decided to cast a follow-up spell. This was a variation on the paper cut spell focusing more on spread then direct damage. It was only a small variation, and Lily was all but certain she understood the spell well enough to make such a minor adjustment.

    A swarm of paper exploded over Swordyбпs down form. The woman growled and used her first instance of true qi techniques. A ball of air expanded to cover her form, diverting the paper with ease. At the same time, Lily felt herself cough, her mana NOT calmed by additional casting. A small part of her mind scoffing at the thought that it would ever have worked that way. Lily felt blood welling up in her throat, and she turned around, sprinting for safety.

    .....

    Lily grabbed Lian, who had been standing, ready to help if necessary. Lian was shaky on her feet and clearly in no position to render much assistance, but the goth was trying dammit, and Lily felt her heart go out to the cultivator. *Thatбпs it. Iбпm making sure you get out of this as unscathed as possible. Even if I have to do something a bit dumb. Youбпve helped Kat and I so much, and the fact that it was mostly for Bingбпs sake? Honestly that just makes it better.*

    Lian sat heavy on her shoulder now as Lilyбпs knees creaked when she dropped down from the roof. Lily winced, and started running. She could already feel herself gging from the effort. Her mana no calmer, and sapping her mental and physical energy just to keep it from acting out. The fact she was low on mana at this point, apparently not doing anything to help the situation at all. The only way Lily could think of to stop the rampant mana now would be to drain herself nearlypletely, but then sheбпd be likely to pass out. Not ideal in the circumstances.

    Snow crunched under Lilyбпs cheap shoes. They werenбпt designed for even the light snowfall that coated Bingбпs estate. Granted Lily hadnбпt packed for winter, but she was very thankful for her tail after the second moment of panic where her foot started to slide on the ice. The third time it happened, she heard Swordy crashed down behind them. Lily winced and nced back to see what she was dealing with.

    Swordyбпs arm was still bleeding profusely. Perhaps her paper had anti-coagtion properties? Lily didnбпt know but she was thankful for it because Swordy seemed to breathing heavily in the snow even as she charged after them. Swordy also had some minor cuts on the tips of her fingers, and the edges of her clothes. Apparently that bubble of air hadnбпt extended quite fast enough to save herpletely from injury.

    Despite the snow, Swordy was breathing heavily and there was sweat upon her brow. Lily was thankful for that. She felt like she was on herst legs in many ways. Her ideas hadбн sub-optimal results multiple times in a row now, and that was taking its toll. Swordy looked tired yes, but not exhausted, and Lily felt herself edging closer towards that territory. With her mana freaking out like it was, Lily felt she had perhaps one more good spell in her and that was it.

    Lily kept sprinting as fast as she could towards the edge of the cliff. Not really sure what she would do once she got there, but with no better ns then to hope there was a path down she could take. Lily tried to flex her transformation a bit, perhaps encourage wings to grow and let her glide downбн but a spasm of her back muscles proved that it wasnбпt happening, not while her mana was ravaging her body. Which is why, when they made it to the cliff edge and there was nowhere to go Lilyбпs mind went into overdrive. The cliffбпs edge was sheer, there wasnбпt even a deadly looking spike. Just nothing as far as Lily could see, which was to the cloud cover around the ce, but that was at least a kilometre down.

    б░Lian, Iбпm about to do something dumb. I trust you to keep me alive in the meantime,б▒ said Lily with determination. I just have to figure out what that dumb thing IS first.

    б░Lily!б▒ shouted a panicked Lian, not really sure how to argue, or what she was even really arguing against.

    *Ok. I need to get down, and I canбпt summon my wings. I have mana for one good spell, maybe. Itбпs hard to judge how much mana I have at the moment, the amount seems to spasm and fluctuate when I focus on it. So Iбпve got one spell, if Iбпm lucky. How do I get out of this? Itбпs not like I can just summon a ne and fly away...*

    Unlessбн fuck maybe it IS possibleбн б░Iбпm probably going to end up unconscious making this permanent, or as close as I can to that. Lian, make sure to keep us on course!б▒ shouted Lily as she jumped. Swordy was but a moment behind, but the swordswoman skidded to a stop instead of going over the edge.

    In mid-air, Lily summoned up her spell, the one that maderge sheets of paper, and forced it to bend to her whims. The piece was folded like a giant paper airne, and wingspan that would put pelicans to shame. Lily grinned, and triggered her transformation, less weight that way.

    She fell unconscious just as the air picked up on the wings and they started to glide. *Hopefully we have enough wind to keep us from crashingбн*

 Chapter 1049 - 1049 Chapter 1049 Lian into it

    1049 Chapter 1049 Lian into it

    I decided to go with a Lian chapter first.

    бк-

    б░Lily I swear to the heavens, if you die on me Iбпll find some way to curse you back to life!б▒ hissed Lian as she grabbed the sides of the paper ne she was now riding. Lian shifted her position to alter the nes angle of attack and hopefully stop them from just crashing into the nearby mountains.

    In Lianбпs mind, this was a minor thing. She leaned back and stabilised the ne before leaning to the right and taking them away from the cliffs she knew surrounded Bingбпs home. Not too far though, she wanted to ride the updraft that the mountains provided, even so high up and so cold. To Lian, this was a somewhat challenging thing, but of minor not overall.

    She was forgetting that sheбпd grown up as part of a sect of Wind cultivators. Even if she didnбпt cultivate wind qi at all, sheбпd picked up more than a few tricks just from living with them so long. She had an intuitive understanding of air currents that could onlye from spending hours upon hours of ss time learning about them and all their intricacies. For Lian, she knew it would never be as important to her as the others, but she hoped it would be useful when she eventually learned to fly. She learntter on in her life that it wasnбпt, not really, but the information was proving its worth right now.

    Lian nced down at the still figure of Lily. *Dammit. You better still be breathing you little rat. Getting me out alive might be nice but your demon girlfriend will FUCKING MURDER ME if you arenбпt recovered by the time she finds us. Honestly, Iбпd rather face the sects justice. At least I know theyбпll kill me quickly. Canбпt risk damaging their precious image of righteousness so it would be over quickly.

    Wellбн thatбпs a little unfair. The sect does good work, and provides a number of services for the needy mortals. Waitбн is that a rude way of putting it? I donбпt know who Iбпm arguing withбн I just mean that the mortals who are need. The sects soup kitchens are surprisingly rxing to work at for example, because wee down HARD on troublemakers interrupting that sort of thing.

    So itбпs not like the sect does NO good workбн but I grew up with Lian. I know about the ck division, and the inquisitors. I know weбпre not all sunshine and rosesбн hmmбн I suppose I could end up with themбн but as Bingбпs friend itбпs a bit too necessary to make my execution public, and theyбпd need me to look somewhat ok for thatбн thoughбн if they cut off a hand or foot боduring a fightбп perhaps. Ugh, still better then letting Kat get her hands on me if Lily isnбпt ok.

    I mean what was Kat thinking really? Lily did wonderfully in getting us out, but I canбпt believe Kat let her help. It clearly wasnбпt Lilyбпs idea, and based on the fact sheбпs out coldбн orбн well no sheбпs out cold, I canбпt be upset about that fact on Lilyбпs behalf. Clearly she wanted to helpбн and it probably means a lot that Kat was willing to trust her with my safety, by herself. I get the feeling Lily doesnбпt get a lot of chances to do that.*

    .....

    Lian sneezed, and sadly, the paper ne went with the jerking motion. Lian had to struggle a bit to keep from flipping the ne over. One of her hands had to snake over and grab Lily before she could roll out of the ne. Which of course, caused more issues with the stability of the ne. Lian was stuck fighting the wind, and her exhaustion for what felt like an age but was in reality only five minutes at most.

    Lian was breathing heavily when she finally got the ne floating calmly once again. They were still going to crash at some point, but it would be far in the future, and hopefully away from anyone who wanted to chase them for the time being. With Meng and Bang being fake, Lian was hoping they didnбпt know the mountain as well as she did. It was a bit of a fragile hope, but one that she was banking on.

    *If Iбпm really luck I should be able to find one of the cave systems Bing and I found ying on the mountain. I have vague memories of a few of themбн hopefully Iбпll spot andmark or something. Urghбн hopefully this isnбпt too much effort. Iбпm still basically out of qi, and the fact that I was hyped up because of the fight isnбпt helping matters. Iбпve got just barely enough energy to keep myself from copsing but no more than that. I canбпt do anything too strenuous, not even fight this ne more thanбн once? Maybe twice more? Ughбн Lily why did you think this was a good idea?

    Actually, how did you know this was going to work? And how DID it work?* Lian looked down at the paper ne for the first time and really started to think about the physics behind it. She wasnбпt from a modern society, but she was from a sect that study the wind religiously and now that she was looking the paper ne over, it wasrge yes, and might be able to work as a glider in ideal circumstancesбн

    But it was almost certainly performing above expectations. It reacted to her movements a bit too well and Lian was now certain that it was gliding smoother through the air then should be possible, especially while keeping so much altitude. *Damn mage bullshit. I bet that has to be it.*

    Lian was of course, being a bit of a hypocrite considering just how many things she could do with curse qi. This notion would be reinforced by the fact that Lian wasnбпt taking into ount just how rich in qi the mountain was. The sect settled here for a reason after all. The ice and wind qi mixed in strange ways, making both more potent. Perhaps if this was a normal mountain, and the wind wasnбпt so rich in qi the flight wouldбпve been over soonerбн but as it was? Lily had just conjured oversized paper that was barely thick enough to maintain flight. The real magic was that the snow wasnбпt melting and causing issues when it hit the paper.

    *I was useless in that fight. Not that I really nned on fighting. I was already exhausted when I cursed the array. Honestly, I expected it to cost a bit more blood. Though perhaps I should be d it was blood, and not bone marrow, or just the ability to produce blood that I sacrificed. Besides Lily didбн* Lian winced, and then pressed her hand to where she was 90% sure Lilyбпs lungs should be, and smiled when she felt movement. *бнdid well enough. Sheбпs alive. Iбпm alive. Nobody got hurtбн much.*

    *Her performance wasбн not ideal. Not that it was worse than mineбн and really I shouldnбпt criticise her considering it turned out fine and I donбпt think sheбпs that much of abatantбн but dammit she made so many mistakes. Why didnбпt she throw some of those razor sharp papers while we were running? Why stick torge but thin paper she knew that maid could cut through easily.

    Why did she not bring down the roof to block off the path? She busted out of the roof to escape, so clearly she wasnбпt avoiding something like that. Why not bring down arge section on top of our pursuer? Lily couldбпve used her ws to slice through a few supports as she ran. That wouldбпve gotten the maid right? Why didnбпt she try to disarm the maid either? With her ws, a strike to the hand would easily disarm a lesser opponent, of which that maid was almost certainly one.*

    Lian sighed and nced at the mountain, spotting one of the boulders sheбпd used as andmark in the past. Probably. Lian was pretty sure it was one sheбпd seen before. Lian looked down at the paper ne. It was sturdy considering the material used in its construction but Lian was under no delusions that it would survive thending. Perhaps, if Lian had enough qi and was careful it could be prevented but even just getting through the trees intact would be a hassle, and she didnбпt have enough qi for the job anyway.

    *Gotta risk it I think. Iбпm starting to feel the chill, and I donбпt know how well Lily can handle it normally, let alone unconscious and exhausted like she is.* Lian angled the ne down, aiming to hit the ground near the boulder. The wings clipped the trees, as sheбпd expected they would, but Lian held strong. The ne shook and shuddered, but she managed to pull it up just before hitting the boulder, halting most of their momentum, before crashing hard into the snowy ground.

    б░Welpбн Iбпm alive, and cold, but weбпre near shelterбн probably and the ne is wrecked soбн guess we just have to hope,б▒ mumbled Lian.

 Chapter 1050 - 1050 Chapter 1050 In the Vault

    1050 Chapter 1050 In the Vault

    Weбпre back with Kat. This is just after Lily was thrown at Lian.

    бкиC

    Kat frowned as she was carried through the teleportation, biting back the worry and unease in her stomach. Despite the smooth transition, Kat was certain sheбпd never felt more ufortable using teleportation. *God? If youбпre real, please make sure Lily stays safe. I want to trust her. I NEED to trust her. Iбпve seen how fragile her confidence has be, and as much as I want to protect her from everythingбн

    I know she needs to stand up for herself. She needs to realise that she can be a powerful and fearsome mage in her own right. She wants nothing more than to stand beside me and if I keep growing in strength and Lily canбпt keep up, neither of us will be happy. Lily will forever be at risk, and on her end, sheбпll think she canбпt help me properly. Even if sheбпs the brains and Iбпm the brawn, if a Rank 5 can sneeze on her and kill herбн Iбпll never befortable and she might start to hate herself.*

    Kat stepped out of the light in a daze, barely ready for a fight as the emotions swarmed around her stomach. She felt ill, and every instinct she had was screaming at her to tear her way back through space and time to stand beside Lily. To make sure she was safe. Even if intellectually Lily was probably safer where she was. Lily wasnбпt HERE and that was an issue.

    Kat couldnбпt help but mentally eye the closed link between her and Lily. It was still there, it still existed. Even with no traffic itforted Kat deeply. She wanted to rip open the connection, to KNOW that Lily was safeбн but that wouldnбпt be TRUSTING her would it. *It would be as good as telling her that I donбпt trust her. Even worse if I tried to hide the fact that I was watching without letting her check on me. Sheбпll ask, Iбпm sure. Perhaps not immediatelyбн but sheбпll figure it out. No. I have to leave it closed. I have to trust her.*

    Kat sucked in a deep breath and walked forward, with purpose in her step she didnбпt really feel, taking in the room. Kat was almost certain she heard a faint sighбн then she realised something. The room was small. It was barely a corridor in truth. A painting hung on the right, and a vault door took up space on the left. The floor was densely packed ice covered by ayer of ss, and the walls were painted green.

    And there, staring at the door, with slumped shoulder was Fake Meng. Kat watched as the woman slowly turned to face Kat with a frown on her face. Kat walked slowly forward, letting her be watched until they stood a few paces apart. There was that sigh again, and Kat realised it was the woman in front of her. б░Umбн hello?б▒ said Kat with a touch of confusion.

    б░Hello Kat,б▒ said Fake Meng, making Kat raise an eyebrow, б░oh donбпt give me that look. A demon bodyguard? Bodeir that overprotective fool WOULD do such a thing. I know who you are, I know that well. I was all but certain youбпde eventually, though, I must ask, how did you find out it was a trap?б▒

    .....

    *This is a surprisingly polite conversation.* б░True sight,б▒ admitted Kat, seeing no reason to hide it.

    The woman cackled. It was a bitter, painful thing, as tears leaked out of her eyes. It was like hearing the sound of broken animal, knowing the end was near. It wasбн strange to Katбпs ears. She didnбпt know if this would be a fight to the deathбн but Fake Meng seemed to think sheбпd already lost, horribly. б░I canбпt believe it. Decades of workбн and all because an overprotective father happened to get lucky with his demon guard!б▒

    Fake Meng shook her head, б░I told my partner it wasnбпt worth it. We even checked in with our superior, saying we should cancel the n. That it was too dangerous with everything that has been going wrongtelyбн fucker told me I was going soft. Yeah? Well FUCK HIM TOO. I was RIGHT. God I canбпt believe this. How old are you by the way?б▒

    Kat wasnбпt sure why Fake Meng wanted to know, but it was an easy question to answer, б░Eighteen, though, I think my birthday ising up soon? Days get a bit blurry when Iбпm on a Contract,б▒

    Fake Meng nodded, б░Yup. Bested by an actual child! Fuck I donбпt even know what I want to do now,б▒

    б░Umбн what do you mean?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Do I bother fighting you?б▒ answered Fake Meng, б░Iбпm not sure I could win, and even if I do, Iбпm not sure it would matter. At this point Iбпm sure Sue, your partner, has already informed the servants of Bodeir Sr that Iбпm a fake, and that my partner likely is as well. Dammit. Would it have been so hard to stick to the original n? But NOOO the hostages are too valuable they say. Talents of the generation they said. Worth the effort they said. Well FUCK that old codger, it clearly wasnбпt worth it now was it!б▒

    б░Huhбнб▒ said Kat, unsure how to take this.

    б░Whatбпs got you so confused?б▒ asked Fake Meng.

    б░Wellбн all the other cultivators Iбпve fought have this whole боDEATH BEFORE DISHONOUR''б▒ said Kat, shouting the words in the best cultivator voice she could manage, б░so I havenбпt exactly had an experience where a cultivator justбн isnбпt interested in fighting to the death? Or at least, trying there best and running when it turns out I can stop them. The fact you donбпt even want to tryбн wellбнб▒

    Fake Meng nodded, б░I see, well, you can call me Meng,б▒ боMengбп paused at Katбпs raised eyebrow, before answering the unspoken question, б░itбпs actually my name you know? A lucky chance, though my partner ISNбпT really called Bang. Iбпm not going to rat them out if you havenбпt seen them yetбн but my name is Mengбн and I raised that girl,б▒

    Meng pointed sadly at the door. б░Wait what?б▒ asked Kat shocked. б░Butбн but you look nothing like Bing or Fang,б▒

    Meng nodded, б░Oh, Iбпm not their biological mother but I reced her months after the birth while she was weakened because of it. Bang, the real one that is, didnбпt even fucking notice. Biggest disappointment of my life. He wasnбпt even MY husband and I still felt disgusted by the fact he didnбпt notice his WIFE HAD BEEN REPLACED. Iбпm not EVEN A WIND CULTIVATOR.б▒ Meng was breathing hard, chest heaving. б░That useless PRICK didnбпt notice when боIбп was reced, and I took great joy in poisoning and recing him eventually. I might have felt bad, but he was a shit father, and a worse husband.б▒

    Katбпs mouth was open, gaping in shock, but Meng was on a roll now, б░So when I say, Bing is MY daughter, I bloody well mean it. I raised that girl. I cared for her. I loved her. I donбпt fucking care what the pricks up the chain ofmand think, боDonбпt get attachedбп they said, боItбпs for the missionбп they said, боYouбпll get your revenge it will all be wroth itбп they said. FUCKING ARRAGONT SONбпS OF WHORES!

    б░I didnбпt fucking WANT revenge on the stupid sect, I wanted a family. Why would you give the barren spy a FAMILY! What did you think was going to happen? That Iбпd just happily hand them over to you fucks after I fought and bled for them! That Iбпd let you take my daughter from me? My son? That Iбпd just be a good little doll?

    б▒ боOh itбпs what you were trained forбп theyбпd say if they knew. Pricks. Fucking hopeless chucklefucks that donбпt understand the idea of empathy if it bit them on the ass. Well guess what? Pretty sure Iбпm ready to take a few bites myself!б▒

    *I have no idea whatбпs going on anymore. Iбпm so confused. Do I likeбн take the opening and disrupt her momentum? Point out how silly sheбпs being? Or just let her rant? Honestly I have no idea what Iбпm meant to do here.*

    б░Umбн why keep working for them?б▒ asked Kat, not really sure what the results of her question would be.

    б░Because I still hate this shitty sect. Have you heard the shit they say about my second daughter? Lian? I wouldnбпt normally admit to that, but you already know Bing isnбпt biologically mine, so I can fucking im them both if I want it! Those stupid mortals didnбпt know what they were giving up I tell you! Lian is such a dutiful daughter, and she tries not to show it, but the little scraps of affection I felt I could get away with slipping her mean so much to her.

    б░It breaks my heart every time I do it. She shouldnбпt NEED to fight for scraps of my affection. I just want to hug her and squeeze her and tell her itбпs alright. That I know whatбпs going through. I was an illusionist specialised in seduction. I know what people say about people like us. BUT NO. Iбпm MENG, MATRIACH OF THE HOLY ICY WIND SECT. WHAT WOULD SHE KNOW ABOUT THE PLIGHT OF A HATED CULTIVATION AFFINTY. FUCKING NOTHING APPARENTLY.б▒

    *Welp. I officially have no idea how Iбпm supposed to navigate this fucking mess. *

 Chapter 1051 A Bottle of WineтАж maybe two

    Chapter 1051 A Bottle of Wineбн maybe two

    Meng coughed, "Sorry, I''m getting a little passionate at the moment. Would you like a chair?"

    "Ahбн sure?" said Kat with a slow nod.

    Meng nodded and clicked her fingers before dropping down onto what looks like thin air. Kat opened her mouth, closed it, looked around confused for a moment before Meng spoke up, "It''s a solid illusion, just focus on trying to see it and you should be able to."

    Kat frowned but did as she was asked and suddenly, she could see two beanbags in the room, one that Meng was rxing in and one just behind her. It wasn''t a chair sure, but it was clearly what Meng had been talking about. "Huhбн I didn''t know I could do thatбн and wait, how are these solid illusions? Wouldn''t that make them REAL chairs? Erбн beanbags?" asked Kat as she rxed into the beanbag, doubly surprised when she felt her wings and tail sink into it like demonic furniture.

    "Honestly?" asked Meng, and Kat nodded, "That is a philosophical, and contentious issue. It''s also a matter of how you think about things. As someone specialised in ILLUSION cultivation, I want them to be illusions, because then I have more control over them. That''s how a lot of cultivation can be, it''s all about how you look at it. Take Lian for example. A blessing user might GIVE someone the ability to ignore wind resistance to make them fasterбн but Lian could TAKE the away the ability to effect the wind and produce roughly the same result. Though in thetter case it might cause suffocationбн"

    Meng shrugged in her chair and continued, "When I say it''s a matter of perspective, I really do mean that. They are illusions because I think they are, and that lets me maintain control over them. If I stopped seeing them that way, then they''d either disappear, or perhaps be something I couldn''t manipte at all with my power,"

    "Rightбн ummбн hmmбн" Kat looked at Meng and tried to focus on what she ''should'' look like, but Kat couldn''t see any changes in Meng''s appearance, despite already knowing from looking through Lily''s memories what Meng was ''supposed'' to look like. "Howe I can''t see what you''re trying to look like? I was trying the same trick with the chairsбн but it doesn''t seem to be working,"

    Meng shrugged, "True sight is rare Kat. I know some things about it, but not much. Just a few titbits that would be useful for an illusionist to keep in mind, One of those is that you should, apparently, be able to chose to see the illusionбн so I''m not sure what''s different about the one around my body. Perhaps its because the chair is solid? I don''t really know, I''ve never met someone with real True Sight, just a few artifacts that try to mimic the ability, and even those are quite rare. Plus, they only work on things weaker then a certain level,"

    "Right," said Kat with a nod. *I suppose I shouldn''t have expected anything else. I already knew it was a rare ability. Hmmбн I wonder if I always could see illusions with a thought, or if it''s something I''ve gained after ranking up a few times?*

    The pair sat there in silence for a while. Meng takes out arge bottle and plucks out the cork. Kat can smell the alcohol. It burns her nose as the scent filles the room. Meng takes out a ss, pours one and then ces it off to the sideбн before chugging the whole bottle. Kat just stares in a mix of confusion and horror as Meng drinks the hole thing and then smashes it on the ground nearby. Kat was pretty sure that bottle had a high enough alcohol content to kill multiple mortals.

    "Umбн" mumbled Kat not sure what to say.

    Meng, looked up and, getting the wrong idea said, "Do you want this ss? I did pour it out for you in case you wanted to share, so it''s no trouble,"

    "Iбн I think I''m good," said Kat, still reeling in shock.

    Meng just shrugged and grabbed the ss, downing everything in it in one swift swallow. "Welp, I still feel retched," said Meng.

    "Sorry?" said Kat.

    Meng gave a sloppy shrug, her robeing undone somewhat but not minding the change. Kat wasn''t sure if it was because Meng was so used to using her illusions to keep a dignified appearance that she wasn''t properly thinking about the fact Kat could see through themбн or if she was just done caring. "Eh, it''s not really your fault. I knew something like this would happen eventually soбн" Meng trailed off with a shrug as she stared at her storage ring, likely pondering if she should get out more drinks.

    "Soбн what do we do now?" asked Kat.

    Meng shrugged, "How should I know Kat? I''m pretty well fucked regardless of what happens so I can''t find it in myself to care all that much at the moment. Maybe once the alcohol kicks in properly I''lle up with something crazy,"

    "Wait what do you mean you''reбн wellбн umбн" Kat started, and failed to sayбн

    "Fucked, Kat. I said FUCKED," giggled Meng.

    "Rightбн yes that. Why? I meanбн I haven''t even attacked you yet?" said Kat.

    Meng let out a long sigh, "The fact that you''re already here is enough to cause no end of problems. The fact Sue has likely reported I''m a fake, and it means that my cover is gone. So, the way I see it, either I have to waste time fighting those rumours while my bosses make my life hell,

    "Fight you, and win, then get fucked when Bodeir Sres for my ass. Fight you and lose, then get fucked when my bossese for my ass. Don''t fight you, and get fucked when my bossese for my ass, or try running, and get fucked when they catch up to my ass," said Meng with a grin.

    *I feel like Sue would get along great with Mengбн so with that in mind.* "You seem awfully concerned with getting ''fucked'' in the ass. I''m afraid I never wanted to know so much about my friend''s mother''s kinks," said Kat.

    She did not expect to see Meng burst into tears. "Youбн you don''t know how much that means to me,"

    *Right well it means nothing to me. Please borate, I am so confused.* "Umбн what? No seriously what are you talking about? Pretty sure I was insulting you there, jokingly, yes, but still insulting you,"

    Meng wiped at her tears but shook her head, "Noбн no it''s justбн well I know enough to know demons can''t lie, and to hear you still recognise me as Bing''s mother means you believe I truly care for herбн andбн well I just expected that when it all eventually came crashing down I''d need to live with my daughter and all her friends hating me forever for ''removing her real mother''

    "And before you ask," continued Meng with a raised hand, "I don''t have any clue if Meng is alive or dead, and I only feel a little bad about stealing her family. I''m a selfish bitch like that, and a spy as well. I honestly feel worse about that time I bumped into Bing and she got a cut and she was four then what happened to her biological mother,"

    *Welpбн thanks for the confirmation that you''ve been with Bing since she was no older than four Meng. Ughбн what the heck am I supposed to do with this information! Actually, wait a secondбн*

    "Umбн just to check, everyone is fine on the other side of those doors right? No deadly weapons?" asked Kat.

    Meng shook her head, "Nah, I intentionally botched that part of the job, for obvious reasons," Kat nodded. "Bodeir and the dwarf might have a bit of trouble, because I let them take artifacts that aren''t particrly good matches, but it''s not a serious worry unless they do something stupid,"

    Kat groaned and put her face in her hands, "That sounds exactly like something Bodeir would do,"

    "Woops," said Meng with a shrug, not all that concerned, "if it makes you feel better, or less restricted by the contract know that it''s still probably better to just leave Bodeir to his idiocy. Probably. To the best of my knowledge anyway," Kat made a ''so-so'' gesture, "eh I''ll take what I can get. Like my alcohol,"

    Meng did just that, bringing out a smaller wine bottle, but when the cork was taken off, clearly no weaker. Meng gave Kat a look, and Kat shook her head, before Meng downed the whole bottle again. Meng let out a nasty belch and Kat winced at the smell, "Sorry for being such a slobбн but I just can''t bring myself to care about it at the moment. Especially not with my real body. I keep in shape sure, but I''ve always been prone to hiding the fact I look like shit under illusions. Though there was that time I went without close for a dayбн turns out exhibitionism is NOT for me,"

    Kat rolled her eyes, "Apparently I need to introduce you to Sue,"

 Chapter 1052 тАжOr three

    Chapter 1052 бнOr three

    After Kat watched Meng down a third ss of wine, she decided to start offering suggestions, "What about defecting to the Mountain shaker sect?"

    "You''re just saying that because it would make Bodeir safer aren''t you?" returned Meng.

    Kat shrugged, "Eh, not really? I mean, yes now that you mention it that would be niceбн but it''s for two main reasons. One, is that you could y on the fact that Bodeir Sr is a parent as well, and the fact I ruined your cover and endangered your kids might be a good angle to tryбн the other reason is that I don''t actually know the names of any other sects,"

    "Did you not hear the announcer? I know for a fact you watched fights with people from other sect," responded Meng.

    Kat made a ''so-so'' gesture, "Technically? I mean, I''m sure I remember them because I have a perfect memory but they weren''t important enough to be easily recalled,"

    "Rightбн I''m going to just assume that''s a demon thing. As for your suggestionбн it''s not the worst thing ever. Bodeir Sr is a strong cultivator in his own right, and joining with him might not be the worst idea everбн but he is in an alliance with The Holy Icy Wind Sect and thatplicates matters from a political standpoint. I''m not supposed to be in charge, and if, or more likely WHEN ites out that I was running things for years, he''d face a lot of problems from the other sects.

    "That, and I''d almost certainly be forced to take one, or perhaps even multiple restrictions of some kind. From crippling my cultivation, making me a mortal and ''not worth worrying about'' to allowing an explosive array to be engraved into my soulбн or perhaps what they''d consider the most lenient, and I the cruellest, they''d take my children on as ''apprentices''" Meng spat. "Which would make them hostages in all but name. It also might not work for Lianбн

    "Because I never formally adopted her, if they can pressure her real parents, they can remove her from my authority pretty easily. Here I am sect master, and they wouldn''t bother trying that sort of shitбн but when it bes aplicated political issue those sharks would take every advantage they can get,"

    "Why do you seem to have such a hatred for politics. I mean I DO understand, but aren''t you running a sect here?" asked Kat.

    Meng sighed, "I turned out to be really talented. That''s all there was to it. The Holy Icy Wind sect was responsible for the death of my family, and I was shoved into one of their orphanages where I nearly starved to death, this was quite some time ago by the way, I AM old, I''m not afraid to admit it. Anyway, one day a cultivator showed up pretending to be a grieving father, and he want around testing us for potential.

    "Well, that''s what I assume happened, the starvation really causes issues for my memories at the time. It was a few centuries ago now, and I''m just basing my guess about what they didter. I wasn''t ever sent on recruiting missions because I showed a ''terrible predilection'' towards doting on any young child put in my proximity after I turned seventeenбн

    "Anyway, so I got tested and found to have a useful affinity for spy work, and rather strong talent for cultivation, as far as they could tell anyway, so they bundled me up for training camp and I never looked back. It''s probably the best thing to ever happen to me, even if I do somewhat hate them these days. That''s more because my bosses are now idiots then any real anger about my situation.

    "Anyway AGAIN. Sorry, apparently I ramble a bit when I''m drunk. I haven''t really had the chance. To risky at base and certainly to risky to drink on the job. Those bottles you saw me drink have been in my ring for two centuries at least," Kat winced at how quickly Meng drunk bottles that were so old, "Anyway a third time! Politics. Turns out, I''m quite strong, and I managed to learn an ancient technique for illusions that let me bind an illusion to an artifact.

    "It made the illusion impossible to see through for anyone below Rank 6, which is considered impossibly powerful for a Rank 4 like myself. It has a few restrictions, but nothing too bad. It made me the obvious choice for this jobбн and thus, despite my dislike of politics, I find myself embroiled in it. God being a spy and assassin was so much easier,"

    "Really?" asked Kat, "I would have thought you''d be more adverse to being ordered around and killing things,"

    Meng sighed and shook her head, "Kat, it seems like you''re once again confusing me for a better person than I am by virtue of the wonderful daughter I raised. Kat, I am a MONSTER. I have assassinated more innocent men and women then I have lived years on this earth. I have killed enough cultivators to put me in the top 10 disasters in the continent if they could all be linked back to me.

    "I was, and perhaps I still am, considered one of the best operatives my organisation has ever produced. I feel no guilt for killing people, even innocents. I am a broken woman Kat. I can love my family sure, and I''d kill for themбн but that means nothinging from me in truth. I''d kill someone for basically nothing as long as it wasn''t too much effort. It would be like asking me to climb a mountain. Time consuming, but ultimately nothing truly difficultбн

    "I cannot say if I was born this way, or if the training I underwent as a small girl, and teenager destroyed what empathy I have for other human beings. It was only my love for children, and desire for a family of my own that remained. Perhaps it is my luck that children were almost never targeted by my organisation, and my skillset was better for taking out high priority targets stealthily.

    "I never had to contend with the moral quandary of crossing that one boundary, killing children." Kat''s gaze softened, "Oh don''t give me that look. My organisation has the death of thousands of children on its hands and I still willingly work for them. It might not have been MY job to kill kids, but I''m sure it was someone''s. I''m not leaving because I''ve suddenly realised I''m working for the bad guys Kat, I just finally have the one thing I''ve always wanted more than anything else, and I''m too selfish to give it up,"

    Kat''s lips stretched into a thin line. *I''m really not sure what you''re doing here Meng. It''s almost like you''re trying to get me to hate youбн and I''m sorry but I just can''t. Perhaps I should be horrified, and I don''t know if it''s because I don''t really understand the sheer scale of killing you must have done, if it''s just a demon thing, if it''s because I don''t really believe you on some level, or if it really is just because you''re Bing''s mother.. but I don''t seem to have a problem with it. Does that make ME a bad person? Certainly not as bad a self-proimed assassin, but perhaps my priorities are out of order.*

    Kat did know it would be different if Meng regrly had to assassinate children. Her own years at the orphanage had made a caretaker of children, and her strength as a demon made her a defender of children, if she wasn''t counted as one before. In the end though, it didn''t really matter because Meng didn''t partake in that part of her organisation. Perhaps, if she was not Bing''s mother, Kat would have held the simple fact she was part of such a group against herбн but Meng was tooбн too much of an individual presence in Kat''s mind, it was hard to me her for actions of a group when Kat knew she didn''t participate in those.

    Kat let out a long breath of air as she copsed back into the beanbag she''d been surprised, head lolling over the back and forcing her to look at the ceiling and behind her somewhat, removing Meng from view entirely. It was the most vulnerable position Kat had put herself in so farбн and idea time for Meng to strike if that was what she desired. The angle Kat was sitting in was horrendous, even with super speed, Meng could dash over and stab her heart before she was on her feet again. Kat knew this. Meng knew thisбн probably. She was pretty drunk after all.

    Kat pulled herself forward and Meng was drinking a fourth bottle of wine. No sign she''d even considered going for Kat''s throat while it was exposed. Perhaps she had thought about it, perhaps notбн but whatever the case, that she did nothing was the truth. Kat just didn''t know what to do about it. Not now, any more than she did when she arrived. *Maybe I should contact Lily? I might need her advice on this oneбн*

 Chapter 1053 Sweet Dreams

    Chapter 1053 Sweet Dreams

    *Ok. Hopefully Lily will forgive me interrupting but I need advice. I just don''t know what to do here. Meng seems genuine about her love for Bingбн and really that''s my deciding factor so far. Is it a good idea to leave Bing with an assassin though? Perhaps? I''m leaning towards yesбн despite my misgivings.*

    "Hey, I''m just going toбн stop paying attention for a bit to check on my partner if that''s alright? Iбн well honestly I just don''t have any good ideas, and I''d like to know if she''s ok," said Kat.

    "Meh, do what you like, I''m in no rush, and if my bosses use their truthpelling artifact I can honestly say I kept you busy this whole time. Misleading sure, but true enough for the artifact not to get pissy about it," said Meng with a waveбн as she summoned a fucking barrel.

    *That''s a barrel of alcohol, isn''t it? You know what? I don''t want to be paying attention to whatever shitshow is about to go down here anyway. I can at least say I''m doing major damage to Meng''s liverбн*

    Kat focused on her connection to Lily, opening it slowly just in case she was inbat. Thest thing Kat wanted to do was distract Lily and get her hurtбн but the link was strangely silent. Kat swallowed hard, ignoring the panic in her chest and carefully kept opening the connection more. Ever so slowly, Kat got more of the pictureбн and it was clear Lily was asleep. Still, Kat couldn''t shake off her fear.

    *Dammit. Is she asleep because she''s tired and safe? Or asleep because she''s been captured and knocked out? Exhausted? Injured? I just don''t know! Dammit Lily, why did you have to take up the habit of sleeping for most of the day! Now I can''t be sure if there''s anything wrong just based on the fact you''re sleeping in the evening! Ughбн can I?*

    Kat pressed harder on the connection and felt her body in the real world shuddering slightly between her normal form and her dream walking form. *Oh yes, right. I can enter people''s dreams. Can I enter Lily''s dream even from this distance?*

    Meng watched on as Kat went from solid demon, to pink smoke and back again before flopping unconscious, with just her horns as bright pink smoke. "Do I even want to know?" Meng nced at the barrel, "Nah, I got better things to do,"

    000

    Kat groaned as she sat up in a mostly white space, the only thing of note was a bed off in the distance. She first got her bearings, shaking off the nausea and disorientation that came with the transition before stumbling her way over. Kat felt her eye twitching at the sight as she got closer. I don''t know how to feel about this.

    Lily was t on her stomach on the bed, with a copy of Kat sitting on Lily''s back and using on hand to scratch her ears while the other ran hand ran nails across Lily''s stomach. Lily was panting heavily and blushing bright read while dream Kat spoke, "You did such a good job with keeping Lian I just thought I''d reward you a bit,"

    "Bmt U bagely mnnaged ta" Lily said, trying and failing to make a coherent sentence, constantly interrupting by a rumbling purr that shook her hole body.

    *I don''t know how embarrassed I''m supposed to be about this? I kinda feel like a creep watching at the momentбн but Lily is MY girlfriend and this is just a dream. Plus it''s not like she''s imagining someone else in my ce, that''s clearly me. So why do I still feel super awkward about this? And likeбн should I interrupt? I do have questionsбн but is it rude to interrupt my girlfriend while she''s getting worked over by a dream clone of me?

    Actually, new question? Does this count as masturbation? Technically speaking, this is all Lily''s dream, and the dream me is just as much a part of her as the dream body of Lily is. Hmmбн these are questions Iбн DON''T WANT ANSWERS TO DAMMIT. Back in the box naughty thoughts.*

    "Such a good kitty," whispered dream Kat into Lily''s ears, "I think you did a fine job, after all, would I be doing this if you failed?"

    "Yes!" meowed, Lily, making the real Kat chuckle off to the side, knowing that it WAS true. Kat would definitely be cheering Lily up somehow if she failed. Not like this sure.

    Dream Kat grabbed Lily around her neck, squeezing just a bit, "Are you sure Lily? Are you sure you''d get a reward?" The real Kat frowned at that behaviour, but was surprised when Lily''s blush, if anything, deepened as Lily barely managed to nod around dream Kat''s hand.

    "Oh? Well thenбн" started dream Kat as she reached down to y with Lily''s skirt.

    "Nope, nope, too far for real me, nope" mumbled Kat as she strode forward heavily. "Nope, nope, too far, I''m not watching this just for a bit of advice,"

    Kat got to the bed, dream her probably should have been able to see the approaching demon but it was likely due to the fact this was a dream, and dream Kat wasn''t really ''designed'' to pay attention to anything but Lily. When Kat got to the side of the bed, she pped, loudly, abusing her demonic strength for extra noise.

    Dream Kat just raised an eyebrow but Lily spasmed in dream Kat''s grasp as she tried to see what the having a nice dream about meбн until things headed towards sex andбн well that was a step too far. 22:48

    I''m not willing to watch you have sex with someone else, even if that someone else is a dream sound was. When she saw a ''second'' Kat nearby the whole area started to shake and crack. A blinkter and Lily was looking at the real Kat, while sitting in dream Kat''s arms. "Umбн waitбн what''s going on?" said a confused Lily as the dream stabilised.

    "Hey Lily," said Kat.

    "Umбн hey?" said Lily as her mind cleared, not that she noticed the difference. Her dream solidified with Kat''s presence and direct intervention making everything seem more real. The ''room'' gained floorboards and walls, as well as windows but no door or ceiling as Lily tried to figure out what was going around.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt your fun time, but you see I needed advice," said Kat.

    "Butбн but there''s not normally two Kat''s in my dreams. Wait I''m dreaming? How do I know thatбн" said Lily, before turning confused and ncing between both Kat''s. Lily frowned as she kept looking between them both before hissing and leaping away from the dream Kat she had been sitting on. Her hiss only deepened when the dream Kat barely reacted. "What''s going on here," hissed Lily.

    "Calm, Lily calm. You''re just dreaming at the moment and I needed to ask you for advice on what to do about the Meng situation. I wasn''t sure if I wanted to interrupt you whileбн well you were clearly having a nice dream about meбн until things headed towards sex andбн well that was a step too far. I''m not willing to watch you have sex with someone else, even if that someone else is a dream version of me. It makes me surprisingly jealous," exined Kat.

    Lily''s eyes widened and red crawled up her face as it morphed into a horrible expression, "Oh noбн what have I doneбн" whispered Lily.

    "Hey, Lily, Lily, chill. It''s all a dream, sorta? Sorta literally? Look it''s fine that you dream about sexy times with me. That''s fine, I''m not mad, and I''m sure for couples it''s very natural. But not only does it still make me jealous despite mentally knowing this is closer to masturbation then anything else, it''s also really pushing the Teen rating on this story," assured Kat.

    "Waitбн what?" asked Lily.

    "Well, this is all in your head right? Normally I wouldn''t be involved at all, so it can''t be sex. Even dream me is just an extension of YOU. Therefore it''s masturbation," exined Kat.

    "No the other thing," said Lily.

    Kat just waved her off, "Don''t worry about it, this is a dream,"

    "I feel like I should worry about it a bit," said Lily.

    Kat just smiled. "Don''t."

    Lily frowned but didn''t argue, as she turned to properly face Kat while fixing up her clothes. The fake dream Kat gained cracks across her body before disappearing entirely, not that Lily noticed. "Soбн what did you need my help with exactly? I''m not sure I can think of any reason I''d NEED to help. Fighting is your area not mine, and if Bing and Bodeir are likeбн trapped or something I don''t know enough about qi to help,"

    "Yeahбн noбн much moreplicated then that. Let me tell you about Meng, the one we thought was ''Fake Meng'' and sort of is? Look it''splicated and that''s why I need your advice Lily," said Kat. As she started to exin the ridiculousness that was Meng, and the confusing situation Kat had ended up in. Starting with just how long Fake Meng, who was really a Meng as well, had been acting as Bing''s mother.

 Chapter 1054 - 1054 Chapter 1054 No Easy Answers

    1054 Chapter 1054 No Easy Answers

    б░Yeah I got nothing,б▒ Lilyбпs blunt statement hit Kat with the force of a hundred roaring trucks. б░Kat, donбпt look so surprised, my own fight wasnбпt nearly as morally confusing and I donбпt have the answers to everything. Why are you acting like I should have the answers to the meaning of life?б▒

    б░Because you almost always do?б▒ offered Kat. Lily rolled her eyes as Kat continued, б░And what do you mean your own fight? What exactly happened on your end,б▒

    б░Eh, itбпs fine, we got awayбн but it was mostly a question of what to do. Even if the servants were the боdeath before dishonourбп type, they were just doing a job, not even an evil one. We did break into their masterбпs house. Plus, if one of them was a friendly acquaintance, or even just outright friend of Bingбпs? Yeah really didnбпt want to be responsible for that,б▒ exined Lily.

    Kat gave amiserating nod, she could obviously understand the feeling, as that was arge part of her current issue. Making sure that she didnбпt have to kill Meng, and that Meng wouldnбпt inadvertently be killed by the actions sheбпd already taken, or the ones she was nning to take. It was a problem though. б░So youбпre fine then?б▒ asked Kat.

    Lily nodded, б░Mostly, I needed to use all my mana to summon up a permanent paper ne so that Lian could fly us out of there. I knew it would knock me out when I did it, and as far as I can tell my nned worked. I havenбпt woken up at least, and Iбпm not dead. Probably not injured eitherбн I think Iбпd wake up from that? Maybe? I feel like my dreams would be much more distressing in the very least,б▒

    б░I donбпt know enough about dreams to say,б▒ said Kat as she tapped her thoughtfully.

    б░Rightбн but regardless, Iбпm afraid I just canбпt help you here Kat. I have no idea what to prioritise, and worse, the situation is soplicated that even if I DID know what I wanted to do with Meng, there doesnбпt seem to be a clear path to go about that isnбпt deciding, and then following up on the idea, of killing her,б▒ said Lily with a wan smile.

    Kat winced but nodded. It wasnбпt a good solution, not if she wanted Bing to be pleased with the result. It was still the simplest, and only clean solution. Kill Meng, say that you took out the traitor but couldnбпt figure out what happened to the боrealбп Meng and then leave the world before it really became a problem. Bing would likely be devastated for some time afterwards as wellбн

    Kat didnбпt think she could live with herself if she lied to Bing about how it all went down, nor about the entire truth regarding her mother, or both mothers really. *Dammit. If only I could safely talk to Bing and get her help dealing with this shit. Then again, asking her if she wants me to murder her mother because her current mother kidnapped and shipped off her biological one really doesnбпt set the tone for a constructive conversation. Fuck, Meng, why did you have to make this all so hard.*

    .....

    б░So do you have any advice for me?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Follow your heart,б▒ said Lily with a cheeky grin.

    б░Youбпre my heart. So get to the advice please,б▒ said Kat with a grin, very pleased that it didnбпt count as a lie. A metaphor perhaps, but she meant what she said. Lily of course went bright red at the suggestion before making an adorable whine that made Kat want to imitate a few of the ideas that dream Kat had provided her with.

    *BACK. BACK IN THE BOX WITH YOU.* Kat mentally beat back the thoughts that had sprung up from the boxbelled, боThe Talk, Vivian edition. Do Not Openбп. Kat didnбпt let any of that show on her face though, she just kept staring at Lily which really wasnбпt helping her girlfriend calm down in the slightest. Aw well.

    Eventually though, Lily did manage to calm down and Kat pulled her into a hug. б░So, any real advice for me this time?б▒ Kat whispered after giving Lily a light kiss on the forehead.

    Lily pouted in Katбпs chest, б░I really donбпt know what to tell you Kat. I didnбпt see Meng during her breakdowns, I canбпt judge her honesty from here. Donбпt worry too much about the consequences right now. We CAN leave if it reallyes down to it. What matters, is that we leave content in the results,б▒

    Kat frowned that the statement. As true as it was, Kat didnбпt really see it helping in anyway. *I was already more or less going to do that.* Kat did however, continued to run her hands through Lilyбпs hair. No sense in making Lily feel bad, it was good adviceбн just not useful advice. *Guess Iбпve just got to go back andбн well DEAL with this whole thing. Eugh, Meng is going to be smashed when I get back isnбпt she?*

    б░Right wellбн I couldnбпt live with myself if Meng got hurt before Bing has a chance to talk to herбн so I guess weбпre just going to sit around and wait or something? Iбпm not sure if Meng can justбн sit around that whole time though. Sure I can waitбн maybeбн but Iбпm not sure SHE can. And we need to contact Sueбн hmmmбн could I sneak a message to Sue somehow? Can YOU sneak one to her Lily?б▒

    б░Umбн maybe? Not sure what I can do once I wake up. I suppose it depends on where Lian set us down and how many people are looking for us,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Hmmбн.б▒ Kat bit her lips. б░Iбн hmmбн if Iбпm just killing time and Meng needs to do other stuffбн I might be able to give her like, a chunk of my water body and have that be delivered to Sue to pass on the message? I wonder if sending KatE with the message would work? Sheбпs made of demonic fireбн so can she pass through the walls?б▒

    б░I think the bigger concern would be running out of energy before reaching Sue if you took that option. We donбпt actually know where you are in rtion to everything else is at the moment right?б▒ returned Lily.

    б░Dammit, why does this have to be soplicated?б▒ whined Kat.

    б░Yeahбн this has turned into one of the weirder situations,б▒ said Lily. б░Itбпs probably made worse by the fact that we can effect the oue in a major way, but itбпs not our main objectiveбн but because of our main objective we do have to take some sort of action. Makes me wish Bodeir Sr had left us with our ownmunication talismans or something to send messages back,б▒

    б░Unless he had some that worked on mana, just for you, they wouldnбпt work. Remember, demonic energy doesnбпt y nice, and on top of that we were keeping you more of a secret back then so he didnбпt KNOW we had ess to mana, or well, a person with mana to reply to amunication talisman,б▒ retorted Kat.

    Lily just gave a shrug and Kat nodded, giving her a kiss on the lips this time. б░I guess Iбпll have to leave and justбн start working things out. Iбн I canбпt kill her so Iбпll need Mengбпs help. Hopefully it works outбнб▒ mumbled Kat.

    Lily couldnбпt help it when her face twitched into a frown at the idea of Kat leaving but she knew it had to be done, so she returned with a kiss of her own before stepping back and trying to smile. It wasnбпt a great attempt, but it was enough. So Kat gave a bow, and then felt herself being tuggedбн

    And next she opened her eyes she was back in the vault and Mengбн well Meng was something else. Her appearance was even more dishevelled, her face was flushed red and her robe was left hanging open. Her stomach was visibly distended and Kat was about how that had even happened to such a high ranking cultivator when she noticed the FIVE barrels sitting around Meng. б░Oh Mengбн that cannot be good for you,б▒

    Meng turned her drunken eyes to Kat and let out a burp. Kat winced, disgusted at the smell and the sight as she waved her hand in an ineffectual attempt to get rid of the smell. б░Urpбн umбн wee back Kat? Iбн got a bit worked up after you peaced outбн alone with my thoughts you know? Soбн got out the cheap stuff. Basically just poison really,б▒

    Kat felt her eye twitching, б░Mengбн I do NOT want to have Binge out to find her dead or unconscious mother, not because of something I did, and certainly not because of something YOU DID TO YOURSELF. Now can you pleaseбн I dunno use some poison purging cultivator trick?б▒

    б░Why do you think I have one of those?б▒ asked Meng.

    б░Meng, youбпre a spy AND the head of a sect, of course you do,б▒ retorted Kat.

    Meng pouted, б░Of course I doбн but it shouldnбпt have been that easy to guess,б▒

 Chapter 1055 Masks

    Chapter 1055 Masks

    Meng had cleaned up well, her outfit had been swapped out for a new one without any wrinkles and was no longer falling off her frame, the barrels had been returned to her storage ring to be dealt withter and Meng''s face no longer carried the flush of alcohol. Finally, her stomach had returned to its toned, t appearance it normally had. There was just one notably omission. The smell. "Can''t you do anything about the smell?" whined Kat.

    Meng just shrugged, "There''s nothing I can really do about it with the transport array offline. Sure we''ve got some air purifiers, but they don''t really change the smell of the ce. We just cycle the air with the transport array a few times to clean the ce out asionally. With that down, and me not actually being a wind cultivator there isn''t much I can do. Especially when a scent based illusion still wouldn''t work on you because you''re a demon with truesight,"

    "Urgh, fine I guess. So what are we going to do now?" asked Kat.

    "Shouldn''t that be my question? You are the one with the power here. Are you going to tie my up? Beat my into submission? Fuck me into submission?" Kat recoiled at the suggestion, "Hey YOU''RE the subus not me. It''s a perfectly reasonable guess. Imagine how Bing would feel, toe out and see her poor, ravaged mother? She''d be devastated and scarred for life," sighed Meng.

    "Then why are you advocating for it!" hissed Kat.

    Meng shrugged, "Seemed like the most fun way to pass the time,"

    "Well I''m sorry but I''m an asexual virgin so I really have no interest in having sex with someone who is barely above a stranger and certainly not my FRIENDS MARRIED PARENT" retorted Kat.

    "Technically speaking, I never married the original Bang, nor the person who took his ce, so I''m not really marriedбн" started Mengбн

    But Kat cut her off, "Nope, you''ve yed at being married to Fake Bang for decades. By the same argument that Bing is your kid, Fake Bang is your husband. And even if you were single, I''m NOT. Though if you REALLY need to get your rocks off somehow you canбн I dunno, go set up an orgy with Sue somehow. I''m sure she''d be happy to help with basically anything sexual at all,"

    "I''ll keep that in mind," said Meng with a nod. Kat really didn''t want to know if Meng would go looking for Sue to confirm the offer.

    "Rightбн hopefully you have that out of your system now. What are we doing?" asked Kat.

    "I''ve already said that should be MY question Kat, why don''t youe up with the n?" returned Meng.

    "Because I don''t really have a n!" hissed Kat. "I''m willing to help you, and do what I can to make sure this whole fiasco turns outбн perhaps not well, but in an eptable manner for everyone involved, including you as long as Bodeir Jr isn''t hurt of course. What I don''t have, is enough experience to know what we should even be aiming for. You talk about how screwed you were with all of the options wellбн which one is the best?"

    "I don''t know," grumbled Meng.

    "How do you not know!" yelled Kat back at her face, with more than a little venom. "You had to have at least some idea that this wasing. At least a decade! Why would you expect me to have a better idea of what''s going on Meng! I''ve been here barely a week and I found out you were a fake MAYBE five hours ago, tops. I''ve given you suggestions, good ones I thought, but you keep putting this off. I''m beginning to think that you don''t WANT help,"

    Meng groaned, "Well maybe I DON''T want help. Kat, I don''t know what I want. No, that''s not true. I want Bing and Feng to grow up safe, happy and healthy. I want them to perhaps look upon me fondlyбн but I am a child assassin. I''m amazed I did so well raising themбн but that was when I was trying to be someone else Kat. That''s what I am to them when I sleep into the role that as Matriarch Meng. Assassin Meng has NO idea what to do. She doesn''t have experience, the framework, or the emotional capacity to DEAL with all of this,"

    "You''re talking about her like she''s a different person," said Kat.

    "She basically IS Kat," admitted Meng with a sigh. "It''s part of an illusion technique to take on aspects of your target. Only aspects, and technically my core values can''t be changedбн but I''ve let down the mask now, and assassin Meng has to deal with all this bullshit now, and she''s NOT equipped for this. I want to pretend I''m not her, pretend I''m Matriarch Meng for a while and figure things out that wayбн but then that''s still the mask!"

    "You didn''t bring this up before," said Kat. "And it seems like it''s something you really should have,"

    Meng threw her arms up into the air, "I''m not perfect Kat. I have the emotional range of a teaspoon like this. Part of me is surprised I still love me kids. A horrible, terrible part I don''t want to recogniseбн but a cultivator is nothing if not self-aware. It''s been a big contributor to my breakdown and recent alcoholism. The question of if I still love themбн and if it will hold true when I see them for realбн

    "Right now? I''m at a sort ofбн limbo with them. I still feel the same echoes that the mask supplied meбн and in the abstract I love them both, no all threeбн but what about in person? What about when I gaze on my children for what is in some ways the first time? That''s not even taking into ount if it would be better to send them away from me.

    "I''ll be hunted down just for betraying the organisationбн but if I get Bing and Feng far enough away and then keep running, they should be left alone. There status as twin heirs not terribly important after the sect copsesбн or do I try and stick it out? Even if Bodeir Sr knows the truth, which I''m sure he does by now, maybe I cane to a deal with him and we can let things go as they are?

    "These are all options Kat, and you ask why I want you to have n? Well Matriarch Meng never saw a reason for escape, a NEED to escape, and assassin Meng never wanted to deal with the idea in anything more than an abstract sense of ''if the sect is loss flee with the children, they are the priority objective'' now I have to actually think? And Kat, I can''t say I''m enjoying the experience,"

    "Why are you acting like a child! Meng you are hundreds of years old!" retorted Kat.

    "Because I have the emotional range of a four-year-old" shot back Meng.

    Kat''s eye twitched as she walked up to stare Meng down. Meng just starred up in defiance, until Kat open palm pped her across the face. "Thanks I needed that," mumbled Meng as Kat turned around and sat back down. "Okбн so I''m exaggerating a bitбн butбн this is terrifying for me Kat. I don''t think you understand what taking orders for centuries does to a person. As much as I can''t stand going back, and can''t stand abandoning my kidsбн it''s like I can''t properlyprehend the idea of actually solving the problem, certainly not well!"

    Kat paused at that for a moment. *Wait a minuteбн* "What are the chances that''s a magically reinforced limitation you''re currently fighting against and the cause of your mood swings?" offered Kat.

    Meng gaped at Kat like a fish. She tried to close her jaw but it kept falling back open. Eventually she just pped herself again. "Ohбн oh fuck you''re probably right. Damnбн those bastards got me good didn''t they? It isn''t that I CAN''T think about betraying themбн but that I can''t think about betraying them PROPERLY. Better for traitors to try and fail, then to just waste energy forcingpliances. I bet they can make a proper example out of people this way,"

    "That certainlyplicated matters," groaned Kat into her hands. "What are the chances you''ll be forced to sabotage yourself if you''re making a genuine effort ording to my ns?"

    Meng made a ''so-so'' gesture, "I''d suspect that there''s about an even chance either way. If I DO start sabotaging things, they''ll either by in minor unconscious ways, or they''ll be super obvious but I''ll be able to fight against it. That''s assuming that they were able to get their hooks that deep into me without noticingбн it''sбн possible certainly, but that''s more for those of lower Rank. At 4 I should be safeбн maybe? I think I should be safe but that might be part of thepulsion I''m not almost certain I''m being subjected to. Fuck,"

 Chapter 1056 KatE Delivery Girl

    <sup>Chapter 1056 KatE Delivery Girl</sup>

    "Ok, wellбн I''m going to do something that''s probably stupid, but differently stupid," said Kat. "I need to let Sue know what''s going on and while I doubt it, she might have some ideas for us,"

    Meng nodded, a glint in her eyes, "She seems like a woman with all sorts of wonderful ideas, I support this decision wholeheartedly,"

    "And yet suddenly I find myself feeling like I''m making a mistakeбн but fine whatever," grumbled Kat as she called up her power. There was a bit of resistance, and a sharp, tugging sensation on what had to be her soul before KatE burst into existence in all of her ming glory.

    "Okбн but likeбн what is that and why do I feel the need to run away and never look back?" asked Meng as she leaned away from KatE instinctively.

    "This one has been given the designation KatE, though perhaps for your mortal and unenhanced tongue, Kate will have to suffice. I am, in essence, semi-sentient demonic energy with a small slither of Kat''s soul to give me preferences apart from the desire to burn everything to the ground," exined KatE as she moved over to the wall and put her hand on it.

    Ice started to cover the wall as Kat frowned, "Waitбн so am I giving up a piece of my soul every time I summon you?"

    "This one does not believe so," responded KatE in her standard tone. "Through what details I was able to glean from my second foray into existence it is likely that the shard is returned and needs time to properly reintegrate itself into the main body of our shared soul before I am resummoned. I have no information to suggest it is the same slither of soul each time, which should, in theory, mean that I will grow more like you as I share various parts of your soul,"

    "Well it''s fucking creepy is what it is, no offence," said Meng

    "I take no offence, as I do not appear to be capable of producing the correct emotional response associated with ''offence'' or ''being offended''. I will carry out Kat''s orders without fail, and then return to Kat''s body. Speaking of, how are you right now Kat, you were not in any proper statest time," said KatE

    "It''s really weirdбн I feelбн hollow definitely and drained. I only have about twenty-percent of my demonic energy left and I think it might slowly be dropping. That''s twenty-percent AFTER Lily''s share as well. I can see through your eyes but I can''t control your actions, or at least, it doesn''t seem that way. Not a fan, of the experience personally," exined Kat after a bit of thought.

    "Interesting, I appear to be able to sense your intentions and direction yet I do not see through your eyes as you do mine. Furthermore, it appears I can now leave this cavern," informed KatE

    "Hey, how are you getting out?" asked Meng.

    "I amprised almost solely of demonic energy and as such it is possible to force my form through solid objects. It is a wasteful technique, that requires me to saturate the material withrge portions of my demonic energy reserves and under most circumstances simply running around the problem or breaking my way through is more useful. s, not this time," said KatE

    "Stupid demons, able to no-sell all the defences on my best vault just by existing. Should hire more demons to steal shit," grumbled Meng.

    KatE gave Kat a nod and then zipped through the wall. Once on the other side KatE took off, heading down the mountain towards Sue. That little trick with the wall took over half her demonic energy reserves, and KatE noticed her reserves only dropped, not recovered, despite Kat also seemingly loosing energy. "Truly a bother," mumbled KatE as she made her way down the mountain.

    It took some time, but eventually she was in a familiar town. When she found herself at the mansion, KatE could see it swarming with activity through the windows. KatE just walked up to the door and forced the handles open. They were locked, butpared to her own strength it was a minor thing. Hromdir was barking orders from the central staircase so she just walked up behind him and waited for a moment.

    When the air started to chill Hromdir turned around, then leapt backwards with great force once he saw KatE''s form. "Areбн are you dead? Are you the wraith of the demone toplete her mission?" asked Hromdir, voice shaking as he did so. From just the coldбн or moreбн KatEcked the emotional bandwidth to properly consider.

    "Your assumption about my existence is incorrect, I am an ability of my original creator, Kat and havee to deliver a message to yourself and Sue. Please call her here so that we can discuss the n for the future," exined KatE.

    Hromdir nodded and called over another servant to get Sue and headed off to a room they had secured for meetings since Bodeir''s disappearance. Inside was Creshe as well, who KatE supposed was here representing the ship''s captain, someone they still hadn''t met yet. Sue came in soon and looked at KatE in shock.

    "Greetingspatriot Sue, I am KatE, as you likely know. I havee bearing a message," said KatE.

    "Right, wellбн go ahead I guess?" said Sue in slightly confused response.

    "Indeed, the situation is as followsбн" KatE quickly went on to exin the whole situation with Meng, and then requested advice.

    "Why not simply take out Meng herself. I understand if you are fond of young mistress Bing, but Bodeir''s life IS your priority as per the contract," asked Hromdir.

    "It is still dangerous to interrupt someone when attuning to an artifact is it not?" asked KatE "Assume that Kat took the fight to Meng. It is entirely possible Meng left behind some dyed illusion or way for her to disrupt the bonding process. If Kat decides to fight, despite Meng''s seemingly amicable position, it likely increase the danger to Bodeir Jr. Not necessarily of course, and Kat has no delusions that she is attempting this course of action because of both her own and Sue''s budding friendship with Bing, but it does appear to be the least likely to result in damage to Bodeir assuming we can escape Bang''s notice, and even if we obtain it, still might be safest,"

    "I think thess is making a fine choiceбн though I do have to ask, what''s with all theplicated ns?" asked Creshe.

    "What do you mean?" asked KatE

    "Why can''t Meng just grab her kids and run? The world is quiterge, simply running until she enters another continent once or twice would likely see her outside of the main powers on this one. They may remember her, but with some minor work she could join up with a sect on the other side of the globe. It seems like the best of all solutions," exined Creshe.

    KatE pausedpletely, shuddering a bit like a crashingputer program before returning to normal operations. "It appears that solution was not considered by my original or Meng herself. While it is excusable for Meng, as she is likely restrained in some way, Kat has no such excuse, nor does Lily. I will ensure they are properly ashamed for missing such an easy solution,"

    Hromdir red a bit at Creshe, having intended to try and convince KatE and by extension, Meng that defecting to the Mountain Shaker sect was the best idea, yet he could already see just how much better Creshe idea is. Despite nominally being in charge of the Holy Icy Wind sect Meng was bound to lose that very same power quite soon. Her only value would be as a Rank 4 cultivator and whatever she manages to steal before leaving. Her children valuable only for their talent, but a powerful Rank 4 illusionist would be strong enough to protect them from most who desired them. A Rank 4 was nothing to scoff at.

    "Is there any proper timeline regarding when we need to leave? How long will master Bodeir need to attune to the artifact," asked Hromdir.

    KatE shrugged, "I cannot answer that. Meng did not know as she made sure he chose a purposely ill-fitting artifact that would give him difficulty to attune, yet it was never exined what the standard attuning time actually was to myself or Kat," answered KatE.

    "Hmmбн" mumbled Hromdir, not knowing the answer either. Not for one that was not innatelypatible with the young master.

    Sue, seeing that neither Creshe nor Hromdir had any questions decided to ask, "So how is everyone?"

    "Kat is suffering under Meng''s alcoholism induced burping, Lily is unconscious but safe and Lian is likely protecting her but still greatly weakened from her self-sacrificial attempts to provide Kat with a way to help Bing, and does not yet know of the truth of Meng so is likely still panicking a great deal," said KatE ndly.

    Sue groaned, "Can you do anything to help them?"

    "I only retain approximately ten percent of my demonic energy reserves. I will be force dismissed in no more than five minutes," exined KatE as Sue red at the energy construct.

 Chapter 1057 Lian on Me

    Chapter 1057 Lian on Me

    Lily some amount of time after chapter 1056

    ----

    Lily''s transformation seemed to almost forcibly activate as she returned to her human form, face down on the ground in a cave. Every beat of her heart sent waves of pain through her body. Her mana wasn''t rampaging around anymore, but apparently that didn''t mean she would bepletely fine. Apparently heavily damaging your internal spiritual organs was a dumb idea? Who knew?

    *Why am I on the floor though? I didn''t mean to transform, but what is Lian doing that she would just leave me on the ground? I swear of I''m actually in a cell Kat is going to be SO pissed with me.*

    [Kat can hear you just fine thank you very much.]

    *Oh.*

    [Yeah, ''Oh'' exactly. I didn''t have any reason to close the connection after finding out you were safe and asleep so I just ignored it for the most part because I didn''t want to experience your dreams. You should have SOME privacy after all. Now, what''s this about being in a cell?]

    *Umбн nothing?* Lily could feel Kat''s deadpan stair on her even through the connection. Kat was thoroughly unimpressed with her response to potential danger. Which meant she actually needed to try and figure out where they were. Lily cracked an eye open and found only darkness. Which was not a great sign.

    Swapping her focus to her ears, Lily found she could hear one set of shallow breaths echoing off a number of walls. *Hmmбн right ok. I think, and this is just a best guess because I can''t actually see, but I THINK Lian passed out carrying me into these caves and that''s why I''m on the floor.*

    [Don''t think I can''t detect the undercurrent of paining from your part of the link. I know it ain''t my pain because I''m sitting here sipping on pear juice squeezed from some rare nt in this cultivation world.]

    *Is it any good?* Asked Lily in an attempt to distract Kat. It didn''t really work, though Kat did answer.

    [It''s alright. Apparently 100 year magical pear juice is inferior to just dumping sugar and preservatives into a big vat and then trapping it in stic to sell to the masses. It''s not BAD exactly, but considering how rare this stuff is supposed to be? Doesn''t seem worth the effort. I''m sure there''s some cultivation benefit for people of this world, but as a demon it''s just fairly average pear juice. Now. Pain?]

    *Fineбн I did something that was perhaps a bit stupid. See, it turns out, once you cast a spell you''re not meant to MOVE the spell circle it came with. It causes the mana in your body to go on a rampage and I might be feeling the after-effects of that.*

    [Why would you even do that in the first ce? And didn''t your book tell you NOT to do that?]

    *It seemed necessary at the time, and as for the second questionбн well I''m guessing that it''s a universal thing across all schools of magic and that the book''s owner assumed whoever was reading it would know enough basic knowledge about sigils to know moving them is a bad idea. My guess is there isn''t a safe way to move them, you''re supposed to make the movement part of the spell.*

    [I suppose I''ll reserve judgement until it''s clear just how much you''ve hurt yourself with that stunt. Do you want me to leave you to working out what''s going on with Lian? Or do you have questions for me?]

    *Umбн anything new I should know about after you talked to me in that dream? Or why is my dream so clear in my mind?*

    [No idea for the second, perhaps my ability makes dreams easier to remember? Perhaps just you? Perhaps you can sort of see my memories of it that reinforce your own? No ideas just some guesses. As for anything newбн well I talked to Sue and she seems to think that running is the best idea, and Creshe and Hromdir seem to agree with her.]

    *How did you do that?*

    [Sent KatE to check on them.]

    *Was thatбн safe?*

    [Sort of? So apparently summoning KatE fragments my soul a bit every time, however before you freak out, apparently it''s very recoverable.]

    *I was under the impression you couldn''t just damage a soul like that?*

    [I dunno? Maybe it''s because I''m doing it to myself? Maybe it''s not the important bits of the soul? Maybe it''s because I''m a demon. I already asked D.E.M.O.N.S and apparently that''s Rank 5+ restricted information.]

    *Ugh fine. I guess I''ll figure out what to do now.*

    [Cool. I''ll try not to intrude on your thoughts too much, though I''m not closing the link so I''ll probably still here them.]

    *No problem Kat.*

    Lily transformed with remarkable ease. After the annoyance she''d gone through before, her transformation was being remarkably cooperative right now. A few shes between forms to confirm that nothing was inhibiting it anymore, and a few winces from the pain, Lily padded over to what was almost certainly Lian''s downed for as a Memphis.

    As soon as she got close, it was clear it was the goth. Lian had a pretty distinct smell, perhaps from the curses, but it was a bit like wilting roses. Despite all the dirt and grime in the cave, the smell was quite easily identifiable. Hopping over to Lian''s front, L:ily put a whisker in front of Lian''s nose.

    *Hmmбн breathing steady and not too weak. Perhaps she exhausted herself? She was not well and I had to carry her, then she had to figure out how to fly a paper ne while in her exhausted state and carry me into these caves. It''s unclear how deep we are, so it may have taken some time. Damn I should have asked Kat how long it had been.*

    Lily waited for Kat''s response, assuming that her girlfriend was paying more attention then Kat would admit toбн but there was no answer forting. *Hmmбн either she isn''t listeningбн or a more likely guess is that she doesn''t know. I''m pretty sure she''s still stuck in the vault so without a way to tell the passage of time I doubt she could answer anyway.*

    *Welp. I need Lian awake to know just how bad things are. Plus I canбн start filling her in on all the Meng weirdness as well.* Lily started to squish her paws into Lian''s cheeks. It was surprisingly effective, only a few squishes and Lian was already stirring. An arm reached blindly around near her position but Lily easily jumped over it. Lian managed to sit about against the cave wall and groan. "Ugh my headбн"

    Transforming, Lily added her own input, "Well at least it''s not your everything. I feel like somebody decided it was a good idea to put needles in my bloodstream and they act up every time my heart beats,"

    "Thatбн cannot be good. How are you functioning right now?" asked Lian with some worry.

    "Not sureбн maybe it''s not actually that bad? Maybe I''m pushing the pain down the link to Kat identally? Actually it''s probably that second one and Kat has a stupid high pain tolerance so she probably just thinks it''s normal bleed over. It is NOT fun, but I need to know what happened after we passed out," said Lily.

    "Wait, is Bing ok?" asked Lian

    "She''s pretty fine?" offered Lily uncertainly.

    "Well isn''t that more important? You''re connected to Kat right? How did the fight go? What happened? Why are you seemingly uncertain as to the answer?" asked Lian rapid fire.

    "Well Lianбн it gotplicated. At the moment, Bing is attuning to an artifact so she''s probably fine, and fake Meng didn''t sabotage Bing''s selection, yes I''m in connection with Kat, no there was no fight, and I''m uncertain because it''s fucking confusing. Turns outбн the Fake Meng, is ALSO called Meng, and Bing''s mother was recedбн a long time ago," exined Lily.

    "What the fuck? Why was there no fight! It doesn''t matter how long ago Meng was reced by the Fake Meng, why would Kat not fight against someone who probably got Bing''s mother killed!" hissed Lian.

    "Seeбн that''s the thing Lianбн as far as Kat can tell? Meng was reced weeks if not days after Bing was bornбн" said Lily.

    "No" whispered Lian in horror.

    "I''m afraid it does really seem to be the case," said Lily with a sigh.

    "Thenбн thenбн whatбн what does that mean?" asked Lian, voice quivering with emotion.

    "It means a lot of thingsбн but that''s one of the reasons Kat was willing to forgo a fight. Meng really does care about Bing and Feng, she has been their mother basically their entire life and that love is not just a mask. It is however going to cause MASSIVE issues now, because the Mountain Shaker Sect already know she''s a fake because we freaked out. And wellбн she IS a fake justбн not in the ways that really matter to us as your friends," exined Lily with a wince.

    "Iбн I need timeбн" whispered Lian.

 Chapter 1058 - 1058 Chapter 1058 Shatter the World

    1058 Chapter 1058 Shatter the World

    It was hard to keep track of time when everything was dark and Lian wasnбпt interested in talking. It was made worse by the pain Lily experienced when she tried to do a bit of training with her spells. *Yup. Ok, you win body. I wonбпt cast anything until I stop hurting. Pain is your body telling you that youбпve fucked up somewhat and I should respect that. As much as I want new magic and feel the need to be strongerбн itбпs not worth crippling myself over. Which, could very much be on the table. I didnбпt know what I did was a bad ideaбн now I have to hope it wasnбпt a catastrophic oneбн or if it is, Nira can fix it.*

    Eventually though, Lian had too many questions in her mind to avoid Lily forever. So she crawled over to the Memphis and asked, б░Okбн Iбн Iбпm still not entirelyfortable, orбн I havenбпt really dealt with the whole боFake Mengбп issue butбн can you just go over it again? One more timeбн justбн as dull and clinical as you can be?б▒

    б░Sureбн umбн just let meбнб▒ mumbled Lily as she transformed for vocal cords and readied herself. Lily spent a minute getting the wording right and then let it flow, б░To the best of our knowledge the original Meng was reced by the current Meng within days or weeks of the twinsбп birth. After that, Bang was reced in short order and since then they have both continued to run the sect as best they could without letting people figure out that Meng and Bang have been reced.

    б░Meng was chosen for this assignment both for her name, her loyalty, and her affinity which happens to be illusions. Something their parent organisation did not ount for however, is that Meng, despite their training, still has one desire above all others and that was for children. So now that they are at risk, and Kat has called her out on being a fake, Meng had a bit of a breakdown, and we are now working together to try and get the best result for everyone involved while keeping Bodeir safe, as Kat, Sue and I MUST do,б▒

    Lian let out a long breath of air, б░So Iбпve never known the original?б▒

    Lily shook her head, б░No. Based on when Meng was reced there was no way for you to ever meet the original Meng,б▒

    б░Is the original Meng alive?б▒ asked Lian.

    б░I donбпt know, and Meng doesnбпt either,б▒ answered Lily.

    б░Iбн is there anything else you feel I should know?б▒ asked Lian.

    .....

    б░Umбн hmmбн wellбн maybe? Meng, the current one that is, said a lot of things and Kat ryed most of that to me while I was dreaming. One of them is that she understands you. As a cultivator with a talent for illusions she understands you a lot better then Feng and Bing and has imed you as her daughter as wellбн soбн if Bing and Feng do run away, Meng isnбпt just going to leave you here,б▒ said Lily.

    б░Ahб▒ said Lian voice breaking as tears leaked from her eyes. She didnбпt know how to feel about that. So much of her was screaming that it was wrong, that she shouldnбпt be happy to hear that some assassin liked her on any levelбн but just as Meng wanted nothing more than children, Lian wanted parents that didnбпt hate her. Meng had already been that substitute so to hear that Lian was just as precious to Meng as her own children meant a lot. This fact further cemented itself in Lianбпs mind because technically speaking Feng and Bing were adopted as well.

    Lily awkwardly pulled herself to her feet and did a few stretches as Lian went silent. The pain was lessening somewhat, but Lily suspected it had more to do with getting used to it then a true reduction in pain. Perhaps it would be a good reason not to try untested techniques with her spells. In the end, after a few stretched Lily just upied herself with drawing shapes in the dirt on the ground. No sense interrupting Lian as her whole world gets destroyed.

    Still, trapped as they were, Lian eventually had to speak, even if just to get her thoughts in order. б░God this is such a mess. I donбпt know what Bing is going to think when she finds out. I really wish I could be there for herбн but I donбпt know what sort of timeline weбпre working on and the transport array should be unusable because of us. So I canбпt even go through to help them.

    б░I still feel like shit. Not from the news, but Iбпm not exactly topped up on qi and I donбпt know how long it takes to recover from extreme blood loss so Iбпm a bit dizzy. Iбпve got food and water in my storage ring so Iбпm not going to die, it just isnбпt a fun experience. The real problem? I have no idea what Iбпm supposed to do with this information youбпve given me. I was working myself right up you know?

    б░Iбпm sure you and Kat figured it out but I was pretty set to die on this mission. I was expecting to be left behind, captured, and then executed unless you managed to free me. Then I would be branded a traitor and hunted for the rest of my likely short life. I knew that going in and I didnбпt regret it for a second. If thatбпs what it took to make sure Bing was safe? That was all worth it to me. If Meng was found and rescued as well? That was a bonus.

    б░Now however, I find out that the боrealбп Meng has been an imposter for years and apparently nobody noticed. I also know that she loves me and frankly I donбпt know how to deal with that either. It was a lot easier when Meng was just боMy best friendбпs Momбп you know? It was a simple rtionship, and I probably still leaned on her for affection and affirmation more than I should have as just my friendбпs momбн but she isnбпt that is she?

    б░Well now Iбпm still alive, and pretty safe, albeit quite lost. The Meng I thought I knew was a just a mask, but likely one with more truth then the spy using it would befortable with. I have a home to go back to, but not for long because the Mountain Shaker sect knows that Meng is a spy. Which is annoying, despite it being trueбн and I just donбпt really know what to do Lilyбнб▒

    б░Umбн what was that about being lost?б▒ asked Lily with a wince.

    б░Oohбн rightбнб▒ Lian shared Lilyбпs wince though with nothing to provide the pair neither noticed. б░Soбн I was pretty close to falling over while I was trekking through the snow, but I made it to the cave I thought was nearby, and I just sort ofбн kept walking till I passed out? I was however, more than a bit delirious the whole time I was walking and now Iбпm awake my memories of walking through the caves have all sort of blurred together. Now I donбпt know how deep we are, how many alternate paths there are, if we got turned around at all. Frankly, weбпre lost,б▒

    Lily let out an exaggerated groan, б░Ugh, that means weбпre probably stuck down here then? Kat should be able to fine me eventually once things calm downбн but weбпre stuck here by ourselves until thenбн why were you paying such little attention? Surely you didnбпt want to be trapped here forever?б▒

    Lian folder her arms over her chest and red at Lily, though the darkness really killed the effect, б░Yes Lily, I am aware that I made a rooky mistake now that Iбпm not suffering from exhaustion and blood loss. No боThanks fornding the neбп or боsorry I passed out on your first despite knowing you were missing most of your bloodбп just боhow could you not manage to remember abyrinth while moments away from copse?''б▒

    Lily winced, apparently Lian had taken her mostly joking tone as true recrimination. б░Lian itбпs fine really, I wasnбпt seriouslyining, or well, I wasining and I was serious that itбпs a problem but I donбпt me you for it, not really. Iбпm more annoyed you thought doing so much damage to yourself was an eptable trade, but thatбпs not really what weбпre talking about right nowбнб▒

    б░Well what else could I have done? We didnбпt know Meng wasnбпt going to hurt Bing! I had a choice between wasting time figuring more of the array out, or just sacrificing something decently significant. What would you have done if it was Kat that was in danger?б▒ retorted Lian.

    Lily hissed as she wrapped Lian up into a tight hug. б░A gallon of blood is a cheap price,б▒

 Chapter 1059 First to Wake isтАж

    Chapter 1059 First to Wake isбн

    Back to Kat. Amount of time passed, unclear

    ---

    After Lily and Lian passed out again Kat couldn''t find a reason to stay awake herself. Meng was drinking water more as a way to pass the time then anything else and Kat didn''t particrly feel like practicing and risking the chance she freaked Meng out with one of her abilities. Kat didn''t fear Meng at this point, and even if she was attacked, Kat was all but certain she could survive it.

    That''s why, when she heard the grinding of metal on stone, Kat freaked out a little bit as she woke up, mes ring to life until she realised it was just the door to the vault opening. Meng was watching with some interest regarding the identity of the door opening. It was still quite early on and the fact someone had managed to attune something in less then a day was impressive apparently.

    So when the person who showed up was Voldar, Meng just sort of reacted. In a blink, Voldar was on the floor unconscious and Kat hadn''t made a move to help him. A quick nce inside the vault revealed three meditating figures surrounded by cocoons of light Kat could easily see through with her eyes. Meng closed the door again and dragged Voldar off to the side before Kat realised that she should probably say something, "Soбн umбн what did you do to Voldar?"

    "Oh I just knocked him out," said Meng as she dumped the dwarf in a corner. "I don''t know how he managed to finish first thoughбн must have some sort of artifact rted bloodline or something. I picked something that was somewhat ipatible with him so the fact that he finished first is truly a surprise,"

    "Well why did you knock him out?" asked Kat.

    Meng shrugged, "I had a moment of panic, then decided that I just didn''t want to deal with it. The truth of the matter is, with all the nonsense that we''re about to be involved in? Voldar''s death would be a minor inconvenience at best. Really, the only reason he lives is because I remembered that killing my problems isn''t the first option, and that you would likely be displeased with my casual disregard for lifeбн"

    Kat felt her lips pull into a thin line for a few seconds before exhaling, "I feel like I should criticise some part of that thought process but if I''m not thinking emotionally, I cannot find anything wrong with what you just said. It''s all factual statements, and I really shouldn''t get mad at the child assassin for thinking killing is a good solution to her problems,"

    "I haven''t been a child in m-centuries," said Meng as she crossed her hands under her breasts to make them look slightly more prominent, "I don''t feel like calling me a ''child assassin'' is a particrly urate title,"

    Kat shrugged and said, "I''m more concerned with the fact that you were raised as a child assassin then that you aren''t technically one anymore, only by virtue of the fact you are no longer a child, not that you are no longer an assassin. I feel like that chain of logic demonstrates my problems. You were trained in such a way that killing people looks like a really easy way to solve your problems, and your morals either never existed, or were trained out of you so there''s not reason for me to try and bring them up. Honestly, it''s more sad then anything else,"

    "I don''t need your putting," huffed Meng.

    "Eh, perhaps you don''t NEED it know, but I believe you might already have it. It''s an emotional response Meng, not something I can really control. Still, what we should be addressing is the n for dealing with Voldar. We can''t just leave him unconscious forever," said Kat.

    "I would like to interject and say that as a Rank 4 master of illusions I CAN in fact keep him unconscious forever, or at least, so long that he''d die of old age before the spell ran out," said Meng as she gave Voldar a few light kicks to prove a point. Kat just red at her for a few moments.

    "Rightбн" mumbled Kat. "Wellбн what IS the n with him then?"

    "Meh, probably to just leave him unconscious in town somewhere? I don''t really care Kat. He isn''t important to me, he isn''t important to my bosses, his backing is weak, and leaving him alive is barely an inconvenience. I have about as much care for him as I would a random sack of potatoes, except the potatoes can be put into a storage ring. You can deal with him however you want," said Meng

    *Guess I need to figure something out then. Dropping him off somewhere randomly in town isn''t horrible per sayбн I''m just not sure how I could do that and keep him reasonably safe. Perhaps leave that to Hromdir? Have Meng wake the guy before I leave? No that might take discussion time, discussion time Meng isn''t likely willing to waste once Bing and Feng are awake and it''s time to get moving.*

    Kat shrugged that off, and checked her connection to Lily, but found the Memphis was still asleep. Kat wasn''t surprised but that turn of events, but now that she was awake, Kat didn''t feel tired at all and simply meditating didn''t seem all that entertaining. So with a sigh Kat started to do some katas with her fans out. "Oooh, fans, I trained with those for a while. I can give you a decent spar with my own set if you want?" offered Meng.

    "Really? That would be quite niceбн actuallyбн is there space here for it?" Kat said, trailing off at the end as she took in just how small the room is.

    Meng just shrugged, "Eh, it''s not a tonne of space but all the fans I have on me a mediocre quality at best so we couldn''t have a full powered spar anyway. If we did my weapons would shatter before either of us got close to our full speed. My fans are rated for Rank 3 cultivators at best, and fighting a demon as a Rank 4? It''s not something they could stand up to. Not even if I had kept them better maintained, which I haven''t"

    "Why not?" asked Kat as she took a stance and brought her fans up by her face.

    "Because I need weapons with history when I''m pretending to be someone else," said Meng easily. "If I had the ability to properly care for my weapons, then I''d be more of a threat. However, mediocre repair and maintenance on old equipment makes me look like a cultivator from a mortal family using heirloom weapons, or perhaps I stole them with no idea how to care for them properly. I also don''t know how to use fans to the same level as some of my preferred weapons, so I can''t go for ''fan prodigy'' with them."

    Kat flicked open her fans and world in, trying to get a slice on Meng''s fingers, but Meng just bashed Kat''s fans away easily, "First rule when duelling a fan user, keep your fans closed. Leaving them open makes them too easy a target, and keeping them as more solid blocks of metal provides both superior defence, as well as an easier time with offence,"

    Kat frowned but did as she was instructed and the pair shed. A whirlwind of arms and the asional leg as they tried to make their way through the other''s defences. It didn''t really go Kat frowned but did as she was instructed and the pair shed. A whirlwind of arms and the asional leg as they tried to make their way through the other''s defences. It didn''t really go anywhere for quite some time. With bothbatants taking it easy and in such an enclosed space there really wasn''t much room for flourishes. That''s until, instead of block of pping away one of Kat''s strikes, Meng let Kat''s arm slide forward past her guard.

    Before Kat could capitalise though, Meng trapped Kat''s arm under her armpit and smiled, "Second rule when facing a fan user. If they keep the fans closed, use that to trap their arm. Now, technically I''m down an arm as well, but I''ve got much more control over your body. I think you might have more physical strength then me, so freeing yourself isn''t impossible, but it would take time I can use to brain you or slit your throat. Do you want an example?"

    Kat shrugged, "Neither will kill me, so I''m not too worried about it, but if you want to use it as a teaching moment I don''t mind,"

    Meng rolled her eyes, "Damn kids these days. If I said as much to anyone else, even with a healer on hand they''d be screaming abuse but you''re just straight up cool with letting someone who is still nominally an enemy slit your throat as part of a lesson because I asked?"

    Kat shrugged, "I mean, when you can heal flesh wounds in seconds at most, the idea doesn''t bother meбн thoughбн now that I''m thinking about it properly it WOULD get me in trouble with Lily so I better now,"

    "You are one strange demon Kat," said Meng with a shake of her head.

 Chapter 1060 The Twins Awaken

    Chapter 1060 The Twins Awaken

    The pair of fighters separated when the door started to open again. Kat''s dress was in tatters. Once Meng realised that Kat was perfectly happy to fight her while Meng abused more speed and power, and further, waspletely unconcerned about injuries, Meng let herself flex a bit. It was all in the name of showing off techniques, but Kat had a strong base and it was just a matter of training the techniques into her muscles. Meng was happy to oblige.

    When the door opened to reveal both Bing and Feng exiting together, arms over their shoulders andughing, neither Meng nor Kat would say they were surprised. They also didn''t really think how it would look to the two neers. The room had a few chips in the floor, with a good helping of ck blood scattered over the stone. Meng only had a few cuts and rips in her outfit, but as already mentioned, Kat''s was much worse for wear.

    Upon seeing Kat and Meng''s state, Bing and Feng both got intobat stances, despite not seeing any drawn weapons. Kat blushed, realising her state of half undress, and tried to back off. Feng jumped to Meng''s side of the room, daggers drawn, while Bing remained where she was, her own weapon drawn as she looked awkwardly between the two. "Umбн give me just a secondбн" mumbled Kat as she ducked into the portal room.

    Feng made to follow, dagger in hand, but Meng''s hand on his shoulder kept him in ce. Bing was still ncing between the area Kat was and the ce Meng was sitting currently, trying to work out what was going on. When Kat had resummoned her outfit, she was much more presentable. In fact, as a demon, it meant she looked as she always did, with only the slightest touch of mess to her hair that already seemed to be smoothing out as she stood there.

    "Okбн so we''re not fighting anymoreбн what the heck is going onбн" said Bing, an edge to her voice.

    "That''s a pretty long story. Mengбн do you want to go over everything? I''m mean, they''re your kids," said Kat.

    Meng frowned, "Can''t you just do it for me? You can''t lie, and I made sure to teach my kids enough about demons that they really should remember that part. So it will probably be more believable if you go over it, plus, it is sort of your fault," said Meng.

    Kat huffed, crossing her arms and ring at Meng. "Hang on, I will take minimal responsibility for this fiasco. You''re very much at fault in a few key ways. Plus, I only know it as ''the truth'' because I heard it FROM YOU. So how does that make me any more trustworthy in this situation?"

    "Look, I just don''t want to say it ok?" said Meng.

    Kat red back at the adult, the adult she was starting to see more and more as a scared child. It was an overly generous interpretation. Kat KNEW that. Meng was much more responsible then a child, and she hadmitted far more atrocities. However, Kat could feel the part of her brain that liked to be responsible, that liked to help people. That liked to shield them from problems rearing its head and whispering all the reasons that she should be the one to break the news. Kat grit her teeth and thought it over for a few moments.

    *I really don''t want to be the one to break the news, and clearly Meng doesn''t either. I''m pretty sure I could get her with the whole ''do it for your kids'' line, and Meng would crumble under a minor assault with that logicбн but I don''t feelfortable essentially using the love she has for her kids as ckmail material. Fuck I''m going to be the one to break the news aren''t I?*

    "Fuck it fine. I''ll do it," said Kat throwing her hands up in the air. "But if I''m the one breaking the news, I''m going to have to be clinical about it. I can''t put much emotion into this that isn''t frustration. Because that''s what this is, a frustrating situation, and Bing can you please step forward so the vault door can close again?"

    Bing nced at Meng who nodded and she stepped forward, the vault mmed shut and Bing couldn''t help but swallow. Something was very wrong here and nobody seemed interested in admitting to what that particr thing was. Kat sighed once more before she got started, "So it all began when I was watching the awards ceremony and I noticed that Meng, wellбн

    "She didn''t look anything like either of you," Bing and Feng shared confused looks, both having inherited things from their mother, "and then I found out from Lily and confirmed with Lian, that there was a whole big show on that I wasn''t seeing. It was all an illusion, Meng wasn''t really there. So off we ride, Lian, Lily and myself, in an attempt to find out what was happening and protect you all from what we were pretty sure was an imposterбн"

    Feng remained still, but the grip on Bing''s sword tightened as Kat continued to speak, "Lian cursed the teleportation array, and I left Lily to guard her while I continued on to find Meng here, just waiting. There was a lot of ranting, but what the truth boils down to, is two annoying little facts that I had a hard time dealing with,"

    Kat waved her hand over Meng, "That right there, is Meng, but only because her real name is Meng, and not because that''s your biological mother. She was recedбн" Feng started to step forward, aiming to attack Kat when Bing blurred into the way. Kat just kept speaking, "бн quite a long time ago. Meng here might not be your biological mother, but from what I''ve gathered? She really does love you, and she raised you for longer than you can remember,"

    Kat couldn''t see Bing''s face, but it was a mask of horror as she dropped the sword and stumbled backwards towards Kat. Feng whipped around and charged at Meng, who looked on in sadness. Feng didn''t hesitate, he went straight for the throatбн and Meng let it happen. Perhaps she knew she''d be fine, perhaps she thought she deserved it. Feng''s de sounded like it hit granite when it dug into Meng''s flesh, leaving only the tiniest hint of blood.

    Feng swung again, qi infusing his de and Meng sighed but let it hit her again. Three strikes he was able to get off before Bing stumbled forward and wrapped her arms around Feng, dragging him backwards. "Let me go sis! I''ll kill this bitch if it''s thest thing I do!"

    "She''s our MOTHER Feng! How can you attack her!" hissed Bing. Feng was letting himself be dragged back, but he did not look happy about it at all.

    Meng was crying, but Kat was certain she was hiding those tears behind an illusion so that her children couldn''t see. It was unclear to Kat just how much damage Meng was faking on her illusion, or what her face looked like, but it was clear Meng was devastated. She just let out a long sigh.

    "How long?" asked Bing as she continued to back up until she was in the centre of the room.

    "Weeks after your birth," answered Meng.

    Bing nodded, silently letting the information churn over in her mind. "Why were you here?"

    "I was ordered to infiltrate and destroy the Holy Icy Wind sect slowly so that it looked natural by the end," answered Meng.

    "What about our father?" asked Bing. She was trying to be the calm one in this situation as Feng continued to struggle against her grip.

    "He was reced not long after I reced your mother, however he has no interest in children unlike myself, and I doubt he''d be willing do go against our bosses," said Meng.

    Feng proved that he really was just ying along by ripping his arms out of Bing''s hold and shouting, "And why should we believe that? Apparently you''ve been lying to us our entire lives?!"

    Meng just shrugged sadly and said, "I don''t really know. Kat seems to believe me, and I have no idea why. It''s not something I can provide a lot of solid proof for. If you don''t believe me, I will be sad, but I won''t stop you. Though, we are somewhat stuck here at the moment because the array is broken so we''ve got time to talk it out I suppose,"

    "What did you agree to do Kat?" asked Bing while Feng was snarling at Meng.

    Kat sighed, "Well I agreed to help you all out, especially now that it seems like Meng has something in her soul that forces her ns to escape from her organisation to be nned poorly. The current best idea we have is for you two, and Lian, to flee together and just keep running until you stop being chased,"

 Chapter 1061 Mother?

    Chapter 1061 Mother?

    Bing''s perspective!

    ---

    Bing wanted to say she was dealing with the whole ''mother was reced at birth'' thingбн but she wasn''t. Bing was pushing all of her feelings down right now, because as poorly as she was taking this information? Feng was taking it much worse. In fact it was her budding friendship with Sue and by extension, Kat and Lily, that let her believe it. Kat was trustworthy in her eyes, and True Sight was a powerful ability. Bing just wished it hadn''t been her own mother that turned out to be hiding under powerful illusions.

    It called into questions so many things, and Bing felt the need to rage and scream just as much, if not more then Feng but she pushed it down. Bing couldn''t be certain just how much was the truth at the moment, nor even if the heartbroken expression on Meng''s face when Feng stabbed her was real. For now though, she just had to take things as they came. Bing knew she could have a breakdownter.

    What they needed to do was establish what was now happening. What was true, how much was a lie, and what they were nning to do in the future. Kat had already given her answer, but Meng had been avoiding doing the same. Perhaps it was time to force a few concessions from her ''mother'' "I''d like to see what you look like mother," said Bing as she stared at the woman.

    Meng swallowed but nodded and let the illusion drop, Bing''s first impression of the woman was that she was tiny. Meng was not really shortбн but shecked so much of the presence she had when pretending to be the matriarch of her sect. It felt like Meng was desperately wishing to not be looked at so closely, and her cultivation was doing what it could to make that happen without a proper technique. Considering what Bing had been told about Meng so far, it might even be a genuine technique, and not a matter of just body posture.

    "Tell me something that you''d only know if you were my mother since birth," said Bing firmly.

    Meng winced but nodded, "Well daughterбн I could tell you quite a few things but I''m not sure how much it would help, neither you nor Feng have techniques that allow for the viewing of such memories, it would prove nothing," Bing held her head up high and red at Meng. Meng cracked in under five seconds. "Fine but you asked for this!

    "When you were both little, really little, you used to hate each other. Always biting and pping each other if you were put in close proximity. I had to breastfeed you both separately because I couldn''t count on you both sitting quietly during the process. Didn''t matter if I was feeding you both at the same time, or if I took it one at a time, you would hit and kick and bite at each other. I thought it was my fault for quite some time, but reviewing my memories of the short time you were with your biological parent revealed you both had always been like that," exined Meng.

    "We got along great!" hissed Feng, "We did everything together untilбн well until that one thing, that I don''t want to bring up with an imposter and a fucking demon,"

    "Rude," grumbled Kat. Feng red at her for it but Kat just stared back, letting her eyes glow.

    Meng, jumped in with, "You warmed up to each other during the first truly bad storm we had around thepound. The thunder was especially loud and you both clung to each other like if you let go the world would end. It was a terrible pain to feed you for days after that event because you would not let go of each other. It took a weekбн and you hit each other once more each, frowned for some reason and started crying. You were quite taken with each other since that pointбн though obviously you stopped being so friendlyter on. Though, you both have different ideas about what point in time is the cause of your separation,"

    "Wait a minute," asked Bing quickly, with a confused look on her face, "How did you manage to breastfeed us? You aren''t our r-" Bing cut herself off, the slight twitch of Meng''s face, and the pain in her own traitorous heart wouldn''t let her say it. It had been a mistake anyway. *I did not mean to say that. I shouldn''t have even thought about it.* "You aren''t our biological mother; you didn''t get pregnantбн so how did you manage to feed us? I meanбн you didn''tбн didn''tбн"

    Meng shook her head and said, "To the question I suspect you''re struggling to answer, no. No I did not get pregnant and abandon or abort the child. I am infertile, have been for my entire life. It might be one of the big reasons that I have always been so enamoured with having children of my own. The answer is a lot simpler, well, I personally think it''s a bit of a silly question anyway.

    "Even if I didn''t know a technique to produce breast milk, which I very much do, you were two babies. It would be quite literally the easiest thing I''ve ever done with my power to convince you both you were drinking from breasts while feeding you goat''s milk or something else of that nature. Actually, that''s something I lied about doing to my superiors. I wasn''t to breast-feed you. I might get attached. Of course, it was a valid concern, I did get attached, but that was always going to happen so," Meng ended her thought with a shrug.

    "Waitбн WHY do you know that sort of technique?" asked Bing.

    "It was for spy work right?" answered Kat. Meng grinned. "Right?" Meng grinned wider. "Umбн" Kat looked away not wanting to hear the answer.

    But instead, Meng slid forward so that she was standing next to her daughter''s ear and started to whisper. "Can''t you imagine it? I did quite a few seduction missions you know. Can you just imagine it? Having two over-engorged melons that you can just burry your face in and then suck on. Just imagine itбн pressing your face into a set of nice tits and then getting rewarded for your efforts,"

    The words licked at Bing''s ears and she couldn''t help but imagine herself in that position with Sue. Bing''s throat dried as she imagined the process. Her thoughts were going from zero to sixty real fast then Feng shouted, "Why are you telling that nonsense to Bing? Why would she care about that sort of technique?"

    "You''re sister is a lesbian," said Meng deadpan.

    Bing squawked in indignation, "I AM NOT" shouted Bing. Nobody believed her.

    "Bing, it''s ok. Your brother is entirely straight and he can deal with giving me grandbabiesбн though I''m also pretty sure I could find a way for you to have kids with another woman if you wanted. I certainly know how to give myself a fake dick. Wouldn''t get anyone pregnant but I meanбн"

    "MOTHER!" shouted Bing as she let Feng go and started to block her view of Meng.

    Meng couldn''t be happier at the chastisement. It wasn''t ''Meng'' or ''Spy'' or any horrible word that Bing could use. It was a pure, untainted, purely reflexive cy of ''mother'' and it was the most glorious prize. Meng would treasure this moment forever. Even when Feng interrupted, "Wait my sister is gay? Why didn''t anyone tell me!"

    Meng shrugged, "I''ve known for a while but Bing here has been in denial for a long time, though, based on hercklustre defence of herself, less in denial then before,"

    "Is that why you spend so much time with Lian?" wondered Feng.

    "Ewh, gross," hissed Bing as she sted Feng with air to get him further away. "Gross, gross, gross, gross, she''s basically my sister Feng! That''s like you having fantasies about me!"

    "Sis why!" hissed Feng as heedically clutched at his eyes, "Why would you put that thought in my mind!"

    "You started it you little shit!" retorted Bing.

    "Why you!" said Feng as he jumped at Bing arms outstretched, and at mortal speed. Bing let him, taking the impact but stumbling over something behind her she didn''t seeбн couldn''t see because it was a solid illusion Meng made. The two fell to the ground and started to tussle with each other like five year olds. Pulling hair, pushing, shoving, and rolling around on the dirt.

    Meng smiled at it like it was the most beautiful sight in the world while Kat shimmied to her side. Too curious not to ask, "So did you really learn thatctation technique just for sex?"

    Meng shrugged, "It WAS on a list of sex spells the organisation gave me to learn. Though it was in the ''optional'' section and I''ve never once needed to use it for anything other than feeding my children. Soбн take that as you will,"

    Bing and Feng though, weren''t listening instead they just kept yfully fighting with each other trying to blow off some of the emotions burning inside themselves.

 Chapter 1062 - 1062 Chapter 1062 Meng Take the Wheel

    1062 Chapter 1062 Meng Take the Wheel

    Whatбпs this? Mengбпs perspective?

    бкиC

    б░I love for these moments,б▒ said Meng with all the love she could manage. In fact, for everyone that wasnбпt Kat she had actual hearts in her eyes that were beating in time with her own. It was a cool effect. An intentional effect that Meng was ying up for affection, but only partially. Bing and Feng werenбпt looking, Kat couldnбпt see it. It was basically just for herself.

    б░Donбпt you mean, боliveбп for these moments?б▒ asked Kat confused.

    б░Oh, well, that too,б▒ said Meng with a dismissive wave, б░but honestly? Living is easy, loving is much harder. As a cultivator, if I just wanted to live I could find some ce in the ground, seal myself up and meditate for a few hundred thousand years, maybe even a million if I got lucky. Itбпs barely living, but I would be ALIVE.

    б░No, I meant what I said, I LOVE for these moments. This nonsense with my kids right here? I would do just about anything for them Kat. My little babies have been so serious in thest few decades and they really need to lighten up sometimes. Sure theyбпre old enough be adults, but cultivating slows down the aging process. Theyбпre mentallyбн maybe 20 if theyбпre lucky,б▒ said Meng.

    б░Wait what?б▒ said Kat.

    Meng shrugged, б░Why do you think young cultivators are known for making rash and poorly thought out decisions even as they age hundreds of years Kat? The answer? Itбпs because they arenбпt aging normally. They are the rough equivalent of teenagers. Why do you think the elves havenбпt suddenly taken over the world Kat? Sure thereбпs a fertility issue, but a much bigger problem is the extended puberty and childhood that makes it seem like dumb decisions are good ideas,б▒

    Kat nced down at the pair on the floor. Fengбпs robe had been removed from his shoulders and was hanging loose, but Bing was missing a sleave. What little dirt had been on the ground seemed to have ended up on their facesбн wait. Kat narrowed her eyes and realised that Meng had been carefully dropping dirt out of her storage ringбн for some reason. б░I suppose thatбпs fair. Iбпve watched over a lot of kids, and itбпs always great to see them in good spirits. Itбн can be rare in an orphanage,б▒

    .....

    Meng nodded, empathising with the issue even if she couldnбпt really understand it. Her own time in the orphanage was a memory she didnбпt truly possess anymore. She was all but certain it HAD happened, but there was nothing more than vague impressions. She remembered no one and nothing from her time there, her training drowning out all earlier memories, for better, and for worse.

    *Sometimes I wonder how many other children were recruited into the program. Too many in all likelihood. At least I know that they donбпt take anyone under ten. Too hard to train when theyбпre younger than that боinefficientбп they said. I wonder if I was picked up before they implemented that policy or after.*

    б░Why are you adding dirt to the ground?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Because my kids are rolling around on the ground like theyбпre five and while I do approve of this behaviour because itбпs adorable, and theyбпre not going anywhere close to all out, their spatial awareness is atrocious. I taught them better then that. They have so much dirt on them already and yet they still havenбпt noticed,б▒ said Meng.

    б░Shouldбн should you really be turning something like that into a teaching moment?б▒ asked Kat. Meng of course went to answer in the affirmative butбн *Perhaps not? That is all I did as a teenager. Train. Fight and Train with the asional practice mission. Hmmбн should I stop then?* Meng smiled down at her children. *No. This amuses me greatly and gives me a sense of warmth in my chest. A bit of extraundry is a cheap price to pay. Thoughбн I will have to start doing that myself again. Annoying.

    Makes me wish I could go back to the days I wore fake clothes around, or the time I just used my illusions to make my clothes look clean. Not a good idea. Just because they LOOK clean doesnбпt mean they are. How I missed the smell for so long will forever be a mystery, and Iбпm lucky that knife only managed to cut me lightly on the hip. Two harsh lessons learnt for a cheap price.*

    б░It amuses me Kat, and Iбпm willing to take that joy where I can soбн should I be doing this? Perhaps not? Am I going to stop? Not way,б▒ said Meng, unsure of what Katбпs reactions would be. To her relief, the demon chuckled and gave an understanding nod. Kat could understand that sometimes watching kids be kids could be very amusing, even if it might be better to stop them.

    Eventually though, they did have to get off the ground. Feng growled when he saw the state of his clothes, but Bing just got to changing, б░Bing! Have you no decency!б▒ hissed Feng.

    б░Well youбпre my brother and youбпve seen me naked plenty of times, Kat is asexual and probably finds my naked body to be about as appealing as the wall behind, and the only other person here as our mom, so really, what am I doing wrong?б▒ asked Bing.

    б░First off, that is not our mother,б▒ hissed Feng and Meng flinched but didnбпt interrupt. б░Secondly, Kat is a DEMON I donбпt care if sheбпs asexual, you shouldnбпt be disying yourself in front of one. Thirdly, yes I have seen you naked but that doesnбпt mean I WANT to,б▒

    At this point Bing had removed everything, and Kat did mean EVERYTHING before pulling out a portable shower. Bing stood under it and scrubbed the dirt off. б░Well, let me correct you on some things,б▒ said Bing as she swallowed, б░Firstly, that woman changed our diapers. She fed us, trained us, and loved us. And you know what? It does hurt that part of our rtionship is built on a lie, but I canбпt hate her. I love my mother too much for that. If you want to disown her fine, but sheбпs MY mother and you canбпt take her from me.

    б░Secondly, I am in no danger from Kat. Sue perhaps, but not Kat. Not only would her girlfriend be unhappy about it, something Kat would never risk, but you do know what asexual means right? No sexual desire. None. Nada. Zip. In fact, I think itбпs more likely youбпd have a reaction to seeing me naked then Kat would. Which is my final point. If I canбпt trust my twin brother not to molest me in the shower? Well fuck who can I trust?б▒

    б░Itбпs just not proper!б▒ hissed Feng. б░You are an heir of the sect, and should be more careful about who you disy your body to!б▒

    б░We have an army of servants Feng! Iбпve had people watch me bathe for as long as I can remember! Who the fuck cares if itбпs you three instead?б▒ said Bing.

    б░The servants have a duty! They would notpromise themselves like that,б▒ hissed Feng.

    б░Iбпve pretended to be a servant plenty of times, and quite a few of those times I used my position to seduce the people I was serving. Thatбпs not even going into the cultivators that treat their servants like their own personal harem. Honestly, I taught you better then that Feng,б▒ said Meng.

    б░You taught me lies!б▒ hissed Feng.

    Meng winced at that but looked to her daughter forfort and found Bing looking at him like he was the dumber then rocks. *Ah! My lovely daughter! Now I just need the other one and I can be happy. Feng has apparently decided that Iбпm a no good harlot but at least one of my daughters still love me. Hmmбн a bit more seriouslyбн I can live with that. Not happily, but I can leave with that.* б░Daughter, your brother is an idiot,б▒ said Meng with a grin.

    б░It seems that way mother, truly I wonder how we can be rted to such a fool,б▒ said Bing with a sigh.

    *Umбн wellбн technically Iбпm notбн but I really donбпt want to bring that up when Feng is so much less epting of the situationбн soбн hmmбн* б░Personally I think he gets it from his father,б▒ was Mengбпspromise. б░Men, such fools. Though, I suppose you wonбпt have to deal with that sort of issue will you Bing?б▒

    Bing blushed, covering herself up a bit with her hands and legs. She was mostly clean now, and Feng was looking at the ceiling боin protestбп. б░Mooooom! You canбпt just say stuff like that while Iбпm showeringбн butбн umбн what about you?б▒

    Meng shrugged, б░Ehбн I guess Iбпm closer to Kat? Probably? I donбпt think I could ever truly love someone the way I should. Sex does feel pretty great, but likeбн I donбпt really look at anyone and go боyeah Iбпm down to fuckбп. Itбпs more like a favourite sporting activity of mine. I donбпt hate it, and I DO have a sex drive but romance? Pretty sure for me thatбпs dead,б▒

 Chapter 1063 - 1063 Chapter 1063 Stuff, Things, Happenings. Other Words

    1063 Chapter 1063 Stuff, Things, Happenings. Other Words

    Back with Kat.

    бкиC

    Once Bing was cleaned and dressed, she turned to Meng and asked, б░So whatбпs the n now? Do we just wait for Bodeir to wake up then leave? Presumably through the secret exitб▒

    б░Haбн yeahбн about thatбнб▒ Meng gave a wry smile and ran her hands through her hair б░Soбн thing is? I have no idea where the secret exit is, and Iбпm only seventy percent sure that it exists at all. Then, assuming we DO find it, my guess would be that the array is bloodline locked, or worse, soul locked. The chances that Kat, myself, or even the other two could use it. You and your brother might be able to use itбн but thatбпs assuming we can find it. No, weбпll probably have to wait for Bang to get here,б▒

    б░Why would you not know that? Wait, why do we WANT Bang to get here? Is he also going to be running away with us?б▒ asked Bing rapid fire.

    Meng winced and said, б░Wellбн to answer the first question. I had to spy on Meng for quite a while before I feltfortable pretending to be herбн but there was no reason to reveal any of the secret exits the sect surely has set up. I have guesses about where a number of them are just based on experienceбн but I never found them, or proved they exist. I didnбпt really have the time for that sort of work.

    б░At the beginning, when you were both too young to notice me doing anything strange I had to take care of you both. Like hell I was letting the maids do it. Then, as you got older I was expected to do more and more things, and really it just kept me busy. Sneaking off for days at a time to try and find secret exits is a horrible use of my time. That and Iбпm not all that great at arrays, so Iбпd be wasting even more time to try and get it to a usable state.

    б░It just wasnбпt worth it in the end. Not only was it more my partners job to deal with those sorts of things, excuses toe down here to this vault specifically? Well they are pretty rare. Remember, the copse of this sect was meant to be really subtle,б▒

    б░Sure, I can believe thatбнб▒ said Bing with a nod, б░бнbut I noticed you didnбпt answer my second question,б▒

    .....

    Meng winced again, б░Rightбн wellбн Iбпll just call them Bang for now butбн they are much less invested in you both. In fact, Iбпm pretty sure Bang hates kids, so I donбпt know why he was sent on this mission. Maybe to bnce me out? I never made it a secret I wanted kids one day, and it was a surprise that I got a mission where I could basically adopt my own. I donбпt think I could do or say anything to convince Bang to turn traitor.б▒

    б░Why do you get a free pass?б▒ asked Feng, not as outwardly angry, but clearly still not pleased with the situation. б░Why are we just writing of Bang because a spy is telling us so! Sheбпs not in any better position then боBangбп is. So why are we just epting her word for it? Heck, she could be lying about Bang being an imposter! So why are we all just treating it like suspecting our father is a spy is apletely reasonable thing to suspect!б▒ Bing opened her mouth to answer, but didnбпt have a good one so she closed it right after.

    *Perhaps because Meng knows боBangбп well? Perhaps because the chance that both of the spies watching over you are actually nice is unbelievably low? Perhaps the fact that Meng genuinely looks like she has your best interests at heart? I donбпt think anyone can fake the pure bliss and love she had on her face just watching you and your sister rolling around in the dirt! I canбпt even be that content watching Sylvie y with the other kids at the orphanage, though hugging Sylvie doese close.*

    Despite Katбпs thoughts, she held her tongue. The facts didnбпt really matter to Feng, or at least, in Katбпs mind they didnбпt. Feng was clearly angry at this whole situation and wasnбпt willing to calm down and think about what this might all mean. Instead, he just wants to yell at the world for a few moments, and trying to find problems where there was none. Kat was pretty sure throwing out her reasonable arguments of Mengбпs clear affection would fall on deaf ears.

    The silence continued. Meng didnбпt know what to say either. боI just knowбп or боIбпm your motherбп were catastrophic answers. Just like боIбпve known him longer than youбп would be, despite that one also being true if Meng and Bang were their original parents. Emotional pleas would be useless, and so many of the logical examples were tainted by Fengбпs knowledge that Meng was, and has been, a spy for many years.

    That wasnбпt even getting into the other issues, like how can she look Feng in the eyes and tell him his father never loved him. Itбпs true, from a certain angle. The original Bang wasnбпt great with kids either, but he likely DID love his children. This fake one? Certainly not. Meng couldnбпt just SAY that though. It would sound a lot like the pot calling the kettle ck. There were so many things Meng wanted to say but couldnбпt.

    After the silence had definitely got awkward Kat just rolled her eyes before pping her hands together loudly to get everyoneбпs attention. б░Right, enough of that. Bing, stop moping and hug your mother she needs it. Feng, despite the fact that youбпre not really thinking about this at the moment I AM willing topromise here. The person who will need to fight Bang in the end is almost certainly ME, but before we start an epic fight to the death, or whatever it ends up being, I can give YOU the chance to talk him down. Is that fair?б▒

    б░What gives you the right to fight my father?б▒ asked Feng.

    *Really? Really Feng?* б░Well, considering the fact that I need to protect Bodeir, Iбпll do anything necessary for that goal. Then, Bing is my friend and I want her to escape this ce without getting hurt or killed so dying the biggest threat seems necessary. Finally, Iбпm perhaps the strongest person in this room, so if a fight does need to happen? Who would you rather leave it to?б▒ said Kat.

    б░Perhaps we should make Meng fight Bang, fake or not. That way the heavenбпs could decideб▒ grumbled Feng.

    б░Feng, Iбпm pretty sure that a fight between them would have nothing at all to do with the heavens,б▒ said Kat with a sigh. б░On top of that, what would that even prove? If youбпre really so worried about Mengбпs loyalties Iбпm sure itбпs very easy for her to fake her death, or fake Bangбпs death and have him secretly trail after you. Honestly, she could screw you over in so many ways if she really wanted to. Why are you trying to pain her as the bad guy?б▒

    б░She killed our parents!б▒ shot back Feng.

    Kat cracked her neck, not actually eliciting a sound as she did so. *Note to self. Canбпt crack your neck when youбпre a demonбн or maybe itбпs the regeneration?* б░Right Feng? First off, she didnбпt kill your parents, she captured them and someone else probably killed them. Slight difference. Secondly, you donбпt KNOW your parents and you never have. Youбпre angry that the idea of them you have in your head has been tarnished. The thing is? Lashing out like this? You will remember it for the rest of your life.

    б░Meng has cared for you. She has allowed for you to strike her without retaliation, and she has loved you for years and you are being mighty rude to her at the moment. Why is it, that you cannot wrap your head around the idea that she could care for kids that she basically adopted? Plenty of people do it. I grew up in an orphanage Feng! The people who look after me now? Theyбпre great! Itбпs awkward sometimes, and I canбпt think of them as parents, but thatбпs because Iбпm old, and Iбпve never known parents.

    б░You, you have grown up loved. You have grown up cared for. Youбпre adopted parents, or parent in this case, donбпt need to prove they love you. That they care. Meng has already proved that with years of love and affection. So why are you trying to make this hard for yourself?б▒

    б░Well, I donбпt see how you all can be fine with this!б▒ hissed Feng. б░Itбпs this sort of thing that the Holy Icy Wind sect is supposed to protect against. Spies, saboteurs, thosecking in honour. Meng is all three! And yet apparently a bit of love makes it all better,б▒

    Bing gulped, swallowing down her nervousness but spoke, б░Yes Feng. Yes it does,б▒

 Chapter 1064 - 1064 Chapter 1064 BingтАЩs Ascension

    1064 Chapter 1064 Bingбпs Ascension

    BING TELL IT LIKE IT IS!

    бкиC

    б░What did you say?б▒ asked Feng, raging building. He was giving his sister a chance to go back on her words. To answer differently.

    He chose poorly. Bingбпs eyes started to glow, wisps of wind started to surround her form as she stood proud in front of her brother and spoke, б░I said that it DOES matter. The fact that Meng loves us IS the difference!б▒

    б░How can you say that? Everything weбпve ever known about her is a lie!б▒ hissed Feng.

    б░You donбпt know that Bang has lived in truth either. What does it matter though? Were we not raised on the same stories? The same legends? The tale of the боTired Soldier and the Broken Womanбп or perhaps боThe Spy and the Peasantбп is more relevant to this case? боLove Conquers All?бп, боHow to Repair a Broken Dreamбп these are all stories I know youбпve heard with me,б▒ stated Bing, her voice taking on a slightly ethereal quality.

    б░Those are just stories Bing! This is the real world! Somehow who can so happily admit to being a spy should have no ce in our family. We were taught how to spot spies from a young age. Taught about the damage they do. The havoc they can wreak. We were told of the tragedies, of sects bought low because one person failed to notice a spy within their ranks. We have used those techniques to find spies before, and we should treat the one we have found now with the same tactics!б▒ stated Feng.

    At this point, Feng was also bringing up his qi, but it paled inparison to the unconscious collection Bing was managing. Her cultivation technique was one unique to the Holy Icy Wind Sect, and it was боCelestial Maiden of Heavenly Windsбп. Something in this moment was resonating with her heart, her soul, and her cultivation. The winds were gathering, and Feng could not hope to stop it with a bit of his own qi.

    б░Why do you think we were so good at it Feng? Our mother is a spy! Own up to the fact that you love her despite her profession. She has taught us well and LOVED us. We are her children just as much, and likely more so, then the woman who gave birth to us. While it is a tragedy she will not see us in life, if she yet lives I suspect she is proud of who we have be. I will happily stand by my mother, or run with her if the situationes to it. There is power in love, power inpassion.

    .....

    б░If you truly have such an issue with her cultivation style, why not ask mother to change? Ask her to be better! I might not think she needs to change, but you seem to. If you care about her, wish Meng to be better! Donбпt just throw in the towel and say боI want nothing to do with this spyбп. Thatбпs called RUNNING AWAY FROM YOUR PROBLEM!б▒ boomed Bing. Somehow a great deal of wind had found its way into the bunker, and Bing spoke with the full weight of it.

    Kat had wrapped her tail around her legs to prevent her kimono from flying up and pulled her wings in tight, while Meng had loosened it a bit around her shoulders so that she could stand on the bottom of her own outfit, arms crossed to hold the top in ce. Feng wasnбпt paying attention and his clothes whipped around him in the increasingly turbulent winds.

    б░Itбн it goes against everything we stand for,б▒ said Feng, though it was clear his anger was breaking against the force that Bing was projecting.

    б░No Feng. You do,б▒ said Bing, the raging winds falling silent, despite the speed continue to increase. It was as if the world was forcing Feng to acknowledge his sisters point. He could not escape from it any longer. He must confront the truth instead of bathing in anger, pulling the pain of betrayal to the forefront of Fengбпs mind and forcing him to focus on what it really meant. Not just in the superficial sense, but for everything.

    Feng went to say something in response, to scream at Bing, to tell her off for picking someone else over him, her brother, her twinбн but the words caught in his mouth. Heavier then any weight heбпd tried to lift. Even as he tried to break out of this stupor, he felt this pressing holding him down, and the words inside his throat.

    Then Bing fell forward, like a puppet having her strings cut. The fact that sheбпd started floating at some point not helping matters. Meng didnбпt waste a moment, she dashed in front of Bing and let her daughter fall into her arms carefully before throwing down an real-illusion chair and hopping onto it with Bing being bundled into Mengбпs arms.

    *So warm. So fuzzy. Whatбпs happening to my head? Iбн what was I doing?* Meng couldnбпt help it, so she gave her lovely daughter a kiss on the forehead and continued to run her hands through Bingбпs hair. б░It appears my little whirlwind has had an epiphany. It will take a bit to stabilise, but she will end up either at peak Rank 2 or scrape into Rank 3. What a productive day this has been,б▒

    Bing was still reeling from the experience and her thoughts were out of order. Meng was gently infusing a bit of her own qi to help stabilise her daughterбпs foundation. It was only a miniscule amount; the illusionist didnбпt want to risk hurting Bingбпs future by interfering too much. Just the slightest nudges here and there to keep things going on their optimal course. If Meng had been less familiar with Bing and her qi, or if Meng had even the slightest idea of foul intentions this technique would be almost impossible to manage as only a Rank 4.

    б░It will take her quite some time to match my skill at Rank 4бн but perhaps if my dear daughter is rushing to catch up with me I should finally make the push for Rank 5? Hmmбн but I doubt I could deal with the tribtion lightning and any pursuers we might have. That sort of lightning is very noticeable after allбн best to save it for when we are all settled again,б▒ mumbled Meng.

    б░Is there anything youбпd like to say Feng?б▒ asked Meng, after a few moments of silence. Her voice was soft and non-judgemental despite all the things Feng had been saying up till this point.

    б░Yes? No? Maybe? I donбпt know? Iбн no I do know that I have things to say but I donбпt want to say them. These feelings are tearing me up Mo-Meng, and I donбпt know what I am to do with them. We have just been told that our entire life is a lieбн and somehow Bing was able to ovee this. I am not so easily able to dismiss the greatest shock I have ever experienced. If this doesnбпt solidify into a heart demon I will perhaps be the luckiest cultivator under the heavens,б▒ said Feng, foot tapping rapidly on the ground.

    Meng sighed and said, б░Feng, your sister is not immune to these issues, and they have not truly been dealt with yet. While I admit she is doing MUCH better then you at handling those feelings, sheбпs running away by instead focusing on feelings of love and family. What is going to happen when she meets Bang and we are forced to fight him?б▒ Feng went to interject but Meng rolled her eyes and added, б░Yes I know Kat agreed to talk him down, but I doubt it will help.

    б░That means that Bing will have to figure out a new way of dealing with everything once it is proven that Bang is noting with us. It will be a different problemбн and one I do not know how your sister will ovee,б▒

    б░Bing always was so a mummyбпs girl. She got lucky with which parent had the weaker loyalties,б▒ grumbled Feng.

    Meng shrugged, б░I cannot help you with a number ofбн exclusively male problems. Sure Iбпve pretended to be a man more than once but it is infinitely easier to stick to my own gender. There are many things that I will simply never understand. So while that means that Bing was more willing toe to me for that sort of thingбн I understand if you might feel that sometimes you were left out of the conversations,б▒

    б░Thatбпs not why Iбпm saying it at all,б▒ returned Feng with a huff.

    б░Sure youбпre not my little snowman,б▒ said Meng fondly.

    б░Iбпm not FIVE Meng, my name is Feng,б▒ grumbled the ice cultivator.

    Meng just shrugged again, б░I donбпt see any reason for that to stop me from using your old nicknames. I had to pretend to be a loving, but somewhat cold and busy sect matriarch. Now I can spoil my kiddies without all the stupid elders decrying favouritism. OF COURSE itбпs fucking favouritism you blind fucks. Why would I not favour my children? Honestly some peopleбнб▒

    б░Should you really be badmouthing the elders? They perform important rolls to keep the sect running,б▒ said Feng.

    б░Bah, thatбпs nonsense. They like to pretend theyбпre important just because theyбпre old fucks. In truth, theyбпre just old men and women with no hope of advancing their cultivation further so they y games with the younger generation and live vicariously through their chosen descendants. Itбпs pathetic really,б▒

 Chapter 1065 - 1065 Chapter 1065 Questions for Meng

    1065 Chapter 1065 Questions for Meng

    B-back with Kat

    бк

    Kat found herself rolling her feet forward and backward as she dealt with the silence. After Mengбпsment about the elders, Feng had decided to justбн not deal with this anymore. He had taken out a sleeping bag and requested entrance to the vault, and Bing had stumbled after him with murmurings of needing to meditate and solidify his foundations. Meng agreed as long as they promised not to interrupt Bodeir, and they agreed.

    So that left Kat and Meng, once again, alone in front of the big vault door. There had been a lot of traffic going through it today, and Kat didnбпt see it as quite so secure anymore. Thick and imposing it might seem, but apparently it was easily opened from the inside, and on the outside, it wasnбпt much harder to gain entrance if you were keyed in.

    *Wellбн Iбпve got more than a few questions to ask but it seems like everyone else is taking a break soбн* б░Did you want to get some sleep?б▒ asked Kat.

    Meng shook her head, б░No certainly not. I have too many emotions running through me to rest, and even if I did not, my cultivation means I can go a week without sleep before any side effects start cropping up, but even then I can push myself to stay awake for a month before it starts to be a real issue. Right now I have enough things to upy my mind, and sleep would note easily to me. Well, not without forcing the issue with techniques, but that just opens up a wholly different can of worms,б▒

    б░Wellбн I donбпt need the sleep either, and I do have questions soбн Iбпm going to ask some of them. Starting with the obvious bait right there. Why canбпt you use a technique to force yourself to sleep? Clearly they exist,б▒ asked Kat.

    б░Indeed, they do. The primary issue with many, is that they force the body to rest and fail to allow the mind to rest as well. Many are bastardised versions of techniques designed to render your foes unconscious. They were never for a GOOD sleep, just an instant one. Some more advanced techniques I know are based around sleeping for less time and essentiallyбн speeding up the process of sleep.

    б░The issues with those techniques is that they REQUIRE you to sleep for specific lengths of time. You cannot wake else the technique backfires and you wake up further exhausted. Something I certainly donбпt want to risk. The closest I have to a natural technique for sleep, are sleeping drugs, but the ones I have arenбпt really intended for personal use and Iбпm no alchemist. I can make a select number ofmon poisons and thatбпs it,б▒ exined Meng.

    .....

    б░Well, they say the difference between poison and medicine is all in the dosage,б▒ offered Kat.

    б░I know that intellectually, but I simply donбпt have the training. I barely understand how things react to produce the recipes I do know. I cannot simply make up knew ones using only existing stock to get a good result. Using untested sleeping drugs right now seems like a horrible idea,б▒ said Meng.

    б░Makes sense, I just assumed this would be something that would get researched heavily,б▒ said Kat.

    б░Oh it is, but most of those investigations were performed in the past. A perfect sleeping technique has been sought after for a long time, but unless you have an innatelypatible affinity such as Time, or maybe something really niche like, Sleep or Home there doesnбпt seem to be anything just yet. The problem is that techniques of that nature take a lot of time to develop and test so there just ends up being other, more important techniques to investigate,б▒ replied Meng.

    б░I understand. Next question then?б▒ Meng nodded and Kat continued, б░Right soбн what did you mean when you said Bing had an epiphany? How is that different from likeбн a breakthrough or just increasing in power and Rank more normally?б▒

    б░Thatбпs a bit of aplicated subjectбнб▒ said Meng. б░Itбпs more something you know when you see it then something you can just go searching for. Itбпsбн almost like a crystallised moment in time. Think of it like several things all slipping into ce at just the right moment. In this case, Bing was acting tune with her cultivation technique, her core beliefs, and she was experiencing an onught of emotions.

    б░Then you must take into ount her ownprehension. All of those things can line up quite regrly for people who dedicated themselves to a certain Dao. Just imagine if you had the Dao of a hero, constantly saving people, that rush of emotion, adrenaline, cultivation and cultivator working in stepбн but such heroes donбпt simply find themselves constantly beset by enlightenment.

    б░It would need to be a meaningful moment. Even the job of a hero can be routine when you repeat the same actions over and over again. What made this moment special was likely abination of Bingбпs understanding of the world shattering, yet reforming stronger then before in a short timeframe, and then being tested on her new understanding of the world right after. Though, thatбпs just a guess.

    б░If we knew how to achieve such a state every cultivator would constantly be aiming for it. Iбпm also not saying Bing is magically over everything that has happened. I mentioned before that I think the real test wille when Bing is forced to confront theck of love and care Bang has for her head on. While Feng is the one trying to force those answers before we fight, it is likely that he is expecting to be disappointed.

    б░Bing, despite saying otherwise, likely has not truly understood what it means for Bang to be soбн apathetic to her life and desires. I would say he dislikes children, but perhaps it is more urate to say that he will not take the twinбпs interests into consideration at all. Thatбн sort of malicious apathy, at least from their perspective, will hit quite hard. The idea that their father doesnбпt, or cannot care about them and never has is something that I suspect will hit them both hard, though Feng will likely deal with it better.

    б░Not well, but better. Bang will be a moreбн боeptableбп target for his anger. What is causing such conflicting feelings in Feng at the moment is that he canбпt JUST be angry at me. If he was just angry he could scream it out a bit, or attack me for a while and get it all out of his system. Anger is not truly self-reinforcing. Anger is exhausting and keeping that me burning is a lot of effortбн unless you find yourself bursting with so many emotions that feeding them to the mes seems like a less painful option,б▒

    б░When we get out of here itбпs all going to happen at once isnбпt it?б▒ said Kat with a sigh.

    б░Iбпm afraid so. I worry, for your sake really, that Bodeir will not be ready to move when Bang arrives. I know not how long the repairs will take, and if he tries to engage us in a fight before weбпre readyбн I do not what your contract would require you to do. I do not know how Bodeir could remain safe during such a fight,б▒ Meng intoned.

    Kat shrugged, б░Let that be my problem. I donбпt have as much on my shoulders as your family does at the moment. A bit of worry for Bodeir is something I can spare without issue. That was howeverбн dodging the question. Right now weбпre in a nice little bubble where the outside world only matters a bit. When it all goes downбн everything is going to happen, and itбпs all going to hit you three at once,б▒

    б░I will likely have no issues. I was trained to kill my partner if ordered, and it has happened a few times in the past. Usually younger recruits that thought they could run away, and didnбпt know I was assigned to watch them for treachery. Despite my time in close proximity with my current partner I have no love for them. In fact, if anything, I am less fond of them now then before. I expect to have more problem dealing with how my children will treat me should I be the one to kill Bang then the act itself,б▒ exined Meng.

    б░Is that something I should be aiming for? The kill?б▒ asked Kat.

    б░I will not push you to end his life for my own piece of mind. I suspect it might be necessary, and while you a demon, and stronger for it, he is still Rank 4. Unless you have a skill that lends itself well to restraining the person you know as Bang, I doubt your ability to bring him down without death,б▒ said Meng.

    Kat nodded slowly, б░Indeed, I have simr thoughts,б▒

 Chapter 1066 - 1066 Chapter 1066 Inside the Vault

    1066 Chapter 1066 Inside the Vault

    Bing, just after the vault shuts.

    бк-

    Bing marvelled at the increase in cultivation. She was so close to Rank 3. The slightest push would send her over that edgeбн but now was not the time. With everything that was going on right now Bing knew that she couldnбпt produce a stable foundation at Rank 3 so instead Bingpacted her current foundation, forcing her current gains to settle and strengthen what she had already.

    It would still leave her at the peak of Rank 2, just a hairбпs breadth away from Rank 3. A good meditation session on a windy day would get her passed this hurdle in the futureбн but with all of the nonsense happening at the moment it really wasnбпt the best time. *I want my cultivation to be perfect. Any issues I introduce now will just slow me down in the future. If I knew for certain I had the time Rank 3 isnбпt out of the question, and my foundation is already extremely solidбн but it wasnбпt perfect and things are tense right now.*

    Bing felt the power inside of herself threatening tosh out as she finished up with thest of her foundation. It was already close to perfect and it didnбпt want to just stay down and remain at Rank 2. It was pushing to be unleashed, to reach Rank 3. It was a challenge Bing knew she had to ovee. Sheбпd gotten this far, and she wasnбпt going to give up yet.

    б░Hey Bing?б▒ Bingбпs control snapped when she heard her brotherбпs word. What remaining qi hadnбпt been pinned down exploded out of her in a whirlwind directed at the sound. Bing grith her teeth, struggling to keep the rest of her qi in working order. Her foundation was shaking, but solid. Just a bit of time needed to pass. Bing could hear the grinding of wind against the defensive formations but couldnбпt pay it any mind right now.

    A push, there, a twist there, and a lot of willpower holding it all down, Bing managed to stabilise her foundation. It would stay put as it was for the foreseeable future. Bing slowly opened her eyes, while trying to keep her face as expressionless as possible. That was made harder by the look of terror on Fengбпs face when he realised, he done fucked up. *Keep it together. Weбпre supposed to be angry. If Iбпd been pushing for Rank 3 instead of just peak Rank 2 that could have crippled me! God bro, you should know better then this! I get itбпs stressful, but this is basic shit!

    I also probably shouldnбпt be enjoying just how scared he looks. I mean, it looks like heбпs about to be eaten. Thoughбн hmmбн I guess if I went and tattled to Meng, our assassin motherбн yeah thatбпs a terrifying thought. I donбпt know how far sheбпd go, and that uncertainty is probably whatбпs scaring Feng quite so much.*

    Bing of course, hadnбпt heard when Feng asked for permission to rest in the vault. He was given one rule, and that one rule was to not bother anyone. He was lucky that underneath thatyer of light, Bodeir was now also encased in ayer of rock and didnбпt hear the potential interruption but it would not have been pretty. If Bodeir had been hurt, Meng wouldбпve been displeased and Kat might have been obligated to DO something about it.

    .....

    б░So, foolish brother of mine, what were you trying to ask me?б▒ asked Bing sweetly.

    Feng fell forward into a seiza, head on the floor and spoke. б░Nothing. This foolish brother of yours requires nothing,б▒

    б░While that reply does confirm that your memory is equivalent to that of a goldfish, I do wish to remind you that I have already been interrupted. Are you sure you wish tomunicate to me that the reason you were interrupting my cultivation was so easily forgotten in just a few moments? Or worse, that there was never a reason to begin with? Iбпll have to let Meng know that youбпre suffering from some mdy of the mind,б▒ returned Bing.

    Feng gulped, б░Iбн I wished to pick your mind about Meng now that she wonбпt be able to hear what we are sayingбн but I understand that I was wrong to interrupt your meditation,б▒ said Feng, voice shaking.

    Bing sighed, letting her face return to normal before speaking. б░Look Fengбн it worked out, and I didnбпt damage my cultivationбн but god that was dumb. You know better then that Feng. If I wasnбпt your sister, I would probably be inclined to get you harshly punished for that! Heck, Iбпm still somewhat tempted. Itбпs only because I understand youбпre stressed and no damage was done that Iбпm going to keep quiet about itбн bute on Feng, that sort of mistake will get you killed one day,б▒

    б░Iбпm sorry,б▒ said Feng as he sat up, regret written over his face. б░Iбн I donбпt know what I was thinking. I couldnбпt see any wind around you like normalбн so I was justбн well I guess I was assuming you were just using meditation to rx or somethingбн I wasnбпt thinking,б▒

    б░That does seem to be a frequent urrence today doesnбпt it Feng?б▒ said Bing with a bit more bite to it then sheбпd intended. Bing brushed the minor bit of guilt aside. Unintentional it might have been, but not unwarranted. б░Look, even if you have problems with Meng why would you SAY THAT TO HER FACE. If she was lying, or just taking advantage of us, she could easily wrap us in an illusion, or just kill you for being a little shit.

    б░Now obviously sheбпs not going to do this if she really loves usбн but that was the whole point of the argument! Youбпve been insisting sheбпs an untrustworthy spy, and if you were right? Well you were risking death trying to prove a point that you desperately needed to be wrong about? And the worst part? If she really does love you, as Iбпm sure she does, what you said was immensely hurtful. Probably more hurtful then when you STABBED HER IN THE NECK,б▒

    Feng flinched back at thatst point and sighed, taking a bit of time to gather up his thoughts again. б░Look, it wasnбпt my best moment,б▒ Bing just rolled her eyes, unwilling to dignify that with a response. б░Justбн do you really think going with her is the right thing to do? Is sheбн is she really someone we should call mother?б▒

    It was Bingбпs turn to sigh, б░Honestly Feng, I think thatбпs something you have to decide for yourself. Mengid most of it out on the table there. Iбпm sure we could ask for the specifics of her missions if we want to make it hard on her, and ourselves, but I donбпt know what else needs to be said. Sheбпs a spy, and she has always been a spy. The fact that she isnбпt spying on other people, but us? It barely matters when I feel like sheбпs proved to be a good mother to us,б▒

    б░Iбн justбн has she though? Has she really proved anything of the sort?б▒ asked Feng.

    б░Feng, she raised us. Never before today have I ever worried about not having my parents love. After talking with her, I donбпt worry about losing her love once again. Meng has always had our best interests at heart, and now wellбн now the past is catching up to our mother and as good kids? Itбпs our job to support her in times of trouble, even if we canбпt help much. We should do what we canбн notбн not drag her down and throw metaphorical shit in her face,б▒ insisted Bing.

    б░Well what about Bang?б▒ asked Feng. б░I never thought father didnбпt love usбн and now suddenly weбпre hearing that it was all an act. If we didnбпt notice his disdain, why would we notice Mengбпs? Siding with her IS a risk. She could be lying, she could be wrongбн and weбпve proven that we canбпt actually TELL,б▒

    Bing winced at that usation. *Thatбпs not something I really wanted to consider. THANKS Feng. Justбн well. I trust Kat. I trust that she would be able to tell if Meng was lying, at least, about big things. And she seems so genuine.* б░Wellбн she IS an illusion mistress. Itбпs possible, perhaps even likely that she pretended to be Bang a few times to make it seem like he cared more than he did,б▒

    б░Thatбпs just something you WISH were true. Maybe it is, maybe it isnбпt, but we canбпt exactly ask Meng now can we? Plus, isnбпt that further proof that we can barely be trusted with our memories? If we didnбпt just miss Bangбпsck of love, but also Bang being yed by Meng and still not noticing?б▒ grumbled Fen only half willing to push the point. It didnбпt matter how true it was, he didnбпt want to admit to being blind either.

 Chapter 1067 - 1067 Chapter 1067 If We Run AwayтАж

    1067 Chapter 1067 If We Run Awayбн

    Still with Bing

    бк

    Bing sighed. *So apparently Feng does have a way to make me doubt the path forward. Iбн hmmбн noбн butбн maybeбн is there a way to see if Bang is the real deal? Kat could probably tell if there is an illusion? Right? Iбпll ask her about it once we leave the vault. That should give us some closure. If Bang is also a fake, like weбпre assuming, and Kat talks to him before everyone starts fightingбн that should be enough confirmation.

    Even if it means we were a bit blind as children, and as teenagers, thatбпs fine. Who expects to find out their parents hate them despite not being abusive or neglectful? Neither of us know what to look for when ites to good parentingбн we just know that our childhoods werenбпt BAD. Lianбпs parents provide ample examples for that. Which I guess means Lian will being with us. I mean, Meng said as much butбн*

    б░Do you think weбпre ready to leave the sect?б▒ asked Bing.

    б░What? Are you just trying to change the topic because you donбпt like the answers?б▒ asked Feng.

    б░Oh, nah I thought my way through that. Kat can just tell us if Bang is also using an illusion, plus weбпll be talking to himбн so either he turns out to be cool, he turns out to be not using an illusion, or he just attacks us. Youбпre at least right in the fact that we didnбпt noticeбн but while Bang may or may not like usбн heбпs not a horrible parent. And I think I can live with that knowledge. You know?б▒ exined Bing.

    Feng tapped his finger against the floor as he thought it over. б░Itбпsбн a sound line of thinking I guess. Itбпs not really the way Iбпd like to look at thingsбн but with Kat to check for illusions, and to give him a chanceбн I suppose things will be sorted out one way or anotherбн unless Bang agrees to follow us and pretends to love us like Meng is doing,б▒ retorted Feng.

    б░Meng is NOT pretending Feng,б▒ insisted Bing.

    .....

    Feng just shrugged as if it wasnбпt his problem anymore. Perhaps he was willing to simple let things y out before making a second, and final, judgement. Until then? Feng was going to treat Meng coldly, and watch her closely for signs that sheбпs been lying about the depth of her feelings.

    б░Fine whatever,б▒ grumbled Bing when it became clear that Feng wasnбпt actually going to engage in the argument anymore. *Apparently trying to defend my motherбпs honour is something you donбпt want to allow Feng. Fine. Whatever. If thatбпs how you want to y things I can deal. Weбпll see whoes out looking better when all this is over.* б░Now, answer my question. Do you think weбпre ready to leave the sect? Itбпs our home andбн Iбпm just not sure,б▒

    б░Itбпs toote to back out now,б▒ said Feng with a grumble. б░Sure you might have Lian tagging along, but Iбпve got to leave all my friends behind. Itбпs toote to back out. Even if Bang happens to be our real father, and Meng was lying to us, itбпs toote. Kat already blew the whole thing wide open. Sheбпs really limited our options,б▒

    б░Itбпs not Katбпs fault this all happened,б▒ insisted Bing. б░Itбпs just unfortunate that it turned out this way,б▒

    б░Sure you say that nowбн but if she was hired to destroy our sect? This is the best way to do it. No matter what, Bang and Mengбпs time as our sect leaders is over. Meng for being a spy the whole time, and Bang for either being a spy, or not noticing his wife was a spy for decades. We might get let off, but only if we denounced both of our parents and agreed to some sort of concessions. I doubt we could ever get to Rank 4, let alone Rank 5. Heck, I might not even get to Rank 3. Youбпre lucky youбпre so close to advancing, you might be able to break throughбн or they might shatter our cultivation and be done with us.

    б░Lian would probably be killedбн or worse. So thereбпs no escape for her. My friends? Wellбн Iбпm not too sure about them. Iбпve never been as close to any of them as you are to Lian. Heren is probably my best mateбн but I wouldnбпt want to live with the guy. Heбпs such a slob when nobody is riding his ass about it, and his grandfather is on the council of elders. So heбпll probably be fine if he staysбн

    б░Look itбпs just not a great situation for me all aroundбн and if Kat did want to do some damage, I donбпt think thereбпs a single better way to drag our name through the mud. Not saying itбпs her faultбн maybe she was ordered to do it maybe notбн but the possibility is thereбнб▒ exined Feng.

    б░She canбпt lie though, and she told me that her job was to guard Bodeir!б▒ insisted Bing. б░And this really wasnбпt what I wanted to get into. I wanted to discuss seeing the world, having less cultivation resources, less time to meditate and practice,б▒

    Feng waved off Bingбпs defence, б░True, that is clearly ONE of her orders. She might have more than one objective though,б▒

    б░Look, I think youбпre being stupid, and we can just ASK her,б▒ insisted Bing. б░That will prove sheбпs on our side,б▒

    б░Ehбн I think боon our sideбп is a bit of a stretch. At BEST sheбпs on YOUR side not OURS. Besides, asking at all is a risk you know? What if she IS here to destroy us and now that weбпve forced her to answer she just attacks us?б▒ said Feng.

    б░Meng will protect us,б▒ answered Bing without hesitation.

    б░Oh sure, the spy will protect us. I feel so safe. The spy that admitted to likely not being able to defeat Kat in a fight. Truly, I feel protected,б▒ said Feng with a shrug.

    б░Look Feng. I see youбпre trying to be an ass about this. I had some reasonable fears about leaving the sect behind. Meng will likely have plenty of stuff thrown into her spatial ring, and give us stuff to carry as wellбн but what if we get separated? What if we get caught? How are we going to make our money when that runs out? How long are we running? Can we deal with the pressure of running away for possibly years or decades? I donбпt know if I can, and I wanted youбпre support in dealing with those fears, but apparently you just want to look for potential issues with my mother, and my friend.

    б░And you know what? If thatбпs what you want to do with your time I might as well just get some sleep. At least any nightmares I have will just be dreams. While Iбпm awake I have to listen to you spouting nonsense and deal with the fatigue I feel from fighting all day, then binding an artifact and then dealing with your nonsense after you destabilised my cultivation a bit, in case youбпve forgotten,б▒ ranted Bing.

    Feng sucked in a deep breath, before saying, б░Sorry for sharing my valid concerns with my beloved sister,б▒

    б░Oh go jump in a volcano you ass. Youбпre concerns are barely valid, and easily solved. If youбпd brought up most of them before entering this vault then they could be cleared up. They are not long term problems, they are minor speedbumps that youбпre insisting we go over,б▒ retorted Bing.

    б░Thatбпs only in your favoured version of events sis,б▒ Feng pointed out. б░In fact, things could go very pear-shaped if even one of my concerns turns out to be valid,б▒

    Bing red at Feng but didnбпt deny the truth of the statement. *Still, itбпs adding ridiculous worries to a situation thatбпs already tense. Why couldnбпt we have just talked about the dangers and risks of travel, or how to deal with the fatigue of being constantly on the run? Iбпm not looking forward to sleeping wherever we happen to stop for the night, or heck for the week.

    When we first set off, weбпll probably be forced to run as fast as we can, and then a bit more with Meng carrying us. The teams sent to capture us will have at least one Rank 4 on themбн what a scary thought. I hope Meng knows how to run and avoid detection. She should have training for itбн but she likely has no experience withбн extras.*

    б░You know what Feng? Why donбпt you get some of that sleep you came here for. I donбпt want to talk anymore,б▒ said Bing.

    б░Oh? Donбпt want to talk ow that things arenбпt looking quite so great for you anymore?б▒ asked Feng.

    б░No brother dear. I want to rest before I start to get annoyed with you. So far, youбпve only added to my worries instead of lessening them, and I need to calm down somehow. If we keep chatting, Iбпll sick Meng on you so I can get some peace and quiet,б▒ hissed Bing.

 Chapter 1068 - 1068 Chapter 1068 Bodeir Awakens for a Moment

    1068 Chapter 1068 Bodeir Awakens for a Moment

    Still with Bing. Again.

    бк

    Bing woke to the sound of crumbling rocks. She shot up and readied a handful ofpressed airбн until she remembered what was going on. Bing quickly dismissed the wind as Bodeir stumbled forward out of the rocky cocoon he had entombed himself in. Before she could think of what to do, the vault opened and Meng strolled in and tapped Bodeir on the head. Bodeir copsed forward, heading for the ground, but Kat moved to his side and prevented the collision.

    б░Why did you just let Meng doбн whatever that was?б▒ asked Bing with genuine curiosity. б░Actually Meng what did you just do?б▒

    б░I let it happen because I was watching the whole time and my Contract wasnбпt screaming at me to act. Bodeir wasnбпt going to be harmed by whatever it wasбн and I do need to extend some amount of real trust towards Meng, not just words. So I let it happen,б▒ answered Kat.

    б▒ боItбп happens to be one of those sleeping techniques I was telling Kat about before. The one I chose makes it nearly impossible for Bodeir to wake up until 8 hours have passed. Plenty of time for us to get out of hereбн hopefully. Bang should have an excuse for an array master to look it over and grant him permission to sneak through. Probably something that has already happened. That being saidбн I just didnбпt really want to bother exining anything to Bodeir,б▒ exined Meng.

    б░Thatбпsбнб▒ Bing didnбпt really know what to say. Was it good? Bad? Careless? Careful? As she looked at Bodeirбпs peacefully sleeping face, the answer was rather unclear. He would have caused some amount of trouble certainly, but Meng didnбпt even give him a chance to not be an ass. Though, from what Bing had learnt about Bodeir recentlyбн that might have been a big ask.

    *I justбн I didnбпt realise that Meng would be so quick to act. No time to regain his bearings. No time to ask questions just. боI donбпt want to deal with this sleepбп. Itбпs very different to the Meng that would take time out of her day to hereints from the outer sect disciples, or tour the towns and help pass judgement on people used of various crimes.

    Maybe Iбпm just reading too much into things. I mean, she didnбпt kill him, or even attack him. Bodeir is just asleep and heбпs going to be fine when he wakes up. Why am I worrying about this? Itбпs not like heбпs hurt and presumably they did the same thing to Voldar right? Thoughбн I guess I didnбпt really ask. He was just in the corner and Iбн didnбпt care. Hmmбн perhaps Iбпm not quite the virtuous person I like to think I am. I didnбпt even think about Voldar at all until now.*

    .....

    Despite this revtion, Bing did not in fact ask about Voldar. She did at least pull out one of the pillows in her storage ringбн but that was as far as her care went. Meng, seeing her daughter in action did the same for Bodeir and Fengбн was also asleep. Something Bing was thankful for. She didnбпt want to argue more with him right now. Bing rolled her arms to chase away some of the lingering fatigue from her rest. б░Hey Mom?б▒ asked Bing, choosing her form of address intentionally. It wasnбпt exactly her normal way of referring to Meng, but it was still something she wanted to acknowledge.

    б░Yes darling?б▒ returned Meng.

    б░Soбн weбпre going to run. Iбпve epted that. Iбпm sure Lily is convincing Lian that itбпs a good idea as well. What I want to know isбн what can I expect? How often will we justбн be running? How will this effect our cultivation? What sort of speed will we be traveling at?б▒ asked Bing, one question after another.

    б░At the moment Iбпve decided that we should catch a ride to the Mountain Shaker sect, not to stay of course, but to simply inform Bodeir Sr of whatбпs happened. I do this not because I particrly care what Bodeir Sr thinks of us, but because we need to leave fast and their airship will take us quite some way without any effort on our part. Iбпll exchange what information I need to with Bodeir Sr and then we will continue from there.

    б░Sadlyбн I suspect we will need to be on the move for at least a year once we take off. I will be doing a lot of the work, either acquiring a good mount for you and your brother, or carrying you myself using my illusions. The second is likely faster, but more draining and I need to be ready for an attack at just about any time. Iбпm not so skilled that I can travel for days on end at my top speed without rest and still keep my qi in good shape. Picking when and how we rest will be keyбн unless I happen to have information that is surprisingly valuable to Bodeir Sr, I suspect Iбпll need to do the running at some point.

    б░As for your cultivationбн we should have enough resources to keep you from falling too far behindбн but the real question will be if you can meditate while traveling. If you canбпtбн then at least that first year of running will see you making no progress. Itбпs annoying but I canбпt see any way around it. Then the final question? Speed? As fast as we can of course,б▒ exined Meng.

    б░Howбн how at risk are we?б▒ asked Bing.

    Meng shrugged, б░It really does depend on who they can send after me. Iбпm one of the strongest spies on retainer and Iбпm not sure they can send anyone low profile after meбн and the organisation only has the one Rank 5 connected to it. My defection is annoyingбн and Iбпll be taking a lot of cultivation resources when I leave, I did grab a bunch before Kat got hereбн but ultimately if itбпs clear that Iбпm running and have no further ns to screw over the organisation? They might not be able to justify the cost of attacking meбн

    б░I assume theyбпll try and grab you or your brother, and Lian once they learn Iбпm taking her as well. They wonбпt try too hard, just send a few words into the underworld that theyбпd pay well for your capture and hope that someone can get luckyбн but Iбпm not too worried about that sort of thing. Youбпre basically rank 3 and I myself am solidly in Rank 4. Feng is most at riskбн but he is abat savant, and Rank 2. The sort of people likely to risk it all on those sorts of jobs tend to be weak or desperate, and both are easily managed,б▒ exined Meng.

    б░Is there a reason weбпre leaving wellбн anything behind?б▒ asked Bing.

    Meng frowned at the question. б░Daughter darlingбн I feel like Iбпve taught you better then that. How about we use this as a teaching moment. Why do YOU think Iбпm not just taking everything when we leave?б▒

    б░Umбн hmmбн we donбпt have enough space in the rings?б▒ offered Bing.

    б░Thatбпs part of the reason Bing, but Iбпve not aimed for the things with the highest value, but ones that are most useful to you and Feng. Nowбн why might that be?б▒ asked Meng again.

    Kat looked on from the side. She was pretty sure she knew the answer to the question after Meng had phrased it like that, but she chose to hold her tongue. б░Umбн hmmбн because thatбпs more important to you then the money?б▒ answered Bing.

    б░Once again, yes, thatбпs partially true but youбпre still missing that I was taught when I was quite young myself. Would you like to take another guess?б▒ offered Meng.

    б░Umбн donбпt take everything because then you canбпt rob them againter?б▒ offered Bing with a wry smile.

    Meng shook her head, but she was forced to look at the ground to hide her grin because it was an amusing sort of picture. б░No, itбпs because weбпd be worth too much money otherwise. Remember how I said it wasnбпt worth chasing us if we were clearly intending not to cause problems? Well if we ALSO have a number of priceless relics then suddenly it isnбпt just a rogue cultivator and her kids, but a rogue cultivator and an entire vaultбпs worth of items. All worth more than some sects manage to collect in a year,б▒

    б░Oh!б▒ intoned Bing as she nodded in understand. б░That means weбпre taking only what we need, and maybe a bit moreбн but nothing extravagant?б▒

    б░Yes exactly. One particrly noteworthy artifact is the Heavenly Nature Robes we have locked up in another vault. Thatбпs a priceless artifact prized for its ability to speed up the growth of rare herbs. If we had a powerful nature affinity cultivator we would be handing it off to them, as it stands, we just have it ced near some crops and it works, just to a much lesser effect. Not worth taking,б▒

    б░I understand,б▒ said Bing with a nod.

 Chapter 1069 - 1069 Chapter 1069 Bang on the Scene

    1069 Chapter 1069 Bang on the Scene

    Bingбпs perspective.

    бк-

    A glowing crackling sound came from down the hallway and everyone got ready. Meng picked Bodeir and Voldar up with her illusions. Kat couldnбпt see it, but they were resting in balloons that bobbed behind the illusionist. Feng had woken up some time recently, and wasnбпt quite prepared for the morning just yet. He was still emotionally rung out but he was holding a bit of hope for this meeting.

    Bing was up and ready, rolling her feet forward and back as she waited for the array to finish transporting what everyone was assuming had to be Bang. On Kat and Lilyбпs end, they were still very lost. While Lian knew which direction to head if she wanted to meet up with Bing, that didnбпt ount for twists and turns in the tunnels, nor the fact that Lian didnбпt want to head for the vault, but the outside air. It was too risky so the pair decided to just camp out for now. Kat or Meng could cover the distance in a short time, so waiting for rescue seemed the safest at this point in time.

    Bang dashed out of the array, with a halberd in hand, only to pause when he saw everyone arrayed and watching him. б░Hmmбн it seems Iбпm ratherte to the fight, assuming there even was one,б▒

    б░No father, it seems that weбпvee to an agreement,б▒ said Feng with a bit of a smile on his face. Already quite pleased that Bang hadnбпt made a move to attack anyone.

    Despite that though, Kat and Meng could see a very different appearance whenparing the two. Bang, as seen by the others, was a young-looking man with a broad chest and long flowing green hair despite his ice affinity. To the kids, he looked like an aged up version of Feng with arger build, and a good deal of height over his боsonбп. To Kat, he still looked quite young, but his head was shaved clean and he had a tattoo of a scythe that ran up his left side and curving down his hand.

    б░I seeбн could you enlighten me to this agreement? While I do trust your mother, I do need to do some work myself to be satisfied with the oue,б▒ said Bang.

    б░Well боhusband''б▒ Meng said with a bit of spite, б░I agreed to run away with the kids because Kat here has Truesight. The Mountain Shaker sect already knows and Iбпm nning to get out before the organisation forces me to do something Iбпd rather not. They were already pushing it when they wanted me to keep the kids upied for an extended period of time with badly matched relics, and I already ignored that. I did hold myself back from telling them your real name, and that of who we work forбн but Iбпm washing my hands of the lot,б▒

    .....

    б░Really?б▒ asked Bang with a raised eyebrow, б░Surely you donбпt think turning your back on the people who raised you is a good idea. They have there fingers in little pies all across the continent. Even if you runбн they will find you. You should know this Meng, considering you were one of the people that was asked to hunt down the runners,б▒

    б░Well Bang, Iбпm betting that it will simply be too much of a hassle for them. I donбпt hate the organisation, I donбпt have any true ill will towards it, and Iбпm leaving most of the good shit here. Even if I didnбпt run, the mission would still be copsing because the Mountain Shaker sect already know weбпre fakes. So Iбпm getting out, and keeping what matters to me, the kids. The organisation has known for years Iбпve wanted children. I never made a secret of that because I was too stupid to know better when I was younger, and then when I was older the cat was already out of the bag.

    б░Frankly? If theyбпre surprised in any way by this turn of events then they donбпt deserve to be in charge. They handed me everything Iбпve ever wanted on a silver tter. Made it my mission to just keep them safe for decades and suddenly, when they want me to make a move against them, Iбпd refuse? The writing was on the wall, Bang. If they find this to be a shock, they deserve to be reced. My original masters would not have been so stupid. I donбпt know who reced them, but theyбпve been getting sloppy, and now itбпs time for that to bite them in the ass,б▒ said Meng with no hint of shame or regret.

    б░You realise they will punish me for this regardless, right?б▒ asked Bang.

    Meng shrugged, б░Technically speaking Iбпm the one in charge of this mission so I could order you to make things easier for me if I wanted. Sure, Iбпm certain you will be punished, but thatбпs because theyбпre idiots who no longer follow protocol. Youбпd be punished for listening to me, punished for disobeying me. Punished for letting me get away, punished for not following along like a good little dog. Punished for betraying them along with me. Yup, I think youбпre going to get in trouble no matter what. I suppose it depends just how you will be punished, and how much,б▒

    б░Youбпre putting me in a position where I canбпt win,б▒ yelled Bang, б░What exactly do you want me to do?б▒

    б░Frankly Bang, I donбпt care. You can do whatever you like. I donбпt care if they kill you over this, nor torture, or just a p on the wrist. You are not important to me Bang, and your future is not my concern. Now, what are you going to do?б▒ asked Meng.

    Bang carefully looked around at the people standing in front of him and shrugged. б░I suppose Iбпming along for now,б▒

    Meng frowned at that but nodded, and gestured for everyone to go ahead. Kat stuck next to the bubble holding Bodeir, Feng moved to stand with Bang and head through the transport together, Bing however stayed closer to Kat and Meng. Something about this wasnбпt sitting right with her.

    *As nice as it is to have Banging with usбн I canбпt help but feel like thereбпs something else going on here. Itбпs odd, he seems genuine at the momentбн but Iбпm still worried.* Bing kept her thoughts to herself, even if some of them were obvious. The group stepped on the transport pad and everything was light.

    Bing stumbled as she tried to regain her bearings on the other side, only to feel herself being shoved away. Bing went flying, her control over the wind barely responsive to her muddled mind. When she managed to recover her wits it was to a disturbing scene. They werenбпt in the portal room, they had been sent somewhere elseбн but that was the least of Bingбпs worries.

    Standing atop the array, was Kat, except she wasnбпt just standing under her own power anymore. She had arge spear of ice that had pierced straight through her wing and into the ground. The damning bit of evidence though? Kat was standing where Bing had been just a moment before. Mengбпs eyes were glowing, illusions of herself blurring out and around the area, keeping Bang penned inбн but they were making no move to attack.

    The reason for that was Bang. He had taken Feng into a chokehold with a dagger made of ice pressing up against Fengбпs neck. б░I see I missed,б▒ mumbled Bang.

    б░Why dad? Why?б▒ asked Feng, pain in his heart, but not all that surprised. б░You couldбпve juste with us,б▒

    б░No I couldnбпt foolish boy. Meng has likely attempted to poison you against me, and she would be right to do so. I donбпt much care for you, and I certainly have no interest in being forced onto a family road-trip for the next decade. Meng made her choice, and Iбпm making mineбн of courseбн I had hoped for Meng to be injured in the attack against Bingбн but it seems that the little demon is friendlier then she should be. I left Bodeir alone for a reason you know?б▒ said Bang without a care in the world.

    б░Iбпm afraid you miscalcted,б▒ said Kat with a grin despite therge hole in her wing. б░Bing is a good friend of mine, and I was closer than Meng. A bit of wing damage is nothingpared to her life. Shame I wasnбпt quite quick enough to just get out of the way, but I needed to make sure I didnбпt turn her to paste with my speed in moving her, so here we are,б▒

    б░You seem remarkably unconcerned with taking such a crippling blow,б▒ pointed out Bang.

    Kat shrugged, not even wincing as the motion disturbed her wound greatly, causing more ck blood to flow out onto the ice. б░I get great medical,б▒ retorted Kat with a grin. б░Nothing more than a flesh wound,б▒

 Chapter 1070 - 1070 Chapter 1070 Bang, Slam, Bap

    1070 Chapter 1070 Bang, m, Bap

    KAT ATTACK!

    бк-

    *Hmmбн I might want to use my water transformation when I escape from this. Bang doesnбпt seem to be aware of my advanced regeneration so I can use that to surprise him at some point.* Katбпs thoughts were interrupted by Bang continuing to rant, б░They wonбпt be able to piece you back together if I kill you first!б▒

    *Does he really think he can kill me? I thought Meng and Bang, whichбн yeah Iбпll just call him Bang. Meng was remarkably tight-lipped about his real name. But what was I saying? Oh yes, he seems to think for some reason that he could actually kill me. Not only am I ridiculously durable but thereбпs no way D.E.M.O.N.S would let someone die on a summon. I guess Bang really is the junior partner in this.*

    б░I find myself unimpressed by your bosting Bang. I simply donбпt see a world in which you manage to kill me. In fact, the only reason I got hurt is because I didnбпt want Meng to waste any qi. I already said it, this is a minor thing at worst, and you just seem like a braggart at this point. I mean really? Using a child as a hostage? Guess youбпre just a scared little rat,б▒ Kat said with a grin, letting a bit of fire appear behind her teeth to give them a slight glow.

    б░Oh? A rat am I? Well if thatбпs the case I might as well own my rat traits. Iбпm willing to do what I can to take you downбн so Iбпll make you an offer. If you donбпt moveбн Iбпll let Feng go. Just ten seconds. Ten seconds of not moving, not using your energy, nothing. Do we have a deal?б▒ said Bang with a wicked grin.

    *Hmmбн I mean why not?* б░As long as nobody else is getting hurt during those ten seconds I donбпt see why not,б▒ said Kat with a shrug. Bang grinned as the snow underneath her started to glow. Kat didnбпt know why it was glowing, but suddenly chains appeared connecting her to Bang. Her frown deepened as they curled around them both. *What the heck?*

    б░It seems youбпve agreed to my little challenge. WONDERFUL!б▒ said Bang with a sneer. Then Kat felt the ice in her wing start to move. The qi was pushing itself into her veins and Kat could feel it squirming around through her wings. It would be simple to force it out. Kat could already feel her demonic energy chipping away at the qi without any effort on her partбн

    But Kat could also feel herself being bound by that contract. If she moved, Kat could tell that Bang would be free to act against Feng. *Dammit. Why did he have to be Bingбпs brother. I donбпt really care what happens to him after all his disrespect to Bing and Meng, but fine. Whatever Iбпll suffer whatever this is for them. I just wish I knew how he managed to set up the contract. Iбпve agreed to stuff before without starting one.*

    .....

    Kat did nothing. She waited, and just as the ten seconds was up, Bang activated his trap. Spikes of ice exploded out of Katбпs body. Most of them were focused around her wings and back, but he had managed to get a few as high as her neck, and down her arms. Kat found herself rather ufortable at the moment. The pain was quite intense, and she decided to make a move. Kat let herself explode into water, the ice crystals that had been inside her body falling in ce as Kat reformed a momentter, whole.

    Kat did wince a bit at the cost of her little disy, but it was worth it. Bang no longer had a hold on Feng butбн oddбн he still looked like he was holding something. *Wait a minuteбн* Kat didnбпt dare nce around, but she had a guess, б░What are you doing Bang?б▒ Kat gave her voice just a bit of demonic growl to make it seem like she was angry rather than just confused.

    б░Well, I only agreed to let Feng goбн not that I wouldnбпt simply grab him again while you were reformingбн nice trick by the way. Really, what did you expect? If I let the little shit get away, Meng would jump straight into attacking meбн and we canбпt have that right now. My reinforcements arenбпt here yet!б▒ said Bang with a grin, not realising that Meng had already got one over on him.

    Kat hadnбпt been paying attention, so she couldnбпt be sure where Feng was without looking around. Her current guess was that Meng had pulled him to her side, but that was just a guess on Katбпs part. The real Meng was standing behind her, hovering over Bing, and Kat didnбпt want to give the impression she was looking around for something. As long as Bang knew she had True Sight, and she kept up the charade, Feng should be fine.

    *The real question is, when, or if I should fight him. Heбпs waiting for reinforcements, he said as much which means part of me doesnбпt want to drag this outбн but Bing and Feng are too close. This whole ce is covered in ice and I bet that if he got a bit more serious he could attack them from a distance. Heбпs probably keeping that as a trump cardбн so do I stall? I canбпt see Meng right now so I donбпt know whatбпs sheбпs doing.

    How close does she need to be to maintain an illusion that Bang canбпt see through? Apparently Meng is the more powerful of the twoбн but I donбпt know how easy an illusion is for normal people to break. It just hasnбпte up. That is something I really shouldбпve talked with Meng about. Do I just keep stalling? Meng might not be able to send messages just to me because Iбпd need to be focusing on seeing the illusions again and I really donбпt have the safety to focus on that right now.*

    б░I suppose I shouldnбпt be surprised considering your profession,б▒ said Kat with a sigh.

    б░Why? You trusted Meng easily enough didnбпt you? Iбпm sure she made sure to tell you about all the people sheбпs murdered before you teamed up,б▒ said Bang with a grimace.

    б░She did in fact warn me that sheбпs not a good person,б▒ said Kat easily.

    б░Not a good person? Not a good person? Sheбпs got the highest kill count of anyone on the continent!б▒ retorted Bang.

    б░I resent that. I likely have the highest body count among professional assassins, but I partook in NO genocides, and that really pads the count for quite a few psychos. Iбпll ept that my count is high, but not the highest!б▒ hissed Meng.

    This was a mistake on her part, as Bang hurled an icence straight at the sound of Mengбпs voice. Apparently in her anger she didnбпt manage to properly maintain the illusion around her voice. Meng did manage to bad the icicle away with by pulling out a hammer, but Bang wasnбпt letting up. Wave after wave of spikes flew at her, covering the area nearby as well. Kat went to rush forward but Bang shook his head and jerked down towards his empty hands.

    *Oh right. Thatбпs probably why Meng isnбпt flinging them back at him. Heбпs supposed to have Feng captured. Shitбн what do I do then? Meng canбпt you give me a sign or something? Itбпd be really useful to know if Iбпm meant to go on the attack!*

    The rain of icicles ended abruptly when one strayed over towards where Bing had been hiding and Meng shot that one back at Bang. Bang, being the asshole that he was, simply raised what he thought was Feng up into the way. Of course, Feng wasnбпt there to take the blow so it sliced through the air, impaling Bang in the stomach. б░Ahбн cheeky shit. I shouldбпve known betterбн wellбн my mistake. I guess Iбпll just have to ATTACK YOU ALL!б▒

    A wave of power exploded out of Bang, and then a momentter the snow started to freeze together, turning into an icy sheet even as the wind picked up and the snow seemed to triple in quantity. Kat looked around, and noticed it creepy towards Bing. Shit. Kat dashed over, mming the ground with a fist and letting her demonic fire explode around the two. Bangбпs ice was diverted around them both, like high pressure water meeting tougher steel. The ice did continue past Kat, but it wasnбпt a major concern at the moment.

    Meng had moved to protect Feng, pulling him up into the air where sheбпd left the two unconscious cultivators. Kat had to supress a wince at that. *Woops. I seem to have forgotten about Bodeirбн eh itбпs fine. My contract didnбпt startining before now so itбпs probably fineбн probably.*

 Chapter 1071 - 1071 Chapter 1071 Bang, Whap, Bop

    1071 Chapter 1071 Bang, Whap, Bop

    б░MENG! Protect the kids!б▒ said Kat.

    б░Weбпre not kids!б▒ shouted an annoyed Feng.

    Kat felt like strangling that idiot. Meng hissed, throwing javelins of starlight around the area that Feng had spoken up from, but Bang was fast and illusions were fragile. With daggers in hand, Bang shed through the breams of light even Kat sprinted after him.

    *FENG YOU FUCKING IDIOT!* Kat managed to abuse her speed to get close, and prayed that her quick departure hadnбпt left Bing stranded. Bang was letting shards of ice whirl around him and it was clear that Feng was in trouble. Kat grit her teeth and epted the shards of ice that mmed into her as she charged, and then barrelled straight into the man. Kat knew if she engaged him in a more proper fight, Bang would find a way to strike at Feng while they faced off.

    Kat ignored the shards of ice digging into her skin as they hit the ground. Bang clearly hadnбпt expected her to just charge at him, and he was paying for it. The impact of their strike sent the snow flying in every direction as Kat pulled the cultivator in close and tried to limit his movements. Her tail had wrapped itself around his legs, and Kat managed to pin Bangбпs arms to his side.

    б░Kat will you be alright!б▒ shouted Meng even as she picked up the kids.

    б░YES! Just GET TO SAFETY!б▒ shouted Kat back.

    Meng didnбпt wait. If Kat said sheбпd be fine, Meng was going to believe her, if just to have an excuse to save her children if nothing else. Sadly, Katбпs response was enough of a distraction for Bang to sneak in an attack. He sted ice straight into Katбпs face, crystals digging into her eyes, and skin, but bouncing off her bones, rattling her skull and causing her grip to loosen.

    Bang wasnбпt going to let a chance like that escape him, using all of his strength he threw off Katбпs arms, and sliced down at her tail, hoping to cut straight through it. Bad luck for him, Katбпs tail was made of sterner stuff. The dagger bit into flesh, but it was only a shallow cut. Katбпs tail reflexively constricted, causing Bang to cry out as his muscles were crushed against his bones.

    .....

    Kat was fighting blind for a few moments as he regeneration got to work on fixing her eyes, so she missed the follow up sh that slice across her neck. *Fucking FENG! I will BEAT THAT BOYS ASS FOR THIS.* Kat coughed, spitting the blood in the rough direction of Bang and decided enough was enough. Kat pulled up her demonic energy, despite the pain, and let her fire loose on the surrounding area. If the kids werenбпt far enough awayбн well Kat could only hope her intent not to harm them would be enough.

    Bang reacted quickly, a shield of qi forming around him and protecting him from the st, but the fire didnбпt simply go away, it clung to his body, eating away at his qi and making him feel a cold chill for the first time in over a century. This didnбпt mean he could magically get away though, despite his fear, Kat still had a tight grip on his legs, and it while it was somewhat costly to maintain this qi shield, it was much cheaper then regrowing a leg.

    While Kat was still recovering her eyes, Bang downed a recover pill that helped replenish his qi. This one was quite rare, and gave him not just enough to offset the drain from Katбпs demonic fire, but enough to gain back some of what was spent on his earlier attacks. Qi filled him as the pill continued to dissolve in his stomach. He just needed a n.

    The blood Kat had tried to spit into his eyes hadnded harmlessly on his chest, and meant he could now see Kat visibly healing in real time. That was not good. He could trade her blow for blow, and likelye out behind if she had some sort of technique to recover. He was doubly sure of this when he saw her eyes were fixing themselves without issues. Such advanced regeneration was to be feared.

    Bang cursed the heavens mentally. Bodeir Sr was a lucky fucker, and those kids just had to fuck things up for him. Of course, that didnбпt mean he was out of options at all. Reaching back into his bag of tricks, Bang hurled a talisman off to the side. Then, a momentter he was pulled from Katбпs grasp and teleported to the paper. He didnбпt waste a moment, and immediately took of after Meng. Knowing that she had to carry four passengers, Meng would keep to safe levels for Rank 2бпs. So catching her would be easy.

    On Katбпs end of things, she felt Bang escape of course, but she couldnбпt see just yet. *Dammit. I mightбпve wanted to save this but I canбпt let him go. KatE go!* Kat pushed down the fatigue she felt as KatE exploded from her chest. Instantly, Kat knew where Bang was, seeing him through KatEбпs eyesбн only for Kat herself to copse into the snow. Kat wheezed. Her demonic reserves were still filled, but that hollow, gnawing feeling was much worse than normal.

    *Curses. I bet I didnбпt have enough time to recover from summoning KatE whenever that was. Shit. Iбпll keep that in mind for next time. Go for him KatE.* KatE didnбпt need telling twice, she knew the desires of her counterpart. Even as Kat fell face down into the ice, body healing but something else, shuddering. It wouldnбпt kill Kat, but unless KatE retreated to Katбпs body right now, Kat would be out of the fight for a bit.

    б░Iбпll just have to make this count thenбнб▒ said KatE with a grin.

    Fire exploded under her feet as she took off after Bang. Using her full speed, it didnбпt take long to find him, trailing through the air. His senses were sharp enough to detect the danger when a ming copy of Kat sted through the space heбпd just been floating in. KatE wasnбпt deterred. She simply stopped in ce and shed out with burning fingers. Bang tried to block the attack with his knife, but KatE simply let it enter her body, taking no damage and wrapping her own, burning hand, around Bangбпs wrist.

    Bang howled in pain as his wrist quickly froze over and then was crushed beneath KatEбпs grip. Bang tried to retreat, but KatE had no mercy for him. She sprinted into his back, hoping to envelope Bangбпs whole body in mes. Bang pulled up a shield of qi in response, knowing that it would keep him safeбн for a few moments. KatE surrounded his body with her own. Demonic mes burning purple and desperately trying to seep into the shield.

    Bangбпs Rank 4 physique was helping him withstand the pressure, and his affinity with ice was chasing away the chill, but the drain was no longer something he could easily ignore. The pill he swallowed earlier simply allowing him to loose qi slowly instead of in massive chunks. With that one in his stomach though, he knew heбпd be unable to eat more without greater risk.

    Bang tried to do something, he stabbed and shed through KatE with his dagger, hoping to do some damage but the fiery construct simply ignored the purely physical damage. When Bang tried to stab her with ice qi, KatE felt likeughing. The idea that ice could hurt her wasughable, and that Bang would even try just showed her desperate he was.

    Bang, seeing the futility of this, reached into his spatial ring looking for another talisman to teleport him away. He grabbed the paper and made to flick it away, but KatE knew Bang had escaped once, and the purpose of the talisman was easy to guess. Even if she was wrong, it was a simply task. KatE sent her tail stabbing through the paper, causing it to catch fire and shatter.

    б░Fuck you demon bitch!б▒ hissed Bang.

    б░I feel no desire to engage in coitus. Certainly not with yourself. Your struggles are useless, please cease them,б▒ said KatE

    б░Hahahahah! Iбпvee to far for that. Letбпs see what happens when I go out with a Bang!б▒ughed the cultivator. Bang reached into his ring and instantly found the item he was looking for. It was a bomb. It didnбпt have the best range, no it was never for that. It had always been intended for exactly one purpose. Bang had been offered such a weapon by his organisation for if he ever found himself in an unwinnable situation.

    б░Youбпre mad,б▒ stated KatE with her usual deadpan. KatE was referring to the fact Bang though a bomb would do any sort of damage to her, seeing as KatE was just made from demonic energyбн

    But Bang hadnбпt seen Katбпs split, and he was too far gone. Hisughter simply increased in volume and insanity as he pulled the pin, and everything went white.

 Chapter 1072 A Distant Bang

    Chapter 1072 A Distant Bang

    Bing

    ---

    BOOM. Arge explosion could be heard in the distance, and when Bing turned back, she was horrified to see arge pir of light some ways behind them. It was too far away for Bing to see, and the pressure of moving so fast already made her chest feel tight. Now that she''d seen the remnants of a powerful explosion it felt like her chest was bound in a steel vice, slowly doing its best to crack her ribs. "M-mum, is Kat ok?" asked Bing shakily.

    Meng looked back, "I can''t see any trace of Kat from here," Bing felt her heart clench, "but the angle is bad and there are quite a few trees around. It seems your father was determined to be a sore looser even in death,"

    "Hope the demon bitch was taken out," grumbled Feng, so low Bing wasn''t entirely sure that she''d heard it until a loud crack followed up. Meng was now beside Feng, arm raised and the red handprint of Feng''s face made it clear what the sound had been.

    "Feng Jingzi Baofengyu, I can''t believe you would say such a thing," hissed Meng.

    "Oh, look who showed their true colours as soon as the demon was clear. Already looking for an excuse to beat me," grumbled Feng.

    Meng''s expression went stormy, and Bing could see actually storm clouds gathering behind Meng''s head. Perhaps it was a reflexive mechanism to release her emotions? "I raised you better then this!" hissed Meng.

    "You lied to me my entire life!" shot back Feng.

    "I did no such thing. I lied about a minor issue that frankly, you were too young to understand. Even if I had beenpletely honest about your parentage, you were children, and I would never want you to think of my as a monster, but my patience is wearing a bit thin with you right now Feng," said Meng with clearly restrained rage.

    "Oh, your patience is wearing thin just now?" asked Feng. "What happened to the woman who would love us no matter what?"

    Meng''s red intensified, and Bing could only watch as several minor explosions and pops happened behind Meng''s back. Bing could see her mother''s hands twitching, reaching for something that wasn''t there only to force them back to a more neutral position, but it was a constant cycle. "Feng. I can forgive a lot. I can forgive your dislike of me. I can forgive your disbelief. I can forgive the fact that you tormented your sister instead of letting her sleepбн"

    Feng''s eyes went wide but Meng just continued on, "Oh yes I know of that. I can and have forgiven you for stabbing me in the neck. However, not only did you disrespect your sister''s friend, you insulted the woman who gave me a real chance to keep my children. You insulted the demon that saved you from your own stupidity not even ten minutes ago. You owe that woman your life, because I''m not sure I would''ve been fast enough.

    "She took horrific wounds to ensure that you lived through your stupidity. And while I do still live you. I am also your mother. Not your friend. Not your girlfriend or love. Certainly not your concubine. I will let you get away with much, but I am a Rank 4 cultivator that has lived for a long time. I will not let you sit here and denigrate someone you owe your life to. You are acting with such tant disrespect that once we are out of immediate danger I will be disciplining you for this. Harshly."

    "What gives you the right?" asked Feng, with calm he didn''t feel. To others though, it sounded like he was asking what the weather was going to be like today. "You''re not my mother,"

    Bing could swear she heard the air crack in that moment. Meng''s entire body tensed. Every part of Bing was screaming that she needed to protect her brother, that this woman in front of her was about to kill him. Bloodlust seeped into the air, so thick that Bing could see it. Though that might just have been part of the illusions. Still, Feng stared her down. Daring her to do it. Daring her to prove him right.

    *WHAT THE FUCK FENG! You might have gotten Kat killedбн and now you''re hear saying the most hurtful things you possibly can to Meng, the woman who raised us just because you want to be a bit pissy? Can you not see just how horrible I feel for leaving Kat behind! I have to trust that she''s fine, but I could see that she was heavily injured when she tackled Bang of course. I cannot fucking believe that you''re really doing this right now.*

    Bing was thoroughly displeased, but Meng was apoplectic. She was angry, not just with Feng, but with herself. How could a son she had raised so such tant disrespect? Suchck of honour? A dark part of her mind whispered that she was a spy, an assassin, a killer. That she had no honour and this was part of her karma. Meng''s jaw was clenched tight, and if she hadn''t fully strengthened her bones as part of her foundational cultivation, Meng was sure they''d have cracked under the strength of her jaw.

    "Feng-" the word burned as Meng spoke it, the moment was tense, and Feng was almost certain he was going to get it for his words. He was too angry to regret it right nowбн and perhaps he wouldn''t have the chance. A blinkter and he was standing where Meng had just been, and the sharp crack of thunder seemed to boom out nearby.

    Bing watched in horror as something too fast for her eyes to see smashed into the side of Meng''s chest, in the spot Feng had just been standing. Meng heaved as the air was drawn out of her lungs, both from the impact of whatever that was and from the broken ribs now puncturing her lungs.

    Before anyone could react properly, Meng had directed them downwards at a blistering speed. Before Bing knew it they were down on the ground. Feng had fallen to the floor, the pressure from the speed too much for him. Meng was finding it hard to care right now. The pain was intense, and she''d been too caught up in her argument with that idiots son of hers to notice the attacking. What they needed to do was get ready. "Bing, you and your brother need to run. I don''t know how many people are following us, nor how powerful they are. I suspect Bang gave them one of the trackers designed to follow you. I''ll need to burn a good deal of qi to disguise your signature, but I can''t defend you both as easily as Kat could,"

    "Why Mum? I don''t want to leave you behind," whispered Bing, heart in her throat. She also wanted to ask a dozen other questions, like why are you hurt. Why did you take that hit for Feng even though he was being an ass. Why can''t I leave Feng behind instead? But Bing didn''t have time, not even to contemte them mentally. They were on a clock, and she knew that.

    "Bing, illusions are by there very nature fragile. I can do a lot to hide you, but if things start escting the coteral damage will be more than I can defend you from. A stray arrow, or perhaps more bombs if they take after Bang. I simply can''t protect you well from that sort of thing. All I can make sure of is that you won''t be found by anyone other than myself for the next two or three hours," exined Meng.

    "Promise me motherбн promise me this isn''t you trying to die a martyr. I swear I will find a way with Lian to curse your soul to be denied the afterlife," hissed Bing with anger. If Meng noticed her voice cracking then that was obviously just because of how angry she was. Fear had nothing to do with it.

    Meng gave a cocky grin, "Ah my daughter, didn''t you here my bragging partner? I''m the best assassin alive. I''ll not die here," said Meng.

    Bing smiled back, not able to, or perhaps, not willing to notice that Meng did not make any promises, and that an assassin always fights with the advantage of stealth. Something Meng was very muchcking right now. Assassins certainly weren''t involved in defensive actions, unless they were set to kill anyone who came near. No, this was a fight Meng really didn''t want to participate in right now but she had no choice.

    "Ok Mumбн justбнe find us soon," said Bing as she ran over to her brother. His ankle was sprained, and Bing felt mildly annoyed at the damage. *This is going to slow us down. It is a lenient punishment considering the shit he said, but now it might be our downfall. I''ll need to carry the ass and I''m not feeling particrly generous right now.*

 Chapter 1073 Now, I Just Wanna Talk

    Chapter 1073 Now, I Just Wanna Talk

    Meng''s in charge.

    -----

    Meng waved her hand, the weaker qi signatures fluttered for a moment and all fell to the ground, their minds wrapped in illusions so tightly that they would be lucky to escape before the sun exploded. There were just two remaining. "Come on out, we can have a little chat. I''ll even swear on the heavens not to attack you first!" shouted Meng.

    *If they agree that should help me buy Bing and Feng plenty of time to get away from here. I don''t know if they have any others chasing us so far, but I doubt it. It''s not like they have infinite manpower to throw around.*

    "I''ll take your deal!" shouted the voice, Meng could vaguely recognise. "If you also promise not to trap is in illusions unless we attack as well,"

    *Damn. Well, I didn''t expect to get away with it anyway.* "I ept. In the name of the heavens, I promise, that for the next 24 hours, or until I am attacked, I will not ce illusions down without permission, nor will I attack first," said Meng.

    The sound of lightning crackling above seemed to prove that her vow had been eptedбн but she''d seen more than one person get out of promises to the heavens. Why people trusted them so much, she wasn''t sure.

    It didn''t take long for the two attackers to make there way there, and they were easily recognisable to Meng. The first was an older man, Elder Shun. He had a long thin beard that he kept neatly trimmed and a head of slicked back ck hair. Of course, Meng knew he used dye for the hairбн the fact that his beard was grey made it easy to figure that out. Meng really wanted to know why, but had never asked just in case the original Meng had asked once before. Apparently he was a mole, so it might not have mattered.

    The other attacker was both more, and less, of a surprise. It was Jian, Master Marksman. He''d belonged to the organisation almost as long as she had, and it was a surprise to see him standing there so casually. "It seems my betrayal was anticipated if you''re already here Jian. I''m surprised, really, what gave me away?" asked Meng.

    "Technically Meng, nothing. This was a test. You were given what you desiredбн a family. You didn''t exactly hide it, and you made it very easy for the higher ups to figure out how best to put you on a leash. If you''d told them you wanted to keep the kidsбн" Jian was interrupted whenбн

    Meng cut him off, "Yeah they''d have been used as a perpetual weight around my neck. They would be hostages in all but name, and perhaps including name, and I wanted nothing to do with that,"

    Jian shrugged, "You are a powerful cultivator Meng, and apparently you can raise powerful children. You could have had a much greater role in the running of the organisation and sure we''d imnt a bomb into your kids, but they''d get the best of resources and only have to run a few missions every now and then. It''s a pretty good dealбн if you were loyal to the organisation at all,"

    Meng let out a barkingugh, "Oh Jian, all I''ve ever wanted was a family, yet being barren meant I couldn''t even have that. Then you just hand me children on a silver tter and you expect me to be anything less then the best mother I can to them? I''m sure you saw me arguing with Feng''s tant disrespect before, but I still took the arrow for him. Why would your offer look even remotely enticing if I''m willing to take a potentially lethal hit even when I''m furious with my kids?"

    "Oh it wasn''t an offer anymore Meng, that was what you''re missing out on. Besides, it might''ve been lethal for the kidбн but it''s not particrly lethal. Well, not by itself anyway," said Jian with a grin.

    Meng rolled her eyes, "It''s poisoned isn''t it,"

    "Indeed, I have managed to harness perhaps the deadliest poison the continent has ever seen. While I was stationed here watching over you I didn''t have much to upy my time so what I did was I took some venom from a Swamp Alraune, blended it with-" once again, Jian was cut off.

    By Meng of course, "With Undead Manticore Venom and Thousand Needle Berry picked on the night of the full moon?"

    "How!" hissed Jian.

    "Oh, Jian, you sweet summer child," Meng''s smile stretched wide and madness started to glint across her eyes, "You think I''ve never been contracted to kill a Rank 4? Of course I have you fool. Plenty of times. One of my riskier missions was killing a Rank 4 cultivator while I was still Rank 3бн I''m sure you''ve heard of itбн didn''t you ever wonder how I managed it?"

    "The silent killing of Master Shoaбн" whispered Jian in horror.

    "Yes," hissed Meng, her tongue snaking out, with an illusion wrapped around it to look even more like a snake. She was after all, willing to have illusions ced on herself. Perhaps it would spook them a bit too, if they noticed. "I''ve forgotten more about exotic poisons then you''ve ever learnt Jian. You were always soбнzy when it came to anything that wasn''t cultivation.

    "Even your little baby hobby about poisonsбн it''s sad honestly, that you thought babies first Rank 4 mixture would be enough to off me. It''s actually a little insulting," Meng let out a long sigh, like she was disappointed in a naughty child.

    "Impossible! I made it so that poison has no antidote! It doesn''t matter that you know what it is, you shouldn''t be able to escape from death!" yelled Jian.

    Meng nodded and exined, "Sure, you''re right there''s no antidoteбн but it''s super easy to build up a resistance to this stuff. I think I only needed ten batches? Then again, even the first time I suffered through it, I barely needed to use my poison purging techniques. It''s a strong poison sure, but it takes forever to activate. You need to get someone while they''re asleep otherwise it doesn''t work properly. Honestly, it uses Alraune extract. What were you expecting?"

    Jian just grit his teeth and didn''t say anything so Meng turned to face Shun. "Anything you want to add elder Shun? I''m a little surprised you were a mole, I didn''t take you for the typeбн"

    Shun just shrugged, "Eh, I cut a deal with the organisation. It''s nothing personal against you, and I don''t even mind the sectбн but I''m old Meng. I''ve been stuck at Rank 4 for over a thousand years. I''ve been lucky and found quite a few precious treasures to extend my life, and I can stick around at least another 500 yearsбн but I''ll never make it to Rank 5. Soбн when they made the offer to help my kids get thereбн I took the chance,"

    Meng scoffed, "The organisation hasn''t had anyone at Rank 5 for centuries, I doubt they can help you with it,"

    Once again Shun just shrugged, "Eh, if they can help that''s great, if they can''t I''ll just live with the disappointment. I was the only elder that worked out you''d reced the originalбн and I had a good guess as to who was pulling the strings. So I jumped onto their ship. I don''t care much for the sect, it was likely going to die this generation anyway. Too much mismanagement from the grandparents you know? Better to leave with my wealth and a few bonuses. I''m sure you can understand,"

    "I''m sure you realise I can''t just let you go Shun?" said Meng.

    Shun shrugged, "Are you sure about that? I already said, nothing personal. If you break my legs and steal my storage ring, I won''t be able to chase after you for some time."

    "Why are you giving her ideas!" hissed Jian.

    "Because unlike you Jian, I''m not getting emotional over one deserter. This is purely a business transaction on my part, and clearly your poison wasn''t up to scratch. If she gets away, sure maybe I''ll get punished but I''m an old man, and I''m used to it. If your lot tries to go after my kids? I''ll just make a few more and try to deal with you guys a few hundred yearster," said Shun with a careless shrug.

    "How can you not care?" asked Meng. "Why would you want them to reach Rank 5бн if you don''t care?"

    Shun smiled, "Ah but I do care, somewhat. You see, to be a cultivator is to walk the fine line between respecting, and attacking the heavens. I love my children, but if they should be ughter as punishment for my actions, then that too must be the will of the heavens. If they defy that fate, their cultivation will be strengthened, and my love for them will grow. I want them to have chances Meng, not a free ride,"

    Meng growled, "I can see why you''re buddies with my old organisation now,"

 Chapter 1074 - 1074 Chapter 1074 Is it a Bird?

    1074 Chapter 1074 Is it a Bird?

    Meng Meng Meng Meng

    бк-

    At this point Meng was just confused. Nobody had risen to her rather bitingment, or tried to attack her in five minutes. This had given her plenty of time to fix the damage from Jianбпs attack. Meng was a veteran Rank 4 cultivator. Standing around for five minutes was plenty of time to recover when there was only one issue. Especially when she didnбпt need to waste qi keeping herself alive while dealing with mortal wounds. No, it was a simple fix. Meng just couldnбпt work out what the n was.

    *Seriously what are they doing? Does Jian think I was just bluffing about being practically immune to his poison mix? Shunбпs inaction at least makes sense. Heбпs just here as support, and doesnбпt actually care who wins. Heбпll fight me if he has to, but heбпs fighting more out of obligation, and has no ns to risk his life on the battle. Jianбн this seems a tad personal for him. Apparently I pushed his buttons a bit too much. So whatбпs the y here? Iбпm happy to stand around for as long as they like. Thatбпs more time for Bing and Feng to get away.

    Oh shit. Bingбпs leading the way. Fuck ok, I canбпt stick around here once the obscuring illusions I pulled over them run out in a few hours. Bing will bepletely lost by that time and anyone with a tracker can head straight for her. Dammit Bing, I love you but how is your sense of direction so bad! Bang thought Iбпd done something to cause it! Itбпs that bad Bang thought it was more likely I created a unique and annoying illusionбн but sheбпs just that bad at directions!*

    Meng blinked just as a ck spot rose up into the sky. Meng couldnбпt make out any details from hereбн but the direction was enough of a hint. Thatбпs probably Kat. How do I get her over here? I canбпt just throw up a big illusionary sign because of her stupid Truesight. Do I have like a banner or something in my ring I can make invisible to the others? Noбн probably not because that might be poking a bit too close to breaking my oath. Making my tongue a bit longer for a gag is one thingбн but preventing them from seeing important information might be crossing the line. Hmmбн what else can I do?

    *How do I get something up into the air thatбпs easily visible and not all that suspicious?* Meng pondered for a few seconds before she was just about to break out intoughter. *Oh I have a great idea. I wonder if the idiot and his sidekick will notice that Iбпm doing anything strange.*

    Reaching into her storage ring, Meng pulled out an old kite that Bing and Feng had painted for her. It wasnбпt the prettiest thing around, but theyбпd made it back when they were still very young children and Meng loved it all the same. Part of her winced at the idea she was using this as a signalling device. If Jian decided to be a cunt and shoot it just for augh she might have to rip out his entrailsбн but she didnбпt have anything better on hand. Kites weremon in the sect, but she didnбпt keep spares in her storage ring. It wasnбпt something that came up usually.

    Trying to look normal, Meng unspooled the string a bit, noticing that despite her care the kite had seen better days. The material it was made of held strong, but the string itself was old and yellowed, fraying in ces, and just generally in need of recements. The kite itself had a badly drawn blue and green yin-yang Taijitu. The dots were smeared, and it wasnбпt really a circle, but it still warmed Mengбпs heart. б░Mind if I just fly this kite for a bit? You guys are getting really boring,б▒

    .....

    б░No, go ahead,б▒ said Shun with a shrug.

    б░Why are we letting her get away with it?б▒ hissed Jian.

    б░Because we canбпt really stop her?б▒ said Shun.

    б░Well itбпs dumb,б▒ said Jian.

    б░Not any dumber then trying to attack Meng in the first ce. I didnбпt have a lot of faith in this n before, but it is dwindling by the second,б▒ retorted Shun.

    Taking their arguing as her chance, Meng threw the kite up into the air and let it catch on the currents. There was plenty of wind here on the side of the mountain, and Meng had no trouble getting it up into the air. A minor fight with the wind for control, and the kite was gliding smoothly up in the air. б░Shut up! We still have a n!б▒ insisted Jian.

    б░We do? I was under the impression that we were just wasting time,б▒ said Shun.

    б░Of course we do! How could you forget?!б▒ growled Jian.

    б░Youбпre going to have to enlighten me Jian, I genuinely donбпt know,б▒ exined Shun with a sad look on his face like he was talking to someone that was slowly, and obviously losing their mind but was too polite to say it.

    б░Donбпt give me that look! I ainбпt going to say anything, Iбпm not letting you trick me into revealing the n. You just want me to spill the beans so that when we start brawling again Meng goes for me first! Iбпm on to you,б▒ined Jian.

    б░If thatбпs what you want to think,б▒ said Shun with a smile, б░I thought it was those guys Meng knocked out at the start of the fight, and that we were waiting for them to set up some explosive talismans or a restriction array, but I meanбн that couldnбпt be itбн because theyбпre still unconscious. Hmmбн nah, the n has to be something elseбн surely you wouldnбпt make such an amateur mistakeбнб▒

    Jian red and focused on the surroundings to findбн Shun was right. They were all still knocked out. б░Waitбн didnбпt you promise not to illusion people?б▒ asked Jian.

    б░Yeah, but they were trapped before I made that promise? Why would that suddenly let them break out?б▒ asked Meng.

    б░But donбпt you need to keep applying the illusion? Shouldnбпt that contradict your oath?б▒ asked Jian.

    Meng just stared at him like he was an idiot. *Isбн is he serious? I feel like I may have been vastly overestimating his intelligence.* Meng could also now confirm that the dot in the distance WAS Kat, and she seemed to be heading for the kite so that was good. б░Jianбн you know what? I feel a good deal of pity for you at the moment so Iбпll exin, I put them in the illusionary equivalent of a room with a hidden door. I donбпt need to throw in toys to keep them entertained, the room does that for me,б▒

    б░I thought we got top of the line anti-illusion talismans for this mission,б▒ mumbled Jian. б░Howe those arenбпt working?б▒

    б░Jianбн where did you get them?б▒ asked Meng already knowing the answer.

    б░Our organisation supplied them of course. Those things arenбпt cheap,б▒ admitted Jian.

    б░Rightбн and who is likely to have MADE those talismans?б▒ asked Meng.

    Jian had a moment of horror and realisation. б░Fuckбн you made them didnбпt you?б▒

    б░Yup,б▒ said Meng, making sure to really pop the боpбп in yup.

    б░Butбн but itбпs been like a century!б▒ whined Jian.

    б░Yeah? I make good money selling боWind Shield Talismansбп to the organisation in my Meng identity. Iбпve kept up with my work, so those ones were likely made sometime in the past year if I had to guess. Why would you think otherwise?б▒ asked Meng.

    Jian groaned into his hands. б░I donбпt even know if I can live with the shame. Like, I know Iбпm probably not going to get away at this point but can you just do me a favour and kill me now? Itбпll be less painful,б▒

    Meng raised an eyebrow. *Is this a bluff to try and get me to break my oath?* б░Nah, you can suffer,б▒ said Meng trying not to give away that she was worried Jian might have actuallye up with a decent n there. *If I was a tad more pissed off I might have taken that as an invitation. Sadly I worded my oath poorly, for this at least. Permission to attack is not permission to be illusioned.*

    Kat was getting close now, and Meng was pretty sure Kat could find them without trouble so she started to reel in the kite before something happened to it. Technically she was taking an unneeded risk, and a whole slue of her instincts were screaming at just how wrong it was to risk death, or discovery of her hidden ace because she didnбпt want to damage a kiteбн but Meng shut that voice down hard. It was more than just A kite. It was a precious memory of her children and she would risk a hell of a lot more to keep it safe then having her n go a bit array.

    Especially when Meng took into ount Katбпs personality. There was very little chance that the demon would just attack the two stooges that were keeping her here. It was much more likely, in Mengбпs mind at least, that Kat would ask what was going on, destroying the element of surprise. Annoying, but something Meng would just have to ept.

 Chapter 1075 No Fight?

    Chapter 1075 No Fight?

    Meng

    ----

    Kat dropped down from the sky like a vengeful angelбн and then proceeded to say hello like nothing was wrong. "Umбн hello guys? Meng what''s going on here?" asked Kat, sounding a little confused.

    *Urghбн Kat you were so close to greatness there. You just needed to drop down on one of the two idiots, preferably Jian, and then we could''ve been done here! They didn''t hear you, didn''t look up. They werepletely unprepared.*

    Meng then took in Kat''s form, and tried to keep the frown off her face. Too Meng''s trained eye, she could see that Kat was not looking well at the moment. Her skin, normally a pale ivory was now edging towards grey. Meng could see bags under Kat''s eyes, something she hadn''t even know it was possible for a demon to acquire, and Kat''s stance was loose and closed off. With her shoulders slightly hunched over and Kat''s tail had wrapped itself around the tree Kat hadnded next to, perhaps helping her stay upright.

    *It seems the fight with Bang was harder on her then I thought. Perhaps the explosion was a bit much for her regeneration and this is the aftereffects? Shit. Do I need to buy more time? Can we attack now? Should I send her looking for Bing and Feng? I''m not sure how she''d find themбн but I could use it as an excuse to let her get away if she needs time to recover. I''m confident I can take both of these guys now that my kids aren''t at risk. The help would be nice butбн Bing would be very sad if I got Kat killed. Sue might retaliateбн and Lilyбн hmmбн depending on how things work I might not have to worry about Lily.*

    Meng wanted to p herself. *No. Stop nning for the deaths of your allies. You know the step after that is nning how to get away with killing them. Bing and Feng''s safetye first, and their happiness second. Killing is not the only answer. Now. Can I risk keeping Kat here? It''s not so danger I need her helpбн I just don''t have any way to measure her health. Dammit. I''ll trust Kat not to be stupid. Perhaps a vain hope considering she just dropped down here, but I''ll do what I can.*

    "Well Kat, these guys are attempting to kill me, sort of. One more so then the other, and we came to a bit of an agreement earlier. I made an oath not to attack first, and they have stuck around hoping that the poison will kill me. Sadly for Jian, it won''t, so now we''re just killing time. There was some more reinforcements, but if they wake up before a century is passed I''ll be impressed," exined Meng.

    "I''d like to make it known that I''m the one with the least interest in any killing happening right now," said Shun, lying of course because Kat had even less interest but he was making the argument in good faith at least, "I''m here mostly for business reasons. If you disable me, I''ll just let you go,"

    "Yeah because you''re a fucking traitor!" hissed Jian, "If it wasn''t for the fact that you do good work, and that I''m standing across from TWO enemies now, I''d take you out myself for such tant disrespect,"

    Shun just shrugged, "Eh, you can try. I''ve got plenty of tricks stored up in my old age. Just because I don''t think we can win against Meng doesn''t mean I can''t ensure that I won''t lose,"

    keep my word for petty reasons, or try to run from a fightpletely it will be very bad for me in the future,"

    "Umбн if you''re not interested in killing Mengбн can''t you justбн not?" offered Kat with a confused smile.

    Shun shook his head, "No demon, I''m afraid not. Oh, I mean no offence," Shun continued when he noticed Kat''s re, "I was not informed of your name, so I cannot be any more urate then ''demon''. As for why I can''t? Politics mostly. I have made my vow, and I will follow up on it. If I can''t keep my word for petty reasons, or try to run from a fightpletely it will be very bad for me in the future,"

    "Kat is my name," said Kat in leu of a more borate answer.

    Shun just nodded, but Jian seemed to take offence at the answer, though it seemed he was actually angrier with Shun. "Why do you need the names of your target? And why did you answer him demon? Urghбн I don''t suppose I can convince you to just let us fight Meng by herself? From what I know you are only charged with keeping Bodeir safe,"

    "Trueбн but well, I don''t mind going out of my way a bit. Though, where is Bodeir?" asked Kat with a raised eyebrow.

    "Wherever Bing is," answered Meng easily. She''d simply tied the ''balloons'' she was keeping those two trapped inside to Bing. They were a bit fragile though, so she could only hope that her daughter was keeping a proper watch on them. It would not be good for Kat to find out Bing had lost the Mountain Shaker heir.

    Kat nodded as if she''d expected the answer, and she probably had. Keeping Bodeir with Bing would make them both safer in Meng''s mind. It meant that even if Kat''s goodwill faltered, they would be bound together and allow for the demon to keep them both safe even as the pragmatic option.

    "Is she lost?" asked Kat suspicious of the answer.

    "Probably," admitted Meng with a sigh.

    "Shunбн why don''t you go kill the brats?" offered Jian. "I can stay here keep these two busy, you can handle a few Rank 2''s right?"

    "Ok firstly, no. Secondly, there are things worse than death and I have no desire to experience them. Finallyбн you do know that while Meng promised not to attack youбн nothing is keeping her in this area. If I leave, she can just chase after me," Shun pointed out to his ''friend''.

    "I see that you at least can be trained," said Meng with a nasty grin. Shun just rolled his eyes at the response.

    "Do I have to do everything myself?" asked Jian with a growl.

    "Perhaps, honestly, we could just call this whole thing off and pretend to be injured for a while. It''s not like they''re going to ease up much on the punishment if we''re actually injured in the attempt. Plus, you ARE the watcher for Meng. I doubt they think we''re in need of such close watching, and if they do? Well they should FUCKING HELP," said Shun.

    Everyone waited a moment to see if Shun would magically conjure more reinforcements with his wordsбн but nobody appeared. "Hmmбн you have a point," admitted Jian.

    "Wait? You''re seriously just going to let me go? Where was all that fire about proving yourself?" baited Meng.

    "Meng don''t rile them up. Isn''t it best we don''t fight anyone here?" asked Kat.

    "No, of course not Kat. I want assurances they won''t quickly follow us and forcing them into aa is by far the best way to do that if you''re not going to let me kill them," answered Meng.

    Kat red, and Meng just red back, unrepentant. Sure she was trying not to n the deaths of her allies, but enemies were more than fair game. She wasn''t going to just smile and let bygones be bygones. *This fucker tried to shoot Feng, through the heart! I''m not going to let him off without a beating. And if he dies from it? Well that''s just a tragic ident.*

    "I''ll admit, I do desire to bring you down Mengбн but I''ve calmed down since this conversation startedбн and Shun is right. I don''t like our chances, especially now I know your attainment in poisons is drastically higher then my own. Hmmmбн I can''t believe I''m thinking such treasonous thoughtsбн but we were taught to retreat from impossible missionsбн what sort of illusion would you need to cast on us to leave us alive?" grumbled Jian.

    "I''d want nothing less then an illusion that is impossible for you to break by yourself," answered Meng easily.

    "Fuck off," said Jian with no hesitation. "You''d just leave us here on this god forsaken mountain, and while the beasts aren''t around at the moment, unconscious an unable to fight back we''d be devoured! And I doubt you''d be so kind to drop us off somewhere safe, heck even if you did they might make moves on us anyway,"

    *I really don''t see a problem with that oue.* Meng shrugged externally as if to say ''not my problem''. "Come on Meng," said Kat. "Isn''t there a way you can agree to some form ofpromise here?"

    Meng thought for a few seconds. *Is this Kat''s way to saying that she isn''t strong enough to fight them? Or is she just trying to avoid bloodshed.* "I am afraid Kat, that I am very good at killing people. Jian here tried to kill my son, and despite being angry at him during the incident, I''m rather angry about the whole thing. Agreeing to leave them to the elements is perhaps the kindest I''m willing to by towards these fools,"

 Chapter 1076 Inner Monologues and Snowlilys.

    1076 Chapter 1076 Inner Monologues and Snowlilys.

    We''re back to Kat.

    ----

    Kat spent twenty minutes trying to hash out apromise between everyone here, but it wasn''t to be. Meng was unwilling to allow Jian and Shun to retain any short-term functionality. Her suggestions and promises'' were all about how to most effectively cripple the other two cultivators, ensuring they couldn''t chase after Meng. Though it wasn''t just Meng that was the issue. Jian wasn''t willing to ept anything harsher then a p on the wrist. Shun might have epted some of the options, but Jian was having none of it. Soбн Kat moved off to the side and started to make a snowman of Lily, while chatting with Lily.

    *I just don''t know what to do here Lily. It''s been half an hour and they''re just staring at each other. I''ve finished like five copies of you and I''m getting better at ice sculpting, even if I''m massively cheating with my demonic energy and strong nails. I think we''re going to fight in the end.*

    [It''s quite understandable Kat. Jian doesn''t trust Meng not to kill him, or get pretty close to that, while Meng doesn''t trust Jian not to be a problem in the future. It''s easy for us, we won''t have to deal with a lot of the consequences when we leave. Meng will. Giving Jian any sort of ''reasonable'' deal is just asking for him toe and stab her in the backter.]

    *I know, I know. It''s pretty obvious that Jian doesn''t like her, and just as obvious that Meng can''t think of killing someone as anything other than ''efficient removal of obstacles'' or something like that. Sure Jian has calmed down a bit, and not so easily tricked anymoreбн but his anger is just a cold anger now. It''s still burning and I fear that Meng might be right, he will stop at nothing to hunt them down and be an endless source of issues.

    The real problem, I suppose, is that he goes away powers up and thenes to attack Meng. Perhaps with a suicide technique. Just grab a shit tonne of bombs and tackle Meng. I could see it happening after Bang''s attempt at killing me. Soбн it seems like a much more reasonable fear. I wonder if I should just kill them myself.*

    [I''m still annoyed at that by the way.]

    *Hey, you''ve been fighting off the asional cave monster, don''tin about me. We''ve both been trying to hide our fights from each other.*

    [Hang on, I told you eventually.]

    *Indeed. EVENTUALLY. I told you what happened to me as I was flying around looking for Meng.*

    [Yeah but everything died under a barrage of paper. The critters here haven''t been too strong. You however, took a massive explosion to the face and just said ''it didn''t hit me''. Well, I''m pretty sure KatE getting hit counts as you getting hit.]

    *I bet I could say it out loud without getting choked. Still, it really isn''t a big deal. Honestly, summoning KatE at all was the bigger drain on my body. Though, I will also say that having her, or that part of me, tank the explosion was much better in the long run. Not sure how much damage it actually would''ve done to meбн*

    [Kat, stop thinking of ways to injure yourself to test your durability. This is why I''m annoyed. Your attitude isn''t ''d I wasn''t in that'' but ''Huh, I wonder if I would''ve survived that'' which are two very different mindsets. One is vastly preferable, if Meng has an issue with seeing people as obstacles, and obstacles as things to kill, then you have a problem with seeing a deadly situation and questioning HOW deadly it would be to you specifically.]

    *But it''s useful information! I need to know what attacks I have to avoid, and what I can just let hit me.*

    demon''s back was turned. Meng nned to intercept the attack with her body, freeing herself from the oath and then going on the offensive. Of course, if she took a moment to think about it, getting Kat to punch her on the shoulder would be just as effective, and much less deadly. Sadly, Meng was too focused on the other two.

    Jian had taken out his bow and was performing basic maintenance. He had a backup weapon in case Meng made a move, and he hadn''t taken his eyes off the older female cultivator even as he worked, but it helped keep his mind sharp. Arrows were also checked over for bends, and Jian took far too much glee in pointing them at Meng in order to check how straight they were. Jian was still itching for a fight and didn''t trust anybody here. Despite thatбн he was starting to lose track of Kat amongst the snow-Lilys. It was just weird to see, and his instincts didn''t know what to make of it.

    Unlike the rampant paranoia of the other two, Shun thought the standoff was going to continue for quite some time. So Shun had pulled out a pair of sunsses earlier and gone to sleep. Nobody had noticed this fact. They just thought he was getting sick of the sun shining in his eyes, but in truth, he sneakily added nks as support under his robes and was leaning against them, and sleeping. His eyes were shut under those sses, and he was paying no attention whatsoever to the goings on [Exactly.]

    09:34

    Kat nodded at the words and stood up, taking in her most recent snow-Lily. It was alright. Not her around him. Shun was perfectly content to sleep like this for however long was necessary.

    *So what do you think I should do Lily? You sort of avoided talking about it, but I could just go up to Jian and shank him. Well, he probably wouldn''t just LET me shank him, but I could make the attempt. If I wanted to get serious I suppose I could just throw demonic fire at him till he froze to death. Shun isбн probably fine.*

    [I don''t understand why they haven''t run away. Sure we''d need to chase after them, or atst Meng would insist that we do, but they''ve both acknowledged Meng as the superiorbatant. With our help, I doubt it''ll be much of a fight.]

    *I think it has more to do with the fact Jian feels he can''t run, and Shun feels he has to stick around as long as Jian is ready for a fight. If we could take out Jian, Shun would either run, or allow himself to be put in a long-term illusion. So really, we just need to take out Jian. Probably. What I want to know isбн lethal or not?*

    [Kat, this really should be your decision.]

    *Fine. I still want advice but if it''s purely my decision? I want to just freeze him, possibly to death, and then continue on. He''s an assassin that was trying to kill a child. I have very little sympathy for him.*

    [Katбн do remember that Feng and Bing are both MUCH older than us.]

    *Ohбн right. Forgot about that part. They still act like teenagers though, and isn''t that what really matters? There''s also the fact that Jian is still an assassin. Even if he''s not a child-murdering one. He might be, but we''ve got no proof either way.*

    [I won''t think any less of you for killing him. This is not a peaceful world, and we can''t just hand him over to the cops. There is a very real chance that leaving Jian alive would cause the deaths of innocent people, or more importantly, deaths of people we care about.]

    *Hmmбн I agree. Do you think we''re bing a bit too ruthless though?*

    [I don''t know. As much as I''d like to me it on our racial changes, I was pretty apathetic towards people I don''t know before. I don''t care to watch the news because so much of it is bad, and I just don''t care. It annoys me more than it informs me. Then again, if we want to take a ''letter of thew'' argument. Meng is basically the head of the government here. If she tells us we can kill people, we are legally allowed to kill peopleбн]

    *And seeing as she''s an assassin the idea that she wouldn''t give us permission to kill HER problems is ridiculous.*

    [Exactly.]

    Kat nodded at the words and stood up, taking in her most recent snow-Lily. It was alright. Not her worst certainly, but not quite her best either. Part of her wanted to just keep practicing to pass the time, to put off the confrontation they were soon to haveбн but that was silly. Kat was ready, and if Meng gave a signal she was as well? It was time to kill an archer.

 Chapter 1077 FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT

    Chapter 1077 FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT

    Kat breathed in deeply, and then in the same breath let all the air leave her lungs. Kat poured demonic energy into the snow on the ground, letting it sink down until hitting dirt. Once it was there, Kat let her energy flow into the construct, as it started to inch around the group in a tight circle. Kat felt a mild twinge, which for anyone else would be closer to a stabbing pain, as she flexed her metaphysical muscles. Her recent use of KatE twice in the row had apparently not been kind to her bodyбн but Kat didn''t really care. It was only a bit of pain.

    Of course, even as Kat was setting up her trap she could practically hear Lily mentally berating her. The fact that it wasn''t literal could be chalked up only to Kat''s inability to worry about her own pain, thus it wasn''t picked up by the real Lily on the other end. When the fire got to the edge of her limit Kat brushed herself off and slowly walked over.

    Kat made sure to angle herself more towards Meng, making it look like she was just returning to the position she had nearby the spy and not that she was trying to get to the centre of the area to trap them all in with her demonic fire. Kat did briefly nce at the two enemy cultivators, but Shun didn''t look suspicious at all, and Jian was too busy looking at Meng.

    *Wait hang onбн* Kat couldn''t be certain, the angle wasn''t great for itбн butбн *isбн is Shun sleeping? It''s hard to tell underneath the sunsses but.* Kat focused her hearing on Shun, the slow, regr breathing that seemed awfully well matched to someone who''s sleeping. Kat wasn''t sure what to make of that so she kept up her walk to Meng.

    Kat could feel her demonic energy thrashing against her control. It wanted to burst out. To burn. It was already ''free'' in the world and no longer contained inside her. It wanted a chance to freeze, to burn, to consume. Kat kept a firm mental hand on the energy, and even then, it seemed that she only had as much sess with holding it in ce as she did because her course was set. The promise of violence soon seemed to be a tempting lure for the energy.

    Perhaps it was strange to assign personality to an energy source inside of herself, but it did always feel like it had its own thoughts and agendas. KatE was a good example of that. Sure it was Kat''s energy, and it listened to her onmandsбн but only so much. It was more like a dog that was particrly fond of her, or a very well trained wolf. "Hey Meng, how are things over here," asked Kat as she kept walking forward.

    The clearing was nearlypletely covered in her demonic fire. Just a few more steps. It was draining on her reserves to set this up, and it would be even more so when Kat let the mes turn into a dome, but it felt like a good step. A way to keep Jian from escaping, and intimidate Shun a bitбн if the man wasn''t sleeping.

    "I see you''re getting bored of your sculpting," said Meng as a non-answer. "I''m content to wait until my time limit is up before attacking. I am nothing if not patient," despite her words though, to Kat''s ears it sounded a bit like a plea for Kat to do something.

    *Hopefully I''m not just reading into itбн because I AM ready.* Kat spoke, "I see, well if this goes against your ns I apologise," Kat released her hold on the energy and fire exploded out around them in a circle. Rather then hold it, Kat fed more energy into the mes and tempted them to curl around the top trapping them in a dome. Jian had knocked his bow and was already pointing at Kat''s head, but seeing as she made no move other than to trap them, he didn''t fire, not yet.

    "I see you''ve finally shown your true colours demon, are you going to face us? Two on one?" asked Jian.

    Kat looked over at Shun, who was notably NOT moving at all. "Are you sure about the ''two on one'' thing?" Jian turned and red at Shun who remained unmoving despite the roaring, and slowly encroaching mes.

    "Shun you prick, what are you doing?" hissed Jian. No response. Jian strode over, still watching Kat and Meng. Jian red at Shun, and still seeing no reaction from the other man, nocked his sunsses off. This revealed to everyone that Shun wasn''t exactly paying attention.

    Jian growled at the man and raised his arrow, stabbing it down towards the other cultivators neck. Shun reacted to that. As if sensing Jian''s murderous intent, his eyes shot open and he moved. Light zed from his hand in a sharp, dagger like construct, and was moments away from impaling Jian when he pulled back. "Ah, might I ask why you''re attacking me?" said a confused Shun.

    Before Jian could answer, Kat decided to ask. Kat shot over to the archer fire burning across her arms and tried to m into him. Jian spun, dodging to the side and trying to bait Kat into hitting Shun. Kat red her wings and followed the archers movements, making sure to keep forcing him to move, using her tail and arms to corral him backwards towards the wall of mes.

    Jian kept up his graceful dodges until right before the fire would touch his quiver, and instead he leapt high and up over Kat. Kat tried to catch him, beating her wings to rise up and get at Jian''s ankles, but she was too slow. Jian, seeing this, unleashed an arrow towards Kat, who easily spotted iting and pped it away with a fan.

    This cat and mouse chase around the arena continued, Kat had shrunk her fire zone as much as she could, until it was just half a metre away from Shun and Meng. Jian was dodging her well, his superiorbat experience ying dividends, but Kat''s superior position meant that blocking his attacks was quite easy.

    Kat was really starting to feel the drain on her energy at this point. She''d dipped below 50% of her own, and Lily''sbined reserves. With Shun still up and about, Kat was starting to feel worried, but it was Jian that broke the stalemate first, "Shun you useless fuck HELP ME!"

    Shun shrugged at the profanity but pulled out a sword from his storage ring and used his qi to set it pulsing with light. Kat raised her eyes at the proto-lightsabre, she had only a moment to admire it before she was beset on two sides. Kat, forced to block two attacks at once, was still confident until that de of Shun''s sliced right through her fan and into Kat''s hand. "Shit" hissed Kat, as she dashed backwards.

    Kat nced at the approaching figures and let her wall of fire wash over her, closing in around everyone, even if just from one direction. Kat waited a few moments for her hand to heal, and then jumped back into the fray. This time, Kat set herself alight, letting her fire extend around herself in an aura that reached out and seemed to grasp for her opponents even as she herself missed.

    Flecks of fire seemed to catch on Jian''s boots, Shun''s robes, before being extinguished by there qi. Kat growled as she dodged, not really paying attention to her movement and bumping into Meng as a result. In truth though, it might have been fortunate. Kat''s stumble was capitalised on by Jian who shot an arrow straight for Kat''s eye, and before she could properly right herself, Meng''s hand was in front of her face.

    The arrow cut straight through Meng''s hand and the battlefield seemed to pause. Kat closed her front of her face.

    The arrow cut straight through Meng''s hand and the battlefield seemed to pause. Kat closed her eyes to prevent the blood dripping down but Meng was smiling. "Ah, free to act atst. HAHAHAHAHA"

    Kat couldn''t see it but Meng exploded into movement, afterimages left wherever she went until even that chain split into two, three, four extra branches. Copies of Meng filled the fiery dome. Shun cursed under his breath and readied his sword, but Jian was already attacking, straight for the area he thought Meng would be in.

    Kat was chasing him behind, when Meng sted him with a tense wave of illusions. Jian stumbled a bit then charged forwardбн straight into Kat''s wall of mes. Jian screamed as the mes bit into his skin. His qi was unprepared for the assault and his limbs were already icing over. Kat, seeing her opportunity copsed her mes down onto Jian, focusing solely on the cultivator that was screaming bloody murder. Meng turned her eyes to Shun, but he''d already dropped his sword and lifted his arms in the air. Jian was beat, and Shun had no ns to follow the archer to his death.

 Chapter 1078 The Letter of the Agreement

    Chapter 1078 The Letter of the Agreement

    "Stand down," said Meng with a growl.

    "I am, in fact, very stood down. My weapon has been dismissed, my hands are in the air, and I have no desire to resist. I''m perfectly willing to ept being sent into an illusionarya, as long as it''s not so deep that my body will just shut down. Recovering doesn''t have to be likely, just possible," said Shun slowly and calmly.

    "Hmmбн yes you have been remarkably cooperative, do you have any further requests?" asked Meng.

    "I wouldn''t want to presume," said Shun with somewhat false modesty.

    "No, you''ve made it clear this was a business decision for you. As such, it will cost you some years in payment for acting against me, but I agree it isn''t worth your life. I won''t go too far out of my way for you, but I shall not attack you for overstepping in your requests," said Meng.

    "In that case I''d like to make two requests, I believe will be epted, and one I am unsure of," said Shun.

    "Get on with it. I''m feeling pretty good about Jian getting taken out, so I''m willing to hear you out. I said that. Stop beating around the bush like you''re trying to buy yet more time," said Meng, noticeably less pleased with the continual deferring of her offer.

    "Right. My apologies," Meng red at Shun as he spoke, "The first request is permission to pen a letter, infused with my signature qi, exining the minimum to my family. That I am fine, that I epted this punishment for my action, and that I will live through it and have no desire to seek retribution. I am even willing to allow you to look over my writings if you so desire. I seek to hide nothing," Meng nodded easily.

    "My second request," Shun continued, seeing Meng''s lips tick upwards ever so slightly at the corners, "Is to get permission to activate one of my teleportation talismans. I have a hidden bunker on the mountain, and I am able to activate it on a dy, of your choosing. I would like to set it up to take me there once you have applied your illusions to your satisfaction. I have other treasures that can save me, but it is while valuable, less so then the others. Additionally, I believe myself to have the best chance of surviving if I use it, especially in conjunction with the letter."

    Meng tapped her cheek a few times "As long as you swear by the heavens that the talisman will not activate before whatever time limit you give me, and swear not to chase myself or my children forбн fifty years," offered Meng.

    "That is a most generous offer, I ept," said Shun, bowing forward though still with his arms raised into the air and open palmed.

    *I don''t know how to feel about this. I mean, is this a good deal? Fifty years, is a long timeбн but it''s not that long if you''re sleeping I guess. It''s justбн feels super weird to be having this conversation after we murdered hisбн what workpanion? Acquaintance? At least it wasn''t in cold blood butбн cultivators are weird.*

    Lily sent a feeling of agreement over the link. As Meng spoke up again, "Good. Do you have any request as to the type of illusion you wish to be subjected to?"

    "You would allow me such a boon?" asked Shun. Meng red at him, hard, and Shun winced, understanding it looked like he was dying things again. "Of course, you would not have offered otherwise mdyбн thoughбн if you will permit meбн why are you asking for requests? Is this not to be a punishment?"

    Meng shook her head with gritted teeth. "Yesбн but I am not out to torture you for decades with horrible illusions. I want a certainty that you will not be able to harm me and mine for at least a decade, hopefully longer. If you choose the illusion you will be more likely to let it run its course. Thoughбн I hesitate to jump straight to a pleasant illusion, many would consider knowing that joy is fake worse torture then any amount of pain,"

    "Yesбн I understandбн" mumbled Shun with a nod. "If you had offered me an illusion of my Dao partner I would''ve been insulted, and aggrieved. Iбн hmmбн is it possible to have you prepare an illusion based on the stars in the night? I wish to meditate on the meaning of my light,"

    "That feels a little like a chance to power yourself upбн" said Meng with a hum, and Shun just shrugged in response. "You know what? I can respect it Shun. That''s what I''ll give you. Now, please write out your letter and then we can begin. My goal will be keeping you under for a century, but I doubt my illusion can truly hold up against someone of your power for so long, especially if you decide to actively unravel things. Of courseбн if you wish to keep meditatingбн"

    Meng let the knowledge hang in the air, and Shun epted the offer with a deep bow as he pulled out a small desk that could be used while kneeling and started on his letter. Shun understood the offer. Meng would set up her illusion well, an offer, a temptation of power. If only he allowed himself to remain imprisoned for just a little longer. Shun felt his respect for his, now no longer, matriarch of the Holy Icy Wind sect.

    What he knew, as a mole, was that Meng had been good for the sect in the long run. If she had not been forced out of her roll, despite the ''sabotages'' she had attempted, she''d just been a cut above the original Meng in terms of operational efficiency. If the sect managed to survive this blow, it would likelye back stronger. Of course, the chance of that was low. Many other sects would circle like vultures, and with him gone, many of the elders confused, and the rest of the sect in a panicбн it was unlikely they would survive.

    Still, Shun had hope for the future. Perhaps in the unlikely event this illusion provided him with unique enlightenment it would allow him to break into Rank 5. Shun doubted it, but he did believe it would provide him unique enough insight to pass down to his descendants and allow them a real chance at cultivating to such a height. Shun thought he was getting off extremely lightly.

    As such, he didn''t try to leave any hidden messages in the letter he was writing. Shun was straightforward and wrote out exactly what he felt his descendants needed to know. It read as follows:

    ""Greetings children, I am unsure which of you will receive this letter but I ask as your elder that you pass it around to all of my descendants. I havee up against Meng, who you will soon know as a traitor. This both, is, and is not true. Meng who has run the sect for most of your lifetimes, is not the original Meng of this sect. None the less, I was tasked, by the same organisation that hired her, to take her out when she went even further rogue for the sake of something precious.

    I lost, this should not be a surprise to any, as I am but a mere elder and she is the matriarch of our great sect. Her departure will leave us weaker, and while I would love for you to remain within the sect and bring it to greater heights, a safer, and more practical course of action is to abandon the sect and find another to take you in. Something that will likely be easier now then at any other point in history.

    I am not dead, so do not morn me. I have taken a penalty that will allow me to live, though I will not be free to act for quite some time. I do not regret the course of action that led me to this oue, and I am hopeful that it will have been a boon once this is over. The organisation that hired myself, and Meng, may contact you with an offer of resources in exchange for the assistance I providedбн

    Yet they also may not. Assuming that I am dead and thus cannot apply pressure on them to provide what was promised. Know that while I did make deals to benefit my descendants, without my active and provable presence, anything they offer you may have a massive number of hidden strings attached. I say this not to scare anyone away, but as a way for you all to understand the dangers, and benefits better.""

    Meng looked over the note as it was offered to her and nodded, seeing nothing objectionable. "The oath please," Shun nodded and recited the oath as promised, before bringing out the talisman and

 Chapter 1079 Meng has Questions

    Chapter 1079 Meng has Questions

    Kat was once again building snow-Lilys to pass the time. Meng had decided that if she was crafting an illusion for Shun, she was going to do it properly. His note was passed off, the talisman was primed and Meng cast a minor illusion just to force Shun into a sort of semi-sleep state.

    Once that was settled, Meng cleared away the snow, then summoned a massive b of rock from her inventory that glowed slightly with power. It was at this point, Kat realised the process was going to be a bit more involved, so she stopped paying much attention. Still, Kat did manage to see the highlights. Meng started carving an array into the stone, with Shun in the centre.

    Then, for quite some time afterwards, Meng poured a constant stream of qi into the formation, while performing martial arts moves. Kat wasn''t sure if the moves themselves did anything, or if that was just Meng''s way of keeping the flow of her qi steady. It could be either in Kat''s mind, as she was no expert. Even without much in the way of attunement to qi, Kat could feel the power just rolling off that b.

    Eventually, Meng finished and there was quite the lightshow. The b had lit up with a rainbow of colours that all funnelled themselves into Shun''s temples. Then Meng just sat back and waited. It took a few more minutes for the talisman to activate, but it eventually did so. With a warping of space and a loud pop, Shun disappeared. Kat thought that was the end, of that, but Meng was frowning over the b.

    "Meng? Is something wrong?" asked Kat softly as she approached the spy.

    "Indeed there is Katбн what do you make of this?" asked Meng as she pointed to a particr spot on the stone b. Kat looked at it, and noticed that it was clearly blood. Presumably Shun''s.

    "Isбн is that Shun''s blood?" asked Kat.

    "I don''t know," answered Meng.

    "What do you mean you don''t know?" whispered Kat, feeling that suited the atmosphere better then just yelling back.

    "Well nothing I did should result in him bleeding, and adding his blood to the array could have majorly fucked with my work. But now he''s teleported away somewhere and I can''t even double check things. Did you cut him at all during your fight?" said Meng.

    Kat shook her head, "Noбн at least I don''t think so. I was more focused on Jian, and I was using my demonic fire more than my weapons because I needed the fight to be over fast. I burnt a tonne of energy keeping them contained and I didn''t have the time to go anything less then full lethal. As such I mostly ignored Shun where I couldбн but I can''t think of any reason for him to be bleeding,"

    "Hmmбн" Meng hummed, "I''m not sure if this is going to be a problem or not. My technique is not so weak that it would bepletely destroyed by a stray bit of blood from the person I''m using it onбн but if this ISN''T Shun''s blood and there was intent behind in then I can''t be certain of things. I really hope someone isn''t trying to turn him into an enemy for meбн but I''m not sure how they''d go about doing that if that''s what this is aboutбн"

    "Wellбн is it enough blood to really disrupt things?" asked Kat.

    "Noбн but it''s right over my array lines and thatbined with the blood might be enoughбн not to disrupt things majorlyбн but perhaps give things a nudge in a less ideal direction. Part of what took me so long was ensuring the quality of light in my illusion to help with Shun''s enlightenment. If the blood was specifically targeting that somehow, it could ruin him for lifeбн and that''s grounds for him to hunt me down for the rest of his lifeбн" hissed Meng.

    "Is there anything we can do?" asked Kat.

    "Noбн I don''t believe there is. The teleportation talisman hid the destination wonderfully. If I hadn''t seen Shun disappear in front of my eyes I wouldn''t even know he''d used such a powerful talisman. Without knowing where he is to check my workбн I can''t do anything to assist. I suppose I will have to warn his descendants when I hand over the letter. Annoyingбн" grumbled Meng.

    "Soбн shall we head off then?" asked Kat.

    "Yes, we need to find my wayward children. Nothing on this mountain is capable of seeing through the illusions I ced upon them, but those should be running out shortly. We also need to pick up Lian. Do you know where she is?" asked Meng.

    "Well I know she''s with Lily butбн" Kat said as she turned her focus to the bond she had with Lily. Kat examined in and then tried to mentally ''strum'' the connection, hoping it would give her a sense of where the pair was. Kat was pleased when it seemed to workбн and less pleased when it became clear that Lily was quite far away. "Seems they aren''t even on this peak,"

    "I seeбн so we can grab that group second?" said Meng, clear that she was asking a question. Kat nodded, despite her desire to go find Lily right now, Bodeir was her charge and he was also closer.

    With that they took off, with Meng in the lead and Kat following up behind. Meng was following the strongest, and only currently urate, link to Bing. It didn''t take long to find the area it was pointing toбн but Kat couldn''t see Bing anywhere. Which was rather confusing for Kat, considering her ability to see through illusions. Meng didn''t look any happier.

    "Katбн I''m not just failing to sense an illusion correct?" asked Meng with worrycing her tone.

    "I see nothing here, no Bing, and no sign of anyone else," said Kat with a frown.

    Meng''s own frown deepened as she circled around the area and found that it continued to point to this general areaбн but after a few more circles Meng determined the signal was still moving around. Meng followed this for a while then groaned. "She''s in the fucking caves isn''t she,"

    "Umбн perhaps?" said Kat with a shrug.

    "How did she even end up in the tunnels here? There aren''t any cave entrances around here, at least, none that I saw. Where the fuck did they enter from? Hmmбн Kat, if I start doing something stupid like digging straight down in panic, please stop me," grumbled Meng.

    "Umбн why? Wouldn''t that get us closer," said Kat.

    "Yes, and it would also drastically increase the chance of a cave in Kat," said Meng bluntly.

    *Hmmбн I didn''t consider that. Nor did I consider that it would be a big issueбн surely Bing can survive a bit of rock right? I doubt they''re all that deepбн and she IS a cultivator. Is she really at much of a risk? If she was, surely she can run deeper into the caves right?*

    "I suppose I wasn''t considering that fully," said Kat diplomatically, not wanting to point out that Meng was potentially being overly cautious in this situation. Especially if they were able to wake Bodeir up. He could probably get them out of any amount of rockfall with minimal effort. s, Kat was also sure that Meng had no desire to be anything other than overbearing careful until her children were out of the sect and at least somewhat safe.

    "Do we split up, or stick together? We don''t have a good way of contacting each otherбн" said Kat.

    "Hmmбн that is not the case. I can give you one half of a paired talisman that points towards the other half. It will heat up if additional qi is introduced, and can act as a beacon if I want you toe find meбн sadly, if you find the entrance you''ll have to figure out some other way of notifying me, but we could split up this way," exined Meng.

    "Sureбн though if the temperature difference is too small I might not feel it. I''m not really effected by them, so if I''m not actively trying to feel the difference I might miss it," said Kat.

    "It also starts to glow red, so that should be a good enough indicator," said Meng.

    *Hey Lily, just got to find Bingбн because she managed to get lost in just a few hours and found herself in the tunnels like you. Soбн just stay safe for a bit I guess?*

    [I''ll be fine Kat. We haven''t seen anything trying to kill us in hours, and as long as I know you''re fine I''m not too worried about it. Just take your time.]

    *Yeah but Sue and the servants will be freaking the fuck out, so we really shouldn''t dy too much.*

    [Trueбн wouldn''t want Sue to take out herбн pent up frustrations out on the poor butlers.]

    *I hate you for putting that imagine in my head.*

    [No you don''t.]

    *Still hate the image.*

 Chapter 1080 The BrotherтАЩs Bing

    Chapter 1080 The Brotherбпs Bing

    *Bing chapter

    ----

    "You know sis? I think we''re lost," said Feng for the fifth time in just twice as many minutes.

    "Look Feng, I am not blind to my faults. I''m fully aware of the fact that I get lost all of the time. I haven''t suddenly lost my mind wandering these tunnels. Of course we''re fucking lost!" hissed Bing.

    "You know I can walk now as well right?" said Feng.

    "Is this criticise Bing time? Of course you can walk Feng. I''m carrying you around like a child because you were acting like one and it gives me great amusement to know that you needed my help to run away from problems you caused," said Bing with a grin.

    Feng winced slightly but managed to hide it. Mostly because his face was behind Bing, and she it was a bit dark in the caves. "I''m just trying to wrap my head around exactly how lost we are. Frankly, this part is entirely your fault,"

    "Look, I don''t really recall the moment we entered into these caves either, but it''s not my fault," said Bing.

    "No sisбн we had you checked for likeбн all the curses. There wasn''t any, therefore, you''re doing this yourself," said Feng.

    "It could be a blessing!" said Bing without really believing it herself.

    "Ah yes, blessed with the ability to wander forever. What a truly thoughtful gift!" said Feng as he rolled his eyes.

    "Look, we were told to get somewhere safeбн and I''m getting us there. Eventually. Probably. I mean, who woulde looking for us in these caves if not Mum?" said Bing.

    Feng was tempted to make ament about Meng not being their motherбн but at this point Bing would probably stab him a bit for ament like that. Feng still felt a potent mixture of shame, anger, and embarrassment from being scolded by Meng. Part of him wanted to war against Meng''s dressing down. To ask who she was, and why she thought she had the right to ask him to do anythingбн

    But Meng had a point. Regardless of if he epted her as his mother, Meng had raised him for decades, and just recently she had taken an arrow that surely would''ve been lethal if it had hit him instead. It was hard to argue that Meng had NO right to make requests of him after that. Of course, Feng couldn''t just let Bing say something without a witty retort, so he had to improvise. "Oh I don''t been taking. "We get missions to clear them out whenever they get too close to the mortal viges,"

    22:41

    "Most of them don''t even have a beast core," said Bing with a dismissive snort, "They barely count as know, perhaps one of the monsters that live underground in caves and happen to eat people?"

    "We haven''t run into a single thing," said Bing

    "Bing, you had to kill two of those worm things just five minutes ago," retorted Feng.

    "Eh, those don''t count. I just had to poke a little bit of razor sharp air into their brains and shred their nervous system by forcing it to follow along the pathway of least resistance. I probably burst their hearts as well in the attempt," said Bing normally, like she hadn''t just exined how she had viciously destroyed any hope of those worms surviving.

    Thement did give Feng a moment of rity. As he heard Bing describe, with ease, the way shepletely ensured the death of those worms, it hit him in that moment. ''I was raised by an assassin. "They''re still spirit beasts!" said Feng instead, getting his thoughts away from the turns they had been taking. "We get missions to clear them out whenever they get too close to the mortal viges,"

    "Most of them don''t even have a beast core," said Bing with a dismissive snort, "They barely count as spirit beasts, and I''m convinced the only reason they are even mentioned in the same breath is because if they were just ssified as the pests they are nobody would bother taking the mission. I mean, I know normal farmers that have killed those things before. It''s really not a big deal,"

    "You say that, but just wait till a Rank 2 one shows its ugly mug in one of the tunnels we''re using, in fact, we could be using a worm tunnel to move around right now. It''s certainly the right shape," insisted Feng.

    Bing shrugged, looking around at the obvious stgmites visible on the ceilings. If this was actually a worm tunnel, it hadn''t been used in decades, maybe centuries. The spiky bits of rock would''ve broken off. *Still, I guess it could be dangerous if we go too deep. Find someva monsters or something. I mean, I''ve never seen one, but that doesn''t mean they don''t exist. This area was probably volcanic at some point in the past soбн maybe? Or we could wake up some ancient evil! That sounds interesting. Dangerous, but interesting.*

    "You do remember I''m basically Rank 3 right? I could make the jump right now, if needed," said Bing.

    "Yeah but that''d wreck your cultivation," said Feng, correctly.

    Bing found she didn''t really have aeback for that. It was true, and sure they both knew she''d do it if it meant keeping them both alive, but it was a shit n. So the silence stretched on for a while until Bing worked up the courage to ask, "Do you really mean it?"

    "Mean what? That it''d wreck your cultivation?" asked Feng, trying to dodge the obvious question, to steer Bing away from just asking.

    Bing wasn''t ying those games though, instead she just straight up asked, "Do you mean it when you say Meng isn''t your mother?"

    Feng sighed, "Can you at least put me down if we''re having this conversation?"

    "Hmmmбн do you really deserve it though?" asked Bing, "I mean, you''re avoiding my questions, and you really do deserve a punishment after what you didбн"

    "Are you going to let me down or not?" asked Feng.

    "I willбн if you promise to actually answer my question," said Bing.

    "Fine," grumbled Feng. Knowing Bing as he did, he reacted quickly when she just dropped him off her shoulder. Feng managed to steady himself on the nearby wall and avoid falling on his face. "Yeahбн yeah I expected thatбн" Feng mumbled in a quiet voice.

    "Right, you''re off my shoulder now, so talk," said Bing as she continued walking forward.

    Feng let out a long sigh. "I бн don''t not mean it?" offered Feng in way of an answer. Bing just pulled out arge cream pie and raised it up as if she was about to throw it at Feng. "Wait why the heck do you even have that?" Bing stopped in ce and pulled her leg back, like she was a pitcher at a baseball game, "FINE FINE, I''ll talk," Bing kept walkingбн and the pie in her hand.

    Feng let out another sigh, but this time he was determined to give a moreplete answer, "I do mean what I said just beforeбн in that I don''t not mean it. A bit confusing perhapsбн but even if I feel like I''m wrong for saying itбн I don''t think I''mpletely out of line either. I''m not sure how you can be so cool with thisбн butбн Meng captured, and likely killed our real motherбн

    "And I''m not totally sure that''s something I can get over? Especially not after being lied to my entire life. And yes, I do understand that the Meng we have now cares, that she is willing to put her life on the line for us. I''m not doubting that partбн I justбн how can I ever trust her fully? How can I ever treat her the same way again?"

    "I''m not sure you have to treat her the same," said Bing. "I know I certainly won''t. It''s true, she''s not the person we thought she wasбн but that doesn''t mean she can''t be our mother. I feel like even if she was our real Mum, Meng wouldn''t have been telling us that she was an assassin when we were likeбн five or whatever you''re imagining.

    "In fact, if I had to guess, Meng probably wouldn''t have told us at all unless we started showing an interest in going into that sort of business. Sure that''s a guess on my partбн but I know, in my heart, that Meng would protect us from anything, including herself. Sure this whole thing forced the issue, but what I understand, and perhaps you don''t yetбн is that the fact we''re not biologically her kids? It doesn''t change anything, not really,"

    "Are you trying to make it seemбн that I''mбн that I''m what? Annoyed that I''m technically adopted?" asked Feng confused.

    *Oh for fucks sake Feng.* "No Feng, that wasn''t the point I was making at all. Are you just being deliberately obtuse now?" asked Bing, trying to keep the annoyance from her tone and only partially seeding.

    "No I''m not," said Feng petntly, and making it really hard to tell if he was being truthful or not. "I''m genuinely listening,"

    *I doubt that brotherбн I really doubt that.*

 Chapter 1081 - 1081 Chapter 1081 Fengs For Me

    1081 Chapter 1081 Fengs For Me

    Feng chapter. Thatбпs right FENG CHAPTER

    бк-

    б░Let me try again to exin this then,б▒ said Bing slowly, keeping an eye on Feng to ensure he was listening, and it at least seemed like it was. б░What I am attempting to exin, is that I genuinely believe Meng would have pretended to have some other more respectable profession if we had actually been her children, or if she was able to adopt us in a more legal and ethical way. The fact we only found out due to outside factors, likely wouldбпve been the same. Perhaps that is na?ve of me, but I doubt it.

    б░So, with that added on top of what I already know of Meng, in addition to what I know of other adopted children, I think weбпve got nothing to worry about. Other adopted children treat their adopted parents as their real ones all the time, and I just donбпt see how thatбпs any different,б▒

    б░By that logic then Bang should also count as a valid adoptive parent,б▒ said Feng as nicely as he could. He wasnбпt trying to be deliberately antagonistic right now, but he DID want to make a point.

    б░And he tried to kill us, so weбпre disowning him,б▒ said Bing with a slightly shaky voice. б░Thatбпs, once again, no different to if he was actually our father. Having him try to kill us is a step over the line, and at this point we can no longer ept him as our dad. Granted, Kat has probably taken him out, but if heбпd lived I still would have wanted nothing to do with him ever again,б▒

    Feng nodded, it was a reasonable argument and he could see where Bing wasing from. In fact, Bing seemed like she was having more trouble epting her own argument then he was, but Feng didnбпt want to mention that right now. He was trying not to be antagonistic. б░Right, I can agree with that,б▒

    б░But you canбпt agree with my feelings about Meng?б▒ asked Bing.

    Feng kept walking beside his sister, letting the sound of his leather shoes pping the stone, and the few drips of water upy his mind. It wasnбпt an easy thing to answer. *How do I even exin? The betrayal of expectations, the fact that she is directly responsible for our real parents experiencing tragedyбн the fact they were never given a choice.

    .....

    This isnбпt a боnormalбп adoption sis. We were essentially stolen from our real Mum and Dad, and Meng wasplicit in that. Sheбпs not even trying to pretend she had good reasons, or that she cared about us specifically at the time. Sure weбпre her kids NOW but we werenбпt at the start. Meng wanted an excuse to get some kids of her owns, and she took it.

    That is not good, or even respectable behaviour. In fact, itбпs downright viinous. Our sect has stood against such people for centuriesбн and nowбн now itбпs suddenly all ok because the personmitting those atrocities is our mother? Am I just supposed to set aside all of the values Iбпve been taught my entire life?

    Iбпll at least grant that Meng didnбпt push us towards her own thoughts and feelings. She taught us the philosophies of the sect, contrasted them to other schools of thought and tried to present them in a mostly equal light, while pushing us slightly towards the ones epted by our sect. I wonder how much restraint that took from Mengбн or if she thinks weбпre better off with the Holy Icy Wind school of thought.

    How do I exin all this to Bing though. She was always more about individuals, about people. It didnбпt matter what thew said, what mattered was what the people INTENDED with their actions. Well, notpletely, but more often then not certainly. To her, Meng is her mother, the person that raised her and that MEANS a lot to my sis.

    To me thoughбн Meng is someone that has broken quite possible everyw the sect has. She is everything we were taught to guard against and unlike Bing, I do not think I should be making exceptions or excuses for my mother. Especially not when she isnбпt actually my mother.

    Thoughбн is that really the difference? That I now feel like I have thisбн this rift inside of me where боMy Motherбп and боMengбп sit, and I can no longer see them both as the same person. Heck, we still donбпt know what Meng really looks like, so how am I supposed to deal with the monster who wears my motherбпs faceбн when it is my motherбпs face I know the monster by, and my mother, is in many waysбн faceless.*

    Feng let out a loud, audible sigh. б░No I suppose I canбпt agree with you when ites to the Meng we know. Sisбн sheбпs probably broken everyw we set down to protect our people, and I doubt she has any remorse about that fact,б▒

    б░Pretty sure she hasnбпt broken ALL of them Fengбнб▒ said Bing as a bit of a joke.

    б░Ah, but I disagree. I know she has at least hit all of the big ones, such as high treason, grand fraud, murder, and rape,б▒ said Feng with a sigh.

    б░Wait what? When has she ever raped anybody? Ormitted high treason? I can at least understand the grand fraudбн and the murderбн but the others?б▒ asked Bing with some concern.

    б░Well, sheбпs technically kidnapping the sect heirs right this moment, even if weбпre agreeing to go with her. Thatбпs if it doesnбпt count as kidnapping when we were babiesбн as for the rape, pretending to be a manбпs wife and sleeping with him definitely counts, as Meng probably did with dear old dad before he was reced. Plus sheбпs probably used that tactic for other targets as well,б▒ said Feng with a grimace.

    Bing winced. б░Iбн I suppose I hadnбпt thought of it like thatбн but has she really done anything that bad recently?б▒

    б░Bing, we are currently being kidnapped,б▒ said Feng bluntly.

    б░That doesnбпt count, we want to go along,б▒ said Bing with a dismissive wave.

    б░No Bing,б▒ said Feng slightly more harshly then intended. When he saw his sister wince, Feng backed off a bit, letting himself breathe before continuing. б░No Bingбн you want to go along, and I feel like I have to,б▒ Bing started to say something but Feng raised a hand to stop her, б░Iбпm not saying that Meng is trying to force me into anything, Iбпm sure sheбпs doing what she thinks is bestбн

    б░But Iбпm not safe here at the sect anymore. Because of what sheбпs done, Iбпm liable to face a lifetime of imprisonment maybe very with mind tonnes of shock talismans or something to enforce it. I HAVE to leave now, and I donбпt really want to. Thus, it is kidnapping, probably through coercion, even if unintentional. On top of that, can you honestly say that Meng hasnбпt been killing people in years?б▒

    б░Butбн but Feng even WE kill people, sometimes as part of judgements, sometimes when theyбпve attacked us out in the wild. Not often but itбпs happenedбн so surely that pat doesnбпt countбнб▒ said Bing wishfully.

    б░Yes but we made sure they were guilty, and those that were directly attacking usбн we mostly had no choice. Meng is much stronger then she led most people to believe, and illusions are a great way to nonlethally take someone out. Instead, sheбпs been disguising what were probably melee attacks for yearsбн and who knows how guilty the people sheбпs executed really were,б▒ said Feng.

    б░Butбн sheбпs never done anything bad to us,б▒ said Bing, with sadnesscing her tone. Bing had already started to figure out where this conversation was going, and she didnбпt like it. Even stillбн she set things up so perfectly.

    б░And that was never my point,б▒ said Feng with some force. б░Just because her crimes were notmitted against people we care for does not mean they werenбпt crimes. This was something we were taught as young children, something we used in practice in judicial cases, even before we were in charge of judgementбн we canбпt go around making exceptions like this as sect heirs, not if we want to be impartial,б▒

    Bing frowned, б░Wellбн well what if I donбпt want to be impartial? Sheбпs my MOTHER Feng, I LOVE her. Even if you donбпt appreciate that, or even if you canбпt Iбпll still stand up to the world and im her as MINE. Plusбн PLUS weбпre not going to be sect heirs much longer. Just a family on the runбн andбн and then I donбпt HAVE to do what is right all of the time. I can be a bit selfish if I wantбн and dammit Feng I want my mother to live, to be with me. To hold me at night when Iбпm scared,б▒

    Feng looked at the cold, stone ceiling with tears in his eyes, б░I know Bing. I know,б▒

    The silence stretched on for minutes before Bing could answer, б░Iбн I think I know as well,б▒ whispered Bing, б░And I wish I didnбпt,б▒

 Chapter 1082 1082 Twins Found.

    ?

    Bing''s perspective.

    ---

    Bing found herself being crushed against Feng and Meng. Kat had found them five minutes ago, tops, and then handed over a tracking slip. Meng had then dashed towards them so quickly that a section of the caves had copsed on the way. Something Meng waspletely unconcerned about. "Ooh, my babies it''s so nice knowing you''re safe," said Meng as she tightened the hold. Bing felt the life slowly leaving her bodyбн or maybe that was just the air being squashed out of her lungs.

    "Please get off me," said Feng, ufortable with the disy of affection, especially after solidifying his opinion on Meng.

    "Bah, now that I don''t have to pretend I believe all the shit about ''the secting first'' and ''nobody is above thew'' I can be more affectionate! I''m not letting this chance go," said Meng.

    Bing winced internally. Even if she waspletely fine with the hugsбн that wasn''t what she wanted to hear. *It sort of hurts now that Feng has exined everything properly. I wish he was just being an angry piece of shitбн but he has a good point. Not one that I can bring myself to care about all that muchбн but one I can''t argue against. And then Meng had to just go and CONFIRM IT. Poor Fengбн I don''t know what he''s going to doбн but I can''t imagine him putting up with Meng hovering over him for the next decade as we try to start a new life.

    Dammitбн and if he leaves what the fuck am I supposed to do? Meng might be my mother, but I can''t just hide behind her robes for the rest of my life like a child too scared to interact with the other kids. Feng will probably need all the help he can getбн and Mengбн doesn''t. Fuck, I''m going to have to talk to her about this before it bes an issue and n things out.

    Of course, the problem with that n is that Meng will definitely follow us both if we leave her alone. And if Feng figures that out, he''ll insist I stay behind. Urgh, things have gotten ratherplicated all of a sudden. I wish I could just me Feng for itбн but I can''t. Kat seems fine as well, so I can''t even remain angry at him for that slipup earlier, even if Meng will likely punish him for itбн

    Which god, that''s a bunch of mixed messages isn''t it? Meng see that as uneptable behaviour, but Feng sees Meng as someone who considers everything eptable. To him, she''ll look like a massive hypocrite. God dammit. How am I supposed to mediate that? They''ll both just talk past each other, unless Feng just sulks, but that will do nobody any favours.

    I might have to ask Kat and Sue for helpбн but I don''t even know how long they''ll stick around. Are they going to be on the ship with us to the Mountain Shaker sect? I can''t remember if they ever said when their contract endsбн I would assume when Bodeir gets back home, but perhaps they were just responsible for him while he''s HERE but needed to be summoned earlier.

    Fuck. This is all soplicated now.* Meng, being a properly attentive mother and expert in reading bodynguage from years as a spy could tell her children were both rather ufortable at the moment. Bing''sfort had been jumping around though, so it might not be the hug itself. Feng however, looked like he wanted to be anywhere elseбн

    Meng couldn''t find it in herself to care though. Her children were safe. They were in her arms. Meng was certain that escaping the sect there would be no further fighting. The fact that she could just hug them both like this was wonderful. Now they just had to find Lian, and everything would be perfect. "Kat, I''m going to break my way out of here going straight upwards,"

    "As long as you keep the two in the bubbles safe that''s fine, I did here you copse that section of cave a that''s a bit back," answered Kat.

    Meng blinked uprehendingly for a few seconds before Kat groaned and pointed to Bodeir and Voldar that happened to be floating nearby, still asleep of course. "Ohбн umбн woops?" said Meng with a smile. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kat groaned, "Dammit Meng, I had to move them both out of the way before you charged straight through them, and I can''t even see the balloons properly! We''re lucky they were fine and my contract didn''t start ying up. Please remember that my real job here is to get Bodeir home safely. I do feel for you, and I''m happy to help, but please consider my position."

    *Oof, that''s another point to Feng''s way of thinking. It wouldn''t have been hard to be just a bit more careful about those twoбн whichбн admittedly I''d sort of forgotten as well. Man am I d Meng tied those to me, I''m certain I would''ve forgotten about them if she hadn''t. Which would beбн bad yes.*

    "Sorry Kat," said Mengcking in any real remorse. Kat just sighed and made a ''get on with it'' gesture.

    In the end, Meng just formed an illusionary drill and dug her way up throw the rocks. Kat followed closely behind, bashing away bits and pieces of stone that fell down, protecting the bubbles where Meng failed to. With this, it didn''t take long for the group to get to the surface, where Meng turned to Kat and asked, "Soбн which way to grab Lian?"

    Kat rolled her eyes and pointed off in the distance, then the group headed off once again. *Okбн I get it that you''re out of crisis mode Mumбн but can you show a bit ofpassion for Kat''s situation? Or are you just at your limit for caring about other people? Actuallyбн how stressful has today been for her? The answer might beбн very. Probably best not to push the stress-out assassinбн oh god but I have an idiot for a brother.*

    Bing turned to face Feng from her spot on Meng''sp. Meng had summoned an illusionary flying boat justrge enough to hold three seats. Meng was at the back with Bing on herp, Feng was sitting up the front trying to be as far away as possible and Kat was flying beside them because she couldn''t see the damned thing properly.

    Bing pursed her lips, trying not to frown as she tried to figure out how to warn Feng not to piss of the stressed assassin. *Which is a bit of a rude thing to think about your mother, but what else am I going to do? It''s not like there''s a magic answer for stress.* Except of course for the fact that Kat could rx people with a flex of her aura. Something Bing didn''t know.

    With Meng leading the charge, and the boat to protect them from the wind, it didn''t take long to make it to the correct mountaintop with Bing no closer to finding a way to warn Feng then before. The issue was that Meng simply paid them both too much attention. Not that Bing was feeling ufortable about that factбн she just needed some way to secretly pass a note to Feng before he stopped his brooding and went back to being angry.

    *And then what am I going to do? Seriously? It''s not like Feng doesn''t have some valid points, I understand thatбн but Meng cares about us, and having Feng constantly try to distance himself from her is not doing Meng''s mental state any favours. Everything he says is really hurtful to her because she genuinely cares.

    Just the fact that she won''t let go of me proves that fact. Obviously she doesn''t want to push thingsбн but how much rejection can she really take? Even if Meng would regret it afterwards, a simple backhand at full strength would KILL Feng. Meng knows thisбн but she also doesn''t have training for dealing with belligerent children, just the experience she''s had with usбн

    And Feng is pushing things. I really hope that Lian is as epting of this as I am, because if she isn''tбн Meng might do something that we''d all regret. Her emotions are clearly all over the ce at the moment, soбн what can I do? I suppose I can either force her back into the maskбн or try and reassure Meng about her ce in our livesбн

    Which might not be possible because in Feng''s ideal world she wouldn''t HAVE a ce in our lives. But likeбн what is he going to do about it? It''s not like he can report her to the sect police. Plusбн plus if it really dide to a fight like that I''d have to side with Mum. Sorry Feng, but Meng isn''t going to kill you if you lose, and I''d rather not support any idiocy.*

 Chapter 1083 1083 Lian Up To The Sky

    ?

    Lian

    ----

    It had taken much less time to find Lian and Lily. Kat had advocated for using the drill to get down to the pair, and knowing how much Kat cared for Lily, Kat could make apelling argument. Lian and Lily worked together to form a strong shield that kept them safe until all the rock had been cleared away. Lily flew up to Kat under her own power, but Lian was still in the hole with Meng. "Do you mind if we have a small chat before you meet back up with Bing and Feng?" asked Meng.

    *Do I mind? Hmmбн Iбн I don''t mean to disagree with the sect matriarch but I kinda DO mind.* "Umбн can I just see Bing first? I meanбн not that I don''t trust Kat and Lily, and likeбн obviously you''re right here, so things are all probably true butбн I still can''t help but be a bit worried about Bing. Soбн if I can justбн I dunno give her a hug and see that she''s safe?" Lian offered nervously.

    Meng of course, was more than happy to ept, "Oh that''s perfectly fine. Very understandable, umбн yeah I''ll justбн we can just go up out of this hole and you can chatбн or something. Then we can have that talk alright?"

    *Huhбн* Lian gave a nod and in a blink of an eye she was next to Bing. Lian immediately wrapped her arms around the girl. "It''s nice to see you''re ok," whispered Lian.

    "Yeah wellбн things have been interesting for sure. I was never in any real danger though Feng did nearly get his torso shot with an arrow," said Bing with a slightly weak smile.

    Clearly that isn''t everything thoughбн what''s wrong with Bing? Her eyes and mouth are saying different things. Should I press? "You don''t seem find Bingбн do you want to talk about it?" asked Lian.

    Bing winced at being called out, though wasn''t surprised in the slightest that Lian had picked up on things. "I haveбн realised a few things and I''m sorta trying to deal with them. Iбн hmmбн I don''t know what to tell you Lian. I mean, I trust you with it allбн but I don''t know if I want Meng and Feng to overhear my thoughtsбн but we''re going to be stuck together from now on and I might not EVER get the chance to discuss these thingsбн soбн bit awkward," exined Bing.

    *That doesplicate things. I''m not even sure which way to push herбн wait, no I''m being an idiot.* "Can you write it all down while I''m having a chat with Meng?" asked Lian as an alternative.

    Bing opened her mouth to protest before closing it, thinking for a few seconds and then letting out a pained groan. "Of course you''d think of that. You keep notes on everythingбн and you''re right. I should have some spare paper in my ring. Justбн yeah I''ll have it all ready for you when you get back," said Bing.

    "Cool, soбн as long as you''re ok?" said Lian, offer to stick close clearly hovering in the air.

    "It''s nothing pressing. It''sбн probably better we deal with it sooner rather thenter, because it''s going to eat at me until I doбн but it''s not going to hurt putting it off for a few hours. Hopefully we can deal with it when we''re on the boatбн maybe you can work out a curse that keeps us from being overheard?" said Bing.

    "I already know of one," said Lian. "It''s not going to stop anyone that actually wants to listen inбн but that''s part of the design I think. Making it too fragile to bypass without having the whole thing shatter,"

    "Goodбн goodбн" said Bing with a nod, but Lian could see that her friend was still ufortable. Despite thatбн it was best not to keep Meng waiting, and Lian was interested to hear what the older woman was going to say.

    Lily had exined things in a more general sense, rying things that Kat had heard and figured out. So Lian wasn''t clueless about Meng being a spy, but some details hadn''t been mentioned, like Meng''s understanding, or her desire to properly adopt Lian. Sure it was lightly touched on, but not the specifics or the intensity. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m ready" said Lian as she walked over to Meng. A blinkter and Lian was rapidly traveling at speed until they were out of earshot, hopefully. It was unclear just how far Kat and Lily could hear, but Lian was guessing that if they did overhear anything they wouldn''t spread it around at least.

    "Soбн" said Meng.

    Lian looked up at Meng and waited for the rest of the statement toe. Thirty of silenceter, it was clear that whatever it was Meng wanted to sayбн was going to need to be coaxed out of her. This is so weird. I don''t think I''ve ever seen Meng so uncertain about anything. "I''m afraid I''m not a mind reading Meng," said Lian.

    Meng winced at the reprimand but nodded, "Sorryбн I guess I just don''t really know where to startбн umбн there are things that need to be said, thing that should be said, and things that probably don''t matter but I can''t say I know which of them to start with really. Umбн what do you know about everything that''s happening?"

    "Lily exined a lot of the general stuff. Well, she did give me a fair bit of detail, but likeбн she wasn''t rying whole conversations you had with Kat, just what Kat sent over asionallyбн and even then Lily gave me a summary of that summary. So I know that I''m probably going with you three, that you''re really a spy but your name happens to be Mengбн and I guess I''d like to her the rest from you," said Lian slowly.

    "Ahбн yes I see. I suppose that would be bestбн umбн so I''m Meng, adoptive mother to Feng and Bing andбн if you''d like I''d love to have you as a daughter as wellбн butбн umбн I wouldn''t want to force anythingбн I meanбн" Meng stumbled through the words, failing to string them all together into a proper sentence even with all the interruptions.

    So Lian threw herself into Meng''s arms, shutting the cultivator up. "Look Mengбн I already thought of you as more of my Mum then my real Mumбн soбн this isn''t anything weird for me. I justбн it''ll take a bit of time to get used to calling youбн well ''Mum'' instead of Meng. I don''t mean anything by itбн but you''ve been likeбн my only good female role model since I was fifteenбн probably earlier.

    "I''m surprised I haven''t tripped up and called you Mum more often over the years. Still, I had to train myself to say Meng and now it will take some time to train myself out of it. That''sбн whatever, just please don''t take too much offence if I get things wrong,"

    "Of course not dear," said Meng, as she tightened the hug. "I can forgive my daughter such slip-ups, especially when they are just thatбн mistakes,"

    Lian frowned at the venom in thest part of the statement. "Are you alright?" *Like mother like daughter apparently.*

    Meng sighed, "I really shouldn''t be burdening you with my problems. I''m supposed to be the adult in this situation,"

    "Yeah but if we''re family?" Lian paused, letting Meng look down in confusion, and then nod when she realised Lian was waiting for confirmation, "Then I should be allowed to help you as much as I want. You''re not my teacher, or my babysitter. You''reбн well I guess you''re officially my mother. I want to help you if I can so I willбн"

    "That means a lot at the momentбн as to what happenedбн well I suppose Feng happened. I don''t want to disparage the boy, I did a great job instilling the values of the sect into him. I got him to value, truth, and justiceбн things that I don''t really believe in myself. Sure I might believe in Karma, but that''s a force that we''ve proved to exist andpletely different.

    "I can''t be certainбн but I think Feng has decided, even after calming down from all the surprises, that he still doesn''t like me. From what I can guessбн it''s probably because I''m not and never have been a good person. Perhaps he''s focused more on my crimes in the legal sense, perhaps he''s more concerned with my moral bankruptcy. I can''t be sure without asking himбн

    "But it does mean that he isn''t pleased to be in my presence. And I can''t be too mad at the poor boy for it. I mean I TAUGHT him that value system. I tried to raise him into the best sect heir I couldбн which has clearlye to bite me in the ass a bit because I don''t believe in most of the things the sect scriptures seem to espouse. Soбн on the one hand, I''m proud, it means that Feng listened to me and I raised him wellбн but only by the standards of a mask I feel increasingly disconnected from," exined Meng.

 Chapter 1084 1084 Lian About Meng

    ?

    Lian

    ---

    "I''m not sure if this makes me a bad parent or not either. Clearly, by the standards of normal society I did a good job, Feng will likely be looked at as an example of virtueбн but I''m not terribly happy with how things are shaking out now that the truth hase to the forefront. Feng is likely to be a better person than Iбн but also much more likely to end up dead, or taken advantage off," exined Meng with a sigh.

    "Wellбн I can see why that would be a problemбн but doesn''t the sect have likeбн spies and stuff? Alsoбн can''t Bing, myself and even you stick around to make sure that nobody takes advantage of him too much?" asked Lian.

    Meng gave a sad shrug, "I''m not sure, about the second thing that is. I know we do have some spies, but they''re all pretty basic. No assassinations even when we really should have people able to do that sort of thing on demand. It''s all information gathering, and I kept it that way because they were never that good at it. As for keeping Feng safeбн I don''t know if he''d let us hover over his shoulder.

    "Even if Feng does need that kind of watching, he might decide that he needs to strike out on his own, and from what I know of parenting, children need to be allowed to make their own mistakes, even into their early adulthood. Stopping them from living will just cause more resentment, and Feng already resents me a good deal, adding more on top of it is not something I''d like to doбн

    "I''m also not sure that he''d trust me to properly vet anything ndestineбн or just anything that all. I''d listen to his ordersбн probablyбн but I just don''t think Feng trusts my word enough for it to matter,"

    "Maybeбн I meanбн look I don''t really know Feng as well as Bingбн but that seemsбн a bit of sad way to look at things. Stillбн I don''t know what to tell you, I''ve just seen the twins again for the first time in a few days, and this is the first I''m hearing about Feng''s issues being more than just a feeling of betrayalбн soбн I don''t know how I can help you here Meng," said Lian.

    "See, I shouldn''t have bothered you with it," said Meng with a sigh, "Now you''ve just got extra baggage, and I''m not closer to an answer,"

    "Hey," said Lian as she hugged Meng back a bit tighter, "I''m sure you feel a bit better just from sharing that, I don''t mind hearing itбн I justбн" *Well, really, I don''t know what to do but that''s not going to convince her. Franklyбн I don''t think I can convince Feng of anything. He''s stubborn like that, and nowбн well I don''t really what he''s like now but there might be something.* "бн need some time to think about it, that''s all. Perhaps watch Feng a bit, maybe talk to him myself, and probably get yelled at,"

    Meng sighed and pulled Lian back in for a tight hug before letting her go. "It''s nice to hear that. I guessбн with that out of the wayбн I wanted to askбн well what do you think of everything? Of being forced to run away?"

    "Well, I already said it didn''t I? You''ve been my mother for a lot longer then just today, you''ve cared for me more than my real one and I can''t find myself to care about some bad things that you may or may not have done in the pastбн" said Lian.

    "I very much did them," interrupted Meng. "I am not a good person, and I don''t want you to think that I AM a good person, or that I''m aiming to be a good person. I''m aiming to be a mother my children can love, and I''m perfectly willing to hide things from them if I think I can get away with it. My morals haven''t changed, I just know that avoiding outright murder for now is for the best until things settle a bit,"

    "Look Mengбн" said Lian firmly, "I do mean ''may or may not'' have done when I''m talking about the past. I just don''t know. I can''t be sure about Feng, or about Bing, but for me? It doesn''t seem real. It seems like you''re telling me a lie just because you want me to be mad at you. Even if intellectually I know that''s stupid, and that you''ve probably done a lot worse things then my actual parentsбн

    "But well I kinda hate them? I''m sure it''s not a surprise, I''ve made not secret of the fact that I don''t like them, never have, butбн the bad stuff they did? The ostracization? The beatings? The starvation? I had to LIVE that. Maybe that makes me a worse person then Bing, definitely makes me a worse person then Feng, if we''re going by your standards. The way the sect treated me definitely didn''t help butбн

    "But I just can''t care about people I don''t know, and heck, I can''t really find it in myself to care about a lot of the ones I do. I need to SEE people doing good or bad things to form a proper opinion. Maybe, maybe if Bing told me they were bad I could trust thatбн but I mean, for a sect that''s supposed to be about protecting the innocent, I sure was vilified for something I couldn''t control."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know dear," said Meng softly as she gave Lian a light kiss on the forehead, "I''m sorry that such things happen to you. If I wasn''t acting in my capacity as the sect matriarch I would''ve found those fools and skinned them alive,"

    "I doubt you would''ve actually skinned them," said Lian with a grin.

    "Perhaps, perhaps not. It would depend on the severity of their crimes against you and if I felt like making an example," said Meng matter-of-factly.

    Lian rolled her eyes, "I doubt you''d have gone that far. Even if you were willing, I doubt you''d let Bing and Feng find out about you doing something like that,"

    Meng sighed and conceded the point, "True, but don''t let that make you feel less important then my other two children. Technically speaking, none of you are mine by birth and official adoption papers will be pretty meaningless on the road. I can just say I''m you''re mother, and if peoplein I''ll silence them.

    "That being saidбн I do want you to know I understand what you''re going through. I too was looked down upon for my affinity and bullied for it,"

    "Waitбн butбн wouldn''t illusions be super useful in assassin school?" asked Lian.

    Meng chuckled, "If we want to call it a school, technically I went to spy school and eventually took an elective in assassination. And yes, it was useful and the instructors were very interested in me because of thatбн which generated a lot of the initial dislike, then the rumours went around. They changed depending on who you asked, but you might find some amusement in them. They don''t bother me anymore, so I''ll share them with you, just so you know I do understand.

    "The first rumour to start going around was that I was using my illusions to cheat on the tests. That I wasn''t actually doing what was asked of me, just making it look that way. Which was nonsense, because most of the time there were no rules, and even if I HAD just been making it look like I''d passed, that would mean I passed. Then, people were saying that I used my illusions to sleep with the teachers, but nobody could agree on if I was making them illusions of that were sexual, or if I was showing the ss an illusion of myself participating normally while I performed oral on the teacher under the desk,"

    Lian raised an eyebrow, "Yesбн but were you?"

    "No of course not," said Meng. "We were trained very strictly, and that sort of thing would''ve gotten the instructor killed if someone found out. Not for the sex, but because they were mostly students recently graduated, and if they were getting side action it meant they couldn''t follow orders.

    "We did have an instructor that covered the sexual arts, the men had another man, and the women had a woman. Not sure how it shook out for the boys, but the woman who taught the ss for us was older than dirt, and probably spent most of her time running a brothel. Still, she did know her stuff,"

    "Mumбн that''s kinda gross. I don''t think I want to know anything about your sex life. In factбн maybe I should find a curse to remove that part of my memory," mumbled Lian.

    Meng smiled, "Perhaps that was a bit too farбн but do keep in mind, you''ve epted me as your mother, that means telling important, but embarrassing stories is a necessity,"

    "No," whispered Lian in mock horror. With some real horror mixed in of course.

 Chapter 1085 1085 Lian And Bing C-H-A-T-T-I-N-G

    ?

    Bing

    ----

    When the group hopped out at Bodeir''s temporary help, it was to minimal fanfare. Meng had ensured that nobody would see them pulling in, and she wasn''t going to change that just yet. Kat got off first, and called out to Sue and Hromdir, who came running. Kat gave a very basic summary, but was quickly dragged away alongside Bodeir in his bubble, which, to Bing''s surprise, remained active even after Meng offered to wake him up safely.

    "Right, now that that''s over, Kat can argue why we''re allowed on the ship. I have a letter to deliver, so you guys can talk without me being here for a bit. You''ll have at least half an hour, but you might not have any time after that," said Meng.

    Bing stared at her mother until Lian took the initiative to hug Meng. Bing quickly joined in, and Feng huffed, walking off to the back garden, either to take some time for himself or to give the new sisters time to chat. "What''s his problem?" asked Lian.

    "Lookбн it''splicated, I wouldn''t want to exin it poorly and make him look bad," said Bing.

    "Oh trust me, he already looks pretty bad. Lily knows about Feng''s part in Kat''s injuries and apparently she''s more hurt then she''s letting on despite her regeneration. Lily was NOT happy with him for that, or Kat for that matter. So nothing you can say will make it worse," said Lian.

    *Ahбн yeah I didn''t think about that. Feng was just being an idiot just then I thinkбн no real defence for him over those actions, it''s one of the reasons Meng was so mad at him.* "Fengбн Feng has decided that Meng isn''t worth loving because she''s broken a bunch ofws and you shouldn''t make exceptions for family," said Bing with a sigh.

    "Well that''s just stupid," said Lian bluntly, "I''m not surprised Meng was right about that though,"

    "Waitбн you mean she knows?" asked Bing with a slight tinge of fear. *Why does she already know!*

    "Why wouldn''t she know Bing? She''s not some random spy that recently reced your mother, that''s been the whole damn point. She''s raised you both for decades. You think she can''t guess what you''re both thinking with a bit of time and effort? Not only is she trained in this, but she''s got lots of experience dealing with you both," said Lian with a shrug.

    "Why do you say that like you aren''t on the list," said Bing with a re.

    Lian shrugged, "I''m not saying she doesn''t know me just as well, she probably does, I''m just not surprised by that fact at all. I also think Feng''s being stupid, but he''s always been stupid, so I can''t say I''m surprised either,"

    "Lian," hissed Bing. "His reasons are good ones, and even if we don''t agree with him, he IS our brother, or are you disowning him or something?"

    Lian shook her head with a smile, "No I''m not disowning him for being stupid, I already knew he was when I epted my ce as the third sibling."

    "I''m not saying he''s doing the right thing hereбн" said Bing carefully. *He''s probably doing the right thing. Maybe? He''s doing the more morally just thing, at least ording to how we were raised. I''m just not pleased with itбн especially now I understand his reasoning, because he certainly FEELS right.* "I''m just saying he has a point,"

    "I think he''s being a hypocrite myself," said Lian with a shrug.

    "What are you talking about?" asked Bing.

    "Well, a few reasons. The first, is that he''s regrly allowed his friends to pick on me in the past, and taken their word over mine, just because they''re his friends, with the excuse ''I trust my friends not to lie to me'' or ''it''s your word against three others''. The worst example was when I was escaping to your room, covered in paint that one time, and he asked what happened. Didn''t want to believe it when I said his friends had done it intentionally. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Now, a lot of these issues were years ago now, he''s grown up and so have his friends, but not THAT much. The idea that he isn''t biased towards people he likes is ridiculous. Additionally, as much as he''s whining, he''s stilling along. If Meng was some untrustworthy monster that deserves to be punished, why would he listen to her and just quietlye along?

    "Could it be because Meng is willing to protect while we cultivate? Perhaps because he knows she''s got resources for us all? Oooh, how about the option that he''s scared to be left here because if he sticks around they''ll throw him in jail or execute him for being a traitor? If he was really so principled as to not make exceptionsбн why not allow himself to be judged?" offered Lian.

    "You can''t just expect our brother to walk to his death!" hiss Bing, irritated that Lian would even suggest such a thing.

    "But I''m not," insisted Lian, "I''m happy for him toe along. I''m not happy for him to delude himself into thinking he''s some paragon of virtue and arbiter of thew. He''s a kid that wants safety and protection same as us. We''re just honest about the fact that we love Meng too much to think ill of her. Maybe he doesn''t, but he''s still USING that love she has for him to benefitбн

    "And frankly? If he truly has no love for Meng anymore and he''s just sticking around to get as much as he can from her before leaving? That''s infinitely worse then what Meng has done. Meng never betrayed a single person who loved her. Sure she pretended to be that person, but she never was. It was all a job to her. This is personal, and I''m taking Feng''s decisions pretty personally at the moment,"

    *Iбн I don''t know what to say. I want to shout at you for saying such things about Fengбн but once again, my siblings prove to have somewhat valid ideas even if I don''t like them. I hadn''t really considered what it meant when Feng said he had no choice but toe alongбн because he DOES have a choice. Well, not a real one, not to meбн

    But if I recognise that Feng could turn himself over, could submit to thew and try to get away free, because he hasn''t done anythingбн then I also have to recognise that he doesn''t have to stick around. That andбн wellбн it IS disgusting to abuse the love and trust of a woman that was raised to be a spy.

    She doesn''t know any other way to live, and she''s trying, making a genuine effort to be a good mother. I can understand why Lian would be mad at Feng for abusing thatбн I don''t think he isбн probably. Whatбн what would I prefer to believe? That Feng is delusional and still loves Meng despite his attitude, or that Feng is also a bad person?

    Fuck my siblings. They''re such pains.*

    "Welp, you''ve given me another existential crisis, just like our brother did earlier. I don''t know if I''d rather believe you''re right, or believe you''re wrongбн but I''m not happy with either idea," said Bing.

    "Does that mean we can be mad at Feng then? Because both options make him look bad, and I''m down for him to get spanked as punishment or something," said Lian.

    "Please tell me you''re not into that or somethingбн" mumbled Bing.

    "Hmmбн" Lian seriously considered the idea, "I''m not sureбн at least, I don''t want to think about that sort of thing when ites to Feng. I''ve got no romantic interest in him at all, and If I do get off on the idea, I''d really rather it wasn''t Feng''s face on the guy getting smacked. I just meant that he deservers a good punishment, and I will enjoy his suffering,"

    "That does sound kinda sadistic Lian," offered Bing.

    Lian shrugged, "Eh, perhaps it is. I just think that if he''s going to act like an ass there should be a punishment for it. Even if he just whined a bit less I''d be happy. I mean, if he''s sticking around it means he''s made his choice. I don''t want to hear him constantly badmouthing my mother, even if she''s HIS mother too,"

    "You really jumped on this whole adopted sister thing quickly," said Bing.

    Lian gave a shrug, "Yeah well, I already thought of you as a sister for a long time. Making it official is nice, but it''s not a big change for me. Thoughбн you sound a bit annoyed about it. Was Sue right about that crush you''re harbouring on me? I have to say, incest isn''t MY fetish, so I have to turn you down,"

    "I''m going to kill that Subus," grumbled Bing, hands clenched at her side and teeth together while Lian just burst outughing.

 Chapter 1086 1086 Backyard Backdrop

    ?

    Feng

    ----

    Feng sat down on the bench near the pond, before letting out a sigh. Being angry all the time was getting old, even if he felt that anger was justified. *It doesn''t help that I''m exhausted. I didn''t get to sleep properly in the vault because my mind was too busy, then I was nearly killed, then dragged away by Bingбн and now that I have time to rest I can''t even allow myself to sleep because this is technically enemy territory. Kat might be putting in a good word for usбн

    But who am I kidding. She''s putting in a good word for Bing and Lian, perhaps Meng and I''ll just be the annoying brother they have to take as well. It certainly doesn''t help that they all see me as the one in the wrong, or at least, I assume Lian does. Bing at least knows that I have a pointбн but she just isn''t built like me. She can''t see Meng as beyond redemption just because she''s her mother.*

    Feng let out an, surely manly, yelp of surprise when he felt a par of strong but squishy arms wrap around him. "Naw, is my little boy brooding in the backyard," said a familiar voice. Meng.

    "Let me go!" insisted Feng.

    "Hmmбн how about nope?" asked Meng.

    "Weren''t you delivering a letter? Why the heck are you here?" asked Feng as he pushed against the hold ineffectually.

    "Bah, now that I don''t need to be worried about getting found out I sent of a solid illusion to do that nonsense for me. It''s not hard, and I can put a bubble of awareness inside the clone so I can react to things properly. It''s basically the same as if I''m there in person, but I can do more important things with my real body, like giving you a hug," insisted Meng.

    "Why are you doing this?" asked Feng with a growl.

    "You''re not very specific with that question are you Feng?" said Meng with a grin. "I''m using an illusion to do busywork because my son is brooding and I want to help him, I''m hugging you because I''m a touch-starved spy that gets great joy from forward affection and I''m currently milking it for all it''s worth,"

    "Why do I not believe you?" asked Feng to the air.

    Meng answered instead of the wind though, "Because I''m also trained in bodynguage reading and basic human psychology so I know that despite your annoyance with me, this is stillforting to you. Embarrassing and annoying maybe, but it makes it very hard for you to keep hating me as I rapidly humanize myself in your eyes,"

    "And there it is," said Feng with a sigh. He tried to bring his recent anger back the surface but it wasn''t responding to his call. He refused to find this rxing, just because he was tired, but his anger was denied to him for now. "Soбн whatбн you''re just going to sit here hugging me and spying on my sister?"

    "Technically sisterS plural, but no, I''m not spying on them at all. Unlike a certain naughty boy I can think of, I trusts them not to stab me in the back while I''m sleeping. Sure I could, they aren''t far enough away to be out of hearing range, but I trust them enough to just leave it. I''d probably have done the same for you if you were less antagonistic. I am here for the hugs though," said Meng.

    "Great. So I''m trapped here till you get bored," mumbled Feng.

    "No you''re trapped here until it''s time to leave. I''m centuries old Feng, I could hug you for at least a year before even the slightest hint of boredom crept in, and even at that point, I''m not entirely certain that I would be bored at all," said Meng.

    Feng grumbled but said nothing in response. The silence stretched for a minute, afortable minute for Meng, and an annoying one for Feng. "You know, you can talk to me. About anything really, I''ll even promise not to get mad if you decide to go on about how much you hate me," suggested Meng.

    "And why would I do that?" asked Feng.

    "To make yourself morefortable?" offered Meng as an answer.

    *I hate that she''s at least a little bit right. Dammit womanбн you are making it really hard to hate you. Jumping on me as soon as I''m too tired to stay angry, and then trying to be supportive andforting. The fact that Bing believes it''s all real just makes it worse. The training probably helps a lot too.*<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I hate you, you know?" said Feng.

    "Of course," said Meng easily.

    "What are you just epting that?" asked Feng.

    "Two main reasons, the first is that confronting you about any strong belief will only inspire negative feelings so I''m not going to argue against it right now. Punish youter for being stupid and getting Kat injured? Sure, but right now you do need a break, I''ll admit that much. The second reason, is that if I''m able to easily ept your opinions you will see me as a person to confide in, and I can use that to restore our rtionship. Oh, and I guess there''s a third reason, which is that hate is much easier to turn to love whenpared with apathy. Now that I''ve had my own chance to calm down, and now that all my children are safe I canбн deal with your own attitude better," said Meng honestly.

    "I wish you weren''t so nice to me. It makes it hard to hold onto just how evil I know you to be," said Feng.

    "Ah, but evil is such a subjective thing isn''t it? Technically, if I was younger, I wouldn''t be held ountable at all for the things I''ve done because it''s just how I was raised. At what age do I suddenly be responsible instead of the organisation behind me Feng?" asked Meng with a grin that Feng couldn''t see.

    "See, this is the sort of thing I hate. It''s maniptive, and annoying, and god I don''t know. Fifty?" answered Feng.

    Meng nodded, "Fifty for cultivators, but no more than twenty for mortals I''d say,"

    "Soбн how long did you know what my issues with you were?" asked Feng.

    "Eh, I made a decent guess. I DID raise you Feng, I don''t need to do any extensive research or even pay that much specific attention to guess at your thoughts. I changed your diapers for fucks sake. Did you think there was ever a possibility that I wouldn''t be able to work out your train of thought once it got going?" asked Meng.

    Feng blushed a brilliant red and tried a bit harder to get away, to just as little effect. "Iбн I don''t know what to say,"

    "Well I''d like to know if it''s my apparent moral bankruptcy, mycking code of ethics, or my disregard forws, and breaking of saidws, that makes you the most angry?" asked Meng.

    *I''m wising up to this trick.* "Can I just not answer that?" asked Feng, knowing the answer.

    "Of course dear, you can stay silent if you want," said Meng and then she let herself fall into silence. Then she used her illusions to silence everything else sneakily. There was no sound. No birds, no wind, no water, no trees, no servants running around the house nearby. Nothing. No sound was escaping except for their breath.

    Feng cracked after five minutes, "I don''t know," Meng gave him a light squeeze as encouragement to continue. "Iбн I don''t know which part bothers me the most. I guess the moral code thing doesn''t count, because just not having a moral code doesn''t mean you''re evilбн but I don''t know if it''s the disregard forws, or the ethics of the situation.

    "I want to say it''s just thews breaking, that I''m being objective about thatбн but I guess you taught me a bit too well to stay willingly blind for long. I know that part of it is that I feel like my ethics, that were partially based on your own, which were all lies, no longer hold true. You are not a good person, and I thought you were and maybe I just hate the disconnect that leaves me with, but I don''t like it at all," grumbled Feng.

    "I wonder how proud I''m supposed to be that I was so good as a parent that you learned all the lessons I was trying to teach you?" mused Meng to the air. "Especially when the real me considers those lessons to be both iplete, and actually rather damaging in the real world. Does that make me a bad parent or a good one?"

    "A horrible one," shot Feng indignantly.

    Meng justughed at Feng''s responseбн and the pout on his face. It was adorable. Best not point that out to him though.

 Chapter 1087 1087 Backyard Backdrop Part 2

    ?

    Still with Feng

    ----

    When Meng finally stoppedughing her face got serious. Feng was still in her arms of course, but the air around her changed noticeably and Feng could tell even though he wasn''t looking at Meng properly. "You know, if you really want, you don''t have toe with us," Meng spat out like it caused her physical pain to say.

    *Wellбн considering how fucked up her head is she might be taking real damage saying something like that.* "Oh yeah, I''ll be super safe by myself with some creepy spy organisation you still haven''t named chasing after me," said Feng sarcastically, surprised that he managed to find a bit of his anger again.

    "Feng, please, I raised you to be smarter then that. I''m a master of illusions and I was able to rece two sect leaders with my techniques and a bit of help. If you truly have no desire to remain with me I''m capable of creating an artifact for you to hide your appearance for anyone below Rank 5бн

    "And if you''re willing to visit every now and again so that I can recharge it, I could make something that even a Rank 5 would struggle to even recognise without concerted effort. I can make it possible for you to vanish, and I''m be willing to provide you with your third of the resources I collected for your cultivation,"

    "Oh," said Feng, no other wordsing to mind. She''s rightбн how did I overlook that? Am I just too used to thinking that I''m seeing her real face? Or did I never imagine that she would provide me with an artifact so powerful that many cultivators would murder me for, heck, they''d murder a lot more than just me for them. Hmmбн will she give me time to think about it? Or will that be the trap? "Can you give me some time to thinkбн that''sбн that''s a big decision,"

    "You can take all the time you want," *What?* "But" *Here it is.* "making an artifact like that takes sacrifices on my part, sacrifices that I AM willing to make for you, but not if you aren''tmitted to the idea. While it is something I can recover from given time, I also feel the need to make a concerted effort to get to Rank 5, or 4.5 if I fail to ascend properly to Rank 5. I need to make it so clearly not worth the effort to keeping chasing us, and getting to Rank 5 would solidify that," said Meng.

    *Well there is the trap. Two traps really. To get the better artifact I''d need to visit, regrly. Not sure how regrly, but Meng can say whatever number of months or years she wants and I''ll have no choice but to listen if I want something to protect me from the biggest threatsбн but even if I want the weaker oneбн

    Meng would force me to stay away. I''d have to leave Bing and Lian behind with her. The way she''s worded thingsбн Meng likely has to sacrifice a significant part of her cultivation to make and empower whatever it is she''ll make meбн so if I took it I''ll be increasing the risk to Bing and Lian, possibly drasticallyбн

    Truthfullyбн there is also the matter of just going at it alone. I don''t know that I could, or if I''m truly ready to separate myself from the group. That''s not even ounting for the fact that it will take some time to make whatever this is. Meng isn''t going to make something like that in a week. So I''d be forced to interact with everyone until Meng handed it overбн and they''d all know I''m nning to leave them, potentially for years.

    I''m not sure how I could deal with the disappointed looks from Bing. Lian wouldбн not be pleased I don''t think. I''m not sure if she wanted me to see those looks on her face when we were riding the illusionary boat, but she isn''t happy with me at all. I suppose I''ll need to spend some real time thinking about this.

    Nowбн is there anyway I can get Meng to leave me alone with my thoughts? Because it seems I''ve miscalcted just how devious she can be. I assumed that she would not be overly maniptive with my, based on her very direct actions before nowбн and I suppose in a certain light Meng is still direct, or at least upfront. Hmmmбн* "Heyбн if you''re here, shouldn''t you be talking with the staff like Kat to convince them we can stow away on the ship?" asked Feng in an attempt to get rid of Meng.

    "Nope," said Meng. Clearly, the attempt had failed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wellбн why not? Shouldn''t you be used to those sorts of negotiations?" asked Feng, just to make it seem like he wasn''t trying to get rid of Meng.

    Based on her smug grin, Feng didn''t think he had seeded. "I might be good at them, but I certainly don''t enjoy it. Kat is doing a pretty good job right now vouching for us. Oh, and if she failed, I''d just sneak us onboard anyway. You''ve repeatedly mentioned how much I like to kill people, why wouldn''t I just use a bit of illusion work to sneak us onboard a ship they don''t want us on? That''s barely a misdemeanour," exined Meng.

    Feng felt like there were several things wrong with that statement but didn''t know which to address first. "Didn''t you say you weren''t spying on anyone at the moment?" was Feng''s first choice in the end.

    "I said I wasn''t spying on Bing and Lian. Kat, and Bodeir''s staff arepletely different matters. While I have some trust in Kat due to her inability to lie, and the fact she''s risked her life at least once, possibly more than that, to save you after you were an idiot and when I technically couldn''t have med her for it, I am willing to at least provisionally believe she means us no harm.

    "Though she isn''t the best at negotiation, she is honest, heartfelt,passionate, and most importantly, powerful, so she can get away with being bad at it. The reputation of demons makes it seem like she''s better at that part of the job when in truth she''s just particrly honest. Likely wouldn''t lie much even if she hadn''t been a demon. Still, even if I did trust Kat with my whole heart and mind, which I don''t, that means nothing for Bodeir''s servants.

    "Not only do I know that the organisation has spies in Bodeir''s sect, I also don''t know how willing these servants will be to bend to our whims. They might lie to Kat about what they''re doing, and then try and screw us all over as arger group. Unlikely perhaps, but scared people can do dumb things, and quite a few of the servants are definitely scared. Though the ones in charge seem to be handling things well at the moment so I''m not too worried about how this will all y out," answered Meng.

    Feng rolled his eyes, "I suppose it''s good to know I''m not likely to be killed in my sleep while on the transport"

    "Oh Feng," said Meng with a chillyugh, "If they even dared to try something like that a crash and a bit of maiming on their sect heir would be the least of their worries. Though I would have to wait till Kat and Sue have left before making a move. Her Truesight is a bit of a painбн"

    "Oh yeah!" said Feng suddenly remembering, "How good can that charm really be if Kat saw through it. identally."

    "Kat''s a fucking cheating cheater who cheats," grumbled Meng. "Truesight is IMPOSSIBLY rare even amongst the demon poption. This isn''t a one in a billion talent, it''s way rarer then that. It also normally pops up in older demons, and I get the feeling Kat isn''t one of them. The chance of you running into someone with Truesight is much less then you getting taken out be a meteor, a passing spirit beast, or heck, one of the super volcanoes exploding and killing you. Truesight is such a non-issue that most people think it''s a myth. Just my luck I had to find out the truth of that particrly legendбн" grumbled Meng.

    "So there isn''t anything you can do against it?" asked Feng, curiously.

    "Not that I know of. Supposedly, stronger and more intelligent people then me have tried. Not sure I agree with the second, but I can at least ept the first. Then again, with Truesight barely being considered real there is a possibility that proper research funds were never dedicated to itбн but from what I know every Illusion cultivator and mage that finds out about Truesight tries to find a way to get around itбн and none have ever managed it to my knowledge."

    Feng let out a low hum. That might be good information.

 Chapter 1088 1088 A Demon An Elf And A ShipтАЩs Captain Are Sitting At A TableтАж

    ?

    Kat is back

    ----

    "I don''t care if you trust them what you are asking is ridiculous," Hromdir mmed his hands on the table as he spoke. Kat had never seen the butler so emotional, and he wasn''t looking pleased at all. Creshe was next to him, with a somewhat pained look on her face, but she didn''t decide to add anything just yet.

    "If this is about the fact Bodeir is still asleep, do remember, that I asked if you wanted to fix that before we had our chat," returned Kat.

    "This has nothing to do with that. I don''t trust the young master not to massivelyplicate things. You''re asking us to walk headfirst into a diplomatic incident of such massive proportions that we''ll be lucky toe out of it unscathed! Do you understand how dangerous what you''re asking us is?" hissed Hromdir.

    Kat let that question hang for a moment to think about it, "Noбн no I don''t think I do understand how dangerous it is. I''m sure this will cause problemsбн but it seemed like the best I could do at the time. I essentially neutralised Meng as a potentially enemy with remarkably little effort on my part,"

    "You were attacked as soon as your left the damned vault! You took a needless risk, you should have just fought her! You have Truesight! She has no chance against you!" grumbled Hromdir as he jabbed his finger repeatedly at Kat.

    "Hromdir, that''s being remarkably short-sighted," said Creshe

    "You want to tell me that she couldn''t defeat the assassin?" asked Hromdir, "Is that not what she was paid for? Sure we didn''t think the sect mistress was the potential assassin, but that was Bodeir''s worry, and Kat has walked right into this mess!"

    "Kat''s own abilities will be working against her here," exined Creshe "While she might not struggle to fight an illusionist, she WILL struggle to prevent coteral damage because of her struggles to see solid illusionary weapons that WE KNOW Meng is capable of. Kat was right to mitigate the risks in this case,"

    "Well, what about the series of fights she participated in on Meng''s behalf," said Hromdir.

    "They were attempting to kidnap Bodeir and the others, Meng''s involvement might have changed the nature of the fight somewhat, but Kat would''ve been forced to fight them anyway. I understand that you''re feeling rather emotional at the moment, and the political ramifications go over my head a bit, but I don''t see what other options Kat could''ve had," said Creshe calmly.

    "It''s a bloody good thing for you that you don''t understand. This is shaping up into a sect war situation! I don''t even know what side of the alliance the Holy Icy Wind sect will fall now or if we''ll be obligated to lend assistance or not in the light of these revtions. That''s not even taking into ount the risk of attack while we''re flying back to the sect! Kat is essentially asking us to take on dangerous cargo without any safety measures. Imagine she was asking us to transport a hundred thousand explosive talismans improperly secured and you might have an idea," growled Hromdir.

    Creshe winced at the image, "I can see how that would be badбн"

    "It''s worse, Kat doesn''t have to return with us. Her contract was just till the boat took off here. We''ll be on our own," insisted Hromdir.

    Creshe shuddered at that but Kat jumped in, "I know that, but I''m willing to use what extra time I have in this realm to help with the escort back. There is a risk I''ll be forcefully removed, but I think if Bodeir gives me additional payment I''ll be fineбн perhaps even if he doesn''t. Technically I could argue that I know Bodeir was in a clear and present danger as the boat took off and thus needed to remain on guard,"

    Hromdir seemed genuinely surprised that Kat was willing to stick around. He let out a deepthroated hum as he thought over the implications, "Can you do that?"

    "Probably?" said Kat with her own wince. "I know we demons can sort ofбн bend a contract a little bit towards our favour, especially if our summoner is weakбн but if I''m bending it in Bodeir Sr''s favour? Then I think it should be fineбн the only issue might be one of payment but wellбн"

    "If you get something additional from Bodeir Sr, even if it is merely a token of appreciation that should negate any further repercussions," mumbled Hromdir. "I suspectбн if Meng isбн minimally cooperative Bodeir will even be quite d to pay the additional price. Not for the trouble you''re dropping in hispбн but because you''ve kept his son safe from a much greater threat then he hired you for. I still don''t like thisбн but I can see it working outбн somehow. The issue now isбн hmmбн I''m not sure that we can authorise this,"

    Creshe nodded at that statement and continued, "Indeed, technically speaking our vessel isn''t suitable for major diplomatic figures such as the sect matriarch of the Holy Icy Wind sect. There is also the issue with the spies in Bodeir Jr''s retinue. We''ve removed plenty, and we keep watch to ensure the ones that remain don''t find out anything important as we encourage Bodeir Jr to learn to spot themбн butбн" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Indeed, with Meng obviously present even the dullest of spies that have given us no cause to remove them can create issues. Even if they were just to send a message to a friend, who tells another friend. Things like this can''t be kept quiet with spies aroundбн and maybe not even without them. This is a major undertakingбн" grumbled Hromdir.

    *I can already see this getting annoyingбн so let''s nip all this ''protocol'' and ''spy'' worries in the bud. With a sledge hammer.* "Soбн I get what you''re both sayingбн counterpointбн do you have a choice?" said Kat innocently.

    Creshe instantly seemed to pick up on Kat''s implication but Hromdir was looking a little lost, "Of course we have a choice. Why would you even suggest otherwise?"

    "Well Hromdirбн the person you''re thinking of is a master of illusions, and I''m friends with her daughter at this pointбн plus I could argue it would be safer to have her cooperation soбн assuming you say noбн I can justбн not tell you about seeing her walk on under powerful illusions?"

    "Ahбн fuck," said Hromdir.

    "You''ve really put us in an awkward position, haven''t you Kat," said Creshe "You''re right in that we have no choice but to eptбн or suffer the consequences. This is the sort of thing we really need to report to Bodeir Sr but we have no way of contacting for something like this,"

    "Really? None at all?" asked Kat.

    Creshe nodded, "Indeed. The best we have is a powerful artifact capable of sending a response to Bodeir but it doesn''t receive messages, just send them, and only once. It''s more of an emergency warning system. Which we will still need to useбн just likely for warning him we''re already taking aboard such troublesome passengers instead of asking for permission, or opinions like we really should,"

    Kat just shrugged, "I''m not sorry,"

    "I can see that," said Creshe

    "I''m still not entirely convinced it will be worth it. Oh, Bodeir Sr will pay the price, as this keeps his foolish son safe, and I love thed like he was my own grandchildбн but make no mistake this is definitely going to cause us problems in the future. We will weather the storm, as all good mountains doбн but it is likely to be a mighty storm indeed, if it is not stopped early,"

    Kat just shrugged again, "Is there anything else you need to know?"

    Hromdir just sighed, "We didn''t exactly get the full details of what happened, but realistically we can get thoseter. What needs to happen right now, is organising all of the servants and informing them of the change in ns, then deciding if it''s safe to wake Bodeir Jr up,"

    "Why wouldn''t it be?" asked Kat.

    "While I trust in your bindings by the contractбн if Bodeir Jr isбн his normal self instead of the polite fiction we present to others on his behalfбн Meng may take offence and decide to punish him for a slight. Perhaps it would be best to justбн keep him safely asleep until we reach the sect," said Hromdir with a sheepish grin.

    "Meng''s an assassin, I''m pretty sure she''s seen a few idiot noble children," said Kat.

    "Oh sure, but the first time he did something to one of her kids, Meng would retaliate. Even if it is a minor retaliationбн Bodeir Sr will need to get involved because it''s an attack on a sect heir," exined Hromdir with a sigh and a shake of his head. It was potentially treasonous to consider, but there was no point adding more fuel to the fire.

    "Ahбн politics," said Kat.

    "Yes, politics," agreed Hromdir.

 Chapter 1089 1089 Chattin Away With Sue

    ?

    "I''m d you''re ok," said Sue as she hugged Kat tightly, intentionally making sure to press her chest against Kat''s arm. It probably wasn''t going to do anythingбн to Kat. If Lily found the sight pleasing, then Sue would consider it worth it. Then again, Sue probably would''ve done it even if Lily wasn''t watching.

    "While I enjoy the hug, I''m not sure why you''re so worried," said Kat as she hugged Sue back. Sure Sue might have been trying to make it indecent, but good hugs are not something to ignore.

    "Well, I want to visit Bing first, and but she was talking about secret stuff with Lian, so I just made sure she was fine, and then went to leave, but she mentioned you were pale, and considering what I know of your regeneration, there''s only one thing that could have caused it. Overuse of KatE," said Sue with a pout on her face.

    "Ahбн that. Yeahбн I didn''t expect it to be such a problem. I wasбн not fine perhaps but I managed to get through it and I''m feeling better now," said Kat with a smile that would hopefully reassure Sue.

    "Katбн everyone knows that you''re only supposed to use that ability when you absolutely NEED to. I''m not saying you didn''tбн but everyone has a different limit on it, and it''s never safe to go over it. Using your fire like that twice in one week is pretty tough on your bodyбн and possibly your soul as well. I wonder if you''re regeneration is what''s keeping you togetherбн or if you rested just enough to not cause yourself real damage," said Sue, still pouting.

    "Ehбн I''m not sureбн" said Kat sheepishly.

    "Okбн lookбн just, try not to rely on that skill? Everything else can be trained up without risk to yourself, especially with the medical care on off in the Hub. If you damage your demonic fire thoughбн death is preferable to the alternatives. Soбн likeбн don''t do that," insisted Sue.

    Kat nodded, "Sure,"

    "I can''t help but feel like you aren''t taking this seriously," said Sue with a grimace.

    *Perhaps I''m not. I certainly didn''t feel good after using KatE the second time to take down Bang, but I still think it was the right choice. I actually think it was more draining to use her to send a message to Sue because of the time I had to have her out, and the run down the mountain. Then againбн it could''ve been using her twice in ''quick session'' if it can even be counted as such. I thought I''d given myself enough time, clearly I was wrongбн

    But by how much? This isn''t the sort of thing I can test on Earth, and I probably want to give myself a week to properly recover, because I''m surely worse off after overusing the ability. I feel like there should be a way to train itбн but perhaps Sue is right and there just isn''t.*

    "Maybe I''m not taking this as seriously as it deservesбн and I''m sorry if I''m worrying you Sue, but I feel quite fine now and I guess I just don''t have a proper concept of how dangerous overusing my abilities. Areбн so let''s talk about something less depressing. Hopefully. What have you been doing while I was off fighting?" asked Kat.

    Sue narrowed her eyes, "This isn''t a subtle attempt to shame me for not helping right?"

    Kat looked at Sue with confusion across her face. "What the heck are you talking about? Why would I expect that of you? You''re my friend, and I know that you''re not all that interested inbat unlike Kamiko, or heck even Lily who really wants to feel useful. You''re better at social situations, and sex. So I''ll leave those to youбн"

    Sue sighed, letting her shoulders droop, "Sorry for asking thatбн I guessбн no I didn''t want to think that of youбн but I sort of felt like I was a bit useless? I suppose Lily might know a bit of what I''m feelingбн but if you really don''t mindбн"

    "Of course not Sue. Besides, quite a few of my opponents were Rank 4. I''m not going to force you to fight people like that forбн I dunno pride reasons?" said Kat.

    Sue smiled, though it looked a little fragile, "Well in that case, I was trying to keep everyone from freaking out too much so I want around and had sex with people that were looking stressed,"

    "Andбн was that fun?" asked Kat a little unsure.

    "Wellбн I only managed to identally start one orgy when I was having a foursome and then three others walked in on usбн but those guys were weak, passed out after just a few rounds. Then I ended up sleeping with way more girls then guys. I don''t know whyбн but the men just weren''t interested, or, they were, clearly and with quite a few nice looking visual indicators but they still turned me down and I didn''t feel like pushing at the time. A bunch of girls were down thoughбн which, wasn''t as satisfying, but some of them really knew what they were doing," said Sue.

    "Are you sure you''re straight?" asked Kat. Again. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sue nodded, "Yeah, pretty sure. I mean, looking at naked women does absolutely nothing for me. Not even the slightest tingleбн but really, can you tell who''s fingering you during an orgy?"

    Kat gave Sue a deadpan stare, "I wouldn''t know, and I don''t think I want to imagine either."

    "True true, you are a like that aren''t you. Lookбн it''sбн I guess it depends on who you ask. Some people would say that just because I''m willing to sleep with women I''m bisexual or at least bi-curious, and I wouldn''t even say they''re wrongбн but I it takes a fair bit of work for me to feel anything with women. Kisses do nothing, light petting gets barely a reactionбн it''s only when they go all inбн"

    Kat decided to hold up her hand, signalling for Sue to stop. "Lookбн I do appreciate the fact that you were willing to answer, and I trust itбн but I''d really rather not know more,"

    Sue inclined her head in eptance, "Yeah, I understand. I guess it''s justбн important to me. It''s something I care about that isn''t just sex, which is nice. Mostly sex, but not just sex."

    "Perhaps you can be a sexuality councillor or something, if that''s something demons need? Perhaps an adult one that givesбн hands on advice?" suggested Kat.

    Sue let out a few small giggles at Kat''s suggestion, "That''s an amusing thought Kat. I''m not sure if that''s something we really needбн but I could certainly train myself up for the job, and hopefully get contracts that revolve around helping people sort out their questions of sexualityбн not sure that anyone would waste that much money summoning a demon for that kind of helpбн but I might do itбн"

    "See, that''s something you can enjoy," said Kat.

    "Indeed, I can already imagine the looks on all the repressed lesbian faces," said Sue with a smile.

    "Waitбн what?" said Kat. "Why would you specifically target lesbians? Did we not just have this conversation?"

    "Straight I may be, but repressed lesbians just make the cutest faces when you tease them. Bing is a perfect example of this, and technically I don''t have to sleep with ALL of them. Besides, you can''t deny me this. I mean, you take great pleasure in teasing Lily and you''re asexual, so surely you can understand," said Sue with a grin.

    *I feel like I should argue against this somehowбн maybe about how you''re setting them up for disappointment by potentially rocking their world as a straight women and then telling them to find a different girlбн but maybe that''s better? Less awkward? Like talking to strangers about your problems because you don''t care about their opinion? Still not sure it''s a good idea butбн* "I suppose I can admit that it IS amusing to watch," said Kat.

    "d you agree. Not finding them sexually attractive makes it very easy to avoid return fire as well," said Sue.

    "Hmmбн not sure I can agree with that part. I feel like if Lily managed to find the right angle she could still tease me. Not sure what that angle is, because sex isn''t going to do it. Maybe just embarrassment somehow? Though I don''t find myself embarrassed oftenбн hmmбн well if I can survive you I can survive anything," said Kat with a shrug.

    "Eh, I''ve let you off easy because you''re mind friend. I could make you really embarrassed if I want into the naughty details and you know it," grinned Sue.

    Kat sighed, "Yeah, I suppose that part is trueбн maybe I should let up on Lily asionally?"

    "Nah," finished Kat and Sue with matching grins before they pulled each other into another hug.

    "Oh yeah, by the way are you good to make the journey back even if we aren''t paid for it?" asked Kat.

    Sue smiled, "Ohбн I''m sure I canбн extractбн my payment from the sailors,"

 Chapter 1090 1090 Bodeir Senior Needs The Deats

    ?

    Despite some potential worries of attacks, the journey back to the Mountain Shaker Sect was very calm. A few spirit beasts attacked along the way, but Meng simply dealt with them herself. Shended the first few on the deck then butchered them for parts. This continued until the hold was full of meat and monster parts. After that, they were just sent flying off in another direction. Apparently monster minds were easy to trick until they ranked up.

    Lian and Bing were finding that being officially designated sister didn''t change much about their rtionship. They were acting more or less the same around each other, with the only exception being that Lian was more willing to show Meng affection when she checked up on her daughters.

    Meng spent a lot of time meditating when she wasn''t dealing with their attackers. Part of this was to restore her qi levels every time they were used, but most of the time Meng spent in meditation was making ns for the future. Meng sat on deck so that she didn''t need to move much when they were attacked, and everyone gave her a wide birth where possible.

    Kat and Lily spent time snuggling and practicing their new abilities, with Kat focusing on letting her mind adjust to her water state while Lily was practicing her spells, and it was going quite well for Lilyбн less so for Kat. Kat found best results when simply rxing and allowing her mind to process everything subconsciouslyбн which worked until Kat tried to direct her focus somewhere or move parts of her ''body''.

    Sueбн did things that don''t need to be mentioned in this recount.

    When the ship pulled up to the Mountain Shaker sect, Meng released Bodeir Jr from her illusion and then pped him in the face with a sack filled with a concentrated sleeping pill she''d made into a powder so that there was no chance of Bodeir Sr mistaking Bodeir Jr''s rest as a threat on Meng''s part.

    Bodeir Sr was of course, there to meet with them, and looked over everything before settling on Kat. "I''m surprised to see you here Kat, I hear there has been someбн additional developments regarding your mission,"

    "Right wellбн do you want the full story now orter?" asked Kat. She hadn''t yet heard any word ofint from D.E.M.O.N.S so Kat was fairly sure that dying her report would be eptable, but if Bodeir wanted to know now she wasn''t going to deny him that.

    "Give me the highlights now and then wait at the house you were assigned on your first visit. I''ll arrive soon enough to get a full report," said Bodeir, his tone making it clear that despite not technically having the ability to order Kat around anymore, this wasn''t a request, it was still an order.

    Kat nodded though, perfectly ok with that. "So, highlight time. Meng, who is called Meng is not the Meng who should be in charge of the Holy Icy Wind sect. Turns out she was a spy who has a soft spot for kids and wanted some of her own, so when the organisation she worked for wanted them for some reason she decided to defect, well that and I could see through her illusion.

    "Bodeir, Voldar, and the twins, were attuning to artifacts or something, I don''t really understand it, but Meng told me her story, I agreed to help out, then we killed the fake Patriarch of the sect, imprisoned an elder in his mind, and killed an assassin that thought he could poison Meng. Then we made our way to the ship and headed hereбн I think that covers everything?"

    "Everything in your final days perhaps, you never mentioned anything that happened earlier in the tripбн but for now I suppose that is fine. I''ll need to haven a discussion with Meng and decide how to settle them temporarily. It will be the first of many conversations I''m sureбн though I can''t risk keeping them around long. You''ve made a lot of work for me you know?" said Bodeir.

    "I won''t deny thatбн but would you say that I made the wrong decision?" asked Kat.

    Bodeir red back, "That remains to be seen. I''ll meet you in about an hour,"

    With that Bodeir strode passed Kat to talk to Hromdir, giving him instructions for moving Bodeir Jr, and then started speaking with Meng. It was clear that Kat had been dismissed, so she turned to Sue and asked, "Are you going toe with us?"

    "Probably best I do. I wouldn''t want Bodeir Sr to be chasing after me for a report. Especially not if he''s willing to walk in on meбн and I feel like he is that kind of person. No respect for the arts," said Sue. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sure, arts," said Kat with a roll of her eyes before taking off and flying over to the house. Kat made everyone a bit of food to keep them upied and then rxed until an hour and a halfter when Bodeir Sr showed up. Kat was quickly tasked with exining what happened while they were out, and she gave a detailed ount of everything she was involved in. Sue added in her ownments when it came to the party Bodeir Jr participated in, as well as what she did while Kat was off with Meng, but otherwise Sue was fairly quite.

    "Sue, you my leave if you desire to," said Bodeir when the story was finished.

    "Umбн are you sure?" asked Sue.

    Bodeir gave a slight incline of his head, "I am sure. The information you have provided me doesn''t need to be investigated so thoroughly, at least not by myself. It has implications sureбн but I will not force you to sit through an extended meeting lest you feel the need toбн distract me,"

    Sue grinned, "Are you sure you don''t need a goodбн distraction?" Sue saw Bodeir''s frown but continued, "I cane toбн visit after your talk with Kat is done. I heard about what happened to your wife, and I mean no disrespect when I say thatбн wellбн she can''t take care of you anymore and I can. You''re not likely to see me again, and there''s no chance of a child. Plusбн getting to fuck someone as powerful as you? That''s a rare chance for me,"

    "No thank you," said Bodeir with a shake of his head.

    Sue looked him over one more time before nodding and leaving the room. This left just Kat, as Lily had passed out after lunch and was currently napping. "What were you thinking when you made that deal with Meng? You''ve told me what happened, and given me A reason for why, but at that momentбн what were you thinking?"

    Kat sucked in a breath, "Mostly I was confused and unsure. I grew up in an orphanage, and I know that kids can be adopted by lovely parents, and those parents can love, just as much, if not more, than biological ones. It was quite clear to me that Meng would do almost anything for her childrenбн and Bing became an acquaintance during our little chats so I didn''t want to destroy that. Especially not her friendship with Sueбн whoбн wellбн I won''t get too much into it, but she''s trying to branch out a bit from her favoured hobby.

    Bodeir nodded and gestured for Kat to continue. "It was a hard choice. I just didn''t know what would be best for wellбн anyone. Bodeir already wasn''t safe, and fighting right next to him wouldn''t be good for anyone, yet just leaving Meng to her own devices didn''t seem like the best idea either. I knew she''d be perfectly willing to use Bodeir as a hostage if it came down to itбн and while I could kill her withouting to too much harm myselfбн that''s not what my contract was about was it?"

    "No it was not," agreed Bodeir. "Did you put any consideration into the political aspect of this?"

    "Not really," admitted Kat. "It''s not that I didn''t understand there would be majorplications because of thisбн but more so that I can''t understand what thoseplications even might be. I have no experience with such wide scale political change, or this world in general. I can barely guess at the issues that I''ve caused and most of those guesses will probably be wrong,"

    "I do not me you for thatбн truthfully Kat? Even I cannot estimate the fallout from this. Which presents for me a bit of a problem. I don''t know how I can best use it, or if I can even turn things to my advantage at all. I do understand, that keeping Bodeir safe for those extra days means you require paymentбн but I can quite easily ask if you''d ept your payment in the form of granting Meng''s family that sanctuary for a month. I likely will not do such a thingбн but I could,"

    "I understand, and I wouldn''t hold it against you," said Kat honestly.

    "It''s not your eptance I''m worried about," grumbled Bodeir as he started a new round of questions for Kat.

 Chapter 1091 1091 Beds Of Sand And Sky Of Stars

    ?

    The discussion with Bodeir had continued long into the evening. The sun had set before the elf had finished squeezing every bit of information he could out of Kat and she was exhausted mentally, but too wound up to sleep. Meditation was possibleбн but Kat just wasn''t feeling it. So she grabbed Lily and went for a run. Kat sped away from the sect for quite some time before finally stopping at a soft enough looking dune. Kat flopped down on the sand and let her wings sink into the shifting ground. "Sorry I couldn''t take you on a proper date in the snow," said Kat.

    Lily nced fearfully around at all the sand, but the night was calm, there was no hint of wind at all so the Memphis decided she was willing to risk itбн mostly. Lily summoned up four walls of paper to catch any sand that came flying and then transformed toy herself across Kat. "It''s fine. I might have been looking forward to itбн but this is just as nice, if not better. What I wanted most was to spend some time with you," said Lily truthfully as she snuggled into Kat.

    "Are you sure there isn''t anything you''d rather do? I know I just sort of grabbed you because I wanted you to stay with me, but I can let you sleep, or we can do something other than just look at the stars if you want," said Kat.

    Lily gave out a soft giggle and Kat felt her mind unwind massively just from that joyful sound. "Oh Kat, you can be so silly sometimes. A moonlight date under the stars, far enough away from cities that the lights don''t interfere? People would pay a lot of money for a chance like this, and I have an excellent set of pillows toy on as well," Lily decided to be a little bold and rub the back of her head against Kat''s boobs. Even something rtively harmless was enough for Lily to start blushing but she didn''t regret it.

    "Oh? Pillows are they? I''m d you find my pillowsfortable you''re highness," said Kat with a smile. Mouth twitching as she held in the desire to sit up and kiss Lily and disturbing her girlfriend''sfort.

    "Indeed, as a cat, I deserve to be worshipped," said Lily with her best smug smile. It wasn''t particrly smug.

    So Kat had to return with, "You do realise I to, am technically a Kat,"

    "Of course, and you deserve to be worshipped," said Lily, turning bright red in the process.

    Which meant she missed Kat also turning red, feeling embarrassed by Lily''s teasing for possibly the first time. *Smooth Lily. Very smooth. I can''t believe you got me with that. It''s adorable, ttering, and just all around lovely. If you keep saying things like that, I won''t be able to keep from kissing you.* "O-of course," said Kat, trying and failing to keep her voice steady.

    Lily was much too embarrassed to notice the slip though and simply nodded her head a bit with a smile, which of course, rubbed against Kat''s boobs, making Lily even more embarrassed and unlikely to notice Kat''s own embarrassment. The pair simply basked in the emotions, both in each other and through the link. Their feelings so simr they found it hard to pick out where each ended, and began, making them both more pleased with the interaction.

    Eventually, the pair calmed down a bit, and Kat decided to ask, "Do you think we made the right call?"

    "It''s hard to say. I think so. Everyone we care about is happy with the decision, even if Bodeir Senior is still debating over HOW happy is happens to be about it. Soбн with that in mind is there anything toin about? Meng will probably kill a lot less people now that her kids know what she does, and she''ll have other things to do. Sure so people might argue that someone like her doesn''t deserve happinessбн but fuck those people," said Lily.

    "I agree, I suppose I just wanted to hear it. Big decision and all. It does make me wonder where I''d draw the line though. How much past evil is too much? It might be hypocritical of meбн but the answer might just be ''literally any amount until they hurt someone I like'' except myself of course, because I regenerateбн but still, I''m not sure if I''mfortable having such loose criteria for redemption," said Kat.

    "Perhaps, but I can''t say I disagree with you Kat. It''s all justбн too abstract to really feel the impact of things like that. It''s whyws exist I suppose, but they''re all very different across dimensions. Still, it''s probably best if we never end up in charge of other people. We''d be much toox with them, unless it started to be a real problem," said Lily.

    "Yeah probably," said Kat with a sigh. "Do you think we should leave behind a beacon? Iбн I''m not sure. Bing has be a decent enough friendбн but I don''t know when I''ll get more beacons, and I''m not sure I care enough to leave one behindбн they''re supposed to be quite rareбн"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sue has a good chance of leaving one behind, so I''d say that if she does, we shouldn''t bother. If notбн then maybe we can think about leaving one. It might not be the end though, despite Xiang not having a beacon we''ve seen him twice," pointed out Lily.

    "That''s trueбн twice is enough for me, but I guess if we see him again I wouldn''t be surprised. What''s that saying? Once is normal, twice is coincidence three times is enemy action?" said Kat.

    "Are you saying Xiang is an enemy in this saying?" asked Lily. Kat just shrugged back. "Wellбн yeah I don''t know. I wouldn''t necessarily mind seeing these guys againбн but they''re going to be on the run for quite a while. That''s not the most interesting thing to be involved with. I''d also hate to be used as a throw away attack, like ''Kat, I choose you''"

    Kat chuckled at the image, which caused Lily to bounce a bit on Kat''s stomach. "As amusing as that would beбн I agree that I wouldn''t really like to be summoned for something like that. I suppose we''re in agreement then, that we''ll just leave the beacon offering to Sue. Do you think Bodeir is going to offer us anything good?"

    "I think I might be able to scam a copy of a shadow spellbook. Not sure if it''ll have anything good in it, because cultivation is clearly the main form of power here even though mana is present. I can''t see Bodeir having anything better then Rank 2, maybe 3 books, but that would be enough to get me started," said Lily.

    "Oh? Can you feel your shadow affinity?" asked Kat.

    "Maybe?" said Lily with a ''so-so'' gesture. "I think I might be able to feel something, perhaps it appeared after I cast my first Rank 2 spellбн but I might just be imagining things. I''ll have to meditate on it or something. I don''t want to risk trying out a spell circle without any spells to do. I''m pretty sure that would end horribly,"

    "You know I''ll always advocate for you doing things the safer way, and I''m fine with asking for shadow magic stuffбн but is that what you think we should ask for?" asked Kat to double check.

    "I mean, if you want something we can always get that," said Lily.

    "No no, I don''t have anything I want for myself, and nothing at alles to mindбн I just wasn''t sure if you wanted to get any shadow magic stuff from here at all when we''re likely to be called in for the next round of the Tournament soon, and we can likely get a better spellbook from Thyme," said Kat.

    "Ohбн hmmбн that''s an intriguing pointбн and a very valid one. It is about time we were called in for thatбн hmmбн. hmmбн I''m not too sure. Part of me wants to get both? See what the different realms have learnt about early shadow magicбн but that''s probably a bit greedy," said Lily awkwardly.

    "Lily, I love you, and I know you love research, if you want to ask for books on shadow magic, I''ll do everything in my power to get you books on shadow magic. So do you want them?" asked Kat.

    "You know what?" asked Lily to the stars, "I think that right now, I don''t really care about shadow magic, or space magic, or any other kind of magic. Right now, I have a wonderful girlfriend and we''re looking at the stars together. I think, the magic books? They can be tomorrow''s problem,"

    Kat smiled. She didn''t necessarily want to put things off. A decision did have to be madeбн but well, Kat was easily swayed by her girlfriend, and enjoying the night sky was not a difficult task.

 Chapter 1092 1092 Just Before WeтАЩre Lian

    ?

    The next morning Bodeir Sr arrived to ask what Kat would like as additional payment. He seemed a bit annoyed at the time, but Kat and Lily were of the opinion he was just ying it up. So Kat asked for shadow magic spells, letting Bodeir be as generous as he desired. It seemed like the simplest way to keep everyone happy. Kat didn''t know how many spells Bodeir had, nor wanted to give them, so he could just hand over what he feltfortable with. Kat was also sure she''d get more spells then if she''d argued about it, considering how bad she was at negotiations.

    Later in the day, Sue returned with the two boxes. One for herself, and one filled with shadow spells. Kat and Lily were not brave enough to ask what was in the second box. A brief discussion between them and it was decided to visit Meng, Bing, Lian and Feng before they''d both just head off. Lily hadбн minimal interest in exploring the Mountain Shaker sect and getting sand everywhere, and Sue didn''t feel strongly enough about staying to argue.

    As they were walking to the ce Baofengyu''s current residence, Kat pondered if that was really what it should be called, considering Kat very much doubted that Meng''s realst name was Baofengyu. A block away from their residence, Sue spoke up, "Hey Kat, I''m nning to leave a beacon behind for Bing, do you want to add your demonic energy to it as well?"

    "What would that do exactly?" asked Kat.

    "Ohбн right, that''s probably not something you''d thought to ask. So, when a demon leaves behind a beacon, they can let other demons add in their own demonic energy to allow for them to be summoned by it as well. I MUST show up every time because it''s my beacon, but if you added to it you can be summoned using it as well," exined Sue.

    "Sure, I''d be happy to do thatбн but it seems a bit abusable," said Kat.

    "Eh, perhaps a little bit. It doesn''t work with close family though. Apparently the demonic energy signature is a bit too close together and blends instead of remaining separate. D.E.M.O.N.S also keeps track of these beacons with a keener eye then normal ones, so if we''re found to be abusing them, or it''s found that you forced me to let you connect to the beacon we can get in massive trouble.

    "Think of it likeбн wellбн I don''t really know whatws you have in your home dimension, but sharing a beacon makes everything a stage worse essentially. Likeбн if it was a five candle me it might jump straight up to fifty candle just because we used a joined beacon to do it. A lot of people think thew in this case is unfairly harsh, but from what I was taught in ss it was to stop organisations just connecting a bunch of worlds together, and to make sure that if you''re adding to a beacon, you trust the person holding it," exined Sue.

    "Soбн just checking but if you used this beacon to do bad things, and I''ve never been summoned with itбн would I still get into trouble?" asked Kat.

    Sue made a ''so-so'' gesture. "Possibly. It depends exactly what I did with itбн but yes that IS a risk you need to be aware of, and I''d understand if you didn''t trust me to use it well,"

    Kat shook her head immediately, "Don''t be silly Sue. I trust you just fine, but it might be important information to know in the future. I''m perfectly willing to add my demonic energy to your beacon when you hand it over,"

    "Thanks, I''m d," said Sue, though Kat could detect a little undercurrent of uncertainty. It wouldn''t be tillter that Kat understood Sue''s concern.

    Unaware of the future embarrassment Sue was about to undergo, they knocked on the door to arge house on the outskirts of the city, positioned much like the one the subi were staying at, though in a slightly different architectural style. Meng opened the door with a smile, "Hello to you both, might I ask why you''re visiting?"

    "We''re here to say goodbye," said Sue with a soft smile, "We''re not sticking around past the end of the day, and we wanted to see our new friendsбн and Feng I suppose,"

    "Ahбн well I''m afraid Feng is away in the city sulking at the moment. Really, I''m disappointed in that boy. He hasn''t noticed any of the tails Bodeir Sr putt on him, nor the copy of myself that''s doing very little to disguise itself. I didn''t even bother to make the illusion look differently to the body they grew up with, and still Feng hasn''t noticed. If Feng decides to stay with us, I''m going to have to drill him for cking in his spy, spotting abilities,"

    "Did you teach him those well originally?" asked Kat.

    "I did," Meng smiled, obviously pleased with her past self. "As a spy myself, I need to know how to spot spies, not just to ensure I''m not likely to be caught, but because part of the job of a spy, is spotting other spies. I taught my kids to spot them as best I could, and usually Feng isn''t too bad at it. That''s why I''m saying he''ll need remedial lessons once I see him in person next,"

    Meng sighed, but then turned her face back into a smile, both her real one, and the illusion Sue and Lily could see, because apparently Meng still didn''t want to show off her real face. Perhaps it was just habit. "Let''s not waste any more time discussing my moping son, please,e in, I''m sure that Bing and Lian will be happy to see you. They''re both rxing in the underground pool. After living in the chill most of their lives, they find it rather hot here, even if their cultivation means it not truly a problem,"

    Sue grinned wickedly, "Oh, I''d love to join them. What a shame I don''t have any clothes to wear in the waterбн I''ll just have to go naked,"

    Meng rolled her eyes at that and started showing the demons the way. They were lead down two flights of stairs and into a deep underground pool with glowing crystals to light the room. Lian was doingps while Bing floated around, staring up at the ceiling. They both had simple cloth to hide their more private areas and nothing else on. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sue, uncaring for propriety dismissed her demonic attire and hopped into the pool herself. Lily jumped out of Kat''s arms and made her way over to the towel area off to the side and imed that for herself before curling up to sleep. Kat looked at her own outfit and decided, it was demonic attire, it could get wet, and jumped in herself.

    Lian noticed them first, "Hey guys! The water''s great isn''t it?"

    Bing sat up and looked over, "Oh Hello, I wasn''t sure if we''d see you again before you left," Bing was going to say more but her eyes had justnded on Sue, who was probably floating purely on the buoyancy of her chest alone. Bing went bright red, breaking her posture and falling into the water. It took a few moments of scrambling, but Bing made it to the edge, "Sue where are your clothes!"

    "Well I''ve got nothing on me for swimmingбн so now I''ve got nothing on me!" said Sue with a grin.

    "We''ve got spares!" hissed Bing scandalised.

    Sue gave a very obvious nce towards Bing''s own chest, then down at her own, "Pretty sure those spares aren''t designed to fit me,"

    "They''re one size fits all!" returned Bing, "There''s plenty of materialбн you don''t have to be naked!"

    Sue looked at the binding on Bing''s chest againбн and quite quickly worked out that ''one-size-fits-all'' did not in fact look like it would fit the Subus-sized chest Sue sported, whatever delusions Bing might have. Sue did briefly consider trying anyway, the look on Bing''s face as she squeezed into a breastband that was obviously too small, chest spilling out of from basically everywhereбн before giving up on the idea, she didn''t actually SEE any spares, and Sue wasn''t getting out of the pool for the joke.

    "Rightбн Bing''s delusions aside," said Lian as Bing let out a ''pained'' gasp in the background "Are you just visiting to have a bit of fun?"

    Sue shook her head, "No, actually I''m not, I suppose I should give you this before I forget. Sue pulled out her hands, pooling her demonic energy into her beacon before passing it off to Kat, where more demonic energy was added. Kat stared awkwardly at the beacon''s shape as she did so.

    "Sueбн is this what I think it isбн" whispered Kat.

    "Look, I was youngбн and it seemed like a good idea at the time," whispered Sue back.

    "Well are you going to tell them? I mean sure technically you''ve got petals on it so it looks a bit like a flowerбн but it''s clearly not the type that grows in the ground!" whispered Kat.

    "Wellбн I meanбн you can''t talk your beacon is also a flower," returned Sue.

    "Yes! A real flower! Like the ones on my outfit I''m wearing right now! When Bing notices what''s she going to do!" Kat hissed.

    "You do know we can hear you right?" asked Lian.

    Kat and Sue looked at each other, "I did know," admitted Kat.

    "Traitor!" hissed Sue in response

    Kat just shrugged. Sue should''ve picked something else for her beacon''s appearance.

 Chapter 1093 1093 Callisto SaysтАж ThingsтАж

    ?

    Kat copsed onto her bed, and pulled Lily in against her body. Lily transformed back into her human form and snuggled up with Kat as well. Originally, the pair had nned to leavete in the afternoon, have tea with Callisto, Vivian and Sylvie, and then split up so Lily could see her family and let them know she was back. Obviously they''d meet back up the next day to look through the box of shadow magic, but that wasn''t quite how things panned out.

    Kat and the rest of the girls spent the entire day swimming and chatting, then Meng pulled them into a family dinner, with Feng still being a noticeable absence. Meng promised the brooding boy was getting food delivered to him, but it was clear that Bing and Meng still felt his absence. Lian seemed unconcerned, though it was unclear if it was because she didn''t care, or if she simply believed Feng''s self-imposed exile would be a temporary thing.

    It was a good day, all told, and neither Kat nor Lily regretted participating nor staying longer then nned, but it did leave them tired afterwards, Lily despite her naps, and Kat because she''d been sleeping more the past few days. Apparently, sleep was necessary when you overuse your demonic fire''s innate ability? Who knew?

    Kat still woke first, and had a bit of time to chat with Sylvie before she went to school. Not much was said, just a bit of general catch-up with Kat hanging around while the others all ate breakfast and Sylvie dashed out with Vivian to head to school. Callisto seemed to have something on her mind, but she didn''t say anything just yet. Kat shrugged it off and went to hang out with Lily a bit longer.

    When Lily did eventually wake up, it was nearly lunch. Lily gave Kat a kiss and then hopped over the fence to get back to her house. No sense in risking trouble by waiting longer then necessary. Kat plonked herself down in the lounge room, and when Callisto came in to wipe everything down with a cloth, Callisto decided to speak up, "Did Sylvie mention the science fair to you?"

    "Noбн should she have?" asked Kat.

    Callisto shrugged, "Sylvie has a project entered into the big science fair on this weekend and she wanted to ask you to goбн but she also knows that you cannot exactly hide your more obvious demonic features, so she was debating whether to ask you or not, if you managed to make it home in time of course,"

    "I don''t remember a science fair back when I was at school," said Kat as a way to avoid answering the question for the moment. Kat did want to go and support Sylvie, but a science fair was definitely the wrong ce to get outed as a demon. *Perhaps I can use my water transformation? So far it''s all or nothingбн but perhaps if I can manage to keep it localised to just me horns and wings I can go? That will probably be quite draining on my demonic energyбн but I might be able to go. Lily can just get a good hat.*

    "The school is not running it. The city is. They are attempting to ''promote the furthering of science and the arts''. The mayor ran on the promise that he would do more to make the city into ''an important cultural and scientific touchstone for the state'' and I suppose this is his attempt at following through on that somewhat. Though, I have some doubts that a primary school science fair for the city and the surrounding towns is really doing all that much to further scientific progress"

    "Huhбн I suppose I can see itбн though are you doubting Sylvie?" asked Kat.

    "Not at all. With the time and effort Sylvie has put into her project, which I will not spoil, as she requested it remain a surprise, I suspect it will be quite important. In fact, I do wonder if the judges will be intelligent enough to realise what she has done. Sylvie is a truly blessed individual, and I doubt that others can really measure up in this instance," said Callisto.

    "Bit meanбн but I did grow up with a bunch of kids, and went to school with even more and I can admit thatбн more than I''d like are idiots," answered Kat.

    "Having even a single idiot remaining in the poption is a disservice to the human race," snarked Callisto.

    "That''sбн a bit extreme," offered Kat.

    "Perhaps it is an extreme view, and I certainly do not advocate for the removal of idiots, from either the or the gene pool. I understand, to my great sadness, that idiots deserve a chance to live as well. What I truly loathe, is those idiots that possess an intellect and choose not to use it. They are the true disgraces, and shame the human race by their continued idiocy," grumbled Callisto. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That''s not what you said the first time," pointed out Kat.

    "I am aware. In an ideal world, I do believe everyone should trend towards intelligence instead of ignorance, but I understand it can never happen, and I do not wish to force the issue. Genocide, is of course, a choice for idiots," said Callisto.

    *You know what? I''m going toбн not touch this issue. Like at all. I want to say Callisto is joking but technically she hasn''t said anything wrongбн justбн the way she''s said it makes it feelбн very wrong.* "Wellбн who knows about this science fair. Perhaps Sylvie will find a friend that can understand her?" said Kat.

    Callisto nodded as she started to wipe down the oven. "Perhaps. It could be the true prize for the day. I will be on the lookout for promising projects and then attempt to decipher how much outside assistance was provided on the better ones before introducing Sylvie to the owners of the project stands,"

    "Wellбн how much did you help Sylvie?" asked Kat.

    "Thatбн is aplex question. I have attempted to further Sylvie''s education in a number of ways and I have helped guide her before she had even heard that there was going to be a science fair. I would like to assume that I provided minimal assistance to the project itself, but I did not shy away from answering questions and I have gone over her notes for problems. Not that I found many of course, but I will need to be mindful of how I break down assistance when looking at projects," said Callisto.

    "Rightбн wellбн I don''t know how any would be able to tell how much work any given kid put into their project just from looking at the stand at the fairбн but you''re also much smarter then I am, soбн I''ll trust that it is possible," said Kat.

    Callisto nodded, "Indeed, it is not a simple matter, but I acquired the skill when entering a number of science fairs myself in my youth. I travelled around the state a bit to participate in more than just the local ones. My parents were happy to show off my intelligence when it suited them, and for once I was not going toin about their habits. The fact that Sylvie is participating in the under thirteen division does simply matters greatly.

    "The main way to spot outside assistance is byparing different sections of the work. Most parents or teachers that want to ''help'' a child ensure that at least some of the original work done by the child in question remains visible on the stand so that the child feels like they have done something instead of just being pulled along for the ride. The next one is checking to ensure that the stand doesn''t go over budget with materials. If they were willing to break the first rule, that all entrants are expected to do 90% of the workбн they are usually willing to break more," Callisto exined.

    "Huhбн that actually makes a lot of sense. I thought you''d do some genius voodoo and just look at the project and then somehow notice a hundred different things that all point towards it being a valid project or not," said Kat.

    Callisto giggled and shook her head before saying, "No Kat I am afraid not. Skilled and intelligent I might be but I would require more than a few minutes to determine that sort of thing purely based on the look of the project. Truthfully, one of the best ways is to ask the child about it and see how confident they are in answering questions about the project. It is by far the most reliable. Finding the right questions will be a bit hard, they need to be difficult, but not necessarily tricky. If you understand what difference I am implying there,"

    "I think so? You want questions that require background knowledge on the project, but not questions specifically designed to lead you to the wrong answer that a child could easily get wrong even if they did the project," said Kat.

    "Exactly," confirmed Callisto.

 Chapter 1094 1094 What Was In The Box?

    ?

    "Right, so I''ve gone through the boxбн and it''s wellбн" Lily started to exin before pausing and thinking of the best wording. She''d spent the afternoon going over the basics of everything in the box, and while she hadn''t technically read the entire thingбн it wasn''t too far off.

    "Wasn''t worth it?" offered Kat as an answer.

    "Noбн that would be a bit rudeбн there not worthlessбн but they aren''t the best either. Of course, I''m not trying to imply that Bodeir skimped out on usбн because if I had to guess this is a collection of everything they have on shadow magicбн it justбн isn''t all that much," said Lily.

    "Why do you say that?" asked Kat, feeling like she knew the answerбн but any excuse to get Lily to gush about something was one to be taken.

    "I think I was really spoiled by Thyme and that book he gave me on paper magic. When Thyme said it was the life''s work of a paper mage, I don''t think I gave that the recognition it deserves. Whoever wrote that paper magic book? They really did dedicate a lifetime to it. I wouldn''t be surprised if it took a full hundred years topile the thing. It''s a ridiculous amount of time an effortбн

    "From somebody that likely spent the rest of their possibly long life researching and investigating everything they possibly could about paper magic and then set out to preserve the practice. I don''t think I have even half, no, a sixth, of the passion for all magic that this one man or woman had for paper magic," exined Lily

    "Waitбн don''t you know?" asked Kat, feeling the need to interrupt a bitбн but only so Lily could catch her breath.

    "No, and that does annoy me a bit even if I can respect it. The damned book is written "by a Paper Mage" which, of course it was, because the whole thing was made with magic, and could only be written by someone intimately familiar with paper magicбн but I wish they''d left a name so that I could thank them properly, even if fame clearly wasn''t on their mind when they wrote the wonderous book. Any paper mage in Thyme''s world is being given the holy grail of paper magic.

    "In fact, when I finish studying that book? I think I''ll know more about paper magic then Nixilei knows about healing magic, and she''s a super spy that''s been training since she was a child. It''s just that well organised. I suspect that most magic users keep their signature spells close to their chest? Not whoever the Paper Mage is. They catalogued everything, and there is even a quite a few other sections that I know exist, but I can''t ess yet because I''m not good enough at paper magic!

    "It might look like a small book Katбн but it''s the equivalent to a full library. Perhaps a only a small one, but a whole library of books nheless. Sure not all of it is relevant to me, but so much of it IS, and it''s wonderfully organised andбн and honestly I think that the creator of those books? Their death was a great loss. Even if I''m much more likely to make it past Rank 5, and perhaps even reach the top, Rank 9 with you? I think I''ll still be a worse paper mage then whoever wrote that book,"

    Kat pursed her lips, trying not to frown. "I think you''re underestimating yourself Lily. I bet that in the future, you''ll be a wise master of magic and you cane up with your own ultimate paper mage book, then a shadow magic oneбн then finally, a space magic one. I really do think you''ll be great someday,"

    Lily smiled and said, "I appreciate the confidence boost but I''m not sureбн I don''t know that I can dedicate myself to paper the way this person didбн maybe it''s something I''ll only understand when I''m olderбн but it feels so far beyond me, that even a century of time dedicated to paper magic won''t be enough,"

    "Lily," Kat intoned with a deadpan look, "our lifespan is already measured in thousands of years. A hundred years is nothing,"

    Lily nodded slowly. "Iбн I guess it is? That''sбн that''s an odd thing to think about. I''m not sure it''s really sunk inбн but I really do have centuries to spend on this if that''s something I wantбн I''m not all that sure it IS something I''d want to doбн but I could do it if I wanted to," mumbled Lily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It sure is," said Kat with a smile, "But tell me a bit about the spells you got from Bodeir,"

    "Ahбн right, I didn''t mean to get distracted," mumbled Lily. *It''s not like I intentionally poked you to encourage you going off on a rant. Not at all.* "I can hear you Kat. You''re not shielding your thoughts,"

    "I know," said Kat with a grin on her face. Pausing for a moment, Kat decided to just keep going, and bounced over to Lily before pulling her into a big kiss.

    Lily flopped down onto the bed, panting a bit from the kiss. "T-that''s a pretty good way of distracting me,"

    Kat shrugged, "I was just showing you my appreciation for your rant. I really like seeing you passionate about things, and I don''t want you to think I''m just messing with you. Hopefully that kiss shows you that I''m serious when I say I enjoy hearing you talk,"

    "Iбн I suppose it does. I''d make a joke about needing a few more examples as a test before confirming the hypothesisбн but I don''t think I''d be capable of higher thought for a while if you were to actually call my bluff, and I do want to talk about these spells," said Lily.

    "Well that''s your call. Remember, as much as I enjoy the look on your face after I kiss the daylights out of you, that''s purely because it makes me happy to see YOU happy, not because the kiss itself is doing much for me. Honestly, praise subus instincts for my continued sess, because I don''t know what I''m doing," said Kat.

    Lily rolled her eyes, "I will im your lips for my enjoymentter so stop distracting me, I''m going to talk about these spells. The first thing you have to know, is that a couple of them are the same spell with a different name, and slightly different image associated with them. Just as an example, I have ''shadow dagger'' ''shadow arrow'' and ''shadow bolt'' which are all essentially the same spell at Rank 1, and aren''t any better at Rank 2. Perhaps if I had a Rank 3 version they''d finally separateбн

    "But the basic gist of them all is hold your hand out, gather power into the shadow below your arm, and then fire that shadow off at people. It packs a decent punch, and it has a neat ability to travel through shadows without really being visibleбн but overall it''s not that strong.

    "What I think of as the best spell of the lot is called ''Blend with Shadows'' and at first it seems like a spell that pulls the shadows up and around you to keep you hidden in dark areasбн but I think with a bit of effort I can figure out how to make a spell that takes you into the shadows, or coats you in shadows if I can''t quite get into them without space affinity.

    "Then there is ''shadow shield'' which isn''t actually a shield at all. It just pulls up a wave of shadows and then uses them to slow down projectiles. Not great, but easy and cheap to cast by the looks of it and if Ibine it with my paper shield spell it can probably do some good work, but that will require some testing after I can actually cast all of these spells.

    "Then there is another version of ''shadow bolt'' that''s supposed to do more damage, and isn''t like the first ''shadow bolt'' at all. It''s all about creating a dense shadow that you can then throw at someone. And I do mean throw. It doesn''tunch itself. It sticks to your hand until you throw it, then it clings to the enemy. Not sure how useful that one isбн maybe if you can get it in people''s eyes? Not sure if that would damage the eyesбн or just cling thereбн might call that one ''shadow gunk'' instead.

    "Then there are the scraps. Sure none of these are the originalsбн but the scraps, even if they are written on nice clean paperбн are missingrge chunks of themselves. I don''t know if how many of them I can force a spell out of, or even how many of them ARE spells. Which is annoying, but it''s fine really. It will give me something to work on," exined Lily.

 Chapter 1095 1095 How To Train Like An Idiot

    ?

    While Lily was working on seeing if she had shadow affinity unlocked, Kat was attempting to figure out how to hide her horns and wings by transforming them into water. The n was to make the partial switch, then keep the excess water in arge water bottle nearby, or perhaps a camel backpack. Whatever could easily contain the excess water from the process. Kat didn''t want to test the maximum separation range any time soon, and certainly not on Earth.

    Sadly, the first day saw Kat making no progress at all. Kat sat in front of a mirror and focused on swapping just her horns as a start. All she got for her efforts was exhaustion, mentally and magically. Swapping back and forth constantly was a massive drain on her demonic energy reserves, and it added another wrinkle into the n. Even assuming Kat could figure out how to keep only part of her body transformed, there was no way to tell what the demonic energy cost would be. This meant, when the end of the day came, Kat was tired, a bit frustrated, and attempting to distract herself.

    Luckily, Lily had much more sess in proving she had shadow affinity. She had initially started with staring at the underside of the bed and trying to force the shadows to move. Lily found that no matter what she did, she just couldn''t get them to move, nor did she feel a connection between herself and the shadow. There was something missing. Lily''s guess, which she would mostly confirm, was theck of magic in the area, and thus, in those shadows.

    To test her theory, Lily summoned up a piece of paper, keeping it as white as possible. Then, with a bit of focus on shadows, she dyed itpletely ck across both sides. Lily beamed and happily showed off her sess to Kat, who had smiled at her girlfriend''s sessбн but also realised a potential problem. "Soбн Lilyбн I AM happy for you, and this isn''t just me trying to spread the frustrationбн but are you sure you aren''t just able to change the colour of the paperбн because you''re a paper mage?"

    Lily frowned at the obvious point Kat was making before saying, "I want to think I wouldn''t overlook something so simpleбн but that does sound quite possible. Let me test a few things." So Lily began a new round of testing at first she didn''t make any progress. It seemed that she couldn''t make the paper any colour but ck, no matter how much she focused. Lily even borrowed a bunch of colourful paper from Callisto for better visualisation.

    That''s when something seemed to click in Lily''s mind. She found that while she couldn''t dye paper any colour she wanted, she could summon the paper as different colours. It took considerably more effort if she chose something that wasn''t white, and ck didn''t seem to work properly unless Lily added in a bit of shadow imagery, but it did prove that she had the affinity unlocked.

    "Hmmбн I wonder if the mana cost is more expensive because I''m more familiar with white paper, or if the added colour adds to the cost. Iбн I don''t quite understand how it works. Likeбн am I summoning paper that happens to not be white, or am I summoning paper AND the dye itself, and the extra dye is what''s increasing the cost," asked Lily.

    Kat, who was currently taking a break to regenerate her demonic energy thought the question over for a while. "Hmmбн do you know what papyrus looks like?"

    "Noбн I mean, I''ve heard of itбн but not really? Are you saying I should try and summon paper that isn''t quite paper?" asked Lily.

    "Yeah, or perhaps trying to summon old paper instead? See if that increases the cost," said Kat.

    Lily nodded and got to work. Lily used Callisto''sputer to look up a picture of papyrus and some information about it, then she looked at some examples of older paper by ducking over to her house and bringing one of the older books over. Just a touch of effortter and Lily had yellowed paper, and some papyrus. "Hmmmбн" hummed Lily.

    "What''s the verdict?" asked Kat curiously.

    "The verdictбн is that I''m still not sure. Papyrus still takes more energy, in fact, it takes slightly more effort then coloured paperбн but I''m not sure why that is. Might just be the fact I''ve never seen real papyrus, or it might be that it isn''t paper. Still I CAN summon it. Not sure why I would, but I can. As for the yellowed paperбн it''s still more expensive then white paperбн but not by too much, and is by far the cheapest option if you exclude my default," said Lily.

    "Soбн familiarity issue? Or is it that you have to age the paper artificially?" asked Kat.

    "That''s the questionбн I wonder if there''s something in the paper magic book? Surely this is something that the Paper Mage tested out at some pointбн might be in one of the locked sections. Perhaps now that I''ve done some testing myself I''ll be able to see it. They might''ve tried with other things like vellum,"

    "Vellum?" asked Kat.

    Lily sent her a mental picture of the material in question. "It used to be baby animal skin that''s been prepped to write on, but we can make it out of other things now. Not sure on the specifics of that though. I''m also not sure I even want to tryбн not sure I like the ability to summon animal skin onmand, even if I might have it," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kat shrugged and said "I''m not going to pressure you about it,"

    "Thanks Kat," returned Lily.

    After that conversation Kat went back to trying and failing to make progress with partial water transformation. The next day, Kat checked with D.E.M.O.N.S to see if this was even possible to get the very unhelpful answer that basically amounted to ''I don''t know, figure it out yourself''. Still, it was nice enough to remind Kat specifically hiding her demonic features was supposed to be harder then anywhere else. So day two of this training saw Kat trying to transform just her fingernail.

    It seemed to be suitably small, and also not that important if she lost it somehow due to performing the ability imperfectly. It took all day, andte into the evening for Kat to make any progress. Kat was exhausted, barely concentrating and just desperately trying to make progress before going to sleep. Lily was already snoozing next to her. So what happened next wasn''t entirely clear to Kat.

    For just a moment, Kat swore that her entire arm turned into water. Just for a moment though. That''s because it was followed by a blinding pain like all the nerves in her arm were firing at once, and Kat copsed onto the bed, arm twitching painfully but still clearly there. It didn''t take long for the pain to fade and the twitching to stopбн but Kat wasn''t sure if that was due to her regeneration or not.

    Kat was further ashamed to realise that Lily had woken up from the st of pain down their mental link and was looking down at Kat, judgingly. "Umбн I''m sorry?"

    "And?" asked Lily.

    "And what?" asked Kat confused.

    "Are you not going to promise not to do that again?" asked Lily.

    "Umбн no?" offered Kat as her answer.

    Lily''s frowning intensified. "Kat, I love youбн and I don''t like seeing you in pain. I really don''t like waking up in a panic while you experience some of the worst pain I''ve ever feltбн and that was all second hand! Why are you still nning to continue with this?"

    "Wellбн I just proved that my idea IS possibleбн even if I''m not quite sure how I managed it, and it might have a few problemsбн but a bit of pain is worth it if I get to go to the science fair to cheer on Sylvie!" said Kat, conviction in her voice.

    "Why can''t you just wear a baggy jacket for your wings and brutalise a headband to make it look like your horns are fake!" hissed Lily.

    "It''s pretty hard to fold my wings up to get them under a jacket. They''re longer then my arms and don''t exactly fold neatly over my chestбн I meanбн it''s possible but it will look very strange. I don''t want to cause a scene, especially if someone asks what''s under my coat. It will look like I''m trying to smuggle equipment in or something," insisted Kat.

    Lily sucked in a deep breath. "Right, I understand thatбн and you know what? Despite my better judgement I''m going to allow you to keep practicing with this stupid technique, for some reason. BUT! I don''t want you to practice it at all without me or Callisto nearby, and certainly not near Sylvie! I might have excepted your idiocy, but I don''t want Sylvie to know,"

    "Yeahбн neither do I," agreed Kat.

 Chapter 1096 1096 How To Train After Being Told Off

    ?

    After breakfast the next morning, Kat was back to training. Kat spent an hour attempting to focus her transformation on just her finger with no sess. With a frown, she looked over to Lily who was trying to manipte the shadows and also having minimal sess. "Lilyбн I''m about to do something stupid,"

    Lily nced up from where she was standing and staring at her shadow, "Katбн I don''t approve but I do ept your reasons for trying this. Perhaps it will even have more practical uses one dayбн but know that I''m NOT happy with this. Iбн I''d also like you to close our mental link. Feeling you in pain is a horrendous experience,"

    "I understand," said Kat.

    "I''m not sure you do, but I''m willing to ept that as an answer," returned Lily.

    Kat frowned deeper at the response but didn''tin. Instead she focused once again, this time trying to recreate her partial sess fromst night where her arm disappeared. Thirty minutester, Kat was biting down on her lips to keep from screaming out in pain. She''d managed it againбн but clearly, she still hadn''t done a proper job.

    Two more failed attempts, and Kat realised she needed to be a bit smarter about this. The next attempt Kat made saw her speeding up her mind and focusing on taking in as much detail about her arm as she could. A momentter, blinding pain seemed tost for an eternity in that distilled time. Despite the pain though, Kat had her answer. She wasn''t entirely sure what to make of it, but she had an answer.

    In that moment of time, Kat managed to see her arm as it was. The transformation was only partially sessful. Despite leaving behind a watery impression of her entire up that went from her fingers all the way to the joint at her shoulder, it was clear now why the pain was so intense. There, inside the watery figure of her right arm, was a series of floating nerves and all the bones in her arm.

    The reason for the pain was that her nerves hadn''t been turned into water alongside everything else, instead they were freely sitting inside the water, spread out almost like a spiderweb. Her bones were floating in ce, even without muscles or ligaments to support them. The nerves were too thing to really see what colour they were, but Kat could confirm what she already knew. Her bones were ck as midnight and matched the horns on her head perfectly. Kat knew that if she had the mental capacity at the time, she''d have tried to see if her fingers could still move. It was oddly beautiful to look atбн if not for the pain that apanied the sight.

    *You knowбн part of me really wants to figure out how to be a walking skeleton with just water and bones. I do need to work out why the nerves and bones are sticking around though. And why I can''t see to focus on just my finger, or fingernail disappearing. Why was my whole arm easier to change? Also I didn''t seem to be bleeding from the shoulderбн but that might have just been because I didn''t stay in that state long enough. I hope I can stay like that without issueбн but it does raise some questions.

    Like the obvious, can I still move? I want to sayбн maybe? My nerves clearly still work perfectly fine without the rest of my body around them to help them outбн but I honestly don''t know enough biology to know if that''s normal. That sort of thing might be importantбн because what happens if I transform my lungs or my heart? You could argue that I can transform my whole body into smoke or water and still be fineбн but then I also don''t have a brain that still needs blood.*

    "Hey Lilyбн weird question, but can nerves keeping working outside of the body?" asked Kat.

    "Why would you even want to know something like that Kat?" asked Lily, even as she started to work out a usible answer on her own. It was even the correct one. Not that Kat knew that yet.

    "Okбн before you judge meбн do you know the answer?" asked Kat.

    Lily groaned and nodded, "Yeahбн yeah I know the answer... but that doesn''t mean I want to tell you,"

    "Well that''s just rude, sad Kat with a pout. What can I bribe you with for the answer?" asked Kat.

    "I''d like you to honestly tell me why you want to know," returned Lily.

    "No kisses?" asked Kat ''innocently''.

    "Fine, I want to honestly know why you need this information and I want a kiss, every hour, on the hour, for the rest of the day," said Lily with her best smug face.

    Kat used her full speed to all but teleport in front of Lily. "Well considering I''ve already missed the few hours, I''ll have to make the first few extra special to make up for that," said Kat with a grin.

    "I may have made a mistake," mumbled Lily before she was pulled into a deep kiss by Kat and her mind turned pink.

    When Kat eventually let her go, it was some timeter and Lily copsed. Kat had to catch her girlfriend and carefully ce her down on the bed. Lily''s face waspletely red at this point, and her breathing was heavy. "D-dangerous. That was dangerous," mumbled Lily still not really conscious.

    Kat didn''t mind waiting, she just smiled at her girlfriend for the time it took Lily to recover her mental faculties. Eventually, Lily managed it, but not without some effort. "That was just your first kiss. There are still many hours left in the day," said Kat with a smile.

    "Meep," said Lily.

    "That''s adorableбн but I would like my question answered," said Kat. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ohбн umбн rightбн what was the question?" asked Lily, apparently not quite as back together as she''d hoped.

    "Nerves Lily. Do nerves keep working outside of the body?" asked Kat.

    "Ohбн right yesбн well there was a few tests done on thatбн and it''s super creepyбн but yeah as long as they''re still connected to the brain they work," answered Lily.

    "Bother. I mean, I did assume that, but it makes my tests a bit harder. Not sure how safe they are now eitherбн" mumbled Kat.

    "Oh? So you''re finally going to give up on causing yourself immense pain?" asked Lily.

    "Perhaps? I''m not giving up just yetбн but I did find the reason for the pain," said Kat with a slightly too wide smile. "You see, apparently nerves and bones are harder to turn to water, or perhaps change their state? Anyway, my nerves were justбн sitting exposed in my hand when it was water for an instant and that''s where my problem is," said Kat.

    Lily turned a little green as she imagined that. "I really hope your n isn''t to try and turn all of your nerves into water next," grumbled Lily.

    "I meanбн it wasбн why is that an issue?" asked Kat.

    Lily flipped herself over and screamed a little into the bed before flipping herself back. "Rightбн Katбн what else is connected to your nerves?"

    "Spine?" asked Kat.

    "No your brain Kat! The thing you''re ignoring right now apparently! If you seedбн but notpletely you might turn just your brain to water and I''m really not sure if you can recover from that," said Lily.

    "Ohбн oh," mumbled Kat.

    "Yes, ''oh'' indeed Kat. Lookбн maybe there''s a better way of doing this?" asked Lily.

    "Orбн we could ask Nira to watch me test things out?" asked Kat.

    "Do you really want to bother Kamiko''s mother with something like this?" asked Lily.

    "I meanбн yeah? If it lets me go support Sylvie at the science fair without problems I''d totally do it," said Kat.

    "Lookбн can you maybe focus on hiding your wings instead? We can figure out something for your horns. Even if it''s just a fake headband that looks like it''s holding your horns up," said Lily.

    "You do realise there are both bones and nerves in my wings right?" returned Kat.

    130

    "Of course I doбн but if you can manage most of your hand, perhaps you can work on the rest of your hand, and not try to turn all of your nerves, or bone, into water. Both of those seem really bad unless you can prove that your body still works even with parts of it as water," said Lily.

    "Hmmбн that might be worth testing. Perhaps I should focus on changing one or both of my legs and seeing if I fall over or not? If I stay standing despite missing my legs, then it''s probably fine," said Kat.

    "I don''t like that you''re crazy idea is starting to seem reasonable to meбн but I understand this is importantбн thoughбн do send a message to Nira and Kamiko. Just in case. If they offer to help, then technically we didn''t ask," said Lily.

 Chapter 1097 1097 Success, Sort Of.

    ?

    Lily chapter

    -----

    Another day, and the girls were still practicing. Kat was having some sess, and she had managed to transform her nerves! She also found that somehow, her hand did indeed continue to work if it was just bone. As long as it was surrounded by water, the bones acted as if the required muscle and skin were there without issue. Kat had also managed to transform her legs, the other arm, but no progress was made on her horns. The fact she could move her arm even without muscle did give her confidence that she wouldn''t identally cripple or kill herself.

    Lily was making good progress herself, and seeing Kat copse onto the bed to regenerate demonic energy for perhaps the hundredth time that day, she decided to cheer her girlfriend up a bit. "Soбн would you like to hear what I''ve worked out?" asked Lily.

    *I meanбн Kat does say that she likes to hear me talkбн so she should enjoy this right? Iбн well I haven''t really found that much stuff out but I can turn it into a decent conversation for Kat if she wants me too. I can make it sound like a book report! Iбн I also know she can''t hear me. She''s still blocking me out after I asked her tooбн just in case she hurts herself again. Whichбн

    I don''t like having the link blocked off like this. It feels weird not getting that trickle of emotions from Kat. I didn''t realise howforting that was, nor how much I''ve been leaning on that stream to keep myselffortable at times. I didn''t notice it when I was fighting with those cultivators and saving Lianбн is this a new fear I have? I hope not. Then againбн wishing that the answer is that I''m too used to the sensations from the link isn''t exactly healthy eitherбн then again do I care?*

    "I''d love to," answered Kat. Yes! I wasn''t wrong! Perhaps this can cheer her up a bit.

    Lily turned to Kat and debated where to sit. After a moment of thought she pulled Kat up to the end of the bed so that Kat would be slightly elevated by the pillows then sat down at the foot of the bed and started to talk. Kat''s eyes followed Lily''s every movement, but that was the only indication she was paying attention.

    *Damn, I really am reliant on the link for judging Kat''s moods now aren''t I? When did I get so bad at reading her face? Dammit, I need to train that skill back up at some point.* "Ok awesome. Well, the first thing I found out is that there seems to be something inherently different between shadows with and without magic in them. I don''t know what that means in more practical terms, but it isn''t just a matter of if I can manipte them or not.

    "Shadows with magic seem to shift colour slightly when I look at them, and they almost seem to move. I''m also able to determine that a shadow realm might actually exist, and a shadow pocket makes a lot more sense now. Shadows with magic in themбн are intrinsically more than just the absence of light. I''m not yet sure what they ARE but it''s something.

    "I''ve also worked out that it''s easiest to manipte my own shadow. Not only does it take less mana to fill up, but it seems to obey me better. Whichбн might sound weird but I can already sort of tell my shadow to move in certain ways and have it listen. I suspect that high level shadow mages can treat their shadow like a second body in way but I can''t exactly see out of my shadows eyesбн yet. Might be possible.

    "As for shadows of other thingsбн well it depends what I use. I haven''t tried it on your shadow yetбн I''m not sure what would happen because if you remember, apparently you leak demonic energy into the environment. Not in amounts that matter to normal creaturesбн but it''s YOUR shadow, and that might be an important distinction when ites to magical matters such as this.

    "Once we''re on a different world I''m more confident testing it, as while it might have demonic energy corrupt itбн it''s still ultimately the shadow of my girlfriend, and I from what I can understand that also matters. Perhaps I''d need explicit permission, but I suspect the fact you trust mepletely should let me manipte your shadow almost as well as my own. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then we have inanimate object shadows. Shadows of things that are not, and have never been anythingбн I hesitate to say real but that''s almost what it feels like. Not trees and nts and stuff, we''ll get to thoseter, but shadows of things like the bed, the desk, or a door. I''ve found thatбн inanimate shadows like to remain stationary.

    "They don''t really flow like a person or a nt''s shadow. You can move them, certainly, but it takes focus and they sort ofбн snap into shape. So take the door for instance. I could make it''s shadow grow spikes, and that''s fine, but I couldn''t turn it into a wave and let it keep flowing as I watched. This oddly applies even to curved objects, which was a heck of a thing to learn.

    "I tried it out with a ball Vivian had around, and it still wanted to remain in fixed sharper shapes. Now, I''m not able to push the shadows off the ground. Control and shape them? That''s fine, but at the moment I can''t do anything physical with anything except my own shadowбн and even that is really weak. I was just trying to lift a pillow with it and my shadow couldn''t even get that far. I''m not sure if I wasn''t using enough mana, or if I need a spell or what the problem wasбн

    "So of course I tried the spells. They areбн to be honest they are pretty useless. Once again, it might just be theck of magic in these shadows and the fact I have to provide mana for the shadows, mana for the spells, and keep concentrating on both what I want and two separate steams of mana. It''s exhausting and produces basically no results. I went outside to test the shadow arrows against some rocks and I didn''t need to bother.

    "The best I managed? I could move the rockбн maybe ten centimetres. It was pretty disappointing. The shadow glob does stick to things, as I''d thoughtбн but it''s also somewhat pathetic. It takes so much mana to make it anywhere near a useful size. As it isбн it''s like throwing little bits of dust at people. Thoughбн

    "I have had sess with merging shadow and paper stuff. It seems that using purely magical paper really helps the shadow stuff along. Using paper as a medium I can draw all the shapes I want. I''m not even limited by the inanimate objects issues that normally gue me. It''s still a littleбн jittery I guess, and it prefers to stay squarish when I''ve covered the whole paper in shadow, but it will move and listen to me if I force the issue.

    "Additionally, after a bit of effort, I managed to make aбн ''Paper Shadow Arrow'' I suppose you can call it, and that DOES work. Quite well in fact. It sliced through all of the twigs I set up. I also underpowered it a fair bit and shot it at the fence, and the paper would stick into the wood. Which means that at the very least, shadow magic won''t be a waste of time, even if I''m stuckbining it with paper.

    "I think I''m going to split my time between pumping mana into my shadow, and practicing mybined spells. Not sure if it''s really worth keeping my shadow saturated with manaбн but once I started doing itбн it just felt right you know? I think it has to be part of my Memphis instincts, or perhaps just shadow magic affinity in general. I''m not sure what will happen, but I imagine something well,"

    Lily exhaled deeply, despite already being somewhat out of breath and smiled. Kat looked enthralled during the entire exnation and Lily needed no additional advice to realise that Kat had been listening well the entire time. *Perhaps I haven''t lost it after all.*

    "I''m d you''ve been making so much progress Lily," said Kat. "I''ve been making decent enough use of my timeбн and I''m not in pain anymore because I can reliably vanish my nervesбн but I''m not sure I can get my bones, or my wings, hidden before the weekend. I''m not entirely sure what I''m going to do. Perhaps you could ask Callisto and Sylvie if they have ideas? I''d ask myself, but they want to keep everything all hush, hush,"

    "Sure Kat," said Lily. "I''ll ask them after you get back to practicing," Lily thenid herself down next to Kat and pulled her girlfriend tight against her body. A worthwhile reward.

 Chapter 1098 1098 A Solution From The Brains

    ?

    Kat''s back in charge

    ----

    Kat nted herself face first into the sheets and let out a groan. It was nearly dinner time on Friday night and Kat still hadn''t managed to hide her wings. Kat wasn''t even sure if it was possible anymore. Kat found that while she could move the water around, it didn''t like to leave it''s predetermined shape, and would snap back into ce before long. Perhaps it was a safety mechanism, or just her mind worrying too much and preventing it from working as Kat willed itбн but Kat was now all but certain she had failed. "I can''t do it. I''m not going to make it in time. I guess I have to talk to Sylvie and Callisto now," mumbled Kat.

    Kat didn''t see the look of glee on Lily''s face that was hidden a momentter, undetected due to the link still being closed. Kat had been trying to vanish her torso today, and seededбн but her organs remained as organs and it was freaky to see. It didn''t feel great either, very weird, especially around the lungs and stomach. So Lily had asked for the link to temporarily be blocked again.

    Trying her best to sound saddened by the news, and not excited to see Kat''s reaction in a few minutes Lily said, "That''s a shame, but I''m sure Callisto and Sylvie will understand, or maybe they have a n? I mean, they''re pretty smart right?" Lily hadn''t been able to resist giving Kat a bit of a hintбн

    "I guess I''ll go see themбн but I don''t see how they would have a solution. Surely they''d have mentioned it to me before right?" asked Kat,pletely missing Lily''s hint. Kat sighed once again into the mattress before pulling herself up and walking to Callisto''s room. She could here Sylvie and Callisto on the other side of the door, but intentionally ignored what they were saying. Kat took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    "Come in!" yelled Callisto. It wasn''t strictly necessary, Kat''s hearing was good enough for the door to be a minor issue now she was in front of it, but even Callisto was prone to habits such as this.

    Kat smiled and walked in, shocked by what she saw. Much of Callisto''s usually tidy workspace was taken up byrge posters and diagrams clearly for the science fair tomorrow. What surprised Kat, was the contents. It seemed that Sylvie had done the math, and biology researched, required to answer the question ''What if humans had wings''. It was tackled from a few different angles with drawings representing the possibilities.

    What really drew Kat''s attention though, was the device Sylvie had just stepped away from. Callisto was watching it all go together, but it was clear Sylvie had done most of the work, if only due to the oversized leather apron on Sylvie''s frontbined with various debris that had ended up on the small girl during her work. And what a work it was.

    Kat could see a slightly scaled up replica of her own wings sitting there on a stand. The leather on them had clearly been painted ck, and the wings themselves were slightlyrger then Kat''s own, but the craftsmanship was well done. The metal supports were still clearly visible, but that didn''t take away from the effort it took to make something like this. Their was a harness that went around the chest, arms and legs, likely to help the wearer distribute the weight evenly. It looked, to Kat at least, that Sylvie had taken her wings and try to make a copy of themбн but whyбн

    *Oh! Oh Sylvie you darling. You nned this the whole time! Why did you guys let me waste my time trying toe up with a solution when Sylvie was already twelve steps ahead and baked one into her entire project!*

    "Those are for me aren''t they?" asked Kat in a whisper.

    "Yup," said Sylvie happily. "I''ve got my own setбн but Callisto made those so technically I can''t take them to the science fair and show them off as my workбн but she used them as a guide, and I just had to follow step by step to build my own set for you!"

    Kat pulled Sylvie into a hug, disregarding the metal shavings and leather paint that was rubbing against her. She was a subus, it wasn''t an issue for her skin and her clothes could be resummoned. "So these fit over my wings?" asked Kat as she caught up to what was going on.

    "Yup," said Sylvie easily. "It took a lot of designing, but they work both over your wings, or someone else can put them on. The n was, if you didn''t make it back in time, for Vivian to wear them. They''re a bit heavier then we nned thoughбн and I am not entirely sure that Vivian could wear them long without issuesбн"

    "But of course that''s no problem for me," continued Kat as she caught up to what Sylvie was saying. "They need to look ''real'', well, for a given definition of real. It needs to look like you made the wings, and they need to be worn by anyone and still work. Well, technically they need to only look like they should workбн but I guess you both wanted to go overboard?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It just was not worth the risk," said Callisto. "It is entirely possible that one of the judges would know enough about the construction of something like this to notice the impossibility if we only touched up the outward appearance. It took quite a few design variations but we were eventually able to settle on wings that look like this. In fact, designing wings with leather helped remind us that while typically we assume winged humans would have feathers, we are in fact more closely rted to bats. It helped refine the other models and give us an excuse to take the demonic angle,"

    "Yeah," said Sylvie with a smile. "Sadly we still can''t say that you''ve got a copy of working wings, that would be silly, but the model you''ll be wearingбн wellбн if you still want to goбн" Kat gave Sylvie a look that conveyed how ridiculous that question was. "Right, well, we''re using you to show that scientifically speaking, demons are far more likely to exist then angels, and you''re our demon example. The wings will still be too heavy to fly, and despite the fact I know you CAN fly, we can''t publish that sort of thing. The math doesn''t check out,"

    "Rightбн but angles ALSO exist," pointed out Kat.

    "True but most people think demons do not exist either so the precise truth of the matter isn''t something we should worry about. Plusбн do we know that angels even look like angels? Not all demons look like demons we think of after all. Do angels even have wings? We just do not know," said Sylvie.

    "I can''t sayбн even the angel I ''met'' wasn''t actually around at the time. Perhaps they do? I know they sound fucking weird," said Kat.

    "Indeed. As we have no proof of either, I have decided to pretend that I simply believe what the rest of the scientificmunity do. At least for this project. I would rather not be responsible for aplete overturning of what we know to be true, and I certainly have no desire for the attention that sort of revtion would gather," said Sylvie.

    "Yes that would be a bit much. Perhaps when you''re older such a paper and proof might be worth publishing," said Callisto.

    "I wouldn''t want to make things hard for Kat thoughбн" said Sylvie.

    "It''s not something I''m worried about right now," said Kat. "I''d be more concerned for you all anyway. I can survive whatever they throw at me, but you''re all still squishy humans,"

    Kat''s mouth twitched into a smirk as she snuck her hands around Sylvie''s apron and started to tickle the little girl. Kat delighted in theughter she was able to gather from Sylvie, catching the young girl before she hit the ground when her legs gave out. Callisto stood off to the side, a hand covering her own amused smile.

    When Sylvie finally recovered, she said, "I''ll just have to be stronger! If Callisto and Vivian don''t want it I can use that token of yours and be strong!"

    Callisto shrugged, "I have no desire to outlive Vivian or you, I would not take first dibs on the token,"

    Sylvie frowned at the idea, "I don''t want you or Vivian to die thoughбн and you''re older than meбн perhaps you should take it first?"

    Callisto shrugged, "Perhaps, but we know such treatments can be purchased, even if they will not raise us up to the extent of Lily''s power. If Kat desires to keep us all around, she can find a way I''m sure,"

    Kat smiled, though her eyes held some sadness, "Not everyone I''m afraid. I already made the offer to Gramps after all, but he turned me down," Callisto and Sylvie nodded in understanding. Gramps and his wife were well enough know that the answer was obvious to both.

 Chapter 1099 1099 Role Model Wars

    ?

    Kat stepped into the car, carrying both Sylvie and Lily in her arms. It was early Saturday morning and only Kat and Callisto could truly be called awake. Lily had showered, dressed perfectly for the day then transformed into her Memphis form and passed out. She was still asleep, and didn''t have any ns to wake up before arriving at the science fair. Sylvie on the other hand, was adamant she''d wake up early with everyone elseбн and it didn''t take long for her to fall back to sleep despite her promises.

    Kat buckled herself into the middle seat in the back, then awkward strapped in Sylvie the best she could on her right side before letting Sylvie''s head rest in herp and continue sleeping. Sylvie hadn''t woken, despite the movement, and she was currently drooling just a tiny bit. Kat thought it was cute, and wiped the spit away before turning to Lily and getting her situated.

    Lily was ced on Kat''s tail, and held against her leg. Lily seemed to snuggle deeper into Kat''s side but didn''t otherwise wake. Callisto had loaded up all the props for the science fair into the back of the car, and Vivian was nning to make the trip inter. That had been a bit of an argument, but it was pointed out that technically the fair didn''t open until nine, and Vivian had been upte working.

    Granted, Callisto had been upte working as well, but for the maid that was simply a typical night. As the car pulled out, Kat let out a sigh, "Sylvie seemed so certain she was going to stay awake this early,"

    "I was tempted to ce some minor sleeping aids in the ss of water I handed to her just before we set off to ensure she got some more rest, but it was clearly unneeded. While I do understand Sylvie''s desire to have more time in the day, and appreciate the time my condition has given me, Sylvie should know better. I am sure I spoke to her many a time about the dangers of slip deprivation,"

    It was a bit past 3am in the morning. They needed to head out to the city and set-up before nine, and because Kat needed to put on wings before anyone noticed they were not in fact, fake wings she was wearing, they''d decided to head out and catch the early opening time of 6am for setup. They likely wouldn''t make it in time for that, but the convention centre was outside of town, just off the highway they were about to be traveling on, so perhaps it was just close enough.

    Still, Kat wasn''t too worried. If they just found a spot that was dark enough and abused Kat and Lily''s ability to see in the dark they could have the whole contraption setup before anyone had a chance to notice something weird was going on. "It probably doesn''t help that I barely need sleep eitherбн but I still sleep at night so I can sleep with Lily and wellбн Lily obviously gets enough sleep," said Kat.

    "Indeed. I had hoped with sufficient examples of taking sleep when needed and why it is useful and necessary to live a productive and healthy life Sylvie would take the hints. s, it appears that Sylvie is more interested in finding ways to avoid sleeping then properly recharging herself," said Callisto.

    "Well, that''s because she''s found a great role model in you!" said Kat with a smile. "I was always worried Sylvie looked up to me a bit too much. I mean, I love her, and I''m d I mean that much to her, but I''m really not someone I wanted her to emte. I used to pick fights with bullies and lose so that Lily wouldn''t be bullied. I spent all of my time making sure that other kids were happy with their ce at the orphanage, and I didn''t get much time for myself.

    "Which sure, was fine for ME because I enjoy that kind of thing, but Sylvie is so smartбн I can already imagine her trying not to get frustrated as she deals with idiot after idiot. It could only end in disaster,"

    Callisto frowned, "While I appreciate the tter through imitation, I disagree with your desire to have Sylvie follow after me instead. I have a horrendously small social life consisting mostly of you, your girlfriend, your sister, Vivian, and perhaps your girlfriend''s parents. I do not sleep due to a medical condition and Sylvie really should not be trying to copy that but she already is. I design things and sell patents, asionally doing writing on the side and cleaning but that does not require me to leave the house ever. Finally, I have an atrocious rtionship with my parents, and sadly, my grandparents are deceased so I cannot look to them for support. It would be best if Sylvie found a more appropriate role model," exined Callisto. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You phrased a lot of that in the worst way possible though," pointed out Kat. "Sure a lot of your friends are connected to me, but you''ve been way closer to Sylvie then I have recently mostly because I''ve just not been around, but that doesn''t change the fact that she''stched onto you, in a good way. Additionally, Lily''s parents are adults like you are, sure they might be a good deal older, but that''s fine. If they are really your friends then you have nearly as many as I do.

    "I''ve only got Lily, who might not count? She''s my girlfriend so I''m not sure where you want to ce herбн but after Lily I have, Gramps, Minor and maybe Major, Nixilei and perhaps Green, and even more thinly, perhaps Gareth. Then there''s Sue and Kamiko of course, but that''s about it. Well, Bing and Lian were alright, but more Sue''s new friends then mine." said Kat.

    "Yes but you recently made all of those friends didn''t you?" said Callisto, leaving it clear the question didn''t need to be answered. "Sure school was not a great ce for you to make friends, but once you left you managed to find people you trust. I did not manage to find people I trust at school, or after it, unless you count Vivian,"

    "True, but I don''t think Sylvie would want the same type of friends that I have. No offence to any of them, but I take a fairly motherly role in a lot of them. Sue looks to me as a bit of a guidepost now that she''s trying to get away from just sex, Kamiko is a lonely mess, Minor is about the same and Major has so many issues that she doesn''t want to address I haven''t even been given permission to start. Then there''s Lily, I love her, and that hasn''t changedбн but I''m not entirely sure we could ever ss our rtionship as entirely ''healthy''." Said Kat.

    "I cannot see much wrong with your rtionship with Lilyбн" said Callisto. *Yeah probably because you''re rtionship with Vivian isn''t that different. If you kissed once or twice a week it''d be pretty much the same just without the magic. Hmmбн I wonder if you''re both asexual? That could be the answerбн but probably notбн I feel like Callisto or Vivian would''ve mentioned it if they were, if only so they could prove they can rte to me.* "бн though I can see why Sylvie might want a different kind of friendship then you share with a number of people.

    "I cannot speak for Sylvie about what she would want though. Perhaps she would enjoy putting her mind towards solving the problems of others. Having a friend group that regrly needs assistance in fixing things might be enjoyable for her. Take me for example, while I spend most of my time cleaning, I spend plenty of time repairing and maintaining things around the house as well,"

    "That proves my point though. If fixing things is really what Sylvie wants to do with her life then looking to your example is a good ce to start," said Kat, still trying to argue that Callisto was the better role model.

    Something Callisto didn''t really agree with, "Perhaps it makes me an eptable role model, but it does not make me an optimal one. I still maintain that you possess a number of qualities that make you the far superior option, and I suspect that your time at the orphanage means you are also quite used to cleaning and making repairs. This would imply that you not only possess many of the same skills that I do, but you also have additional ones that Sylvie could benefit from,"

    "Maybe, but you take things to the extreme, especially intellectually, that I just can''t keep up with. Sure I can overclock my brain now, and think fasterбн but what''s that one joke? I can now think twice as fast, so you''re better at math then, no, I''m now able to get the questions wrong at twice the speed," exined Kat, the bickering continuing.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1100 1100 Setting Up For The Fair

    ?

    The sun was peaking out around the nearby buildings as Callisto pulled into the underground carpark. Callisto had originally nned to find a park outside in the shade of a building where it was still dark, but despite the quiet streets the parks aboveground seemed to be taken for a fair distance around the building. Luckily it seemed like they were still one of the first people here, so while the underground park was well lit, there was only one other car with people in it, and Kat could just hide on the opposite side of her vehicle when putting on her costume.

    Kat carefully shook Lily and Sylvie awake. Lily quickly transformed into her human form, nowplete with slightly oversized sunhat to hide her ears. "Urgh, I feel like I should''ve taken the time to find a better solution then just ''big hat''. My ears are already ufortable and it''s only been a few seconds,"

    Kat rolled her eyes but gave Lily a kiss on the cheek as a reward foring anyway. Sylvie was yawning and keeping herself firmly nted on Kat''s legs. "Come on Sylvie, time to wake up," said Kat softly.

    "Don wanna,phy" mumbled Sylvie.

    "It''s science fair day, you need to set up," whispered Kat.

    Even as a whisper that was enough for Sylvie to shoot up and only Kat''s superior reflexes stopped Sylvie''s head from smacking into her chin. Katughed a little as Sylvie started to look around wildly. Patting Sylvie on the head a few times Kat pulled them both out of the car as Lily opened the other door and hopped out herself.

    Callisto was already unpacking the wing contraption and getting it ready. Callisto apparently had experience putting on strange devices, because not even five minutester Kat found herselfpletely fitted with a set of extra wings, and the part that had taken the most time was just fitting her real wings into the fake ones. "Now Kat, there is a mechanism to ''move'' your wings on the model, but we have turned it off and disabled it. You can still move your real wings to cause some motion, but try not to go overboard lest people notice anything strange,"

    Kat nodded, "Yeah that''s fine. Do you want me to help with the boxes?" asked at.

    Callisto frowned at the supplies in the back of the car, "I do indeed wish for assistance but I am unsure if it would be suitable. Technically speaking those wings you are wearing should be barely within your ability to lift. It is a bit of a risk to have you seen carrying a box as wellбн but they are quite light, so perhaps we can get away with giving you one of the heavier ones and pretending otherwise?"

    "I can take some as well," said Lily from the side. "I''m not likeбн Kat strong, but my muscles are better then human now and I should be able to take a few boxes on my own without issue. If we need to take extra trips I cane along with you for that while Kat and Sylvie set things up,"

    "Wonderful idea, is that ok with you Sylvie?" asked Callisto. Sylvie nodded shyly, and Callisto frowned at that. "Sylvie are you feeling nervous now? Normally you are quite good with words, what''s causing you issues?"

    "Wellбн I chose a bit of a weird project didn''t I?" mumbled Sylvie.

    "Sylvie, you picked a wonderful project specifically so you could have your sister here with youбн" Sylvie perked up at the ''sister'' recognition in Callisto''s speech, "бн and there is nothing wrong with that. We''re not here to win, we''re here for you to have a good time, show off a bit, and maybe find a friend,"

    Sylvie, if anything, only seemed more nervous about finding new friends, but Callisto chose not toment. Instead, she sighed and handed one of the boxes that were actually lighter to Sylvie, and the heaviest box they could y off as light to Kat. Lily took three towering boxes that were about middle of the road while Callisto picked up two and locked up the car for now.

    They made it upstairs without running into anyone, the people that had been over by the car had already moved upstairs while Kat was getting fitted. The staircase took them to an empty lobby with signs pointing them to the auditorium, so it wasn''t hard to figure out where to go. Then they entered the convention room. It was arge, mostly empty room marked out by tape into sections. There was a desk with a bored looking man at it, who asked, "Name and school please?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Callisto pointed to Sylvie hiding behind Kat''s legs and said, "Sylvie from Hill Primary School,"

    "Hey, out of towners, I went there myself!" said the man as he reached over and grabbed a number, "I never did figure out why it was called Hill primary though, not a hill in sight. This here is your number, please find the designated square to set up your booth,"

    Callisto, knowing the answer to his question said, "Thank you for the ticket. As for the name, it was named after the first principle, Robert Hill who was a major construction owner who built the school as hisst construction job and then retired afterwards, giving the construction firm over to his son,"

    "Wait the school''s named after Robert Hill from Hilltop construction?" asked the man.

    "Yes," answered Callisto simply as she grabbed the ticket and started to walk away finished with the conversation. Then man seemed to re after her a bit until he really took a look at Kat and Lily and felt his jaw drop.

    Now, Kat and Lily hadбн somewhat skewed ideas as to their own appearances. Kat was overly humble with no use for mirrors and Lily was used to being the small mousy girl with messy hair that she didn''t really take care of properly. Now they were both supernaturally beautiful by normal standards. It wasn''t immediately obvious in other worlds, where the ambient higher energy helped refine everyone''s appearance, especially the powerful, but on earth with none of that? Lily couldpete with some supermodels and Kat was a step beyond that due to their heritage.

    Neither noticed the weird looks, and in the end the man just shook his head, thinking that Kat and Lily were good with makeup. If they could make such an impressive ''costume'' for Kat, then Hollywood level makeup was not out of the question to him. Of course, Kat hadn''t ever touched makeup in her life, and Lily didn''t think of today as something she needed to really dress up for, so there was of course, none on them.

    Heedless to this misconception, they strode over to their marked area. Callisto smiled, they managed to get a booth on the edge. It wasn''t quite a corner space, they were just two numbers off for that, but they were towards the back and Callisto hoped the crowds wouldn''t be too bad here.

    Everyone ced down their boxes, and then the group split. Callisto and Lily went back for the rest, while Kat and Sylvie got to work on the setup. It mostly consisted of posters, and diagrams split into stages, showing off a full appearance, then muscles and bones, and then just the wings for each given image. Off to the side would be the calctions Sylvie had done for the image, and the proposed biological basis for the changes.

    The walls were made of thick cardboard. Kat was pulling out blocks of wood with slits cut into them to ce on the ground and slide the cardboard into. The blocks locked together to join the whole structure together and keep it more stable. They filled the edges of their booth with this setup. Kat then pulled out their little side table then waited.

    Soon, Lily and Callisto came back with thest few boxes that had the 3D models Sylvie had made. It was a bit of a tight fit, the table wasn''t veryrge so that Kat and others could still walk in and out of the booth without trouble, but they didn''t exactly have much space to work with so it would have to do.

    "Wellбн that took a lot less time than I expected," mumbled Callisto as she looked at the setup. It didn''t even take than half an hour. "Not sure what to do nowбн we''re not really supposed to be looking around at everyone else untilterбн but I really did think we would need more time than this,"

    "Callistoбн I''m not sure what you thought we''d need to do but you and Sylvie already had everything more or less setup. The paper was all pinned or glued, I''m not sure, to the cardboard. The blocks were easy, and the models all came premade. What did you think still needed to be done?" asked Kat.

    Callisto just shrugged, "No ideaбн but I do have a chess set in my car. I''ll go grab it and we can upy ourselves for a while,"

 Chapter 1101 1101 Still KillinтАЩ Time

    ?

    Kat had borrowed a few chairs from the stacks in the back corner. Kat had grabbed four chairs. One for Sylvie, one for Callisto, one for herself and one for the chess set. Lily didn''t need a chair, because Kat was perfectly happy, and Lily very willing to just use Kat''sp instead. Kat herself didn''t really need a chair if it wasn''t for the fact she was trying to seem normal, but Kat was trying to be cautious. Kat and Lily chatted mentally as they pretended to watch the chess match.

    Two matches in, a woman in floral dress rolled up to their booth and said, "What are you two doing?"

    "ying a game of chess," said Callisto with a re.

    "No, those two," said the woman, pointing to Kat and Lily.

    Kat and Lily nced at each other confused and Kat answered, "Watching a chess match,"

    The woman frowned at that answer, her re intensifying. She went to say something else, but the words caught in her throat. Instead of saying anything, in the end, she just huffed and stomped away. "Well that was fucking weird," muttered Kat.

    "No swearing," said the woman as she continued on her way.

    Kat looked at the woman''s retreating back. "I stand by what I said,"

    "I do not know who that was, but I believe she was just someone looking to create problems," said Callisto.

    "Yeah, that''s ol'' Sue," said a guy, presumably a father, leaning against a post in the booth next to them. Kat looked over to see a man in jeans and a striped nnel shirt. Behind him, his kid, a young girl with messy blonde hair, was napping in the corner. They''d done up a rather nice looking model volcano,plete with a town nearby and a bunch of details on the eruption of Pompeii, that they''d presumably tried to mimic. "She just likes to cause trouble for people. I think it makes her feel powerful,"

    Kat nearly choked as she heard the name. Sue! That woman''s name is Sue! Oh my god, if she''s really called Sue that''s too funny. Imagine a meeting of the Sue''s! "Why was she trying to find issue with us though?" asked Kat, trying not tough.

    Man shrugged, "Eh, she might''ve thought you were easy targets till she got a good look at Callisto," Kat, Lily, and Sylvie looked at Callisto who didn''t seem to be doing anything special at all. She wasn''t even wearing her normal maid outfit, which was the weirdest part honestly. They saw nothing wrong with Callistoбн until what the man said caught up to them.

    "Wait, how do you know Callisto?" asked Kat, "Orбнhow did you recognise her?"

    The man chuckled, "The name''s Hank, and my daughter''s name is Alice. As for how I recognise Callisto? Well, I''m a builder by trade and Callisto has released quite a few little devices to make my job easier. The fact she lives nearby and my boss is always trying to get a meeting with her, means I''ve been told who to look out for. Not sure if Sue recognised her or not, but Callisto just has that re down,"

    "I don''t really see itбн" said Kat uncertainly with Sylvie and Lily nodding along.

    Hank justughed, "Bah, you''re clearly family so I doubt it seems all that scary too you, but trust me, it''s pretty intimidating,"

    Callisto took this observation in stride and simple smiled back. The shiver that ran down Hank''s spine seemed to imply it wasn''t a nice smile, but the girls still couldn''t see anything wrong with it. "So, what have you and Alice designed?"

    "Ah, it was mostly Alice''s idea. I did read the rules and whatnot. Wouldn''t want to get her in trouble. We went with building a model volcano. Bit of a ssic, and perhaps it seems a bit simplepared to whatever genius ideas I''m sure you came up with, but Alice has my knack for building tings, and her mother''s knack for destroying them, so this seemed like a nicepromise. Had fun building it anyway," said Hank.

    "Is that really something you should be saying about your wife?" asked Lily.

    "Well why not," said Hank with a grin, knowing how he''d sounded. "She''s the sight manager for a demolitionspany. Always tells me I should pack up my construction job and have some real fun at work. I don''t think I could keep meself interested if I''m being honest. Explosions are cool, sure, but every week? I feel like I''d be sick of them within the year, let alone the decades me wife has been working there,"

    *I''m somewhat surprised there''s enough need for a demolitionist in our town.*

    [Well Kat, we''re in the city now! Plus, they''re probably just based here and move to where things need to be taken down. Old and unstable buildings, buildings that just need recing. Tunnels for the train lines perhaps? Demolitions is a surprisingly wide field so I suspect Hank''s wife will always have a job.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see," said Lily, "If that''s the case, what sort of career do you think Alice will try to get into? If she takes after both of you, that is,"

    Hank shrugged, "I can''t rightly say. Alice likes to say she''ll be a firefighter, butst year it was astronaut, and before that it was superhero. All very dramatic and necessary jobsбн but I don''t think Alice has any firm idea of what she wants to doter in life just yet. Still, she''s young and got time to work on it. Are you both still in school?"

    Lily and Kat shook their heads, and Lily went first, "No, we finished up recentlyбн or well, more likest year, whichбн is a while ago now."

    "You manage to find work?" asked Hank, curious.

    Kat and Lily nodded. What do we tell him?

    [I don''t know!]

    *Come on Lily, my brainier half, pleasee up with a reasonable idea.*

    [Umбн trouble-shooters? Perhaps? We work for a decent sizedpany that deals with all sorts of problems. We get called in when necessary. We''re pretty much told to go somewhere, and we go, check out the problem, fix it and then leave?]

    *Well it sure is urate enough.* Lily said, "We mostly do troubleshooting work. Ourpany has a bunch of clients, and when a problemes up, someone from ourpany gets sent in. Sometimes it''s handyman work, sometimes we''re looking for lost files, sometimes we''ve got to help train up new people, it varies,"

    "Huh, bit of a strange thing for someone so young to get into. I''m surprised you both have the skills for something like that," said Hank with a raised eyebrow.

    Kat decided to jump in with, "I grew up in an orphanage, and I was sort of thrust into the role of caretaker alongside Gramps, the old man who runs the ce. I know a little bit of everything because of that. Fixed a few broken pipes, know how to maintain thewn and garden, I know how to keep people on task. Really whatever was needed and Lilyбн"

    Kat gestured at Lily who took over, "I focus more on the clerical side of things. In school I loved to research anything that caught my interest so I know more aboutputers and tech, alongside the more technical stuff and horrible filing systems. Kat and I work as a team most of the time, with one of us taking a supporting role if it''s not our area,"

    "I s''pose that makes sense," said Hank with a nod. "I know we have that sort of trouble asionally, though the boss'' wife just handles it usually. Not sure we need a dedicated team for itбн"

    "Indeed, that''s why thepany we work for just does troubleshooting. We have people reach out to us. We''re not just a department in argepany, if that makes sense," said Kat.

    "Ah, yes that does make sense," said Hank with a nod. "So what sort of project did you work onбн I''m afraid I don''t know your name,"

    "Sylvie," said Callisto.

    "Sylvie," finished Hank.

    Everyone looked at Sylvie, who shrank under everyone''s gazes. Sylvie looked at Callisto, then Kat who both had reassuring smiles. It helped Sylvie find her courage. "Umбн I wanted to do a paper on what it would mean if people have wings. Thatбн that''s why Kat is wearing those fake wings. A lot of people go to birds, but we''re mammals, like bats so I took a different direction. I umбн I''ve got a lot of calctions regarding the needing wingspan, the force necessary for flight, and what uses they might have, from flight, to threat disys, and mating dances,"

    Hank nodded as he nced over the calctions on the walls, "I''m sure that was very difficult,"

    "The math wasn''t too bad," said Sylvie, "The real issue was finding the biological proofs necessary for it as well as adjusting the skeletal structure topensate for wings in all of the diagrams and models,"

    "Rightбн" said Hank, not really understanding.

 Chapter 1102 1102 Little Math Wiz

    ?

    The science fair was now in full swing. Callisto had convinced Sylvie and Alice to go off and look around at the other exhibits. It was a tough argument, and in the end, Callisto had been forced toe along. Hank stayed behind to watch over their stall, while Lily did the same. Kat? Well Kat was technically part of the exhibit.

    Kat was pretty sure that most of the people that came to visit were also participants in the fair. It wasn''t too busy, and only about half of the spaces that had been set aside for participants were actually filled with people. Kat was a little annoyed by that, wishing for a bit more space. She was constantly moving around to avoid smacking people with her wings, while still giving them the ability to see the posters.

    A lot of the visitors were young children, five and below. Kat wasn''t sure why that was, perhaps the older kids had grouped up? Most people didn''t understand the diagrams or theorems Sylvie hadid out, they just looked at Kat''s outfit and stared for a while before moving on. Granted, Kat could see them doing the same at other stalls as well, but it was a bit annoying.

    *Sylvie put in so much effort to work out what potential humans have for wings just so I coulde and most of it''s being ignored! It''s all ''look at the prettydy with wings'' and sure, that''s very nice of you children but that''s really not the point. At least nobody is screaming demon.*

    Kat quickly tilted to the side as another kid tried to grab her wings, "Now, please no touching. These are quite heavy you know? I need to be really strong to lift them. I don''t know if could lift you AND the wings," said Kat, making sure not to lie. *That was close. Technically I don''t know, for certain, that I can''t lift him and the wings. Though that''s more a question of if the wings will fall apart then if I have the strength it still counts.*

    One of the nearby parents grabbed the kid and said, "Sorry about that, he''s very curious,"

    Kat nodded, "That''s ok. I understand the desire to try and grab at things, especially when they''re little. I''ve worked with a lot of young children so it''s no surprise, and I''m not annoyed, but my sister did put a lot of effort into these so I don''t want them damaged,"

    "Oh, of course, of course, you have a good day now," said the parent as they started to walk away, whispering to the child as they left. "You can look, but not touch. I already told you how much effort some of the other kids put in. You wouldn''t like it if someone ruined your sandcastle right?"

    "No mamma," mumbled the kid.

    "See, it''s like that," said the mother.

    Kat smiled as they walked off, knowing she wasn''t supposed to hear that example. *That''s not a bad way to exin it to a kidбн might have to steal that one.*

    [Kat, there aren''t any beaches around here. How would most of the kids know what a sandcastle are?]

    *Umбн sandpits?*

    Kat continued to stand around with Lily watching off from the sides on a chair, letting the crowds past by. Eventually, Lily needed to duck to the bathroom, and it was almost as if the gods themselves had nned it that way, because as soon as Lily was out of sight, a small child, looking to be about Sylvie''s age, or slightly older was looking at the equations Sylvie had posted. "That one is wrong,"

    "What?" asked Kat,pletely shocked.

    "That one, it''s wrong," said the little girl pointing to one of the pages of equations. The girl in question had short messy copper hair, and looked remarkably like a young boy. Only Kat''s many years of experience around children let her identify the difference. They had scuffed pants that looked like they''d seen better years and a ck shirt with a smiling bear on it.

    Kat looked over at the numbers and could already feel her brain starting to hurt. Sure she wasn''t bad at math, but Kat had never done any of the advanced stuff, and had basically just memorised as much as possible to get good math grades. Sylvie was a much better mathematician, and so was Lily.

    So Kat was looking at a mess of numbers, that frankly, meant nothing to her, and this small child was saying that it was wrong. No exnation as to why, just saying that it was. Umбн Lily where are you at the moment?

    [Just left the hall why?]

    *Ahбн nothing.* Kat closed the link carefully. *Can''t bother Lily, she left for a reason. But what do I say?* "Is it?" asked Kat due to her panic.

    The small child looked at Kat, with a pitying look. "I seeбн you''re not very smart are you?"

    Kat winced at the girl and looked around. Already a number of other guests and parents were starting to leave. *Shit I was hoping her parents would be around so I could see how they were reacting. I know if she was a kid at the orphanage I''d have words to her about talking to people like thatбн but she isn''t my child, not even one I''m watching.*

    "Why do you think that?" asked Kat to see what the girl would say.

    "Because it''s easy?" asked the girl, clearly confused as to why Kat would even ask. The girl truly did see the equation as easy. *Ah shit. I''ve got another Sylvie on my handsбн though this one might just be limited to math.*

    "I seeбн and what would your parents say if they heard you calling me stupid?" asked Kat. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, I don''t really know because my parents are dead and I didn''t say you were stupid, just that you weren''t smart," said the girl as if this was somethingpletely reasonable to think.

    "I seeбн" said Kat slowly. Right. Orphan. These are your specialty. "Well, I''m sure a smart girl like yourself can see how saying someone is ''not very smart'' is quite simr to saying ''you''re stupid'' right?"

    "Of course, but I was told not to call people names like stupidбн so I didn''t? I used other words, so it''s fine," said the girl.

    *Ahбн she''s going to be one of those.* "Well, it seems we''re going to have a long conversation," *If only because I want to keep you here until Sylvie gets back to introduce you to her.* "so I''ll introduce myself. My name is Kat, what''s yours?"

    "My name is Penny," said the girl firmly.

    "Hello Penny, as I said before my name is Kat, and to answer your earlier question, I do not considered myself an idiot, but I surround myself with people much smarter then I am, and might have skewed my perceptions because of that. I cannot tell you if the equation is wrong, I didn''t write it, and I was not the person who double checked all of the math work. From what I know of them both, I''d be surprised if it was wrong, but perhaps they missed. Now that I''ve answered your question, can you answer one of mine?" said Kat.

    "That seems fair," said Penny without actually agreeing with anything.

    Kat wasn''t sure if that was intentional, but Kat went forward with her question anyway, "I''d like to ask if you understand why what you said before was rude?"

    "That''s a funny question," said Penny.

    "Well perhaps I''m a bit of a funny person," responded Kat.

    "I guessбн umбн no, no I don''t understand why it was rude," said Penny.

    Huh, I''m a little surprised she didn''t try to lie. Guess I can still do the ''you can tell me anything'' look well. "That''s ok, you''re still young-" Kat couldn''t finish speaking because she was cut off by,

    "I''m not young, I''m TEN" said Penny firmly.

    Kat knew how to make the most of this though, "Really? Well I''m seventeen, and if you''re not youngбн what does that make me?"

    "Old, obviously," sneered Penny, in that cute way only children could.

    "Well if I''m old, then what about my friend Chekov, he''s over thirty?," asked Kat.

    "He''s SUPER old!" said Penny.

    "But then what about Gramps? He''s more than eighty" said Kat.

    "He''s very old," insisted Penny.

    "Is that older then super old?" asked Kat.

    Penny seemed to frown at this. Obviously no, eighty was bigger then thirty, Penny was great at math, so she knew her numbers. But calling someone very old was less impressive then ''super'' old so that should mean Chekov was older? Penny was confused by the question. "Maybe?"

    *Right. Seems she''s just a math wiz.* "Well, eighty is more than thirty, so regardless of what youbelled them, Gramps is older," said Kat.

    "What does this have to do with your earlier question though?" asked a confused Penny.

    Kat smiled back, "Nothing, but my little sister Sylvie is now standing behind you, and she can answer your questions," Sylvie frowned at the sudden intense gaze the little redhead was sending her way.

 Chapter 1103 1103 Pre-Judging

    ?

    Penny, Alice and Sylvie wondered off with Callisto as a chaperone still. Kat smiled at the girls'' retreating backs. *Seems like Sylvie might juste out of this with TWO friends. What a sess!* Lily chose this point in time to return, and saw what Kat was mentally talking about. "Soбн how did that happen?" asked Lily.

    "Well, Penny tried to berate me for getting one of the equations wrong, I told her off lightly, then kept her upied until Sylvie got back with Alice and now they sort of seem to be friends? I''m not sure how that worked out, but seems like it did," exined Kat.

    "Was it wrong?" asked Lily.

    "Ehбн sort of," answered Kat.

    "How can a math equation be sort of wrong?" asked Lily confused. "It''s math, it''s either correct, or it isn''t,"

    "That''s true, but, at least from what I overheard, the agreement they reached was that Sylvie had written in the wrong variable, but answered the question as if she''d put the correct variable in anyway. So the answer was correct for the wider scope, and didn''t effect any of the other equations. Soбн it was ''sort of'' wrong," exined Kat.

    "Ohбн yeah ok that does make sense. It was sort of wrong. Though, did Sylvie fix it on the poster?" asked Lily.

    "Well she was going to," said Kat, "But then Alice pointed out that we might not be able to swap it now that setup time has finished. So Sylvie and Callisto weren''t sure if they could fix it or not. They did write this out," Kat pulled a piece of paper and a roll of tape, "so I can fix it if the judges allow me to do so, but they didn''t want to get deducted points for tampering with their disy after the deadline or something,"

    People passed by, checking out the board and trying to find the incorrect equations, now that they''d heard there was oneбн but nobody else could spot it. Kat wasn''t really sure what that meant for the general intelligence of the science fair, but Kat felt it probably wasn''t rted. It could be argued it was a typographical error, and not a mathematical one. The next interesting thing to happen was when a man in a suit rocked up to the booth and said, "You look a little old to be entering this contest,"

    Kat looked back up at him, "Well you look a little young to be a judge, but I assume that''s why you''reining,"

    The man barked out a heartyugh, taking no offence to Kat''s blunt reply, "Indeed I am, indeed I am. I''m actually just a junior researcher filling in for my boss at the moment. He''s caught a cold and can''t judge todayбн is what I''ve been told to say, but I''m pretty sure he''s off golfing with a few of his buddies,"

    Kat raised an eyebrow at that, "I was partially joking, I didn''t realise there were veteran scientists here as the judges, I''d just assumed,"

    The man waved dismissively, "It''s no big deal. My name is Alexander, Alexander Armstrong, and I''m doing a basic scan of all the booths, making sure nobody is breaking any of the rules in more obvious mannersбн which does mean I was serious about that question earlier, even if I have a pretty decent guess,"

    Kat nodded, "I''m just here watching the booth for my younger sister, technically I''m part of the disy, but everything you see here, including the fake wings, were made by Sylvie. Wellбн I guess she didn''t sew my clothes herself, but that wasn''t really what you were asking,"

    Alexander nodded and looked to Lily who said, "I''m just here to hang out with my girlfriend, and her sister, our chaperone is watching the kids,"

    Alexander nodded, "Yeah I guessed as much, I just haven''t seen any of the other parentsбн quite so actively participating as part of the disy. I think there''s only one or two older siblings here as well, it''s mostly parents and their kids, both aspetitors and as guests. A bit of a shame really, I know the organisers were hoping for a bigger turnout,"

    "Really?" asked Kat, "Why?"

    Alexander shrugged, "Probably looking for more money from the mayor, though I can''t be sure. I''m not exactly on themittee for this, remember, I''m just the recement," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kat rolled her eyes, "Well Mr Recement, do you know if I''m allowed to tape this corrected answer over the current one? My sister worked it out, or more urately, a girl called Penny called me out on it and eventually talked it out with my sister, whose name is Sylvie and they came up with this correction. One of the variables is wrong, but the answer is correct as if the variable was as well,"

    Alexander chewed on his lip for a few moments, where Kat thought he was thinking about the question, but in truth he was looking at the handwriting on the paper andparing it to the handwriting on the printoutбн only to realise the other math had all be types up so they weren''t going to match anyway. "I''m not totally sureбн I''m going to say that as long as it happens before the judges see it it''s fineбн and if they try to dock points for it, I''ll take the hit as the ''dumb recement who didn''t know the rules'',"

    Kat shrugged, "If you''re sure," she said as she turned around and fixed the paper over the equation correcting it. "Do you have any other questions?"

    "Yeahбн though this one is just for personal curiosity?" said Armstrong and Kat nodded, "Right well, I''m curious as to how those wings are holding their shape so well. I''ve seen fake wings before, but those are quite substantial and well done,"

    "Metal framing," answered Kat. "It''s supporting it in all the ces it needs, then the leather was moulded over the top and painted afterwards,"

    "Dammбн isn''t that heavy?" asked Alexander.

    Kat shrugged letting the wings move visibly with her shoulders even if they didn''t move quite so obviously in reality, "A lot of the weight is being taken by the harness so it all evens out. I''m not actually sure what the whole ensemble weighs, but it''s not light I can tell you that. I''m not sure I''d want to be walking around all day with these on," *Of course, not for weight rted reasons but once again, technical truths for the win!*

    "Huhбн that''s some strength you''ve got hiding under that kimono," mumbled Alexander.

    "I''m stronger then I look," confirmed Kat in what she hoped was a misleading enough way.

    "Rightбн well I suppose while I''m here, I''ll ask just to confirm, Sylvie, your sister, is solely responsible for this disy?" asked Alexander, "Just for the record,"

    "Well I certainly didn''t help. She only told me she''d entered the science fair recently. She was keeping it a secret to surprise me. I''m not sure what you consider ''solely'' I know the design for the wings took quite a while to get right. From what I know, Sylvie would design them, Callisto would make them, then the first few times they broke under the weight, and Sylvie woulde up with a new design. Repeat until the final design where Sylvie made her own copy. Is that still Sylvie''s work," asked Kat.

    "Yes, that certainly counts. In fact, I do believe that''s less assistance then some of the other, less impressive disys have received," said Alexander, as he ignored the res from the other nearby booths.

    "What would you know?" asked one of them.

    Alexander looked back with a bored gaze, "Look, I''m not here to start problems, but I''ve seen a few disys where the handwriting ispletely different for half of the notes! That''s a pretty clear disy of assistance to me, I don''t even care which set of handwriting is the kid''s, someone did half the work. Others have different amounts, and might get penalised or disqualified as well, but I''m not responsible for that,"

    There were a few more grumbles at that but nobody said anything else afterwards. Alexander nodded at the silence and turned back to Kat, "Thank you for your time. Everything looks good to me, and while the other judges will be a bit harsher when we alle around again, I think what has been done is fantastic. Oh, but do remind your sister that she does need to b e present during the judging so that she can answer questions, otherwise she''ll be disqualified,"

    "Sure thing," Kat agreed easily. "I''ll tell her next time I see her, or send Lily off to find her if I see a group of judgesing this way,"

    "Excellent," said Alexander with a nod as he moved off to inspect a few more booths. He was likely nearly done, and Kat was assuming the judging would start soon.

 Chapter 1104 1104 Science Fair Success Story

    The judging was not a fast process. And it wasn''t limited to just Sylvie''s exhibit either. The judges were taking the time to question each of the children involved in the projects after thoroughly examining the pieces on disy, then using their own expertise (and google) toe up with on the fly questions for the kids. From what Callisto and Lily ryed back, most of the kids struggled to answer the questions. The only one who didn''t struggle at all was Penny, Sylvie''s knew friend, but they were just asking her math questions.

    Eventually though, the group of judges made its way to Kat''s station. Kat was poked and prodded more than she thought was entirely appropriate with multiple pens and one clipboard. Kat wasn''t entirely pleased with that, especially not when her tail was jabbed twice. After that Kat had to ask, "Is this all really necessary? I''m not the science experiment, just the model for the wings,"

    Alexander nodded along and added, "Indeed, leave the poor girl alone. I don''t know why you all are so interested in jabbing Kat with pens, but I doubt it has much to do with the science fair,"

    *I''m not going to say it was entirely inappropriate. Most of those jabs were poking at the wings, likely testing out stable they areбн but the two jabs to my midsection where I''m trying to hold my tail are a bit questionable, and the poking on my horns was just silly,*

    The other judges seemed to grumble a bit and step back, but one of the female judges said, "I see nothing wrong with our examination. Nothing untoward was happening, and judging by the weight of the wings, the harnessбн Kat, I believe you said? The harness itself might be worth looking into as well,"

    Callisto stepped forward, "I think you''ll find it is just a slightly modified rock climbing harness," Callisto''s voice seemed normal, but it had an underlying chill to it, "If you want, I can even purchase you an additional copy, it will not be hard. Perhaps if it fascinates you so much, you can take a jump of a cliff and test it yourself?"

    The judge red at Callisto but didn''t rise to the bait, simply huffing and moving away to examine the equations on the board. Before they got to the real questions though, a judge, that same judge in fact, noticed the correction that had been added to the wall, "What''s this?"

    "My correction," said Sylvie.

    "And how did you discover the correction?" asked the judge.

    Alexander stepped up this time, not willing to let Sylvie take the heat for this one, "Another contestant pointed it out to Sylvie, and, they double checked with me before cing the correction over the top of the incorrect equation. It is a minor typographical error,"

    The judge red at Alexander, "You didn''t have the authority to do that,"

    Alexander shrugged, "Well I DID authorise it, regardless of whether I should have authorised it or not, the fact remains that I did, and I''m afraid you''ll just have to deal with it,"

    "Who even let this upstart on the panel?" asked the judge.

    This time, the second female judge stepped forward and said, "Alexander was sent as a recement for Dr Botnick, who begged off on grounds of being sick today. Alexander is perfectly qualified for judging, and is currently working on his diploma under Dr Botnick. Additionally, it seems you''ve forgotten but the memo regarding the swap was sent out to everyone on the judging panel, and you epted it as well as I,"

    Kat mentally decided it was too confusing to keep the judges straight in her mind, so now, she was naming them. There was Angry Judge, or just Angry, obviously, then there was Sassy Judge who was defending them at the moment, Alexander of course, and two other male judges. One had a fabulous beard, and as such shall be dubbed, Beardman, and finally, thest guy who hadn''t really done anything, thus he was Boring.

    True to form, Boring just ignored the argument that was clearly starting to take shape, he just kept making notes as if nothing was wrong at all. Beardman was splitting his attention between the fight and taking his own notes, looking a bit tired as he did so, while of course, the other three were arguing. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Angry, "I approved of nothing,"

    "It was part of the final days checks," retorted Sassy, "You''d be getting rms about not filling out the forms if you didn''t ept it,"

    Angry started to wind up for something else when Beardman smacked his pencil into the clipboard, dragging everyone''s attention back to him, "Need I remind you both that we''re currently being watched by a crowd of people as we judge a children''s science fair? I would expect people in your position to know not to traumatise children. Imagine the paperwork," grumbled Beardman.

    That seemed to kill the argument before it could get going, and the judges went back to making notes, until they eventually took to questioning Sylvie. Sylvie was faced with a solid thirty minutes of questions, most of which fielded by Angry who was clearly just trying to catch Sylvie out at this point. Callisto''s re was looking more and more menacing as the questions went on, even when Kat started to poor calming aura is Callisto''s direction.

    Still, Sylvie wasn''t a genius for nothing, she managed to answer every single question without fail, and finally the judges had to leave them alone. "I am going to get us something to eat after thatбн disy," said Callisto with a sneer, not even trying to hide her disdain, nor was she concerned with the fact the judges could definitely still hear here. "What would you like to eat Sylvie?"

    "Umбн I don''t mind," mumbled the girl.

    Callisto sighed and said, "Ok, if you really do not mind I shall see what is nearby and bring some food back. Hopefully I will not be too long,"

    Callisto headed off and the judging continued, Callisto was pleased with her decision because when she returned twenty minutester with a couple of pizza boxes for Kat, Lily, Sylvie and Sylvie''s two friends, as well as spares for those who really wanted some, the judges were still judging.

    Callisto, just to stir the pot a bit, handed off one of the boxes of pizza to Alexander and when the rest were distracted, zipping away before she could be caught. Kat watched from afar and had to stifleughter as Angry did a double take when she turned around and saw Alexander with an open pizza box. Sadly, she did not take the bait.

    When the judging was finally over, the judges made there way to the small stage, that was really just a collection of raised boxes, and turned on the microphone. Beardman was the spokesperson it seems, "Greetings one and all, I hope you have enjoyed the science fair. We will be asking contestants to leave the stands up for another hour at least, but officially the fair is over with the judging panel. It took us some deliberation to reach our top threeбн but first, let''s go over the five honourable mentions, each of which will receive a $50 gift voucherбн

    "The first of which goes to Alice, for her spectacr model volcano. While model volcanoes are a staple of science fairs, Alice has gone above and beyond making sure that the eruption produced an urate mixture of fluids, and the details on the construction were stunning. s, as it IS a ssic, and something seen many a time, we cannot give her a cing finish. Next up is Penny, with her ''Golden Ratio in real life''

    "An impressive collection of pictures and observations, as well as mathematical proofsбн but itcks practical applications and is in reality a small project, a well done project, but a bit small in scope whenpared to what we were looking for,"

    Beardman went through the honourable mentions one at a time, giving general details of why they were interesting and why they didn''t receive a final ce. Then, came the winners, "In third ce, is Sylvie, with her ''The potential arial capabilities of humans'' exhibit. Sylvie achieved third ce due to her dedication in not only providing biological, and mathematical proofs for her diagrams, but making fully realised models, even up to human scale, though fully human scale isn''t flight capable, Sylvie did still detail the necessary wingspan and muscture to change that,"

    Kat smiled and pped as Sylvie went up on stage to collect her bronze medal. *Huh, I didn''t know if Sylvie would get picked as a winner but there you go.* Kat found it hard to pay attention to the other winners, her mind was upied by Sylvie''s shy smile. Kat did hear that second ce went to someone who managed to create a program that generated music based on a Belousov-Zhabotinsky reaction, something Alice thought was ''very cool''. First ce went to someone who managed to build a lego robot dinsosaurбн but none of the girls were impressed. In fact, Alice was pretty sure that was just an unreleased lego kit someone had gotten their hands on. Still, the girls were all smiles as they left the science fairter that day.

 Chapter 1105 1105 Friendship Drive

    ?

    The girls were thirty minutes into the drive. Lily was awake, for once, and somewhat inspired by Kat''s need to hide her wings, Lily was attempting to do the same in her cat form. Well, that and her horns, though she was having no sess with thetter. Lily managed to hide her wings with a bit of effort in about twenty minutes worth of attempts. The problem was Lily couldn''t keep them hidden for more than a few seconds at a time. Definitely something to practice in the future.

    On Kat''s end of things, she was confident Sylvie had enough time to calm down from the event and would be open to discussing things, "So Sylvie, do you think Alice and Penny can be your friends?"

    "Yes," said Sylvie.

    *Hmm, seems she was a bit more overwhelmed then I thought.* "So you think they''re good people?" asked Kat, trying to softly prompt Sylvie again.

    "Yes," said Sylvie.

    *Right.* "Were you excited with your third ce win?" asked Kat.

    "Yes," said Sylvie.

    Kat rolled her eyes, "Sylvie, I understand there was a lot of people there and it was pretty overwhelming, but thirty minutes should be enough time to calm down, and at least put it off to the side to deal withter. I''m interested in your new friends and I''d like to hear from you what they''re like, and if you think it will be worth sticking with them in the future,"

    Sylvie frowned but Kat just pulled her deeper into a hug. "Come on Sylvie, I had to y model for HOURS and you were missing for much of that time. I only had Lily forpany, but while she is lovely, she also lives in my head 24/7 so I''m never missing her. You''ve been hiding away working on secret projects since I came back from a long contract. I want to hear you use your words Sylvie,"

    Sylvie didn''t say anything for a few moments so Kat just rearranged how she was holding Sylvie a bit, letting her tail snake out to hug Sylvie so her hands were free to pat Sylvie on the head. Eventually, the girl was rxed enough to talk, "It was very loud. I am not sure we really got to talk properly because it was loud and we spent a lot of time looking at the stalls, but especially the second time through that was mostly an excuse.

    "Aliceбн no I will get to Alice second despite meeting her first. Penny is a geniusбн but only for math. She seems to be able to find math in basically anything and her skill with it is above mineбн but her abilities in just about everything else are much lower. Her social skills are even worse then you might think, she is horrendously blunt about almost anything, but I suspect her guardians told her not to say certain thingsбн

    "So she doesn''t. But only those very specific things. Penny is perfectly willing to talk around her restrictions, but once again, only in the most blunt and technical way possible. Callisto told me about what she said to you, and that does sound very like Penny. She''s not being mean about it, just stating what she considers to be fact. I am not sure if she doesn''t understand that other people have feelings, or perhaps she simply believes that you should not take offence to the truth, I don''t know.

    "Her aunt and uncle probably don''t help matters. They don''t really care about her. Wellбн that''s a bit rude, they are not so terrible people that they neglect her after her parents died, but they also don''t really take the time to exin things in ways Penny can understand and never try to impress empathy upon her. Perhaps it''s just an issue with child geniuses,

    "I know you had to work hard to help me understand that other people aren''t as smart as I am, and that is both ok, and something to keep in mind. Penny seems to think that while not everyone is like her, we aren''t that different, which obviously is not true. Perhaps her aunt and uncle are like her, perhaps not. I don''t think they treat her wellбн but as I said before it''s more neglect, but not for a normal child? If that makes sense. I suppose it might still be neglect, but I cannot really say for certain.

    "Still, Penny is interesting to talk to, and I like that I feel she is my intellectual equal. Perhaps her knowledge is not as broad as my own but I appreciate the dedication she has to maths, alongside her tremendous ability in the subject. I do wish to challenge her to a match of chess, but I am unsure if she will actually be any good. I give it even odds she''s excellent or terrible," Sylvie paused and smiled for a few moments thinking of her first new friend. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Taking a breath, Sylvie continued "As for Alice, while it might be rude to say it, she''s the more normal of the group. Smart she may be, but genius she is not. Despite that, her skill in her chosen fields, architecture and demolitions are quite impressive. Neither are things I''ve invested time into learning properly, and thus, despite her only somewhat above average intellect, she knows many things both Penny and I do not.

    "What I truly appreciate her for though, is her social skill. Even if it seems she does not have close friends like you and Lily were, she does have a number of acquaintances. Alice is both easy to listen to, and a great listener herself. Alice was even better then myself at exining certain nuances of things to Penny. I''m envious of Alice''s ability to simply be heard and understood, something I know I can struggle with at times when speaking with children my own age,"

    "And here you were disparaging Penny''s social skills when you''ve just said Alice is ''only somewhat above average intellect''" said Kat with a giggle.

    Sylvie looked affronted, "I would never say something like that to Alice''s face, unlike Penny. It also does not stop it from being the truth. I suspect her to be just slightly less intelligent then Lily but my estimation could be wrong," defended Sylvie.

    Kat raised an eyebrow at that "I feel like I should defend my girlfriend here, she''s a bit more than ''somewhat above average'' when ites to intelligence,"

    Lily, deciding to test out a new trick, spoke while still in Memphis form. It was rough, and ufortable for Lily but she did manage it, "Kat,pared to Sylvie I am only somewhat above average, she''s just at the very end of the bell curve for intelligence, the 1% of the 1% while I might only be top 5. I look smarter because of my research anyway,"

    Kat sighed, "Well I''ve been outvoted it seems. Sylvie, please continue with your story,"

    Sylvie nodded as if it waspletely expected she''d be correct about her intelligence rating. Kat rolled her eyes at that, but let Sylvie speak without further interruption. "Well, from what I have seen Alice is very handy, her construction is great and she''s a bit of an artist because of how much time she spends drawing ns. It is not apletely transferrable skill, but some does carry over from what I saw of her diagrams in the booth.

    "Alice insisted she was not any good, but I used either Callisto''s or Vivian''s fancy drawing tools for my own diagrams, relying most heavily on rules andpasses to keep things uniform and prevent my own hand from causing imperfections. Writing I may do well, but art is not something I put time into. Alice seems to have picked up the skill incidentally, perhaps that is why she disparages her skill at it so much?

    "Anyway, I think that if I can keep in contact with Alice and Penny I will have achieved a nice core friend group I can maintain until I reach adulthood and potentially revaluate how they have turned out and if it is worth maintaining friendships past that point as I will likely have drastically different amounts of free time,"

    "That''s a somewhat clinical way of looking at what could potentially be the end of your friendship," said Kat.

    "It is simply realistic. Most friendships do not survive past the end of high school, likely due to theck of free time and outside pressure forcing you together. Two close friends should be sustainable, but if one or both of them prove to be disappointments it would be best to invest in different friends at whatever workce I end up at," said Sylvie.

    "I meanбн yeah I suppose so, but you guys don''t go to school together anyway, so if you stay friends you''ll likely build up good habitsбн or something?" said Kat.

    Sylvie gave Kat a deadpan look. "Kat, you have one friend on earth whoter became your girlfriend. Depending on how you count Vivian, Callisto and Gramps you might have no friends on earth, I will take no attacks from you in this arena,"

 Chapter 1106 1106 Weekend Check

    ?

    It was Sunday now, Kat and Lily were sitting in Nira''s office getting another routine check-up. Lily left the scanning equipment and bounded over to Kat before transforming back into her human form and leaning into Kat. "Well, everything seems to be in order once again," said Nira while looking at a holographic screen that contained the results of the scan. "I am a little concerned with how developed the link seems to be. We might need to keep that in mind for other sentient mind linkages. It''s not meant to be quite soбн broadly useful I suppose. The fact you can see through each other''s eyes already is a surprise, and while it should eventually be possible, we''re talking years down the line normally,"

    "Is it something to be concerned about?" asked Kat.

    "Noбн not as far as I can see," said Nira with another nce at the charts. "There isn''t any personality bleed, which is good. Despite how closely connected you two seem to be, the fact there is no personality bleed is great news. The data seems to suggest it won''t ever be an issue for either of you, which is good, and certainly an interesting data point. Considering how close it has brought your minds, the fact that there is NO personality bleed at all? Very interesting,"

    "Soбн what should there be personality bleed?" asked Kat.

    "Ehбн" Nira made a ''so-so'' gesture, "It''s not an intended feature of the link but it is an extremelymon side effect. It''s part of what makes animals that we connect to smarter, and it sometimes gives the sentient on the other end a few animal traits. Mental bonds between sentients, though perhaps not the specific one we''ve used with you both, also have personality bleed issues. It''s only asionally a worry, but it is more pronounced,"

    "Are you sure? I feel like Lily and I have both picked up a few of each other''s habits," said Kat.

    Nira shrugged, "ording to the data none of that is personality bleed. At least, not the medical definition anyway. You are still in each other''s heads all the time. That means that you''re constantly spending time with one another. Adopting certain traits from each other is just how that sort of thing goes, mental link or no mental link,"

    *I suppose that makes sense.*

    [I''m not sure why you asked at all, I felt it was pretty obvious why it was happening. Sure we were friends before but now we''re dating and live in each other''s head. I know what you''re thinking and feeling almost all the time. The idea we wouldn''t start to pick up things from each other is silly.]

    *Well yeah when you put it like thatбн*

    After seeing no response Nira asked, "So, with that, your link is officially stable and I don''t anticipate the need for regr check-ups anymore. I would still like to see you in a professional capacity at least once a year, but that is something I rmend all my patients. Of course, unlike the rest of my patients, you''re friends with my daughter so I CAN bug you about it if you decide to skip. Do you have any final questions for me?"

    "Umбн yes actually," said Lily as she turned to face Nira properly, still sitting on Kat''sp of course. "I''ve found that since my shadow magic affinity has kicked in I feel the constant need to pump mana into it and I''m not sure why, I mean, I could guess, but I''m not sure why,"

    Nira nodded, "Welp back into the machine I guess. I''m no expert in shadow magic but I do know a good deal about Shadow biology from my work here at the hospital. I wonder if the instinctes from your Memphis side or if it''s purely a shadow magic affinity thing?" pondered Nira.

    "I''m not sure," said Lily as she stepped into the scanner, "I had the same thoughts when it first came up. I know at least some of it has to be rted to how different magically saturated shadows act,"

    Nira waited for the results toe in before speaking, "Yesбн I can see why that would be the case. As for what I have here? It seems likeбн your mana is trying to help establish additional mana pathways in your shadow. The best way I can exin it, would be to say that your mana is reaching out to your shadow and trying to make it a real part of your metaphysical body instead of just a shadow,"

    "Is that a good thing?" asked Lily.

    "It will have upsides and downsides," said Nira. "Once your shadow fully integrates into your magic system your control over it will be phenomenal, you''ll be able to control it like any other part of your body, or separate it and use it as a second one. The problem is that it will likelye with the associated weaknesses as well. Bright magically empowered light will hurt you. You will find yourself more at home in deeper shadows. If someone attacks your shadow you can take real damage," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That doesn''t sound goodбн can Iбн I dunno avoid all that somehow?" asked Lily.

    "Not without crippling your shadow affinity. From what your results are telling me, it''s a partially subconscious process. You would need to constantly fight yourself for centuries before breaking the habit, and never use shadow magic in all that time. I would say it just isn''t worth attempting. And yes, that is my medical opinion as your doctor," said Nira.

    "Wellбн what does it mean to be a metaphysical organ?" asked Lily.

    "Metaphysical organs are organs normally attached to your magic or soul. They are not part of your soul, but they are usually attached to it instead of your body. Giving it a more direct link to your centre of being. It''s how most things produce higher energy. Your shadow, right now, is just a shadow, the absence of light.

    "However, once it bes part of your magic, and an offshoot of your soul it will be more real in a sense. It will not just be a shadow, it will be a shadow body. If you leave it in its most natural state, acting only as your shadow, it will be quite resistant to damage, but the more actively you''re manipting it, the further you open it up to retaliation so be careful in the future," said Nira.

    "I thought you said you weren''t a shadow magic expert," said Lily.

    "I''m not, but I also said I''m a doctor who can work on Shadows. They have simr rules. The closer they stick to a surface, and the less they interact with what we''d consider the ''real'' world the less they can be effected by in turn. Of course, as they arepletely shadow, they need to maintain a certain level of ''existence'' to keep functioning. In fact, one of the deadliest diseases for Shadows is called ''The Fade''.

    "It''s quite rare now, the Shadow doctors were brutal in their attempts to eradicate it from their species, and they were mostly sessful. Of course, I''ve been around quite a while and I''ve still seen the cases a few times. Think of it likeбн leprosy for shadows," exined Nira.

    Lily flinched back at the idea, "Umбн I don''t have to worry about something like that right?"

    Nira shrugged and said, "I imagine not, because you have your own body as an anchor. Your shadow can''t suddenly stop existing either in full or in part so you should be fineбн but that doesn''t mean you arepletely free from Shadow specific diseases so if you start to have issues pleasee in to see me and I can get you looked at,"

    "You knowбн I''m starting to think that shadow magic might not be worth the cost," mumbled Lily as she slid back into Kat''sp and hugged her tightly.

    "Oh just about every affinity opens you up to some affinity specific disease," said Nira casually as if she wasn''t dropping a massive bomb on Lily. "They just aren''t thatmon, and honestly the fact you have a body is a big boon for resisting shadow diseases. Your paper affinityes with a weakness to certain magical bugs that try to eat your mana core from the inside out and space affinity increase your risk of sheering space and sending you into the void or letting horrors from beyond mortal ken escape into the real world,"

    "Umбн really?" asked Lily shakily.

    Nira shrugged again, "The space sheering thing is a real worry but monstrous horrors of the void aren''t. Those have all been exterminated. They are a pest that happens to be deadly for demons below Rank 5. The stronger members of our species ensured all of the non-sentient ones died, and the sentient ones won''t attack randomly, we have treaties and everything. Though, sometimes things evolve back into void dwellers and we need to conduct a minor pest control movement again,"

    [Hey Kat remember when magic was all sunshine and rainbows? I do. The real world is scary.]

    *Hey, Nira said these things are all very rare. Please don''t worry too much about them.*

 Chapter 1107 1107 Injuries Sustained In The Line Of Duty

    ?

    Kat and Lily walked down the front path to Kamiko''s house. Nira had been oddly insistent they both visit and keep said visit a secret from Kamiko until they had arrived. Sure the n was to visit anyway, so it wasn''t an issue, but it was a bit strange. "I wonder what was up with Nira. I mean, don''t get me wrong it''s always nice to visit Kamiko but Nira was a bit weird about it wasn''t she?" asked Kat.

    "Yeahбн maybe it''s a mum thing? My mum does that from time to time. Or well, she used to back when I was friends with you-know-who," said Lily.

    "The dark lord? What does he have to do with it?" asked Kat with a teasing grin.

    Lily just rolled her eyes and pushed open the door, knowing fully well Kat was aware of who she was talking about. The sh of burning anger that quickly shed across the link was rather telling. The house seemed empty, so they headed for Kamiko''s room and knocked on the door.

    "Come in!" said Kamiko.

    Kat and Lily shrugged again and open the door. There Kamiko was, lying sideways on the bed with arge clear water and ice filled thing across her body. It took Kat a few moments of confusion to realise it was a giant ice pack. "What are you doing?" asked Kat.

    Kamiko paled as she heard the voice properly, thebination of the door and the ice pack covering her ear distorting things a tad too much. Kamiko had mistakenly believed the person at the door was just one of her sisters. "Ohбн umбн helloбн soбн wellбн you seeбн I don''t really want to sayбн but you are a friendбн oh promise you won''t make fun of meбн" said Kamiko, stumbling over the words in her panic.

    "Sure?" said Kat confused. "I meanбн it looks like you might be injured so I wouldn''t make fun of you for thatбн but it does look weird,"

    "Urghбн" grumbled Kamiko. "Lookбн ok so I was out on a contract right? Well it wasn''t anything too hard, just had to escort these kids up the mountain. The ce used to be this quaint little vige, and all the children would challenge the mountain once as a right of passage. It was to signify they had be adults in the eyes of the vigeбн

    "Or wellбн no the term wasn''t quite adult, the trantion was weird on it. A mixture ofбн the wordбн adult and also an implication of independence? The whole idea came from this one kid that ran away from his tribe after feeling stifle, so he set up a vige where you could essentially ''run away'' at any timeбн

    "But it was likeбн no joke. Originally at least. See, as part of the contract I had to learn the whole history of the thing like the kids were encouraged to, but no I HAD to learn so now you have to suffer as well,"

    [I have noints.]

    *NERD*

    Kamiko continued "So anyway, this tradition has been going on for centuries at this point and the mountain really isn''t scary at all anymore. Thousands of people made the trip and even though making something like a staircase would be super forbidden, the ce that was once a vige is now arge city that covers the base of the mountain. Most of the animals are gone, and all of the dangerous ones were wiped out.

    "So anyway, it''s a tradition about breaking free from tradition and making your own way that has been respected by forcing that tradition on their children, in a way that was supposed to encourage independence and opportunity seeking as well as prove that you had the right to move into your own house and start working. Now thoughбн they go up in groups, on a set schedule every year as part of their graduation, normally from an apprenticeship.

    "And this time? It was the Lord''s son. He was a bit of a spoiled brat, but for nobility he wasn''t too bad actually. I was tasked with guiding the son and his friends up the mountain safetyбн which is ridiculously overkill. As I said, the animals are gone, and the deadly ones are extinct but whatever, it''s a job and I''m being paid to do it. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I get them all the way up, no issues, because of course not. Well, one of the friends I was escorting up starts making a ruckus. Bragging about how easy it was,ughing at the challenge, badmouthing me as wellбн and then like god himself wanted to punish this kid for his hubris, he triggered an rock slide.

    "Now, do remember a city sits around this mountain. No earthquakes are rock slides have been triggered in many years. It waspletely unexpected, and Iбн well I didn''t exactly deal with the surprise well. I spent a bit too long in shock before I got moving, and I was only able to get four of the kids to safety before the rocks started falling down. There was still a kid there, and I couldn''t move him safely so I thought to myselfбн what would Kat do,"

    There was the sound of flesh smacking flesh and Lily pped herself in the face. "Hey!" said Kat turning around, "I''m not that bad am I?"

    "Kamikoбн you just stood in front of the rocks didn''t you?" asked Lily with exasperation.

    Kamiko groaned but nodded under the water cold pack. "I stood in front of the rocks and let them hit me instead of the kid. It turned my entire right side into a bruiseбн but the kid was ok, soбн not a total loss I just ended up as one big bruise and wellбн this is the result," Kamiko waved vaguely at the ice pack above her. "I did rush everyone down the rest of the way before leaving before my bruises started to be too noticeableбн

    "But wellбн my motherбн she told me that while she could heal it, not even with her powers but with plenty of over the counter bruise creamбн dealing with the humiliation and slower healing process was part of my punishment for slipping up so majorly. I''ve been trained since I was young to keep myself safe, and freezing up and something like a bit of rockfall was quitex of me. Though I''m guessing mother sent you may way to rub salt in the wound a bit more,"

    "Yeahбн" mumbled Kat. "It might just be bad luck though, I mean, we just happened toe in for a check-up the same day, sure we knew about it in advance but I''m guessing it only took a day to go up and down the mountain?"

    "Eh, two days, one up, camp at the summit and then one back down, but yes. Oh, you could totally make the trek in a day just sticking within standard human limits if the history lesson wasn''t included, and you personally could just fly up in much less time, but yeahбн didn''t take long. So not enough time for it to have been nned outбн" said Kamiko

    Kat shrugged, "Probably just an ''attack of opportunity'' so to speak. I mean, we were going to visit without prompting so it Nira could''ve just let things take their natural course, but I suppose she wanted you to know that she was intentionally trying to embarrass you or something?"

    Kamiko sighed, "Yeah that sounds a lot like something my mother would do. I mean, I love her but she really does enjoy embarrassing her kids. I suppose I should just be thankful that she only sent you around to see me like this. Sue''s fun, but I can''t imagine the sort of jokes she''d make about me being bruised from head to toe. I can basically feel the mortification approachingбн"

    Kamiko shivered, yes. It was best that she healed before Sue turned up for one of her regr visits. The jokes would never end. Kamiko thought she''d be lucky to hear the end of it a decade from now. So of courseбн

    "Hey bitches what''s up!" said Sue as she walked into Kamiko''s room not bothering to knock. "Guess who''s finally Rank 2!" Sue beamed with a genuine smile on her face, happy to have caught up, at least somewhat, to her two best friends, for Sue was now certain of their ce in her heart. Lily was up there too, even if she wasn''t quite best friend status yet. Then Sue opened her eyes properly and looked at the scene in front of her, Kat and Lily off to the sides, and Kamiko with a giant ice pack covering her side. Presumably for all the bruises.

    Sue paused. "Okбн what the fuck happened to you?"

    Kamiko groaned, not wanting to tell the story AGAIN! She''d just finished telling Kat, and it was embarrassing enough the first time, Sue would never let her live this down. Then Kamiko met Sue''s eyes and realisedбн there was no getting out of it and trying would just make it worse. So she sighed, and started her story again, "Soбн I just got back from a contract and it started like thisбн"

 Chapter 1108 1108 ROFLMAO

    ?

    Three girls were starring at a fourth, rolling on the floor andughing. One of those three, Lily in fact, was trying not tough herself, while Kat and Kamiko were trying to look offended by all theughing. "It''s not that funny," said Kat and Kamiko together. It took a slight nce to sink up the reply, but the response was worth it.

    Sue burst into a new round of uncontrobleughter as she kept rolling across the floor and mming her hands into the carpet. Kat and Kamiko were right. It wasn''t funnyбн it was fucking hrious. You see, Kamiko had just reached the part in her story where she thought ''what would Kat do'' and Sue lost it before Kamiko could even exin what it was she ended up doing.

    Kamiko had to get out from under the ice pack just to re at Sue properly and it wasn''t working if intimidation was the goal. "Seriously it''s not," said Kat just as Sue was about to calm down, setting off another round of giggles which was entirely the point.

    Kamiko, seeing what Kat was doing, waited until Sue was about to stopughing then added, "I mean, it seemed like a good idea at the time," and set Sue off again. At this point, despite her demon physic her stomach was sore and her lungs were burning. She might not have needed as much air as a human but she''d beenughing for a long time, and the oxygen deprivation was getting to her making her lightheadedбн and easier to rile up.

    Kat was about to add something else to keep the train going but Lily pped a hand over Kat''s mouth. "I think that''s enough Kat. Poor Sue will need to breath eventually, and while this IS amusing, Nira would skin us alive if we injured Sue because we kept herughing,"

    Kat shivered. *Yeah she would do that. The scariest part would be the healing afterwards, as she gives us a disappointed look.* So Kat noddedбн and started to lick Lily''s fingers to get Lily to let go. Kat didn''t think Lily should get out of stopping her funpletely unscathed.

    So of course when Kat started to feel pleasureing down the link from Lily''s end, she paused and looked over concerned. Lily blushed and looked away, while Kamiko gave them odd looks. Sue, sensing a disturbance in the lewd force managed to pull herself together just enough to blink the tears out of her eyes and check out the sceneбн and quicklying to some correct conclusions. Which of course, led her to bursting out into another round ofughter.

    "Lily! I didn''t know you had it in you. Adding to poor Sue''s suffering," said Kamiko with a grin. Sue keptughing but she added a thumbs up even as she tried to blink back more tears and the pain in her midsection. It WAS hrious, and the pain wasn''t great, but adding the slightest touch of sexual stuff to the situation was making the pain a lot more bearable for Sue. Not that she was going to admit that. Especially when the pain started to spread lower and tingle a bit. Nope, no need to embarrass the poor kiddies.

    After that everyone kept quiet. That didn''t stop Sue looking up and them and going for one more round ofughsбн but EVENTUALLY Sue did manage to get herself under control. She was panting, leaning on the bed for support. There were tears in her eyes, and a massive grin on her face. "Oh hells, I haven''tughed that muchбн inбн damn I don''t know if I''ve everughed that much,"

    "Was it really that funny?" asked Kamiko with a pout.

    Sue nodded, suppressing another chuckle bubbling up her throat with a force of will she didn''t know she had. No moreughter just for now, "It was. I meanбн I know exactly how you got your bruises nowбн and it''s just so funny to me. It''s even funnier because you''re right that''s EXACTLY what Kat would do in that situation, you just didn''t think about the fact she also has regeneration when you did it,"

    Kamiko winced but nodded, while Kat just shrugged, not really able to defend herself, not with everyone here knowing her so well. Heck, there was a decent chance that if Kat was in the same situation she would''ve just pulled all the teens close to her and block the rocks with her wings and back without even trying to race the clock and get them all out of the way. Kamiko at least made the effort not to be hit by tonnes of rocks.

    "Do you want to hear the rest?" offered Kamiko.

    Sue shrugged, "Did anything interesting happen after you got hit by falling rocks?"

    "Not really," admitted Kamiko with a sigh.

    "Then, not really," answered Sue. "It was hrious and I''m d you told me, but I''ve heard the punchline now, so I don''t need to hear the rest,"

    Kamiko sighed but nodded, "Understandableбн" then paused for a moment, "бн thoughбн how about you tell us about getting to Rank 2? What ability did you get?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sue smiled, "I gotбн well I got the ability to read people''s surface thoughts,"

    "That seems super useful," said Kamiko with a smile.

    "Ehбн yeah it does but it''s super obvious," said Sue.

    "How is reading thoughts obvious?" asked Kamiko.

    Sue tapped the side of her face right beside her eyes and then looked at Kamiko. As soon as she did, her eyes lit up with a bright blue light that made it seem like Sue had two lightbulbs in her head. "This is how it''s obvious. Every time I even try to use it, my eyes light up brighter than a blushing teenager I''ve just shed. The annoying part is I have to be looking at the person as well, so I don''t get an area where I can here everyone''s surface thoughts, just where I''m looking. And yes Kamiko I can hear you thinking about my tits, thanks for thepliment,"

    Kamiko red at Sue, "I didn''t think anything at all about your tits! How did you even manage to say that without getting caught!"

    Sue smiled, "You only thought about them for a moment, and I took it as apliment, but it was still long enough for it to be true. Thepliment part was a bit of a stretch, but it didn''t stop me from saying it, and it was deliciously misleading,"

    "What would happen if you tried to read Kat or my mind? Considering they''re connected?" asked Lily.

    Sue let her eyes dim before turning to Lily, "I don''t know and I don''t want to find out. Best case scenario, for me, is that it doesn''t work, worst case scenario is I get stuck in an endless loop of back and force thoughts as I here your words echo across both your minds and my own in a never ending cycle that slowly drives me insane,"

    "Is thatбн likely?" asked Lily, "Didn''t you say you had to be looking at the person? Couldn''t Kat and I just leave the room?"

    Sue shrugged, "I don''t know if a bit of surface reading is really all to my ability. I feel like it''s not, but I don''t want to push things just in case I do something that isn''t so easily fixed. I might have to sign up an ability study to get this one tested safely, or at least with a medic on hand who can fix any mental issues I cause.

    "As for if it''s likely for me to get stuck in your heads? I''m going to say probably notбн but having a pre-existing link might muck things up. I know that was one of the things we learnt in school, if you manage to get a mental ability, don''t use it on people with active mental abilities. It talked about all sorts of weird effects that can have. If I was older, with more refined control over my ability I would probably be safeбн but I just got it earlier today, soбн yeah," said Sue.

    Kamiko nodded then paused, "Actuallyбн it''s just urred to meбн why didn''t you phone or send over a message to say that you wereing over?"

    "Well, pretty much the moment I finished celebrating my rank up with my parents I was going to message you guys and try to meet up. I was expecting it to take a while, what with Kat only reachable via D.E.M.O.N.S but I found that Nira had sent me a message telling me toe overбн so I just called it good timing," Sue chuckled. "Really good timing,"

    Kamiko groaned and fell back onto her bed, hitting the ice pack with her head. Kat watched with a touch of dread, waiting for it to pop because of Kamiko''s hornsбн but nothing happened. *Oh right, made for demons. It''s probably quite sturdy.* "My mother really is too lucky sometimes. She manages to embarrass us all way too often," grumbled Kamiko.

 Chapter 1109 1109 IтАЩve Got Nothing Good For A Title

    ?

    Time passed, Kamiko got an excessive amount of jelly as a snack, and together, Kat and Sue, with some input from Lily, retold theirtest adventure. "Seems like Kat''s luck for strange contracts is rubbing off on you a bit Sue," said Kamiko.

    Sue shrugged and said, "Eh for me it wasn''t that strange. Spend time with noble kid, fuck noble kid, attend dinner party, pretend I''m not also trying to fuck all the staff. Sure there was the worry when Kat had to go off to potentially fight a Rank 4 cultivator and somehow made friends, but that didn''t really have much to do with me, especially when I was fucking the staff while waiting. Had to ''raise the moral of the troops'' or something patriotic like that,"

    Kamiko just nodded, apparently at some point Sue just stopped being embarrassing to the small woman. "Yeah that makes sense," as soon as Kamiko said that with no change in expression, Sue had to take a second look. Kamiko looked just as she always didбн but there was no blushing. Sue studied Kamiko intensely. "What?"

    "Who are you and what have you done with our adorably innocent friend?" asked Sue, "The fact that you''re not blushing up a storm is super weirdбн did you getid or something?"

    Kamiko coughed, blushing bright red as she looked away, trying to hide her face the best she could without moving much. Lily looked at this confused, "Waitбн is she embarrassed because now she''s thinking about gettingid or is she embarrassed because she did?"

    "Of course I didn''t!" hissed Kamiko, "I''m not just going to walk up to Lust and ask for a night with one of their employees! And I''m certainly not going to sleep with someone I''ve only been in a rtionship with for a few weeks or daysбн or however long you might think I''ve had a boyfriend. Why would you even suggest that!"

    Lily shrugged and said, "Well it did get you to answer didn''t it?"

    "Don''t think you''re off the hook either, Lily," said Sue. "I know you''re almost as easy to fluster as Kamiko, though if you''d actually had sex with Kat I imagine you''d look a lot like a cat on catnip for a week after the event, so we can rule that out,"

    This did of course cause critical damage to Lily''s mental state. She blushed bright red and transformed back into her cat form so she could burry herself in Kat''s arms and hide from the mean, well-endowed Subus that was taunting her. Kamiko smirked at the turnabout until Sue turned her gaze back to the now smug Subus, causing Kamiko''s smirk to fall quickly.

    "Soбнe on, what is it Kamiko? Where did your sudden confidencee from?" asked Sue.

    Kamiko swallowed, "Okбн look, I''ll admit to what it was as long as you swear not to ask any details,"

    "Deal," said Kat and Lily together.

    "Boooo," said Sue, not agreeing with the two that easily caved. "That''s so boring, I want to know ALL the details about what made you more resistant to my teasing,"

    Kamiko shook her head, "Look, I''ll add that there really aren''t many details to the experience, so it really isn''t a big ask,"

    "Ah but if there are only a few details, those few extra details might be very important," said Sue confidently.

    "Look, you can take the deal or leave it," said Kamiko.

    "Meh, I can leave, you can tell Kat, and then I can get the story from Kat and then use that knowledge to wheedle the extra details out of you, no problem. Orбн I could use my fancy new glowing eyes," said Sue.

    Kamiko held firm, "Do you ept?"

    Sue groaned, seeing that Kamiko wasn''t going to give in, "Ok fiiine," whined Sue, "I''ll agree,"

    "Rightбн sooбн" Kamiko went red, as she started to recall the memory. It took a few seconds to fight down the embarrassment, "I wasбн wellбн I heard that my sister home, so I went to talk to herбн she was no alone, or wearing clothes. I justбн stared for a little bit till my brain rebooted and then yelled ''LOCK THE DOOR NEXT TIME'' as I ran away," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Okбн and this is important, which sister was itбн and was the partner a girl?" asked Sue.

    "I said NO further details," retorted Kamiko.

    "Yeah but you barely told us anything, I mean, which sister do I need to go up to and interrogate about this? Was it a mistake? Does she just enjoy exhibitionism? Was it your sisters partner or just someone the brought home? What happened after you left? These are all important questions that, while I don''t need YOU to answer them, after all I did promise, I do want answers from someone," said Sue without a hint of shame.

    "Well that''s funny," said Kamiko with a thoughtful look on her face, "It''s almost as if I''m friends with you and expected exactly that! Why, perhaps my choice of words was intentional, and I did not wish to direct you towards any of my sisters! Perhaps we get enough embarrassing shit from our mother,"

    "Do you want an apology?" asked Sue with a slight wince on her face.

    Kamiko shook her head, "No, no it''s fine. I mean, I''m not really mad about it, and I get why you''d want to know, but I am serious about not wanting to cause issues for my sister. Granted, it does mean they won''t be attempting to sell my secrets to you because of this, but you can be a bit intense. Plus, if it was one of my straight sisters, your first question would be ''can I join in'', and I''d really rather not think of you doingбн thatбн with one of my sisters. Thank god your straight," said Kamiko.

    Sue grinned and said, "Hey, while I do respect thatбн I am totally into sex enough to sleep with your sisters just to cause you issues if I wanted to be petty. Sure I''d invite a few guys to join in as well, but that would probably just make it more embarrassing for you,"

    "Could youбн likeбн not do that?" said Kamiko.

    Sue nodded, "Yeahбн it''s not a particrly strong desire, I can easily ignore it. It''s mostly just a good thing to SAY to mess with you. Actually going through with it feels like a really good way to damage our friendship. That and I feel like I''d be asked ''when is the wedding'' by your mother every time I see her after that,"

    Kamiko grinned back, "Oh yes, Mum would totally do that to mess with you, and she''d probably justify it with ''well you were having sex with my daughter so that basically makes you family'' all the while my dad res menacingly from the corner ''You deflowered one of my girls, you should get married or else''. I can picture it now,"

    Sue shook her head trying to clear the mental image, "Yup, nope. I want nothing at all to do with that. My parents aren''t much for embarrassment normally but they would totally get on boardбн and oh god if they got my grandparents into it? Both sets of conservative grandparents? That is my hell."

    "Does this mean you''re going to try and embarrass me less?" asked Kamiko hopefully while trying to look as adorable as possible to increase the chances that it would work. Kamiko was going for big puppy eyes, slight touch of water around the edges, mostly from keeping her eyes open so wide, and the shiest smile she could manage.

    Sue opened her mouth to immediately deny it but paused. "Okбн soбн I want to say noбн but I also am trying to get away from the sex stuff so maybe I should promise to go easier on you anyway and then actually try to uphold that promise just because I want to and not for fear of the consequences?"

    "If you''re trying to have less to do with ''sex stuff'' as you put itбн I feel like you''ve failed," said Kamiko.

    "Probably, but I''m trying to branch out a bit, not go cold turkey. It''s a work in progress. Plus, I told you about my goals while I was retelling my section of the story! Did you zone out or something?" asked Sue.

    "Noбн but I was thinking that you''d already given up considering all the embarrassmentбн and all the people you slept with while you were away, most notably all those servants," pointed out Kamiko.

    Sue waved dismissively, "I didn''t even sleep with half of themбн ok maybe just barely half, but I did manage to say ''not half'' so does that mean it was true? Or am I just not certainбн hmmбн has anyone tested that?"

    "I''m not sureбн" mumbled Kamiko, "I feel like it''s got to have been covered in school, but I can''t say I remember the answer if it was,"

 Chapter 1110 1110 Sassy Forms

    ?

    "Hey Kamiko, when do I need to sign up for Lust?" asked Kat.

    "Umбн I think you''ve got twelve months?" offered Kamiko "It''s not a super tight deadline, we are encouraged to explore our options beforemittingбн but it''s not forever. Why, did you want to sign up soon?"

    Kat nodded, "Yeah I meanбн I guess I haven''t spent too much time on it, but I just don''t see myself picking any of others, even with my asexuality. Lust just seemsбн cool. The only other one I can see myself going for is Wrath butбн I don''t wantbat to be my life, and Lust does have an enforcer division if that''s something I ever want to get into,"

    Kamiko nodded, "Yeah, no I understand. I''ve heard a lot of good things about Lust as a group. School has taught us that not all branches of Lust are quite asбн family friendly, but the one here? They like to brag about having some of the highest approval ratings across all hubs. The head office for Lust is pretty happy with them despite theck of overt sexuality everywhere,"

    "Rightбн so how do I sign up?" asked Kat.

    "You either go in person to fill out forms, download a bunch of forms, or look up the online version of the forms, and fill those out," said Kamiko.

    "That''sбн shockingly normal," said Kat.

    Kamiko and Sue shrugged together before Kamiko continued, "Yeah, filling it out doesn''t even take that long, or so I''ve heard. In fact, if you want we can go through and fill it out now, seeing as you won''t have ess to it back on Earth. Though, if you''d rather I can print out a copy for you to take back home. You can just deliver thepleted formster,"

    "I''ll just do itter, I doubt you''d be interested in watching me fill out what are basically government forms," said Kat.

    "No I totally want to see," said Kamiko, to Kat and Lily''s surprise. "Apparently the ''additional information'' sections are rife with a bunch of interesting little details that is more or less Lust insulting all the other factions, and sometimes themselves. I''ve never bothered to look them upбн but this is a great excuse!"

    Sue shrugged and said, "For me, I''ll just fill out the forms as well and save them for when I get to Rank 3. I''ll probably need to look over them again when I actually submit them for real, but I can make a good start, so I don''t mind doing this together,"

    Kat shrugged, "Well, if you''re all ok with it," said Kat.

    A round of nods followed Kat''s deration, everyone was happy enough to go through the forms now. It started out with basic stuff, name, date of birth, dimension of origin, confirmation that yes, Lust, is the faction you''re trying to join and a few other standard things. It didn''t take long, though Kat did have to think about who to put down in the ''parents'' section. Luckily there was an option to tick to see Kat''s guardians were her adopted parents, or well, just adopted mother in this case. No need to presume things about Callisto for now. When Kat got to the rules, she found her first bit of shade. It was to do withws, and said the following.

    ''All members of the Lust faction are encouraged to uphold thew, both for the Hub, and whatever additional private arrangements building holders put in ce. Lust will not protect you from any rule breaking, and will encouragew enforcement to be thorough in their punishments if it is deemed necessary.

    Additionally, Lust has taken an additional interest in crimes of a sexual nature. In the event you get charged for any of the following: Public Indecency, Corrupting the Youth or Rape. Lust will force additional punishments onto the signer of this contract. While Lust does encourage freedom, self expression, and of course, casual sex, it must also be kept in mind that Lust offers services for these things. There are areas, including residential ones, where a number of riskier sexual fetishes can be explored safely for all involved. Going out of your way to ignore these facilities and cause issue to the general public will be met with creative punishments.

    Yes that''s right, unlike Sloth who will shield you from the consequences of sleeping at work, Wrath who will pay for a certain amount of property damage if a fight breaks out, Envy who makes allowances for theft, Greed who champions tax evasion where possible, including handing out seminars on how to avoid as much tax as legally possible, Lust takes the opposite approach. You have been offered a chance to indulge. Use it responsibly or we will hurt you.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see what you mean about insulting the other factions," said Kat pointing at the notice.

    Kamiko nodded, "Yeah. It''s not quite as bad as they make it out to be. Greed for example, would argue that since it isn''t illegal it''s technically not tax evasion. Sloth will still make you do the work you miss sleeping on the job, they just don''t care if you stayte to finish it because you slept during the day,"

    "What about Envy though?" asked Kat.

    Sue spoke, "They have a rehabilitation program for kleptomaniacsбн but they also have really goodwyers. As long as whatever is stolen has been returned in less then a week, and still remains in the condition it was found in, or better, then it''s really hard to get anything to stick. Theyбн nearly are as bas as Lust is making them out to be.

    "Ohбн rightбн" said Kat. "What about Gluttony and Pride?"

    Kamiko answered with, "Gluttony doesn''t make any excuses for their members either. It''s why Lust isn''t mentioning it. Gluttony also goes out of their way to provide ways for members to eat as much as they want, of basically whatever they want. Though that is a double edged swordбн Mumins a bit of weird Gluttony demons that like eating things very much notpatible with their bodies. Sure most of the time, it''s technical edible because demons can eat anythingбн but in sufficient quantities it can be a problem,"

    Sue then took the lead, "As for Pride demons, they have greatwyers as well, some of the bestбн but you do still have to pay for them. Pride demons sort of keep each other in check. Paying for awyer you don''t need is shameful, as is getting caught doing something you''re not supposed toбн but if you didn''t do it? Thewyers are basically free and they get to be all smug about it."

    "Right," said Kat with a nod.

    Kat kept going and found other entries that made fun of the other factions, such as one talking about the free benefits Lust gave away, poking shade at Greed for being willing to give away things. Other sections talking about the services on offer, with a note on the ''degradation sessions'' that poked fun at Pride for needing a good working over. Surprisingly, the one that talked about food, instead of an attack on Gluttony, was an admittance that Lust''s version wasn''t as good. "Why do you think they''d admit something like that?"

    "The surprise," said Sue, "Now you''re really thinking about it. They can''t just keep criticising everyone else otherwise it seems like they have unrealistic expectations of themselves. By admitting Gluttony does something better, they can show that they can self-reflect,"

    Kat nodded and continued reading, mostly just brushing over all the sexual offers they had avable, both as work, and as a service for pampering yourself. Sue kept pulling attention towards them, but she was mostly ignored. Each fetish listed, and god there were a lot of them, had their own little quip that were always rted. Some of theбн safer ones to mention were as follows.

    For Humiliation, the note was: Only people with no other value in this world pick this option. They''re basically worthless, and we don''t really need them, but they need to go somewhere right?

    For the other side, Domination the note was: We always need more people to punish the idiots. Sometimes we even get idiots from other factions, and you can put them in their ce.

    Sue insisted they were both verypelling arguments for people who enjoyed that sort of thing. Kat really wasn''t sure what to make of any of them. Nothing seemed to stand out to herбн but Lily blushed quite a few times looking through the rather extensive section. Kat knew that a lot of those memories would need to be locked away in ''The Talk'' box, just because of the horrors learntбн but Sue''sughter every time Kat found something objectionable helped pull her mind away from the horrors and enjoy the time with her friends. While it did take longer to read with the runningmentary, Kat wouldn''t have wanted it any other way.

 Chapter 1111 1111 WouldnтАЩt Have It Any Other Way

    ?

    Kat ended up leaving the forms with Kamiko, who promised to post themter, because apparently demons did still use post asionally. It was a dayter, Lily had been dropped off at her parents, Sylvie was at school, and Callisto was somewhere else. So it was just Vivian and Kat around for lunch. Vivian didn''t exactly feel like spending the time to make anything proper, so she was quickly pping together a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. When Vivian sat down to eat, Kat said, "You look like you''d prefer to be eating anything else,"

    "Well you look like you want to have a proper discussion about something, but considering you stayed in bed, then ducked off to Lily''s, and when you finally ask me something you insteadment about my poor skills in the kitchen, I''m going to guess it''s nothing," said Vivian with a smirk.

    Kat let out a groan and said, "Ok, maybe I doбн but now I feel sort of invested in this sandwich thing. We can get to my problemster, why do you look so unhappy with your sandwich?"

    "I don''t actually like peanut butter much," answered Vivian.

    "What?" asked Kat involuntary, as her mind skipped a beat.

    "I don''t like peanut butter. I mean, it''s perfectly edible, but it''s not something I particrly enjoy, notpared to other things I prefer," said Vivian.

    "Why would you make them for yourself then?" asked Kat confused, "I meanбн we have a whole kitchen full of food. I saw that the vegetable and fruit dishes were basically full when you got jam out of the fridge! Why do this to yourself?"

    "I meanбн it IS edible, I don''t hate it, and it''s very easy," answered Vivian.

    "I didn''t expect you to be sozy," said Kat.

    Vivian shrugged, "I just find it hard to get motivated when ites to cooking. Callisto is so much better then I am at it that even if I took an hour prepping something nice I''d still fall short. Might as well just make something easy and edible so that I can stave off my hunger till dinner time and eat a good portion then,"

    "That doesn''t sound like a great habit to get intoбн what are you going to do if one day Callisto actually moves out or something?" asked Kat.

    Vivian shrugged, "I dunno, curse her I guess? She''s ruined ''normal'' food for me at this point so there''s really nothing I can do about it. Well, I suppose I could try to dedicate arge amount of time to learning to cook, but I don''t really want to do that,"

    Kat sucked in a deep breath and let the answer hand. "I suppose that sort of links up with what I wanted to talk to you about. It''s connected at leastбн seeбн I had to fill in some forms on the demon side of things and one of the questions was putting down you as my adoptive motherбн but I didn''t add Callisto to the other half of things, so I guessбн are you and Callisto together?

    "I mean, I get that you''ve never introduced her that way, and Callisto has been very clear that you''re her best friend and that she enjoys acting as a maidбн but I meanбн that could''ve been just for Sylvie''s benefit. Even if she is scarily perceptive, you might have wanted to keep something quietбн but I''ve never seen you guys kiss, or even get too touchy feelyбн but at the same time it seems like neither of you n to ever leave each other''spany, or likeбн date, so I guess I wonder. Which, well, this wasn''t my original question but it''s the one I''m asking nowбн soбн yeahбн"

    Vivian finished off the half of the sandwich she was working on, then took arge drink of water from the ss beside her. Kat let Vivian take as much time as she needed, but eventually Vivian did answer the question, "I can''t say I really know Kat. Callisto is certainly devoted to me, but I don''t know if it''s love, or at least, I cannot say if it''s romantic love or not. I am sure you know she had a rough childhood, and I know she''s not fond of her parents. They were both married, and perhaps that gives Callisto some sustain for love, romance and marriageбн but perhaps not. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "As for me? I can''t really say I know where I stand on the issue either. Callisto is important to me, and I can''t say that I mind the idea of living with her for the rest of my lifeбн but is it love? Ehбн that''splicated. I find people beautiful, I find the world beautiful. I''veughed and cried over cartoon characters, actors in movies, and perhaps growing up I had a crush or two on a few teachersбн

    "But I''m not sure I''ve ever had any romantic intentions towards any of my peers," Vivian sighed and turned to face Kat properly. "So if you ask me if I am in love with Callisto, the same way Lily loves youбн I would have to say know, just from what I''ve observed of her. I cannot say I love Callisto the way you love Lily either. I am capable of sexual attractionбн I think, but do I feel it towards Callisto?

    "I don''t know. I have known Callisto for a long time Kat. She has be part of my life, and I''d do anything for anything for herбн but is it a sisterly love? Romantic? Friendly? I do not know, and I don''t think I care to find out. You have not really seen it, but Callisto likes things to be easy to understand. She keeps things simple, she sticks to a routine, even if that routine can stretch out over months.

    "I doubt you would notice, what with your leaving on Contracts so often, but Callisto has a rotation of meals that she cooks, in the same order, every time. Sure she takes weeks off, or has practice weeks, but she has a months'' long cycle that is mostly unchanged cycle to cycle, year to year. She cleans the house in the same order every time, and the kitchen every day. You didn''t see how Callisto acted when I told her I was adopting two girls. It wasбн somethingбн"

    Vivian sighed and took another sip from her water, "There was one time, when we were both much younger. I kissed Callisto you know? Just on the cheek. She was being adorable, and I wanted to do it. Shepletely broke down. Bawled like a toddler, hugged me for a few hoursбн and then avoided me like the gue for three months,"

    Kat pursed her lips, stunned into silence. That didn''t really sound like the Callisto she knewбн and three months was quite a long time. "Whatбн what happened after those three months?" asked Kat.

    "I got fed up, confronted her, and told her that if she kept avoiding me I''d pin her to the wall and kiss her for a few hours if she kept trying to run away. I don''t know how I feel about the fact she never tried to run after thatбн nor do I know what to think that clearly wanted nothing to do with my ''threat''. Was it just too much to soon? Does she really have no interest in me at all? Does she prefer ying at the role of servant? Probably not because this was back when we were still in school," said Vivian.

    "Wellбн shit. Soбн are you whatбн waiting for her to make a move on you?" asked Kat.

    "I don''t know Kat. I''m not sure I WANT her to make a move. That hurt teenage me quite a lot. Not just the avoidance, but the response afterwards. I meanбн it wasn''t the best thing to threaten her withбн but it''s not like I could contemte really hurting herбн so I just said the first thing that came to mind. Whichбн well I was a teenager, I was probably horny or something," mumbled Vivian.

    "I feel likeбн as an adult with life experience and whatnotбн you would have a better idea of your own feelings then me," said Kat.

    Vivian just shrugged and took a bite out of her sandwich, grimacing at the taste before taking another bite. Kat red at Vivian, who was still sitting side on and looking back at Kat. She didn''t seem to be hiding, in fact Vivian clearly epted this part of herself, and she didn''t mind speaking on itбн but answers were not forting. "I don''t really know what to suggest," said Kat eventually.

    "I don''t know either. I''ve read plenty of stories where two romantic partners sit in a sort of awkward limbo, both too scared to move forward. Perhaps there is some element of that in my choice to remain as we areбн but at the same time, I''m not sure how much I''d care for anything else. In many ways, my rtionship with Callisto is perfect already. I wouldn''t trade it for anything. Certainly not for a few kisses, even if they are from Callisto,"

    Kat sighed, "Look, as someone who''s asexual I guess I can''t criticiseбн but that doesn''t seem like a great idea,"

    Vivian shrugged, "I''m happy with my life. I love my job, my home is full of smiles, and what I have with Callisto is special, even if it''s not romance. Yet, who''s to say that it isn''t our romance?"

 Chapter 1112 1112 Shrugs. Shrugs More

    ?

    *Welp. I guess that''s that. Though part of me really wants to go and ask Callisto the same question just to see what she says in responseбн though based on what Vivian just said, Callisto might just ignore the question and run away. Perhaps if I got Sylvie to ask instead? The problem with that is Sylvie would likely figure out why I asked, and if Sylvie can, Callisto can as well.

    Would she just y dumb? Callisto is smartбн but how good is she really in social situations? She seemsбн fine, or perhaps even good. She managed to handle things at the science fair pretty well. I guess I don''t have a proper understanding of how good Callisto is with people. She could probably fake ease of conversation with a tonne of effort and mental prowessбн but from what I know of real life that''s not quite how it works.

    Smart Lily and Sylvie might be, but good at dealing with people they are not. Heck, Penny is a perfect example of my point. Lily is too scared of new people to speak normally with them if I''m not around. Sylvie subtly looks down on everyone who is either the same age, or much less intelligentбн so when they''re both shees off very cold. Penny just doesn''t understand the social contract, whichбн well it seems learned, or perhaps ''not corrected'' is a better way of putting it.

    So where does that leave me with Callisto? She is an adult, so I''d have higher expectations for herбн but adults are really great at pretending things are fine when they really aren''t, and I can see Callisto ending up in that category. Dammit, why does this have to be so hard? Vivian doesn''t even want me to meddle with things. Perhaps her overly optimistic way of looking at the current situation is the right one. Lookбн I''ll just sit on it for a while. I did have another question.*

    "Hey Vivian," asked Kat as she turned to find Vivian now washing up in the sink, "Soбн what I was originally going to talk about was the fact I put you down as my mother on some forms recently, adopted sureбн but I was wondering how you feel about that,"

    Vivian nodded and smiled before saying, "I believe we''ve had simr conversations before, but in this instance I don''t mind at all being your mother on paperбн but that''s not the question you''re asking here is it?"

    "Noбн I guess it''s not. I''m still struggling to decide how to treat you exactly. I meanбн no offence but you''re not exactly oldбн" Vivian giggled at Kat''s words, and Kat stuck her tongue out in response but kept speaking, "бн it just means that our ages are fairly closeбн and you don''t exactly feel like a mother to meбн but I''m sure a big part of that is I''m not really allowing you to?

    "I''m away from home a bunch, and I don''t really snug up to you and tell you about my problemsбн I don''t really see Sylvie doing it much either because she spends more time with Callistoбн something I don''t know how you feel aboutбн but yeahбн I guess it just leaves me wondering what YOU want,"

    Vivian sighed, "I don''t mind that Callisto and Sylvie have foundmon ground. I think it''s very good for both of themбн and besides, Sylvie still sneaks into my bed at night for cuddles fairly regrly when you''re not here so I can''t say that things are quite so tilted in favour of Callisto. That''s not the real sticking point thoughбн is it?" Vivian questioned. Kat shook her head in response.

    "Yeah thought so. I meanбн I get where you''reing from. And, not to say that I don''t want you here, because I love having you and Lily around, but I did only adopt you because Sylvie insisted. As lovely as you are, and as little as I mind sharing a house with youбн you didn''t NEED a parent.

    "I thought Sylvie was adorable, and finding out she was growing up in an orphanage I was struck with the desire to help. Callisto might find my impulsive, and sure, it certainly was an impulsive decision, but this house is pretty big, and I was thinking of perhaps moving to somece smaller. Getting more people to live here was a much better decision. So much happier, and I do like this house. So an excuse to stay was great. Plus I can exercise my maternal instincts a bit.

    "With thatбн I suppose you''re still wondering how I see you. Wellбн I''m trying to get our rtionship to be simr too siblings, specifically siblings with a reasonablyrge age gap. I''m not attempting to be your mother, and I don''t think it would work if I tried. I don''t think we''re really at the ''siblings in all but blood'' phase of our rtionship though. At best we''re good friends. Though, I suppose considering what happened with you and your best friend, perhaps it''s for the best we''re not quite so close,"

    Kat recoiled from the joke, even as she tried to stifle herughter. "Nope, no way, why would you put that image in my mind?" asked Kat.

    "I just said we were at best ''good friends'' so I''ve got to up my teasing obviously. Much more appropriate as an older sister," said Vivian.

    Kat''s eyes narrowed, "Have you been chatting with Nira?"

    "Perhaps I have, perhaps I haven''t," said Vivian with a grin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well it''s either Nira or Sue, but I''m guessing it has to be Nira, because Sue''s just a friend and she''s still willing to embarrass everyone by being overly raunchy nine times out of ten," said Kat.

    Vivian just shrugged, "I shall not give up my source,"

    Kat narrowed her eyes further, "Well that''s just confirmed that someone did put you up to itбн and I can probably just ask Kamiko, or Nira herself. Nira would certainly be happy to brag about corrupting a fellow parent in the ways of embarrassment, and Kamiko would be happy to know I share in her suffering. Soбн was it Nira?"

    Vivian pouted, "Ruin my fun why don''t you? Yes it was Nira. She''s fun to talk to, even if we really only get to send one message to each other every day or so. It''s kind of like having a pen pal again. That was something we used to do in school you know? Send letters to another school across the world. It was a cool way to learn about other culturesбн is what I would say if the person I was writing to ever sent me back a proper letter. They just sent me back drawings whichбн well I didn''t mind they were cool drawings, I might still have around somewhereбн but it wasn''t exactly informative you know?"

    "Umбн not really?" said Kat, "We did have to write letters a few timesбн but they were just for letter writing practice. We sent them to Santa us and I think the teachers? Maybe our parents once?"

    "You guys still had letter writing sses?" asked Vivian surprised. "I know we''re not that far apart in age, but my parents still got letters from friends and family pretty regrly when I was younger. Most of them switched to electronic stuff, either letters or just phone calls by the time I was fifteen."

    "Yeah, wellбн most of the letter writing was from when I was very little, like, less then ten. Actually, I wonder if Sylvie still has letter writing sses? That might be worth asking about," said Kat.

    Vivian nodded, drying off the dishes she''d washed up as well as her hands. "It just might be. It''s a bit weird thinking about what things I learnt in school that are no longer applicable. Not the stuff that''s wrong and was never correct in the first ce, but the stuff that just isn''t relevant like writing letters, orбн hmmбн I wonder. Do you still learn how to properly use the Dewey Decimal System in the library?"

    "Umбн I think so? Perhaps not properly? I think we only had likeбн half a ss on it once when we got to primary school, and maybe a slight refresher a few years after that? It''s not a focus, but it''s not like it''s particrly hard to use," said Kat.

    "I suppose that''s true. No other examples areing to me though, that''s what makes it so weird. I''m sure there''s a bunch of stuff I learnt in school that you didn''t and vice versa. I''m now quite curious as to what those things are. I wonder if there''s a good website for tracking that sort of thingбн I doubt itбн but it would be a cool website," said Vivian.

    "Did you learn how to make a website? That was likeбн a whole term long project once. The teachers thought everyone in my generation would NEED to know how to make a website for when we grew up," said Kat.

    Vivian nodded, "It was coveredбн but only inputer ss, which was an elective,"

    "Eh, it was an elective for me as wellбн but if memory serves I think we also learnt inбн English? I want to sayбн" offered Kat.

    Vivian shrugged.

    Kat shrugged back.

 Chapter 1113 1113 Lily And EvalineтАЩs Outdoor Adventure Part 1

    ?

    Lily''s perspective.

    ----

    Lily couldn''t stop twitching at every sound nearby. Every snapped twig, bird song, or even just rustle of the wind seemed to set her off. Lily tried to just keep walking, but it was getting a bit much. "Look Lily, I know you aren''t the biggest fan of the outdoors, but I thought this could be a nice way to bond. Nobody is around to overhear us, your dad is off with his buddies watching sports reruns. So I thought we''d be able to talk a bitбн instead you look like you''re freaking out. Did I do something wrong?"

    Lily swallowed the drool pooling at the edge of her lips. "No, sorry mum. It''s nothing you did. It''s justбн ever since those birds tried to swoop at us my feline instincts are freaking out a bit. It makes me want to catch one of the birds and eat them, or anything else wandering around the area. I''m trying to supress it, but when I reflexively summoned my ws to strike back at those birds, I think I got my nose as well, and now I can''t stop smellingбн well basically food,"

    "Oh," said Evaline not really sure how else to respond.

    "Yeahбн sorry if that''s rudeбн and it''s not like I didn''t have breakfastбн maybe I''ve been suppressing my instincts too much? Or perhaps indulging? I''ve been sleeping a lotбн then again, it might just be that I''m not eating enough. Could be anything really," said Lily.

    "Do you need a break toбн what chase birds or something?" asked Evaline.

    Lily shook her head, "No, I''m not hungry and despite what my Memphis side is saying I have no desire to eat raw bird," said Lily firmly. "What did you want to talk about anyway?"

    "Just whatever," said Evaline. Which was a bit of a lie. Evaline had nned this outing in the woods mostly for the chance to see how Kat and Lily''s rtionship was going. If her daughter was going to be stuck with Kat for the rest of her life, Evaline was damn sure she was going to ensure Lily was happy with it.

    Evaline had picked a less well known trail in the area. It wasn''t popr for anything, and wasn''t all that regrly maintained by the council either. It did mean there were parts the path had overgrown or mudslides that had taken out sections as well, but Evaline had enough experience with mountain trails to be fine, and Lily''s Memphis instincts kept her even safer.

    Though it was causing those urges. Lily was fighting the desire to just run into the trees and take what she wanted. *But what I want is NOTHING thank you very much. Dead bird does not sound appetising right now, not even normal chicken. I''m not hungry, and the idea of hunting something doesn''t appeal to me right now. Sure I know I can eat raw meat, and that one time I hunted with Kat during that trip with Xiang was great, but not now please.

    What''s even causing this? Is it nerves or something? Waitбн no that could be it. Is something here triggering my flight or fight response? I guess I want to fight itбн but I can''t sense anything like that around, certainly nothing big enough to threaten me. So why am I panicking?*

    Lily wouldter learn that a tiger had escaped from the transport truck while it was being moved between zoos and was camping out nearby. A Memphis certainly isn''t going to be scared of a normal tiger, but Lily did feel the need to show it whose boss. Sadly, Lily didn''t recognise the scent, and likely wouldn''t have guessed even if she did recognise it. The tiger on the other hand, had booked it, and was currently trying to get as far away from Lily as possible.

    "Sooooбн" Lily kept the word going as she searched for a topic. "What have you been up to recently?"

    "Really? I should be asking you that. There was the science fair, and of course, your off-world adventures. Compared to that, my life has been rather stale," said Evaline.

    "Yeah but I mean, I''ve already told you about those, and you haven''t really mentioned what you''ve been doing. Soбн what have you been up to?" asked Lily.

    "Oh nothing of consequence. I got together to have lunch with a few friends, except it was cancelled because two of them got sick, the third was in a car ident, and the fourth just forgot so I called lunch off," said Evaline.

    "Waitбн who got into a car ident! Are they ok!" said Lily.

    "Oh it was nothing too serious," said Evaline with a dismissive wave, "It was my friend Julie and she was fine. Just had somebody rearend her car. It wasn''t a big ident, Julie waspletely unharmed and so was the jackass that rammed her. The real issue was that it took out her back tires, and it was a busy road. So the cops were called, and it took a bit of time to extract the other woman''s details. Like pulling teeth apparently,"

    Lily nodded along, until a thought struck her. "Waitбн does that mean you ended up at lunch all by yourself before calling it off?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ah, I didn''t think you''d pick up on that little detailбн but yes, that''s exactly what happened. I did know beforehand about the two that had to call off because they were sick, but I''d expected Julie and Ba to show upбн though with Ba I should''ve known better," said Evaline.

    "She''s the one who works night shift right?" asked Lily.

    Evaline nodded, "Exactly, and she had work the night before. I''m not sure why she even agreed to it, but I was looking forward to seeing her despite that. Soбн when she didn''t turn up I wasn''t surprised. I don''t know if she just forgot to put on an rm, or if she slept through it, but when I called to see what was going on, she had clearly been woken up by my phone call.

    "So I just said that Julie was in a minor car ident and lunch had been called off before she could realise that she was meant to be there ten minutes ago. In fact, I''m not entirely sure if Ba realises that she waste, or if she just went back to sleep straight away without thinking about it," exined Evaline.

    Lily bit her lip and then winced. *Note to self. Don''t bite your lips when you''ve got fangs designed to tear through meat.* "Does it bother you that nobody turned up?" asked Lily, ignoring the blood in her mouth. It would hopefully heal quickly.

    Evaline chuckled, "Lily, when you get to my age, something like that is just an unfortunate coincidence. Sure it''s annoying I wasted a bit of time, butpared to my friends, I got off lightly. I just lost a bit of time. Two were bedridden, one needs to waste even more time dealing with insurancepanies, and the fourthбн well I suppose Ba got off easy, but I don''t begrudge her that. Ba a night-shift nurse trying to be a real doctor. A bitte perhaps, but she''s trying.

    "Plus, this is just one of many lunches we''ve had. Most of the time everyone shows up, and we have them about once a month. Granted, Ba misses them often enough that I''m not really surprised, but once again, Ba is forced to keep bad hours and she''s really giving her career her all. It''s just life, it happens sometimes,"

    Evaline jumped around arge root sticking out of the ground, watching as Lily did the same, before jokingly asking "Hasn''t Kat ever stood you up?"

    "No!" yelled Lily. "Kat would never do that to me,"

    Evaline''s eyes widened in surprise, "Really? Kat''s never missed a single appointment with you?"

    "Umбн no?" said Lily, "At leastбн I don''t think so? Nothing ising to mind when I go over my memories,"

    "Huhбн I guess I really misjudged that girl," said Evaline.

    "Yeah, I realised that a long time ago mum," huffed Lily.

    "I do suppose you''ll never let me live that down?" asked Evaline.

    "I doubt itбн well no, I''m immortal so I guess I probably will, but it''s going to take centuries! You had all these problems with my girlfriend, and they turned out to be nothing," said Lily.

    "I will point out that she wasn''t your girlfriend at the time, and I had valid reasons for my concern," said Evaline.

    "Hmmбн" hummed Lily in slight agreement. "Doбн do you think you''ll ept a way to be immortal, or at leastбн to stick around a bit longer?"

    "I don''t know Lily. That''s a big ask for me and your father. I''m not necessarily opposed in principleбн but I don''t think it''s something I particrly want. I might ept for your sake, but likely not for my own," said Evaline.

    Lily sighed. *I''m not sure what I expected as mum''s answer, but I can''t say I particrly like the one I got.*

 Chapter 1114 1114 Lily And EvalineтАЩs Outdoor Adventure Part 2

    ?

    Chapter talks a lot about lewd things. You have been warned. I suppose it this chapter can be skipped if you want.

    -----

    Evaline sat down on therge rock overlooking the forest. It was a nice clearing on the edge of the cliff-face. They were nearly at the topбн but Evaline thought it was best that they were sitting down for this part of the conversation. Obviously Lily wasn''t going to bring it up herself, so it was now Evaline''s job to do it for her. "So how is your rtionship with Kat going?"

    "Good?" asked Lily confused, "I don''t understand the question, I love her, she''s made it clear she loves me. I''m quite happy with everything, and I''ve been quite happy to give the same answer whenever you ask that question. It''s starting to get a bit weird,"

    "I was trying to politely ease you into confessing about your sex life Lily. I already know that you sleep with Kat regrly, but because I know she''s asexual and I know you''re terribly shy, I doubt there was any actual sex involved," Lily''s blush was already nuclear but Evaline wasn''t done speaking yet, "I was trying to be polite about this, as I said, but I''ve given up hope of getting you to speak about it even with prompting. So I have to ask. Are you sexually frustrated?"

    "MUM!" shouted Lily.

    "DAUGHTER" shouted Evaline back with a lot less heat and a smirk on her face.

    *What the fuck Mum! How can you just ask something like that. Why would you ask something like that?* "Because it needed to be asked," answered Evaline.

    "Waitбн did I say that out loud?" asked Lily.

    "No, but it''s not hard to guess what you''re thinking Lily. Gods, it''s almost like your my daughter and I''ve known you since you were in my womb. Odd that. I wonder when that happened?" asked Evaline.

    "Oh, ha, ha, really funny Mum," said Lily.

    "Well it must be fucking hrious because otherwise you wouldn''t beughing, you''d be answering the question," said Evaline.

    "I don''t want to talk to my mother about my sex life!" hissed Lily.

    "Well you need to talk to someone about it, and considering that all of your friends are also Kat''s friends I doubt you''d actually be willing or able to confide in them about it. So now, I''m the one that''s asking. Besides, I''m your mother. Do you think I''ve never had sex or something? Because if so Lily, I''ve got some bad news to share about me and your father, I hope it''s not too much of a shock," said Evaline.

    "Canбн can you like not Mum?" asked Lily still bright red.

    "No, Lily, this is important, but I also need you to not freak outpletely and shut down so a mix of humour and mortification is pretty much exactly what you need right now. Though, I don''t want you to think I missed what you said earlier. ''Don''t want to talk to my mother about my sex life''. I''m quite surprised you have one, now please share," said Evaline.

    "I don''t have a sex life!" yelled Lily.

    "That feels like a problem," said Evaline with a smirk.

    Lily growled, pulling on her powers to summon up ws and shed through a nearby bush, cutting the leaves to ribbons. "This isn''t a joke Mum. It''s super embarrassing and I don''t want to talk about it," said Lily firmly.

    "Well you''re not getting out of it just because it''s ''super embarrassing'' as you put it. This conversation needs to happen," said Evaline.

    Lily sucked in a painful breath. "Wellбн what about you and Dad? When was the first time you both had sex?"

    "Together? Or like, at all?" asked Evaline, intentionally stirring the pot.

    "MUM!" hissed Lily. Again. Evaline felt the responses her daughter was giving out were getting a bit repetitive.

    "Well I''m sorry. I didn''t find the perfect love of my life before my twentieth birthday and then bind our minds together so he could never get away. Forgive me if it took a bit of exploration on my part," huffed Evaline.

    Lily slowly breathed in, then breathed out, still red but significantly calmer. "Right, umбн ok when was the first timeбн you wellбн with Dad?"

    "Hmmбн well I can''t be certain it was the first time, but my first memory of meeting your father was waking up with a blinding headache in bed with him at a college party," said Evaline, trying to sound wistful.

    "What! Wait but you didn''t go to college? Right?" asked Lily confused.

    "No, I didn''t, at least, not to learn anything, but college parties were the best!" said Evaline with a smile. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You know what? I suddenly feel like I really don''t want to know," said Lily.

    "Does that mean you''re willing to talk about your own sex life now?" asked Evaline.

    "It isn''t a sex life!" insisted Lily. Evaline just raised an unimpressed eyebrow. "Lookбн it''s not importantбн and I meanбн I''m not ready for that sort of thingбн probablyбн"

    Evaline rolled her eyes, "Lily, you''re barely home, you spend all your time with Kat, and your not having sex with her. One day, you''re going to be pent up, horny, and you''re going to jump Kat, who is just going to let you because she doesn''t see any reason not to, and then you''re going to be the one dealing with the emotional consequences afterwards,"

    "Why do you put it like that?" asked Lily suspiciously.

    "Because Kat emotionally secure. At least, when ites to your rtionship. For her, sex isn''t something to look forward to, it''s an inevitability. When you both go all the way, Kat will smile, and be happy just that you were happy, and your emotions will bepletely fucked up," said Evaline clearly.

    "Why?" asked Lily softly.

    Evaline sighed. "I''ll admit this is just a guess, but normally, when youe down off the high of sex, you have a sort of epiphany. What that is going to be for you, I don''t know. I skipped that part a lot at the beginning by drinking too much and passing out afterwards, then having a headache to deal with in the morning. I doubt you''ll get that luxury.

    "Kat however, won''t have that issue. I doubt she''ll get all that worked up. She''ll y you like a fiddle till you pass out from the pleasure, then be satisfied with a job well done and just go to sleep. When you wake up, if you weren''t ready for that, it''s going to suck for everyone involved.

    "So I''m trying to make sure that you know when you''re ready. It might be right now, it might be a year from now. What I really think, is that you need to encourage Kat toбн explore a bit with you. Not full sex, but probably heaving petting until orgasm sometime soon otherwise you''re going to try and dash through to the end straight away. Thoughбн hmmбн I suppose considering you''re a lesbian maybe heavy petting is technically the end game? Food for thought,"

    Lily groaned, "Lookбн Mumбн I don''t really know what to say?"

    "Say you don''t understand and ask questions obviously," said Evaline in response.

    "Lookбн I haven''t had any issues withбн those sort of urgesбн I meanбн not reallyбн" Lily''s mind shed back to one particr dream during the recent Contract.

    "I sense a story," said Evaline.

    "Yous sense nothing!" hissed Lily.

    "Come onбн" said Evaline teasingly.

    "Ok fineбн lookбн I was maybe sort of having an erotic dream," Evaline nodded as Lily spoke, "And you also know that Kat''s a demon right," Evaline nodded, that was obvious. "And you know how Kat can enter dreams?" Evaline hadn''t really remembered that, but she could see where this was going, and it was BRILLIANT. "Right soбн Kat sort ofбн walked in on me having dream sex with herбн it wasбн umбн something. Also not exactlyбн vaniбн"

    Evaline burst outughing. "Oh dear daughter. If that''s not a sign you need to getid I don''t know what is,"

    "Lookбн it was super awkward for me," said Lily.

    Evaline managed to say "I''m sure it was Lily," betweenughs.

    "Yeah but it didn''t go anywhere! I didn''t make it weird, and I haven''t feltбн the need for that sort of thing since then," said Lily.

    "Yes but I doubt that was much more than a stopgap measure. I really do think we need to talk about this Lily. I don''t want you to rush into things and have you regret the oue. Especially not when you''re stuck with Kat. You can''t just ghost her and avoid making contact ever again," said Evaline.

    "Why do I feel like you''re speaking from experience," asked Lily, not really wanting to know the answer but unable to stop herself.

    Evaline grinned like the shark that caught the tuna, "You see Lily, after I had a horrible experience sleeping with my third boyfriend, I lost all interest in him. No, it wasn''t rape or anything that bad, but he was just soбн soooбн bad in bed. It killed my interest in him. So instead of that awkward conversation, I just stopped talking to him,"

    "I didn''t want to know," answered Lily.

    "Too bad," said Evaline. "Let me tell you about my first boyfriend. There at least, we were both awkward. See, we metбн"

 Chapter 1115 1115 Lily And EvalineтАЩs Outdoor Adventure Part 3

    This one has a lot less lewd stuff.

    -----

    "бн and that''s how I met both my third boyfriend, and my first, and only girlfriend," said Evaline with a smile.

    "Okбн look, that does give me a pretty good idea of why you weren''t concerned with me being gay, but can we justбн skip to how you met dad or something? I can''t say I''ve been particrly pleased with these stories. It''s just weird,"

    "Is it weird because it''s hard to imagine me with someone who isn''t your father, weird because you didn''t think I had a sex life, or weird because I''m your mother?" asked Evaline curious as to the answer.

    "Wellбн It''s not like I really know the answer to that Mum. I meanбн it just feels weird? I feel embarrassed about these facts? I think it''s because your my Mum. Obviously you had a sex life. I know way too much about it now. It also might be that it feels weird not to hear about you being with Dadбн because wellбн I guess it feels a bit like cheating? Which is weird, because obviously this all happened before you and Dad met, so it''s notбн but it still feels wrong to me somehow," said Lily, trying to put a voice to her thoughts as best she could.

    Evaline rubbed her chin thoughtfully, "Hmmбн I suppose it''s very different for you. You''ve only had a crush on two people, and arguably, only loved one of them," Lily winced, not really believing that second fact, but wishing it were true, "so to you, the idea that I''d need toбн look around a bit first is clearly quite foreign to you. Perhaps I should ignore your protest. You need to get used to this sort of thing, even if it won''t be for your rtionship. You''ll need to be able to empathise when otherse toin about their situation,"

    "What about Sue?" asked Lily. "I don''t constantly get embarrassed around her,"

    "Yes, but you also don''t recognise her as ''looking for a rtionship''. Though I''m sure she has helped you get morefortable with the idea of sex, and what that involves," said Evaline.

    Lily sighed, "Ok, maybe I do need to get more used to the ideaбн but can we focus on how you and Dad got together first? I''m kinda interested now. I don''t think I''ve ever asked before,"

    Evaline nodded, "Right well, I already mentioned waking up after drinking too much?" Lily nodded, "Right well that really was the first time I met your father, at least, in memory. Nothing much happened after that. I was technically dating someone else at the time, but thest thing I remember before I started really drinking that night was my boyfriend of the time getting pulled into one of the guest rooms by a fat chick. Look, no shame if that''s your kink, but I wasn''t, and never nned to be, a fat chick. So, I thought, ''next time I see that bastard I''m breaking up with him,'' which I did.

    "Right, so I got up, and saw your father there, and he had abs. Great dick too, but I didn''t remember that right at that moment. He looked particrly tasty, and I wasn''tpletely sure if I''d slept with him or not. Could go either way truth be told. Anyway, I left a note taped to his underwear that said ''if you ever need these removed by a professional call me''"

    Lily pped a hand over her face. "Why Mum? Why?" asked Lily.

    "Hey, I was young, dumb, and way too hungover to think of something that doesn''t sound like it''s from a trashy romance novel. Anyway, I broke up with my boyfriendбн after walking in on a few people ''enjoying'' the morning. Took me a bit to remember the right room see. Anyway, I found him, pped him awake and said I wasn''t interested in someone so easily swayed. He tried to say something, but I didn''t stick around to listen. He wasn''t a greaty anyway, and I wasn''t too broken up about it.

    "I WAS crying at the time, but that was because I might''ve pped him a bit hard and ripped off my fake nails and a good bit of skin on my fingers. Still, it looked suitably dramatic for everyone else to spread the story, so I got a tonne of sympathy points I didn''t really deserve. Didn''t help me with your father though,"

    Evaline waited for a few moments and Lily sighed, "Why did it not help with Dad?" asked Lily with a dead voice.

    "Two out of ten for enthusiasm Lily, it''s almost like you don''t want to hear this story," said Evaline. Honestly? I''m not sure I do anymore. "So it was a weekter, and I still hadn''t heard anything and I was getting a bit pent up. Thest time I had sex, was a week ago, but thest time I remember having sex was likeбн two and a half weeks ago? Something like that. So anyway, I went out looking for a decent man.

    "I walked into the nearby nightclub and low and behold, who do I find sitting on his own in the club?" Evaline paused, waiting for Lily to answer.

    "Harold," said Lily with another sigh.

    "Exactly, Harold Furos himself," said Evaline with a grin. He was alone at a table sort of off to the side, but not quite far enough for me to think he was actually there alone. He had a ss of what I''d assumed was a margarita, but the pansy was just drinking iced tea! So I slide into the chair next to him and start chatting him up.

    "Now, perhaps I should''ve waited around a bit after sleeping with him, but he didn''t really remember what I looked like, and didn''t phone me afterwards because he''d heard about this big breakup that I was involved in and thought it was his fault. Anyway, I flirt with him for a while and he''s not really picking up what I''m trying to deliver. So I just wait for him to lean forward to take a drink, and instead a pull on his tie and kiss him straight on the lips.

    "He seemed so shocked, even asked why I did that. Well I was clear with him, that I''d been flirting with him for the past half hour, but he wasn''t reacting at all, treating it like a normal conversation. I said if he wasn''t interested, that was fine, but I WAS interested and I wanted to make his night a bit better.

    "Anyway, we danced a bit, flirted a lot, and eventually I asked if he wanted to go back to his ce. He said he didn''t know me well enough for that, and I wanted tough, so I handed him my number and got ready to leave. Well, turns out he did save my number, listed in down in his address book, like a pen and paper address book. Had me listed as ''mystery girl''. Then asked, ''Hang on, are you the girl I slept withst week''? And that''s when I found out he didn''t remember me. God that was a blow to the ego.

    "So I said yes, yes I was. That I was angry he didn''t notice, but I did still want to jump his bones so I stormed off and told him to call me when he was free next. From thereбн things were a bit rocky, he eventually called me up and tried to get the full details about that breakup I had. Well, I calmly exined it to himбн and I don''t want to make it seem like Harold wasn''t ok with thingsбн but he didn''t really know if he could trust me.

    "As far as he could see, I was a bit flighty and unreliable. Which was true enough I suppose. Anyway, he said there would be no more sex until he feltfortable, or I could find someone else. I think that''s the first time I really started to see Harold as anything more than a guy I could sleep with,"

    "Wait what! It took you that long!" hissed Lily.

    Evaline shrugged, "I just wasn''t looking for anything serious yet. And I''m not saying I was ready to marry Harold then and thereбн but he was such a doormat most of the time. When I met him at the club? He was there by himself because his friends were trying to pick up girls, seeded, and then left without telling him. Despite the fact Harold didn''t even want to be there. He was meant to drive everyone home, but it turns out his friends took taxis to a motel to fuck their dates for the night. Didn''t tell him.

    "He had to find out when they met up in sster," said Evaline with a sigh. "So yeah, I thought he was a bit of a doormat. But he was firm. No rtionship, if that meant jumping straight to sex. I of course pointed out that we''d already done that, but he said it didn''t matter. I thought about moving onбн I really didбн but there was just something about him. I couldn''t just walk away. Perhaps it was because he''d just given me a challengeбн but I wanted to meet it. I was feelingpetitive, so I decided to give it a shot,"

 Chapter 1116 1116 Lily And EvalineтАЩs Outdoor Adventure Part 4

    ?

    Evaline stood up and said, "The next part won''t be so shocking to hear so I guess we should get back to climbing,"

    Lily shrugged. *I guess so? I''m sure my now natural grace will keep me from falling to my death as long as you don''t say anything too shocking. Aw well, I''ll trust myself not to be that clumsy anymore.*

    Lily fell in behind Evaline as they started to make their way to the summit. There wasn''t much climbing left anyway. Lily was pretty sure they''d finish the climb before the conversation. Hopefully there would be more convenient ces to sit at the top, if not they might have to track back down the mountain to this rest spot to have lunch.

    "Rightбн where was I?" asked Evaline two minutes into the climb. Before Lily could answer, Evaline supplied it herself, "Right, Harold had just unknowingly challenged my pride. So after that we started to go on dates. Looking back on it nowбн they were really cute, and super romantic. I didn''t properly appreciate them at the time, I was always trying to figure out new ways to make him crack instead.

    "The first date we went on was this lovely pic in the local park. Or well, not the local park you know here, obviously we moved, but you might still remember it anyway. I know Harold and I actually took you there a few times. It was that park with the little river on the other side of town,"

    Lily searched her memories and managed to dredge up a half forgotten memory of the park in question. "Is that the one where you took meбн and my old best friend who shall not be named, to y that one time and we tackled Dad into the river?"

    Evaline pped and nodded, "Yes that''s the one. I''m a little surprised you remember it. That was the first real date we had, or the first date your father nned, depending on how you want to look at it. He brought all the food, I know he said he made it, but I also know he isn''t quite that good a cook so he probably worked on it with your grandmother. It was a nice afternoon, but he kept things very PG.

    "I was practically draped over him by the end of the afternoon, but he just gave me a small peck on the forehead and told me he had to attend a night ss at the university, and that he''d set up another date soon. I was too stunned to do anything other than nod. That was where I really started to get to him you know?

    "Second date, I was prepared. He asked what I wanted to do, and I decided that we had to go swimming at the beach. I might have gained a little of chub around the waist now I''m older, but when I was younger I looked damn good in a swimsuit. So of course, we both went to the beach. I brought the food this time, because I wasn''t going to be shown up in cooking skills. Of course, it wasn''t anywhere near as good, so I was totally shown up in cooking skills, but Harold didn''t mention that.

    "I used every trick in the book I could to get him to agree to a night together. I convinced him to put sunscreen on me, but he was much too careful around my moreбн sensitive areas. I ended up getting some nasty sunburn around the area actually, which was fine, it would be a good excuse to force him to do better next time. Once that was done, I took him swimming.

    "I was constantly jumping on his back, pressing my boobs to it or trying to get my hands in his pants, though he would just grab them and wrap my arms around his neck every time he caught me. God that man was patient. Perhaps he was also enjoying the challenge, and it was a wonderful date, minus the sunburnбн but no, by the end of it I was the one who nearly cracked. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He left, once again to go to sses, and I stomped home and abused the fact I knew some of his friends to get his ss schedule. I can barely remember if I was pleased or annoyed with the fact he actually DID attend theter sses, so he wasn''t lying. I wouldter find out that this is because he had a ''part time'' job that basically kept him busy fulltime with the extra work they piled on him. He got paid for it at least.

    "Anyway, now that I knew he was busy most days, with sses most nights I tried to think of a way to convince him to stick around. I managed to secure a date on a day without work, or sses and I started my n. I got him to take me around the shopping centre. My n, and god do I feel like a shallow bitch foring up with it now, was to walk around and buy things, with his money, and then suggest we could always go home and spend some time together if it was getting too expensive,"

    Evaline paused here, turning to face her daughter. Lily stopped, meeting Evaline''s gaze. "Now, that date technically went well. I got all these things I wanted and Harold didn''tin. My n failed, but I wasn''t too mad at the time. Now though? I feel disgusted with myself. I, being an idiot, assumed Harold was getting most of his money from his parents, despite the fact I knew he had a job. This is because I WAS still getting money from my parents.

    "I do not want you to ever think what I did was a good idea Lily. It was shallow, it could have potentially cost me the love of my life, and I never should have done it. But I wanted to ''win'' against your father, and I was an idiot. I didn''t love him back then the way I do now, even if there was a spark burning already. Soбн when I exin how it went, I want you to understand that it happened, and I''m sharing the story, but I''m not proud of it, and I don''t tell you this so you can emte my behaviour,"

    Lily nodded, "I understand. Iбн I''m not sure I could do that to Kat anywayбн"

    Evaline nodded and turned back to continue the climb, "Yes I suspect you won''t repeat that particr mistake, but I felt the need to make it clear. Anyway, Harold put up with it the whole time. I didn''t get anything too expensive, for the most part just things I could tell myself I needed. I didn''t want to be thought of as a gold digger, and I did like him, so I wasn''t trying to bankrupt the manбн but I did buy a lot of things.

    "Anyway, the day ended, I had all this new shit, and I still hadn''t managed to make him crack. I thought about how I should go about my next idea, but it took me a while to n things. We went on a few dinner dates, met up at his university a few times, went to some college parties but neither of us drank. Harold because he doesn''t really like to, and me because I wasn''t going to drink without him. Because at that point I was pretty focused on Harold. I''d decided to make him a long term boyfriend, I wasn''t really thinking of marriage yetбн but I was settling down. I just needed to know if he was good in bed or not,"

    Evaline shook her head sighing, "It really does seem silly now. Your father was showing me a wonderful time. He proved he was willing to work. That he had money and would take care of me. That he cared for me as more than just a goody, and I didn''t understand how precious what I had was. Anyway, I nned another shopping trip. This time, I was going for appliances, more expensive things. I wanted him to crackбн

    "And he said no. He looked me in the eyes, and said ''I am your boyfriend, not your wallet. I''m not ying this game again. If you really need something, we can talk about it, and maybe I''ll buy it for you, but I am not a credit card,''. Which, of course, was very understandable even to my younger self. But this was it. He''d cracked! Or so I thought. So I said to him, ''Ok, well if you''re not going to indulge me with money, why not finally let me take you to the bedroom,''

    "I was so sure I had himбн so sure that he would cave. I was willing to go along with him. I didn''t want him for the money, so it wasn''t hard, but seeing him constantly deny my advanced was getting to me. I was so sureбн and yet he still said no. He said that he wasn''t ready for that. I pped him. Not particrly proud of that either, even if I''m not too mad about my younger self for it. So I pped him once and said ''I don''t know if you''re waiting till marriage, or waiting for something closer, but I''m sick of waiting. I want you to think about that, and talk to me in a week,'' then I stormed off,"

 Chapter 1117 1117 Lily And EvalineтАЩs Outdoor Adventure Part 5

    ?

    "Whatбн what were you feeling when you did that?" asked Lily.

    "Huhбн oh well, a few things I guess? Why do you ask?" questioned Evaline.

    "Wellбн I just can''t imagine myself ever doing something like that to Kat. If she made me swear of sex in exchange for our rtionshipбн that''s something I''d totally do. I don''t know how hard it would be, but I''d put in a fair bit of effort. It''s also weird because your my mum I guessбн but yeahбн it''s just weird to see that it was so important to you that you nearly broke it off with Dadбн especially since I guess I know how this all turned out," exined Lily.

    Evaline nodded in understanding and started to exin, "Right wellбн ok this is going to be a bit of a tangent from the ''story'' part of the story so is that ok?" Lily nodded. Evaline wasn''t surprised so she continued, "Right soбн it wasn''t really about the sex. Or at least, that wasn''t the main part of why I was getting annoyed. In my eyes, I was asking for one thing, and I didn''t consider it to be particrly valuable.

    "I slept with people I liked enough after a few dates, and if they weren''t any good in bed, and were only ''alright'' to date I dumped them and moved on. I didn''t see anything wrong with thatбн and I still don''t really. It''s a bit shallow, sure, but as I proved with your father, if they could make up for the bad, or in this case,cking sex life, then I''d be okay keeping the rtionship going.

    "Your fatherбн I found outter that he had a few issues with sex, and it makes me wonder if we really did sleep together that night I first met him. I''m also all but certain his drink was spiked, because Harold isn''t one to get drunk, having issues with that as well. Anyway, I didn''t know any of that, so all I saw was a young man that was denying my very obvious advances.

    "It was a pretty big blow to my ego every time he turned me down, and while it was for the best, I felt rather attacked every time he brushed me off. Which, might seem a bit stupid, and perhaps it was, but I want you to think about how you''d feel if every time you asked Kat for a kiss, she patted your head, made an excuse, and then left,"

    Lily winced at the instant pain that shot through her heart at the image. "Kat would NEVER do that to me!" Lily retorted hotly.

    Evaline rolled her eyes, "Yes I''m aware of that Lily, but you can somewhat understand my point now can''t you?"

    Lily grit her teeth but nodded, "Yeahбн and sorry I overreacted. Justбн the idea that Kat would deny me something so basicбн it''s not a pleasant thought, and I felt the need to defend her, even though it was just an example,"

    Evaline nodded, "Yes, and while I''m sure you don''t see sex as something basic, especially not when you only have interest in one woman, but for me sex was something about on the level of an intimate kiss might be to you right now. For me, sex was a very expected part of a rtionship. Every time he said no, I doubted hismitment to the rtionship. It felt like I was the only one putting in any effort, and if you remember, I didn''t appreciate the effort he went to, to earn money. So I didn''t really count that either.

    "It all just bubbled up there in front of the mall. In some ways, I think it was wrong of me to p him. I mean, I''m no proponent for domestic abuse, and I certainly don''t hit my husband regrlyбн" Evaline paused, then coughed and muttered, "outside of the bedroom."

    "MUM!" hissed Lily. "I have CAT EARS. I can hear you very well and I really wish I COULDN''T. Why didn''t you just say that in your head?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Evaline shrugged, "ANYWAY. I certainly don''t suggest pping someone unless they enjoy it," Lily just red at her mother as her blush dissipated, "but I feel like it was a good wakeup call. pping someone doesn''t hurt too much, it mostly just stings. I wanted to make my point clear. Harold was hurting me with his constant dismissals, and I wanted to hurt him back, or at least show that I wasn''t going to take being hurt like that without fighting back a bit. Does that make sense?"

    Lily rubbed her tongue around her fangs as she thought on Evaline''s points. "I get it. I''m not sure I''d ever be able to make a point like that to Katбн then again, even if I wanted to, she has regeneration and way too high a pain tolerance," said Lily.

    "She could just be a masochist," offered Evaline.

    Lily shook her head, "That would be weird, but I''d probably be less worried if she was. I can feel Kat''s pain through our mental link sometimes, and I can tell she doesn''t enjoy it. If she DID enjoy the pain then at least I could understand why she''s so often hurt, but sбн Kat''s just like that,"

    "I understand," lied Evaline. Lily rolled her eyes but just gestured for her mother to continue. "Right wellбн that week I didn''t know what to do. I kept reaching for my phone to call Harold and chat with him. My friends all saw that I was behaving oddly, but I kept brushing them off. I didn''t really want to talk about it at allбн until my mother sat me down and forced me to talk about it. It wasбн a bit of an enlightening conversation. I think the most interesting question she had for me was ''Are you angry at theck of sex, or are you angry because theck of sex makes you think Harold doesn''t trust you'' and that hit me hard, because I didn''t know the answer."

    Evaline rolled her eyes at the shocked look on Lily''s face, "Oh sure I know the answer right now, but please remember daughter, that I hadn''t had a truly serious rtionship in a few years at that point and I was getting antsy. My trust inбн perhaps not men in general, but the ones I picked out was pretty abysmal. I felt like I''d finally found one that liked me as I wasбн but then he wouldn''t sleep with me. I didn''t know if he didn''t think I was attractive, if he was just with me for a bet or something else negative.

    "Still, that question from Hannah, inbination with Harold''s firm stance with me really got me to think about what I wanted in life. Not to get too sappy, but it really did force me to take a good long look at my life choices and really think about the future for perhaps the first time ever. Oh sure they tried to get us to think about that sort of thing in school, but I never treated it all that seriously.

    300

    "Soбн the big meetup came. Harold met me at that park we had our first date and we sat down and really talked. Harold opened up to me about his problems with sex, and alcohol somewhat as well, then he tried to apologise, but I stopped him so I could exin my side of things first. Most of which I''ve already told you, so I''ll skip it. When it was over, I apologised for making him ufortable, and for treating him like an ATM. He apologised for not realising what his constant denials of my advances were doing, especially since he did recognise we were in a rtionship.

    "We spent hours talking things out. We''d met up in the morning, wepletely skipped over lunch and it was dark before we noticed. We still weren''t finished talkingбн so I asked him toe back to my house and stay the night, and that I''d sleep on the floor and he could take my bed. Well, he insisted I take the bed in the end. I ignored him and we both slept on the floor, but anyway, we talked and talked all the way home. Then through a dinner my mother preparedбн and that''s how we really got together.

    "There were some ups and downs after that. The first time we slept together was super awkward. That one time I got super drunk and he had to take me home, while I was trying to molest him was another. God I felt so bad about that one when I woke up, but he kept insisting it was fine even though it wasn''t. That''s what curbed my drinking habit actually. Anyway, I''m not sure if you''d care too much about the rest butбн wellбн I hope my story helped," finished Evaline with a smile. Looking out over the top of the mountain. They''d reached it a little while back but Lily hadn''t looked around yet.

    "Mumбн I have no idea how that story is supposed to help meбн" said Lily awkwardly. "Butбн thanks for telling me anyway,"

 Chapter 1118 1118 Bad Tidings In Small Letters

    ?

    Back with Kat.

    ---

    Things settled down a lot after that. Kat split her time between practicing dangerous water morphing, and hanging out with Sylvie until bed time, then hanging out with Lily after Sylvie had gone to sleep. Lily in mostly the same vein split her time between hanging out with Sylvie, hanging out with her parents, practicing her shadow magic, and spending time with Katte at night. After the talk with Evaline Lily had been considering her rtionship with Kat a bit more deeplyбн but she still felt no need to get things moving just yet. Perhaps one day, but Lily knew it just wasn''t the time yet.

    Lily was quite grateful for Kat''s asexuality. It meant that she didn''t need to worry about how long it took. Kat had no desire for that sort of thing, so there was no pressure on Lily''s mind, worrying about waiting too long and causing a rift to form between the two of them. As such, Lily decided to just, leave it be. Perhaps she would need that push Evaline seemed worried Lily would abuse, but Lily felt that it might just be for the best if she did. For now, Lily was silent on the matter, but a bit more appraising of Kat when she looked, and more affectionateбн in human form. In Memphis form nothing really changed considering she spent so much time sleeping on Kat in that form already.

    When Friday came and went without being summoned, Kat was a bit surprised, but shrugged it off. If demons didn''t want to send her anywhere, she wasn''t going toin. It just meant she could spend more time practicing or with Sylvie. It wasn''t until Monday morning Kat saw that burning circle. Lily was woken up, and put in her backpackбн promptly falling asleep again, and Kat went around the house saying her goodbyes before standing on the circle and letting herself by whisked away.

    When Kat stepped out at the other end, she found Nixilei by herself with the smell of salt in the air. Kat looked around and saw they were on the edge of a cliff near the ocean with a town visible down below. It was a bit strange to be summoned in the middle of nowhere, and with just Nixilei, so Kat felt the need to ask, "Hey Nixilei, how are you doing? Where is everyone?"

    "I am fine, thank you for asking," said Nixilei, before pausing a few moments. "As for the rest of the groupбн they are not as well. Sadly, it is nothing physical so I cannot simply heal away their injuries,"

    "Soбн want to talk about it?" asked Kat.

    "I suppose I will have to," said Nixilei with a sigh. "It is why I walked so far away to summon you, to give me time to go over things before we reached the others. Being so far away from town also gives us a good excuse to bete, if that''s what it takes," Nixilei turned away from Kat and gestured over her shoulder for Kat to follow. There was a fairly well marked path of stones that looked like they''d lead them down the mountain.

    "I''m a bit surprised that you left Green on her own. Not that she can''t take care of herself of courseбн but you''ve always been a bitбн protective," said Kat.

    Nixilei scoffed, "As if you aren''t twice as bad with Lily. Did she manage to transform yet?"

    "Yup! Lily can swap freely now, and she''s just managed to touch on Rank 2 magic. Still sleeps most of the time though," said Kat.

    Nixileiughed, though her smile looked pained, "It''s good to hear that some things are not so easily changed. As for why I feel ok leaving Green aloneбн this is an important port. The enforcers here are always on the watch for troublemakers, and the rest of my group promised not to leave their roomбн not that I believe they would at the momentбн"

    Kat inclined her head when Nixilei trailed off, "You don''t have to talk about it if you don''t want toбн"

    "Noбн no I should. It is something that you will likely be told, and it is not a secret to anyone anymore. It has to do with Gareth''s great, grandfather. He passed away. No foul y is suspected, but it is not an auspicious time. Additionally Gareth, Green and Kress were quite close with the man. Stillбн that''s not the real issue. Torston, that was the man''s name, was a pretty major political yer even in his old age. Though he wasn''t expected to leave for any longer than another twenty years. As I said, he is old, was old, and his death, though sad, wasn''t a surprise.

    "No the real surprise is that he passed away before Green and Gareth could be married. He was a big part of what made that possibleбн and with his passingбн there is someбн contention with their union. It''s not particrly clear at the moment if it will be a real concernбн but if things start to look bleak, it might be toote to act.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Kress has recoveredбн mostly, but Green and Garethбн their emotions are running high at the moment. They''re both quite sad, but they''re also angry at the situation, and they''re pushing for different things. Green is of the opinion that they should be seriously trying for a child. It would give them an excuse to push the wedding up, and quite efficiently block any political pressure by pointing out the fact she was pregnantбн

    "But it would mean that Green could no longer participate in the tournament, and with us already in the secondst roundбн giving up just before the finals essentially? It would leave a bad taste in quite a number of mouths, and potentially cost both of their families a lot of political capital. While it will be seen as eptable for them to marry quickly after Green''s pregnancy, it will also be seen as an honourless and cowardly way to avoid losing in the final round of the tournament. Regardless of what their actual chances areбн"

    Kat bit her lip. *That''sбн really not a great situation. Wait shit. Lily should probably be awake for this. LILY GET UP. IMPORTANT NEWS.*

    [What?]

    Kat quickly pushed her memories of the recent conversation at Lily.

    [Ohбн]

    Kat swallowed, and spoke, once Lily seemed caught up. "So that''s what Green wants to doбн but based on the fac they''re arguingбн Gareth has other ideas?"

    Nixilei nodded, "Indeed. Gareth is instead pushing for the opposite. That they should pull themselves together, train their asses off, and win the tournament. It would give them the political capital to tell everyone to ''fuck off'' to put it in crudenguage. They would have a proven track record of skill, their teamwork would be without reproach, and we would prove that nobility from both races could work together to achieve victory in a very important tournament.

    "Gareth is also, arguing, rightly so, that even if he and Green wereбн actively and enthusiastically attempting to have a childбн it might still take not months but YEARS of effort for them to actually conceive a child. It means that Green''s n is just as risky as Gareth''s ''just win it all'' idea, if in a different way. So now they''re arguing about itбн

    "Though I think a lot of it is just to have someone to yell at. They both feel rather hopeless at the moment. Torston''s deathбн despite being expected still hit them hard. Torston had his affairs in order quite wellбн but still, with politics being what it isбн I can''t say what''s going to happen. It might not even be a likely risk that anyone will even attempt toe between themбн but wellбн it''s hard to say, and I''m not kept up to date quite as often as some other spies due to my close proximity with Green."

    Kat nodded, "Right. Umбн thoughбн umбн hmmбн hopefully this doesn''t sound rudeбн but you seem remarkably okay with Torston''s deathбн is there a reason for that?"

    Nixilei giggled slightly as she hopped down three stone stairs in rapid session, "Ah, I take no offence. It''s a remarkably simple reason actually. Torston''s wife was assassinated you see. He ripped the assassin in half after he caught her, but wellбн she was a fey assassin, and about as famous a spy as it gets.

    "He never took that distaste out on me, and the whole reason a fey was sent was because Torston was trying to build bridges with the feyбн but it does mean that he has no love for my profession, and was rather cold to me as a result. As he was one of the main voices support Green and Gareth''s union I could leave Green alone with him without much fear. So I didn''t have much to do with him, and what little I did haveбн wasбн stilted,"

    "Ahбн that''s well it''s not good but it''s understandable," said Kat.

 Chapter 1119 1119 Chatting As We Go Down

    ?

    "Soбн what exactly is the n going forward?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei shrugged, "Medium term, we''remitted to this round of the tournament. Not only have we summoned you for it already, we spent the time to travel here, and just backing out a literal day before the round starts would be seen as horribly poor form. Short term, I''m not totally sure. We need to get on a boat tomorrow morning, presumably with Thyme on it, but until then ns are quite flexible.

    "The other three are too busy wallowing to allow them the chance to look around properly at the time, but you''re free to do so once I show you where we''re staying. The question of how hard we''re going to try in this roundбн is one that will probablye up and also just as likely be dismissed. Nobody wants to intentionally lose the round, and with you on our side, victory is a real possibility. Not one we want to taintбн

    "But as I''ve said a few times now, nobody is feeling ''good'' going into this round. I suspect that depending on the challenge, we might be looking at a string of losses we''ll have to work hard to oveeter on. Sorry Kat, but we''ll be relying on you performing well to keep us afloat until emotions settle.

    "As for long term? All our long term ns are potentially at risk and nobody is looking fondly at them for the moment. I suppose we''re all sort of waiting to see if we can pull ourselves through this round despite the hardships before we seriously consider our nsбн though depending on Gareth and Green''s argument, we might have a n before the end of the round. Not sure what Thyme has nned this time, he didn''t tell us how many days we needed for it," exined Nixilei.

    *That''s a bit of a bummer. I sort of want to explore the town, make it a bit of a dateбн but on the other hand I''m not sure I want to just leave Green and Gareth alone with each other and risk them fighting too much. Perhaps we could help calm things down? If we can''t do it with words, my aura would be up for the task.*

    [While it would be a shame to miss out on a date, I''m pretty sure that no hidden assassins will prevent us from having a nice date after this is all over. So I''m perfectly fine with putting it off till the end. Of courseбн with that being saidбн I''m not sure how much we can really help. Grief is not an easy thing to deal with, and we don''t know if your aura will help or hinder long term.]

    [Sure, you can probably keep them calm in your presence, and stop any further arguments until the tournament is really going, but if we''re separated like we have been in the past, then what happens? I don''t think we''ve ever really tested it, and certainly not with something like grief. Anger is more of a temporary affliction. Once it''s been squashed, it''s gone. Grief thoughбн just because you''re not sad about something for a bit, doesn''t mean you''ve stopped grieving.]

    [What could be worse, is if all that grief is just pushed down instead of away. Likeбн looking at a messy table and throwing it off to get a clean one. If you throw it in the bin, it''s dealt with, but if you just throw it on the floor you''re going to trip as soon as you try to actually use the table for something.]

    *Bit of a strange way of exining it, but I get the idea, and agree with it. I''m not even sure how we would test something like that properly. Though, I do wonder if even in the worst case scenario I should try using my aura while they sleep. Might be worth asking Nixilei if everyone has been managing to sleep well, because I could at least help with that. Even if all the issues pile on in the morning, a good nights rest will help deal with it.*

    [Yesбн I suppose that might be worth it. Perhaps ask Nixilei?]

    "Hey Nixilei, how has everyone been sleepingtely?" asked Kat.

    "I do not understand the question," said Nixilei.

    "Hmmбн perhaps if I exin. So Lily and I were debating about what we wanted to do for the rest of the day, and that led us to the fact I can calm people with my auraбн but we don''t know if it would actually help at all. Grief is a lot less fleeting then anger. I don''t know if I''m soothing the issue, or just suppressing it with my aura. So we decided it wouldn''t be worth risking itбн<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Until I mentioned that I could use it while everyone is asleep to help you all get a good night''s rest. It still has the same risk of courseбн but I felt like giving everyone a chance for a better sleep might be worth it. I''d say it''s likely to improve our chances at winning, and I''ve been sleeping almost every night during my break so I''m well rested enough to not be put out by my own lost sleep. In fact, I might spend the night practicing anyway, so it''s really no issue," exined Kat.

    Nixilei tapped her chin to show she was thinking about it before answering, "It''s certainly worth considering. I doubt that Green or Gareth would agree to itбн but technically I have permission from both of their parents to override theirints when ites to matters of their health. I could argue this is a treatmentбн and just give you permission myself. I''m not totally sold on the idea, but it''s worth considering at the very least,"

    "Not sure how I feel about not telling themбн but it shouldn''t be a major issue. If you think it''s best I won''t mention it. I do trust you enough, and they trust you as well. Especially Green. I know you''d never do something to hurt herбн it just leaves a bit of a bad taste in my mouth to give them no warning at all," said Kat.

    Nixilei nodded in understanding, "If that''s the case we can tell them I''m going to enforce it. While it will potentially be an extra source of stress, if it''s making you ufortable, I can just tell them, and then inform them they have no choice but to go through with it. Might be some arguments about it, but they won''t be hard to win,"

    "Thanks Nixilei. I''d just feel better if it was done that way. It''s not mind control sure, but I don''t exactly like using it on people without their permission. I''m sure it would have plenty ofbat applications if I cared to test them outбн but I really have no desire to test such a thing," said Kat.

    "It''s no problem, I understand. Most healers take a number of courses on ethics that cover what you should and shot not do with your powers to avoid giving healers a bad name. Of course, I took a very different ss about how to horribly exploit those same values as a spy, but I still try not to abuse my healing affinity much," admitted Nixilei.

    "Does thate up often?" asked Kat.

    "Surprisingly? No. Perhaps it''s because I''ve mostly been assigned as bodyguard and counter intelligence for Green, but there have been very few situations were my healing powers could kill someone in a more efficient way then just stabbing whoever it was. Do remember though, I''ve been trained more for intelligence gathering. My job as a bodyguard does mean I havebat trainingбн

    "But I mostly got this role because I''m also a healer. They don''t need to assign a healer, or medic as well as a bodyguard to Green this way. Green never wanted a big group of followers, but I can act more as her friend in most situations, so it''s never put a strain on our rtionship, either professionally, or personally. Though it does cause some minor annoyances of course," exined Nixilei

    "Well I''m d you haven''t had to regrlypromise your morals," said Kat.

    Nixilei shook her head quickly, "Oh I don''t do it for any moral reason. I ept that I''m not a great person moral wise. I just recognise that deliberately damaging the reputation of healers is a good way to ruin yourself in the long term. It might mean less ess to healing, for either myself or my friends. It may also mean that I''m kept from more powerful healing knowledge for fear I''ll misuse it. Sure the moral argument is a small benefit, but really not the main one," retorted Nixilei.

    "Ohбн well thanks for sharing," said Kat awkwardly. *I meanбн she''s not wrong but Iбн well no she was pretty clear that her morals had been a bit skewed by her upbringing. Then again, I spent hours talking to Meng, and Nixilei seems well adjusted inparison. Perhaps I just have higher expectations because Nixilei is a friend?*

 Chapter 1120 1120 Safe Harbour

    ?

    Kat was taking in the view of the city. It was a bit oddly shaped, but quiterge. There was a small river that cut through the centre of the city with a few buildings alongside it. Most of those were twice the height of the next highest buildings from other sections of the city. From there, the city seemed to build around the river until sshing against the ocean and really spreading out. The city looked a lot like a squashed arrow, with the steming down from the river, and the point touching the ocean and spreading out. Thend mass itself curved slightly to reinforce this position.

    "What can you tell me about this ce Nixilei?" asked Kat.

    "I know a few things. This is considered the premier resort town in the elvennds. This is because it was actually founded by a few beastkin that got lost in a storm a long time ago. Before tensions rose, this city was founded on elvennd by beastkin settlers and became a bit of a melting pot for cultures.

    "It''s quite famous for stayingpletely out of all wars both nations were involved inбн wellбн at the time it was founded neither the beastkin nor the elves were considered to be one nation, but they still never got involved in any of the wars. The one time it happened was because one side attacked the town. It''s unclear which side thoughбн

    "The history is quite clear that both sides used the other of hiding elite spy units inside the town, and that the strike on the town was simply a strike against those individualsбн but the records are quite clear that they were both doing it, and very unclear about who was actually responsible for the attack. It''s furtherplicated by the fact that the only people who died in it was a well known businessman and his wifeбн

    "But the husband was an elf, and the wife was a cat beastkin, so it really wasn''t clear which, if any side they were supporting. Some researchers believe ''both'' is the answer. They were a merchant couple after all, and smuggling supplies to either side of the war was profitable if they weren''t getting caught.

    "Anyway, their son found out about it, and he spent the next year drawing and enchanting a series ofrge stone pirs that created a massive shield around the town, cutting it offpletely from the war at the time. Sadly, most of these pirs burnt out protecting the city from a tsunami a couple hundred years ago. They do still have two surviving pirs in a museum but the runes are still quite faded," exined Nixilei

    "Ah, that would be why the city isn''trger then? Regr tsunamis?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei made a ''so-so'' gesture, "I wouldn''t call them all that regr. Once every few decades, no more than other costal regions really. This cityбн oh I just realised I never named it. The city is called ''Safe Harbour'' with Safe written in old elven, and Harbour written in ancient felin, the mainnguage cat beastkin spoke. It''s worth noting, even when the town was founded thenguages were already old and not particrly well used. Not sure how it''s tranted to you though," said Nixilei.

    "I just heard Safe Harbour, but I got a little bit of the context your exnation provided afterwards just from hearing you say it," replied Kat.

    Nixilei let out a hum of interest, as she wondered if the trantion left off more information because Nixilei intended to exin the rest, or if mixingnguages was a problem area for it.

    "Right well, it''s be a bit of a party town and a good money maker for the elves, considering the fact that they still get the taxes for the ce. Apparently staying out of wars is one thing, but taxes are another,"

    Kat couldn''t help butugh at the idea. A pletely neutral'' city-state in the elvenndsбн except they still paid their taxes. "It makes sense but I just find it so silly," said Kat betweenughter. "Do you think the elves would have left Safe Harbour alone for so long if they weren''t getting taxes?"

    "I''m not sure. The area is a great natural port with quite a few ces for ships to drop off goods. The increased trade the city brings in might be worth it even without the taxesбн but the taxes do certainly help," answered Nixilei.

    "Do you know what Thyme is gathering us here for? Like, are we actually doing something inn town? Or are they going to teleport us somewhere else?" asked Kat.

    "I''m not sure," said Nixilei. "I try not to guess what goes on in Thyme''s head. That way lies madness,"

    "Surely some people spy on them though, right?" asked Kat. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nixilei made a ''so-so'' gesture, "Sort of? Thyme is really strong, and with their space affinity it''s not hard for Thyme to just leave an area with no way to follow. Sure every spy would know to report Thyme''s movements, but they aren''t going to try to hide that fact. There just aren''t many people who could avoid Thyme''s notice, even when Thyme isn''t trying. If Thyme wants to keep a secret? No spy is going to figure it out,"

    Kat nodded along, conceding the point, "Right well, changing the topic a bit. Where are we staying?"

    "We''re staying at the ''Seaside Vi'' which is neither on the seaside or much of a vi. We''ve booked out a section of six small, but well made wooden huts that are all in a circle. We picked up six just to have the whole section to ourselves. Each hut is basically just a bedroom, with a small kitchen and bathroom. Each one has a double bed, so there should be space. I''m assuming you and Lily want to sleep together right? Green and Gareth are, despite the fights, but even if they weren''t six huts is enough for everyone to have their own if we really wanted,"

    Kat was about to answer but decided to introduce Lily properly. "Hold up Nixilei," said Kat, and Nixilei paused. Kat shifted around to open the backpackpletely and Lily rolled her eyes and hopped out.

    Lily transformed on the spot and huffed. "I was perfectly capable of getting out myself Kat. You''re not that tall, and the backpack was designed so that I could slip out if I want to,"

    Kat shrugged, "It''s sort of like opening the door for you, it''s just the chivalrous thing to do,"

    Lily shook her head and sighed, "Anyway, as I''m sure you can guess, my name is Lily and I''m Kat''s girlfriend. You did meet mest time, and we sort of talked but this is much more natural. Now, I''m going to jump on Kat''s shoulders because I realise I don''t have the best footwear for walking on slippery mountain terrain and I don''t want mud on my feet,"

    Lily then did just as she said, hopping onto Kat''s shoulders with a leap. [Thankfully I wore pants today. Imagine if I''d worn a dress.]

    *You probably would''ve just turned back into a cat.* "It''s nice to see you as well Lily," said Nixilei with a slight bow, "I am d you got your transformation under control. I am not sure what Thyme will allow you to do during the tournament, but hopefully you will not be bored,"

    "Yeahбн Thyme was somewhat unclear about the rules," said Lily.

    "The rules are somewhat unclear about you, actually. The rules are clear, familiar are allowedбн but the definition of familiars matches the bond you have with Katбн except for one specific line, being ''A animal chosen byбн''. Now, obviously you''re not an animal. If we treated beastkin with animal forms as animals then we''d never reach peace with them. As far as we were awareбн a bond like you to share wasn''t magically possible.

    "That hypothesis is obviously incorrect, you exist, and your bond is real. So it leaves us in an odd area where the rules don''t really ount for you properly," exined Nixilei as they finally stepped off the mountain. The group started to navigate towards the nearby dirt road.

    "You knowбн having a familiar seems like a good idea, why doesn''t everyone have one? Even if it''s just for the tournament. It seems like a boon," asked Lily.

    Nixilei winced, "Wellбн the spell we use for it joins the life of two beings. It gives the weaker of the two strength and the dumber of the two intelligenceбн but the real issue is that it connects two being''s life. With our version of the spell? If a familiar dies so does their ownerбн and most animals don''t live as long as humans. Connecting your life to one regrly reduces the mage''s lifespan to that of their familiar,"

    "Huhбн oddбн I think you guys are doing something wrong because while, yes, it was heavily implied Kat and I will die at the same time, I got Kat''s lifespan, she didn''t get mine," said Lily.

    Nixilei shrugged, "Demons might have so much lifespan that giving awayrge parts of it still leave them immortal. I don''t know. It''s just considered a big risk. Stillбн some people think it''s worth it,"

 Chapter 1121 1121 Cloud Powder And Its тАШMinorтАЩ Side Effects

    ?

    Kat and Lily were both very surprised when they walked into the ce they were staying. The huts were nice even if Kat understood how why they didn''t count as beachfront. They were a good distance from the water, but there WAS a lot of sand around. That sand was the source of Kat''s current surprise and confusion. Well, part of it anyway. In the middle of the huts, sat Kress.

    Kress had stripped down to just his underwear, though they were at least boxers that covered everything, and was sitting in the sand with a bucket, a shovel, and next to him was a surprisingly good sand castle. Nixilei''s eyes narrowed at the sight. Her re didn''t let up even as Kress'' head swivelled around to look at the approaching three. His head seemed to sway in an invisible wind for a bit as he looked at them and shrugged, before going back to his sandcastle.

    In the background, the sounds of an argument could be heard. It didn''t take long to work out that Green and Gareth were still arguing about what they wanted to do in regards to forcing their marriage to go through early. Kat was starting to wonder how the rest of the city couldn''t hear them. Her best guess was some sound dampening enchantments. Where they were? Kat didn''t know, but it was her best guess.

    "What are you doing Kress?" asked Nixilei sternly.

    "Sssaandcastle!" answered Kress.

    Nixilei sniffed the air and frowned. "Kressбн did you smoke a bunch of cloud powder?"

    "Yes indeedy, I did do that," answered Kress, seemingly unconcerned with the re Nixilei was sending him.

    Nixilei''s re got worse, but her voice seemed to remain calm as she spoke, "I see. Can I ask how you even acquired cloud powder, or why you thought it was a good idea to smoke it so close to the time we''re supposed topete?"

    "Well that be a lot of questionsбн but uuuhhбн ok, so likeбн the cleaners? They''re supposed toбн clean things right?" asked Kress, and Nixilei nodded with an exasperated look on their face. "Yeah, see, I thought that too, but obviously they didn''t do a great job at it. See, I was checking all the little huts for the best one, cause like, I was gonna either im that, or one of the ones next to the arguing couple, but likeбн one of them had a secretpartment!

    "Sose, likeбн I had to check it for secrets. Likeбн what if it was a magical bomb! Or magical poison! Orбн I feel like I had other things I was checking forбн but it escapes me man. Anyway, soбн likeбн I was checking it out really well, and I found a really nice pipe, and a whole lotta cloud powder.

    "And I thought to myself. I could sell thisбн so I packed it all up right? Hid it away and then went back to guardingбн but wellбн it''s sad you know. I miss gramps, and Greeny and Gareth were yelling and I was sad and you might be a heartless bitch sometimes but you were trying but you weren''t hereбн so I was likeбн

    "Why not? Might as well get something to take my mind off it right? So I thought I''d just have a bitбн but likeбн I dunno if I never got the good shit, or if the shit I tried before was pure and I just tried out some really crazy stuff but now I feel great. Not a care in the world. So I wanted to work on my sandcastle! Isn''t it nice!" Kress gestured broadly at his sandcastle, knocking over one of the corners with his hand.

    It took Kress an embarrassingly long time for Kress to turn and notice what he''d just done. He studied it for a few moments, as if he couldn''t quite understand how the castle had fallen. Kat was getting ready forбн well a reaction of some sort, but Kress just shrugged and then started working on the sandcastle again. He got up and headed for the tap to get more water and then started to fix the copsed wall.

    Kat, and Lily on her shoulders, looked over at Nixilei. Nixilei was rubbing her temples slowly, and noticed their gazes. She made a ''get on with it'' gesture and Lily asked, "Ok soбн what the heck is going on with Kress? I understand he found some cloud powder and thenбн smoked it, I suppose. But what is cloud powder and why is he like this?"

    "I suppose you wouldn''t be familiar with it. Cloud Powder is considered by many to be the best drug in existence. Not from an addict''s perspective, but from that of the general populous. It is known to drastically improve moods, alleviate the worst symptoms of depression, and the reason it got its name, besides the fact that even in powdered form its fluffy, and a bit like cotton candyбн"

    *Wait these guys, who have medieval level technology in most areas, know what cotton candy is?*

    "бнit also known to produce a sensation a lot like floating. It doesn''t really reduce inhibitions in people, so much as it, allegedly, regresses them to a simply mindset that''s almost childlike, though not quite. Things just seemбн better. Alcohol is still favoured by many because it''s ancient, andmon amongst all cultures, but cloud powder has spread quite rapidly, and many people find it to be much less harmful then other vices. The good thing about cloud powder is that it''s not chemically addictiveбн butбн wellбн

    "For some people the mindset is. While it can really help with depression it doesn''t address the underlying problems and many people justбн keep smoking cloud powder to prevent themselves from facing the real world. It''s easy to get people clean, and the withdrawal symptoms are practically non-existentбн<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "But for some people, just not feeling the calm happiness of it all is enough for them toбн take extreme measures to avoid feeling pain ever again. If you understand what I mean. Still, it is considered quite safe, especially when taken in moderation. Thoughбн I''m unsure what exactly is going on with Kress.

    "His reaction is a bitбн extreme for cloud powder. I am unsure if Kress himself is just particrly susceptible to the effectsбн or if there was something else mixed in. The fact that he justбн found a random batch of it lying around does leave me worried. The real issueбн is that the body doesn''t consider cloud powder to be a poison.

    "There are healing spells to remove it of courseбн but they''re much harder to cast then what I can do so I can''t flush it out of his system. The other issue is that how long itsts is somewhat variable, and when it runs out, Kress will have about ten minutes of alertness before he''ll fall asleep, potentially right in the middle of something if he pushes it."

    Kress didn''t seemed to concerned with any of this, he was just nodding along to Nixilei''s points while humming and working on his sandcastle. It had been repaired, and now Kress was digging out a ridiculously oversized moat for his miniature castle. "Yuppers. That sounds about right. I even said I tried some before, and it was nooothing like this," said Kress.

    Nixilei nodded, "Indeed you didбн but your judgement is verypromised at the moment, and I cannot remember you ever trying cloud powder in the past,"

    "Ah, seeбн Torston took us out to try some one day after you went off to do spy things! He was great like that. Green was especially funny after she had some. Instead of doing something reasonable like cloud watching or making sandcastle, Green started to run around in circles like an excited dog. It was very funny," said Kress with a smile as he remembered the eventбн at the same time as he let his shovel slice through part of his sandcastle.

    Kat was getting the feeling that Kress had been working on it a bit longer than it seemed, because it was constantly destroying parts by ident. "Oh," said Nixilei, her voice sounding a little hollow to Kat''s ears. "Yes I suppose that makes sense then doesn''t it?"

    "Rightбн wellбн Nixilei what do you think we should do?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei chewed her lip as she considered her options, "Part of me wants to take Kress to a healer. Here in this town? This sort of thing would be amon urrenceбн but Kress would likelyin, and I don''t know how easily we could GET him thereбн cloud powder also isn''t something to worry aboutбн normallyбн but wellбн

    "The risk of him staying up all night doing random things and amusing himself is a real worry. If he crashes right as the challenges start up tomorrow we''re going to be paying for itбн"

    "Is that likely?" asked Kat.

    "Noбн butбн hmmбн maybe I should find that cloud powder and examine it, see if I can work out what it was mixed with, if anything," said Nixilei.

    "Nopedy nope nope. I smoked it, you can''t have it," said Kress.

    "Wait you smoked all of it?" asked Nixilei.

    "Yup! The whole big box of it!" answered Kress ''proudly''

    Nixilei groaned. "That''d be why he''s like this then. You only need a pinch to get the best effectsбн gods,"

 Chapter 1122 1122 Shopping Date

    ?

    Kat and Lily walked through the streets. Lily was still sitting on Kat''s shoulders. The demon suspected that Lily wanted to take the high ground due to her instincts, and Kat wasn''t going toin, it''s not like Lily was heavy. Nixilei had sent the pair away so they could go out on a dateбн and do the shopping for the group. Apparently, the first thing Kress had tried to do after inhaling excessive amounts of cloud powder was try to cook food. TRY being the key word.

    Now they had nothing left in any of the cupboards or the fridge, so it was up to Kat and Lily to pick some things up. Nixilei had given them plenty of money, and a rather long list. Though the length of the list was due to the fact that Kat and Lily didn''t recognise all the ingredients. Nixilei had to put her drawing skills to the test and produce small but extremely detailed and well drawn pictures of each item. Nixilei even included brief description, of the item, and what kind of vendor will normally have them.

    "Do you mind I''m doing this?" asked Lily as she leant forward. Lily was leaning her arms against Kat''s horns and using them to hold herself up. It was a slightly strange sensation for Kat. She could only somewhat feel Lily''s arms, and the pressure was nearly non-existent.

    "It doesn''t bother me," said Kat. "I can barely feel the weight. In fact, I''m probably just feeling your touch instead of your weight,"

    Lily stifled augh but nodded, "Ok, as long as this doesn''t bother you. I might switch to hugging your arm or somethingter, but this is nice for now,"

    Kat shrugged, finding amusement in the fact Lily had to shift her weight to keep steady on top of Kat''s shoulders. Lily pouted down at Kat, who could feel the gaze behind her head. *I regret nothing!* Lily just rolled her eyes at the antics and they continued into the town.

    Quite a few people stopped to look at them, a bit confused as to why Lily was being carried, but nobody stared long. Apparently it wasn''t such a strange sight, just a slightly curious one. It took a bit for the two of them to make it to a market, but once there, Kat could say she wasn''t terribly impressed. Kat hadn''t noticed the crowds funnelling this way, and was caught off guard by the area beingpletely packed full of people.

    "Lily, stay on my shoulders please. If you can direct me to the right stalls, that would be great," said Kat. [Sure thing]

    Kat pushed her way through to the first stall that had a collection of dried fruits. Nixilei had supplied a few bags alongside coin for Kat, so the demon had no need to look for one. Kat looked over the prices, without knowing how eptable they were. Standing back a bit from the crowd, Kat watched as several people grabbed what they wanted then dumped roughly the correct amount of coin into a box the stall owner had set out.

    Kat frowned as she continued to watch this. *I''m not sure what I should do here, I''ve seen three people underpay, four people overpay, and only two people pay exactly the right amount. There''s also the other six that gave slightly incorrect amounts, but they were only off by a few cents. One of the people overpaying gave the stall double what she was asking for! How the heck does this currency system work?*

    Before Lily could answer the stall owner''s hade snaked out and grabbed the shoulder of a smaller kid that was about to run off. They''d grabbed a bunch of the more expensive fruit and paid a pittance. Apparently the stall owner was paying attention. The stall owner didn''t say anything, and the kid just sighed and handed back half of their hall before the stall owner released them, letting the kid dash away into the crowd. Which made some senseбн exceptбн

    *The kid still didn''t pay enough! How the fuck does this system work!*

    [I can''t really tell. Nothing seems to stand out amongst the people that seem to be paying more or less for the fruit, and before they caught that kid, I was under the impression that the stall owner was just giving these things away and taking what money they couldбн but apparently not?]

    *Should we just pay the amount? Nixilei gave us enough money to buy the whole stand out twice overбн so I''m not sure if ''correct amount'' is what we should be handing over here. Is this like tipping?*

    [Look, I don''t know. Let''s just be safe and hand over exact change. Then we can''t get in trouble, and we don''t have to feel bad because quite a few people are clearly not paying full price.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *I can ept that.*

    Kat paid with no issue, then moved off to a few other stalls, repeating the process of watching a bit. Most of the time, they simply paid what was on the signs, but asionally Kat could see incorrect amounts of money changing hands. Kat just brushed it off, it was possible these people were just family friends or something. Most stalls kept better track of payments then the first, but it was still a bit haphazard.

    Kat was nearly done with the shopping, when she felt someone bump into her. That was fine, it didn''t even move Kat in the slightest, but when she looked down, Kat saw a kid falling down. Taking no time to think, Kat''s tailshed out, catching the child before they hit the ground. What surprised Kat was that the kid started thrashing. It was hard to tell if they were a girl or not. They were dirty, with short hair that looked like it had been hacked off with a knife.

    They were covered in a fair bit of dirtбн and they had managed to grab the money pouch Kat had assumed was well hidden amongst her other bags. It still had a good chunk of coin in it, with Nixilei providing well. Kat let out a long sigh. *Welp. This is awkward. I''m going to leave the press of people and figure this out. Ideas?* Kat started walking to the edge of the market, pushing her way through the crowd. Nobody seemed concerned that Kat had just picked up a random child, and that too was worrying her.

    [I don''t know what we can do here Kat. If we take the money backбн wellбн this kid might need it, and the money is clearly nothing to Nixileiбн but at the same time, we''ve called so much attention to them, if we let them take it anywayбн everyone that''s watching will know what we did. Perhapsбн we can give away some food? That might be a good medium.]

    Kat sighed again. *I really didn''t want to run into a presumably homeless child.* Kat made it to a small alleyway but decided to keep going when the smell hit her. Kat hung left towards the ocean and pulled the kid along with her until she reached the docks. Kat looked for an empty pier and headed out away from the crowd. The kid was still struggle, but not as much as before. It was more like they felt obligated to at least try, but they were small and Kat''s tail was all muscle. So keeping them aloft was no issue.

    Eventually Kat sat the kid down, cing herself between the exit to the pier and the child. Lily hopped off Kat''s shoulders and took up watch. "Now, would you like to tell me what you were doing?" asked Kat.

    "Nothing," insisted the child. The child still holding the money pouch.

    Kat released the child, and went to speak again, but the child took off running to the side leaping off the edge. Kat let them get out over the water before wrapping them in her tail again and dragging them back. Sure it was ''quick'' for a human but Kat was far beyond this small child. Thoughбн Kat looked closer at the ears on the child and noticed they were an elf, not human.

    "Ok, now you''ve tried to escape again, and still holding my money pouch, can you tell me what you were doing?" asked Kat.

    The elven child looked up at Kat, then at Lily, then down to the pouch and said nothing. Kat let them go once more, and kneeled down to their level to try to be less intimidating. For her efforts. Kat had a bag of money swung into her face. Kat just rolled her eyes and let it hit before grabbing the child''s arm and plucking the money bag away and handing it off to Lily. "Right, now, I''m still not mad, but you can''t keep doing that. It''s rude,"

    "I''m not rude! You''re rude! You took my money!" insisted the child.

    *Lilyбн should we just throw the kid in the ocean? They wouldn''t have tried to jump if they couldn''t swim right?*

 Chapter 1123 1123 Bribery

    ?

    After three further escape attempts Kat was getting a bit fed up. Trying to reassure the child seemed to have no effect. Sitting down at their level just opened Kat up to be hit, and even if that didn''t hurt, it wasn''t fun either. Kat was running out of ideas. *I can''t see how I''m getting information out of this kid. I suppose I could try scaring themбн but I don''t want to traumatise any children.*

    [What about bribery?]

    *That could workбн it''s also a decent way to give them money without feeling bad.* "Ok, I get that you''re going to keep running away, so how about this? I''ll ask you a few questions, you answer them, and then I''ll let you go," said Kat.

    The child frowned, their entire face scrunched up with concern, annoyance, and thought. Kat just let them take the time they needed to figure out the answer, at least they weren''t trying to escape. "Hmmбн Big Sis said not to answer any questions if someone asked me thoughбн" said the child eventually.

    "Wellбн don''t you want a chance to talk about this Big Sis, of yours?" asked Kat.

    This seemed to cause the child to enter another round of intense thought. Kat and Lily just waited patiently, though Lily was now leaning against Kat, keeping her nose buried in Kat''s hair. For Lily, it was a very pleasant way to waste time. In fact, it wasn''t wasting time at all. The child finally came up with an answer, "No. Big sis would be mad, and I don''t want to get in trouble,"

    Kat nodded, as if this was understandable, and it sort of wasбн but if Kat was actually going to cause problems for the elf, it was much toote. "I understand. Thoughбн if I give you one of these coins," Kat pulled out a coin worth the rough equivalent of 50 earth cents, "would you be willing to answer some questions,"

    At this point it was no surprise that the kid needed more time to think. This time they sat down, and seemed to be thinking extra hard. Their little ears wiggled up and down as they thought. Kat decided that was adorable, and needed to find out if older elves did that as well. "Two coins!" was the answer the child gave in the end.

    Kat nodded, and the little elf looked rather smug, as if they''d just made off with Kat''s entire fortune. Kat just continued smiling, trying to reassure the child that this was fine. "Ok, but before we get to the questions, I''m going to need your name," said Kat.

    "Isn''t that a question?" asked the elf.

    "No, it was a statement saying I need your name first," said Kat.

    "Hmmбн THREE coins!" insisted the elf.

    Kat rolled her eyes and pulled three coins out, Kat had at least a hundred of them left so it was no issue. The elf snatched the coins from Kat''s hand without asking, and then hid them away. Kat wasn''t paying too much attention, and was surprised to note she wasn''t entirely sure where the coins went. Note to self. Watch that next time. This time it was Kat''s turn to wait patiently. She wasn''t going to say anything else until the child gave its name.

    "Boot. My name is Boot," said ''Boot''.

    *Welp. I guess they don''t have parents around. Or, their parents hated them I suppose. It also doesn''t clue me into the gender of this childбн or their age. I really want to know ''why'' boot, but I''m not going to waste a question on it.*

    "I see, well my first question is, why did you try and steal from me?" asked Kat.

    Boot made a grabby motion and Kat rolled her eyes, holding out the coins once again. This time though, Kat watched Boot swipe them. Boot swiped the coins and pulled their raggedy coat out with their other hand. The hand with the coins dipped into the coat as if she was putting them in a hidden pocket, but in slow motion it was easy to see Boot dropping them into their other hand, which then fell back to Boot''s side before dropping the coins into the kid''s oversized boots.

    *Thematic.* "You looked like an easy mark," said Boot.

    "That''s not much of an answer," said Kat. "You need to exin what you mean by that. I can guess a lotбн but I''m paying you g- real money for these answers," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Boot thought about this for a few seconds before nodding. Kat smiled, d that she still understood kid-logic. "Okбн I guess you''re right. Well, you look like a tourist because I''ve never seen anyone that looks like you before. Big Sis says that tourists have more money than sense, and don''t like running. So I was gonna run off, and you probably had a lot of money in that bag, which you do, and you probably wouldn''t chase me for it,"

    "What makes me look like a tourist?" asked Kat.

    Boot made another grabby motion. Kat rolled her eyes, but decided Boot had been fair with their answer so handed over two more coins, that once again ended up in Boot''s boots. "Your dress isn''t long enough for you to be a mage, you don''t have any armour on and your skin is much too pretty,"

    Lily burst outughing and Kat winced, because Lily had done so right beside her ear. "Are you making fun of me?" asked Boot with a huff.

    Kat, knowing how kid-logic workedбн made a grabby motion with her hand while Lily was too busyughing. Boot growled and looked from Kat''s face to her hands, then back to her faceбн before looking down at their own hand. "Fine," grumbled Boot. Apparently, they were only taught how to hide money, not that they shouldn''t reveal were it was, because Boot reached back into their boot to get the money without hiding how they were doing it. Kat decided not toment.

    Lily was stillughing, so Kat said, "As my girlfriend isughing to much, allow me to answer what she finds funny. The first, is that while I might not be a mage she is. Next, I can summon weapons," Kat decided to be a bit showy and summoned her fans with a puff of fire, "and I can regenerate from serious wounds so well they don''t even leave scars, so I don''t need armour,"

    "That''s cheating," said Boot with all the certainty of a five year old.

    "It might be," said Kat with a nod, "But it''s true. Now, my next question, is are you getting enough to eat?"

    Boot of course waited for Kat to hand over the money before answering with, "I don''t understand the question,"

    "I mean do you ever feel hungry?" asked Kat.

    Boot still seemed confused, "I don''t get it,"

    *Not sure what that means for their nutritionбн but fine whatever.* "That''s ok, I''ll count the question as answered," Boot perked up when Kat said that, "Just this once," Boot''s smile fell. "I can''t have you answering ''I don''t know'' for all my questions. Then you''re not really answering them. Rightбн umбн hmmбн do you manage to keep warm?"

    "Of course!" said Boot with a big smile. Then they paused, realising that they''d answered the question without getting paid. Kat smirked, but handed the coins over without issue.

    *That''s one less thing to worry about I suppose. I''m just not sure what to do with that information. So Boot might be going hungry, but doesn''t have to worry about freezing to death. I guess I can live with that? What do you think Lily?*

    [I suppose I can as well. Boot looks small, but if I take a look at their arms, it''s not like they''re all skin and bones either. I suspect, even if they''re not getting apletely healthy amount of food, they are getting enough. This is a big tourist ceбн and as silly as it might be, tourists with extra money are great targets for pickpockets.]

    Kat pursed her lips. She didn''t like the idea of just leaving a child on their own, but Boot clearly had at least one person looking after them, possibly more. In addition to that, it wasn''t like Kat could take the kid with her. Not only was she not going to just force that onto Callisto and Vivian, Kat wasn''t sure she could even take Boot through the portal. That''s not even getting into the fact Boot was an elf, and thus, would look very out of ce on earth. *I can''t save everyone, and Boot seems like they know what they''re doing. It leaves a bad taste in my mouthбн but I guess we''re leaving.*

    Kat stood, returning to her full height and said, "Thank you for answering my questions Boot. You''re free to go now," Boot nodded, but waited for a few seconds, just in case Kat made a move to take back her coins. Boot watched the pair carefully as they edged around Kat and Lily. As soon as they were out of reach, Boot sprinted back off the docks and into the city.

 Chapter 1124 1124 Farewell, My Loyal Friend

    ?

    Kat and Lily could smell smoke as they approached the ce everyone was staying so Kat picked up speed. She rushed through the streets for a bit before deciding to just fly. Kat hopped into the air and flew as fast as she couldбн only to quickly realise there was no problem. Or at least, nothing was on fire that shouldn''t be. In the middle of the huts where Kress had been making a sandcastle, there was now a pyre with a sad Kress on one side, and Nixilei reading a book next to him.

    Kat slowed, gliding down gently and dropping next to Nixilei, "Hello Kat," said Nixilei, remarkably unconcerned. Kat''s own concern only increased when she noticed the ck eye and tear tracks on Kressбн who seemed remarkably ok with everything despite the aforementioned problems.

    "Rightбн" said Kat slowly, "Hello as wellбн I suppose? I justбн what''s going on? There''s a fire, and I can''t hear anymore yelling and Kress has a ck eye thatбн well I know you could heal it, but considering you''re also the one with your mind working properly I imagine there''s a reason you didn''tбн justбн look I ran over here because I smelt smoke and now I''m just confused frankly,"

    Nixilei nodded, putting away her book and shifting so that she could see Kat properly. "Indeed. It is a bit of a story, and Kress has decided to give me the silent treatment over it. It''s starts shortly after you left. I decided, wisely, that I didn''t want to just stand around or sit on the sand. Even if I don''t move much I''m sure it would get everywhere," exined Nixilei.

    Kat and Lily nodded. Even though neither went to the beach particrly often it was still something they knew well. Nixilei continued speaking upon seeing their agreement, "d you understand. So I went to grab one of the nearby outdoor chairs and sit down near Kress. The problem is that in the few moments I was gone, he seemed to have forgotten I was there. Kress eventually, turned and spotted meбн

    "Freaking himself out in the process and il his arms around wildly. Not really sure why he did that, but he did and it resulting in Kress hitting himself with the spade. This started off a tirade where he proimed the spade to be a traitor to the cause. I offered to heal himбн but Kress insisted that wounds taken when fighting a once trustedpanion should be honoured.

    "I did think about healing him anywayбн but I decided that it wasn''t worth the effort. Kress would likely justin, so I let it be. Some timeter, Kress decided that he should give the shovel a send-off after defeating itбн which entailed snapping it in half. Then Kress insisted we find a bunch of wood, to burn it as a fitting funeral for his shovel friend.

    "So off we went into the nearby area, though I did keep an ear out for Green and Gareth. Eventually we found enough woodбн is what I''d like to say but Kress kept insisting we needed more. As to why you can''t here Green and Gareth arguing? Well at some point they both came over and asked me to heal themбн

    "You see, despite being stronger in many ways then the baseline for our races due to our diligent practice it is still entirely possible for us to yell ourselves hoarse. I decided they''d both had enough arguing and refused to heal them. They both thought about it for a while, but Green decide an excuse to sleep instead of argue sounded nice and agreed with me. So they should both be sleeping at the moment, or more likely, Green is sleeping while Garethys next to her and ys with her hair,"

    "Probably for the best," said Lily with a nod. "If they really managed to yell that muchбн yeah best not to push things even further,"

    Nixilei shrugged, "I agree. Though at least they were not truly angry with each other as they were arguing. I think it goes to show how much they understand each other. It might have be a big shouting match, but they can still cuddle up with each other at the end of the day,"

    Lily and Kat took a moment to smile at the thought before Kat asked, "Rightбн so how did it get to this?" Kat gestured at Kress.

    Nixilei sighed, "Right so after Kress finally got enough wood, though that took some convincing from me, he built the pyre,id down his shovel underneath it and then lit the whole thing upбн after which he started crying about the fact that he no longer had a shovel, and that it was all my fault.

    "This is of course ignoring the fact that I found two other shovels without really trying, and that Kress was the one who insisted on cremating the one that''s now ash. Especially considering we''ll have to pay for it to be recedбн but whatever. Anyway, to stop himining, I agreed it was all my fault, and now Kres sis giving me the silent treatment as punishmentбн and now here you are. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hopefully the list I gave you contained good ingredients for a firece cookout. If not, the kitchens will probably suffice," finished Nixilei.

    "Will you be healing them in the morning?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei nodded, "Yeah. I''m not going to let them go into the tournament still wounded, even if it is just a bit of a sore throat. Communication will be importantбн probably,"

    "Will Kress be ready for that?" asked Lily.

    Nixilei shrugged before admitting, "He should beбн but if he''s not, and I admit I have no idea what I''m doing then I''m hoping that Thyme will fix anything that''s stillбн broken,"

    "Is it likely Thyme will help? I mean, he did eliminate that one teamбн even if it was for very valid reasons," said Kat.

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "I think as long as the rest of us are fine, then Thyme should be easy to convince. Sure it wasn''t the smartest idea to smoke cloud powder so close to the tournamentбн but if it was normal cloud powder Kress would be fine. The real mistake was just smoking random powder that was lying around, even if cloud powder does look really distinctive,"

    Kat nodded. *I suppose Nixilei has a point. It doesn''t feel great to rely on Thyme to show us a bit of favouritism and heal Kress. Though, if Kress isn''t necessary for the first event maybe we''ll still have time for him to recover before it actually matters. It''s a bit unclear. If this was the first round Kress would have most of the day to recoverбн but the one after that we were all working together on the first task. Stillбн I guess Kress will have a few hours in the morning either way.*

    In the end, Kat had to agree with Nixilei that it was the best course of action. Once that was done they separated the shopping into two separate piles. One to be loaded up until the fridges, and the other would be prepped now. The need for multiple fridges was mostly due to the small size of the ones in the hut, and not an excessive amount of food. Once that was done, Kat and Lily were tasked with packing things away as Nixilei went looking forбн something.

    That something turned out to be a spit roast setup. They didn''t have a great cut of meat for it, but Nixilei exined the n was to essentially make an oversized kebab that would then be taken off the fire and divided across the tes. With a shrug, Kat got to seasoning the meat while Nixilei set everything up by the fire and Lily cut up the fruit and vegetables.

    Once that was done, Lily kept making the sds, with a few instructions from Nixilei to make sure she got the right ingredients, while Kat and Nixilei dealt with the fire. It was a bit slow, adding the things that needed to cook longer first, at least until Kat pointed out she was fireproof. Nixilei cursed under her breath, ashamed of forgetting such a thing while Kat got to work messing with the food.

    Kress'' mouth could be seen twitching the whole time, like he wanted to say something but apparently his desire to give Nixilei the cold shoulder was stronger than his desire to say whatever it was that kept getting him to twitch. Kat found it amusing, but Nixilei was more annoyed by the behaviour.

    Eventually Green and Gareth were drawn for their hut by the smell of food. Or more urately, Gareth was drawn out and Green was carried over his shoulder like a sack of flour and forced toe along as well. Nixilei directed Kat to grab some extra chairs while the fey herself got a table for everyone. Lily acquired the tes and cutlery, and then everyone sat down for dinner.

 Chapter 1125 1125 Fun For Breakfast

    ?

    Kat had just finished making breakfast while the rest of the group were setting up the table. Nixilei had grabbed everyone else when she awoke and saw Kat cooking. Well, everyone except Lily who was asleep next to the stovetop, enjoying the heat of it. Kat was a little concerned, but when Lily dipped her tail into the fire and then kept sleeping, Kat rxed. *Apparently a me of that power isn''t even enough to hurt Lily anymore. Which is weird. I keep thinking of her as a slightly enhanced normal Kat but that was real fire. I would know, I''m cooking with it.*

    Regardless of that newfound realisation, Kat didn''t n to treat Lily any differently. As such Kat carefully scooped Lily up andy her around her neck while carrying the food out to everyone else. Nixilei was smiling at the table, Kress was looking up and the sky, while Gareth and Green sat together on one chair. With Green still dozing and Gareth rubbing his throat.

    Kat raised an eyebrow at that. Catching Nixilei''s attention, Kat jerked her eyes toward Gareth''s neck, asking the silent question. "I decided that Gareth and Green hadn''t yet earnt the privilege of my healing just yet. While I understand the need to vent due to grief, I also believe taking it to the point you both NEED to be healed is a sure sign that you took things too far. It takes a lot of effort to wreck the voice of someone past Rank 1. The fact they both managed it says some unpleasant things about their self control,"

    Gareth rubbed his throat a bit more than replied, in a small harsh voice, "We both know that, and maybe we should have stopped but it kept us from moping, didn''t it?"

    Nixilei rolled her eyes, "As your doctor it is my opinion that you should stop talking in order not to further aggravate your sore throat," Gareth rolled his eyes, "and further, it may have stopped you moping about your grandfather but you immediately came to me to start moping about your sore throat, so it really wasn''t much better for me"

    Gareth refused to answer, simply cing a series of kisses on Green until she was eventually pulled to the waking world then the two got started on food. Kress was still looking at the sky so Kat asked, "What''s with Kress?"

    "Wellбн one of the things I forgot to mention when ites to cloud powder is that it has minimal, if any effect on your memory of events after the fact. Just one more reason it''s better than alcohol. It seems that whatever Kress'' batch was mixed with, didn''t hurt his memory at all, he now remembers EVERYTHING from yesterday," said Nixilei with a grin.

    "Yes, I do. I have rather mixed feelings about the whole day now," grumbled Kress, as he fell forward. Kat noticed that, while mostly gone, Kress still had traces of the ck eye from yesterday.

    "Why is that?" asked Kat as Lily transformed and took a seat on Kat''sp. Kat had already eaten one of the fruits when she was cooking for everyone else. That alongside a good dinner yesterday meant Kat wasn''t hungry at all. So the food in front of the pair was just for Lily.

    "It all made so much sense at the time, and if I think about it hard enough I can even follow my train of logic from yesterday. Which is a bit weirdбн and I''m no longer depressed. The cloud powder helped me move past any feelings of sadness I now haveбн but I can''t figure out if I''m meant to be embarrassed or not," answered Kress.

    "Why is it a question?" asked Kat. "Surely you''re either embarrassed, or you''re not?"

    Kress shrugged, as he dug into his food, taking a few bites before answering, "This is pretty good. I''m surprised you handled the ingredients so well," Kat acknowledge the praise. "As for the embarrassmentбн well I suppose it''s partially a mindset thing. Yesterday I wasn''t embarrassed at all, and if I think back, immerse myself in the memories of that day, I don''t feel any embarrassment at all.

    "I feel a sort ofбн echo of the feelings I did at that time. Now, my memory isn''t bad, but it''s not normally this good so I think whatever was added to the cloud powder sort ofбн stamped the day in my memory. When I''m focused on the specifics, I can almost feel myself sliding back towards those happy timesбн

    "But it also means that when I think about it in the abstract I can understand and appreciate how mortifying it should have been. If I try to picture the situation ying out in more normal circumstances, wellбн I start to wonder if I need to hit myself with that shovel a few more times. Remove the memorypletely," exined Kress.

    "As your medical advisor, I rmend against such an action," sneered Nixilei.

    Kress, with all the maturity of an adult in his twentiesбн used his fork tounch a berry towards Nixilei in retaliation. Nixilei, watching Kress'' attempt, just opened her mouth to catch it. "Was that meant to be hard?" asked Nixilei.

    Kress decided to answer that by sticking his tongue out at Nixilei. "Wowбн you seemбн and I hope this isn''t offensive butбн you seem remarkably chill at the moment Kress," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kress nodded, "Yeah. I''m sure I''ll find something else to be mad at eventuallyбн but I''m still feeling pretty great. I''m not even mad Nixilei managed to catch that bit of fruit, I was aiming for her face after all. So it seems despite my slightly weird head, my aim is still good,"

    "Rightбн so you don''t think this is permanent?" asked Lily.

    Kress snorted and returned with, "Would you rather it was?"

    "I meanбн hmmбн" Lily didn''t know how to answer that question.

    [I''m really not sure. I meanбн I wouldn''t want Kress to go back to being an assбн but he really wasn''t too badst time we were hereбн and this just feelsбн wrong. Not that Kress should always be angryбн but having him stay so chill even after he spent yesterday acting like a clown? It''s a bit too much like he''s an entirely knew person. Whichбн well I suppose that''s something that CAN happenбн but Thyme will notice right?]

    *Well I can say it isn''t an illusion. Though you do bring up a good point, so I get what you''re saying. I''m not sure what I''d want either. Do I want Kress to act more like himself? Or like less of an ass? Perhaps a mix of both? Less of an ass, but more like the person we recognise?*

    "You know, now that I''m paying attention, it''s really easy to see when they discuss with each other isn''t it?" asked Kress, directing the question mostly to Nixilei.

    "Indeed," agreed Nixilei, "They''d make horrible spies because they both do it. I wonder if the link they share has a hormonal element, or if they really are just that sappy. It''s probably just thetter because I can imagine Green and Gareth doing something simrбн but they were atst taught how to hold a pokerface for noble politics,"

    Kat and Lily looked at each other and grinned. Kat decided to sneak in a kiss as well, turning Lily red. The Memphis just mumbled and turned back to her food so she could pretend to be less embarrassed. Green leaned over and gave Gareth a kiss of his own. Kress rolled his eyes, "Ah yes, the joys of being single. Unless you want to give me a kiss Nixilei?"

    "I''d rather kiss the ashes of your ''honourablepanion Shovel'' " said Nixilei, though she gave a slight smile at the end.

    Kress, put a hand over his heart, and reeled back in shock, "Soбн he was a traitor long before his sneak attack against my illustrious person," Kress kept leaning until he looked like he should be falling off the chair, but he had one leg wrapped around the chair, and the other the table to stabilise him as he ''fell''. "He hath gone behind my back to woo my fair maiden love. Yes. It is good that he is now naught but ashes. Truly, he deserved a harsher fate,"

    Kress eventually leaned back far enough for him to let go with his feet, and fall thest few centimetres to the ground. "Now you''ll have to deal with having sand in your clothes for the rest of the day," pointed out Nixilei.

    Kress shot up to his feet, walking back away from the table and started to shake his clothes out, "Shit. I didn''t think of thatбн" grumbled Kress. Despite his clear annoyance, he didn''t sound half as annoyed as he did on a normal day.

    "Indeedбн ten out of ten for the performance," said Gareth, "but 4 out of ten for preparation and thoughtfulness,"

    "Why are you giving him four?" asked Green.

    "Well, he at least knew to lower himself with his legs, so he deserves a few points for that," offered Gareth.

 Chapter 1126 1126 Thyme For A Nautical Adventure

    ?

    The group of five, or six if you counted a sleeping Lily, were sitting on the outskirts of town at a small pier and looking around confused. "Thisбн this is where we''re supposed to be right?" asked Kat.

    "I''m almost certainбн" said Nixilei confused. After a moment of looking around, Nixilei pulled out a thick card that had the town''s name on it and then a glowing arrow that was currently spinning around wildly. "I double checked this was the correct ce before summoning you and watchбн"

    Nixilei backed up a few paces and as soon as her feet left the pier the arrow stopped pinning and started to point straight ahead. Nixilei put one foot on the pier and it kept pointing forward. Nixilei finished her forward step and once again the arrow was spinning wildly. "Unless this pier is heavily enchanted by someone surpassing time in power this has to be the right ce," said Nixilei firmly.

    "I wouldn''t worry too much, we still have ten minutes before the deadline. I''m sure Thyme has something up his sleeve. I mean, we''ve been led to the middle of nowhere twice before. Just because this is inside of a city this time doesn''t mean Thyme will be any less weird," said Kress.

    Green looked at Kress like he''d just grown a second head. Green hadn''t been paying attention to Kress since hisбн identбн with cloud powder, both the day off and this morning. So she was surprised by the exceptionally calm response. Gareth, seeing that his friend was staying positive, decided it was his turn to be the killjoy, "While that is a lovely sentimentбн

    "We can''t bete for the round. I don''t think we could ever remove thebel of cowards if we were disqualified from the tournament if we just didn''t show up. Or magic forbid, jokes about sleeping through important events. I already here enough of those because of Green. What I need to know is, are we in the correct spot? Or do we need to move?"

    Nixilei frowned and examined the pier a bit more, even going so far as to crouch by the edge and lean over so she could see the underside of the structure. "It looks fine to me. As far as I can tell it''s just a normal pier. I''m not sensing much extra magic from it, if any, and there''s no obvious enchantment carved into anywhere I can see," exined Nixilei as she stood up. Once she was back on her feet, Nixilei kicked the pier and listened to the sound it made. "It feels and sounds like normal wood as well. I bet I could destroy the whole pier without much troubleбн but that seems like a big risk,"

    Gareth frowned as he looked down at the wood. "I don''t like itбн but perhaps I''m just being overly paranoid now that Kress isn''t going to point out everything that could possibly go wrong,"

    "Ok, Gareth my man? I might be chill for now but that doesn''t mean my memory is broken, or that I''m just going to take that lying down. I was, and possibly still am, a massive ass. I pick fights I really shouldn''t and I like to tear people downбн but I am not overly paranoid. In fact, considering I''m supposed to be your bodyguard, I''m probably not paranoid enough," stated Kress.

    "He''s got a point," added Nixilei.

    "Whose side are you on?" asked Gareth with aedically overdone re.

    "I''d love to say Green''sбн and I suppose that''s technically true. Though oftentimes I have to go against her for her own good," said Nixilei proudly.

    Kat smiled at the antics between the other four while running her hands through Lily''s fur. It kept Kat calm, and hopefully gave Lily good dreams. It all seems so light-hearted now. I hope that even after all the cloud powder works its way through Kress'' system he stays somewhat chill. It''s nice to see them all like this.

    What I want to knowбн how worried should we be? Personally, I suspect that Thyme has something nned. They wouldn''t give a faulty invitation out, and while it could be a counterfeit I trust our spy more than enough to not worry about that part. I suppose it''s just a question of when-

    Kat''s thoughts were cut off when a giant ship just appeared in front of them. The gangnk was already lowering down, and Thyme stepped down the gangnk as it moved. They was dressed as a weird mixture of butler, maid, and pirate. They had a maids frock, a pirate hat, and butler jacket. With a hand ''missing'' and converted into a mop but guns on their hips. Katбн really didn''t know what to make of the outfit.

    "Huhбн guess I should check more carefully for illusionsбн" mumbled Nixilei.

    "Do remember I have True Sight," said Kat after stepping just behind Nixilei.

    "Shitбн thatбн that means that cheeky tree teleported the whole ship hereбн without disturbing the water, or the air. Shit, Thyme''s gotten good at teleporting," said Nixilei.

    "Indeed. I''ve kept up my practice after Kat challenged me on my teleportation technique all these months ago. It''s been a great challenge to keep my mind busy when I''m not working on other things. So? Does it pass muster?" asked Thyme with a grin. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kat red at Thyme and said they only thing should could, "I''d have to be teleported myself to find out. It certainly looks impressive though,"

    Thyme smiled and clicked their fingers. Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, Kat was up in the sky. Lily was instantly awake when she felt Kat''s momentary panic, and looked around wildly as they fell through the sky. [What''s happening?]

    *Thyme''s just showing off. You can go back to sleep if you wantбн though was it the teleportation that woke you or my moment of panic?*

    [Umбн the panic? I think? I''m not overly sureбн I sort of justбн woke up. I don''t feel too groggy or anything, and I don''t remember the teleportбн but I don''t know how much that matters.]

    *Eh, I''ll handle it. You can sleep.*

    Lily trusted Kat enough to just nod and curl back up. Kat deposited her girlfriend her backpack, and then took to watching the sky pass by. She was falling pretty fast, likely at or near terminal velocity and the city could be scene below. *Ride won''t be long now.* Kat simply let herself fall, closer and closer to the ground until she red her wings and gently glided down.

    Everyone was waiting for her, and to Kat''s chagrin despite the wind, and the fact that she''d red her wings long before the ground, Kat found herself back in the exact spot she had been standing before without any correction on her part. "Ok now that''s just showing off," said Kat with a huff.

    Thyme grinned back, "I''ve been working on it for a while so I really wanted to show off. So, how was it?"

    Kat sighed and reluctantly admitted, "It was great. I didn''t feel the transition at all, it was fast, though that might just be because of how close I was teleported, rtively speaking. The fact you managed to have mend exactly where I left is an almost freaky level of calction and knowledge. Both of the world, and my own habits. Oh, but you lose points for waking Lily up. Sure, that might''ve just been my panic, but she still woke up, so I''m taking points for that,"

    Thyme shrunk down, taking off their hat in the process and looking up at Kat with oversized eyes that shined slightly, "I''m sowwy,"

    "Don''t do that," said Kat with a wave, "It looks really weird. Maybe if I hadn''t seen you transform down to that it would be kinda cuteбн but yeahбн just no,"

    Thyme stepped back and popped to full size. "Yeah, I was mostly trying it out on the fly. Not like the Timmys. Those things were the work of many sessions to get rightбн"

    "Not that this isn''t a fascinating look into the psyche of someone so powerfulбн" said Nixilei carefully, "but where exactly are the other teams, and what''s going on?"

    Thyme just waved off Nixilei''s concern, "Oh don''t worry about that. I''m using copies of myself to grab the other teams and we''ll be sailing around for a bit before we get to the venue. I won''t spoil things too much, but because I''m also the boat you see behind me, I can ensure that each team gets there at the same time,"

    "Waitбн you''re the boat?" asked Green.

    Thyme nodded, "Yup. I just had to ensure that the type of wood used in the construction was one of the few that can filter salt water to drink and then I could partially merge with the finished product. I might be able to make a boat just with magicбн but the upkeep would be annoying. Much worse than my usual humanoid forms for some reason,"

    Nixilei pursed her lips for a few moments before shaking her head and saying. "Let''s just get on the boat,"

 Chapter 1127 1127 Thyme For Dryad Lore

    ?

    Once the boat goat moving, Thyme caught them all in another teleport. Instead of traveling quickly, instead, Thyme used it to hold them just outside of the world. Instead of fire, there was arge number of vines with blooming flowers of all colours. There was a green ocean below the boat, but looking to the bow or stern that the water didn''t extend much past the edges of the ship.

    Kat breathed in deeply, instead of the scent of fire and ash, it seemed like Thyme had made their teleportation smell of nature. *Thyme was halfway there already. When we moved the first time I''m pretty sure there was a green sh before it was all over. It seems Thyme has truly refined things.*

    "Might I ask when we will be arriving?" asked Gareth as he stared out at the hypnotic mess of flowers.

    Thyme just shrugged, "Technically I could drop you all of at the destination straight away, however it seems one of the teams hasn''t quite managed to get on the boat just yet. I want everyone to arrive at the same time. Mostly for dramatic effect, but technically because it''s in the rules,"

    "But that''s not how it worked the previous times," said Kat.

    Thyme made a ''so-so'' gesture. "Technically the rules are the same, but I wasn''t overly concerned with that particr one. I assumed that as long as the first round started at the same time then it was all good, but one of the other organisers gave me a chewing out over it. I''ve had to rework my ns for the grand finale a bit, but this round is basically unchanged,"

    "Can you give us any hints?" asked Nixilei with a shrewd smile.

    "Funnily enough? No I can''t," said Thyme with a smile.

    Nixilei shrugged, "I had to ask. If I lost out on information I could''ve gotten just by asking I''d never live it down,"

    "Don''t worry to much Nixilei," said Thyme. "Everything will be exined soonбн hopefully. As I said, I''m waiting for thest team to get on the boat and they''reбн having some issues,"

    "Can you tell us what those are?" asked Gareth.

    Thyme tapped their chin a few times as they considered the rulebook. "Iбн I''m not totally sure. I''m not supposed to provide an unfair advantage to any of the teams, but if I''m just reporting factual information that''s happening in my presenceбн that might count as an advantage? I don''t see how you could make use of this information thoughбн but perhaps? Hmmбн"

    Thyme eyed Nixilei who was staring back at Thyme with wrapped attention, "You know what? Probably safer I just don''t say anything,"

    "Well what are we meant to do while we wait?" huffed Nixilei.

    Thyme shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I''m afraid this is rather outside of my expectations. Technically speaking the team was at the arrival point on time, so I can''t ssify them as no-shows. I suppose I could force them onto the boatбн and maybe I should, but that''s not half as funny as what''s happening,"

    "You can''t just say something like that and not give us anymore details," whined Green. "It has to be extra juicy if you''re refusing to talk. Is it a jilted lover? An army of garden gnomes? The ghost of their past misdeeds? An army of tax collectors? Oooh, is something on fire? Considering we had to put fire outst time, it could be an excessive amount of fire. Unlessбн is one of them scared of water? No are they ALL scared of water? What''s the word for being scared of water?"

    "Thssophobia, I think," said Nixilei.

    "I''m afraid I cannot confirm or deny any of your guesses, that might constitute an unfair advantage. Especially if I am neglecting to tell the other teams that arrived on time any details as well. You can guess all you like but I will not respond," said Thyme.

    "I don''t know about that. I could just keep guessing and watching your facial expressions?" offered Green. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thyme rolled their eyes. "Green, I am a dryad. I can freeze my facepletely. My face only shows emotions so freely because I have trained myself to do so. The idea of having a ''wooden face'' didn''te from nowhere,"

    *Huh. That''s interesting, I can hear a bit of extra context when Thyme said ''wooden face'' because it seems like in theirnguage it means a few more things then in ours. It''s an odd mix of thingsбн but I guess with the additional context of wellбн having tree people, the saying is more than just a saying about an inanimate object. I wonder how many races use it like that though?*

    Nixilei and Green red at that, but Thyme just made good on their promise. In in instant, all motion stopped in the body. It no longer looked like it was breathing, the eyes didn''t blink, there was no little twitches that apany most lifeforms. Thyme looked much like a dryad''s true body. Simply a tree carved to look like a person, and it was only the knowledge that Thyme was a person that kept the idea Thyme was anything but a tree or a carving fixed in Kat''s mind.

    "Okбн that''s a little creepy," said Green.

    "I''ve seen it a few times," said Nixilei. "Thyme isn''t the only dryad I''ve met,"

    "So likeбн that''s something you have to learn?" asked Green.

    Thyme nodded, "Yes, and I suppose it''s something I can tell you about as none of the contestants are dryads. You see, we be aware of the world slightly before creating our first bodies. It is argued amongst my people''s schrs at what point a dryad truly bes alive. Certainly, we are not sentient for many years, but nts are alive, none doubt that.

    "So the question is always, ''how much respect need be given to those adolescents'' and how much say do we try to give to the nt in question. We have spells to test for sentience in nts of course, and more spells for testing if a nt has potential for sentienceбн but I find the various dryad collectives to be a bitбн militant in their collection of potential dryads.

    "It is not unusual for any nt with a glimmer of sentience to be immediately moved to a safe haven and coddled massively until they achieve sentienceбн or as is often the case. Do not, and die for some reason. Sometimes it takes centuriesбн but it happens far too regrly,"

    Nixilei noticed the subtext, "I''m guessing you were one of the dryads that simply sprouted in the wilds?"

    Thyme made a ''so-so'' gesture, "It has been proven that all dryads have a dryad ancestor in their history, and most dryads are formed when two other dryads coupleбн but not all dryads form that way, and not all nts formed in such a coupling even have the chance for sentience,

    "Anyway. You are correct, I myself sprouted in the wild, and when the heritage test came through, it appears I was an overlooked seed of my parents. They supported me greatly once that came out, but they have an entire grove of children that never became a true dryad. I am of the opinion, that a dryad''s tree knows what it needs. If it sprouted in a particr spot and there''s not sign of major damage in the area, I think it is usually best to leave the seedling where it is. Watch over it of course, and help if it bes sickбн but

    "Most of the elder dryads simply see moving the sapling as the best course of action. Yet it never seems to have a high sess rate. They tout that it is still higher than in the wildбн but my own notes contradict that. Perhaps I am biased, arguing for what I know, just as they areбн but for a bit more work, I think we would give dryad saplings a better chance at sentience."

    Green frowned, "Not to sound callousбн but is it really a big deal? I know they''re likeбн baby dryadsбн but everything I''ve heard says that nobody knows what causes a dryad to be born,"

    Thyme nodded, "I don''t take offence to that. Dryads themselves know a little bit more than the other races because we do like to obfuscate the ideaбн but the real issue is that even if we know a given tree has a chance at sentienceбн someone has to watch over it for at least a century. Sometimes longer. The oldest tree to ever be a dryad was just over a thousand years oldбн

    "So it''s very hard to manage things well. Say you have the time and patience to raise up fifty saplings. That''s a century of full time care, for saplings that may never be anything more thanrge trees. When nothing is bornбн it''s gut wrenching. That''s why when dryads find nts with potential they protect them because we hope that this is the one, and usually we only find those trees when they''re already putting out a good amount of mana, and are already a number of years oldбн but still it doesn''t always work out,"

    "I think I get it," said Green with a nod.

 Chapter 1128 1128 So Blue

    ?

    The ship ploughed through arge mess of petals, taller and wider than the ship itself. It was an explosion of colour that masked the transition back to real space. Thyme even got to work, twisting and bending that space to show a kaleidoscope of colours as space was bent to Thyme''s will. Fix ships exploded from portals, flowers floating down in their wake. Nobody knew where to look, there was action happening on all sides and in front of themбн

    Was an explosion of fireworks, one of which was arge arrow that pointed downwards to a small ind with a medium sized building on it. The fireworks were a bit hard to say during the daytime for Kat, but perhaps they had illusions on them to help everyone else. The building was sturdy and made from, well wood. Out the front was a series of three piers for the five boats tond at, and a small garden of roses lining the path to the building.

    Thyme let the anchors fall, causing the boats to rapidly lose speed as they got closer and closer to the piers, slowing down perfectly so line up where they needed to be. The middle pier just had the one boat, while Kat''s team''s boat pulled up on the right side of the left pier, sharing it with at least one other team.

    "How much practice did that take?" wonder Nixilei to the air as they were all directed to the gangnk with a copy of Thyme in the lead. Kat wasn''t surprised when she first look over to the other ship, they also had a Thyme in the lead, looking the exact same strange mix of butler, maid and pirate. Then Kat saw the team that was being led down the ramp.

    It was the Wild Ones! Nell, the bear beastkin Bonas, and Nabras Margund the two wolf siblings. Their emerald eyes, ck hair and simr faces still betraying their simr heritage despite the differing animal appendages. Lily actually felt the desire to bat at the wolf siblings'' tails or Nell''s ears. Nell still carried her familiar gauntlets, but it looked like the wolf siblings had updated their armour. Where before they had redish, or blueish leather armour, they now had scale armour, possibly made from real scales, and a red and blue sash across their shoulders. Sharing in each other''s colours.

    Ellenell followed behind, still standing tall in flowing robes that looked like they hadn''t changed a bit. Though his long blonde hair was no longer long, nor blonde. Now it looked to be dyed silver, and cut short to sit around the bottom of his chin. His five foot height was currently being offset by the gangnk, making him seem taller then he was, but a close inspection when his robes were shifted by his steps revealed he was now wearing boots with a thick sole to give him a touch of extra height.

    Blue wasst in line, looking around at the surroundings in amazement. The water of the ocean seemed to crash just a little higher in her presence, as if it was reaching for her. Blue''s outfit had transitioned to a padded shirt and pants, with a small skirt over the top made of thick cotton like substance. It wasn''t proper armour exactlyбн but it was closer then most mages would get, and likely the best she could manage from the materials gathered.

    Kat''s eyes lit up at seeing Blue happy and healthy. After working with her so closely in their ''escape'' from the mansion, it had been tough fighting her head on in the next rounds. It had left a bit of a sour taste in her mouth, and also bringing up memories of Grace from the very first tournament. Thoughts of Skye and her team flittered in afterwards, but Kat dismissed those memories for now.

    Kat waited until everyone was on the pier then she used her super speed to dash around and grab Blue in a big hug. Nell had reacted first, spinning to punch towards Kat, who was now at Rank 3 and beyond their speed by a considerable margin. Ellenell simply flinched, but the wolf siblings had looked to Thyme, and seeing Thyme keep walking as if nothing was wrong did the same.

    Blue let out an "Eeeep" of surprise as Kat twirled the fey around in a hug. Nell watched this and lowered her gauntleted hands, returning to their march.

    "Don''t crush her spine Kat!" said Nell with augh as she continued walking. Kat kept pace with them using her wings so that she could hug Blue properly. *I didn''t realise how much I missed Blue. We had a scary adventure together and she was got so injured during out escapeбн I didn''t realise that had bugged me so much. It''s extra weird because I''ve killed people nowбн and I care more that I didn''t get to chat with Blue after she was a little injured. Man are my priorities fucked.*

    "Hey Kat, I wasn''t expecting such a warm wee," said Blue with a giggle.

    "Wellбн I wasn''t exactly expecting to see you again, and I never properly thanked youst time. You got so hurt because of me," said Kat.

    "Bah, it''s not your fault you have regeneration. I''m pretty sure without that you''d have taken just as much if not more damage then I would''ve. I know you''re more powerful than me, so you probably had better hearing at the time as well. That creepy ass banshee thing would''ve done us both in if you didn''t have it," said Blue as she leaned into the hug.

    Lily, deciding she didn''t want to be left out popped off Kat''s shoulder and transformed, hugging Blue as well. "Nah, Kat is way too prone to getting herself injured. I''m d you were around to help her," <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Umбн thanks but who are you? I thought you were just a familiar?" said Blue.

    "I''m Kat''s girlfriend," said Lily with a smile, "Though technically I am also a familiar, ording to the rules,"

    "Oh, congrattions!" said Blue with a smile, "Waitбн you weren''t originally likeбн a cat or something right? Because, while I do respect Kat, I don''t respect bestiality, even if you give them sentience,"

    Lily rapidly shook her head, "Nonono, I was in love with Kat long before the familiar thing, and I couldn''t transform into one either,"

    "Hey you three!" shouted Nixilei, "We''ve got other people to meet,"

    Kat let go of Blue and gave a short bow, "Sorry, I guess I got carried away, and Nixilei is correct, we do have a contestбн but tell me, was it hard to make it back in?"

    Blue nodded, "That''s fine, I can understand getting carried away. As for making it back inбн" Blue started walking on her own again, skipping a touch to catch up to everyone else. Sure Kat had been keeping up, but Kat had stopped to let Blue down. "Right soбн Thyme ended up making the contest this big free-for-all mountain climb. There were ten starting positions, twenty routes, and your team had to start at different ones.

    "You didn''t have to follow the routes, but Thyme assured us that stepping off of them would make things more difficult for that contestant, but that sneaky bastard didn''t exin why that was at the time,"

    "I will have you know, that despite growing up in the wilderness my parents were happily married thank you very much," said both of the Thymes.

    Blue rolled her eyes, "Right anyway. Teams were split, and we had to decide were we wanted to start. We were given a map, and kept away from the other teams so we couldn''t likeбн team up with a full other team. Because there were five spots being given away. So like, obviously we all wanted one, but it wouldn''t have been a big ask to share two spots of the five, or even three.

    "Anyway, with that prevented we needed to work out which routes we wanted. Thyme made it so that all the routes did cross over eventuallyбн at least, ording to the maps, but we didn''t think it would be so easy. Most of the routes even had paths that took you through the damned mountain. Oh, and it wasn''t first to the top, it was first to get all five members to the top,"

    "Ah, that does sound like a very Thyme thing to do," said Lily. "Encouraging people to work togetherбн without actually allowing whole teams to work together. I imagine you guys all chose to work together with someone in some way?"

    Blue nodded, "Yeah we did. Oh, and we all agreed not to step off the path. We didn''t know why at the time, but of course, Thyme is well known for being tricky, but meaning what they say. Good thing we did as well, because it turns out Thyme managed to enchant the entire fucking mountain. Every step you took that was off the path? It increased the gravity by one percent, well no it was actually every metre you travelled off itбн which isn''t muchбн but it''s every single metre and it adds up fast."

 Chapter 1129 1129 Almost A Mirror

    ?

    The rest of Blue''s story would have to wait forter, for now, it was time to scope out the otherpetition. Kat looked over to the team that took the middle pier all by themselves and was a bit surprised at what she saw. They were close to being a mirror of her own team.

    Firstly the humans, both were women in contrast to Kat''s team of two female fae. Despite that, they still mirrored Kat''s counterparts well. Without knowing their names, Kat could onlybel them as Fake Gareth and Fake Kress, or GarethF and KressF. In truth, their names were March and Willow.

    March was still built like a tank, in fact, March was actually taller then the real Gareth. With muscles like tree trunks. March was monstrous for a human, towering over the rest of her team, and all of the other contestants with muscles unmatched even by Nell a bear beastkin. The only thing that wasn''trge were her breasts. Though even that was admittedly in contention, as her thick te armour covered thempletely. Still, there didn''t seem to be any additional room for them, matching Gareth''s in style.

    Willow took the opposite approaching, shorter, scrappier, and with two long daggers that were more like short swords in her hands. If halflings were a thing in this world, Kat would have some suspicions about Willow''s heritage. Perhaps she was at least part dwarven, but her rail thin build made that unlikely. Willow seemed more like someone that would be knocked over by a strong wind then someone that could stand against earthquakes.

    Next there were the two fae, where the mirroring was disrupted somewhat. Instead of two men as a true mirror, it was a man and a woman, though based on their appearances, Kat was guessing that the Green stand in was the woman, while Nixilei got a man to represent her counterpart. This guess was fuelled by the man''s sses, and the bow on the woman''s back. Katbelled them GreenF and NixileiF but might have guessed their real names based on fae naming convention.

    Chartreuse, the male fae had green hair a noticeably different shade to Green''s. It was in fact, Chartreuse, but Kat wasn''t interested enough in colours or art to recognise that fact. He had arge heavy book that was reinforced with deadly looking metal corners. Kat''s eyes were good enough to see that the metal edging actually stuck out a bit and had been sharpened to a fine point. It wasn''t just a fancy book Chartreuse carried around, but also a real, if unconventional weapon.

    He wore a light blue robe with green dots with fading around the edges that blended them into the blue where they appeared. His sses were thinly framed but glowing slightly, hinting that they were certainly enchanted, and might simply be an additional gadget rather than a medical aid. His boots were notable as well, for their metal tips on the end. It was clear, that even if he was a healer and needed to keep light on the metal, he was making use of as much as he could get away with.

    Next up was their archer. Though Kat might never guess the archer''s name based on hair colour. They were called Burgandy but they had orange hair. Bright orange hair resembling closely the citrus the colour was named for. They had thin leathers on that covered their chest and legs but left their arms free. Kat questioned that choice, especially considering they had a bow. Said bow was made of a reddish wood with streaks of ck. There were cracks in the wood that showed glowing red masses of energy that drew the eye.

    Their final member, and one that made Kat somewhat concerned, even as Lily transformed back and started to rub her face against Kat''s ownбн was a demon. He was almost certainly a Subus, but that was more a guess due to his mostly human appearance. Kat wouldter learn that he liked to be called Stan, but never his real name. Which happened to be Sanamoth the Destroyer. Yes, his parents added ''the Destroyer'' to his birth certificate. Also yes, they were very drunk at the time but were too prideful to change itter.

    He a swimmer''s body with notable, but not overly prominent muscles. He had his chestpletely exposed, not bothering at all with a shirt, instead he had a ne with a speckled green stone set into a goldish metal that shined with a distinctly red light when hit by the sun. His skin looked tan at first nce but was actually closer to worked copper under more thorough examination. His golden hair was longer than Kat''s, flowing all the way down to the small of his back with just a slight curl to it.

    The horns on Stan''s head were set pointing forward once they left his head, with only the one curve at their base. They extended a touch passed his forehead and meant that anyone looking to headbutt him, except maybe Kat, were going to need to watch their eyes when making the attempt. His tail was much shorter then Kat''s, but it was covered in interlocking bony tes that gave it a very unique appearance. He had no wings that Kat could see, and might be a major disadvantage in the contests.

    His pants were simple jeans, making Kat wonder if he''d ever been to Earth. He hadn''t of course, and the material wasn''t actually denim, but it was close enough that the difference would be semantic were the materials properlypared. The main difference was their slightly green colouring instead of blue. It was not a dye, the process for making them simply resulting in that colouring naturally.

    All five walked with confidence in their bearing. It was like all five had total confidence in their ability to win the entire tournamentбн or they had great acting sses at some point along the line. *Huh. Looks like I''m not the only demon around this time. I wonder what Rank he is? 1? 2? 3? 4? I doubt it would be five. I had expected to get some sort of a sign. Likeбн I was expecting to feel his demonic energy orбн something. I just feel like I should know how strong he is?*<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [It''s possible that you do have that ability but he''s too far away, or suppressing his demonic energyбн or he might just be weak. If you have exponentially more demonic energy you might push his away just by virtue of being that much stronger. There''s no way to know. Unless demons does?]

    D.E.M.O.N.S will not assist User when confronting another User in conflicting Contracts. All information on potential enemy User has beenpleted restricted. Most other questions have been restricted.

    *Gonna be honestбн not what I was expecting as an answer.*

    [It''s what I expected though. The only way for D.E.M.O.N.S to be fair is to either share everything or share nothing, and I imagine that people wouldin a lot more if D.E.M.O.N.S was handing out info on everyone. It''s a shame we don''t know how easy it is to sense demonic energy, but it guess it''s like a pop quiz. If you didn''t study it''s your fault.]

    *Yeah well I don''t exactly like the feeling that I forgot to study for a test. Especially a test I didn''t know I was going to have! Urgh. I wonder if he is a response to my own sess or if somebody else just had the ideapletely independently. Both are possible, and I don''t know what is more likelyбн it is a bit freaky how closely they mirror us though.*

    [Ehбн A demon, two humans, and two fae but that''s basically it. The genders aren''t split, it''s still two men, two womenбн though now that I''m thinking that out loud perhaps they are somewhat simr? Still, it was bound to happen, that we''d see simr teams. Thoughбн perhaps not the demon part. I wonder how many demons are in the whole tournament?]

    *Not many. Remember demon summoning was only recently allowed, so even if people were doing it before this, they wouldn''t want to advertise the fact. Thoughбн huh, considering demon summoning used to be illegal, Kress is the only person that had issues with demons.*

    [Huhбн maybe it was just the humannds that changed it?]

    *Maybeбн*

    [Well, other than that, I think most of the teams were groups before the tournament was announced. They''ve all been training for a while, and adding some random to that could screw with the dynamic. Our team members were lucky you''re so nice. If you only gave the minimal effort then we might never have gotten this far. Not against a team that has coordination.]

    *Not totally sure I buy that. Even if I just had to try duringbat I think I''d still manage to snag a few winsбн but I suppose if the demon was trying to be really difficult.*

 Chapter 1130 1130 Two Fae And Three Elves Walk Into A Bar. The Bar Loses.

    ?

    Kat shook her head to clear her mind. No sense dwelling on questions that couldn''t be answered just yet. Instead, it would be better to focus on the other new arrivals. It was a little hard to pick out which team was which from this distance, but Kat was 90% sure she''d nailed it down.

    The first team was made up of a mix of elves and fae, with two more fae attending and three elves. The leading elf looked so much like the picture of an elven princess, especially at first nce. She had long golden locks with flowers woven into her hair, and a full crown of them sitting atop her head. Which is appropriate, as Kat wouldter learn her name was Marigold.

    Marigold wore a long, flowing dress with more flowers sewn into the garment, a woman after Kat''s heart. Except. If one was to look closely, it seemed like the flowers on Marigold''s dress were real and potentially still alive. Kat wasn''t sure what to make of that part, so she continued to examine Marigold''s attire. Marigold wore no shoes, which seemed a bit weird, but not at odds with her ''elven princess'' vibe. Perhaps Kat should ask if she was actually royalty? Then againбн

    The one thing at odd with the peaceful expression on her face, and the flowers everywhere was the massive axe that hung across her back. It was nearly as tall as she was, the leather was stained dark with splotches of what Kat really hoped wasn''t blood. The axe head was a brutal thing, not one clean edge but a series of sharp slightly offset teeth designed to rip into the opponent and make them bleed with a proper hook at the base of the handle for catching on things and keeping them there.

    And she was happily skipping along at the front of her group. As Kat watched, flowers seemed to bloom on the dead wood that made up the pier, though they died just as quickly. It seemed that her long dress was hiding that particr skill for the most partбн but Kat didn''t know what to make of Marigold. Or her name, so internally she was ''Axe princess''.

    The next elf was just as confusing, though for a different reason. Their name was Vanya which didn''t clear things up at all, and Kat couldn''t figure out if they were a man or a woman. They had long flowing hair, a thin frame, and a soft face. They even had a leather corset that seemed to be pushing their chest forwardбн which might make Vanya''s breast look better if they had any. Vanya''s breasts weren''t small. They didn''t exist. Vanya had trained, well, and there was a faint outline of muscles but calling them breasts? No way.

    Which would be fine, except they had a leather skirt that covered down to the knees and tall boots that left only a small amount of skin showing. What was worse, when Kat heard themughingter on, they had a deep, bass voice even if they avoided talking most of the time that shed with Vanya''s mostly feminine mannerisms. Kat decided to give them the title of ''they'' like Thyme, even if it was possible they identified with one gender or another, it was just too hard to tell, and awkward to ask about.

    At least Vanya''s weapon was easy to identify. A nice elven longbow without a quiver and a short dagger strapped to Vanya''s leg. The quiver was likely substituted by Vanya''s magic or an enchantment on the bow itself.

    The third elf was the first elf Kat had seen that wasn''t simply ''beautiful'' or ''handsome'' but that wasrgely due to the burn scar covering their entire face, as well as their neck. Kat wasn''t sure how far it extended because they were covered with a cloak from head to toe. They did seem to have hair, so it implied that the top of the head wasn''t burnt off. Their weapon of choice seemed to be two sets of knuckledusters. One for less lethal, and one for more. One of the knuckledusters had rtivelyrge spikes on the end, so Kat could guess which option that was.

    Their name was Burnice, and Kat really hoped it was just how the trantion shook out and much less offensive in their native tongue. Otherwiseбн it would be an unfortunate coincidence. *I wonder why they haven''t got that healed? I meanбн it''s obviously an old wound but considering high level healing can regrow limbsбн healing that should be possible right?*

    Lily didn''t add ament of her own, not sure of the answer herself so Kat turned to the next person in the line. They had ck hair, which was surprisingly normal for fae. Their name, Midnight, wasn''t much of a surprise either. Midnight was the most clearly male of the team but only because he had an impressive beard that hung down to his neckline. It was well kept, and there was a single flower right in the centre of it. He had a rather stern look on his faceбн but his face overall was rounded and looked a bit soft. So it was hard to take seriously.

    Instead of a staff, he had a small wand. Kat wondered why that was, and if it had any significance, seeing as many magic casters didn''t use focuses, and the staffs weremon amongst spellcasters more for theirck of metal then as a casting focus. So Kat was curious over the difference.

    The final member of their group was the only one that seemed to have real armour. Sure Vanya had leathers protecter them, but that seemed to be more for style then for substance. They had purple hair, and were named Mauve, though their hair was a bit of a darker purple then was appropriate for the name to match. Mauve had heavily padded leather armour that gave a good amount of protection without limiting her movement too much. Her purple hair was pulled back in a bun, with pink flowers making up the band that held it in ce.

    Mauve also used an axe as her main weapon, but where Marigold''s was a massive, overbearing and ominous thing, Mauve''s was a small single hand axe that allowed for her to use a buckler in her off-hand. The buckler seemed to be strapped to her arm, and the axe was currently safe in her sheath, leaving both hands free.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *I don''t know how to feel about Marigold''s look. She seems so sweet and attuned with nature at first nce and then you notice the giant fucking axe that looks like it''s designed to cause as much pain as possible while taking down the target. I meanбн surely that''s not an efficient use of metal. It would almost be better if they just made the edge serrated! Plusбн I''m a bit scared to confirm the substance that I really hope isn''t blood that seeped into the leather on the handle.*

    [Yeahбн I wonder if this is real life gap moe? Then again, I don''t find this sight cute at all, and it''s not like this is a ''little girl with big sword'' moment because sure, the axe might be a bit oversized, but elf in question isn''t exactly short.]

    What is gap moe?

    [Lookбн I''m sorry but it''s just sort of something you know when you see? Moe is likeбн a cute thing but even that isn''t entirely correct. It''s a Japanese thing that doesn''t trante all that well into English. Look, don''t worry too much, it isn''t important.]

    *Rightбн wellбн what about the one with all the burns? Why wasn''t something like that healed?*

    [Nixilei might know? My best guess is that it was left too long and it would cost a lot to heal now? My second guess would be that because you''d need to actually peel off the skin and then heal fresh skin afterwards fixing it might be considered too dangerous? Like perhaps for some reason you have to do it all at once? You''d need to skin at all of her face, and perhaps more of her bodyбн and god isn''t that a thing to think about.]

    *Well, I suppose my next question is can you tell if that one walking behind the Axe Princess over there is a girl or not?*

    [Maybe they''re neither? They could very well be intersex, or genderfluid.]

    *And I''m not discounting that Lily but it would be super awkward to justбн walk up to them and ask, and there choice of clothing isn''t making it easier. I meanбн why even wear a corset like that if you don''t have breasts to make more prominent? There''s just massive holes in the top of the outfit now!*

    [Hey, some people wear insanity well. Just look at Thyme.]

    *They are no Thyme.*

    [True, but it doesn''t look that bad. I kinda like itбн except for the corset. That does feel a bit out of ce, but only a bit.]

    *Agree to disagree.*

 Chapter 1132 1132 Thyme For An Explanation

    ?

    As all the groups left the pier, the copies of Thyme all rushed together, before splitting apart. Now, there were three Thymes, one in a butler outfit, one in pirate getup, and a final one dressed as a maid. Except, the butler one took more feminine features,rge behind, noticeable breasts and a pinched waist, while the maid Thyme had massive arms and legs with bulging muscles to match March. The pirate was split down the middle, with one half looking feminine and one-half masculine. Apparently, Thyme wanted to look as crazy as possible.

    It was the pirate Thyme that spoke first. "Yarr, wee to me ind. I couldn''t give yar a vacation for this round, so I did the next closest thing maties!" Kat''s trantion ability informed her that Thyme wasn''t quite sounding that way, but they were trying to go for the realm''s equivalent of a fake pirate ent so it was close enough.

    The butler Thyme stepped forward to continue speakingбн except just to keep things mixed up their voice was even gruffer then the pirate''s, despite the formalnguage used. "Now that you have been cordially invited to my ind, I shall inform you that the first four rounds will be made up of a thematic set of three party games. Nobody can go skip more than one round of participation, and nobody can participate in three rounds in a row,"

    Maid Thyme stepped forward, their voice was softer then silk, and seemed to tickle the ears. Stan, the incubus on the middle team, looked way too interested after maid Thyme started speaking, "Though there will be one event that I am specifically banning Kat, and perhaps Romilda from as well. To pre-empt the obvious question, it involves flying, or more urately, falling while aided and the ability to simply fly instead of participating in the task properly is too much of an advantage. Topensate, I will allow Lily to participate in Kat''s stead, though Kat and Lily will count as the same ''person'' for rules purposes.

    "For Romilda, I will have to investigate if there is a suitablepromise. If you are willing to ept having your metal taken from you for the task, and returnedter then I can simply allow you to participate in that event if you wishбн or if that is uneptable you will have to remain barred,"

    Pirate Thyme stepped forward to continue, "Yarr, it seems that simply giving Romilda the option is a mighty bigpromise already. No offence to the weess, but while these activities are nothing serious, they are mostly test of physical ability. Of course, Kat will be restricted same asst round, so perhaps swapping out will be fine,"

    *Well I suppose that tells me that the other demon isn''t as strong as I am. I wonder if he will be restricted at all? Though I suppose there is also the chance that he just wasn''t around for the previous round of events.*

    Romilda floated around for a bit with a frown on her face, "I can''t be separated from my metal, and I don''t particrly like the fact that you''re forcing my team to take a disadvantage because o'' that fact,"

    All the Thymes just shrugged before one more split off into a dwarf Thyme that then started to floatбн somehow. Lily, who had a small sense for things because of her space affinity, even if it wasn''t properly active realised that Thyme was standing on solidified space. Which was apparently a thing you could do.

    "I ept your displeasure and return your displeasure with bit of information. I don''t care. It is well within my rights to dictate the specifics of a task, and if you wish to get into the specifics, the task in question disallows anything that would allow for flight, or levitation. This means if you want to participate you need to relieve yourself of your metalбн

    "Yet you don''t see Katining. She has WINGS for crying out loud. She could argue that her wings aren''t a flight aid, as they are part of her body, and if she really wanted to press the issue, I might have to let it go and allow her the chance topete regardless of my feelings on the matter. You may notice, that the boon I provided, the ability to allow Lily to swap in, is also technically allowed in the rules.

    "Lily counts as a familiar ording to the rules. The fact that Lily ispletely sentient and basically a 6th person for their team doesn''t matter. I''m actually cing TWO restrictions on Kat''s team by forcing only one of them topete in the events, but we all know that would be unfair, and once again, you don''t see themining. Not even about the fact that Lily CAN remove her wings, so theoretically, if they used that line of reasoning, Lily could participate despite Kat''s bans.

    "Heck, arguably, the restriction bracelet that Kat is willing to wear isn''t strictly necessary. The rules are really fuzzy about it. Especially in regards to if Kat can destroy it or not, and because I am actually a bit annoyed at your Romilda, I''ll reveal this. Kat, ording to the rules, if you can destroy the restriction bracelet during a round, you get to finish the round without one, before I am required to make another, tougher restrictor if possible,"

    "Oh," said Romilda, not wanting to argue more, but not trusting herself to hold back from yelling if she said anything else. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh indeed. I may be a bit unorthodox, but I already said I was trying to make this round of the tournament as rxing as possible. That''s why you''ll all be staying here in what happens to be a new luxury resort! I''ll be opening it up to the publicter on, but I started a chain of them so that I could use them as a location for all of the teams, not just the five here," exined dwarf Thyme.

    *Huhбн well I don''t n to make use of that information because getting on Thyme''s bad side seems like a horrible ideaбн and it seems a lot less fun.*

    [Would you HAVE to for the Contract though?]

    *Nope, because the Contract was never to win, it was just to turn up remember? And it hasn''t really been renewed properly I don''t think? I''m not sure how it works exactly, and I''d ask D.E.M.O.N.S just to make sure it hasn''t been an issue, but I suspect it won''t answer me.*

    [Let me try]

    D.E.M.O.N.S cannot answer that question right now due to restrictions.

    [Should''ve listened apparently.]

    Romilda floated back into her team, scowl on her face. It wasn''t as though she didn''t understand why Thyme had made such a rule. Thyme clearly had no idea how egregious of a social foe pare it was to even request such a thing. Sure it wasn''t something that all of the world abided by, but surely someone as old and powerful as Thyme would have seen simr situations before?

    Romilda was of course overlooking the fact that Thyme might know and not care, which was a bit closer to the truth. Thyme had an idea of how precious the metal was, but decided that forcing a decision on Romilda was a great evil then asking her an ufortable question. Still, Romilda was fuming and Thyme was annoyed with themselves for getting so worked up over Romilda''s response. Apparently getting everything organised, both this and the initial preparations for the final round, was getting to them.

    Thyme breathed in and dismissed the dwarven copy. Trying to get in character for that aspect probably wasn''t helping matters. Thyme let the butler version speak, keep things formal. "For the moment, you are all cordially invited to explore your residence for the next few days. Each team has been assigned a wing, one half of a floor. The ground floor is amon room for everyone, and you each have a room to yourselvesбн though double beds have been provided,"

    Quite a few interesting reactions to that statement were noted by Kat. Green and Gareth obviously had a slight blush, but so did a few other people. They were just individuals though, so Kat wasn''t sure who the androgynous elf was thinking of spending time with, nor the fae with orange hair, who both sported prominent blushes themselves, though Kat doubted they were paired up in any way. Stan did look excited, but considering Kat thought he was a Incubus, it wasn''t hard to guess why. Perhaps Burgandy was dating him? The idea seemed wrong to Kat''s mind.

    Butler Thyme cracked their knuckles and continued speaking, "Food and drink will be provided in the cafeteria, it is located on the East side of the ground floor, though additional seating can be found on the roof and your balconies, so you will not be confined to the cafeteria for meals. The menu can be found next to the serving station, and if you wish to make any requests, either for entire dishes or substitutes, you will need to provide me with six hours'' notice. Meet back here one hour after the lunch bell has been called for you first task,"

 Chapter 1133 1133 Borgick, The Jokemaster

    ?

    "Well I''m going to get myself some sleep, Gareth, wake me up when we need to eat lunch," said Green, before she skipped off away from the crowd. Gareth just shrugged and followed behind her, while Nixilei let out a long sigh.

    "Welp," said Kress with a grin, "I''m going to explore this ce a bit. I doubt Thyme would leave anything around that I can use to guess the challenges, but it''s a pretty small ind, so I might as well take it in. I''ll be back for lunchбн and then I''ll probably go work on a sandcastle. It was surprisingly funst time,"

    With that Kress gone Nixilei threw up her hands and said, "Right well, apparently we''re all just going to split up then. I suppose I''ll go investigate my own rooms and then find something to do with my time," Nixilei turned to Kat and gave a slight nod, which was returned, before heading of herself.

    Lily transformed and started to lean against Kat, "So, what are we doing?" asked Lily.

    "I think we should check the cafeteria so we know what''s being cooked, then we canбн do whatever? I mean, what would you like to do?" asked Kat.

    Lily looked around and saw that most of the other contestants were wandering off themselves. Some into the inn, while others were heading off towards other parts of the ind. "I''ll think about it, maybe we can hang out with Blue? Let''s just check out the menu first, see if it''ll be interesting,"

    With that decided, Kat and Lily headed off together. As soon as they entered Kat could see the main staircase, they were directly opposite the entrance, with a reception desk just off to the side, taking up space underneath the stairs after they doubled back. There was a number of little nooks for room keys, but they were all opened. However, there was a Thyme at the desk despite that.

    The cafeteria wasn''t hard to find. On the right was a lounging area with beanbags, that probably had something other than stic beans in them, a few couches, big puffy chairs, and even a few hammocks. On the left, was a clean looking area, with smooth stone floors and hard chairs surrounding tables. There were longer tables that looked like they could fit ten people, and smaller circr ones that could fit five. On the wall furthest from the entrance was a big window that gave a glimpse into the kitchen, and to the side was a menu marked out on a chalkboard.

    Kat and Lily walked up the menu, looking it over for a few moments beforeбн "Iбн I have no idea what any of this is," said Kat.

    "Nope, neither do I," said Lily.

    "Likeбн I guess nothing trantes properly because these are nouns, the names of the dishes soбн yeahбн even the ingredient list isn''t useful because most of the ingredients aren''t recognisable," continued Kat.

    "I guess we justбн go with it? I mean, as long as there''s some meat I should be fineбн" added Lily.

    "Yeah, and I''m not pickyбн but worstes to worst I can go a bit of time without food, and I can probably go diving in the ocean for some fish. Of course, Thyme is an excellent cook so I''m not terribly worried butбн" Kat didn''t know how to finish the thought.

    But Lily did, "It is still awkward, isn''t it?"

    "I imagine soss," Kat and Lily jumped, not realising they''d been followed. Borgick was beside them, staring up at the menu. His trusty cannon was resting on the ground next to him, though there was a strap that he kept wrapped around his gloved hand.

    "Ohбн um hello. Sorry we didn''t notice you there, I''m Kat and this is Lily," said Kat.

    Borgick looked them up and down then said, "Is that a short joke?"

    "No?" said Kat confused, before the joke clicked in her mind. "Ohбн oh no sorry about that, I meanбн I wasn''t even trying for-" Kat''s panicked exnation was cut off when Borgick startedughing.

    "Oh, oh you two are just precious," said Borgick in between guffaws, "I didn''a mean to be make you feel like you were being rudeбн but oh, your faces. It was definitely worthing over here just for that," Borgick keptughing for a bit longer before pulling himself together. "See, nah, some dwarves do take offense to the short jokesбн

    "But when you''re by far the shortest species, and all the others are about the same height it''s just something you get used to, or ya stay angry all the time. Honestly, that sounds like a whole heap o'' work if you ask me. It simply is what it is. Best leave that sort of wondering to the schrs,"

    "Areбн are there really schrs that are attempting to figure out why dwarves are short?" asked Lily. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Borgick nodded, "Oh, aye, there are. Not just dwarven schrs, either, or so I''ve heard. Then again, some o'' their ideas were pretty ridiculous. Ah think my favourite was the one that stated the reason everyone else is so tall is because they spent too long looking up at the clouds!" Borgick burst intoughter again. Kat and Lily couldn''t help but join in. It wasn''t all that funny, but Borgick''sughter had a way of pulling people in.

    [You know, it''s possible that''s partially true. If dwarves are actually built for living underground, then smaller dwarves that are sturdy enough to survive minor cave ins might be the optimal build for them. Less energy digging smaller tunnels. Sturdiness helps protect from falling rocks. Assuming that they didn''t just spontaneously start existing, I imagine they evolved from moderate sized burrowing animals.]

    *Hmmбн probably? It''s hard to guess without knowing what animals are even in this world, but what about everyone else, or heck beastkin?*

    [Beastkin are probably all descended from one powerful shapeshifter that had way too much sex.]

    *I hate that you could very well be right with that guess.*

    [It makes more sense then any other idea I can think of for them. Otherwise, how would they all be so gicallypatible? My assumption is that they lost the more borate transformation abilities over time, or perhaps all at once if they were only half whatever. Imagine if it was a dimension hopping shapeshifter that just goes from ce to ce having sex with everything. Might exin it.]

    *You know what? It very well might, but I don''t think I want to know.*

    [Fair.]

    "Thanks for theughбн actually I don''t think we got your name? Lily and I are going to head off to doбн something? Perhaps explore? Though yeahбн I don''t think you mentioned your name," said Kat awkwardly.

    "I s''pose I didn''t, my names Borgick, Borgick Stoneheartss and it was nice to meet you. I''m going ta check out what additional facilities are here, I somehow doubt there''s just rooms, food, and a rxation area," said Borgick.

    Kat nodded, "Probably, we might check that outter as well. See you around Borgick,"

    With that Kat and Lily headed off, potentially to explore, but as soon as they looked to be heading for the door, the maid Thyme at the reception desk waved them over. With a shrug, the girls moved towards the Thyme who spoke, "Sorry to call you over. I''ve keyed the mana signature of everyone here into their respective roomsбн except you and Lily. If you remember the first tournament, where there was a simr issue, I can provide a simr solution!"

    The Thyme pulled out a metal card with mana flowing through it. "This is a key-card, and it''s what the doors will be setup to work with in the future once the tournament is over. It''s pretty sturdy, but not perfectly so. You can either leave it here with me, or carry it around. If it breaksбн it''s a bit annoying to rece, but not all that hard. So don''t stress too much if it does break, but if you''re doing anything risky I''d rather you leave it with me.

    "Still, if that makes you ufortable for some reason, I can let you have it. I don''t want you to feel like you need to see me every time you want to get into your rooms," said the Thyme before bowing.

    Which, seemed a little odd. There was something not quite right about this Thyme. Theycked a certainбн something. "I''m sorry if this is a weird questionбн but what''s wrong with you?"

    "Pardon?" asked Thyme, with a tilt of their head.

    "No offenceбн but you just don''t seem like Thyme, or well, the rest of Thyme," said Kat bluntly.

    "Oh," said ''Thyme'', as they awkwardly scratched their cheek. "That''s because I''m not,"

    "Wait what?" asked Kat as her brain short circuit.

    "Umбн yeah, I''m using Thyme as a base modelбн because they built the body for me. My name is actually Mint, and I''m Thyme''s much younger sibling. I''m not really supposed to be out of the groves yet, my mana control is awful, and I''m not very strongбн but I was just so board and wellбн here I am!" said Mint.

 Chapter 1134 1134 Minty Fresh

    ?

    Kat and Lily blinked dumbly for a few seconds as they stared at Mint. [Okбн while I wouldn''t mind going on a little walk around the ind together this is so much more interesting. I have so many questions!]

    *Go ahead, I love hearing you excited about things Lily. I''ll just stand off to the side looking pretty while you do your thing.*

    Lily smiled, "I have so many questions for you! That isбн if you don''t mind?" said Lily.

    "No of course! That''s one of the reasons I left the grove! Hit me with anything!" said Mint with a smile.

    "Well, first, before we get too far into things, are youбн genderless like Thyme? They''re prettyfortable shifting around all the time, and seem to go by ''they'' but you''re a Maid Thyme at the moment, and it seems like that''s your only body?" said Lily.

    "Oh? Oh I see, I''m d you seem to have the demon trantion ability like your girlfriend, otherwise I might not have understood the question," Kat and Lily shared a nce at that, but just assumed Thyme told Mint as she continued speaking, "So, it''s a tadplicated, but I mean, you''re asking me questions right? So I should give a full answer?

    "Soбн I''m a dryad, obviously, so like Thyme I don''t have a gender the same way you guys do? Gender? Is that the right word? Noбн not quiteбн sex? Hmmбн your words are confusing even with the trantion magic. Too many things oveyedбн hmmбн right. Well, I am a tree, like Thyme, and as a tree, I have both sets of genitalia?

    "So in the dryadnguage, which, is only sort of anguage because we don''t have to talk to understand each other, waitбн no ok let me start again. In the dryadnguage there isn''t really a word for that sort of idea. Thyme did exin it to me though, and myself, and the others that took Thyme''s sses in preparation for leaving the grove, were rmended we picked a pronoun so that we could tell people.

    "Thyme rmend ''They/them'' because it''s the most urate way to convey the idea we don''t really fit into the same categories as the other sentient racesбн but I happen to really like the female form. Both too look at, and to wear, so I decided that when people ask I''d just tell them I''m a girl. It''s not true, but it''s easier then exining dryad culture to everyone that asks. Still, you were curious soбн"

    Lily nodded with a big grin, "No, no please go on if you have other thoughts. I wish I had a notepad actually because this is all really interesting to me. Other than Thyme, I''ve never met someone that didn''t identify with one gender or the other so this is all interesting to me,"

    "Umбн" Mint ducked under the counter and pulled out a notebook and pencil. Well, it looked more like a predecessor of the modern pencil. It was a ck stick of pencil lead, that had a leather wrap around it so you could hold it without coating your fingers in it. "This should do? Also as I said, I''ve sort of imed female pronouns as my own. It just seemed easier, and I like the look,"

    Lily nodded and said, "Thanks for the pencil. And yeah, I see, I see. Would you mind borating on those sses you mentioned?"

    "Of course!" said Mint with a smile. "Soбн Thyme has been trying really hard to get more dryads out into the world. We''re aбн slow species naturally. I don''t think I can properly exin to you how different our concept of time is. Everyone else seems to be doing stuff all the time, but a dryad can rx in the sun and sleep for a few weeks without thinking it strange.

    "So all of the other races are really weird in that they do things every day! Anyway, Thyme has been trying to encourage us all to be moreбн consistently active. Part of this big push is training up the younger dryads and getting them to interact with all the other races. Thyme seems to think it will make us smarter and more active? It''s hard for me to tell how true that is, because I''ve always been considered rather hyper for a dryad, but I think Thyme might be right.

    "So Thyme''s been doing these ''how to interact with the other races'' sses and because the older dryads are being super restrictive about the whole idea Thyme first had to developбн well I don''t really know what they are but they''re teeny tiny little portals that let me control this body even though my main body is still my tree and it''s safe back in the grove.

    "With that, Thyme''s been letting those of us who scored highly in his sses have the chance to open an inn! Normally there''d be multiple dryads working at each one, but for now it''s just me and Thyme. Thyme is going to be slowly rolling things out as the tournament goes on, and this is a bit of a trial run. Thyme trains me, I train the next dryad, and then they go off on their own and train another. Eventually everyone will have training!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s all very exciting and I was a bit surprised I managed to get top marks for the sses but I''m happy to be here!" Mint was practically vibrating in ce, her joy wafting off her in practically visible waves as she hopped around the area. If they hadn''t realised that this wasn''t Thyme before, now it was very obvious.

    Even when Thyme was being silly, Thyme still had a slightly regal heir to themselves. Like they were a performer and the world was their stage. Mint in contract seemed like somebody that never lost their childhood spark. Energy for days even if she still had the same way of speaking as Thyme, Mint just had a slightly different tone. It wasn''t quite an ent, but it was close. Which did make sense, if Mint had learnt to speak a more easily understoodnguage under Thyme.

    "You sound just as happy as I was when I started to learn magic for the first time!" said Lily with a grin. "Though if you''re still up for questions, I want to know what you mean when you said Thyme designed your body?"

    "Ah, yes, Thyme didn''t just design it, Thyme built it as well. See, as dryads we inactively know how to produce a secondary body once we gain sentience but it''s not very good. It''sбн umбн hmmбн I don''t know the wordбн wait no you have trantion. Does this make sense?" Mint frowned and then shifted slightly, her hair blew in an unseen breeze and somehow Kat and Lily got the word ''puppet'' from it.

    "Umбн yes it does, assuming puppet is what you were going for?" said Kat.

    Mint looked to Lily who nodded, and Mint smiled, "Yup, that''s pretty much what I was getting at. It''s so weird to have likeбн lungs and stuff! These bodies Thyme makes on a whim are sooooplicated! You might think we don''t need lungs, we''re trees, that''s not how we breathe. Well, you''d be wrong. We need them to make sure our voice boxes work, and sure, technically we could skip that, but do you know how unbelievably hard it is to learn how to speak with a voice box? The answer is very.

    "Thyme knows how to talk without one, and that''s insane! I don''t want to even think about the sort of effort that would take. So yeah, we have lungs, and these bodies have likeбн a full set of muscture and skeletons! It makes our movement a lot more natural seeming. Apparently it looks creepy if we don''t?

    "That part I never really got myself, but Thyme assured us all that the other races would find it off putting so we had to do a bit of training to use them properly. Which isn''t anywhere near as bad as speaking! Thyme designed these bodies to sort of justбн do what we want them to as long as we think about it the right way. It''s SUPER cool. I don''t think I could ever be half as smart as Thyme. Honestly I don''t know where Thyme gets the time!" said Mint.

    "How much input did you have as to what the body would look like?" asked Lily.

    Mint shrugged and said, "A little? Like all of this," Mint, having no sense of shame or understanding of body modesty simply pulled her outfit off her body revealing sensual looking curves. Mint then proceeded to gesture at ''her body'' without shame. "This was all stock. Thyme has like three variations, to pick from, and lots of clothes for us, but the outfit?" Mint gestured to the maid outfit. "That''s part of our uniforms. They fit the bodies, but we were allowed to choose FIVE whole outfits of our own for Thyme to make! I''m just not meant to wear them while I''m ''working'',"

    *Should we tell her about the whole ''being naked'' thing?*

    [I don''t know? She''s so innocent and pure. I don''t want to taint that!]

    *But she knows what genitalia are. Surely she knows at least some of that already?*

    [Oh. OH. Huhбн maybe?]

 Chapter 1135 Magical Mint?

    Chapter 1135 Magical Mint?

    Eventually, Mint managed to notice the weird looks Kat and Lily were giving her, and nced down. "Ohбн right, this is that modesty thing I''m supposed to have. It makes more sense when you consider the fact that most people can''t control what they look like down to the smallest detail. I suppose if I was unhappy with my body I wouldn''t want to show it off to people either,"

    1

    [Oh! That actually makes sense.]

    *It does?*

    [Yeah. For Mint, her body is more like a nice car that she enjoys showing off. Or well, I don''t know how much she really enjoys showing of but it''s the same principle. It''s just something cool she can drive around in.]

    *Ah. I see where you''re going with this.* "Something like that anyway," said Lily with a nod. "Though it does also make sense from our perspective why you might not have the same concept of modesty. And, while Kat and I don''t mind too much, other people will, especially if you''re running the establishment, so you might want to reclothe yourself,"

    "Yeah I guess so," said Mint with a bouncy nod. Lily totally wasn''t looking at Mint''s breasts when she bounced. But if she happened to nce that way, Lily would have been surprised by the fact that they didn''t bounce properly. Of course, Lily would never have wandering eyes like that, so she didn''t know. Totally. "It''s not like the clothes are ufortable. I have a bit of a hard timeбн feeling them though."

    "Oh yeahбн does that body not have nerves?" asked Lily.

    Mint shrugged, "I don''t know what nerves are I''m afraid,"

    "Ohбн I can answer that if you want? Though it would take a while and I have other questions. Plus, it might not even be correct for it isn''t totally applicable it seems interesting,"

    Lily nodded and started to exin, "Right soбн nerves carry little baby lightning bolts around the body, but for a reference you might understand, they''re like little rivers with messenger boats on them, they deliver instructions all over the bodyбн"

    Lily started to delve into an impromptu lesson on the nerves of the body, and Kat could see that Lily was really getting going. Kat gave her girlfriend a quick kiss, which didn''t stop the exnation, before heading off to the cafeteria. If I know Lily, she''s going to keep talking until the exnation is overбн which will be a while. So, like the good girlfriend I amбн Kat found the obvious water fountain. It was arge barrel set into the side of the cafeteria and opening the novel let a jet of water out. Kat grabbed a mug, filled it to the brim and then walked back.

    Lily was still talking, unsurprising, so Kat carefully ced the mugs handle in Lily''s fingers when they paused after a particrly big gestiction. Lily barely registered it, as she kept talking for a few more moments before downing half the ss in one swig before depositing it on Mint''s desk.

    Kat looked over at Mint and pantomimed if Mint wanted some water herself, but Mint shook her head that the suggestion, then started to carefully mime with her hands, that while she was connected to her main tree, only that needed water, and only irregrly. Rain was usually enough. Kat then tried to gesture and exin that Mint might want to try drinking just to try itбн but the message didn''t really get across.

    Kat just shrugged at that, and went back to listening to Lily speak on the nervous system, while also bringing in the fact that this was all tested in a rather low-energy world, and that mana had to y an additional part in the systems operation otherwise everyone''s reaction times wouldn''t be so fast.

    A few sses of waterter and Lily finished the exnation. Mint had her own notebook out as well, and had been taking a few notes about nerves to double check with Thymeter. "Well that was fascinating, what other questions do you have for me?" asked Mint.

    "Wellбн now I''m wondering, do all dryads have nature affinity?" asked Lily.

    "Not at all," said Mint cheerfully. "We do have a great deal of control over nature even without a proper magical affinity. We can use our mana to mould quite a few nts to our liking, but we can''t cast any spells unless we have an affinity for it, same as the other races. I for example, actually have water and ice as my two affinities! Most dryads do have nature as their only affinity though,"

    "You have both ice and water?" asked Lily.

    "Yup! It acts more like one and a half affinities because there''s so much ovep, but having a water affinity is really nice! I don''t have to worry much about dehydration and I like having something that makes me a bit unique!" said Mint.

    "Huhбн you know, that brings up another question. How exactly does the multiple body thing work?" asked Lily.

    Mint nodded, "It''s simple, and also superplex at the same time. Soбн the leading theory, and one that Thyme has a fair bit of evidence for, is that dryads form when a tree manages to form a soul, a mind, and figures out how to split them up. Now, it''s unclear at what point all the parts form, or when we learn to separate things, but that''s quite so relevant right now.

    "What it does mean though, is that we can put our mind into a body while our soul sticks around back in our tree! A slightly more advanced application is forcing our mana to flow through the body our mind is inhabiting, and then if you''re really smart like Thyme you can move multiple bodies at the same time. Splitting my mind up so many times like that seems really hard, if quite useful.

    "We do seem to naturally impart something MORE than just our minds even when we first use secondary bodies, but we know from history that our true body, the tree that spawned us, is something special and different. Thyme, and myself obviously, think that''s where our soul lives, but some people disagree. Still, we know that true bodies of dryads are hard to change using nature magic or just our own will. They''re really stubborn. Thyme thinks it''s because we''d need to be able to change our soul to change our true bodies, but I don''t really know.

    "I just know that they''re super important. Plenty of stories about somebody evil cutting down the true bodies of dryads which always kills the dryad in question. I''mбн not really old enough to have seen someone die in front of meбн and dryads live a really long time so I''ve not seen anyone just get oldбн soбн" Mint slowed down looking somewhat mncholy.

    "Death is something I''ve only sort of heard about. I meanбн I know it''s bad, and I know sometimes my parents are sad even when nobody seems to have diedбн justбн not existed instead? I don''t really get why they''re sad, but I understand that they are. Ohбн umбн yeah so no dryad has ever survived their main body being destroyed but that''s just what I''ve been told.

    "I know that Thyme moved their true body somewhere hidden, but not where they went with it. Though I do also know, because it''s still talked about a lot, that Thyme managed to transform their main body into a big walking almost person body before they moved itбн so you CAN move your main body without likeбн moving all the ground around. But yeahбн Thyme does what they want,"

    Kat and Lily nodded along, as if they''d just been handed a truth of the world. Which, perhaps it was. Thyme really did just do whatever it was they wanted. "Can you cast any water or ice magic?" asked Lily.

    Mint frowned, her entire body drooping, "Noo, I can''t. It''s a bit annoying actually. I really wanted to be able to cast magic! It seems really fun and Thyme can do so much cool stuff with it! Thyme even exined a few unique ways that I could replicate so much of the cool stuff they do! So I really hoped I''d be a magical prodigy or somethingбн but I''m just not. Perhaps in the future, after I''m a bit older I can try again. It''s not a dream I want to give up on, and dryads live a long time so there''s hopeбн

    "But I also recognise that I might just be no good at it. It might take me twice, or four times as long to do things as better magiciansбн but as a dryad I''ve got time, and wellбн maybe it''s worth it? I''ve just put it to the side a bit for now, hopefully I''ll be able to do more with it once I''m older,"

 Chapter 1136 1136 Stan

    Chapter 1136 1136 Stan

    The group noticed that everyone was piling into the cafeteria, though most were leaving as soon as they got their food. Kat couldn''t see Blue or anyone from her team yet so they after a quick chat with Mint, it was decided the three of them would head off to Kat''s room to keep chatting. Kat and Lily grabbed their food, but as they were about to walk out, Kat noticed Stan heading her way, even if she didn''t know his name just yet.

    1

    Kat shared a nce with the other two that just shrugged and took a step away. Stan seemed to smile at that, and nodded thankfully towards the other two before motioning to the lounge. Kat shrugged and followed along, handing her te of food off to Lily. Stan slid into one of the beanbag chairs, and Kat grabbed a second one.

    "Thank you for speaking with me. My name is not Stan but I like to pretend it is, and I will insist that you refer to me as such. Sorry for calling you away but I wanted to chat a bit before we got started on the events. I have a few questions," said Stan.

    "My name is Kat, and questions are fine with me, what did you want to ask," said Kat.

    "Well, I before we get to the more distasteful details, I was wondering if that picture of rugged perfection on your team is single," said Stan.

    Kat frowned, "Umбн who exactly do you mean by that?"

    "You can''t tell?" asked Stan, genuinely curious.

    Kat just shook her head, "Not at all. I''m asexual and even if I can sort of appreciate people from an aesthetics standpointбн it''s kinda hard. I mostly just abuse the fact I can look into my girlfriend''s head and react to that sort of thing ordingly, which means I''m still limited in regards to picking out good looking men,"

    "Ah, I seeбн well I don''t rightly know the man''s name, but I believe he is in your team. To save myself the embarrassment of describe features you probably didn''t noticeбн I''m talking about the one not in te amour, for while he is a fine specimen, he isn''t to my taste, and if he isn''t together with the green haired fae already, I suspect he will be soon," said Stan.

    Kat felt like a hammer had just been taken to her worldview. *This guy likes Kress? He took a look at our group, no ALL of the groupsбн and decided Kress was the most attractive person there? Somehow, I feel offended, despite the fact Stan here is obviously gay. Waitбн is that rude? No, he''s clearly gay because he didn''t mention Nixilei at all and only mentioned Green because she''s Gareth''s fiancиж.

    I justбн Kress? Really?* Kat wanted to shake her head to clear it, but didn''t want to give away just how much the question had shook her. "Well, his name is Kress and to the best of my knowledge he should still be single. I mean, he was the first time I met him, but I haven''t exactly kept track of that sort of thingбн and I''m more friend with Nixilei on the team then Kress so I''m not sure I''d find out naturallyбн if that makes sense?"

    "Oh so you''ve been with that team for the entire tournament?" asked Stan.

    "Indeed I have," said Kat with a bit of a bow,plicated by the beanbag, but not stopped by it.

    "That must be nice. I only joined my team when it came time for them to try and re-enter the tournament with thatбн I don''t remember what Thyme called it, but the mountain climbing extra round for failedpetitors," said Stan.

    "Huh, that''s interesting, I didn''t realise you could sub people in easily," said Kat.

    "Not easily, but it is possible yes. So I was contracted for that, as the backers for my team heard about yourбн rather impressive sesses so summoned a demon of their own to help carry the team. I''m not entirely sure they NEEDED it, but their fifth member retired from adventuring after the previous round," exined Stan.

    "Would it be giving too much away to ask what happened?" asked Kat.

    Stan paused, tapping his chin for a few moments, "I don''t think so? If it is, it certainly isn''t against my contract and I''m not exactly close with those four like you seem to be. They''re all somewhatбн dismissive of me. Strong capable fighters? Sure. Willing to work with me for the win? Absolutely. Respect me as a person? Not a chance,"

    Kat bit her lip, debating for a second. "Wellбн not to discourage you too much, because god knows Kress needs to getidбн but he has a bit of a problem with demons. Though maybe just ''had''? I''ve not had any issues with him in a long time, and especially recently" *Like yesterday recently* "he''s really calmed down and mellowed out, so you might have a good shotбн assuming he''s interested in menбн I''m not sure he''s ever made a stance clear on the matter, and once againбн I''m not the person he''d tell,"

    Stan frowned at the news, "That''s not ideal to hereбн though if I could just get a goody out of him I wouldn''t be too mad. Stillбн not ideal. Not your fault though I assume? If he''s been getting better?"

    Kat shook her head, "No it''s something that happened in the past, I''m not sure of the exact details because I didn''t want to pry, especially not after how things were looking when it first came up, we still weren''t getting along then. I think a demon was responsible for either the death of his family, or the destruction of his vigeбн or at least he thinks so. I''ve not met any demons that would do that sort of thing,"

    Stan shook his head again, "Really not good newsбн but I can work with it. I don''t want to be relying on anything other than my natural charms, and starting from such a shitty position will only make it better once I seed! Though you are a bit na?ve. There are plenty of demons that use summoning contracts as an outlet forбн more unsavoury desires. The hub doesn''t really put up with that kind of thing but Contracts areбн less closely monitored,"

    "I would have thought D.E.M.O.N.S would stop things getting too bad?" offered Kat.

    Stan snorted at Kat''s statement, "D.E.M.O.N.S main job is keeping us frommitting genocide, either intentionally, or by ident, on missions or back at home. It''s pretty impartial most of the time, unless someone high up in the chain is making requests, and using D.E.M.O.N.S to do it,"

    Not totally sure I believe you, but I''m not going to contradict the idea. "I seeбн still, you seemбн not overly genocidal, so what were your other questions?" asked Kat.

    "I was wondering what your Contract actually is? Mine requires me to work as hard as possible during the tasksбн but they didn''t actually specify what I''m supposed to work hard at. I could spend all my time doing difficult math equations or perhaps contemting the secrets of the universe. I''m not saying I''m willing topletely throw the game away, I do have some pride. I''m just saying thatбн wellбн this doesn''t have to turn into a big slug fest between the two of us," said Stan.

    Well I''m not going to mention that I might not technically be under Contract at the moment. "Mine is basically to just show up and look pretty. It''s not what I n to do, I actually like my team, so I''m going to do what I canбн but my Contract isn''t forcing me in any way," exined Kat.

    Stan nodded slowly, unsure look on his face "Ahбн that''sбн surprisinglyx?"

    Kat nodded, "The team basically just needed an extra member. For some reason they had awful luck with their final members. Constantly leaving the team, some for happy reasons, some for sad ones, but all of them left. When they summoned me, they just needed a person to fill in the paperwork and im to be on the team," exined Kat.

    "Ohбн yes wellбн they were a dwarf and during the previous round, when the team was split up and everyone had to work together "Ahбн and they just kept using minimal restrictions when they resummoned you because they didn''t think it was necessary?" asked Stan.

    Kat just nodded, not wanting to risk having her words prevented. To help keep Stan from noticing Kat decided to change the subject, "Hey, so, I just noticed you didn''t say what happened to their previous team member?"

    "Ohбн yes wellбн they were a dwarf and during the previous round, when the team was split up and everyone had to work together with someone from an enemy teamбн did you have that?" Kat nodded as Stan spoke, "Right wellбн their missing team member and their partner were both dwarves and they wandered into a spider trap. Poor dude thought his teammate had abandoned himбн then he got wrapped up by a spider, and was seconds away from being ''killed'' before passing out, missing the fact that it was all part of the tournament. Traumatised them something horriblyбн"

    "Oh" mumbled Kat.

 Chapter 1137 1137 No Bulli

    ?

    "Rightбн" Kat didn''t know if it was appropriate to ask anymore, or if she even wanted to know the details if Stan had them. "Is there anything else you wanted to talk about before I go off and eat?"

    "Nothing important, we can chat moreter, if that''s ok?" offered Stan.

    "Yeah, that''s no issue with me, I''ll see youter?" said Kat as she stood up and held out a hand. Stan nodded, shaking Kat''s hand in turnбн and Kat could feel something being added to her hand with the shake. *Just don''tment on it.*

    Kat walked away and strode up the staircase until she checked her hand. There didn''t seem to be anything there, but she was certain something slimy was on her fingers. Kat let her fire explode out from her hand and instantly heard sizzling. The ''skin'' on her hand started to bubble and pop but Kat felt no pain. Flexing her hand, Kat noticed watched as the ''skin'' on her palm cracked and fell off revealing an unblemished hand underneath.

    *Hmmбн I wonder what that was? It''s not like it hurt me to remove itбн and it wasn''t hard to notice? Did Stan think I wouldn''t or something? Heck, maybe this was his way of helping meбн I just don''t know and I''m certainly not going to risk it. Stillбн this is a ck mark against him.*

    Kat strode up the stairs, past the first floor, and onto the second, taking a right and heading for her room. The door was locked when Kat got there, so she had to knock, but Mint simplymanded the door to open. "I thought these were all locked based on magic?" asked Kat as she stepped in.

    Mint nodded, "Yes, they are all magically locked, and they aren''t tuned to me at allбн butбн the wall next to it has no such protection from me," said Mint as she pointed to the doorframe, which now had a conspicuous hole where so the locking mechanism could remain in ce even as the door opened.

    *Huh, I suppose that makes a master key of some kind redundant if Mint and whoever else Thyme gets to work here can just manipte the wood a bit to open the doorбн but of a security hazard though.* "While a neat ideaбн what''s stopping other people from doing that?" asked Kat.

    "While we can key individuals, or keycards into the locks, Thyme has keyed me into the building itself. I can''t move it as easily and fluidly as I can my body, but the whole building is, technically, VERY technically alive, and when Thyme hooked me up to the building it gave me a bit of control over it. It''sбн sort of like a familiar bondбн wait is offensive? Thyme mentioned you both have something simr connecting youбн" said Mint, with a touch of concern in her voice. She didn''t want to be rude to her new friends.

    Lily shook her head, "Not at all, that''s basically what our bond is, and I knew that going in when I chose it. Plus, even if people want to be mean about it, I can just convince Kat to beat them up. It wouldn''t even be hard,"

    Kat tried to crack her knuckles for emphasis but her fingers were too flexible for that. Kat rolled her eyes at the failure, before going over to the sink in the room, freezing a bit of ice and then ''cracked'' her knuckles but holding the ice in her palms. Mint and Lily just watched Kat go through the entire song and dance withoutment, until Mint said, "Wow, I am very scared, totally. Absolutely terrified,"

    Lily let out a giggle, and Kat decided her theatrics were worth it for that alone. "Yeah, I guess that''s one downside to being a demon with a lot of flexibility and regeneration, makes it impossible to crack your knuckles. Then againбн it''s not really something you did as a human is it?"

    Kat shook her head, "Nah, it wasn''t," said Kat. "I didn''t particrly like threatening people, and I certainly didn''t want to scare off your bullies so that they''d ignore me as a free target. Too much effort to convince them I wasn''t interested in breaking their legs afterwards," Kat sighed, shaking her head.

    Mint frowned and asked, "Were you bullied a lot Kat?"

    Lily snorted, even as she quickly covered her mouth to stop the water in it from going flying. Lily held up a hand, as she struggled to bothugh and swallow the water so she couldugh properly. [Wait I want to take this one!] So Kat just let Lily struggle for a bit until she managed to regain enoughposure to swallow the waterбн and then promptly went back toughing. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Mint was looking between them confused, not understanding the chain of events at all. Still, she was a dryad and patience was in her nature, so she just waited until Lily finally calmed down and exined. "Ahбн to say Kat was bulliedбн heheheбн it would imply that the bullies in question ever really bothered Kat. If they took it too far, Kat would knock them around a bit, so it was more like pranks, because Kat wasn''t annoyed.

    "Umбн soбн I changed schools, and a group of three girls wanted to pick on me because I looked like an easy target and wellбн Kat took exception to that," Kat managed to crack a bit of the ice that was still in her hands, and Mint tittered appropriately, "which led to an odd situation. Kat let the girls mess with her, in exchange they wouldn''t bother me or anyone else. In worked for the most part. Kat normally just ended up with wet shirts, or got tripped asionally,"

    Kat let out a chuckle of her own, "Heh, when they tried to trip me I normally noticed ahead of time and just marched forward as firmly as I could. They weren''t particrly sporty girls so instead of tripping me horribly, they got a big bruise on their ankle, and I would pretend to stumble a bit. God it was so hard not tough, even when the rest of the ss would sometimes.

    "It was just so silly for them to think that I was bothered at all. Then againбн maybe they wereughing at the girl trying to trip me? I didn''t really consider that before nowбн but depending on the face she was making at the timeбн it might have been chuckle worthy," said Kat.

    Lily tried to remember thest time it happened but wasing up mostly nk, "Sorry Kat, I''m not really sure. I was more concerned with you not getting hurt then checking to see how distraught any of the trio were about getting kicked in the shin," said Lily.

    "Did you have any issues with that sort of thing Mint?" asked Lily.

    "Not really," said Mint. "Some people would make fun of me for not having nature affinityбн but a lot of older dryads don''t reallyбн do anything? Like they don''t have jobs like the other races do because a lot of them don''t want or need anything, so an adult was usually around to tell them off.

    "Thyme saidбн what''s the wordбн coddled? Dryad children are very coddled. Apparently we''re lucky that it doesn''t cause us too many issues as we grow, but I don''t understand the nuances as to why it would be a problem, or why it''s not a problem for us specifically,"

    *Hmmбн that''s an interesting thing. I suppose that they''re just wired differentlypared to humans. Which just makes sense, but it is a little strange to think about. Then againбн dryads are all trees, or nts at least. So they can justбн exist. Training or earning money is very much an ''if you want to'' thing because it''s not like a dryad is likely to starve to death.*

    "Do you need food at all?" asked Kat, both because of her recent thought and because Mint didn''t have a te of anything at the moment.

    Mint made a ''so-so'' gesture, "We need sunlight and water, especially for our main body, and we can develop realistic enough bodies like the one I''m wearing that NEED food. This one doesn''t, but it COULD if Thyme wanted it to. Umбн yeah it''s just not really an issue? If we have tastebuds in the body we''re using we can taste things, and absorbing stuff through our roots does stillбн it''s not the same, I have tried a body with tastebuds once, and it''s definitely not the sameбн but it''s not not the same as well? If that makes sense?" exined Mint.

    Kat and Lily shared a look before nodding, and Lily adding, "It doesn''t make perfect sense but we can work out a close enough idea of what you mean just from that. You''re basically saying that you can taste things with your roots but it''s not a simr sensation despite part of your mind registering it as taste?"

    Mint nodded, "Close enough,"

 Chapter 1138 1138 The First Set Of Tasks AreтАж

    ?

    "Thyme is getting ready to make the announcement, you might want to head out," said Mint, seemingly out of nowhere.

    "Ohбн um thanks? Do you want us to do anything with the tes?" asked Kat.

    "No, I can return them for you both. Hurry, you don''t want to bete," said Mint.

    epting the help, Kat and Lily shared a quick kiss before they both jumped out the window. What? It was the quickest way out of the building. Thyme was sitting on a tiny stage that had been set up on the middle pier. It barely lifted Thyme above the rest of the group. A few people were already there, including Kress who was the first of Kat''s group to arrive.

    She slid in beside him, and as they were waiting for the rest of thepetitors, Kat decided to have a bit of funбн with the truth! "Hey Kress, so you know that demon guy on the other team, Stan?" asked Kat.

    "Not that Stan was his name, but I''ve seen him, why?" asked Kress with a strange look.

    "Well, he''s decided to try and seduce you. Soбн good luck with that?" said Kat with a grin.

    Lily was in cat form curled up in Kat''s arms, and desperately trying to hide herughter, even as Kress just stared back. After a few moments of staring where Kat''s mask didn''t crack in the slightest he looked around at the other groups carefully. When Kress'' eyesnded on Stan, the demon through a wink Kress'' way. Kress didn''t react, other than to slowly turn back to Kat. "Did you put him up to that?"

    "Nope," said Kat making sure to pop the ''p'' as much as possible trying to get a reaction from Kress.

    "I can''t say I believe you," said Kress with a deadpan stare.

    Kat shrugged, "Well, I can''t lie, and I can easily state the following as the truth. I did not encourage him in any way. Stan approached me by himself, questioned me about your rtionship status, and I simply answered his questions as truthfully as possible,"

    Kress pondered on the admission for a few seconds, "I don''t really know how to react to that, and I''m not really looking for a partnerбн plus isn''t he a demon? Can he even stick around here?"

    Kat made a ''so-so'' gesture, "I mean, I think we can set new home dimensions? Soбн probably? Especially if you guys start something serious? I don''t really know, it''s not something I''ve looked into much,"

    Kress tapped his foot a few times on the loose sand as he considered Kat''s statement for a few seconds. "You know, you''ve made this much more awkward then it needed to be. If you''d just left me in ignorance I could''ve pretended I was too dense to notice the flirtations before. Now that I know, and I''ve given the game away enough that he knows that I know, I can''t pretend I don''t know, unless I want to pretend I don''t know he knows, but that''s even more awkward,"

    "I fail to see how that''s my problem," said Kat.

    "Yeah, it sounds hrious to me," said Nixilei seemingly materialising from behind Kat. *How did I not hear her? Well no, probably the ocean. Let''s just assume I didn''t hear her over the crashing waves.*

    "I don''t need your advice on romance Nixilei," grumbled Kress. "Look, I think it''s best to justбн leave this to the side until the round is over, that way it''s less likely to result in bad blood,"

    "Ah, but Stan doesn''t exactly like his team much," whispered Kat, "And his Contract had a pretty major loophole in itбн so distracting him is a very valid tactic,"

    "I am not going to be a damn honey trap!" hissed Kress. "I might not be the killjoy I was three days ago, and I might stay happier in general now my eyes have been opened a bitбн but I have standards! I''m a bodyguard not Nixilei!"

    "Rude, I''ve never gone on any real seduction missions you know," said Nixilei with a huff. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Obviously. You''d never be able to pull one off," returned Kress.

    "I got top marks in my sses!" shot back Nixilei.

    Kress managed his best look of pity, and said, "I''m sorry," as best he could manage, though his slightly twitching lip from his attempts not tough was a massive give away for Nixilei, and a decent one for Kat.

    Green and Gareth rocked up to see the stare down between the two, but they just rolled their eyes, it wasn''t an unusual sight, so neither bothered to ask what it was even about. The ring contest didn''tst long though, because Thyme pped their hands, setting of a series ofedic sound affects ying instead of a normal pping sound. At least it got everyone''s attention.

    "Wee back everyone! I hope you all enjoyed your lunches! Now, the theme of the rounds this time will be ''vacation games'' and I''ll be keeping everything pretty casual and fun. Quite a few rules will be about encouraging people to not go overboard. The first round will be known as the ''Inside Games'' round. It will have three different tasks, all set up inside the building behind you!

    "The first game, table tennis," Kat noticed that the game technically wasn''t called ''table tennis'' but the game was functionally the same and the trantion treated it as such, "where twopetitors will be set on either side of a tiny table and be required to hit the ball back and forth across an even smaller. If the ball doesn''t hit your opponent''s side of the table before it hits the floor, you lose a point. First to five points wins however, you need to win by at least two points.

    "This means that the games can potentially go on forever, but I want to prevent that. So, I''m adding an additional rule that if both yers get to twenty it counts as a ''win'' for both teams in that case. The format will be round robin style, and the person with the most wins will earn 2 points for their team, while second ce will earn 1 point. While there will be yoffs if there is a tie for first ce, having a tie for second ce is eptable. Oh, and it goes without saying but no magic, and you have to stay on your half of the table."

    Thyme paused, letting that little bit of information sink in before finishing up with, "Thoughбн there is one more rule. If you''re responsible for breaking anything during the game. This includes, but is not limited to, the paddles, the table, the, the floor or the ball, then you''re immediately disqualified and put inst ce for the round. Soбн don''t go all out and risk breaking things!"

    *Well thatplicates things doesn''t it.*

    [A bit yeahбн if Thyme hasn''t made the paddles any stronger then they''d be on Earth then EVERYONE is at risk of breaking them. I think we''ll have at least one idental destruction. I''m not sure who would be best at this game.]

    *Green perhaps?* Kat''s internal conversation was interrupted by Thyme continuing to speak, "Now, the second game, will be dodge ball," once again the name was different, but correct enough. "This one will be a free-for-all game where everyone is thrown in a circle and provided a rubber ball. You''ll need to throw them at other contestants.

    "Everyone is allowed to be hit twice, and on the third hit you''re out. However, if you manage to catch a ball, then it counts as a hit for the person who threw the ball. Same rules about breaking things apply, and while magic IS allowed, you are not allowed to cast directly at your opponents, nor are you allowed to make physical contact with anything that isn''t a ball, so be careful about that,"

    *Simple to understand and probably the event I''d do the best in, especiallypared to table tennis.*

    [Perhaps, but your wings make you a bigger target.]

    *Hmmбн you''re right on thatбн I wonder if I could catch a ball with my tail though?*

    "The final game, has aplete ban on attacks, and magic. Though, some application of force is eptable. You''ll be able to figure it out. See, thisst game is called, ''Twister''" it wasn''t, Thyme''s game was actually called ''Stay on the Dots'' but it was very clearly Twister, "I''ll beying out a mat I''ve done up, and it will be another free for all. Everyone will start standing in the middle of the mat, and then based on a spinner I''ll be keeping off to the side, you''ll need to put a certain body part on the correct colour! If any of your limbs are on the wrong colour, you''ll be eliminated,"

    *You knowбн I''d probably be best at twister. Not only am I flexible, but I have a tail, so I could probably trip people up with it.*

    [Yeahбн but I''d rather you didn''t join in that one. Thoughбн maybe we can get Kress to y that game with Stan?]

    *Hmmбн*

 Chapter 1139 1139 Pick Your Poison. Again. Probably.

    ?

    Thyme showed everyone the hidden door under the stairs, and announced "You have an hour to make your ns. Anyone not downstairs when that timer," Thyme pointed to a massive sand hourss that Mint picked up from under the desk and put on the floor, "finishes, will be eliminated from this round and get zero points for all three events. Don''t bete!"

    *How did Mint do that?* Kat looked between Mint, the desk, and the hourss as everyone else started to disperse. Thyme hadn''t yet named the teams for everyone, but Blue''s team was going upstairs to their rooms, with the dwarven lead team following them, Romilda, whose name Kat still didn''t know, floating up the staircase. Stan''s team was heading back outside, and thest team, the one with the elven princess on it, headed back to the cafeteria.

    Kat''s team was heading upstairs as well, but Kat kept looking at the hourss. It was nearly twice the height of the desk, and just as wide. There was no way it could fit underneath the desk without shenanigans of some kind. Probably Thyme''s spatial magic. Lily nipped at Kat''s hand then turned her head to the rest of the team who were already quite a ways up the stairs.

    Kat sighed, letting the mystery of the hourss flow out of her mind. Kat gave a bit of a wave to Mint, who smiled back, before she climbed the stairs, quickly catching up to her team. They headed up to their shared floor and piled into the room that technically belonged to Gareth. Based on theck of use the room had seen before they entered, Gareth and Green had probably imed Green''s as their shared room.

    Green flopped down onto the bed anyway, until Nixilei walked over and thwacked Green on the back of the head, "Focus now Green," said Nixilei.

    "Mehбн you guys can work it out right?" returned Green.

    "Look, I know you''ve just had lunch, but this is important Green," said Gareth, knowing Green would be more likely to listen to him.

    "Fiiine," whined Green as she got up. Gareth sat down next to the fae and gave her a few pats on the head. Green leaned onto his shoulder, but Gareth flicked her on the forehead.

    "No sleeping just yet," said Gareth.

    Green pouted but didn''t say anything else. Kress grabbed a chair and flipped it around so they he could rest his head on the backrest while looking at everyone over the top, Nixilei stood of the side, and Kat slid onto the counter. "So, how are we starting?" asked Kress.

    Lily transformed on Kat''sp and said, "I think we should decide who is participating in what matches. The most you can do is three total, and perhaps thest event. That one might have different rules though, so we can''t n around it too much just yet. My point, is that if sayбн we want Kat to participate in as many events as possible,

    "Then she needs to participate in one, and two, then skip three, to participate in four, and possibly five. So I''d say we work out who, if any, should try to line things up that way. Then, we should decide who is the best at each event in question,"

    Nixilei tapped her chin a few times but nodded. Green nodded as well thinking things sounded good enough, while Kress and Gareth shared a shrug. So Kress said, "I''m not saying that''s a bad idea but it would give Kat a bunch of extra work, and while she may be the best option, I''m not sure I want to rely on that strength to carry us.

    "There is also the event Kat will be barred from. We don''t know when that event actually IS, and because it''s a wings issue you''ll be banned as well Lily. Which is another thing to consider, is there anything here you''re particrly good at? Should we alternate tasks between you and Kat so someone extra can rest?"

    "We can worry about the arial events when they show up, as for switching me and Lily outбн I don''t know if it matters? These events all seem pretty low key, so I think I could do every single event without rest and still have no problems. Lily not so muchбн but none of them are particrly intense so far. It just doesn''t seem worth worrying about," exined Kat.

    "That''s fairбн so does anyone have an event they want to try?" asked Gareth.

    Kat spoke up again, "Actually, I''d like to point out that I really shouldn''t enter the table tennis match. I can''t scale my strength all that well, and I certainly don''t have practice volleying a ball back and forth while rxing my grip enough to keep the paddle intact. I wouldn''t be surprised if I kept my arm strong, and then had the paddle break in half as the ball made contact,"

    "Really?" said Green in surprise. "You always seem to be rather in control of your strengthбн"

    Kat shrugged, "I can sort of flick it to ''settings''? I guess? I also instinctively seem to know how much strength is potentially lethalбн but for inanimate objects? I''ve only really handled things at ''base'' strength, I have no idea what the appropriate level for this sort of thing is. Things areбн flimsy now that I''m rank three. I don''t know how much Thyme will reinforce the paddlesбн but I''m just a bit worried ok?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *Plus, I doubt Thyme will be using a stic ball that''s nearly impossible to break. Dent? Maybe? But break? Those ping pong balls are ridiculously durable. Thyme''s might not be quite the same.*

    "Huhбн well, if it''s control we need, then either me or Nixilei are the best betsбн but perhaps Green could use her archery experience to aim the ball well?" offered Kress.

    Green shook her head, "I''ve got no idea how the ball will react. I''ve never heard of this game before so I doubt archery is a particrly transferable skill. I''dбн rather not," said Green.

    Nixilei and Kress shared a look. Kress just shrugged. Nixilei shrugged back. Kress raised an eyebrow. Nixilei quirked a lip. Kress rolled his eyes while raising a finger ever so slightly. Nixilei red back and puffed out her chest. Kress did a wave motion with his hand. Nixilei raised one eyebrow, and her pinkie finger of her left hand.

    Kat and Lily shared a look. Green and Gareth shared a simr one. Gareth broke first. "Ok what does any of that even mean,"

    Kress shrugged and answered. "I have no idea,"

    "Yes, it was a strange contest because we kept trying to throw the job to each otherбн but honestly I''m not sure who won that one," agreed Nixilei.

    Gareth huffed, "Right, in that case, you both and Kat can participate in the first round. Pick and event. Green and I will participate in the next round. Problem solved,"

    Nixilei and Kress both red at Gareth but they didn''t argue any further. It was as good a way as any to pick who should participate or not, they just didn''t know what in the future they needed to n for, so it made things hard.

    "I''ll take the table tennis then," said Kress. "I''m confidant in regting my strength, my reaction time is quite good, and honestly? I''m not sure I can beat Nixilei when ites to situation awareness that I''d need for twister or dodgeball. Give me a one, on one any day,"

    Kat turned to Nixilei and said, "Well, in that case, do you want to y twister, or dodgeball?"

    Nixilei pursed her lips. "I feel as if I''m the sub-optimal choice for both games whenpared to yourself Kat. My flexibility is top ss, but not supernaturally so. My situation awareness is excellent but your mind runs faster. I can aim a throw ball well, but you can out strength me massivelyбн"

    Kat red at Nixilei, "You''re really putting yourself down here,"

    Nixilei just shrugged, "It''s the way of things. As a Rank 3 demon all of your skills are a level above mind, and even if Thyme does restrict you somewhat, your mind is still free,"

    "Should I y twister then? I doubt Thyme will need to restrict me at all there," said Kat.

    Nixilei chewed on her lip for a few moments as she considered the offer. "No, I think I''ll take twister. I have a feeling that you COULD win on your own, but I''ll make use ofбн alternative methods of ensuring my win if I''m ying twister,"

    Kat blushed hotly, realising a bit of what Nixilei was suggesting, even if she didn''t know the specifics. "Umбн yeahбн Iбн I wouldn''t be willing to do that sort of thing. Doбн do you think Thyme will allow it?" said Kat awkwardly.

    "As long as he doesn''t consider it a mental attack? Yes, yes I do," said Nixilei with a grin.

 Chapter 1140 1140 Kress Take The Wheel

    ?

    An Ultra Rare ''Kress Chapter'' has appeared.

    ----

    As Kress stepped into the spatial enhanced box Thyme had hidden under the stairs, his eyes raked over hispetition. After deciding on roles, Kress had ducked back to his room to remove his leather armour and put on some morefortable clothes. He felt naked standing amongstpetitors with just a cotton shirt and pants. He''d kept his boots though. Sturdy things that could break knees if necessary.

    Nixilei had the same idea. She''d swapped her normal robes out for a pair of close-fitting pants and a loose shirt. Kress'' gaze didn''t linger long on her, instead, he was trying not tough at Gareth. He was currently ring at his two friendsбн because he was still in te armour. Green was asleep over his shoulder already and couldn''t be relied on to help, so he had to re uselessly.

    Kat was of course in her normal kimono. Kress had never seen the demon wearing anything else. Rain, hail, shine, sleepy, injured, it was always the same outfit. Kress would wonder how she kept it in such good condition if he didn''t know it could be resummoned at will. Lily was resting in Kat''s arms. The little kitten, that was apparently a young woman, spent more time sleeping then Green. It exined why Kat never made a fuss about Green''s habits. They were clearly familiar to the demon.

    Kress let out a long breath as he shook his head to disguise his nces at the rest of thepetitors. Most had stuck with their original outfits, but some had changed. Kress didn''t know any of their names, but the big gori woman had stripped her armour off and now wore a dress that was at least a size too small and looked ready to rip any time she twitched. Stan was wiggling his eyebrows, but in the same clothes, so apparently Kress'' quick nce wasn''t as subtle as he thought.

    *Still not sure what to make of it. If I didn''t know Kat couldn''t lie, I''d think she was just fucking with me. Not sure what I''m going to do about it either. Stan''s a good looking dude, but he''s a demonбн and I''m not sure I''d be ready for the type ofmitment it would require for him to stick aroundбн

    I''m also really not used to being pursued, so this is going to be weird.* Kress moved to lean against the wall so he could see the whole room and hopefully keep his investigations a bit subtler this time.

    Kress noted that quite a few weapons had been left behind even if the armour had not. It seemed that Thyme was trusted enough for that. The only otherpetitor of note was that floating dwarf, they were still floating, and kept their outfit as it was. Kress had heard herints earlier about not wanting to leave it behindбн but it was unclear how that would apply to some of the events.

    Finally, the door to the room opened and everyone stepped out into arge hall. In the centre, was a tiny little brown table that had been made of a single b of wood and then polished to a mirror sheen. There was a about the height of Kress'' hands if he held them palms together. There was a paddle on each side, and a basket of paddles underneath, though based on the rules that basket might not see much use.

    The little table was very smallpared to the rest of the room, which had also been polished to a mirror shine, though it was made up of closely packed ts of wood instead of a single piece. Kress noted that little detail. With Thyme''s ability to manipte wood, making the whole floor a singr piece might not have been impossible, so perhaps there was some reasoning behind the choice.

    The ceiling in the room was high, making Kress wonder just how far underground Thyme had taken them. It was easily higher then the building resting above it, and Kress wonder what the point of it being so high was. Certainly, it had no bearing on this game. The table was just so small that even if the ball was hit hard and directly down, the table would break before the ball had the power to hit the ceiling.

    Thyme was walking around with a board, and pointing at it, Kress narrowed his eyes as he watchedбн but he couldn''t here any of the responses. The reason why was quickly revealed when Thyme got to their group and asked, "So who''s participating in what event?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As Nixilei gave the answers, Kress noticed that while people were looking over here now, they couldn''t hear them. Thyme must have done something to prevent the other teams from overhearing the line-ups. *Interesting. I wonder how Thyme is managing such a thing?* The answer to Kress'' question, was that Thyme was showing off to the magically inclined.

    Thyme was manipting space so that the group he was standing around were just slightly out of sync with the dimension. This left them still visible, but unable to be heard. The level of control needed to shift everyone just the right amount ''to the left'' for the effect was astronomical. It showed a mastery of space magic that surpassed what many thought was possibleбн and Thyme was using it casually as a silence spell. Most people couldn''t tell what was being done, but for Thyme that was fine, if not funnier.

    Once Thyme had gone around and collected all the answers, a ckboard rose out from the ground with the draw on it. "The first round will start in a moment. This is the round robin draw. The order was decided randomly, and if you have any questions asked them now,"

    Kress looked at the board and saw his name was up first. He''d be someone called Willow, after which Vanya would fight Romilda, with Bonas, the female wolf sibling Kress remembered from the previous round would be getting the first by. There was also a few arrows on the chart, showing how the round would move afterwards.

    Kress would be the first up, again, in the second round and fighting Bonas, then Vanya would fight Willow, with Romilda getting the by. How things would shake out after that Kress wasn''t entirely sure, but Thyme could figure that part out if he wanted.

    Kress stood and moved over towards the table, with Willow following suit. Kress could now see that she was from the same team as Stan who was currently pouting. *Probably hoping I''d sign up for the twister game.* They stood across the table from each other, and Thyme said. "You have five minutes to familiarise yourself with the equipment. You can break ONE paddle during this testing round, but not anything elseбн well, except the ball but I doubt you can manage that,"

    Thyme then dropped a ball on either side of the table and Kress took the chance to examine it. It was made of a woodenttice that kept it in a rounded shape but left it hollow. Kress picked the ball up and threw it between his hands a few times. It was light, exceptionally so, and didn''t seem to be bending much from this light handling.

    Kress watched Willow do the same, so he quickly picked up the paddle and made his way over to the wall. Kress through the ball up and whacked it against the wall, surprised when the ball shot back at great speed. Kress stumbled back as he struggled to hit the ball a second time, but he managed it. Then a third.

    Soon he was using all of his training to keep the ball bouncing back and forth between the paddle and the wall. Willow was imitating him, though with less sess. Her movements just weren''t quite as fluid as his, once Kress recovered of course. Willow always seemed to be aiming just a little higher then the ball actually was, leading to some issues.

    Kat pursed his lips, he knew he didn''t have long to test things so he sped up. He kept trying to hit the ball back to the same section so they he could bounce it between the paddle and the wall, faster and faster. Kress didn''t need to up his strength, the ball was speeding up all on its ownбн but that wasn''t the point. Kress mmed into the ball with as much force as he could muster, and heard a cracking sound. The paddle had cracks spreading out from the centre but it wasn''t quite broken just yet.

    Kress smacked the ball again, lightly, at heard the paddle creak. *Hmmбн that''s not quite natural is it? I think Thyme has give us a bit of a hint here.* Kress smacked the ball back a few more times, the paddle gaining just a touch more damage, before Kress'' eyes sharped and he smacked the ball as hard as he could, the paddle splintering in his hands. Kress had to look away from Willow, to hide the smile on his face. *This is going to be easy.*

 Chapter 1141 1141 Kress VS Willow

    ?

    Kress Still

    --

    *Ok apparently it''s not that easy.* Kress'' brow was thick with sweat, his mind was racing and even though he hadn''t put in too much work yet, it felt like his legs were on fire as the rally continued. *That bitch was sandbagging, and I showed my hand too early.* Kress grit his teeth as the ball was batted back and forth. Kress and Willow were keeping the rally light in strength out of fear for the paddles, but the ball was still speeding up.

    But let''s back up just a bit. For the first point, Kress won the coin toss and managed a decent serve, then when Willow casually batted it back, Kress lunged forward and mmed the ball off to the side, just barely clipping the edge of the table before it bounced away, out of Willow''s reach. A good way to get a point upбн but a bad y if Kress wanted to win.

    Willow served next, a soft, easy serve, and Kress had thought it would be an easy second point for him, mming the ball down in the exact same ce asst time. Willow was waiting for him, she was already at the corner, and simply dashed around, hitting the ball right back, aiming straight for Kress'' chest instead of the board.

    Kress regretted his next move as soon as it happened. He tried to block it by moving the paddle, but that put his arm at an awkward angle. So even though he caught the ball, he was once again caught out because it was an easy return for Willow who had stayed on the right side corner. Willow had mmed the ball back over the and off to the left, away from the hand holding the paddle.

    Kress served next, and he thought he was ready for things this time. He sent a strong, but not paddle breaking strong, serve at Willow. She''d hopped onto the table and mmed the ball out to the left side again, giving her the lead. Though, Thyme had something to say about it. "While I will give Willow the point because I didn''t specify against itбн there will be no more sitting, standing, or kneeling on the tables. I''ll ept leaning, but if you fall over and put your full weight on the table, then that''s a point to your opponent,"

    Kress nodded, even as Willow pouted, but didn''t argue. Kress didn''t know what was going through Willow''s head in that moment. His best guess was that Willow did want the free point it would give her, but not enough to risk it as one of the final points, perhaps just in case it gave Kress the win.

    So now he was down one point and Willow was serving. This time, Willow mmed the ball down, angling it in such a way that once it hit the table it shot upwards. Kress grit his teeth as he walked backwards, carefully lining up the shot and returning itбн only for Willow to step slightly to the side, letting the ball tter to the ground. *Dammit. Just off the edge.*

    Willow was up to three points now. Just two more and she''d win the first round. Kress couldn''t have that so he hit the ball over with as much strength as he could use without risking the paddle cracking, which was what led to the current rally. For Kress it seemed like it had been tens of minutes instead of perhaps two or three at most. The ball was pped back and forth seemingly endlessly from one end of the table to another.

    Kress and Willow batted back with little tricks thrown in here and there. Sometimes Willow would send the ball up, but Kress identally figured out that while the ball had to touch your enemies half of the board before the ground, hitting your own side was also eptable, though so far it had only been a single bounce. So Kress was still unsure of how eptable it was.

    On Kress'' side of things, he''d try to send the ball off the edges but Willow always seemed to be ready for them. Every time Kress sent it, left or right, front or back corner, Willow always seemed to be ready for it. This was of course, that Kress had a major tell. When he was gearing up for a shot to the edges, he held his paddle back against his stomach so that he could use that bit of extra mass to absorb the momentum and hit the ball more urately. It wasn''t a terrible strategyбн but Kress moved with the paddle already in ce, giving the game away massively.

    Eventually the rally was broken, not by a trick, but by a small mistake. Both Willow and Kress had been fighting for a while at this point. Noticeable amounts of sweat had dripped off both of them, and the floor had been waxedбн generously. For Kress, it was less of an issue. While he wasn''t as nimble as Willow, his heavy leather boots held their ground. Yet, as Willow slid to the side to catch a ballбн she kept sliding. Her hands pinwheeled, as she reached out for the table and stability, but it was toote. The ball smacked into her shoulder as Willow fell into split, causing the ball to roll off onto the floor. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Willow was shocked, andбн hollow, as the room was silent. Nobody had thought things would turn out this way, even as the ball bounces sounded like pounding drums to Willow''s ears. Willow gulped, thankful that the table was held securely in ce and her rash action of using it for support hadn''t sent it copsing on top of her, unaware that Thyme had fixed that very issue as she was falling, as Thyme had not really considered the need before that moment.

    "Two, Three to Willow, Willow will be serving, but do either of you want some water before you continue?" asked Thyme.

    Willow, perhaps in a fit of anger, declined the offered water with a huff. Pulling herself back to her feet. Kress'' lips twitched downwards at that, not liking the fact that Willow was giving him a clear advantage with this. Still, she was an opponent right now. As Kress was carefully drinking some of the supplied water, one of Willow''s teammates, March, looked like she wanted to say something but Thyme shook his head. ''No interference'' was the silent message.

    415

    Willow was clearly shaken after that, and despite the multi-minute rallies that followed, Kress thought was almostughably easy to get another two points, bringing him up to five. It could arguably have been easier if he''d pressed his advantage pulled out more tricks, simply tried to y a bit dirtyбн but Kress didn''t want to reignite that fire in Willow. Instead, one point away from victory, Willow was angrier with herself then every. She was falling apart under the pressure, and her teammates were clearly trying their best tofort her with gestures. Willow wasn''t looking.

    Kress took another sip of water as the time between rounds stretched out. It was Willows serve, and though Kress wasn''t trying to make things worse, Willow red at him angrily as he sipped. *Is thisбн is this what I''m normally like? Surely I was never soбн easily goaded into things?*

    Even as he denied it in his thoughts, his heart betrayed him. He was ridiculously easily goaded into things. Perhaps whatever in that cloud powder was giving him perspective, perhaps it was just the casual calm and join he had experienced under the effects. Whatever it was, he was free of that anger, for now at the very least. Hopefully into the future too, if Kress had anything to say about it.

    So Willow grit her teeth. Her sweat covered the ground, she had felt the need to be overly careful with her footing to prevent slipping a second time, and perhaps that was necessary but it was slowing her down. The fact that she was denying the chance to drink wasn''t helping either. As if water was the true reason for her failure, and not that she needed grippier footwear for the surface.

    Kress mentally thanked his love of hisbat boots once again as Willow served and the rally began. Back and forth, the ball bounced without issue back and forth between them, until Willow sent the ball flying upwards once again and Kress could almost swear he heard the paddle in Willow''s hand creak a touch. Kress stepped backwards calmly, and ready for the ball. He hit it back lightly. It bounced once not on Kress'' side, but instead on the in the centre. Kress eyes went wide as he panicked internallyбн but it fell to Willow''s side and she wasn''t ready for it.

    Willow dived onto the table reflexively reaching for the ball, and seedingбн but she was stuck on the table now, and the hit wasn''t strong so Kress bopped it back onto Willow, and Thyme called the match. "Match one, Kress. Five to three."

    Kress spun his paddle as he grinned. *A bit of luck, but I got it done.*

 Chapter 1142 1142 Kress VS Bonas

    ?

    Kress

    ---

    In between rounds, Thyme rified some of the rules just to make sure everyone was still on the same page, but they aligned with Kress'' assumptions so nothing turned out to be a surprise. The only one Kress was worried about, was a rule against swapping paddles, either during a round, or in between them, yet there was nothing. Kress was somewhat curious about that, and still doubted that you could just swap out damaged paddles wheneverбн but it would certainly be fine between roundsбн right?

    One interesting thing to note, was that even though Romilda wasn''t allowed to float around on her metal, Thyme had raised the ground up on Romilda''s side of the board so that she could reach properly. Kress wasn''t sure what he thought about that change. Romilda''s drastically reduced reach with her arms was still a problem. Kress wasn''tining though.

    In addition to that, Kress'' desire to keep his final secret strategy ready seemed to be ridiculous as he watched Vanya and Romilda bat the ball back and forth. It wasбн somewhat sad after the rallies he''d shared with Willow. They weren''t even five minutes in and the score was already 3-3. Their skill just wasn''t up to par. It was mostly in regards to their arm, regrly trying to hit edge shots like Willow and Kress had, but Romilda and Vanya were more likely to hit the ball off the edge.

    In fact, the only reason things had been going on for as long as they had, was because Vanya and Romilda would asionally hit the ball back even when it looked like it was going over the edge, artificially extending the rally. Kress just rolled his eyes, and watched it all happen. A few minutester they were up to 5 all, and there was still no tension. It woulde down to who fucked up the least.

    Which, eventually, was revealed to be Romilda. She went for careful shots, continually hitting the ball back towards the middle of the table without trying for anything fancy. Vanya tried a bit harderбн and to nobodies'' surprise, it blew up in her face. Romilda just happened to be one point up already, and as such won the game in that moment. Vanya pouted but didn''tin as she stepped back from the board.

    Bonas was giving a chance to try out the paddle a bit before the match started, just like the others, and Kress got an extra break. Bonas, apparently, didn''t know how to control her strength quite as well as he did because already Kress could see the paddle breaking, and just a few hitster, it shattered.

    Bonas frowned down at the stick in her hand and picked up a new one, ready to try again with what time she had left. Sheбн sort of seeded? It seemed that when she wasn''t using her full strength then her aim was poor and her reaction time was stilted. It was like mentally holding back her strength was holding back her everything. So Kress had a nasty idea.

    *I''m trying to be a better personбн so should I really be doing this?* Yes, Kress thought to himself as he took up his space opposite Bonas. It was apetition, and he wanted to win. Nicer he might be, but he saw nothing dishonourable about what he was about to do.

    The rally was a bit slow once Kress served. Back and forth, Kress wanted things to stay calm. He made no ns to do anything fancy, until Bonas made an attempt at a corner shot to get him moving. It failed. The ball was smacked just slightly too hard, a recurring theme with Bonas. Kress just had to step back and away from the ball and let it fall to the ground.

    The second rally started with Bonas'' serving, and continued much the same way until Kress changed his tactics up. Each time the ball came to his side, Kress would smack it slightly harder and send it flying for Bonas'' face. She just had to move back a tad and it would be fine, but the first time she was caught off-guard and barely managed to hit the ball back so Kress sent it to the corner with force, scoring his second point.

    Third rally, Kress serve. He didn''t even try to disguise what he was doing. Kress sent the ball straight to Bonas'' face, increasing the power a bit every time she stepped back until Bonas'' a few paces away from the table. Kress, trying to be tricky, sliced the ball, killing its momentum. Perhaps, with some practice it would''ve been a killer move, and another point to himбн but instead itnded on his half the board and then spun off to the side. Point to Bonas. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Which was thest point Bonas would get for two rounds. The first point Kress earned was after a decent rally, Bonas had tried to hit the ball low and it got caught in the. The second point Kress earned was one he actually felt a bit bad for. He was back to hitting towards Bonas'' face exclusively, and in a moment of panic, the wolfgirl swiped at the ball and clipped it with the edge, sending it straight upwards into her nose.

    Kress had to wince at that one. *Sure I was trying to hit her in the faceбн but that''s just unfortunate.* Even as the pair walked over to the side to take a gulp of water, Kress had to look away. Even if he knew that the reason for Bonas'' tears was almost certainly the strike to the nose, and not any true feelings of sadness, it still pained him a bit to see. *I really didn''t want to hit anyone in the nose because this is what happens. Now I''m one point away from winning and I feel almost like the bad guy. It was a good n. It worked, it got me a pointбн but I''m not sure I want to stick with it for the future rounds.*

    Kress twirled the paddle in his hands as he contemted what he wanted he wanted to do. *Right. Bonas is still drinking, and that''s fine. Not going to push her after that, even if it might get me free points. How do I want to get it then? I''d just be off my game if I felt bad because I kept aiming at her face. So the question isбн what CAN I do? Just y well perhaps?*

    Kress nodded to himself and walked back over to the table. It was a subtle pressure for Bonas to hurry up a bit, a slight edge, but one he could deny if pressed. Despite that, Bonas took one more gulp of water and walked over, ready for the what could be the final point. Bonas'' hands were shaking as she got ready for her serve, and Kress made the decision not to press her on it.

    They held position for one minute, two, and Bonas only seemed to get more on edge as the time passed. Kress didn''t know what to do. *Do I force her to serve? She''s only getting more agitated the longer we wait, but I don''t want to make it look like I''m pressuring her. Not only would that be a dick move, but Nixilei will give me hell for it, let alone the rest of the watchers.

    Actually, why the fuck am I the only guy in this contest? I didn''t really think about it before now, but how did it shake out this way? It''s not like we have an overwhelming number of women in this round. Why did I end up the odd one out? Why didn''t I just y dodgeball? Then againбн that might not have helped.

    Waitбн is it more sexist to not want to fight women? It''s not like they''re strength is usually in question. I wouldn''t want to fight March in a wrestling matchбн but these ones justбн well only Willow seems like she could possibly have beaten me. Erghбн whatever let''s stop psyching myself out.*

    Eventually Bonas steeled her resolveбн but apparently not enough. She smacked the ball straight into the and Kress awkwardly scratched at his neck and looked over at Thyme. Thyme frowned down at the. "Hmmбн I hadn''t exactly yed for anyone to fail when starting off so I don''t have a rule for itбн I guessбн Kress gets the point? Kress wins?" said Thyme, unsure of the result even as they said it.

    "I''m willing to give her another shot?" said Kress.

    "No it''s fine, I don''t want any pity," said Bonas, shaking her head at the result. In her mind, it wasn''t worth redoing. Kress was quite far ahead, and she was under no delusions that it would be easy to carve out a win. Better to save the stamina and hope for better luck in the next matches.

    Kress just shrugged in response. Turning away from the table and heading back to the sidelines. *It wasn''t necessarily pityбн but if you don''t want to take it, at least I feel less like the bad guy. I did offer after all.*

 Chapter 1143 1143 Finishing Up The Matches

    ?

    Kress'' final chapter for a while

    ----

    After that, the matches wereбнcklustre. It was clear to Kress as soon as the next match got underway that the only people with a chance of winning were Willow and himself. The Romilda vs Willow match was a joke. Willow just sent the ball from one corner to the other, over and over again, forcing Romilda to constantly run from side to side until the dwarf woman made a mistake.

    Once Willow got the first pointбн she just did it again. Romilda''s shorter legs were a bit of an issue, but her shorter arms were a major problem. Thyme was taking notes, and mumbling something about ''longer paddles for dwarves'' next time, but it clearly wasn''t going to change the oue of this match. Willow just kept up the pressure and managed a clean victory of five to zero. This is even with Willow starting to do slightly silly ys after she racked up three points. Romilda tried to prevent the fourth still, andpletely gave up for the fifth, letting Willow take the win.

    Vanya got her point for having a by and then all of a sudden Kress was up against Vanya. Kress had seen that the match between Romilda had been rather close, so he just yed a solid match. No fancy tricks, no aiming for the face. There were quite a few shots to the corners, just to keep Vanya moving, but all in all? Kress didn''t try to pull out anything nasty in an attempt to trip Vanya. Kress used his full effort, if not his full strength to close out the game.

    With Vanya down, that just meant he had one more match. Kress sucked in a deep breath, before blowing air out of his mouth as Bonas and Willow stepped up for their match. It wasn''t much closer than Kress'' match with Vanya. Willow had seen Kress'' tactic work against the wolfgirl and emted it perfectly. Why fix what isn''t broken?

    Willow didn''t get hit in the face this time, but it was a close thing. She managed exactly two points against Willowбн but arge part of that was because Willow wanted to find out if she could manage the slice that Kress had attempted. The first attempt failed, the second attempt failed, but the third one got Willow a point and lead her to winning the match. Sure Willow could''ve just kept ying normally and likely gotten a 5-0 match record again, but where''s the fun in that?

    Romilda got a by this time, and that was nice for her. Not so nice was the next match against Kress where he stole Willow''s strategy of forcing Romilda to run from side to side. This time, it got to three points and then Romilda asked, "Can I forfeit?"

    It was Kress'' serve, and technically he could sneak in an extra point right now if he wantedбн but he held the ball. No sense in being a dick. *Just gotta remind myself of that more often. No sense in being an ass if it''s not necessary. It wouldn''t even be that funny.*

    Thyme tapped his chin a few times, "Are you certain? I will allow forfeits because I''m sure Kress could just score too easy points if you''re not interested in defending yourself, but is this something you''re serious about?"

    Romilda nodded, "It was a bad call on my part. We just didn''t consider how much of a handicap my height would be in this. I see that you consider it at least somewhat, providing this raised tform for me so that I wasn''tpletely annihted, but I''m just not likely to win any matches at this point. I''m pretty sure that second ce is already impossible, and third ce might be as well,"

    Thyme revealed a wry smile. "I do apologise for this. I hadn''t considered it to be such a problem either. I could mess with space so that your rtive heights are the sameбн but then that would mess with both the size and perspective of the ball for both yers, and likely cause its own problems. I clearly did not design this game with dwarves in mindбн and I wonder how many other games I have created suffer from simr issues. I suspect twister might also present a problemбн

    "s, there is nothing to be done now I''m afraid. I''ll likely be hearing aint from the dwarves on themitteeбн but in my defence, they didn''t bring up any of these issues either when I presented the n for this round. I even forced them to y a few matches and get back to me on the resultsбн I suspect that the dwarves just yed against each otherбн or once you get to that level of power, the height difference stops mattering. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Now I think it''s more likely thetterбн positions on the nningmittee are quite prestigiousбн and I cannot think of a single member below Rank 3 off the top of my head. So once again, I apologise for this. Would you like to forfeit this match? Or all remaining matches?"

    Romilda thought about if for a few moments then looked down at her paddle and grinned. She looked over at Thyme, with a slightly raised eyebrow. Thyme, realising what she was hinting at winced a bit but nodded. Romilda grinned and then mmed the paddle down over her knee, snapping it in half.

    Thyme sighed, "It seems that Romilda has broken a paddle, and thus she is eliminated from the table tennis section of this round. Bonas will receive a win in the following round as Romilda has decided not to contest it. Bonas and Vanya, you''re up for the second final game,"

    The fight kicked off and the first few rounds were tense. They traded points back and forth until they both got to three. They were both panting, and Vanya said, "Hey, you think you can go a bit easy on me? I''ve still got to fight Willow after this, who knows, I could win if you don''t exhaust me firs!"

    Bonas just red back, flipping her paddle around in her hands. "I''m afraid I need to get at least one win. Otherwise I''ll be a disgrace. If anything, knowing that you wanted me to just give up? It makes me want to win this round even more,"

    Vanya grimaced as Bonas increased the power of her strikes. The paddle creaked as she did, but Bonas didn''t stop, not even after she managed to get a good point from Vanya by pping the ball quickly across the.

    Bonas was serving for the win. She looked over her cracked and broken paddle, and ced her spare hand behind it before serving, just to keep the paddle a bit safer. The rally between the two started up again, and Bonas wanted to push the limits on the equipment. The paddles creaked, the cracks spread. Bonas pped the ball as hard as she could, and heard the paddle groan, but when Vanya tried to return the ball, Vanya heard it.

    Her paddle gave out a crunching sound, and a few pieces chipped off, but Thyme didn''t call the match just yet. She looked down at her paddle, it had a tiny hole in the centre and cracks all around it. Still, Bonas returned the ball once more, the cracks on hers growingrger. Vanya was about to return once moreбн but something twigged in her mind. She just had a feeling that if she hit the ball back onest time, her paddle would shatter. Quickly aborting the movement, Vanya raised the paddle out of the way, letting the ball bounce off the table, and then onto the floor.

    "Vanya, do you want to take a break before the final match against Willow?" asked Thyme after dering Bonas the winner.

    Vanya grit her teeth, knowing that she really did need a breakбн and expecting it to make no difference. She looked over her broken and battered paddleбн before reaching into the bucket and grabbing a recement. Thyme made noment, just stood their waiting for an answer. "Yeah, I''ll take a short break," said Vanya.

    It wasn''t enough. Thyme gave Vanya ten minutes of extra rest, and it didn''t help. Willow was ready for her, and Vanya hadn''tpletely recovered from herst match. It was mostly a mental thing, the fact that she lost three points in a row against Bonas. Once to tie it up, and then two to strong hits. Vanya cursed herself internally for letting her paddle break so much without stabilising it with her hand. Bonas had handed her the answerбн and she''d ignored it.

    In the end, Willow wiped Vanya out of the tournament, 5-1 using everything she''d learned up to this point. This marked Kress as the winner overall. The mini-tournament had all been decided in that first match, where Kress and Willow faced off. Willow was cursing her sweat, cursing her shoes, and cursing that fall.

 Chapter 1144 1144 The Wall TM

    ?

    Kat is in Kontrol

    ---

    As Kress made his way back to the group, Gareth pped him hard on the back and smiled, "Damn Kress, you smoked that one. You''ve done alright in thest few tournamentsбн but man that was something else,"

    Kress grinned at the praise but waved Gareth off, "It''s not that impressive. I only barely got Willow due to a bit of luck, and this was just a silly game, really,"

    Green spoke up from the side, "You''ve been a bit out of it for a while Kress, probably since we lost the guy we had on the team before Katбн though now that I hear about this crush Stan has on youбн were you heartbroken?"

    Kress sputtered and red at Green, "Of course not!"

    Kat''s eye twitched and she tried not tough at the response. Regardless of if it was true or not, it was funny to watch Kress'' reaction to the news. *Though that would exin some part of why he was so mad that I was recruited to the party. I''m certainly not a handsome man Kress can seduce. Perhaps he was just lonely.*

    [I feel like that''s giving him a bit too much credit. Surely the rest of the team would''ve noticed right? Even if Green isбн sleepy a lot of the time, Nixilei is a spy and Gareth is his best friend! Surely they both pay enough attention to Kress to notice that sort of thing.]

    *I''m not sureбн if they were both assuming Kress was straight, or just not gay then maybe they missed it.*

    [IS he gay though?]

    *Signs point to yes right? He didn''t shut Stan''s interest down straight away, there were other concerns sure, but it wasn''t ''no way I''m straight''. Like, I can imagine your response to being asked out by a guy, it''d be an immediate look of disgust if you weren''t ready for it.*

    [I don''t like that you''re right about that. Makes it seem like I hate men though.]

    *If you say so.*

    Thyme pped their hands to get everyone attentionбн and show of the fact they were now in a pinstripe suit. Kat just epted the wardrobe change. "Because it seems that I''ve notpletely thought over my rules, I realised one I need to add to the dodgeball section. If you block a ball with another ball, it doesn''t count as a hit, but it also doesn''t count as a catch, even if you do catch it afterwards. Oh, and you need to hit people FIRST not bounce into a hit. Is that clear?"

    Everyone gave a round of nods, so Thyme pped their hands together. "Excellent." Suddenly the world seemed to expand for a moment, as Thyme separated everyone and expanded the space. The five contestants participating in this game were spread out around in a five point star while the rest of the contestants were outside of the circle. Said circle had doubled in size and right in the middle was a spinning cannon painted in a bright red. Kat also noticed, that somewhere in the transition, Thyme had managed to slip a band around her wrist. "Are you ready!" shouted Thyme.

    *Sneaky Thyme. I wonder if you were trying to trip me upбн or if you trusted me to notice? I''m not sure what''s more likely with you Thymeбн but I''m hoping for thetter. I suppose regardless of the truthбн I''m ready for the match.*

    "YES!" returned all fivepetitors. Kat was of course, her team''s representative. From the Wild Ones Nell had stepped forward. Her gauntlets were missing and she was stretching her fingers out with a few little exercises. From Romilda''s team, Borgick was taking charge. Really though, Kat was just d he didn''t have his cannon in hand. The only other notable detail Kat grabbed in her quick nce was that Borgick''s beard was wrapped around his neck and pinned down to prevent it moving.

    From March from Willow''s team flexed slightly to warm up. Kat winced at that. She was sure that March was just moment away from snapping the seams on her poor abused outfit but it wasn''t giving up just yet. Finally, from Vanya''s team Burnice had decided to participate. Her knuckledusters were missing, and this clearly disturbed the elf, as she didn''t stop rubbing her knuckles since the transport. Though that was one more thing, with a closer look at Burnice, Kat was now 90% certain she was a woman. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *Right. What''s my strategy here? March has to go first. Her throws are going to be the fastest by far. Not sure how good she''ll be at dodgingбн but I''ll also have to watch out for catches. They''re so much more likely in superhuman dodgeball. Sure we can throw faster, but with wind resistance our reflexes probably scale better. I know mine certainly do. Even with this band restricting meбн getting my hands in position shouldn''t be hard.

    So March is priority number oneбн but I don''t know who should be priority number two. Borgick maybe? He had the forethought to pin down his beard just in case it counts as a ''hit'' in case someone got lucky, or it was trailing behind and in the way. Then againбн not sure how well pinned down his beard even isбн so that could be a weakness to exploitter in the game.*

    Thyme pped his hands, and then all of a sudden, a row of cannons dropped down. One in front of Thyme, and one to the north. Kat''s jaw dropped as Thyme grinned madly behind their row of cannons. *SHIT. Thyme strongly implied we''d be throwing balls at each otherбн but he just said we lose a life if we get hit and can return the favour if we catch it. No wonder Thyme added that line about blocking with another ball. We''re going to have plenty to grab soon.*

    *Does that change my ns? March isn''t as flexible as everyone elseбн probably. I mean, she''s got muscles on her muscles, no would she have the kind of flexibility she''s going to needбн right?* Kat bit her lips and nced over at March who seemed remarkably unconcerned with the addition of the cannons.

    *Then againбн magic is allowed this round. Just not against people. Should I be going a mage? I don''t think any of the people in this round are magesбн probably. Hopefully? Everyone has obvious weapons, or at least, had obvious weapons on them. Thyme specifically allowed magic this round though! Did the teams just think that it wouldn''t do enough? I feel like I should abuse the heck out of it. Not only is there no rule against flying, I can shoot a bunch of ice everywhere. That being saidбн*

    Kat nced over at the wall of cannons that stretched all the way to the ceiling. *Perhaps my flight was taken into ount. Soбн yeah I guess that''s off the table. Ice might not beбн butбн* Kat once again looked at the wall of cannons and noticed that even the lowest still aimed upwards slightly. *Hmmбн not sure if those cannons can actually hit someone if they fell. Laying down on the ground might be a good way to avoid the cannonsбн even if you can''t avoid the balls from other people.*

    *So where does that leave me? Perhaps wait a volley and see if March gets taken out by any of the cannons. If she doesn''t, then I should go for her unless she seems to be targeting someone specific. Then the next target isбн Burnice perhaps? She seems scary. What with the burn scars and everything. Not sure if that trantes into fighting power but it''s at least a notable trait.

    *I could always go for Nellбн she''s quite strong, and is a simr concern to March even ifбн not one that''s so obvious. I just kinda don''t want to though? I like Blue and if I can give her team a bit of an edge without sacrificing my own sess. It''s not like I''m friends with Stan. He might be a demon, but that doesn''t mean anything to me. It''s not like a grew up and obtained some sort of demon pride. Or subus pride, for that matter. I mean, technically he''s an incubus, but that''s semantics.*

    [Why not go for Burnice because she''s closest?]

    *Wait you can hear me Lily?*

    [What do you mean? Of course I can. You''re not blocking your thoughts.]

    *Sureбн but I''m speeding my mind up a pretty significant amount. You never used to be able to keep up.*

    [Huhбн Iбн I don''t really know how I''m doing this.]

    *We can discuss itter, test some things out. For now though, I''m going to block off our connection. I don''t want anyone to use us of cheating.*

    [Understood. Over and out!]

    Kat let out a grin, even as she suppressed the link. Knowing that Lily could speak to her even at such a speed was a massive boon. The tournament didn''t require it, but it would be useful in the future. It was great news, and Kat was ready to hold that feeling, and use it to win.

 Chapter 1145 1145 Dodgeball Dangers

    ?

    Kat leapt at the sound of cannon fire. A wall of dodgeballs erupted from the cannons, and Kat used all of her time to look at them. Only half of the wall was lit up, so the dodgeballs didn''t coat the wall from floor to ceiling. The dodgeballs in questionбн looked a little odd. They were ck as pitch, probably because it was an ingredient in their creation. Most of them looked sticky with dripping bits of ck sludge attached to the outside.

    The problem were the ones that were closer to grey. Those balls were clearly just a thin shell around a liquid centre. *I certainly don''t want to try grabbing any of those! Even with a tonne of care, they might explode anyway! Especially if Thyme has an enchantment on them to set them off.*

    As Kat continued to rise, she realised that she''d overshot her jump in haste, even with the limiting around her wrist. Not wanting to miss the chance to grab a ball, Kat red her wings then used them to flip in ce, letting her arms reach out below her and catch a ball as it passed below her. Kat was surprised to find that it wasn''t sticky at all, but it did squish under her fingers, even as lightly as she thought she''d grabbed it.

    *I wonder what it counts as if you identally pop one of these things.* Kat finished her flip to end up right side up, and used the chance to look around at everyone else. Kat was at the bottom left corner of the circle, and across from her was Borgick, who seemed to have jumped too early. He just barely managed to miss the throng of balls on his way back down to the ground.

    Above them both was Nell and Burnice, facing off against each other. They both easily cleared the cannons, but didn''t manage to grab a ball during the wave. They were falling now, but watching the rest of the contestants closer. Waiting for someone else to make a move.

    Finally, there was March, set at the top of the star, grinning madly as her eyes shone with inner fire. Apparently, her physical capabilities were insane. Despite having the least time out of everyone, March had managed not only to dodge the wall, but also to catch a ball. Not with her hands, but with her feet. As Kat watched, the mountain of muscle deftly pulled in her knees and used the momentum of her fall to catch the ball in her hands, just before everyone hit the wooden floors.

    *Holy shit go March. She''s definitely the person I want to get outбн but I''m not entirely sure that I can. She''s the furthest away and that was fucking impressive. I bet she could, at worst, just block me with her own ball if I tried to throw mineбн and honestly? She might just catch it with her legs to show off. Apparently, she''s pretty fucking flexible for someone with so much muscle.*

    Kat licked her lips as she looked around the field, looking for an opening. March seemed to be doing the same, but she was showing off a bit by spinning the ball on her finger as she did so. It was just distracting enough for Borgick''s focus to fixate on the ball for just a moment so Kat made use of it, hurling her own ball straight at Borgick, full strength.

    Kat immediately felt the bracelet limiting her, but she pushed on and let it fly. Borgick was turning, just a moment after the ball started to fly, a panicked expression on his face. Sadly for Kat, his body was moving before he even truly know what he was doing. Borgick dived down and to the left to get out of the wayбн

    Only for March to match Kat''s throw, hurling her ball at the falling dwarf. When he hit the ground, he made a good effort to roll away from March''s attack, but was struck on the shoulder, just barely clipping him. Borgick cursed but got to his feet, right as the cannons sounded again.

    Kat looked at the two rows of cannonsбн but saw no cannon balls. Burning demonic energy, Kat slower her mind right down and her vision seemed to expand as she started to really take in her peripherals. Only to realise that the ''empty space'' behind her had fire off some dodgeballs of its own. Kat wanted to curse, there was no time, it was RIGHT THERE.

    Kat hurled herself towards the ground, using her entire body, wings including to drop her as fast as possible. Kat felt the wind being driven out of her when her back smashed into the ground, and though she bounced back up, ignoring the pain, as soon as the balls past over her head. Only for her to hear another round of cannon fire. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kat nced around in slowed time, and saw they were froming from the same direction as the first barrage, but were beingunched in a series of lines. Only every second cannon had fired, but they covered all the way to the ceiling. Kat would be fine, just needed to slip through the gap when it she was sidewaysбн

    But March had arms thicker then Kat''s entire body. So how is she getting out of this? Kat couldn''t spare a nce for Borgick, but he was presumably still in the game. In the air Nell could be seen pulling her hands about her head, stretching herself out and tting just a bit more to fit in between the lines. Burnice didn''t have any issue with the gap, having coincidentally lined up with them when she jumped over the first set of balls.

    Kat watched March, who had, it seems, picked up another ball during the previous wave. She''d moved it to her handsбн and that was enough to survive another. March pulled her hand back, so swiftly the dodgeballs had barely moved from the cannons. March thenunched the ball with such strength that the wind from the movement scattered the nearby dodgeballs everywhere. March did have to duck into a ball to avoid getting clipped, but she made it through.

    Not without cost though. Nell was watching and managed to catch one of the stray balls that flew straight towards her. Not a life off of March, but a weapon in the hands of an enemy. Burnice looked ready to try for the same, but realised that two wereing right for her. Acting quickly she leaned forward and caught the first, then threw it into the second, knocking it off-course and keeping her on two lives.

    Borgick was far enough away to avoid the mess, and managed to grab his own ball for retaliation. As everyonended, Kat looked at the floor. In a few ces, the thinner dodgeballs had sttered against the floor, leaving behind a thick, tar like substance that would no doubt slow anyone attempting to cross it. Thoughбн there were a few dodgeballs stuck to the ck tar like substance. So perhaps braving it would be the right move.

    Everyone nces around once again. Waiting for someone to make the first move. Kat kept an especially close eye on Borgick just in case he was looking for revenge. Nobody moved for five seconds. Then ten. Then the sound of cannon fire went off. Kat moved into slowed time and looked around for the ballsбн only to see nothing. She frowned, looking around. Nell and Borgick had jumped at the soundбн but there was nothing.

    What''s going on? Kat released her increased mental speed, but she couldn''t see any indication of ballsing from anywhere. It took her a moment to realise what had happened. Borgick to the chance to hurl the ball at Nell, trapped in the air as she was. Nell red back, hands full, and made to intercept the ball with one of her own.

    Burnice, seeing an opportunity, burst into motion and flew over to one of the stuck balls. She reached down to grab it and pulledбн not prepared for it pulling back. She stumbled forward, but managed to catch herself at thest second. Nell was tempted to capitalise, to throw the ball in her hands at Burniceбн

    But she couldn''t for it was in that moment she needed to block the dwarf''s attack. Still, she could try. Nell smacked the iing ball downwards, towards Burnice. Despite Burnice''scking footing, she could still catch a ball, especially since it was just redirected. The ball found its way into Burnice''s hands easily even if the elf was in a bit of an awkward position right now. It was worth it.

    *Waitбн does that count as a catch against Borgick?* As Kat asked that question mentally a piercing whistle cut through the silence. "Time out! You''ve managed to stumbled into another edge case. Stay where you are, while we discuss this,"

 Chapter 1146 1146 Author Is Tired And Unable To Think Of Fun Title

    ?

    "You guys really like making work for me don''t you?" said Thyme with a sigh. "Right, here''s the issue. Burnice caught the ball, thatplicates things. As, Nell, Borgick, or nobody could lose a life from it. An argument could be made that because Borgick threw the ball, and Burnice caught it, he should lose a lifeбн

    "But I''m not a fan of that interpretation of the rules. It doesn''t make too much sense when looking at the bigger pictureбн especially when it bounced off the ball in Nell''s hands. So then should Nell lose a life? She was thest person to affect the ball, even if she wasn''t technically in contact with itбн

    "But that wasn''t a throw. Did I specify throw? Because if my memory serves me correctly, then I specified that when you caught a ball, it was the person who just threw it that lost a lifeбн and while I might be old, bouncing a ball off of another ball is not throwing a ball at all, it''s bouncing a ball at someone else.

    "This ispounded by the fact I specifically mentioned that bouncing off the ground and then catching the ball doesn''t count as a catch. Right. I''ve talked myself around. If nobody has anyints, then I''ll add this to the rules. Nobody loses any lives in this instance. Does anyone want to contest this ruling?"

    I''m a bit surprised Thyme needed to say that all out loud. I mean, now that they''ve talked it all through, it seems pretty self-exnatory? I mean, I guess the argument could be madeбн but why did they need to go through it with us?

    [Thyme might have needed to say it all out loud? I dunno, your guess is as good as mine.]

    *I suppose it is. Thoughбн I didn''t notice the fact the link was open again. How did that happen?*

    [Iбн I''m not sure? I just sent you the message.]

    *Hmmбн not good. Well, I mean, it IS good you can bypass itбн. Possibly. I might''ve just got distracted. Maybe it''s because I was expecting an answer? I really shouldn''t have been, just in case Thyme gets mad because the game is only paused and not over.*

    [I''ll be careful but I''m pretty sure Thyme wouldn''t be that petty.]

    Kat chose not to argue with Lily, and so, like the rest of the contestants she stood still. When it became clear that nobody wanted to argue, Thyme counted down from three, and when the count was over, everyone in the ring just sort of looked around awkwardly. After the break it just felt a bit odd to jump right back into the dodgeball fight. All the tension had drained away.

    Burnice took the chance to slowly walk back to her old spot and Nell made no move to throw anything at Burnice''s back. Sure Burnice was looking over her shoulder, but the chance could have been taken. Kat, for her part, made note of the fact that the ck gunk on the floor from the burst dodgeballs didn''t seem to stay sticky for long. *I wonder if that''s just a factor of time, or if we got a big enough puddle it would remain sticky for a while? That batch is spread pretty fineбн*

    Kat jumped as the cannons in front of her went off, with the rest of the group following behind. Trick was, this time the dodgeballs had shot out from almost the entire wall of cannons. There were just two rows that failed to fire, about two thirds of the way up. It wasn''t enough space to stay standing up straight, even if you did time the jump perfectly. But it was more than enough space for everyone, even March, if you were to move yourself to beying t in the air. Unless you were Borgick.

    The dwarf simply jumped to the correct height and then let the balls pass him by, snatching awkwardly at one just off to the side of his head. The closer ones were all too thin. For a moment, it looked like the ball was going to slip from his hands, but eventually he dug his fingers into it for purchase. The ball popped, sending goop flying out and covering him entirelyбн but Thyme didn''t call for a point loss there. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    For Kat and her wings it was an easy thing to fit through the gap, and grab her own dodgeball for the trouble. Burnice curled into a ball and made it throw easily, march grabbed her own dodgeball, and Nellбн well she was in a bit of trouble. As soon as the dodgeballs past by Burnice, she hurled the one in her hand straight at Nell. Nell managed to catch it out of the corner of her eye. She shifted the ball in her hands to block the attemptбн and at the same time had one of the cannon-fired dodgeballs hit her elbow.

    "Nell is down one life!" said Thyme as everyone dropped down. Three contestants armed. Only Borgick and Burnice were missing a weaponбн but arguably she wasn''t in the most trouble, for even if Nell was looking for revenge, it was clear the dwarf had a problem. His bootsnded heavily on the floor, and when he went to shift slightly the gunk clung to the ground, stopping his movements. Borgick''s eyes went wide as he carefully surveyed thepetitors, even as he continually tried to free his feet.

    *I guess it''s nice to know that I have to be careful even with the thicker onesбн also I''m sorry Borgick.* Kat looked around once more and saw nobody was willing to make a move. So Kat coated the dodgeball in demonic fire, pouring demonic energy into it so that the ze was strong. Those who could move, turned slightly to face Kat more closely, but Borgick just paled. "Sorry for this!" said Kat as she let the ball fly.

    Borgick tried to wrench a foot away from the ground but it wasn''t happening. His boots were tied on properly and he was stuck to the damn ground. He wanted to surrender, knowing the dangers of that sort of fire, but he didn''t have time. Kat had aimed, not for his upper body, but for his stuck boots. Borgick cursed, and tried to move, but there was nothing to be done.

    Moments before the dodgeball would hit him, Thyme clicked their fingers, and the ball vanished. Then a moment after that, Borgick was moved to the side of the arena, "Borgick is out!"

    While this was happening, March was making use of Kat''s distraction to throw a ball at her. Kat saw iting a mile away, her cone of visionrge enough to watch the movement even before March let the ball fly. It was aimed squarely for her chest, buting in fast. *Ok, I can try to catch thatбн but honestly? After seeing Borgick burst one of the thicker dodgeballs? I think it might be too big of a risk at that speed.* Kat followed her thoughts and slid to the side, keeping her eye on the others as she did so. Nobody else moved and the ball whizzed past before vanishing when it left the circle. With Borgick out, the fully back of the circle was free, so Kat moved over slightly, staying at her current ''elevation'' and leaving some room to manoeuvre backwards if required.

    Borgick fell down onto his backside, "Thanks Thyme. I thought I was a goner,"

    "No problem Borgick. While I could potentially heal you after the demonic fire got on your clothes and body, it would be a rather significant effort on my part, and no shortage of pain on yours," said Thyme.

    "Yeah. Deadly stuff that. I''m just d you got me out of there early enough. Noints for me," said Borgick.

    Burnice and March shared a look at that statement, realising that while nobody could directly attack anyone else with magic, Kat had thrown down the metaphorical gauntlet by setting the dodgeball on fire. It was much more difficult for them to use what magic they had in simr ways, and so that made Kat enemy number one. They shared a nod of understanding, and turned to face Kat.

    Kat gave a wry smile and looked towards Nell who shrugged back, not willing tomit to a 2 on 2 team up just yet. Especially not when she too was a touch scared of Kat in this fight. Nell thought it was probably best to try and get Kat out now, while they still could.

    *Well damn. Guess I''m on my own. Two, or maybe three vs one is a going to be annoyingбн but the cannons might be able to help me. I should see about catching a ball and perhaps knocking into the other balls? Try to get them to explode out and hit people maybe? Might be my only shot.*

 Chapter 1147 1147 Author Is Not Tired, But Decided This Is Hilarious

    ?

    Kat bit down hard on the inside as her lip to prevent herself from bursting out intoughter. *I''ve just had a deliciously horrible idea. Sure it won''t be necessary to use right now. Burnice and March don''t have anything to throw at meбн and Nell isn''t quite willing tomit yet. Stillбн I could do this just to scare the rest of them off?*

    The evil idea that had just struck her like a lightning boltбн was to make use of her Rank 3 ability. The one that let her turn into water. Even if getting her watery body hit counted and she lost a lifeбн Kat could control all the water that she was made up of. Stretching herself out into miniscule droplets and then spreading them all around the arena would make her impossible to hitбн if she didn''t just float them all up to the ceiling and spread out there.

    When the cannons sounded, Kat was ready and willing. They were behind her this time, and it was back to the standard jump. Thyme probably wanted them to pick up a ballбн but Kat noticed that this volley was made up of mostly flimsy dodgeballs, primed to explode. Especially in the top rows.

    Still, Kat grinned at the challenge, and let the balls sail under her, before she reached down and plucked a ball from the second line. Nell could dodge easily, but March and Burnice wanted a ball each. March let out a p right as the balls approached her, causing the ones nearest to her hands to slow ever so slightly. Then March reached down and grabbed a usable ball before continuing her path upwards and avoiding the hit. Burnice was the one really showing everyone up though.

    She let out a long, smooth breath and ced a hand underneath one of the risky balls, letting it spin up her arm all the way to her face, where she gently rested her cheek against the ball, catching it between her neck, shoulder and face. *HOLY SHIT! I was scared to catch the dodgeball March threwбн but Burnice is living on the edge. How is she even going to throw that thing?*

    Kat imitated march, spinning the ball on her finger. It was surprisingly easy, and a skill Kat didn''t know she actually possessed. *Right. So Burnice is absolutely crazy and now I really want to take out that team of two. How do I do it though? The real issue is that as fast as these balls might be, they really slow down over distanceбн unless. Wait. That''s just dumb enough to work!*

    Kat grinned, putting March and Burnice on edge. Kat didn''t mind, the n was to wait for the next set of cannon shots to ring out before truly starting on her n. Nell wound up her arm and looked ready to throw the ball at Katбн but she just held the position once she was in it. March and Burnice shared a look, before nodding. Burnice went first, not so much throwing the ball as she was spinning around with it and letting it fly. Kat spat a glob of fire out at it, colliding the with ball in midair and burning through the small outer shell.

    Nell''s shot came as the fire obscured Kat''s vision slightly, but that was easily dodge, Kat just ducked off to the sideбн and into the path of March''s attack. Kat was ready for that too though, and simply bent forwards, letting the ball fly over her, going through the space her chest used to be. Kat grinned. Sure the cannons hadn''t sounded, but nobody else had projectiles now.

    Kat dashed forward straight to Burnice and the elf paled upon realising Kat''s n. Burnice sped over towards March who stood menacingly in the way, hands outstretched and feet nted wide, like a goalie ready to defend for their team. Kat decided to test that, she weaved the ball around, swapping it between hands, making dozens of feints in just a few moments, and then winding up for what looked like a real shotбн only to have her tail pluck the ball out of her hand as she threw it.

    It had looked like the ball was going to curve around March, to try and hit Burnice, but Kat''s tail was reallyunching it towards March''s leg. A slight risk, but hopefully one that wouldn''t be seen through. March instinctively started moving to the left, shuffling over only to realise the ball wasn''t there. Her eyes moved to Kat''s other hand, also empty. Then, without properly recognising why, March leapt upwards just in time for the ball to pass through the spot her right foot had been, after moving to catch the ball.

    Kat clicked her tongue and back off just as the cannon sounded. Should''ve waited for that. *Aw well. I didn''t think they''d go full goalie on me. March moved well, and Burnice was good enough to recognise even with the limiter on I can out speed her.* Kat noticed that the balls wereing from her back, where Burnice had been standing and were covering everything except the bottom row.

    Kat did the splits, letting herself drop down that way before leaning backwards to catch a ball as it flew overhead. As soon as that happened, Kat threw it straight at March, who was t on the ground facing forward. March''s hands shot forward to block the shot, but they weren''t quite fast enough. Instead, March got caught on the arm, and Kat danced away as Burnice threw a ball at Kat''s previous location.

    "Life down for March!" said Thyme. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nell managed to grab a ball during the scuffle, but didn''t throw it at anyone just yet. Kat was no longer trapped and would easily dodge. Burnice and March were somewhat open, but Nell didn''t want to face the focus of those two, alongside Kat. Part of her wanted to team up with Katбн but that would doom her to second ce, and she wasn''t quite willing to ept just second ce yet.

    *d I managed to hit March there. I''ll try and get her out with another hit if I can. Burnice is scarier, but I might as well take out one of the twoбн and if March is going to volunteerбн*

    As everyone popped back to their feet, Kat took some distance, while March and Burnice looked warily at each other, but seemed toe to the conclusion that there was no betrayal in the near future, as they shared another set of matching nods. Nell sighed and got their attention, properly joining the trio.

    Kat smiled at that. *That seems like a good excuse to break out some of my more unfair tactics then.* Kat breathed out deeply, expelling mes from her mouth as she back up further. The fire didn''t burn long in any one ce, but it coated the flooring in a nice dusting of ice, sure to ruin someone''s footing if they weren''t careful.

    The cannons sounded again, and Kat was surprised to see just how much things were being stepped up. There was two lines of free space, directly in the middle of the area, and it not a single dodgeball looked sturdy enough to grab, if you weren''t Burnice. Kat dashed for the space, keeping a close eye on Nell as she did so. Burnice and March ran for it, and managed to get in position just as the balls would''ve caught them out.

    When everyone was in a line, Burnice managed her spinning trick to grab a ball out and threw it at Kat''s back, as Kat had turned to face Nell to watch her better. Kat ducked down, letting the ball sail over her, at the same time Nell threw a ball directly at Kat''s face in an attempt to catch her out. It was fast, very fast, but Kat was feeling a little risky.

    бд?ж╚m So she went for the catch. Kat extended her hand out and let the ball impact her palm. It tried to bounce out but Kat brought her other hand behind it and managed to prevent it bouncing away or popping.

    "Catch by Kat! Nell is out!" said Thyme with a click of their fingers, removing Nell from the ying field.

    Nell clicked her tongue, "No going easy on me for our old friendship?" asked Nell.

    Kat backed up away from Burnice and March as she answered, "I was! But then you had to go and throw a ball right at me! It was too easy to catch. You should''ve triedбн I dunno bouncing it off the ground and into me knees or something? That might have worked!"

    Nell just let out a sigh and a shake of her head but didn''t say anything further. *It really is a shame. I wasn''t specifically targeting Nell at all. I went about as far out of my way as I could without feeling like I was just bullying the others or ignoring herбн but a catch is a catch, and that throw wasn''t up to March''s standards so it wasn''t too hard. Though I think it nearly popped even so.*

 Chapter 1148 1148 Author is Feeling Moderately Well but the Joke is Strong!

    ?

    Burnice and March exchanged nces as they slowly backed away from Kat. They''de out of that interaction rather poorly. Nell was down, Kat managed to catch the ball, and they missed their own shot at Kat. Things were looking rather bleak for the duo, but they weren''t ready to give up just yet.

    On Kat''s side of things, it felt like it was already over. She hadn''t pulled out any of her ruder tricks and two people just didn''t seem that scary anymore. *I wonder if Thyme actually turned this thing on properly. I can feel it limiting meбн but nowhere near as much asst time. Wait. Does Thyme know I''m Rank 3 now? Surely they can tellбн right? But it''s been so smoothбн hmmбн*

    "Thyme, just to check, this armband is calibrated for me at Rank 3 right?" asked Kat.

    Before Thyme could answer, Stan shouted out, "You''re RANK 3!"

    Kat just gave him a nod as Thyme let out a polite cough and answered, "Yes, I am aware of that. Is there a reason you''re asking?"

    "Umбн" Kat kept her eyes on Burnice and March as she answered. Sure they didn''t have any balls right now, but they might have a magical trick or two. "It just feels different tost time. It wasбн I don''t want to say badбн but rather noticeable when I was being restricted. It seems to stop and start even while running in a straight line, but now it seems quite smooth,"

    "Those were all intended improvements," said Thyme. "Once I knew it was something I needed for the tournament, Imissioned someone with more experience than I to make one. They managed a much superior version in only a week,"

    Kat nodded, "Right wellбн as long as it''s working that''s fine then,"

    "Wait, are we not going to talk about the fact you''re Rank 3 and yet somehow eligible for this tournament?" asked Stan.

    "I meanбн" Kat looked around, nobody was moving, the cannons hadn''t sounded. I don''t know if this is a distraction or not but I can answer I suppose. "I''m in the right age range? And I''ve got two good friends around my age that are Rank 2 already, so is Rank 3 that much of a surprise?"

    Stan shook his head in, "Kat, Rank 2 is something some demons take decades to reach! And you''re at Rank 3!"

    Kat just shrugged. While she was doing this, Burnice and March were whispering to each other. They were using Kat''s responses as a way to sneak under the radar and hopefully avoid being overheard. Sadly for them, despite the restrictor band working on physical prowessбн it did nothing to stop Kat''s enhanced hearing.

    "You got any spells you can use?" whispered Burnice.

    "Not really. Mostly just channel through ma armour and weapons. I got exactly one move, but I''m not sure it''d help us," whispered March.

    "I''m in pretty much the same boat. My knuckles have wind enchantments in them but as I am the only thing I could do is summon up a bit of wind, but nothing sharp or whatever. I''ve been trying to learn a technique that speeds up my movements but I haven''t got it down," whispered Burnice.

    *Huh, so Burnice has wind affinity? Interesting.* March nodded and continued the conversation, "My affinity is steam, and I happen to know my family technique ''Steam Engine''. The full version of the technique can drastically raise my physical abilitiesбн but I can''t use it properly, I need to rely on my armour for that. What I can do though, is spit out a respectable amount of steam from my mouth using my poor-woman''s version of the technique. You think that would be worth trying?"

    "We don''t know what Kat''s other powers areбн actually, do you think we could get away with spitting steam just towards her? If she''s an ice based demon doesn''t that mean she''s weak too heat?" whispered Burnice.

    "I don''t know? Is that how it works for them? Ohбн and I can''t make me steam too hot. It does need to form in my body after all. So I suspectбн no?" whispered March.

    Kat felt a change in the air, the cannons hadn''t quite sounded, but it felt like they were just a moment away from doing so. She opened her mouth to try and distract the twoбн but she was toote. The cannons went off and the conversation was cut short. The cannons fired just barely over everyone''s heads. It was at March''s head height, which meant Kat needed to duck a little bit because of her horns.

    The only problem was the bottom row was filled with thin dodgeballs. Burnice had clearly gotten the technique down though, because she snatched up TWO dodgeballs in during the ''attack''. Kat managed to make use of her tail, and smack one of the dodgeballs higher up into her handsбн but wellбн "Hit on Kat," said Thyme.

    Kat winced. *Dammit. I want to protest that but fine. I understand why I still got ''hit'' by that ball even though I was clearly smacking it into my hand. I wasn''t thinking so that''s on me.* March and Burnice grinned widely at the news, ready to capitalise on Kat''s mistake. Kat just rolled her eyes, deciding to bring them down. She was going to inform the two that she''d heard their nбн but after that? Kat was going to make them pay for underestimating her hearing.

    Kat watched them both carefully, Burnice made an offer of one ball to March, who shook her head, denying the offer. Kat just continued to star them down, for a moment before dashing forward. March once again took a goalie stance, but Burnice didn''t move behind this time. Perhaps to take the hit? Kat wasn''t sure but she was ready for anything.

    Just as Kat was about to approach, Burnice hurled the first ball, not at Kat, but at the floor beneath her feet. Kat leapt over it and hurled the ball straight at March''s feet in the same instant. Burnice retaliated by throwing the ball back at Kat, while March tried to catch the speeding projectile. Kat''s shot hit March''s handsбн then exploded, showing March in gunk. "March out!" said Thyme as they teleported March out of the arena.

    March yelled "GET EM BURNICE!" from the sidelines, seemingly not too annoyed about her forced retreat.

    Kat bowed, to Burnice. "It was a good matchбн and I''m sorry for what I''m about to do, but I think I''ve won,"

    "Getting a bit cocky aren''t you?" asked Burnice.

    Kat nodded, "Perhaps I might be, down a life as I am. But wellбн" Kat summoned up arge amount of demonic fire to her hands. Burnice watched carefully, but Kat kept the fire building for a few more seconds before unleashing it around Burnice. Encircling her fully. Burnice''s eyes went wide, she went to jump over the mass but Kat closed the top off as well.

    "Hey! This is a cheap way of winning!" hissed Burnice from inside the fire.

    Kat nodded and said, "Yes it is. I was attempting to win without resorting to this sort of thingбн but I''m down to one life, there''s only you left and it''s within the rules. I might be a good sport, but I do want to win, and it would be disrespectful to hold back too much and lose because of it. Perhaps if I had some formalised honour code I could get away with it without looking like an arrogant assбн but I don''t,"

    "Can she really do this?" asked Burnice to time.

    Thyme thought for a moment before nodding. "Yesбн it''s not exactly a mourous strategy but it''s not breaking the rules. You could technically run through itбн but then you''d be on the clock for permanent damage so I don''t rmend it. Do you want to forfeit?"

    Burnice clicked her tongue, "Not just yet. I''m probably not winningбн but I''ve gotta give it at least a try don''t I?" Thyme nodded and didn''t say anything else. Kat and Burnice both waited for the cannons.

    It took a while for them to fire, and Kat even sent a confused look at Thyme who answered with, "The cannons are preset. I''m not triggering them manually," which did exin the holdup.

    Eventually though, the cannons went off. Burnice tried her best. With just sound to guide her, she managed to shift to roughly where she though she''d be safe. The cannons had shot in lines again, and Burnice was correct in her guess of safety. Sadly, she wasn''t quite keeping the best ear out. The cannons had fired from two separate walls, and the second set smacked into her. Multiple dodgeballs exploded against her side.

    "Multi hit on Burnice! Kat wins!" shouted Thyme.

    Kat instantly dismissed the fire and walk over to Burnice, and put forward a hand. "No hard feelings?" asked Kat.

    Burnice red at the offered hand but shook it. "Some hard feelings. I do feel a bit cheated, and I feel especially bad March took the fall for me at least once, maybe twiceбн but I do know I''d feel a lot worse if you let me win. Soбн I''ll get over it,"

    "Yeahбн" Kat paused in her speech, letting the handshake win before stepping back and turning into water for a moment. "I had a few more tricks tooбн soбн yeah,"

    "Damn, I guess we should''ve sent our magic users into this one," grumbled Burnice.

    Kat shrugged. Perhapsбн but then Kat likely could have bullied them all with speed, and it was doubtful they''d have been able to catch the balls like Burnice. *Might have worked. Might not. I doubt it would''ve really helped that much.*

 Chapter 1149 1149 Auctifer. Lover Of Men. Women. Others

    ?

    "With game we''ll be entering a short intermission. You all have thirty minutes to do whatever you want. Just make sure you''re back here in time for the next game, or I''ll be forced to mark you as forfeited for the event. Feel free to take the elevator back out, if you all want," said Thyme with a bowбн before disappearing entirely along with all the cannons.

    Kat jogged over to her team and grabbed onto Lily, who transformed to return Kat''s hug. *That was stressful. I nearly lost there at the end because I got a bit tricky with my tail, and I had to abuse my fire to get the win. I do feel bad about that. I was so close to getting through the game tooбн*

    [Hey, Kat it''s fine. This is an important contest for everyone here. The fact that you managed to win isn''t something to be ashamed of. It was all perfectly within the rules, and it''s not your fault that the other teams didn''t bother to put a mage into the fight.]

    *Iбн I guess but I just sort of feel bad? I''m not some new demon like the first round, and it''s not cooperative stuff where we all work togetherбн now I feel sort of like the boss monster at the end of the dungeon. I AM the final boss. Stan seemed so surprised that I was Rank 3 alreadyбн and I just don''t know what sort of advantage that gives meбн*

    [Well Kat, Thyme is at least Rank 5, but think about how strong they are. I bet even if you got to Rank 5 yourself, that wouldn''t suddenly make you strong enough to fight Thyme, so justбн don''t worry about it for now Kat. It will be fine.]

    *I knowбн I just can''t shake the feeling that all of this is wildly unfair to the others.*

    [Kat. It is not your job to reduce your strength down to their level. Thyme has already bent the rules a bit to ensure that you''re not overpowering people with your strength. Thyme could have limited you more than you already are if it was really a problem. Don''t you trust them?]

    *Iбн I suppose I do? Is it weird that it makes me feel better to look at it that way? I trust Thymeбн and I trust Thyme not to give out any unfair advantagesбн so I guess I should trust the expert? I meanбн Thyme has been around for a long timeбн so it should be fine.*

    Lily very pointedly didn''t mention that Thyme had just recently realised how poorly designed his table tennis game was when a dwarf was facing off against someone of taller stature, or that Thyme had to pause the dodgeball game to talk through exactly what the rules should be when Nell deflected the ball and Burnice caught it.

    "Naw, look at them Gareth, they''re so cute together. Is that what we look like normally?" asked Green from the side with a big grin on her face.

    Gareth coughed awkwardly, "Wellбн I can''t exactly say. Kress?"

    Kress rolled his eyes, "I find nothing adorable about this scene. Clearly, you''re seeing something that I''m not,"

    "Come ooonnnбн Nixilei back me up here," whined Green.

    "You have a somewhat different dynamic with Gareth, but the reason this is cute is because Kat is takingfort in Lily''s presenceбн it''s a bit simr to if Gareth was tired and slept on your legs for once, instead of your normal routine," exined Nixilei.

    Green''s eyes zed over as she picture Gareth curled up in his full set of armour, resting his head on herp under a tree. Green started to drool a bit until Nixilei pped her on the back. "Focus Green, you''re in the presence of royalty. Please control yourself,"

    Green looked around the group confused, but Nixilei shook her head then jerked it slightly towards the group of fae and elves with Burnice in them. Green looked over, then back at Nixilei, before looking back at the elves before once more returning her gaze to Nixilei. "Nope. I''ve got nothing. Who''s the royalty?" asked Green. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Nixilei sighed, "Green, that sort of thing is important for politics. We covered this in a number of your sses, do you mean to tell me you really don''t know?"

    Green looked around sheepishly, and Kat decided to save her, "Well I don''t know, and I have no reason to have known. Perhaps you can share with me?"

    Nixilei red at Kat with a face that told the demon she wasn''t fooling anyone but Nixilei decided to answer anyone. "The princess is Marigold, the one with the axe. The Elf King isбн well he''s known for his harem. Elves are known for their exceptionally low birth ratesбн but the elf kingбн does not suffer from that issue. Some say he''s actually just a half elf, some say it''s his age, others proim it to be his magical affinityбн

    "Whatever the case, heбн is rather infamous for hisrge harem of queens that act as his advisors in many things. Marigold is one of the younger princess, and daughter of Queen Ivy, head of agriculture. Despite Marigold''s young age, Queen Ivy is actually the oldest Queen, and she''s been a part of the King''s harem the second longest. Marigold is herбн wellбн" Nixilei pursed her lips, not entirely sure if it was a good idea to confirm something.

    "Let''s just say that Marigold is the first child of Queen Ivy. It''sбн mostly urate," Kat gave Nixilei a weird look but didn''tment. "Now, the King proimed an heir centuries ago, it is no question who the first princess will beбн but the King seemsmitted toбн repopting the elven race.

    "Marigold is eighty-seventh Princess, which might sound like a lot, but considering King Auctifer has had over forty wivesбн eighty-seven is not considered unreasonably high until you realise that he''s an elf. Many elves have tried for a century without a single child. Auctifer allegedly just needs a year,"

    "Huhбн well I mean, I remember that guy," said Green. "The king obviously, and like Ivy''s pretty important I thinkбн but I''ve never heard of her daughter soбн"

    Nixilei wanted to p Green for that, but she''d already said it. A quick nce revealed the elves probably weren''t listening, but Nixilei wasn''t going to count on that. Nixilei was trying to calm herself down, as Kat asked, "What do you mean ''has had''. I''m somewhat scared of the answer,"

    Nixilei waved Kat off. "The king isбн rather free with his affections. I suppose I should also mention thatбн not all of those forty wives were actually women. Auctifer is perfectly willing to sleep with anyone they deem beautiful. Yetбн he''s surprisingly realistic about some other things.

    "Elves can get old, and they live for a long time. Auctifer doesn''t force anyone to stay with him, and there''s this bigбн anti- marriage? I suppose that''s the best word for it? Auctifer has an anti-marriage ceremony where he officially frees them to seek the affection of others. It''s a bit of a show, but there''s a somewhat popr story about Auctifer''s third wife.

    "It''s aedic y about her leaving Auctifer''s harem because he was too gentle a lover. So the womanбн hmmбн I don''t remember her real name. In the y she''s called Bofat, which I know isn''t her actual name in the history booksбн anyway, I''ll just use Bofat. Apparently she was legendary for herбн alternative tastes. Nothing was too extreme for her.

    "So she first went back to take up her old job as a courtesanбн only to be turned away for being the Queen. Despite her insistence Auctifer let her go with no ill will the business wouldn''t take her. The y then goes through several acts where Bofat goes first to a few other business, then to the lest then legal avenues, then finally just walks around towns naked hoping for someone to jump herбн

    "Only for each and every man or woman to realise that she''s the Queen, apoligise and then leave. Bofat finally had enough, and ran off to the woods where she met an old blind hermit. Bofat thought that might finally be her chanceбн so she seduced the man. Yet the night he finallyy with herбн as he ran his hands over her bodyбн he said ''Wait, that''s the Queen''s Ass! Shit!'' and bolted,"

    Kat couldn''t help but let out a slight snicker at the image as the othersugh. Nixilei continued, "Yes it''s a great y, and one I found very funny. Though I''m not sure how closely it matches true historical ounts. However, it is always cited as the reason when asked why Auctifer hosts a big ceremony for divorce. It''s unclear how much of an issue it would truly be these days. Auctifer is well known for letting his queens leave when they desire to, not that many do leaveбн

    "I suppose it''s better to er on the side of caution. Besides, I''ve heard it''s always a good excuse for a party," finished Nixilei with a smile.

 Chapter 1150 1150 What About The Other Royalty: Humans

    ?

    "Hey, soбн I get that the elf king is a bit weirdбн but what about all the others?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei gave a shrug, "Depending on your definition of weird, Auctifer might be the strangest. That being saidбн the whole situation surrounding the humannds is pretty funny,"

    Gareth let out a groan and put his head in his hands, "Urgh, I don''t want to hear about it,"

    "Is itбн embarrassing or something?" asked Kat, confused.

    Nixilei grinned, but Kress stepped forward first, "It''sбн certainly a story and a half, but I think it''s better if a human tells it no?" said Kress. Nixilei''s grin dimmed a bit and she made a ''go for it'' gesture. Kress bowed mockingly, and Nixilei walked off to grab a ss of water from the table Thyme had out.

    Kress watched Nixilei go for a bit before shrugging and turning back to Kat. "Right so, let''s exin how we got here. The human king before the most recent king is VERY old. He''s known as the strongest being on the continent and is considered one of the main reasons the humans have held onto theirnds throughout time. He fought all the way back in the wars that lead to the founding of this tournament, and apparently he was pretty old even before that.

    "Anyway, somewhat recently, though ''recently'' is a bit of a rtive term considering his age, his wife, the queen, died. It was a sad time apparently, but I''ve only ever heard of her in history books so I can''t really say. If you listen to some of the older folks, it sounds like the whole country cried rivers at her passing.

    "The King and Queen loved each other quite a bit, if what happened next was anything to go by. See, it turns out that the King had married her for political legitimacyбн and to have someone to handle the affairs of state. The Old King, just didn''t care. Like Auctifer, there was a y about their meeting.

    "Apparently she kept trying to go behind his back to do all these various thingsбн and the king kept trying to subtly hint that he knew and was fine with itбн until eventually she started getting bolder and bolder, with her ''schemes''. The king finally had enough, so he just walked in on the meeting with one of her spies.

    "And by walked in, I mean he walked through the ground, breaking the wall of their secret underground bunker without breaking a sweat. The spy ran, and the king let him. Then he told the queen she was an idiot. If the y is anything to go by, it was this whole big thing. The king chained the queen up, and then, in in words, exined just how little he cared for ruling.

    "In the end, she took up the reigns of the kingdom, and allegedly she was very good at it. The king was still around of course, and he helped when asked, mostly with training and logistics for the army, acting as the general in most instances, and clearing out problematic monsters when necessary.

    "Sadly, the Queen had to die. She just wasn''t as powerful as the King. He''s rumoured to be Tier 6, though some people believe he''s only Tier 4. Tier 5 is a reasonable guessбн but nobody knows in truth. At least one of his Affinities is for Regeneration and he managed to identally make himself immortal, apparently.

    "And while he might live foreverбн the queen could not. She never trained to that level, and even though she was forced to train to a certain levelбн it wasn''t immortality. Eventually she got old, and they had to pass the mantal on.

    "That''s where things started to get messy. You see, the King and Queen didn''t have many kids. The King didn''t want to sleep around because he grew to love his wife, and the Queen didn''t want to take the time necessary to have and raise a child, at least, not often. In the end, they had three children.

    "The first child died a long time ago. They were a poet, and a bit of a wastrel. I''d call them a womanizerбн but he only liked men. His name was Appolian, and he''s still considered one of the best poets of the human empire. Anyway, he diedparatively young age of 150, having only reached Rank 2.

    "Their second child, a woman by the name of Artema became one of the Queens of the elf kingdom. Sadly she''s baren, rather famously so, and she heads up the Elven Hunters. They''re charged with dealing with monster incursions. She''s still aliveбн but when she joined Auctifer''s harem, she renounced her im to the throne. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Then there was Hekule, the baby of the family. He clearly had his eyes set on the throne. So he trainedбн it''s justбн apparently he was awful at it. Both as a magician and as a warrior. Still, he trained. Day in and day out, until the Queen eventually passed away after he turned 200.

    "The Old King was already looking to retire, with no interest in ruling now his wife was deadбн so Hekule took up the task. The Old Kingбн or right his name. Right see it wasбн Ulf? I think? Most people just call him the Old King. Anyway, Ulf watched over Hekule''s rule for a decade then announced he was retiring and no longer wanted to be bothered. Which was reasonable. The man had ruled over the humannds for almost as long as the humannds existed. Ulf was fucking old, and even the people that were sad to see him go thought it was a very reasonable requestбн

    "Well basically the first thing Hekule did after his dad left was to try and prove that he was just as strong as the old man now that he was Rank 4. He decided he wanted to take out the scourge of the dessert. It''s a massive sand worm thing that has a mouth the size of a city and some people worry might BE the dessert. Plenty of people theorise that the sand is a result of it shitting out chewed up rocks.

    "Could be right, could be wrong, but it really is THAT big. Plenty of people tried to dissuade Hekule from this, but he was adamant. So, he went off to kill itбн and promptly died. It was a massive disgrace, and Ulf sent a letter to the pce saying this ''I will not morn my son. For clearly, he wished for death. I can only say that I am disappointed he couldn''t take the stress of the job for even a decade without me''.

    "Which of course, prompted this big manhunt for Ulf becauseбн wellбн Hekule wasбн promiscuous. He had quite a few scandals but the oldest kid was still likeбн twelve. So the nobles all wanted Ulf back.

    "Weбн might have found him?" offered Kress uncertainly.

    Kat just raised an eyebrow and Kress let out a long sigh. "Yeah, it''s a bit of a thing. See, they found the person they think is the Old King, justбн up in the mountains with a small farm next to ake. Said farmers insists he isn''t he kingбн but he looks like the king, he talked like the king, and there was the corpse of a sea serpent sitting next to his house at the time.

    "Soбн he was probably Ulf, but he insisted he was ''Steve the farmer'' and didn''t want to be bothered by anyone. Whichбн wellбн he set up his farm in the middle of monster infestednds and was apparently fine so nobody really believed himбн

    "So they kept trying to get him toe back, but everyone knew they couldn''t force him if he was Ulfбн so they just kept asking him politely. Once a week. Apparently, we still do,"

    Nixilei snickered but didn''t say anything and Kress rolled his eyes. "We still don''t know if he''s Ulf or not, and it''s been so long that the fact he hasn''t aged at all has swayed a lot of people but," Kress just shrugged. "So for now Ulf is out. So obviously the crown prince should''ve been king right?

    "Wrong. Because as he aged it became apparent to everyone that saw him the crown prince looked awfully like Hekule''s first Queen''s childhood friend. One magic testter and ''woops he''s not actually the prince'' so the Queen and ''prince'' were thrown out. So they went to the second Queen and tested the kid immediately, and found out that she wasn''t the kingsбн OR THE QUEENS."

    Nixilei snorted, as she held a hand over her mouth but Kress just ignored it and continued, "Nobody knows what the heck happened there, and the Queen was very surprised to learn that one. Still, the second Queen decided she''d like to raise the girl regardless of the fact and withdrew from politics.

    "Then they went around testing Herkule''s bastards, and found a whole bunchбн but nobody can agree on which one should actually inherit so it''s a big mess and then the council of Earl''s took over ''temporarily''бн

    "Except it might really be temporary, because shortly afterwards Ulf sent another letter, with the royal seal, telling them that SOMEONE had to be King or Queen in a century or he''d just hand the kingdom over to the elvesбн but never specified that it had to be his descendant that rose to the seat,"

 Chapter 1151 1151 The Royal Scoop: Beastmen And Dwarves

    Kat couldn''t help but snicker at the thought. *It seems so oddly correct that the human king would just retire to the middle of nowhere and fuck around once he''s done ruling the kingdom. It''s also not that surprising that everything fell apart so quickly in his absence. Not because he was human, but because he was in charge for such a long time. Maybe it''s different in this world, but I bet the humans just don''t know how to deal with something like that.

    Elves all have long lives, so their monarch living so long is just part of their cultureбн but for Ulf? He WAS the culture for a long ass time. Well, perhaps his wife was, but the point remains. The whole system was literally built around him. No wonder nobility was strong. They had what sounds like a rtivelypetent and hands of leader for thousands of years.

    Still, the idea of an old looking man that''s actually even older rxing in awn chair and swatting dinosaurs that try to bother him away like flies is immensely amusing. Thoughбн huhбн I don''t think Kress mentioned what Ulf looks like. They just said that farmer looked like him. So does he even look old? If he''s immortalбн he could look young or old or anywhere in between. Is it based on when he unlocked the ability?*

    These were questions Kat wanted answersбн but they were probably silly, and perhaps not ones that Kress had actually thought on. So instead, Kat asked, "So that''s humans and elvesбн what are the people in charge of the beastmen nation getting up to?"

    Kress backed off and Nixilei stepped forward, fixing her sses to catch the shine over her eyes just right. "Well the beastmen nation has always been the mostбн loosely connected of all the races. Some theorise this is due to their inherently unique nature, as despite their close rtion to each other they are almost like separate races unto themselves. Others postte that it is their environment that forced their society to evolve this way.

    "Regardless, the beastkin work on aбн well they call it a tribal system but that''s more due to how thenguage developed rather than a tribal existence in the way most other races would consider it. Each section ofnd has a tribe ''head'' that speaks for the group. They act sort of like kings in their own right, yet they''re treated more like nobles in terms of deference. The beastkin have the greatest amount ofnd under control, yet it''s not particrly productivend.

    "Their society was mostly a nomadic one, though at some point in the distant pass forced them to build sturdy, and warm buildings to winter in. They couldn''t stay there year round, not at the beginning, but it did centralise things a lot more. Many smaller tribes from an area would group up in one tribal hall to stay warm through the coldest moments of the year, then spread out again to forage.

    "Anyway, this means that they have a whole bunch of leaders and more rumours then you care to shake a stick atбн thoughбн the funniest one thates to mind? There was an incident just a few years backбн I believe it to be five exactlyбн though without the date of the event, I can''t be certain.

    "The head of the wolf tribe, and head of the cat tribe were found in the centre of town, tide to a post and covered in tar and feathers. They were awake and snipping at each other, but neither could get free of the rope they''d been bound in because the tar was enchanted and very sticky. It kept their limbs bound either to each other in the case of their hands, or the ground in the case of their feet. Their backs were also stuck to each other, just to add insult to injury. Tails included,"

    Kat let out a hiss she didn''t expect, me burning in her eyes. Lily pulled her to the side and into a kiss, dazing Kat long enough to lose the menacing atmosphere. "Umбн woopsбн sorryбн I justбн wellбн my tail is important and I''d probably murder someone for doing that to me,"

    Nixilei nodded, filling that information away mentally into a folder marked ''important notes''. "It is an understandable sentiment," said Nixilei. "Many people were expecting to hear of someone getting executed, or at least attacked in retaliation for the eventбн but nothing. Nobody has spoken up about it. Nobody has admitted to doing it. Melf and Rex, the Wolf and Cat leaders, both refuse to say anything at all about the situation. It''s still gossiped about frequently.

    "We might never figure out what happened there. Even with a spywork, we just don''t know. Too many rumours. Some say they did it to each other. Some say it was the turtle tribe''s leader. Some say it was a plot by the dwarves, others say that Auctifer did it after getting drunk, others say they pissed off Ulf somehow and he tarred them, tied them up, and then threw them into that town all in five seconds. It''s pretty much impossible to prove nowбн

    "Unless someone like Thyme with time affinity goes back to the spot and uses a spell to view the past. Then they could probably find something out, but they''d have to be pretty strong and wellбн I have a feeling Thyme isn''t going to bother," <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The group all looked over to the spot Thyme had disappeared from, half expecting them to make ament one way or the other, the bait was pretty goodбн but no catch it seemed. Nixilei gave it a few more seconds before deciding Thyme wasn''t showing up and continued, "That''s got to be the most interesting story. All the other beastkin ones are justбн less interesting. The Turtle leader always falling asleep in meetings. That time the horse leader got caught being thrown out of a brothel naked, stuff like that,"

    Kat nodded, "Well who''s up next then?"

    Nixilei answered "Dwarves," before Kress could say fae. Nixilei was hoping to save her own race forst to make it seem less crazy inparison. She wasn''t sure it was any more or less crazy, but it she might as well hold off. Plus, in a truly blessed timeline, Thyme would announce the start of the next round, letting her avoid the topic altogether.

    So Nixilei continued, "Now, I won''t be telling the story of any of the dwarven Kings or Queens that got drunk and did something stupid. If I started, we''d be here for months, not minutes. It''s amon urrenceбн but it does give some interesting context to the current dwarven Queen. Her name is Oditr Forgeheart and she doesn''t drink alcohol at all."

    Lily looked shocked but Kat just raised an eyebrow, confused look on her face. "That''s it?" asked the demon.

    Nixilei rolled her eyes, "This has literally never happened before in known dwarven history. Dwarves are immensely proud of their various ale and spirits. The idea that their royalty doesn''t partake at all is a BIG deal. Now, granted, it hasn''t always been a great idea for the past royals, but it''s still a massive upheaval. It''d be almost as bad as the human king Ulf revealing he was a woman this entire time. Theoretically it shouldn''t be differentбн but it IS.

    "There are all sorts of rumours as to why, some say she''s allergic. Others say she had a terrible event ur to her while drunkбн but it''s actually a bit of an open secret for people that investigated the matter seriously. The rumours can be funny, and Oditr seems to encourage themбн

    "But the truth is she just hates the taste. Oditr seems to have developed unique tastebuds that let her identify alcohol in drinksбн and apparently it tastes extremely foul to her. The first sip of ale she had, she spat out. Her parents beat her for it, because she was wasting expensive ale, but when they found out whyбн nobody really knew what to do.

    "It''s one of the reasons her condition is semimon knowledge. Her parents tried to find a drink she DID enjoy. They hired a grand number of brewers for an ale contest, starting a new dwarven festival in the process. They even swallowed their pride and sought out foreign alcohol to try and find ANYTHING that Oditr could stomachбн but no luck. Elven wines, human vodka, dryad whiskey, fae sake, nothing worked.

    "Then. A man presented his drink for the then princess to try. She dered that while not great, it was much better then any served before herбн and the man revealed that it was just grape juice. Not even particrly high quality grape juice. The man in question justбн made some grape juice from the leftovers of his harvest and gave it to the princess on a whim after seeing everything else get rejected.

    "The King and Queen didn''t really know how to deal with that result. The man had just admitted to giving the princess poor quality grape juiceбн but he had also been the first person in over a decade to provide a drink the princess finishedбн yet once again, this was a brewing contest, and alcohol was a requirement. In the end, the matter was solved when the brewer dered the King and Queen share his winnings with a local orphanage. So the matter was resolved. Mostly," finished Nixilei.

 Chapter 1152 1152 The Royal Scoop: Fae

    ?

    "Well, just one leader left to go then," said Kat.

    Nixilei''s grin went a little strained, "Are you sure Kat? Really, I feel like we''ve covered everything," said Nixilei

    "Do it or I will," retorted Kress.

    "Or I can exin!" said Green with a grin. "You might have issue with badmouthing our leader, but I''m perfectly happy to do it!"

    "You could cause a diplomatic incident if it gets reported back!" hissed Nixilei.

    "Bah, Titty is a cool ruler, she''s not going to cause us too many problems. Besides this is private enough, and Kat is a friend," said Green.

    Nixilei felt like she was about to burst a blood vessel. "Why do you insist on using such a ridiculous nickname for the Queen of the fae? Her name is Titania and you KNOW that," said Nixilei firmly.

    "Well, sure, but I couldn''t pronounce her name back when I was a kid soбн Titty! Now I just find it funnyбн and I called her Titty to her face once. She spent five minutesughing on the floor," said Green with a massive grin.

    Nixilei groaned. "Don''t remind me. You''re lucky she was indulging in cloud powder at the time,"

    "Pretty sure it was stronger than Cloud Powder Nix, but sure, if that makes you feel better," said Green.

    "I didn''t take Nixilei for the super patriotic type," said Kress. "I meanбн I guess it makes some sense now I''m thinking about it, but she''s never gone full ''Fae Nation best nation'' before now,"

    "Iбн I just have a lot of respect for Titania is all," said Nixilei ''honestly''.

    Green snapped her fingers as inspiration struck her. "Wait a minute! You picked it up from my mother!"

    "I-I did not!" insisted Nixilei.

    Kat felt her eye twitching as Green red back at Nixilei and said, "Yesбн yes I see it now. My mother has the exact same attitude towards Titania. I don''t know why you picked it up, but man did I get punished when Mum found out I called her Titty to her face so likeбн don''t report that I''m still doing that please?"

    "I dunno," said Nixilei with narrowed eyes. "It''s sounded like an awfully good idea right now. Perhaps your mother can ensure that you have at least some respect for our Queen,"

    Gareth pped his hands together, pulling the attention away from Green. "Hey, we made fun of the human King, the dwarven Queen, and two members of the tribal council. We probably also made fun of Auctiferбн but he''s a lot like Thyme in that it''s hard to put them in a bad light. Now it''s Titania''s turn. It''s really not anything to get worked up over,"

    Nixilei held her tongue but red a Green. Green, deciding that she might as well tell the story stepped forward, "Right so, Titty" Green red right back at Nixilei as she spoke, "Is a big proponent for recreational drug use. While dwarves have their alcohol, the faends have all sorts of drugs. Though don''t mistake that for having less regtion. We carefully test just about everything, both by itself, mixed together, and variants on the original.

    "We crack down massively on anyone skipping the review process for new drugs, new mixes, or for people trying to sell to kids. It''sбн a bit brutal sometimes. Depending on the severity, execution is very much on the table, or worse. Not sure what that IS exactly, but it''s in thewbooks, and apparently it''s kept a secret to make people fear it more. My parents SHOULD know, but I don''t. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Anyway, Titty," Nixilei coughed, but Green ignored it, "likes to test things herself as ast line of defence. Her two affinities are ''Poison'' and ''Water'', and she can usually cleanse herself of anything that gets too badбн but she tends to just ride out the experience. Thing is thoughбн

    "Because Titty is thest line of testing for a lot of these drugsбн mostly because it''s her favourite hobbyбн she sometimes takes an aggressive stance against things that just don''t agree with her. One example of this is alcohol. Because it''s such amon thing, especially among dwarvesбн Titania tried it when she was pretty young andбн overindulged.

    "Woke up with a massive headache thatsted for a full week and then she ouwed the stuff for anyone under the age of thirty, put strict quality control measures in ce, and made it super illegal to brew alcohol without a license. Whichбн is a bit much, and there''s always talk of her letting up on it because it''s been nearly a century since she put thew in ceбн but for now it''s hear to stay,"

    Nixilei was nodding along. Happy to see that Green had chosen one of the nicer stories about Titania. She was about to be disappointed, because Green wasn''t done. "Right, so with that bit of background knowledge," Nixilei paled "we can get into one of the most entertaining stories involving this testing.

    "Titty was trying a new mixture, that wasn''t supposed to have any mana boosting properties to it, but someone had identally given her the incorrect batch. She never came out and said who was at faultбн but I personally think Titty just wanted to see what would happen and did it to herself. Anyway, it was a potent mix of things, that blew past quite a few of her safetiesбн and starting Titty of on a journey.

    "Nowбн the interesting part of this is that she''s quite a high level fighterбн and she apparently forgot that doors were a thing that existed. The first thing she did was walk out of her testing champers, straight threw the walls, and she took off exploring. She was ''following the wild pixies'' apparently. People who analysed the mixture and know more than me think Titty was actually able to SEE and possibly taste mana at the time. There is also a theory that sheбн well she couldn''t see anything else.

    "Anyway, she proceeded to wander around the fae capital city, barrelling through walls and following things only she could see. The best part about this, is that while a lot of people were pissed off at her for the event, she managed to do a few notable things. Two hundred families reported finding a lost cache of valuable. Twenty-seven criminal gatherings were dismantled and the criminals involved in them detained. The ancestral fae crown that was thought to be lost during the great way was found, and, if the rumours are to be believed, Titty performed a few quick marriage counselling sessions during her rampage, but thatst one is more rumour than fact.

    "In regards to the property damage, it was surprisingly little despite her disregard for doors. Many of her impromptu exits showed off structural defects that needed repairing, and the ones that didn''t tended to be used as either a new window, or new doorway. The funnies thing, was that after her rampage wore down, and she decided to restбн

    "Titty copsed in what seemed to be a random part of town, but when people went to pick her up, the found her curled around a box. That box, is where they found the lost crown of the fae. It''s a powerful enchanted artifact that we used once upon a time to doбн something. If Titty knows what it does, she''s not telling and everyone elseбн sort of forgot?

    "It''s unclear if the other races know and don''t want to tell us, or if we managed to keep it a secret from themбн because if it''s theter, we kept that secret a bit too well because WE don''t know how it works even though we found the thing. Though, as I implied, some people think Titty knows what it does but desires to see it never used again. We do keep it on disy though. So if someone knows how to use it, they currently aren''t. It''s on disy in the public museum that takes up part of the pce."

    "That''s what you were scared of Green saying?" asked Kat confused. "That doesn''t seem like a particrly embarrassing story,"

    Kress grinned and added, "That''s because Green neglected to mention that Titania''s first action wasn''t leaving the testing chambers, it was ripping off her clothes. It''s also why so many people didn''tin about the damage, because they were left with sections of walls that the naked image of the fae queen imprinted on them. That''s not even getting into the paintings that were spawned because of the day,"

    Nixilei red at Kress'' reveal, while Kat frowned, somewhat confused. "Didбн did she really walk around naked?"

    "Yup," said Green. "Titty''s titties were on disy for a couple of days. Oh yeah, it was a multi-day event. Not sure if I said that,"

    Nixilei groaned again, resting her face in her hands as Kat asked, "Notбн not to be rude butбн how did sheбн notбн wellбн not get taken advantage of?"

    "Oh, well Titty''s titties were very well protected by a potent fast acting poison. It was a petrifying agentбн and axative. Nobody bothered her after the first failed attempt," said Green.

    Kat grimaced, "Maybe I shouldn''t have asked,"

 Chapter 1153 1153 Do The Twist

    ?

    Nixilei chapter.

    ----

    *Wellбн I suppose it could be worse. Kress and Green were still pretty light on the details of the storyбн especially things like how Titania ''dealt with'' marriage issues via use of extreme amounts of aphrodisiacs. I''d be more embarrassed about that fact if it didn''t WORK for literally all of them. I don''t want to know what that says about society. Then againбн it could just be that Titania only picked couples whose problems COULD be solved that way. Such extreme amounts of good fortune from that ''rampage'' do seem to lead to the conclusion that Titania at least somewhat knew what she was doing.

    Though I really don''t want to think of Green''s nickname for the Queen. She''s not five anymore! Urgh, how she can get away with calling the Queen ''Titty'' to her face is ridiculous. The fact I remembering hearing about that event just makes it worse. At least it hasn''t spread. I''ve only heard Green call her that, soбн small mercies I suppose. I guessбн in the end things aren''t too bad. Kress and Green didn''t mention the time Titania burnt down arge section of elven forest for ''looking stupid'', or that time she broke into the dwarven ale vault to mix it all together.*

    Nixilei''s thoughts were interrupted when Thyme reappeared. Shortly after that, the two groups that had left the area, March''s and Nell''s, returned through the elevator, ready for the next round. Thyme looked at everyone and said, "Technically we have a few minutes before we start up the final round of the day, but everyone is here once again. If there are noints, we can start now." Nobody spoke against Thyme''s suggestion. "Right then, everyone ying Twister step forward,"

    Thyme finished speaking with a wave, and the mat in question expanded out of nowhere, showing off a colourful mat filled with four rows of dots of the colours, Green, Yellow, Blue and Red respectively. The mat looked a little small for five peopleбн but Nixilei supposed that was part of the point. She stepped forward, just after the other contestants, and she looked them over with a considering gaze.

    *Blue. Acquaintance of Kat''s. Likely chosen because Bonas took the chance at the table tennis round. With that robe of hers, it''s unclear if she was chosen because she''s the best option, or just because she''s the least bad for the event. Likely won''t try to cause trouble for me specifically due to familiarity with Kat, but not something to count on. No direct or noticeable sabotage.

    Stan. Likely chose this even simply in the hopes that Kress would also be chosen for it. Likely has experience with seduction techniques. Whispering in his ears, or tickling his neck least likely to work here. Additionally, he''s likely gay, though possibly bisexual. The chance of it is just lower, based on otherments about Gareth. Kat revealed that his contract has majors loopholesбн but he might want to show of his skills to Kress. Due to Kress'' win before, he may wish for a win under his belt. A worrisome foe for this round.

    Cyan fellow fae, and likely weak to the standard anti-fae tactics that can be retooled for tickling instead. If I can get a hand near his back, where his wings should be he can likely be taken down easily. The spot is hard to find, but I have plenty of training on the matter. He likely does not. I don''t recognise him from anywhere, but that doesn''t mean too much. Not all that many fae are as prominently tied to someone like I am to Green. With Marigold on his team, it''s even odds that he''s a spy, or just a random friend. Take out quickly if possible.

    Marigold. I can already see her licking her lips. Her eyes are alight, and she seems the most genuinely happy to be participating in his event. I suspect she will be the toughest foe to defeat. I have some information on her but not too much. She''s a frontlinebatant that deals with strikes by regenerating wounds and enjoying pain. Based on the rumours I''ve heard, Vanya is likely used more for stress relief of a sexual nature then a real bodyguard.

    I likely can''t use any sensual tactics to try to distract Marigold. She fights in a heighten state of arousal regrly due to her enjoyment of pain. She''s certainly going to be flexible, for it is important for both herbat style, and her bedroom pastimes. Her flexibility is likely the product of stretching her body far past its limits and healing the damage, gaining flexibility every time she does so.

    The fact that she enjoys the pain means its likely she performs regr stretching to keep herself limber. Additionally, she is tall enough to reach across the diagonal of the mat if the conditions are correct. She is by far my greatest foe hereбн but I do not know if I can beat her. It is perhaps something we should have considered when choosing events. Yet, I do not know if anyone else would have better chances. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Kat is the only person on our team with the required flexibility, and her tail might be a great advantage depending on how Thyme ruled its use. The issue is that Kat was best suited to dodgeball, and with Kress on table tennis we didn''t have anyone else that couldpete in it properly. Greencks strength to prevent catches, Garethcks speed and flexibility to dodge and Ick both strength and speed, though less then Gareth or Green.*

    Thyme pped to grab everyone''s attention before bowing down and letting another Thyme jump over the first. They were dressed as a clown. Their outfit was polka dots matching the colours of the twister board set against a white background, with a puffy afro that had a stripe of matching colours as well. Their gloves and boots however, each had a single colour to im their own. The left glove was green, the right glove was yellow, the left boot was blue and the final colour, red covered Thyme''s right boot. It was a very colourful disy.

    The Thyme that had bowed out sunk into the floor as two wheels were summoned up. The one on the left of Thyme had a picture each limb, with a convenientbel around the edge to remove an ambiguity. The wheel on the right was split into five, with four sections dedicated to each colour, while a smaller, fifth section that was only half the size of the others had a ssh of all four colours on it.

    There was alsoбн one final wheel that rose up after the other two. It was situated behind Thyme and stretched upwards so that it could be easily seen over Thyme''s head. With the afro taking into consideration, it was situated at quite a height. It was split into five even pieces with a picture of each contestant on it.

    Thyme smiled and said, "Most of the rules are self-exnatory, but just to make it clear. This wheel to my right, your left," Thyme patted the wheel of limbs, "will dictate what limb you''re moving this term. The other," Thyme patted the colourful wheel, "will dictate what colour you can ce that limb on. If you get lucky enough to hit the rainbow section on the wheel? Then you can pick any spot you want for that limb BUT

    "But you must move colours. You cannot lift a limb then put it right back down on the same colours, and especially not on the same square. You''ll need to pick somewhere else. This final wheel, behind me?" Thyme jerked their head backwards, "It will only be around for the first turn. It will decide the order you all go in, and then that order will repeat.

    "Now. There will be no magic, no attacks, and certainly no taking your limbs off a dot without it being your turn. If there are any questions speak now or be promptly ignored during the match!" Thyme waited for anyone to speak. "I''ll admit I was lying about the part where I said I''d ignore you, but I DO want you to speak now with questions if you have them. Much more convenient that way,"

    "What do we do with our limbs before they have a dot?" asked Blue.

    Thyme gave a shrug, "Basically whatever you want as long as it doesn''t interfere with the other rules. Ohбн well I suppose no putting limbs on dots before they have been assigned a dot. The mat will be stuck down so it''s not going to move as you do, so no funny business with that. Hmmбн I suppose I should also add in a rule that you cannot touch the mat with a limb that isn''t assigned a dot, else the game could go on forever if someone got exceptionally lucky," said Thyme.

    Blue nodded in understanding. *Interestingбн perhaps I can make use of this somehow? Taking up as many edge dots as possibly to try and make it awkward for those standing to the side? I will have to think on this for a few moments.*

 Chapter 1154 1154 Marigold. High Roller

    ?

    Nixilei

    ----

    "Let''s get started by seeing who is going first!" said Thyme with a grin, that stretched their clown makeup wide. Thyme''s gloved hand stretched backwards and upwards so it could reach the name spinner, then pulled down hard. The limb seemed to rebound back into Thyme''s body as if it was made of stic for a few seconds before being sucked into his elbow.

    Nixilei watched the wheel without much emotion. The order of things would be a fairly minor advantage all told. Those who were going first would have more spots open to them, but those who were goingter could more intentionally cause problems for the otherpetitors. *Without study it''s hard to know what''s better, but I imagine the difference is minimal in the end.*

    Eventually, the wheel stopped spinning,nding on Blue. When it did, the section of the wheel with Blue''s face on it fell off, ttering to the ground. "It looks like we have our first contestantбн what will she be doingбн" Thyme said as they spun the two other wheels. "LEFT HAND RED"

    This wasn''t hard for Blue, she just moved over to the side red was on then leaned down and let her left-hand rest on the dot. She chose the top corner dot as her first spot. Thyme nodded, and then spun the wheel again,ing up with Cyan this time, his section falling off as Blue''s had. The man nodded and stepped forward and Thyme repeated the spin. "Right hand blue," said Thyme.

    Cyanplied; it wasn''t exactly hard to manage. Cyan thought about it for a little bit, before moving down to the opposite end of the mat to Blue and putting down his right hand on the edge of the mat. Thyme nodded and spun the wheel a third time. Now it was Nixilei''s turn. She watched her section fall off the spinner with a grim gaze. *Let''s see what they have for me. Going third isбн decent I suppose. Not too crowded, not too early. Then again, the fact that it''s middle-of-the-road might be an issue in and of itself.*

    "Right leg green!" said Thyme. Nixilei frowned at that a bit, and walked over. Ok how do I want to do this. I guess I choose the side that lets me face the mat and have my right leg on it? No but that would mean my left leg is trapped on the outer edge. Ok, other side then, and I''ll just have to stand with my legs crossed awkwardly for a timeбн or stand backwards? I can spin in ceбн but no, I''m not sure I could manage to reposition well enough without leaving the dot.

    In the end Nixilei decided to go with a bit more awkwardness right now. Nixilei moved to the bottom of the mat, and then crossed her right leg over her left to stand just on the corner. Thyme nodded, and spun the wheel, for the fourth time. Marigold. "Marigoldбн you''re up withбн right leg ANYWHERE! What a start for Marigold," eximed Thyme.

    Marigold grinned viciously as she looked over the crowd. Apparently she decided Cyan was the weak link here because she strode up to him and ced her right leg on the second Blue square, one up from Cyan''s hand, putting her ass right in his face. Cyan, not exactly happy with this turn of events tried to move, but with his hand ''trapped'' in ce there wasn''t exactly a lot of roomбн until an idea struck him. Cyan took to kneeling, lowering his head and body without falling over or leaving the dot. It still wasn''t ideal, but it worked.

    Little did he know Marigold was overjoyed at the move. Cyan had cracked. He hadn''t put up with it. He hadn''t tried to one up her. No instead, he cracked. He backed down straight away. Marigold smiled like a shark that could smell blood in the water. She was ready and willing to decimate the poor fool. Whenever her next turn came up. Something Nixilei picked up on.

    "Well, we already know who''s going to bestбн so no more spinning of this final wheel," as Thyme said that, Stan''s section fell off, no spinning required. The wheel''s base then seemed to crack before shattering into woodchips, falling down behind time. Thyme''s two stretchy arms reached out, and spun. "Right hand blue! Looks like blue is getting busy here!"

    Stan nodded, and moved around to look at everyone. There was the temptation to help Marigold fuck with Cyanбн but that might put him in the crossfire. Instead, Stan just moved off to the right side of the map and put his right arm down, picking the third dot from the top. Decently far away from everyone, and technically not in anyone''s way.

    "Well, you''re all on the mat now," said Thyme with a smile. "Part of me wants to break out aw hose or something so who I can get to squirmбн but that''s only forter, if you guys start taking to long. Promise! Anyway, we know the order nowбн so Blue let''s see what''s in store for you! Right leg Blue!"

    Blue nodded and shifted slightly so that she could keep her hand touching the red dot, but it wasn''t too hard because she''d imed an edge section. She managed it, and then Thyme spun the wheel again, "This time for Cyanбн it''s right hand green! Lucky save!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Cyan grinned, and pulled away from Marigold with a smile on his face. Marigold pouted as he strode around the outside and ced his right hand on the green do furthest from Marigold. *My turn again.* "For Nixilei it''sбн left hand red!" said Thyme.

    *Damn that''s a bit of a tough one.* Nixilei pondered how she was going to do this, before deciding to put most of the weight on her arms. She wasn''t exactly heavy. Nixilei flipped herself around so that her left foot was above her right, sitting just outside of the mat, then leaned down, walking herself forward with her right hand, and reaching between Marigold''s legs so get her left hand down on red. Nixilei chose thest dot in the row so that she could keep herself sideways. It would be a bit tough on her arms and legs, but it would work for now. Lucky Marigold was so tall.

    Marigold smiled at the action, and was tempted to lower herself to rest her weight on Nixileiбн but everyone was so fresh, and Marigold knew she wasn''t that heavy. Against a healer that might no how to reduce muscle fatigue? It wasn''t worth the risk just yet. Especially with her turning up. "Marigold, Marigold Marigoldбн holy shit! She''s one lucky princess because it''s RIGHT LEG ANYWHERE AGAIN!"

    Cyan immediately paled, as Marigold did exactly what he expected her to do. She recreated the situation they were just in as best she could. With Cyan on the green, he had a bit more leeway to just get away from her, but Marigold did her best, cing her right foot on the space just below Cyan''s and moving around with him as he scooted away the best he could.

    While that nonsense was going on, Stan''s turn came up. "Right hand green. Damn we''ve got a lot of movers this round. I might have toe up with a new rule that you can''t get the same limb twice in a rowбн aw well that''s for next time!"

    Stan decided NOW was the time to fuck with Cyan. Cyan frowned when he saw Stan approaching. Stan picked the third dot, and leaned sideways, blocking off Cyan''s escape route as he was now wedged between Marigold and Stan. With Stan looking at the fae and wiggling his eyebrows, while Marigold pressed her backside into the back of Cyan''s head. "Can you two not?" hissed Cyan.

    "I meanбн I feel as though it is my royal duty to keep in close contact with my subjects," retorted Marigold.

    "I''m not an elf!" insisted Cyan.

    "Yeah, but you are a nice looking guyбн wouldn''t you rather snuggle up with me then Marigold? Why, I treat all my lovers nicely," said Stan.

    Cyan groaned, "SPIN THE FUCKING WHEEL THYME I WANT TO GET OUT OF HERE!"

    "I dunnoбн this does seem amusingбн and I didn''t make any rules about how long I need to wait between spins," said Thyme.

    Cyan just closed his eyes and prayed. To whoбн he wasn''t sure. Apparently it worked though, because Thyme pulled the wheels once again. "Left leg on yellow, Blue. Manбн really should''ve picked a different colour when I found out Blue was participating in this,"

    Blue just ignored thementary and moved herself around. Her right hand was in the air, and both of her legs were on Blue. She was facing the red dots and hoping that she could get a bit more space to stretch out soon. Then again, she was in a decent spot right now. Perhaps she shouldn''t tempt fate?

 Chapter 1155 1155 Low Roller Marigold

    ?

    Nixilei chapter. Quick recap:

    Blue иC Left Leg Yellow, Left Hand Red, Right Leg Blue (Top right corner)

    Cyan иC Right Hand Green (Stuck between Stan and Marigold in top left corner)

    Nixilei иC Right leg Green, Lef Hand red, (Laying sideways across bottom of mat)

    Marigold иC Right Leg Green (Top left corner)

    Stan иC Right Hand Green (Top left corner)

    ----

    Thyme spun the wheel, ready to see what was going to happen to Cyan. "Left leg red!" said Thyme. Cyan''s stomach dropped. Not only was Marigold in the way, with Stan on the other side, but Blue was taking up a good chunk of space on the other side of the mat, directly across from him.

    "Fuck it, can I just forfeit?" asked Cyan.

    "I''d allow it, but are you asking me or your team?" asked Thyme.

    Cyan his head to his group, looking over them all with a re. "Are you guys going to make me do this?"

    "No," answered Romilda and Carl.

    "Yes," answered Borgick.

    Asteodia, the elf, thought about it for a few seconds before saying, "I feel as though you should appreciate yourбн close proximity with royalty a bit more. Could you really be happy with yourself if you forfeited right now, and lost this chance to be close to elven royalty?"

    Cyan grit his teeth. While he didn''t care at all for ''elven royalty'' and especially not Marigold at this moment in timeбн he did have to admit that just giving up left a bad taste in his mouth. "Could you two likeбн get out of the way?" asked Cyan.

    Stand and Marigold shared a nce before answering with abined, "Nope,"

    Cyan looked to Thyme who just shrugged, "They aren''t attacking you, and while you might consider it bad sportsmanship, it''s definitely within the rules. I''ll confirm your forfeit if you want that still?" offered Thyme.

    Cyan shook his head, deciding to at least give it a try. Marigold and Stan had made it almost impossible to moveбн but he still had options. Cyan stretched himself out then started to bounce a bit on one footбн before kicking off the ground and sending his body flying towards the other side of the mat...

    Cyan couldn''t really see but the angle was good and he was trying his bestбн but ultimately he was just a bit short. His foot came down, just a few millimetres from Nixilei''s face, hitting the mat just shy of the red dot he needed. "Cyan is out!" dered Thyme and Cyan vanished from the map.

    Cyan clicked his tongue and asked, "How close was I?"

    "Real close," answered Thyme. "If you were just a bit taller you could have made itбн but you also might have kicked Nixilei in the face, which would''ve necessitated you being eliminated anyway. Still, good effort, I''m honestly surprised you even went for it,"

    Cyan shrugged and plodded over to his team that gave him their own motions of assurance, Borgick and Carl pping Cyan hard, while Romilda gave a grateful nod, pleased that he even attempted it. Asteodia patted him on the head. Which was more annoying than anything elseбн but alongside the rest of the group? He didn''t feel quite so bad about losing then and there.

    Of course the show must go on, so while that was happening Thyme spun the wheel for Nixilei, "Left hand blue!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Nixilei nodded, testing her weight a little by doing a few push-ups one handed. Then, with a motion that looked practiced, because it partially was, Nixilei pushed herself up, brought her legs in andnded her left hand easily on the blue square. *Nothing to it. An easy ask for me, and with everyone over the other half of the board things are looking quite good for me.*

    "Left leg red for Marigold" said Thyme. Marigold nodded, a bit of a stretch but she knew she could do it. Marigold first stood, resting all her weight on one foot over the map, then she dropped downwards, letting her leg extend out as she ced her hands outside of the mat. Marigold was basically doing the splits, her legs just barely reaching across the two sides of the mat. Her shoulder was pushing into Blue a bit, and her hands were providing stability.

    A part of Marigold screamed at her to justplete the dam split, to rest her aching musclesбн of course, two muchrger sections of her mind just egged her on. The part of her that loved training, loved pushing her limits? It was loving this. A good stretch to start of the day. The other part? The part of her that loved pain. It was practically frothing at the mouth just at the idea of how much pain this would cause in a few moments.

    Marigold licked her lips, then noticed just how close Blue''s leg was, and started to lick that instead. Blue flinched, but not quite enough to leave any of the dots. "M-Marigoldбн w-what are you doing?" asked Blue confused and slightly flustered.

    "Enjoying myself," answered Marigold.

    "Umбн can you not? That''sбн umбн vey distractingбн" said Blue as Marigold did her best to lick higher and higher up Blue''s leg and towards her backside. Sadly for Marigold, if she wanted to keep her arms on the floor, she couldn''t get high enough for ''the good stuff''.

    "But I''m enjoying myselfбн and you can''t say this is an attack can you?" exined Marigold with great mirth.

    Blue looked over at Thyme for confirmation, but already knowing the answer, "It is not an attackбн yet. I will be perfectly happy to call it one if Marigold goes anywhere too inappropriate,"

    "Are you sure Thyme?" asked Marigold with a husky voice. "I would say the experience would beбн rather enjoyable,"

    Thyme just red back, "No. It would be a step too far. Sexually harassing yourpetition is one thing, especially when this is an important tournament. Using all of yourбн talents is understandable, but I will not allow it to escte further. I have some standards, and this isn''t an excuse for an orgy,"

    Marigold''s eyes gleamed as Thyme''s words gave her great ideas for the future. Sure this time it wouldn''t lead to oneбн but she could dream. In fact, her dream was so intense, as she imagined half a dozen girls all naked and breathing heavily, attempting to y this game with her in the centre that she stopped licking Blue. Too lost in her own mind. Blue breathed a silent sigh of relief, and gave Thyme a nod.

    Thyme gave a ''who me'' look, exaggerating it with their clown makeup. Blue just narrowed her eyes. Certain Thyme knew exactly what they''d just done. Regardless thoughбн it was time to SPIN THAT WHEEL. "Stan you''re on left hand green," said Thyme.

    Stan plonked his left hand down, just above his right, crossing his hands over. "Rightoбн and then it''sбн right hand red for Blueбн which huhбн alright," said Thyme awkwardly. Blue changed positions ever so slightly by moving her right hand from just off the mat, to on the red dot next to her left hand.

    "Nixilei! Give us something interesting!" shouted Thyme spinning the wheel once more. The wheels stopped. Thyme stared. The wheels stared back. No really, they grew a set of eyes and red back at Thyme. "Really? That''s what we''re going with?" The wheels nodded. "We''re going to haveints about this not being random you know?" The wheels shrugged. "Fine thenбн left hand red, Nixileiбн"

    Nixilei, having done this one before, simply repeated the motion she''d usedst time to move her hand back to where it was. *Welp. That was easy. I wonder if it truly is random? Well it would have to be for the sake of fairnessбн but yeah I''m doing much better then the others now. Marigold is lucky she''s so flexible and poor Blue ispletely on the mat now. At least she has an easy position to maintain.*

    "Come on Marigold, give us something interesting!" said Thyme as the wheels spun.

    "Hey I was trying to keep it interesting before, but no, apparently I''m only allowed to lick people in safe for work ces," retorted Marigold.

    Thyme didn''t respond, just stating, "Right hand Green!"

    Marigold winced. This one was going to be a tad difficult. Luckily, Stan had beenzy and picked crossing his arms over instead of going for the corner. Marigold knew she needed to be careful though. She carefully ''walked'' her hands over to the side. The muscles in her legs burning deliciously as she leaned over to the green dot in the top left corner, eventually making it.

    If you were listening to Marigold''s breathing, you might think it was requiring a lot of effortбн but the sound of heavy breathing was forбн other reasons right now. Only technically pain rted.

    *Ooohбн that might actually take Marigold out of this race. If she gets left hand red there''s almost no way to recover from that. Perhaps she should''ve leant backwards and tried to hit one of the other green dots? Spread herself out a bit? Then againбн that might''ve been too much of a risk for her. She''s just barely keeping herself off the floor. It might have been too risky to flip backwards, risking her feet sliding a bit and hitting the ground. Guess we''ll see if she gets lucky or notбн*

 Chapter 1156 1156 Marigold Any-Where She Wants

    ?

    Nixilei Chapter.

    Recap:

    Blue иC Left Leg Yellow, Left Hand Red, Right Leg Blue, Right Hand Red (Top right corner)

    Nixilei иC Right leg Green, Lef Hand blue (Laying sideways across bottom of mat)

    Marigold иC Right Leg Green Left Leg Red, Right Hand Gren (Showing off her flexibility at the top of the mat)

    Stan иC Right Hand Green, Left Hand Green (Top left corner) [Stan''s Turn]

    -----

    "Stan the man, let''s see where your handsndбн" said Thyme spinning the wheel, "Huh, seems your hands aren''t going anywhere, but instead your legs. Just barely spun on left leg redбн but then it would''ve just been right leg red, soбн meh," Thyme finishes with a shrug.

    He was right too. Nixilei couldn''t see it well from her position on the mat but the stick that noted where on the wheel was selected happened to be just a single pin off right leg. As Thyme said though, it didn''t really matter as they both produced about the same result.

    "Dammit man, what''s with this green to red shit," grumbled Stan.

    "Hey at least you don''t have to get down low like me," said Marigold, "You can just throw a bridge or something. My legs are pretty long, but you''ve got your whole torso AND your arms to help you along,"

    "Yeah, yeah. I get it. I''ve got balls so if I tried that nonsense you''re doing I''d be touching the ground. Technically. Wait, Thyme would that count me as out?" asked Stan suddenly curious.

    Thyme let out a tired sigh, the clown makeup morphing into a frown. "I don''t like that this is being brought out, but yes, technically speaking that would mean you were touching that mat, and thus eliminated. I pray that it doesn''te up. Ever."

    With that statement made, Stan got to work figuring out how he was going to do this. In the end, he decided to go about it by first performing a handstand, then crossing his right leg over his left to hold it in ce, then dropping down over to the red side. It wasn''t too difficult to just fall into ce. Stan''s arms were strong enough that it wasn''t an issue, and being a leg down was no trouble for the demon even if he was no Kat.

    "Right, now let''s hope things aren''t too confusing for Blue''s turn!" said Thyme as they once again spun the wheel. "Right leg red. Apparently Red is a popr colour these days,"

    *Ooh, that''s a rough one.* Nixilei winced internally. It was true. While technically speaking, moving Blue''s leg from blue to red wasn''t too bad, other things made it awkward. With Blue''s right hand on red, followed by Marigold and Stan taking up their own spaces, the closest free space for her foot was actually four from the top. "Can I have my arm and leg on the same spot?" asked Blue.

    "Nope," said Thyme shooting down that faint hope quickly. Blue just groaned and then started trying to work out exactly how she was going to do this. She''d already been leaning pretty heavily forward. Now she had to reach over Marigold and Stan to get her foot in ce. Then a horrible realisation shed through Blue''s mind.

    To get everything in ceбн Blue realised that she''d be more or less resting her ass on Marigold''s face. "Marigoldбн could youбн perhapsбн move a bit?" asked Blue.

    "Nope," said Marigold. "I''m veryfy as is," Marigold bounced a little bit, enjoying the burn in her tendons as they creaked under the strain of the bob. The slight slippage of her feet on the dots was a small price to pay. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Well fine then," snapped Blue. Deciding to take a bit of revenge. She lifted her right leg and then shifted herself so that she was using Marigold''s face as a chair to get her foot down on the red dot. "How do you like that Marigold?"

    Marigold frowned into Blue''s ass. She wanted toment but her mouth would be openingбн right there. And Thyme had been clear not to take things too farбн but Blue had just sat here, of her own free willбн and then ASKED A QUESTION. Marigold cursed her desire to win even as the extra weight from Blue increased the burning in her legs. She desperately wanted to answer the question for many reasons.

    "Looks like Marigold''s mouth is shut for the moment. Gee, I wonder why," mused Thyme allowed as they spun the wheel. "Looks like it''s going to be right hand blue for Nixilei! Don''t get that mixed up with Blue the otherpetitor, she''s got enough contact with Marigold for the moment,"

    Marigold and Blue had the intense desire to re at Thyme but only one of them could do so. Nixilei meanwhile kept herself positioned sideways and simply lowered her hand down to the dot, choosing the second from the bottom next to her other hand. Part of her wanted to move positions to y t'' but extra movement was an unneeded risk for now.

    "Yup, really crowding up around Blue thereбн so Marigold do you get away? It seems the answer is no because it''s left hand yellow," said Thyme as the wheel spun once again.

    Marigold smiled, rubbing her nose from side to side a bit but Blue mped down on her instinctive response. This was an easy move and Marigold just moved her free hand over to yellow. Part of her wanted to ce that hand on one of the dots closer to the centre, but Marigold decided that would be riskier than picking the one next to Blue''s left leg. Marigold did of course make sure to caress Blue''s calf along the way, but that was a given, along with Marigold''s refusal to move her face. Forбн reasons. Reasonable reasons.

    "Stan, are you going to join those two? Or will you be sent far away? Honestly who even knows at this pointбн it''sбн huhбн" Thyme looked at the wheel with a re. It said ''left hand green'' and Thyme wasn''t exactly happy about it. "Hmmбн part of me wants to say you need to choose another dotбн but as soon as you raise your hand technically it will be emptyбн so you know what? Do that! Or move if you want, but you do need to lift your hand up!'' insisted Thyme.

    Stan just shrugged, lifted the hand then ced it back down. Easy move. No fuss. "Well that was boring," said Thyme. "Blue gimme something interesting! YEAH THAT''S IT! RIGHT LEG GREEN"

    "Oh fuck me," whispered Blue.

    "Sure!" answered Marigold into Blue''s ass.

    "Not like that!" hissed Blue back as she tried to figure out how she was going to do this. Wait, no the answer was easy. Just abuse the fact she was using Marigold as a chair. With that knew knowledge in mind, Blue rested her entire weight on Marigold, who let out a moan Blue tried to ignore, and pulled her leg up from red and moved it all the way over passed her left on yellow and into the freed up corner space that Cyan had abandoned before.

    "ying rough are you?" asked Marigold, face still where it was before, now pressed up against Blue''s boobs. Sure Marigold might not have moved but Blue sure did. Marigold was loving it. Thyme, deciding that yeah Blue didn''t have a right toin, let it go. If Marigold pushed maybe they''d do somethingбн but yeah this waspletely Blue''s fault.

    Blue shivered at the question. Trying her best not to react to the hot breath of Marigold. "P-perfectly f-fine and you c-can''t say I''m taking advantage of you w-when you enjoy it," said Blue nervously.

    "That wasбн significantly more boring then I thought it was. Marigold why did you just let her get away with that! You could''ve moved your head at any time!" said Thyme. Marigold blushed, realising that she wasn''t thinking about the game so much as she was enjoying having a hot woman''s ass pressed against her face. "Whatever, right arm red Nix. Just get it done. You''ve done it before, you can do it again, easily,"

    *Technically it''s slightly harder now that I have an extra arm downбн but yeah it''s no issue, in fact it''s easier with the other arm down.* Nixilei did as asked. No troubles, and Thyme spun the wheel for Marigold. "Entertainment. Entertainment. Enter. Tainment," chanted Thyme.

    "Ohe on!" said Thyme throwing their hands up in the air. "Why is it only Marigold that gets these! Fine whatever, Right leg anywhere you want Marigold,"

    Marigold smiled, she wanted to get in a slightly less precarious position. Moving it to blue would be best in her mindбн thoughбн she was flexible enough for a joke first. Marigold flexed her legs and managed to ce her foot on Blue''s back. Barely. "There we go, Right leg Blue!" said Marigold with a smile.

    "Nope, do it properly," said Thyme. Marigold was unsurprised, and moved her foot to blue dots without issue, picking the one second from the top withoutining. It was a silly joke, and a great excuse, but just that. A joke, and she knew it.

 Chapter 1157 1157 Does This Count As MarigoldтАЩs Luck?

    ?

    Nixilei recap:

    Blue иC Left Leg Yellow, Left Hand Red, Right Leg Green, Right Hand Red (Top right corner)

    Nixilei иC Right leg Green, Left Hand blue, Right hand Red (Laying sideways across bottom of mat)

    Marigold иC Right Leg Green Left Leg Red, Right Hand Green, Left Hand Yellow (At the top)

    Stan иC Right Hand Green, Left Hand Green, Left Leg Red (Lying down in the middle really) [Stan''s turn again]

    ---

    "So Stanбн what have we gotбн it''sбн oh dammit really?" said Thyme. "Right leg anywhere. Justбн do whatever you want. After the dry spell with the ''any'' selection it''sing back with a vengeance. At least it''s a new limb,"

    Thyme might be pleased by the introduction of a new limb, but despite the slight issues it was currently causing, Stan wasn''t all that pleased with the change if he was beingpletely honest. Part of him wanted to use up thatst red space, taking it over for himself so that it would be causing problemsбн

    But Thyme had never made a rule specifying what would happen if all the spaces of a given colour were upied. It would also make it impossible to recover should he next roll a leg to green. So with that in mind, he decided to take one of the free blue dots, the one third from the bottom of the mat to be precise.

    "Left leg red Blue," said Thyme after the wheel decreed it so.

    "Dammit, that means I''m out doesn''t it?" grumbled Blue. With one hand taking up the top red slot, Marigold taking up the next, then stan and Nixilei both upying space as well, the only free dot on the red side was the one second from the bottom of the mat. Blue knew that she simply wasn''t tall enough to keep one leg on green and one on red with the extra distance involved. "Thymeбн can I askбн am I even tall enough for this?"

    Thyme, curious as the to answer, used a quick spatial magic spell to check the answer. "No, you''re not. Your legs are too short by a decent amount. If you include both Marigold and Stan''s bodies and the extra distance that creates you are over twenty centimetres too short,"

    "Right soбн get me out of here then," grumbled Blue as she vanished. Blue sighed as Nell pulled her into a hug.

    "Hey, it''s fine Blue. You just got unlucky. I''m impressed you hung in there. Quite a few of your spins were really difficult to deal with, so the fact you managed to stick in there means a lot to us. Besides, this wasn''t you failing, just you getting unlucky. Thyme even said as much. It was impossible for you to do better" exined Nell, as the rest of the team came in for a group hug.

    Rather sweet, even if it''s a sad way to get knocked out. I also wasn''t expecting Blue to make such liberal use of Marigold''s body to stick in and make it this far. Her determination is quite impressive. She would''ve made an excellent spy. Now I suppose I should focus on what Thyme has in store for meбн

    "It''s a shame to see her goбн but honestly with a name like Blue? It would''ve got confusing at one point or another so this might be for the best," said Thyme with fake tears streaming from their eyes. Nell red at Thyme for thement, but the dryad didn''t react. "Left leg Green for Nixilei it seems!"

    Nixilei frowned at the request. *Not hard for me. The dot just above the one I''m using is freeбн but it does put my in an awkward position. Way too many people have been taken out of the game this way. I swear on the faery queen if I roll left or right leg red after this I will RIOT.* Despite her budding anger, Nixileipleted the move without issue.

    "Right hand yellow Marigold," said Thyme. No extramentary. Just a statement of fact. It was an easy move for Marigold. She just walked the hand a bit and took up the top yellow spot now that Blue wasn''t using it.

    "Just do it, I know you want to," said Thyme when the next spune up right leg Blue. Stan was looking at the mat thoughбн so he didn''t want to do it. He couldn''t see. It took a few awkward seconds for Thyme to realise that. "Woops, sorry. No eyes in the back of your head. Stan, it''s right leg blue butбн" Stan nodded, lifting and lowering is leg with no issue.

    "Right, we''re already back to Nixilei. Maybe I should double time these spins, or give people countdowns. Anyway, Nixilei you''ve gotбн right hand green!" said Thyme. *Dammit that means I''m out doesn''t it? I can''t reach up to the upper green squares and Stan has taken the middle ones. Dammit. Not sure there''s anything I could''ve done to prevent this.*

    "Same issue as Blue?" asked Nixilei. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yup, your arms a way too short. Don''t even need a spell to see that," said Thyme as they teleported Nixilei away. "With Nixilei gone I''m going to slice of the bottom of the mat! Might cut more ofter, but for now just the bottom row!"

    *Not sure how long this game will go on now. Blue and I both got unlucky. I''m not sure there was much we could do. I mean, how did things even end up this way? Basically everyone has been split across the entire map and it kept getting too much.*

    "There there," said Kress condescendingly as he patted Nixilei''s hair. Nixilei batted the offending appendage away.

    "I''m perfectly fine Kress. It''s just how this is sometimes. I suppose I''m a little disappointed in not gaining any points for the team, but I''ll live with the disappointment," returned Nixilei dryly.

    Kress just kept trying to pat Nixilei on the head while she dodged or batted the arm away. Eventually, Nixilei just picked up Gareth and put him in the way, and Kress was toozy to move around the armoured target.

    "Rapid fire then, let''s go. Right leg red," said Thyme. Marigold swung her leg around, using the fact she had too hands on yellow to keep herself stabilised as she swung her leg behind her. Then she just had to shift her torso down a bit and ce her leg on the upper right corner of red. Nobody was using it now Blue was gone, so it was free game.

    "Right leg green," shot Thyme.

    "Ah shit," grumbled Stan. *Dammit! I was so CLOSE.* Stan made a decent effort. He first pushed himself, stretching to the limit to get a bit of space below himself. Then he pulled his right leg into his chest, before flinging it out towards green. He had to go upwards to deal with the space issuesбн but as he tried to get his heel in ce he found he just wasn''t quite tall enough.

    He pressed forward, inching closer to the ground as he stretch forwardбн then that ridiculous question from earlier came into y. Right as his foot managed to hit the green dot, he felt something cold down below. Thyme burst out intoughter. "I can''t believe it! Oh Stan what a question. Hahahahaha, I was getting a bit miffed there at the end, because we got a whole bunch of people that were forced to retire just by lucky butбн hahahahaбн oh this makes up for it all!"

    Stan grumbled as he was teleported away, and to a standing position. Marigold was teleported shortly afterwards, but she dropped straight to the ground, her breathing heavy as her body finally rxed and she stopped burning mana to keep herself functional. Not too muchбн but the constant drain and the burning had been doing something, and while enjoyable, did mean Marigold was somewhat tired now.

    "Soбн how exactly did you lose?" asked Willow. "I''m confusedбн" Everyone in the room starred at Stan, waiting to see if he''d say it. Willow paled, and looked around at everyone whose focus had suddenly shifted. Not just in her own teamбн but everyone else? Willow was even more confused, and didn''t know what to make of things. She had zoned out a bit earlierбн was she missing something important?

    Stan red at everyone all around him, until his eyes settled on Willow. She copsed further under Stan''s intense gaze, feeling suddenly horrible for asking. Which of course caused Stan to crack immediately. "Fineбн fineбн you want to know?" asked Stan.

    "Umбн no it''s fine?" offered Willow, really not wanting to cause trouble, especially seeing as she somehow managed to cause a whole bunch of it already, without meaning to.

    Stan let out a sigh, "It''s because my balls are too big," whispered Stan.

    "What?" asked Willow confused. She hadn''t heard the whispered answer.

    "You making fun of me now?" asked Stan a touch annoyed, not realising that his idea of a whisper was barely anything because he''d grown up around demons. Willow genuinely didn''t hear.

    "Umбн noбн erбн why would you?" Willow tried to say but just panicked.

    Stan sighed again, realising that he was technically in the wrong. "Fine..." said Stan, at a normal volume, "I guess I''ll tell you," Stan continued, razing the volume further. "I lost because MY BALLS ARE TOO BIG," Of course. Everyone except Willow burst outughing.

 Chapter 1158 1158 Team Names

    ?

    Kat: Main Protagonist Extraordinaire

    ----

    Thyme pped to get everyone focused on them, before sinking into the floor alongside the spinning wheels. A stage dropped from the ceiling with a Thyme in a tutu who said, "Sorry about that, I feel like I nked out for about the time it would take to y a game of twister. Odd that. Now onto the current scores! Oh, and I get to reveal all of your team names! We''ve got, teams DK, and DS, as well as Team D, and then Team E and Team B. Which obviously makes perfect sense to everyone here,"

    *Okбн what? How the heck are these teams named?*

    [Pretty sure I know.]

    *Really?*

    [Right well, firstly, there''s only one team with ''k'' names in it, and that happens to be our team, and because I''m biased I''d guess our team is ''Team D-Kat''. Then, following that my guess for a simr reason, leads me to guess that team DS is ''Team D-Stan'' so really both are ''Team Demon Person'' which leads me to guess that Romilda''s team is ''Team Dwarf'' Marigold''s team is ''Team Elf'' and that makes Nell''s team ''Team Beastkin'' or something like that.]

    *That''s just crazy enough to be an eptable answer I think.* Thyme waited for a few moments to see if anyone would speak up, but seeing mostly confusion continued. "Right so, clearly that''s not enough of a hint. I''ll add this in then currently the scores for all the teams can be seen behind you,"

    Kat looked up and saw in first ce ''Team DK'' with 4 points. In second ce, ''Team E'' with 3 points. In third there was ''Team DS'' with 2 points, with teams B&D both sharing fourth at 0 points. "Does this give you all a good enough clue as to who is who?"

    *I meanбн yes but I sort of hate the fact that you were right. Why are we team Demon Kat? I meanбн why not have one of us be Team human and the other Team fae? And really, why is Romilda''s team ''Team D'' when they only have two dwarves. Don''t answer that, I sort of get itбн still weird..*

    [You know what? I actually think it might all be for a sillier reason. Now that I''m looking at thisбн I''m wondering if it''s so that Thyme can have as many teams with ''Team DX'' as possible. It seems like the sort of silly thing they might do.]

    *Hmmбн maybe. We can ask Mintter to see what she''ll say.*

    [Oooh good idea.]

    "Welp, that''s the only hints you''re getting till tomorrow. If you can''t figure it out from this much I''m a bit worried about how you all managed to make it this far," Thyme shook their head with an overexaggerated sigh. "Moving on, I''ve got a few bits of news for you all. Dinner will be served in an hour, running for three hours with food being offered for the first two, and additional fancy drinks and snacks offered for thest hour. If you want a drink outside of that time, you can always get water, and sometimes something fancier but no promises.

    "If you want me to stock up on something specific let me know when the cafeteria opens for dinner and I''ll set aside a freezer full of whatever you request. Just know you''ll need to return it at some point if you want refills, and I''ll only be giving a maximum of one to each person. If you share, that''s fine but the freezer I hand you is YOUR responsibility, not anyone else''s.

    "Umбн hmmбн what elseбн there''s no curfew you can all stay up aste as you want but breakfast starts at six in the morning and runs until eight. We''ll be having the next contest at ten and I expect everyone to meet me out on the docks for that where I''ll show you to the next series of minigames. The first game will be Beach Volleyball. Each round, four contestants will be split into two teams with one having a bi.

    "Your goal will be to win the most matches; matches are first to three and both you and your partner get a ''win'' for the match if you make it. I''m not so silly as to only give a point to the person who took the team over the line. You''ll y one match with each partner to give everyone plenty of chances to win points. Same rules as before, first ce gets two for their team, and second ce gets one at the end.

    "After that will be the Log Splitting Contest. I don''t really need firewood because I can generate it en masse or find plenty with just a touch of effort but I won''t always be running this ce, and I want to encourage more people to take up the sport. You''ll be given thirty minutes to chop as many logs as you can into four, roughly even pieces. If the logs aren''t split evenly, you don''t get a point, you get a point for every four blocks, and if you just leave them in twos you won''t get anything.

    "The final contestбн will be a secret. You''ll have to sign up for it before you find out what it is. Just know that it will start at two in the afternoon and go until six. The full rules will be exined at two, and you''ll get a bit of time to n things before the challenge will officially startбн but good luck deciding who to do it," said Thyme with a smile, melting away into the floor. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Only to pop back a momentter, "All questions will be addressed at breakfast. You can give them to me early, but I won''t answer them till tomorrow morning. Rest well!" Thyme said before once again sinking back into the floorboards.

    "I''ll do it," said Kress.

    "What?" asked Nixilei confused.

    "Just trust me. I don''t know what it isбн but I have a really good feeling about this," said Kress firmly. "I''ll take the secret challenge,"

    "So will I then!" confirmed Stan from his group. Everyone else in it just shrugged.

    "I guess I''m on log splitting then," said Kat with a shrug, ignoring Stan''sment entirely, not surprised at all by it. "I''ll take the round afterwards off,"

    "Ooh, in that case I want Gareth to do the volleyball match," said Green.

    "Are you sure?" asked Nixilei with a raised eyebrow. "From what I know of the sport it''s popr in some coastal areas and is more suited to your body type. Spin is the name of the game,"

    Green nodded, hands sped together as she said, "Yesбн yes I understand thatбн but counterpoint," Green stopped to point at Nixilei, "This way I get to see shirtless Gareth, and I kinda want that,"

    "You see him shirtless all the time!" shot back Nixilei.

    Green shook her head, "No, no this ispletely different. Shirtless Gareth doing sports ispletely different to shirtless Gareth in the bedroom, oring out of the shower. They havepletely different appeals,"

    Kat was about to question the logic of such a statement when she caught Lily nodding in the corner of her eye. The look on Lily''s face clearly said that it made perfect sense for these things to be different. Kat raised an eyebrow at that. "Well Kat, it''s like seeing my in lingerie or a swimsuit," said Lily.

    "I don''t get it, it''s the same thing," said Kat, knowing that it probably wasn''t for most people.

    Lily just sighed, "Sorry Kat, I think this is just one of those things you''ll never be able to understand. It justбн it''s just different ok? Thoughбн I kinda want to see you in a swimsuit as wellбн hmmбн but then I''d have to share. Decisionsбн"

    "I don''t have spare clothes though, only you do, and I don''t think you brought a swimsuitбн" said Kat.

    "Ah, but before you caught back up to Mint, I asked a few questions and one of them was if we''d have clothes provided and the answer is YES we do have extra clothes. With resizing on them as well, so it should all fit," exined Lily.

    Nixilei was just shaking her head. Clearly the nning for this next round had gotten away from her. Kress was insisting on the mystery event, Green was being distracted by thoughts of a shirtless sweaty Gareth and Lily had taken Kat''s attention away just by talking. "Welp, guess there goes this nning session," grumbled Nixilei.

    She wasn''t truly annoyed. Green''s reaction wasn''t a surprise, and neither was Kat''s. They had time to n, plenty of itбн but it was still a bit strange. Kress'' nomination was particrly surprising, but Nixilei decided to just let it be. Either Kress would be right, and they''d get a point or two for his bold guess, or he''d lose and she could make fun of him for months. Win-win really.

 Chapter 1159 1159 Elven Hero

    ?

    As the team exited the hidden elevator, Kat saw that the other groups had scattered. If Burnice or Blue had been visible, Kat and Lily would''ve gone to chat with them. For Burnice, a chat to ensure there were no hard feelings, and for Blue it would''ve been a discussion about what happened during her mountain climbбн s they were missing.

    Stan wasid out seductively on one of the couches in the lounge, making eyes at Kress, while Romilda and Borgick who were also using the room ignored him. The dwarven pair seemed to be debating the merits of tacking Borgick''s cannon to the secret challenge, as they were assuming there would be no time to grab it if it was necessary.

    Borgick seemed to be arguing against bringing it, while Romilda was arguing for its deployment. Though as her team spread out and Kat heard more of the conversation it became clear why. Romilda was arguing that anyone could hold it if Borgick didn''t need it, but his counter argument was that the sand from the beach would get everywhere.

    Romilda said it was a minor concern, Borgick refused to clean it, Romilda offered to do so, which Borgick shut down with vague mentions of st time'' that Kat almost wanted to ask about. s, she didn''t want to get involved with whatever Stan was doing, especially not as Kress seemed to have decided to speak with the incubus.

    Over in the cafeteria Vanya and Marigold were arguing, with Vanya gesticting wildly, and Marigold gazing back calmly. It was unclear what they were talking about, as while they were quite clearly discussing, intensely on Vanya''s part, Kat could hear nothing at all from their table. Not their words, not the movement of air from Vanya''s arms, not their beating hearts.

    Knowing that Marigold was real royalty, Kat felt it safe to assume that Marigold had ess to something that muted sound in a small area for moderately private conversations. Of course, why neither of them returned to their rooms was the real question, yet one Kat still had no answer to. *Why do you think they''re just chatting out in the open when clearly there is at least some need for secrecy?*

    [I wouldn''t be surprised if it''s just a reflex for Vanya. Maybe it''s part of her job? Like, Nixilei is part bodyguard but spy partбн etiquette teacher? Thatst one I''m a bit unsure ofбн but I''m sure if Green was about to do something really stupid Nixilei would stop her, not just for their friendship but also because I''m pretty sure it''s her job. Soбн maybe it''s Vanya''s?]

    Kat looked over the scene with Lily''s insight and felt there was at least some truth to it. *Yeahбн I can see it. Not sure how much authority Vanya actually has to tell Marigold offбн because if she''s part of the monarchy Marigold can just sort of do things right? Royal privilege?*

    [Ehhбн without knowing exactly how their society functions and just based on Earth? Yes and no. There are some things she can do that normal people or moners and lesser nobility'' but there are also things Marigold probably can''t do because she''s royalty all the same. It might not seem that way, but she likely won''t chose her husbandбн or wellбн huhбн]

    [Maybe she can? Auctifer has a number of wivesбн and at least a few husbands as well. Or well Queens? Hang on, are the male lovers still called Queens? How does that work? Nevermind not the point. My point was, she might be forced into political marriage, but it''s looking likely that''s not the caseбн]

    [So another example then. She''s expected to act with decorum in public. Behind closed doors it''s not an issue, and even at semi-private functions like parties she''d have more leewayбн but when acting in public in her official role as princess Marigold she''d like get in quite a deal of trouble for not acting ''nobly'' or at least pretending to.]

    *So she''s might need toбн whatбн make sure she has good PR?*

    [YES! Actually that''s the perfect analogy! Marigold isn''t just Marigold, she''s PRINCESS Marigold, and the ''royal brand'' has certain standards it needs to uphold. There are benefits and expectations, but she''s essentially an employee that''s been forcibly hired but still needs to live up topany standards.]

    [Which, admittedly might not be too bad with Auctifer in charge. He seems to have very much decided that he can just get away with shit, likely because he''s old, powerful, of royal lineage and can have a lot of kids. Though thatst one is more a guessбн but just based on how they talk about elves? I''m guessing the fact he can have quite a few kids is considered a massive benefit to running the country. Probably one of the big reasons nobody cares how many people he sleeps with.]

    [He goes from something of aбн well I don''t have any better way to describe it then ''manwhore'' which I sort of dislike needing to use, but the word has the right connotations for this and gets the point across easily. Anyway, I don''t want toin, so my point. Instead of being a ''manwhore'' he''s instead ''performing an important public service'' which is really weird to think about in that way. Perhaps ''Public Hero'' would be better instead?]

    [Wait that''s it! He''s an ''Elven Ideal'' the idea that he can have arge family with lots of children. It''s something that Elves likely strive for the same way most humans strive for money and power. Elves live for a long time so they can likely get both of those things casually just as a function over time. They don''t care as much if it takes centuries to be strong because they have the time. What they don''t have isrge families. Normally anyway.]

    [Auctifer is even better then that thoughбн because ideally all of his kids will get whatever it is that allows him to have so many of his own, eventually exponentially increasing the number of elves in the world. It''s probably why Nixilei didn''t mention anyone challenging him despite not talking of his strength all that much. Elves, as a species, probably feel like he NEEDS to stay king.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    *That''s a really weird thing to think about Lily.*

    [Sorryбн I didn''t mean to make it weird.]

    *No I didn''t mean it like that. There''s nothing wrong with considering it, I mean it''s weird to realise that Auctifer is likely incredibly popr for sleeping around. Something that a human politician couldn''t really get away with. Not on arge scale anyway.*

    [Ah. Yes of course. Sorry for making the wrong assumption]

    With that settled, Kat and Lily wandered over to Mint, only the girlбн woman? The tree in question was much more tree-like then normal. She wasn''t moving at all and if Kat didn''t know better, she''d assume it was just a statue of a receptionist instead of a real one. "Uhбн Mint?" asked Kat carefully to no response.

    Lily frowned at that and leaned forward, pushing somewhat on Mint''s ''body'' to no avail. The wooden figure didn''t even move with the push. Evidently it was stuck to the ground. Lily frowned again and nocked as if she was knocking on the front door of a house. To Kat''s shock this seemed to work.

    A ripple went across Mint''s ''body'' as if she was shaking off ayer of dust. The whole figure seemed to vibrate slightly as life came back to it. All the little details that made it seem alive starting back up once again. "Oh, hello Lily, hello Kat. Did you need something?" asked Mint.

    "Oh, umбн no but we were just going to chat and wondered if you wanted to join us?" offered Lily.

    "Sure," said Mint with a smile, and the three headed upstairs. When they entered Kat''s room, Mint spoke again, "Did you have any questions in particr?"

    Lily shrugged, "Not reallyбн but now that you''ve offeredбн what''s up with the team names this round?"

    Mint let out a smallugh, "It''s a minor joke on Thyme''s part, and they have a bet going with me in regards to how long it will take someone to ask him what the meaning behind all the names areбн hmmбн I wonder if that means I''ve lost? Thyme bet less then two days, and I said more. You asked me thoughбн not Thymeбн hmmбн"

    "So it''s just a joke?" asked Lily.

    Mint nodded, "Indeed. Thyme actually had appropriate names all thought upбн or so I was told anyway. In the end, he decided that giving everyone simpler names fit better with the ''keeping it casual'' idea he was going for in regards to this round of the tournament. I''m not sure if it was the right idea, but they seemed proud of itбн then again, considering the mastery Thyme has over both their body and mind they can likely give that impression about anything.

    "I suspect if Thyme wished, they could state the sky was pink with what looked likeplete honesty and then argue for their point of view without anyone finding it strange. Considering Thyme developed a lot of the techniques I use to seem more ''normal'' to the other races, it really shouldn''t be a surprise,"

    "So Thyme came up with it all?" asked Lily.

    Mint winced at the question, "Wellбн no probably not. Or perhaps they did? It''sбн a bad assumption me and my ssmates got into. Simply assuming Thyme invented something they handed out to our des. They seem so wise and it''s been confirmed they did invent a bunch of stuffбн but it''s a bad assumption, on Thyme would get mad at me for propagating."

 Chapter 1160 1160 Growing Mint

    After Mint''s apology, she went on to ask about Kat and Lily''s respective childhoods. It was no issue for either of them to share. Mint had a few questions, mostly about technology that came up and had no direct magical equivalent, but she''d studied the other races quite a lot and didn''t need to ask too many questions. When they finally finished the story, ending with how they got together (even if they skipped over Kat bing a demon) Mint pped her hands together happily and said, "Aww, you guys are so cute together. I''m d you''ve found each other. I hope I find someone like that in the future,"

    Lily felt the need to ask, "Do youбн do you feel romantic or sexual attraction? I mean, not to be rude, I meanбн it''s justбн wellбн I don''t exactly know how dryads SEE that sort of thing you know? Considering the wholeбнck of body issue,"

    Mint nodded understandingly, "I don''t think you''re being rude Lily, it''s a very valid question," said Mint calmly. "As far as I knowбн most dryads don''t experience it the same way most sentients doбн but I think I might be fairly close? I meanбн for dryads it''s meant to be all mental. You find your partner, and you move your grove thereбн and that''s thatбн

    "But wellбн just based on Thyme''s lessons I do tend to find things attractive. Iбн I haven''t really admitted that to anyoneбн but I feel like I can trust you with this, especially after you just told me your life stories''. Butбн umбн yeah I have the same sort ofбн I suppose the closest equivalent is ''blush''. I can ''blush'' when looking at all sorts of races, or even some of Thyme''s forms.

    "Thoughбн I ''m sure you can guess by my own chosen form that I tend to prefer women, or maybe just feminine looking people? I don''t find March attractive AT ALL. In fact, I probably find her less appealing then Gareth and Kress, your two teammates. Not that I find them particrly appealing either butбн you know?"

    Kat just shrugged and said, "I''ve already mentioned I just don''t feel sexual attractions so I really can''t rteбн"

    Then lily picked up where Kat left off, "бн and I do find March at least somewhat attractive. I don''t know why it is exactlyбн but just knowing that she''s a woman automatically makes her a whole bunch more attractive to me. Iбн I also think it might be a smell thing as well now? To me March still smells like a woman even if she''s got muscles on her muscles, and I find that faint scent marker to be attractive all by itself,"

    "Huhбн so am I weird then?" asked Mint.

    Kat let out a giggle, "I can''t really say Mint. Though considering I''m a Subus without sexual attraction I''m probably weirder then you are,"

    "Huh, I guess so," said Mint with a smile.

    "Honestly Mint, as someone who was a human beforehand, I can say that most of us don''t know why we like what we like. Everyone is at least a little weird when ites to sex. I''m sure even most dryads that say they don''t find things sexually arousing probably just don''t find more socially eptable things arousing. And consider this, you never wanted to admit to it did you? So why would it be different with the others?"

    "Huhбн yeah I guess so," said Mint thoughtfully. "I''m still not sure I''d befortable answering truthfully if someone other than you two asked, but I suppose I can try. I wonder why it''s so easy to chat with you two though,"

    Lily shrugged, but Kat had a few guesses. "It could be because we''re knew. We don''t know you from childhood, we know you as you are right now. We have no notions of who we might think you ''should'' be, instead we can much more easily see you as you are, because we don''t know anything different.

    "Another guess could be that if you really need to, cutting off contact with Lily and I is really easy. Just don''t respond to messages after we''ve left, simple. Imagine if one of the dryads you grew up with told other peopleбн like your parents or other friends, that could be awfulбн but we can''t do that. The only one we can tell is Thyme and you clearly trust them enough not to spread things aroundбн even if that would be an ufortable topic to talk about with your teacher," <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Mint nodded, "Yeahбн that makes a lot of sense. Thanks Kat," said Mint with a smile at the end.

    "Mhm, I''ve seen it a few times when kidse to the orphanage just for a few weeks while their aunts or uncles from overseas get to the country to pick them up. They feel free to talk about a lot more of their feelings then the ones that know there''s a chance they''ll stick around. Enough of that though, what can you tell us about your childhood Mint?" said Kat.

    Mint nodded, "Right wellбн for dryads theбн ''infant'' stage I suppose you could say? We start as just trees. Then there is thisбн weird in between state. We aren''t conscious, in fact we aren''t really anythingбн but once we ARE conscious we can vaguely remember things that happened to us in the past. I''m not sure you can understand properlyбн

    "Because when a dryad materialisesбн it''s sort of like everything that we were before that point crystalises into a proper being? We tend toe alive already knowing at least onenguage, and how to we aren''t really babies when we awake. We''reбн I suppose the closestparison is an odd mix between teenager and toddler.

    "We can barely walk if we form a body we just float everywhereбн but we can be painfully naive. Despite knowing how to talk and looking fairly mature most of the timeбн we don''t really ''know'' things. Umбн we have knowledge but not wisdom? I suppose? Andбн and it''s not like we have too much knowledge. It tends to depend on what we''ve picked up in that not-quite-alive state.

    "For myself, I was ''born'' forck of a better word, at the same time as a number of other dryads. That can happen sometimes, and it''s moremon inrge groves but it doesn''t always. I guess technically more dryads are born in groupsбн but only because there are multiple people in the groups? If that makes sense. Likeбн you might have five or so loners for every group, but a group could have ten or more people in it.

    "Anyway, my group was on the smaller side, just four of us. There was, me, Mint, and the other three were Pear, Grape, and Thyme. Not that ''Thyme'' of course but wellбн their parents had high hopes for them I guess? Umбн we didn''t stay particrly good friends for long. Whichбн I don''t really know why?

    "It all just seemed to fall apart around me. Even though I''m much older now, I still don''t understand why. Thyme, the younger one obviously, went out to explore by themselves and never returned. Their tree is still aliveбн but they''ve never answered back. So we don''t know if they''re hiding in their tree in shame, they have a body moving around somewhere but haven''te back orбн what happened really.

    "Umбн Pear and Grape had a big fightбн but I don''t know about what. I was sleeping when it happened and when I woke up nobody would tell me what it was about. The older dryads that knew said Pear or Grape needed to tell meбн but neither of them would. Thyme left shortly afterwardsбн so maybe the fight was about that? Or maybe Thyme left because of the fight?"

    "Umбн after that I was pretty lonely. I just slept most of days away until Thyme, the older one, announced they wanted to start teaching the younger dryads and Itched onto it as a way to make friendsбн but sadly despite Grape and Pear showing up, neither of them wanted to talk to me muchбн perhaps bad memories?

    "Ummбн I did have a few acquaintancesбн but I never felt like we clicked all that well I guess? My ''best friend'' if they qualify was a dryad called Oregano but they were a massive magic nerd and threw themselves into work much too often. So even though we got on well, and we did hang out in our shared free timeбн they didn''t exactly have much ''free time'' to spend.

    "The others I hang out with were more Oregano''s friends then mineбн but they had simr habits. They were all nerdy magiciansбн but they didn''t like Oregano much because while they all spent way too much time with magicбн Oregano was just BETTER at it. Oregano had, HAS talent. Soбн they sort of ostracised them for it, and me with them. Even if we could still sort of be called friends? Does that make sense?"

 Chapter 1161 1161 Mint Musings

    ?

    "What did you do for fun, or just to stave off boredom? Do you guys have likeбн books and stuff? Or is that a bit icky to think about?" asked Lily.

    Mint shrugged, "We make plenty of things from wood, so books are perfectly normal to have. I suppose theparison would be likeбн like making wigs from real people hair? Or perhaps a sculpture out of nail clippings?" Mint ignored the shudders from Kat and Lily at thetter suggestion. "As for funбн wellбн

    "We don''t really focus on fun too much as children. I think ites from the fact that we can''t get bored. It''s simply impossible. As a species dryads just do not experience it. We can loose focus on a task, we can be slow and lethargic if we''ve had no sunlight on our main tree for an extended period of time, but boredom is simply impossible.

    "The saying ''blink and you''ll miss it'' is scarily urate to some dryads. We can rather easily ''zone out'' and go into a semi-dormant state if we don''t have enough mental stimtion. It''s not considered a problem, and if we don''t delve too deeply into it the longest we''ll remain unaware is until springes and gives us a bit of a jolt, but normally something will grab our attention before it gets that bad,"

    "Soбн you can''t get bored?" asked Lily, mostly rhetorically. "That''s such a strange thing. I meanбн it makes sense because you''re trees and all but it''s still strange to think about. Soбн you can''t get bored at all?"

    Mint shook her head and exined, "Not at all. It doesn''t necessarily mean we can focus on a dull task forever, for while we might not get bored, if the taskcks stimtion our mind might decide that we''re trying to sleep, regardless of what we''re doing with our hands or branches, depending on the form. So it''s still a risk. We can''t justбн copy out books for people or make nails endlessly. It bes dull, and then we be ''sleepy'' forck of a better word.,"

    "Waitбн do you sleep?" asked Lily.

    "Sort of? When nightes we get a dip in energy, and we can easily drift off into something close to sleep until the sun rises, but we don''t necessarily NEED it like the other races. Sleep for us isбн it''s like a magical crystal. As the level of magic in the crystal goes down, you need to recharge it. We''re the same. As we use energy, eventually we need to recharge. Though if you''re big and strong enough you can take in more energy then you use up doing things and avoid sleeping.

    "We don''t really dream, not like the other races. Which can be really strange when one of us gets ''dream'' affinity. Grape actually has it, and apparently it works really strangely on dryads. It''s both more and less effective. Oh, and we can review our memories as we rest, but it''s not the same, or so I''m told. It''s not really an area I cared much about before, so I don''t know it that well," exined Mint.

    *It can be strange just how different dryads are. A lot of the other races are ''like humans but X'' or I suppose ''Like the others but more Y''. Dryads thoughбн they seem really different. I wonder if it''s their nature as more nt based thenбн what meat based? Huh, you knowбн I wonder if it''s because they don''t have brains? Do they have brains? Surely they don''t have a brain like we do.*

    [Their original tree probably acts like a brainбн and a heart, and lungs. It probably acts like a lot of things really. I do get what you mean though. I wonder if it''s something that''s been study?]

    *How though? It''s not like they have ess to any other species that are nt based like dryads topare them too.*

    [Hmmбн yeah though I wonder if Alraunes exist in this world. Probably not, I''m sure the dryads would''ve mentioned it, but I do wonder.]

    *I only vaguely remember those from the list. What are they?*

    [They''reбн well if dryads are tree people then runes are flower people. Just as stationary most of the time, and they''re sort of like the Subi of the nt-based person family. Though they aren''t strictly female, they just tend to look that way, because well, flowers.]

    *I don''t get it.* <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [I think it''s because they are predisposed towards the idea of ''beauty'' and with magic as a real thing these daysбн I wonder if it''s that they''re actually aligned to the concept in some higher energy way instead of just gics. It would exin the female dominance in their looks, because most men are considered ''handsome'' which might have different magical alignments.]

    *I sort of get what you''re saying. But that''s more your wheelhouse then mine so I''ll just trust you''re idea is correct.*

    [No Kat, it''s an educated guess. Don''t just listen to me.]

    *Lily is always right. I see. Noted.*

    Lily just rolled her eyes. "Sorry, Kat and I got into a minorбн argument feelsbative soбн discussion? Yeah, a discussion about what makes dryads so different from the other races and we were wondering if you know why?"

    "Nope, sorry," said Mint. "It''s something I''d like to know as well, and Thymeбн wellбн they don''t really care? I mean, they did need to know a lot of these differences, and catalogue them to help teach about the subject but the ''why'' isn''t something Thyme was interested in investigating too deeply. Maybe it''s something I''ll do in the future when I''ve grown up a bit. What ideas did you both have?"

    "Well we had two," said Lily knowing she could put things a bit more eloquently then Kat. "The first is that most races seem more aligned with the ''animal'' side of the world, while dryads are aligned with the ''nt'' side of it instead. The other idea is that it''s because you guys don''t have brains. Or at least, we don''t think you do?

    "On my home, we know that it''s the brain, the thing stuck inside an animals skull," Lily tapped her own for emphasis, "that let''s us think. Everything else might help us live, but our brains are the drivers. Dryads though, they seem to be based on their main treeбн but we''ve got no reason to think that tree has a brain somewhere, or that it acts as ''just'' a brain,"

    Mint considered the ideas for a few moments, "I think they both have some merit. I''m not really sure which would make more of an impact. I don''t know of anything with a brain that''s more ntlike, and I don''t know anything without them that''s more ''animallike'' without a brain. Then again, it''s also not something I''ve looked for? They could also be connected. The whole brain thing. Oh, and yes, dryads don''t have brains.

    "Well, some of these bodies do. Thyme''s been testing it out and having a sort of brain-like structure does help with moving everything correctly but it''s still in development. Our main trees though are basically indistinguishable from regrly trees. That''s one of the reasons it''s so hard to pick out all the trees with potential to be dryads.

    "As I''ve said before, we''re pretty sure we can pick out those differencesбн sometimes. Some people think every tree can be a dryad, though we do know that the trees need to be a certain size. Most smaller tree species can never turn into a dryad. So that might be a limitation. Not enoughбн stuffбн in the trees to give us sentience?"

    "Actually, what do normal dryads grow up to do?" asked Lily, after thinking about it for a few moments.

    "Wellбн a lot of them do nothing. Thyme isn''t very happy with that and they''ve been trying to fix it, what with making us more involved with the other races and learning more stuffбн but a lot of the older dryads just don''t do anything. They justбн live, tend to their tree and asionally chat with each other.

    "Seeбн we don''t really need anything. The sun gives us more than enough food, the rains make sure we have enough water. Our presence invigorates the soul so that''s never an issue. The only thing we have to fear is certain magical predators, like magical termites but they''re not too hard to get rid of with a few secret techniquesбн which mostly just boil down to throwing mana at the problem. Something most dryads have plenty of,"

    Lily almost wanted to ask how they could live like that. ''Wouldn''t they get bored'' was the thoughtбн for just a moment. No, that''s the thing. They couldn''t get bored. A dryad with no drive could live for hundreds of years before any problems might arise, where a human would starve in only a few days. Truly, an different way of looking at the world.

 Chapter 1162 1162 Practice By The Ocean

    ?

    After taking a break for dinner, Kat felt like getting some training in to burn off some energy. Lily, not one to deny catch much decided toe along. This was of course after the pair checked for Blue and Burnice but the fae and elf were nowhere to be found. Perhaps they were training as well, or perhaps they were getting some early sleep. Mint followed along with Kat and Lily; mostly just because she didn''t have anything else to do.

    "Soбн I have another possibly terrible idea I want to try," said Kat as theynded. Kat had selected one of the unupied corners (as opposed to one of the two upied ones). It was off to the north-east when facing the front of the inn. The two over on the West side were upied, but Kat didn''t investigate long enough to know by who, nor what they were doing. It seemed better to give them their privacy.

    "Can we just not?" asked Lily. "Last time you had an idea it was excruciatingly painful, and technically still is because you didn''t perfect the technique because it wasn''t necessary in the end,"

    "Wait, why would it hurt?" asked Mint.

    Lily red at Kat who let out and awkward cough before exining, "Rightбн soбн one of my abilities is to turn myself into water, and I needed toбн obfuscate the fact I was a demon, so my n was to turn just my wings, and maybe my horns, into water and hide it somewhere, probably in a backpack. The problem wasбн wellбн

    "I couldn''t manage it properly. I could only transform part of my hand, and none of my bones. The exposed nerves were not happy with me, and that''s not even getting into the few times I only managed to turn the skin into water. Sure the water doesn''t hurt, but the exposed muscles do. Not a pleasant time really," said Kat.

    "Andбн and this was for a good reason? Yes?" asked Mint.

    "Well it was to better hide at my little sisters science fair showing soбн I''m going to go with yes," said Kat.

    Lily jumped in to add, "She''s leaving out the fact that said little sister already had a workaround nned and it was totally unnecessary for Kat to go through with it,"

    "Hey, it was fine. It can be a useful skill. I just need to work on it some more," retorted Kat.

    "I think I''m with Lily on this one," said Mint. "Unlike me, you seem to experience great pain when your body is damaged,"

    "Wait, can dryads not feel pain?" asked Lily.

    Mint made a ''so-so'' gesture, "There are some ways we can. Quite a few actually. Our main tree is the big one. If it takes more than just minor wear and tear things get quite painful quite quickly. Then there''s the fact Thyme can wire up bodies to have nerves. This one doesn''t, but Thyme can make them, and even gave us a chance to pilot one. It''sбн quite painful to use. Then finally, there is magic.

    "As being are fairly magical in their inherent makeup, magical spells that deal more damage then a certain eptable threshold start to cause us pain, even if other bodies. It''s a bit strange because there''s no reason it should, and we can take more than enough magical damage to destroy the body and be fine. It just hurts," exined Mint.

    Kat nodded, slowly walking over to the ocean now that everyone had been sufficiently distracted. "Kat what are you doing?" asked Lily without turning away from mint. Apparently she was NOT sufficiently distracted. *Quick think of an excuse.*

    [Tick tock, running out of time for that ''excuse'' Kat.]

    *Umбн woops?*

    [No, no, I''m not exactly surprised and I''m happier that you identally broadcast to me then I''d be if you tried to make a poor excuseбн so why not just admit to the n allowed so Mint can listen?]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Rightбн umбн so I was going to see what happens if I use my water transformation then touch the ocean?" offered Kat.

    Lily pped a hand against her face, while Mint asked the obvious question, "If you''re expecting issues why not start with a bathtub or something? Why go straight for the ocean? Thergest body of water around."

    "Good question," said Kat.

    Lily just groaned into her hands. "God Kat. You''re grades aren''t this bad. Why are you so stupid sometimes,"

    "Ah, you love me," said Kat easily.

    "I do, and I''d love you more if you were less of an idiot when ites to potentially hurting yourself. Regeneration does not equal immortality," said Lily.

    "Trueбн but honestly? It feels pretty close a lot of the time. I''m not sure I have a proper fear of death anymoreбн still, I can work with the bathtub idea," said Kat. With that in mind, Kat walked over the ocean and summoned up her demonic fire. Sure salt water was a little harder to freezeбн but Kat''s demonic fire was so far beyond that task it was basically irrelevant in terms of energy use. Kat just carved out a roughly circr looking bowl that was about half again as wide as her wings before pulling it out of the ocean.

    The water in the centre was slowly starting to freeze over, mostly around the edges but it wasn''t like the cold was going to bother Kat so she just ignored that. Lily sighed and let Kat do her thing without interruption, while Mint pulled out a notepad fromбн somewhere. Lily was guessing an expanded pocket on the uniform, courtesy of Thyme.

    Kat wiggled her fingers above the water for a bit before letting her ability activate. A momentter she plunged her ''hand'' into the water and was pleasantly surprised by theck of pain. Kat lifted her ''hand'' back out, then put it back in. Out. In. Out. It was an odd feeling. The water didn''t instantly be part of her. Instead, it was sort of likeбн the water that she was controlling was reaching out to the rest of the water.

    Kat ced her hand back in the makeshift bathtub and then let the water do what it wanted. The demonic energy drain was noticeable but not too great. About twice her regeneration rate, but that was enough for the pool to quicklye under her control. Once it was ''marked'' forck of a better term, all the water seemed to be the same. Kat controlled the water that looked most like her till it was over the centre of the water and then let it drop into the tub.

    For special effect, Kat then sprung back out as a giant version of herself. She could seeбн honestly not that much further. Despite more than doubling the amount of water making her up the extra vision she received was maybe twenty percent more space? Mostly upwards to adjust for her drastically increased height. The radius she was using to see was barely affected.

    Kat waved to a tiny Lily and Mint before activating the mental switch to turn herself back. She had a moment, a moment of perfect rity where time seemed frozen and Kat knew she could pick anywhere in the giant form to reconstitute herself. Mostly just because she wanted to, Kat reformed where the makeshift head was for the giant and let the water drip off of her. "That wasбн surprisingly natural. It wasn''t as big an improvement as I might have hoped, but it''s certainly not painful," said Kat.

    "Well that''s good. You''re not going to likeбн vanish into the ocean or anything if you touched it right?" asked Lily.

    Kat waved a dismissive hand. "Nah, it''s not like that at all. I sort of keep all the ''marked'' water together naturally. It''s pretty easy to keep it together, takes no effort at all. It just takes a touch of effort, and a bit of demonic energy to spread my control. I''mбн not sure howrge I could make myself. Didn''t really test if it cost more to maintain arger form after ''iming'' the water. Might have to do that,"

    "Hmmбн" Mint murmured. "You might get banned from more activities for a skill like that. I''m not going to tell Thymeбн assuming they don''t just know already, because I''m nearly certain they doбн but yeah. You might not be able to participate in some events. I suppose I shouldn''t say any more though,"

    Kat shrugged, "I''m not too bothered if that happens. Either Lily can take my ce or someone else can. I mean, if it happens it happens but I''m not going to stress over it. I trust Thyme to keep things if notpletely fair, then at least feeling fair. Though that could just be because I''ve been winning most of the time too. That might help make it less annoying,"

    Mint giggled, "Perhaps that is the case. Maybe, maybe,"

 Chapter 1163 1163 Practice By The Ocean 2 Electric Eel Boogaloo

    ?

    Lily chapter (Could''ve just been a Kat one but I thought, why not?)

    ----

    Lily pretended to crack her neck as she stepped forward and said, "Well, with that working I feel like it''s my turn to show off. I''ll just quickly run through the basics that I''ve got down for paper magic, then I have a few questions for Mint about shadow magic,"

    "Ohбн wellбн I don''t exactly know much about shadow magic. Thyme did cover it a little in their lessons but I don''t know anyone with that affinity," said Mint with a pout on her face.

    Lily just waved it off and said, "Hey, don''t worry about it. I''m just wanting to check a few things that are probably super obvious for someone who lives in a world where magic is moremon,"

    "Alright," said Mint, not entirely convinced. *Naw, Mint''s so earnest and adorable. Makes me want to give her a cookie. She''s likeбн a little cousin perhaps? Sure we''re trying to befriend her, but I feel more like I need to protect her. *

    [I do understand the feeling Lily. Though, counterpoint. Thyme is protecting her, and her tree is likely somewhere very safe. I suspect she doesn''t really NEED the protection. Though, I do agree that she''s adorably earnest. A bit like Kamiko was before she met Sue.]

    *Kamiko is still a bit like thatбн but she''s a bit too embarrassed you know? She''s earnest sure, but it''s not her defining trait. Though, yeah they''re both adorable. Now, stop distracting me I want to show off properly to the adorable Mint and my lovely girlfriend.*

    [Of course girlfriend.]

    Lily let out a full body shiver that went all the way through her tail, and set it fluffing up slightly. Mint raised her eyebrow very slightly at Lily, but it went unnoticed. "Right, so first off," Lily summoned up a single circle and let out a swarm of paper, "Is something the book calls ''papercut st'' but I sort of think of it as ''paper blizzard''. Regardless of the name, it''s a really neat first circle spell.

    "It will keep going as long as I give it mana. The paper is decently sharp and it''s just a good spell to st off in a panic. After seeing the basic shadow stuff, and howбн rigid and unintuitive it is, I realise now that this is a masterwork of spell craft. It also has a second tier version," Lily flexed her mana a bit and a second spell circle appeared around the paper, "which is nice, but it doesn''t add too much. It''s just a better version of the original spell, which just shows how good the original is,"

    "Next is my ''Paper wall'' spell," said Lily as she dismissed the first circle and summoned another. In front of her was a wall of paper. "Now, the nifty thing about this one, is that it doesn''t require constant mana, it summons a sheet of paper, roughly where you want it, and then end. But there was a trick in the bookбн" Lily then quickly summoned three more sheets of paper, in a row, "If you sort of ''pulse'' your mana through the sigil as it''s fading you can cast the spell again, summoning more paper.

    "The great part though, is that your mana stays connected to them all, and while you can''t pump energy into the spell, you can push it into the sheets of paper to give them extra durability. It''s not a perfect defence, but it is nice. Furthermore, it also has a rank version but it''s kindame," Lily exined as she cast the spell at a Rank above. She was right, it just summoned a wall of five sheets of paper.

    "Honestly? Unless you need to spam out constant sheets of five, it''s better to just quickly cast the tier one version of the spell. Technically the tier two sheets are sturdier, but after a bit of testing? The durability increase is miniscule. Not really worth it. The only upside I can really see, is that the way the mana cost works out, it''s five sheets for likeбн three and a half sheets worth of manaбн

    "But it''s not like they cost much mana anyway. I can summon dozens of them without too much issue. It justes back to the whole ''unless you NEED the five'' might as well just stick to quickly casting the Rank 1 spell," said Lily.

    "Now, for the dedicated Rank 2 spells. There were a few more Rank 1 spells, but they''re all utility spells, notbat ones, and I can see why. The two the Paper Mage focused on are all you really need inbat. The first one Rank 2 exclusive is called ''paper shell''." Lily let the spell wash over her, and suddenly she was encased in a dome of paper.

    From inside the dome Lily continued, "This is made up of a bunch of interlocking paper sheets and it can do a proper sphere if you''re in the air. Additionally, if you keep supplying it mana, the dome keeps fixing itself. It''s a very good defensive spell for paper magicбн but it''s horrible mana efficiency wise. If you can keep this up, nobody your rank is getting throughбн"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "But they don''t need to, they can just wait you out," finished Mint.

    Lily dropped the dome, and let out a long breath. Her face was covered in sweat, and even though she hadn''t sounded too put out from inside the dome, it looked like she''d just finished a hundred metre dash. "Yup, even just those few seconds took half my damn mana pool. The book Thyme gave mebelled it a ''Panic Button'' spell. One you practice and practice over and over so that if you''re under attack and panicking, you throw that it up to block the attack,"

    "It''s very impressive looking from my perspective," said Mint. "I can see how it would protect you from near anything, eating momentum from stone or ice, simply letting fire burn unimportant stuff, and water would just soak in without too many issues. I think only the more exotic things like spaceбн but I''m not sure if you can even attack with that at Rank 2, so it does seem really good,"

    Lily nodded, "Yup, now for the next spell, it''s called ''paper minefield'' and well," Lily cast the spell and suddenly the area in front of her was filled with floating paper balls. "It''s somewhat coolбн but it doesn''t know friend from foe, or even foe from ME which is listed as a major downside of the spell. The other problem is it''s always in the same configuration. Not a major issue, but something betterbatants will notice,"

    Kat nodded, already seeing a few paths through the floating mines. If she watched her wings it wouldn''t even be an unreasonable ask. Perhaps for people withcking flexibility, or wide frames it would cause issuesбн but then Kat realised something. "It''s an anti-monster spell,"

    "What?" asked Lily confused.

    "IT IS!" said Mint in shock. "Oh that makes so much sense,"

    "I''m confused," said Lily.

    Kat jumped in to exin, "I was wondering what idiot would be stupid enough to just charge into a clearly trapped minefieldбн but most monsters don''t know what paper is, and even if they do, there''s nothing to give away the fact they explode. Heck, if a monster is charging they''ll go straight into the mines without being able to stop if you time it well. The lower mines can cut up a soft underbelly if they have them, and if not I''m sure it would still hurt exploding in their faces,"

    "Huh," said Lily as she looked over the spell again. "It''s odd the book didn''t mention that use specificallyбн but now that you say it, I can see the use. The paper blizzard seems better against people, but for monsters? Those bombs pack a punch and might be enough to prate thick hideбн"

    "I think I might know," said Mint.

    "Oh?" intoned Lily as she gestured for Mint to go on.

    "If this book is written by a paper mage as wise as they seem, I suspect that they were attempting to either discourage fighting against monsters, or they were giving you everything about the spell they couldбн except how best to use it, just in case they stifled your creativity. If the mage in question missed an obvious use of their own magic, and then taught it poorly that would be really bad,"

    Lily nodded, "Iбн I guess? I''m not totally satisfied with that answer but I can admit that even just with the two main spells and the ''panic button'' spell you can get by soбн maybe it''s a good exnation? Depends on the rest of the book I supposeбн"

    Mint shrugged, "Well I''ve never read it so I was just guessing. It just seems like the type of thing Thyme would do if they wrote the book, and wellбн Thyme is the most entric mage I know, so having an entric paper mage act simrly would make sense,"

    Lily nodded, "Indeed, it does make sense,"

 Chapter 1164 1164 Practice 3 Return Of The Dead Meme

    ?

    Lily.

    ----

    "So are there any other Rank 2 spells?" asked Mint.

    Lily shrugged, "None that I know of. I wouldn''t be surprised if the book has extras in it, but I realised that while you can skim itбн new pages open up once you cast a spell perfectly with the book nearby. So I might just be missing things. There was a lot of information about how to build your own spells at a given Rankбн but honestly? I''m not as good at it as the original writer so I haven''t spent too much time trying to make my own,"

    "I suppose that makes sense. Is that something you''re going to try doing in the future though?" asked Mint.

    "Probably?" said Lily with an uncertain look. "Iбн I want to certainly, and the fact I''m already basically immortal because of Kat means I have the timeбн it''s just hard to exin how outssed I currently feel. Wait, no it''s not. It''s like looking at Thyme and then trying toprehend being that sessful in space magic, my final affinity,"

    "Oh? You have three affinities? That''s amazing!" said Mint.

    Lily gave a weak smile, "Amazing yesбн but mostly cheating. I''m not sure how many I had originally, but when I was given this new body I was assigned three affinities along the way. I''m pretty sure it was ruinously expensive but we got it in exchange for a favour Kat did soбн yeah,"

    Mint looked towards Kat who nodded at the unspoken question. "That''s nothing to be ashamed of, clearly that favour was important," said Mint.

    Lily shrugged, "Maybe it was, maybe it wasn''tбн but now I have questions about shadow magic, if you don''t mind. Then I''ll show off my shadow spells!"

    "Sure, I''ll do my best," responded Mint.

    "Right wellбн the big question is should my shadow be sucking in a bunch of extra mana from me and the world?" asked Lily.

    "Umбн I think so?" said Mint somewhat unsure. "I don''t know if it should be taking in mana from the worldбн but I know one of the main techniques that shadow mages use is to empower their shadow to act on its own. It''s not even a spell, it''s just a unique property of the magic. Though, a warning. Your affinity for shadow magic will crash massively if you separate your shadow from your body. It''s also worth mentioning that it is still your shadow even when separated,"

    "What does that mean exactly?" asked Lily confused. "Of course it''s still my shadow,"

    Mint shook her head, "Umбн not quite like thatбн soбн hmmбн ok once your shadow besбн ''real enough'' I supposeбн both yourself and it will take damage as reflections of each other. Some things work better against your body, and others against your shadow, but if the damage sticks to the target, it will effect both ''bodies'' forck of a better word. Likeбн if youбн it''s a bit gruesome to imagine but if you had your real arm chopped off your shadow would also loose its armбн

    "Or if your shadow was sted with concentrated light magic and had a whole punched in its shoulder, then suddenly you''d gain a massive hole in your own shoulder, though it might be cauterised? Though in that same token, if someone tries to cut your shadow with apletely ordinary metal sword, it''ll go straight through and not cause any damage, while sting light magic at you would probably still burn," exined Mint.

    "Huhбн soбн is using my shadow for stuff like that actually a good idea?" asked Lily with a frown.

    "Yes!" said Mint with a heavy nod. "It''s best if you just make your shadowбн semi-real. Keep it attached to your body and only have certain parts of it able to interact with the world. It''s much, much sturdier that way. Oh, and as a shadow mage it''s possible for you to separate people from their shadows and attack the shadow if the person escapesбн but it''s hard to ''keep'' other shadows around. You have to constantly waste mana for it.

    "If you''re a lot stronger or have likeбн a special enchanted cell for shadows it might be worth it, but generally it''s more trouble then it''s worthбн though it does work on objects as well to a lesser extent. Still expensive mana wise, but if it''s not enchanted properly it can get you around some things,"

    "That feels like somewhat niche knowledgeбн how do you know?" asked Lily. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Oh that part was actually covered in our beginner enchanting lessons, not on shadow magic. The lesson was ''niche bypasses and how many you should n around'' and it was a bit annoying to have a ss on because the answer is ''as many as you can really'' but it''s a waste of both space on the object, and potentially your better materials to defend against all the little tricks. It''s part of why most people don''t protect against them all," exined Mint.

    "Ahбн that seems annoying, but it makes sense," said Lily. "For now, all I can make my shadow do is this," Lily made her shadow wave at Mint, and blow a kiss towards Kat. Kat was extra surprised when a little shadow love heart floated up from the ground and hit her on the cheek.

    "Wait what?" said Mint surprised.

    "Yeah I was practicing thatst part for a while, but it''s worth it," said Lily with a grin.

    "No, no, no, you don''t understand. You''ve only had this ability for a couple of weeks right?" asked Mint.

    "Ehбн sure," agreed Lily. Mostly. *If you just mean shadow magic ''a couple of weeks'' is probably being overly generous.*

    Mint frowned down at Lily''s shadow, "That''s really advanced stuff for such a short amount of timeбн people spend years pumping mana into their shadow before they can move it at allбн Iбн I don''t really know what this means?"

    "Wait really? It wasn''t too hard to do, especially not once we entered a more mana-rich dimension then my home," said Lily.

    "I''m all but certain. Now, granted, part of the dy could just be that most wizards start when they''re younger and with less manaбн so perhaps that is offsetting thingsбн but that still seems wrong to me. It''s justбн very fast," said Mint as she gave Lily''s shadow a sideways re. "Your shadow isn''t possessed right?"

    "Umбн I''m going to hope no?" said Lily as she looked back at her shadow and made it shrug. Mint red at the action. *Could it be because this body was put together by a Living Shadow? Would that exin things?*

    [I''m not sure. It might be what''s causing your shadow to develop quickly, it has a temte to work fromбн it could also be because you''re already Rank 2. Maybe that makes a difference?]

    *We''ll have to tell Nira about this and see what she says. This counts as an odd medical issue right?*

    [I think so?]

    "Right wellбн that''s something I''ll have to ask someone else about," said Lily out loud for Mint''s benefit. "Then I guessбн I''ll just show off these spells. The first is shadow dart," Lily set off the spell, three shadow darts in a triangle. "Now, the problem with thisбн is it''s just three darts. Always three darts. It costs too much for the basic amount of damage it does, and the bolts are soo slow.

    "It really helped drive home just how good my paper spells are. Now the next, is shadow cloak," Lily moved over towards a rock and cast the spell. The shadows under her feet seemed to rise up and wrap around Lily as she crouched down. It was still rather obvious that something was wrong, and Kat''s night vision was good enough to still see Lily. "Problem with this spell is that it''s not even that great for hiding. I''m not sinking into the shadows, I''m just forcing them to wrap around me a bit. Obfuscating me slightly.

    "What''s even worse thoughбн is it''s just this patch of shadows. If I get too far away the shadows will snap back sort of like a rubber band which is very noticeable. Horrible for stealth. Then there''s shadow ball," Lily cast the spell and a ball of shadow about the size of her head was summoned. Then it sat there for a bit, before firing off.

    "This one is bad because it''s so slow. Not only does it take a few seconds to leave my hand, it doesn''t travel quickly. Both problems are part of the spell''s inherent makeup. Honestly, the only spell in that box that''s useful is the ''shadow pocket'' spell, but I can''t use it yet because I need more mana in my shadow,"

    "Ahбн so not the best gift?" said Kat with a wince.

    Lily shrugged, "I don''t know Kat. It was probably necessary so that I could start building my own spells, but I''m nowhere near that level. Probably best to ask Thyme for some shadow spells, if we can,"

 Chapter 1165 1165 Spar With A Fiery Lady

    ?

    Back with Kat

    ---

    After Lily showed off her spells the two girls really got into their training. Well, no. First Mint removed the limiter band from Kat because both Kat and Thyme hadpletely forgotten about it. So with Kat no longer limited, she started training. Kat focused on controllingrger andrger amounts of water in precise ways. Specifically, to set up a target rich obstacle course for Lily to run through, unleashing spells along the way.

    Mint happily watched it all from the side, quite amused by her friends training. It looked quite cool off from the side. Inside, was a different matter. Lily, wanting to increase her fighting ability as a Memphis was desperately fighting her instincts to freak out and maul something. Every time she seeded in hitting on of Kat''s targets, it disrupted her girlfriend''s control over them long enough for the water to ssh onto Lily, who was not pleased with the result, but knew it was good training.

    Kat, on the other hand, was dealing with the headache of moving everything around independently. She could almost feel the mental block that she''d created for herself, limiting her to more ''human'' standards. If she just ''tilted'' her thoughts the right way it she was perfectly capable of maintaining the entire obstacle course with somewhat repetitive but still unique movements of all the targets, as well as the wall structuresбн but if she lost her focus, or focused too much on just one part Kat found things copsing.

    They trained until sometime passed midnight and Lily copsed asleep. Kat quickly retracted all of the water and then stumbled over to Lily. Her body not tired at all but her mind feeling a lot like a wrung-out towel. Mint helped the pair, or really, Kat carried Lily while Mint supported Kat, as the group moved its way back inside. Everyone (except possibly Thyme) seemed to be asleep, so they were quiet as they snuck inside and Kat copsed onto the bed.

    The next morning, Kat woke long before Lily, just before breakfast was starting. Kat decided to go for a bit of a walk, leaving Lily behind with a slight kiss on the nose as she was still in Memphis form. As Kat descended the stairs, she noticed Burnice leaving through the front door. Kat sped up and followed behind the elf.

    Just as Kat got to the door, Burnice looked back with a somewhat hostile re. Kat just waved back awkwardly, performing an odd not-quite jogging motion to catch up with Burnice. She didn''t want to run and scare the elf off. "Umбн hello?" offered Kat.

    "Why are you following me?" asked Burnice, not beating around the bush.

    "Wellбн I wanted it hang out a bit? Hopefully smooth out any rough feelings stillбн and I didn''t really have anything else to do in the morning?" said Kat with a wry grin.

    "What? No training for the great and powerful demon?" asked Burnice.

    Kat gave Burnice a confused look. "What do you mean? Lily and I were up till early this morning training, why wouldn''t I train?"

    "Oh," said Burnice, a lot of the wind getting knocked from her sales, before a thought stuck in her mind, rebuilding some of that lost momentum. "Wait, if you were up thatte howe you''re up so early now and don''t seem tired at all? Are you hiding the bags under your eyes?"

    Kat shook her head, "I just don''t need much sleep. Not sure if it''s a demon thing, or one of my abilities. I know at least some other demons that need more sleep then meбн but demons are rather diverse species," *and I can''t say that I needed more sleep as a human without giving the part away. I''m sure D.E.M.O.N.S would be mad if I let that spread.*

    "Well, whatever. If you want to chat you cane spar with my after we warmup," said Burnice with a shrug. Burnice took off after seeing Kat''s nod, and the pair dashed across the ind until they found a decently sized clearing. Burnice moved to the side and started stretching while Kat did a few rounds of katas.

    "Straight into that? No warmup at all?" asked Burnice.

    "Oh, not really? My regeneration takes care of any issues I might have from not warming up properly so I thought I''d just do these exercises for my fighting style," exined Kat.

    "Don''t feel like you need the extra flexibility?" asked Burnice.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Kat shrugged and stood tall, then leant down until her chest was t against her legs. Then she showed off by leaning her body to the left and right, once again putting her chest nearly t against her legs, showing that the only inflexible part of her body was her bones. Just to finish up, Kat pulled her leg up against her face, repeating with the other side, and the shrugging, "Flexibility is no issue,"

    "Ok that''s such bullshit," grumbled Burnice as she went back to her own stretches. "I can''t believe you get flexibility like that basically for free. There''s gotta be a cost somewhere right?"

    Kat shrugged, "Honestly I''m not sure. If I had to guess I''m not as strong as other demons of my levelбн but that''s other demons, and at my level. Soбн not really something thates up often,"

    "Some people get all the luck don''t they?" asked Burnice, not really upset.

    Kat nodded though, "Indeed. Though I technically have some things in my past you might consider tragic, I think I''ve been rather blessed overall. I''m strong beyond my years, I have a great girlfriend, and I have a great family. I''m honoured to have what I have,"

    "Huh, I''d heard demons were usually more arrogant," said Burnice. "I was expecting you to deny it was luck or proim how hard you workedparatively,"

    Kat just shrugged and answered, "I''m not going to say I don''t train at all, but I certainly haven''t seen massive improvements from it. Most of my gains have been from Ranking up, and everyone says that''s supposed to take decades most of the time. The fact I''m Rank 3 already is apparently super weird. Normally you''re looking at half a century or more for that sort of power, or so I''ve been told,"

    "Can''t say I really know much about demon power jumps other than that they''re significant and scary. Thoughбн how do you find the motivation to train at all?" asked Burnice.

    "Hmmбн I suppose it''s a question not of power really but skill. Regting my strength is a big reason I train, then there''s also just getting the most out of my abilities. I normally have the obvious use down automatically, but you can do so much more with them most of the time. Then there''s my weapon skill. I made a promise to someone that I''d get better at them andбн wellбн I''ve probably been neglecting my fan skill a bit, but I do try to train it when I can," exined Kat.

    "Soбн what you''re like an baby with Rank 4 magic?" said Burnice.

    Kat winced at theparison, "I''m not THAT bad. I tend to get enough proficiency with anything I''m given to not kill myself or something dumb like that. I also have regeneration to help me get through my mistakesбн

    "But stillбн somewhat. I can bully my way through a lot of fights simply because I have my demonic fire and my regeneration. Demonic fire is something that can let me win eventually, if Ist long enough and my regeneration lets me take really favourable trades. Doesn''t matter if I temporarily loose an arm if I take of their head at the same time, or if we just trade arms. Mine can heal," exined Kat.

    "Right wellбн for this spar how about we go for first strike? Solid strike I mean. Not one that''s blocked by our opponents weapons?" offered Burnice, knowing it was heavily in her favourбн but it was just a spar.

    "Sureбн thoughбн do you want me to wear this?" asked Kat as she pulled the restrictor band from where she had stashed it in her sash.

    "Hmmбн I know the answer I want to giveбн but what do you think?" said Burnice.

    "I''m happy to put it on. I need to improve my skills, not push the limits of my power so it''s probably better for both of us if I wear it right? Unless you really want to fight me at full strength?" said Kat.

    "No, no, a contest of skill seems like the best way to go about this. It''ll be nice to actually have a chance to win this time," said Burnice with a grin. Kat nodded and fixed the band around her wrist again. *This should be interesting. Not sure how well I can do against knuckledusters. Mai didn''t cover how to fight against them with fans. Do I just treat them like an opponent using their hands?*

 Chapter 1166 1166 Spars And Scars

    ?

    About an hour, and multiple sparster, Burnice wasid out on the ground panting. Sadly, Kat couldn''t say she did all that well during the spars. With it just being to first contact, even her superior mental speed, it didn''t help all that much. Burnice just seemed to have a bone deep knowledge of how to move ingrained within her. Sure, Kat knew she could win if she put all her strength into her blows or took off the limiter, but that wasn''t the point. "Dammit, how are you not tired?" asked Burnice.

    Kat shrugged, "I wouldn''t say I''m not tired at allбн but with regeneration and this limiter on it really wasn''t a workout for me. Sure I could push against it, maybe try to build up some muscleбн but that''s just going to exhaust me for basically no reason. I''m still not entirely sure if my regeneration would let me build muscle. Soбн pure skill when we''re about the same speed? I lose out it seems,"

    "You''re, not, the, one, on, the, floor," said Burnice between breaths.

    Kat just rolled her eyes, "Ah yes, make it sound like I got more than a single win for every ten of yours,"

    "You were doing better towards the end," pointed out Burnice.

    Kat shrugged. *Yeah I guess I was. Towards the end it was closer to one in threeбн which is a big improvement in theory. In practice those wins likely had more to do with the fact you were already mostly exhausted so I''m not sure they count. Still, what do I say in response? Burnice seems really interested in giving me more credit then I''m due.* "While that statement isn''t a lie, I do feel like it''s still misleading," was what she decided on.

    "Hey, a win is a win," said Burnice.

    Kat once again rolled her eyes. Burnice wasn''t looking so the gesture was mostly meaningless, but it made Kat feel better. *Oh sure. ''A wins a win''. Makes me feel real good about myself to know that the only way I can get a reasonable win rate against you is to first run you into the ground, and then start trying. Why can''t you just ept that you out-skill me? It makes sense. I''m not annoyed by the fact. I AM annoyed by this overly humble stuff.

    Is this supposed to be your way of making sure there are no hard feelings after yesterday? Because if so I feel like this is a horrible way to go about it. I feel more confused than I did before this whole thing started. I meanбн I at least understood what Burnice was feeling then. Now I''ve got no idea. Is she being nice? Is this some new form of mental torture? I just don''t know.*

    "If a ''win is a win'' then shouldn''t I be congratting you? You won more matches, and you won the final match," pointed out Kat.

    "Ah, but I''m not the one still standing," said Burnice with a grin facing the sky.

    "This wasn''t meant to be a test of endurance though!" eximed Kat. "That was literally, never the point. Why are you trying to give me so much credit?"

    "Because you seem allergic to it? I mean, I found the fact you were doing so well against a weapon that you''ve clearly never fought before. Especially as I can see that you haven''t been training with your own weapons long," said Burnice.

    *Hmmбн not a bad point.* "While I still don''t think abusing my endurance to get a win in a contest of skill is following the spirit of the game, I can at least admit to that. I''m still practicing, but Mai was a good teacher and the basics weren''t terribly hard to pick up. Apparently I''m quitepatible with fans as a weapon. A ratherбн obsessedбн elf? Told me," said Kat.

    "Why did you say that ''elf'' part like it was a question?" asked Burnice.

    "Rightбн so the thing about that is, my fans were picked up during the first round of the tournament. I found one of Thyme''s hidden caches while working with a woman named Grace. Thoughбн for the elf part. Her and her team were all elves, but not originally. Some of them at least, were originally other races. Apparently they stumbled on an ancient temple and a curse transformed them into elves.

    "Some of them were more upset then the others, and I''m not sure if Grace was anything but an elfбн I just felt it would be a bit rude to ask about the specifics. Still, it means that Grace may have been an elfбн or she may not have been, but she was an elf when she rmended me the fans," exined Kat. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Thatбн is a very strange curse. Thoughбн now that you mention it I think Marigold might have offhandedly mentioned something about that group once beforeбн I think they wanted to go into the dungeons below the elven pce in search of a way to counter the curse. They were turned down of course, unsealing those dungeons is a massive undertaking and the monsters down there are quite strong. Mostly Rank 3 and 4 things.

    "It is opened asionally to give the highest Rank knights and adventurers are ce to train, but it was opened only two decades ago, so there are no ns to open it for another three, if not longer. Though, I can''t be certain that''s where they wanted to go. As I said, it was just something Marigold might have mentioned once, not any time recently either," said Burnice.

    "I wonder if they''re still trying to get down there. Actuallyбн do you know if they won the chance to re-enter?" asked Kat.

    Burnice shrugged, "Sorry Kat. It was just something I heard in passing. I didn''t have anything to do with the mountain climb thing either. Well, I know the results were big newsбн but I didn''t pay any attention to it when said news came out. I honestly couldn''t say,"

    Kat let out a sigh and said, "It''s a bit of a shame. I might have to ask Thyme if I want to see how they''re managing. I do wish I could help them outбн but I didn''t leave a way to contact them and it''s not like we were great friendsбн it''s justбн being stuck in a body you don''t like seems pretty awful,"

    Burnice shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I wouldn''t mind a new body. It''d get rid of the scars,"

    "Wouldбн would it be rude to ask about those?" asked Kat.

    Burnice shrugged, "Dunno. Maybe at some fancy dinner party it would be, but they''re pretty obvious, and obviously old. If I hadn''t gotten over it in over a decade I''m obviously never going to. Which, to follow up the unasked question, I got them when my house burnt down. Nobody else was hurt, my parents were both out at the time.

    "My mother was off getting groceries and my father was out working when the house caught fire. I was young, maybeбн three or so? I don''t remember the event much. Just the mes and the pain afterwards. From what I''ve been told, nobody knows how the fire started, and as a little kid I didn''t know I needed to run. One of the support beams copsed and a small piece of it fell on my face.

    "It knocked me out and the fact I was just there in the fire for a while is why I have scars. My parents couldn''t afford the price to get rid of them all. Which, to be fair to my parents, they''d just lost their house and most of their stuff, then they had to pay for the healing just to keep me alive. I nearly did die apparently, but I pulled through.

    "I''ve probably got the money to remove them nowбн but I''ve had these scars for so long I''m not sure I want to, or need to get them healed. They don''t hurt, they don''t impair my vision. I was somehow lucky enough to keep full functionality in my eyes and jaw muscles. It''s all cosmetic and wellбн most of the people who were going to bully me over my appearance aged out of it. I haven''t had anyone react overly negatively to my appearance in years, even amongst elves of fae.

    "Perhaps if I was more interested in dating I''d want to look my bestбн but I''m an elf, I''ve got time. I want to build up my power quite a bit more before I start looking for someone. Maybe in a century or two I''ll be more willing to get it healedбн but well, if I find someone I love before then? Perhaps it would be a good test. To see if they arefortable with me as I am," exined Burnice.

    "I suppose it''s a very different matter when you can get your scars looked at by a healer at some point, and when you''ve got so much life," said Kat with a nod.

    "You make it sound like you don''t," said Burnice offhandedly.

    Kat shrugged, "I grew up amongst humans. Humans that didn''t really practice magic. They all had this idea that they''d die in less than a century. Soбн I''m still not quite sure what it means to live that long,"

 Chapter 1167 1167 Breakfast With Burnice

    ?

    Kat and Burnice currently had a table to themselves. Burnice was eating breakfast and Kat was ying around with a bit of food. One of the things on offer were these see-through green balls that tasted a bit like a mix between an apple and a grape. Kat had eaten two, and was now running the third one around her bowl to pass the time. There was a bit of small talk, but Burnice was focused on eating more than anything else.

    So Kat was quite happy when Lily stumbled downstairs. She was yawning deeply, and her ears were flicking all over the ce. Kat did have to raise an eyebrow at Lily''s outfit. It was a light blue shirt with purple flowers on it and short pants that had waves sewn onto them. Lily''s tail was waving happily at her back as she flopped down next to Kat.

    Kat gave Lily a few scratches behind the ears just to get her purring before grabbing some breakfast for her girlfriend. When Kat got back, Lily just looked adorable. Like a sleep cat. Her face was squished against the table and her ears were still twitching. Kat put the te down and then ran her fingers through the fur on Lily''s ears. Setting Lily purring again.

    "You two are disgustingly cute," said Burnice between bites. "Obviously I know elves can be cute when you get them to wiggle their earsбн but damn if I''m not getting an appreciation for beastkin watching this,"

    "Huhбн you know, that''s not something I''ve thought about. The world I grew up in is mostly humanбн soбн do many couples form between races?" asked Kat.

    Burnice made a ''so-so'' gesture as Lily continued to purr, ignoring the food to baskpletely in the feeling of Kat''s hands. "It depends. A lot of rtionshipse down to proximity. People are inherentlyzy, and they''ll pick someone they grew up with, or work with or whatever. Of course, Auctifer is pretty famous for hisбн broad tastes, so it''s not like it used to be back when my grandparents were growing up. It''s pretty widely excepted, at least for elves, that you can love whoeverбн

    "But far more practical concerns tend to keep people within their own species. The big one is lifespans. Unless you''re talking about the strongest of the strong, the true 1 percent of the species in terms of powerбн then we have wildly different lifespans and that''s inevitably going to lead to heartbreak. Of courseбн there is a rather disgusting practice, or at least, I hate it, of young elves finding a human to marry.

    "They treat them less like a spouse and more like a pet, keep them around for sixty of so years, and then when they inevitably die justбн move on. It''s a disgusting subculture in my mind, and I didn''t mean to stumble into it. Marigold goes toбн interesting ces. She THOUGHT it was something else, and I''d believe her considering she beat up most of the elves there before leavingбн

    "But yeahбн not a great look for us as a species. Though, frankly, the humans that go along with it aren''t always meless. I asked around a bit afterwardsбн and some of them know what''s going on, but find it eptable. Any kids they do have, if they even manage it, get to live longer with a parent that can provide for them. Then wellбн some humans just really like elves for some reason."

    *I see elves are still fetishised even in a world where they exist. Not a surprise. Though, I suppose it also isn''t a surprise that elves fetishise humans in different ways.* "Rightбн but what about the other races?" asked Kat.

    Burnice shrugged, "Look it''s not really something I look into all that much. Remember I''m not that interested in romance right now. I only know as much as I do because of Marigold, so you could ask her if you want. I just thought you guys were cute, nothing more,"

    Kat nodded. Lily was adorable, and Lily was stillpletely out of it because of Kat''s constant petting of her ears. *I suppose I shouldn''t have expected Burnice to have thought about this sort of thing too deeply. It''s not like I''ve spent time on it either.* "Sorry, it just seemed like an interesting topic," apologised Kat.

    Burnice waved a fork at Kat while chewing. After a few moments she said, "No hard feelings, just don''t expect me to know too much about romance or weird sex stuff. That''s Marigold''s territory. I mean, Vanya might know because wellбн" Burnice paused, not sure if she should admit it out loud, then shrugged. If Marigold didn''t want it spread around, she should''ve said so. It wasn''t subtle. "Vanya isбн Marigold''sбн I don''t really know what they count it as but Vanya''s normally around when Marigold is off being adventurous. Vanya is just less likely to answer questions,"

    "Soбн they aren''t dating?" asked Kat.

    Burnice groaned at the question, "Honestly Kat? I don''t have aa clue. All signs point to yes, but both of them say they''re just friends with benefits. Vanya further goes on to insist that she''s just doing her job as Marigold''s attendant sh, bodyguard. Whichбн no? Auctifer may be a bit unorthodox but he''s never going to mandate that sort of thing for the servants. Unless Marigold''s Mum did up a special contract just for Vanyaбн"

    Burnice left it there, the implication clear enough. "Strange," said Kat with a nod. "I supposeбн I can just ask Marigold about itter if I want to get to the bottom of it,"

    As Kat said this, Gareth tapped Kat on the shoulder, "Mind if I join you girls here?" he asked. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Kat looked over at Burnice who had a weird look on her face. ncing back at Gareth, Kat was quick to work out the reason why. Gareth had no shirt on. He was wearing a pair of shorts that didn''t quite reach his knees and nothing else. Kat could see a few faded scars and a lot of musclesбн butбн wellбн *Why isn''t he wearing a shirt?* "Ummбн Burnice?" said Kat passing the buck.

    Burnice red at Kat but said, "Sure you can sit hereбн though what''s with the wholeбн"

    "No shirt thing?" said Gareth stepping in just to get it out of the way as he sat down with his breakfast. "Well, after nominating me for the volleyball contest, Green decided it would be ''only right'' that I skip out on wearing a shirt. To ensure this, she had Nixilei help remove all the shirts from the closet before I woke up,"

    "Not sure I can believe Green actually woke up before you for anything," said Kat.

    Gareth gave a smallugh but nodded, "Yes, I know, very impressive. Still, signing me up for the volleyball contest is one thing, but taking all the shirts? Including my entire set of armour? I feel like that''s a step too far so I''m punishing her by ignoring her for the rest of the morning. She should''ve just asked. I''m not sure I''d have agreed but wellбн she is my fiancиж soбн" Gareth finished off with a shrug.

    Kat looked around until she found the table with Green pouting and Nixilei smugly eating breakfast. When she saw Kat''s gaze she waved, and Kat waved back. "Why does Nixilei seem so smug about this?" Kat asked as she turned back around.

    "Just at a guess?" said Gareth. "I''d say Nixilei rmended just asking, and Green responded with ''it''s more fun'' or ''it''s funnier this way'' and Nixilei decided to go along with it for her own amusement. Regardless of my reaction, it Nixilei likely would''ve found it amusing,"

    "Hey Kat?" said Burnice.

    "Yes Burnice?" said Kat.

    "Should youбн I dunnoбн maybe let your girlfriend eat at some point?" asked Burnice.

    Kat looked down at Lily who was now drooling slightly on the table, her eyes zed over and not even trying to lookposed anymore. "бн Maybe," answered Kat as she carefully lifted her hand off Lily''s head. Lily pouted and tried to follow said hand for a bit, but eventually she came back to herself somewhat, and gained a massive blush in the process.

    "Soбн is that a weird sex thing?" asked Burnice.

    Lily''s blush deepened and started to spread down her neck, "What! No! I''d never do something like that in public! I meanбн it does feel niceбн but not likeбн erotic nice. It''sбн I don''t know how to exin it. Maybeбн hmmбн what happens when someone ces with an elves ears?" redirected Lily.

    "Properly? It bes super erotic. We have a tonne of nerve endings in them to help us work out where sounds areing from and help judge how the wind is blowing. Soбн seemed pretty erotic to me," stated Burnice.

    Lily shook her head, "No, no, no it''s not like that at all. It''sбн It''s like cheating with a back massage? Yeah that sounds about right. It''s super rxing and veryforting. Like a whole bunch of hugs and a massage wrapped up in one," exined Lily.

    Burnice just stared back and said, "Hmmбн sounds at least kinda erotic to me," Lily huffed and looked away pouting.

 Chapter 1168 1168 Volleyball Rules

    ?

    As everyone made there way outside for the volleyball round, Kat felt the need to ask. "So what''s with the outfit Lily? It doesn''t look badбн but I know for a fact that you don''t own a shirt that looks like that, at all. It isn''t really your style eitherбн"

    "Oh, yeah I checked out the closet that apparently has ''auto-sizing clothes'' and it''s all tropical themed stuff. It''s not just flowers, but ocean stuff, trees, beach themed stuff, basically anything to make you think ''tropical holiday''. Sure there were a few flowers that didn''t look familiar at all, but it wasn''t exactly hard to figure out the theme. Oh, but they''re way more then just ''auto-sizing''" exined Lily, as she turned around to show off her tail happily swinging from the back.

    Kat could see that instead of wearing her pants low, or just wrapping her tail around her waist there was actually a spot for it. Though Kat did notice it seemed to shift around slightly as Lily''s tail moved. "I see, that is more than just auto-sizing, thoughбн it might be necessary for beastkin," said Kat.

    Lily shrugged, "Maybe? In the end, I just thought wearing something like this was a cool idea so I went with it. Oh and of course I picked purple because there was no silver and with your demonic fire we sort of match!"

    Kat gave Lily a quick hug, "That''s great," said Kat with a smile. As they made it outside, Kat saw that pretty much everyone was wearing something casual. Most weren''t quite asбн casual as Gareth was without his shirt, but nobody was wearing any visible armour. Burnice did have a cloak on, but apparently she''d changed since this morning and now it was a light green instead of ck. Oh, and March''s clothes looked like they fit properly this time.

    *Waitбн does that mean yesterday the outfit she was wearingбн was one she owned? When was thest time she could fitfortably into something that tight! Honestly, credit to whoever made it because those stitches held up wellбн but it wasn''t exactly doing March any favours in the looks department.*

    [Eh, maybe the danger was part of it. The whole ''I could bust out of this shirt at any time'' idea.]

    *Isбн is that a thing?*

    [I dunno maybe? I wouldn''t be surprised if it was.]

    *I feel like it''s just a nice dress she''s had for a while.*

    [Maybe, but it''s a bit of a boring answer isn''t it?] Kat didn''t deign to respond to that question. Instead, she spent more time looking at everyone''s outfits. Green was wearing a big sunhat that looked way too big for her frame, a half-shirt, and short pants that barely covered her thighs. Nixilei was wearing a much smaller sunhat, alongside a thin looking set of shirt and pants.

    Kress decided solidarity was for chumps and wore a long flowery t-shirt that went to just above his knees with short sleeves and waves on it. What Kat could see of his shorts, it seemed they had sandcastles printed on them, though that was mostly a guess. Stan was of course wearing nothing but a sinfully short pair of pants that seemed glued on. Kat looked away from that particr sight quite quickly.

    Romilda and Marigold both had sarongs on, but they looked to be about the same size. Not rtively. Literally. Romilda''s covered most of her legs and looked a bit like a dress. Marigold''s covered her ass and basically nothing else looking positively indecent. Her bikini top wasn''t helping matters either as she stood proudly in the sun. Romilda just wore a shirt.

    Vanya was wearing a simr ensemble to Marigold, but she had a small towel wrapped around her top like a cloak and her sarong reached down to her knees. Even then, she was still looking around somewhat nervously as if everyone was looking at her. Perhaps she was only wearing it because Marigold forced her into it?

    Midnight and Mauve wore matching shirts that contained a whole rainbow of colours swirling around the centre and seemed quite pleased with their choice of attire. Blue, on the other hand was wearing an open robe of her own set of swimwear, which were all Blue. Apparently Blue wanted to be on theme or something today.

    Everyone else was wearing some variety of more standard shirt and pants, with the only notable thing being that Nell was wearing hers tied off to the side to show off her abs, and a few bits of scarring contained on said abs.

    With everyone ready for Thyme toe out in their own fancy dressбн everyone was a bit surprised when instead, Thyme showed up in a full suit and tie, a briefcase and a desk that all slowly raised itself up from the ground. "Hello and wee to the volleyball tournament" droned Thyme. "I''ll have everyone submit their list of entrance into the submission basket on my left," Thyme tapped the box that said ''submissions in'' "and then we can go over the detailed rules for the volleyball section,"

    It didn''t take long to fill out the sheet. It was just four lines. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Team name.

    Volleyball participant.

    Wood Chopping Participant.

    Mystery Game Participant.

    "Thank you all for handing in your participation sheets. Do know that all information filled out on the participation sheet is considered legally binding," Thyme continued to drone on, making it seem like they werepletely uninterested in what was going on right now. "As you have already been informed, it''s a doubles match, first to three points, one with every other person here. Some additional rification thoughбн

    "Magic is allowed, both on the ball and on other yersбн but only on your half of the. If I see any spells tacking effect on the other side of the, the first time you''ll lose a point, then the second time your team will be disqualified from the round, and the person responsible will be taken out of the tournament. I''ll work out how I''m going to deal with the holes that leaves in teams if it happens.

    "Now. How you score points. If the ball touches in bounds on your opponents side. You get a point. If your opponents touch the ball a second time, that is, once per person on the other side, then you gain a point. If your opponent hits the ball and itnds outside of the marked y area, you gain a point. If the is hitбн nothing special happens, so just refer to the other rules. Oh, I almost forgot. Destroying the ball will also lose you a point.

    "I don''t know how you''d destroy it. I made it from durable materials enchanted to be even tougher, so you''d have to really go out of your way to destroy it, but if you are responsible for it breaking then you lose a point. Lose too many balls and I mad get angry at you. Any questions?"

    "How does serving work?" asked Marigold.

    "Someone starts with the ball, and throws it. Holding the ball before the start of the round doesn''t count as a touch, so you can throw it up and hit it back down if you want. When serving you have to start behind the back line of the court," answered Thyme in that same boring drone.

    "Anything else?" asked Thyme. Nobody answered so Thyme nodded. "Right, with that done we can go over the contestants and see who gets the first bi. We''ve got, Marigold, Gareth, Blue, Burgandy and Carl. Also, by entirely random chance I swear, Blue gets the first bi. So the teams for the first round will be, Marigold and Gareth, vs Burgandy and Carl,"

    *Huh. Seems like an interesting mix. Blue is the only dedicated caster here, and I''m not sure what the others do really. Gareth of course, is strong and had a bit of earth magic. Marigold isбн a masochist and a bit weird bit I''m not entirely sure what her magic is just yet. Though based on theck of scaring on herбн maybe she''s a healer like Nixilei? Carl and Burgandyбн I really don''t have any ideas. Carl was the guy with the Tonfas and Burgandy had a bow on her the other dayбн*

    *Well, I think the first round will go to Gareth. Marigold seems quite strong and capable, and I know Gareth is. The real matches wille down to how useful Blue''s magic is, and what Carl and Burgandy can pull out. There is anything obvious that shows off what kind of affinity they haveбн and I don''t know how much magic they can really use without their enchanted stuff either.*

    [I wouldn''t be surprised if Thyme also put certain spells in everyone''s outfits. Probably seems more fun that way.]

    *You think?*

    [Hmmбн let me justбн] Lily flexed her power through her outfit and foundбн a slight connection to shadow. Pulling on it, Lily could sort of feel that the shadows in her pockets wererger then intended. [Oh yup. These outfits definitely have some spells in them.]

    *Wellбн things just got interested then didn''t they?*

 Chapter 1169 1169 The Funny Number Is Appropriate For This.

    ?

    Marigold and Gareth, vs Burgandy and Carl featuring Blue on the sidelines.

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    Gareth stepped onto the oversized volleyball court, marked out with thin wooden strips around the edges that rested on top of the sand. If he was from Earth, he''d notice the proportions were all wrong, but s, to him this all seemedpletely normal. The court had tripled in size, though the remained at about the same height. Gareth stepped onto one side, with Marigold following closely behind.

    *Ok, I don''t know anything about mypetition, but I can work with Marigold well enough. I''ve heard more than a few rumours about herбн but she should be a decent teammate. Honestly, the real challenge for this round, and a few of the following ones, will be making sure not to get Green mad at me.

    I mean, who choses to wear so little? Granted I might not be wearing a shirt, but I''m worried that Marigold''s top wille off if she moves too much. Something that''s likely to happen. That towel around her waste is barely sufficient but at least it''s something. Blue and Burgandy both have much more reasonable outfits, so perhaps I should focus on them?

    Eh, it''s not like it''s easy to stir up Green''s jealousy, but that''s not something to just take for granted. No, leave that for now. Focus on the game. I can go over potential measures to keep my fiancиж happyter. Perhaps I can ask Thyme for a pic basket and go on a moonlight date somewhere on the ind? Yes, that sounds wonderful.*

    Gareth felt the sand shift beneath his feet as he hopped from one side to the other. *Hmmбн* Gareth stomped down on the ground and flooded it with his mana. He felt some parts of his clothing react to the excess mana, but simply filed it away for now. Burnice, seeing this copied his action, resulting in the entire ying field solidifying into sandstone. "Well that sure does defeat the point of ''beach volleyball''" said Thyme, in a cheery voice.

    Gareth whipped his head around to see Thyme dressed up in bright colours and an open floral printed shirt, knee length pants that had sandcastles decorated with colourful shells on them, and open toed shoes. Thyme had just barely present breasts and a feminine figure while keeping a rather androgynous but loud voice. The long hair did tip the scales a bit further. Of course, the cap and sunsses felt like a bit much.

    *I suppose Thyme couldn''t keep up the dreary act long.* Which almost felt like an understatement. Thyme had situated themselves on a high chair that let them see the entire board. It was decked out with colourful shells of its own and had a bright yellow and red cloth as a sun shade over the top, with a pink g on one side and a blue one on the other.

    Gareth turned to the other side and found a matching Thyme, with their shirt practically falling off and a more masculine frame. They hadn''t said anything yet, but instead of gs they had a scoreboard on either side. Both said 00 right now, and the numbers could be flipped over to mark out the current scores.

    "Hey Gareth, do you think you could hand me a long hard rod?" asked Marigold, knocking Gareth out of his introspection.

    "What?" asked Gareth, partially thinking he''d heard wrong as he turned to see Marigold posing to show off her legs.

    "A nice hard rod. I didn''t bring my axe, and Thyme might have disallowed it anywayбн but if you make me a nice thick rod from between your rocks then I can bounce around the arena much more easily. For that''s magic, and it''s only being used on our half of the field," said Marigold with a grin.

    "Did you really have to ask for a stone pole like that?" asked Gareth as he walked to the edge and did just that. Trying not to leave a hole in the court now that he''d solidified that.

    "What? Not used to having women handle your rod?" said Marigold, causing Gareth to almost lose control of the magic he was using. It wasn''t really a spell, but it did require some careful maniption.

    "Can youy off the inuendo? I''m rather happy with my fiancиж thank you very much, and I don''t particrly feel like dealing withбн whatever this is," said Gareth as he gestured vaguely in her direction as he pulled the pole Marigold had asked for from the ground. Gareth didn''t bother making an axe head or anything fancy, just getting it solid enough for use was already somewhat difficult. He didn''t know if it would hold up as it was let alone if he tried to give it an edge.

    "Are you sure? If you''ve got a fiancиж surelypliments about your rock hard rod ismonceбн unlessбн well I suppose she does tend to sleep a lot. Perhaps you''re pent up?" said Marigold.

    Gareth hurled the stone at Marigold, not really caring if she caught it or not. As it happened. She didn''t even try, Marigold bent her knees a bit so that the pole would impact her right on the left tit. "Oh? pping my boobs with your thick rod? Why whatever would your fiancиж say?" said Marigold without shame.

    "I''d say it''s a great show keep going!" shouted Green from the sidelines with a thumbs up. Marigold, of course, shot back a grin and her own thumbs up while Gareth buried his face in his hands. *Why did I agree with this? And why is Green enjoying this so much? Wait. No, she''s the one who still calls the Queen ''Titty'' I know exactly why she''s enjoying this.*

    "I''m d you''re all enjoying whatever this is," said Thyme with a grin, speaking from both bodies at once, "but we do need to get started. Soбн Blue! Who''s serving?"

    "Wait me?" said Blue, shocked at the question. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yup! That''s your prize for being denied the chance to get all hot and sweaty with three other people first thing in the morning. It''s not truepensation, but it''s all I can offer," said Thyme, feigning sadness while pretending to wipe tears away from their faces.

    Marigold burst out into a mad cackle as she leaned heavily Gareth''s rod to keep herself from falling over. Gareth just kept his head in his hands. Not wanting to engage in this nonsense. Especially not now that Thyme and Marigold seemed to be teaming up. Blue looked around awkwardly at the contestants, then a Thyme, then, deciding that she didn''t really want to deal with this either cast a spell to summon up a water-ball.

    Blue then hid it behind her back. "Carl! How many balls do I have hiding behind my back?"

    "Umбн one?" responded Carl.

    Blue nodded, "Burgandy?"

    Burgandy frowned at the question, but answered, "Three,"

    "Gareth?" Blue asked.

    *Hmmбн I don''t really know how manyбн but lower numbers are probably betterбн unless Green went right to her maximum? Not sureбн but let''s go withбн* "I''ll go with Five," said Gareth.

    Blue nodded, then turned to Marigold who answered before Blue could even ask, "I think you''ve got two great big blue balls behind your back,"

    "Well I''m happy to say you''re wrong Marigold, the answer was three. Burgandy, do you want to serve first or second?" said Blue, not looking at Marigold who was pouting in Blue''s direction.

    "Um, first, we''ll serve first," said Burgandy.

    Blue nodded, "There you go Thyme. Burgandy''s team can serve,"

    "Boo, I wanted you to be forced to choose. Would you go with the team that beat you once before? The member of your own race, the fae? The princess in an attempt to curry favour with the elves? The human lordling that is striving for better interracial rtions? Or perhaps trying for Carl, and perhaps curry favour with the only person I''m certain is single on the field," said Thyme.

    "Um, I have a boyfriend thank you very much," said Carl.

    "Wait you do?" said the female Thyme. "And you didn''t tell me? For shame,"

    "Hey, and if we''re doing this technically speaking I''m unmatched," said Marigold wiggling her eyebrows and ears in Blue''s direction. "I''ve seen some wicked water spells in the bedroom and I''m more than happy for you to pick me up,"

    Everyone in the audience turned to Burgandy. "Fuck off I''m not telling you guys if I''m dating anyone or not,"

    "She''s single!" shouted Willow. To stir things up more.

    "So are you, you little shit," retorted Burgandy.

    "Yeah, and I''m not trying to hide that fact!" shot back Willow.

    Blue shrunk into herself and slowly started to hide behind Thyme''s oversized chair, not wanting to get mixed up inбн whatever the heck was going on now. *Welp. Things have gotten out of hand, and Thyme''s clearly just making things worse. Is this Thyme''s idea of how to break the ice with everyone? I get that we didn''t really mingle much after yesterdays gamesбн so is Thyme trying to force stuff to happen?*

 Chapter 1170 1170 Volleyball Match 1 Part 1

    ?

    Marigold and Gareth, vs Burgandy and Carl featuring Blue on the sidelines.

    Current Match Score 0-0

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    Eventually the minor innuendo warm calmed down and everyone got into positions. Both teams seemed to inactively gravitate towards splitting up instead of sticking close together. Burgandy and Carl were sitting at diagonals from each other, with Carl in front, and Burgandy at the back, ready to make the first serve.

    On the other side of the, Marigold and Gareth had split up, with Marigold iming the front slot so that she could wave her ass in Gareth''s face, or more usefully, her tits in Carl''s. How effective waving her tits in the face of a gay man would be? Only time would tell. Gareth wasn''t going toin and incite more lewdments so he just moved to the back, with them both sitting in the centre of the court, instead of at diagonals.

    Time would tell which starting strategy was the best. Burgandy served without much fanfare, though it was a bit light on. Perhaps she was concerned with hitting the ball too hard and breaking it, despite Thyme''s assurances, or perhaps she underestimated how much force she needed to put into it. Regardless of the truth, it falling down just barely on the other side of the meant Marigold could hit it back easily.

    She sped straight up and pped the ball down with her free hand, sending it away from Carl the best she could. The court however, wasn''t too wide, and Marigold had telegraphed the attack massively, so Carl had started running even before the ball had made contact with Marigold''s hand. It was trivial for him to make a y for it, and he sent the ball straight up into the air. "Burgandy, your shot!" shouted Carl.

    Burgandy red at Carl''s back, not entirely happy with his choice to send it so high up. She red at the sun with a hand over her face as she ran forward, to try and line up her own shot. Carl hadunched the ball with considerable strength, if not his maximum, and it took a few moments for it to start falling back down. Burgandy waited just a moment more then kicked off the ground,unching herself upбн and cracking the stone she''d made underneath.

    Gareth noticed this and was already working on shoring up his own side of the, pumping more mana into the earth and packing the sand in tighter, making it denser then before and hopefully less liable to start breaking. Perhaps if he had time or was more trained he could do better, but he''d make do with this for now.

    Burgandy went to m her hand down on the ball, hoping to aim for the middle of the court and mess Gareth and Marigold up with ack ofmunication, perhaps getting them to run into each other. Sadly, with the sun in her eyes, she whiffed the m,pletely missing t he ball.

    "Shit," grumbled Burgandy, as she panicked and pushed as much mana into her shirt as she could, not properly aware of what it did, but hoping it would be useful. She was rewarded when a dome of earth exploded out from around her, draining her reserves of mana significantly, butunching the ball off towards Gareth at the back of the court, if slightly off to the side.

    Gareth had no trouble lining it up, the angle was much better and he wasn''t as put-off by the sun because of it. Marigold asked, "Are you going for a spike or hitting it to me?"

    *Well shit. I wasn''t thinking of that. Not really.* While the ball was heading Gareth''s way, Burgandy was crashing back down to the ground in her earth dome. It was crumbling away even as she fell, the shirt not having taken enough mana to make it a permanent construct. *Let''s just y it safe. I''ll hit it up and let Marigold take the shot. The sun is still a bit in my eyes. I wish I had something to deal with that. s, I didn''t think it was necessary for some reason.* "It''s heading your way," said Gareth as he intercepted the ball.

    Gareth smacked it upwards just before it would touch the ground, sending it upwards and slightly forwards. Marigold looked back and watched the ball fly towards her, a bit lower then she''d like, but that was fine. Marigold just let the balle to her then she batted it over the with as little force as she could, hoping for it to just barely clear the.

    Her n worked, perhaps too well. The ball came back down smacking on the, and giving Carl more than enough time to get under it and throw the ball upwards for Burgandy to hit it again. This time, the fae tries to hit it off to the side, forcing Marigold to run all the way to the edge.

    Marigold manages it without issue because apparently nobody ying at the moment knows how to not telegraph their attacks in an obvious way. This pattern repeated itself for the next five minutes. Marigold discarding the pole she''d acquired during that time. The two teams smacked the ball back and forth, either in a very obvious way, or much too slow to catch anyone out. The fact that the ball was so bouncy and could only move so fast helping extend the rally massively. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The turning point came when Marigold jumped to return a ball early. Burgandy had set the shot up for Carl, he was going to hit it down, spiking it into the ground as hard as he couldбн but he was a bit too close to the. Instead of smashing it into the ground, Marigold jumped a bit higher and smashed it passed him back towards Burgandy, hitting her boobs on the in the process. Thyme, not obeying the normal rules of volleyball, so no problem with her touching the, especially as shended back on the correct side of it.

    As for Burgandy, she simply wasn''t ready for the ball to be smacked right back at her, she tried, but it nced off her upper arm and sent it flying off out of bounds. "Score, 1-0 to Gareth and Marigold," announced Thyme.

    The next round was over quickly. Gareth served, and Burgandy thought to be a bit tricky. Between rounds she''d found out that her boots summoned arge block of stone. She thought she''d hid her testing well enough, but the others were readyбн not that it mattered. As soon as she knocked the stone up Thyme called out, "Score 2-0 to Gareth and Marigold,"

    "Wait what!" hissed Burgandy, "Why did we lose the round? I didn''t use magic on their side of the board!"

    Thyme snatched the ball out of the air, stopping y to answer the question. "True, you only used magic on your half of the field, and Imend you for that. Sadly, you also brought the ground up the ball, and because of that, I have to give your opponents the point,"

    "Waitбн that''s such bullshit!" said Burgandy. I used mana to summon that stone! Are you saying I can''t use my earth affinity?"

    "Not at all, however you will note that the spell, or rather, the enchantment, you used was to push up a pir of earth from the ground, and then drop it back into ce. The pir is part of the ground, it isn''t floating separately. If Marigold had used the stone pole she was carrying around early that would be fine. The stone dome you used early on in a panic was fine. You cannot however move the ground up and expect that to be fine," exined Thyme.

    "It''s clearly different though. I was obviously using a spell!" insisted Burgandy.

    "Setting aside the fact it WASN''T a spell. Should I also allow anything to touch the ground? Both Gareth and yourself hardened it from the sand that it once was, and could be argued with simr logic that it is no longer the original ground, and is in fact, a spell. Thus allowing the ball to bounce on it as many times as you both like," exined Thyme.

    "I still hold that it''spletely different. Sure the ground is hardened, but we didn''t move it at all. That pir was an obviously raised section of the ground, and the fact that it was still connected shouldn''t matter," insisted Burgandy.

    Thyme let out a sigh, unsure of how to force the issue. They wanted to keep things casual, and this was an admittedly unclear section of the rules. Thyme wasn''t sure if it was better or worse that it happened before the rally could really get started.

    "I''m happy to give up that point," said Marigold.

    "Pardon?" said Thyme turning to Marigold.

    "If Gareth doesn''t mind, I''m happy to say that the previous point doesn''t count. We didn''t even start fighting for the point properly, and Burgandy clearly didn''t know it would cause issues. Plus, this is meant to be fun right?" said Marigold.

    "Hmmбн if Gareth allows it, so will I," said Thyme.

    *Ohe on. Put the pressure on me will you?*

 Chapter 1171 1171 Volleyball Match 1 Part 2

    ?

    Marigold and Gareth, vs Burgandy and Carl featuring Blue on the sidelines.

    Current Match Score 2?-0

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    *Part of me really wants to say no and take the pointбн but I''m going to be teamed up with them both after this. Dammit Marigold, now I''ll look like the bad guy even if I agree with you. I''ve got no choice though, because I''ll look much worse if I take the point.* "Yeah, we can lose that point. I don''t really mind," said Gareth with a sigh.

    Marigold nodded and looked over at the Thyme with the scoreboard, who nodded and flipped the counter back to 1-0. "Hey Marigold, how strong are you?" asked Gareth as Thyme was doing that.

    "Really strong. I''m using a secret regenerator technique to make it seem like I''ve got almost no muscle, but I probably work out more than you. I''d say that I could beat you in an arm-wrestling contest. Well, not if you know secret arm strengthening techniques, we already established your girlfriend was too sleepy to attend to your needs, so perhaps you''ve got some practice in," said Marigold.

    Gareth sighed and walked over to Marigold. Part of him wanted to smack her into the ground, part of him wanted to let the ground swallow her. *But she''d probably enjoy the abuse.* Gareth ignored his more violent impulses to whisper to Marigold. "I can summon and reinforce arge stone paddle. If you can hold it over the and keep them from scoring we might be able to win that way. I''ve only got the mana to keep it solid for maybeбн ten minutes maximum though. After that it''ll probably be too weak and they could punch through it,"

    Marigold considered the suggestion for a few seconds. "Can''t they just smack the ball back into the stone over and over to reset their two-hit counter?" asked Marigold.

    Gareth nodded, "Yeah but they might not figure that out straight away. Additionally, they''ll be ying against themselves. If we can just hold strong, then we don''t have to worry about messing up unlike them,"

    Marigold frowned, "That''s not true though. If they hit the ball in such a way it rebounds out of bounds, then aren''t we the ones that lose points for that?"

    *Shit. She''s right. Hmmбн I could curve it perhaps? No, no it''s just a bad idea. Wellбн no maybe a smaller one would be good? Trust Marigold to smack the ball back to the correct area while I deal with anything that''s too far back.* "Yeah I see the problemбн but would a smaller one work?" asked Gareth.

    Marigold nodded, "It canбн but are you sure it''ll be strong enough? You''ll have to be on watch too. I can''t just casually drop something like that on the ground. So if it sneaks by me, I won''t be able to use my hands,"

    "It should be fine? Probably?" said Gareth.

    "Ok let''s try it then," said Marigold, ignoring Gareth''s uncertainty. Gareth nodded and got to work. It took some effort to form up what was essentially a giant fly-swatter but the real issue was keeping his mana connected to the thing once he pulled it out of the ground. Gareth frowned at the mental toll it was taking, but didn''t let that stop him. Gareth just breathed in deeply and handed the pole off before getting ready to serve.

    "Can you do something like that?" asked Carl seeing the signpost like structure.

    "Yeah, but it''ll be too fragile. Waste of mana. Just smack the ball hard enough and the whole thing will crumble," said Burnice quietly. Still perfectly audible to Marigold, and Gareth could hear parts, but Burnice did try.

    Marigold looked to Gareth but he just gave a sharp nod in return. Confident it wouldn''t be a problem till he ran out of mana. Gareth threw the ball up and then served smacking it as quickly as he could to the other side of the court.

    Carl knocked it up in the air, as Gareth hadn''t aimed it properly to the sides. It was a simple adjustment to hit the ball dead on. Burgandy ran up behind Carl and smashed the ball as hard as she could towards Marigold.

    Marigold''s eyes shed, she was ready to try this out. She jumped forward, intercepting the ball before it could fly past the and smacking the ball down and off to the side. The paddle held and the ball drilled into the ground beforeunching off to the side. "2-0 to Gareth and Marigold," said Thyme.

    "Wasn''t that supposed to break?" asked Carl with a raised eyebrow, but casual tone. Not overly mad at the misinformation, but still interested in the answer. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "It should''ve shattered! The stone is nowhere near thick enough to hold back the force I used on that hit. It should''ve broken to pieces. I''ve smacked through walls stronger then it!" insisted Burgandy.

    "Well, it''s clearly still standing. Soбн is there anything we can do about it?" asked Carl.

    "Lookбн I don''t know how. Why don''t you do something? There should be enchantments on your clothes. They might be useful," said Burgandy.

    "I doubt it," said Carl, waving off Burgandy''s demand.

    Burgandy however, didn''t like that. Even as Thyme threw the ball over for her serve she caught it and red at Carl. "Hey, I''m keeping this half of the field stable for us all. Surely you can at least do SOMETHING useful?" grumbled Burgandy.

    Carl sighed, not really liking where this was going. "Right, of course not. I''ll just use my fire affinity to do something useful like burning the, or setting myself on fire. I''m sure that you''ll figure some way for that to be useful,"

    "Look, do you want to win or not?" asked Burgandy.

    "Obviously I do, but I''m not seeing the way to do that. Especially not by arguing," said Carl.

    *This is actually working. I''m losing mana constantly as you argue and I''d really rather not be.* Gareth tried to catch Marigold''s eyes and get her to temporarily put down the paddle so that he could stop reinforcing itбн but her eyes were locked on the drama and didn''t see him.

    "At least I''ve been trying them out!" insisted Burgandy.

    "Ah yes. Your first and only attempt that cost us a point. I''m sure that was very well thought out," said Carl, not quite able to stop himself. He did wince as soon as the words left his mouth. Despite his calm demeanour, he had no desire to be a doormatбн but this probably wasn''t the right move. Trying to calm things down, Carl continued, "Look, it''s not like I can just ask Thyme what they all do. It''s too dangerous to use an untested enchantment,"

    "I can totally tell you what they all do," said Thyme from the sidelines.

    "What?" asked Carl whipping his head around.

    "Yeah, everyone''s outfits all do essentially the same thing with slight variations. Except Marigold''s. That one does nothing because that''s actually her own clothing, it wasn''t supplied by me," exined Thyme.

    Everyone turned to Marigold and looked at the bikini she was wearing. Marigold fit in perfectly with everyone else here. Heck, Romilda had a smaller version of the outfit in a slightly different style. Nobody quite believed Thymeбн but Marigold was nodding along, and Thyme wasn''t going to just lie to everyone.

    "Fuck it, whatever," said Carl trying to drive that bit of information from his mind. "What do they do?"

    Thyme nodded and exined. "So, the shoes shoot a pir of your element from somewhere. You can sort of control it by moving your front foot rtive to your back, though the version actuallyes from the bottom of the shoe in front so you can use it in kicks. Then there''s the sphere of your element on the shirt. It''s the same for all elements, and of differing usefulness. Then there''s the pants, and they summon up a wall of the element directly in front of you,"

    *Ah yes. I''m so d I''m not wearing a shirt. I''m only missing out on A MAJOR ENCHATMENT. Dammit Green. I get you wanted your eye candy but couldn''t you have just convinced me to have my buttons open or something? I wasn''t really mad before but hearing that I missing out on anбн admittedly average effect is annoying. I mean, it would give me more options! Though seriously why does Marigold have a swimsuitбн and wait is Vanya''s enchanted or not? Considering how skimpy it isбн I''m betting noбн*

    "Does the wall have to stay on the ground?" asked Burgandy.

    "No it doesn''t, but it takes extra mana and you have to be in the air for it to also be in the air. It works by showing up a certain distance in front of you and isn''t all that configurable. I wanted to keep the enchantments simple after all," answered Thyme. Burgandy did of course grumble a bit at that answer, but she didn''tin further.

 Chapter 1172 1172 Burgandy Storms Off, Blue Storms On

    ?

    Marigold and Gareth, vs Burgandy and Carl featuring Blue on the sidelines.

    Current Match Score 2-0

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    Perhaps, in another world the final point would''ve been a long drawn out battle. Perhaps if Burgandy wasn''t quite so mad, or Marigold so inspired things would''ve turned out better for the enemy team. As it was though? No sooner had the next round started then it was ending. Burgandy served the ball casually over the, and Marigold used her paddle to smack it high in the air just over the.

    Carl, not thinking anything of this, jumped up to smash it down after it started falling. Marigold had other ideas. She waited, timing it perfectly and managed to jump just a moment before Carl. His eyes were locked on the ball above him as he prepared to smash it down, so he didn''t notice Marigold''s paddle. Not striking out at the ball, but at him.

    Carl felt something smash into his side, then all of a sudden he was flying head over heals as he rolled through the sand. Burgandy dashed forward, trying to get the ball before it hit the ground, but she wasn''t prepared for this any more than Carl was. She tried to get moving as fast as possible, but it just wasn''t enough. She barely managed to hit the ball and it went flying under the.

    "Ooh, that''s 3-0 for Marigold and Gareth, so they take the first point! Give it up for Marigold and Gareth everyone!" said Thyme as they pped using both bodies. "Now, it''s also worth noting that this first match took us a bit longer than I''d anticipated, if we keep this pace, I''ll be sending off another body so that the log chopping event can happen at the same time as the final few matches so that we have enough time for the final event.

    "Ah, look at me speaking about the future when I should be focused on the present! While this match was going on I did up the draw, and with Blue stepping in, it''ll be Burgandy stepping out. The next match will be Marigold and Blue against Carl and Gareth soбн shuffle around however you want,"

    Gareth nodded and started to move to the other side of the. It seemed like the easiest way to go about it. As he did, he stopped pumping mana into that sign of Marigold''s. It didn''t crack just yet, but it wasn''t being sustained by his will any longer. *I wonder if Marigold will remember that. I suspect she will, but it could be a good surprise if not.*

    While Gareth was making his way across, Burgandy was ring daggers at Carl as she stepped off to the side and the man in question slowly walked back to his half of the court, now covered in sand. Carl was seemingly unbothered by both the gaze and the sand, just shrugging back at her. It was hardly his fault he wasn''t prepared to be mmed out of the arena in what had seemed like a normal sporting match up until then. Sure, it wasn''t against the rules, but it just seemed likemon sense. Though, part of him did want to ask Thyme if holding the paddle together counted as a spell. He wasn''t going to, because he''d had enough of Burgandy. But he did consider it.

    Marigold walked up to Blue and pulled her into a big hug as she started whispering in the fae''s ear. Blue went a bit red, but she was whispering back so it was likely nning of some sort. Gareth suppressed a shudder and decided to start some whispering of his own once Carl stepped back onto the field. "Look, I don''t know what those two have nned, but it feels bad," whispered Gareth.

    "Yeah, I feel it too. Like I''m about to be crushed without resistanceбн but surely they aren''t that strong right?" Gareth gave Carl an odd look as he spoke, Carl just red back. "What, they''re supposed to be our age. I can''t see thempletely crushing us. Even the round we just had wasn''t what I''d consider a crush. How could it possibly be worse?" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Gareth, couldn''t think of any way it could be worse. In his mind, a 3-0 loss was pretty bad. Sadly, it seemed Gareth wascking in imagination because as it turns out? It could get a LOT worse. At first, everything seemed normal. Blue was in front, which was a little strange but nothing too weird considering it was their turn to serve. Marigold was preparingбн and then she shot the ball up as high as possible.

    Carl looked back to Gareth, who nodded, and kept a watch in front of him while only ncing asionally at the ball. Carl was doing the same. As they were watching ahead thoughбн they saw something strange. Blue cast a spellбн but nothing seemed to happen. Gareth was almost ready to write the whole thing off when the ball came down to him, and he smacked it back somewhat identally. He''d overshot Carl by a bit and the ball was going under the.

    Instead of Blue moving to get it, Marigold sprinted forward and nocked the ball back and into the air. Still confused about what was going on, Gareth finally saw it. A huge wave of water was travelling from the nearby ocean and managed to pool up above the. Once there it started to spin rapidly. Gareth wasn''t entirely sure what to do about so he just asked, "Carlбн what do we do about that?"

    Gareth managed to hit the ball as it came down. He smacked it upward carefully, trying not to send it over the. *What can Carl and I do aboutбн whatever the heck that is?* "I can try to burn it offбн but honestly that''s a lot of water and I''m not sure I''ve got the mana for itбн" admitted Carl.

    "Yeah wellбн I''m not too sure what we can do about this eitherбн shitбн" Gareth muttered as the ball made its way to Carl. Having no choice but to send it across the, Carl batted the ball lightly across. It caught in the swirling water and it didn''t take long for it to be spat back out towards the back left corner.

    Gareth sprinted for the corner as soon as he saw the direction, legs pumping a bit too much as he smashed holes through theyer of sandstone Burgandy had created. It seemed she was maintaining it during the match, unlike Gareth''s naturally thickeryer that Marigold and Blue were now making use of. The holes he was making were costing him too much time so Gareth kicked hard against the ground and jumped awkwardly for the ball.

    His outstretched arms managed to knock it away even as he hit the ground. Gareth was a highly trained individual, so he quickly dropped into a roll and hopped back up, but already Carl was forced to act as well. He had no choice but to smack the ball upwards to buy Gareth some time.

    s, it didn''t help all that much. Gareth was on his feet, and the height was nice but it just meant it took a little longer for the ball to enter the water. Gareth had already made his start back to the centre when the ball wasunched. *FUCK.* Gareth cursed mentally as he saw the ball heading for the other corner. *I haven''t even made it back to the middle. Damn I''m going to have to hope this works out.*

    Gareth knew he just had to hope Thyme wasn''t lying about the enchantment on his shoes as her sprinted forward pouring mana into the enchantment but not letting it trigger. When he was as close as he could get, he twisted his ankle to a painful angle in order to, hopefully, get the angle right and then triggered the enchantment.

    Mana rushed out of his body as a pir of earth was summoned in mid-air and smacked the ball away, back towards theбн but slightly off to the side. Gareth cursed as he stumbled forward heavily cracking the ground enough for him to then fall forward onto the ground. It didn''t matter though, because the ball was heading out of bounds. Blue and Marigold just had to let it fall thereбн

    Yet even when Gareth had already given up. Carl was still ready to try. He could see where the ball was going, and he was charging towards that point. Just to the right of the. He just needed to get their and smack the ball into the water torrent. It might still be their loss, but he''d just seen Gareth try, and he feltpelled to do the same. Perhaps it was seeing Gareth''s determinationбн perhaps it was just seeing a nice set of abs glistening with sweat. Either way, Carl was inspired.

    He managed the sprint. He hit the ball awkwardly backwards into the water, even as he slid on the sand and turned around. Sadly, while a good disy of determination and a decent disy of skill, it was ultimately futile. Blue just directed the ball to be spat out at the opposite side of the court to Carl. Neither men were capable of catching it. "1-0 to Blue and Marigold!" shouted Thyme.

 Chapter 1173 1173 Gareth Has The Blues

    ?

    Gareth and Carl vs Marigold and Blue. Burgandy is on the side

    Current Match Score 1-0

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    Marigold wasted no time once the ball was handed over. Blue made a small gap in the water wall and let Marigold smack the ball through. Carl and Gareth shared a look of annoyance. Gareth smacked the ball up as high as he could, damn the risk of it falling out of bounds they needed time to discuss. "What are we going to do? Is there any way to get through that nonsense?" asked Gareth.

    "I''ve got a few ideas. First, we hit the ball back at the same time. It''ll be ridiculously hard, but maybe we can get enough power behind it with the two of us. Second idea, I can pump as much mana as possible into a fireball that destabilises Blue''s control over the damned thingбн but she''s a trained mage and I''m not. So I''m not even certain it''ll work. My final idea would be to make another one of those paddles and we just smack the ball back and forth until someone runs out of manaбн" Carl trailed off.

    "But once again, Blue is a mage and I''m not. Plus I didn''t exactly have time to fully recover from the first round, mana wise, so we''re not necessarily going to winбн plus I''m not sure that the paddle will be big enough. Could you even lift something that covered so much area?" continued Gareth.

    "Probably not by myself but if we worked together and used two, or just shared the load for one big sign we might be able to make it," exined Carl. The ball wasing down. They didn''t have much time to discuss longer. Gareth red at Marigold and she blew a kiss back at him.

    *Dammit, we just didn''t have any time between rounds. Marigold knew what she was doing. She can get a win as long as Blue''s manasts, so she has to reduce the time it''s being kept up as much as possible. Thoughбн that does make me wonderбн should we be using the paddles to smack things directly upwards instead? Make it arge t stone that we both hold and then smack the ball upwards? No Thyme might count that as both of our ''touches'' of the ball.

    Stillбн would hitting things directly up save mana? Probably not? I''d still have to reinforce everything as we held it so we''d both be draining mana and I''m not willing to believe that my bodged together stone reinforcement takes less mana then a real spell. That''s one of the main reasons to actually use spells. The mana savings. Dammit.

    The next thing to consider is should I start trying to make something right now? Or should I wait for next round? If I start now and fail because I need to do something taxingбн like say, chase the ball all the way to the corner, then I''m just going to be wasting mana when I need to stop. On the other handбн we''re probably going to lose this point if I can''te up with anything.*

    Carl smacked the ball forwards and upwards, giving the team as much time as he could. Gareth sent a thumbs up his way. It wasn''t much, but was something and it wasn''t like Gareth had anything better to do in that moment. Neither of them liked how casual Blue was looking at the moment. It was looking like maintaining the water wasn''t particrly draining on her reserves.

    *Then again, why would it be? We saw her pull the water out of the ocean, so she just needs to pay the mana cost for floating it instead of keeping it summoned and floating. I don''t really know enough about spells to know just how small the amount is though. Hmmбн I really wish there was a clearer solution to this problem. What else could I do?*

    The ball wasunched back but Gareth was watching it and ready. It was still a close run thing but he managed to get it up in the air before it hit the ground and give both him and Carl more time to think about the path forward. Carl wasn''t saying anything either, but Gareth wasn''t concerned.

    *Soбн I could throw rocks into the water? Not sure if that''d help. Maybe it''d increase the mana cost? But it''d probably increase the cost of it more for me if I had to make them. So I''d need topress a bunch of sand into sandstone and then throw it inбн but I don''t know that it would really help. That''s a lot of water and it''s just sandstone. Thoughбн would Blue need to pay extra mana to keep it up in the air? If she does maybe there''s a point where the stone gets too much?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    But what''s stopping her from just shooting it off to the sides? Nothing. The fact she can urately fire the ball probably means that I wouldn''t get anywhere with that n. Unlessбн could I just shove a bunch of sand into it? Would the sand absorb the water and make it harder to move around? Possibly, but once again we run into the issue of ''Blue can probably just fire it out'' which isn''t what we need.*

    Carl managed to make contact with the ball and hit it up and forwardбн maybe enough to get past the water wall if Blue didn''t bother to move it. Gareth watched closely, interested to see what Blue would do in response. This meant that he was watching the moment Blue and Marigold realised that it didn''t matter. Carl had hit it a bit too far forward. Blue didn''t move the water, and Marigold didn''t move to intercept it. The ballnded out-of-bounds behind the back line.

    "2-0 to Marigold and Blue," said Thyme as a vine stretched out and snatched the ball from the sand before handing it over to Gareth''s team. Obviously, they weren''t in any hurry to serve, and got into a huddle.

    "Have you got any ns? I''ve been thinking and thinking but nothing I can think of would actually work," said Gareth with a scowl on his face. "Extra rocks to the water? She throws them out. Collect the water with sand? Same issue. Try topete with the mana reserves of a mage using paddles? Fat chance. I wish there was something I was missingбн but there just doesn''t seem to be," said Gareth.

    Carl nodded along with Gareth''s exnation before a spark came to his eyes. "Gareth. I have an idea. It''s mean, and terribly rudeбн but it MIGHT work,"

    "Right wellбн I guess we''ll have to decide if it''s wroth pissing of our future teammates, soбнy it on me," said Gareth.

    "Fire as much attack magic as we canбн under the, straight at Blue instead of trying to deal with the water. A good mage Blue might be, but I doubt she''ll be able to keep such fine control of the water up and running while she needs to dodge boulders," exined Carl.

    *Hmmбн It''s not a terrible ideaбн but it''s not going to make us any friends is it? I''mбн somewhat leaning towards not botheringбн I wouldn''t want Blue to win as many matches as she couldбн and then intentionally throw away the game for me, or me and Carl.* "I''m not sure it''s worth making an enemy of Blue like that. I meanбн I can see it workingбн but I''m not sure we SHOULD do it," said Gareth.

    "I know. I even somewhat agree with youбн but I don''t see any other part forward," said Carl.

    Gareth nodded in understanding. "I get what you''re sayingбн but Thyme might even be annoyed with us for it. Remember, the whole point of this was to keep things casual. Plusбн reinforcing a paddle is one thing, but throwing fireballs over the? At a person? Thyme might decide that''s casting spells ''on the other side of the'' and give them a point for it,"

    "Ahбн yeah actuallyбн no that would totally be casting spells on the other side of the wouldn''t it? Blue''s been careful to keep the water just barely on her side of the soбн yeah we''d probably be called out for it wouldn''t we? Shit. Does that mean even our ns to disrupt the water might get us in trouble?" asked Carl.

    "Shit it doesбн I''m surprised Blue has managed to be soбн domineering for this match. I justбн what else can we do?" asked Gareth.

    "Nothing I thinkбн we just gotta y it out and ept that Blue''s team made a great call sending her up for this particrly event. It''s basically a mage''s paradise. She''s got free reign, can''t be attacked and her element is really good for this as well," said Carl.

    "Rightбн well, might as well try to run her out of mana," said Gareth with a shrug, knowing how this was going to end.

 Chapter 1174 1174 Blue Note

    ?

    Gareth and Carl vs Marigold and Blue. Burgandy is on the side

    Current Match Score 2-0

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    Gareth had been right. There was nothing to be done. The final point, and the thing that pushed them over the limit was simple exhaustion, and not on Blue''s part. Both Carl and Gareth had worked together. Sprinting from side to side, and asionally back to back. They held on for an impressive amount of time. The ground under their feet was broken, repaired and rebroken. Gareth felt his mana reserves getting more of a workout thenбн perhaps he''d ever tried for.

    There were a few moments of tension. Where the ball was so close to the edge that Carl and Gareth hoped and prayed that Thyme would be their lord and saviour. Dering a point to them. That the ball was out of bounds. That their effort was worth something. Perhaps it was, perhaps it wasn''t. Thyme was clearly an impartial god and the ball didn''t ever fall out of bounds.

    Gareth and Carl had struck at the edges of the water formation. Struck at the centre. They''d tried to go under it, and they''d tried to go over it. Though they were especially careful with thatst one. Sadly, it was not to be. Blue held strong and Marigold mostly just rxed. Perhaps if Gareth and Carl hadn''t been so clearly trying their hardest, she would''ve gone for a distraction y. Perhaps a bit of a stripteaseбн

    But that would''ve been too disrespectful even for her. The determination that both men showed was exceptionally appealing, and it felt wrong to spit on their efforts. Even Blue was starting to feel a bit bad for what she was doing. Not enough to stop of course, especially not aftering so far. Not after wing their way back over that fucking mountain to return to the tournament. To give up in the face of determination? That would be an insult to her team, an insult to herself, and an insult to the two trying so hard.

    Gareth was the first to fall. The hardened stone flooring was nice for sprinting aroundбн up until it failed to absorb the water from all the sweat fast enough. When his foot slipped out from under him, Gareth had a hollow moment of panic. A horrible feeling that it was all over, just because he''d been careless with his footing.

    But Carl hade in flying. His feet surrounded by burning fire. The wonderful bastard had practically glided over the ground, even overshooting the ball by a bit and managing to hit it back over the wall. Gareth struggled to his feet, ready to run for the next oneбн when he heard a crash.

    Gareth turned around and saw Carl stuck on the ground now. His feet werepletely red and his shoes were crispy. Clearly they weren''t designed for that trick. Carl''s face was filled with pain, and regret. Knowing he could not stand. Gareth saluted him, and ran for the ball''s inevitable return. He even managed to smack it back twice as Carl stumbled to his feetбн and it was not the fourth return, but in many ways the third, that would be Gareth''s undoing, despite returning the ball in question.

    Blue had sent the ball right to the opposite corner to Carl who was in the back left. Gareth charged at the front right section of the court, and new he didn''t have time to slow down and turn. He also knew Carl wasn''t recovered enough to catch the ball if he hit it straight up. So Gareth just kept running, slipping on the sand as he whirled in ce and smacked the ball back into the water.

    As he did soбн the momentum of the turn and his previous run caught up to him. The sand under his feet went flying and he fell down into the dirt. Gareth was panting. He legs were weak but he WOULD NOT GIVE UP HERE. Gareth surged to his feetбн much toote. The ball was already about to touch the ground at the other end of the court.

    Gareth copsed down onto his knees and then facented into the ground. Defeated.

    "THE PASSION! THE FEVOUR! THE DESPERATE STRUGGLE FOR VICTORY! YET IT WAS NOT ENOUGH! BLUE HAS CRUSHED THIS GAME, AND OWNED THE SCOREBOARDS BUT SHE DID NOT BREAK THEIR SPIRITS! I WANT EVERYONE TO TAKE FIVE, NO TEN MINUTES! I''m ordering a ten minute break for everyone.

    "You want food? I''ll make sure there''s food. Water. Expensive mana restoratives? I probably shouldn''t but you bet your ass I will. I want to say there should be no hard feelings this day, for that was truly a work of art! What a match! If I had more control over the rules of the tournament I''d be handing out bonus prizes or points. s, I do not. So eat! Drink! Restore your ailing minds and bodies! And Carl get over here and let me heal your feet" Yelled Thyme. Even if they did lower the volume more towards the end. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Green sprinted over and pulled Gareth into a hug, "Great job honey,e on, let''s get you something to drink," whispered Green. It was ratherical seeing her pull Gareth into a hug, then a princess carry without any issues at all.

    "Thanks Green," responded Gareth.

    While that was happening, Asteodia walked over to Carl and gave him a hand up, pulling him to his feet and then letting his arm rest over her shoulders to support his weight as she took him over to Thyme. "What, no princess carry for me?" asked Carl.

    "Hey, you''re not getting married to me, so no princess carry for you. Heck, you didn''t even invite me out to dinner," said Asteodia with mock offence.

    "Heh, sorry you''re missing a crucial part I find necessary for a romantic rtionship so there will be no ring for you," said Carl.

    Asteodia snickered as they got to Thyme who quickly healed up the burns. While that was happening, Green was setting Gareth down at the table that had suddenly appeared and started piling food onto a te for him. Gareth thought Green was going a little overboard, but he didn''tin about the pampering.

    Marigold and Blue slid onto the other side of the table and Blue said, "Sorry about the waterбн I didn''t think it''d be quite so effective. I mean, I''d do it againбн but I do feel a bit bad about it,"

    Marigold nodded, "Yeahбн sorry foring up with it," admitted Marigold. "I didn''t think it''d be so good either, but when Blue admitted to her worries about not being fast enough to cover the front I came up with itбн and damn did she run with the idea. Sure it won me the roundбн but what am I going to do when I have to fight that nonsense?"

    *Waitбн Marigold came up with that! I assumed Blue had figured it out while she was watching us all from the sidelines. Damn, flirty Marigold might beбн but she''s got a real brain between those ears.*

    "Yeahбн it was pretty brutal. How much mana was it costing?" asked Gareth as Green tried to feed him bits of fruit. *Green, I''m not sick or injuredбн this might be a bit too much pampering. Plus it''s just a lot of food. Ah whatever I can''t bring myself to stop her.*

    Blue winced before answering, "Honestlyбн it was super cheap. I didn''t need to create any of that water, and I was basically just getting it to spin about. It wouldn''t stand up to a proper attackбн but a air-filled ball that floats to the surface? I don''t even need to reinforce things much. Just keep it up in the air and spinning. I could probably hold it for like an hour without breaksбн maybe longer,"

    *Damn.* "Guess we know who''s going to win this particr challenge," said Gareth.

    Blue nodded awkwardly. "Yeahбн sorry I didn''t mean to justбн destroy this contest the way it seems I have. I''m not going to stop, but I do feel a bit bad, especially when it wasn''t even my idea. I would''ve taken the credit if Marigold didn''t throw herself under the bus just to keep the annoyance focused on meбн

    "But whatever. If Marigold is taking credit for her idea, she can take some of the heat. It''s a great idea and I''m super d I was partnered up with her first so I can stomp the rest of my matches, but I do wish things were different. Perhaps if another mage was to fight me, or Kat was using her demonic energy things would be differentбн but aw well," finished Blue with a shrug.

    *I guess the real question is how much effort do I put in. With the win Marigold and I managed, we''re ahead of the pack. I''m not sure if it''lle down to individual point wins or if Thyme will just allow a tie for second ceбн but it looks like that''s where Marigold and I are headed with Blue solidly in the lead. Should I try to change it? Or more uratelyбн CAN I do anything?*

 Chapter 1175 1175 Planning Between Matches

    ?

    Currently Between Matches

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    After calming Green down and escaping all the extra food, Gareth moved over to Burgandy who had somehow acquired a chair for herself. She was sitting off to the side awkwardly so he just crouched down beside her. "Sitting alone I see," said Gareth, trying to keep any recrimination out of his voice.

    Burgandy snorted. "Yup. Feel like a bit of a loner but it would be even worse if I tried to fit in with everyone else during the celebration. I''ve calmed down now, and I was a bit of an ass to Carl during out matchбн and I''m still not exactly ''calm''. I''ve got a few ideas for fighting Blue once it''s my turnбн but I don''t know who I''m going to be paired up with next, so forgive me for not sharing,"

    "Gareth," answered Thyme.

    Burgandy let out a yelp, jumping to her feet, fists ready to fight as she turned to face the Thyme that appeared next to her. It was one of the referee Thyme''s, the female one specifically. Burgandy and Thyme stared at each other for a few moments, before Burgandy asked for rification, "What do you mean?"

    "Nobody else is asking, but the next match is you and Gareth versus Carl and Blue," exined Thyme before they simply walked off, as if they no longer needed to be involved in the conversation. Which, Gareth supposed, they didn''t. *Still mighty weird to just walk away after answering the one question but I suppose if we do have need of more answers Thyme would pop up again and provide them. Why just walk away like that though?*

    Burgandy watched Thyme walk back over to their chair. Of course, Thyme being Thyme turned around to wink at them before teleporting up into the seat instead of climbing thedder like a normal person. Gareth just rolled his eyes at the disy. Not terribly surprised that Thyme would do something like that.

    "Rightбн" said Burgandy sitting down awkwardly, still somewhat rattled by Thyme''s presence, and rather in-your-face proof that Thyme was usually listening, and certainly could listen anytime they wanted. "Soбн umбн the n I came up with for us would be to just raise the ground as high as we could. Then we could spike the ball down through the water, and Blue or Marigold would need to send it up high to get at us,"

    Gareth rolled the idea over in his head for a few moments, and noticed a potential issue immediately. "I''m willing to be that if we raised the ground up past the and then the ball smacked against the side of the tform, Thyme would count that as ''hitting the ground'' otherwise it''d be unfair," exined Gareth.

    "What and that nonsense Blue has been doing with the water isn''t unfair?" grumbled Burgandy.

    Gareth shrugged and responded, "I''m not saying that Blue''s tactic ispletely above board, but it''s at least technically possible to get through. Sure your n is to raise a tform, but imagine if we raised just a single wall stretching up high enough to block any jumps. Thyme would totally call us out on that. Plus, considering you almost lost an extra point against Marigold and I for a much tamer use of ''the ground'' I''m willing to bet good money that we''d get in trouble for raising a wall on our side to stop the ball,"

    Burgandy clicked her tongue but she didn''t argue with Gareth''s point. It made a lot of sense after all. "Soбн what, we just raised the wall up to the height of the then?"

    Gare nodded, "Yeah, if we can manage it. If we can''t maybe just try to raise the front half of it? I''m not a wizard so I''ve got no idea how much mana this is going to take,"

    Burgandy nodded slowly and said, "Iбн can see it working out. I''m just not sure if we can spike the ball hard enough to get through the water. Sure it''ll make returning shots easier, at least in theory, but can we even score going about it like this?"

    "Hey this is your idea," defended Gareth.

    Burgandy red back at him, "Yes, and I wasn''t the one fighting against Bluest round, so I''ve got no idea about the amount of power required to get through the water wall. Unlike YOU. So I would like for you to provide some insight," <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Fair point. As for if we can do itбн I''m going to say maybe? Carl and I got a few good hits in, and the ball sunk deep into the waterбн but it never looked that close to breaking out through the bottom. Stillбн with a good spike? I think it can be done, but it''s going to be a fair bit of effort," said Gareth.

    Burgandy nodded and said, "So we have a n then,"

    "Indeed, I guess we do," agreed Gareth. With that Gareth left Burgandy to being a loner and spent some more time with Green. This time, she was resting on his chest, which was certainly more familiar then all the pampering. It felt like everything was right with the world.

    "Right, before I call this next game to begin, I''m going to make you all an offer. We can either start the log chopping event soonish, during the volleyball matches, or we can put them off until after lunch and allow people to do the log chopping event during the secret round that I have nned for the afternoon. Originally, I didn''t want any ovep, but it''s clear I wasn''t factoring in enough time for the volleyball events.

    "Now, not to sway you all too much, but I suspect that it would be preferable to most people if we move the log chopping event to the afternoonбн but technically speaking it could put those people participating in the secret event at a disadvantage. That is mostly a technicality, and I don''t want to exin why and ruin the surpriseбн just know that while it would mean missing out on less action, it will have other consequences," exined Thyme.

    Gareth looked down at Green who was resting and shrugged. Picking her up he walked over to where the rest of his team was gathered. Lily was asleep on Kat''s head, sprawled out while Kat herself was keeping upied byбн turning her skin and muscles to water? It looked a bit weird. Nixilei was looking at Kat with a fascinated gaze while Kress looked like he was pretending to not be involved with those crazy people. "I think it''ll be up to you Kress, what do you think?"

    Kress shrugged, "I don''t really mind man. I''m not sure what it means that I could be at a disadvantage, but I have a strong feeling about the secret round. So I''m going to say that while technically it matters, I''m not sure it''ll matter to ME specifically. Though maybe I''ll be wrong. Who knows,"

    "Rightбн so what''s your answer then?" asked Gareth.

    Kress shrugged, "Let''s do itter. This way we can all stick around and support you during the volleyball tournament. As I said, I''m not too worried about this disadvantage,"

    Thyme popped up beside Kress and made a note, nearly causing the group to jump in surpriseбн but Kat wasn''t paying attention, Nixilei was paying too much attention, Gareth had just seen that joke and Kress managed to supress his reaction well.

    Gareth left Green on the ground nearby, ignoring Kress'' incredulous look as Thyme called together everyone once again. "Right, so the break is over, and we''re getting back to it. Pretty much everyone agreed to host the log chopping contestter on, so that''s what we''re going to do. It wasn''t unanimous, but I''m not going to say who had the contrary opinion, or if there were one or two teams that held it. Obviously, the majority wanted to do itter, so it can''t be more than two. Anyway, Gareth and Burgandy, Versus Blue and Carl GO! Marigold who is serving?"

    "Gareth and Burgandy. They''re going to need the extra help," said Marigold with a smile.

    Burgandy growled but didn''t deny it. Instead they used the chance to work together to raise up the ground beneath them. It took a lot of mana, but not all that much effort. With two earth aligned fighters and Thyme''s enchantments it wasn''t hard to get the mana down into the ground, and raising it up was taxing on their reserves but not their minds.

    By the time it was all done they even had a little staircase at the back so serving wouldn''t be an issue. Blue was set up of course, but Gareth and Burgandy were ready. Gareth served basically blind, but he just needed it hit the ball towards the mass of water. Then he sprinted up the dirt.

    Burgandy and Gareth were both ready to face the ball. Ready to leap to whatever corner Blue shot it towards. They were certain they couldpete with the speed. They watched the ballбн and instead of beingunched it was more of a plop. The ball justбн dropped out of the water onto the stone tform barely clearing the. "One point to Blue and Carl!" said Thyme.

    "I feel like kind of an idiot," said Burgandy.

    "I don''t feel any better," agreed Gareth.

 Chapter 1176 1176 Burgandy Boldly Bombards Blue

    ?

    Gareth and Burgandy vs Carl and Blue with Marigold on the side

    Current Match Score 0-1

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ----

    As much as Gareth and Burgandy felt like idiots, it wasn''t too hard to fix the issue either. A quick conversation determined they''d lower the tform they were on slightly next time it was there serve. For now though, they took up a slightly odd formation. Burgandy sat slightly back from the line and off to the left, while Gareth edged closer to the centre and was right up front.

    It allowed them both to cover a good amount of area. Burgandy could run forward if Blue tried to just drop the ball again, and she was also the main coverage for if the ball was sent backwards. If Blue wanted it to go any real distance she''d need to angle it a fair bit to get over the and high enough to avoid her enemies feet kicking the ball back down. Thyme hadn''t made any rules about only using hands after all.

    Gareth was right up front. His job was to cover most of the frontline and kick the ball straight back down into the water when he could. It wasn''t entirely clear if that would be enough to whirlpool, but damn he was going to try. Blue had good control over the ball when it was in the water, but once it was shot out, there wasn''t anything more the mage could do to change the trajectory. It made things simply. At least in theory.

    This all happened in just under thirty seconds, as Thyme handed over the ball and Carl got ready to serve. He bashed it through the water and tried to sneak it passed Gareth on the right side, but he was ready for it, smacking the ball back down. Blue took that ball and moved it all the way to the left, but Burgandy was ready, smacking it back down once again.

    Blue frowned at the tactic, and backed things up, shooting for the far-right side once Gareth had returned to his resting spot near the middle. It was aimed higher then usualбн but Gareth just jumped before he got to the ball, allowing the him to make the kick easily. Blue used that chance to shoot the ball straight back out, angling it towards the centre in hopes that he wouldn''t get there in time. He didn''t.

    But Burgandy did. She was watching and saw the now tell-tale signs of Blue getting ready tounch the ball out. Watching from above it was really easy to see the water shift to allow for it, and it didn''t seem all that easy to hide. Neither Burgandy nor Gareth had managed to hit the ball hard enough to break through the water just yet, but that was fine. As Burgandy kicked the ball back down a bit harder thenst time, she watched, even as she jogged back to her spot.

    The ball, in some ways, looked quite close to breaking free, but in other ways, it wasn''t anywhere near enough power. Right now, Burgandy had managed to get it down about two thirds of the way with a decent kick. This would be nice, but she got halfway down with a rtively weak kick. It was clear that either the ball either had extreme buoyancy, or Blue was using a trick to keep the getting through her water and it was more effective the further down she went.

    This continued for a while in a bit of a stalemate. Carl was pretty free to do whatever he wanted, but he made the choice to move up closer to the because it looked like that was where the action would be. Blue moved the water around a bit to cover that issue. If someone tried to aim above it, they''d just be sending it out of bounds, and that was fine with her. She was also getting used to Gareth and Burgandy''s returns.

    Which weren''t getting much stronger. Gareth had tried to use his full strength on a stomp exactly once, and he''d hit the ball at a bit of an odd angle. It didn''t get that far through the water and it meant he was nearly out of position for the next shot. Burgandy managed to cover for him, but if Blue had just fired the ball quickly back next to Gareth that might''ve been the end. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    After seeing that, both Gareth and Burgandy were ying it safer. It seemed they''d have exactly one chance to make it through the water, and if they messed it up they wouldn''t have enough time to recover and block the return shot. Which was a big risk considering they were already a point down and even their best might not be enough to make it through the wall of water.

    Eventually though, it was Burgandy who couldn''t take the pressure. The rally was going on too long for herfort and she was starting to wear down. The ball went to Gareth twice more then it was her turn. As it came up close to her, Burgandy saw that Blue was trying for a higher shot. Burgandy wasn''t letting this chance get away. She sprinted up to the edge, and killed her momentum just a touch before the edge, then jumped right as the ball came out of the water.

    Burgandy mmed down with her legs as hard as possible, then flipped herself over, letting her hands smash into the stone, her fingers breaking the edge as she stopped her body from hitting the edge. She held her breath, and waited for it. Her prayers were answered over the ringing in her ears. "Point to Burgandy and Gareth, the score is now 1-1" shouted Thyme, a smile on their face.

    Burgandy grinned and went to rx, nearly dropping herself onto the. She instantly tightened the muscles in her arms as she panicked but Gareth moved over and picked her up by the waist. "Good y, risky, but good y," said Gareth.

    Burgandy breathed out a long breath she didn''t realise she''d been holding as she was ced on the stone. She just dropped once her feet hit the ground, not the adrenaline fading fast, and she just wanted to give her body a bit of a break. The round had been tense. Too tense. Sure loose dirt was getting on her face and clothes, but Burgandy could not care less right now.

    "Right wellбн it was a close thing," said Gareth as he thought back to the moment the ball had burst through the water. Blue hadn''t moved as it happened, though her face was a mask of concentration. Carl HAD moved, but he''d failed to take into ount how the water changed the refraction of light. He''d lined up what he thought was the perfect shot to hit the ball back after it dropped outбн but he was actually a bit off.

    In his panic, Carl had corrected her upswing poorly and the ball had slipped off to the side. If that wasn''t enough, the side the ball had ended up on was away from Blue, so even if the fae mage had wanted to she wouldn''t have been able to catch it in time, not with Carl in the way.

    Gareth said as much, as he narrated the moment back to Burgandy. Once it was over, Burgandy groaned as she looked over and saw that during the exnation Gareth had been handed the ball to serve. "I don''t know if I can do that again. I shouldn''t be out of energy just yetбн but god the adrenaline spike was nasty and I''m crashing a bit right now,"

    Gareth winced, even as he nodded in understanding. Burgandy had clearly put everything into that attack. It was do or die, and while it''d workedбн she clearly wasn''t up for y to continue just yet.

    *Hopefully her recovering time is reasonable. I don''t HAVE to serve, at least not for a bit. Not sure if Thyme will start causing issues because technically there isn''t a rule against it. While it might be bad form, it''spletely necessary and it''s just a bit of waiting for Burgandy to recover. Even if it''ll also drain Blue''s mana reservesбн though that probably won''t matter if it''s really as easy to hold up as she said.

    What worries me is that Carl is going to be really paying attention now. Part of his slip-up was probably due to the fact he didn''t think we''d get through the water. We couldn''t even when we were trying our best, so the fact that Burgandy and I managed something was probably a surprise to himбн

    But with that surprise factor out of the windowбн I''m just not sure we can push it over the line again. Burgandy really want for it to make that shot, and nearly hit the doing so. I could do the same of courseбн but if we mess it up, then we''ll be the ones that take the point loss. There isn''t exactly much we can do about that. Now isn''t the time for new nsбн stick with what worksбн I just wish what worked wasn''t looking to be quite so difficult.*

 Chapter 1177 1177 Clawing At Points

    ?

    Gareth and Burgandy vs Carl and Blue with Marigold on the side

    Current Match Score 1-1

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ---

    Once Marigold startedically booing from the sidelines, and throwing out rather weak insults such as "Throw the ball pansy," or "Clearly Burgandy is worn out, but people leave my bedroom twice as exhausted and five times as satisfied" with a big smirk on her face, Burgandy and Gareth decided it was time to serve. Even if it was just to shut Marigold up.

    It did have the side effect that Carl and Blue weren''t particrly concerned with how long the other two took. They were clearly enjoying Marigold''smentary. Still, eventually Gareth made his serve. Once the stone tform was lower just a touch. Gareth''s serve was a slow lob that gave him plenty of time to get back in position before the ball hit the water.

    Once it did, Blue tried to drop the ball off right at the edge on Gareth''s side, but he was ready for it. Stomping the ball back into the water only for it to shoot out over his head. Gareth backpedalled and smacked the ball back once again, only for Blue to keep up the pressure on him specifically. Rushing forward to get the ball for the third time in a row, Gareth put a bit of his frustration into the kick.

    It wasn''t enough frustration apparently, because the ball came back flying over his head. Gareth backed up again, and just as he was about to jump at the ball, his foot hit the edge of the stone tform. His eyes went wide and he tried to overcorrect but it wasn''t quite fast enough. Even as he was slipping, Burgandy was already moving. She''d seen Gareth trip and wasn''t about to lose a point to it.

    She sprinted as fast as she could and dove off the tform, ready to catch it before it hit the groundбн perhaps a bit too ready. You see, the ball was actually heading out of bounds. Not by much, but Blue had overshot. Which is what makes it all the more crushing for Burgandy as she smacked the ball backбн andnded outside of the zone. Her eyes widened as she realised what she did, but didn''t let that keep her long.

    She was charging back up the stairs, though Gareth had something in mind. Despite the ball not needing the extra energy, he managed to sprint under it and hit it up towards the sky, cancelling some of its sideways momentum and giving Burgandy precious extra seconds. Those seconds ended up mattering because Blue tried to use Burgandy''s recent run to score a point on her side of the court.

    It wasn''t enough luckilyбн and so the group of for settled back into a rally. This time, Carl was keeping his attention fixed on the ball, no rxing for him. Burgandy and Gareth were both kicking the ball back into the water. Sometimes using more force, but usually not bothering. It didn''t seem to be costing Blue any additional mana when they put in that extra effort. So they were trending towards not bothering.

    Still, it was hard to find a good opportunity. Gareth and Burgandy saw a few decent chancesбн but Carl was always watching closely so it never seemed to be the right time. Sadly, the stalemate wasn''t really favouring them. At this point, Blue had was able to reflexively return the ball as long as it wasn''t anything fancy, but Gareth and Burgandy kept needing to put in more effort.

    Eventually, they had to slip up. Burgandy went for a stomp on the ballбн but she missed. The ball slick with the water it had just left slipped past her heal and smacked into her other shoe before she could even react. "Point to Carl and Blue. 2-1" said Thyme.

    Burgandy cursed at herself even as the ball flew back into the water. Thyme let Blue drop it down to Carl by opening up a section of it so he could serve. "Sorry about that," mumbled Burgandy, mostly trying to keep her anger at herself in check. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "It''s no problem. We''ve been doing well, and even getting one point is a great showing. Stillбн even though it''s 2-1 maybe we should take a few more risks?" said Gareth.

    Burgandy nodded, clearly waiting too long for an opportunity wasn''t a good n. So it was convenient that they were able to decide quickly because Carl wasn''t waiting. He smacked the ball into the water as soon as he possibly could to get things started again. Burgandy, in turn wasn''t going to let this chance go. Seeing that Carl was so far away from the front, she waited for theunch and then jumped and smashed the ball with everything she had.

    Carl was already running forward, just to get in position, so seeing Burgandy go for it just made him speed up. As he was doing this Gareth was sprinting over to help Burgandy. The ball crashed into the water and managed to keep up the momentum all the way to the bottom, just barely managing to out of the water. Carl was waiting though and he was ready. This time he managed to smack it back up into Blue''s spell.

    Burgandy was pulled off this edge by Gareth, though he dropped her quickly, causing her to stumble slightly. Gareth was already sprinting for the other side of the tform where Blue was trying to catch him out. The ball was already leaving the water and Gareth could see he wasn''t quite going to make itбн *shit I''m not going to be able to recover easily from this.* "Burgandy cover me!" yelled Gareth as he dove.

    His hands managed to brush the ball and hit it back in the water, but mostly just because of how little energy it had leaving the water. Of course, while the ball didn''t have much energy. Gareth did. He''d been running full sprint before initiating his diveбн and that energy didn''t just leave him when the ball was hit back. Gareth tried digging his toes into the stone but it wasn''t enough to stop him going over the edge.

    Blue made use of this and shot the ball straight back out at the same ce, but Burgandy was already rushing over. Unlike Gareth, she was fast enough to kick the ball back into the water, and was already turning aroundбн but Blue was faster. She sent the ball speeding to the other end of the tform. Gareth had only just made it back onto the stone, and Burgandy was springing as fast as she couldбн

    But perhaps she didn''t need to. Burgandy didn''t let up her sprint but she watched the ball as it was sent out by Blue, and Burgandy dug into her mana reserves. Then smashed her leg down on the tform, pushing the enchantment on her boots to the limit. Not tounch pirs of earth upwardsбн but tounch a pir of it out the side starting at the corner. The stone went flying, and with the angle, the ball simply continued through the now empty spaceбн off the edge and out of bounds. Blue looked on in horror, and reflexively shot out a bolt of water to catch itбн that she quickly reeled back in just a moment after she''dunched it.

    "TWO TO TWO. IT''S ALL TIED UP BETWEEN THE TEAMS. THIS NEXT POINT WILL BE THE DECIDER!" shouted Thyme as he snatched up the ball and then handed it off to Burgandy.

    Gareth walked up to Burgandy and pped her on the shoulder, "Damn, that was amazing. I''m not sure I would''ve spotted something like that,"

    Burgandy nodded, but she was ring down at her shoes. They were somewhat crispy. "Yeahбн but I really pushed the enchantment on these shoes. I forced it to act a bit too far outside of its parameters and fried the mana channels. The enchantment on them ispletely fucked now," grumbled Burgandy.

    Gareth looked down and saw she was correct. He frowned at the sight. "Thatбн but that shouldn''t be the case right? What you didn''t seem like stretching the enchantment all that much thoughбн it was just changing the direction a bit, and normally you can manage that for these sorts of active enchantments," said Gareth.

    Burgandy clicked her tongue and said, "Well yeahбн but this is a bit more than that. Ipletely messed with the aiming, I also forced all the dirt away so it waspletely ''empty'' under the pir. I also had to do all that while running and not using the shoes properlyбн plus they just aren''t made from the best materials. I probably wasn''t kind when shoving my mana through it eitherбн"

    Gareth nodded in understanding as he said, "Well, not sure if you''ll be able to get an extra copy of them from Thyme once the round is overбн but I''d say if you do it was worth it for the point. We''re all tied up, we just need one more point to win this and that''s much closer then I ever expected to get against Blue. You got any fancy ideas about how we get thisst one?"

 Chapter 1178 Blink and you Could Miss it

    Chapter 1178 Blink and you Could Miss it

    Gareth and Burgandy vs Carl and Blue with Marigold on the side

    Current Match Score 2-2

    Gareth POV chapter.

    ---

    Dun-Dun

    Gareth stared down at Blue and Carl. Burgandy was hidden in the back as she got ready to serve. Blue was spinning the water wall much faster now, Gareth was assuming it was to help prevent balls getting pushed through the water but he couldn''t be sure. Carl was bouncing on his feet, trying to keep himself limber. His eyes were scanning the water, though the increased speed meant more foam and limited his visibility somewhat.

    Dun-Dun-Boom

    Burgandy twisted the ball around in her hands. Part of her wanted to pass the ball back to Gareth. Let him take the final serve. He''d done well enoughst time, and it was clear he knew how to hit a target. Yet Burgandy''s pride wouldn''t allow it. The shot should be easy. Just an easy lob towards a massive amount of water. No problem. Easy peasy. So why was she sweating?

    Dun-Boom-Dun-Boom-Boom

    *Just gotta kick the ball hard enough through the water to win this. Carl needs to be distracted somehow as wellбн so maybe I should try dropping a rock into the water right as Burgandy goes for the stomp? That could confuse Carl somewhatбн and with the water foaming up a bit more it might be tough to differentiate themбн Hmmбн not sure how I''d get a good sphere for it? You''d either take time or use the enchantment on one of the shirts. One of the shirts I DON''T HAVE.*

    Crash-Boom-Dun-Boom-Crash.

    "Ok Thymeбн I know you''re a little entric but seriously what''s with the music? It''s a little distracting," asked Blue.

    Suddenly there was the sound of a scratching record and the music on the background faded as Thyme pouted. It was worth noting that therge box Thyme was using to spit out tunes didn''t HAVE a record yer attachment, and it was entirely possible Thyme didn''t know what a record was. So the Thyme still yed that particr sound when the song could off was very strange. Unless that was just what sound the music yer made when being forcefully shut off of course. Though that would just raise other questions.

    Thyme red at Blue with both bodies and huffed, looking away for a few secondsбн as they summoned a third body next to Burgandy so that she could watch the show,plete with their own enchanted music yer. Burgandy just rolled her eyes. "Well, you see Blue. Considering this is the first close match of the tournament, I thought the music would make it a bit more fun. s, seeing as you''re anti-fun I''ll just pack everything up and we can all sit in silence and listen to the waves," said Thyme.

    Blue let out a light groan and said, "Look, if the music means that much to you we can keep it. It''s not THAT distracting, certainly notpared to the sounds of battleбн I''m just used to those sounds. Music isn''t really my thing, soбн just do whatever,"

    Thyme shook their heads, "Nope. I can''t be seen as interfering with thepetition so if the music really is a distraction, I have to turn it off. Even if it''s technically affecting you all evenly right now, Marigold is off to the side. Which means I''m not effecting all the matches evenly. If that makes sense,"

    "Wait seriously?" asked Blue. Thyme nodded. "Can I take back myints?" Thyme shrugged. "Well is that a yes or a no?"

    The Thyme''s made a ''so-so'' gesture as they spoke. "Sort of? The problem is I can''t be sure you''re telling the truth and it at least seems like you''re asking for the music back because other people like it. Which isn''t necessarily a bad thing, but it does make it hard for me to justify turning it back on,"

    "What ifбн you put the music yer next to me and I turn it back on?" asked Blue.

    Thyme thought for a moment, "I could probably justify it if I gave each of you a music yer to turn on or off. Though they''d all be connected. So if one was off they all would beбн"

    Burgandy decided to cut in, "Look, can we just y? I was nervous enough getting ready to serve, and now we''re talking about things that don''t really matter. I want to get this point done so I can rx somewhat and hopefully get Blue on my team next match,"

    "Right, well, Burgandy has spoken so get ready for the final point everyone!" announced Thyme. The third copy of them disappearing. Burgandy nodded at the spot Thyme just was, as she spun the ball in her hands a few times before breathing out. Eyes locked ahead of her at nothing.

    Burgandy got ready, and then she served. Despite her slightly shaking hands and sweat covered palms, the serve was fine, if a bit low. She hopped back onto the stone in time, and then the rally began. Blue was sending the ball out quicker then ever before, though this was offset by not sending it quite so far to the edges. Gareth and Burgandy danced at the edge of the stone to kick the ball back into the water over and over again.

    Things were not looking promising for them. The increased spin on the water was killing the downward momentum of the ball, making the challenge of finding the right moment harder mostly by virtue of the fact neither Gareth nor Burgandy were sure it could be found anymore. As Gareth was kicking the ball back into the water again and again, he was also trying to think up a good n.

    *Shit. I didn''t think a bit of extra speed on the spin would make this so much harder. What can we do to push through the water? Just stomping down as hard as we can probably isn''t enough anymoreбн but I don''t know what else we can do. The only thing I can think of is a silly idea to use Burgandy as a bat. With a good swing and a good kick from her it MIGHT be possibleбн

    But we''d definitely lose before it worked out right? We''d need time for me to pick Burgandy up. Time for me to run to the ball. Time for Burgandy to get used to everything. I''d need to warn her about it beforehand, which would also warn Blue and Carlбн probably? The water isn''t exactly quiet but I doubt it''s loud enough to stop us from being heardбн right?

    No that''s now something we can really rely on. It''s not like they''re actually underwater, they''re just under water. Hmmmбн could I instead throw bad puns out at them? Try to get them tough? Hmmmбн hmmбн as dumb as that idea isбн it''s also probably better then using Burgandy as a bat. Though there is the potential for coteral damage.

    I wish I knew what Burgandy found funny. I need to stay away from that. I''d try to rely on what I know of Green''s sense of humour and hope it was shared amongst faeбн except once again, that''s just as likely to work on Burgandy as it is on Blue. Shit. Okбн so what sort of jokes do I make? It''s not like I consider myself a particrly funny person.*

    While Gareth was thinking funny thoughts Burgandy was simrly raking her brains for the answers to their problems. Sadly, she was having less sess then Gareth''s out of the box thinking. Burgandy woulde up with half a dozen bad ns, and then discard them all out of hand for being generally bad, or because they were actually impossible. She did actuallye up with a simr idea of using her teammate as a paddle, but she discarded it quickly for many of the same reasons Gareth had.

    So the rally carried on. ns were made and thrown outбн mostly just by Burgandy and Gareth. Blue focused on keeping the speed up, and the water loss down, while Carl did his best to stay focused on the ball. Always keeping it in sight to make sure that he wouldn''t be responsible for losing the final round. He wasn''t too stressed about it. He''d lost a point, and Blue had lost a point in turn. He''d keep his head held high regardless of what happenedбн but winning was the goal. Especially with Blue on his team.

    In the end, a small slip-up was what galvanized everyone into action. If it could even be called as such. After such an extended rally, it wasn''t anything to be ashamed of. What happened wasбн Carl sneezed. Just as the ball came flying out of the water and Burgandy took the chance. She jumped out and smashed down as fast as she could using all of her strength to break through the water.

    Gareth was moving for her, ready to pull her up but s, it was not to be. The ball didn''t shoot out the bottom, it came bouncing back quickly and wasunched towards Gareth''s side of the tform. Gareth killed his sprint and turned aroundбн much too slowly. The ball dropped gracefully out of the water and towards the stone tform. Gareth pushed as much mana as he could into lowering the entire structureбн but he wasn''t a mage. It wasn''t fast enough. The ball hit the stone. Blue and Carl were the winners.

 Chapter 1179 Gareth Sits This One Out

    Chapter 1179 Gareth Sits This One Out

    No Match

    Gareth POV chapter

    ----

    It was now Gareth''s turn to sit off to the side. He wasn''t entirely sure he liked it, despite the break. Thyme had cleaned up the court by just swapping it with another patch of sand further down the beach. If Gareth looked over he could see a number of times bodies getting to work smashing it up. It certainly wasn''t the most efficient way of doing that. Gareth knew that with a few spells Thyme could''ve turned it all to sand. Especially with spatial affinity at such a high level. Instead, Thyme was smashing the stone tform like a mortal.

    "Hey Thyme, do you think I can get a chair?" asked Gareth.

    Thyme shrugged, "Sure why not?" said Thyme as Gareth felt a chair appear beneath him, knocking him off his feet and raising him up off the ground. It kept rising until his chair was about a head shorter then Thyme''s, giving him decent height but still clearly below Thyme''s.

    *This wasn''t quite what I had in mind. I was thinking more ''couch'' or ''recliner'' then a tall chair like this but I suppose this is fineбн though I can already feel myself getting jittery. I''mбн frustrated. Blue yed well and there''s no hard feelings but I feel like I should still be fighting.*

    The next match was Burgandy and Blue against Carl and Marigold. Marigold was taking the time to pose in exceptionally risquиж ways in front of Carl who just seemed to be mildly confused by the whole thing. "You know I''m gay right? I can appreciate that you''re a beautiful woman, but it''s more the way you appreciate a nice statue or a painting. This isn''t exactly doing anything for me," exined Carl.

    "Oh I know," said Marigold as she continued posing, "But Blue and Burgandy have been staring at my ass for thest five minutes so I''d say it''s still working,"

    Carl looked over to see Burgandy and Blue quickly wiping some drool away from the corner of their mouths. "I wasn''t aware they were lesbians," mumbled Carl.

    Unluckily for him, Marigold heard it and decided toment, "I''m not entirely sure they are myself. Not everyone is so rigidly gay like you are. Some people have a bit of curiosity to them. They might not be gayбн but I''m a very attractive woman, a very attractive woman who''s more than just half-naked. Plus, I know how to work it,"

    "If you say so," said Carl with a nod. Truly not understanding the point of this. Kat would be right there along with him if she couldn''t see Lily''s thoughts on the matter. Those seemed to swing back and forth between agreeing that Marigold was hot, and focusing heavily on Kat to chase away thoughts of Marigoldбн making her hornier and more easily distracted by Marigold. Kat just started petting her, removing all thoughts from her mind. It was easier, and less strange.

    Marigold for her part just rolled her eyes at Carl, though secretly she was really interested in what his boyfriend looks like. What was he into? Beards? Muscles? Powerful thighs? Toned asses? Why the list could go on forever, and Marigold just couldn''t get a sense of it. His eyes didn''t seem to focus on any one part of her as she disyed everything next to him, so she wasn''t getting any hints. A shame.

    Gareth, unaware of this and lost in his thoughtsбн continued to think. *Is that why I''m already hating this break? Because my mind and body still think the fights still on? I didn''t surrender and I wasn''t ''defeated'' at least, not the way that arguably matters. Soбн what I''m still in fight mode? That''s going to be annoying. I really should rx before my final match. Then again, I''m working with Blue for my final match so I probably don''t need to do anything.

    It''ll be against Burgandy and Marigold. Hmmбн could Burgandy lift up enough of a tform without my help? I''m going to guess the answer is no. I''m guessing she could, at most, do the frontбн quarter? Maybe less? Plus her shoes are burnt out so that might limit her further. Hmmбн

    So that will put me on two wins, Marigold on two wins, and Blue on four wins? Once again, I wonder if that means Thyme will dere it a tie, or if he''ll find some way to put one of us ahead of the other. I''m guessing whatever seems more amusing? Then againбн if this is all meant to be rxing perhaps Thyme will say ''you two can share it''. Actuallyбн I suppose Thyme could give us both half a point. Not sure if Thyme can do that. Though I don''t exactly see why not.*

    While Gareth was lost in his thoughts Thyme tapped him on the shoulder, "Gareth it''s your time to shine. Who is going to serve?" asked Thyme.

    *Oh right. Forgot about that. Umбн* Gareth looked over at Carl and Marigold, then over at Blue and Burgandy. *Time toe up with reasonable words.* "Part of me wants to hand this over to Carl and Marigold because it''s been established that Blue is dominating this roundбн but you know what? I think she should get a chance to serve," said Gareth throwing the ball towards Blue. "Of course, that might just be because it''s my turn to be on her team next. So read into that what you will,"

    Marigold clicked her tongue in annoyance as that cut off one of her main strategies for winning this round, or at least getting one more point. Still, she wasn''t too annoyed, understanding Gareth''s logic well. Carl on the other hand just noddedpletely unconcerned. Blue and Burgandy got to work. Which in reality meant Blue got to work summoning up a whole bunch of water. Though Burgandy DID step in to help.

    Burgandy lowered the ground in the front half of the court and started topact the sand down so that Blue could rest the water there if she really needed to. Once the water was spinning and the sand waspact, Burgandy served the ball.

    This led to a long rally, where Marigold and Carl were both trying really quite hardбн but it was ultimately for nothing. Blue''s defence was too good, and without the extra height from the stone they struggled to get a good smash going. They got close a few times, with Marigold jumping up high and catching the ball near theбн but the problem was the extra height. Sure Marigold could m the ball down faster then both Gareth and Burgandy, but the air slowed the ball down before the water finished the job so it still wasn''t enough.

    So the rally continued for a whileбн and continuedбн and continuedбн and honestly from what Gareth could see Marigold was really going for it. She hadn''t found any great new n, she was just determined to get this done. Carl''s ''patrol area'' of the court kept shrinking as Marigold sped around the court, kicking up sand as she went, catching the ball wherever it went and throwing it back.

    Burgandy was just resting on the sand. Saving her energy for if it was proven she actually needed to watch things. Despite it probably being disrespectful she was also using the time to try and figure out a good n for beating Blue next round. Her current best idea was to see if Thyme would allow her to get away with lowering all the sand around the and causing it to fall over. Thus allowing her to throw ''over'' the at Blue''s feet. Yeahбн Burgandy didn''t have high hopes for that n.

    Gareth climbed down from his chair to grab a bottle of water from the drink table. Probably would''ve grabbed a snack as well if that hadn''t disappeared after the celebration was done. Gareth downed the water before making his way back to the chair and continuing to watch the show. It wasбн getting a bit dull.

    Carl barely needed to move, and Marigold was like a machine. No showing off. Now fancy struts, just constant sprinting around the court and returning to slightly left and forward from the centre of her side of the court, with Carl relegated to the back right corner. Granted, Carl''sck of movement wasn''t really his faultбн but it certainly wasn''t keeping Gareth entertained. Marigold''s mad dashes was a bit more entertainingбн but things were bouncing around a bit, and Gareth decided it wasn''t that interesting. Certainly. Can''t be any other reason.

    So he was leaning back in his chair and looking at the little tarp that was blocking the sun above him. *Rightбн so Iбн I guess I just don''t know what to do? At least I''ve calmed down I suppose. No longer feeling like I need to jump back into a fightбн but now I''m BORED. Which might be worse. Maybe I should just go and hug Green? No everyone else stood at the side of the court when they were on breakбн probably. I admittedly wasn''t paying too much attention. Hmmбн maybe I should leave?*

 Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Talking to a Talking Head

    1180 Chapter 1180 Talking to a Talking Head

    Blue and Burgandy vs Carl and Marigold

    Gareth POV chapter

    ---

    The match, that had seemed to be a matter entirely based on endurance finally had someone slip up. It could be argued this was good nning on Blue''s part, or poor nning on both Carl''s and Marigolds. Blue managed, through abination of luck and skill, to shoot the ball right at the edge of the area Carl ''patrolled''. Both Marigold and Carl went for the ball, not watching the rest of the court, simply acting on instinctбн

    And they smashed into each other, toppling to the ground. Carl''s head was ringing and he would need at least a few moments to recover, but Marigold was running a low level of constant regeneration to keep herself running at peek performance. This meant she was recovered from the impact mere fractions of a second after it happenedбн the problem with that was she was still falling. Recovered or not she wasn''t able to get up in time.

    Oh sure made the attempt, but because of the impact Carl''s arm was pushing her neck downwards and she wasn''t able to both move her head out of the way and pull her legs in enough to kick of the ground so that she could recover and send the ball flying back. Instead itnded just a bit above them. Marigold tried to reach out with her hands, but they were just a tad short. "Point to Blue and Burgandy," said Thyme.

    *FINALLY!* Gareth shouted mentally as he checked back into the match. That point alone had taken over thirty minutes. *Thoughбн that does beg the question, can Blue keep up? If it''s Marigold''s endurance against Blue''s who will fall first? Marigold is using mana to keep her stamina topped up but I don''t know how efficient that is. Blue on the other hand is just using her mana. I suppose we''ll just have to see.*

    Blue was clearly having simr thoughts, because she used the short time between Thyme retrieving the ball and Marigold serving to sit down and closer her eyes. *Does that actually help with reducing the mana cost? I can''t say I know enough know enough about magicбн actually I can probably just ask Thyme.* So that''s what Gareth did, "Hey Thyme, is whatever Blue''s doing actually going to reduce the mana consumption of her spell?"

    Thyme, not wanting to take their eyes off the action, popped off their head and then quickly regrew another one. cing the first and now bodyless head down on the arm of the chair facing Gareth. Gareth ignored the twitching in his eye as the head spoke without any lungs. Clearly, chicanery was afoot. "Would you mind borating?" asked Thyme.

    Gareth tried not toment on it. It was a difficult trial, but Gareth managed. "I''m wondering if meditating actually helps withбн I don''t knowбн mana efficiency?"

    "Well that really depends," said Thyme with a smile. "What Blue is doing MIGHT be good for her, but it also might not be. My guess would be that she''s attempting to calm her mind and more efficiently make use of the mana she''s already using, giving her ''more mana'' to work with in the long run, even if the amount hasn''t technically changed. Of course, it doesn''t always work. The fact that she can''t see the spell anymore might actually cause things to get more out of sync and costing her more mana."

    "It is also possible she''s trying to take in mana from t he world. It''s a somewhat advanced technique that lets you recover mana more quickly. Though it''s not taught to everyone. If done incorrectly in can damage your mana pathways and cause all sorts of issues. I would guess it''s a little too advanced for Blueбн but then again with the ocean right there if she''s careful and she does know the technique taking in only water mana would reduce the strain.

    "Of course, she could also be trying to stimte her own production of mana. It won''t work. Mana regenerates at a constant rate and there''s nothing you can do to force your body to generate more or if, but some people DO believe it''s possible. They''ll even say as much. They''re either delusional, or taking in external mana at least somewhat safely,"

    "Waitбн then what about mana potions? I always assumed they forced the body to regenerate mana just like you can get ones that force the body to heal itself. And wait, what about eating? That can give you a boost as wellбн" said Gareth.

    Thyme shook his head, "You''re misinterpreting the cause here. Mana potions don''t force you to generate more mana, they either have mana in them that disperses slowly into the body, or the ones more focused on long term regeneration absorb external mana into your body for you, filtering out a lot of the issues. As for after eating? Eating a steak filled with mana works the same as drinking a liquid filled with it,"

    Gareth nodded, "Huhбн the more you know I guess. It''s just never reallye up. Justбн one of those things that just worksбн though I guess not exactly huh?"

    "One must always continue to investigate the small mysteries, lest the world be dull indeed," said Thyme ''mysteriously''. It was twice as effective considering they were just a talking head right now. Totally.

    Gareth still nodded, not wanting to be impolite. Still there was obvious question to ask while Thyme was paying attention to him. "Sooбн who do you think is going to win?"

    Thyme shook their head. How they managed that without a neck, Gareth wasn''t sure, but his guess was magic. Thyme answered with "I''m afraid I can''t say. It''s not that I do not have a guess, but announcing who I think is closer to victory is probably putting my hand a bit too far on the scale,"

    "I''m not sure it''s that different from talking about what Blue is doing," returned Gareth.

    "Ah, but I simply listed the possibilities. Blue could be doing all of those things, none of those things or perhaps even something I haven''t thought of," said Thyme.

    Gareth frowned, "But you specifically said ''My guess would be that she''s attempting to calm her mind'' I feel like it doesn''t get any more direct then that," retorted Gareth.

    Thyme nodded, "Indeed I did say thatбн but it really is the mostmon thing people do when they''re meditating, which it looks like Blue is doing. Still, I suppose saying it was ''my guess'' was a bit of a lie. I have more than enough proficiency in sensing mana to know exactly what she''s doing. I was merely pointing out that with no information about her, my guess would be the first. It''s amon think among mages, though its effectiveness is quite varied,"

    Gareth wasn''t entirely sure he believed times response. *Might just be something Thyme felt the need to say to avoid getting caught up in the rules. Those do seem to rear their head on the asionбн and Thyme might just be trying to y it cool and pretend none of them were broken. Iбн could see it happening. It''s a minor issue at bestбн hmmбн I can''t be certain. Sure I didn''t see any sign Thyme was lyingбн but Thyme can control multiple bodies at once and they can all have different facial expressions. Making sure it looks like he isn''t lying to me is probably easy for Thyme. So just going off of gut feeling probably won''t help me here. You know what? It doesn''t matter. I''ll just assume Thyme was giving me an extra hint that they weren''t really meant to and pretended to back off. Better for my sanity that way.*

    While Gareth and Thyme were having their discussion the round was continuing without issue. Nothing interesting was happening. Wellбн that''s not true. Burgandy was making a sandcastle to pass the timeбн and probably piss off the other team. It was somewhat working. Marigold was ring daggers at Burgandy, but it hadn''t caused her to miss any of the return shots just yet. Carl was keeping his chill and didn''t care that Burgandy was messing around. If anything he was happy. It meant if they got through Blue they''d be certain to score.

    Sadly it didn''t seem like that chance woulde any time soon. Marigold was still doing great work but she just didn''t have the right angle to get through the water. Getting the ball over the required either a lob that killed a lot of the momentum, or Marigold needed to risk a jump, guessing the trajectory early and m the ball downбн but it''d need to be at the PERFECT height for it to work. Too high and it wasn''t much better then lobbing the ball back, so Marigold wasn''t really going for those.

    Marigold''s current hope was that she could oust Bluepletely. Though if that would workбн Gareth had no idea.

 Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Endurance Match

    1181 Chapter 1181 Endurance Match

    Blue and Burgandy vs Carl and Marigold

    Score: 1-0

    Gareth POV chapter

    ---

    In the end, the next point, and the point that quickly followed after, were lost not because of a major mistake or a dramatic moment, but a slow steady decline that was somewhat inevitable. A great number of factors all came together for things to end this wayбн but it wasn''t exactly thrilling how things shook out. Perhaps if the others had realised how long this was going to take, they would''ve opted to go do some wood chopping.

    s, it was not to be. After around an hour things weren''t going so well. Burgandy had abandoned her poorly formed sandcastle and was just sleeping at this point. Carl was bored. It was rude to say, especially while Marigold was doing so much work, but he was. He only had to cover a small area, and while that was nice for his physical fatigue, the fact he still had to stay focused the whole time just in case the ball did head his way meant the mental toll was adding up. Blue wasn''t doing all that well either, her mind felt like putty and the constant drain on her mana was starting to ache somewhat, even if her reserves weren''t empty.

    And Marigoldбн poor Marigold was struggling with a number of factors. The first is that she too was getting bored. She could only hurl herself around the field for so long with an intense focus that had started to ke away. Her body was starting to slow down, requiring MORE effort to keep up with the ball not less and her mana reserves were just about empty.

    While Gareth didn''t know to ask, Marigold''s choice to heal her fatigue was catching up to her. Especially because of how she did it. Marigold kept a constant, extremely small amount of mana healing her just be default. It helped prevent disease and minor issues that can crop up over a lifetime. It was an exceptionally good practice to get into if you nned to live for a long time, and as an elf that was already a guarantee.

    The problem with this method, was that the ''best'' way to heal yourself when using it was to simply use more mana to heal the whole body instead of focusing too much on a specific area. On top of that, healing fatigue is really not what regeneration magic is for. It works sure, but it isn''t exactly mana efficient. Perhaps if Marigold new more ways to use her power, or if she hadn''t been keeping up the constant repairs and instead healed herself every ten or so minutes to stay in top shape things would''ve been better for herбн

    But by the time this became apparent it was much toote. Her mana was mostly out, and her body was running low on energy. Constantly healing herself either took a lot more manaбн or taking in nutrients to offset the cost. At least when you weren''t a demon like Kat, where their bodies made minimal sense, and their demonic fireughed at the limitations of mana. s, Marigold was not a demon, and she hadn''t anticipated the need for more food. The snacks she''d had earlier helped, but they just weren''t enough.

    That''s not to say Marigold was exhausted, far from it. Her body was trained exceptionally well, and if this had been a more normal volleyball game she could''ve ousted everyone by a huge margin. The issue was, she''d been taking over a lot of Carl''s work, and she was slowing down. Just a bitбн but that little bit was adding up. Blue sent her running around the area, over and over, keeping the elf on the move. Marigold had returned the ball thousands of times at this point. It was a monumental effortбн but it just wasn''t enough.

    Marigold had just smacked the ball back mming it down with us much force as she could manage. She was right at the front of the and that m would give her a bit of time. As she was running back to the centre, Blue shifted the ball and shot it out towards the other side of the court at the front. Marigold''s feet dug deeply into the sand as she turned and rushed towards the ball, desperate to get there in timeбн but she was just too slow.

    Marigold dived for the ball, fingertips just barely brushing the side of the ballбн and pushing it off and out of the court instead of upwards. "2-0 to Blue and Burgandy!" said Thyme.

    Marigold clicked her tongue but stood up, not able to properly enjoy just how irritating the sand was on her skin. The taste of failure bitter on her tongue. She wanted to n, to discuss things properly with Carl ande up with a real solution to her problem. s, Burgandy wasn''t going to be so kind. She''d been woken by the announcement and was serving as soon as she could.

    Carl spared a concerned look for Marigold who grimaced back. Marigold ran for the ball, knocking it back as she thought of a solution. "I can''t cover most of the court, you''ll have to take half now," said Marigold after barely returning the next three balls. The admittance not one she wanted to make. Despite that though, Carl didn''tin he just got to work, covering his half of the court as best he could.

    Which was sadly a step down from Marigold. Despite having a much reduced area to cover his mind wasrgely spent and his body while less exhausted, was simply not trained to the insane levels of someone with Marigold''s passion for training and affinity for regeneration. Blue was able to quickly see that he was the weak link and got him started on running from the front of the court to the back.

    Marigold cursed herself. She couldn''t even run over to help him properly because she knew that if she did Blue would send the ball her way and take her out. Of course, if Marigold thought about it for more than a few seconds she''d realise that Blue wasn''t paying enough attention for that. Blue had her eyes closed and was focused on keeping her spell going through one method or another. She only asionally took a look at the field and Marigold could help for at least a bit as long as Blue didn''t open her eyes.

    In the end though, Carl just couldn''t quite keep up. When ball was sent straight up above him, his mind wasn''t quite working as it should be. He looked straight up at the ballбн and the zing hot sun. Causing him to close his eyes and wince. Which wasn''t a great thing to do when a ball was heading towards you. "CARL!" Marigold shouted, trying her best to get him toбн react or open his eyes or something.

    Carl opened his eyes, but they were filled with tears and he couldn''t really see. His arms iled out towards the ball and they HIT but it sent the ball not over the, but into it. "The round goes to Burgandy and Blue!" shouted Thyme.

    "The final match will be Gareth and Blue against Burgandy and Marigold, with Carl taking a break. Though, I have to ask. Do the teams want me to provide mana restoratives for the final round?" asked Thyme.

    Blue copsed backwards letting the water fall down. Most of it went into that bowl Burgandy had made, but a good deal of it sshed over Blue as well. She didn''t even blink. "Urgh I don''t want to do this for another hour. I can, and I will but I REALLY don''t want to," said Blue.

    Marigold let herself fall back onto her ass, hitting the sand with more force then strictly necessary which improved her mood a bit. "I somewhat agree. It''s really not the good kind of torture it''s just boring. If I could risk running out of manapletely or really shredding my muscles it''d be more interesting but I can''t run fast enough like that. Soбн urghбн I don''t know. Burgandy?" grumbled Marigold.

    Burgandy had sat back down after serving, and she was still at the back of court. Turning to Marigold she shrugged and said, "I just slept through thest match soбн I certainly could make the attempt as is. I''m not too confident we could win, but even if I DID win it wouldn''t matter because you''d get second, and it feels like a massive slog for nothing on my part. Gareth?"

    "Can you girls stop putting these kinds of big decisions on me? It makes me feel like I''m going to be the bad guy. Howeverбн I should probably just give me vote to Blue. She''s the one that would be carrying me to victor for thisst round if it happens, so I think I''ll just pass the buck on to her," said Gareth.

    Blue groaned. "I could forfeit you know? Horrible sportsmanship but I could do it. Marigold would be tied with me for first but I''m not sure I care enough to go through this whole song and dance again,"

    Thyme rubbed their chin a few times before saying. "I can see everyone is a bit underwhelmed with the idea of an extra match, even if it is FAIR to have one more. Give me a moment to think on things,"

 Chapter 1182 The Stages

    1182 Chapter 1182 The Stages

    Bargaining

    Gareth POV chapter

    ---

    "Ok, while Thyme''s working out whatever they think is a fair way to do thisбн sell me on it Gareth. What can you offer me as an incentive here?" asked Blue. "I''m not asking for money, or future pointsбн nothing that tough. I''m not going to bleed you dry just for me to have a proper attempt at thisбн but what will you offer?"

    "I''ll have sex with you," said Marigold before Gareth even had a chance to think what he might offer.

    Blue used a bit of her mana to shoot a ball of salt water at Marigold''s face. Marigold, being the crazed masochist that she was, opened her eyes as wide as possible to get the salt in. "Ooh yeah! Already starting with the forey I see. I''m loving it! The fact I don''t really have the mana to heal it properly just means I get to experience the burn longer!" said Marigold with a manic grin.

    "No! Buzz off! Your offer isn''t worth anything because I''m nearly certain you''d sleep with me anyway," retorted Blue. Who paused, and then went bright red. "Not that I want you to sleep with me. That''s what I meant. It''s worth nothing because I''m not interested in sleeping with you at all,"

    "I think thedy doth protest too much," said Marigold with her best attempt at serene look. It was made somewhat more difficult by her constantly twitching eyelids. Letting them get hit by salt water was not a great idea. Especially since it''d juste from slightlypacted ground and probably had dirt along with it. Marigold was lucky she had regeneration as an affinity. Or perhaps she wouldn''t have been so bad without it?

    And while this was happening, Gareth was using the time Marigold provided to figure out what to offer. *Soбн food is off the table. Not only does mynd not provide anything particrly notable in that area I can''t cook all that well and certainly not better then Thyme. Jewelleryбн would probably send the wrong message and she did say she wasn''t after money. What skills do I have?

    Hmmбн Green regrly uses me as a pillow but that''s probably not something Blue would WANT. Hmmбн what elseбн I don''t think she''d need training to use a shieldбн or move in heavy armour. I suppose she might like to know how to care for that sort of equipment? No that''s silly. Hmmбн hmmбн well actually...?

    I wonder how good I am at massages? Green will beg for them asionally, and even if I know she hasn''t really hurt her back sleeping in all those odd positions, she does still seem to enjoy the sessionsбн but is that because I''m GOOD at massages or is because I''m her boyfriend and she likes the feeling of my hands? Because those are two very different things that would, once again, send very different messages. Actually would Green get mad at me for offering to give Blue a massage? It''s not exactly sexualбн but it''s also not like I''ve made the offer to anyone other than Green and my mother that one timeбн hmmбн

    *

    Blue growled, "Not everyone is willing to drop their pants on the first date,"

    "Honey, you insult me, I''m not wearing any pants," said Marigold with a scious grin. The effect was enhanced now that her eyes were healed up. Well, that and the fact she turned her ass to Blue and pulled back the sarong to show her swimwear riding up. Carl, not wanting to get in the middle of this started walking off to the opposite side of the course that Gareth was on.

    "You know what I meant!" hissed Blue. "It was a saying dammit. Just because you feel the need to show off doesn''t mean you''re an idiot. Don''t disrespect MY intelligence by insinuating I haven''t noticed." Of course, Marigold obviously wasn''t doing that, but Blue was a tad distracted by Marigold''s backside. So her pooreback could be forgiven.

    Marigold nodded slowly, "Well, if we''re here to respect your intelligence then I''ll instead talk about just how wonderful this night I''m offering you could be. See, we''ll start off slow with some candle waxбн"

    While Marigold was describing horribly lewd things. Gareth was still debating the merits of his offer. Then he realised that nothing was stopping him just asking Green. So he slid off the chair while nobody was paying attention. Thyme watched Gareth go. Carl gave him a nod of understanding and Burgandy red in his direction. So nobody was paying attention when he whispered to Green. "I''m thinking the best thing to offer might be a message? Are you ok with that?"

    Green nodded and said, "That''s fine with me. Heck, I don''t mind helping out! I''ve been practicing my massages to try and return the favour one day but I don''t know if I''m any good yet. Blue would be an excellent first test subject. I can probably convince Nixilei and Kress to test it outter if I''m any good,"

    Nixilei just pinched her nose while shaking her head. She wasn''t going to get involved with that just yet. Kress was making ns for the secret contestter today. He was convinced he had the right idea regarding what it was, and he felt like he needed a real showstopper for it. Lily was sleeping and Kat was ying around with her demonic fire. It made the other teams keep their distance.

    Gareth nodded before turning around so Green couldn''t see his slightly unsure expression. Not that he didn''t trust Greenбн but how exactly had she been practicing? *I''ve not seen her try to massage the servantsбн or Nixilei I don''t thinkбн and she''s almost always with me. I''m almost certain she''s lying about having practiceбн maybe she thinks I wouldn''t let her help if she said she was trying this for the first time?*

    Gareth walked back, tuning out Marigold''s illicit ramblings as she did so, "бн and if things go well up to that point I can start with the bringing out the duller knivesбн" yeah Gareth knew that he didn''t want to pay ANY more attention to that then he already had so he walked past until he was standing next to Blue.

    "Hey Blue, would you try to win for a massage?" asked Gareth.

    "YES!" shouted Blue instantly. Then she looked over at Gareth and tried to work out what she''d just agreed to as payment. Marigold HAD stopped talking though. So even as Blue failed to puzzle out what exactly she''d agree to, she couldn''t exactly bring herself to care. At this point, she just wanted to beat the smug out of Marigold. Not that it was likely to haven any negative effect on the elf, but it would make Blue feel better at least.

    "Thyme. I''d like that regen potion please," said Blue firmly.

    "You could''ve stopped her," retorted Carl.

    09:20

    "I very much doubt that," snorted Burgandy. "What could I have done? Force would''ve egged her on Thyme nodded and tossed one over to Blue which she caught. Thyme then tossed one over to Marigold before looking at Burgandy who just shrugged. Thyme nodded and put the third one back into hammerspace. "Carl who did you want to serve?" asked Thyme.

    "Umбн Blue and Gareth I guess? Not sure Marigold''s team deserve it afterбн whatever that was," said Carl.

    Burgandy red at Carl and said, "I am heart and betrayed by this indignity,"

    "You could''ve stopped her," retorted Carl.

    "I very much doubt that," snorted Burgandy. "What could I have done? Force would''ve egged her on more and I certainly don''t want to put mind hand over her mouth. She''s liable to lick it,"

    "I''m not taking my decision back. Marigold really doesn''t deserve the bonus after subjecting us to her kinks," said Carl.

    "Bah, that was barely scratching the surface," said Marigold. Gareth intentionally looked away. Even what little he heard was enough to know that he didn''t want to see the honesty in Marigold''s eyes when she said that, because he was certainly betting that''s what he''d see.

    Blue was of course downing the mana potion, grimacing at the taste and the feeling of her mana forcefully being refilled. "Urghбн that stuff is always nasty. Overpriced and nasty," mumbled Blue.

    "Is it really?" asked Gareth, just to get them off Marigold as a topic.

    Blue nodded, "Yeahбн it''s not cheap and the shelf life is AWFUL unless you''ve got some really fancy enchantments for it. The problem with mana potions is that they''re concentrated mana, and they''d really like to NOT be so concentrated so they tend to disperse pretty quickly after the brewing process is finished. You need either a really good box, for a few of them, or you ept that they lose effectiveness in like a day,"

    "I know THAT much, but I was asking about the taste," pointed out Gareth.

    Blue blushed. "Ohбн right yes. The taste. Yeah noбн I don''t have any idea why it tastes badбн or perhaps not necessarily bad? It''s like swallowing liquid sand. It''s got a lot of grit in it most of the time and I know that''s necessaryбн but it feels horrible in the mouth and the aftertaste is justбн urghбн" Blue shivered as she stopped talking.

    Felt like this was a good break before more volleyball. I really didn''t mean to make the Volleyball stuff as long as it has been. Not sure if I''d change things... but it makes sense. About 2 chapters per match, 5 matches, gives 10 chapters, plus the into and stuff...

    Vongrak

 Chapter 1183 1183 Gareth Chair Master

    ?

    Burgandy and Marigold vs Gareth and Blue

    Gareth POV chapter

    ---

    The final round was under way. Gareth served as soon as the water was in position and then he got started working on a little project. Instead of focusing on the match, Gareth was designingбн a chair! Which, as silly as it might seem, was the best way he could think of to ensure victory. It would give Blue a good way to rest without simply sitting down on the ground and if he lifted the structure upwards so it was closer to the water, it might even help save mana.

    So first things first, he created a basic throne. A raised rectangle for the base, then three thing rectangles for the two armrests and the backrest. Next, Gareth focused on merging the four stone pieces into one so that he wouldn''t be required to hold it together continually with mana. It wasn''t long before that step wasplete so Gareth moved onto the next, and much harder step. Figuring out how to make itfortable.

    While he was doing that, Marigold and Burgandy were getting into things. This time, Marigold had taken a smaller chunk of the court, even if she was still covering a bit more than half of it. Marigold was taking the back, and Burgandy was taking the front. Using the time it took Blue to set up, they''d even managed to dig out an extra line to mark where each section ended.

    It was also worth noting, that Burgandy didn''t bother to solidify the floor at all. If it was going to help, and she wasn''t sure it would, the mana drain likely wouldn''t be worth it long term. Sure mana levels and body fatigue weren''t directly linked, but push it too far and you''d be tired all the same. Additionally, there might be some strange tactic that needed mana to clinch out the win. Neither woman had figured it out yet, if it existed at all but it was currently their best hope.

    Back with Gareth and his chair construction, things were going well. He''d decided to hollow out the seating area and create some superfine sand to fill the hole. In theory, making a cushion of some sort, perhaps with air pockets and somewhat flexibleyers of dirt would be better. s, Gareth wasn''t an earth mage or an engineer and had no idea how he''d even approach making something like that. So he didn''t try. Instead, he focused on grinding the sand down as finely as possible before it was deposited into the hollow. Hopefully it would help.

    Once that was done, Gareth worked on carving out a smooth indent so that Blue could lean back somewhat, when he paused. *Hmmбн should I make this chair one that can recline back? Probably if I canбн but can I? Probably not. Bother. Then what angle should I set the backrest at? Should I ask Blue? I''m not sure I want to distract her with a question like that. I''m not sure how much concentration she needsбн but I don''t want to cause problems. Or Thyme forbid, startle her into dropping the spell.*

    Gareth thought it over for a moment, thinking of all the ways he could try to make the chair recline, but he was failing to find any that would operate without the use of earth magic, so they were useless for the moment. So he got back to carving the back to be morefortable as he pondered.

    While Gareth was pondering Marigold and Burgandy were running themselves ragged. Marigold was doing pretty well, her mana restored and with it her stamina. Burgandy, not so much. Despite basically doing nothing but resting the previous round, if anything, it''d just made things worse. Her legs were sore, her mind felt sluggish and she could really use a big hearty lunch right now. Sadly, she needed to get through this match first, and was really regretting the fact she hadn''t cared enough to try and stop it from happening. Then againбн getting in between Marigold and a chance to flirt might be even worse for her health.

    Blue was sweating a bit. Her mana was full, but she''d been casting for hours at this point. Even with the small breaks it was wearing on her mana channels. They really were not trained for this sort of nonsense. Though Blue did make a note to do so in the future. Blue was certain that she''d need to hold a spell for a long timeter in her career. It would be terribly annoying to train properly though. She''d need to figure something out that wasn''t so boring.

    Back with Gareth and the chair was doneбн at least to a basic level. He still really wanted to make it a recliner but it just wasn''t looking likely. Part of him also wanted to find a way to soften up the back rest, but that also wasn''t really in the cards. He''d need a real spell to do the second, and a lot more knowledge to do the first. *So is it good enough to distract Blue? If it isбн then I should let her know somehow. Without startling her. Probably walking slowly in front of her and asking her to step back into the chair. Then raising it up somewhat. Thenбн I could ask her if she wants it to recline?

    What should I do about the footrest if she says yes? I could probably get away with a stoolбн but could I lift up that much earth? Not quicklyбн and maybe not while keeping the chair intact? Hmmбн I could just set a bit of Earth to pop out of the chairбн but that''s probably worse. Best to stick with making the tform slightlyrger then the chair, and adding a stool if Blue wants one.*

    "Hey Blue, I made a chair for you. If you take a step back you''ll be able to sit in it. Let me know how it feels," said Gareth.

    Blue, confused, looked behind her once the ball hadnded in the water. She focused on keeping it there for a bit as she looked back. "Huhбн so you didбн" mumbled Blue. She sat down on the chair and sent the ball off as she got used to it. The sand was a bit of a strange choice to her but it wasn''t too bad. Leaning back was decentlyfortable as well. Sure the backrest was made out of stone, but it fit her back well. Blue nodded and started tounch the ball back once again.

    "Would you like me to recline this for you before I move it up?" asked Gareth.

    Blue instantly realised why he''d move the chair up, but was confused about the reclining. "This chair can recline?" asked Blue.

    "Not reallyбн" admitted Gareth. "I can sort of fudge it with my earth affinity. Not quickly, and perhaps not smoothly but I CAN manage it. If that''s something you want. Oh and a footrest but that part will be a bit harder,"

    "Hmmбн" Blue thought the offer over, sending the ball back twice more before reaching a decision. "If you can just recline it a little bit then I think that will be perfect," decided Blue. Gareth nodded and did so, adjusting the back just a tad. Blue shifted a bit till she wasfortable then nodded.

    Gareth nodded back and started to raise the ground underneath it. It wasn''t too fast, but that was fine, Gareth didn''t need to go far. Once the top of the chair was just a touch below the bottom of the water Gareth stopped and nodded, before patting himself on the back for doing a good job. Then he made his way off to the side a bit and smoothed the sand out into a wavy chair that mostly fit the shape of his body. It was good enough to his mind.

    "Thanks for this Gareth," said Blue with a smile. "This might not be the greatest chair ever, but with something to sit on? I feel like I''m getting a second wind. I bet I can keep this water defending for hours. Just sit back and rx, I got this." Of course, Blue not having looked behind her didn''t see that Gareth had already done so.

    Gareth shot back a thumbs up as he started to rx. Already there were cracks showing in Marigold''s and Burgandy''s teamwork. With Blue smiling and ready for battle, the win was basically in the bag. Or well, the win for her. Gareth would happily take a tie for second ce.

    *Yup. That chair was an awesome idea. I''m d I took the time to make it well. It also makes me a bit d this is thest match. Not sure I could''vee up with it until I saw Blue meditating on the ground. Nor would I want for anyone to steel this idea to use after I''ve shown it off. Even if Burgandy is the only other person who could. Wellбн Marigold would probably ept Blue using HER as a chair, but best not to dwell on that particr idea.*

 Chapter 1184 1184 Volleyball Out. Lumberjacks In

    ?

    Back with Kat.

    ----

    Thyme had passed out cards for an impromptu poker tournament after the thirty minute mark passed and all the volleyball yers were still going strong. Thirty minutes after THAT Thyme pulled every to the side again. "Rightбн so I know it''s getting ratherte and you''ve already technically missed lunch but I wanted to make the offer again. Do you want to take the chance to start the wood chopping contest? It''s much simpler and only going to take forty-five minutes maximum. Fifteen for the setup, and the judging at the end, with thirty minutes for the activity itself,"

    Everyone sort of looked over at everyone else and just shrugged. The poker tournament had turned into a mess because most people didn''t actually know how to y poker, Thyme''s deck had a bunch of extra cards in it, not just to Kat but to everyone, and it had turned into something fairly fun. The extra cards were all weird things like ''you win this round if you sessfully do a handstand for the entire following round'' or ''you lose immediately unless you manage to score lower then a six out of ten in a dance contest''.

    All, very weird, but quite fun with they appeared. Kat was actually pretty curious as to why a poker tournament with these amusing cards wasn''t part of the main contest. Perhaps it would be, but Kat doubted it. Oh, and it was worth mentioning that Thyme provided chips for everyone to y with. Though they weren''t actually worth anything. They weren''t even worth the same amount as others of the same colour.

    Green chips could be worth anything from one all the way to fifty, except for one chip that Kat had managed to sneakily pass off to Romilda that had negative two hundred points on it. Red and purple weren''t much better, though purple chips only seemed to have prime numbers on them.

    All of this was to say that, passing the time had be rather amusing and giving that up for a rather simple sounding woodchopping event wasn''t everyone''s favourite ideaбн but it did need to be done. Blue seemed to be going strong, and Marigold was getting into the grove of things. She''d adjusted her healing a bit and was keeping herself from making the same mistakes asst round. Burgandy was doing her best, and Gareth was doing his best to nap.

    In the end though, it was Vanya that stepped up. "I say we go through with it. Marigold will be sad to have missed out on a bunch of sweaty people chopping would, but honestly after the she riled up Blue enough to force a final round happening for real, I''m not feeling like rewarding her,"

    Thyme looked around but once again he got a round of shrugs. Thyme seemed to dete a bit at that. Thyme had managed to create an interesting, and entertaining party game. They hadn''t yed more than a few rounds, so nothing too silly had happened yet but it was at least interesting. Still, Thyme was the one running the tournament, and the ns for it had already been submitted for approval. Thyme knew they couldn''t just start an unsanctioned gambling operation mid-tournament. Especially not INSTEAD of an official event. "Right, well seeing as everyone is, if not in agreement, at least apathetic enough not toin, we''re going to do the wood-chopping contest now. I just need the contestantsбн but honestly? I don''t think I can muster up the enthusiasm to care if anyone elsees along,"

    The group that would be chopping all stepped forward. Kat stepped forward alongside March, Mauve, Nabras and Asteodia. Kat looked at herpetition, and rather quickly dismissed Nabras and Asteodia.

    *They just aren''t that scary. Nell seems strong then Nabras, who is more in line with Kress as a fighter then March and Marigold. Mauve at least I understand considering she had an axe on her when she arrived, so she probably knows her way around an axe better then most. And Marchбн wellбн I''m strong, very strong, and very fast but March is March so I''m not going to count her out just yet.*

    Nixilei stepped up to go as well, while Green said, "I''m going to stay here with Gareth. Even if he''s not doing anything important or interesting I should still cheer for him!"

    "And I''ll stay as well," said Kress. "Because we all know that Green is going to fall asleep no more than five minutes after you''ve all left and while I trust Thyme to take keep her safe while she doesбн I am a bodyguard technically, and it''s not really Thyme''s job to watch over sleepy fae."

    This of course caused Stan to decide on staying, which tipped the scales quite a bit. Pretty much everyone else decided they didn''t want to be anywhere near Stan while he was flirting. The only people sticking around were Carl, Ellenell and Burnice, who had epted Vanya''s job of keeping Marigold out of the worst of trouble for the time being.

    With that Thyme snapped their fingers and stepped away to reveal they were on the opposite side of the ind just off the beach. The sea was behind them, and in front of them was five stumps, and then behind them was a massive stack of logs about two-thirds of Kat''s arm in length. Off to the side was a variety of axes in different styles. Hand-axes, double side axes, a normal looking axe with a reasonably long handle and an axe head designed for cutting wood instead of people.

    "I would''ve made everyone walk, but as I said, I understand that everyone is ready to wrap things up and have lunch. I''ll be moving back the final event as well so that you all have time to actually eat instead of just smelling the food before time is up. Now, rules are super basic. You''ll have thirty minutes to cut as many logs as you can manage into four even pieces. No magic allowed.

    "That''s basically the all the rules. You can use your hands, one of the axes, heck if you think you can get away with staring at the logs until they split you can try that as well. The four pieces all have to be no more, or less then two percent off a quarter of the log. So be careful how you''re cutting things. Little splinters are fine, but same as before. The logs have to be within one percent of a quarter, including missing splinters. The only other thing that you might find difficult is this final matterбн

    "The stump you are using to cut wood must remain in one piece. Some cuts and light damage is fine, but if the stump separates into two pieces then you''re automatically eliminated. Now, that''s all the rules. Oh, and Mauve you CAN use your own axe if you wantбн but I wouldn''t rmend it. That seems like a good way to dull a nice de. I won''t stop you so you can, if you want, but yeah I wouldn''t rmend it. Oh wait! One final thing. You are not allowed to attack yourpetitors or try to sabotage their log piles,"

    Kat nodded, but Lily frowned mentally and pointed out. [Thyme didn''t say anything about attacking other people''s stumps. This game is going to boil down to not just how many logs can you chop, but if you can do it while keeping your chopping station in one piece.]

    *So what are you saying? Should I try to take out everyone''s stumps instead of focusing on chopping wood?*

    [Hmmбн no probably not. You''ve got a good chance of at leasting second I think. It might be worth sabotaging March or Mauve, right before the timer ends. Just go for whoever is doing better. If you tried to go after anyone early, they''d all just gang up on you then perhaps fight it out. Though because you aren''t supposed to fight each otherбн or sabotage the log piles you''ll need to be careful.]

    [Hmmбн that might be something worth looking into. Perhaps you should start by building up a log wall around your stump? Make it hard to get to your stump, or interfere with you by making sure that to get to either they''d need to ''sabotage'' your log pile?]

    *Not necessarily a bad ideaбн but I feel like I''d need quite a lot of wood for that and I''m not entirely sure I''d have the time. Well, no I do have the time thirty minutes is a while but I think I''d fall too far behind everyone else. I''ll also need to work out what the best way to chop everything in four is. I can''t just keep swinging, I''ll need to stop and pick up all my halves at some pointбн*

    [If you''re really good maybe you can cut the wood almost all the way in half then in half again while it''s still held together at the bottom?]

    *Seemsбн unrealistic but I can give it a shot?*

 Chapter 1185 1185 Need To Axe Any Questions?

    ?

    March wasted no time at all grabbing thergest and deadliest looking axe on offer. It was double sided and nearly as tall as Kat. *It''s not like I wanted that one anyway, so I suppose that''sбн* Kat''s internal thanks were cut off when a second, identical axe appeared in the spot March had just grabbed an axe from. *Or we get infinite copies. I still don''t want that one thoughбн I don''t think? The weight isn''t necessary and the fact its double sided isn''t going to help meбн right? Then why did March pick it?*

    While Kat was deliberating on what to choose, Mauve went a head and grabbed the set of twin axes. Kat once again frowned at the choice, even as a new set appeared in their ce. *Surely that can''t be right either? Hmmбн well Mauve seemed to use an axe and shield to fightбн so maybe she has good enough coordination with both hands to get away with itбн but that still doesn''t seem like a good idea.*

    Nabras stepped up while Kat was continuing to criticise her opponents ''weapon'' choices. Nabras wavered between the more normal axes and the oversized double headed axe that March had chosen. After a few moments of indecision he was going to reach for the oversized one when Bonas yelled, "What are you doing?" from the side. Nabras red back at his twin, before ignoring her advice and picking the oversized axe. Bonas was groaning, face in hands as Nell gently rubbed circles on her back.

    *Okбн that''sбн well that''s a thing I suppose. Still, regardless of if that weapon is the RIGHT choice for meбн it''s definitely not for Nabras. He''s too short andбн wellбн no I don''t see him winning with this choice. Justбн just why would he go for that?*

    [He''s trying to show off. I''m not exactly sure WHO he wants to show off toбн but that''s gotta be why. He probably didn''t want March to have a bigger axe then him.]

    *But what does it matter? I''m pretty sure that even if you''re as tall and buff as March it''s STILL the wrong axe choice. And heck, why does he want to pick the same axe as March anyway? She''s got muscles on her muscles! Her biceps arerger than my head if you don''t count my horns. Sure, I''m probably stronger then her, but I use demon bullshit for that. Surely most people would lose in a contest of strength against March if they''re both the same rank. Waitбн I just realised another problem. How heavy is Nabraspared to the axe? Because I''m betting the answer is unfavourableбн*

    [Look, I don''t know who he''s showing off to, but it''s just a thing men do sometimes. I meanбн women do it too, just in different ways. I''m justбн not sure who he''s trying to show off to? I mean, it didn''t seem to be directed at anyone in particrбн unless it''s March maybe? But that seems wrongбн]

    *I don''t think I''ve seen anyone do anything this silly beforeбн wellбн not outside of clip shows on TV but those barely count as real life.*

    [Agreed]

    While kat and Lily were chatting mentally Asteodia went up to all the axes and looked at them. Then she bent down and grabbed a handful of the longer grass stems that were around. From there she proceeded to carefullyбн wave the grass over the de. Trying to see which one was the sharpest. Through her testing she determined they were all about the same sharpnessбн with the dual axes possibly edging things out by just a tiny amount. Asteodia frowned at this, wavering between picking them and the more normal axes before deciding to pick the doubles.

    *Well at least she tested those. I think I''m just going to go with the normal axe. Unlessбн you have some reason for me not to?*

    [No I can''t think of anything.]

    Kat nodded and then started to close down the link. Strategizing before the round with Lily was found but now things were starting for real Kat wasn''t going to risk it. Reaching over, Kat grabbed the normal axe and spun it around in her hands a few times before giving it a few fake practice swings. *Feels like basically nothing in my hands it''s that light. Maybe I should''ve picked the bigger one? It might''ve helped me moderate my strength a bit more.*

    "Approach your stations!" said Thyme in a firm voice. As they did so, a little Chibi cutout of everyone participating in the round appeared behind one of the stumps. Kat''s was the second from the left so she went over to that one. Asteodia was on her left, March was in the middle, Nabras was next to March and the Mauve was on the far right. It didn''t really matter because the pile of logs was massive and stretched further left and right then the stumps did. Not to mention further back. There was clearly a few rows of wood there.

    Thyme had given everyone a decent amount of space between them and their nearestpetitors. It was about fifty metres, which really was quite a lot. Kat wasn''t sure that she would''ve been able to see Mauve much at all with her old human eyes. Still, this did show that the game was more about chopping wood then anything else, which did make sense.

    Once everyone was lined up Thyme disappeared only to reappear between the stumps and all the logs, drawing Kat''s attention to said logs. The logs themselves were stacked in columns. These columns were all the same height, and each log was exactly the same size. *It seems Thyme went out of their way to standardise this challenge. No uneven logs. They''re all perfect circles and exactly the same size from what I can tell. That''s going to make getting four even pieces a lot easier. Not that I was too worried beforeбн but with this? I should be able to find the right spot on the first log and then repeat the sequence forever.*

    Thyme was dressed in ssic lumberjack fashionбн for the most part. They had a small hand axe resting over their shoulder, a big bushy beardбн that was obviously fake. Not just for the fact that it was hair instead of hair like leaves, but because Kat could quite clearly see the glue keeping it in Thyme''s face. The id nnel shirt was a mix of red ck and blue and fit wellбн but it didn''t stop there and was really more of a nnel robe, or dress going down to Thyme''s knees. At least the boots were normal. Thick leather things that went up past Thyme''s ankles.

    "Ok. When I vanish from this spot the timer will start. You can at any point look behind you to see a giant clock counting down if you want an urate measure of how much time you have left. You know the rules. You all have your axes. Do you have any final questions?" said Thyme.

    "Um, yeah," said Asteodia waving a hand. She had one of her axes just on the ground while the other was held securely in her hand. "Are we able to change axes if we find they aren''t working for us?"

    Thyme shrugged and said, "The axe stand will be disappearing once the clock starts. I can give you onest moment to pick a different set if you want. Alternatively you''ll need to trade your axes for one of yourpetitors'' if you really need a recement after the round starts. I suppose you could use your hands to cut logsбн but I wouldn''t rmend it. And remember no magicбн"

    Asteodia didn''t seem overly surprised with the answer. Even if she just as obviously wasn''t pleased with it. She quickly tried using her one handed axe with two hands out found that while not particrlyfortable her hands were small enough to fit together on the handle with minimal issues. She then made a few practices swings and frowned at the thing again. "Iбн I think I''ll keep the ones I have?" she said, sounding unsure.

    Thyme shrugged, "You have this onest chance, are you sure you want to keep them?"

    "Not exactlyбн but I think it''s what I''m going to go with. I tested them. They''re the sharpestбн I think. I''m betting that extra sharpness is going to make up for the slight awkwardness using them," exined Asteodia, partially as a way to convince herself.

    Thyme just shrugged again and looked over everyone before saying, "With that settled, I ask for a final timeбн are you all ready? Are you questions answered? Does the timber in front of you quake with fear?"

    Kat wanted to wave thatst one off but she did happen to nce at the wood that seemed to be shivering when she looked at it. *Huhбн that''sбн that''s actually happening. And it can''t be an illusionбн soбн what the fuck does that mean?* Kat didn''t know, and it was gone quickly. Kat thought it was probably best not to ask.

 Chapter 1186 1186 I Thought This Was A Log Chopping ContestтАж

    ?

    "GO!" shouted Thyme as they vanished.

    Everyone took off in one motion, leaving their axes behind. Kat quickly found herself drawing ahead of the pack, and March was getting slightly ahead, but not really breaking away like Kat was. Kat looked over the log stacks. Each stack was a bit taller than she was, and the best way to carry them wasn''t entirely obvious. Or rather, how many you could carry while moving at top speed wasn''t obvious.

    Kat had some ideas sh through her mind but quickly decided on what she thought was the best one. Kat swiftly grabbed a stack wincing as her fingers dug into the soft wood. *Let''s ignore that. I''ll just throw away the bottom log because I''m pretty sure it won''t count.* Kat snaked her tail around so that it ran along the side of the log nearest to her body, and she took off with full speed. The stack did wobble slightly, but Kat was running in a straight line and her tail kept it all together.

    Kat dumped the logs onto the ground and ignored them as they immediately fell over. *Might need to level the ground around here a bit but for nowбн not my problem.* As Kat ran back she looked over to see how the otherpetitors were doing. For mostбн the answer was ''not well''. Asteodia was sprinting with three logs bnced into a triangle which was much slower then Kat''s stack of six, but good enoughбн

    Nabras was not doing well at all though. He''d clearly taken off with a full stack of six like Kat. Unlike Kat, his path back was littered with fallen logs that didn''t make the journey. He managed to keep two of them, but part of that might''ve just been luck. Though Mauve was having simr issues. Mauve had clearly done the same thing as Nabras, but unlike him, she''d pivoted to using Asteodia''s method. It did put her a bit behind both Nabras and Asteodia but she wasn''t too far behind, and the slight time loss was probably worth it. Plus, with three taken in her first run, she was probably better off then Nabras, even if it was slower.

    March was the real outlier here. Instead of trying and failing to run back with a stack, March was hurling the logs back towards her stump with shocking uracy. Sure some of them rolled a bit, but if not for that they would be spot on. March''s ce on the middle stump perhaps hampering her more than if she''d gone for the edges. Katpared the method to her own, even as she picked up her next stack and foundбн she might be falling behind.

    March was slowing down when it came to the top logs because she couldn''t reach up and grab them by themselvesбн and while Kat had managed to grab the bottom log without breaking it she DID break it the first time. Currently, March was halfway through her second stack, and only seemed to be getting faster. *Shit that might just be the way to do it. I''m not sure if I could be that urate throwing logs though. Dammit, if the ground was perfectly t my method would probably be betterбн but I know that it''s not. Shitбн what should I do?*

    Kat didn''t let her thinking stop her moving. She put the logs down as quickly as she could and growled as the fell again. *Ok. I can see a few ways to do this. First, I keep up with the running and ignore it. Second, I start throwing logs like March. Third, I dig a trench and then start throwing logs. I might not be as urate as March but if I make it a decently big target, but one right near me stump then I might be able to pull ahead. Hmmmбн*

    Kat picked up her third stack and sprinted back. *I''m not sure how sturdy this axe is but it could make a half decent shovel if I really need it to. The worry would be snapping it but I doubt Thyme would make them so flimsy and then not mention it. But is it really worth tacking the time to dig it out? I could try to stomp it all tбн but I just don''t have a great way of doing that right now.*

    Kat dropped off another load of logsбн and this one stayed upright! Kat was mentally cheering until she nced over and saw that March was already making a start on her fourth pile. *Dammit. So throwing them really is faster. I mean, it makes some sense, but I''d hoped with my six stack method I''d be able to make it work. Dammit. So do I throw the logs or dig and then throw?*

    Kat reached the pile and grabbed another set of six logs, watching the otherpetitors as she thought. Technically she was losing time doing this, but it was good enough for now. It would certainly be less efficient to start throwing logs then take a break partway through to dig a hole.

    As for the otherpetitorsбн Nabras had tried and failed to send the logs flying as far as March and quickly given up on the idea. Mauve had seen March seed, and Nabras fail and took a middle approach. She had quickly dug a groove into the earth about halfway down the trail and was throwing logs at that. They''d hit the groove, most of the time and loose all of their momentum. She was actually throwing the logs faster than Marchбн but it was clear she''d need to throw them a second time, so she wasn''t really saving much, if any time over Kat''s current method.

    Asteodia was doing something interesting. She was casting fire spells to burn away all the grass between her and the logs. Kat wasn''t entirely sure why that was just yet, but perhaps it would work out for her. *Right, ok so throwing them is the way forward and it seems at least one other person thought digging was the right choice.*

    With that confirmed, Kat dropped off one more set of six logs and then got to work digging away at the ground. She picked up her axe and used it to cut deep groves into the ground. Treating the dirt a bit like she imagined she would the logs. Once she''d cut out a big chunk, Kat threw it over her stump and towards the crowd. Not too close obviously, but somewhat close. Part of her wanted to start messing with the othersбн but that might''ve counted as messing with their log piles, and as such it really wasn''t worth the risk.

    Kat''s digging wasбн slow going. She wasn''t happy with the speed at all. March was dashing ahead, even though her logs were all over the ce at this point. They were bouncing in all sorts of directions once they hit other logs. Some clearly entering other contestants ''y areas'' a few flying past the stump she''d be assigned and towards the crowd. Honestly it was a mess, but it was still a LOT of logs. Kat could also see that there were more rows of logs behind the first, so at least they weren''t going to run out.

    Mauve''s n wasбн not going all that well. The groove she made had filled up with logs and now they were just sort of going everywhere. She was a bit more urate then March but there just wasn''t that much space to fill with logs unless she wanted to start reducing the distance she threw them. Her twenty-five metres either side were quickly filling up due to this. Sure there were big holes were logs might fitбн but Mauve wasn''t quite that urate.

    Nabras was actually doing well inparison. He''d kept up a steady stream of three logs at this point and he was making a good pile right next to his stump. Sure it wasn''t anywhere near the amount of logs Mauve or March had moved, but his were all right next to his stump. It was a great position to get started. Perhaps he would soon start chopping and then get more logster?

    Asteodia''s n had finally be clearбн and honestly? Kat thought it was pretty awesome. Time consuming, and probably worse than March''sбн but perhaps better then Kat''s own. She''d burnt away all the extra grass and now she was using her strength and two logs as rollers to tten down the area between her stump and the log stacks. Kat was all but certain that once it was done Asteodia would start rolling logs down the ''road'' she was making. If they got all, or even most of the way backбн well that might just be the best strategy. Kat almost wanted to try it herselfбн but surely, she could throw the logs the hole way. Right? Kat was certainly hoping so.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1187 1187 Chop Away At My Heart

    ?

    Kat had finished with the digging and was sprinting back to start tossing logs. About five minutes had passed since the start of the round and March was just starting on chopping up what she''d thrown, and it was arge amount. However, the big holdup would be just how scattered everything was. Kat wasn''t feeling great about the fact she was just starting to throw now, but she was almost certain the she''d make up for the time lost.

    Nabras was still moving his sets of three and doing quite well. He had a nice pile on either side of his stump. It was way less then March, but it was something. Mauve had moved up to start throwing her logs the rest of the way quite some time ago, but she was only through about half of her pile, which, now Kat was looking again, was probably only about a two third''s the size of March''s AND she was just now starting on them.

    Asteodia looked rather casual, despite the fact her movements were swift. She had worked out a great system while Kat was digging through the dirt. Asteodia would grab the second log in a pile, then kick the bottom one down the ramp she''d made. Once it left her foot, she''d drop the next one, and keep repeating until the entire stack was done. It was a swift method that did have a bit of a dy built into it while the logs started to move, but it was efficient, and her logs were all ending up in a nice line right behind her stump.

    Kat could see that Asteodia had actually chopped some of her logs up already. It seemed that Asteodia was sending down just a few logs at a time and then chopping them up. This way, she didn''t have a long line of logs that was costing her time just to grabбн even if she was losing time in the running. Still, she had a nice pile of halves going already. They weren''t in quarters yet, but Kat was sure that would be dealt with in time.

    So Kat got started on the log throws while thinking of ways to further optimise things. Her throws wereбн mostly urate. Therge target she''d made for herself certainly helped with things, and she got better over time. Of course, logs weren''t all that aerodynamic so quite a few were near missesбн but the size of the holepensated for that as Kat dialled her aim in.

    *Right. So this part is pretty good. Asteodia and March have started chopping but I''m not too worried about my progress just yet. Nabrasбн he''s going to fall behind, I think. Actually he''s almost certainly behind ALREADY. He doesn''t have that many more logs than I do and I took a massive break to dig that hole so I think he''s out of the race. Mauveбн she''s probably going to have the best axe technique so perhaps she''ll make up some time there.

    Is there anything I can do to improve MY axe technique though? It''s going to be a pain to chop things into quartersбн which I guess is sort of the point. Is there any way I can work around that though? Likeбн would cutting them into halves one way then halves again another speed things up?

    Probably? Thyme didn''t say anything about the shape, just that the pieces have to be equal so if I made a line of halves then sliced them all down the centre that could workбн except my axe isn''trge enough. March''s IS though. Perhaps that''s the real benefit of having just arge axe? It lets her cut more than one log at a time. I''m not sure you could keep them in even halves, even with all the logs being the sameбн not if you were keeping your stump mostly intact. So that''s not going to work out. Any other wise ideas?*

    Kat looked over herpetitors looking for any neat ideas to steal but nobody seemed to be doing anything particrly crazy just yet. Well, Asteodia''s ramp was an amazing idea, but Kat didn''t feel like it was much better then her hole considering she could throw the logs far enough. Other than that though, nobody was doing anything that stood out to Kat, especially when it came to optimising the chopping part.

    Kat ended up spending two and a half minutes throwing logsбн roughly. She''d waited for the clock at the back to show that seven and a half minutes had psed so it was close enough. The hole was getting decently filled as well. So she sprinted back down and got to work chopping. With the first log, she took a bit of extra time to make sure that the cut was good. Then she started speeding up. Third, fourth, fifth log. The wood would split pretty much right down the middle and the two sides would fly off to the left and right.

    *Damn maybe I should build a little wall close to the stump to catch those and then cut them into four in like, two motions. Waitбн do I even need a wall?* Kat moved her free hand off to the side and leaned over so that the wood should hit that hand once the log was cut. Kat then moved her tail off to the opposite side and sliced down. The would split, hit her tail and hand. Kat tried, and failed to manoeuvre them into a good spotбн but she could correct that with practice. A few moments of messing around to get the log halves in a good spot then cut sliced them both and they vanished.

    *What?* Kat looked around confused, she knew she was wasting time but she needed to find out what had just happened. If they vanished because she''d cut them wrong or something she needed to know. Kat couldn''t see anything as she looked left or right so she turned to check how much time she''d usedбн when she saw four small pieces of wood directly behind her, if a ways back, just in front of the clock. *Waitбн ARE THOSE THE WOOD PILES! Thyme you misleading little shit!*

    Kat quickly got to work slicing the halves nearby in a few quick motions before she started to move the logs from the hole to within grabbing range of the stump. With no need to leave space around it for the halves, she could just reach over and grab each new log after the previous one vanished into thin air. Part of her wanted to go attacking the other yers wood stockpilesбн but not only was that rude, Kat was confident in her new method. Plus, she knew she could check out the other piles to see how close she was to winning once more time had passed.

    While Kat was chopping quickly, the others were making progress. Nabras had finally started chopping up his logs, and he was using the method Kat had discarded. He''d built up little walls around his stump allowing him to collect the halves and stop them rolling too far away. Sadly for him, he hadn''t quite optimised it to Kat''s level, instead chopping the logs into halves forter rather than clearing it all at once. March was getting through her logsбн but if Kat was watching she would be concerned for the splinters.

    March was good at regting her power most of the timeбн but the weight of the axe was causing her a bit of trouble. Instead of neatly splitting the logs March was closer to smashing them into halves. This sent a lot of splinters flying. Even if her technique was fast, the excess wood she was losing might mean her portions were too lopsided and wouldn''t pass muster. Still, she had the most halves around her by far, so perhaps it wouldn''t matter.

    Mauve was just starting to work on her logs. She''d piled them up behind her for easy reach. Just by turning around and grabbing she could get a hold on a log without too many issues. It was a decent system, but would it be enough?

    Asteodia thoughбн she was looking at Kat. Being the closest to Kat, or at least, the one of two that was actually paying attention to herpetitorsбн could see that Kat''s logs were vanishing. She''d seen Kat''s frantic nces around, and Kat had seemingly not noticed that attention. Asteodia could now see the slowly growing pile of quarters in the background and was wondering how she could make use of that information.

    Nothing hade to her just yet. Unlike Kat she didn''t have a tail to make use of. She DID however have a second axe. Asteodia wasn''t sure what she could use it for. It was a bit too small to dig into the ground beside the stump and use as a backstop. Part of her wanted to put in the stumpбн but that might be too much damage. Asteodia decided she''d need to think on this.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1188 1188 Viable Plans Are Hard To Find

    ?

    Twenty minutes into the round Kat was going back for more logs again. Depending on how you counted it could be the third such trip, or something closer to the seventh if you included her first few runs as well. It turned out that once you got the rhythm down? Things could be done exceptionally fast which was great. On the other handбн Thyme was obfuscating who was in the lead. You see, as soon as they filled up the first row of woodбн you couldn''t view any further progress. If Kat really strained her hearing she could tell the wood was being stacked up behind the first rowбн but it was annoying.

    March had actually tried to check. She''d run over to get an idea of how well she was doingбн cursed aloud and then ran back to get back to work. Kat might''ve been more worried about March''s frantic pace if she hadn''t heard that it was THYME March was cursing. It made Kat about 90% sure that Thyme was obscuring the results with magic and not just by hiding them behind the logs. Part of Kat wanted to see if her eyes would be able to get through whatever countermeasures Thyme had upбн but that seemed a little rude.

    At the other stations, Mauve was really going at it. She was nearly as fast as March and wasparable to Kat''s own speedбн but that was just for the chopping. Kat''s setup let her quickly go from log, to halves, to quarters but Mauve was just chopping things into halves, and thening backter which was slowing her down overall. Despite that, her technique was wless. Kat couldn''t be certain that they were all perfect, but they certainly seemed that way. It was better then what Kat suspected her own record to be.

    Kat wasn''t ashamed to admit that she probably bungled one in every forty or so cuts. Which wasn''t ideal, but those one in forty were usually still pretty close. Kat was hoping that meant that the wood that failed to pass Thyme''s rules was closer to one in one hundred and twenty or moreбн but that might just be wishful thinking. Kat did have a few logs justбн implode on her for seemingly no reason so Kat knew she didn''t have a perfect record. Mauve howeverбн just might.

    Asteodia had decided not to risk using her axe as a backstopбн but she came up with something that might be better. If Kat didn''t have a tail, she could only hope that she would''ve figured out such an elegant solution. Asteodia had raised her right leg up onto the stump and was using that and her left hand as a way to catch the sliced logs. It wasn''t the best for her chopping form, but it was good enough, and that''s what mattered. Her speed was good, she quickly got down to quarters and was doing quite well overall. She needed to make more trips back to the logs then anyone else, but she also got through her piles quicker, and with less fuss so perhaps that cancelled out.

    March''s progress was good. She chopped through wood the quickest, eclipsing even Kat in speed. It was an impressive site to beholdбн if it wasn''t riddled with issues. The first is that she spent quite a bit of time going around and picking up the logs near her stump. Sure March was quick, but they were horribly ordered and just all over the ce. Some of the logs March went out of her way to grab were probably best forgotten about in favour of fresh ones. The next problem went alongside her speed of chopping. One of the reason Kat wasn''t just going as fast as possible was to make sure the cuts in her logs were smooth. Straight from top to bottom with no splinters.

    March, did not subscribe to that idea. She practically smashed the logs to pieces. A clean split was not what March was searching for. She used overwhelming strength to get an overwhelming speed of chopping through wood and damn all the splinters it was throwing out. March was lucky if she managed to get half of her splits into a perfect stateбн only made worse by the fact that she had to chop them twice to get quarters, leading to it being closer to one in four.

    Though, it could be argued that not all the splinters would cause the wood to fail to meet Thyme''s criteria, possibly not even most as despite March''s speed she is quite urateбн it just didn''t seem like a good strategy long term. Consistency seemed to be king here. Thirty minutes was a surprisingly long time to chop logs, as it turned out. It made the volleyball matches yed earlier feel even longer.

    Sadly, despite consistency being kingбн it was about the only thing Nabras had going for him and it just wasn''t working out well. He could clearly tell, if his nervous nces towards his pile indicated anything. Sure they might hide who is winning now but Nabras had continually checked them as the first row of logs piled up and he was far behind. Even at the twenty minute mark, he''d only just now finished his first pile. Which was not a good thing. Not a good thing at all. He was now trying to work out how he coulde back from that. Perhaps not to win, but second ce? Though, his real wonder is if the pile behind him included failed quarters. If it didбн March''s dominance might not be so clean.

    Kat for her part, had decided not to really bother with any extra sneaking tactics. Mostly because it was really unclear who she''d even use them on, except Nabras. *I''d only get one shot at SOMEONE before the end, and it might even get me in trouble with Thymeбн but I can''t really tell who is winning so I don''t see the point.*

    Nabras however, DID see the point because everyone was ahead of him. He just needed to figure out how. Of course, he quickly deduced that wrecking someone else''s stump would likely be the best way to get them outбн he just wasn''t certain that he COULD do that. Mauve was surely deadly with an axe considering it was her weapon of choiceбн and Marchбн well Nabras didn''t feel like getting snapped in half.

    Realistically though, both kat and Asteodia were just too far away from him. So he''d need to be sneaky if he wanted to grab one of the first two, as the time ticked down. The best idea he coulde up with was to wait for March or Mauve to head off to get more logs then sprint over. The question was one of timingбн and if he even had the strength to split one of his enemies'' stumps.

    In between swings, he checked his ownбн and found it was barely damaged. Sure he''d been actively trying not to destroy itбн but he was chopping logs on the damned thing for crying out loud. Nabras frowned, and then, after checking to see if anyone was watching him, sliced down at one of the roots on his log. Into of going clean through, his axe was stuck halfway in.

    Nabras cursed under his breath as he ran to get more logs. "The damned axe didn''t even get through one of the roots! How am I getting through the whole thing?" Perhaps if he could use some magic he could tip the scalesбн but Thyme said no magic. Nabras paused. "Waitбн didn''t Asteodia use magic to clear out that path? Thyme didn''t stop herбн does that mean she''s already out?"

    Nabras nearly stumbled as he came to that realisation but he didn''t say anything else. Not wanting to clue anyone in. Nabras did wonder why Thyme hadn''t called her on. Perhaps they were just trying to let the contest ran and make judgements at the end?

    As Nabras plotted, and failed to find ways to execute them, everyone else was chopping away. Trying to secure the lead position as best they could. As the deadline approached, Kat, March and Mauve all grew confident they were in the lead, that they were winning. Asteodia was less certain. She started to get her own thoughts of how to sabotage the other teams but she didn''t want to waist much brain space on plotting when there was logs to chop.

    So that''s what everyone did. They cut, and cut and cut. Nabras tried to spot an opening to get a leg upбн but couldn''tmit to it in the end. March furiously sliced through logs. Mauve perfectly cut up wood. Asteodia''s system remained efficient, if perhaps not perfect and Kat felt that perhaps, she could''ve done more. Her energy reserves were fullбн but there was that rule about magic.

    "TIME IS UP!" shouted Thyme. As they did, all the logs vanished, even the ones that were halfway being cut like in the case of March and Mauve. The stumps themselves glimmered for a moment, and all those who were mid-swing felt like they''d hit titanium as their momentum was fed back into their arms. It was time to find out who won.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1189 1189 I Am Really Sick But The Got Done

    ?

    The ground rumbled as a tform for everyone to stand up rose from the ground. Thyme made big waving gestures to get everyone who''d beenpeting toe over. It was just a short walk so that didn''t take long. Once everyone was up on the tform Thyme asked. "Right, so, before we get to the judgement we need to decide if Asteodia is disqualified or not. The rule was NO MAGIC, not ''no magic used to cut the wood''. So even though Asteodia probably stood by the spirit of the rules, the letter of them were broken,"

    *Oh. I didn''t even realise that was a thing.* Kat just shrugged, "I think it''s fine. She could''ve gotten ny percent of the way there without magic and I think I''d rather have her not be disqualified," exined Kat.

    Asteodia shook her head and said, "No thanks. I think if I really messed up something so simple I deserve to be disqualified. There wasn''t many rules to begin with,"

    "I''m with her on this one," said Nabras pointing to Asteodia. "It was a simple rule," and for Nabras it would also increase his chances of notingst. Which was a big win.

    March waved Nabras and Asteodia off. "I would not be so dishonourable to force someone out of thepetition for such a small mistake. It was a great use of magic, and it was barely against the rules. There was no intentional slighting of them, I say she stays in,"

    Mauve looked over everyone slowly and said, "I don''t like that I seem to be the one with the deciding voteбн but I suppose if I say that I want Asteodia thrown out what it really means is that I wasn''t confident in my strategy. Soбн fine Asteodia can stay,"

    Thyme pped their hands together, pulling everyone''s attention back to the. "Great, in that case we can go over how well everyone did one by one. The person who cut the most logs wasбн March, followed by Kat, with Asteodia in third, Mauve in fourth finally Nabras with the least amount of logs chopped,"

    Kat''s eyes narrowed. *I feel like these aren''t the final results.* Kat stared at Thyme for a few seconds, as the quiet stretched on. Everyone else seemed to realise that something funny was going on as well. "I see you''ve all caught on. While that order is indeed correctбн it''s counting all of the logs that don''t meet my criteria. So perhaps you''ll be interested to know thatбн.

    "If we''re going by ratio, Mauve had the best ratio of perfectly cut logs to duds, with Asteodia behind her, Kat in third and Nabras in fourth. Then, sadly, we had March in fifth. Quite the reversal ''ain''t it?" exined Thyme. "So with that in mindбнing inst we haveбн Nabras. While your ratio was quite good, you really struggled to chop enough wood for the contest.

    "In fourth, we have March. You cut by far the most amount of logs, but you just weren''t careful enough with them. Your ratio of duds to sesses was so bad that you nearly ended up inst ce with Nabras only loosing out to you by a few logs," March looked somewhat chagrined. She knew it was a risk when she decided on her strategy, but didn''t think it was so inefficient. Still, she knew going for clean cuts would''ve slowed her down too much for the win. Perhaps second ce was on the table, but not first. Not with a ''proper'' strategy.

    "Then we have Asteodia in third. It means that the inclusion or exclusion of her based on breaking the rules didn''t really matter. Which is a shame, because I thought it was a great strategy. Ultimately though, it just took up a bit too much time. Kat was faster when she dug that hole, and that was more efficient than the ramp. Perhaps if you all had an hour or longer Asteodia could''ve pulled ahead,"

    Thyme sad with an overly dramatic frown on their face. "Truly, so close yet so farбн because all of the top three contestants were really close. Within fifty sessful logs in fact. With Mauve and Kat only sixteen off each other. Now thoughбн who has won? Who has lost? The answerбн isбн Kat''s the winner!"

    A smile bloomed on Kat''s face, even as Mauve kicked at the ground half-heartedly. "It really was close there at the end. Kat had a much better system for chopping logs quickly and managed to get the lead mostly through that. Mauve though, you only had a small handful of dud logs. This let you catch up to yourpetitors with consistency and simply not making mistakes. Still, good job everyone. I''ll be taking you all over to the volleyball matchбн which still isn''t finished I''m afraid.

    "Hopefully that won''t take too long. Once we''re done, I''ll give everyone two hours for food and then we can get on to the final game for the day. It''ll run long, sadly, but it will need a good chunk of time and I''m not willing topromise on that," said Thyme.

    Kat shrugged as Lily sprinted over and hopped up into her arms. Not long after that, Thyme was clicking their fingers and sending everyone back to the volleyball court. When they got there, it was to see the people who stayed behind ying cards again, which wasn''t really a surprise. Kat moved over to join in with the match as she looked over at the volleyball game.

    Burgandy was the one most feeling the exhaustion. Marigold was covering for two thirds of the court now, and while Burgandy was doing her best, she was sweating a fair bit. Marigold lookedбн mostly ok despite the extra ground she needed to cover. So she likely figured out a better way to keep herself in the match. Gareth and Blue thoughбн they were looking fine.

    Gareth had made two sunshades, one for him and one for Blue, and was currently rxing on the ground with his eyes closed. Blue was looking fine, despite the mana cost for moving the water for so long. It looked rather obvious who was going to win. Especially when Kat looked over at the score and saw that Blue and Gareth already had one point.

    Which is indeed what happened in the end. After ANOTHER thirty minutes Marigold slipped on the ground, giving away another point. This was quickly followed by concerned looks from both members of that team. They still tried of courseбн but ten minutester it was Burgandy on the ground, losing them that final point. "And we have a WINNER! With Blue in first ce, that means Gareth and Marigold are in second. They''ll each be awarded half a point," shouted Thyme.

    *Honestly? That took way too long. I''m pretty sure nobody thought each match would take so long. I wondering where the extra time all came from. The use of magic, the extrarge courts, heck maybe the courts were too small. It''s just very unclear what caused the dy. I suppose using magic was at least partially responsibleбн but maybe if they could use magic on both sides of the they could punch through Blue''s wall properly? What do you think Lily?*

    [It''s got to be a bit of everything. Blue clearly dragged the games on long, but Marigold would''ve likely kept things going almost as long if she was allowed to use her magic on herself. Whichбн just based on how Thyme has ruled that sort of thing beforeбн I''m guessing she could. You don''t ever get in trouble for speeding yourself up with demonic energy after all.]

    "Right, with that out of the way, everyone has two hours for lunch, then you can alle back here for the third and final game of the day. The food has been in stasis for a bit, but that should be no problem, I''m pretty good with those enchantments. So eat, drink, and be merry for the next two hours. The big mystery game will be revealed then! I''m very excited for it," said Thyme.

    With that done, everyone started to make their way back the inn so they could stock up on food. Kat wasn''t terribly hungry even despite theter time but she also knew that dinner would bete. This meant she was going to eat now, and skip dinnerбн probably. Lily was looking forward to some food of her own. Normally it wouldn''t be overly necessary but with her internal clock a bit of a mess because they''d had to wait so long for a chance to eat. Making Lily think it was closer to dinner time.

    Of course, while Kat and Lily were thinking about food, Gareth and Green were thinking about their promise to Blue. They''d both sidled up beside her, and Green asked, "So when do you want your massage?"

    "What?" asked Blue.

    "Your massage," said Gareth.

    "WHAT?" shouted Blue.

 Chapter 1190 1190 THE WORLD REVOLVING

    ?

    As soon as they got to the cafeteria Kress went and grabbed some food and then ran off to his room. Kat had to assume it was to n the final task. *I still don''t know how he can be so confident in his knowledge of what the task is. Even I''m starting to think he knows what it is. Thoughбн I wonder what makes him excited to participate in it. Knowing the answer is just one half of the equation.*

    Gareth was standing off to the side while Green tormented a blushing Blue with Nixilei helping asionally. Kat of course, decided she didn''t want anything to do with that nonsense. Stan had picked up his food and wandered off, possibly to sulk, possibly just to emte Kress. Both were equally likely in Kat''s mind.

    Vanya was berating Marigold for riling Blue up enough to win that final match instead of failing part way through or, even better, just having them take the loss. Thisбн seemed to bepletely ineffective. If anything Marigold was enjoying the current punishment. Vanya using her as a chair did seem a bit extremeбн but yeahбн with a smile on Marigold''s face it was hard to argue it was a real punishment. She didn''t even seem to mind the fact she had to eat off the floor. Well, the te that was on the floor. Marigold was a masochist not an idiot, and getting dirt in your food is not tasty.

    Midnight and Mauve were justбн casually eating on the other side of the table. They seemed to treat the whole thing those two were doing aspletely normalбн which does raise some questions. *Waitбн is Marigold trying to win at all? Or is she just looking for creative reasons to get punished. If this is somon that Midnight and Mauve are justбн treating this as normal, and Marigold is clearly enjoying this ''punishment'' does that mean something like this is amon urrence.*

    [I don''t like the fact I think you''re on the right track. Sure Marigold is trying her hardest to winбн but seemingly only when it suits her. She probably tries properly to win because not doing so isn''t something Vanya would punish her for. Heck, Vanya would probably try to coddle Marigold, perhaps thinking something was wrong, or perhaps as a real punishment. Whichбн is just weird to think about.]

    Over at another table, Nabras was being bullied, mostly by Nell and Bonas about his poor performance in the log splitting event. Ellenell would chime in asionally to add fuel to the fire, but seemed pretty content to munch on what looked to be a sd rather than directly bully Nabras himself. Kat wasn''t sure if this was fairly typical sibling stuff, or if they were actually annoyed with himбн probably a mix of both. Probably why Ellenell was mostly staying on the edge of the conversation.

    Stan being missing didn''t seem to affect the dynamic of his group much. They''d all grabbed a table together and were eating without problems. They certainly weren''t bullying March like Nabras'' team was bullying him. Kat herself was somewhat tempted to go over and hang out, what with everyone from her own team being busyбн but Burnice was standing around as well, so getting a table with her was probably more interesting. Perhaps inviting Mint over as well would be good.

    Romilda''s team was packed away in the back corner. Kat could hear them if she wanted, but considering they were leaned in close whispering to each other in the far back corner of the room they probably wanted whatever they were saying to remain a secret. Sure it would be nearly impossible for Kat to be caughtбн but realistically? If the information was actually sensitive, they could''ve gone up to one of their rooms. They were magically soundproofed after all. Eavesdropping prevention back by Thyme. Seemed like the safest method to Kat.

    Whatever the case, Kat took one of the spare tables after waving over Burnice and Mint. Kat decided to go for the sd like Ellenell, because he seemed to be really enjoying it. Lily picked a chunk of meat. Possibly not the healthiest thing for a normal human, but Lily wasn''t anymore so it was probably fine. Burnice grabbed a sd of her own, though it was a different one to Kat''s. Mint made her way over and sat down.

    Kat held her questions until everyone had gotten a bit of food in them. She knew that she''d be fine despite thete meal, but not everyone would be so lucky. So Kat kept her silence for the first fifteen minutes. Burnice tore through that sd and then went back for a second one. *Rightбн everyone is hungry. Perhaps the sd isn''t THAT goodбн it''s just that everyone is starving.*

    Kat had been wondering if it was just an elf thing, but she found the sd a bit nd. Sure she''d not realised there should be dressing on it, but that was hardly her fault right? Mint, not knowing much about food, didn''t say anything. Lily obviously didn''t know, and Burnice just assumed Kat didn''t want dressing for whatever reason. The elf had quite a few weird preferences when it came to food, and leaving the dressing off a sd probably didn''t even crack top ten, so it wasn''tmented on. Thus, Kat had a nd sd, and decided to pick something else next time.

    Once Burnice started to slow down a bit with her eating, Kat felt the need to ask, "Soбн what did you think of the volleyball matches?"

    Burnice finished off a mouthful of not-lettuce that was orange instead of green before saying, "It wasбн boring. Well, no, that''s a bit rude of me to say. It started out interesting, and that first round without Blue in it was super tense. Once Blue got going thoughбн it got real dull real fast. True Gareth and Burgandy nearly managed to snatch a win from Blue but I didn''t think they could do it till right at the end, so there was likeбн five minutes of excitement there max.

    "I think Thyme should''ve ruled that you can''t touch the ball with magic for more than a few seconds. Which might''ve been fine? I do understand why Thyme was so restrictive about using the ground, because if they weren''t I could see things getting really silly really quickly. Like, imagine if they just set a big wall to bounce the ball back. Basically what Blue did, but packed stone would be a lot harder to get through, plus the harder you hit the harder it hits back.

    "Though if they were earth mages they could lift the wall and then have a face off against Blue, but that would''ve been rather mana intensive. If it was just a wall attached to the ground you could set and forget it. At least Blue had to concentrate for her strategy. Thoughбн ultimately I''m just not sure the ruleset was right for the game. I think a time limit on spells would''ve really helped,"

    "I''ll bring it up with Thymeter," said Mint. "These games, at least in their current form, are very unrefined. Thyme is hoping to find some standouts to be main attractions at the resorts here to encourage more people to have funбн but it was mostly tested by Thyme in a bunch of different bodies trying to work out the kinks. Soбн sometimes we have major issues like water mages destroying the bnce that can get missed. Though I promise the games havee a long way,"

    "Oh? In what ways?" asked Burnice.

    Mint frowned for a few moments then nodded before saying, "So I can''t tell you some of the really funny moments because some of them involve games that you guys haven''t seen yet, but there are quite a few notable moments for the Volleyball matches. The first one thates to mind is court sizes. Originally they were much smaller but the issue wasбн a single ''person'' could cover the entire court no problem. Defending was ridiculously easy. So Thyme doubled the size of the courtбн then increased it some more.

    "Um what elseбн originally there was actually a no magic rule, but Thyme felt like that would be really unfun for the mages, and Thyme had some high hopes for the game to be yed by a wide variety of people, unlike say the log chopping which is meant to be a test of strength and dexterity not magic. Umбн there was a version that Thyme tested of only magicбн but it got messy really quickly.

    "The optimal strategy for that version was not to focus on the ball but to try to disrupt your opponents casting which Thyme felt went against the spirit of what they were trying to do. Hmmбн what elseбн oh right at the start there wasn''t a rule stopping you from casting spells on your opponent''s side. That had simr problems. The best strategy there was to create pit traps that you would then close up to keep your opponents from moving. Bit nasty that iteration,"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1191 1191 Testing Bloopers

    ?

    Once Kat finishedughing she asked, "So, what other games had silly interactions? We''ve still got plenty of games to talk about other than volleyball,"

    Mint nodded, "Right wellбн I guess I''ll cover the other game from today first. Umбн I don''t know likeбн everything everything when ites to silly things in testing because likeбн I wasn''t that interested myself, but the stories get around the dryadmunity you know? Soбн just take what I''m saying with a grain of salt. I know the volleyball ones are all true because I asked Thyme about them while the volleyball match was ongoing. Likeбн an hour ago.

    "So they''re both really fresh in my mind AND confirmed to have happened. Umбн but for the log choppingбн well that one was designed from the ground up not to have magic in it. Thyme did apparently do a few test runs with magic, but none of them were too ridiculous apparently. Umбн the most interesting one was when Thyme came up with the idea to summon up a giant sawde to slice through the wood.

    "That made it ridiculously easy to finish. Plus, if you just set up a tform near the logs, then made the sawde you could destroy yourpetition. A water jet cutter was also attemptedбн but apparently it actually wasn''t that effective. It destroyed too much material in the process. Though, that reminds me. Originally you just needed to cut the logs into two pieces, which was deemed too easy. Then it was four piecesбн which was very silly because they didn''t need to be even.

    "Apparently before that rule was implemented the best strategy was to turn the log on its side and then cut through it three times to separate it into fours. It did take an extra stroke, two instead of three, but because uracy was basically a non-factor it was really fast,"

    Kat pped a hand over her face. "Dammit, I didn''t even consider turning the logs around. I guess when I heard we were ''chopping firewood'' I immediately thought of all the times I''ve seen them split lengthwise. I can''t believe everyone overlooked something so simple," grumbled Kat.

    Mint shrugged and said, "Thyme does have a habit of doing things like that. Actually, one thing nobody noticed is that the axes and the stumps were enchanted to do some funny things. You see, you were told to be careful not to break them, but that''s nearly impossible. But, if you tried to use your axe to destroy someone else''s stump? Your own would''ve split in half,"

    Kat let out a long sigh, "I''m soo d I didn''t go after any of the stumps. I thought about it too but I was confident in my strategy and rightly so, I did win the event after all,"

    "Ah, but I know Nabras was looking for a chance to do some damage to hispetitors. Could you imagine the look on his face after he managed to find an opening, dash in, thinking this is his only chance to not getstбн but then it turns out he just split his own log? I would''ve diedughing," said Burnice through fits ofughter.

    Kat and Lily couldn''t helpughing at the idea. It was quite amusing to imagine. The look of betrayal on Nabras'' face would be something to remember. "Any other funny stories for the wood chopping event?" asked Lily.

    Mint shook her head and said, "Not that I know of. There might be more, in fact, I''m sure there isбн but I don''t know them I''m afraid. It seemed like the least interesting game to me, so I didn''t go looking for much about it. Umбн what''s next. I guess I can just go in order? The table tennis idea actually came up after volleyball, and it was decided that they could be simr to each other, though obviously without magic for the indoor one.

    "So that was built in from the start. Umбн it was pretty obvious that the table and the ground needed to be closer together for smaller people but somehow we managed to overlook how much of an issue it might be for people of drastically different heights to y against each other. I''m not sure why it didn''te up in testing.

    "My two guesses would be that Thyme stuck to simr body types against each other as a baselineбн or Thyme didn''t consider how much slower having to move more than a step in either direction would actually be. Thyme obviously had to bring their physique down to approximate Rank 2, but they might''ve justбн not done that properly? For someone like Thyme it can be hard to notice when they start to push past certain self-imposed limits like that.

    "Don''t get me wrong. Thyme''s control is great, especially with mana but if Thyme was testing hundreds of matches and all the shorter versions of Thyme happened to be moving a bit faster then they should? I''m not certain it would register at all. Thoughбн that''s about the only thing that really came up for the table tennis. Except for the broken paddles. Lots and lots of broken paddles during testing.

    "It''s what made Thyme turn them into part of the game. They hold enchantment really poorly for some reason and Thyme didn''t want to use really good materials on them to keep them intactбн so instead leaning not to break them was part of the game. Which I think made everything more fun. It also meant the whole ''don''t break your stumps'' trick from the wood chopping was easier to fall into,"

    "So, any other funny moments from the table tennis testing?" asked Burnice.

    Mint shrugged, "Not particrly. I know a few that were funny at the time but aren''t all that amusing in the retelling. Like the sudden destruction of the table, or in one instance, just the table LEGS after Thyme reinforced the tabletop. Umбн there was that one time where Thyme hit the ball into the and the ball got sliced up into little pieces. Picked a new material for the after thatбн

    "But yeah, there''s not much I can think of off the top of my head. Dodgeball has quite a few though! First thing''s first, there didn''t use to be cannons. The balls also weren''t filled with anything or easily popped. Like, they could pop, but it wasn''t designed as part of the challenge. It was just supposed to be normal dodgeball reallyбн but that turned out to be way too easy."

    Mint paused for a moment to reconsider, "Or not too easy, but too easy for people to catch the balls. Then it became a game, not of dodgeball, but ''can you throw hard enough to push someone out of the ring'' which really wasn''t the point. When ying that version of the game though, the balls kept popping because of all the force, which gave Thyme the idea for redoing things. Though it didn''t get properly implemented until muchter on in testing.

    "Then there was the issue of putting new balls into y. There were a few really funny iterations of that one. The first idea was just to rain them down from the sky constantly, forcing everyone to constantly dodge and stay on the moveбн but you didn''t really get the chance to throw any balls you catch at someone because there was too other falling balls in the way. So that idea was scrapped.

    "The next idea was to have one row of cannons fire out waves of balls every twenty seconds or so. The timing changed around a bitбн but you could just camp the cannons really easily. So Thyme turned them up to be really fastбн which meant the cannons were the real danger not the other yers because you couldn''t actually catch the balls. So you just had to dodge the cannon fire and you were goodбн which, once again, really wasn''t the point.

    "So Thyme scrapped the cannon idea for a bit and went back to basics. Giving everyone one ball to start off with and made some solid, but transparent, walls around the arena to make sure that you always had five balls in y. It was an ok setup but Thyme didn''t like the flow of the game. You were incentivised to try and keep balls at your feet and catch or dodge the ones thrown your way.

    "So with that, and Thyme''s idea for making the balls easy to pop, they got to work properly implementing that and seeing if it did anything, even trying to see how things yed out if the floor instantly popped any balloons that touched it. That iteration was aplete mess. The gunk in the balloons got EVERYWHERE. On the floor, the yers, the ceiling somehow, and on the testing courts next to whichever one was running. A true mess. I heard about the cleanup after that one and it was over a day''s worth of effort for THYME of all people,"

 Chapter 1192 1192 Twisty History

    ?

    "What about thest game?" asked Lily. "That seems rtively straightforward, but also the potential for silliness is high,"

    Mint shook her head and exined, "No it wasn''t straightforward at all. There''s nothing like that game you can findбн well anywhere really. The others were mostly based on mortal''s children''s games, but this was something Thyme had to basically work out from scratch,"

    *I suppose that makes sense. Sure to us it just looks like Twister and it the name gets tranted that way because that''s obviously what it is to usбн but if they''ve never seen the game before Thyme might have struggled with it. Considering it was developedpletely from scratch.*

    [Do you think the colours on it were real?]

    *What?*

    [Well if it''s so obviously Twister to usбн do you think the trantion ability also made it justбн look more like Twister to help with the trantion.]

    *I''m going to sayбн no. At least, it might try to do that to other people but I have to have some faith in my eyes. Not even Thyme could do so. The idea that the trantion is changing our perception like that would beбн a bit much.*

    [I supposeбн it''s not like people''s mouth''s line up properly with what they''re saying when you start to look. It''s hard to notice if you''re not trying, but once you think to look it''s obvious. So I can at least believe that it might try, but fail in this case.]

    Mint continued to borate as Kat and Lily chatted mentally, "Well, Thyme wanted some more indoor games and in this case they were aiming more for theбн teenage age bracket with them. I don''t properly understand the whole ''rampant hormones'' or the idea of a sex drive all that well, but I did take enough lessons on it, and the consequences that I can guess WHY a game like Twister would be fun for those people.

    "Anyway, we''re jumping ahead. So Thyme needed something that was indoor, that would appeal to teenagers but wouldn''t necessarily be something that only teenagers would like. There were a few different ideas thrown around, and apparently Twister wasn''t entirely Thyme''s idea, or at least, it was someone else''s offhandedment that helped Thyme figure it out.

    "Not sure who, Thyme has lots of friends, but one of them came to visit and said something along the lines of, ''their teenagers, just give them an excuse to get hot and sweaty in close proximity to their preferred sex'' and Thyme apparently spent the next twenty minutes making it very clear this wasn''t supposed to be a sex thing. The friend suggested an excuse for dancing, but Thyme turned that down as well because it really wasn''t what they were looking forбн

    "Before the friend said ''Well I don''t see how you could untangle the sex from the teens or the teens from each other, especially not in a private resort'' and apparently that''s where Thyme got the idea. Not that our version of it got all that lewd. Marigold was certainly trying, but in the end basically everyone was forced out of the game because they couldn''t reach all the necessary spots. Whichбн is just weird. In testing that almost never happened. Or at least, not without other people being in the way.

    "Anywayбн the first idea was just throwing everyone in arge box and having them running around hitting buttons that popped out of the walls and floorбн and it wasn''t a bad idea at all but Thyme couldn''t work out a good way to simplify it for widespread use. Too much of the ''inner workings'' were just Thyme making sure that it all continued to operate. I''m sure with enough time it could be worked out, but there were enough other reasons to put it off to the side instead.

    "The next idea was to slim it down and make it just a single t area, but then it became more of a game of whacking the buttons. It was better to take up a position and camp it, abusing the length of your arms to try and hit as many buttons as possible. Which while fun, was not the type of game Thyme was looking for, so that too was pushed off into the ''another time perhaps'' pile of things.

    "It took a few more iterations to even get close to the form of Twister you all saw. The very first version was a slightly smaller mat, that had the same number of dots, except none of them were coloured, they were all numbered instead. The idea was, you''d spin the spinner, it would select a number, and then you would have to touch it with the correct limb. It turned out to be much too luck dependant. Sometimes you could just stick to one section, while others you were required to have a limb in all four corners of the board.

    "So that got scrapped. The ways things were divided changed a few times. There was the one where the mat was separated into four but it was quadrants instead of four lines of dots. This one wasn''t right either because you just had everyone fight around the dots closest to the middle you could. It did get all the yers up close, but it just didn''t y well in testing. Of course, Thyme would never get embarrassed pressed up against themselves, so that part was hard to test forбн but it still didn''t seem right.

    "Eventually Thyme would get others to help test things, but not just yet. It took a bit but they got to the current design, howeverбн Thyme didn''t necessarily want to stay there. Thyme thought it was too simple and a bit dull as it was, so there were all sorts of additions tried. Fighting, which was quickly prohibited, magicбн also quickly removed. My personal favourite was when the mat was changed into a bunch of stepping stones over the water. It didn''t actually change much in practice but it LOOKED really cool. Not as easy to move around as the mat though.

    "There were a few attempts at trying to make the mat more slippery. Make it harder for people to keep their grip while ying. Thyme tried all sorts of things. Water, oil, cake mix. Thatst one was a very weird testing day from what I''d heard. In the end though, none of the additions could really be said to make the game BETTER. The current Twister is rather elegant in its simplicity. It can be moved just about anywhere; the rules are easy to understand and anyone can run it."

    Mint paused for a moment just to let that all sink in before she continued. "Oh, right there was that one attempt to y Twister on the water, with the dots less fixed in ce, and more a series of connected floating pontoons. I hear that one was quite popr once Thyme brought in some outside help. I''ll bet you''ll never guess who Thyme got to help test some of the more refined versions of the game!" Mint finished with a massive grin that was too wide for her face.

    Kat and Lily shared a look before Kat said, "I don''t see how either of us would know the answer, we''re not even from this dimension,"

    Burnice shook her head, "No see, the way Mint is grinning at us tells me that it''s gotta be someone super importantбн wait fuck it was Auctifer wasn''t it? Thyme threw a few prototypes at Auctifer and his Queens and just let it happenedбн right?"

    Mint''s oversized smile stayed fixed in ce as she nodded rapidly. "Yeah that''d be right," said Burnice with a sigh, "I can imagine he rather enjoyed the game?" Mint continued nodding. "Urghбн I bet he tested all the variations with a bunch of different people and ended up saying that the simple version was best right?"

    "Exactly!" cheered Mint. "Auctifer exined that the one they could justбн carry around and set up anywhere was so much more fun and convenient. It was also pretty easy to add things too if you wanted, but Auctifer felt like they were always ''nice one off additions'' that were funny once or twice, but not all the time,"

    *Welp. I guess that exins why Mint thought we''d know the answer. Auctifer IS pretty importantбн thoughбн I wonder if this is a coincidence. Did Mint know we heard about Auctifer just before twister got yed the first time? Or did she just assume we''d know of Auctifer because of how important he is.*

    [I can''t say. It could be either I guess. Still, I''m not sure why Mint would know when we found out thoughбн she''s not as connected to everything as Thyme is right? Though I suppose Thyme could''ve mentioned itбн but I feel like Thyme wouldn''t be going around talking about conversations they''d eavesdropped on. At least, not without good reason]

 Chapter 1193 1193 Tales Of A Flower

    ?

    "So Burniceбн do you have any interesting stories? Probably about Marigold?" asked Kat.

    Burnice sighed but nodded with a smile on her face, "Oh boy do I have stories about that woman. I can barely even tell apart some of them. Mostly the ones involving Marigold flirting with someone strong looking in a tavern, and then letting them beat her up. It''sбн shocking how long it takes some of those people to realise she''s enjoying it.

    "Likeбн seriously. Marigold will see an angry woman and decide within ten seconds that it''s a good idea to go annoy herбн whichбн I guess if you''re Marigold it IS a good idea. Considering either she''s receptive, and happy to go along with it, or she''s not, and she kicks the shit out of youбн which is what Marigold wants from it anyway," Burnice shook her head, "I''ll never understand Masochists.

    "It makes me wonder if the regeneration affinity messes with her head, or if she was always going to be like that and the regeneration just enabled her, thus making it worse. We''ll never know of course, but most people say that affinities tend to suite the person they''re given to, even if it''s not immediately obvious that it''s the case, or it takes some years to be apparent.

    "Not sure I totally agree with thatбн but whatever this is about Marigold. Yeah, a hobby of hers is justбн messing with women in taverns and then going along with the fallout whatever it might be. A lot of women will beat up Marigold, then they''ll dere that she''ll be a chair as punishment andбн

    "I''m really not sure how it keeps happening. Like, I''ve never once seen anyone other than Marigold act as a chair so how the fuck does she keep finding the exact kind of weirdos that will SUGGEST the idea so Marigold can pretend to be reluctantly going along with it. Not that she pretends well mind you, but most of these people are drunk and don''t notice. Thoughбн I can''t really tell you about anyone ONE encounter because they''re shockingly samey after the first few times.

    "Soбн hmmбн what''s the next best oneбн OH I know. This was when we were younger, and Marigold was kidnapped. Vanya was beside herself, the fae were pretty sure she was off getting drunk or something, and I was on Vanya''s side. Irresponsible and reckless Marigold may be, but she''s never just left without telling us. Especially not to sneak of and have sex or something, because she enjoys airing that sort of info out to get reactions from people.

    "So for her to justбн vanish? It was very out of character. The reason it happened was because Vanya was down with a nasty stomach bug so she wasn''t actually in bed with Marigold for once. We were staying at one of the smaller cabins Auctifer owns so there''s a few bedrooms so we didn''t hear anything when Marigold vanished.

    "Anyway, we start scouring town for her, and it turns out she''d been kidnapped by the local crime family. Whichбн wasn''t veryrge or very powerful considering the town hadбн maybe two thousand residence tops. So when I say it was a crime family, I do mean family. It was a family run business and they mostly just run some illegal gambling dens under the pubs. Whichбн look I won''t get into exactly why that''s weird, just know that gambling isn''t illegal in the elven kingdom. Orбн any of the kingdoms I don''t think. Anyway, for some reason, they thought Marigold was someone else entirely. The thought she was the daughter of this merchant caravan that had robbed the casinos once.

    "Anyway, we finally sneak down into the interrogation chamber, with suspiciously no guards, to find one person crying in the corner, and it wasn''t Marigold. See, I did mention these guys were just a small family right? So they didn''t have a proper torturer, just ''Uncle Benny'' who was a creepy looking dude, but actually really nice. Their whole n was to just try and scare some info out of Marigold and then let her go.

    "Then the screaming started. All the guards first assumed Benny actually knew what he was doingбн but then they realised that it was a MAN screaming. Well, one brave soul looked in, threw up in the doorway, and then ran away screaming. The rest of the guards decided he was the smartest of the group and decided to join him.

    "Anyway, Marigold decided that clearly Benny didn''t know how to use any of these torture implements they''d scrounged up so she started demonstrating themбн on herself. When we got down there, there was blood all over the table, Marigold, Marigold''s clothes, and Benny. He was justбн crying on the floor. Poor guy.

    "When we showed up he runs over screaming and says ''Arrest me! I don''t care if you ain''t cops, just take me away from that fucking demon!'' in between tears. We felt so bad for the guy that we just nodded. Myself and Mauve dragged him away, not because he was unwilling, but because he was having trouble standing his knees were shaking so much.

    "And that was the story of how Marigold managed to identally scar multiple men for life and shut down a family owned gambling ring all by getting kidnapped, but not for anything she''d actually done personally or who her real family wasбн instead it was because she looked a bit like someone else. And justбн damn it was a night,"

    Mint giggled "Did she really manage to scare them all that badly?" Kat and Lily wereughing as well, but unlike Mint, they could believe it.

    "Oh yeah. The ''Uncle Benny'' left the life of crimepletely. He actually bakes pastries in the capital now. It was reallyбн really awkward when we went to the new bakery as a group. We didn''t know it was him, but as soon as we all walked in together, he spotted Marigold, screamed, and ran out the back door. Poor guy. It was all the funnier because Marigold''s Mum was there too, and she ended up on the floorughing about the fact Marigold scared someone that badly they ran away on sight.

    "But yeahбн really awkward when we then had to exin to the rest of the customers why the bakery was closed for the day because the head chef had run off. He came back eventually, and his food IS really good. Marigold just isn''t allowed to visit the bakery anymore, and I heard he refuses to work with read jam," exined Burnice.

    "NO" insisted Mint.

    "Yes!" insisted Burnice right back.

    "I can scarcely believe it. I meanбн how did she scare the poor man so much?" asked Mint.

    "I don''t think you want to know Mintбн it''s really gross just to think about," said Burnice a little green. "Then againбн you''re part tree so maybe it won''t bother youбн but look, no, I''m not going to go over it. I''ll just say that because Marigold is really weird she likes to use torture implements while having fun in the bedroom and leave it at that ok?"

    Mint frowned, obviously not totally satisfied with the answer, but she could see how ufortable Burnice was with the subject and agreed to drop it. "Ok then. What''s Marigold''s mother like? Is she also a masochist?"

    If anything, Burnice looked even greener that the question. "Mintбн there are some things you justбн you just don''t want to know about people. I don''t think, if given the choice, I''d want to even know that MARIGOLD is a masochist. It''s just that it''s so in your face you sort of get used to it over time. I do NOT want to know what her parents get up to. Either in the bedroom, or anywhere else. So I''m afraid I can''t answer you, and I''m not sure I would even if I did know. That image is going to stuck in my mind foreverбн"

    Mint gave a confused nce over to Kat who shrugged and said, "I don''t have parents so I can''tment, but I think her feelings are pretty universal,"

    Mint then looked at Lily who nodded and exined, "It''s just a weird thing for us to think about. I think it''s part of the disgust response because incest is really bad for mammals. So we don''t like to picture our parents, or our friends parents in sexual situations,"

    Mint nodded and said, "Ok. I understand what you are saying. I don''t think dryads have that issue at allбн but I guess we don''t think about that sort of thing much either. I know we''re not wired up for sex like you guys are. Honestly creating more trees is a very clean process for us,"

    "We don''t want to know," said Kat, Lily and Burnice together. None of whom wanted to know anything at all about ''tree sex''. It was one thing when they were just trees, but another when those trees could think.

 Chapter 1194 1194 Tales Of A Flower Part 2

    ?

    Burnice continued her series of tales with another sigh, "The next interesting encounter I can think of for Marigold was that one time she pushed Vanya out of the way of a boulder. Now, you might think that it was very selfless, and quite honourableбн but Vanya had plenty of time to get out of the way herselfбн

    "In fact, even after Marigold knocked Vanya out of the way there was still time for her toбн move or just do anything to avoid getting crushed. We were in some old ruins and it wasing down from behind usбн but it''s not like we only had a small area to squeeze into, or that the boulder was moving particrly fast. The groove for the boulder trap was knee high at best.

    "We had enough time for a full argument about it in fact. Marigold was all ''Go on without me''! And Vanya was like ''Stop being a fucking idiot and just get out of the way'' to which Marigold responded ''No it is toote, I cannot be saved. Do not morn me!'' Vanya decided that Marigold was being sillyбн so she went up to Marigold and tried to pull them both out. Marigold kicked her away though.

    "Which was pretty rudeбн but she did get run over by a boulder shortly afterwardsбн so it was arguably justified? Honestly, Marigold is lucky the ground was so soft there. Sure she can regenerate but if her head had been crushed I''m not sure she would''ve been ok. Vanya was genuinely worried about her that time. Of course, Marigold just moaned the whole time as her back slowly put itself together after she was crushed.

    "Marigold did get properly punished for that one. Vanya wrote back to Marigold''s mother, her name is Dahlia by the way. So Vanya wrote back home to try and get some advice, because she was really quite scared for Marigold''s safety that time, and it really scared herбн but you''ll never guess what the punishment wasбн"

    *Hmmmбн it''s gotta be something super wholesome right?*

    [Obviously. But I don''t know in what way.]"My guess is going to beбн that you put her in a nket and then Vanya spoon-fed her hot chocte," said Lily.

    "Close, but no," said Burnice.

    Kat shrugged, and seeing that Lily was guessing decided to join in on the fun. "I guess I''ll go with Dhalia turned up and treated her like a kid for a few days,"

    Burnice shook her head once again, "Dhalia did actually do that once as punishment, but that was for apletely unrted incident and we were much closer to the capital when it happened so Dhalia only had to take one day off work,"

    Mint, seeing that neither of her two friends'' guesses worked, went the other direction, "She was locked in a box for a day," Lily and Kat looked at Mint confused. "What, clearly your guesses weren''t right either,"

    "True but Burnice said I was close," retorted Lily.

    Mint opened her mouth to retortбн but couldn''t think of one so she closed it and looked over to Burnice for answers, which she gave. "Right, Lily was the closest to correct. So, first off, Vanya chained Marigold up as best she could. Nothing too weird at first, just this time, Vanya made it impossible to get out because the chains were enchanted to paralyse someone. So once that was activated, and Marigold started to get really excitedбн

    "Marigold was bundle up in a massive nket while Vanya wrote nice things about Marigold on her skin. As she did this, she read each one of them out. That''s when Marigold started panicking, but obviously she was paralysed so she couldn''t escape. Once Vanya got done with it, Mauve and I stepped forward and started to read out all the times she''d helped save us since we joined the party and how thankful we were that she''d kept us alive for a few years at this point.

    "Then Midnight came in and read out a letter from Dahlia that talked about how proud she was of Marigold, and how all the adventures we''d been on had been great publicity for the kingdom. How Marigold had ''selflessly'' stepped in front of blows meant for a number of strangers and how she''d managed to protect so many innocent people.

    "At some point during this whole thing Marigold started cryingбн and justбн the haunted look on her face when we were done. Honestly it made us think we might''ve gone just a tad too far when it came to that punishmentбн but Vanya put her foot down. ''I put up with injuring you horrifically for your enjoyment. The least you can do is take into ount my feelings sometimes. Sure we''re not really dating, but god that doesn''t mean I want you to die, certainly not before I do. We''re elves for crying out loud. If you don''t make it to 100 for some stupid reason I will rip your soul from the afterlife and then resurrect you as a plush toy to keep save till the end of time'' whichбн I mean, that''s a thing I guess,"

    "Are you sure they''re not dating?" asked Lily. Again.

    Burnice looked over at Marigold and Vanya who both seemed rather pleased with themselves right now. "Honestly Lily? The more I think about it, the more certain I am that the only two people who think they''re not dating are each other. It might even be true in their headsбн but I also bet that one day Dahlia and Vanya''s parents are going to get together and sort out a wedding ceremony for the two of them. Their attendance will be mandatory,"

    "Yeahбн" Lily said slowly taking her own nce at the pair. "Vanya seems to actually understand Marigoldбн which is a big deal. I guess neither of them a quite ready to admit what that means though. I can''t imagine being with anyone who isn''t Kat soбн I guess I don''t really understand the idea of denying it. I meanбн I was scared sureбн

    "But if someone else said it to me, and Kat didn''t deny it, I wouldn''t either, I was just afraid of rejection. Those twoбн yeah I don''t have any good words for whatever those two think of as a good idea. I''m honestly surprised they both agree that they''re not dating instead of just one of themбн but whatever. I guess Marigold likes variety in her beatingsбн but she clearlyes back to Vanya every time,"

    Mint tilted her head to the side, "Are you all not being a bit silly? While it does sound like they care for each other, it sounds more like they''re best friends then future spouses,"

    "I meanбн they have sex a bunch as well, that doesn''t sound ''friendly'' to me," said Lily. "Orбн it might be ''too friendly'' for just friends,"

    Mint shrugged, "If you say so,"

    Kat rolled her eyes and asked, "So how long did it take for Marigold to recover from that punishment?"

    Burnice thought about the question for a few seconds before answering, "I suppose it depends what exactly you mean byбн recover. Obviously there was no physical damage done to Marigold so as soon as we released her one could argue she was fine. The restraints didn''t do any damage at all!

    "But just as obviously this was more of a mental punishment. I know Marigold was scrubbing at her arms for like a week afterwards, as if she was still trying to wash away the kind words. She would watch us all warily for the first few daysбн oh and for about a month afterwards if someone nearbyplimented anyone, not just Marigold she''d like, jump and freeze up, while eying everyone around her warily as if she was about to be barraged withpliments again.

    "Vanya did keep a list ofpliments on her for a while afterwardsбн in fact she might even still have it because I don''t remember her getting rid of itбн but I can''t be sure about that, it''s not like I''m watching Vanya all the time. So it could''ve just gotten dumped at some point, or Marigold could''ve snuck it into the garbage one night. I could see plenty of different things happening to that paper.

    "Anyway, if Marigold started to n something stupid Vanya would just carefully start to unfold this small piece of paper from one of her pockets and most times Marigold would quickly abort the n and promise not to go through with it. A few times she made, and won, the argument of getting to do it anyway but those attempts were quite rare and sometimes unsessful."

    Mint nodded, with her face set into the most serious look she could manage as she said, "Ah yes, process wood. Truly paper is a thing to be feared." Of course, Mint''s face cracked pretty quickly after those words were out of her mouth and everyone nearby wasughing.

 Chapter 1195 1195 Kress Castle Plans

    ?

    Kress chapter

    ---

    Kress stared at the mirror and spun the shovel in his left hand, bucket held in his right. He was dressed in light, airy clothes and equipped for a sand castle contest. *I''m going to look really silly if I rock up on stage with a bucket and shovel instead of weapons and then find out it''s an obstacle course or somethingбн but I''m certain it''s going to be a sand castle contest and I''m willing to steak looking a bit silly on that certainty. Though we''ll probably be provided with digging equipment.*

    Kress spun the shovel in his hand a few more times. *I wonder what idea I should go with. Obviously going for a sand CASTLE is a ssic and it could let me show off in a number of ways, both with the little details and with therge scale construction. Butбн it is pretty standard even so. All the people that end up surprised, which I suspect will be most of them, will all just go for castles as well. I''m sure I can do it better then most in the sand castle building spaceбн

    But if someone manages toe up with something unique then even the best sandcastle might look boring. Stillбн we''re going to have a lot of time. What can I do that''s suitably impressive? I could probably make like a sand treehouse? But would that be impressive to a dryad? I''ve got no idea. I could do something suitablyбн fun like Thyme seems to wantбн but I''m not sure what constitute ''fun'' like Thyme seems to be after. I could make a big pool or something? Though making detailed figures to popte it would be a massive pain, bordering on impossible even with the Thyme.

    So let''s scratch the pool idea. Probably waterslides as well. Fireworks? Hmmбн the sand isn''t particrly colourful here so I don''t see that working out well. Maybe I should do a sand castle with added sand town around it? That could suitably elevate my castle above anyone else''s. Doing little trees might be a painбн and if I added rivers I might struggle a bitбн but I''ve got a lot of time toplete it, so it might be worthwhile. Ok, so put ''Sandcastle and Sand Town'' on the top of the list. Let''s keep brainstorming.

    I could do an underwater scene? Coral is a fairly sturdy structure, more so then leaves anyway so doing up little sand coral should be possibleбн plus depending on the rules I might just be able to use bits of REAL coral that''s dried out. I could do a little underwater river and line it with shellsбн maybe do an underwater town? Hmmmбн

    Should I expand my sandcastle and town concept to make it an underwater sandcastle and town? Not sure how I''d convey it was all underwater instead of onnd. I might be making it overlyplicated. Though if Thyme provides us with some fancy sand I could coat everything with ayer of blue to imply that it''s underwater? That might be coolбн

    If I''ve got help I might be able to excavate a big gash through the sand and then set the houses into the walls? Make it seem like they''re using an underwater trench as the ce the town was built. Hmmбн I could see itбн but maybe I could just pretend it was a normal cliff? Make up little elevators? Not sure how I''d make tiny elevators but I could go about it that wayбн hmmmбн so above water or below water? I guess I could just build the thing and then not tell anyone what it''s supposed to be unless directly asked. I can just say whatever it looks MORE like one it''s finished?

    But won''t it look a bit like a mess if I don''t have a unified vision for it? I suppose that could be the case. Shells here, and there while I make trees or something in other ces. Not ideal certainly. I''ll think about it a bit more in the future. For now I''m still locking down ideas. What else can I do that''s not just based around a sandcastle?

    I suppose I could do a giant portrait? That sounds like a massive pain in the ass though. I''d have to be very careful not to disturb it as a moved over the damned thing and made any corrections that are needed. I suppose if I was really careful and worked from a corner outward it would be fineбн but what about the breeze? If the wind picks up too much then I''d need to go in and fix things and that might be impossible depending on what needs to be fixed. Thoughбн I could see Thyme blocking the wind for the contest. Not sure if they''d consider the wind a feature. Thyme might want to keep it around so things are difficult.

    Should I try for likeбн an underground city then? Dig out a big bowl or even further and like, carve out sections so that it can''t be blown away? Might be nice but it''s a fucking SANDCASTLE AND TOWN COMBINATION AGAIN.* Kress threw his shovel up at the ceiling, not particrly hard, just to get some of the anger out. He caught it again on the way back down, and then bounced it over his palm for a few moments, making sure it didn''t tip over andnd on the floor.

    *Right. So let''s think of something that isn''t town rted then. I couldбн carve a giant monster? That could be fun. I''m not sure I can think of one that''s suitably impressive whenpared to a more standard fightбн but I''m sure I could think of something that''s at least ''decent''. I could either go for something longer, like those death worms and have theming in and out of the ground and go for quantity over quality, or maybe I should focus on one good looking animal that I can get some nice detail into?

    Something with scales maybe? Fur would be all but impossible to make look nice just using sand and whatever else is around. A sea monster of some kind might be thematicбн and if I wanted to, I could do up some fake waves made out of sand and make it look rather impressive. Yesбн I can see that working well. So is that something I want to go for? I''m leaning towardsбн maybe. I''m still not sure if the results would be more impressive then a really nicely done town, but at least it''s different.

    Soбн anything else? If I don''t go for giant monsters or for little townsбн I can''t think of anything. I mean, surendscape stuff but I can show more proficiency by adding a town to it or something. Maybe I should decide if I''m better off pretending it''s underwater or not? Or trying to work out how much time we''ve actually got? Thyme wasn''t exactly clean but I know it''s a good few hours.

    What should the process be then? Making a town might be the best way to hedge, because you can build a suitably impressive castle first and then you can work on all the smaller stuff like houses in a slow ring outwards depending on how much time you''ve got leftбн which seems pretty simple even if it''ll be a bit hard in practice. If I want for a giant monster, or a reasonable sized monster, then I''mmitting to finishing just the monster and a few background details within the time limitбн but not TOO inside of the time limit.

    Yeah it''d be a horrible use of your time if you finished up like an hour earlyбн but then again, depending on the rules you might get bonus points for finishing early. I''ll try to remember to ask Thyme about it before the round starts. Perhaps I should also look into sabotage? No that''s not a good idea. I''m confident that will be against the rules in some way. Hmmmбн but what about working together?

    Would Thyme put in a rule against working together? Like, I build a nice castle and then Stan builds a giant animal of some kind to attack my castle? Both better together but clearly judgeable apart? It''s certainly an interesting ideaбн but I have no idea how skilled Stan is when ites to building things together. So even if I can trust him not to screw me overбн which is still a bit up in the air, then I''d also have to trust him to be good at his job. Which is apletely separate matter reallyбн*

    Kress let out a long breath as he nced out of his window. The day was wearing on. His food was eaten, and their likely wasn''t much time left before the round was set to start. *Perhaps I should wrap up this musing and start heading outside to the staging grounds? I wouldn''t want to bete.*

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1196 1196 The Secret Round IsтАж

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    ----

    Everyone had assembled in front of the stage that Thyme had set up. It was set up perpendicr to the ocean and had a massive amount of beach space behind it. What remained of the volleyball court had beenpletely removed, leaving the final challenge mysterious. Thyme was lounging on a big chair that was raised up slightly so they could look at everyone. They were wearing a castle-bucket as a hat with seashells covering the spot their nipples would be if they had any, and finally Thyme had some pants made out of seaweed. "I call upon everyone participating in this round,"

    Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan and Ellenell all stepped forward and climbed up onto the stage. Thyme nodded pleased, "Great, everyone is here. I see that one of you hase prepared," everyone except Kress was just dressed in normal clothes, though Borgick did have his cannon, so perhaps they were the one prepared for the task. "This is where I let everyone know that the rules.

    "But first! I''ve got to reveal what this round will be. Kress seems to have my measureбн it''s going to be a sand structure contest! Yes, you''ll be given the next four hours to make the best sculpture you can from sand. I''ll be bringing in a panel of judges to eliminate my bias. The structure needs to consist mostly of sand, but anything found on the ind is fair gameбн unless ites from the inn. I''d consider that cheating.

    "For every person working on the sculpture you''ll be provided a bucket and shovel, but you can request I change the size of those tools at any time. You will all be confined to a marked area for each team. Crossing into an enemy teams area will not be grounds for immediate disqualification, but loitering or interrupting their work will be. No magic is allowed inside of any of the marked squares including your own, but if you can make use of it outside the area that''s fine.

    "To make things interesting thoughбн every person will be allowed two extra team members. The first will beбн one of these!" Thyme snapped their fingers and a Timmy appeared. A small, miniaturised version of Thyme. They had a bucket on their head, a little shovel in hand, and they were wearing oversized pants that came up to their armpits. "They are very strong, magically powerful and will follow anymand given to themбн but they will also beбн idiots. Doing EXACTLY as they''re told. So be careful. They''ll be a really powerful addition to your team but you''ll need to watch them.

    "The second member of your team will be one person from a rival team. It will be firste first serve, as you may only pick one additional person from each team. It is worth noting that all members of the winning team will receive full points, so additional members are encouraged to try and win it. Though it is worth mentioning that additional team members must listen to the main contestant. Before we start allowing you to pick your extra team members are there any questions?"

    Kress ignored Stan who was copsed on the ground like this was some sort of catastrophic failing on his part. *Right. I need to work out what questions I have, as well as what person I want on my team. First question: What are we being judged on? Second question: Can Timmy use magic inside the square, and if they CAN will we be punished if the Timmy does so. Third question: How many times will Thyme change out our tools. And are there rules about breaking them?

    That''s probably everything. I''ll go through those questions, then I can start nning who I want.* So that''s what Kress did, he asked all the questions in one big list and Thyme responded, also in a big list. "Timmy''s will try to use magic if you ask them to, but you will be punished and possibly removed from the round if they use it inside the marked zones. You can get as many sets of tools as you want, but I''ll be taking away a set every time you get a new one so the number stays the same. Ther are no rules about breaking them, but to rece tools you need to give me the whole set back so I can swap them out. Finally, it was your first question but it''s myst answerбн I don''t know what you''ll be judged on, I''m not a judge,"

    Ellenell took the chance to ask, "In that case can you introduce us TO the judges so we can ask them?"

    Thyme shook their head, "I''m afraid not. I''ll be summoning them in just for the judgingбн and for the food afterwards. I had to promise them something foring to judge your sculptures after all. I''ll need to get out the flood lights so everyone can see properlyбн or I could just use spatial maniption to make it seem like the sun is still above the ind. I''ll get back to you on that one,"

    *Hmmбн not being able to see the judges beforehand and guess what they might like is a bit of an annoyance. For all we know they could all really likeбн flowers or something and the best way to earn points would be just to make a giant ass flower or something equally silly.* "Thyme, I know you can''t say what we''re being judged on, but will there be multiple categories?" asked Kress, hoping to get some sign that the variance would be reduced.

    Thyme thought that over for a few moments, stroking the handle of the bucket they wore on their head. "I''m going to sayбн yes? I think so? I''m pretty sure there will be multiple categories but I can''t bepletely certain, as once again, I am not a judge,"

    *That''s something. Okбн do I have any more questions? Maybe? Not right now I don''t think. Hopefully someone else can ask a few while I consider who I want on my team. Burgandy has potential, because she''s got Earth affinityбн but her attitude is also pretty terrible. That and you can''t use magic inside the marked area. Whichбн might not be a big issue. If I can get her to make small detailed structures out of sand using magic, then carry them in on a stone te or something that could be really useful. But attitude problems aside I''m not sure that''s possible. She seems to be on Gareth''s level.

    Blue might be my next big ask. Her ability to summonrge amounts of water would be really useful. I could have her on sand mixing duty just outside of our marked areaбн though we haven''t seen how big the marked area is just yet. Wait that''s a question I probably should askбн how big is the area? Aw well someone else might ask for me. Umбн what was I saying? Ah yes Blue. Getting Blue to mix the water into the sand for me could be huge helpбн but I''m not sure she''ll want to cast even MORE magic today. So that could be a risk.*

    Kress was lucky, as Midnight decided to ask Kress'' question, "Thyme, how big will these marked areas be?"

    "They will be one hundred metre squares, roughly. I''ll have glowing lines that mark them out properly for everyone," answered Thyme.

    *Right. That''s prettyrge. I''m still thinking Blue might be my best grab. I''d take Stan as a helper if I could, but clearly that''s not possible. March might be worth asking just for her strengthбн but I suspect that Timmy will be able to fill her roll. Do I have a backup though? Just in case I''m not the person who gets to ask first? Burgandyбн maybe as a third ce person. So who would I want from Romilda''s team, or Marigold''s team?

    Kat''s been chatting with Burniceбн so she might be alright? Not sure she''s any better than anyone else. Not Marigoldбн I don''t trust her not to mess around. So maybe Vanya, maybe Burnice. Though Mauve was pretty urate with her axeбн would that trante to detailed work with a shovel? Yesбн yes it just might. So I''d take Mauve from that team then.

    From Romilda''s teamбн maybe just Carl? He''s nice and chillбн though Asteodia might have some good ideas. Aw well, they''re pretty low on my priority list and I''m hopefully not going to be choosingst, so it should be fine if I only have a vague idea for who I''d pick from that team.*

    "Can we request tools in any size and shape?" asked Ellenell.

    Thyme made a ''so-so'' gesture. "Somewhat? I''m willing to stretch things a bit, but you need to always have something that can pass as a bucket, and something that can pass as a shovel,"

    *OOoh, that''s a good question. I can certainly make use of that little bit of information.*

 Chapter 1197 1197 Sandcastle Assistants!

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kres, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    ----

    "Kress, due to your clear preparation for this event in particr, you''ll get your chance to pick your assistant first and select who will be going after you," said Thyme.

    *Excellent.* Kress certainly wasn''t going to argue with that. "Can I discuss it with my first choice before confirming things?" asked Kress.

    Thyme nodded, "You''ll have a few minutes to discuss yes, but after five minutes I''ll be forcing you to choose. We don''t have all day anymore,"

    Kress nodded and jogged over to Blue. Nabras and Bonas turned surprised gazes to Kress, but Nell seemed oddly smug. Blue seemed a mixture of exasperated and resigned. "Hey Blue, interested in joining my team for this event?"

    "Gee, I''m popr today aren''t I?" asked Blue to the air. "Why is it exactly that you think I''m worth recruiting for this?"

    Kress shrugged and said, "Well firstly, I think your water magic will be useful for mixing sand and water to get the right consistency for things. On top of that, your mage training should''ve given you a good eye for details. Finally, I know you''re at least somewhat friendly with Kat, so you aren''t likely to deliberately sabotage my efforts." It wasn''t quite the full reasoning, but it was good enough.

    Blue tapped her foot on the sand a few times. "I''m really not looking to use even MORE mana todayбн" Kress just shrugged. It was a decent worry and he wasn''t going to force the issue if she wasn''t interested. "Stillбн I''ve had a bit of a rest. How much work do you expect me to do exactly?"

    Kress once again, shrugged. "I''m willing to take what I can get. I''m sure I can figure out some good instructions for the Timmy to mix sand if you want a break or something. It just seems like using magic for what I can would be the best choice,"

    "Hmmбн" Blue let out a long hum as she thought on the answer. "Who would you grab instead of me? If I turned you down?"

    *Do I actually want to answer that? Not particrlyбн but I do want to recruit Blue enough that I''m willing to reveal a few more of my cards. I''ll just talk about my second choice. Nothing more. If Blue wants to turn me down, I can point out that the other contestants can ask after me, and I''m not sure if she can say no if one of us forced the issue. Plus technically, she''ll have to follow instructions. At least ording to Thyme.*

    "Probably Burgandy? I don''t actually know what other mages we have but Burgandy''s earth element is something I could at least think of a few uses for. I''d just lose a lot of time transferring thepleted designs into the marked areaбн but I worry about just how long that would take. On top of that, she''s not a mage, so she might not be able to help get the details right," answered Kress.

    Blue nodded but didn''t say anything. Kress pretended to check his watchбн only to see a watch appear on his wrist. The fact that it was made out of sand and the numbers were counting down from five minutes implied rather strongly this was Thyme''s doing. Apparently he had about three minutes left.

    Another minutes passed, so Kress had to ask, "What''s your decision? I don''t exactly have infinite time here,"

    Nell elbowed Blue and made a ''go-on'' gesture. Blue just sighed at Nell''s response but nodded, "Rightбн I guessбн is there anything you can say to convince me?"

    "Everyone saw that I was the most prepared for this task, and everyone also saw mee over here and ask you to join my teamбн so even if you say no to me you''ll probably have to say no to four other people," said Kress.

    "That''s a bit of a dickish way of persuading me, but fuck it, I guess I''m in," said Blue with a shrug as they both made their way back to the tform, with Nell pping behind them as they went.

    Once Kress made it back onto stage, Thyme asked, "Right, so who''s next then?"

    "I guessбн Ellenell can go next? I''m already working with his teammate so I might as well go with that," said Kress.

    "Right, I can see the logic," said Thyme with a nod. "Ellenell, you have five minutes,"

    Ellenell shrugged and moved down to request Burgandy''s help. He had heard Kress'' idea after all and didn''t have any better ideas for picking who should help. "Burgandy, would you do me the honour of acting as my assistant for this challenge?" asked Ellenell.

    "Sure, why not," said Burgandy, taking much less persuasion then Blue. Ellenell and Burgandy nodded at each other and then headed back to the stand. Burgandy''s team wasn''t surprised at this turn of events, considering they''d heard Kress talk as well. Still, Burgandy''s teammates were nning to make fun of her for agreeing so easily when they next saw her.

    With that confirmed, Ellenell decided to do the same as Kress and pass the buck towards the team he was working with, and picked Stan to go next. Stan pouted at Kress for a few seconds before wandering off into the crowd. He looked everyone over a few times, with his gazending on Kat, who just raised an eyebrow as if asking ''you really want to do this?'' but neither said anything.

    Eventually Stan turned to Gareth who had a full set of clothes on this time and said, "Gareth, you might not be Kress, but I humbly ask you work with me to show him I know how to build sandcastles!"

    Gareth felt his smile twitching somewhat but nodded and said, "Look, I''m not sure I can really help you beat Kress in a sand castle building contest but I''m willing to team up with you for this part,"

    Stand seemed to think that was an eptable answer because he turned around and headed back up towards the stage with Gareth following after them. That just left Borgick and Midnight who would be picking assistance from each other''s team. Thyme was curious as to which one Stan would pick first. So they waited for an answerбн and waitedбн and waitedбн "Stanбн can you announce who''s going next?"

    "Ohбн um what?" said Stan somewhat distractedly as he looked around. "Umбн sure that one," said Stan pointing towards Midnightбн over Borgick''s head. Thyme looked at them both awkwardly for a few moments.

    "Rightбн Midnight?" offered Thyme, not really sure who Stan had meant. Midnight shrugged but moved forward. He walked over to Carl.

    "Hey Carl want to join my team?" asked Midnight.

    "I don''t mind, but am I really the best choice?" asked Carl.

    Midnight shrugged, "I dunno but you seemed super chill in the earlier event, and that seems useful for a long task like this. Asteodia could workбн but she overlooked the whole ''no magic thing''st time and I don''t want to risk that,"

    "Hey!" said Asteodia from the side.

    Carl rubbed his chin for a few moments before shrugging, "Right well, nobody ever said I don''t know how to listen to orders, so I guess I''ll being along,"

    Thyme waited for the exact moment Carl and Midnight had stepped up onto the tform before turning to Borgick and saying, "Looks like it''s just you my friend, who are you going to recruit?"

    "Oh ay, leave the dwarf tillst. We''re not going toin," grumbled Borgick. Thyme just shrugged at the dwarf, not really sure what to say. Borgick waved Thyme''s half-hearted concern off and went to Marigold''s team and looked them all over. Marigold of course posed seductively, trying to draw attention her way. Vanya was pinching her nose, Burnice was looking away with a cloak on and Mauve was staring right at Borgick waiting for him to pick.

    "Looks like I''ll be getting ass on my team regardless of what I pickбн but do any of ya want to sign up?" asked Borgick.

    "Oh memememememem!" insisted Marigold.

    Borgick looked at the rather telling silence from everyone else. "Nobody else going topete for the spot?" asked Borgick.

    Burnice snorted and said, "Yeah like I''m going to get between Marigold and a chance to show off. I''m not that stupid,"

    Borgick looked over to Vanya who just gave a shrug of ''what-can-you-do''. Borgick wasn''t exactly pleased with that answer, but Mauve returned a simr shrug. "Right, guess you''ll be on me team then Marigold,"

    Marigold, not one to let a chance slip by pulled Borgick into her arms and rushed back to the tform like she was making a touchdown in football. Quite a few people were worried she''d m the poor dwarf into the stage as well. Thyme just watched Marigold do her thing while making sure nobody got hurt in her charge. "Right, it seems everyone is paired upбн"

 Chapter 1198 1198 Getting The Planning Done

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kres, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    ----

    "SO LET''S GET STARTED! The judges will start arriving an hour before your time is up, so you can ask them any questions you want then," finished Thyme. Everyone was staring around so Thyme pped their hands together, "Well? Get going! You''re burning time just standing there. All the areas have big copies of your face floating over them. If you want, I can teleport you there right now. You''ll see a copy of me in the corners if you need anything else,"

    "Teleport me and my team please," said Kress not wanting to waste any time. Blue red at him as they were teleported. "One moment Blue," Blue crossed her arms and red. "Agent Timmy, it is your mission to find as many colours of rock and sand that you can in five minutes, and then make it back here to deliver your findings. Use any means necessary, including magic. Just no magic inside the square ok? In fact, if you can dump any colourful sand just north of the square that would be great,"

    Kress Timmy saluted and then vanished on the spot. Once they were gone, Kress turned back to Blue and said, "Right, that way we''re not wasting time. Sorry for the quick teleport, but there was no reason to stick around, and I want to get started on work as soon as possible. I''ve debated the merits of various structures, but I can''t think of a better idea then building a nice castle up on a ''hill'' and then building out a little town around it. Do you have any problems with that,"

    "Umбн not a problem per sayбн but why is that your best idea? You came prepared for this, so I''d have thought you''d know some secret," said Blue.

    Kress shrugged and said, "Right, so the big problem is the time limit. If we pick anything other than the castle and town idea, then we''re running the risk of not finishing in time, or wasting it. If we pick something that can be continually added to, then we can make the best use of what time we have. I thought about big monsters, murals, and variations on theme, but they just won''t work out as well. Now, we can do some interesting things with the castle town, and I''m happy to go over them, but I need to know if there are any major issues with it,"

    "Nopeбн ahбн yeah I''ve got nothing. I''m willing to follow your lead here," said Blue.

    Kress nodded, not having expected any other answer before responding with, "Right, in that case, we''ve still got a few options. The first is just keep it basic. Standard circr castle, with walls if we can manage it, and a few nice details. Then we work on the town. Bunch of simr houses to start with, and then a few unique buildings if we can manage it.

    "Second idea, is to make things undersea themed. That might rely on getting some coloured sand from Timmy, but we can build things up in basically the same way, but we make more use of shells from the beach. Shells instead of roof tiles, more coral like structures instead of trees. No sticks or anything of the sort.

    "Thirdly, we could spend some time carving out a massive groove through the sand, and then drawing little houses and what not into the walls. It might save us some effort for a big effect, but we''ll need to do a lot of digging and it might limit us in unforeseen waves. Perhaps a mix of things might be best if we go for this one.

    "Fourth idea, is that we pack on the sand, and split the area in two. Have two of everything, two towns, two castles, two sets of everything we make. It''ll be a lot of running back and forth, but we can put army tents or something in the middle to give the whole scene a bit of spice. Now, which of those seems the best to you?"

    Blue looked a bit dazed after Kress'' rapid-fire series of examples but she managed a response, "Umбн urбн what about going with abination of the third and second ideas? We can get Timmy to make a bunch of little trees, and the big groove can have part of the town fallen down inside it. Of course, if we don''t have time to flesh it out we can skip it in the endбн but it would give us something unique, I think,"

    Kress nodded along, "Yes that''s sound reasoning. Are you willing to start mixing the sand and water now? If not, we can make do for a bit by just using the buckets we''ve been provided,"

    "What bucket?" asked Blue.

    Kress pointed to the two buckets and shovels that were sitting beside Blue. "Those buckets,"

    "When the heck did those get there?" asked Blue as she looked them over.

    "They were there after we exited the teleport, so I assume Thyme put them there as part of transit. Now, where do you think we should the castle? I''m thinking either the centre, or the top. If we have it in the centre we can build out in all directionsбн but if we put it at the top you can hopefully send the water up topside and we can mix sand there for a bit. Can''t start too close to the beach sadly because the tide ising in and certainly going to encroach on our square before we''re done," said Kress.

    "Ohбн umбн maybe start at the top and work down then?" said Blue unsure.

    "Can you pull sufficient water? When Timmy gets back we''ll use him to dig a big whole for it, and then I''ll be putting you in charge of mixing sand while Timmy and I start to build up the base of the castle," said Kress.

    "Umбн yeah lifting the water shouldn''t be too much of a problem. The gaps between the squares should be more thanrge enough. How long till Timmy gets back though?" said Blue.

    Kress scratched at his chin, "Still a minute or two I imagineбн so we can start drafting ns out I think. The first thing is that for the little identical houses we can ask Thyme for a bucket that matches the shape closely and build off of that. Maybe we can even ask for it to open up with a hinge so that we can get the roof the correct shape without much fuss,"

    "That soundsбн useful," said Blue hesitantly.

    Kress shrugged and said, "Time will tell if that''s going to work. The other thing we need to decide is what big buildings we can feature across the town. I''m thinkingбн library, church, maybe some docks if we have timeбн but I doubt we''ll get that close to the sea. Maybe if we have time, we can get Timmy to make a miniatureke for us and build docks on thatбн but I feel like that''s more of a st hour'' type of project.

    "Hmmбн what elseбн guard posts probably? I can see them making goodndmarks to break up the monotony. Parks and trees, obviously. Though I doubt we can manage smaller segments of water. It''s not worth doing the work for those. Hmmбн what elseбн an auction house maybe? But I don''t know how to design a little auction house. And ideas Blue?"

    "Umбн we could do like a coliseum or an amphitheatre?" suggested Blue.

    Kress nodded, "Yesбн yes that could work well. Hmmбн we might also be back on for the rivers or ponds of Timmy can find some blue rocks to crush up into sand. Maybe even an aqueduct if he finds a lot of them. Do you think we could manage market stalls?"

    "Noбн probably not," said Blue.

    Kress nodded and said, "Yeahбн Timmy might be able to manage it if we can build a bigger copy of a few and then ask Timmy to make copiesбн but I don''t see us taking the time to get a proper bazaar going. Keep it in mind though. We''ll have to see how good Timmy is at the delicate work before thinking of that sort of thing,"

    Blue nodded somewhat awkwardly. *Hmmбн Blue is still clearly overwhelmed. I''ll just keep quiet until Timmy gets here then. Wouldn''t do to overwhelm her further. I need her mind operating at peak efficiency so that she can mix the sand well. Timmy and I can focus on the castle first. It''ll need to be MASSIVE. Though I''ll probably limit the tallest sections to my own height. if it''s too much of a struggle to work on then it''ll eat up too much time. Once that''s done we can work on the town. Probably try to put down one uniquendmark every few metres, but we''ll have to see what size we make the houses. That and see what Timmy brings back. That could change everything*

 Chapter 1199 1199 All That Glitters Is SAND

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    ----

    Kress and Blue stared at the pile of sand. Stunned. Timmy had separated them by colour, which was niceбн but it was a ridiculous sight. The sand was sparkling in ces and covered a whole range of colours. Heck, there were three varieties of blue that Timmy had found in just five minutes. It wasn''t a small amount either. Each pile wasrge enough to build at least two miniature houses by Kress'' estimation. "Damn, I almost want to use some of these for the castleбн" mumbled Kress.

    Blue looked over the sand, some of it soaked through already, making it clear that it came from the ocean. Honestly, Blue was more confused as to where the dry sections of disy came from. Still, it WAS impressive to look at. "Iбн I think you might be right. Getting enough sand will have to be Timmy''s jobбн but it just looks so stunning that I don''t see any other way to go about this. If we didn''t make the castle out of the good stuffбн it''ll look awkward byparison,"

    Kress nodded, agreeing with everything Blue was saying. "I think we might want to spend a bit of time mixing some sands together, find the right bnce of colours and then make the castle out of that. Timmy! I need you to gather as much sand of the colours you''ve already found as you can inбн I''ll give you another five minutes, but we might need moreter. Sound good?" responded Kress.

    Timmy, once again, saluted Kress before vanishing. *You know I wonder if I should be worried about what I''ve just done. Perhaps ''as much as you can get in five minutes'' is going to be a bit extremeбн but I don''t see what else I could''ve done. We''re going to need more colourful sand. This is just the beginning.*

    "What sort of mixes are you thinking of using?" asked Blue.

    Kress looked over the veritable rainbow of sand in front of him and frowned. "That''s the real kicker isn''t it? So much of this looks great. Part of me wants to just pick the sparkly purple and only use that for the castle just to make things simplerбн but that would be pretty boring wouldn''t it?" asked Kress.

    Blue nodded, "Yes I believe it would be. We could possible make the colours line by line. I''m sure Timmy could stack them all properly for usбн but perhaps doing a mix of sand JUST for the castle might make it stand out properly? Perhaps we try and mix three or four colours, while other big buildings are just a mix of two?" suggested Blue.

    Kress looked over all the sand before nodding and said, "Yesбн yes I think that will work out for the best. With that in mindбн I''m thinking we go for a sort ofбн mixed sunrise? Purple, orange and a few blended colours between that? Might need to ask Timmy for more of a few specific piles, but I think it could work,"

    Kress was telling the truth with the amount. They had plenty of darker purple sand but they barely had a handful of the slightly lighter purple stuff. If they added pink they''d need more of that as well, but they had plenty of oranges of all shades. So that wasn''t a colour they were worried about.

    "Shall we get started on the mix?" asked Kress. "Once it''s done we can just get Timmy to copy itбн then we''ll have to deal with wetting it all appropriately,"

    "Sounds good," confirmed Blue. Once that was said, the pair got to work. They split the sand piles into the smallest segments they could, which sadly for them was only quarters. They really needed more light purple sand. Still, four attempts was enough for two each and they got to work immediately.

    Kress started by trying to use what sand they had the most of, just for testing purposes. It very quickly turned into aplete mess so he discarded his efforts quickly. Blue took the time to bnce the colours as best she could. Letting them flow from one sand type to another. It looked amazing in her handбн but Kress had to point out a major problem. "That looks lovely, and I can see that you arranged that with careбн but that''s not what we want. We''ll be mixing all the sand randomly to stop it taking forever. Still, it''s a good start,"

    "Rightбн my bad, I guess I got too focused on making it look nice," said Blue with a sigh.

    "Hey, it''s ok. I does look really nice. If we were just sticking with the castle we could spend hours blending it in perfectly, and maybe in another world that could win us the gameбн but I really don''t want to spend that long working on just the castle," said Kress.

    Blue nodded in understandingбн but before she could return to her work Timmy returned and dumped a massive amount of sand on the pair. Kress felt his jaw drop. Timmy had separated the piles well, probably with magic, but now even the smallest one was easily as tall as Kress was. Thergest of the piles, one of the piles of green sand, was taller then both Blue and Kress put together. "Holy shit," said Kressбн and Blue. Though Blue''s words were a lot quieter and lost in Kress'' own, allowing her to avoid being overheard.

    "Rightбн umбн shitбн what do we get Timmy to do while we''re mixing this sand?" asked Kress.

    "Iбн I don''t know? We''re only likeбн ten minutes in! I didn''t think the Timmys would be so efficient!" insisted Blue.

    "Well neither did I. Heck nobody thought they''d be this good I betбн the real question isбн what do we do to make the most out of him?" said Kress.

    "Iбн we couldбн we could get Timmy to work on the ravine maybe?" suggested Blue.

    Kress nodded, "I could see that working. You seem to have a better eye for colours then I do. Shall I mark out space for the ravine while you mix up a good colour for the castle?" suggested Kress.

    "That''s fine with me," confirmed Blue.

    Kress nodded and headed off, "Timmy follow me!" said Kress. He walked a bit of the way down, not wanting to cause too many problems by leaving a big ravine in the middle of the marked area that they''d constantly need to jump over. Kress ended up choosing a spot about halfway down the square, and slightly off of the centre. "Timmy, without using magic I want you to dig a ravine that''s twice as wide as I am and deep enough to go up to my shoulders. I want you to follow the line I''m making and use that as the centre for the ravine. Can you do that?"

    Timmy saluted Kress, and he got to work, sketching out a mostly straight path for the ravine that went from the start down almost to the bottom of the right side of the square. Timmy was doing quick workбн but it was visible now. Kress could see it would take Timmy a while to dig it all out. Perhaps close to twenty minutes.

    *Probably for the best that it''s actually going to take Timmy some time to do this. Timmy can do insane stuffбн but it seems a good chunk of that is rted to the magic he can use. Without magic Timmy is a very diligent, but still mortal worker. Very useful, and primed to save us a bunch of time, but I don''t have to worry about exining everything to Timmy. That''s good. Hmmбн maybe I should also start on the designs for the standard houses? That way I can ask Thyme for a bucket, and get Timmy started on that next. Hmmбн best to check in with Blue first.*

    So that''s what Kress did, he checked over the progress Blue was making. He could see quite a few discarded mixes that had been dumped off to the sideбн but they were getting increasingly simr as they went on, and it was somewhat hard to tell just how many iterations Blue had been through to get to this point. "How are you going with that?" asked Kress.

    "I feel like I''m just a few dashes of colour off from it being perfect," insisted Blue.

    Kress nodded and said, "I can see that. You look like you''re getting close. Soбн if you don''t mind, I''m going to leave that with you and try to work on getting a basic house done. That way we can get Thyme to make a bucket to match my basic house so we can just copy them all over the ce. We can make them all different colours to spice things up, but it will be a good project for Timmy to work on once the ravine is done. That''s going to take the little guy a whileбн but not more than twenty minutes,"

    "Yes sure, I''m so close to getting this done. Just leave me to it," said Blue distractedly. Kress just nodded and walked away. Not entirely sure Blue had even been listening but that was fine. She was doing good work, and he had a house to design.

 Chapter 1200 1200 WeтАЩre Gonna Need A Bigger Bucket

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    ----

    Kress was finding it surprisingly hard to make his housing models interesting. It wasn''t too hard to make a basic square house and that was probably ''good enough'' if push came to shove but he wanted to make them a bit more interesting then that. Right now he didn''t even have any tiles on the roof. The overhang was barely there and there wasn''t even any windows. The door wasn''t too hard to make though. Kress had set up right next to the ocean. It provided plenty of waterlogged sand, and he didn''t really care if it got washed away. For now this was just testing.

    *Still not entirely happy with this. I''ll need to do some more work on it before I ask Thyme for help. If I can just get the base right without it all falling apart then I can ask Thyme for a copy which should be perfectбн it''s harder then I thought keeping everything workable for a ''bucket shape'' even if we''re cheating with the side releasetch. Heck, just the overhangs would be impossible if it was a normal bucket.*

    Kress nced over at the sound of crunching sand and saw Blue. She had her provided bucket, likely full of sand, and was heading his way. Kress brushed down his pants a bit to get some of the sand off, it wasn''t all that effective, but he found the motion familiar and calming. Kress jogged over to Blue who stopped once they got closer. "What do you think of this?" said Blue.

    Kress looked down at the bucket Blue held out towards him. Inside was a lovely mix of purple and orange with a few dashes of other colours added in and a fair amount of it sparkled in the afternoon light. "Wonderfully done Blue. I think this will work as out mix for the castle. Is there anyst minute changes you want to make to it? Or shall I ask for a big bucket?"

    "No I think this is perfect as wellбн but what do you need a big bucket for?" asked Blue.

    "I thought it was obvious?" said Kress confused before he shook his head. No sense being cocky about it. "Right, sorry, clearly it wasn''t. Ok, so the n for the castle is this. I''m going to ask Timmy to make up an exact match for the sand in the bucket you''ve got there. Well first I''m going to ask for a big bucket from Thyme, but the n is to get one that''s about as tall as I am and as wide as I am with my arms held outwards like this,"

    Kress held his arms outpletely straight before continuing, "Then I''m going to get Timmy topact the sand down into the bucket, just, as much as the little guy can. With water mixed in as well of course, just to keep things workable. Once that''s done, I''ll get Timmy to dump it all into a marked area, and from there I''ll slowly scrape away the sand we don''t need until it looks like a castle. I mean, you''re free to help as well, but I''m not sure how easy it would be for two people to work on the castle together,"

    Blue looked at Kress stunned. "Iбн I wasn''t thinking you''d make the castle so bigбн I meanбн no I thought you''d just build it up with a bunch of buckets. One tower for each of the corners, do your best for a wall, and then try and stack two or maybe three for the main buildingбн but no clearly you''ve got other ns," said Blue.

    Kress nodded and exined, "Indeed I do. See, your n would work fineбн but it would also take more work for a lesser result. With Timmy''s strength and Thyme''s promise of infinitely variable buckets, arge one that will let me carve away will be perfect. I hope I can get it done quickly before the sand dries wrong. That will be the real risk. It''d be better if you could help with that but s, no magic in the marked areaбн"

    "Couldn''t weбн make it outside the marked area then transfer it in?" asked Blue.

    Kress made a ''so-so'' gesture before exining, "It''s possible we could yesбн but I see it as a big risk. We''d need a tform, and we''d need to be certain Timmy could move the structure without it falling apartбн but we can really only test something like that once it''s built. The tform is probably attainableбн but another thing to think about is the fact that we''ll still be left with that at the base of the castle. So we''d need it to look nice, or cover it up with sand afterwardsбн"

    Kress trailed off with a shrug. Blue frowned at that but she could the general gist of what Kress was saying. Moving the castle would cause a lot of little problems that could be avoided by just epting there was a time limit and being careful when carving away at a big block of sand. "Do you think you can do it?" asked Blue.

    Kress nodded and said, "I think so. It''s not going to be anything too fancy. I''ll add little touches where I can of courseбн but it will still be fairly simple in overall shape and style. My biggest worry is the wallsбн but it might be best to just do them separately after the base is done. We''d need to dig out a bunch of sand down at the base if we make them part of the main structure, and that seems like a recipe for disaster,"

    Blue nodded, once again understanding the problem Kress was talking about. "Do you think you can get a bucket for the walls?" asked Blue.

    "Oh certainly," said Kress. "It might need to be done in segments, making it square while the castle has a round base, but that shouldn''t be too much of a problem. We can add a little pond or some trees or something if it looks too weird,"

    "Sounds good," said Blue with a nod.

    "Right, do you want to go give the instructions to Timmy? Perhaps mix in the water first so you can just ask him to copy it with the water included? I''ll go over to Thyme and get the bucket," said Kress.

    Blue shrugged and agreed, "Sure, I''ll go mix in some water and then get Timmy,"

    Kress nodded and walked over to the corner where Thyme wasбн doing Thyme things. It was hard to find the right words for it, in Kress'' mind anyway. Thyme was tied up to a post and was dressed like a beachgoerбн but they had straw poking out of their clothes as if they were a scarecrow. Their head was lolled forward and staring at the ground and their legs were stuck together on the postбн somehow. There was no nails or anything that Kress could see.

    *Not that I want to see the guy nailed to a post. That''d be just weird. Doesn''t make them being stuck there with other means any less weird though.* "Hey Thymeбн" said Kress slowly. Thyme reacted to the words by snapping their head straight up and staring at Kress with glowing eyes that seemed to hold gxies in them. "Ok that''s just showing off. Whatever, can you please give me a bucket that''s as tall as I am with a diameter approximating my arm span?"

    Thyme just nodded without saying anything. Their body creaking and groaning like they were moving for the first time in a few thousand yearsбн then a bucket vanished from where it was left in the square, and a new one appeared next to Kress matching his specifications. Kress red at the thing. "Rightбн because that wasn''t creepy at all. Thanks Thyme," said Kress clearly. *I''m not even going toin that it''s nowhere near where I wanted it because honestly? I''m not sure I want to interact withбн whatever the fuck Thyme is right now.*

    Kress struggled a bit to get a good grip on the bucket but eventually he managed it. It wasn''t heavy once it was in his hands, but the outside was a bit slippery and hard to hold onto. His ingenious method of carrying it was to put it on his head and use his hands to bnce it once it was there. Kress made his way over to Blue and Timmy with shaky steps. Then Timmy dashed over, to Kress and made a grabby motion with his hands.

    Kress, rightly guessing that Blue had asked Timmy to help, did his best to lower the bucket carefully onto the little guy who took the weight without issue and dashed off to get to work mixing the sand together. Blue was helping out as well. While he''d been busy with Thyme she''d pulled up a bunch of water from the ocean. And was holding it above Timmy where the bucket was. Kress could see that every few seconds Timmy would signal Blue, and she''d add a bit more water to the mix. *Seems like they''ve got this under control.*

 Chapter 1201 1201 Big Castle, Little Trees And MORE IDEAS

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    ----

    Kress carefully scraped off more sand from the giant sand mound with a miniature shovel that was slightly smaller than his hand. He''d gotten it from the creepy Thyme in the corner just be yelling, and he''d resolved to stay away from Thyme while they were choosing to look like that.

    Working on the castle was both nerve wracking and calming. His first cut, with therge shovel he''d started with would''ve seen the main tower taking up around half of the sand pile, which really wasn''t what he was going for. This wasn''t meant to be a ''wizard tower with walls'' even if the concept in and of itself wasn''t a bad one. No, he wanted a proper castle with a number of different towers attached to arge main building and then work on the surroundings a bit.

    The other thing he''d grabbed when asking for his tiny shovel was arge, but squat bucket top hold the excess sand he was scarping off. He didn''t want this special blend of sand getting mixed up into the normal stuff around the castle. A little bit was fine, it would hopefully remain within the walls, but he was taking offrge chunks at times and they needed to go in the bucket.

    Kress found that it was best to draw rough, VERY ROUGH, outlines of what he was expecting to castle to look like. It was mostly just a collection of circles and a few squares that denoted where he imagined the various towers and rooms would be as he was working. They''d be usefulter, even if it would be a bit annoying to keep copying them all out.

    For now, Kress was focused on the central tower, and he''d just barely managed to perfect the roof. It was more or less a cone, with a slight overhang on the tower itself. There had been a few scary moments where he swore the whole roof was going to just slide down and copse but in the end it all stayed in ce. Kress found himself working on the windows now. Part of him wanted to make a fancy room inside the tower, but that was just wishful thinking. He was pretty good at working with sand, but nowhere near THAT good.

    Timmy was back to work carving out that big ravine, but Kress knew the little guy would be finished with it soon, and was going to need to think up a new job for him. While Blue was spending her time working on the houses. Kress wasn''t really paying attention, so he could only hope she was making good progress. She''d set up down near the water like Kress had for her attempts, and unless he was really trying, he couldn''t see what she was doing.

    *I''m not sure what I can get Timmy to do once the ravine is finished. Roads would be idealбн but I don''t have the city nned out. Stillбн maybe I should ask Blue to get Timmy to work on them? No wait, that wouldn''t work because we still have to walk over the area so they''ll just be ruined. I should make sure to leave space between the houses so that once we''re getting close to being down I can assign Timmy to that task.

    But what can I get him doing right now? I don''t trust him to work on the fine details of the castle. Thyme was really clear that the little guy wasn''t any smart. Which I don''t exactly believe, because Timmy has managed to find a lot of colourful sand seemingly from nowhere, and perfectly mix the ratios of sand in a bucket.

    Which might not seem like much, and is technically a ''simple'' order but I doubt your average idiot would get it even somewhat close. That''s not even getting into the fact that it has the perfect water to sand ratio, SOMEHOW. Or that it was packed into the bucket just as perfectly. I''ve only had a few scares while carving away, and all of them feel like my own errors. Mostly due to shaking hands, but still, it''s impressive.

    Might be best to just let Blue work on the houses and get Timmy to copy them all over the ce afterwardsбн or perhaps I should be getting Timmy to work on the walls? It might box me in a bit but the walls will need little bricks carved into them and that seems like something Timmy could do. If Blue or I start the pattern and make sure it isn''t too deep Timmy could surely copy that without trouble.*

    Kress finished up with the window, even going so far as to give it a nice window sill around the structure. Once the first was done, it was much easier for him to make four copies around the tower so all the sides match. *Hmmбн I could have Timmy work on the bricks of the tower I''m working on? No I''d probably have to lift him up to do that and I can''t take a break from the main structures right now. I need to finish before the sand dries out.*

    With a nod Kress continued scraping away. He was starting two of the other towers just below the windows of the highest one. To him, that made sense, you wouldn''t want to ruin the view from the very top of the tower, so ensuring that all the others were out of sight should be good. The next two towers were a bit easier because Kress knew what he wanted them to look like, essentially smaller versions of the main tower. The windows were going to be annoying to do in miniature though.

    *Right so ideas for Timmyбн could we get him to go looking for miniature looking trees? Maybe? But I suspect Timmy can just magic those up by standing outside of the circle. Stillбн if it would take a while maybe asking him to build up a stockpile would be a good idea? In fact yeah, I think that''s a good ce to start.*

    Kress looked over to see what Timmy was doing right nowбн but didn''t see him anywhere. Kress paused and looked properly, scouring for the little guy. No sand was moving in the trench, though it was finished. He wasn''t out helping Blueбн wait. *Is he just sitting in the trench now it''s done? I but he IS because we didn''t give him any orders about what to do next. Dammit ok let''s just quickly.*

    Kress put the little shovel into his pockets and carefully backed away from the sand he''d been carving, then around the bucket he didn''t want to kick over before power walking over to Timmy. He didn''t want to kick up any normal sand after all. If that got into the bucket or worse, on the sand castle he was carving? Kress would''ve been pissed. It did mean it took a bit longer then necessary to get to Timmy, but that was a fine trade off.

    Kress had been correct in his guess. When he reached the edge of the ravine he saw Timmy just sitting there rolling forward and backward on the balls of his feet. "Right, Timmy, new order. Whenever you finish a previous order, or encounter a problem with a previous order, I want you to report to either Blue or I, whichever is closest," Timmy saluted in, hopefully, understanding.

    Kress nodded and continued, "Good. Next order is I want you to step out of the square and set up an area with miniature copies of various trees. They only need to be basic shapes. Sticks with spheres on tops, ones that are cones of leaves with a bit of trunk at the bottom. Other simple designs are fine as well. I want you to do up one hundred of each you can think of, though no more than a thousand total. Do you understand?" Timmy gave Kress a salute and dashed off.

    *Rightбн let''s hope that''s going to work out well.* Kress headed back over to the sandcastle foundation to return to workбн and saw Timmy making rows of little trees right next to the piles of colourful sand. Kress nodded. *At least Timmy is setting up in a good area. Not sure if he''ll have any good ideas for trees, but even if only the two I suggested turn out well, we can still use a few of the duds, and then ask for more of the ones Blue and I like.*

    Kress breathed out a long sigh. After turning away from the sand castle of course. *Timmy is going to be finished with those trees pretty quickly by the nce I gave him. I give it ten minutes tops before I need to have another way for the little guy to spend time. Damn. I wish I could just assign Blue to thinking of ideas for Timmy or something. Let''s hope that the housing bucket is done soon, then I can assign Timmy to that.*

 Chapter 1202 1202 Meeting The Objectives

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    ----

    Kress took a few shaky steps backwards until his legs hit the bucket behind him. Kress froze in ce for a few seconds before letting out a long breath of air into his shoulder. A few careful stepster and he was taking in the entire castle. It was still missing some details. He hadn''t put in the trees yet, the brickwork lines needed to be done, probably with Timmy''s help. There was a spot for a pond that he nned to fill up with blue sandбн but it was done.

    Kress admired the castle. It had arge central tower set slightly towards the back and four smaller ones set around it. They weren''t quite on the corners, they were all slightly offset as well and it gave the whole castle a slightly unique feel that Kress found himself loving. The base of the castle was boxy with windows lovingly carved into the sides and tworge doors on the front.

    The gardens off to the left were rather nice, as was his small guard barracks on the right. They werest minute editions and arguably not quite up to the standards he''d set for the castle itself but he was happier to have them there then not. Timmy had just recently finished up the trees. The little guy hadn''t done anything fancy. Just the ones Kress himself had suggested, as well as two others. One had a square top instead of a circr one, and the other wasбн well it was basically a hedge segment.

    Kress thought that was a bit of a poor showing from the little guy, but was willing to ept those trees as they were. In fact, Kress had asked Timmy to double the number of trees for each type to keep him busy while Kress finished up the castleбн and then asked Timmy to gather more sand.

    It took Kress a bit over an hour to finish up the castle, so they were somewhat past the hour and a half mark overall. Kress wasn''t entirely happy with the amount of time it''d taken so far, but he wasn''t going toin too much. They still had plenty of time to fill in the townscape, perhaps more than they really needed. Kress moved over to Timmy and exined his instructions. "Ok Timmy, I''m going to hold you near the castle I just made and I want you to quickly fill in the brick patterns to match how I''ve started it already. Is that ok?"

    Timmy gave Kress a salute, and the pair got to work. As they did that, Kress thought about Blue''s progress with the houses. They turned out to be a bigger issue then the pair had originally thought. Blue had ''perfected'' the design, and then gone to Thyme for a copyбн and it all fell apart rather quickly. They hadn''t considered how the hinge would move properly. The n was for it to fan out sideways but that messed with the house too much as the hinge messed with the bottom wall.

    So Blue went back to the drawing board. Hinge on top. It was a lot betterбн but not perfect. The problem with the hinge on top is that it left the point of the house really awkward looking from the bits of sand that managed to partially make it through the gap in the stic. It also made packing sand in a bit of a pain because if you put in too much it''d start to seriously leak into the hinges.

    So Blue asked Thyme to do away with the hinges entirelyбн and Thyme''s response was to hold up two fingers. It took longer than Blue would ever admit to figure out that Thyme was trying to insist that meant it was actually two buckets not one. Blue, not knowing if that was eptable and not wanting to bother Kress about itбн went back to the drawing board AGAIN to try and figure something out.

    In the end, Blue came up with a ratherplicated design that workedбн in her mind at least. It had a bunch of ovepping pieces around the top that, in an ideal world, would''ve removed the problem the hinges had. When she finally got Thyme to test it? It did not. In the end she asked for a long shovel that matched the curve for the top of the house, then a bucket with a hinge on top that matched the house she''d mocked up perfectly, windows and brick markings included.

    When it finally worked, Blue started gigglingбн and giggling, and giggling until she was struggling to breatheбн and then she just passed out. Kress stopped carving the castle for a bit to move her away from the ocean so she wasn''t at risk of being washed away or drowning and then got back to work. Clearly dealing with the houses was a lot more work then he''d intended to give Blue. Still, she''d done a good job and he was thankful for that.

    Back at the castle, it took a surprisingly short time for the pair to finish up. Timmy moved swiftly, and efficiently. Kress was almost ''painting'' on the correct brick indents just by moving Timmy around. Kress felt like he could just wave Timmy in a direction and have it brick patterned, but he refrained. No sense rushing things and causing a problem. Still didn''t take long for ''everything'' to be done.

    Once it was, Kress made his way over to Thyme and asked for the dimensions he needed on the walls. Thyme was happy to help. Kress'' design was a basic wall with a tower at one end. He didn''t trust himself to flip it, but that was what Timmy was hanging around for. So new bucket in hand, technically Timmy''s bucket, he went back and did the walls in no time t. Timmy''s help, the saved sand mix, and the wonderful new bucket of times, and it was done in less then five minutes.

    In the time Timmy was putting up the walls, Kress had ced down the trees and used Timmy''s shovel to transport the blue sand for the pond. Then it was all done. The castle. The walls, the scenery. It was ALL DONE.

    "Hahahaha,"ughed Kress aloud as a tear formed in his eye. Just the one though, and he suppressed hisughter quickly as well. Wouldn''t want to pass out like Blue. She''d clearly worked too hard today and he hadn''t properly ounted for that. *Still. She got the houses done so I can assign Timmy to making those. I''ll need to mark out where I want the streets and stuff to go first, then get Timmy to throw up little housing areas around them with different colours while I work on carving out the houses in the ravines or something.*

    Kress scratched at his chin as he thought, but not wanting to waste time with Timmy gave the little guy and order. "Timmy, I''d like you to make one house using the bucket Blue made, out of every sand colour. ce those houses in front of the sand piles. Then, I want you to make a mix of two colours either side in the middle of those houses. This is just to test them out for viability, they''ll probably be destroyedter so you can be a bit rough with them if necessary,"

    Timmy saluted, as Kress knew the little guy would. Such a reliable little guy. Wish I could take him on adventures more often. *Ok. That''s given Timmy something to do, even if it''s really just killing time. I''m not sure how I want to do this honestlyбн the town and the ravine. It really needs one person working on each with Timmy helping the person doing the town but Blue''s out ofmissionбн possibly till the end of the event.

    Do I wake her up? It''s a bit rude and we''re not going to be short on time. So I don''t feel the NEED to wake her up, even if I do feel the WANT. She deserves some rest, especially after she helped Gareth tie for second in that volleyball tournament. I certainly don''t want her to feel like I''m forcing her to do more work then she''s capable of. Even if the bucket solution isn''t perfect, it''s nearly perfect and she spent way too much mental energy getting it there.

    Stillбн there''s potentially a lot of time for her to be sleeping through. I don''t want to lose because my partner slept for over half the time. Then again, the judges aren''t here and Thyme has been insisting they aren''t a judge this round. Unless they report back to the judges about how well we worked together. That would be a massive pain in the ass.

    Hmmбн I could get Timmy to make a fancy bed out of sand perhaps? Put her on that and make her part of the exhibit? A bit meanбн but very amusing. Hmmбн I''ll need to give that idea some serious consideration.*

 Chapter 1203 1203 What The Other Teams Are Up To

    ?

    A chapter for everyone but Kress and Blue that are listed below

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    --- Borgick & Marigold ---

    "Sooooбн like, what''s the n here?" asked Marigold, putting on an ent to make it seem a as if her intelligence had dropped several levels. She''d dropped into a nk stare while chewing on some of her hair just to get the point across.

    "How the heck should I know you daft elf? Just because I''m a dwarf doesn''t mean I''ve got experience building stuff. Besides, sand is basically a waste product! I don''t ask you if you know how to grow trees using sawdust!" insisted Borgick.

    Marigold''s gaze turned sharp as she red at Borgick with some heat, "I DO in fact know how to grow trees using sawdust. It''s not the best material for most of them, but for a few? It works wonders. Now, perhaps that was just a bad example, but don''t you practically grow up surrounded by stone? Surely you know more than me?" insisted Marigold.

    "Lookss," said Borgick with a sigh. "I was never one for stonemason sses. I barely listened when they showed us how to mine and carve out the walls. I always had a knack for the cksmithing side of things. How do you think I maintain my cannon? Certainly don''t have anyone else for it. The fact I can keep it working without a forge and through arge amount of nonsense on adventures? That''s a talent most don''t have. So of course, now? I my talents don''ty in SAND!"

    "Look Borgick, I''m not trying to make you mad here, but you''re the one in charge. I''m happy to help. I don''t care about getting dirty, or doing embarrassing things. Heck, if you turn me into part of the sculpture I''ll be having the time of my life. Especially if it''s a heavy load I''m holding. That being said? I have negative artistic talent and I''ve never built a sandcastle in my life. Wellбн that might be a lie, but I''ve certainly not built any in thest decade," said Marigold.

    "Then why on Earth did you volunteerss?" asked Borgick with a sigh.

    "Oh that''s easy. Midnight is out on ount of already being in the contest, Vanya would''ve tried to take over the project after you annoyed her, Burnice would''ve turned you down if you''d asked her. She''s nice enough but if sand gets in her burnsбн" Marigold winced, "Yeah she''s not into pain like I am soбн not her scene. As for Mauve? Honestly, she might''ve been a decent choice, but I decided I wanted to help so I jumped the gun on her,"

    Borgick just groaned into his hands. He didn''t know anything about sandcastle. He didn''t know anything about fancy designs. He knew how to make cannons dammit!

    Borgick paused. "Huhбн Marigold? I have an idea that''s just crazy enough to workбн"

    --- Midnight & Carl ---

    "Soбн got any ideas?" asked Midnight.

    "We could build a big sandcastle?" offered Carl.

    "Yeah butбн CAN we build a big sandcastle?" returned Midnight.

    Carl pondered for a bit. "Well it''s not like we''ll know if we can or not if we don''t try," answered Carl.

    Midnight tapped his foot on the sand a few times as if the ground would suddenly open up and reveal its secrets. When no such secrets were revealed Midnight sighed. "I can''t help but feel I was perhaps, not the best choice for this round. Sure it was a mystery, so we didn''t KNOW I was a bad choiceбн but I''m not exactly much of an artist, and my magic leans more towards darkness magic. Sometimes I think I have illusion affinity as wellбн but other times I just don''t seem to get it. Still, that might just be myck of artistic talent,"

    Carl shrugged and said, "Look man, you can''t know if you''ll be good at something till you try. If we failбн well there''s always the other games. Your team is doing pretty well today. Sure it was a bunch of second cesбн but that''s still pretty good. So if this fall through? I don''t think they''ll be upset,"

    Midnight rolled his eyes, "I doubt anyone of them wouldin. Burnice is here more for the experience then the prize. Marigold is here more for the experience as well, even if people would tell you she''s here to show off for the elves. I''m here because I want a magic teacher andбн I don''t really know what Mauve''s deal isбн" said Midnight with a sigh.

    Carl didn''t ask about the fact Vanya''s name wasn''t on the list. Her reasoning seemed pretty obvious and he felt it best not to bring it up. "Soбн we try to build a castle then?" asked Carl.

    Midnight sighed, "Yes, I suppose we do,"

    --- Stan & Gareth ---

    "Would winning here be more likely to impress Kress or is hepetitive? Should I just throw the round somehow? Not that I think I''m going to win if I try. This isn''t really my area of expertise," rambled Stan.

    Gareth just stared at Stan for a few seconds. "Isбн is that why you wanted me on your team?"

    "Yeah? Of course it is?" said Stan trying not to sound like he was talking to an idiot. "Sure the earth magic you use is an amazing excuse, but I''ve got barely any skin in this race. If I could trade a win or two for a date with Kress? Well... hook me up brother!"

    Gareth just rubbed his temples as he tried to work out what the best thing to do here was. Frankly? He had no idea how to deal with this. It''s not like he''d talked to Kress about his best friend''s love life recently. Gareth kept rubbing his temples, the headache he could feel building didn''t seem to want to go away. Was he supposed to y wingman? Help Kress get together with someone that was clearly interested in him? Was he supposed to defend his friend''s virtue? "Dammit I should''ve talked to Kress about this nonsense," mumbled Gareth under his breath.

    Stan pretended not to hear so he could ask again, "Soбн what do you think I should be doing?"

    Gareth let out a long sigh and decided to err on the side of letting Stan do what he wanted. If Kress was mad about itter? To bad, his friend deserved a chance at love. Who was he to say Stan wasn''t that guy? Gareth wasn''t exactly optimistic, but he wasn''t going to be roadblock. "If you''d asked me a few weeks ago, heck even just a few days agoбн I''d be telling you to let Kress win somehow. That he''d be happier to show offбн now though?

    "I think he''d enjoy thepetition. He seems to have picked up an affinity for sandcastles recently. Not that he''d never gotten into the hobby beforeбн it''s something thates and goes I think, but he''s really developed a fondness for them this time around. I think trying properly and failing will be much more impactful then throwingpletely. If you win? Then you can use that as an excuse to hone your technique together. Can probably still do that if you lose,"

    Stan''s smile widened. "Thanks Gareth. I''ll take the adviceбн but how exactly does one build a sandcastle? Besides the obvious?"

    Gareth''s face dropped. Suddenly, this seemed like a much harder task then it had been just a few moments ago.

    --- Ellenell & Burgandy ---

    "How much of your magic do you think will be allowed in our structures?" asked Ellenell.

    Burgandy gave a shrug and said, "How should I know? It''s probably something we should''ve rified with Thyme. I meanбн it could be anything from ''it just needs to look like a sandcastle'' to ''if you strengthen the sand too far you''re out''. Then againбн Thyme ISN''T a judge so perhaps even they don''t know where the line would be drawn. Perhaps it''d be ALLOWED but not necessarilyбн good for our final point total,"

    Ellenell nodded slowly in understanding. "Rightбн I suppose I can understand that. We''ll need to consider just what we''re building and how much we want to lean on your stone. I''m think we might as well try. It''ll give as a unique edge over thepetition. If it fails? Then we have still tried,"

    "Hey, Gareth''s on Stan''s team. I might not be totally uniqueбн" offered Burgandy.

    Ellenell waved Burgandy''s concerns away. "Stan''s greatest interest is getting into Kress'' pants for some reason. I''m not sure how much we even need to worry about that team. I doubt they''ll be making major use of Gareth''s powers, so much as Stan will be trying to wring out as much information as they can from Gareth''s brain,"

    "Rightбн so what were you thinking of making?" asked Burgandy.

    Ellenell sighed, "Wellбн it might seem clichиж but part of me really wants to make arge treehouse. Perhaps a few interconnected ones. Using your earth as a base, we can pack on wet sand to the sides and make it seem like a more impressive structure then it is. I''m not sure howrge we should goбн or if it''s a good idea. If you''re willing though?"

    Burgandy nodded slowly, "I think it''s a riskбн but I''m willing to try. It is very clichиж though. Are you trying to y into the elf stereotype for some reason?" agreed Burgandy.

    "Ah excellent, d you''re onboard," said Ellenell with a smile. "As for if I''m leaning into things? Not so muchбн but it IS a stereotype for a reason,"

 Chapter 1204 1204 What The Other Teams Are Up To An Hour Later

    ?

    Another chapter for everyone but Kress and Blue that are listed below (As said above, it''s about an hour into the round)

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    --- Borgick & Marigold ---

    "You know that idea that''s ''just crazy enough to work''? Well Borgick, I''m pretty sure it hasn''t worked," said Marigold. She was standing next to a big pile of somewhat wet sand. Her hands and legs were covered in sand that had gotten stuck and she had a frown on her face.

    Borgick sighed. She was right. In front of them the sand pile looked nothing like a cannon. In his mind, Timmy was good for collecting sand, but it didn''t seem to be helping. "Thisбн might be more difficult then I''d initially thought yes. I''m still somewhatmitted to the ideaбн I just KNOW cannons. I can''t see myself doing better with anything elseбн but we''re not doing so well are we?"

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Look, I''m as happy to keep going with this as I am to switching to somethingpletely different. I''m just not sure this is going to work. Even if we manage to get the base looking like a proper base, can we keep the cannon looking like a cannon? Or would the roof of it copse under its own weight? I suppose I could try reallypressing some of the sand into something closer to sandstoneбн but that''s not going to be a fast process,"

    Borgick shook his head slowly as he looked over the pile of sand. "I think what''s really holding us back is the water ratio. I think we''ve been a bit light on the water. If we just mix in a bit more, maybe pack the sand a bit tighter then we can really make a start," exined Borgick.

    "If we pack the sand too tight we won''t be able to mould it into shape. Same if you''re trying to make sandstone. You''ll need to make sure you pack it into a curved shape so that we can use it for the top. Urghбн I''m not really happy with thisбн look Marigold, you got any other ideas? We''ve already wasted an hour and while I really WANT to do a cannonбн but I can see it might not be working out," continued Borgick.

    Marigold just shrugged and said, "I''m happy to stick with the cannon idea if we can figure out how to get it working,"

    --- Midnight & Carl ---

    Midnight and Carl both stared down at theirpleted sandcastle. They''d managed to squeeze in a number of sand buckets all together to make a base, then filled in the gaps before adding extra buckets worth of sand at the corners, with two in the middle. It only went up to about armpit height, and sure they hadn''t gotten to the detailed work yetбн but it could certainlye out very nicely. That being saidбн it wasn''t a BIG sandcastle. Not at all.

    "I feel like we''ve failed with this attempt," said Midnight bluntly.

    "I have to agree with you somewhat," conceded Carl. "It''s not BAD necessarily, and I''m sure we could add a lot of life to itбн but it IS rather tinypared to what we were nning to do with itбн and the fact of the matter is that we''ve nearly finished it and we''re only an hour in. I think we''ve got to start from scratch and somehow make the castle a LOT bigger orбн do something else? Maybe just add things around it or something?"

    Midnight sighed. "I''m really not sure what to do about it. I know Thyme can give usrger buckets but I don''t exactly know enough about this sort of thing to know HOW we go about making itrger. I''m not sure just increasing the size of the buckets will work out for us," said Midnight.

    "I meanбн couldn''t we ask for a big wide bucket for the base?" asked Carl.

    "Yesбн but I''m not sure we could spin it over quickly enough to stop the sand going flying," answered Midnight.

    "What ifбн we like get a big shovel as well. A big t one that one of us can hold to keep all the sand inside?" offered Carl.

    Midnight was nodding rapidly as he spoke, "Yesбн yes that would be perfect. We can make use of muchrger buckets with that technique. Good idea there Carl. Whatбн what should we do with this little castle though?"

    Carl rubbed his chin as he looked at the castle. He stared at it for a few minutes before an idea came to him. "it seems like a waste to just destroy itбн so what if we make it part of the overallбн ''sculpture'' I guess is the word? We make a smaller castle like half the size, then we make a bigger one double the size, and if we have time make one double the size of that? Or maybe just like fifty percentrger, if that gets a bit much for the final castle,"

    Midnight grinned and said, "Yes, yes I''m rather liking that idea. We''ll have to add a few details to this one, but that shouldn''t take long. Should we do that before or after building the other castle," Carl shrugged. Still, they had a n.

    --- Stan & Gareth ---

    Stan and Gareth were looking at their first attempt at a sandcastle andбн were not very happy with it. Not at all. One side of it had copsed. The front ''door'' looked more like someone had dragged a finger through the sand at the front, and the main tower was more of a cone really.

    "I''m proud of our efforts," said Stan firmly.

    Garethбн couldn''t actually find it in him to disagree. The castle was rather ugly, and it was clearly falling apart but they''d TRIED dammit, and looking at it now? It was rather satisfying all told. "Indeed. I''mбн surprised at how fun this was. I might need to look into building the odd thing with Kress when he goes to y with some sand,"

    Stan nodded, "Well as long as it''s not EVERY time Kress goes out. I''ll need to sneak in a few dates here and there as well,"

    Gareth, having already epted Stan''s way of thinking, and hoped for his sess nodded and said, "Of course. I wouldn''t want to get in the way of a date or something close to it. Still, perhaps I can talk Green around as well and we can make a double-date out of it. That would surely be less awkward then three of us,"

    "Yes, that does sound like a fun idea," said Kress with a smile. A smile that quickly fell off his face. "Stillбн as proud as I am of our dinky little sandcastleбн I can''t say that it feels like a winner to me. sphemous perhaps, but as precious to my heart as it is, this sandcastle isn''t winning any awards,"

    Gareth sighed but nodded. He agreed with Kresspletely. It was a sad but true statement. "Should we lean away from sandcastles then? Perhaps make a giant fish? Pack all the sand down, draw on the scales and hope that we''ve got enough details on it to make it pop?"

    Stan pondered the question, "Hmmбн I''m not saying noбн but I''m not really sure our design skills are up to something like that," answered Stan.

    "I''m not sure our sandcastle skills are up to making anything better," retorted Gareth with a slight chuckle to show he meant no harm with it.

    "Yesбн if only we could make better use of Timmy. Perhaps he can help us somehow? What is he doing anyway?" asked Stan.

    "We told him to gather sandбн though I''m not sure we ever told him where from or how much. So where is he getting it from and where is he putting it?" asked Gareth.

    Stan and Gareth looked around confused. There was no sign of Timmy. "Iбн I feel as though we may have made a mistake," said Stan.

    "Yesбн I''m getting that feeling as well. Iбн do we call him back?" asked Gareth.

    "I meanбн we have to right?" asked Stan somewhat worriedly.

    "I meanбн Timmy is just part of Thyme right? So it''s not like he''s at risk of dying?" offered Gareth.

    Stan nodded, then got an idea and said, "Soбн if he''s a part of Thyme he should still here us when I do this right? TIMMY TIME TO COME BACK WITH THE SAND YOU''VE COLLECTED!"

    Suddenly there was a rumbling, and then a mountain of sand was deposited on top of Stan and Gareth. It was actually dumped further back so that they could still breatheбн but they were covered up to their chins in sand now. It was all over the ce, and the only reason it was staying in the box HAD to be magic. "Well shit," said Stan.

    --- Ellenell & Burgandy ---

    Unlike the other teams, who were struggling for one reason or another. Some with ideas close to sessбн othersбн not so much. Ellenell and Burgandy were looking at their prototype tree with smiles. It was smaller than they nned for the final version, but this was just a test. It was working well. The tree itself ended up being porous so that the water in the sand could sink and make it ''cling'' to the tree better. The first prototype didn''t really keep the sand on it as well as they''d liked. The branches were a bit questionable as well, but Ellenell and Burgandy agreed that it''d work better scaled up.

    "I feel like we''re getting a bit behind," mumbled Ellenell. "This prototype was necessary but I can''t shake the feeling that we''re not making great time,"

    Burgandy was about to respond when a giant pile of sand just seem to appear in the area next to them. "You know Ellenell? Something tells me we''re not actually doing that bad," Burgandy said with apletely gobsmacked look on her face.

    Ellenell, confused, turned around and got just about the same look. "Ohбн dear me. Wellбн Iбн I don''t even know what to say to THAT. I guessбн are they do some sort of insect nest? A warren perhaps?"

    Burgandy shrugged and said, "No idea, but I''m guessing that was a poorly worded order to a Timmy,"

    Ellenell looked down to the ocean at their own Timmy who was packing the sand well for them. But little else. "Perhapsбн" mumbled Ellenell.

 Chapter 1205 1205 The Return Of Kress And Blue!

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    ----

    Blue might not have remained asleep long, but while she was Timmy and Kress got to work. Timmy was given the following order "Timmy, I want you to follow me as I work. When I say ''Houses'' followed by a colour or asking for a mix of two, I want you to start putting down house buckets and fixing them up where I''m pointing. In addition, I want you to draw out a road matching the one next to use right now. The road should follow the lines that I''m drawing. I do not need you to use any of the coloured sand for the rodes. Does that make sense?"

    Timmy gave Kress a salute and seemed to vibrate in ce. *Right. That''s all set up then. I can get started. I''ll try not to put too many things close together, not even the roads. I still need to walk around after all. That being said? I think we can start to close off some areas if needed. I''ll still need to work on whatever ''major'' buildings we choose to do, but it shouldn''t be too hard if I leave space. If I muck it up though? Hopefully Timmy can fix my mistakes.*

    With that Timmy and Kress got started on their work. Kress started with the area around the castle. Not particrly close to it of course. There was still a wide ring around the castle itself that could be built uponter, or even just used for foot traffic. Still, it seemed like a good starting point for them.

    Kress marked out the made road, and almost wished they''d made a temte for ''generic shop'' but frankly? That was just making things overlyplicated at this point. The houses would be good enough stand-ins for generic buildings and they looked quite nice after all the effort Blue went to. The road Kress was marking out took practically no time at all for Timmy to carve out.

    "Line of houses on either side please," said Kress. Timmy saluted and got to work. While Timmy was doing that, Kress started to branch the road out, making sure to still keep enough rooms around the houses to step around them if necessary. The first thing Kress did was a residential district. He made sure the road was slightly less then perfect, as if it needed to be fixed and righted a few times because of the houses, while curling in on itself.

    Once that was done, Kress got started on where he was imagining the library would go. He had an idea how to build something that screamed ''library'' out of sand and was prepping for the future. He still made a little area for houses around it though. Once that was done, Timmy had caught up with all the roads, so Kress walked back over and motioned at the residential area. "I want you to pack as many houses in here as you can while adding a line of green sand between the road and the house, and a tree for everyone on. Mix colours with the neighbours every fourth or fifth house, and use those to transition the colours. Make sense?"

    Timmy of course saluted and got to work. Kress smiled at the little guy working as three houses went up in quick session. That''s also when he realised he could here crunching on the sand behind him. Turning around he saw Blue wobbling over towards him. "Umбн hey Blueбн are youбн alright?" said Kress trying not to be awkward, and failing.

    "Sorryбн" mumbled Blue as she got closer. "I really don''t know what came over me. I mean, it was a bit of effort to seed but I didn''t realise I was so tired. I guess I was just wound up a bit tightly. After all the spell casting during the volleyball, then having Gareth and Greenбн enthusiastically offer a massage I apparently agreed to over lunch then thisбн I guess the stress just got to me."

    "Do you want to rest a bit more?" offered Kress. It wasn''t something he wanted to offer necessarily, but they were making good time so far and Kress wasn''t going force the issue if it was going to cause problems.

    Blue shook her headбн but couldn''t help it when a yawn escaped her mouth in the process. When it finally ended Blue''s shoulders slumped forward in resignation. "Look, I don''t want to be a dead weight on this team. I''m happy to force myself to stay awakeбн but yeah it seems like everything is catching up to me and I''m not necessarily handling it well. I can sleep when this is all overбн but we''ve still gotбн how long do we have actually?"

    "About two hours still," said Kress.

    "Right that''s better then I feared," stated Blue.

    "Look Blue," said Kress trying to work out how to put this delicately for a few seconds before a lightbulb went off in his head. He turned around and waved his arms at what he and Timmy had been working on. "No seriously LOOK Blue. This is what we''ve managed because of your help. Look at all the houses going up. They add a lot of character to this area. I''m going to put in ake, and a park or two. I''ve got ns for the library, and you''re free to add any building you think you can. But you don''t NEED to. You''ve done well so far, and you can take an hours break if you think it will help,"

    *Not that I want you to of course. There''s still the entire ravine to draw up as well as nting the trees in the park, spreading some green sand over the ground to make it look like grass. Maybe add that in a few other random ces as well. Maybe ''growing'' from some of the cracks in the road? Something to think about I suppose. Anyway I guess I can just wait and see what she says.*

    "No, I doubt it''ll do me any good," said Blue with a sigh. *I''m d to hear it. Probably not the best for Blue''s health, but that doesn''t mean I''m not d to hear it. Her help will allow us to get so much more done.* "Gareth and Green didn''t bother me ALL lunch break and if that wasn''t enough for me to recover? Then I think I''m going to need a proper night''s sleep. I''ll just tough it out and try not to fall over again,"

    "Just be careful. If you fall asleep just before the end Timmy and I might have to turn you into part of the exhibit," joked Kress.

    Blueughed as well, "How would you even integrate me into the scene,"

    Kress shrugged, "I guess it depends where you fell asleep? If it was just around town Timmy and I might make you a bed that justбн is there for no reason. Or if you fall asleep in the trench I might see what I can do to imply that you falling down caused the trench or something. I don''t know, it wasn''t a proper n. Though we did think of making you a bed of sand. Seemed like a bad idea after a bit of thought,"

    Blue nodded and said, "Yeah probably. Not sure if I''d have woken up or notбн but it doesn''t sound particrlyfortable,"

    "Well Timmy and I moved you away from the water, just in case. So I''m going to say chances are no," offered Kress.

    "Huh," Blue turned back to look at where she''d beenying down but it was impossible to tell. There wasn''t any Blue shaped divots in the sand, and even if there were it would''ve been hard to see from this angle. "I didn''t notice. Or at least, I don''t think I did," said Blue.

    Blue shook her head. It wasn''t important right now. The real question was, "What do you want me doing?"

    "Wellбн what do you want to be doing? You can mark down some roads and housing sections instead of me, you can get started on the library if you want. It won''t be hard to exin how I''m thinking of building it. You could start carving little house into the walls in the trench. That part might take a bit of practice, but if you fail at the start it''s fine. Umбн you could look over the trees? I don''t know why you would, but we''ve got little trees now. You could be in charge of cing them or something?" Kress said with a shrug. There was a plethora of things Blue could be doing.

    "Umбн I do WANT to make my own fancy buildingбн but I''m not sure I have a good design for it so I think I''ll start with trying to carve out the walls of the cave then. Is that fine?" asked Blue.

    Kress nodded and said, "Of course. Perhaps try and leave space for little carved walkways. Timmy can probably manage them,"

    Blue saluted like she''d seen Timmy do a few times at this point. "Got it chief!"

 Chapter 1206 1206 Coming Up On The Final Stretch

    ?

    Kress Chapter

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    ----

    Three hours in and quite a few things had changed. The obvious one, for Kress and Blue at least, was when Thyme set up the lights. Large orbs of glowing yellow light outlined the boxes for everyone. Kress had gotten curious after the additions of the lights and found that Thyme had also shut off visibility around the other team''s bubbles. No longer could he see the progress they were makingбн not that Kress had really bothered before, but now when he looked over the square was all fuzzy, like looking through fogged ss.

    The next thing that had happened was the ''ravine'' had been abandoned by Blue. After numerous failures she''d decided that it wasn''t worth expending her effort on. Kress wasn''t entirely sure that was true, but he let her take over the ''urban nning'' aspect of things. She was responsible for marking out the roads and housing sections for Timmy. They''d been at this a while now and most of the area was filled up with various things, with Blue working on the tworgest parks during that time as well.

    Stepping around the houses and other obstacles was getting a little difficult, but they HAD nned for this so it was certainly still possible. It required careful stepping and lifting their knees up so as not to identally knock anything overбн but totally possible. The parks were a bit of an issue, but they had enough ''grassy areas'' and a thick coating of green sand so stepping on it wasn''t too big of an issue when it was necessary.

    Both Kress and Blue were a little disappointed with the roads now they were this far in. The houses were a riot of colours, the parks really popped and the unique buildings Kress had made were also a wonderful sightбн but the roads? They were just normal sand. Which was fine. It was toote to fix, and finding a good colour for them would be all but impossible at this point. That didn''t mean they weren''t still considering changing it. Perhaps if they had more time they would.

    The first thing Kress had worked on, was of course the library. For that, he had Timmy put a few colours togetherбн but didn''t really mix them per say. The sand first in, that wouldter be the top, was a brownish orange made to look something like old leather. It wasn''t spread evenly, but piled up a bit on the sides. Under that was a thinyering of white sand with a touch of yellow spread very sparsely throughout for the ''paper''yer. The rest was filled up with a mix of the previously listed colours, and arge portion of ck sand. All appropriately wet and packed down of course.

    Once it was flipped over Kress got to carving. He first carved out the ''book'' on the top. He made sure to keep the colours correct and even managed to carve out a few lines of ''pages'' so that the roof looked like one giant book. Then he got to work on the entrance. That was a little tough, but with a few sticks from Timmy inserted at the front, he was able to carve out a small entrance with an overhang. The sand pirs were in reality wooden sticks with sand stuck to the outside, but nobody needed to know that.

    The really tricky part, was once that was done Kress made it look like the door was cracked open ever so slightly. It was a massive pain to carve and had to be redone twice. Luckily Kress was able to just move the door further back into the wall, but if he''d needed to restart a third or fourth time, things would''ve been much harder, and likely would have required Kress to add sand back onto the structure. Luckily, that didn''t happen so Kress was able to move onto the carving little windows and adding small trees around the edges of the walls.

    The next building Kress was nning to build was a sort of ''mayor''s house'' but Blue quite rightly pointed out that they had a CASTLE for the town already. They didn''t need a mayor''s house at all. So with that scratched off the edge Kress instead made a coliseum. This was mostly because it was easily identified, and easy to make. Kress just designed a bucket that was shaped correctly and then had Timmy tip it over. They did add in quite bits of more colourful sand to help separate it from the library though.

    Kress then took the current design and altered it a bit to get an amphitheatre instead. It wasn''t hard. Kress just took off around half of the stands, and then designed a stage for everyone. There was some internal debate regarding if it was worth digging down into the ground so that there was a roof to back the stage, but Kress didn''t bother in the end. Just making it a straight wall and carving some flowers on the back. Unoriginal? Perhaps but they''d done a whole lot of work on this sand city and he wasn''t going to spend more time then necessary on what was a simple way of adding unique buildings.

    Kress worked on the local prison after that. He was, admittedly, struggling a bit with ideas. There were simply too many buildings that were vaguely building shaped even if they were important. The only other thing he could think of at the time was doing a post office with a letter as the roof, but he''d already used that trick with the library and didn''t want to repeat it so prison it was.

    He picked up some wooden wire from Timmy and used it to make a prison yard. Then he used a bucket, altered once again after a visit to Thyme that gave him what was essentially a square donut. Things stalled out a bit there until Kress asked for some thin sticks. Once that was done he carefully carved out little hollows with beds in them and then added sticks to the front, both for support and to look like prison bars. The windows were perhaps, being a little cheeky but he managed those as well.

    Once that was done, Kress took a bit of a break from crafting unique buildings to work on the cavern. He wanted it make his carven house perfect so that Timmy could just copy it over. He quickly realised why Blue had so much trouble. The problem was that the sand just wasn''t all thatpactpared to the stuff they''d been working with. Timmy had spoiled them a bit there. Kress debated for a while concerning exactly what to do with the ravine for a bitбн but the answer was easy. Dig it deeper.

    Timmy took a break from housing cements at this time, and Blue got to work on another park, with one was going to have a water fountain in the centre instead of ake. Kress made sure to ask Timmy to leave ''cracks'' that looked suspiciously like stairs allowing for a full sized person to climb out when the little guy was digging deeper. Kress got to work alongside Timmy, using the morepact sand as his canvas and managing fairly well. It was still a bit awkward, the sand still not aspact wet properly, but he''d just have to deal with that.

    Eventually, Kress got the hang of it. He made a little carven by using a really small shovel and hollowing out the inside. Kress left in enough sand for a ''bed'' and a table, even if the table was just a box. Chairs were too much of a risk once he got the hollow done so he didn''t even bother. A little counter finished off the house then Kress got to work on the outside. Carving a little walkway for people toe and go.

    Kress let out a long sigh when he looked at it. *It''s nice. I''ve got a lot of little details that really add to the house and make it seem realбн but you''ve got to get right up next to it to see any of them. Dammit. There was a reason the houses we made for the main town were all just solid sand. Too much effort for basically no gain. The outside of the house isn''t even that fancy despite my efforts.*

    Kress let out another long sigh. *Wellбн it''s been three hours. We''ve got one hour leftбн but damn am I feeling it. I shouldn''t be this tired but mentally? It''s wearing on me as well. Getting all the little details in everything right is costing me. Hopefully we can tidy everything up before the deadline. I''ll just need to get Timmy to copy this and do perhaps one more unique building. I''d go for a circus tent if we didn''t have the amphitheatre and coliseum already. I''ll have to think about it.*

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1207 1207 EVERYONE IS HERE!

    ?

    EVERYONE CHAPTER (Well all the people listed below)

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    --- Kress & Blue ---

    Kress copsed backwards into the sand exhausted. Blue was about to facent into the pile of sand but Kress quickly hurled himself to his feet and stopped her. "What? I''m tired same as you? Can''t I rest on thefy looking sand piles? Sure we had to send Timmy out for more a few times but we''re done right?" Blue snarled.

    "Blueбн you were about to fall face first into a pile of sand. A pile of very fine sand. You ALSO need to breathe. Can you see how these two things conflict with each other," said Kress.

    Blue''s eyes widened in horror as she realised the fate Kress had just saved her from. She rolled out of his grip andnded back down on the sand. It wasn''t all thatfortable but god she was tired. "Sorry about thatбн and thanks. I''m justбн god I''m so tired. I can''t believe we got it all done," groaned Blue.

    "Heh, we had to do a few of the houses ourselves so Timmy could finish off the roads and the trench but it was worth the effort. Even if we had to do some careful running back to get more sand mixes. Still, I can live with that," said Kress.

    "Urgh, I''m so unbelievably d I''ll be forced to take tomorrow off. I need a fucking break," grumbled Blue.

    "Sorry for asking you to join in. I didn''t realise you were that tired," offered Kress.

    Blue waved him offбн but she was too tired to actually raise her hand so it was somewhat awkwardly swished through the sand instead as she said, "Don''t worry about it Kress. I could''ve said no, and this was a lot of fun. Exhausting as all heck, but fun. I didn''t realise sand could be so sturdy if it was packed tightly enough. I just hope thosest few houses we rushed a bit to get done will survive the judging,"

    "Well technically we still have likeбн a minute left," pointed out Kress.

    "Nope, I am sleep. Do not bother me with that," said Blue jokingly.

    --- Borgick & Marigold ---

    After much trial and error, and way too much effort on their part, Borgick and Marigold had managed it. A CANNON. The first real breakthrough was asking Timmy to make somerge but bendy sticks. This let them build a wireframe for the cannon. Then, Marigold and Borgick worked together to really pack the sand down into slightly curved sections that were literally hammered into shape. Sure they had to use something that was technically a shovel or a bucketбн

    But they got around that by asking for a bucket, shaped like a hammer, and then asking for a shovel that perfectly fit the hole in the hammer. Then they hadбн well a hammer full of sand. It needed to be packed down as well and it was a little awkward to use but they managed it.

    While they were hammering everything into ce, they sent Timmy out to go get some grey sand. The n was to force that into a spherical shape and pile it up next to the cannon as fake cannonballs for the disy. They also added in more wood as the base of the cannon and made it seem more realistic. Well, other than the sand, but hey it did have to be a sandcastle after all.

    Borgick and Marigold were under no delusion that this was a winning y. Not after four hours of working on it. Heck, they''d worked out it probably wasn''t a winning y after two. Despite that? Despite all the troubles? They''d agreed it was worth it. Marigold agreed because she didn''t have any better ideas, especially not two hours in. On the others hand, Borgick stuck with it because of passion. He was hoping that his clear love and passion for this project would help shine through.

    --- Midnight & Carl ---

    After the first hour Midnight and Carl had immediately gotten to work making arger sandcastle. They could see that Marigold and Borgick were making a cannon, and that Gareth and Stan wereбн dealing with issues of excessive amounts of sand. At least before Thyme hid all the progress. This spurred them on further. With seemingly nopetition for the castle idea they were marching ahead.

    They''d split their duties. Carl and Timmy worked together making the new, castles, while Midnight focused on adding in the little details. Carl, sadly, never realised that Timmy waspletely capable of flipping the buckets by himself without the shovel trick, but what system they did have WAS working so really it was fine. Timmy and Carl would both hold the shovel against the bucket while grasping at the sides. Timmy even had an extra long handle on his side to help out. Then they''d flip it together.

    Now, unlike Kress and Blue there were a fewбн mishaps in the construction process. They ended with four castles. Tworger then the original, and one smaller. Thergest one beingбн only a touchrger then the previous size. The main reason for this was that Carl and Midnight simply didn''t have the experience working with sand that Kress did and that led to a fewбн mishaps.

    Midnight, luckily was spared from them. Unluckily, this was because he saw Carl''s failures and resorted to carving things very slowly. This meant the smallest castle had almost no details, and thergest one was somewhatckingpared to the other two as well. This was mostly a result of a few copses during construction. Carl and Timmy managed to work together to put things back togetherбн mostly, but the repairs did look a bit wonky in ces. Perhaps if they had more time or experience it wouldn''t have happened. But really how noticeable was it?

    --- Stan & Gareth ---

    For Stan and Gareth the first thing they had to do was obviously remove all the excess sand, but then they had an idea. What if they just rolled with it? So instead of building a castle they decided to build a sunken temple. The first part was digging out a hole in the centre that would allow them space to build. It wentбн alright. Really they should''ve just asked Timmy to help earlier. Once that was done things went swiftlyбн until the ground to a halt again. Building a temple was hard as it turned out. They also didn''t take the time to mix any water in either, so they were building a temple with dry sand that they''dpacted.

    Still, they did EVENTUALLY work it out. Once they did, they had Timmy perform several jobs, such as mixing in some water for a better foundation. Compacting the sand, and digging it out in a few other ces. Once that was done, they got to work properly making the temple. It was veryбн triangr, but with a lot of effortбн by Timmyбн they were able to get the inside carved out with little pews and everything.

    Of course the fact that sand flowed down over the temple and covered part of the entrance wasn''t great. Especially not when the only reason it happened was because they were trying to get out of the hole they''d dug themselves into. Aw well, they''d do better next time. Perhaps stairs?

    --- Ellenell & Burgandy ---

    Ellenell and Burgandy sat down. There was still fifteen minutes left on the timer, but they were content. Once they epted the use of extra non-sand materials? Things went wonderfully. They''d built one main tree, and then connected it to four other smaller trees. The main trunk and the limbs were all made out of stone, with divots in them. That took up most of Burgandy''s time and effort. While she was doing that, Ellenell was thering on sand, some darker brownish sand that Timmy found, and then carving it up to make it look more like real wood. Timmy, on the other hand, was dealing with the other non-sand bits. Timmy added the real leaves and built out the bridges that went from tree to tree.

    The houses were a bit of a pain, and had involved all three team members working together to get them right. Ellenell thought they could''ve perhaps done moreбн but Burgandy had really struggled to get the full-sized trees done in time. The level of fine control of her mana was simply beyond what she could normally. She wasn''t a mage, and it was only with a lot of patience and even more shortcuts that they''d managed it.

    When all was said and done though? Ellenell and Burgandy could look at the trees with pride. Perhaps they could touch up one or two things, but if they did? Well that ran the risk of ruining something, and with only fifteen minutes left on the clock it just wasn''t worth the risk. "So, how do you think we''ll do in the final rankings?" asked Ellenell.

    "It really depends," said Burgandy, thinking on it for a moment. "We can''t know for sure what the judges are going to be looking forбн and with Kress around we might be in for some toughpetition. I mean, he was definitely prepared for thisбн BUT that doesn''t mean he''s GOOD at building sandcastles, just that he''d correctly guessed we would be,"

    "I suppose we''ll just have to see," mused Ellenell.

 Chapter 1208 1208 TIME Said Thyme While Munching On Thyme.

    ?

    Kress chapter

    The Competitors: Kress, Borgick, Midnight, Stan, Ellenell

    The Assistants: Blue, Marigold, Carl, Gareth, Burgandy

    ----

    "TIME" the word boomed across the field, and as Thyme spoke all thepetitors, and the rest of their groups, were all teleported to a tform Thyme had set up in the sky. With magic, it was easy to keep the temperature normalised and stop the wind from blowing in, and Thyme did as much easily.

    The people who had teleported in were separated into three, arguably four groups if you counted Thyme as a group in and of themselves. Kress was in a group with all the people that had justpleted their sandcastles. To his surprise, they all still had their Timmy''s with them. Kress wasn''t really sure what to make of it. The Timmys all seemed to pick up some defining attire from everyone else.

    The Timmy that worked with Kress and Blue now had boardshorts matching Kress'' own, and vibrant blue hair cascading down his back that matched Blue''s in tone. There was a bucket on Timmy''s head again, but it was one of their house buckets now, if slightly malformed to work better as a hat. Of course, Kress'' team wasn''t the only Timmy that looked different.

    Stan and Gareth''s Timmy looked to be wearingбн priest robes made out of sand? Kress didn''t know what to make of that. The Timmy with Burgandy and Ellenell didn''t have anything on at all. He just looked like a small dryad. Which of course, was a bit weird in and of itself. The fact that their Timmy''s skin was now sand coloured only added to the strange vibes Kress got when looking at that Timmy.

    Carl and Midnight''s Timmy had a hat that looked like a smaller Timmy holding up a shovel victoriouslyбн but on the smaller hat Timmy was another hatбн that was an even smaller hat Timmy. It went on like that, perhaps infinitely, perhaps just a few more stages until Kress'' eyes weren''t good enough to follow it anymore. *I''m a little worried about that team now. What the heck did they manage to build that would give their Timmy a hat like that?*

    *I guess the priest robes could be something of a worry as well, but I don''t expect Gareth and Stan would''ve made an all that impressive temple. I do want to know why it''s sand coloured though. As for Burgandy and Ellenell? I''m justбн confused as to what I should feel about that one. Are they a risky team or not? Why doesn''t Timmy have anything on? Why is that Timmy sand coloured? At least Marigold and Borgick''s makes some sense. Not sure if it''ll be a contender, but it makes sense.*

    Kress was of course talking about the fact Marigold and Borgick''s Timmy had a cannon as a hat. Kress shook his head and looked over the other two groups. One was of course the rest of their teams, and they were just wearing what they had earlier. No, the other group was more interestingбн if you ignored the fact Thyme was dressed as a giant sandcastle with sand tower pauldrons, tower castle hat and what looked like a working drawbridge over their crotch area. Kress didn''t really want to think about that part.

    "Right, let me introduce all of you to the judges!" said Thyme with a smile. "First up, is this cranky old man I found in the forest!" Thyme waved his hands and said ''cranky old man'' had the distortion effect around them fade. He had a gruff looking face and a notable scar across his chin. His hair still had some ck in it, but it was peppered with white lines. His beard waspletely grey. Kress had just one thought when looking at him.

    *THAT''S THE FUCKING KING ISN''T IT!*

    "I''m just here because I was promised free food," said the grumpy old man.

    *I''m telling you it IS! Is anyone else seeing this?* Kress looked around and apparently nobody knew their history well enough. Not even Nixileiбн waitбн Kress looked at Nixilei again and her eyes was clearly twitching. *Right ok. So I''m NOT the only one who can see thisбн but apparently it''s only like two people that can see that Thyme knows the MISSING HUMAN KING. Then againбн that''s not really a surprise is it? Still surprising that he''s hereбн but probably not that Thyme knows the guy.*

    "Next, I found this random hippy trying to sneak around so I grabbed him as well," said Thyme with a shrug and a gesture towards the spot there was now an elf with a rather obvious fake beard in clear view. This time, Kress noticed Marigold''s hole team staring with mouths open, except Marigold who had her hands pped over her mouth. *That''s Auctifer isn''t it?* Kress looked over at Nixilei. The eye twitching had gotten worse. *Yup. That''s gotta be Auctifer.*

    "I meanбн I''m just here for whatever dudes," said probablyAuctifer in the worse approximation of a drugged person he could manage. Kress was that drugged person a few days ago. He''d know. He certainly wasn''t annoyed at the uracy. No sir.

    "Next is some woman I picked up at a brothel," said Thyme, and waited for everyone in the room to turn their incredulous looks towards them. "No not like that. I was making some deliveries to them as a favour to a friend and saw her there and decided ''she''d make a good judge so here she is!"

    Thyme''s hands waved and once again there was a new person could be seen. There were a fae, and based on the pattern Kress had a pretty good guess as to who this was as well. The fact Green''s eyes were sparkling and Nixilei''s eye looked like it was going to vibrate out of his socket. Now technically Kress couldn''t say his was certain that was Titania. Furthermore, the fact she was dressed in aical amount of makeup that looked more at home on stage thenбн elsewhere, didplicate mattersбн but Green and Nixilei seemed rather ''certain'' as did the other fae around now Kress was looking.

    "I''m also just here for the free food I guess?" said probablyTittania with a shrug.

    Kress felt like pping a hand to his faceбн but that would just mean that Thyme would win! It didn''t help that Thyme was already waving their hands again, "This oneбн well I don''t really know what this one is, it''s so dirty I can hardly tell. I''m thinking of calling it a soot goblin"

    "I''m a bloody dwarf you annoying tree!" shouted the soot goblin. Obviously. No dwarven royalty here. Nope. Kress wasn''t looking at dwarven royalty covered in soot and neither was anyone else.

    "Rightбн well," Thyme slowly seemed to contemte the words, "I''ve never heard of a ''bloody dwarf'' but I suppose there are knew insects found all the time, so why not new species of dwarves? That makes sense right? Do you want some beer? Would that calm you down?"

    "You''re a right shithead aren''t you Thyme?" said the soot goblin that totally wasn''t Oditr "You know very well I don''t drink alcohol,"

    "Strange behaviour for a dwarf," said Thyme. "Are you sure you''re not a soot goblin?"

    *Don''tugh. Don''tugh. Don''tugh at the fact Oditr is covered in soot. This is not funny. Don''tugh.*

    "Well may-be I wouldn''t look like a ''soot goblin'' if you''d let me wash off before teleporting me here! You better have some good fruit juice around or all increase taxes on your bloody grove by 200%" threatened the soot goblin. No Kress wasn''t in denial. You are.

    Thyme shrugged and threw a teeny tiny barrel at Oditr, who caught it easily. She sipped what was there and frowned. "I feel insultedбн but this IS good juice so I''m going to let it slide," said Oditr. I mean, the soot goblin.

    "Excellent! Now onto thest judge!" Thyme waved their hands once more and Mint appeared. Not that Kress knew who she was.

    Mint looked around confused. "Thyme what am I doing here? You didn''t inform me of anything I needed to do todayбн and what''s with all these new people?" Mint said as she gestured at the other judges. Obviously not recognising them.

    "Well I picked up some random people on the street," nobody was believing that line at all, "but I can''t really pick one beastkin. That just wouldn''t be fair. So instead, I''ve picked you to be a judge!" said Thyme with a smile.

    "Rightбн" said Mint slowly "But what exactly am I even judging?"

    "Sandcastle contest," said Thyme quickly.

    "Iбн I don''t know anything about building sandcastles. I''ve never been on a beach until recently. Why am I a judge for a sandcastle contest?" asked Mint even more confused now then before.

    "Hey neither do they?" said Thyme pointed at the rest of the group. "I just picked up a random old man, a hippy, a nymphomaniac, and a soot goblin, so you being a judge is fine,"

    It was at that moment the ''soot goblin'' screamed and pounced at Thyme. Kress couldn''t help it. His face to his hands as he groaned. *What the heck is this mess!*

 Chapter 1209 1209 How the Judges Judge

    <h4>Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 How the Judges Judge</h4>

    Kress chapter

    ---

    "Now that the judges are introduced, they''ll each be announcing what criteria they are judging BY. The judges won''t be ovepping here, each of their scores will bepletely separate. The way we''ll be determining the final winner, and runner up, will be first taking the winner in each category and giving them a point. Then we''ll be giving the person with the most total points, an additional two points on top of that. The team with the most points at the end will be consider the winner, with the running up being the second most points.

    "If there are ties in each category, then the other judges wille together and decide who won that specific category, and the bonus points alongside it. If, somehow, only one team manages to get any points at all? Sweeping every category? Then nobody will get second ce. I meane on, surely you guys can manage to win at least one category, right? Now, let''s hear our judges exin what they''re looking for," said Thyme.

    "Wait! I don''t even know how this all works! How am I supposed to pick a category for judging?" asked Mint, a slight tinge of panic in her voice.

    Thyme shrugged and said, "I cannot provide you any suggestions lest that count as unfairly influencing a judge,"

    Mint looked to the other judges and pleaded, "Does that mean the rest of you can help me?"

    The old man just shrugged and said, "Don''t look at me, I''m probably going to judge based on what looks the nicest. Nothing fancy. I''m just an old farmer named Steve, so my opinion ain''t to important,"

    *No your name if ULF and let''s not pretend nobody knows that either. Whatever. I guess if he wants to pretend even in front of Thyme and the other rulers he must be prettymitted to the retirement thing. Stillбн I don''t see any other reason ''Steve'' the farmer would be here alongside everyone else.*

    "Well I''M going to ask Thyme to duplicate everyone''s squares and then test them all for durability," said the soot goblin. "I''m not so rude as to destroy the originalsбн but I want to see just how well it all holds up. Just a few light earthquakes! I''m sure Thyme can simte that for me. Anyway, depending on the damage I''ll give you points. Both for how well everything survived, and for how nice it looks afterwards. Each half is worth five of the ten points I can hand out,"

    Mint gave Thyme a confused look. "Canбн can she do that? Splitting the way her points are judged? That seemsбн a little strange," said Mint slowly.

    Thyme shrugged and said, "I''m not a judge so I can''t really stop them from judging however they want. It seems fine to me,"

    Mint red at Thyme and shot back. "What, so I could say that I''ll give my points based on whoever left the most footprints in the sand and that would be a valid method of judging this sandcastle contest?"

    "If that''s how you want to judge I''m fine with it," offered Thyme sincerely.

    Mint felt like tearing out her hair. It wouldn''t have gone well, her current body was pretty well made, fake hair included. "No I do not want that to be how I judge things, that''s ridiculous!"

    "I dunnoбн if you''re not using it I''m tempted to make it how I give out points. Oh, and if we''re using fake namesбн I call Bob" said ''Bob'' the hippy.

    Mint red at him but didn''t say anything. Instead, she turned to the only person who hadn''t said anything yet. "I feel the urge to rate the sculptures using something silly as well, like perhaps how fuckable it looks," said Titania.

    *Ah. I remember when I was confident we could win the sandcastle contest because our team built the best sand castle. My confidence is very quickly draining away. I mean WHO RATES SANDCASTLES LIKE THIS. The worst part is, I can''t even speak up andin to them about it because I know exactly who they are. I do wonder why most everyone else is staying quiet though. Hmmбн poor Mint. She doesn''t know what she''s gotten herself into the poor girl.*

    Of course, the reason that nobody else was talking was that contrary to what Kress thought, everyone seemed to recognise at least one of them. The fruit juicement was enough for people familiar with Oditr to realise who she was. Auctifer was obvious to most of the elves, and a good number of the fae. As for Titania? The fae were all trying to pretend they didn''t know who she was after being introduced as ''someone Thyme found at a brothel''. Except Green of course, who looked like she wanted to go say hello but wasn''t sure it was appropriate. Well that and Nixilei''s firm hand on her shoulder.

    Kat hadn''t connected the dots yet, but Lily had. She was currently hiding behind Kat to hide herughter while refusing to exin to her girlfriend what was so funny. Carl hadn''t worked out who they were, but did notice everyone else freaking out better then Kress did and was being careful not to do anything too stupid until he figured out why everyone was so worked up.

    "I feel so lost, why is the one introduced as a ''crazy old man'' the most sane amongst you people?" whined Mint.

    *He''s the oldest?* Kress suggested internally. He certainly wasn''t going to say it out loud. Thoughбн he leaned over and whispered to Blue, knowing that he''d probably be overheard. "What do you think our chances are now? This has be rather strange,"

    Blue flinched at the sound of Kress'' voice but calmed quickly. Without turning she whispered back, "I have no idea. Tit- I mean, the fae woman probably won''t stick withбн f-fбн I can''t say. With THAT as her criteria but she seems tempted. I don''t really know what''s going on either,"

    "What is with you people?" asked Mint, perhaps more loudly then intended. She first rounded on Oditr, "You''re idea is at least somewhat reasonable, and maybe, if the others had less crazy ideas I''d be cool with it, but I can''t help but feel like you started us off on this crazy train," Mint then turned to Auctifer, "You shouldn''t be taking my bad ideas as good ones. I was thinking of the craziest example I could, why would you ept it as an answer? Also, why would you pick a fake name? Why out Stave as being a fake name, assuming it is?" Mint turned to Titania, "I think you were jokingбн so I''m not going to say anything else other than that,"

    Mint then turned, slowly to the old man ''Steve''. "I don''t know if you''re name is fake or not because I have no idea who you are and you SEEM reasonableбн but I am worried about this ''crazy old man'' bit. So justбн I dunno if you''re going to do something crazy can you just get it out of the way now?"

    Steve stared back at Mint for a few seconds and eventually said, "No man is an ind. They''re a lot closer to spider webs. Picking up dust, dirt, debris and asionally other insects that are quickly devoured,"

    Mint growled out, "I''d p you if I wasn''t trained so well in hospitality,"

    "p me if you want, I won''t stop youбн but I might return the favourбн" said Steve ominously.

    Mint shook her head and said, "Nope, I''m not doing it, I''m better than that,"

    "Not to interrupt thisбн lovely little conversation," said Thyme as they head extended until it was between Steve and Mint, "However we do need to get a move on. It''s past dinner time for everyone and I''m sure nobody wants to hear a bunch of random people arguing about nonsense so if everyone could pick what they''re judging things on that would be great! Oh, and doubling up IS allowed, in case that wasn''t clear before,"

    Steve spoke first, "I''m sticking with ''best looking''. I don''t care about anything else, it would take too much effort,"

    "And I''m sticking with destruction," said Oditr. "As a dwarf, having a shoddily built disy is worse than having nothing on disy. It shows you didn''t care enough to put the effort in. Though, I''ll be easier on everyone as I do realise it should be mostly made up of sand,"

    Titania spoke next, "I suppose I''ll go for the ''most creative'' then. I want to really see those minds at work in the sculpture,"

    Everyone looked to ''Bob'' next but he just shrugged and motioned to Mint who sighed and said, "I guess I''ll join up with Steve on this one. I''ll just vote for the one that looks the best,"

    Auctifer thought for a few more moments and said, "I want to go for something interestingбн so I''m going to give out points based on how well the things that aren''t sand are used,"

    "In a sandcastle contest?" asked Mint.

    "I''ll allow it," said Thyme. Mint red back at Thyme. Steve grinned. ''Bob'' grinned. Oditr looked around for more juice, and Titania smirked seductively.

 Chapter 1210 1210 Exhibit A

    ?

    Kress chapter

    Judges: Ulf/''Steve'' Auctifer, Oditr, Titania, Mint

    Criteria: Looks, Not-sand features, Structurally Sound, Creativity, Looks

    ---

    Thyme walked passed each of the judges to hand them all a clipboard with five pieces of paper that were mostly nk. There was ''Sandcastle 1'' at the top of the first, and the others would presumably bedled 2-5. Other than thebel, there was a box at the bottom. Thyme quickly exined, "In front of you are some pieces of paper to make your judgement on. You can put whatever you want in the free space. Notes, temporary scores. Anything. Once you''ve looked through all five of the disys, I''ll give you judges a further ten minutes to finalise your answers.

    "Once the time is up, I''ll be collecting your clipboards and whatever is in that box will be your score. If it''s not a number between 0 and 10 then it won''t count towards the contestants scoresбн AND" Thyme paused to make sure everyone was paying attention. "You won''t be getting any dinner,"

    "Wait I''m only here for the free food! How could you take that away from me!" growled Steve.

    Thyme folded their hands of their chest and red back while responding. "I think if you can''t manage to write five numbers down in a box then you don''t really deserve any food do you? At least, nothing good. Think of it as encouragement to actually do your job,"

    Steve grumbled some more but didn''t actually vocalise any words simply pretended to sit down. Kress felt his eye twitch as this ''old man'' managed to not just SIT in the air, but lean backwards as if he was in a reclining chair. Mint looked just as shocked as Kress felt. Eyes and mouth wide open as Steve rxed.

    "Rightбн everyone good?" Thyme asked and when there was noints Thyme nodded to themself. "Right, good then. Let''s see what the first bit of art on disy is!"

    Thyme waved their hands and suddenly the tform they were on was moved backwards and angled slightly. It wasn''t hard to stay standing, the incline was very slight after all, but it was noticeable. A momentter, a square of sand appeared in the air next to them. Kress could see a moderately sized cannon made out of sandбн though looking closer it might be ''sandstone'' instead.

    Thyme smiled and said "Feel free to walk around. There''s an invisible tform above the disy that you can walk on. Don''t get too close to the edge of the square thoughбн who knows what could happen,"

    Kress of course, walked straight over to the edge without any fear before pausing. *Do I really want to do this? Yes, Yes I do.* Kress then went down on his knees and went to wave his hand over the edgeбн when his hand smacked into an invisible wall. "Rightбн it''s a box. Yeah that makes sense," mumbled Kress as he shook out his knuckles. With his increased strength and durability from adventuring, the pain barely registered. It was more habit then anything else.

    When he got up, he saw Blue standing behind him with a smirk on her face. "What, I felt like it needed testing," answered Kress with a huff.

    Blue just smiled and said, "Of course, testing Thyme is obviously a great decision,"

    "Hey, he''s not a judge this round so if I was ever going to push Thyme''s buttons now IS the Thyme to do it," said Kress while wiggling his eyebrows. Well he tried anyway. Wiggling his eyebrows wasn''t a skill Kress had practiced but Blue got the idea. She just rolled her eyes.

    "What do you think of the cannon?" asked Blue.

    "The cannon?" returned Kress. "Iбн I''m not sure. It looks like a normal cannon made out of sand really. Props for making it real-sized I guess but it takes up a rather small areapared to what we were given and I don''t think we''re at risk of loosing to themбн unless they do really well on the durability scale,"

    Blue nodded in agreement as she nced over at the mass of people surrounding the cannon at the moment. With the disy being so small, rtively speaking, there just wasn''t much to look at so everyone had huddled together. There was the first ring of just judges as they circled the cannon. Then a step back was clump of people, then further back there was one more ring, mostly of people on tiptoes, or March.

    Kat and Lily were standing off in the corner making out instead of paying attention to the cannon soбн good for them? *Honestly I''m surprised Stan hasn''t noticed me hanging out with Blue and started ring. Not that he''s gotpetition from Blue of course. She''s not really my typeбн but Stan doesn''t know that. Hmmбн should I mess with him? No that could end really poorly. Especially when I''m not certain I want to return his advances yet.*

    Eventually Thyme started to wave people off the tform. As everyone made their way back to the other, visible tform, Thyme asked, "Right, so judges, what''s your initial impressions? Theoretical scores? Subject to change after seeing everything else of course?"

    "You still haven''t shown me how stable it is!" said Oditr.

    "Right right of course," said Thyme as they clicked their fingers. A momentter the space below them seemed to shiver for a second before returning to normal. Presumably this was Thyme swapping out a copy. "How do you want me to test this?"

    "Shake it a bit. Like panning for gold. Double the force every shake until things start breaking," said Oditr.

    Thyme nodded and did so. The first shake did nothing, the same with the second. Kress honestly stopped counting how long it took but eventually the cannon started to fall apart. The supports were actually the first to go. Then the legs. Then the lower half of the cannon. The top was pretty solid though, and stayed together. Thyme looked to Oditr who nodded, "Yup I''ll call that good enough,"

    "So what''s your score for it then?" asked Thyme.

    Oditr shrugged. "I''ll have to see the others. I''m thinkingбн it gets maybe a two for how it looked once things started falling apartбн but a four or a five for sticking together? We''ll have to see,"

    *That''s a bit harsh. Thyme hit the thing pretty hard. What are you expecting it to hold up against? A real earthquake?*

    "I''m afraid I''ll have to give it a two," said Steve. "It was a nice cannonбн but I don''t exactly see the beauty in cannons myself so it''s getting a low score,"

    *I don''t necessarily disagree but damn Ulf you''re brutal when you want to be.*

    "Steve isбн somewhat right at least," said Mint. "I want to give it something better, because it seems like a really well made cannonбн but I agree it wasn''t all that nice looking. I''m thinking along the lines of a four?"

    *I wonder if Mint is just trying to be nice or if she sees enough merit in it to give it a four? I suppose time will tell. I don''t really know anything about them.*

    Auctifer spoke next, "For me I''m angling towards a low score as well, perhaps a four like Mint? The supports and especially the base were a nice touch, but they didn''t really pop for me. They were just that, supports. Everything that wasn''t made from sand was just part of the cannon. Still, the non-sand parts were important soбн a fou- no, perhaps a five?"

    *Rightбн I have no idea what to think about Auctifer''s score. It seems a bit highбн but I just don''t know how he''s evaluating things. Stillбн I''m going to say that''s a bit high.*

    Titania looked back at the cannon for a few seconds, "In some waysбн this isn''t very creative at all. In othersбн it''s a wonderful piece of art. I can clearly see the care and attention that was put into making that cannon. It isn''t just a sandcastle shaped to look like a cannon, but almost a real cannon made out of sand. I suspect with more time it would be a working cannon made out of sandбн

    "But there wasn''t more time. I''ve got to judge based just on what''s thereбн and I''m still not sure how creative I think it is. Certainly it''s ARTISTIC. Perhaps more artistic then the sculptures intendedбн but artistic non-the-less soбн I guess I''m just going to save five? Until I know more then I''ll move it up or down. It''s a very uncertain five after all,"

    *Not sure I need toment on Titania''s score. She made it pretty clear what she thinks, and the five is just because it''s the middle number not because she actually thinks five is the correct answer here. Stillбн I feel a strong urge to have some sort of thoughts about Titania''s scoring process considering I critiqued everyone else''s but I''ming up with nothing. She exined her thoughts well and the score is mostly meaningless.*

 Chapter 1211 1211 Exhibit B (And A Little Dash Of C)

    ?

    Kress chapter

    Judges: Ulf/''Steve'' Auctifer, Oditr, Titania, Mint

    Criteria: Looks, Not-sand features, Structurally Sound, Creativity, Looks

    ---

    Kress was somewhat surprised to see a box full of sand as their next destination. This time, Thyme provided three copies so that not everyone was crowded around the same little bit of sand. Though there was arguably more to look at here. Kress looked the whole thing over andбн wasn''t entirely sure what to think.

    The box was obviously full of sand. That was the first thing that stood out was just how much extra sand there was. After that you started to see little bits and pieces of sand buildings dotted around the ce. The building in the middle was the most obvious, but only because the hole for it was suchrge. The building itself was mostly covered with only the towers surviving.

    There were a few other things around, once Kress started to look. There was a dried-out oasis with a few dead trees. Clearly, they didn''t think to ask Timmy to make ones with leaves on them. Or go looking for them. There was also what Kress was guessing had to be a guard post, and a few other little buildings that might''ve been houses? Hard to say really.

    Kress could see one of the copies shaking violently and assumed that was a Oditr''s destruction test. With a shrug, Kress kept examining everything for a few more moments unsure of his own overall thoughts. *There seem to be some good ideas here. The buildings that are present happen to be a bit small but the detail on them isn''t badбн the biggest issue is that I can''t tell if there was originally more to the buildings or if they were built that way intentionally.

    If it''s the former, then I respect the guts it takes to build such small fractions of buildings but don''t agree with the decision at all. If it''s thetter, then it''s probably just an unfortunate ident for the builders of this one. I wonder who it is? Borgick and Marigold almost certainly worked on the cannon, but I don''t know who is so fond of deserts.*

    "So Blue, what do you think?" asked Kress to hispanion. Kress was a little surprised that Stan and Gareth weren''t nearby. They were at the middle copy. Or perhaps the one in the middle was the original? Kress didn''t know or care.

    "I think it''s an eptable idea with middling execution," said Blue, a touch coldly in Kress'' opinion.

    "That''s a bit harsh. I feel like they tried here. It''s a cool idea that probably lead to them making mistakes when climbing out of the holes they dug themselves into. Literally," responded Kress.

    "True but it IS such an obvious problem they really should''ve seening. I mean, they had to have known they''d burry more of the structure as they were climbing out correct?" offered Blue.

    Kress nodded and said, "While yes, from here that''s easy to see. I suspect they just had what they thought was a unique idea and then got started working on things. Built up that main building in the big holeбн and then realised the problem as they were climbing out. By then it might''ve been toote to fix, or perhaps it''s gotten worse over time? Either is possible,"

    Blue just shrugged again, "It''s not like they built a whole buried town though. Just a few random buildings. It''s not even a proper set of ruins if that''s what they were aiming for. I''d give it a six at most,"

    Kress nodded, "I can''t say I disagree with the final scoreбн even if I''d be a lot nicer about how I handed it out,"

    Soon after Kress and Blue finished their own discussion Thyme pulled everyone out and asked the judges, once again, for their initial thoughts. Oditr went first this time, "I''m not sure what to give them honestly. Parts of it stayed really stable throughout, but other things were covered in sand quicklyбн which I guess technically isn''t being destroyedбн but is it fair to say the sand hiding the sculptures is part of the sculptures? Anyway, I''m thinking of giving them two threes, for a total of six at the moment,"

    *I didn''t get a good look at the destroyed test so I can''t really say if that''s an urate score or not.*

    Mint spoke next, "I thought it was a cool ideaбн but it didn''t really resonate with me. It was just hiding the stuff I really wanted to see. I''m going to have to give whoever made this a five,"

    *Blue and I were thinking of giving them a six soбн not too far off what we were thinking. Perhaps a more fair score, we might''ve been going easy.*

    Steve spoke next, "Unlike Mint I DO quite like how this one turned out. I think it paints a really coolndscape as it standsбн but it is a littlecking in features so I''m thinking of handing out a six,"

    *Or perhaps we weren''t going easy. Steve seems to agree with us, and Blue and I are using his judgement.*

    Auctifer shrugged and said, "There just wasn''t much use of things that weren''t sand, even if the sand was used in a unique way. I''m giving them a one or a two. We''ll see how the others shake out,"

    *True. Still not something I''d expect in a sandcastle contest. But he isn''t wrong exactly.*

    Once again, everyone turned to Titania. "Before I give more score. I feel the need to ask, how did all the extra sand end up in this one?" Thyme instantly blurred the faces of everyone in the room ept the judges.

    "Sorry for this but I''m afraid I can''t let them answer that question and reveal who made this before the judging is final. That being said I personally can ask them and then pass it on?" offered Thyme.

    Titania shrugged and said, "Right well my main question is how the sand ended up there and how they decided on this as the final design,"

    Thyme nodded and suddenly nobody could see or hear anything. Kress just rolled his eyes as this persisted for around a minute and then things went back to normal. Thyme walked up to Titania andбн whispered the answer for some reason. Kress'' eyes narrowed at them both. Knowing he should probably still be able to hear them considering he wasn''t far away. *Probably Thyme using magic to prevent the sound escaping.*

    Titania chewed on her lips for a few seconds after Thyme stepped away. "Right, with that information I''m going to say this work here is particrly creative. I''m going to award them at least eight points, possibly more if the rest of the lineup is particrly disappointing,"

    "Of course, in that case, let us move on to the third sculpture," said Thyme with a smile. One pter and their was three new squares to walk around. Kress walked over from the side impressed with what he saw.

    He was currently looking at Carl and Midnight''s multiple castle idea. *This is pretty neat actually. If we didn''t have Timmy find all that coloured sand I might have done something simr to this. The details on the castle aren''t really up to my standards, and the castle itself seems to have been built in pieces instead of carved out like mineбн but honestly? This is something I could see myself building had things been different.*

    "This one is probably my favourite so far," said Kress to Blue.

    "I agree with you. While I was somewhat hesitant on the previous one, and really not fond of the cannon, this stacking design is quite cool, if a littlecking in details in some ces," said Blue.

    Kres nodded as he nced over the castles. "Yeahбн they weren''t particrly consistent with the details. Therger stuff? Perfectly done. The size scaling was probably in Thyme''s hands as they upgraded the buckets, but the individual details areбн good but not great," Kress pointed to a few windows as he spoke. "See those windows? Only on thergest, and second smallest castle. Then there''s the fact that the brick lines don''t exist on the main structure of the biggest or smallest castle and justбн yeah the details are what''scking here,"

    Blue thought for a moment then asked, "It''s gotta have been a time issue right? As in, they took too long getting started? Or perhaps they got everything ''good enough'' and didn''t have the time to fix up the details properly?"

    Kress shrugged and said, "It''s totally possible. I''m not sure if they''d notice while working on it. Things like that can be pretty easy to miss. Especially if they weren''t doing all the details at the same time. Looking back and forth between all the various castles, it would be easy to get things wrong here and there,"

    "So how would you say this happened?" asked Blue.

    "I''d guess they were making a sandcastleбн and it was one of the small ones. They finished inбн perhaps an hour? Then they decided that one small castle wasn''t enough. Perhaps they meant to build bigger originally, perhaps they just thought the original would take longer,"

 Chapter 1212 1212 Exhibits C&D

    ?

    Kress chapter

    Judges: Ulf/''Steve'' Auctifer, Oditr, Titania, Mint

    Criteria: Looks, Not-sand features, Structurally Sound, Creativity, Looks

    ---

    Kress and Blue were back on the main tform once again and Thyme was asking for everyone''s opinions on the stacked castles. Kress still thought it was an interesting concept but the details being off dragged things down a bit for him.

    Titania actually went first for once. "It''s creative idea, and I like itбн but it''s not quite as creative as the previous on. Still, it''s a big step up from the cannon so I''m going to give them a tentative six for now. I''m open to bumping that up a few points though,"

    *That seemsбн a bit low for how much Titania seems to be smiling. Is she lying about what she ns to score it in the end? I''m confused.*

    "Well I''m giving them a big fat zero," said Auctifer. They pretty much only used sand. Ok no, that''s not true. There are a few bits of shells as decoration bute on! That''s basically nothing,"

    *Once againбн he''s not wrong but I find myself liking Auctifer''s scoring system less and less as time goes on. I wish he''d have picked something different. Even if we''ll probably do quite well in the category it leaves a bad taste in my mouth.*

    Oditr stepped up to speak next, "I found the performance hereбн pretty middling for the destruction aspects but it looked AWESOME when it was destroyed. The towers all fell differently and the cascading effect as they topped one after another was a joy to watch. Five for destruction appearance and aбн hmmбн two for durability I think,"

    *Dam. Oditr is impressed. I kinda wish I''d actually paid attention to what this one looked like as it fell apart. I guess that''s the downside to splitting things up into copies and only destroying the one. I''ll have to be on the same one as Oditr for the next two I think. Assuming the st'' one I haven''t seen yet is in any way good. I definitely have to see how my own shakes out though. No question about that.*

    Mint and Steve looked at each other and then Steve said, "Ladies first,"

    "I''m not sure I count as having a gender, but sure I''ll go first," said Mint with a nod. "Rightбн well I think this is a really cool idea and it''s nice to look at from a whole bunch of angles. That said, I feel like picking a castle as the base for the idea is a bit boring, I''m thinking six or seven? Do I need to actually pick one? Heck, I might bump my scores up a bit if thest two aren''t any good,"

    "That''s an eptable answer," said Thyme. Mint gave a little p and moved back.

    *Decent score. I think seven is probably more deserved, but we''ll see what Steve says.*

    "Personally I find it a bitzy," said Steve, "But that''s not what I''m scoring you on, it''s how good it looks. The problem with that, is that all the details that don''t stay consistent between the different castles bother me. Perhaps the differences were intentional, perhaps not but I''m just not a fan of this one personally. I''m thinkingбн maybe a four?"

    *Huhбн that''s a bit harsh. I meanбн if that''s really how you feel sure, go ahead. Butбн yeah that just feels a bit harsh. Perhaps a few weeks ago I''d agree but whoever made this clearly put in a lot of effort, and if this wasn''t such a serious contest I think I''d be very happy if I''d made this myself.*

    Thyme bowed and said, "Right then, next sculpture,"

    Kress watched as the next sculpture came into view. He saw five trees all connected by rope bridges with little houses carved into the trunks, and sitting on the branches of therger one. Kress was honestly floored by the details. As he was stepping onto the invisible tform and having a good look, something urred to him. *Waitбн isбн is Thyme ordering these from best to worst? Did he say this was all random? Because I''m pretty certain it ISN''T.*

    Kress quickly pulled Blue by the elbow away from the trees. She red at him, until she saw the serious look on his face and started walking with him. They''d moved into the corner where Kress whispered, "Is it just me, or has Thyme ordered these from best to worst. Not to say I think we did better then whoever made these treehouses. The details are really nice, and none of it was just copied like what we did. Stillбн if you look at the order of everythingбн"

    "You get best to worst," mumbled Blue as she thought it over. "Yes some arguments could be made of courseбн and with Titania, Oditr and Auctifer using strange scoring systems things might not shake out exactly the way Thyme has outlined itбн but yes I agree. If we''re using Steve''s and Mint''s scores it tracks. Roughly anyway,"

    Kress nodded. "Not sure how I feel about it to be honest,"

    "I think we DID do the best so I feel fine about thatбн but yeah the subtle ranking is a bit strange," agreed Blue.

    Kress sighed, "Whatever let''s just take in this sculpture before the judges get done with it," Blue nodded and the pair half jogged back to the tree to take it all in. Kress was personally amazed with the little rope bridges. They were remarkably well done. Probably something Timmy did, but no less impressive. Not to mention all the greenery on the trees. Honestly, Kress could see these are being small versions of real trees, sand bark and all.

    Kress really wanted to ask how they''d managed to get the branches stable. He was sure just a few sticks wouldn''t be good enough. Sure they branches themselves were pretty thick, but sand just wasn''t that stable, and a core of wood for the branches wouldn''t really work. Just the weight of the wood itself would likely be too much for an inner core of sand to support. No, the whole thing was likely supported somehow.

    Kress looked to the one being destroyed and found his answer as the sand fell off after a few shakes. *Ah. Stone centre. That means this was either Burgandy and Ellenell, or Gareth and Stan.* Things kept shaking until one of the trees fell over into the others. That was enough to bring the whole thing down. Apparently they weren''t all connected underground. Bit of a shame they didn''t think of it. *Not that they should''ve needed it but aw well.*

    With the destruction over, they all headed back to the main ind, as was bing routine. Oditr spoke first iming, "Excellent destruction and pretty good durability. I can see a few easy ways to reinforce it if they''d known it''d need to survive longer soбн I''m thinkingбн eight total points? Four in each category? I might want to drop it down one in survivability, but it all looked cool as it fell, and the trees still look decent without the sand or some of their branches,"

    *This is the first one I''ve felt bad about having destroyed. Even if I know it''s a copyбн this one was really nice. Much nicer then I''d expected out of a four hourpetition. Sure we got more done, but Timmy was a godsend and I don''t think anyone else made good use of him. They seemed to see him more as an essory.*

    Auctifer came up next, "So initially, I was going to give this one a decent score, because the leaves were nice and the bridges were a great touchбн but to find out the whole thing is actually made of stone with sand on top? It makes meбн very confused as to how I should rate this honestly. Because this wasn''t really a sand sculpture. This was a stone sculpture with sand on it. Soбн I''m going to say noment for now?" Thyme was shaking their head, "Fine I''ll go generic with a five until I figure out what I''m actually going to give this one,"

    *Huhбн wellбн he''s not WRONG I suppose. I think Auctifer is too nice not to give them a good score in the end even if that observation is correct.*

    Steve spoke next, "This is easily the best looking one we''ve seen so far. I''m giving the team behind this a nine. The only reason I''m not giving them a higher mark is because I know you''re a sneaky bastard Thyme. So I have high expectations,"

    *Ah. I bet he figured out what Thyme was doing as well.*

    Mint followed with a frown and said, "I''m not really sure what Steve is talking about. This is a wonderful sculpture and I see no reason I shouldn''t give it the full ten,"

    *Welp. Hopefully you''ll see a reason not to give them full marks in just a few minutesбн*

    Titania spoke upst, "I think that while this is certainly somewhat creative, the use of stone to support it brings things down for me. It''s just a stone tree really, and those grow in nature as well. Still, it does look nice and there are quite a few little touches that raise my opinion. I''ll give it a six for now, maybe a seven after I''ve had more time to think,"

 Chapter 1213 1213 JUDGE FIGHT!

    ?

    Kress chapter

    Judges: Ulf/''Steve'' Auctifer, Oditr, Titania, Mint

    Criteria: Looks, Not-sand features, Structurally Sound, Creativity, Looks

    ---

    Everyone was staring gobsmacked at the final sand sculpture on disy. The judges. The contestants. Most of the other people around. The only ones that weren''t surprised were Kress and Blue, alongside Thyme who had seen this before already. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!" shouted Auctifer. "Was the team behind this ying by different rules or something! Justбн HOW! I mean, where di the coloured sande from? How did they have enough time to do all this!

    "Sure the previous sculpture was impressive. The five trees all looked very niceбн but all together they were MAYBE twice the size of that castle at the backбн and that''s just the castle at the damn back! What are all of these houses! How did they have time to do the roads! Is that more shit in the ravine over there? I don''t know and I don''t understand!"

    Thyme smiled and said, "I can take everyone away again so that the team can answer those questions if you want,"

    "No, I don''t want ''the team'' answering those question," sneered Auctifer. "I want YOU to answer those questions. I want to know how this is even possible!"

    Thyme nodded and said, "I can exin how the team managed this, either simply, or with a more detailed exnation. Which do you desire?"

    "Both?" said Auctifer after a moment. The elf king paused for a few further moments before nodding, "Yes. I want both please. This is ridiculous! Honestly, I don''t know how anyone else can win,"

    *That''s a bit rude. I still think those trees canpete with us, and because of the strange scoring system in ce we might not necessarily get the win. It''s perfectly usible for it to be close. That being saidбн I can''t help but feel a bunch of pride at that sort of reaction. I''m very pleased with myself.*

    Thyme nodded as Auctifer was saying this and answered with. "Timmy." Everyone red at Thyme for a few moments before Thyme shrugged and continued, "Timmy really is the short answer to all of those questions. Unlike the other teams, who just had Timmy help with the smaller things that their Timmys were unlikely to screw up, the team behind this particr piece of art found out what Timmy could do and then abused that to the fullest.

    "Allow me to exin. The first thing they did, was order Timmy to go and find some colourful sand. Gave the little guy a time limit of five minutes, just get as much colourful sand as they could, focusing on gathering different colours. They even specifically allowed the use of magic, and marked a spot outside of the marked area to leave the sand. While Timmy was off doing that they started nning.

    "Once they saw all the colourful sand, they confirmed their decision to make a town. They tasked Timmy with getting more colourful sand while one worked on a sand mix for the castle and the other tried to work out a way to easily copy all these houses. Then they swapped off, and one carved out the castle. They used a massive bucket that Timmy flipped over for them and started carving things out.

    "I''m sure you can sort of guess how things went from there. They had Timmy summon up some small trees, and got the little guy to do a lot of the drudge work. Copying patterns, putting down houses it marked out areas. Making the road look like it was made out of stones. Anything that Timmy could do quicker then they could? They had Timmy do. It was all nned around maximising the use of Timmy,"

    Auctifer red back at Thyme and said. "Surely the others could''ve worked out that Timmy could do more, right?"

    Thyme just shrugged and exined, "Perhaps but most teams really didn''t use their Timmys much. They assumed, poorly, what things Timmy could do, and couldn''t do while mostly ignoring the truth. The previous sculpture had Timmy working on the rope bridgesбн but the thing was, they didn''t take into ount that Timmy is still rather tiny. So they had to fix up areas where Timmy climbed up the trees, and thus treated their Timmy like they couldn''t be trusted with other jobs.

    "For the current team, when they wanted sayбн the castle to have the stonework done? They told Timmy what to doбн then carried Timmy in their arms and moved the little guy around so Timmy could always reach. It was both faster, and impossible for Timmy to mess up the castle this way. They used the trick in a few other ces as well, but that was the big one. The castle and its walls,"

    While this was going on, Oditr had just walked over and examined everything for a bit beforeing back. "Right, I can see that you''re going to be weird about this Aucty, but I''m curious to see how well it stands up to the destruction tests. It could go really wellбн or really badly. I honestly have no idea, and that''s quite exciting. There''s so much god damn SAND here. Even if we kept shaking it until everything copsed, the mixed colours of it all might still look good. I can''t even guess, and that''s wonderful,"

    Auctifer red down at Oditr but said nothingбн mostly because Steve jumped in. "We''re all rather old. I''m sure you''ve seen more surprising things in your time, don''t make a big deal about it this time,"

    Auctifer let out a huff, "Like you''re one to talk. I don''t see many grey hairs except specifically on YOUR head. I''m clearly still in the prime of my life,"

    Steve rolled his eyes and said, "If you''d rather I call you boy and spank you for talking nonsense I can do that too," Steve paused as his eyes widened in horror as Auctifer looked back with an evil grin. "Don''t you say it, you elvish fool. I realise you''d probably enjoy that ''punishment'' so I''ll need to think of something else. Perhaps I''ll put you in a corner,"

    "Well as long as it isn''t a closet I suppose I can live with that," said Auctifer with a grin.

    "Will you two just fuck already?" said Titania from the side.

    "I''m in amitted rtionship with my wife," said Steve.

    "Ya wife''s dead," said Titania with a re, and all the subtly of a brick. "Maybe you''d be happier if you actually chose to live a little. Maybe find someone else?"

    "I''m perfectly aware of that," said Steve with a sigh. "I''m not so foolish as to think she''s still around but there will be no other woman for me. She was my other half, and I doubt I''ll ever find someone that fits me so well ever again,"

    "It''s not like you loved her when you married," said Titania.

    "You don''t know that, you weren''t around for it," retorted ''Steve'' apparently no longer bothering to obfuscate the fact he was Ulf from the people who hadn''t worked it out yet. "Perhaps I loved her despite our initial difficulties,"

    "We''ve ALL SCENE THE PLAY!" retorted Titania. "We don''t NEED to have been there for your initial courtship. It''s been retold over and over and over again,"

    Ulf shrugged, "Details change over time perhaps this is one of them,"

    Titania rolled her eyes and went to retort again when Oditr jumped in. "Look, the guy doesn''t need a wife, or a husband or whatever you feel the need to suggest. He seemed happyst time I visited that little farm of his. He''s content with things. Don''t push him into something that''s likely to just get him hurt,"

    "Oh like you''re one to talk," said Auctifer. "It''s not like you''ve been sorting out your own marriage prospects. I''m sure your parents would like some grandkids to spoil at some point,"

    "Yeah well they''ll be waiting a bloody long time," said Oditr firmly. "I just don''t have any interest in that sort of thing. Maybe, MABYE, if someone can give me a good reason I''ll carry an heir and do my duty, but I''m certainly not marrying anyone. I''m much too busy for love anyway. Besides, I wouldn''t want to have so many broken hearts working for me,"

    "I find time to for all my loves!" insisted Auctifer. "I may not be with them all constantly, but I make time for them allбн and the fact that I know a spell that can clone myself and have the memories inserted into my mind when it dispels is a big part of that,"

    "I just fuck people and then move on. If they interest me enough maybe I''ll swing by a second time, but love has left me I think," said Titania, pretending to be terribly sad about the current state of affairs, but was more than likely trying to stop things escting. Oditr and Auctifer looked like they were about to throw down.

    "Then againбн you''re a bit of a pipsqueak aren''t you? Even for a dwarf. So I suppose there''s not much of you to love," sneered Auctifer.

    Oditr didn''t rise to the bait she just looked down her nose at himбн well the best she could. She was much shorter than him after all. "Surely that''s not the best you cane up with? You''ve had decades on meбн perhaps you''re not getting grey hairs because you''re brain is taking all the damage!"

 Chapter 1214 1214 тАШConspiracy InterludeтАЩ

    ?

    Kress chapter

    Judges: Ulf/''Steve'' Auctifer, Oditr, Titania, Mint

    Criteria: Looks, Not-sand features, Structurally Sound, Creativity, Looks

    ---

    Kress sighed as he watched the scene before him. The argument had escted despite Titania''s attempts to calm things down and now Oditr and Auctifer were rolling around on the ground like they were five. Oditr was trying to pull Auctifer''s hair out but it wasn''t going well because he was keeping her hands at bay. Though she was stilltched to the elf''s face so he wasn''t having a great time of it either.

    Titania was shaking her head off to the sideбн while sipping on a ss of wine? Kress wondered where she got it before the obvious answer hit him. *She''s got wine in a storage ring. Duh.* Ulf was watching off to the side as well, with a grin on his face. Kress was pretty sure that if Thyme wasn''t staring from behind Ulf''s back the old man would''ve been taking bets or something.

    Mint had moved over and was imitating Lily. Which meant she was hiding behind Kat and trying not to be noticed. The real Lily was currently in cat form nuzzling Mint''s face and trying to calm the dryad down. "Soбн likeбн what are we supposed to do about this?" Kress whispered to Blue.

    "I have no idea! It''s not like this is their full strength. There''s no magic flying around, nor are there sonic booms from their overly strong punches this is justбн literal y-fighting. Which still isn''t a great thing to see two important rulers doingбн but I suppose with Thyme here they feel safe to justбн justбн well do whatever this counts as?

    "I''m not sure why they think it''s safe to go about something like this with an audience though. Even if it''s safe for Thyme to know what about the rest of us? We could tell anyone! Sure we''ve got some representation for everyone except the beastkinбн but does that even matter?"

    "Eh not really," answered Titania.

    "Exactly," agreed Kress. Before freezing and turning his head slowly to see Titania sipping wine beside him. "Umбн greetings your highness?" Blue was standing their frozen, unsure what to do. So Kress was hoping this would by a bit of time.

    "Ah don''t worry about that nonsense, I''m just a guest of Thyme''s right now. Nobody else can see us by the way. I''ve got an illusion up and running. Well, Thyme can probably see us despite that, but Thyme barely counts as an observer really. Considering they can observe just about anything on the continent, and probably the whole," said Titania, waving off the concern.

    *Ah yes, because the idea that Thyme is nearly omniscient is a great one.* Kress nced at the still frozen Blue. "I feel as though I''d like an boration on the whole ''can see everything'' bit you were just saying about Thyme,"

    Titania shrugged and said, "It''s just a guess but not a hard one to make. Thyme is connected to nature, and has spatial affinity. The idea that they can use a tree as a beacon for long distance scrying is an easy one to figure out. Plus, if that is technically outside of Thyme''s capabilitiesбн simply extending the root system of their main tree until another nt is part of the main body? Then that would surely work as a beacon.

    "Now, normally, a fair counterpoint to that would be to point out that nobody can watch so many areas all at onceбн until you also take into ount that Thyme has shown, on multiple asions, to be able to control and operate over a hundred bodies seamlessly without any ovep between them. I know enough about how dryads control extra bodies to know that it''s MUCH harder than it seems.

    "I doubt Thyme can see into heavily warded areas of course. Not that Thyme couldn''t get through themбн but I''m guessing Thyme would need to noticeably break through the wards. If that makes sense? At least, that''s how I''ve designed mine. A bit costly to rece them when they shatter, but not all that hard. Stillбн I do tend to imagine Thyme can hear and see me whenever I do something and the ce I''m in isn''t warded,"

    Titania finished that sentence with a slightly silly smile. Kress could almost figure out why, but his conscious mind kept shoving the answer back into the dark. Somehow, he instinctively knew he didn''t want to know. So of course, Blue had just go and blurt it out. "You''re just using Thyme to fuel your voyeurism fetish!"

    Blue''s hands pped over her mouth as soon as she said the words. This was HER QUEEN she''d just said that to. Titania grinned down at Blue with razor sharp teeth that definitely weren''t there before. The atmosphere seemed to get colder and colder, as curls of fog transitioned into almost hand-like shapes that reached out, grasping for Blueбн

    Until it all shattered and there Titania wasughing in ce. "Oh you should''ve seen your face..."ughed Titania. "Oh, that was great. I need to do that more often. To answer your question thoughбн yes that''s exactly what I''m doing. It pisses Thyme off a bit actually, because I keep spreading the idea that they''re always watching. That way more people think about itбн and the weirder it gets for Thyme. It''s a win-win for me really.

    "If Thyme isn''t already doing this sort of thing? Not only does it allow me to get sexual gratification with almost zero effort, it also makes it a less appealing idea FOR Thyme. If everyone is already assuming you know everything, you don''t actually need a surveincework. Running one of those is a lot of work you see. I would know. Soбн Thyme is incentivised not to start one up.

    "On the other hand. If Thyme already has one up and running? Then by spreading this rumour, I''m making it less effective. Not that I have anything against Thyme really. I love the dear and many of their quirksбн but there is such a thing as too much power and I wonder if Thyme crossed that line a long time ago. If a lot of the madness and showmanship is to waste as much power as possible, or just to make them seem less powerful.

    "Sometimes I think Thyme would be better served taking their own vacation instead of providing one for everyone else," Titania was sighing there at the end.

    "Soбн how long are you four actually going to be here?" asked Kress with narrowed eyes.

    "A decent questionбн one with a few answers. We''re only going to be HERE on this ind for the one night. Though Thyme has set aside a little resort for royalty that allows us all toe and go. I''ll probably be making use of it soon. Oditr might, but I doubt it. Auctifer will probably bring whatever parts of his harem can be spared the work. Old Steveбн"

    "I know he''s Ulf," said Kress.

    Titania shrugged, "Look I''m not confirming anything for you. If he WAS Ulf, and I''m not saying he IS. But if he WAS, then revealing that fact would be very, very bad for someone like me who''s a lot weaker then Ulf was even a few centuries ago. I shudder to think of how powerful he''d be now if he tried. Regenerators don''t really get weaker. Not once they figure out immortality,"

    "Rightбн but if he WAS Ulf, would he have a ce at the royalty resort?" asked Kress.

    "Hah, the ''Royalty Resort'' that''s a good name for it. I''ll have to suggest it to Thyme properly so they can pretend not to have overheard it. As for the answerбн yes Ulf would have a ceбн and ''Steve'' probably has one on ount of being an old friend of Thyme''s," said Titania.

    "I feel like admitting he''s an ''old friend'' of Thyme''s is already pushing it considering Thyme''s multiple century existence isn''t really a secretбн and Steve IS a human," said Kress.

    Titania shrugged again and said, "Look, I''m confirming nothing so it''s fine,"

    "Rightбн wellбн how will it work for the beastkin?" asked Kress.

    "Urgh, I hate dealing with those guys. I wish they''d just pick a fucking king or already. Or a queen. I''m not picky. There way of doing things make it rather hard to get consistent policy from the lot of them. Oh theye up with good ideas sometimes, and those spreadsбн but it can be a massive pain trying to deal with them all. As for the resort? I don''t know. Either Thyme will give them a separate one or they''ll be on timeshare I guess? I''ve seen the building, it''s notrge enough to fit everyone if all the beastkin representatives turn up,"

    Titania continued, while mumbling under her breath, "Then again it''s not like it''s really big enough for Auctifer and the harem either but we''re all ignoring that part,"

    Kress looked over at Blue who had gone back to imitating an ice statue. He wasn''t too worried just yet considering she was still breathing. So it was fine.

 Chapter 1215 1215 тАШKonspiracy Interlude 2тАЩ

    ?

    Kress chapter

    Judges: Ulf/''Steve'' Auctifer, Oditr, Titania, Mint

    Criteria: Looks, Not-sand features, Structurally Sound, Creativity, Looks

    ---

    Everyone was still waiting for Auctifer and Oditr to finish their little spat. Kress was content to just keep talking to Titania, but he wasn''t sure what was going on with Blue. Still, When Oditr managed a bit on Auctifer''s earбн there was a rather strange reaction. Kress had gained an interesting thought to run by Titania, "Hey Titaniaбн is Auctiferбн flirting with Oditr?"

    Titania made a ''so-so'' gesture, "Yes but not the way you''re thinking. Auctifer will flirt with just about anything that moves. Ok, he''s not that badбн but unlike me where I go for the pleasures of the flesh over the pleasures of the mind, he''s a really big softy for love and all thatбн well I hesitate to call it nonsense. My parents are still deeply in love and have been since they were marriedбн

    "Look, it clearly works for some people but I''ve never found that person for me. Auctifer on the other hand, is perfectly happy to love almost anyone who loves him back. So flirting is more or less his natural state of being. Soбн is he flirting with Oditr? Oh undoubtedly. Does he expect anything to happen? Probably not. Not only would it be rather awkward for Auctifer''s harem to include TWO royal women, Oditr would have to ept a lesser station in Auctifer''s court if she went along with it,"

    "I''m assuming that''s because Aucitfer''s court wouldn''t all transfer over the dwarves?" said Kress.

    "Exactly. One of them would have to give up being in charge of their nation, and it''s simply impractical for it to be Auctifer at this point. His harem more or less IS the government. I mean, it works. They all seem to trust each other, and there''s much less corruption and backstabbing in the top levels of the elven kingdoms then my ownбн but that also means when somebody isn''t the best for the job, or they make arge mistake, even if it IS actually a mistakeбн wellбн they get a lot of leeway.

    "Look, it has it''s advantages and disadvantages. Auctifer is good at picking trustworthy people who will enjoy being in his harem, but that doesn''t always mean they''ll be good at their jobs. Laziness is rathermon amongst some of them. Though others work too hard and don''t know how to delegateбн"

    Titania shook her head, "Sorry, I''ve let myself get sidetracked from your question about Oditr. In the end, Oditr doesn''t have any interest in Auctifer, and Auctifer is fully aware of that. Despite that Auctifer is definitely flirting, perhaps in part because he knows it won''t go anywhereбн and Oditr probably wouldn''t notice unless someone specifically pointed it out to her,"

    Kress nodded. Blue, was off to the side still shell shocked. *I thought she''d have recovered from her shock at this point. I mean, we went on this whole tangent and still she''s not able to think properly? Or is her face just stuck like that for some reason. Waitбн Titania is good at illusions. Am I just talking to an Illusion while Blue has a separate conversation with her?

    Titania never once said that she was bad at multitasking, just that Thyme was exceptional at in. In fact, she''d probably be more impressed if she knew just how hard it is. Soбн should I try and check on Blue? That was one of the big reasons I''ve been asking Titania questions and keeping her attention on meбн

    But if her attention isn''t really on me, or at least not focused on me is what I''m doing even worthwhile?* Kress ignored the little Nixilei in his head that said "Any information on a ruler''s thoughts is quite valuable. Should you have the chance, grasp as much of it as you can, and remember it to report to meter.

    *Of course. Counterpoint to you internal Nixilei. This is Titania. Not a foreign ruler, but our own. Surely you wouldn''t encourage spying on your queen right?* Kress wasn''t entirely sure of that line of thought. Nixilei might agree, or she might point out that Titania wasn''t HIS queen and therefore it was fine, or perhaps she''d point out that spying on your own ruler and seeding is something you can report about and use to improve information security.

    "You''ve gone awfully quiet. Am I not entertaining enough for you?" said Titania with a sultry smirk.

    *Woops. I got too lost in my thoughts. Do I just admit the reason? I mean, why not?* "No, but I was concerned with entertaining you. I''d been asking questions to keep your focus off the fact Blue seems to have frozen in shockбн but now I think the ''SEEMS TO'' part is the most urate. You''ve got an illusion talking to her as well, haven''t you?" stated Kress, with more confidence then he felt.

    Titania giggled and said, "Oh yes. I''m a little surprised Thyme is allowing me such free reign at the moment. I suppose it''s because I''m not touching on the tournament too directly. I''ve got a copy of myself chatting to quite a few people. Though I''m not as good as Thyme, so I can only manage a handful of copies, and not with any great range. Stillбн everyone is rather close together,"

    Kress sighed and asked. "So is there any point in keeping the shocked looking Blue over there?"

    "Of course there is," insisted Titania. "Her face is hrious. That''s actually what it looked like. I didn''t need to do a thing to make it look so silly, and she really was frozen for quite some time. It wasn''t until I split you both off into your own illusions that she unfroze,"

    Kress nodded and asked, "Rightбн so if a whole bunch of people are in separate illusionsбн does that mean that Kat is just seeing a bunch of people all talking to themselves?"

    "Kat?" asked Titania confused.

    "The subus over there," said Kress pointing Kat out. It seemed she was now chatting with Mint and Lily. "She''s got truesight,"

    Titania froze in ce and seemed to stutter for a moment before the illusion seemed to fix itself, "Thyme that sneaky little shit," grumbled Titania. "That''s why they''ve let me be so free with my illusions. Everything I''ve said that demon has heard. It doesn''t exactly look like she''s paying attention but that''s now a risk I can''t take. Damn. I can''t believe I missed thatбн

    "In factбн Thyme might be able to just ask for the memory from Kat once this is all over. So they''ll know what I was doing and if it constitutes undue interference. Damn, damn, damn. I''ll have to be really careful then. I don''t think I''ve crossed the lineбн but Thyme would definitely cause me trouble if I was toeing it, just to annoy me. Thanks for letting me know about that little detail Kress," said Titania with a toothy grin.

    *Why do I feel like I''ve made a mistake? She''s still not my enemy, and I didn''t really think my question would be soбн divisive. Surely Titania could''ve worked it out without me right? I mean, if she''s chatting with Green or Nixilei they might''ve mentioned itбн I mean obviously they haven''t yet butбн ah whatever. I''ll just have to hope it''s not going to be important.*

    "Soбн are you just talking to all the fae?" asked Kress mostly just to have a question in the air, so he wasn''t caught lost in thought again.

    "Oh not at all," said Titania with a wave. "I just don''t have the skills to talk to them all plus the others I''m interested in. I won''t be spreading who they are though. That little bit of information is for me, and me alone. I wouldn''t want to be giving you info on yourpetitors now would I? Thyme might get mad,"

    *That didn''t keep her talking as long as I''d hoped. Umбн what do I really want to know? Maybe justбн* "Why all the sex?" asked Kress before he could talk himself out of it. He WAS curious, and Titania had made reference to it herself more than a few times so it probably wasn''t a taboo subject.

    Titania smiled and answered, "Not too many people are brave enough to juste out and ask. As for the answerбн even I''m not that sure. It''s just something I enjoy. I''ve tried to stick with single partners long term more than once but I simplyбн wear them out. I seem to have an extremely high libidopared to the norm, and I struggle toбн how do I put thisбн ''satisfy myself'' I suppose? Yes that sounds about right.

    "Perhaps part of it is how strong I am. I''m already in the top one percent, of the one percent in strength. And while I''m no Thyme or Ulf, I''m closer then almost anyone else will ever get. I need to go for people at least Rank 3 otherwise I''d probably break them if I wasn''t extremely carefulбн or massively poisoned,"

    "Wait is that why you experiment with so many drugs?" asked Kress before his brain could catch up to his mouth.

    Titania just nodded though, as if he''d asked apletely reasonable question. "Yes exactly! I''m looking for something that both makes sex better AND weakens me enough to be able to sleep with more normal people. I thought I found one onceбн but I developed an immunity to it ridiculously quickly. I have no idea why! I was so pissed when I found out about thatбн might''ve destroyed a mountain in the process of venting my angerбн"

 Chapter 1216 1216 Exhibits K For Kress, Obviously

    ?

    Kress chapter

    Judges: Ulf/''Steve'' Auctifer, Oditr, Titania, Mint

    Criteria: Looks, Not-sand features, Structurally Sound, Creativity, Looks

    ---

    The illusion around Kress shattered and he could see that Oditr and Auctifer were standing back in a line with the other judges. Mint was still over by Kat, but Thyme was reaching over to grab her. Literally. Kress watched as Thyme inted their form and leaned all the way over like a creepy shadow monster. Mint froze in ce as Kat and Lily looked up at Thyme behind her. Mint slowly raised her head until she saw the grasping hand of Thyme, and then screamed as Thyme snatched her and put her back with the rest of the judges.

    Mint was holding a hand over where her heart would be as she said, "Geeze Thyme that terrified me. I nearly lost control of this body as you did thatбн also am I holding my hand over the correct spot for my heart? Theck of beating makes it hard to tell,"

    "Yes it looks about right," said Thyme with a nod before turning seriously. Deadly serious. Thyme now had on a suite and tie with a big briefcaseбн and looked super dried out and creaked as they moved. Deadly serious. "Now. We''ve had enough fun and games. You all need to actually JUDGE the final entry. You haven''t even moved from this podium judges,"

    "Can we just call this team the winner and go eat?" asked Steve.

    "No," said Thyme. "You can''t. Things might surprise you,"

    "I give them a ten. Now can I go eat?" said Steve.

    Thyme walked over and went to p Steve on the back of the head before pausing. "Waitбн would pping you for not doing your job properly be considering interfering with the judges because I''m inflicting pain upon you after you''ve given a score? Even if I don''t think it''s a valid oneбн is that my ce to judge?"

    Thyme mumbled a few more things as they opened up the briefcase and reached in, with their whole arm so clearly it was bigger on the inside, and pulled out this massive book. Thyme swiftly flicked through the pages until they reached the one they were looking forбн probably. At that point Thyme took out a pair of spectacles and carefully read over the paper while mumbling nonsense as they went. "Okбн says here I can make a formal protest but going so far as to hit you would constitute undue interference on my end, despite the fact that it wouldn''t hurt you and certainly wouldn''t cause anysting damageбн" mumbled Thyme.

    Thyme then put the book back in the briefcase before rummaging around in it a little longer and pulling out a piece of paper. Thyme flicked a hand over it quickly and suddenly it waspletely filled in. He then pped it on Steve''s face. "There, that''s my official notice ofint. You can go do whatever you want while everyone else judges the sculpture,"

    Steve shrugged and moved off to the side to lean on the wall. While he did that the other judges investigated the scene. Kress walked out onto one copy as well, the one with Oditr, because he didn''t want to give away that it was his and Blue''s work. It was also nice to look over what they''d done with fresh eyes.

    Honestly? What they''d done was stunning. Kress was beyond happy with how things turned out now that he''d seen how things had gone for everyone else. Kress had been worried about what everyone would use Timmy for and what ways they might''ve found to use the little guy better then him. A big worry was Gareth and Burgandy using magic to make stone tforms, having Timmy magic up a sand sculpture, and then carry it back into the square.

    Clearly they didn''t think about that. No, it was allбн rather simple things for everyone else in the end. Kress knew he could be proud that he''d built a whole damn town. Hopefully the fancier buildings would show enough creativity for Titania. The parks, gs and various other little details would impress Auctifer, and that it would hold up well enough under the shaking.

    There was just so much for everyone to poke at. Thyme had to make the invisible surface visible in a few ces. Stairs down into the ravine, stairs up around the castle so you could look at it all properly. There was so much there. The only thing Kress was a bit sad about was theck of a dock area, but that was at too big a risk of being washed away, so while it was sad, it did still make sense nning wise.

    The houses were still a great touch. Kress especially liked how Timmy had ensured they weren''t quite perfectly space, and that they had different little details. Some had trees, others had fences, something that must''ve been Blue''s idea. Then there were the houses that Blue had intentionally destroyed to add a bit of ir to certain sections. Or the few houses that were half finished and Timmy had added scaffolding too.

    Lots of nice little details. *I can hardly believe we managed it. I''m proud of what we aplished. Thoughбн hmmбн I wonder if Thyme will keep it around and preserve it somehow? I wasn''t too bothered with it washing away before. It was just four hours of workбн but now I kinda hope it sticks around. I''ll mention it to Thymeter I guess.*

    Eventually, it was time for the destruction testing. Kress watched as things started to crumble. The ravine was surprisingly stable, and so was the castle. The road was the first thing to go, because the nice crisp lines quickly fell apart. The houses were next, even if the trees near them tended to stay strong. Then came down the prison. Too many delicate bits of work there. Once a small part went down, so did the rest.

    The library held up surprisingly well, even as the castle started to copse. It was in fact, thest building standing if you didn''t count the parks. Timmy had clearly nted those trees quite firmly. Eventually though, it too fell and Kress berated himself for not paying attention to the destruction tests the other sculptures went through. He didn''t have the context to know if this was a good result.

    With the destruction done, everyone walked back over to the main tform and Thyme said, "Right, you''ve now seen everything so it''s time to go over the final scores. Most of them will be hidden for nowбн but as is tradition, why don''t you tell us all what you''re thinking for this final sculpture?"

    "I already said, 10," called Steve from the corner.

    Mint spoke next and said, "I think I have to go for a ten as well. It''s fantastic really. All the colours, the little details. Everything from the little houses, to the parks to the massive castle in the background is all justбн exceptionally done. Heck there were ROADS, sand roads. How they had the time, even with Timmy''s help justбн it''s not something I could imagine being done in four hours.

    "Then there were all the unique buildings and the ravine! They could''ve just made a town out of copies of the same house but they branched out and added so many cool things. It''s justбн yeah it''s wonderful I''m giving it full marks,"

    "I''m giving it full marks as well," said Titania. "The unique buildings show enough creativity for me to give high marks, but the extra details are what push it up even further. If that wasn''t enough, finding out just how well they leveraged Timmy adds the final point of creativity for me,"

    Auctifer went next and said, "I hardly need to say anything here. I never considered that anyone would make such good use of things other than sand. It''s worth mentioning that the sand is still definitely the star of the show. This isn''t a case of making things and putting sand on them likest time. It''s a SAND TOWN with a few little things that couldn''t use sand, like the trees, added in to really make things pop. I give full marks as well,"

    "I''m not sure I want to give full marks like the others," said Oditr. "I meanбн I might still do it, I need to think about it for longer. Unlike the rest of these guys I only just saw the destruction stuffбн and I''m still on the fence. The colours make it look awesome even after its all been destroyedбн but in the previous examples more things survived if that makes sense? Sure the sand structures were sturdier then any of the others, but the trees stuck around after falling over. Soбн I''m a bit torn. It does look wonderful though, so I think this team is looking at least an eight from me. Just not sure if I should give the two extra points on the ''holds up to destruction'' side of things,"

    *Even if Oditr doesn''t give us full marksбн we''ve still won. I''ve done it. I''ve got another win under my belt for the team and I couldn''t be happier.*

 Chapter 1217 1217 Sitting Down For A Meal With Royalty

    ?

    KAT CHAPTER! It''s been so long! Wait how Long? 3 weeks! Woops

    ----

    "And there you have it. Kress and Blue take the win, with 2 points for each of their teams, while Ellenell and Burgandy take second ce," said Thyme with a grin. There was a round of pping for the winners, though it didn''t take long for Thyme to speak again. "Normally I''d want to go through everyone''s scores and exin who got whatбн but I can see the judges are ready to beat me up if they don''t get their promised free food. So I''ll be assigning everyone random seats so you can all get to talking,"

    Lily quickly jumped up into Kat''s arms and red up at Thyme as if daring the dryad to try and separate them. "Fine, couples can stay together if they''re holding hands," allowed Thyme with a sigh. Kat noticed that while a few people did share some nces, it was only Gareth and Green that held hands. Though part of that was because Kress and Stan were too far apart. The demon did look like he wanted to run over there and grab Kress by the arm.

    Lily of course transformed back into her humanoid appearance totch onto Kat''s hand, just in case Thyme decided sitting in Kat''s arms didn''t technically count as holding hands. Which while urate, would''ve been annoying for them all. *Well this has been an interesting round. I''m not too surprised that Kress won, but I am surprised by how much stuff he and Blue managed to build. Maybe we should''ve stuck around to watch instead of going off and training?*

    [Perhapsбн but we put in some good effort for the training and I doubt watching everyone build sandcastles would''ve stayed interesting for four whole hours. Thoughбн perhaps training nearby would''ve been fine.]

    *I still say that it''s safer to make sure we weren''t going to be a distraction. Based on what Thyme said Blue and Kress were using the area outside the marked squares, so it''s quite possible the other teams were as well.*

    Before Lily could say anything Thyme had teleported everyone. There were six to a table, or seven in the case of Kat''s group because of Lily. These weren''t the standard dining room tables either, instead there were all outside under the stars with a few stray torches burning with what looked to be normal fire, but considering Kat couldn''t smell any smokeing from them she had her doubts.

    The tables themselves were split into three benches, each clearly intended for two people. In the centre was a big pile of food on a slightly raised tform that Kat would quickly learn you could spin around so that all the food wasбн mostly within reach. All sorts of dishes were piled high on the turning table, and each guest was provided their own set of cutlery as well as a cup that had ''tap and speak the name of your drink request'' printed across them.

    Kat wondered exactly how random this selection process was. Mostly because the bench she''d be assigned with Lily also had Oditr on it. Kat knew that if they''d been assigned just about anyone else save Romilda, and perhaps Borgick things would''ve been a squeeze, but at it stood the three of them fit fine on the bench. Even if their cutlery was a spreading out a bit into the others'' sections.

    On Kat''s left was Burnice, with Burgandy on her other side. Burnice didn''t seem to mind this, but Burgandy looked a little despondent. Kat''s best guess was that the fae had wanted to sit at the same table as Titania, but that was just a guess. On thest bench was March, who made Oditr next to her look even smaller, and finally Marigold, who somehow managed to look perfectlyfortable next March.

    It did prove that it wasn''t ''one per team per table'' which had been an assumption Kat had made about Thyme''s seating arrangements. It meant they had nobody from Blue''s team around, or Romilda''s. Of course, Kat found herself questioning the whole ''random seats'' thing even more when a quick nce revealed Gareth, Green, Kress and Stan all sitting together at a table with Auctifer and Ellenell.

    "Random fruit juice," said Oditr as she tapped the cup in front of her. Kat watched as the cup shook for a few seconds before letting out a high pitched sound simr to a bell being run and the liquid appeared in Oditr''s cup. It was a pretty dark juice, whatever it was from. Kat sniffed slightly and determined it to be something vaguely grape-like.

    [Katбн I think I have to ask. But I''m sort of embarrassed to do so. I justбн I NEED to know what''s up with the juice thing.]

    *I can ask for you Lily. It''s fine.* Kat felt Lily''s thankfulness across their link as Kat rolled her eyes, hiding the motion behind reaching for some food. Kat felt it was a bit silly to be worried about asking, Oditr surely got the question all the time. "Hey Oditr, I''m pretty sure it''s rude to ask, but I''m going to do so anyway. What''s with the juice thing?"

    Oditr looked Kat over for a few seconds, searching for something she didn''t seem to be able to find. "Huhбн you genuinely want to know don''t you?"

    *Welp. Can''t lie Lilyбн soбн Kats out of the bag. Pun intended.* "Sort of. I''m curious yes, but it''s my girlfriend that really wanted to know. She was just too embarrassed to ask, so I did it for her," said Kat.

    Oditr''s eyes immediately found Lily''s, who was trying her best to look innocent, and mostly seeding. Having big golden cat eyes and cat ears helped her look exceptionally adorable. Oditr sighed at the disy, "Fine whatever, I''ll tell you. It''s at least somewhat interesting. Took a fair bit of looking on a number of people''s partбн

    "But the best guess that anyone hase up with, and the one I chose to believe? Dwarves naturally have a disposition for fruit juice, or perhaps, it''s more urate to say that a long, long time ago we did. Somewhere along the line, that taste evolved from ''fruit juice'' into ''fermented fruit juice'' which, as you might or might not know, is one of the paths to alcohol.

    "The logic thus goes, that for some reason, I''ve picked up the tastebuds of ancient dwarves instead of our current preferences. We don''t really know why, but my parents were pretty old when they had me, and my grandparents were pretty old when they had my dad. So it''s possible that I''m a lot fewer generations removed from thoseбн let''s call them ''Ancient Dwarves''. I''m a lot fewer generations removed from the ancient dwarves then normal, and as such, had a higher chance of developing this condition.

    "The strange thing is, it''s never been documented before. There was an assumption, with my being Queen of the Dwarves and rather publicly known for the condition that a number of dwarves woulde forward and reveal that they too had this condition but were scared to admit to becauseбн well because as a society we''re pretty well hooked on alcohol. It''s a hard thing to admit considering the social stigma you''d gain if you didбн

    "But nope. Nobody has legitimatelye forward with the condition. We''ve got a few letters about grandparents or grand-grandparents that have sine passed that supposedly had the conditionбн but that''s impossible to verify really. We''ve had a few otherse and im they had the condition as wellбн but it didn''t take much testing to reveal they were all lying. Not sure why they bothered to do thatбн"

    Kat felt her eye twitch at that. She wasn''t exactly sure why that happened, until she sneezed afterwards. Obviously it was the sneeze that''s why. Oditr continued, "Well no that''s not quite true. At least one of them was a perspective suitor of mine, but the other two weren''tбн or at least, I don''t think they were. So I''m at a loss as to why they''d bother to lie about something like that. Sure having it is one thingбн but being known for lying to the queen? That can''t be a good look."

    "Some people will do anything for attention," suggested Kat.

    Oditr shrugged, while Lily tried to muster up her courage. Kat started to gently rub Lily''s back with her tail, and apparently that was enough encouragement for Lily to speak. "Umбн so you said that''s why you think you prefer fruit juiceбн but is that all you drink now? Or is there likeбн other stuff?"

    Oditr made a ''so-so'' gesture and exined. "I''m not incapable of drinking other things, just that when the choice is presented to me I''ll always choose fruit juice. There''s enough water in it that I don''t need to drink that much either, though I still do. Usually before bed to help clean out my mouth." Lily gave Oditr a look, the dwarf somehow managed to interpret. "Hey, I clean my teeth properly, it''s just a mental thing I think. I like to drink water afterwards ok?"

    Lily nodded, "Yeah I kinda get it,"

    *I don''t really. But then again, I mostly just drink water so perhaps that''s why.*

    [Sometimes I really wonder how pleasant growing up in that orphanage was Kat. I know you like Grampsбн but really just water?]

    *Ohбн see... Gramps did offer us other stuff, but I''d just save it to bribe the younger kids not to cause trouble. Made less work for me.* Lily let out a long sigh. Yup. That was her girlfriend.

 Chapter 1218 1218 More Questions For Oditr

    Seeing that Kat and Lily had finished with their questions for now, March stopped eating therge amount of food she''d gathered to ask, "Oditr, would you consider yourself strong?"

    Oditr looked March up and down before frowning at the question. "That''sбн difficult to say. A lot of the time I wonder the same thing. In terms of pure power then yes, I AM strong. I''m on the upper end of tier four and it''s assumed by just about everyone I''ll break into tier five before the century is overбн

    "But I regrly wonder if that matters. I know Thyme. I''ve met Ulf. I''m nothingpared to those two monsters. Then there''s Auctifer and Titania. I''m not entirely certain if they''re Rank 5 or not, but I know they''re both a good deal stronger then me if we''re using Rank as a measure of power.

    "So I''m in the odd position of being very strongpared to most. Standing head and shoulders about almost the entire dwarven poptionбн and then I''m rted to almost all of the dwarves more powerful than me. I''m friends with Thyme, as I already said. Soбн regrly I wonder if I should be trying harder. Forcing myself to train so that I can equal them in powerбн

    "But I don''t have the time. I''m a queen. I have shit to do, and when I''m not dealing with politics? Thest thing I really want is to force myself to train. I have hobbies you know! I wish I had more time for them then I do, but I epted the throne as my parents'' only child. God I wish I could pass this shit off to my cousins sometimes, but most of them don''t have the talent to grow strong, and the two that do? They don''t have the temperament for politics.

    "Of courseбн if you asked Thyme if I was strong they''d go on and talk some nonsense about how I''m currently the youngest ruler that''s still considered worthy of the name. That I''ve managed to ovee being a dwarf that doesn''t like alcohol. That I''ve done great things in my time as queen. That part of my power is politics, and another is my mindбн

    "That being said? Am I strong? Perhaps March. Perhaps I am. I am objectively stronger than mostбн but quite regrly I feel weak. I cannot show this to the world, and I do not admit things like this often. Perhaps it is the atmosphere, or just that I feel so safe talking about this because you are not connected to my kingdom, and you ask this, not as a spy, but as someone seeking strength,"

    Oditr let out a long sigh and took a long swig of her juice. Downing it in one motion before tapping the cup and mumbling "Refill" before sighing again and looking at March. "I think, when you are pursuing strength, you must first ask yourself ''what kind'' and then ''what am I willing to pay''? There is a dark kind of strength that is easy to findбн but it weakens you in other areas, and perhaps the price you would force others to pay for it would be too high."

    March did her best to bow, though it was hard. The chair wasn''t far from the table and March had arge frame. Still, Oditr appreciated the gesture for what it was. Marigold, on the other hand, thought things had gotten way too serious. "Soбн like, have you ever had sex?"

    Oditr choked on the juice she was drinking. Oditr kept coughing for a bit as Kat oved her tail over to Oditr and started to rub circles there. Hopefully it''d help. Eventually, Oditr sucked in a deep breath and the coughing stopped. "Good gods. Of course you''d ask that sort of question Marigold. Not much of a surprise from Auctifer''s daughter I supposeбн though the real wonder is if you''re rted to Titania," said Oditr, voice still a touch raspy.

    Oditr paused for a moment after that and seemed to consider the question. "Rightбн to answer your questionбн dammit why am I answering this question?"

    "Because your silence would give me the answer?" said Marigold with a grin.

    "Oh right. Auctifer''s daughter," said Oditr with a nod. "Fine, I have. Exactly twice. Neither were particrly enjoyable experiences for me and I decided it just wasn''t something I was interested in. Not that I had much interest beforeбн but well, I wasn''t exactly getting any younger and I''d remembered Titania''s warning about how much harder havingбн rtions is after you get to Rank 4. So I thought I''d try. It wasбн really not worth it,"

    "Are you asexual?" asked Lily.

    "Possibly?" said Odtir with a shrug. "I can find people attractive perfectly fine. I know what I like, and if I had to pick someone for marriage or something I certainly COULD do thatбн but sex? Eh not sure I could force myself to go along with it for long. I''m not sure if there''s something more medically wrong or my libido is just so low that it''s impossible to find myself in the mood,"

    Oditr was blushing as she shook some thoughts out of her head. "Ok, there you''ve had your question answered Marigold, and I will be taking no more of that kind. No ''who was your first kiss'' no details about my two encounters. I''m in a good mood, but I do not want to be interrogated about my non-existent love life? Ok?"

    Marigold shrugged and then took to lean back on March''s arm. March just rolled her eyes and said nothing. *Huh. Not quite what I was expecting. I was curious to chat with someone else who is asexual but apparently that''s not the case? I''m still a bit lost myself.*

    [Yeah so am I. I mean, her exnation makes sense I guessбн whatever, it''s not our ce to pry.]

    "I suppose if we''re all asking Oditr somewhat embarrassing questions I will as well," said Burnice after a few moments.

    Oditr groaned and said, "You know I''ll have awkward questions for you allбн once I can think of them,"

    "I found that eptable," said Burnice. "Now, my question isбн is it true that despite not liking alcohol you actually have one of the highest tolerances for it in the kingdom?"

    Oditr shrugged and said, "Well I can''t be sure about the whole kingdom but I do know it''s considered very high and at least amongst my family it''s the highest. Which is really annoying. Do you know how many times I''ve heard my cousinsin that I have the best and worst ability to enjoy alcohol? They all seem to think I really pissed someone off in my previous life,"

    Burgandy tapped the table a few times as she paused in her eating of her sd to think up a question. While this was happening Kat and Lily started to actually grab some food of their own. Kat wasn''t all that hungry, and Lily might''ve snuck a snack in before the meal so she wasn''t either. Still, it would be rude not to have anything. Kat was grabbing little bits of everything to try it all out while Lily just grabbed a good-looking slice of meat. March certainly seemed to enjoy it.

    "How friendly are you with the other leaders? It''s not terribly embarrassing of a question but I''m somewhat curious. It was odd seeing you justбн roll around on the ground with Auctifer, and you''ve mentioned Titania gave you advice soбн how does that work?" asked Burgandy.

    Oditr sighed, "It actually IS a bit embarrassing to admitбн but I''ve sort of be the little sister of the group. Which is annoying. I''m over a century old dammit! Nearly two! Which, yes I admit it a lot younger then Titania and Auctiferбн and everyone just pretends Ulf is still the human king but I don''t always enjoy the position.

    "I mean, it''s useful, don''t get me wrong. The others aren''t so hard on me when it''s time for political games and there advice over the years has been unbelievably helpfulбн but sometimes it just feels infantilising. I''ve been running a damn country for decades! I don''t need that much help.

    "Oh and Ulf treats me more like a granddaughterбн which is somehow less annoying then the rest? Maybe it''s because I know if he wanted to he could sneeze and wipe my kingdom off the map? Maybe it''s just because he really does feel like a grandpa and never makes it into a jokeбн I don''t know.

    "But yeahбн we''reбн I don''t know that you can call us friends. Because despite us all being royalty we''re not all that equal at the moment. I do hope it will get better in the future but I''m just not sure. Though at least I don''t get as much shit as the beastkin representatives or the humans. I almost feel bad for those guys sometimes,"

 Chapter 1219 1219 Another Look at Ulf

    <h4>Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Another Look at Ulf</h4>

    *Hey, so technically I''ve used my question asking for you right? Can you ask why the royalty all make fun of the humans and the beastkin?*

    [Sure thing.] "Hey Oditr, why are the humans and the beastkin sort of a joke to you guys?" asked Lily.

    Oditr raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is that''s Kat''s question?"

    Lily nodded, "Yup but because she asked mine, now I''m asking hers. Just in case you really were sticking to the rule of one question per person," answered Lily.

    Oditr let out a smallugh and said, "As long as the questions are ones I''m happy to answer I''m not going to be that strict. Though I suppose I am allowing everyone one ufortable question. Think of it as a reward for getting this far in the tournament or something. This one doesn''t count as ufortable at allбн as for the others? Eh I''ll think about it.

    "Now, the humans and beastkin. We make fun of them for different reasons so I''m not sure who to start with. I guess we''ll start with humans considering we''ve got March here, but no beastkin," March just shrugged and kept eating. "Right the humansбн well the big problem they have, is that they''re refusing to move on.

    "Ulf wasбн strong. Unbelievably so. Still is I guess. The humans have had him, and his wife around for a LONG time. Even as old as I am, I can''t properlyprehend it myself. Even before he was king he''d still be popping up all over the ce saving people, and then he was their main general in the war. He wasn''t king till after that. What people don''t understand, and I didn''t either till I asked himбн

    "Is that Ulf is the single oldest living humanбн and he has been for a long, long time. He was the oldest living human after just a few centuries of his life. He''s a figure that no human can remember NOT existing. He has been part of their culture for centuries. He''s likeбн he''s almost the human equivalent of alcohol for dwarves. The idea that he could justбн not be there has been unthinkable for generations.

    "The fact that he''s now NOT THERE is something that all the adults can scarcelyprehend. Even when he handed his crown off, nobody actually believed that he''d justбн leave. That he''d really go. Most people thought he''d go train the military again, or maybe be a martial instructor at one of the big academiesбн

    "But he just left, and the whole human poption has been reeling ever since. Some of the kids, and I''m talking like, five-year-olds. They''re starting to get it, or at least there''s hope they will rise up once they''re older and show the world that they''re fine. That Ulf might be gone from their kingdom, but that they don''t need him anymoreбн

    "The really scary thing though? It might not be true. There have been no true contenders for the throne. Heck, Ulf''s daughterбн umбн fekinбн no I can''t remember her name which is really horrible of me. She''s Auctifer''s wife and she taught me how to make bows for higher Ranked people properlyбн but now I keep getting ''Bow Master'' stuck in my head because I was calling her that as a jokeбн shit Marigold help me out here?"

    "Artema," answered Marigold.

    Oditr snapped her fingers, "Damn that was it. I was thinking Athena for some reason but I knew that was wrong. Anyway, yeah, Artema has been getting calls toe back and be queen for almost as long as they''ve been bother that one ''totally random'' farmer about him actually being Ulf." Exined Oditr.

    A round of snorts went across the table. Nobody at all believed that ''random farmer'' was actually a normal farmer. In fact, at this point most of the people at the table had caught on to the fact that it was probably Steve that Thyme had invitedбн and that Steve was almost certainly Ulf.

    Oditr continued, "Anyway, the problem they''re having is that Artema''s not interested ining back, and even if she was? She can''t have kids so this problem will juste up again when she dies or retires. Then there''s the fact they keep going after Ulf trying to find him, or if they''re right about the ''farmer'' they can invite him backбн

    "But they can''t. Ulf can''t. I''ve seen his eyes sometimes, and they lookбн so very old. I suspect that the only reason he''s still around is to help prevent another world war. With him still ''out there'' the human kingdom isn''t going to be attacked so it''sбн mostly safe even if it''s government isn''t doing so well. They''re trying at least.

    "But yeahбн the humans need someone powerful to rise up and im the title of king and it just doesn''t seem to be happening at the moment. It''s a problem for us as wellбн because everyone year or so someone proposes we go off and conquer the humans. They''ve got some good arguments a lot of the time as well, which makes it worse. I just have to point out the Ulf will never allow itбн

    "I just don''t know how long that excuse willst. Ulf has been staying out of things for a while now, perhaps someone will start poking the humans as a testбн and if he keeps doing nothing? We might only have four kingdoms soon,"

    Oditr let out a long sigh before shaking her head and continuing. "So yeah, that''s why we make fun of the humans. It''s because they don''t really have a proper ruler, and even though they''re tryingбн as a whole the race is just kinda weak at the moment. They got toofortable with Ulf to look at for them and now he''s as close to being gone as a guy like him can be and they don''t know what do to,"

    "What do you mean ''Ulf can''t''?" asked Burnice. "You said that a bit earlier, and I wanted to ask before you got onto the beastkin,"

    Oditr sighed again, "Right wellбн I''m not entirely sure I should be saying thisбн but you know what? Ulf can stop me if he damn well wants to. It''s mostly stuff I''ve inferred anyway. The biggest part of it? Old Man Ulf is justбн tired. Most people can''tprehend what he''s seen, heck I can''tprehend what he''s seen either. He wasбн so important for so long. He''s done so much. Killed so many people, so many things. Saved even more lives. Heck, he''s fought off natural disasters that threatened the human kingdom more than a few timesбн

    "Yetбн I really think his wife dying is what broke him. When he was younger he didn''t need her support. Then, when he was older and he found it, it helped him stabilise. Then, together they ruled a nation for what I think is the longest time in recorded historyбн and when she passed? It was done. Ulf never wanted to rule a nation. He NEEDED to rule a nation, and wanted to support his wife.

    "Sometimes I wonder if he''d be better off finding a way to make himself weak again. To find new adventuresбн but nothing can really touch him. Not that I know of. None of the monsters or beast that I know of couldn''t be in by Ulf. I justбн I don''t really know what else there is for him to DO if that makes sense?"

    "Well allegedly, he''s taken up farming," joked Burgandy.

    "Indeed, allegedly, he has," agreed Oditr. "Yesбн perhaps he wants a simple life for a time? Perhaps he is just weary. I don''t really know what anyone can do for him now. Heбн he''s nice and kind and very grandfatherlyбн but just so, so tired that I can barely stand the weight when he allows it to creep into his eyes and bearing. I wish I knew what I could do for himбн but I''ve got no ideas,"

    "Perhapsбн" Lily started and then stopped. Oditr turned and looked at Lily with curiosity. "Umбн lookбн I''m sure it''s something that has been thought of beforeбн"

    "No, go on," said Oditr. "Even if I''ve heard it before, a new perspective might open some other new ideas,"

    "Wellбн it''s justбн why not try to figure out a way for him to leave the dimension? I meanбн maybe not right nowбн or until the kingdom has stabilised or whateverбн but perhapsбн Iбн well Kat and I know that Rank 5, or even Rank 6 is not the end, even if it IS here. So perhaps he could find somewhere that things even stronger roam?"

    "Huhбн I don''t think anyone has thought to mention that to him," said Oditr in surprise. "I''ve certainly not thought of itбн and really? That could be a great thing for him. Not sure how I''d break it to himбн and Thyme would probably be necessary for developing the spell that would let him leaveбн but it just might work. It might bring the spark back to his eyes."

 Chapter 1220 1220 Beastkin Government Discussion

    ?

    Everyone had to take a moment to let that sink in. Lily had provided a rather interesting path forward for Ulf, and the whole group understood the importance of that suggestion. It could drastically reshape the politicalndscape of the whole continent. Just a few words, a small, half-scared girl had given a suggestion worried it would be something heard before. Yet a demon and her familiar had different perspectives on these things. The idea to just leave? It wasn''t one that anyone sitting here had thought of before.

    Eventually, it was March that asked about the beastkin, just to get the conversation going again. She was unafraid of breaking the silence. It was a big step forward for Ulf yes, but not one that would bepleted anytime soon, even if it was something that he was interested in. So she asked, "Tell about the beastkin, and what sets them apart,"

    Oditr took a quick swish of juice and few bites of food before she began. "Right, the beastkin. Ok, to really get into it, I have to lightly touch on everyone else first. We''ve got aбн sort of bnce between everyone now. We did a long time ago as well, though said bnce wasn''t as clear back then. That''s why we had a war about, or at least. That''s what my grandfather likes to say as a joke.

    "Beastkin, have always had the most martial might ready to be mustered at any one time. Not necessarily the most powerful fighters, or the best equipped or any number of other things, but ready, martial might. Beastkin tend to get to Rank 2 or 3, and even most of there ''civilian'' members still get to Rank 1 to help support their lifestyle. Which isn''t umon exactly, but for beastkin it is only the truly infirm that don''t know how to fight at all.

    "So that obviously gives them a pretty big stick at the negotiating table. Still, to counter this, the elves tend to have the highest quality fighters. We''re ignoring the dryads by the way," Oditr mentioned almost offhandedly. "Things get reallyplicated if you include them, but there isn''t even one hundred thousand dryads in the world so we can do that. Anyway back to the elves. They tend to live long, and get to pretty high levels of powerбн but not all of them are fighters and their poption is a lot smaller then that of the beastkin. So if it came to a straight up fightбн could go either way really.

    "The humans have, or had perhaps, Ulf. I touched on it before, but he was scary before he became king, and only got stronger from there. Nowбн they have the most poption and possibly the mostnd? It depends how you ount for certain things like oceans so I won''t get into that part much. It does however, mean they probably have the most food production which is also really important. Especially when the beastkin don''t farm all that much, so their food production is rather poor.

    "Then you have the fae. They tend to be really good at spying and many people say their magical schrs are unrivalled. It makes fighting an aggressive war against them arguably impossible. They can just ward the absolute shit out of their cities and turtle up until you run out of food. Unless it''s the humans, but as we established, Ulf isn''t going to help with an aggressive war, and the fae aren''t really that scared of the humans otherwise. They''ve got firepower enough to return fire if it came to it.

    "Now, my people, the dwarvesбн well we used to have the arms and armour advantage. We could equip whole squadrons with the best armour you can possibly imagineбн but we kept up with the practice even as we entered times of peace and we''ve handed out quite a lot of said arms and armour just becauseбн well a cksmith needs to make a living doesn''t she?

    "I''ve been trying to get my people to innovate a bit. Perhapse up with new arms or armour to help bridge the gap but research is slow going. I''ve got my own secret project that has promiseбн but it''s still got a lot of problems, and while I don''t mind chatting with you, military secrets are staying secret.

    "Anyway. So that''s the basic bnce between the races as I see it. Perhaps I''m right, perhaps I''m wrong, but considering who my teachers were, I''m rather inclined to believe it." *Yeah if anyone would know it''s the other royals. So they''ve probably got a pretty good idea.* "Which leads us back to the beastkin. They''re pretty scary on paper. They can start up a war faster then anyone else, and if they time it right, they might even be able to end it. Theoretically.

    "See the problem with that idea is that all of them serve under a different leader. There is no beast king. So they''re actually a bit of a paper tiger. Oh sure, if we attacked them they''d all unite together faster then you can say savagery so it''s still a concern, but not as much of one as they like to pretend on the regr.

    "Which leads us to the jokes. The problem for the beastkin is that they''re dealing on inherently unequal footing. They don''t have a powerful king or queen, politically powerful that is, I know a few beastkin chiefs stronger than I am, that can get shit done. So when theye to ask for trade deals and the likeбн

    "Well it''s hard for them to bargain properly. Who do they go to? They find it insulting to go to duchess or even a marchionessбн but that''s all they are really. Oh we have different titles for important dwarves but that''s what the other races use so I''ll use it here as well. So then we have a problem. They can''te to say, me, because I''ve got way more authority then them, and they''ll end up with a poor deal.

    "They can''t go to someone of lower station though, because that would be setting precedent that they ARE only on the same level as, probably duchess is what they''d choose. Now, even I think they''re basically a collection of maybe marchionesses if they''re lucky, not even to the level of a duchess except for maybe one or twoбн they''d never admit to that. So trading with them bes really awkward.

    "How do you go about it? If you send it to the council they have, all that will happen is they''ll debate it endlessly and then conclude that trade deals are up to the individual members, but then said individual members won''t want to negotiate as a group, they want to do it each separately. Which we don''t want because that just bes an extra headache.

    "But say you do go that route? Perhaps it all works out perfectly. You get the trade deal set up. It''s all going wellбн oops what''s this? You need to cross some other tribe''snd to actuallyplete the deal? Well shit now you have to work something out with those guys as well, even if, technically speaking, it should have nothing to do with them and beastkin long ago agreed to give free right of travel through theirndsбн that all stops when there''s money on the table,"

    260

    Oditr sighed and continued, "Look, it just bes a hassle. We can''t NOT deal with their government as a proper recognised nationбн but we can''t really deal with it either because how things are set up doesn''t really let us. We''re supposed to respect each individual chief, but nobody can agree on just how much power they all should have andбн" Oditr threw up her hands, "It''s just a massive mess.

    "So we joke about it amongst ourselves. Arguablyбн something that the beastkin as missing out on. They don''t exactly share the sameradery the other royalty doбн but they''re stubborn and, as I mentioned earlier, powerful so they can continue with their weird form of government despite its problems because apparently it works for them.

    "So there''s the joke. Can''t work with this, can''t work without them. Can''t work with individuals, or groups. Yet the joke is that it all somehow worksбн oh and animal puns. Might be a little racist, but we still do it."

    *It''s really weird that the beastkin have the government most simr to our own, and one we might be tempted to argue forбн but here it just doesn''t work out. Or at least, it causes issues with the other nations.*

    [I think that has a lot to do with the fact you can get so much individual power in a world with magic. A king or queen doesn''t just need to decide policy. They need to be a symbol. A symbol of the countries power. A ruler with the ability to personally defend their country with fire and brimstone if necessary. It''s basically like electing a talking nuke as your leader. You need one, because other people have one. The beastkin seem to get away with it byбн I guess in this analogy having a lot of smaller bombs that are still quite deadly? Just, obviously not on the same level as the nukes, and everyone knows.]

    *What a weird but oddly urate mental image you paint.*

 Chapter 1221 1221 Abdication? Not On The Cards

    ?

    The group took a break from discussion after Oditr finished exining the situation with the beastkin. This was mostly because they all recognised that Oditr wasn''t really getting a chance to eat. Kat and Burnice made some minor small talk about the sand castle contest but it was mostly to fill the empty air.

    March had a pensive look on her face, she''d clearly taken the silence as a chance to properly think on what Oditr said earlier. It wasn''t something she was willing to ignore, noting from the dwarven queen. Of course, while she didn''t want to ignore it, she didn''t exactly understand it either. March had been under the impression that you were either strong, or you weren''t. Perhaps you could be strong rtive to someone else, but she''d never considered ''types'' of strength. She didn''t know if this was advice that she''d ignored in the past, or if it''d nevere up.

    Marigold was practically bouncing in her seat. She clearly wanted to say something but she was holding back for now, as, like everyone else Marigold recognised that Oditr did deserve a chance to have her meal. Though it was a bit in question in regards to how much Oditr did need to eat. Marigold knew that her family had a big dinner every single day, but that was mostly for socialisation. She also knew that quite a few of her family didn''t actually EAT at those events.

    When she was little, she''d just thought they were shy, or being silly. Now she recognised that food intake became really, really weird as people grew in strength. Some craved it constantly, burning through food to fuel their effortsбн while others could go a week without noticing they hadn''t had so much as a bit of fruit.

    Eventually it was Burgandy that broke the silence, "So to ask an easy question then. What exactly do you do for fun? You said you had hobbies during that rant you went on about free time earlier,"

    "Huhбн" mumbled Oditr. "I thought I also mentioned during that rant that I like to tinker?" The rest of the table shook their heads. She had in fact, not mentioned anything of the sort. "Oddбн well I suppose that''s fine. I can mention it now. It''s still partially work in some waysбн but I find it quite rxing and I''m usually not investigating things particrly seriously.

    "I''m certain that I mentioned I was trying to push for more innovation amongst my people? Well part of that push is simply because I enjoy the process of messing with things. Currently one of my more public projects is finding out a way to power machines with mana directly. Weбн sort of can at the moment but it requires a lot of work.

    "We have to either enchant the whole object, which is a massive pain and terribly mana inefficient usuallyбн or what we can do is enchant a water wheel to spin and then use that to move the machinesбн but I feel like I''m missing something. That there has to be a way to convert mana more directly into variable force. I mean, I''m almost certain I''ve heard legends of a ''Force Mage'' before, but s, I haven''t been able to figure it out so far,"

    *I feel like we know the answer to that question.*

    [Yes but if you haven''t forgotten we ALSO aren''t supposed to advance the technology of a world too much. I feel like giving Oditr the answer, even if she''s quite close to one already would be a bit too much interference. It would be setting off the dwarven industrial revolution. Sure it seems obvious to us, but they''ve clearly been focused on magic for a long time. They''re missing some basic principles. Which seem basic to usбн but were mighty hard to work out the first time.]

    *Yeahбн I guess you''re right. It just feels wrong not to help. It wouldn''t really cost US anything. Well, we''d get in trouble, but it would be easy to say, in theory. Hey Systemбн*

    User Kat would indeed be punished for revealing basic principles of industrialisation or electricity to Oditr.

    [Well at least we KNOW we''ll get into trouble?] Kat sighed, but in end, didn''t say anything. She convinced herself that it would be wrong to rob Oditr of the aplishment she was probably going to achieve anyway. It was more of a bandage then a real fix for the problem, but it was enough for her to get through the rest of the meal. Probably.

    "Do you do anything else?" asked March. "That seems like more work to me. Though perhaps I''m not one that should be criticising. I spend most of my time training, doing jobs, or working out how to train more efficiently,"

    Oditr shrugged and said, "I used to have other hobbies but it turns out running a country is a full time job when you want to do it correctly. Which is really annoying. If I just didn''t care I could hand off basically all my power to someone else and only check back every now and againбн but for obvious political reasons that would weaken my kingdom''s position immensely. How Titania gets away with half the shit she does, I''ll never know,"

    "What do you mean?" asked Burnice.

    "Ahбн wellбн not to talk bad about Titania but she hasбн a few known vices and isn''t terribly afraid of letting her people know she indulges in them. I suppose I seem like a massive prude inparison to her. Anyway, she manages to wrangle a lot of free time from her people. Perhaps it''s because she''s been in charge a lot longer then I have, or perhaps it''s because she''s more powerful.

    "I actually did try to lessen the load on myself once. Ended up having to execute my prime minster. Which was REALLY annoying. Especially because his mother was my parents'' prime minister. The woman is my GODMOTHER for crying out loud. I was so certain I could trust himбн and then I identally found out he was plotting to marry me and then have my killed. Whichбн really put a damper on things.

    "I''m not even sure why! He had almost all the power I could give him at the time. He just didn''t have the title. Oh, I know the reasons he gave me, both in prison and on the execution stand, but they all just rang hollow to me. All this ''you aren''t fit to be queen'' and ''I''ve been doing your job for five years, I might as well go for the crown'' which weren''t inurate statementsбн

    "But it''s not like I hid this from him. I was very upfront with why I wanted to hand over control but not give up the crown. I don''t want the damned thing. It''s heavy, gives you neck pain if you wear it too long. The lining on the inside is worn so it rubs on your temples and we can''t get it fixed because the whole thing is enchanted as much as possible, so fixing the lining would mean redoing all of those as well in the process, and we don''t even know what all of the enchantments on the damned thing DO anymore. The first king of the dwarves didn''t right it down because he assumed he''d just tell his heir everythingбн

    "Which would be great, except for the fact he was killed in battle, so he never had the chance," Oditr shook her head to clear it a bit. "Sorry, that''s still a bit of a sore spot for me. I don''t really know how to talk to my godmother properly after that. The worst part, I think, is that she doesn''t hold it against me. She was furious with her son when it came to light andбн

    "If anything that was worse? Because like, sure this woman helped raise me and she and her husband were basically a second set of parents for meбн but it feels like I did something bad, and then watched my brother get punished for it? Or well, I assume that''s what this feels like, not having siblings obviously."

    "Yesбн" mumbled Burnice. "His court case was rather famous wasn''t it. I''d mostly forgotten it now, but I actually had to do a report on it for one of my dwarven history sses. I''m not sure I did the report wellбн I can''t remember it much, but yes, I remember the event you were talking about. Soбн no attempts to hand off power after that?"

    Oditr nodded and said, "Yes. I wish I could justify it. I mean, Auctifer and Titania manage. Ulfбн well he just said ''here wife this is your problem now'' and she happened to love the jobбн but hmmбн maybe I need to find someone who wants to be in charge of the country AND understands what that means, marry them, and then go hide in my workshop. Hmmбн it seems I need to think about marriage once again,"

    *Ok. I feel like I have questions about that line of reasoning, but I don''t know if it''s polite to ask them.*

    [DO IT!] Lily decided to egg on Kat. She was curious what these questions actually were.

 Chapter 1222 1222 Marriage Plan Failed

    ?

    "That has to havee up before, right?" asked Kat. "I meanбн you''re older then us and have had this marriage thing as an active part of your life for at least a decade so it''s a bit hard to imagine you''re only now considering the idea properly. What turned things around so fast?"

    "Oh that''s quite simple," said Oditr, "I hadn''t considered from the perspective of just handing everything over. At first, it was more about not having anyone that I love. My grandparents married for love, Thyme constantly marries for love. Really the only person I''m close to that hasn''t is Titania, and possibly my parents? I''ve never actually asked them. What I didn''t think about was Ulf. He didn''t marry for love, he married first and love cameter.

    "Still, I realised that wasn''t necessarily in the cards for me quite some time ago so I started to consider it more from the angle of ''if I had to marry someone who could I trust'' but I realise now that I don''t actually need to trust them all that much. I just need to find someone that wants the best for the kingdom, and likes politics. Marry them, and then say ''well have a go''. As long as they don''tpletely screw up, it could workбн"

    "I feel like you''d start to creep back into their business as soon as they did something you thought wasn''t good for the kingdom," said Marigold. When Oditr turned a raised eyebrow to Marigold, the elf continued. "Look, not to say that you don''t want to retire, or don''t wish you could do something other than rule, because obviously you''d like a breakбн but at least for now it seems like you''re going strong.

    "The real problem, is the weight of responsibility. You''ve been carrying it for a long time. At this point, even if you intend to give it all over to someone elseбн I imagine you''ll still feel responsible for it all. It might take you years or even decades to get to the point where you can just ept that you don''t have to keep the whole kingdom together anymore,"

    "Surely it wouldn''t be that bad," said Oditr. "I''m usually bored in meetings, I don''t always pay attention when ambassadorse and visit, and I''ve been trying to find more ways to get free time for years at this point. In fact, I probably spend too much of my free time looking for more and not enough of my free time enjoying it, but that''s beside the point. Why would I want to go back to working if I can avoid it?"

    "Rightбн" said Marigold clearly not believing Oditr. Marigold let the word hang in the air for a few moments as she tried to think of the best example for Oditr to understand. It took a minute, but she had a lightbulb moment. "Ok, I''ve got it. Oditr would you say you''re perfect?"

    "No, of course not, what kind of silly question is that?" asked Oditr.

    "Look, just humour me for a bit, ok?" asked Marigold. When Oditr nodded she continued. "So you agree you''re not perfect, so anyone you try to find to rece you won''t be either. Correct?"

    "Yeahбн where are you going with this?" asked Oditr.

    "I AM getting there trust me. So you''re not perfect. Your recement isn''t perfect. We''ve established that. Nowбн how well did you do when you first started ruling?" asked Marigold.

    Oditr sighed, still not seeing where Marigold was going. She decided to just humour the elf until she finally got to the fucking point. "It wasn''t easy, but I had my parents there to help me a lot. The cab was mostly old guard as well. I didn''t exactly go about recing them all, but quite a lot of them wanted to retire with my parents so it happened. They did stick around for a while though, so it wasn''t too bad. I only caused a few diplomatic incidents. Nothing major,"

    Marigold smiled and said, "Of course. It''s nothing to worry aboutбн exceptбн what happens when your recement starts making mistakes? Do you justбн let them go about it?"

    Oditr shook her head, "No of course I don''t. I had my parents to help me so I''d help them out at least a bit at the start. Why?"

    Marigold made a ''slow-down'' motion with her hands. "So you''d stick around as an advisor for at least a little whileбн how many hours do you think an advisor works?"

    "Depends on the subjectбн but I guess around the same amount of time as me? They do need to double check all my work after all, at least for a bit," said Oditr.

    "Right, so you''d have stepped down from ruling, handed it over to someone you only sort of trust with the understanding you''d quickly stop ruling and allow them to take over. That way there''s no betrayal or anything. Then you stick on as an advisor until they''refortableбн but how long is that? And when would they start to think you''re reneging on the deal?" asked Marigold.

    "What do you mean?" asked Oditr, even though she was starting to work it out. The confirmation would still be useful though.

    "Well if they were brought on as your husband or wife to avoid political issuesбн but you promise them you don''t want to run the country anymoreбн then you advise them for decadesбн they might start to think either that you just wanted someone to do all the paperwork, or make the public appearances or heck, maybe just act as assassin fodder. It''d probably get messy," said Marigold.

    Oditr let her head rest on the edge of the table so her hair wouldn''t end up in her food. Once situated she let out a pained groan before sitting back up and saying, "Yeahбн should''ve known there was going to be a problem with that. You''re right I would totally do that. I don''t like to think of myself as super controllingбн but my kingdom is important to me. It''s basically like my child in a way.

    "Whichбн is weird as all heck to say out loud let alone acknowledge. Now that you''veid it out for me, I''ve got no idea how I''d ever be able to just hand it over. I''ve probably had this realisation before, but it''s certainly sinking in this time. How the hell did my parents do that? Justбн up and hand everything over to their daughter?"

    Marigold shrugged, "How should I know? I only know so much about how hard it is to step down from things because like half of my family is constantlyining about how hard it is to retire. I think it''s more of an in-joke then a seriousint at this point, but I still hear it all the time. As far as I can tell Dad isn''t nning to retire anytime soon and I don''t think he''s grooming anyone to take over yetбн I mean, we''ve still been given some lessons. Mostly as a ''just in case'' type deal you know? If something happenedбн wellбн you know. Actually do you? What''s your n for if you end up in aa orбн something,"

    "I''mбн not entirely sure I should answer that one Marigold," said Oditr after a moment of thought. "That''s really close to ''military secrets'' type of deal. I mean, we have a n, obviously, but I probably shouldn''t share it,"

    Marigold shrugged and said, "That''s fine. I''m not sure if I should''ve told you what our n is, but it''s not exactly a major secret. All the kids are trained at least somewhat in our mother''s jobs should the worst happen, then we''re also trained a bit about being king, but like, not too much. Though maybe that''s just because I''m so young. Perhaps my older siblings got the training,"

    "I can''t say," said Oditr.

    Marigold raised an eyebrow, "Wait a secondбн do you already KNOW?"

    Oditr grinned back, "Of course I do Marigold. Remember, little sister of the group. I know all sorts of things I really shouldn''t. Heck, I know more about Auctifer and Titania then they know about each other. They both try to keep things a bit more professional with each other. Though in the case of Ulfбн urgh,"

    Oditr winced. "It''s probably something that should''vee up back when we were going over him, and it sort of didбн but there was no n for if something happened to him. I''d guess there might''ve been one millennia ago right back at the start of his reignбн but they never made a new er on. It''s probably another of the many reasons that the kingdom is doing so poorly without him,"

    Marigold winced and said, "Yeah that does sound like something that would happen to Ulf. He wouldn''t have wanted to make that sort of n, and I know his wife wouldn''t eitherбн so I guess it never got done, or if it did, the guy who did it died, and the n fell apart as well,"

    Oditr nodded, "Ulf became a constant, and nobody knew what to do when he left,"

 Chapter 1223 1223 Hard March

    <h4>Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Hard March</h4>

    ?

    Another short break to eat went around. Mostly for Oditr again. Kat and Lily had both long since finished their own portions at this point though. Oditr was still eating, but Kat was getting annoyed by the silence. It was a meal with everyone, it wasn''t meant to be so quiet at the dinner table, especially not where everyone was sharing a meal like this. Despite Kat''s desire for some conversation, Oditr obviously deserved the chance to enjoy her meal before all the good stuff was gone, so instead Kat asked a question of someone else. "Hey March, I hope this isn''t a weird question, butбн well really it''s two questions.

    "The first is how did you manage to get so many muscles? Most people that raise their level of strength don''t seem to bother with normal muscles. I mean, look at me, I can barely see the muscles I apparently have but I''m exceptionally strong physically. The second question is, why go to all the effort? Not to say it isn''t worth it, or that you shouldn''t strive for it, just that once again, nobody else seems to bother so it can''t be something easy,"

    March finished off the slice of meat she had in front of her, Kat had lost track of exactly what number it was. Once that was done, March took a quick drink then started to exin. "I would imagine that at least some of my sess can be attributed to my parents. Both mother and father were exceptionallyrge individualspared to the human norm, and if their stories are to be believed, this has continued in both of their families for quite a number of generations.

    "Even still, I am an obvious outlier that has gone above and beyond my own parents in terms of muscle mass, and possibly overall strength. It has been some time since Ipeted with my Ma and Pa, so I can''t rightly say who remains stronger. They managed to peak at the top of Rank 2 when they were out adventuring, but found they could not push higher.

    "My father med it on hisck of talent for magic, as even if you don''t use mana for spells it is still quite important for reinforcing yourself internally. All the strongest individuals are, arguably, mages of some kind even if they can be more physically inclined then the robe wearing stereotype that image presents.

    "My mother on the other handбн lost her leg to a particrly nasty curse in an old tomb. The cost to heal it was exorbitant. Allegedly, not outside of my parents'' budget at the time, but certainly more than they were willing to pay so instead they retired any had me. Father now works as a logger, abusing the fact that he can carry the logs single handedly to make extra money, while my mother took a break to raise me, and now works at the sawmill moving things around. She uses are sturdy wooden recement for now.

    "Of course, that may sound like a physically demanding job, and it is, but both of my parents insist that their strength has dwindled over the years. It was still greater then minest time wepared, at least in the armsбн but it has been over a year since ourst gathering. Perhaps I should visit them soonбн"

    March trailed off, having gotten rather distracted from the actual question Kat had asked about her muscles to talk about family. Kat wasn''t particrly surprised, nor annoyed. It seemed family was a popr subject at this table for some reason. It kepting back to that when Oditr was speaking, and what little other conversation there had been tended to revolve around it as well. Marigold being the main example of this.

    Burnice, used the break to ask, "Do you n to heal your mother''s leg if you win the contest?"

    March shook her head somewhat sadly, "No I''m afraid not. She''d never ept it. I know this, because I saved up my money judiciously to get hire a healer for herбн but I was shot down rather harshly. A lot of talk about how I was just starting out, and I could use that money for equipment. That her time in the field was done, and she didn''t regret leaving it to start a familyбн as well as a few jokes about making the family a bitrger now I''m out of the house.

    "Which of course, only made it worse when I found out a short timeter I didn''t even have enough money. I still get teased about that whenever I speak to my mother or receive letters from her. So I can just imagine the sort of tongueshing I''d get if I ever tried to use my favour for winning this whole thing to get her healed. Heck, I wouldn''t be surprised if Ma chopped her leg off again afterwards, just because she''s stubborn like that."

    Marigold, Lily and Burgandy winced at the mental image. While Kat was mostly unphased. Apparently her sense of pain and consideration for maiming had been twisted. Woops. On the other hand, Burnice just nodded, "I can understand that perspective on things. I do not feel the need to heal my own wounds after so much time. Perhaps one day, when I am looking to finish up my adventures I will heal everything. Perhaps not.

    "For now they serve as a good reminder, as well as a great test of who is worth spending time with or not. So many see my burns and pity me, or recoil in horror. I do not waste time with such fools,"

    "Wellбн I do still have some hope," said March. "I n to be so strong and sessful that I can use the excuse that healing her is pocket change. Whichбн is a big ask, and while I''m confident I can get there one dayбн one day might not exactly be fast enough. My parents aren''t that old, and with Rank 2 under their belts it''s not like they''re going to die of old age quicklyбн but growing in power and gaining that sort of wealth isn''t a quick thing either,"

    *Let''s not mention the fact I got to Rank 3 with no effort in less then a year. Woops.*

    [Yeah. Let''s.]

    "Soбн this is all fascinating," said Marigold, "And I love that we''ve got a bunch of interesting backstories between us all," Burgandy went to speak up, "Yes we''ll be going over yourster Burgandy, I''m sure you''ve got at least one interesting thing in your past. That being said, I am also curious as to how you managed to get muscles like that. I train constantly, but the nature of my regeneration means that it''s more likely topact my muscles. When they fix themselves, they''re also being constantly bathed in mana, so it''s not exactly a surprise, but I still wonder how you manageбн well that,"

    March nodded and said, "Yes, I have indeed strayed from Kat''s question, though that was not my intention,"

    "It''s fine I liked hearing about your parents," cut in Kat.

    "Be that as it may," continued March. "Part of the answer, is as I said, my parents. So I was already predisposed to gaining muscle like this. The other, is that I always idolised my parents as a kid, much more than normal. I wanted to be big and strong like they were. Even after they''d insisted that they weren''t the strongest around, that wasn''t entirely my goal, even as a kid.

    "So I started to work out, and I didn''t see the gains in muscle I was hoping for. My parents assured me this was because I was five at the time. I really should''ve listened, but I kept trying. Eventually I found out that I have steam affinityбн and that I''m perfectly capable of using that affinity to expand my muscles.

    "It hurt quite a lot at the start. My body wasn''t used to it, and honestly? I was probably doing the technique wrong. Assuming there was a right way to do it at all of course. Anyway, practising that technique alongside my regr workouts seems to encourage thicker and more numerous muscle fibre growth. On top of that, it helped stretch my skin around the correct areas so that it wasn''t putting as much pressure on my muscles. I assume it also had the secondary effect of making sure my body didn''t decide my muscles NEEDED to bepressed while I gained strength.

    "Of course, now I''m at Rank 2, I''m quite sure they''ve beenpressed a good deal, but I still have myrge size. It doese with upsides and downsides of course, like everything does. The main downside is mycking agility. Not to say I''m slow, or that Ick agility, just that my muscles do notpress and bend like the muscles of others. Thoughбн I can offset that little detriment by pumping steam aspected mana through my body, increasing my power and speed so in real fights it isn''t an issue,"

 Chapter 1224 1224 Lily Starts an Argument

    <h4>Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Lily Starts an Argument</h4>

    "I can''t help but feel that really isn''t how things are supposed to work," said Lily. "I mean, our bodies just aren''t designed to work that way. Sure mana can make things go a bit wonkyбн but I just find it really hard to believe. Not to say you''re lying. I''m quite new to mana myself, so I''m probably wrongбн but just from the outside looking in, it doesn''t seem like it should work that way,"

    March shrugged and said, "I didn''t exactly intend for things to turn out the way they did. Even if I was looking for bigger muscles, I had no idea my steam affinity would be such a big boost. In fact, it is partially a guess that it''s my steam causing itбн but I see no other obvious reason, and it makes sense to me,"

    Marigold jumped in with, "More powerful people tend to be moreбн striking as well. Not necessarily more beautiful, but mana does seem to enhance their features in mostly subtle ways. Though of course, the person in question tends to like the changes, and a lot of people think that''s part of the reason,"

    Oditr cut in with, "But there''s a fair bit of proof things don''t work that way consistently. There is also the theory that as one gets more aligned with their element, they take on physical properties in line with it, and while that does happen sometimes, it''s far frommon,"

    Marigold counter with, "But it does tend to happen in the most powerful. Ulf, doesn''t have a single wrinkle on his face despite his old age, likely because of his regeneration affinity. I mean, look at all the fae running around. Their hair colour normally gives away their affinity. Even if it can sometimes be wrong, it''s usually not. That proves mana, and your affinity has to have at least some affect on the body,"

    "Fae might just be naturally susceptible to that sort of mana meddling," added Oditr.

    *Oh dear. You seem to have really kicked off something here Lily.*

    [Well it''s not like I''m turning into paper or something. So I felt the question was warranted.]

    *Lily, you''re nearly as pale as I am and your hair looks like it''s starting to absorb light. Let''s not even get into the fact that your shadow seems darker than everyone else''s. Your appearance is already being affected by your affinities. Sure I might be exaggerating a bitбн but not by much.*

    [Oh. Umбн oops?]

    *Oops indeed. Are you going to step in to slow this argument down?*

    [No? That would require me getting involved and while I might have magical powers now, dealing with social stuff can still be a bit nerve wracking and I''d really rather justбн not get in the middle of all that.]

    Kat took a drink to hide the fact she was rolling her eyes but didn''t say anything to counter Lily. People at the table were already saying enough. "Hmmбн it''s an interesting idea certainly," said Burnice, "I wonder if my scars have gotten more shocking over time? It''s not something I''ve ever consider. Furthermore, would my wind affinity make them less or more obvious over time?"

    "That''s not how it''s supposed to work," said Oditr.

    "I don''t see why not," retorted Marigold. "I did say ''more striking'' not ''more beautiful'' no offence Burnice. I love you, tonically of courseбн"

    "Of course," said Burnice with a roll of her eyes, not unaware that Marigold would drag her off to the bedroom if she gave so much as a hint she was interested.

    "бн but you do have noticeable burn scars. Thoughбн yeah I can''t really say if they''ve gotten any more or less noticeable over time. I wonder how it changes things? I meanбн those burns aren''t really your skin? Or not your natural skin? Would that have any effect on how much the mana changes them?"

    "I''m telling you, things aren''t so simple. It only happens in rare cases," insisted Oditr.

    "And I''m saying that those ''rare cases'' are almost always powerful people, or people who be powerful. I''m pretty sure it starts to get more noticeable once we hit Rank 3. March might actually be quite close to Rank 3," returned Marigold.

    *Does that mean you''re getting close to Rank 3 Lily?*

    [I have no idea. I didn''t really notice going up to Rank 2. Or well, I mean. I didn''t know I was close until it happened. I don''t know that I could tell how close I was even if I knew what I was looking for, and I certainly don''t know what I''m looking for.]

    *Hmmбн might be something to keep in mind. Perhaps you''re closer then you think.*

    [I haven''t properly mastered the spells at my current level, I really don''t need more things to lean just yet, and I can leave the stuff that really needs power to you.]

    "Well, it''s not I''ve changed all that much in appearance," said Oditr.

    "Could be because you have multiple affinities?" offered Marigold. "Actuallyбн I don''t even know what your affinities ARE, so it''s hard to say if that matters. Hmmmбн"

    "It''s not that big of a secret, but my affinities are ice and metal," exined Oditr.

    "Huh, I would''ve expected fire or something," said Marigold.

    Oditr nodded and exined, "Yeah nobody is quite sure where I got the ice affinity from. I''m the only person in my family with it. Well, unless you count that one husband of a cousin of mine. Still, he''s not rted to me, he just married into the family. It''s also not like he''s particrly strong either. Oh, and I''m older than him. So really he can''t have anything to do with it. Metal is somewhatmon, even if earth is more so,"

    "How would ice or metal even change your looks though?" asked Kat.

    "What do you mean?" asked Marigold.

    "Is it possible that it''s at least partially mental? Even if the mana helps, if you don''t KNOW what someone with ice, or metal, or whatever affinity it is SHOULD look like nothing changes? Could part of the reason March''s technique works, and has such an influence on her body and looks just be because she thinks it''s appropriate?"

    Marigold and Oditr both thought about Kat''s suggestion. Oditr was the first one to speak, "How would you even go about confirming or testing such a thing?"

    Kat shrugged and said, "I''m not a scientist, I hit things. I just thought the idea might be worth thinking about. I have no idea how the heck you''d test something like that,"

    Lily jumped in, because she DID have an idea, "Well I think it would be quite easy. Simply start using pictures of powerful mages with specific affinities and see if over time more and more people start to look like they do. If everyone has the same thing in mind when they think ''wind mage'' or whatever, it should be self-reinforcing.

    "Because the wind mages, assuming it''s correct, would start to look simr. See that they look simr, and then start looking even more simr, or obviously simr at least. Assuming of course, that Kat''s guess is correct,"

    "Is that something we should be doing though?" asked Burgandy. "Seems a bit like fucking with peoples minds,"

    Lily shrugged, "We''re not telling them they have to look a certain way, or that they SHOULD look a certain wayбн just subtly saying that they can I guess? I doubt it would work on anyone who didn''t want to pick up those traits anyway,"

    "Still not something I think we should be doing," insisted Burgandy.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Honestly I could probably talk dad into testing it without much trouble. He''d probably be interested in the resultsбн but it wouldn''t really work with elves. We breed too slowly, so even if it did work, it''d probably only work on a few individuals and be forgotten quickly,"

    "So humans then?" offered Burnice.

    "Urgh, we won''t be able to convince them to do anything like that. They''ll think we''re trying to undermine them somehow," said Oditr.

    "To be fair, making all of their mages look the same so they were easily identifiable IS undermining them," offered Marigold.

    *I feel as though this topic has gotten out of hand somewhat.*

    [Yeahбн somehow we want from, why I thought, was a perfectly innocent question to potentially manipting the human poption as an experiment to determine how much affinities shape a persons appearance. Is it weird I don''t think it''s a bad idea?]

    *I''mбн not sure. I don''t think it''s a bad idea eitherбн the results would be really interesting to know and I''m sure the information could be used for something. Maybe it''s because we don''t care about the humans as a kingdom just as people? I mean, I probably care more about the dwarven kingdom because I know Oditr cares.*

    [Yeah that could be it. I''m not sure how we''d test something like that, but you very much could be right.]

 Chapter 1225 1225 BurgandyтАЩs Backstory

    <h4>Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Burgandyбпs Backstory</h4>

    "So, now that we''ve finished that little debate," said Marigold, ignoring Oditr''s rolling eyes, "I''m curious about your backstory Burgandy. I''m sure it''s interesting,"

    "I''m not sure I agree with you," said Burgandy with a wave of her mug-filled hand. "It''s a touchplicate without knowing all the facts so just keep listening, I promise I WILL get to exining everything.

    "The first thing you should know about me is that I nned to stay a solo adventurer," Marigold, Burnice and Oditr looked shocked at this, while March obviously knew, while Kat and Lily didn''t have the context to know why that was supposed to be shocking, "Sure it''s dangerous, but I felt the increase in pay, and the extra danger was actually worth it.

    "I''m sure you''ve all noticed I''m not exactly a people person. I''ve known a whole lot of fae growing up that never believed I had an earth affinity. I was constantly angry as a child, and I still am to some extent. I''m not even sure why, I just WAS. Fighting was how I blew off steam.

    "My parents tried desperately to find something else for me to upy my team. I''ve tried painting, a whole slew of instruments various sports and I even know how to sew. My parents threw me at just about every potential hobby they could think ofбн and it just didn''t work. I loved to take my anger atбн well everything? The world? Whatever you want to call it, I would throw that energy at anything, or anyone that seemed to be looking for a fight.

    "Did you know I won a fight with a giant hawk when I was seven? My parents were horrified, I nearly died in the attempt, but it was the happiest I''d ever felt in my life. Though admittedly I''m quite lucky my great-grandmother is both alive and a healer. She patched me up for freeбн the first time. Every time after that she''d force me to do chores if I came to see her for injuries.

    "Which of course, as a younger woman just made me angrier but I still DID it. The one time I reallyined grandma whooped my ass so quickly I didn''t even realise I was beaten until I was tied up on a chair facing the wall. Of course, she couldn''t just beat me into the ground as punishment, I''d have probably risked angering her for a chance to fightбн even if I was going to lose.

    "No the punishment was to sit there, tied to a chair and stare at the wallбн for hours. It felt like weeks for me at the time, and grandma never told me exactly how long the punishment was for. Just gave me a long straw attached to a cup and told me to sit there and not move. Then she silenced the chair, so she couldn''t hear meining,"

    Marigold looked like she really wanted to ask a question, but recognised Burgandy had asked not to be interrupted. Marigold was debating asking anyway when Burgandy answered, what was apparently her question, "Yes, indeed I didбн soil myself more than once on that chair. I was board and drank all the waterбн which kept getting filled up. So I drank it again, anything to stave off the boredom. It was mortifyingterбн but next time I was on the chair? Wellбн I was really that bored."

    *That''sбн kinda gross. And I ''say this'' as someone who had to clean up all sorts of things at an orphanage filled with children.*

    [I''m not saying I disagreeбн but I''ve read about studies where people left alone in a room where there''s just a button that shocks you. People eventually start pushing the button, even though all it does is cause pain because being in pain is lessбн I was going to say ''painful'' but that''s obviously not the right word. I suppose it is less against the human condition to be in pain, then to be bored.]

    *Burgandy isn''t human though, she''s a fae.*

    [Yes well clearly it implies to all sentient creatures.]

    *Mint has said before, dryads literally can''t get bored.*

    [Ok, so maybe it''s a bit more nuanced then I wasying it out, but you get the point.]

    Kat just smiled as she turned back to Burgandy, distracted enough to put that previous bit of information out of her mind. "So yeah, I can''t say I was particrly normal child, or a normal teenager. Some days, I think the only reason I managed to pass school was because if they failed me they''d have to put up with me for another year. I''d get into fights all the time,

    "Now, I want to be clear, I wasn''t bullying any kids. That shit is boring. I tried it once after I saw some older dude bullying this little boy my age, but it was justбн boring. I mean, they didn''t even try to fight back after I punched them once. So I picked bigger targetsбн until they graduated.

    "Then I tried fighting with the teachers. Man I loved the athletics instructor. That woman was the best. She''d fight me any time of day, no matter when I jumped her, and beat me into the ground. Enough to hurt, but not enough to need healing. Truly, it is what made that school bearable. I should really send her a letter. She deserves that muchбн maybe some gold.

    "Anyway, for me, things turned around when my cousin, who''s really more like my brother, got married to Willow''s older sister. Hmmбн what to exin first. Right, so for my cousin. His parents died, and he''s only a touch older than me so my parents decided to take him in instead of having another kid themselves.

    "So we''re more like siblings, but we''re technically cousin. Anyway, he''s a lot calmer than me, and my parents are merchants. So we''ve got a decent amount of money, mostly built off the back of my grandparent''s who took the starting capital great-grandma''s healing provided them and really got ourpany off the ground.

    "We''re the biggest supplier of medical herbs in the entire fae kingdom. We also do good business in some of the beast, and human kingdoms but not really the elvish or dwarven. Anyway, enough bragging. So, thing is, Willow''s family are semi-important nobles from the human kingdom but they aren''t exactly doing so well financiallyбн they also only had daughters in a traditionally patriarchal house. So they were looking for a husband that would do decently amongst the nobility and could give them an injection of money.

    "Well, it just so happens that while my cousin, his name is Midori, by the way, well he was with one of our caravans while traveling through theirnds. He was acting as the manager, because god knows I''m not taking after my parents and running the business. When Willow''s family saw him? Well they tried to snatch him straight up. They really needed the help apparently.

    "Midori turned them down though. Said he was only interested in marrying for love. You see, he''d just met this lovely human woman while he was in the previous town and despite only seeing her a few times things were already pretty serious. So the parents are arguing with him about this, and then suddenly, Willow''s sister, Aspen, is literally thrown into the room by the head maidбн you''ll never guess who it was though?"

    "I feel like we very much can," bit out Oditr.

    Burgandy nodded, "Yeah I mean, it wouldn''t be such a crazy story otherwise? Needless to say, my bro was no longerining about the marriage. So that was all fine and good. I was off adventuring by myself, when I get this letter from my parents that they need to discuss something with me back at home. I wasn''t too far away, just a few towns over. So of course Ie see what''s up.

    "Well, it turns out that Willow was looking to be part of an adventuring team, but they only had four members. I wasn''t interested at allбн but my parents more or less tricked me into it. Looking back, it really wasn''t hard for them to do it. I fell for the bait hook line and sinker. It was probably in my best interest.

    "March has really helped me out with my anger problems. She''s normally down for a fightбн but if I ever got too angry? She''d just sit on me while lifting weights so I couldn''t get up. It has surprisingly helped me calm down quite a lot. I''m still not the most stable person, and Thyme''s nonsense about ''having a rxing tournament round'' has been really grinding my gears. I''d much rather fight butбн wellбн you don''t say that to someone like Thyme, not when they''re in charge. Soбн I''m trying my best to rx. It''s goingбн alright,"

    *Fascinating. I wonder how long she''s been with the team? I mean, she can''t be that old. So I wonder how long she was off fighting things by herself? And when she decided to join up with everyone else on her team?*

 Chapter 1226 1226 Marching by their Side

    <h4>Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Marching by their Side</h4>

    Something odd clicked in Lily''s mind once Burgandy was finished. "Hey Marchбн if Burgandy''s got a healer in the family why didn''t your Mum go and see her?"

    March waved Lily off, "I did see her. That''s why I was under the ''mistaken'' impression I''d gathered enough money. I suppose it was clear to the old woman I wasn''t going to just ept a handout, because apparently I''m a bit too much like my motherбн so they quoted me what I thought was a ridiculously high price.

    "When I eventually made all that moneyбн well I found out that it wasn''t enough. Sure the olddy probably still would''ve done it, she was the one to give me the quote after allбн but my mother still wasn''t willing to ept it. Which is stupid, in my opinionбн but I wasn''t sure Burgandy would want me mentioning it, and I wasбн somewhat embarrassed myself because it took me a bit of time to even think about asking her to heal my mother,"

    "Why wouldn''t Burgandy want to talk about it?" asked Lily.

    Marigold looked ready to jump in, but so did Burnice and Oditr. Apparently this was something that was really obvious for everyone else. They girls all looked at each other with Burnice shrugging first and waving her chance away. Oditr and Marigold stared at each other for a bit before Oditr scoffed and went back to her food. "Awesome, I just won a staring contest with the dwarf queen!" said Marigold happily. Everyone else rolled their eyes.

    "Right, so now that I''m secure in my victory I can exin. The basic reason is that healers areбн kinda weak. Your friend Nixilei? She''s really weird for being that strong. Healers are already rare, but healers that can defend themselves? Even more so. For some reason, a lot of healers don''t ever learn to fight, though if they do dedicate themselves to healing they tend to get to higher ranks earlier then other affinities.

    "The problem of course, is that it doesn''t matter what rank you are if you''ve never been in a fight. Plus, healing yourself is always a bit wonky for some reason. You need regeneration affinity for that. So with those two factsbined it''s sort of seen as a taboo to announce you''ve got a healer in the family. It''s basically like shouting to the world that you''ve got an undefended chest full of gold just sitting under your floorboards.

    "Now, it''s not always that bad. Healers also usually manage to get a few favours from powerful people. So it''s not like they''repletely helplessбн but it''s really not something you spread around you know?"

    *That makes sense. I can follow the logic there. Though I would''ve thought that being Rank 3 would make her pretty safe.*

    [I think it''s a bit like telling people you have a gun but not actually knowing how to use it. Anyone who decides to attack you ANYWAY ising in expecting a close fight so they''ll shoot to kill you straight away instead of going into a stand-off because they''ve got the weapon.]

    *Okбн I can sort of see it? I guess my perspective is too skewed. With my regeneration and powerбн honestly I''m not sure a normal bullet would hurt me anymore, even without my regeneration. Actuallyбн how tough IS my skin these days?*

    [Don''t you dare.]

    *Fine.*

    "Thank you for that," said Lily. "Thoughбн now I have another question. If Burgandy didn''t join tillter, how did you end up on their team March?"

    March sighed and said, "It''s a bit of a sad story, nobody died luckily, but it is the story of how a young couple had their dreams destroyed. I believe I mentioned that my father and mother worked for the sawmill, yes?" March received a round of nods, "Good. The town in question is just called ''Loggermill'' because we have a deal with a dryad toe around and replenish the forests every time we cut down all the trees in exchange for a share of the profits.

    "While that''s nice, it''s not enough for a town to form by itself. That being said, there was a lot of open space nearby and so farmers moved in. This was all long before I was born so I don''t know the specifics. Still, it''s a small town that doesn''t actually have too many families that live there. A lot of the lumberjackse out for a few months, then head back to nearby cities and towns where their family live.

    "It''s considered a decent source of ie for the off-season of the harvest. A lot of the lumberjacks are sons of farmers you see? It''s also probably why we''ve got a few farms around town. Anyway, my father knew about my goal of gaining strength and heard from his colleagues that two teenagers were starting up an adventuring party, and that I might like to join them.

    "I had no problem with this, so I did. I wasбн thirteen at the time? No waitбн I might have just turned fourteen? It''s not important. Anyway, I met up with them and talked. They had such big dreams. They wanted to form a big mercenarypany, lead by two main teams. One lead by the guy, one by the girl. They were also dating at the time, and for some reason thought it would be romantic.

    "For some reason, I didn''t think there would be any problems joining a party consisting of just myself and a couple, but it wasn''t actually that bad. It could''ve been, but that was never the problem. The issue was that there was only three of us, and the town was small. So first, we started to do ''adventurer jobs'' around town. Which was really just whatever we could get paid for.

    "You know, basic stuff. Taking wagons of food across town. Helping move the harvest into storage, fixing up various problems around town. Honestly, I was more of a carpenter andbourer than an adventurer for the first year. Eventually we saved up enough money to rent a room in the inn at a nearby town. The idea was, from there we could do proper jobs.

    "Whichбн eh? I guess so. The teens, they were called Alex and Alice by the way, were just farmers with big dreams. They kept wanting to push forward. To actually ''do something'' but I was pretty content with the jobs we had. I was getting stronger and earning money. That was all I needed. I was even managing to perfect my ''Steam Engine'' technique but they wanted to leave so I went with them,"

    "Job quality didn''t really improve. I struck an intimidating figure, and I could take out a lot of low level problems with a good kickбн but those kidsбн" March sighed. "Alice and Alex had big dreamsбн but no training, and a drive for all the wrong things. They were rarely training with their weapons, instead focusing on trying to guess magical sigils so they could be sword mages," March shook her head.

    "I doubt you''d know Lily, but we''re tested for that sort of thing. If you can actually be a mage? Some lord is willing to finance your education for a few years of service. They were never going to get itбн but they had a dream yes? A powerful thing for the foolish," March slowly licked her dry lips as she tried, and failed, to prevent herself from sighing once again.

    "One dayбн one day one of the older adventurers said to Alex, ''hey kids, you want a real mission?'' and poor Alex missed the sadistic gleam in his eyes. I saw it, and asked ''Why are you handing it over?'' and he exined ''One of my team members got sick so we can''tбн but if you can? Then our record will stay clean'' whichбн heck might''ve even be true, but it was just an excuse.

    "I tried to warn Alex butбн wellбн he said that him and Alice had a dream. That they were going on this mission with or without me, and I had to make the choice," March sighed again. "Gotta stop sighing. Anyway, for some reason those two thought I was older then they were. Probably the muscles and the height. Nowбн despite my younger ageбн it''s not like I could just let the two of them go and get themselves killed now could I?"

    "The mission was allegedly simple. A pack of wild wolves had been causing problems for the merchants along on of the roads out of town. Someone else had been paid to scout out theirir already. So we just had to follow the map. Find the wolvesбн and then take them out? Alice and Alex were convinced it would be simple. That half the work was done for us. That it would be easyбн

    "Those fools never stopped to ask two important questions. Why is it, that merchants with GUARDS needed someone else to deal with the wolves? The other question they forgot? Was to ask how many wolves we were likely to be dealing withбн"

 Chapter 1227 1227 Packed to the Brim

    <h4>Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Packed to the Brim</h4>

    "I can finish the story if you want March, you''ve told me before," offered Burgandy.

    March shook her head and said, "No. It''s my story and I will end it. I am not so much hurt by itбн as I am sad about what it means. I didn''t exactly go into the details, but Alex and Alice were my friends. Sometimes I would feel like a third wheel of course, or their motherбн but they were good people. Still are probably, I once again, I don''t mean to imply their dead or anythingбн

    "But sometimes I wonder if that would almost be better. I''ll get to that partter I suppose. It''sбн perhaps it''s really rude of me to think it would be better. They just ended up so resigned after the mission. Anyway, my point was thatбн they mean a lot to me those two. I never cared for the adventuring profession all that much. It just seemed like the most convenient way to be strong.

    "I still don''t know if staying an adventurer for the rest of my life is what I want, but I at least feel as though I''m doing good work. It doesn''t exactly take much to keep me content but I no longer feel just ''content'' with my duties these days. So there is that. s, I''m letting my thoughts wander. Perhaps I can convince you what I truly mean as I goбн perhaps not. I have never been the best with words."

    *She seems fine with words to me? Is the trantion magic helping her out or something?*

    [No idea? Perhaps she''s just being overly humble?]

    Kat shrugged mentally as March continued with her story. "The cave they were operating out of was about three and a half days out by horse. Not something we had, so it was going to be quite a journey. We loaded up our camping gear as usual and set out. I carried all of my own provisions, plus a few extras, while Alex and Alice split the rest evenly. Not the fairest system perhaps but wellбн strength training," March said with a shrug. "So that was no problem.

    "Then we set off. I could''ve probably made it in less then three days if I was pushing myselfбн but we needed to stay fresh in case of wolf attacks, and we were all still Rank 1. So we got to walking. It took us five days to reach the spot in question, but didn''t encounter any problems on the road. Which was lucky, because this really was one of the first missions we were all taking out in anything approaching the wilds. We didn''t even set up a watch schedule.

    "A mistake, but not one we paid for, or even realised we''d made. Sure I had some advice from my parentsбн but I hadn''t paid as much attention to the extra stuff honestly. Not sure if it would''ve helped here. I really did try to talk them out of it. Anyway, we made it to the marker on the road we''d been looking for. It was a rather obvious painted red line on a tree. Then we just had to follow the arrows for a bit.

    "Took usбн about two hours I want to say? From there we were downwind, luckily, of the cave and up on a bit of a hill a good distance away. Didn''t see any wolves around, so we weren''t too worried. That was probably a mistake as well. Anyway, after a bit of debate, it was decided that we''d sneak into the cave while the sun was in the sky,"

    March sighed once again. "So before we get into that, let me go over our equipment. For a weapon I had a decent hammer. Not perfectly bnced, not the sturdiestбн but damn heavy and good at it''s job. Especially for Rank 1. As for armour? I had horribly bulky steel armour that hindered my movement massively. It was poor quality, but it did protect me well. Much harder to fight inбн but I wanted to use it, in part, for strength training. It was a shit suit of armour, probably not worth the price I paid for it if I''m being honestбн

    "But it is certainly the reason everyone lived through the encounter. I likely would''ve survived myself. I could''ve run at any time, and perhaps, if circumstances were different I would''ve. I like to imagine I''m not such a coward, that I wouldn''t run, that I''d fight to the endбн but I was younger back then. Much less disciplined, and in the face of true death? Who can say what I''d have done.

    "Alex, and Alice on the other hand, both had swords. Alex had this bastard sword, one and half hands, and much too big for the guy. Insisted on it though, and I didn''t know enough about weapons to know just how poorly suited to it he was. Another mistake added to the pile I guess. Alice on the other hand, she had a rapier. Not because she favoured the weapon, but because the others were too heavy for her.

    "Now, I don''t begrudge her that. Training for speed instead of strength isn''t my path, but it is one I know to be validбн but not if you refuse to train up your strength at all and your weapon is low quality. Damn thing snapped like a twig in the fight. We''ll get to thatбн but needless to say I was disappointed with it, and the smith we bought it from might''ve had a freak ident where a nearby tree fell on his house. Odd that.

    March shook her head, "Getting sidetracked again. Armourбн right as for armour they barely had any. It was just some leather stuff that looked nice. I''m still not sure how bad it truly was, but the same cksmith who sold us the sword sold us the armour, and he was no leatherworker. So I wonder why he had it at all. Once again, tree on house. Weird that all the branches were missingбн"

    "So we entered, one at a time with myself in the lead. Probably should''ve had a shield. Doubt it would''ve helped us. As we shuffled deeper into the cave we did spot some sleeping wolves, down in the back of the cavern all curled up together. I don''t know what we were thinking when we imagined being able to sneak up on them, but that was the n.

    "A damn beast ambushed us from behind. We didn''t notice it, but the cave mouth had a little outcropping at the top and there was a wolf up there waiting for us. It jumped down on Alex and I wasn''t fast enough to stop it. If that wolf was smarter, or a human Alex would''ve died right then and there. Powerful jaws went down on Alex''s shoulder crushing it to bits, moments before I obliterated the things head.

    "Now, I don''t me Alex for this next partбн but he screamed, like the hells themselves were spewing forth demons set to punish him. Errбн no offence Kat,"

    Kat shrugged, "None taken,"

    "Right, so he was screaming, which obviously woke up the other wolves. Alice was frozen with fear and coated with wolf blood, and brains. Not in the right mind to find a pack of wolves, not even half asleep ones still getting up. I was a bit better. I charged straight into the fray, mming my hammer down on the one closest to me. I tore through those wolves the best I could, but not all of them went after me. There was six of them, and four came for me. I took them out quickly only taking minimal damage in the process, mostly just scrapes on my armour.

    "Then I had to go help Alice. She was panicking, wildly waving her sword back and forth but it was keeping the two and bay for the moment. I charged them from behind. Got the first one as it was turning around, and grabbed the second one by the throat as it was going for my own. I mmed that bastard into the ground.

    "At some point during the battle, I''d started to use my Steam Engine technique. Steam was pouring out of my armour, was face was red and my blood was burning. I almost felt ready for anything, when I heard a whimpering from Alex. We needed to get him to the healers, or at least someone to bandage the wound. Lest he lose the arm,"

    "Perhaps it was lucky we''d left out packs behind before we entered, perhaps it would''ve been better to have some rope to strap him down. Didn''t matter, the poor guy passed out from the pain or blood loss not long after. Alice ripped up her undershirt and wrapped it around the wound as best she couldбн stopped the bleeding for the moment.

    "I was getting ready to pick him upбн when I heard howling. It wasing from all around us. I sprinted to the cave entrance, and my fears were confirmed. We only got a few wolves that had been back at their base sleeping. Now we had to face the rest of the pack," March bit out, eyes darkly shining.

 Chapter 1228 1228 A Whole Pack Of Problems

    ?

    The atmosphere around the table was tense. Even knowing that somehow, Alex didn''t die, things weren''t exactly looking good for the group. March was using this break to carefully sip her water, but everyone else was holding their breath. Crunch.

    Everyone''s head whipped over to Oditr who looked back at them awkwardly, half of a cracker in her mouth. Oditr finished it in another bite, the sound still quite loud,pletely destroying the silence. "Look, sorry, I get that this is still pretty tense for you guys but it''s a bit routine for me. Not that your storytelling isn''t excellent, I''m just a bit older than you all. It almost reminds me of one of the adventures I had in my youth. Stillбн sorry about the noise. Didn''t think it would be that loud,"

    Marigold justughed, destroying the lingering tension and the awkwardness that remained. Burgandy and Burnice joined in soon after, followed by Kat. Lily just looked around the table, mood lifted somewhat by Kat''s, but not entirelyfortable with theughter. She was much more worried about how the story would end and didn''t rxpletely.

    She swallowed heavily and asked, hoping to stop theughter, "So what happened next?" Lily was right theughter did stop, rather quickly at that.

    March blew out a long breath at the question, even going so far as to add a bit of steam to it for added effect. "Well, there was that same silence much like we had. I believe I was talking about how hyped up I felt? That my steam was coursing through my body, buoying my abilities and given my just that much POWER beneath my skin? I still wonder when I turned it on. When it became so automatic. Perhaps I needed a push, perhaps not.

    "Still, once I recognised Alex needed help I''d been reducing my steam back down. Slowly letting it seep out so the pressure on me was droppingбн only to see a pack of wolves surrounding us. We were penned in on all sidesбн and their was a big bastard out in front growling at me.

    "Unlike the other wolves which were closer in size to big dogs, this one was the size of a carriage. It was easily the same height that I am now, perhaps a bit bigger, and obviously much longer than I am. I could see now why the bloody caravans were having problems with a beast like that. I also knew for certain why that man had looked so sadistic offering us that mission. He''d known.

    "The bastard had only given us a map and a few extra details. In that moment, I''d realised that he''d kept the fucking mission slip. The one with all the real details about the missions. The one that would''ve had details like the number of wolves on it. Details like caravan size wolves leading the pack. I swore, in that moment, that if I lived through this? I''d kill the man. The vendetta against the cksmith cameter," added March for levity. Hoping to raise the mood a bit. Didn''t really work.

    March shrugged and got back to the story, "Alice was shaking in her boots. Pretty sure she was crying too, but all I could hear at that point was the rush of steam. I didn''t know if I could live. If I could make it out. I just knew that I needed to kill the bastards first. I might be fast, had I been in top condition I could''ve outrun a pack of normal wolves any day of the week," March''s smile turned hard. "Pretty sure even in top condition I couldn''t outrun the something of that size. And we''d just in a decent chunk of their pack. We weren''t getting away.

    "So I pushed steam into my limbs. Into my muscles. Into my blood. I let the steam fill me in ways I don''t think I''d ever done before that day. It was hellish on my small mana pool but I didn''t particrly care. I was fighting for my life, and I wasn''t going to run away. I charged at the bastard, and apparently that was enough to set them all off.

    "The big guy charged in first, followed by a bunch of the smaller ones as well. Don''t even know how many their were. My first swing took out two, almost as an ident while trying to m the big guy. He dodged of course but I didn''t let up. I kept trying to pound away at him, taking out a few more little ones in the process.

    "Of course, as they were doing thatбн a few managed to get passed. Not sure I could''ve done anything about it, but I could hardly see for the steaming out of my chest, half blinding me fog. Not sure why, but I can justбн see through it now. Wasn''t at that point yet, and honestly? I was pretty far into the fight so I''m not sure it really mattered.

    "I heard Alice screamбн and I couldn''t turn around. No time. I know from asking herter that she''d blocked a bit from the wolf by shoving her gloved hand in its mouth. Remember those special gloves? Yeah? Turns out they were enchanted and they probably saved her hand. Didn''t help when a second wolf came for her. She shoved her sword straight through the things eyeбн and snapped it in the process.

    "Anyway, I didn''t know any of that. I''m just pushing myself. My steam, my body. My mind. My everything. It''s all locked on this wolf in front of me. Eventually, I fuck up. My boot crunches through a smallish rock I hadn''t seen. It was just enough of a distraction for the thing to go for my neck. It bit deep into my armour, and my skin, but that was a mistake. I mmed my hammer into the damn things legs, shattering the bone in one of its front paws and forcing it to let me go.

    "It backed up at that point and the little ones dogpiled me. Heh, pun not intended. Lost my hammer at some point, as they just kepting at me. I was crushing their skulls in between my hands. Breaking their bones with my boots. mming my elbow into necks and just taking wolf lives wherever I could.

    "Now, I don''t know what triggered it. Perhaps I felt the great beast through my steam. Perhaps I smelt its hot breath. Perhaps I heard its approach over my pounding heart and steaming ears. I don''t know. The big guy had leapt right at meing to finish me offбн and somehow I MOVED.

    "In a burst of steam I jumped not away from the beastбн but forward. I went right for the dam things rib cage and tried to rip out the things heart. I urrбн went for the entirely wrong side of the body but I DID get a lung, and that was more than enough to bring the big guy down. I then turned to find Alice still struggling with that one wolf she''d caught with her glove.

    "She was bashing it on the head with her hand, it was scraping up her legs with its ws. I didn''t let it live longer. Not sure if I got all the wolvesбн some probably ranбн but the clearing was empty for now. Alice was still hitting the wolf, even after I killed it. She copsed down to her knees, crying as she just keptбн hitting over and over and over.

    "I copsed at that point, which was enough of a jolt for her to stop. Not sure what she saw when she looked at me in that moment. My armour was horribly bent and cracked. There was a huge hole in it around my neck where the big one took out a chunkбн along with some of me shoulder. Still, it was enough. Alice got to work getting me out of my armour, which was nice, and thenбн she just copsed.

    "I was so shocked at the timeбн but obviously it was blood less. Her leather pants barely stopped the wolf''s ws. Seeing them both copsedбн something changed. I don''t know how I managed to stand, but I did. I picked them both up, pulling them up under my arms, despite the pain in my shoulderбн and I ran.

    "Part of me wanted to pick up the supplies, and maybe that would''ve been better. I couldn''t stop though. Didn''t know if I had timeбн barely remembered where we''d left anything. Plus, even if I did go for the packsбн I''m damn near certain I couldn''t carry three of them in the condition I was in. Heck, I don''t know how I carried the couple as it was.

    "Soбн I ran. I ran back to the road, faced the direction of townбн and then kept going. Not sure when it started to happen, but steam started pouring out of me again. Might have helped meбн might not have, Iбн don''t really remember the next few hours. Well, I say few hours, but apparently I ran for over a day before someone found me. I don''t remember copsing, but really, that part isn''t a surprise,"

 Chapter 1229 1229 Nesting Swallows

    <h4>Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Nesting Swallows</h4>

    Silence reigned, this time nobody was going to break it. Especially after a few nces towards Oditr showed that she was carefully sipping on her fourth or fifth ss of fruit juice just to keep the silence. Then it kept goingбн and goingбн and Kat noticed the corner of March''s mouth twitching ever so slightly. Deciding to just be the one to go for it, Kat asked, "So what happened next,"

    March''s mouth stretched into a smile, "I''m d you asked Kat. Now, keep in mind this is all second hand, told by the people who picked us up. I''m not sure if it''s true, but it makes enough sense for me to believe it. Plus, it makes for a good story, which is at least entertaining. Still, keep in mind it might not have happened exactly like this.

    "As I said before, I don''t remember even reaching these guys, but it was a party of four adventurers. Mostly older types that aren''t pushing forward anymore. I can''t say what Rank they are. At least two, possibly threeбн but three seems unlikely. They''re more likeбн the towns main crew. They handle most of the nasty jobs that aren''t really for beginners, but not the really bad stuff you''d need to call in outside adventurers for.

    "I know this at least, because I asked a few people about the group afterwards. What were they called?" March paused as she flexed her muscles a bit. Kat was assuming it helped March think. Must''ve worked because after a few seconds the name came to her, "Ah, yes they were called the Nesting Swallows. Apparently they had another name back when they moved around more, but I don''t know what it is. Asking about it got me at least three different answers.

    "Of the ones I can remember, ''Ranging Swallows'' seems the most likely, and ''The Crimson Dragons'' seems the least. Especially because I know a semi-famouspany called the ''The Ruby Dragons'' but maybe they''re rted to someone in the original team so I can''t be certain. Anyway, here''s how the story went from their perspective, as ording to Evan, their healer.

    "So, apparently four days after we left, the guy who sent us off on that mission was bragging to his friends about what he managed and they were all having a goodugh. Steph, the ranger of the Swallows, a half-elf with great hearing and Sound Affinity overheard them and started to really listen to their conversation.

    "One of the man''spanions pointed out that we were only Rank 1 so we probably hadn''t even made it to the wolves yet because we were so weak, and didn''t have any horses. They went back and forth for a bit, and Steph managed to get most of the details, at least enough to go to the adventurers guild and ask for more informationбн which had to wait till morning.

    "So morning of the 5th day dawns, and the Swallows go to the guild and start asking for information about the missionбн which the guild refuses to give them. Apparently it''s against the rules to hand out details of another team''s mission. Even when they exin why they want it the guild receptionist won''t budge. Ruth, the teams defacto leader and tank apparently reached over and pulled the receptionist off her feet and said ''We''ve protected this town since before you moved here, probably before you were born. If you can''t trust us to help, then why do we keep getting missions?''

    "Anywayбн apparently that still wasn''t enough. Now, ording to Evan the Swallows wouldter learn that the receptionist they were trying to shake down was good friends with Shady Sadist, so it wasn''t that they were just following protocol but that they were hoping to protect their friend as well.

    "Even informed me that normally the Swallows would go straight to the Guild Master at that pointбн but he was out of town visiting some of the smaller viges just to check up on things and make sure that everything was running smoothly. So then it became a bit of a bigger deal. The Swallows had to ambush the Shady Guys team, and then dragged them off to the constables office to exin what they''d done, and why they needed help getting the information.

    "Unlike the receptionist, the constable was happy to help, and so an hourter, they had the information they needed. It was gettingte, and there was a bit of a debate amongst the group about if they should leave right away or not. There was also talk of getting horses, but that would be anotherplication that might not even save them time.

    "Luckily for me and my unconsciouspanions, they chose to head out immediately. They just ran along the road until they found me. It''s hard to tell how long I was running, they didn''t really know either but at least twelve hours, probably longer. As soon as I saw them, I copsed, or so I was told. I''m not entirely sure I believe that part. It seems much more in character for me to have kept running until I DID copse and they just picked me up afterwards, but I may have been just that tired that at the first hint of safety I dropped,"

    "Well what happened after that?" asked Marigold.

    March sighed at the question, "The aftermath isn''t such a happy storyбн see what the bastard did, sending us on a quest too high level for us? Isn''t illegal. Especially because they didn''t actually SAY how hard the quest was. Never once did they mislead us about the difficultyбн we just didn''t ask.

    "Which is still enough for them to pay a fine, and because of the Swallow''s connection to the guild master get them kicked out of the town''s guild, and a ck mark put on their record. Not that they''d want to stay in town afterwards, the Swallows are quite well loved, and many business were ready to stop serving them to help force them out of town.

    "Stillбн the fact they basically got away with it does leave a bad taste in my mouth. It''s also worth mentioning that the guild should''ve put a ck mark against me and my team because of the incident. epting quests, the way we did is also against the rules you see. It didn''t happen because Alice and Alex both vouched for me, saying I tried to talk them out of it but was forced along by them.

    "Thisbined with the fact that they both wanted to retire afterwardsбн wellбн they took the ck mark, not that it mattered with the team dissolving. Then they went back to the farm. Content to get married and take over one of their parents'' farms. It wasбн a rather sad moment.

    "They spent most of our recovery time crying, or apologising to me for just about everything. It got to the point I had to ask Evan if there was a way to stop them, but he said it was best to justбн let them go. Which, was a bit harder on me but if it helped themбн well I wasn''t going toin where they could hear me.

    "It seemsбн that while my close brush with death just confirmed that I needed to be strongerбн they both decided it meant they weren''t meant to be adventurers. No matter how much I pointed out that they could train now. That they could learn to properly use their weapons. That they could take easier missions until they were readyбн

    "The pair were adamant that they''d only been dragging me down. Which, admittedly, isn''t something I could deny because it was very true and they knew it. Never before had the difference inbat ability been so apparent to them. Normally we''d take on easy stuff you know? The fact I was much better wasn''t notice because I''d finish quickly, then watch them, and they just assumed they only took a bit longer, or that my weapon was particrly suitable.

    "In the end thoughбн that was how their dream died. It was super embarrassing when, as they were getting ready to leave town, Alice tried to hand off her gloves to me because I could make better use of them. I tried to more politely talk around the issue ''you spent a lot of money on them'' or ''they can still be useful on the farm'' or ''they are nice gloves but not my style'' well she kept insisting and wellбн"

    March pulled up Marigolds hand andy her own on top of itpletely engulfing Marigolds much smaller hand. "As hopefully you can all work out the gloves were MUCH too small for me, but it felt rude to point out the obvious when Alice was trying to hard to find an excuse to hand them off to me, perhaps out of guilt or obligation,"

    Kat winced. That really was an awkward situation. March continued though, with, "She actually still handed off the gloves even when I finally pointed that out. I ended up leaving them with my parents. For the memories mostly, but I did let Alice know where I was keeping them. In a nice ss case in the drawer to my old room. Just in case she ever wanted them back,"

 Chapter 1230 1230 A Humble March

    <h4>Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 A Humble March</h4>

    "Soбн this has been a great story and all, but it still doesn''t exin how you all met up to form an adventurer group," said Marigold.

    "Eh, the rest of the story really isn''t that interesting," said March with a shrug. "The Guild Master asked if I was serious about still adventuring, and when I said yes, he offered me the chance to work with Willow.? Willow wanted her adventuring team to beбн more organically grown, but her parents put their foot down about that particr part.

    "The Guild Master had heard about their search, I think it had only been going on for about a week or soбн anyway, the Guild Master knew a guy who was good friends with that family, so he thought I''d be a good fit. I imagine the ''good fit'' part is mostly down to the fact I survived, and carried my teammates out of a wolf den led by a Rank 2 wolf,"

    "You do realise that''s impressive right?" said Burgandy. "Most monsters tend to be stronger than their Rank would suggest, even if they can be defeated through use of cunning and smarts. Which you DIDN''T DO! No, instead you beat a Rank 2 wolf in directbat without any tricks, and the rest of its pack just for good measure."

    March tried to deflect the praise, "I''d been practicing for years at that point and it was probably just a recently ascended Rank 2 wolf. Might be that it got to Rank 2, and then started causing issues, which had been going on for a week at most when we got the quest. So the wolf had, at maximum, a month to get used to its strength, and I''m sure it wasn''t doing intense training in that time,"

    While this was happening, Oditr tapped the table once and leaned over to Kat and Lily. "For your benefit I''ll exin. March is downying a truly massive achievement in terms ofbat capability. I''m sure, for a demon such as yourself, killing a monster a Rank above you is not even that strange or dangerous. What you have to understand is that even with this one aplishment, many will assume March is guaranteed at least Rank 4.

    "Killing up a rank, when the monster is fresh and unwounded? It''s a very rare urrence. Especially in directbat like March''s was. If more people knew of herbat prowess, she''d be hounded by plenty of people trying to curry her favour. Luckily for her, she never boasted, nor did she say the wolf was Rank 2 for quite some time. Though that might just be that it needed to be pointed out to herбн"

    "Is it really so impressive?" asked Lily. "I mean, the story itself certainly wasбн but you''re talking about this like it''s something elseбн"

    "March may just be a once in a generation talent," said Oditr with a sigh. "Now, granted, humans tend to have a lot more of those just by virtue of having so many people, and much shorter lifespans. That being saidбн this is the sort of thing you''d expect from people like myself. People like Titaniaбн people like Ulf. Perhaps you can''t understand because your perspective is so different, but if March can replicate that feat once or twice more? She would be on track to be the new strongest human on the continent. Heck, she''s already closer to it then everyone except for Ulf''s daughter, but once again, she doesn''t count because she married Auctifer."

    Kat felt rather stunned at that. "Thatбн that''sбн I can hardly believe it. Does that mean we lucked out as a team that this round has nobat in it?"

    Oditr shrugged and said, "I suppose so, but I imagine March isn''t exactly phased by theck ofbat either. A natural fighter she may be, but March seems perfectly content to train in the mountains for decades if she felt that would give her the strength she desires. As any true seeker of strength knows, breaks can be just as important as the training itself,"

    Kat looked over at March who didn''t seem all that angry atбн well anything really. *Which is sort of weird for someone that can literally have steame out of her ears, but I suppose life can''t be a cartoon.*

    [Says the magical demon girl with an animal familiar.]

    *That''s not really how our rtionship works, but I''m not going to deny your point either.*

    "Hey, I''ve got another question, if you don''t mind, March, Burgandy, either is fine," said Lily.

    "Sure, I''ll take this one, assuming it''s not about March," said Burgandy.

    "What exactly happened to yourst member? I mean, Stan has only been helping you guys for this round right? So there had to have been another person working with youбн correct?" asked Lily.

    Burgandy nodded, "Yeah you''re right. We had another guy on our team, he is an elf called Arbor. He fit in decently with the groupбн but not perfectly. The reason he left though, is only somewhat due to the group itself. Umбн let me see if I can exin. Soбн Arbor joined up with usбн basically because of teenage rebellion.

    "Now, he thought we''d offered him a ce just because he waspetentбн but really it''s because his parents knew Willow''s parents and when their son ran away from home, they asked if we could snag him up for our team so that he wasn''t just adventuring alone, or with people his family couldn''t trust.

    "Or well, I wasn''t in the team just yet, timeline wise, so technically it wasn''t ''our'' team at the time, but you get what I mean. Anyway, that''s how he joined the team. He wasбн fine? As a team member there wasn''t much toin about. He was a surprisingly good team yer, and we did well on jobsбн

    "But he just wasn''t gaining strength like we were. Not sure if it''s talent, or if being an elf held him back. Heck, maybe he was skimping on training or meditation or whatever it was he did in his free time. What it amounted toбн was everyone in the team getting to Rank 2 and heбн well he just didn''t.

    "Now, this was fine at the startбн but then we nearly lost. It was a close run thingst round, and he definitely dropped the ball. Which is fine, he was only Rank 1 and it was a lot of pressureбн but if Thyme wasn''t around he would''ve died. This is made worse by the fact thatбн well while he was still reeling from that and not properly handling his emotions, he got a letter from home to find out that his aunt was dead.

    "Now, I''m not sure exactly how close he was with his aunt. If she was a big part of his lifeбн of if nearly dying just two days before getting the letter helped shattered what little control he had over his emotions when the letter finally did arrive. Regardless, Arbor decided that, at least for now, he had to return home.

    "He''d been getting letters from them the entire time we''d been a team, but he never actually read them. The only reason he read that particr one was apparently it was marked with something special denoting it as an especially important message. It looked like a normal letter to me, so I''ve got no idea how it was marked, just that it was. Arbor nearly didn''t open it actually.

    "Spent the evening debating it with us. Or, more urately debating with himself while we sat around the table with him giving the asional words of encouragement or denial based on what he was saying. Still not sure if he should''ve opened the letter at because next thing we know? He''s packed up and ready to leave.

    "Perhaps we could''ve talked him out of it but wellбн" Burgandy let the words trail off.

    March was happy to say them though, "We didn''t feel it was right to stop a man grieving his family from returning home. Even if the win for the tournament would be nice, none of us truly need it like some other contestants. If his departure is what causes us to lose? Then that''s fine. We can still hold our heads high knowing we''ve tried our best,"

    Just as March finished speaking, a loud p went over the area. Kat turned to look at the sound and saw arger than normal Thyme standing up and waiting for everyone to stop talking. When they were all silent, Thyme spoke, "So, I''m d you have all been having fun this evening. I have to inform you all, that it''s actually quite close to midnight. Now, I''m not going to be quite as strict with the timing for starting tomorrow, but I do want to start early, around nine.

    "So I''m just letting everyone know, that I suggest you all finish up with your talks and head to bed soon. I''m not going to force anything. I know quite a few of you want to speak with the various judges, but I''m only going to be so leniente tomorrow morning if you''re one of the people that stayed up toote. Think on that. I myself, will be shifting into the background to check on some projects instead of sleep. I''ll bid you all, goodbye, and goodnight." Then Thyme vanished.

 Chapter 1231 1231 Burning Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Burning Guilt</h4>

    Kat''s group dispersed quickly after that. Marigold was happy to leave, the chance to talk more with Oditr not being a rare one for the elf. March was happy to leave as well. Work hard, sleep early, was probably a doctrine the human followed. Burgandy was pouting a bit, but that was all. Burnice justбн slipped away. Lily of course, fell asleep as soon as Oditr left the table and Kat had to carry her girlfriend back to their room.

    Which was where shey now. Staring up at the ceiling. Kat couldn''t sleep. Sure she could meditateбн but she wasn''t really feeling that either. It had been interesting hearing about how March''s team got together, as well as everyone''s various stories. It was an interesting look into the people of this worldбн but that wasn''t really the problem.

    No the problem for Kat was that she''d spent the whole day doing nothing, and yet, hadn''t really rxed either. It was like her body couldn''t quite shift out ofbat mode. Which was annoying considering she hadn''t even participated inbat today. The log chopping contest certainly didn''t count asbat.

    Still, perhaps it was enough to trick her mind into thinking she was in abat situation for some reason. Dodgeball was more easily rationalised away. Even if it wasn''t really dodgeball, the familiar name probably helped Kat discard it as a problem. So here she was. Laying on the bed with Lily curled up in Memphis form on her chest. Staring at the ceiling.

    *Soбн what are you going to do now Kat? Stare up at the ceiling for the rest of the night? I can get up guilt-free in just six hours, probably five really, even if breakfast won''t be ready by that point. Probably shouldn''t push it back to four. Though it''s not like Lily will be awake before eight, and even then I might have to wake her up to ensure she eats breakfast. Though, once again, I''m not participating today so I suppose it doesn''t truly matter.

    What else could I do? Wake up and train? I know what I want to trainбн but what if cutting of the link while Lily is dreaming wakes her up? I''d hate for my restlessness to wake her, and even worse, if she feels my pain through the link and starts thinking that something bad has happened to me. I''d feel just awful if that happened. Lily would probably struggle to go back to sleep after that as wellбн*

    Kat was likely underestimating Lily''s ability to sleep, and sleep through things. Especially when their connection was deep enough that distinguishing ''pain'' from ''pain, panic and surprise'' at being attacked or something simr, was quite strong. In the end though, it was at least in part just an excuse for Kat. She didn''t know what she wanted to do, and this helped push the decision back just a little bit further.

    It took a full hour of this before Kat decided to leave. She carefully moved Lily from her stomach to the pillow she''d been using and hoped it was warm enough for Lily not to notice. Of course, Lily immediately noticed, her nose twitching, eyes scrunched in dissatisfaction, but she didn''t wake up. Kat still frowned at the sight, but her desire to go for a walk was stronger. If Lily was awake she''d stay, but for now? It was time to adventure.

    Kat walked carefully through the halls, making sure not to wake anyone. She nearly yelled in surprise when she found ''Mint'' behind the counter. It was certainly her body, and the eyes were open, but there was clearly nobody home. The body wasn''t moving at all, and the eyes looked dull and lifeless. Kat even waved her hand in front of it just to test.

    *Ok this is just weird. Likeбн I know these bodies the dryads use aren''t actually their bodiesбн but Thyme makes it seem so fluid. As if the body is just an extension and they''re more like shapeshifters. Seeing the one Mint uses justбн sitting herepletely motionless is more than a bit disturbing. It''s almost like she''s been turned to stone by Medusa or something. It''s weird.*

    Shaking away those creepy thoughts, Kat made her way out of the inn and onto the beach. Just as Kat was about to pick a random direction, she saw a burst of light off towards the end of the ind. With a shrug Kat turned that way and headed off. Curious to see what she''d find. Kat sped up a bit when she saw the light show continuing, so it didn''t take long for Kat to spot what was going on.

    Asteodia was ying with fire. Literally. She was probably just practicing her magic, but the way she was looking at the bonfire she''d built up was a bit weird. Kat couldn''t ce the emotions on Asteodia''s face, though that was probably because most of it was facing away from Kat.

    A quick jogter and Kat was there. "Hello Asteodia, can''t sleep either?" asked the demon.

    Asteodia turned slowly, apparently not scared by Kat''s presenceбн only to just nod and turn back to the fire. "Umбн? are you alright?" asked Kat.

    Asteodia sighed. "Not really. I guess sometime in the afternoon it sunk in that I nearly cost myself a chance at the win this afternoon. Might be even worse that my idea wasn''t even good enough to get second ce, so it was a stupid risk I never should''ve taken,"

    "But it was just a mistake right?" said Kat.

    "That''s just an excuse," bit out Asteodia. "The fact that it was a mistake is probably worse then if I''d intended it. At least if I acted with intention, ready to ept the consequences I could hold my head up high for making a decisive y, and failing. No instead I make a mistake that would''ve seen me takest ce, and perhaps had my whole team penalised if Thyme felt like itбн and I did it, by mistake. I can''t afford to make such mistakes,"

    *Well this isn''t exactly what I thought I''d be doing with my night, but it sure beats wandering around aimlessly pretending I know what I''m doing. Now I can pretend I know how to give people therapy! Yay!* "I mistake is nothing to be ashamed of Asteodia, they happen to everyone, and this one didn''t even have any consequences," said Kat.

    "Then how will I ensure that I remember for next time if there was no punishment?" shot back Asteodia.

    *Holy shit, if that doesn''t scream ''I have parental issues'' I don''t know what does. It could not be less clear if she was wearing a signboard that said ''I hate my parents''. Question isбн what exactly do I do about it? This is argerndmine then I thought it was a few seconds ago. I''m really not qualified for this. I mean, helping kids deal with losing their parents? That''s something I can do. Whatever this is? What if I just make it worse?*

    Kat didn''t let her doubts show on her face, instead she relied on what experience she did have, "It seems to me that you''re already punishing yourself quite thoroughly. If you really don''t think this counts as a punishment, then would you look so mncholy?"

    "If it truly is a punishment, it is a weak one," said Asteodia.

    "Well your mistake was hardly a major crime. That''s like asking why a thief isn''t immediately sentenced to death. Especially if they were just a hungry child. You''re only just bing an adult Asteodia, and this was a very small mistake in a rather controlled environment. The harm done, is entirely negligible," said Kat carefully, looking for any negative reactions Asteodia might have to the exnation. So far so good.

    "I suppose I can continue with this punishment thenбн if it even counts as one," said Asteodia.

    *Not where I was going with this.* "Are you sure? Should you not wait till the tournament is over so that your punishment won''t interfere with the future rounds?" And maybe you forget it all together or your team will be nearby to stop you? "Surely it''s not good to be missing out on sleep right now," exined Kat.

    Asteodia frowned at Kat''s point. "Punishment should be administered immediatelyбн but the potential for my own performance to suffer, leading to additional mistakes and additional punishments should be avoidedбн hmmбн no I think punishment immediately is still the right choice,"

    Kat scrambled for an answer, and managed one that was, hopefully, convincing, "Well are you really punishing yourself right now? Or are you also punishing your teammates? If you don''t do well, everyone on your team is punished not just you. Isn''t that kind of selfish?" *Really not how I wanted to spin thisбн but if it works?*

    Asteodia seemed to freeze up for a second before nodding, "Yesбн yes you make a good point. I suppose it would not do to punish my team members for my mistake. I shall try and rest, and then punish myselfter, as you suggested,"

    *God dammit. I guess it''s fine for nowбн maybe I should enlist Marigold to help? Sure she''s more on the wanting punishment side then the giving itбн but I can''t think of who else I can talk to about this. Marigold won''t be allowed topete today anyway, so it should be a good chance to talkбн*

 Chapter 1232 1232 Fiery Footsteps

    <h4>Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Fiery Footsteps</h4>

    Kat felt no embarrassment at all as she quickly washed Asteodia and then tucked her into bed. Sure she wasn''t used to doing that with someone so old, but Asteodia had sort of broken down crying on the walk back and Kat went into autopilot. Now that Asteodia was tucked into bed, Kat found herself with nothing to do once again, so she left the inn and started to practice her katas.

    Which quickly revealed a problem. Now that she was focusing on them, something had clicked in her mind and she realised she was MISSING something from the movements. What that was, she had no idea. She''d need to ask someone about that. Hopefully she could visit Minor again, and ask their slime friend Mai. That or Thyme would have some advice, but Kat didn''t really want to ask Thyme, as it would likely eat up their ''prize'' for this round.

    With her katas hitting a dead end, Kat instead practiced flying at high speed by shooting back and forth across the ind as quickly as possible. This also became boring pretty quickly. It turned out, having a great memory and dynamic vision while running through an unchanging obstacle course made it really simple. Kat didn''t even need to spend half an hour running it before she could clear the whole thing blindfolded. In fact she did. Twice.

    "Rightбн well that''s a bust," Kat said to herself as she glided through the air above the ind. The inn giving off the only light in the area, just a smallntern out the front that marked it for all to see from a distance. The rest of the ind was empty and the night was really quite cloudy so even the stars were hard to make out through all the fog. "Why do I feel so restless?"

    Kat hovered around as she searched for an answer. She could onlye up with one thing, "Is it really that? It feels so stupidбн" mumbled Kat. She''d realised that perhaps the reason she was freaking out happened to be theck of danger itself. She was on a mission. She''d left earth and had prepared forbatбн but there was just nothing here. At least in the previous tournaments there was some sense of tension. Here, Thyme was doing everything they could to get people to rx.

    Apparently, it was backfiring spectacrly when it came to Kat. *Am I really that weird? I suppose it''s not as though I can''t rx at homeбн but I feel so agitated right now. Could it just be the mana or something? I know I''m supposed to use my demonic energy regrly, but I''ve been doing that. I''ve been speeding my mind up plenty, and I spent all of yesterday evening practicing. Was that not enough? Or is my assumptionpletely wrong?*

    Shrugging, Kat decided to try. She flew a bit away from the ind and then let her energy loose. Purple me instantly started to burn around her as it quickly engulfed Kat''s frame. Still, the drain was actually pretty minimal. Kat kept going, pushing as much demonic energy into the fire as she could. The fire fed on the energy hungrily, growingrger andrger until it stood more than three stories high and much denser. Kat felt her energy practically evaporating in the process and cut things off just before reaching empty.

    Kat let her body rx as she fell downwards in a sharp glide. Ignoring the fact that most of the nearby clouds had been turned to ice and quickly dropped out of the sky themselves. Kat could still see the fire burning as she let herself drift downwards, but it was shrinking rapidly.

    *Well I do feel drained after thatбн but I can''t say I feel any calmer. Not really. Or maybe a bit? I think that''s more of a reflection on the fact that I''m tired now. I might actually be able to get to sleepбн hmmбн but it''s pretty close to morning now, and I''m just not sure I want to try. Probably best to just stay awake.

    Wait. Could that be it? I''ve been sleeping quite a lottely, or well, not a lot a lot, especially notpared to Lily but I needed less sleep after getting to Rank 2, and probably again after Rank 3 but I never really pushed it at Rank 3. Have I just spent too much time sleeping over thest however many days or weeks? It better not be that, or I''ll be rather annoyed. I rather like sleeping with Lily she''s very adorable and I''d have to give that up just because I need less sleep.

    I wonder if meditation has the same problems? It might. Hmmбн is this why we have a Wrath faction? Not just because demons can get angry, but because for some of them if there isn''t enough action they start to get antsy? I mean, it''s nothing I can''t ignore and I certainly don''t feel like jumping into a fight right this moment, but I could imagine if I left it for too long, or I was more martially inclined that''s what I''d end up doing.

    Waitбн is that why people like Sue have so much sex? Is it just a coping mechanism for whatever this feeling is?*

    Kat looked around at the sky. *Nah. I''m probably just blowing this out of proportion. Everyone, even humans just have nights like this. I know this for a fact considering I''ve had them in the past. And even if I don''t count for some reason, the fact I''ve been woken up to help kids who can''t sleep many, many times sure does point to that fact. Woops. Guess I got a bit existential a bit ago.*

    With that minor existential crisis averted, Kat made her way down to the beach to see if the sandcastles were still around. She was a little surprised when she did stumble on them. The fact they were still around wasn''t a surprise. The fence around them all was though. Kat, just out a curiosity reached a hand over the fence to find an invisible wall that felt pretty solid. "Huhбн seems like Thyme is going to preserve these. Might be waiting to ask thepetitors if they can be kept. Hmmбн well I wasn''t nning to mess with them anyway so it doesn''t really matter to me. Thoughбн hmmбн I wonder if wind can get through? Best not to test it,"

    Kat nodded at the fence before she resumed her wandering. This time she focused on releasing just enough fire from her feet so that she left a visible trail of fiery footprints as she walked. It was a really neat effect, and with a bit of extra mental effort she could ensure the fire was focused on duration instead of damage.

    *Huhбн that''s a really neat little technique and I came up with it just to do something very silly. It makes my fire much less cold butбн perhaps more deadly? It''s really stuck to the sand, and I''m not sure what it would take to remove it. I''ll have to keep this in mind forbat. I could probably make fake napalm with this. That''s stuff is pretty deadly right? Thoughбн is using it a war crime? Hmmбн I don''t think so? Probably against civilians? Maybe? I wonder if Lily has the Geneva Convention memorised. I wouldn''t be surprised if she did. I''ve never read the thing so I don''t think I could just search my mind for the answers.

    Kat let out a smallugh. Oh god, what a question to wake Lily up with. ''Hey, Good morning beautiful, do you happen to have the Geneva Convention Memorised? I need it forбн something''. If only my amusement wouldn''t leak through the link quite so clearly it would be a great prank. Might want to pick someone else for it though. Not sure I could bring myself to actually try to scare Lily much.*

    Kat started tough and kick at the sandбн and found her neat little metal trick with the fire got it to stick not just to the sandбн but in mid-air as well. *Oh ho. This could be really interesting. I wonder if it will stay that way once I stop controlling it? I know it wouldn''t beforeбн but maybe?*

    Kat willed a circle of fire to ze into existence and then sprinted away while maintaining eye contact with it. Even when she felt it leave her control the fire remained in ce. It kept burning around a minute before it died out. Kat wasn''t surprised, she hadn''t given it all that much energy anyway, so the fact itsted a minute was actually a pretty sizeable period of time.

    Kat felt a spark of interest ignite in her mind. *It seems I''ve got a very interesting little technique to practice. I now know what I''m going to do until Lily wakes up.*

 Chapter 1233 1233 Thyme to Fly

    <h4>Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Thyme to Fly</h4>

    *Breakfast was a simple affair. Lily didn''t wake up until it was nearly time to meet with Thyme, so it was a bit rushed. Kat just grabbed a piece of fruit that looked like an apple and tasted like strawberry to chew on, while Lily grabbed a few cuts of cooked meat and quickly ate those. While that was happening, Kat slipped over to Marigold and said, "Heyбн so Asteodia seems to haveбн an issue with punishing herself for things that really aren''t her fault so I was hoping you could help with that,"

    Now, Kat was trying to be somewhat circumspect, but Marigold was raised a princess, and had at least some political training. Kat''s awkward request gave her everything she needed to know about the situation. Marigold heard something more like "Asteodia has been punishing herself for the minor screw-up yesterday and I''m worried that she''s taking things much to far. I wasn''t able to help though, because it is probably rted to deep-seated parental trauma and I was hoping, that you, as a sexy, beautiful, stunning masochist that isn''t afraid to announce yourself as such, could help Asteodia be more enlightened about her repressed sexual desires,"

    Of course, Marigold might have added a few mental embellishments to Kat''s request but wellбн Kat dide to HER for to request help, and the demon clearly knew enough about Marigold''s personality that the results wouldn''t be a great surprise. Marigold smiled and nodded, epting the request of course. It would certainly be an interesting little project for today considering she wouldn''t be participating.

    After that, it was already time to head off to get ready for the first task. Kat had spent the night and early morning practicing her new technique and was quite confident she had it down. Of course, she hadn''t thought of more exotic uses of it, such as burning space or time, but she was doing pretty well, and burning those two concepts was probably beyond a Rank 3 demon anyway.

    Thyme was once again, standing on a stage right in front of the inn. Once everyone was there, Thyme clicked their fingers and suddenly they were floating in the air once again. Apparently the floating tform from yesterday had been a brief taste of what was toe. This tform was a bit more visible, looking more like ss thenбн well nothing. In the corners wererge balloons about the size of cars. They obviously weren''t keeping the tform afloat, but they did at to the atmosphere.

    Thyme was wearing a colourful pinstripe suit that was a literal rainbow of colours, from red to violet. On top of Thyme''s head was arge propellor hat with a simrly colourful design, though it wasn''t following just the colours of a rainbow in this case, it had far too many shades, alongside ck and white as well for good measure.

    Unlike the normally at least somewhat thin bodies Thyme normally used, this one was big and round. Not fat, but round. Thyme looked more like a ball with arms and legs then a person, and that was probably the part of the point. Thyme''s shoes were big bulbous things that looked like balloons had been crystalised. The white gloves were just a nice touch, though Thyme''s pants were just a basic ck. Still, the whole ensemble was certainly striking.

    "Wee, to one and all. Today, as you might have guessed, we''ll be having a bit of an ariel theme. Now, to all your mages that might be upset at the limited use of magic so far, let me just say that magic is not restricted in ANY of the events we''ll be having today. So get your mana pools ready for a workout.

    "Of course, for our dear fighters in the audience, you might be feeling left out. Let it be known that it IS NOT SO. No, I shall be providing everyone somewhat suitable tools and enchantments for each event. They might not be perfectly matched to the situation, but they have their own benefits. Mostly.

    "You may also realise that I have yet to ask for who is participating in which event. That''s intentional. Today, I''ll be giving you a brief description of all three events, and then you can sign up as each event starts. So now pressure to get the full lineup decided now, even if that might give you some benefits.

    "Nowбн on to the bad news. At least, for two of the teams here. Kat, Lily and Romilda. You three have been banned from todays events, entirely due to the fact that you can all fly. Of course, Marigold, Kress, Borgick, March, Stan and Blue aren''t allowed to participate either because they participated in events for three days in a row, but that''s another matter really. Now, due to Romilda being banned from the events of today, Borgick may participate in one event in her ceбн

    "However not so for Kat and Lily. This is because Kat participated two days in a row, and thus wouldn''t be eligible to participate today regardless of the fact that they were banned from the events. That means, by extension, Kress definitely won''t be participating. So it will be up to Gareth, Green and Nixilei to carry the day on that team. Now, are there any questions before I exin the events? Any decisions to contest?"

    Nobody spoke up. Thyme had mentioned all of this before, so it didn''te as a surprise. Kat, and many others, were assuming that Thyme just wanted to make sure everyone was on the same page and was reiterating things in case they were forgotten. In truth, this was not the case. Mint, Titania and Ulf were all sitting in the basement back at the inn watching an illusion of the scene y out and the two royals needed to be caught up on things. So this was the best way to do it.

    "Hey, can you tell us what the current scores are?" asked Marigold.

    "Sure, I can do that. Current scores are, four and a half points for your team Marigold, with two and a half of those points being yours, one for Burnice, and one for Mauve," Thyme then turned to face Nell''s team, "Next we have team B. Blue has gained almost of your points, and she''s done really well in getting the too. You''ve got a whopping FIVE points to your name, just from Blue''s efforts alone. Even if, two of them were from the sand castle round with Kress. Still, that sandcastle round gave you a lot because Ellenell came second there, giving you three points just from that round alone,

    "Following on from that. We''ve got Team D2, they''ve got three points. Which isn''t the highest score, but Willow has earnt one, Burgandy has earned one and Stan has earned one. Which is a nice even spread amongst the team for those points. Really, good job Team D2. You''re doing well.

    "I''ll skip D1 and move to team D3, or DW. Tis a very sad day for them really for they don''t have any points yet. Shame. Now onto team, D1, they are number 1 right now. They''ve gained a whole eight and a half points. Four from Kat, Four from Kress and half a point from Gareth. They are just destroying thispetition so farбн

    "But today will see Kat and Kress BOTH be sitting out today. With their two star yers sitting on the bench will they be able to bask in the glory as continual winners? Or will they be dragged down into second ce by one of the runner-up teams? Perhaps today Romilda''s team will get a full sweep and rocket all the wayбн to second ce? It could happen,"

    *Well that''s a bit of a rude way of looking at things. Not wrongбн but I bit rude. I had thought that all the teams at least had one point though? Right? Hmmбн Romilda didn''t do well in Table tennisбн. Borgick lost at dodgeball. Cyan got forced off the board really quickly in Twister. Everyone got dominated by Blue in volleyball. Asteodiaбн well we already know how she took her mistake in the log chopping contest, and they didn''t do too badly in the sand castle one. Right? Borgick and Carl had a good time at leastбн probably.

    So ok that''s a bit of a bust. I''m a bit surprised at how well Blue''s team is doing. Marigold''s team has more ''finishing ces'' but having two wins just for Blue really does add up in terms of points. Though I hadn''t realised just how well we were doing as a team. Is that bad of me not to notice?

    Kress especially, has reallye into his own this time. He''s mellowed out, then he took the table tennis by storm, and really, the sand castle contest was made for him. If he lost that one, or even came second I feel like he would''ve been pissed. Though that''s a fair reaction considering how good his sand castle building skills are.*

 Chapter 1234 1234 Explanations come in Three

    <h4>Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Exnationse in Three</h4>

    Thyme smiled at the crowd, showing off their white teeth that seemed to squish slightly in the mouth. *Thyme is really going for this balloon theme.* "Right, seems like there''s no other questions so far. Let''s move onto the events. For this first event, I''ll keep the description extremely brief because we''ll being back to it swiftly for a full exnation soon. The goal of the first event is to fall through a series of glowing rings as quickly as possible. There will be three courses, and you get one practice jump, exactly once, not once per course."

    *I think I could probably have participated in that one without an unfair advantage right? Falling is faster then flying surely?*

    [Perhaps, but I imagine that it''s not a straight shot down. Part of the challenge is probably working out how fast you can fall while still keeping horizontal movement in mind. Thyme isn''t going to just have these rings all in straight line. Plus, Thyme said previously that there would be equipment provided. Your wings probably negate, or do the jobs of said equipment.]

    *Hmmбн maybe. I''m not exactly mad about this. And we did use it to our advantage to have me participate in day one and two with almost no downside. Admittedly, we didn''t think Thyme would give Romilda''s team a pass to use someone an extra timeбн but I''m not sure it matters.*

    [I''m not sure anything they do at this point matters]

    *Rude. It''s not evenpletely true either. I''m sure that they have a chance to catch up if they do well.*

    [I''m betting thest day is underwater. Both Blue and you can sweep any of those you choose. Blue for being a water mage, and you because you can hold your breath a long time.]

    *Time might provide something for that though. And hey, we don''t know if Stan can hold his breath for any longer then a human or elf can.*

    [Guess we''ll just have to see]

    "The second event, will be based on both duration, and distance. I''ll be providing everyone participating in this event a choice of contraptions. Once chosen, everyone will kick off into the air. You will win the round by staying in the air for the longest amount of time, but, learning from my previous mistakes, I''ll be implementing a two hour time limit.

    "If multiple people make it all the way to two-hours withoutnding then I''ll instead take the distance travelled into ount. This distance will be calcted not based on distance flown in total, but by your distance away from the starting tform. Doesn''t matter what direction you go, just that it''s further away from the tform.

    "Unlike in the first event, you WILL be able to attack each other, but said attacks will be limited based on the equipment you''ve chosen. No using magic or your own weapons against each other. Though, do keep in mind, many of your options for attacking people will include enchanted objects that drain mana. More details will be avableter."

    *Oh wow. Yeah I''d destroy that event. So would Romilda probably. Being able to fly, and fly quickly, is definitely something I can do. Even if I have the restrictor band on.*

    [Yeah no way either of us could participate in this one. Even if I don''t have the same ariel speed you do, I have stamina to glide around for two hours and make it a good distance away.]

    "The final event will be a mid-air obstacle course. It''ll be no-holds barred. Everything is allowed. If you fall off the obstacle course, you''ll be teleported back to thest ''safe-point'' a concept I''ll exinter. The same will also happen if you go unconscious or take a serious wound I judge you unable to recover from in ten minutes. The various obstacles contain both boons and banes for people engaging with them.

    "Perhaps you''ll wonder off-course and find a teleportation item? Maybe if you rush ahead you can find a way to drop a wall down and stop your opponents from advancing? If you see a safe-point perhaps you''ll use it to have a ce to returnбн or you might try to destroy it so nobody can make use of it, including yourself.

    "Now, the main theme of the course will be that it''s all built of floating tforms of various sizes, mostly smaller ones. So falling is a very expected part of the course. You''ll also be quite far from the ocean, which you''ll need to be a moment away from hitting to return to the course. This is part of the penalty for falling off the course.

    "One final note, is that the course was designed to be just barely impossible for a Rank 0 mortal, and reasonablypletable for a skilled Rank 1 individual. Obviously this is a time based challenge, and you''re all at least Rank 2, so I expect you to get creative, push your limits and try to make it through as quickly as possible,"

    I kinda wish I could''ve participated in that one. Even if I know why I can''t, that challenge seems really fun.

    [It also seems surprisingly militant. I''m surprised Thyme would have an obstacle course considering this is meant to be a ''fun and casual round of the tournament''.]

    *That''sбн an interesting point. I guess the fact that you can ''respawn'' essentially is what makes it more casual? Are the traps all going to be silly? Is this going to be Thyme''s version of Wipeout or something?*

    [Huhбн yeah I can see that actually. I can already imagine what it might look like, and I agree that it sounds fun. In fact, it sounds so fun that I think we should ask Thyme if they''ll leave the obstacle course up for us after the event is over.]

    *Good idea I like love thinking.* Kat purred thest two words in her mind, trying to make them as sensual as possible. Based on the wave of embarrassment she was getting back from Lily, Kat was pretty sure she seeded.

    While Kat and Lily were messing around, Thyme paused their speech, and pretended to get a drink. Pretended being the operative word because Thyme was only just barely disguising the fact the water was being thrown behind them instead of going in their mouth. The fact you could now see a puddle of water at Thyme''s feet only reinforcing it. Katбн didn''t get the joke. Neither did anyone else watching, including those in the basement.

    "Right. That''s the basic overview of it all, do you have any questions? Do keep in mind, I''m still holding back quite a few specifics for the day, and those will be exined to you before the relevant challenges. The first challenge especially. In fact, I''ll just make it a rule. No questions about the first challenge. I''ll answer those questions after I exin the specifics of that er," said Thyme.

    [Kat we gotta ask]

    *Why don''t you ask?*

    [I''m a cat at the moment.]

    Kat rolled her eyes. It would take Lily less then a second to transform but Kat didn''t really mind so she put her hand up to indicate she had a question, and Thyme waved in her direction. "Will you be leaving the obstacle course up after using itter today so that it can be run again? It sounds quite fun. Lily and I would love to take a crack at it, even if we do understand why we can''t during the tournament itself,"

    Thyme pulled at their chin, letting their face stretch out like it was a beard before letting go and having it snap back into ce. "Sounds interesting. I hadn''t nned on leaving it up and running but if you''re interested in having a go I''m happy to reset it after the official round is over. I''ll have to leave a way to ess it somewhereбн but I''ll just use one of the spare rooms in the inn. You can ask Mint about itter,"

    Kat nodded in eptance as Thyme turned to the rest of the crowd. As Kat did her own look around, she met March''s eyes who flexed a bit in her direction with a grin, and a thumbs up, followed by miming at running. Kat was pretty sure that meant March wanted to run the obstacle course as well, so Kat sent back a nod and her own thumbs up of eptance. This made March grin wider, so Kat was probably correct in her guess.

    Marigold, seeing this interaction just straight up said aloud, "Sign me up for that run as well, it sounds super fun," Kat nodded at Marigold, not wanting to speak aloud herself when Thyme was trying to field questions. Still, she was looking forward to the end of the day. *Should we skip out on watching the final round of the day so we''re surprised when we do our run?*

    [Nah. Marigold and March should be watching as well, so they''ll know some of the tricks like we will. It might even make the round more interesting, if say, everyone knows where the safe points are.]

 Chapter 1235 1235 First Flight Thyme Addition

    <h4>Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 First Flight Thyme Addition</h4>

    "Well it seems nobody has any other questions," said Thyme as they scanned the crowd carefully. "Perhaps you''ll have some after I exin the first task in detail. As I''ve already exined, the task in question will revolve around making your way through glowing rings as fast as possible.

    "These rings will, for the most part, be in sequence and lower down as you go. Missing a ring will incur a thirty second time penalty for you. Considering I expect that each round will only be a few minutes at absolute most, this is a significant amount of time. One should strive to hit every ring if possible.

    "For your final time, I will take the sum total of each of your jumps, add them together with penalties included, and then you will be ranked ordingly. The fastest time will get their two points, and the runner up will get one. I''m sure that''s entirely as expected. Now for how things are going to be mixed up.

    "Every contestant in this round will be provided a pair of gloves. They take in mana, and output arge burst of air. Each glove works independently of each other, and I have intentionally made horribly inefficient. Each use of the gloves will drastically cut into your mana reserves. For some people here, it might even be half your mana pool per use.

    "Unlike in previous contests, I will NOT be restoring your mana between rounds. You will all draw lots at the beginning of the round to determine your order and it will stay that way for the entire duration of this challenge. It will be up to you to ensure that you pace yourself sufficiently.

    "If you pass out due to mana loss I will NOT be healing you or restoring your mana. If you are unconscious when it is your turn to jump and start the ring course, I will simply throw you from the tform and score you based on how well your falling body does. Obviously, I''ll ensure nobodyes to permanent harm, but it will effect your score at the end. Additionally, as should be obvious, you can''t use normal magic for this round, just the gloves.

    "That ''no spells'' thing includes during and between rounds, there will be no attacking each other at all. If I see contestants making a nuisance of themselves the contestants in question will be ced in a ck box, with no sound going in or out. That means they''ll miss the preview of the next set of rings, and that will likely interfere with your ability to score highly. Still, perhaps you think it will be worth interrupting someone else''s meditation. I''ve told you the rule, take it as you will.

    "Ah, one final thing. Thest ring in the sequence will be quite obvious. It will look like it''s made of wood and held up by balloons much like the tform you''re all on now. It is not actually made from balloons, it''s just an illusion. So Kat won''t be able to see it, but she can''t participate so it doesn''t really matter. Now are there any questions?"

    Marigold was instantly raising her hand. Thyme looked at Marigold''s face. Then her handбн then deliberately turned away to Romilda who also had her hand raised and said, "Go ahead Romilda, what''s your question?" Marigold just rolled her eyes at the childish disy, knowing it was probably a minor punishment for yelling out earlier when she challenged Kat and March to a fight. Lily as well, but she didn''t realise that yet.

    "Do you have to wear those gloves on your hands?" asked the dwarf.

    Thyme shrugged and said, "Well they''re gloves, and they''re designed to resize to fit hands. If you want to try putting them on your feet or whatever then be prepared to for a few broken bones. I made sure the enchanting on these is pretty bad so that they''d drain more mana then they should, if it was all done well. Soбн if the resizing freaks out because it''s not on a hand? Wellбн no healing until after the event is over unless it''s life threatening. Soбн use at your own risk?" Romilda epted the answer, and Thyme turned to Marigold, "Marigold what''s your question?"

    "Howбн ''in the circle'' do you need to be for it to count as passing through the ring?" asked Marigold.

    Thyme nodded in understanding, "A good question. You need to have at least fifty percent of your body within the ring''s circumference. Body parts that are within the glow of the light will count. I suppose I''ll also mention that the rings will pulse slightly before disappearing to show they''ve been sessfully imed. Not that I suggest you look backwards to confirm as much, but it''s useful for those watching,"

    It was Asteodia who raised a hand next and Thyme pointed a finger at her that extended far enough to give Asteodia a light tap on the nose. She got the picture and asked, "Is there any additional penalty for missing the final ring?"

    Thyme nodded and said, "Yes actually, now that you mention it. Technically your ''fall'' isn''t over until you''ve imed thest ring. It''s about three times the size of a normal ring, and it should be rather hard to miss unless you''re intentionally aiming for something like thatбн but technically speaking, as I said before, your ''fall'' isn''t over till you''ve been through the ring because that''s what triggers the stop on the timer,"

    Thyme paused to scratch at their chin for a few moments before continuing, "Hmmбн that leaves the question of what I should be doing if the contestants passes the ring and can''t get back up. I suppose technically the st from the glovesбн might be able to do it? No I don''t think it quite has the power to make it to the ring at the end of every course. Two of themбн probably, but definitely not for the third. Right, if you touch the water, I''ll teleport you back to the start of the course. Soбн don''t miss the final ring. It''s massive, and really hard to miss but if you do, that''s probably your chance at winning gone,"

    *That seems fair to me. If the ring is really asrge as Thyme ims then missing it sounds like it would be your fault, not Thyme''s.*

    [Yeah it does sound like that. Even if the second-tost ring is off to the side, the final ring seemsrge enough that it won''t matter.]

    Bonas had a question, and Thyme called them out on it.? "I''m wondering, you said that the gloves are independent of each other, but can you trigger them at the same time?"

    Thyme made a ''so-so'' gesture and exined, "The enchantment doesn''t have anything that would stop you from activating them both at the same timeбн but unlike a lot of glove sets it also doesn''t have anything to help line the activations up either. So activating them at the same time will be an entirely manual process. Soбн can you? Yes. Do I expect it to be easy? No,"

    Blue''s hand shot up and Thyme motioned for her to go on, "Does that mean you can''t use the mana priming trick?"

    Thyme nodded and said, "Yes. I did say these enchantments were intentionally poorly designed. Any hint of pushing your mana towards the gloves and they will suck the mana right out of you. They''ll act more like a Funnel Beetle then a proper enchantment. It is messy, and perhaps slightly ufortable. I have checked them to ensure no damage to your mana pathways will urбн but that''s the best I''m offering. Part of the appeal of the challenge is just how hard these gloves are going to be to work with.

    "You can get all the rings by slowing down, spreading your arms out, and gliding aroundбн for the most part. Some in the final round might be a bit trick. Alternativelyбн you can go full speed and use the gloves to push you there. It''s not meant to be easy, it''s meant to be a risk you can take. Hopefully it adds to the experience overall,"

    After hearing Thyme''sбн expressive exnation about the gloves, Nixilei raised her hand and when given permission, asked, "Are these gloves likely to explode? I know you said the enchantment was badбн but how likely are they to just take off a contestants hands?"

    Thyme waved the question away and said, "Not very likely at all. They are poorly enchanted, yes, but they aren''t unstable. Think of it likeбн hmmбн ah I know. Think of it like a poorly made plumbing system that loops around the house multiple times. Mana has to travel around that awkward pathway, loosing bits and pieces as it tries to go from one side to the other. That is instead of the pathways intersecting and letting the mana ram into each other and explode. Does that make sense? Well, even if it doesn''t I can promise you no explosions are likelyбн unless the contestants damage the gloves, but that''s the same with most enchantments really."

    "Waitбн broken enchantments explode?" Kat whispered to Green, mostly because Green was the closest.

    "Ahбн not if you don''t actually use them?" Green whispered back. "Thyme is making it seem easier to do then it is. And it''s not arge explosionбн it''s justбн right on your body a lot of the time which is where the problemse in. You''d probably be fine anyway,"

    *That''s not exactly what I wanted to hearбн but I suppose it''s like a faulty battery? Maybe? I''m just guessing here really.*

 Chapter 1236 1236 Taking the Fall

    <h4>Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Taking the Fall</h4>

    No more questions were forting so Thyme pped their hands once more to bring the attention back to them. "Now that you''ve had your questions answered, I will provide you all with up to half an hour to make your decision as to who is going to take this challenge. While you don''t have to decide everything right now, I do rmend you have a rough outline of who is doing what for the entire day. Of course, I just need the nextpetitor, so technically you don''t have toбн"

    Thyme let their sentence trail off and then snapped their fingers. Kat and co found themselves in a little room with a table off to the side. It had a pitcher of water on it and a bowl of candies. The room itself was really just a box with windows otherwise. Kat took a nce out of one of them and confirmed they were still in the air. *Probably just keeping with themeбн but why does Thyme have so many rooms that can just be floated around? I know they aren''t illusions, and neither is the sky outsideбн but I just can''t work out why you''d need this.*

    [Huhбн that''s actually a good question. I could see a more normal person just having the room be underground with an illusion of the skyбн unless the room IS underground but the windows are using spatial maniption techniques to still show the sky outside instead? I don''t really know how your eyes would react to something like that. I mean, it''d be the real sky and possibly ''really there'' by some definitions.]

    *Huhбн yeahбн might be something to test when you unlock your spatial affinity.*

    Kat and Lily were pulled out of their revery when everyone else moved to sit down. Kat moved to do the same, and soon everyone was seated. Gareth poured a ss of water for himself and Green then looked around the room. Kat gave a shrug, Kress shook his head, and Nixilei made to grab the pitcher herself. Gareth allowed this and soon three members at the table had sses of water.

    Green downed hers quickly and then dropped onto Gareth, enjoying the fact he wasn''t wearing his armour. He was much morefortable to sleep on like this. That isбн until she heard Nixilei loudly clearing her throat. "What?" mumbled Green.

    "Considering you''ll have to participate in something today I feel like you should be involved in the discussion Green," said Nixilei firmly.

    "Eh, I can just do whatever you assign me to," said Green. "That way I can sleep more,"

    Nixilei let out a long, pained sigh. "Green, you just woke up. You don''t need to sleep more, we all need to n,"

    "Yeah but I went to bedte. It''s not even my fault!" insisted Green.

    "Green, you fell asleep instead of talking to Auctifer. You did not go to bedte," shot back Nixilei.

    Green however, denied this, "Nope, that doesn''t count. I wasn''t actually IN bed. I didn''t say anything about sleeping more or less, I said I went to bedte. Those are twopletely separate issues,"

    Nixilei let out another long sigh as she rubbed her temples exaggeratedly. Kress, keen to stir the pot a bit said, "Well considering I''m not going to participating either way AND I''ve earnt us four whole pointsбн I''m going to stay out of the conversation and take my own nap," Kress then fell forward nting his face on the table and pretending to snore.

    "See, if Kress can sleep so can I!" insisted Green.

    Nixilei really wanted to point out that, A, Kress wasn''t asleep and B, Kress did have a point. He didn''t need to be involved in the discussion. Technically speaking. Nixilei was also a bit biased in that she didn''t value Kress'' opinion much in theing discussion. Especially not if he was going to try and cause trouble like right now. "Green, he has a good excuse," lied Nixilei. It was the best argument she was getting on short notice.

    *Should we likeбн do something about this?*

    [Do what exactly? They''re not shouting, and Nixilei is more exasperated then anything. Plus, it''s pretty obvious what everyone is going to do anyway. Green will be assigned the obstacle course because she did one back in the first tournament round and has wind affinity to help get across and stay on the tforms. Plus she might be better at openbat.]

    [Then Nixilei will have to take the second task, because she has more mana then Gareth and better control over said mana. That will probably be necessary for keeping herself up in the air longer, and maybe going further. Green MIGHT be better for the challenge with her wind affinity, but I imagine time wouldn''t make wind too strong for today, otherwise he''d have sat them all out like he did us.]

    [Which leaves Gareth to try and win the first challenge. He''sбн probably more of a sacrificialmb sadly. We don''t have anyone else to send, and I don''t know if he''s got enough mana to make good use of the gloves. I think the best we can expect from him is a second ce, even if I''ve got no idea who''s likely to win.]

    *Wouldn''t it be better to send Gareth to the obstacle course then?*

    [I doubt it. How much mana does Green actually have?]

    *Iбн I don''t really know? I''d imagine she has a decent amountбн but perhaps not? Would the fact that she sleeps a lot be a help or a hinderence to her mana pool?*

    [No ideaбн but now that you mention itбн if she sleeps between rounds it might let her mana regenerate more? Is that how that works?]

    *Aren''t you the mage? Shouldn''t you know?*

    [Well I''ve always got full mana after taking a napбн but I don''t think I''ve ever been empty of mana AND then taken a short nap afterwards. Unless you count that one time Ipletely drained myself, but I think that slows your mana regeneration down as you recover properly, so it probably doesn''t count.]

    *Probably. Soбн Gareth, Nixilei then Green?*

    [Probably.]

    "Shouldn''t this be expected from me at this point though?" offered Green. "Surely you''ve nned around my desire to sleep?"

    Nixilei just sighed for a few moments before taking a long sip of water. "Green, I know this is pretty normal behaviour for you, and yes, technically, I''ve got a n in case you were asleep but I DO want this to be a discussion, not just me throwing ideas at you besides, you can sleep when it isn''t your event,"

    "Fine," mumbled Green as she moved to sit in Gareth''sp.

    "Ok then," said Nixilei choosing not toment on that. "I suppose I should first ask, does anyone have an event they want in particr?"

    "Honestly, all of them sound exhausting," said Green.

    Nixilei ignored the quip and looked to Gareth who shrugged. "I''ll take whatever challenge you want me to. I don''t think I''m well suited to any of them honestly. Pick the two that are best for you and Green and be prepared to lose when ites my turn,"

    "Bit of a downer attitude Garethбн but I don''t disagree," said Nixilei.

    Gareth shrugged and said, "Just trying to be realistic about it. I don''t the mana you two do, and I''ve certainly got no experience trying to fly, or falling from great heights. Heck, the only thing I DO have experience with is obstacle courses but Green has been in one of Thyme''s obstacle courses beforeбн and the maze too now that I think about it. So probably best she does that one,"

    Nixilei looked to Green who just yawned at Gareth''s suggestion but didn''t refute it. She did want to win the tournament as well, and it was a good idea. Perhaps the most tiring one, but she didn''t know that for sure, and even if it was, she would only haveined superficially.

    "Rightбн so I guess it''s down to me and Gareth to go for distance or speed," said Nixilei. Gareth just shrugged again, giving Green a little peck on the cheek as he did so. "In that caseбн I think it''s best that I take the second task. Hopefully my mana control will be more useful there. I know I have the bigger pool, but that would be useful for both challenges from the looks of things. Unlessбн you think otherwise?"

    "Noбн I think you''re probably correct," said Gareth. "I''m just not sure how well I can do here. I''ll try of course, but I don''t know if I''ll have the mana to use the gloves enough. I don''t think I''m one of the people that could only use the damned things twiceбн but I might be. I don''t really know how I measure uppared to Kress or the averageбн not in a long time. Plus, everyone that''s made it this far is at least a little above average in the mana department surely,"

    "We''ll just have to see how it goes," agreed Nixilei with another sigh. She was doing that a lot.

 Chapter 1237 1237 Taking the Fall 2 Guest Edition

    <h4>Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Taking the Fall 2 Guest Edition</h4>

    --Nell--Bonas--Nabras--Ellenell--Blue

    Blue looked at the table, the pitcher of water and the sweets for a second before swiping a handful of the sweets stating, "I''m not involved today. I did my work for the team yesterday, goodnight," and copsing onto the ground. "Ow"

    "See, that''s what you get for being silly," said Nell.

    "Worth it," said Blue around the candy. Well it sounded more like ''mrth it'' but everyone in the room got the idea.

    Nell just shook her head and poured herself a ss, "Fine, Blue can rest if she wants. She IS the big points winner for us and yesterday was a lot of work for her. If I''d known how much effort she''d need to put into things I would''ve done things differently, maybe had someone else take her ce in the Twister contest,"

    Ellenellughed, "That''s not what wore her out and you know it. It was just a big day for her, and she stayed upte chatting with Ulf, I mean, ''Steve'' of course,"

    Nabras rolled his eyes, "Nobody believes that he''s actually some random farmer. Even if he''s not Ulf, I refuse to believe his name is STEVE of all things. That man has seen some shit, and Steve is a rtively new name, so I doubt it''s his real one,"

    Bonas was about to chime in when Nell cut in instead, "Look, as fascinating as that all is, we need to discuss what we''re doing for the day. Blue is out, obviously, and Ellenell is our major yer for today, what with his mana capacity. I feel like I should also participate, and perhaps Nabras with me. That will give us the most optionse day 4,"

    Ellenell shrugged and said, "I can participate in whatever challenges you desire but I suspect I would be little more then dead weight on the obstacle course,"

    "Yeah, his old bones wouldn''t be able to keep up. That''s why I should do it," imed Nabras, ignoring the fact that Nell had, lightly, implied that he shouldn''t participate today. Her reason was a good oneбн even if not the whole truth. Nabras wasn''t taking things seriously, not after they made it back in. Perhaps he was assuming there would be a third chance?

    Bonas sighed at her brother and said, "I''m easy. I''ll happily take over a task, or sit the day out. It doesn''t bother me,"

    Nell thought on the suggestion for a moment. "I''m thinking myself for the obstacle course, Ellenell for the second task, just have him run away from everyone else. It''s just distance and time that matter, and he should be good enough to avoid peopleбн so which of you two wants to plumet from a great height?" finished Nell as she looked between the two wolves.

    --March--Burgandy--Willow--ChartreuseбкStan

    March let out a long sigh of disappointment. "Today looks like such fun, I am saddened that I participated two days in a row,"

    Chartreuse patted March''srge arm in constion, "Aw don''t worry, you''ve got that challenge with Kat and Marigoldter, so that''s going to be something at least,"

    March perked back up at that, and nodded in agreement, "Yes, you''re right. I shouldn''t feel bad that I missed a chance to run the gauntlet officially when my challenge willeter this afternoon,"

    Willow and Burgandy just took a seat, Stan was somehow, already in one. Eventually March and Chartreuse made their way to the table as well. March took a handful of the candy and started to crunch on it, causing most of the others to wince. "Umбн March I''m pretty sure you''re meant to suck on those," offered Burgandy.

    March shrugged and said, "I know, but this is a good workout for my jaw muscles. Sure you can train all the time, but to truly make training a lifestyle you have to incorporate training into the little things, like eating,"

    "Don''t pass this off as training," grumbled Burgandy, "You just eat candy like a fucking lunatic,"

    March shrugged, unconcerned by the usation. Before this could get out of hand, Willow pulled everyone''s focus back in, "Ok guys, we''ve got time to decide who''s doing what, and a fair bit of it. March and Stan can''t participate, obviously, so we''ve just got to decide who wants to do want. Does anybody have any requests?"

    Chartreuse, in his usual quiet voice said, "I''m not interested in doing the obstacle course at allбн I don''t think I''d be that good with it. I don''t really want to fight the others directly. I don''t really want to do the first task either, but I understand I''ve got the mana for it, and I might be the best option. So if you all," Chartreuse looked over everyone except Stan, "think that it''s best I take part in that one, I will,"

    Willow looked at Burgandy who shrugged. Willow shrugged. Burgandy shrugged. Willow wiggled her eyebrows. Burgandy showed her teeth. Willow leaned back to look down at Burgandy. Burgandy raised an eyebrow.

    "So it''s decided, I''ll do the drop, you do the obstacle course," said Willow firmly.

    "Wait hang on, how did that nonsense decided anything?" retorted Burgandy.

    "So you don''t want to do the obstacle course?" asked Willow.

    "Now I didn''t say thatбн" replied Burgandy.

    --Romilda--Cyan--Carl--AsteodiaбкBorgick

    "I call the second task," said Asteodia.

    "I call sitting out," said Borgick.

    Carl and Cyan looked at each other. Carl shrugged.

    "Well I''ve been banned for the day so just make up your mind between you two," said Romilda.

    "Do you actually want to try any of these?" asked Cyan. Carl shrugged. "Well if you''re going to be like I guess I''ll take the first task. The obstacle course seems like such a hassle,"

    "Plus, there''s no Marigold," said Asteodia with a grin. Cyan pped the back of the elf''s head. He didn''t need to deal with more jokes about that.

    --Marigold--Vanya--Burnice--Midnight--Mauve

    "BOOOO, why did I have to get banned from today! Everything looks awesome. Why oh why was I tempted by the previous challenges!" said Marigold as she copsed into a chair and mmed her hands repeatedly on the table.

    "You were too interested in the potential for sexual situations and jokes," answered Vanya dryly. "An excuse to bounce around in a swimsuit, and one to sexually harass people while disguising it as strategy was too much for you small bit of self-control to handle,"

    Marigold rounded on Vanya, "Oh,cking in self-control, am I? If my self-control is really that poor why don''t I strip you naked and take you here? Right now? I''ve got nothing else to do!"

    "Can you two horny shitheads save this forter?" asked Mauve. "We''ve got shit to n, and I certainly don''t want to watch the weird shit you pair get up to in the bedroom. I''ve already heard enough of it, seeing it would scar me for life,"

    "Hey, I''m not that horny," retorted Vanya.

    "Vanya, you currently aren''t wearing any underwear, you''ve got no room to defend yourself," said Burnice.

    "Oh, little Burnice is noticing Vanya''sck of underwear? Oh my oh my, what has the worlde to," said Marigold with augh.

    "No, I''ve noticed nothing new. I know this BECUASUE YOU TWO THREW VANYA''S BRA INTO MY BEDROOM WHILE I WAS SLEEPING! RIGHT ONTO MY FACE!" shouted Burnice back.

    "Ohбн" said Marigold. "That was your roomбн umбн oops?" Marigold didn''t look all that sorry, but she was a little bit. Hitting her face with it was a step too far, even if it was hrious. Vanya for her part was bright red and looked rather mortified.

    "Wait, how did you even open the door?" asked Midnight.

    "I gave them both permission when they wanted to raid my closet the other day and didn''t rescind it. Clearly that was a mistake," said Burnice with a sigh. Not all that angry really. She just wanted to blow off a bit of steamбн plus it was a great opening provided by Marigold. Had to make use of those.

    Mauve cut in, "Don''t we have more serious things to discuss?"

    "I''m always serious about sex," said Marigold. "And I don''t like that you want to pretend otherwise,"

    Mauve pped Marigold across the face. Sure Marigold enjoyed it, if the bright smile she had when she sat back up was anything to go by, but it made Mauve feel better, so she felt it was worth it. "Focus. Who is going to do what? Marigold obviously is doing nothing, but what about the rest of us?"

    "Midnight should probably take the first task," said Vanya.

    "I''m not disagreeingбн but I had my eye on that one myself," said Mauve.

    "Oh, not the obstacle course?" asked Vanya.

    Mauve shrugged and said, "A little, but this first task seems particrly thrilling. Send Midnight to do the second, and then you or Burnice can do the third,"

    "I wish to test myself against the obstacle course, but I am willing to wait until the bout with Kat, Marigold, and March to participate if you want to take the official run," said Vanya.

    Burnice shrugged, "Either is fine with me,"

 Chapter 1238 1238 Practicing Fall

    <h4>Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Practicing Fall</h4>

    Gareth chapter

    ----

    It was almost time. This was rather obvious by the giant glowing numbers slowly counting down to zero. They''d started at the minute mark and were just about there. The group was standing, ready to leaveбн and Kress had just snatched up the candy bowl hadn''t he? Gareth sighed, "Kress my friend, is that really necessary?"

    Kress shrugged, "Well I''m not going to let free candy go to waste, and nobody else was eating it. Soбн I''m iming it for myself,"

    "And you''re taking the bowl as well becauseбн?" asked Gareth.

    "Because I need something to put the candy in of course!" Kress returned with a smile. "Where else would I put it? Certainly not my pockets. Even if the clothes are clean, the fabric would just stick to the candy making a mess of things anyway. Plus, this bowl is made from wood, something Thyme has a near infinite amount of. Even if I wasn''t nning to give it back, which I am, it really wouldn''t matter,"

    *Kress, your arguments, whilepelling, aren''t really getting at the heart of the issue. Why do you think it''s appropriate to just walk out with the whole damn bowl? Sure nobody else was eating it, but that much candy cannot be good for you. I still remember that time you got into the honey jar and ate the whole thing, only to be throwing it all up not an hourter. Made worse when it started to stick in your throat. Nearly suffocated you idiot.

    Though in the end, I guess I''m just not willing to say any of that aloud. Kress has been a lot bettertely, not with me really but with everyone else. I''d hate to start picking on him and have him go back to being an ass to everyone that wasn''t me, or one of the guards. At least he chose to do this on a day he wasn''tpeting. Heck, worsees to worst he doesn''t have topete tomorrow either so it will be fine. Justбн hopefully he doesn''t look like too much of a slob.*

    Then the timer hit zero, and the five of them stepped through. Lily didn''t step, she was of course in Kat''s arms. When Gareth saw the other sideбн he noticed that two of the other teams had ALSO taken the bowls of candy. Gareth didn''t know if he shouldugh of cry about that one. Heck, March was eating them like they were biscuits or something. Gareth felt his teeth hurting just looking at her. Marigold at least was sharing the candy around.

    "Chosenpetitors make you way forward please!" said Thyme in that weird suit. Gareth wasn''t sure why Thyme looked like a ball either. Regardless of those questions, Gareth just gave Green a kiss before heading forward. He was apanied by Nabras, Willow, Cyan and Mauve. He studied thepetition for a few moments as he started to think.

    Right. Nabrasбн might be someone I can beat. I didn''t see how things went yesterday, but I heard it was a shoddy performance. Perhaps that same overconfidence will be hid undoing? Or can he keep his ego in check now it''s taken a beating. Willowбн we haven''t see much from her and it''s hard to guess at her mana capacity. I''ve never interacted with her much, as the second daughter of her house. Might have only seen her once beforeбн maybe. Cyan and Mauveбн well Mauve looks to be much happier then Cyanбн but I think Cyan is a mage? I suppose those two will be the mainpetition then? I''ll have to see what they do.

    Once Thyme had all five of them nearby, he tapped the ground and tforms rose from the ground in front of them all. It was a pair of gloves with a very clear circle in the centre of the palms where the wind was almost certainly going to be expelled from. Gareth pulled them on and felt them constrict to match his hands. Giving them a quick flex he found the give in them was fairly generous. Better then his own metal gauntlets that''s for sure.

    "Now, you''ve all got your gloves and they seem to fit. That''s not really a surprise but it does pay to make sure. Now, in a moment I''ll send you all off to your own practice areas. You get one dive attempt, but it will be a little different from the standard runs. Firstly, the runs that actually count will all be made from the same location. You can watch what yourpetitors do on the way down for hints as they go.

    "Additionally, in the normal rounds there will only be one colour of rings, but in the practice run I''ve thrown a whole bunch of them out there. Go for just one colour, or try to collect as many as you can, I don''t really care. It''s just to get you used to falling, to moving in the air, and to using the gloves. At the end of the practice jump, or if you haven''t started but all four of yourpetitors have finished, I''ll be pulling you back here and restoring your mana for the real thing. Are there any questions?"

    *I don''t think so. Everything was clear before and I think all the questions have been asked.* Gareth seemingly wasn''t the only one to think this, because nobody else came forward with questions either. With a nod, Thyme snapped their fingers and suddenly Gareth was gone. Then just as suddenly he could feel the wind whipping around him. Gareth took stock.

    He was in the middle of the air standing on what looked like a single nk of wood, surrounded by nothing else. The fact his toes were still ''on the ground'' despite being off the wood showed that his tform was a bit safer then it appearedбн but perhaps only a bit. The wind itself could be a problem, he was already shivering just from standing here in ce. Still, he had to get his bearings andбн look down.

    Now Gareth wasn''t afraid of heights. It wasn''t a problem he had really. That didn''t mean he wasfortable looking straight down. Gareth felt his stomach drop out from under him and his legs start to shake as he properly took in his fall. There a whole host of glowing rings sttered about in a downwards spiral that ended at the waterбн the water that was justбн so far down.

    *Well shit. I think I know what Thyme specified that if one person was just standing on their tform not moving, they''d still call the round. This isбн something. Even as unafraid of heights as I normally im to beбн I can feel my heart pounding, and my mind telling me not to jump. I know I can. I am not so ved to my sense of fear that it could stop meбн but it is not aforting drop either way.*

    Gareth calmed his heart as best he could then took in the rings proper. Thyme was right, there really did seem to be a whole host of colours down there. At first, the colours seemed to go in a slight circle, with the matching one underneath it only slightly offset. Well, until there was arge break and suddenly the rings were all spread out everywhere.

    *Are the rings just a trap? Isn''t it better to use this practice to get more of a feel for how to move in the air? Then again, the rings do act as decent goals for trying to figure that part out. I guess I''ll take the dive.*

    Before Gareth could talk himself out of it he jumped. Gareth felt his stomach cramp even as the air rushed past his ears. He didn''t even have time to think about it properly before he was falling through one of the rings. Cursing himself for panicking, he then started to move from side to side, trying to get a feel for it and found he really didn''t move quickly at al. Hitting a few more rings essentially by ident as he fell.

    Gareth then decided to aim for one of the outer rings, a red one that was rather obvious. With a grim look he pointed his arm away from him and triggered the enchantment. Suddenly a full quarter of his mana pool was ripped away from him. At the same time, it felt like his arm was nearly snapped in half from the knockback. He barely even had the presence of mind to keep going for the red ring. He managed itбн barely.

    *What the hell was that! I know Thyme said some people could only use the damned things twice but they didn''t mention anything about it nearly taking an arm off! I''m stronger than most and even I felt that. Probably a bit of an exaggerationбн or maybe not? Do I need to hold whichever hand I fire against my chest or something to absorb the impact? And what the heck will I do with just four shots?*

 Chapter 1239 1239 GarethтАЩs Rising Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Garethбпs Rising Heart</h4>

    Gareth chapter

    Competitors: Nabras, Willow, Cyan, Mauve

    ----

    Gareth wasying down, t on his back, heartbeat going a mile a minute. He struggled, but eventually managed to get his breathing back to a normal rhythm but the adrenaline and the fact the tform he''d been teleported to didn''t look wide enough for him to remain on it wasn''t helping matters.

    *Well. There you go. I''ve done my practice run but apparently the others haven''t. I wonder who''s waiting. At least two people have to beбн unless someone is just in the fall. Iбн I don''t even know how long that took. I certainly wasn''t ready for theбнst few moments of the fall. Thyme was right the final ring is impossible to identally miss butбн gods the moment before hitting the water. Even knowing I''d be teleported I couldn''t stop the thoughts of ''Oh God I''m dead'' and nowбн now I don''t know what to feel.*

    Physically, he was feeling a lot of shaking. Even with his breathing forcefully under control his legs were still shaking and his hands were much worse off. The fact his breathing was steady amongst all of it was only due to many, many hours of training, with perhaps regr livebat also helping to contribute.

    *Oh it''s just a short fall that won''t even hurt you. It''s not a dangerous beast or a trap filled ruin or a group of bandits that would really rather not be cut down. It''s so much safer then all of those thingsбн and yetбн I don''t think I''ve experience such terror in many, many years. Gods I don''t know if I''ve EVER experienced something like that at all. God I''m not sure how I''ll be able to get my wits about me enough to regenerate my manaбн

    Shit wait. Do I need to do that? Noбн no this is the practice run so I think Thyme will restore it afterwards? God. I''m basically tapped out already. Testing one arm, the other arm, and both together. Yeahбн note to self, both together is dangerous, but doable. Hurts more than it should perhaps? My arms don''t feel broken.

    Still, the mana thing. Really going to need that top-up because I''m basically out. I can''t believe it. A Quarter of my mana for each shot. Well, not quite considering I''ve got a bit left in the tank but I feel the same soreness I would had Ipletely drained my mana so it''s not like the little bit left is really helping me all that much is it?*

    That''s when Gareth heard the clinking of ss on something and turned to his side. There, sitting innocently on ''thin air'' was a ss of glowing blue liquid with a few chunks of things in it. Gareth didn''t hesitate he downed the thing instantly and the pain faded, his mana almost seemed to overfill for a second, then his body was fine. He wasn''t even shaking anymoreбн nope never mind. Gareth could already feel the shakinging back.

    He let his head drift back down to the ground. For given word of ground anyway. *Right. That''s nice. I''m not going to be exhausted for the real roundsбн but damn what am I going to do about my mana? I think, depending on the courses, giving up a few rings is very necessary because I won''t have the mana for anything more. I can, maybe, recover enough for two charges between rounds but honestly? I''ll be lucky to manage even a quarter of my mana pool.*

    Gareth winced as a brightly glowing series of numbers appeared in the sky above him. They were clearly counting down to zero from a minute. Again. *Shit. No real time to n. Is there anything I can do to influence my chances of goingst? Hopefully soбн but I don''t even know how Thyme is going to get everyone in order. Aw well. Are there anyst second thoughts I need to have while I''m nicely hidden away?

    Iбн I don''t think so? I don''t n to do anything tricky with the gloves, no idea how to secure my ce at the back of the line. Really, I''m not sure how to do anything at all that matters right this moment. So what just rx for another thirty seconds or so? It doesn''t seem like I have any other options. Damn. I guess that''s it then.*

    Gareth tried to empty his mind and calm down as much as possible after that. It wasn''t meditation, but it was something. Hopefully when it came time to jump it would help him keep his cool. If notбн wellбн his head was only ''mostly'' empty. What remained was Green''s smiling face and just thinking about his fiancиж did raise his mood a fair bit.

    As the clock hit ten seconds, Gareth slowly pulled himself to his feet. There was no sense in relying on Thyme to put him back on his feet before he arrived at the other end of the teleportation. In fact, Gareth was pretty sure Thyme wouldn''t bother. When the timer hit zero, this was confirmed.

    Nabras and Cyan were bothin out on the floor still, while Gareth, Willow and Mauve were all still standing. Nabras noticed this, and quickly got up himself. Brushing his clothes down as if he''d tripped or something. Cyan looked around at everyone nearby, then over to Thyme, and seeing the dryad making no moves, just shrugged and stayed on the ground.

    "Wee back you five!" said Thyme with a grin and a slightly echoey voice. "Hopefully you''ve got your bearings from that little practice run. Now, we''re going to decide who goes first. You''ll be drawing straws! Whoever gets the longest straw will be going firs!"

    Thyme then pretended to pull some thin rope from a non-existent pocket in their pants before holding an arm out and waiting. Mauve and Willow moved first, practically at the same time. Each grabbing one of the offered bits of rope quickly and pulling it into their hands. Mauve quickly hid hers in her pocket.

    While she was doing that, Nabras and Gareth both moved to pick up their ropes. Nabras'' was noticeably longer, as he needed to pull quite a bit of rope out. It was about thirty centimetres in length. Gareth rxed seeing this. Sweet, looks like I''m not going first!

    Gareth however spoke too soon. As he pulled on his bit of rope there always seem to be more. Ten, twenty, thirty centimetres and it was clearly still going. Gareth sighed and kept pulling even as the rope changed. From a ne white rope, to one that was braided with rainbow string. Gareth growled, getting a touch annoyed as he pulled further. What he''d already ''grabbed'' pooling at his feat as the rope he was yanking on started to have little gs tied to the ends.

    *Well this is just great. I suppose I spoke too soon when I said that I wasn''t going first. Still this is getting silly. Why wasn''t Willow''s or Mauves anywhere close to this long?* At this point Gareth wasn''t even trying to be subtle. He was using both hands and was just yanking the rope as much as he could with every pass trying to get the damned thing out.

    Cyan had to get off the floor, mostly because if he''d stayed there he would''ve been buried under all the rope Gareth had suddenly acquired. With a shrug he pulled the ropeбн and found it to be exactly as long as it looked. Barely even the length of a finger. He was probably goingst. Gareth red at Cyan''s hands for a few moments as his own rope KEPT COMING.

    *Calm. I am calm.* Gareth breathed out deeply and quickly shifted to a regr breathing pattern as he got back to work. By the one minute mark though, he was getting a bit annoyed again. The area around he was covered in rope. Everyone else had one that was so much smaller there was no question he was going first, so he was left wonder what the point of this all was. So he asked, "Thymeбн whatбн what am I even doing here? I mean, I get we''re drawing strawsбн but obviously I''ve lost at this point right?"

    Thyme nodded, "You raise apelling argument. What if I said that if you pull out the whole length of rope you get to keep it?"

    Gareth looked down at his pile of rope then to his hands, then to the rope again. Iбн I don''t think that''s a good deal? I meanбн "Rope isn''t exactly expensive and I''m pretty sure my team already has enough in storage rings if it really came down to it. Umбн so can I go with ''I''m not interested''?"

    Thyme nodded, "Yeah you can, I was just curious to see if any would call me out onбн this," Thyme said as they waved at the rope on the floor.

    "Rightбн" mumbled Gareth.

    Thyme nodded again and suddenly the ropes around Gareth vanished. "As Gareth surmised, he is going first. Followed by Nabras, Willow, Mauve and Cyan in that order. Yes I know how long all the strings are, so hiding them really didn''t do anything,"

    *Guess I''ll just have to give it my best.*

 Chapter 1240 1240 First Jump

    <h4>Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 First Jump</h4>

    Competitors: Gareth, Nabras, Willow, Mauve, Cyan

    ---- Gareth ----

    Gareth peered over the edge at the course he was about to fall through and felt mixed emotions. The first jump seemed to be a straight shot. The rings were all lined up perfectly from top to bottomбн with exactly one exception. About halfway through there was exactly one ring off to the side. Just, all by its lonesome.

    Right, so I see the challenge here. You have to choose if it''s worth going for that ring off to the side or not. It''s going to cost my half of my mana just to make the attempt, and that''s just for a single ring. If I need my full mana pool next round to catch two or more rings then I''m shit outta luck.

    The counterpoint to that, is any mana I''m ''not regenerating'' is essentially a sunk cost as well. I doubt I can regenerate my manapletely between rounds, so it''s still a riskбн but I might be best paying the mana now so I can restore some of it forter. Then againбн maybe not? It''s a gamble either way.

    "Thymeбн is it possible to see the next course ahead of time?" asked Gareth.

    "Afraid not my dear Gareth. You can only see what''s immediately ahead of you," answered Thyme with a grin. The fact that Thyme''s little bowtie started spinning was probably not a coincidence.

    "Of course, why would I think otherwise," said Gareth with a sigh as he looked back at the drop. *So what''s the choice? Do I take the risk? Iбн I think so. Might as well ensure I have a ''perfect'' run to start off with. If it turns out I needed the manater then that''s that.* "Here I go!"

    Gareth jumped off and angled himself quickly to streamline his body as much as possible, limiting surface area to reduce his drag. He was rocketing down through ring after ring and keeping himself as still as possible. He hadn''t quite hit the centre with his jump, but with the rings in this configuration, moving around wasn''t worth the loss of speed.

    As he fell, Gareth kept an eye on the outlier ring without readying his mana or moving his hands just yet. As soon as he cleared the ring just prior to the one of to the side, Gareth flipped his hand around and fired. Wincing as his arm kicked into the side of his head. Still, it was enough to get him over the ring.

    Gareth didn''t waste time worrying abut the pain, he just waited until the ring shed, registering his passing, before activating his second glove and sending him back to the main column. Once again, it hurt, but he could deal with it. Especially when all he had to do was keep going straight all the way down to the bottom.

    When Gareth cleared the final ring, Thyme said "Done. That''s a time of two minutes, and fifty-three seconds, no penalties involved. Good show," *Is it? I guess we''ll just have to seeбн* With that announcement Gareth dropped down onto his back and started to regte his breathing and recover as much mana as he could.

    ---- Nabras ----

    Nabras was hoping that nobody could notice his pounding heart. Apparently, diving straight off the tform without properly preparing himself had been a bad idea the first time around and now the thought of sending himself through it a second time was causing no shortage of anxiety.

    *Get it together man. It''s just a short fall. Gareth was only falling for three minutes. You can survive that. You''ve fought monsters for longer. This looked fun just ten minutes ago. Or at least, it lookedpletely doable. Now you just need to go through thisбн three times more then you''re done. Heck you might even get some points out of it.*

    Nabras peered over the edge to confirm the course. He''d seen the illusion of Gareth falling but that didn''t really give you a great idea of the course itself. Perhaps that was a bncing act on Thyme''s part. *Right, so it''s a straight shot, you just need to get through the one ring on the side and back again. That should be easy. No problem. My arms can deal with that.*

    Nabras sucked in a deep breath and moved to the edge. Then he through his arms forwardбн and leaned backwards to keep himself from going over the edge. Shit. No justбн just gotta do it. Nabras rolled his arms forward, back, forward, back, making it look like it was nned before eventually managing to gather his courage enough to go for it.

    Nabras'' arms spun through the air as he failed to get in position quickly. He tried to straighten out, but he was already too angled, and it started to move him away from the centre of the rings. Nabras tried, and failed to correct this, starting to spin around instead. Panicking, Nabras just ttened himself outpletely for a bit before pulling his whole body into a ball and then straightening out once more.

    Nabras was thankful he managed to situate himself so quickly because only a few momentster he was readying his glove andunching himself off to the side. Nabras grit his teeth through the pain and managed to swing back into the line of rings properly before letting his arms hang by his sides. Not perfect form, but they were sore and he felt the extra support worth it.

    With that, it was a straight shot to the final ring then he was done Thyme teleported him back and said "A respectable three minutes and eleven seconds," Nabras let out a long breath before nodding at Thyme and sitting down on the ground. He was down forty percent of his mana, but that was fineбн probably.

    ---- Willow ----

    Willow, contrary to the other contestants, sat down on the edge and looked at the rings bellow, unlike the others who chose to stand. *Right. This seems like a warmup round. Though I wonder if this is a trick of some kind. Hmmбн wellбн even if it is I''ve got more than enough mana to burn for a ring here. Especially in the first round.*

    Willow spent a bit of extra time looking around for any tricks or traps but there didn''t seem to be any. She was determined to keep an eye out for them just in case, but it seemed straightforward for the first round at least. With a shrug, Willow just pushed herself off the edge and fell. She quickly got into a divers pose, arms out front with her hands together and sped down as quickly as she could.

    When she reached the point just before the odd ring out, she flipped a hand over, while bracing it with her other arm, and let the mana flow. Willow spun rapidly as she flew over towards the ring but was able to keep her lunch down long enough to repeat the gesture and go back the other way. It even cancelled out most of her spin. Just one more flip and she was on a straight shot through to the finish.

    Willow sped through the final goal and heard Thyme say, "What a show from the fastest contestant yet. Even with those arial manoeuvres she''s still ended up with a very respectable two minutes and forty-seven seconds."

    Willow sat down cross-legged to try to restore her mana a bit. She wasn''t sure how important it was, she was only down twenty percent after all. Still, every bit of mana might count.

    ---- Mauve ----

    Mauve wasted no time at all once she was up. Mauve took a running jump and leapt straight off the tform diving down without a care in the world. A manic grin was spread across her face as she shot downwards. Unlike every single other person so far, when she came upon the ''break'' in the line of rings she didn''t hesitate, she didn''t prepare herself. She just kept, going, down.

    By the time Mauve was passing through the final rings, she was cackling madly, her hair blowing behind her in the wind and just the biggest smile on her face. "Ooh, an interesting strategy. By far the fastest time here, Mauve managed to make it down to the bottom in only two minutes and twenty-eight seconds! Of courseбн that''s not taking into ount the penalty she received from flying directly down, so her final time is two minutes and fifty-eight seconds,"

    Mauve just shrugged at that answer. Sure she was in it to windбн but damn that speed? That was a rather thrilling feeling.

    ---- Cyan ----

    After Mauve''s performance, Cyan''s was rather standard. Cyan made the jump, flew through the rings, and burnt some mana to ensure that he got all of them on the way down. The only real difference was that he didn''t handle the recoil well.

    He wasn''t properly prepared for it. His hand had smacked him right on the nose, blurring his eyesight and almost causing him to miss the ''return-trip'' with the second gauntlet. He was lucky it was just a straight shot because he could hardly see through the tears.

    Thyme did give him a time of three minutes t though. Which wasn''t too bad

 Chapter 1241 1241 Second Jump: Gareth!

    ?

    ---- Gareth ----

    Gareth groaned as he stood up and walked over to the edge. The temptation to sit on it like Willow was strong, but he simply didn''t have that kind of confidence. Especially not when he couldn''t tell where exactly the edge was. Gareth personally suspected slight tricky or Thyme''s part.

    Looking over the edge, Gareth could see that this second jump was going to be nothing at all like the first. Where the first had a truly ridiculous amount of rings all stacked together, this second jump seemed to have only a few scattered rings. The problem was obviously just how far away they all were.

    The first ring was quite a waysбн North? Gareth couldn''t tell where North was so high up in the sky. Especially not when the sun seemed to be missing now he was looking for it. More Thyme shenanigans probably. For now though, ''Forward'' was North, backwards was South, with East to the right and West to the left.

    The first ring wasn''t too far below the tform, but he was going to really need to jump for it if he wanted to make it. Even then, Gareth wasn''t entirely sure he could get all the way there without relying on those damned gloves. *Which is not a great ce to be in because I''ve only recovered around ten percent of my mana. Maybe a touch more, it''s a bit hard to tell. That leaves me pretty well high and dry because I can see how spread out these rings are, and I''m not sure how to deal with this.*

    Gareth licked his lips as he studied theyout further trying to determine exactly how the rings wereid out. It was a little hard to tell further down. For example, in the North East corner there was definitely one ring, but perhaps it was actually two? Then there were the rings all clumped up around the South West. Gareth genuinely couldn''t tell how many rings were down there. There was one much higher then the others, probably the second ring right after the firstбн but how many rings were underneath it? Gareth couldn''t say. At least one, perhaps more.

    I''m really not sure how I''m going to manage this one. As far as I can see the order is ''North, South-West, Westбн'' then it gets a little fuzzy. There are at least two over in the East, then one more very very far to the North-West, way outside of the normal zone, and some more down under that one in the South-West but I can''t tell how many from up here, or what the order is properly.

    At least there is plenty of space between the earlier rings. At least, as far as I can tell. I should be able to get a good grip on where I need to go as I''m falling. The big question is if I can get from the first ring all the way down to the second without using the gloves. I''m really not sure if I can. Then the mess below thatбн yeah I''ve got no idea how this is supposed to go.

    "Hey Thyme, can you tell me where all the rings are? Or what order they''re in?" asked Gareth.

    Thyme shook their head, "I''m afraid not. Going first really is a major bane in this particr contest it seems. Perhaps I should''ve randomised things between rounds as well, but it would''ve taken up extra time I didn''t want to waste, not after yesterday,"

    Gareth sighed, "You could''ve done it as a mirror. First to fifth, then fifth to first before first to fifth again,"

    Thyme shrugged, "Perhaps I should''ve but the rules can''t be changed now, soбн hop to it,"

    "Righto thenбн" Gareth looked behind him and saw that everyone was sort of crowding around the edge. "Can you all back up or move to the sides? I''m going to need a running start for this one,"

    Gareth, in his exasperation for Thyme and worry over making it through the rings didn''t even notice that much of his fear for the jump itself had already vanished. It''s a wonder what a second exposure to a fear in such quick session can do to a person. Gareth still wasn''tpletely calm, but his breathing didn''t need careful managing anymore.

    When everyone had shuffled out of the way, Gareth took a few careful steps back while keeping an eye on where the edge was. He''d felt it out a little bit and was just about readyбн when he paused. Gareth looked down at his shoes. Stepping forward again Gareth go to the edge and started to untie them.

    "What the heck are you doing?" asked Mauve.

    "Giving you all a good idea," retorted Gareth. Soon his n became clear. Gareth ced both boots sideways right on the edge of the tform and then walked back again. Everyone had a pretty clear idea of what Gareth was doing now. He walked back quite ways, needing the runup to really get his speed going.

    Once ready, he took in a deep breath, he bent his knees and let out a long breath, he was ready. Gareth sprinted forward, pushing his legs to the limit for the short distance he had. Right at the edge, Gareth kicked off hard and he flew! It wasn''t enough to get over the ring all by itself, but Gareth had more than enough forward momentum to keep him moving until he was there.

    Gareth kept himself ttened, trying to get as much ''space'' as possible to work with. As soon as the ring was ''taken'' he angled himself and tried to move ''South West'' towards the next ringбн and found it to be rather hard. Dammit. I wish I had some proper way of moving. I better fucking not need these damned gloves I don''t have the mana for this shit.

    Gareth was making his way overбн but it was clear he was going to miss it. Gritting his teeth, Gareth activated the glove once more, losing a huge chunk of mana in the process, to no surprise. He''d overshot the ring though. Gareth wanted to curse, but held it in as he managed to just barely angle himself and grab the second ring.

    Keeping his current form and moving North he managed to, rtively slowly, make his way over to the next ring. As he was going, Gareth scanned the sky below him and tried to work out what he was going to do. There wasбн three? He was pretty sure it was three rings over in the Eastбн and he just didn''t have the mana to go and get them. Not if he wanted toe all the way back to the West side to finish the round up, and certainly not if he wanted any mana left in the tank for the final round.

    *I can''t risk it. I''m going to have to stick on this side I think. I''m losing out on three ringsбн it''s still a bit hard to make out from here, but they do seem to be two separate rings close together and the one ''next'' in line. Of course the big ''final ring'' at the bottom is more thanrge enough for me to target it regardless of what side I''m onбн but there are at least two rings on this side, probably three so I''m going to stick with it.*

    With the decision made it wasn''t hard at all to get over the ''next'' ring, at least the next one Gareth was intending to go for. Gareth did keep his gaze on that fourth ring as it passed. Even if he had determined it wasn''t worth itбн it did feel like missing arge opportunity. Gareth sighed, but turned to face the ring in front of him, getting ready to head back South.

    The ring glowed, and it was time. Gareth looked over at the two rings he was giving up, and the temptation to justбн use his gloves to get over there was strong. He stamped that down though. It wasn''t worth it. He''d need both gloves to make it, and that would drain him far too much.

    That was when Gareth''s eyes widened. Down at the bottom, the final rings he was going through were in fact THREE rings all bunched up together. It looked more like two rings for quite a long time, but it was actually two rings that were basically touching, and then a third a good distance below that, with the final ring not much lower down.

    Gareth grinned. The gamble had paid off. It was no issue falling through thest four rings, and when hended, despite the fact he mana had dropped and he''d missed a whole three ringsбн Gareth couldn''t help but feel like he''d made the correct decision.

    "Gareth has finished the course in a rather clean three minutes and thirty-six seconds," said Thyme with a bow, "Of course he did miss three rings along the way, which is a whopping one minute and thirty second penalty, which brings his total for this round up to five minutes and six seconds,"

    *That might sound somewhat badбн but I honestly think it was the right call.*

 Chapter 1242 1242 Second Jump: Nabras Featuring Willow

    <h4>Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Second Jump: Nabras Featuring Willow</h4>

    ---- Nabras ----

    Nabras looked over the edge. Gareth''s jump hadn''t made him any less nervous. The fact that he had to sprint off the damned tform to make it through the first ring? Yeah that wasn''t helping matters. *Gareth is also a bastard that took his shoes back. He hadn''t even put them back on!*

    Nabras'' internal monologue was correct that Gareth had taken his shoes back, but was assuming malicious intent where there wasn''t any. Gareth had moved his shoes just in case someone tripped on them, and tried to get Gareth in trouble for leaving them there. Nothing was stopping Nabras from putting his own shoes there on the edge. He was too busy being annoyed with Gareth to think of that part though. Nobody else was looking to point it out to him either.

    Still, he looked down at the rings and wasn''t sure how he wanted to do things. Gareth had skipped all the rings on the right side, and that had ''cost'' him a minute and a half. That was a lot of time and Nabras was determined to find some way to make it up. After a bit of thought, he decided the best way to go about it was to skip going to the second ring, hope he could make it from the third to the fourth without using his gloves, then activate them to get to the one over in the North-West corner, perhaps activate them a second time to get to the two in the North East, then use them one final time to get to thest ring in South-West.

    Nabras hadn''t realised there was quite so many rings in the South-West. Even watching Gareth go for them all, it was hard to tell. Additionally, Gareth hadn''t made anyments about them, nor had Thyme mentioned how many rings Gareth had made it through. Perhaps it wouldn''t matter.

    Nabras stepped back for his run-up and thenunched himself into the sky. He was aiming to just barely nick the side of the first ring. He was ''flying'' over there and was trying to line up the best he could. Just to be save, he kept most of his body over the ring as he went through. As soon as it shed? He was gone. Nabras was angling himself over towards the third ring.

    Nabras had a n for this one as well. He was moving off to the side with the time he''d gained not going for the second ring, and nned to build up a bit of speed and clear the third ring while heading towards the fourth. He''d already gone further West then needed for the third ring. His decision was locked in.

    Nabras waited until the timing was right, or at least, he hoped it was, and then started headed back East. He nearly missed the third ring, but it DID sh, and Nabras let out a long breath he didn''t know he was holding while moving towards the fourth. He was going to cut it close there as wellбн but he was going for it.

    Nabras was worried he was going to miss, this time? for realбн but almost as if by magic he hit a nice tailwind and managed to just barely get into the fourth ring. Not wasting any time he sted himself back the way he came and headed for the firth ring. This time, he made it without any worried.

    Another st. His mana felt sluggish and empty. He really wanted to rest, to recover but he couldn''t, not just yet. He managed to make it through the sixth and seventh rings. Did he go for thest ones?

    His mana was low. His arms were shaking, and this would be nearly all of his mana. He was already heading in that direction just in caseбн but he didn''t know. He almost couldn''t decideбн until he realise it wasn''t one ring. It wasn''t two either. No it was three. If he didn''t do this, he would be down three rings!

    Nabras grit his teeth as a third st of air rattled the bones in his arm. He slipped through the final three rings and then was teleported back up to the tformбн just in time for him to copse to the ground. Arms shaking, mana nearly empty. He didn''t even hear what Thyme was saying. What was his score? Nabras didn''t know. Couldn''t find it in himself to care at the moment either.

    ---- Willow ----

    Willow frowned at how exhausted Nabras looked. She wanted to think on that a bit, but the score came first. "A wonderful performance from Nabras here. He managed toplete the course in three minutes and fifty-eight secondsбн oh but he missed just the one ring along the way. Leaving him with a final time of four minutes and twenty-eight seconds,"

    *Hmmбн I didn''t use up all that much manast round. I thought it might''ve been the same as everyone except Mauveбн but seeing Nabras so exhaustedбн perhaps not? Then againбн was he using just one glove or two? It''s hard to tell from looking up here. Nabras seemspletely out of itбн so he has to be just about empty. Surely four sts total isn''t enough to be out of manaбн right?

    Dammit, I wish I couldpare with Gareth but he took the ''easier'' way out and managed to just use the one st to secure the left side. It probably would''ve been smarter to follow Nabras'' route, but there must be something I''m not seeing. Well, no Gareth might not have realised there were two rings up in the North-East side of things.*

    Willow walked forward and once again sat down on the edge so she could study her path. *So I can theoretically goбн ring one, st to ring two, grab rings three, five, and then head over for six and seven, skipping two, before heading back down to the corner to get ring eight. Though maybe eight and nine? Would Nabras have really used the gloves at the end there if it was just the one ring? Especially seeing how tired he is now? I suppose he might not have been paying attention.

    Damn, I just don''t know what the best strategy is. I think I should skip either the second ring, like Nabras, or the fourth ring. Then againбн if I can manage to grab the second ring without a st, then get the third, I could get, one, two, three, five, six, seven, eight, or eight and nine for just two uses of the gloves. I''m just not quite sure if I can manage to grab the second ring without using them.

    Of course, the question of ''do you even need to save the gloves'' doese up. I''m not quite full on mana but I''m not that far off either. I could easily manage three bursts. My arms might not, but my mana pool can. The question isбн how many will I need for the final round and is it worth taking a riskier line to save that extraбн twenty percent or so of mana?

    Toughбн really tough. If I try to make it to the second ring I''m not going to be able to correct it with a burst. I''ll be much too close to the ring by the time its clear I''m going to fail. Then againбн if I do fuck it up that''s only one extra ring ''missed'' and I''ll have a lot more mana than Nabras that''s for sure. I guess it''s a question of what everyone else is doingбн but I think I should take the risk.*

    Willow took of her shoes, and ced them along the edge before getting up. Gareth did have a good idea after all. It would be a shame not to use it. Willow moved back, further then the other two. She knew she needed as much speed as possible for this jump. Heck, even if she overshot it that would be fine, because she could, hopefully, turn her momentum around and head for ring two while going through ring one. That would be ideal.

    Willow didn''t know it, but Thyme was extending the tform they were on as she kept backpedalling. Step by step, she carefully strode backwards trying to get as much distance as she could, but not wanting to fall off the other side. Not knowing there was zero risk of such a thing. She clearly didn''t want to jump off, so the tform continued to extend.

    Willow now had a run-up of over 100m and she still wasn''t sure that it was enough. Thyme wasn''t saying anything, and didn''t look to like they were going to force her to jump soon. There was one worry though. *This is taking quite a while. I''m just giving everyone more time to get there mana backбн but I need that run-up. Butбн but how big is this damned tform? I know most of the speed I''ll gain will be at the startбн maybe I should stop? No. Notбн not just yet.*

 Chapter 1243 1243 Where Willow Left Off

    <h4>Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Where Willow Left Off</h4>

    ---- Willow ----

    Willow estimated she now had about three hundred metres to work with, and had decided that was going to be enough. At this point, it wasбн rather obvious that Thyme was just extending the tform. She''d been walking on ''thin air'' for quite a while now, and Thyme had started tapping their foot. Soбн yes best time to just be off. She''d stick to the n.

    Go for the first ring, desperately try to get the second ring without using the gloves. Go through the third, skip the fourth, grab the fifth, then st over to get the sixth and seventh before sting back to get thest one or two rings at the bottom corner. It was a good n, even better than Willow thought considering there were three rings in the South-West at the end, not two as Willow was thinking.

    Willow went to take a runner''s start with hands on the groundбн then realised that the ground had no give to it. It was apletely static surface reinforced by Thyme''s will. So there was just no point. Instead she just got into position as if she was part way through a step. Waited a breathбн then took off.

    Willow felt her heart pumping in her ears as she pushed her legs as fast as they would go. She needed as much speed as they could give her. Even if she was exhausted afterwards, she just needed the speed for a few more momentsбн

    Willow nearly tripped at the edge. She would never admit it, but in her running she''d been rather distracted by forcing herself to go as fast as she could. It was only the shoes she''d left behind that clued her in, and it still took a half second to remember WHY there was shoes there on the first ce. That slight dy was nearly too long, but Willow managed it.

    She rocketed off the tform, her speed carrying her through the air much further then the two men before her. Willow was ready though, she unbuttoned her shirt then spread her arms wide, trying to get as much drag as possibleбн then head back the way she came. Willow imed the first ring as she was making progress and grinned when she just barely scraped into ring two without using her gloves at all.

    A short glide North to be above the third ring and Willow was biting her lip. The temptation to use her gloves to get over to the fourth ring was highбн but it would then cost her a second charge just to get back to the fifth ring in the North-West, directly above her right now. It just wasn''t worth it.

    Willow imed the fourth ring and glided forward until she was over the fifth ring then she started to ready her hands. She buttoned up her shirt again, fumbling a little over a few of the buttons, and wasting perhaps too much time with it. Then she got in position. Both hands against her chest, with the one she wanted to activate on top.

    As soon as she made it through the fifth ring, Willow pushed her mana into the damned thing. She felt her ribs creaking against the pressure, but held strong. She spun in the air once, just to get her bearings and managed to glide over and through the sixth and seventh rings up in the North-East quadrant.

    Switching handsбн and moving her gloves down to her stomach, epting the pain this would cause but not trusting her ribs with the recoilбн Willow activated the cursed things. The air was forced from Willow''s lungs, and a bit of bile left her mouth. Willow ignored that though. She just needed to get through thestбн thest THREE RINGS. Oh you sneaky shit Thyme.

    Willow didn''t say anything else, she just angled herself as best she could manage through the pain and fell down through thest of the rings, and the final one. Willow stumbled as her feet hit the ground. Even with Thyme stealing the momentum somehow, she was in pain and nearly fell over. She was down a perfectly eptable amount of mana, just to around half, and she''d done it all with only a single ring being skipped. Well that and her legs felt like they were on fire, but that was fine really. Completely fine. "Give me the time," said Willow. Though it also seemed that she sounded a bit like someone who''d swallowed some sand. *Woops. I sound horrible. Hmmбн well maybe that will make people think I''ve used up more mana then it seems.*

    "Yes indeed what a show!" said Thyme with a grin. "You''ve managed the fall in three minutes and forty seconds. Just four seconds off Gareth! That is of course, not taking into ount the fact that you have a penalty to your name. s, for missing the one ring, you''ll be adding thirty seconds to your time, bringing you up to four minutes and ten seconds"

    ---- Mauve ----

    *Hmmбн Willow seems to have the right of it. Get a good run, hit one, two, three, skip four, five, st, six and seven, then go for however many rings are over in the corner. Probably another two. It seems like a solid path. Is there any way I can do it better? I could go from one to two then skip three to go to fourбн but really that''s just making work for myself. I''d still need to get to five, probably with a st, then back for six and seven. Not really sure why Nabras did his the way he did. Willow''s ordering looks so much better. Then again, I suppose he wasn''t confident he could grab the second ring without using up an extra st.

    Right then. So the question is do I skip four myself? I didn''t use any mana up in the first round, and I stand by that decision. So I need to work out how much mana I''m willing to use up here. Mauve put her shoes down, much like Gareth and Willow before her, and started to jog away from the starting line. With Willow showing that it extended for ages she wasn''t worried.

    When I was testing things it took up about twenty percent of my mana per charge. A bit less really, but more than fifteen percent. Wish I was a bit better at managing those numbers.. .but eh whatever. So I go for one and two with this strategy, then go for three and five, six and seven, then the final rings. Nope, I can''t think of anything better and honestly I don''t feel like wasting time trying to figure out how to get a better path, if there even is one.*

    From there, Mauve did much the same as Willow did, with slightly more sess. Mauve didn''t bother to unbutton her shirt and nearly overshot the first ring, but made it up by making it to the second ring with more space to spare. The third and fifth rings were easy, and Mauve was strong enough to just tank the ''hit'' from the gloves with her arm instead of worrying about her chest.

    There went six and seven, where Mauve worked out the secret. That the final ring set was a set of three. *Damn. That''s gotta be why Nabras exhausted himself. He realised he couldn''t miss all three of them otherwise he''d have been even worse off then Gareth.*

    Of course, going for them was Mauve''s n all along so she shot over to them and made it through the final ring with no issues. She didn''t almost copse, when returned to the ground, and didn''t bother speaking. Instead, she just panted, let them think it whatever they want. Going down to sixty percent mana wasn''t too bad, but the adrenaline was a heck of a thing.

    "For Mauve we''ve got a lovely time here ofбн damn, three minutes and forty-one seconds! Right on Willow''s heals. With the same route, you take the same thirty second penalty. That brings your score, Mauve, to four minutes and eleven seconds"

    ---- Cyan ----

    For Cyan, it wasn''t hard to work out what to do. Mauve and Willow had gone for pretty much the same tactic, and it had worked out seemingly quite well for all of them. Gareth might have been faster getting to the bottom, but he lost out hard on the penalties. Still, Cyan knew what to do. Even if he''d had trouble meditating unlike the others, he had enough mana for this. Probably.

    So it went like this. Shoes off, then jogging two hundred or so metres. Turning around and sprinting for dear life and then slowing down in the air, switching directions and iming the first ring. Like Mauve, Cyan ignored the wholeбн taking of the shirt thing. With that done, he went through the second ring, then the third, then the fifth all no trouble.

    To get to the sixth and seventh rings, Cyan pulled his legs in tight and used them to take the brunt of the gloves impact. Horrible idea really because no his knees were sore, but he''d live. Through six and seven, then Cyan used the glove to get over to the final three, and wasn''t that a surprise? Sure his arms hurt after shooting towards them, but that was fine. He''d recover before the final round. Hopefully.

    "Once more, we see a simr patternбн but has it paid off? Somewhat. It seems Cyan here has managed a time of three minutes and forty-six seconds, which while very respectable, does fall a few seconds short of the two that came before him. Adding in the one penalty, that leaves Cyan with four minutes and sixteen seconds as his final time!"

    *Really not what I was hoping for considering I only have around twenty percent of my mana leftбн but I suppose I''ll take what I can get. The final round is going to beбн risky. I might need to risk passing out just to get a decent score. Hmmбн*

 Chapter 1244 1244 Aerial Relaxation

    <h4>Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Aerial Rxation</h4>

    --- Kat --- (Before First Jump)

    Thyme had set up a nice area for everyone to watch the jumps. They''d provided fiverge couches, one for each of the teams. You might think that would still be a bit cramped with four people per couch, but that simply wasn''t the couch. There was so much space on each of them, that three people couldy down and still not be touching each other. Four was a bit too much though.

    The room, while floating in the air, was set up a bit like a cinema, with two of the couches in the front, one in the very middle, and two at the back. Kat''s team ended up on the back right couch. Kress picked one of the sides and was leaning against the arm rest. Green had insisted Nixilei grab the other oneбн theny down across Nixilei''sp, using the arm rest as a bedhead and Nixilei''s thighs as a pillow. Kat was in the centre and awkwardly wondering if she should move to one of the sides or not. There was still plenty of space, even with Greenying down.

    Sure Kat could stretch her wingsбн but Thyme had clearly worked out a simr enchantment to demon furniture so her wings couldfortably sit inside the couchбн somehow. *Perhaps finding out how exactly the furniture works would be useful in the future. It''s obviously not just empty space. Not only does the couch still work as if it was stuffed properly, but my wings feel supported but notбн surrounded? Probably the best way to describe it.*

    [I do sort of know what you''re talking about Kat. They work with my tail as well. Thoughбн yes it is a bit strange. I prefer just having my tail resting on my stomach or something though.]

    *Yes it''s the same for me. It might be nice for my wings but leaving my tailбн wherever it is my wings go just isn''t all thatfortable. My tail is a lot longer than yours though, so I just have to put up with it. Enough about that though. Did you want toy on myp like Green is doing?*

    [I don''t really mind. I''m perfectly happy to stay on yourp like this. It''s quitefortable. Sure it''s nice when I''m humanбн but it also bes inherently more sexual. Likeбн it''s not something I usually think about, and just something like ap pillow really isn''t going to force my thoughts down that road quicklyбн]

    [But this is just nice. I don''t have to worry about doing anything inappropriate, or being embarrassed. Even if people know I''m not just a cat, they don''t think twice about the fact that there is a cat on yourp. It''s justбн less embarrassing I guess.]

    *You know I don''t care about that at all Lily. I''ll happily kiss you in public if that''s what you want. I don''t mind one bit.*

    [I knowбн but I do mind. Sort of. I mean, I''m never going toin if you were to kiss me. I love your kisses. Justбн don''t expect me to be terribly coherent if you do. Stillбн the experience isбн I don''t want to say tainted really because that implies the kiss isn''t good. Umбн I suppose it''s just not as good as it could be. I know it''s all in my head really, but it does spoil the experience knowing I''m being watched by people who aren''t you. Maybe it would be better if I was used to it, or if I''m not thinking about it.]

    [Justбн it''s hard to stop thinking about it once it gets in your head. I don''t think you can properly understandбн well you can see my memories so you''ve got a better chance then most. It''sбн it''s almost like quantum physics. Knowing that I''m being observed changes the experience. Even if logically I know I''m being observed by someone, most of the time, it''s the thinking and knowing about it that causes problems.]

    *Not to say that you''ve lost me, because I am still following the conversationбн but I really can''t understand that. It just doesn''t quiteбн line up for me. I''m not embarrassed about my affection for you, and I don''t care if people know that. Whichбн now that I''m saying that ''aloud'' sounds kind of like I''m implying you do care, which I''m not exactly trying toбн hmmбн*

    [No, no. It''sбн it''s odd. I have no problems iming you as my girlfriend, or even having you im me as your girlfriend. Even just announcing that sort of thing impliesбн quite a lot. I''m perfectlyfortable with people knowing and understanding that we get up to that sort of thingбн so I''m really not sure why I''m so embarrassed about it sometimes.]

    *I really can''t say.*

    While this was happening Nixilei sighed and looked down at Green. "Is this really necessary? Not only is there enough space for you to use the couch, but there are extra cushions here for you to use if you want. Surely my legs can''t be the mostfortable option here,"

    "No, but it annoys you, and that pleases me greatly," said Green with a smug grin.

    Nixilei sighed and said, "I''m your bodyguard, not your made or your girlfriend. Theoretically I don''t have to put up with this nonsense. You do know this is going to cause my legs to fall asleep right?"

    "Ah, but you love me anyway so you''re going to put up with it. Plus, you''re a super smart healer. I''m sure you can keep the cirction in your legs going even with my big head," retorted Green.

    Nixilei rolled her eyes and looked over to Kress before saying, "And what are you doing over thereбн" Nixilei paused, "And where the heck did you get popcorn from?"

    "Storage ring," answered Kress, "As for what I''m doingбн sitting down? I don''t really want to get involved withбн" Kress waved his hand towards Green and Nixilei, "whatever that is. I''m sure it would only be trouble for me. Plus, Kat and Lily are having couple time, even if it doesn''t look like it. You can tell they''re talking to each other right now,"

    "Yes, I''m aware of that much," said Nixilei. "They''re not exactly subtle about it. Lily''s ears stand up straight and tend to flick towards Kat asionally even though they aren''t saying anything, while Kat always looks somewhat dazed while talking to Lily. Hmmбн that''s not quite the right word, but it''s close enough for you to get the picture. Though now I want to know why you brought your storage ring with you, and where the popcorn was from before that,"

    "Well I don''t have to worry about it getting damaged because I''m notpeting today," exined Kress, "and I do remember how board everyone got yesterday during the volleyball tournament. I''m hoping it won''t be that bad today, but I thought I''d bring my ring just in case. This way I''ve got something to mess around with. I performance some maintenance on my gear, or y dice games. Got a whole bag full of them in here,"

    "I probably should''ve done the same," mumbled Nixilei. "I could''ve gotten a start on my reports, or perhaps studied some medical text while sitting here. That still doesn''t exin the popcorn though,"

    "Ohбн well you see, I asked if Thyme could supply me with justбн a ridiculous amount of popcorn. It was at the end of the first day, and I sort of forgot I asked for it you know? Anyway I tucked it all away in my storage ring and, as I said before, forgot about it. I''m not even sure what I was thinking when I asked for it if I''m honest. I think I was going to use it to prank Gareth? Maybe? I really don''t remember so it can''t have been that funny,"

    "I was under the impression your memory was a bit better then that," sneered Nixilei.

    Kress just shrugged at the question. Not really sure what else to say, and not willing to let things turn into a fight. After doing so well the day before, and getting to make an awesome sandcastle Kress was feeling quite chill. Well, that and he was still tired. He had a bit of trouble getting to sleep and this couch was awfullyfortable.

    Seeing that Kress wasn''t rising to the bait, Nixilei turned her gaze back to the ''screen'' in front of them. It was just a big white square at the moment. Apparently Thyme didn''t want to disy the practice runs. Nixilei thought that was a bit of shame. It would''ve been a great source of material for teasing people, and perhaps ckmailing if the scene was particrly embarrassing.

    Despite it being a shame from a work standpoint, Nixilei did think it was probably for the best. Thyme had managed to keep things rather casualбн somehow. She didn''t feel the pressure to win like she had in the previous rounds. Then again, her team was quite solidly in the lead. So perhaps that had more to do with it. As Nixilei gazed around at the people all sitting together on couches, mostly with smilesбн well she couldn''t help but doubt her conclusion.

 Chapter 1245 1245 Messing Around During Jump 1

    <h4>Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Messing Around During Jump 1</h4>

    --- Kat --- (During First Jump)

    The first round had started. Gareth was making his jumpбн and Kat couldn''t see anything. Apparently Thyme wasn''t using space to show them what was happening this time, just more standard illusion magic. Something Kat could see through. She only knew that anything was happening because everyone had gotten much quieter, and Lily''s memories helped fill in the gap.

    It was a bit annoying to watch things that way though. It was a bit like watching a movie and pausing it every five seconds. Kat would look over the memory in Lily''s mind, but as it was still being written, it just stopped asionally. Kat wasn''t sure what was causing this disconnect, but it wasn''t pleasant. *I feel like we''re doing this the wrong way. Do you think it would be possible for me to look through your eyes? We''ve sort of done simr things in the past.*

    [Trueбн but that was using your dream powers.]

    *Sure, but that does prove it''s possible. We just need to figure out how.*

    [Well what do you suggest?]

    *Probably best to start by closing my own eyesбн then I don''t know? I''ll try and picture myself looking through yours. See how that goes?*

    [That makes sense. Let me know if you want me to do anything to help with that.]

    Kat nodded. The temptation to turn into smoke and watch from Lily''s mind was strong, but that would be cheating. No, it was better to try and figure out way to share Lily''s vision while they were both aware and moving around in the real world. That would probably open up more options. Even Kat had heard stories of wizards being able to see through their familiars, so it should be possible. Perhaps even easy now they were trying.

    Kat started to lightly massage Lily''s little shoulders while brushing the underside of her cheeks. As Kat''s hands did that, Kat herself closed her eyes and sunk into meditation. She could see her little pond, but that wasn''t quite what she wanted right now. No, she wanted to be more awake then thisбн but perhaps this was a start?

    Kat ''explored'' her little mental construct and saw a little pathway of water that went from her mind somewhere else. Probably to Lily''s. Kat pushed her awareness towards it and then tried to press down it. Kat hesitate, right at the edge, she could feel that if she pressed further she would get to Lily''s mindбн but it would also activate her dream walking ability. Which was not the point of this testing.

    *Okбн so do I need a different image? Do I need to findбн what a pair of floating eyeballs somewhere in my mental pond and shove them down the stream? Hmmmбн that might actually work. If I could find them. I don''t exactly have a bunch of signs pointing out what body parts the things in here represent. If they even represent anything.

    Could I make them though? Maybe a fish or something? They aren''t exactly associated with seeing clearly but my mentalndscape is a pond. Then againбн maybe I need something different? What about imagining an owl flying down the pathway between our minds and looking at it?

    Though neither of those things stays ''connected'' to me. A video camera might workбн but that just seems really wrong. It doesn''t fit with how my mind is set up at all. I wish I knew more about how this mental organisation technique is supposed to work. Actually, could just duck out and ask demons. Wait. No I can''t, because Stan''s here and that might constitute an unfair advantage. Dammit.

    Does that mean I need to put this whole thing off then? Wait until we''re back on Earth or just doing another mission? I suppose that is possibleбн but that would be rather annoying. It''s not like we''ll have ready ess to illusions. Soбн am I just going to have to tinker around with it?*

    [I guess so?]

    *Wait you could hear my rambling?*

    [Yes? I''m not sure if you were trying to hide it at all, but yes I can hear it. Well, for a given definition of hear, but you know what I mean.]

    Kat sent over a mental nod of affirmation, and then got to work trying to mess with things. Creating a fish turned out to be really easy, but it also felt deeply wrong. Kat didn''t know why that was, but it seeing as it was even easier to remove, having taken barely a thought, Kat couldn''t help but feel that she was going about things in the wrong way.

    While Kat was doing that, everyone else was actually watching the jumpбн except Green. "Gareth''s about to jump you know? Aren''t you going to sit up and watch?" asked Nixilei.

    "I can see just fine from here," retorted Green from Nixilei''sp. Nixilei, an expert in sightlines, new for a fact this was a lie.

    "Why are you even bothering to lie about that?" asked Nixilei after a few moments. She''d considered talking around the issue, or poking Green about it a bit until she sat upбн but it wasn''t even a good lie. It was easily seen through. Nixilei frowned, wondering if she was being distracted for some reason.

    Kress, over on the other side of the couch, was looking carefully at Kat and Lily who hadn''t really moved much recently. Their minds, hopefully, on other things. Nixilei was now ring down at Green, so it was the perfect time to mess with her. Kress pulled a tiny block of ice from his storage ring and flicked it over at Nixileiбн and instead hit Kat''s horns.

    Kress could see Green give him a quick re that Nixilei, hopefully, didn''t notice. Kress suppressed a wince and looked over at Kat and Lily. Kat hadn''t reacted at all. It''s not like he''d thrown it hard, and he supposed that Kat mustn''t feel the coldбн but it was odd she didn''t notice at all. Kress nced down at Lily who was staring back at him.

    ''Sorry'' mouthed Kress. Who then mimed throwing things over them and pointing at Nixilei. Lily rolled her eyes and went back to watching, but didn''t rat him and Green out, so that was something.

    All that movement had attracted Nixilei''s attention though. Kress, pretending not to have been looking, simply brought another bit of popcorn up to his mouth. He was hoping she hadn''t noticed, or if she had, that the movement she''d picked up on was dismissed as him eating popcorn like he had been for the past few minutes.

    Nixilei, sadly for Kress, had noticed. She was more bewildered by the fact that Green and Kress, assuming they were working together, thought that this was a good idea, or that she wouldn''t notice. Perhaps she needed to impress upon them that she still kept up with her spy training somehow.

    Eventually, Nixilei turned her gaze back to the jumps, making it look like her curiosity had been sated. Green, in another bid to distract Nixilei, first got Kress'' attention, and then pretended to sneeze. Nixilei, ying along, looked down at Green and said, "Are you alright? I''d rather not have you on myp if you''ve got a cold,"

    As Nixilei was speaking, Kress wound his hand up and threw another piece of ice towards Nixilei. Nixilei didn''t panic, just simply bounced her legs, throwing Green''s face upwardsбн and right into the path of the ice. Green spluttered at the rough treatment, "Hey what''s the big idea!"

    "I''m not so easily distracted, Green, Kress," said Nixilei with a grin.

    "Booo, you were so distracted," said Green.

    "Green, if that were in any way true why is it that you just got hit with an ice cube but I''m sitting here fine," returned Nixilei.

    "You can''t prove anything," said Green with a pout.

    "Green, Iбн you know what? Whatever, be childish about this if you want. I don''t even know what this is supposed to be revenge for," grumbled Nixilei.

    Green huffed, but didn''t say anything else. Kress just shrugged and went back to eating popcorn. Then Kat''s head caught fire. All three of them reared back in slight panicбн but Kat didn''t seemбн bothered? "Uhбн Katбн you''re on fire?" said Kress awkwardly.

    Kat opened her eyes and saw that Kress was right. Her head was on fire. "Woops. Clearly that wasn''t right," said Kat before promptly putting the fire out and closing her eyes again.

    "Whatбн what was that about?" asked Green confused.

    "Iбн I really don''t knowбн" mumbled Nixilei.

    "Are we being pranked?" asked Kress.

    All three of them looked over at Lily, who was definitely smirking at this point, then up to Kat who lookedpletely peaceful. "I really can''t tell," said Green.

    "Iбн I think even if those two weren''t trying to prank us before, by making a big deal about it we''ve turned it into one," said Nixilei.

    "That makes sense," said Kress with a sage nod and a fake moustache he''d pulled from somewhere.

 Chapter 1246 1246 Back to Jumping

    <h4>Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Back to Jumping</h4>

    --- Gareth --- (Following right on from 1243)

    Gareth looked over the edge at the final jump. The first thing that came into his mind was. Well this is a mess. Things didn''t exactly get better from there. The first jump, had been a straight shot with an optional objective. The second jump had been a series of rings with a few surprises, but nothing too crazy. Looking down at the rings below himбн Gareth couldn''t even work out how many rings there were even supposed to be.

    It was at least double the number of rings from the previous round, but instead of nice, neat little bunches that had minimal ovep. There was ovep basically everywhere. The straight down angle really didn''t help things. Especially not when some of the rings were quite close together.

    If taken with the same ''North, Sout, East, West'' framework as before. The closest ring was definitely in the South. It was in fact, so far South that it was actually behind Gareth even as he stood on the edge. So that would be fun. The next ringбн that was harder to say. Just off to the East and West from the centre of the ring formations were two sets of three ringsбн but it was a honestly quite hard to tell which of those came first. They were bunched closely together and Gareth was certain that you''d need to boost across to pick up both sets. Which set was higher up? That was the question wasn''t it.

    Then after that the rings split, going out to the North-East and South-West. It was a little easier to tell which one came first. That was likely the one to the south. The one in the North seemed to be smaller. But that might''ve just been the fact the Southern one was closer to where Gareth was standing right now, simply because the tform he was standing on was ''in the South''.

    Below thatбн things really did get harder to judge. There was quite a number of rings underneath all of that, but how big they were, what order you''d need to go through them in, and exactly which ones could be skipped and what couldn''tбн wellбн that was a lot harder to guess at. Gareth could see that there were some more rings in the centre, some off to the South under the very first ring, some to the East and West that didn''t quite line up with the first set, and some really far off in the North-West corner. Those rings stood aloneбн but it was unclear if it was just the one ring or not really. Gareth was pretty sure there was at least two up there, but it was just so hard to tell.

    *Well this is going to be a major issue isn''t it? I can''t even tell exactly where all the rings are in rtion to each other so how the heck am I supposed to n my route? It''s not like I''ve got enough mana to get all the rings. I''mбн maybe forty-five percent full? That gives me one use of the gloves, and then a second use that will get me to pass out in the process. So if I have to use them a second time I need to make sure it''s towards the end. The question is thoughбн where should I use my one or two boosts?*

    Gareth looked over the rings he could see again and frowned. I might need to use one to get both sets of three that are together in the centre near the top. They are awfully close together. If that''s the caseбн one has to be used there. I think. Three rings for one boost is a good deal, and I''m probably not going to get a better one. The problem then isбн can I use the second charge? Do I need to? Where exactly can I skip out on things?

    Gareth let out a long breath as he looked down at the rings. So far he''d only pathed out from the first ring, to the sixth. That was a pathetically small amount of the total rings on disy but he just didn''t know where to go from there. It was hard to tell how much space he had to work with.

    *How about I just y it safe? Get those three rings, as well as the one ''below'' me and then head for the North-East to get the next set of two then try to get as many of the rings near the middle as I can? Hmmбн I feel like that might not be the best idea but I just can''t see things properly so I have no idea if it''s going to be better to do something else. Damn. I guess I''ll just have to go for it and hope for the best.*

    Gareth sighed once again and got ready. He sucked in a deep breath and stepped off the tform, letting his foot and body fall down forward. He kept leaning until he momentum swept his other foot off the tform and he started to plummet down. The first ring was decently far away, but he had plenty of time to get it. Just a nice fall down through the first ringбн and done. Easy. Wish it would be like that the whole way.

    Gareth turned his body and started to head for the next set of rings. From this angle it wasбн still rather hard to tell what rings he needed to aim for. This was made worse by the fact that he could see that both sets of rings were in order, from South, to North, but they looked about the same sizeбн

    Gareth narrowed his eyes. Wait a fucking second. That''s the trick with this round. Thyme didn''t make the sted rings the same size! That little shit! I can''t tell which set of rings is higher because whichever one is lower down is smaller then the one above it! Well unless you can only pick one setбн but that doesn''t seem like something Thyme would do. Shit. Let''s just move over there and hope I can figure out something. The one on the East is a little closer to meбн so should I be aiming for that one? Or the one further away.

    Gareth chewed on his lip as he flew towards the rings, trying desperately to spot something that would let him figure out which answer was the correct one. He looked, from left to right and back again. Then, just as he was about to give up, he noticed something. The rings. The rings from the East ALL looked the same size, well roughly speaking. While the ones to the West looked to be further down, and further North.

    Well let''s hope that''s right. Gareth made his choice and moved over to the rings. Just managing to line himself up in time to get through them. As he looked over at the other set, it was abundantly clear he''d chosen correctly. They were noticeably lower down then the first three. "Hahahaha" Gareth let out a pleased bout ofughter. It had just been a guess, but he''d nailed it. Shame that everyone else would know because they could copy him, but that was just how it was.

    Gareth cleared the first three, then used an almost painful amount of his remaining mana, setting him down to less then one use on his gauntlets. The pain in his arms barely registering, that was just the norm for the damned device now. Still, that was six rings down and Gareth was pleased with that.

    Gareth started his move to the North-West. Those rings were quite far away, and sur he''d need to give up a set of three to get to them, but they were higher then quite a few other rings he could now see as well. So it just seemed like the best idea. As Gareth made his way over though, he examined the field still before him.

    *Right so there''s three sets of two ''in the middle'' of the field so to speak. One off to either side, and one right in the middle. Then there''s that final(?) ring right in the centre. Gareth new he could im all of them without too much issue. No, the real issue was the ring, or rings down in the South and slightly West as well as the North-West set.

    That could be a lot of rings I''m giving upбн but well. I just don''t think I have the mana to get them all. Heck I don''t think I have the mana to get any of them. Soбн centre it is. Thoughбн

    Gareth looked over the three sets and squinted a bit. Hmm, depending on if Thyme is using any further trickery then I think the order is middle, East, West, but going all the way from East to West would take another charge of my gloves. Soбн shit I might miss thatst ringбн and I don''t know if it''s just the one ring either or another set of close ones. Shit. Shit.*

 Chapter 1247 1247 FREE. FREEFALLING!

    <h4>Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 FREE. FREEFALLING!</h4>

    --- Gareth ---

    Gareth grit his teeth as he cleared the eleventh ring, then the twelfth ring just below it. He''dmitted to the n. Somewhat. It just wasn''t going to be fun. He didn''t know exactly how it was going to y out, but the next steps were at least somewhat clear. Gareth started to head towards the next set of rings and tried to see just how many rings the ''ring'' below him in the centre was made up of. *If only I could tell! Damn it all! If I knew I would know if it''s worth going unconscious to tag thest set of two!*

    Gareth grimaced. He knew he hadn''t exactly been fast getting through all of these rings, he''d been maximising his surface area for the most part, so missing out on one or two extra rings could be a massive deal. *It probably won''t be enough for second ce.* Whispered a traitorous part of his mind, but Gareth shoved that voice down quickly. That wasn''t the point. *This is my task and I will see it through.*

    And like that Gareth had found his answer. He glided through the first set of two rings, then angled himself to the East, picking up the fifteenth and sixteenth ring without issue. Then he looked down at his hand. He knew what hat to be done. Gareth pointed his hand outwards, and let the glove rip his mana from him.

    Several things happened at once. ck shades sprung into the corners of his vision. His arm, the one he''d used tounch himself, felt like it had been yed then the muscles salted afterwards just to make a point. The rest of his body was on fire, and it burned and ached. The ck shades seemed to whisper of sweet nothings. Of how he could rest now. That his task was done.

    Yet it was NOT DONE. Gareth turned his body the best he could, barely registering the glow that signalled he''d made it through the next two rings. Gareth rolled in the air after that, heading for the area above the ''final ring''. The shades almost seemed hungry now. Those twisting figures of ck were consuming more and more of his vision. The ring(s?) in the distance were all he could see. An intense focus on the golden light.

    Gareth felt his mind starting to spin, or was that his body? He couldn''t tell anymore as his senses started to disconnect. The taste of bile giving way to ash. The feel of the wind brushing against his body turning to chill. The whistling in his ears as he fell instead turning to silence. The shades hungered for thatst bit of space. Thatst golden speck Gareth could see in his mind.

    And they imed it. Long before he could arrive at thest ring he could see. His vision darkened. Gareth wasn''t even aware enough to hope he''d lined things up correctly before the void imed him.

    --- Nabras ---

    Nabras stared at the wooden cutout of Gareth and swallowed hard. Thyme was smiling, bright gleaming eyes that almost seemed to hide a hint of malice in them now. Perhaps that was just Nabras'' mind jumping to things. Perhaps it was his own rapidly beating heart influencing him. The fact that he''d not really recovered much mana at all. Nabras red down at the ursed glove on his hands.

    *I''m not using this fucking thing. Gareth was doing a lot better than Iбн butбн the spinningбн and the falling. I don''t even know if I want to know what his score is.*

    "There you have it! Gareth has finished his final run. s, you may notice Gareth is not here in front of you, but a rather fetching wooden cut-out of him that I fashioned myself," Thyme said with a grin. Nabras wanted to be sick. Then again, he''d felt that way since the end of the second jump so that didn''t really have anything to do with Thyme''s words. "See, sadly, Gareth has fallen unconscious. And not just that, he has overdrafted himself"

    Nabras sneered. What a word. ''Overdrafted''. He knew what that sort of thing did to people. His aunt had been killed when she overdrafted her mana. Sure it wasn''t always fatal, but it was never good. His uncle had never been the same afterwards, and he didn''t like to think about the incident at all.

    "Now, I can assure you Gareth will be fine," continued Thyme. "I am more than capable of easing, and even curing overdraft in people. It''s not exactly easy even for me, but for someone so much weaker then I am, it is no real trouble. s, it does mean that Gareth won''t? be waking up for a little while. Best let him recover properly instead of rushing things or we risk damage,"

    *I find that I don''t believe you.* Thyme, still not paying attention to Nabras'' turmoil, kept speaking. "Now, before we even talk about Gareth''s score, I need to emphasise that what Gareth did, is NOT a good idea. I do not encourage overdrafting. It is a really bad idea, and even though I can fix it, not many people can. It''s a condition that usually results in death, or significant loss in ability. It''s not too different to have a limb cut off. Potentially very dangerous, and not something everyone can heal. So AVOID IT.

    "Now, I also want to make it clear that I am fast, very fast indeed. I can do things near instantlyбн but part of doing things near instantly involves stopping time. I cannot stop time AND heal your overdraft because my medicine and healing techniques need to move through the body to work properly. Now, please by aware. When I say that Gareth is only experience ''minor overdraft'' that it''s a lot like saying ''he''s only missing a bit of his chest'' after having a heart ripped out. Technically true, but still massively deadly,"

    Nabras felt himself dete. The look in Thyme''s eyes, harsh, because it needed to be. *Oh. Oh Thyme is taking this seriously.* "So here''s my warning. What Gareth did was stupid, and not something I want repeated. Technically, I can''t stop you, but I want it to be clear. If Gareth had less mana when he used the glove, or was suffering from more damage, or heck, if he''d passed out further up? He could''ve died.

    "So know this. I am obligated to let you finish your jump here. If I take you out early, that might constitute interference on my behalf and cause all sorts of political issues. On the other hand, if I take too long to treat you, you might die. If you overdraft yourself while nearly empty on mana instead of with a decent amount like Gareth? You''ll probably die, and if you do this sort of shit while I''m not around? You WILL die.

    "I told you all that the gloves are poorly made intentionally. This is not just a simple ''he ran out of mana and passed out''. Some teachers like to tell people that''s what overdrafting is. That''s not the case. No, it''s when you draw more mana from your body then it has. I don''t like to think about where it takes the extra mana from,"

    Thyme paused there, taking in a long deep breath, then exhaling, letting their balloon-like appearance dete a little as they did. "Now, I hope you all understand the dangers. This is mean to be a fun, light-hearted round of the tournament. I''ve tried rather hard to keep things safe, and to keep everyone smiling. Some people," Thyme red at the cut-out of Gareth, "decided that pushing themselves, and going ''above and beyond'' was a good idea. I do not want any deaths on my head, and I do not want peopleining about interference to save someone''s life. So please, try not to be stupid about this,"

    Thyme then sucked in their breath again, filling the ''balloon'' chest back up, "Now, we''ve got to go over Gareth''s time. Part of me wants to save it forter. This is the final round after all. Keep you all sweatingбн but I would''ve just announced it normally if Gareth was actually standing here, so I should do it anyway.

    "Butбн I guess I will add a little twist," continued Thyme. "Gareth''s final time, for the third jump, penalties included is nine minutes, and fifty-four seconds,"

    Thyme let that hang in the air for a while. Nobody had really been counting, but that seemed like quite a few missed rings. The question was, just how many? Ten? Five? Somewhere in-between probably but Nabras knew he''d been focusing on regenerating manaбн and failing.

    "Now, we''ve got Nabras up for his jump next," said Thyme.

    *Oh fuck me. Can I just forfeit? Even if I don''t think Thyme is some evil sadist out to cause us all pain anymore, which really was kind of a stupid thought to begin with. That doesn''t mean I want to use these death traps! I meanбн I could pull off a Mauve? Just st down, barely snagging the rings on my way? It''s probably not going to get me a winбн but I think I blew that chance when I overused my glovesst round.*

 Chapter 1248 1248 No Gloves, Mo Problems

    ?

    --- Nabras ---

    Nabras looked down at the rings below him, knowing, pretty well in his mind, what Gareth felt. Annoyance and confusion. The rings below him really were hard to separate nicely. nning a route through it all would be a massive painбн if Nabras hadn''t already decided not to bother with anything tooplex. It was simple. Just, get as many rings as he could without using the gloves once. Simple? Hopefully.

    Gareth had already shown that the first four rings could be grabbed without using the gloves. From there, it was really a question of where to go next. The ones in the South-West were just a little too far away to get to even if you started going there straight after the fourth ring. At least, in Nabras'' opinion. So, Nabras would go from four, all the way to the top North-East corner where he could take the next two, then back to the middle, collecting two more setsбн thenбн well then Nabras really wasn''t sure what to do.

    It looked like there might be a set of rings under the rings in the South-West, but Gareth didn''t go over there, and Thyme didn''t say how many rings Gareth had missed, so going after them himself might be a questionable decision. There was always the North-West as well. Even if he didn''t have the mana to grab the West rings as part of that set of three, perhaps he could get all the way to the North-West in time? It was hard to say.

    *Wish I had a better n then ''do what Gareth did but worse'' but honestly I don''t think I''m going to find one. I certainly don''t have the stones to nearly kill myself for a round of the tournament. Sorry team, but I just don''t have it in me. Which wellбн I don''t think they''d want that EITHER but I do feel like a bit of a coward now. I fucked things up for them yesterday with my boastingбн and Iбн well really I did it again today.

    I could''ve let my sister handle this. Not sure she could''ve done better. We have pretty simr mana levelsбн but she might have been better at working out a path through the rings, doing it conservatively. Heck, the main reason the rest of the crew let me do this was probably so I can''t fuck things up on the final day.*

    Nabras let out a sigh. *Guess that''s just how it is.* Nabras had seen how Gareth had ''jumped'' off the tform, and Nabras was going to do the same. He was so inside of his own head, he didn''t even realise that he wasn''t scared of the jump anymore. Gareth''s overdraft,bined with Thyme''s speech and even Nabras'' own moment of enlightenmentбн the fear just wasn''t important, and so Nabras fell.

    *Perhaps I need to think about if I''m really cut out for this team. I joined Nell on adventures with my sister all the time when we were little. It was always fun to imagine us, out together, exploring the world, battling monsters. Taking down bad guys. We''ve even done all of that a fair bit. Itбн it became a bit dull at times, but we did it! Even at a lower level, we still did it!* Nabras cleared the first ring.

    *So how did I end up like this? When did I get so arrogant? Why didn''t I see it when we lost the previous round? Why didn''t I see it when we were struggling up that fucking mountain? Why didn''t I notice during one of our hold-over jobs.* Nabras cleared the second, third, and fourth ring.

    *Blue has been carrying us through this particr round of the tournamentбн but how much of EVERYTHNG has just been Blue taking everything out? Sure she''s not normally right next to the see, and arguably the sand castle win was more of Kress'' thingбн but Blue did really well with Kat that one time as wellбн* Nabras cleared the eleventh and twelfth ring, skipping the others before them.

    *Blue seems to do well in other teams. Really well. So how much of that is me? Nell''s done brilliantly for herself. Sis isбн normally trying to reign me in. Ellenell has kept us all together. Physically, if not emotionally. Am Iбн am I cut out for this kind of life?* Ring thirteen through to sixteen were grabbed. Nabras didn''t even really think about it, he just headed off towards the North-West set of rings. It might have more, it might not. He might reach it, he might not, but he didn''t know what else to do.

    *Iбн I don''t know what else to do. This has been my whole life. ying at adventures when I was little. Training when I gold older. Adventuring for real when I grew up. Ha. Did I ever really grow up? Then again, what''s with all this ''growing up'' shit. What am I? Forty? I''m still at the start of my lifeбн* Nabras saw he wasn''t going to make it to those rings in the corner, and turned around. Perhaps he could get that set in the middle Gareth had aimed for.

    *Perhapsбн perhaps its time to start properly rxing while I''m here. Rx andбн figure out if this is what I really want to do, or if this is just what I happen to fall into. The others deserve a proper team member, not an annoying rtive that they can''t get rid of.* Nabras missed the final ring, and that''s all it was, one, single ring. He couldn''t find it in himself to care all that much in the end.

    *Welp. Should''ve just gone for that final ring. At least it was only one point. Feels a bit disappointing. Maybe I should''ve tried to be faster in other ways? I''ve sort of fucked this up for the teamбн but then again I ''sort of'' fucked it up in the previous round when I wasted all my mana. So really, does it matter? Yes, noбн maybe? I can''t say I should''ve tried faster because I WAS trying. Iбн I still have a lot to think about I guess.*

    He just angled himself downwards and cleared the wooden ring at the end, bringing himself back up to the tform, facing time. With a smile that he didn''t feel, he said, "Thyme, give it to me straight, what''s the result,"

    "Your time, penalties included, isбн twelve minutes and forty-nine seconds," said Thyme.

    Nabras faked a stumble and put his hands over his heart as he said "Oof, that was a little too straight there Thyme. That''s not the type of score a guy wants to hear," Thyme just smiled back notmenting at all. Just smiling. Nabras smiled back for a few seconds, waiting for a response. When none was forting, He started to raise just the one eyebrow. Thyme copied himбн but didn''t say anything. Nabras let out a long sigh.

    *Rightбн well that''s not the score I was looking for. Gee, I really did miss a whole bunch of rings then didn''t I? Gotta be at least ten I think. Probably more. What was Gareth''s score again? Nine minutes something? Damn I''m likeбн a whole three or four minutes worse then Gareth! Surely I didn''t do that badly? Then againбн I guess I did miss a whole bunch of rings didn''t I? Fourteen or fifteen? So what? Gareth missedбн eight or nine? I wasn''t really paying attention. I also don''t really remember how many seconds Gareth ''used'' for his time. Which, well I guess that is what it is.*

    Nabras let out a long breath of air before sitting down on the ground, ignoring the fact he dropped a bit and hurt his but. *Welp. Guess that''s done. Another horrific performance for Nabras. I sort of wish I could redeem myself a bitбн but I know that I don''t have the chance. I really do need to talk with everyone after this. Exin what I''ve realisedбн but should I do that before or after I take the time to think about what I want to be doing in the near future?

    I meanбн what happens if we win this round? I don''t think it''s too likely, we''ve got toughpetition and Gareth''s team has a good grip on the lead, for now at least, but I justбн damn could I go through another round of this? Another, harsher round of this? This is supposed to be the rxing round dammit! Do I even want to win?*

    Nabras smacked that ridiculous thought down. *Ok, just because I don''t want to go on to the next round doesn''t mean I should just throw in the towel. Winning would be great! Thoughбн I guess I won''t have any chances to affect that final oue. Soбн guess what happens, happens. Maybe I should try and find a way to help my team out? Not sure how exactly, but it might be a nice side project while I''m having my existential crisis. Yeah. That soundsбн eptable, even if it''s not exactly what I want to be doing. It''s something. For now.*

 Chapter 1249 1249 Willow Away!

    <h4>Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Willow Away!</h4>

    --- Willow ---

    Willow sat down on the edge, it had be her signature move so she might as well make use of it again. Plus, it was looking like it was going to pay off! She could flip down and around to get a nice bit of speed up while grabbing the first ring. That was surely something. She''d recovered a good deal of mana, with five good sts in her. All without passing out! Her stomach was a bit sore still, but that was just a bit of pain, and perhaps torn musclesбн minor internal bruising. It would be fine. Unlike thest twopetitors.

    Garethбн wellбн he''d gone above and beyond for his team and Willow could appreciate that. Itбн just didn''t seem worth it though, not really. He probably wasn''t going to get anything better than third ce. She couldn''t see herself or Mauve getting a time as bad as either of the first two and Cyanбн had used up a good deal of mana. Probably.

    Then there was Nabras. That smile at the end really didn''t reach his eyes. He didn''t seemбн unhappy with his performance, so it had to be something else. *All this training at reading facial expressions and intentions but I''ve really got no idea what the heck Nabras was thinking about. Then again, it''s not like we were actively engaging in conversation, or that I know the guy well. Stillбн seems this jump has a way of getting to people. Well NOT ME. I''m going to do AWESOME and heck, maybe even take home the win. I''ll just have to do it well.

    So I''ve got five bursts I can use. Where am I best using them? Obviously I use one to get that extra three near the start, same as Gareth. Iбн do I use a burst to get the final two in that set of three on the ''secondyer'' of things? Might be worth just going for the ones in the South-Westбн but there''s two lots of those, one on top, one below, and nobody has actually TRIED for them yet. Can you eve get them in one burst?

    If notбн that might not be worth it. Then againбн two bursts over there instead of the one burst to get the two rings before it. I still wouldn''t get the North-West ones. That''s probably out of my reach. But wellбн hmmбн I just feel like there should be a better way of doing it. I''m still going to be skipping AT LEAST four rings. Probably more. Hard to say how many are in the two lower sets. My eyes aren''t good enough to see. Then againбн there are an awful lot of sets of two and three in this course. So it''s probably one or the other, so four rings, or six.*

    Willow let her dangling legs smack into the underside of the tform a few times, just to pass the time, see if she coulde up with anything better. *I''ve got a bit of room to work with. Iбн might technically have six shots at thisбн but I''d really rather not risk it after that big speech time gave. So let''s just stick to five. y it back once more.

    Go down, get one, two, three, four, st across to get, five, six seven. Maybe st across to get the next set that I think is a set of three. So that would beбн one or two sts for that. Then a big break over to the North-East corner. Whichбн can I make it over there without sts? Probably not? So that''s at least three of my five gone. Maybe four. Then I''d need to use it once more to im the full set of six, going down to either nothing, or one more st. Probably best just to go for the North West ones for that set? If I miss the final ring set in the middleбн theбн well it''s a bit of a risk. I guess I''ll just have to see which set looks like it has more rings?*

    Willow flicked her wrists out a few times. *Ok. Let''s do this. And focus on speed where I can.* With a cheeky salute to Thyme, Willow fell forward and down, quickly ttening herself to get as much speed as possible all the way to down the first ring. Then she starfished out, just for a moment to slow herself and turn, then off she was zipping towards the middle. One st, and afterwards she''d collected six rings.

    Willow looked over at that distant set, now clearly a set of three. Fuck it let''s GO! Willow shot herself over there, wincing at the impact on her arm, because she, like a dummy, had used the same one twice in a row and it was really smarting. Didn''t matter though, she was iming three more rings in just a moment.

    Another st carried her back up towards the next set of rings. It wasбн serene on the way there. After the slightly rapid-fire start, it actually took her quite a while to get over there. She used the chance to study the rings, and saw that both of the ''missed'' sets of rings below her contained three rings. *Eh, we''ll see how it goes.*

    Eleven and twelve, two more rings down. Willow had seen the others glide down to the set of three, Willow? Willow ZOOMED. She sped down through the first two, then nearly missed the two after that, but managed to correct her course well enoughбн before sting up to get the final two for her set of six. One st left to goбн

    And Willow unleashed it at an angle, drastically upping her speed as she went towards what was possibly thest three rings she was going to get. With the boost it wasn''t hard to im themбн it was hard to turn. It took a bit of finagling but she managed itбн not in time for one more ring. So instead, Willow sped downwards, hopefully, to victory.

    "Good job Willow!" said Thyme. "You''ve got the fastest time yet, both in pure time, and after penalties. Though I won''t be spoiling that just yet. For your total time it''s seven minutes and five seconds, which puts you solidly in the lead!"

    *Nice.*

    --- Mauve ---

    Mauve rolled her neck as she looked over the edge. Like the others before her, she saw it for the mess that it was. Unlike the others that came before her, she wasn''t so worried about the past performance of the otherpetitors. Mauve was in the zone, and she was going to win. Mauve had enough for six sts. Six uses of those damned gloves. One more than Willow, and that was going to buy her the win. Mauve was certain of it.

    Mauve cracked her knuckles as she looked over the edge once again. *Just gotta do what Willow didбн but also pick up the final ring. No way it was more than one ring, she''s managed a time that''s too good for it to be more than that.*

    Mauve pped her hands together, and then she jumped. It was easy to slip down andplete the first section, just as Willow hadбн but then came a slight mistake. Mauve was one for speed. She''d loved the speed. Treasured the speed. Embraced the speed. Perhaps, too much speed as it turned out.

    Mauve wasing up on the Eleventh and Twelfth rings, and realising, with no shortage of horror. That she was going toe up short. *No! Dammit NO! I''m too close to use a st, but if I don''t I''m going to lose the rings. Curse me. I can give myself a bit of height with them, offset the fact I''m too closeбн but that will slow me down massively. Shit. I can probably make the second ringбн barely. But that means I''m going to tie with Willow. Damn. I don''t have time to decide. Pick one me!*

    Mauve cursed, but did nothing. She sped through, missing one of the rings and thenpleting the pattern the same as Willow did. She could only hope she was faster. When it came time for thest ring, Mauve sted towards it, and prayed. Prayed that she was faster then Willow. That she would be the winner, overall.

    Mauve blinked as her feet hit the ground. "Congrattions Mauve! A bit of a different route from Willow, but a great time non-the-less, your final time isбн wait for itбн keep waitingбн"

    "JUST GIVE ME MY TIME!" shouted Mauve.

    "That doesn''t seem like waiting," answered Thyme. Mauve red back at him, "Fine, your final time is six minutes, and fifty-nine seconds,"

    *Hahahaha YES! That means I managed to beat Willow!*

    Unlike Mauve who was celebrating her win, Willow was instead, trying to remember the scores for the previous rounds so that she could work out who exactly was in front after that. Thyme was looking between them with an obnoxious grin, so it was obviously close.

    Cyan grimaced at this and asked "Hey Thyme, can I forfeit this final round?"

    "Oh? Why is that?" asked Thyme.

    Cyan shrugged, "There''s only points for first and second, and I don''t think I have the mana to get enough rings soбн"

    Thyme shrugged, "Sure, if that''s how you see things I''m fine with it,"

    "Thanks," confirmed Cyan with a nod.

 Chapter 1250 1250 Jumped Up Times

    <h4>Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Jumped Up Times</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    The round was over and Thyme was still having fun with everyone. With a flick of their fingers, Thyme had transformed the room into something resembling a wake. Everyone notpeting was moved onto ufortable folding chairs, something Kat was surprised Thyme even had, and squished too close together. Kat at least got an edge seat but it was still awkward with her wings.

    Their were white flowers lining the sides, and petals across the red carpet that cut through the seating arrangements. This all lead to a slightly raised stage with Cyan and Nabras on one side, with ck robes thrown over them. While on the other side Mauve and Willow were wearing ck dresses. Thyme was slightly off to the side, in full ck morning gear and a river of tears streaming down their faceбн

    And the whole thing was ruined by Gareth in a ss coffin snoring away like a chainsaw. Thyme had to be projecting the sound to make it worseбн because Green would never be able to sleep if this was standard volume during the night. It was made all the funnier by the long flower stems surrounding Gareth that would be sucked in and blown away by Gareth''s breathing, making it abundantly clear, even from a distance that Gareth was still alive.

    A quick nce at Green showed she wasn''t surprised, at all by this set-up. It seems that when she''d disappeared from Nixilei''sp after Gareth''sst jump, she''d been let in on the jokeбн or she''d helped set the thing up. The second was seeming more likely as Green herself started to cry rivers of tears like Thyme. The fact they were pooling at her feet and then continuing sideways, then down the isle in a proper river really cemented it. The upwards twitching of her lips really wasn''t selling the whole ''aggrieved widow thing''.

    Still, all of this could''ve lead into more jokesбн if Gareth hadn''t sneezed in his sleep, mming his head against the ss coffin in the process and causing Green to burst outughing. Tears still flowing of course. Nixilei was shoving Green away because in her fit ofughter her face was leaking all over Nixilei''s outfit. "Ok, haha, really funny Green now can you stop trying to soak my pants! I''d rather not have my underwear on disy thank you," grumbled Nixilei.

    Which of course, was also funny, sending Kress into a fit ofughter and decidedly, not helping Green recover enough of her mental facilities to move the torrent of watering from her face off Nixilei''s legs. Kat rolled her eyes seeing this and extended her tail over, letting the spade tip catch most of the water and send it off to the side.

    *Well this is certainly an interesting way to start announcing the winner for this round.*

    [I feel like it''s sort of in bad taste. Especially after we got that major talking to about how dangerous overdrafting mana is. It sounds like it''s not anything like what I experienced passing out. Thoughбн I wonder what would happen to me? I''ve got demonic energy in me as well and even if I can''t use it normally. Might be something to ask aboutбн]

    *I don''t agree. If Green wasn''t so clearly in on the joke, then yes it would be poor taste but Green has to of at least agreed with this, if not suggested it herself. Plus, you have to admit, watching those flowers move up and down like a Gareth is a sleeping cartoon character is funny*

    [Ehбн alright]

    Eventually Green did manage to get herself together and Thyme pulled off the veil they were wearing to reveal a face that looked exactly like Gareth''s, if you ignored the bark texture instead of skin of course. "That''s right, I was at my own funeral!" said Thyme. "My friend Gareth here was just providing the body double. Isn''t the resemnce uncanny?"

    Silence greeted Thyme''s words. "Right, I see I missed the timing on that oneбн but speaking of timing, I have the final times for everyone! I''ll be going fromst ce, to build suspense of course. First up, or rather,st up, we have Cyan, because they forfeited the final round. I feel a little bad doing things this way, because there was a chance he could''ve done wellбн but it was ack of mana, and inability to match the top two contenders that makes this a wise decision in the end. Give it up for Cyan!"

    There was a round of ps from the audience and Thyme threw a single flower in Cyan''s direction. Cyan, surprised by this nearly dropped it by years as an adventurer weren''t for nothing and he managed to grab it before it hit the ground. Once the flower was caught Thyme continued to speak, "For our fourth ce, and first person with a full set of three jumps under their beltбн it''s NABRAS give it up for Nabras with a time of neen minutes and forty-nine seconds!"

    Thyme threw out a bundle of three flowers this time, and Nabras was more ready. He caught them and gave them a quick sniff. Rather pleased with the smell. It seemed time had made sure they weren''t too overpowering for his beastkin nose. Perhaps they could be a nice decoration for his room over the next few days. He was also thinking of getting them pressed and preserved, so as to not forget the realisations he''d had during this challenge.

    Thyme then went on, "Nabras was held back mostly due tock of mana, and to some extent, ack of courage. He didn''t really GO for it when the chips were down. Our top three contenders all tried to speed up their fall in what ways they could, and while their sess varied they made good attempts of it. Still, Nabras has done well," Nabras shrugged at that, not sure he really did all that well. "On to our third ce finisherбн

    "You''ll find that it''s Gareth here with sixteen minutes and twenty-five seconds! Please hold your apuse for Gareth," Thyme paused and then looked around before continuing in a stage whisper, "He happens to be sleeping at the moment. Wouldn''t want to wake the sleeping beauty aye?" Thyme switched back to their normal voice, "Gareth did well, but like Nabras was hindered by theck of mana. It''s almost a shame he was forced into a mana heavy event like this, but he has shown he has some courage and determination if nothing else.

    "Not something I rmend he ever does again, lest he suffer a good spanking from me, even if I would still endeavour to save his life. Of course, if I''m not around he''ll have bigger things to worry about. Green, I suggest you guilt him into being more careful." Green nodded eagerly, apparently quite willing to go along with Thyme''s suggestions. "Good good. So that just means we have the top two contenders leftбн

    "I''ll do them both quickly together, then give my exnations. Second ceбн with a time of thirteen minutes and thirty-eight seconds, just shy of the winner by six seconds isбн MAUVE," Mauve stood there shocked, even as Thyme threw a bouquet of flowers into her face. Mauve just let it hit the ground as Thyme kept going, "That means, with a time of thirteen minutes and thirty-two seconds our winner is WILLOW!"

    Thyme clicked their fingers and suddenly a massive pile of flowers dropped down over Willow covering herpletely. A few rustlester and Willow pushed her way forward stepping out of the flower by. "Bleh, urgh, it''s in my mouth,"

    "Haha, what a show everyone!" said Thyme. That seemed to snap Mauve out of it. She frowned at the results, but picked up her bouquet and started pping with everyone else. "Mauve and Willow both took different paths through our course here today. Each excellently leveraging their skills. Willow''s nning, Mauve''s boldnessбн yet ultimately, it was that same boldness that caused Mauve to miss a ring by just a sliver. This round really dide down to the smallest of margins TWICE. So I''m happy to be awarding them both the points for this round!"

    *Damn. That really was close. This might have been my favourite event to spectate as well. Sure Marigold was somewhatedic during the Twister game, and the ping-pong matches were alrightбн but the rest really dragged.*

    [I dunno, I enjoyed watching you during dodgeball and especially log chopping.] Kat quickly saw the associated imagery from Lily watching those two events and it really had more to do with the fact Lily greatly enjoyed Kat doing sporty activities that showed of her body. Kat just sent Lily back a mental image of a raised eyebrow. [Fine. Excluding your events this one was the best.] Admitted Lily.

    *Kat smiled. See. It was a great round, and while I''m sure Gareth is going to get raked over the coals by Greenterбн I''ve gotta say it was entertaining. I doubt the next round will be anywhere near as cool.*

    [They can attack each other thoughбн]

    *Yeah but you save mana by justбн not attacking. Every attack or defence you use means ''more mana'' for the rest of the group.*

 Chapter 1251 1251 Lost in Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Lost in Thoughts</h4>

    Thyme pped their hands together to get everyone''s attention on them once again. "Before we all leave, I have a few messages to ry. First, the next event will likely run through the regr lunch time. As such, when you return to the inn, you''ll find I''ve got not just snacks for everyone, but a spread of things for lunch. Feel free to eat early, or save some room to eat ate lunch once the second event of the day is over.

    "For everyone participating in that event, know that you have thirty minutes after I finish my speech here to eat, and then get ready for it. Perhaps you''ll want to save eating for after, perhaps you want to have a quick snack. This is all up to you. In that same vein, I also understand that this particr event could be really boring to watch if thepetitors all try to get as far away from the tform, and each other.

    "As such, I will be leaving a doorway that connects to a room in the inn. You can return to the floating tform I''ll have prepared whenever you want. Additionally, I will be showing off illusions of all fivepetitors on separate walls down in the basement from the first day. I''ll? be doing the same in the sky, so take your pick of where you want to watch things.

    "A finalst note, before I open things up for questions. Gareth here does need to rest. I suspect he''ll be out for the rest of the day, and after discussing it with Green, I''ll be leaving him in this coffin looking device, and leaving that in their shared room. If you wish to check up on his recovery you''ll need to see Green about it. Despite appearance, this coffin is actually heavily enchanted with healing magic. I made it look like a coffin because it really is for people on the edge of death. Now, any questions?"

    *I don''t have any questions. You?*

    [Not really. It all seems straightforward. Well, I have questions about that coffin but it doesn''t feel appropriate to ask them right now, or even just while it''s in use.]

    *Where do you think we should watch the next event? I was able to look through your eyes without too much trouble.*

    [''Without too much trouble'' she says. Kat, you were bleeding from your eyes at one point during your tests and having your own eyes open while trying to watch through mind causes everything to ovep. That is some trouble.]

    *I have regeneration, my eyes healed. I probably shouldn''t have tried to ''see'' that way anyway, it was bound to cause issues. I''m more thankful that despite all the blood it didn''t really hurt. That means you can''t be mad at me.*

    [That''s really not the point.]

    *I think it somewhat is. I''m not in danger really.*

    [I don''t like that you think getting hurt is no big deal.]

    *It''s really not a big deal though. At Rank 3 I might even be able to regrow limbs, so it really is just pain.*

    [Don''t you fucking dare test that Kat.]

    *Look, I know the idea isn''t nice to contemte, but it''s better to know if I can or not before it bes necessary.*

    [Nope. I refuse. I know you Kat. You''ll start trading limbs as part of your normalbat strategy if you learn you can regrow them. I have enough problems with yourbat style as it is, and I''ll not be giving you permission to make it worse.]

    *Yes dear. No cutting of my arm for fun.*

    [Good.]

    "It seems we''ve got no questions, lovely!" said Thyme, dragging Lily and Kat out of their mental argument with somewhat embarrassed looks on their faces. Both had forgotten that Thyme had been waiting for people to ask questions, or that the pair might have questions for Thyme at all. *Woops.*

    Thyme snapped their fingers, and a small door appeared at the back of the room. It looked like apletely normal door for the inn, which Kat supposed made sense. "Go forth, and eatбн or rx for thirty minutes, I don''t care," said Thyme as a clock appeared behind them and started ticking.

    Kat looked over at Nixilei and asked, "So what''s the n for you?"

    Nixilei shrugged, "In arger sense, I''m not yet sure. It will depend on exactly what contraptions Thyme has for us when ites time for the next round. I imagine a lot of nning will have to be done in the immediate aftermath of that reveal. As for right this moment? I think I''ll check out the snacksбн and potentially fill my pockets as well. Thyme never said we couldn''t bring food or water with us.

    "The question will be if the extra weight is worth it. That''s something I''m less sure about. I might just eat what I have before dropping off the tform. The water might be more importantбн but it also weighs more," exined Nixilei.

    "Can''t you use your storage rings?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei''s eyes widened. "Ohбн oh right. I suppose you wouldn''t know, and I guess we never thought to tell you because you don''t have oneбн storage rings are allowed to be worn, but not ess during tournament rounds. In between bouts is fine, but not during. It''s one of the few rules that applies to the whole tournament so Thyme doesn''t have to say it. It''s why we all have sheaths and what-not for our weapons. Well, that and it''s a bit slower to pull a weapon from your storage rings so it''s still worthwhile, but for a lot of things the rings are just better," Nixilei exined.

    *Oh. That makes sense.*

    [I feel sort of like an idiot. How did I not notice they weren''t using their storage rings?]

    *Probably they don''t exist on earth and they just look like normal rings no matter how you look at it. I wouldn''t worry about it. Seems like an easy mistake to make.*

    [Sure, but I was also ignoring a really useful tool. Storage rings open up so many possibilities.]

    *Soбн? should I look into getting one?*

    [Maybe? I wasn''t really thinking about that considering we don''t have any money for this world, and you probably need mana to use it, but at the hub they''d have demon versions. Even if I remember you mentioning to me that they can be somewhat restrictive.]

    "Hey, you two, I''m off to get some snacks," said Nixilei.

    Kat and Lily winced in synchronisation and Kat apologised for them both. "Sorry about that, we seem to be very distractable at the moment. Don''t worry about us, just go work out what food you''re going to smuggle into the task,"

    Nixilei grinned back and gave the pair a nod before getting up and heading for the door. Kat looked around and saw that everyone else had already left so it was just the two of them. "Wellбн I guess it''s just us now,"

    Lily decided that was a good enough excuse and transformed back into her human form and leaned into Kat, giving her a kiss. "Well that''s quite nice. Still, I''m not sure about getting a storage ring. You can''t use them in the Hub easily, and I''m not sure if we could take it into the tournament depending on what exactly the rules are. Plus, I have no idea what something like that would cost,"

    "I imagine it''s based on the amount of space inside it," offered Kat and she pulled Lily into her with her tail.

    "I can see thatбн but then the question is, do you save up for a big one you''ll possible never fill just so you don''t have to upgrade it consistently?" asked Lily.

    "How long do theyst though? Surely not forever?" said Kat.

    "Huhбн yeah that''s not something I thought about. I guess we should both try to remember to look this all up once we''re finished peting against'' Stan," said Lily.

    Kat gave Lily a kiss on the cheek and let out a hum. "Soбн what do we do now? We''ve got thirty minutes to kill, and then we''ve got two whole hours of doing just about whatever we want. I do want to be around for the obstacle course, so if you don''t mind we''ll be watching thatбн but have you got anything you want to do with me while Nixilei is off flying around?"

    "Soбн this might seem a little weird but I sort of want to build a sandcastle with you. After seeing all the cool stuff Kress did with hisбн and the other teams as well of course. Even if we don''t have a Timmy to help out or special adaptive buckets I''m sure Mint has a few normal ones. It''s not something I''d normally enjoy, and the sand will probably be annoyingбн but I just feel sort of inspired," answered Lily.

    "Of course Lily, whatever you want," said Kat tightening the hug just a bit more.

 Chapter 1252 1252 Cute Moment in Thyme

    <h4>Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Cute Moment in Thyme</h4>

    Thyme must''ve still been watching the area, at least somewhat, because as soon as it became clear that Kat and Lily were there to stay, at least until the next round, Thyme removed all the extra chairs, the various flowers, the red carpet. Everything except the two chairs Kat and Lily were sitting on, even if it was more that Kat was sitting on one chair, and Lily was sitting on Kat with her legs on the other.

    Once everything else had vanished, a new couch popped up. Just to rub it in a little, the couch''s leather back looked like a pair of wings, and the cushions Thyme provided all had a little kitten printed on them. Kat rolled her eyes at the sight. "Shall we move?" asked Kat.

    Lily blushed looking over at the clearly personalised couch and grumbled, "When did Thyme even make this! Surely it had to be in storage somewhereбн I''d really rather not think of the implications if Thyme made it, just now, for a single joke,"

    Kat shrugged as she pulled Lily up with her. With Kat''s tail tying them together it was a little awkward to move, but not all that much. Kat moved over the couch andy down with Lily resting atop her stomach, before her girlfriend rolled her eyes andy down as well. The couch was prettyfortable, and the armrests had more give in them then was probably necessary for a couch, but they doubled as great pillows. Kat spoke, "Honestly, I''d be less surprised if Thyme did just make the couch for the joke.

    "Thyme would just need to make the couch''s base out of wood, and I''d be pretty surprised if Thyme doesn''t have something they can grow that looks enough like leather. The pillows might be harder, but if it''s all made of nt fibres Thyme can use magic for that as well. They are very cute though, so Thyme might''ve just had them around. They''re missing your horns and wings after all, so they aren''t ''Lily Pillows'' just cat ones Then you have to consider that Thyme can wellбн stop time. So it''s possible that it took a real second or two, but actually closer to thirty minutes or so from Thyme''s perspective. And really? I bet Thyme is more than willing to use up thirty minutes of magical time for a joke,"

    "I hate that your reasoning makes sense," grumbled Lily.

    "Then why can I feel your amusement through our bond?" asked Kat to the air.

    Lily grumbled and just nestled herself further into Kat''s shoulder. Not willing to answer the provocation, even as she felt her heart lift. Kat didn''t say anything for a bit, just letting her hand glide through Lily''s hair, careful not to start scratching. Wouldn''t do to have Lily lose herselfpletely for now. Kat did have something to bring up. "Soбн this doesn''t need to be answered now, but it''s something to think about. What do you think we should do once tomorrow is over?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Lily.

    "Well, knowing Thyme I imagine they''ll give us a few days, maybe even a few weeks of enjoying this little resort once everything is wrapped up. While that does sound lovely, and I''d be happy to spend however long you want rxing here, at least until Thyme kicks us outбн we do have an issue. Everyone back home.

    "Now, I don''t feel too bad about it. Sylvie needed to be less reliant on me, and even if my time away hasбн ensured that a little more harshly then I''d like, and we send letters to them all regrly before bed time. If we decided to stay here in vacation, we''ll have to tell them. Callisto and Vivian won''t mind, and Sylvie will say she doesn''t mindбн but I''m not sure how much I want to push it,"

    Lily''s mood had soared as she considered staying here, rxing, a nice little vacation get-away for them both. Until Kat brough up ''leaving'' Sylvie on Earth, dousing much of her cheer. Lily sighed. She wasn''t annoyed at Kat, or at Sylvie. The little girl was precious and looked up to Kat a good deal. It was making things a touch awkward at this moment though. "Ah," mumbled Lily, not really sure what else to say yet.

    Kat waited patiently, continuing to brush Lily''s hair as the girl thought. Kat didn''t let her own mind wander, simply focusing on Lily for now, less she influenced Lily''s mind too much. Kat genuinely wasn''t sure how she wanted things to y out. Staying until either Thyme or D.E.M.O.N.S told them to leave would be niceбн but there were problems with that.

    The first was that, if D.E.M.O.N.S kicked them out, another mission would likelye up a dayter. Which, while technically fine, would just make the issue with Sylvie worse. Waiting for Thyme probably wouldn''t be much better, they''d likely only get a day or two longer before off to missions again. Kat supposed she could work out a way to take a week off or something, but Kat wasn''t sure how easy that would be.

    On the other hand, they''d had their vacation cut shortst time. Both of them had been really looking forward to spending some time having fun in the snow. That had obviously fallen throughpletely. Kat wasn''t going toin, missing out on snowy fun times was obviously the best option in that situation, but it did mean she owed Lily a nice date somewhere, and a few days on an ind paradise probably counted.

    But, just as these things were important to Lily, and important to Katбн so was Sylvie. She was an adorable little girl, and important to both of them. Much too mature at times. Still, they would certainly be taking at least some time off. Justбн maybe only a few extra days. More of a weekend away, then a week long vacation. Possibly.

    Lily eventually said, "Perhaps we should try and sound out Callisto and Vivian, see how they think Sylvie is doing before wemit to a certain number of days. I''m sure there will be fun to be had. I''m not sure if any of the others will be staying, I could see so many people going either wayбн but that doesn''t really bother me. The ind isn''t huge but it''s more than enough for twenty-five people as it is, and I doubt everyone will be sticking around,"

    "Yeah, but that''s sort of the easy answer isn''t it?" asked Kat. "Instead of making a choice, we''re just putting it on Vivian and Callisto to potentially bear the brunt of Sylvie''s displeasure. If we''re going to have a vacation, even just for a day or two, I''d be morefortable owning it. Stating we''re taking this vacation. Sure we can still sound things out, but I''d like an idea of what we both want before reaching out,"

    Lily sighed and said, "You always were the confident one, weren''t you? I suppose that going about it that way would be more responsible. As for the answerбн well I just don''t really know. Sure an ind resort sounds fun, and I''m sure we''d love it for the first few daysбн but then what? There aren''t any shops here, the only activities are ones Thyme will run for us, or perhaps Mint. We could train and enjoy the great food, but that''s not really rxing, that''s training. Even if arguably we might need it.

    "Perhaps if more than just one or two people from across the teams stay we could do some things with them, like the obstacle course your running an extra time this afternoon. I''m not sure if I''d love to participate in that exactlyбн but it would probably be good for me to get some morebat experience. Once again thoughбн that isn''t really vacation stuff.

    "I''ll admit, it''s a beautiful tropical ind, so we can go swimming or hiking, and just taking in natureбн but the ind isn''t exactly huge. We can probably cover the whole ce, even at human walking speeds, in about three days. Heck, that might even be too much as it is. Despite all that thoughбн I do think it would be nice to rx, properly, with just the two of us. Don''t think I didn''t notice you going off for a walkst night,"

    Kat sighed and pulled Lily into a kiss. It wasforting, and a great way to stop Lily getting angry about her little midnight adventure. Lily wanted to be annoyed at Kat using the kiss as a way to get her to calm downбн but she wasn''t actually mad, and the kiss was pretty good.

    Eventually, Lily needed to breath so they separated and Kat said, "So really, we''ve got no better idea now then when I first asked the questionбн but we do know that staying here for too long just isn''t worth it. Probably for the best. I guess we''ll just keep thinking about it for now." Lily nodded and then moved back in for another kiss.

 Chapter 1253 1253 Eyes of Nix

    <h4>Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Eyes of Nix</h4>

    --- Nixilei ---

    Nixilei was the first person from her team to walk back through the doorway to Thyme. Granted, Kat and Lily hadn''t left, but that didn''t change the fact that Kress, Green and Gareth were all ''busy''. Kress was spending time with Stan, while Green and Gareth were just with each other in the medical bay. Kress'' expressions had continually switched through a whole assortment of emotions that even Nixilei was unsure what they all meant.

    *I can''t decide if this is good for him or not. Stan seems remarkably sweet on the lout for some reasonбн but I know enough about demons to know that ''long-term'' is a foreign concept to a lot of them. Kat and Lily are the weird ones. Sure they tend to settle into normal rtionships eventually but they have wild teenage years. I''m not sure I want Kress exposed to thatбн or for him to have his heart broken.

    Which isn''t even the biggest issue. No, the real problem is how often is Stan even going to be around. Kress can''t just summon the guy up every time they want to go on a date. Plus, I have no idea how they''re going to keep in contact. Even if things work out, it''s going to be very hard for them bothбн but Green and Gareth, or at least Gareth, seem to think this is a good thing so I shan''t interfere.*

    That of course, bought her thoughts around to Green and Gareth. Currently, Green wasining about needing to show up for the introduction to the round, while Gareth was promising her various favours. Which was nonsense really. Gareth would eventually just pick up Green and carry her along, while Green would be able to get everything promised just by asking. Assuming Gareth was healthy enough of course It was a rather normal song and danceбн but with Kress also engaged in romantic activities Nixilei was starting to feel a bit left out.

    *Which is ridiculous because I don''t even have any interest in romance right now. Not only would that be a massive drain on my time and energy I certainly haven''t found anyone I''m interesting in kissing, let alone courting orying with. I just wish I felt less like a third wheel, or fifth wheel I suppose in this case. Perhaps it''s not that I feel left out, but I feel as though they''re moving on without me?

    What a strange idea. I''ve watched over Green for many years, and Gareth has been around for most of them. They''ve been smitten with each other for a long time, and the marriage was arranged potentially even before that. Things have hardly changedбн all that''s happened is Kress might have found someone.*

    Nixilei held in a sigh. She''d been emoting a bit too much recently, her training had been cracking. Not necessarily a bad thing in the short term, but it wouldn''t do to make such a thing a habit once again. *When did I be their bloody mother! I shouldn''t be feeling like this at all. We''re practically the same age.*

    Nixilei stepped through the door and saw that things had been rearranged. There was now four sets of two couches and with a single red arm-chair between them. Things were a little different for the fifth set. There was onerge couch that seemed to have bat-wings on it with a small couch on either side, and a red armchair behind it. In front of all that was a stage but nothing was upon it just yet. Thyme would likely show up there at some point.

    The final thing of note was the big wooden sign near the doorway. On it, sat the words ''Competitors for this round please chose a red chair'' in dripping red paint, Nixilei knew what blood looked like well enough to know this wasn''t. I wonder if anyone will think that''s blood. A few steps forward and Nixilei realised why there was an extra couch for one of the sets. Kat and Lily were resting on it. Thoughбн Nixilei carefully walked off to the side. It looked like they were asleep now.

    *Probably just Lily. Hmmmбн maybe I should look into getting a pet or a familiar? That might keep me busy and when people are being annoying I can just sick a dog on them or something. That actually seems like an amusing idea. Not sure if it''s worth making them a familiarбн but it could be really funny even if they aren''t. Perhaps if we win today I should ask Thyme for one?

    What would I want if I were to get a familiar? Something sneaky, or at the very least, that can be trained to sneak around. Likely shouldn''t go for anything too identifiable eitherбн unless I go for something sufficiently small that I can hide in my pockets or something? I don''t think I know any small animals that are all that powerful though. Sure there are various insect swarms that can be a problem, but really it''s the numbers not the individuals.*

    Nixilei grabbed the red chair behind Kat''s and pushed it closer so she could sit on the armrest and looked over the back of the couch down at the pair. "I see you two have gottenfortable," said Nixilei.

    Nixilei was surprised when Lily opened her eyes first. It was almost odd to see the girl outside of her transformed state. It was oftentimes easier to believe the girl had started out as a cat and got a human form. Sure some beastkin took on the traits of their animals, but for Lily it was almost ridiculous. Nixilei wondered how Lily could sleep so much, ignoring the loud voice pointing out so did Green.

    For a spy like Nixilei, watching Lily could be a fascinating thing. She was certain the girl didn''t notice half of the things she did. Her tail would always swish off towards Kat instead of properly side to side, or that Lily always seemed to have her ears twitching in Kat''s direction, constantly listening and checking up on the demon. Her eyes were usually quite sharp, sharper looking then Kat''sбн but that was the work of those slit pupils really. Lily was much less a wild cat, and more a housecat, despite the amount of magical power Nixilei could feel from the small girl.

    Nixilei wanted to scoff as Lily pushed herself up, stretching herself out first as if she wore more a cat then a person, further proving Nixilei''s thoughts. Lily yawned showing off a set of sharp teeth as she did so, beforezily looking around at Nixilei. "Indeed we are. Thyme made us this fancy couch so why not use it?" offered Lily.

    "I''m surprised you''re the one awake and talking," said Nixilei. "Usually you let Kat do all of that for you,"

    "Are you implying something?" asked Lily, eyes narrowing.

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "Do remember the first time I met you, you were stuck as a cat. I only half believed Kat''s story of you being a person once upon a time, and even now you wear your influence strongly. I really am just surprised to see you as the one awake,"

    Lily frowned. "Amбн am I really that bad? Wait no, Kat isn''t actually asleep, we''re testing out having her see through my eyes more. Iбн I managed to get it working the other way around really quickly. It seemed to justбн work on my end. Umбн but anyway, what do you mean about my influence? I''m guessing I''m acting like a cat?"

    Nixilei nodded and exin, "Indeed. Much more so then a normal beastkin,"

    Lily frowned as well. "I was told that was pretty normal, that I''d have those sorts of habits after the change. I was also told not to fight them too much, or rather, only fight the ones I really don''t likeбн but how much has it really changed me I wonderбн"

    Nixilei shrugged at that and said, "I can''t truly say. I didn''t know you before. You might''ve been more ''cat-like'' then the feline beastkin I know of even before your transformation. Perhaps it isn''t anything to worry aboutбн but you don''t see Nell stuffing herself and getting ready to hibernate, or the wolf siblings running around biting at each other all the time,"

    "I don''t bite people," said Lily.

    "I know that, but it''s not that you''re acting like a wild cat, but more like a house pet. Perhaps I''m just noticing it more because most beastkin take after their wilder heritage in terms of instincts, but it is noticeable," said Nixilei.

    "Hmmбн well there was this one time I just ran down a boar. Kat had to chase after me, well she was faster then me so ''chase after'' sort of implies she couldn''t catch me. Anyway, umбн no I definitely still have those instincts as well. It''s just nice to be around Kat, and I''m not really noticing anything all that weird. Other than the sleep of course,"

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "Who really knows. I am a touch surprised about the fact you werepelled to hunt, but I might just be seeing things that aren''t there. Thoughбн perhaps it is due to how much time you spend in that form? Even if most of that time is asleep?"

    "Iбн I''ll think about it," mumbled Lily.

 Chapter 1254 1254 Thyme the Used Car Salesman

    --- Nixilei ---

    Nixilei left Lily to her thoughts, as she observed all thepetitorsing in. Nixilei found herself unsurprised by thepetitors that took the read chairs. First in was Ellenell, who arrived a bit before the rest of his team. *He''s in a simr position to me. The team healer. The real question will be if there''s anything I can use as an edge over him. I would suspect my physique is better, and perhaps my martial trainingбн but how useful those things will be is a bit up in the air.*

    The second person to sit down was Chartreuse, alongside most of their team. Nixilei didn''t really have any thoughts about them just yet. They hadn''t participated in any events before now, and it was unclear if they were chosen for their unsuitability for the obstacle course, or because they had a decent amount of mana. The book on their waist implied mana capacityбн but they might''ve just been chosen because they were the team wizard. Time would tell.

    Next up was Asteodia who was followed by Carl, while the rest of her team trickled inter. *Asteodia. She''s creative, but perhaps not someone with a great memory. Then again, she''ll likely pay close attention this time around. From what Kat let slip she took her poor performance yesterday pretty hard. I''ll need to watch her, but I''m not too afraid of what she''ll do just yet.*

    The final contestant this round was Midnight, who also came in with their entire team. Nixilei also didn''t have a lot of data on them. They weren''t super well known despite hanging around Marigold, and while Nixilei did know they were a shadow mage, building sandcastles isn''t a particrly good indicator of fighting ability.

    *Is it wrong of me to be d that Ellenell is taking this round instead of Blue? After her disy of capacity and control during volleyball yesterday she likely would''ve been the most dangerous opponentбн barring Romilda and Kat of course. Hence why they were banned from the round. As it standsбн Midnight and Chartreuse are likely my toughestpetition but there isn''t enough information on them to say really.*

    Nixilei nced at the door, still not seeing her teammates. Where are those three idiots? Waitбн I just realised that Gareth might be forced to stay in that medical coffin and Green would use that as an excuse not to show upбн which is fair honestly. Where is Kress though? Nixilei looked around and found that Stan hadn''t arrived yet either.

    *Well I suppose that answers that question. Now are they going to get here before-* Nixilei''s thoughts were cut short with Thyme appearing, answering the question she was pondering. Thyme was dressed up a bit oddly. They had hair for one. Not hair-like vines, but real hair. It might be a wig, but Nixilei had a good enough eye for detail to say even if it was, the hair was still real, just probably not Thyme''s.

    The weirdness didn''t end there though. Thyme''s hair had a whole mess of clear gel in it ruining the look of the hair, and making Nixilei wonder why Thyme bothered to have any if this was what they were going to do to it.

    The rest of Thyme''s outfit wasn''t in great shape either. It was a suit and tieбн but the suit had the top three buttons undone and the tie was hanging loose with enough space to pull it off again. The jacket was falling off one of Thyme''s shoulders and while their shoes looked niceбн Thyme wasn''t wearing any socks. Not to mention the staining on the edges of the sleeves.

    Though, when Thyme started to speak it was with an impressive booming voice that easily carried through the room. "Hello everyone and wee to the second round! We''ve got a whole bunch of rules for you, and some fantastic machines! If in the previous round the enchantment was so bad you had to be a master trying to do it poorly, this round we''ve turned it all around.

    "Each of the flying contraptions on offer are so perfected, why, you''ll think you''ve doubled your mana pool! They''re extremely efficient with their mana usage and all optimised as best we can make them for prolonged flight. Obviously the different designs will have different strengths and weaknesses, but in their own ss? They''re each unmatched!

    "But before I show you what I have in store, we do have to go over the rules! So, everyone gets to pick one flying contraption. You can all pick the same thing, or each of you can pick a different one. Don''t just follow the trend, follow your dreams! I''ll be handing out a sheet of paper where you can pick your chosen vehicle secretly in just a bit! Don''t get impatient now!

    "As for proper rules? You score first off based on how long you''re in the air. I do want the contest to end in a reasonable time though, so after two hours, if multiple people have managed to stay in the air, I''ll then be taking the distance away from this tform in a straight line and using that to determine the winners. I will not be taking into ount gaining or losing height for this. It is a purely horizontal measurement, so don''t try and fly directly up or down. It won''t help you out at all,"

    Thyme paused here to loosen their tie further and take a drink of a sk from one of the pockets on the pants. Nixilei just shrugged at the fact the pocket waspletely t and didn''t look wide enough to fit such a thing in it. Thyme was a space mage. This was simple stuff.

    "Just so that nobody loses because they didn''t jump off at exactly the same time, I''ll beunching you all off the tform. You can calibrate how exactly you''ll leave the tform. Picking the direction you want to go in, how far up I send you, how far forward and what not. Now, theseunchers won''t be a big help, but they needed to be configurableбн well you''ll see whyter.

    "But wait, there''s MORE RULES," said Thyme with a wild grin that was too wide for their face. Literally. Thyme expanded the smile past their cheeks and it was now about twice as wide as Thyme''s face. "Perhaps things won''t go perfectly. Perhaps, you''ll get into fights, which is allowed. All bets are off. Brawl if you want. If you fall thoughбн

    "You''ll need to wait. The rule is, after being on the ground or ocean for longer then five minutes I''ll teleport you back to this tform and repair your flying contraptions. You cannot switch contraptions; you''ll get a copy of your old one. You can return to the tform at any time to get your things repaired, butnding here stops the ''time in the air'' counter, and obviously if you''re back here your ''distance away from tform'' will be practically zero.

    "A special note in the case you manage to steal someone else''s vehicle. You''ll be allowed to keep it, and if you return to the tform you can pick either one to have fixed, but only the first time. After that you''ll be ''locked'' into that choice. With that being said, if you have your vehicle stolen it''s no big deal. Just another five minute break on the ocean, ornd and you''ll get it back.

    "Oh, I''m sure you''re all wondering how you''ll survive the fall to the ground? Well each contraptiones with a harness that has, if nothing else, a safety feature built into it. You''ll bleed momentum before you hit the groundбн but it''s been enchanted in such a way as to not work if your flying machine is in good condition, so be carefulnding them.

    "Which brings us onto the final pointnding your contraptions. Every time you touch the ground, you''ll incur a one minute penalty on your time, and a 100m penalty to your total distance. If you run along the ground for more than 100m during take-offбн then you''ll be further deducted twice the distance you travel along the ground. This is meant to be a challenge of arial skill, not your ability to skim along the ground to cheat height and distance off of me,

    "Now, that''s all the rules out of the way, I''ll open the floor for a few questions. Keep in mind, there will be another chance for questions after I introduce all of the vehicles. So no pressure here,"

 Chapter 1255 1255 *Slaps Glider* This baby is so mana efficientтАж

    Chapter 1255  1255 *ps Glider* This baby is so mana efficientбн

    --- Nixilei ---

    "No questions then?" said Thyme, too-wide smile and booming voice going full force. "That''s ok, that''s ok. We can move right along to the main event!" *It''s not that I have no questions at all, just that I''m waiting until after I see these contraptions. Though the rules do seem quite self exnatory.*

    Thyme bent down and pulled a miniature hang glider from the ground below them before spinning it around and letting it explode in size up on the stage. The wingspan was massive now. Nixilei was pretty sure her whole team, Lily included, couldy head to toe across the whole wingspan and still not cover the whole thing. Thyme bent down a second time, this time grabbing a full sized harness with one hand, and a pair of boots with the other.

    "So, first off, before we get to the good stuff, this is the safety harness. Ites standard with all contraptions. It''s got a teeny tiny connection to me inside of it. This provides it mana, and lets me feel how far away you are with shocking uracy. It is there to protect you in case something horrible happens. In this case though, I can enforce the safety rules further.

    "Taking off the harness means I''m no longer tracking your distance urately. If I''m not tracking your distance urately, that means you could, theoretically, be cheating. So taking off your safety harness is grounds for disqualification. Now, don''t worry about it getting damaged. I said I''m providing it mana? Well that will give it more than enough strength to survive just about anything. That includes monster attacks,"

    Thyme waited for the shocked looks across thepetitors. "Yes that''s right. Currently we aren''t too close to that ind paradise you remember, no we''re right in the middle of a monster hotspot! Sure most of them are stuck on the ground but the few that fly? Well they''re aggressive little buggers so do be careful. I wouldn''t want any of you to get hurt on my watch." Thyme''s smile widened even further. Their face was more smile then face at this point and Nixilei could almost feel a headacheing on.

    *Shit. That''s the twist! Sure you could fight with yourpetitors, but it would be better for everyone if we just flew off in random directionsбн except if we DO that means we''re going to end up getting attacked by monsters all by ourselves. Shit.*

    Nixilei scanned the room. Most people were still in shock, or too busy ring at Thymeбн but Asteodia was looking around just as she was. Their eyes met and Nixilei held up one finger on each hand and joined them together. Asteodia''s eyes shone for a second before nodding and turning back to Thyme. The pair hoped nobody else had seen their small interaction, hopefully too busy looking at Thyme.

    *Right. Asteodia''s got a creative head on her shoulders. I''m not sure how trustworthy she''s going to beбн but I think we can work together for at the very least the first hour. It just wouldn''t be profitable to screw each other over before that. As for what we''ll do afterwardsбн I guess we''ll just have to see.*

    "Just a bit of trivia before we begin. This whole ensemble, boots, glider, and harness were the initial design for this trial. All other flying options you''ll be offered came after this setup. Sure the harness has been made standard and upgraded massively, and the boots and glider have a lot of features they didn''t when we startedбн but it all began here! The glider, the boots, the idea of spending as long as possible in the air! If you just can''t decide, let the gold standard decide for you and pick the glider getup!

    "Now, I''m sure your all interested in the glider itself, but let''s look at these boots first," Thyme said as he pped the heavy duty looking shoes. "These babies can be set to unleash either a short burst of high pressure air, or a nice long constant stream to keep you moving forward. They are the real engine of this gliderбн but that''s not all! Enemies in your way? Why, you can unleash a deadly cutting wind to slice through them all. Not as mana efficient as the short burst, or the long constant stream, but if you need to kill somethingбн well that''s how you do it quick and easy!"

    *Seems a bit cumbersome honestly. The glider itself is has suchrge wingspan coverage that you''d need to fly OVER the enemy and unhook your feet to have a chance at a proper attack. That seemsбн rather bad honestly.*

    "Ah, I see not many of you are impressed. I suppose I should pick up the star of the show!" Thyme pped the tight material that made up the glider''s wingspan. "This little baby might look simple, but in between the membrane that makes up the wings is an enchanters wet dream. It''s packed with dozens of little optimisations to make the ride as smooth as possible. It''s quite durable, and basic shing or biting attacks won''t be able to take it out of the air.

    "In addition, the surface is designed to take in what wind attuned mana it can, which is fairly abundant this high up, and use it to provide a small updraft, providing additional lift and keeping it up in the air just a bit longer! Then you have the arm bar, the straps, and the foot rest. All enchanted for maximumfort and using not a drop of your own mana! You''ll barely even feel the miles as you fly!

    "Butбн" Thyme''s smile finally dropped. Their eyes sharpened as they looked around at the ensembled people one by one. "Sometimes, afortable, efficient ride isn''t enough. Sometimes your under attack, and the boots aren''t doing you any good? Wellбн if you twist these front handlesбн" Thyme lifted the glider up to show the bar. "For the small price of your mana, this little baby will shoot out high speed arrows from the front to tear through your enemies!"

    Thyme twisted the bar and a hail of small arrows that were basically just arrow-tips shot from the front of the glider, flying off the side of the tform and continuing into nothing. "But, that''s not allбн if you really, REALLY need something dead, you find these buttons on the side," Thyme showed off the cherry red buttons on the outside of the gliders hold. "It''s not cheap on the mana, and I can''t demonstrate it hereбн but the glider will summon arge explosive projectile guaranteed to take out whatever you''re pointing atбн

    "Just be careful not to fire it when said thing is too close to you. It is a massive explosion after all. While your harness can definitely survive it, the glider itself might not. It''s mildly fire resistant, but that mostlyes from its ability to defend itself slightly from attacks. I''m afraid proper fire immunity would take more mana to keep active, or even on standby,"

    "Of course, while we didn''t manage to pack in fire immunity, we did manage to do something about the rainбн and it didn''t even take any extra enchanting! Courtesy of a rather crazy dryad friend of mine," *Does Thyme mean themselves because they''re ying a character? Or is there another crazy inventor dryad.* "water just bounces right off. Spray a bit of this coating across the whole glider, and no amount of water is ever getting through the coat.

    "Snow and rain aren''t likely, but if you did run into either know it will be no problem at all. Even lightning is only a minor worry because the glider is designed to harmlessly bring the take the lightning and fire it out the back of the glider harmlessly. Of course, if it dide down to it, your trusty safety harness would protect you for everything,"

    *That''sбн interesting. We''ll have to see what the others are like but this seems like a strong start. Fighting with it could be awkward, and despite Thyme''s ims of great mana efficiency I''m not entirely sure that I can make it two hours on the glider. Sure I''d need to test it to be sureбн but I just have the feeling that two hours is too long.

    The fact this is the first design, and possibly how the entire event was tested is interesting to note. I''m not really sure what that means though. Is it the best option, as the challenge was designed with this in mind? Or the worst, because the challenged was designed with this glider in mind. I''m not sure I''ll have the time to figure it out once I''ve seen all the options that are being presented here.

    At least Asteodia seems willing to work with me. Thoughбн will that mean we should chose the same method of flying? If we pick different ones, we might not be able to stick together too well. I suppose it depends what the other are. Not much to go off just yetбн but plenty to be on the lookout for.*

 Chapter 1256 1256 *Slaps Basket* This Baby will stay in the skyтАж

    Chapter 1256  1256 *ps Basket* This Baby will stay in the skyбн

    --- Nixilei ---

    "Next, for all your long duration needsбн" Thyme said as the glider vanished back into the ground. "Is this wonderful contraption right here," Thyme then pulled out a basked and arge section of treated leather. From context, Nixilei was able to work out what it was. "This is a state of the art hot-air balloon. You might have seen them around already. They are quite popr with dwarven surveyors and certain beastkin tourist spots. It''s got a number of nifty featuresбн

    "But it''s primary purpose is to ensure that the person riding it WILL make it to two hours. While all of the flying vehicles on disy can make it to that vaunted two hour markбн not all of them can do so regrly. With this, you will have no problems at all. The balloon itself will be filled with hot air before you take off, saving you the mana you''d need to do it yourself, and once in the air it can stay that way with just a few asional sts of mana.

    "It works much like the surveyor versions do. The basket here has an enchantment tied to the metal box which spouts out mes into the air bag to keep the air inside warm and the balloon floating for as long as you require! It takes barely any mana to send up a burst of me, and the me is only necessary every minute or so. Dependant on your current altitude.

    "Which of course, though it pains my heart, means I must admit to the imperfection of this wonderful design! It is quite limited in its capacity to manoeuvre through the air. It does have its ways, and when I exin all the bonus features, I will cover how you can help mitigate this downsideбн but a downside it is. The balloon itself creates a lot of drag. Which is good for being carried along by the windбн not so much if you want to go anywhere else.

    "Now, there are some strong winds around this area, especially so high up. If you manage to pick a good direction, there is a decent chance for you to make it quite far with the balloon. It''s just a risk, rather then a matter of skill, mana control or mana capacity.

    "Now, onto some of the defensive details. This balloon has been greatly strengthened against shing attacks and moderately against bludgeoning attacksбн but it''s a giant balloon so bludgeoning attacks won''t do anything anyway. The basket itself is warded against fire and the elements so it will remain sturdy. The only real weak point, are these," Thyme smacked the support frame for the enchanted fire release that held the balloon and basket together. "They have been strengthened a good dealбн

    "But conceptually they are weak. They are a point of connection and rather separate from the frame itself. Strengthening it too much would increase the amount of mana it takes for the fire system. As such, while they have been strengthened, it is weaker then the basket made out of wood. As such, it is rmended you defend attacks against the metal in this area quite fervently,"

    "With that being saidбн this little baby happens to have all sorts of little gadgets to help in that fight!" Thyme excitedly flipped the basket over to show the inside. There was a number of glowing circles all lining the inside surface of the basket. "Each and every one of these contains something useful. Justбн a word of warning.

    "While sealed, they weigh nothing. The basket can have all these neat gadgets for niche contingenciesбн but you can''t return them to the seal. Once broken, the item wille out, and you''ll be stuck with it in your basket unless you simply want to throw it overboard. So be careful what you use when, otherwise it will increase the weight on the basket, and the mana it takes to keep it up in the sky!"

    *That''sбн that''s not how those sorts of enchantments are supposed to work at all! Thyme must have done this intentionally to make sure that the balloon isn''t just the obviously best option. The problem isn''t even the weight, like Thyme is saying, but the space. Sure the basket is a decent size and you could probably fit a few people into itбн but depending on what the ''gadgets'' are, and howrgeбн it might be barely any space at all.*

    "The first gadget is a set of engines!" said Thyme as they pulled out toorge jet-engine looking devices Nixilei didn''t recognise. "These things are massive mana hogs, but they will get you out of trouble in a pinchбн just don''t keep them around too long once they''re turned off because they''re as heavy as they look!"

    Something you could''ve easily mitigated if you wanted Thyme. Though I think I understand the game here. Each of the devices are powerful, but the less niche ones are problems. Those at least look like they clip to the outside of the basket, but the weightбн depending on what it truly is? That could be a problem.

    "Next is much less high-tech," said Thyme as they returned the engines to the seal, confirming rather soundly that Nixilei''s thoughts were correct, the only reason you couldn''t return them was because Thyme made it so. Thyme pushed down on another seal and pulled out a rope with a hook on it. "Pretty simple, just throw and the grab. The hook is enchanted to stick to whatever itnds on, so even if your throw isn''t perfect you might still grab something,"

    *Hmmбн I assume that works on other contestants? If so that might be a good way to attack, or to save yourself on mana?*

    Thyme then tossed the rope and hook over their shoulder letting it vanish. Once that was done they pushed another seal and pulled out arge pot on top of a hotte. "This one is just in case you get peckish. It''s a nice roast that''s already cooked and is being kept at temperature by this hotte underneath. It''s good stuff," Thyme then proceeded to take a biteбн out of the entire ensemble, hot te and metal pot included. "Crunchy,"

    *Rightбн I see Thyme is just having fun with us now. There''s still at least three seals from what I can see. Are the rest of them jokes as well?*

    The next seal held a bow with no arrows, Nixilei was pretty sure she knew where this one was going. "This here bow can summon up magical arrows, either attuned to kic force, or your own personal element. Just be careful... it''s a bit weak," Thyme said as they pulled the string back too far and the whole thing snapped in half.

    *That''s probably another intentional limitation. The bow''s effective range is drastically reduced by the looks of things. Sure it might be powerfulбн if it''s already right in your face.*

    Next Thyme pulled out a sword and waved it around a bit. "This here is just a good sword. I mean, nothing more to say about it really," said Thyme with a shrug. Nixilei agreed. It was rather self-evident what that was for. Though she did wonder what trick Thyme had in-store for whoever tried to use it.

    Thyme then pulled arge with a set of heavy stones on the edges. "This here is a with rocks on the end. Betta throw it fast because it weighs a lot. The stones are enchanted with gravity magic to try and mitigate that a bitбн for all of five seconds. Then it takes whatever its caught down with itself. Including your balloon if you''re not careful." When Thyme finished speaking their hands were ripped off as the fell through the ground leaving a massive hole in the stage.

    *So, a one use weapon that''s very short range but practically certain to kill any monsters. Not otherpetitors though. They can potentially escape from the before they hit the ground, or they can just let the harness save them before taking off a second time. It would prevent them getting the full 2 hours thoughбн so it''s still somewhat useful againstpetitors in its own right.*

    "The final bit of kit sure is an interesting oneбн" said Thyme. "Sost but not least," Thyme pulled out a package that was soaked through at the bottom and dripping a ckish liquid. The smell then hit everyone on the tform full on. Nixilei, and many others, recognised it instantly. "Monster bait," Thyme confirmed their suspicions.

    "Of course, one should be very careful with monster bait here. Why, it''s already leaking onto the ground as I speak. You can throw it at apetitor to attract monstersбн but if those same monsterse from the wrong direction they just might pay you a visit first," Thyme finished with that too wide smile that now had a much more sinister look to it. Sharp jagged teeth included.

    *That seems more like a suicide tactic. It''s not going to result in a death, but it IS likely to kill your chance at winning. Monsters wille for you just as surely as theye for your target.*

 Chapter 1257 1257 *Slaps Helmet* This Baby has so many hidden weaponsтАж

    Chapter 1257  1257 *ps Helmet* This Baby has so many hidden weaponsбн

    --- Nixilei ---

    "Now, maybe the sure-fire 2 hours isn''t what you want," said Thyme as the balloon vanished into the ground. "No, what you crave instead is VIOLENCE!" A leather suit with a sturdy looking helmet rose from the ground. Nixilei noticed that it had a membrane connecting the legs and arms together. "This here is the ANSWER. While it is impossible for any one of you to fly this suit all the way to the two hour mark it is filled with hidden weapons galore and nearly indestructible!

    "Perhaps you''ll want to use it to take on your enemies, knock them all out of the sky early on and steal one of their vehicles. Giving you a strong lead, and a chance to batter them down again and again if you really want. Probably a waste of mana after the second or third time, but you could do it if violence is what you crave.

    "But perhaps you like your fellowpetitors. The idea of knocking them out strikes you as ''unsportsmanlike''? Well I''ve got a secondary solution for you! By channelling mana into one of the fingers of the gloves you can activate a wide variety of effects! The first, the left-most finger? It will provide you a magical bit of rope to wrap around monsters. It will be a battle of wills from that point, but if you win? Well, you''ll have a mount to carry you to the end. Remember, you only get sent back if you touch the ground, and the distance is based on your harness, so it''s a perfectly eptable tactic,"

    *Yeah but only if you have the mana control to activate ONE FINGER. This suit seems like a trap really. While I can use it, and probably Ellenell, that''s only because of our level of mana control, trained by necessity for healing magic. I can''t imagine the rest of thepetitors can activate just the one finger. Activating two or three seems more likely. I suppose we''ll just need to see what they do.*

    "Of course, perhaps fighting is in your blood. The next three fingers on the left hand are all various forms of attack. They are mirrored on the right side as well, so you can use both gloves to attack at the same time, or just one. In this case we will stick with the left hand, starting from left to right, you have a ''basic st'' from the centre of the palm, the next finger adds a cone of super-sharp air around the hand. It sticks around until you send another pulse of mana into that finger, and is a big drain on your reserves but it can cut through nearly anything.

    "Then the third finger provides a powerful suction on the palm for just a short moment. You can use this to grab your enemies, and then perhaps through them out of their vehicle, or you can use it, perhaps with both hands, to stick yourself to said vehicle temporarily. You can trigger the suction additional times if you really want to hold on to whatever it is, but the suction uses a good bit of mana and onlysts for three seconds. So keep in mind that it might not be an efficient use of your mana,"

    Interesting. Each of those abilities sounds really goodбн until you realise that if you identally trigger them at the same time itpletely ruins the effect. You''d st away the rope, or you''d st whatever you were attacking away from you. If you were trying to slice something, a st away is bad, but sucking it to you might be worse because then you can''t cut it because your wrist doesn''t turn that far. Not sure how the suction and whatever thest one is interacts butбн

    "The final finger, the thumb, on your left hand summons something rather familiar," said Thyme as they pulled out a dripping package. "I''m sure you remember this monster bait? Well now you have it at your fingertips. Not just one either. Unlike the seals in the balloon you can summon up as much monster bait as you wantбн but it will take exactly a tenth of your mana pool every time you use it,"

    *And there''s the final trap. Based on how efficient Thyme has been saying everything is, ten percent is quite a lot. Which is already pretty bad. Magic forbid if you not only summon the bait, but ALSO went and hit the suction by ident. The bag looks flimsy enough that it might get torn open by the suction and then suddenly you''re covered in monster bait. You''d need to be really careful with that finger. Heck, that and use the vacuum palm, just in case you summoned the bait as well.*

    Thyme kept speaking, not particrly worried about how many people had noticed the traps involved. "Next up, on the right hand, you only have two unique functions. The thumb, and the little finger. Activating the thumb has two functions., The first, summons a crossbow for you, and the second triggers if you already have the crossbow in hand, summoning an arrow for it. Summoning the crossbow, does of course take more mana then summoning the arrows,"

    *Yeah and reloading the crossbow, in midair, while using a suit that seems to be kept up by the arms and legs is nearly impossible. So you''ve got one shot with it, if you''re lucky. Despite that, if you hit a vehicle they''re probably going to be fine so it doesn''t even do anything unless you hit a monster or a person. So what''s the point?*

    "Now the final finger, the little finger on the right hand side? Well it gives you this!" Thyme said as they pulled out a little pink cotton bag. Opening it, they showed the inside was filled with very fine dust of the same general colour as the bag. "This right here? It''s high grade sleeping powder. You can pull the bag back into subspace by activating the finger again and it will slowly fill back up with powderбн but if you lose it? No more sleep powder for you.

    "It should be enough to knock most monsters and contestants out. Just be warned, if a contestant is returned to here after being on the ground too long, I will also be healing them of any injuries, including removing the sleep powder from their system. Soбн if you really want them out of the game, you might need to keep them aroundбн but then aren''t you helping them if you take them with you?"

    *Interesting. The sleeping powder still seems pretty good. I don''t understand why you''d keep them with you though. That seems bad for all sorts of reasons. Where''s the trap though? Waitбн is the vacuum ability on the finger next to the little one or the thumb? Dammit Thyme. That''s the trap. You don''t know, and you''d have to waste mana to find out. Hmmбн it still seems like either the best or second best finger on offer. The only worry is how fast the powder refills. That and how much you need to put someone to sleepбн

    Wait. You''re flying. In the air. Possible against the wind. Shit. The powder works on you as well? Hmmбн no you have a helmet unlike the other contestants. Soбн would you be safe? It''s hard to tell just how fine the powder is. Soбн maybe you would be but perhaps you wouldn''t? So the trap is ''don''t hit yourself with the sleep powder''? That makes some sense I suppose.*

    "Now, it''s not just your fingers that are having fun, your feet can get into the action as well! Of course, the functions there are much simpler. By channelling mana into your feet you can get a constant stream of airбн or a st. It all depends on how much mana you introduce to the boots. They''ll take whatever you give them, at just about any rate!

    "That''s not all though. The wingsuit does need some way to stay in the air right? Well if you push your mana out of your body anywhere around the chest area it will be fed to the wings and give you a constant updraft. Bncing the amount of mana going to the wings or your boots will be the true decider of just how good you are with this suit, and I wish you the best of luck," finished Thyme with a taunting gleam in their eyes.

    *And there is the final trap. If I didn''t think this was the suit for people with insane mana control that sells it. Needing to keep track of three internal mana streams while keeping it all bnced and sending it into an enchantment? I bet the sted boots aren''t even paired so you need to keep the flow to bothpletely even. I probably could use itбн but it just seems like too much effort for too little gain. You''d need to be certain you were taking someone outбн and that you could get away from everyone before they came for you.

    Even thatбн that might still not be enough. The amount of mana it could take just to remove onpetitor might be so much you''d NEED to steal the hot air balloon specifically and if nobody choses one of themбн well you might have already doomed yourself. We''ll have to see what, if anything, is left.*

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1258 1258 *Slaps Wings* This Author has tired of the memeтАж

    Chapter 1258  1258 *ps Wings* This Author has tired of the memeбн

    --- Nixilei ---

    "Now, I''m sure you''re all ready to get started and flying but I have ONE FINAL vehicle for your viewing pleasure. I assure you, only the highest level of dedication has gone into constructing this vehicle." Thyme crushed the jacket in their hands down to nothing before tapping a foot on the ground.

    The wooden stage split open like a missile silo as a full sized aerone rose up out of the floor. It was as very unusual sight for most, but Kat and Lily recognised it as an old-style bine. It had the twoyers of wings, arge propellor up front, and three wheels total. Two at the front and one at the back. The whole thing was also, eye-searingly bright yellow for some reason. In fact, Nixilei was certain Thyme had added a light enchantment just to make it brighter and her eyes were already watering looking at it.

    Thyme pped and the paint dimmed a bit, proving Nixilei''s theory. "This here, is a neat little vehicle that I''m testing out for Oditr. It''s supposed to fly all by itselfбн but it doesn''t. Not yet. So we''ve added a whole bunch of enchantments of course! Though do allow me to show off what makes this so special,"

    Thyme waved a hand and the wood between the seat and the propellor disappeared. Inside the ne was a massive amount of gears and rods all connected together alongside two different sets of peddles. One for the hands, and one for the feet. Nixilei quickly guessed, just as Thyme confirmed, "This is indeed the flying machine for those more physically inclined. It''s heavier then the glider, and as such slightly less mana efficient. That builds up quickly over time, especially if you''re aiming for the full two hoursбн

    "Yet with that in mind, if you have the strength of body topliment your strength of mind then you can go much further. Using these pedals with either your hands, feet, or both together, you can see yourself flying faster, higher, and longer then any of thepetition, except perhaps the longer then the hot-air balloon,"

    *Damn. March could''ve dominated the round if she''d gotten the chance to use this thing. Her mana control is better then she thinks. Much better, at least, from what I''ve seen. Especially some of the information I overheard yesterday during the talks. I should really follow up on that and ask Kat about what she heardбн though she may not think it''s her ce to share. Still, that ''steam body'' technique or whatever it was called is a game changer.

    Unlike Thyme''s implication, I''m quite sure that March could keep this ''aerone'' in the air using just her physical strength, and then with mana behind her physique enhancing it further? Truly a scary thought and we''ve not even got into the weapons or other unique systems it has.*

    "Now, of course, we can''t just leave you with a chance to make up for mana inefficiencies with physical power. That''s neat and allбн but what''s the real draw for something like this? Well first and foremost is of course what I like to call ''the lock''. The entire system here can keep working for around a minute, perfectly fine, without someone at the controls. By channelling your mana into this bar here," Thyme pointed at a bar with a nice fluffy cover over it for resting your hands. "You will ''lock'' the vehicle into its current operation. It will keep flying, exactly as you left it, for the next minute.

    "It doesn''t matter if you move around and hop on the wings. Doesn''t matter if the wind picks up. No the only thing that would matter is if something physically got in front of the aerone, or just ne to save some time. Additionally, after that one minute mark things will start to wind down. The ne will start to lose speed. Changes in weigh distribution will cause it to wobble. Eventually, the changes will get to much and the whole thing will stop working.

    "Of course in a pinch it can still act as a heavier glider and perhaps you can get back into the driver''s seat and prevent it from reaching the ground, but nothing magical will be keeping it functioning after around three minutes, but after that first minute the ''locking'' magic will be winding down,"

    *That is a very neat feature. If this design wasn''t so deliberately designed for someone with high physical abilities I might go for it just for that alone. Granted my physical abilities are quite impressiveбн but not for endurance runs like this. I am trained more for mana control, and short bursts of intense physical confrontation. The sort of endurance needed to make this work is more Gareth''s style. Hmmбн I do wonder if we should''ve handed this round over to Gareth. With this ne on offer he could''ve done quite wellбн and I certainly have more mana then he did for the previous round. Then againбн he probably counts Green doting on him as a bonus. So he''s probably fine with how things turned out.*

    Thyme then pulled the chair out to reveal a panel on the side of the ne, it had a number of buttons on it. "These here activate the other abilities of the ne. Each button you press will do something different. You can ask me for it to be on the left or right side of the ne, or both if you really want but they will do the same thing regardless of what side they''re on. For the ne, if you press a button the chair will suck out the required mana, and then activate the function,"

    Thyme paused their speech here for a few moments before looking over the crowd slowly, their mouth looking normal, if a bit annoyed. "Now, because this is enchanted to the highest standard you cannot Overdraft yourself like Gareth did earlier. It shouldn''t be an issueбн though you may still fall unconscious to be careful when using them if you''re low on mana. It may not kill you, but it can still take you out of the contest.

    "Now, first button. This activates the ''guns''. Streams of arrows will fire from here, here, and here, as well as on the other side of the wings," exined Thyme as they tapped the corresponding sections of the ne. "There is also a matching button bellow it that sends a stream of arrows flying from the back of the ne. It is weaker, but as its your only method for attacking directly backwards. Still quite useful.

    "Next up is this second button here, it drastically sharpens the wings allowing them to slice through enemies that you run into. This,bined with the button below that, can be a devastatingbination. As for the button bellow? Well it release a burst of air from the wings and tail that shoots the ne forward. Poor on mana efficiency for keeping things running, but good if you need to jump forward a bit,"

    "The next button will turn off the passive drain of the chair. That''s what helps keep the ne in the air, so it''s quite useful. Still, if you just want to glide, or you''re really low on mana you can press it and stop the drain. It isn''t much, but it is a constant wear on your reserves so keep it in mind.

    "The button below that is simr in a way. It instead increases the drain on your mana, and funnels it into the gears up at the front of the ne, allowing you to rest your body at the cost of some mana. This is not particrly efficient, and I don''t rmend using it at all. It''s barely worth it. This model is for those physically inclined after all. Of course, if your legs are injured somehow it just might keep you in the airбн"

    "Right, well the secondst button creates a thick cloud of ashy smoke that really gets in your mouth. It will keep spawning as long as you hold the button down and can be great for obscuring your positionбн but the cloud can very much get in your mouth as well, so do keep that in mind. The enchantment is designed to send it away, but not all that strongly and flying back through it will defiantly get some of it in your mouth and eyes if you''re not careful.

    "Now for the final button. The final feature on the final vehicle I''m demonstrating for youбн the big finale to end it all! By pushing this button right here," Thyme waved a hand over it. "You getбн" Thyme paused, making sure all eyes were on them. "A lovely cupholder,"

    Nixilei wanted to scream at Thyme for this ridiculousness. It''s not like anyone here was carrying drinks! The cupholder waspletely useless. Then Thyme continued, "Complete with a nice ss of water just for you," *Why did you wait like ten seconds to add the important part!*

 Chapter 1259 1259 *Slaps Face* That plan is so stupidтАж

    Chapter 1259  1259 *ps Face* That n is so stupidбн

    --- Nixilei ---

    "You''ve all got ten minutes, and as I nice bonus I''ve made sure that no sound can travel outside of your team''s bubbles. You can see a slight indent in the floor around the area, just in case you feel the need to pace or something," said Thyme and a big counter appeared behind them, starting to count down already.

    *Right. How am I supposed to work out what Asteodia and I are doing? Working together is all fine and dandy, but we probably shouldn''t tip our hand before wee have to. If only there was some way to contact discreetly.*

    Those were Nixilei''s thoughts as she looked around at the small group she had with her. Kat still had her eyes closed, Lily wasying on Kat. Kress was still missing, while Gareth and Green were probably together. Nixilei paused though, looking between Kat and Lily and back again.

    *Hmmбн does Kat have that limiter on? Would it be cheating to have her move and maximum speed to deliver the letter? Then again, I''m not sure she could get up to speed without being noticed so it probably wouldn''t work anywayбн but Lily is quite small in her cat form. Rather agile as wellбн and with paper and shadow affinity. I think I know how to send that message.*

    Nixilei looked over and noticed Asteodia was watching her out of the corner of her eye. Nixilei just made a subtle ''wait'' gesture and hoped it was understood before turning to Lily. "Lily, I require your assistance. Asteodia and I appear to have reached an agreement to work together on this one, and we''ll probably need to pick the same vehicle to keep pace with each other. I''d like to keep it a secret so that the other three don''t decide to team up against us, and just to have a general advantage,"

    Lily blinked her eyes open and yawned, "Umбн what exactly where you thinking? I feel like I should know a spell to link two pieces of paper but I just don''t. Maybe it''s something I need more power for, or I''m just not advanced enough in paper magicбн I can make some paper for you though?" offered Lily nervously.

    Nixilei gave Lily a slight pat on her head. Nothing too serious, Nixilei had seen how the girl reacted to that, but Lily was clearly starting to panic. *Perhaps she feels useless? Kat has been better for the various challenges then Lily, for mostly obvious reasons. That might be getting to her, so hopefully this will calm her down without getting too weird.*

    "Lily, while that would certainly be ideal you also possess the ability to turn into a small animal that is much less noticeable then walking over there normally. The paper will be nice as well. I can write out a message for Asteodia, and if you''re willing, hand it off to you for delivery," exined Nixilei.

    "Oh, umбн yes I can do that. I might get spotted butбн um I''ll do what I can?" said Lily shakily as she summoned up a piece of paper and a stick of shadow. *I didn''t need the pencil of magical darkness but let''s not say anything.* With a nod to Lily Nixilei wrote down the message. It said the following:

    ''Asteodia, I''m quite amiable to the idea of teaming up. I think it will allow us to win thepetition with ease if we do. What vehicle do you think we should choose? I''m assuming it should be the same one, that way it will be easy to keep pace with each other. If you have a way of talking that would also be great''

    Nixilei folded up the letter and handed it to Lily who put it down on Kat and transformed, then picked it up in her mouth. Waiting a few moments to make sure nobody was paying attention, Lily sped over to Asteodia''s team. Nixilei smiled when she saw the elf in question pick up the letter and read it. Asteodia then turned to Romilda and a few secondster Lily was running back over.

    Lily came back and dropped two oddly shaped bits of metal at Nixilei''s feet and then coughing a bit before transforming. "Urgh. That tasted foul. It didn''t help the thing is too big for my jawбн" grumbled Lily.

    "Rightбн but what is it?" asked Nixilei.

    "Umбн so apparently, it''s likeбн like a cup and string? Did you ever do that?" asked Lily. Nixilei''s eyes lit up and she nodded. "Yes well it''s like that. The one on the left goes to your ear, and the other one you hold in front of your mouth. Apparently the sound quality isn''t great, and the range is terrible, but for across the room like this they work well enough,"

    Nixilei nodded, wiping down the metal first. She might have been trained for dealing with some level of grossness, but there was no reason to be unsanitary about it. Clean as Nixilei was sure Lily''s mouth would be, having cat spit near her ear wasn''t a good idea. "Hello?" said Nixilei softly.

    "Hello! Yes I hear you," said Asteodia. At least, Nixilei was pretty sure it was Asteodia. The voice was majorly distorted and impossible to truly identify. *At least the words are clear enough to make out.* "I looked over your note to Lily, and keepi8ng things a secret like this is a good idea. However, I''m thinking of going a different route for the vehicles. You were thinking we pick the same one yes?"

    "That was my general idea," confirmed Nixilei.

    "Right well, as decent an idea as that is at first nce, we''d hardly be working together unless we got truly mobbed for one reason or another. What I propose, is that one of us chooses the balloon or the ne, while the other chooses the wingsuit. Thyme has rather heavily implied, in a number of ways, that only the harnesses matter. So we can work together and even stay in the same vehicle if we want," exined Asteodia.

    "Ahбн I can see the logic. Though I do wonder, why the ne?" asked Nixilei. *And what exactly does it mean if we''re both standing in the basket but one of us is further forward? Does that mean we''re going to have to wrestle for win? I''m still on board for this if that''s how things are going to endбн though who wears the suit might be an issue.*

    "Itбн it would definitely be a bit of a squeeze but I think we''re both thin enough that we could manage flying the ne together. There''s less space than the balloon of course, but we might need the extra distance the ne provides us, unless we want to go on the offensive at the start? Or whoever is in the wing suit at least. Still, between the two of us, we can probably keep pedalling for the full two hours and mana shouldn''t be an issue. If we go either route really," said Asteodia.

    *Ah I see. With both of us working together to keep the n moving we can ensure that we potentially get the furthest. Anyone who picks the glider might still be an issue, but we can target them first before heading out. Other people with the balloon aren''t an issue. We can just out distance them. Of course, with the wingsuit, we can defend better then everyone as well. Finally, we can outpace other ne users distance wise because having an extra person to pedal is a bigger boon then the weight is a detriment. Theoretically.

    As for the balloon, that''s much simpler. We just try to take out as many people as possible then go where the wind takes us. Perhaps using the wingsuit to pull the balloon along if that bes necessary at some point.* "What are you leaning towards?" asked Nixilei.

    "I''m really not sure. If we take the balloon we''ve got more space, and the wingsuit can be used more liberally. Whoever is using it can rest and regain mana properly, and we can switch off with ease because of the extra space. On the neбн I''m not even sure if swapping would be possible. Hard certainly, with only a minute to change unless we want to waste mana ''freezing'' the ne twice or more.

    "Oh, and before we make a decision, I''ll also add that we can ensure we tie for first ce. As the two-hour mark approaches we can simply stack ourselves with one of us on the other''s shoulders. Only horizontal distance matters so that should guarantee a tie," said Asteodia.

    *Well now. That''s an interesting perspective. I''m not sure that really would ensure a tieбн but at the very least I''m willing to go along with it. Not sure if I''ll try to ensure I get first ce or not. I won''t fight for it if Asteodia doesn''t, I think.

    As for the vehiclesбн well I''m still quite unsure. Both have their merits but without knowing what the other contestants are doing I just can''t see which would be best long term. Though I suppose the number of monster attacks we''re likely to face might also be a major factor. One that is alsopletely unknown.*

 Chapter 1260 1260 That it just might work

    Chapter 1260  1260 That it just might work

    --- Nixilei ---

    "I really don''t know what would be better for us. The balloon would let whoever took the suit go on a major offensive and then recover most, if not all, of their mana afterwards where as the ne wouldn''t really allow for it. At the same timeбн if we take the ne and try to run, if we''re forced into a fight because people realise we''ve teamed up, we could be in trouble. It''s a risk either way as far as I can see and I''m not sure what the best call is. Who do you think should use the suit though?" said Nixilei.

    Asteodia didn''t waste any time in replying, seemingly anticipating the question, "Well I''m hoping that you can take the suit. My mana control is good, but not good enough for that damned thing. At least I wouldn''t trust myself with it. I assume you would be though? You are the teams healer right?"

    *Not sure I like the fact she seems to know more about me then I do herбн butбн* "Yes I am the team healer," answered Nixilei. "Mybat skills should be up to par as well so I can ept this. Seeing as you will be the main, or at least, first driver for the other vehicle what are you leaning towards,"

    "I''m afraid I don''t know," answered Asteodia with something that might have been a sigh. It was hard to tell through the metal handset. "Both are good, and without knowing what Thyme has in store for us, we just can''t know what would be better. Part of me wants to go with the balloon but the I''ve got no idea what the wind is like around the area we''re going to be dropped off at.

    "It could send us in a mostly straight directionбн or it could be one of the stranger winds that does what it wants. I know of at least one ce near where I grew up where the winds were circr essentially. Granted, I think Thyme wouldn''t offer the choice of the balloon if it wasn''t at least possible to win with, and if we''re working together I''d still give us great oddsбн but how confident are you in taking out ourpetition?"

    "Depends on what you''re asking with that question," said Nixilei slowly. *And it depends on what I mean as well. I think I can certainly take out one of them. Whoever is closest I can burn mana and use my skills to force them out of the skyбн but after that it would be hard.* Before it looked like she was stalling for time Nixilei continued with her answer. "I can certainly take care of one, the closestpetitor to me. It might burn a lot of mana but I can guarantee you they won''t survive my assault if I''ve got the suit onбн

    "But the issue arises with the other two after that. If either of them take off and just try to make time, I''m not sure I could catch them without exhausting myself. On top of that, if I get caught in a thrown from apetitor''s balloon I''ll be in big trouble myself. Then there''s the consideration for what to do if one of the other''s picks a wingsuit as well. I''ll need to meet up with you quickly to ensure we stay in the air. I doubt I can win without your help if I go all out at the start, and you would struggle to fend off an attack from a wingsuit so early,"

    "Exactly the problem," answered Asteodia with a sigh. "The balloon has enough defensive options that I think I could weather the assault, or at least, not get thrown out of the air until you arrive to help. On the other hand, if we just try to run away with the neбн hmmбн that''s sounding more and more like a good idea as I work through it in my mind. Less that can go wrong.

    "If we take the ne, I''ll just need to wait for you to hop on before we really put the pedal down. It might be worth using most of my mana to take us as far away as possible then swapping drivers for a while so I can recover. It''ll be crampedбн and I''ll probably have to sit on yourp or vice versa, but it sounds quite doable,"

    "Agreed but a question, does the chair still drain you if you''re not the one directly sitting in it?" pondered Nixilei.

    Asteodia clicked her tongue and said, "That could be really bad if it does. I want to say surely notбн but I suppose depending on how it''s enchanted that''s a real possibility. A dangerous one as wellбн if it tries to pull the mana through the other personбн yeah that could get uglyбн"

    "I doubt it would," said Nixilei. "Thyme assured us all of the options were enchanted to the best of Thyme and their friend''s abilities. Leaving a design w like that in it would be a major issue. We''d probably be able to call a time out and asked that it be addressed if it was going to cause issues,"

    "That''s a risk, relying on Thyme''s goodwill to sort it outбн but that is something the dryad seems to have in abundance so I can''t say it''s that big of a risk. So are we decided then? We''re going with the ne?" said Asteodia.

    "I think we''re talking ourselves into it. As nice as the balloon would be, the ne seems better. The balloon has more things that we want, but the ne is better for what we need to do. If that makes sense," said Nixilei.

    "Yes, it is starting to seem like that. I just hope it''s right choiceбн thoughбн now that I''m thinking about it. Would the wingsuit still drain you while you''re driving the ne?" asked Asteodia

    *Iбн hmmбн* "Give me a moment to think here," said Nixilei. *On the one hand, the whole point of the suit is to fight other people and take their shit so that you can transition into a better vehicle for long-term flight and hope that knocking someone out didn''t take too much mana. With that in mind, it would seem, on the surface at least, that the suit wouldn''t drain extra manaбн

    But on the other hand, everyone is only supposed to have one vehicle. If you steal someone else''s that''s yours now, and Thyme might encourage you to if not discard, then at least, put the suit to the side. That does seem like a very Thyme thing to doбн but Thyme wasn''t the main mind behind the enchantments.*

    "So I''ve thought about itбн and I''d give it a fifty-fifty chance to go either way honestly. It would be a very Thyme move to force you to either abandon, or at least take off, the wingsuit. The problem is, Thyme wasn''t the main mind behind the enchantments, and whoever actually did them might have intended for the suit to be kept on after you steal another vehicle, thinking of it more as a ''bonus'' for taking the risk of the suit at all," exined Nixilei.

    "Shit, now we''re back to ''Balloon or ne'' again because I don''t know if we could store the suit anywhere if we chose the ne. It might still be worth itбн just chucking it over the sideбн but that does lose us part of the major advantage of keeping the suit around so I''d really rather we didn''t have to throw it away. Which would imply the balloon is worth going for. There''s definitely room in the basket for two of us and the suitбн dammit," grumbled Asteodia.

    "Yup, and I''m not sure if we can just ask Thyme for the answers. I''m sure Thyme can still hear us despite the silence field, but asking would probably cause Thyme to answer those questions for everyone, if they were willing to answer at all. It''s not really a rule rification, but maybe?" said Nixilei, mumbling a bit at the end before both women fell silent.

    *So once again ites down to the question of what mitigates the risks the best. The ne might still be the best option. Even if we have to leave the suit behind, that doesn''t actually invalidate many of our reasons for choosing it. We can take the ne and try to run as far as possible and hopefully only have to worry about monstersбн

    But if we take the balloon we''d have morebat capability, a chance to rest when it bes necessary and a nice defensible position that would take a bit to be knocked from the sky. The problem thoughбн is that we can''t outrun ourpetition with it, and I think that will be the final nail in the coffin that decides the matter. The balloon, nice as it is, and the potential options it could bring aboutбн it just doesn''t address the second core issue. With two people time will hopefully be a non-issue, so it will be distance that matters.*

 Chapter 1261 1261 Breathe in. Breathe Out

    Chapter 1261  1261 Breathe in. Breathe Out

    --- Nixilei ---

    Their path was decided and barely a moment too soon. There wasn''t even time to hash out any further details because the giant countdown clock reached zero just a few seconds after Nixilei hade to the realisation. She''s ryed it to Asteodia just before the timer ran. Then Thyme provided everyone with a small sheet of paper with their options. The thirty second countdown apanying it was barely a problem.

    *I want to nce over at Asteodia. Make sure that I''m not going to throw the game by picking up a wingsuit and then running myself ragged while she just takes off. Butбн I have to have some trust in her. The n is solid, and the risks can be mitigated by stealing another vehicle if I really have to. Let''s just hope it doesn''te to that.*

    Nixilei ticked off box for the wingsuit before she could let her paranoia talk her into picking one of the other options. It would be a massive p in the face for Asteodia and her team, gaining animosity that just wasn''t ideal in the long run. Not to mention, Nixilei did still think this was the best path to victory.

    The paper burned in her hand, but no heat came from the ashes. Soon after that Nixilei felt herself being teleported and she was now on a much smaller tform with five circles all attached to a sixth, muchrger one in the centre. They were aligned in a vaguely star shaped way, keeping all of thepetitors a certain distance from each other but it gave her aplete view of all thepetitors, and their chosen vehicles. It also let her see that Thyme had a copy standing next to everyone, herself included.

    The area was under heavy cloud cover, it surrounded thempletely in a way that likely wasn''t natural. It blocked everyone''s view of the path forward and made picking a direction to go a rather strange affair. For now, it wasn''t something to worry about so Nixilei turned her gaze elsewhere.

    Asteodia was two ces to the right, and had picked a ne as discussed. The Thyme next to her was holding out what Nixilei failed to recognise as an old-timey flight outfitplete with oversized square goggles and a long scarf. If Kat could see it, she''d have taken it as proof that Thyme was watching other dimensions for inspirationбн but Thyme just liked an excuse to give people an extra long scarf, and the rest was just practical.

    With her mind set at ease, Nixilei looked around at the others. Between her and Asteodia sat Midnight, and it appeared as though he was going to be equipped with a wingsuit as she was. He''s going to be forced to target Asteodia, what with me also in a wingsuit. *I''ll have to go straight for him then. Unless Asteodia can fend him off for a bit? Hmmбн trick tricky. Obviously if she can hold him off we can take out two enemies right at the startбн but if I don''t go for him, Asteodia risks being knocked out and that would be a real problem for our ns.*

    The Thyme next to her held out the wingsuit unzipped and very oversized. Nixilei nodded and stepped into it, the enchantment tightening around her legs once they were slipped in, and the rest of her body after the zip was ced. The helmet remained off as she looked at her other twopetitors.

    Ellenell was next to her, and a potentially dangerous foe in the balloon. It seemed the elven healer had gone for staying power. Nixilei knew she didn''t want to tangle with him. Nixilei was sure the elf could hit the throw just by being patient with it and waiting for the right moment. They''d just have to ''outrun'' him in the end. *A strong idea, for Ellenell but I don''t think it''s a winning one. If Asteodia and I weren''t working together it might have guaranteed second ce though. I think it''s best to leave him beбн but perhaps it might be worth causing a few issues? Get Ellenell to waste the or some other things and then run. A gambleбн but I''m not sure if it''s a good one.*

    Finally, Chartreuse had chosen the glider. He was the optimal targetбн if it wasn''t for the fact he was rtively far away. The glider would likely be easy to take downpared to the other marks. With no need to save the structure, Nixilei could just saw through the wings and let Chartreuse fall. It would take him out of the contestбн but be a ratherrge risk considering the positioning. Asteodia would definitely be fighting Midnight for a bit, and if Chartreuse tried to run, Nixilei knew she''d need to burn a good deal of mana to catch him.

    Nixilei didn''t let any of this show on her face, not until she''d ced the visored helmet on. The see-through ss had a mirror shine that kept her face from being visible to anyone else. So she simply turned to face the middle of the square, while keeping her eyes on Asteodia for a signal. "See those buttons on the edges? Just click your fingers while facing one and the light will move, that determines the direction you''ll be thrown," said Thyme.

    Nixilei didn''t move, not willing to let Thyme in on the fact she''d heard, more for the people watching her then Thyme, who could likely tell regardless of herck of reaction. Asteodia was in the ne now, looking around. When her eyes met Nixilei''s visored face, her head tilted ever so slightly towards Chartreuse.

    *A risk. Is she telling me to take it?* Just as Nixilei had the thought, Asteodia changed the dial on her tform to be heading towards Chartreuse''s circle. Not directly of course, but the direction he would likely go flying. A nce at Midnight''s ring showed that it looked more like Asteodia was running from himбн but Nixilei couldn''t shake the feeling that wasn''t the true intent.

    Nixilei breathed in, and then out. Her thoughts still as she changed the light to go straight for Chartreuse, who couldn''t see her now he was bound by the glider and failing to take a proper look at things. Nixilei''s face froze into an uncaring mask. Her thoughts started to speed up, and then Thyme blew the whistle and suddenly she wasunched forward. Nixilei flew towards Chartreuse but it wouldn''t be enough. She carefully fed an ever-increasing amount of mana into her boots to avoid making toorge a sound and having Chartreuse notice her approach.

    Nixilei entered the cloud cover and for a moment, she wondered if it was endless. A truly ridiculous notion yet in that sea of white there seemed to be know endбн for just a moment. Nixilei found herself in the open air, just a small amount behind her quarry.

    A quick nce back revealed that Asteodia was ''ahead'' of with Midnight on her tail but nothing had happened there just yet. A nce behind her, through the hole left in the clouds revealed that Ellenell was having NOTHING to do with everyone else''s nonsense and hadunched himself away from the rest of the group, for good or ill.

    Chartreuse was just a few metres away at this point, so Nixilei shoved a good ten percent of her mana into her boots and rocketed forward for a moment. Chartreuse probably heard her, because she could see the glider below her starting to move forwardбн but that had been part of the n. Activating the suction feature, Nixilei stuck herself to the top of the glider with both hands. Chartreuse kept throwing out sts of air, as he banked sideways, perhaps just to get away from Asteodia, perhaps to try and throw her off.

    Nixilei simply stuck with it for a few moments, activating the suction a second time, then a third, before deciding to shake things up. Fourth time it needed activating she only did so with one hand, the other reached up and gripped the front edge of the glider. Then when her few seconds were up, she activated the suction on other glove, while bringing out the air de with her other.

    Nixilei stabbed down into the glider and immediately felt her mana shudder. Even though this was being done through an enchantment, Nixilei could practically feel the two sources of magic fighting each other. Nixilei frowned at her reserves, already down to sixty percent. That thought was unimportant for the moment though, so it was discarded.

    Nixilei increased the mana flowing to that finger, and then stabbed down again, a ripping sound was heard as the taut membrane was sliced into. Once that initial resistance was gone, it was easy to rip her way throughrge chunks of the remainder. Nixilei kept this up until the glider started to enter into an uncontrolled spiralбн and then she leapt off and turned, ready for help Asteodiaбн wherever she was currently.

 Chapter 1262 1262 Dogfighting Duo

    Chapter 1262  1262 Dogfighting Duo

    --- Nixilei ---

    Nixilei was slowly gaining height, unhappy with the mana cost. Her eyes carefully scanned the skies for Asteodia and Midnight. There was plenty of signs pointing at them both. The cloud cover was thick, and the evidence of their passage was obvious. The problem was working out where they''d ended up. Too many ovepping clouds to tell with ease just from visual inspection alone.

    Nixilei tried to focus on her ears to hear the sound of the turning gears or the propeller on Asteodia''s ne, but that was quickly doomed. The sound of whistling wind was muted by the helmet, but still loud enough to drown out the other sounds. *This is a problem. I need to get higher and find out what''s happened but that''s going to cost mana. It''s a trade I''m not happy with, but one I''ll ept.*

    That''s when Nixilei started to hear an odd sound. It was a serious of rapid bursts of air. Certainly somethinging from one of the vehicles, butбн it wasing from down below? Nixilei nced down and saw Chartreuse flying back upwards towards her. Half of the glider was still trashed, but it wasing. The whole thing spun wildly every time Chartreuse set off a burst of airбн but it was climbing, and climbing fast.

    Nixilei let out a sigh at how much mana this was going to take. Just as the glider wing in good condition passed over her, Nixilei cut the mana to her boots and let herself fall. Tucking in everything carefully she shot down like a cannonball aiming for that same intact part of the glider that was hiding her.

    Just as she was doing so, Asteodia burst out of the clouds next to Nixilei. Nixilei''s eyes widened in surprise, but she reacted quickly. She red her arms and legs letting the wind catch her for just a moment before Asteodia in the ne ploughed forward, catching Nixilei on one of the wings. They continued forward and Midnight burst from the clouds a momentterбн straight into Chartreuse.

    Nixilei manoeuvred herself awkwardly until she was ''sitting'' behind Asteodia and holding onto the back of the chair to keep herself in ce. She could see a few ces where the ne had been scratched, but no serious damage had been done yet. "Soбн umбн how''s it going?" asked Nixilei over the wind.

    "I''m managing. Midnight isn''t the best at using the suit, they''ve messed up the finger controls at least twice, maybe more times but they are getting better. He managed two attacks on me that only missed because I flew out of the wayбн and umбн I think we''re heading back towards the tform? I should probably fix thatбн" grumbled Asteodia.

    Just as Nixilei was about toment, Asteodia turned them around, causing Nixilei to need to hold on tightly once again to prevent being thrown off. For now it wasn''t worth trying to double up on the seat toinбн but as Nixilei was looking down off to the side she couldn''t sworn she saw a sh of something.

    "So what''s the n?" asked Nixilei.

    "Wellбн how well did you deal with Chartreuse?" asked Asteodia.

    "Pretty well?" offered Nixilei somewhat hesitantly. "I took out one of the glider''s wings with a big cut. He''s basically out of the contestбн but he came back and tried to attack me despite having the wings broken. I know for a fact what he was doing took a tonne of manaбн but the fact he was trying at all is weird. If we can get away the mana costs will be too much really quickly. What about Midnight?"

    Asteodia shrugged and exined, "I don''t think he hit anything important, and certainly nothing properly. I''ve been dodging, and his failures in triggering only the one finger have really helped out. Not sure what I could''ve done if he managed to grab on and slice through one of the wings or something,"

    Nixilei registered a sound and her mouth was moving before she properly understood what it was, "Asteodia dodge!" The ne lurched sideways as Asteodia heeded the advice sending them careening sideways and into a barrel roll just as arrows sliced through the air in the ys they''d just been. Momentster a rather spectacr looking sight came flying through, if one that was bound to cause problems.

    Apparently, after colliding, Midnight and Chartreuse had teamed up. The glider now had one wing coated in ayer of darkness that almost seemed to bleed off of it due to the speed, while Midnight hang on the front and Chartreuse steered. "Shit they teamed up!" shouted Nixilei.

    "What are we gonna do?" asked Asteodia. "I thought you said Chartreuse would be out of mana soon?"

    "And he WILL BE, Midnight as well judging from the looking of thingsбн" yelled Nixilei. "LEFT," the ne rolled again and Nixilei nearly lost her grip as the ne sent her upside down. It did dodge the arrowsing at them though, as Chartreuse settled the glider into position behind them. "Shit. They can''t keep this up for long. Midnight is using his mana to keep the wing in ce, and Chartreuse is using it to follow and attack us. I give them five minutes at absolute maximumбн but we need to survive that long as well!"

    "Shit that''s not good," grumbled Asteodia as she angled the ne down, plunging into a nearby cloud for cover. "If we stick around here fighting them Ellenell is just getting free distance! Five minutes of dodging is a long time, and probably a lot of our own mana. What the heck are we gonna do?"

    "Wait for itбн RIGHT!" shouted Nixilei. Asteodia rolled once more dodging a volley of projectiles as they exploded out of the cloud. "I don''t know dammit! I''d rather not fight them at all now, but they''ve teamed up as we have. Escaping would be bestбн but that would burn up so much mana. My reserves are already down to a bit below half, if you lose all of your mana as wellбн we''ll be in for some tough times,"

    The pair continued to dodge the attacks from Midnight and Chartreuse with Nixilei calling out where they wereing from as they went. Things settled into a rhythm, and even let Asteodia formte a response. "Can''t we attack them back at all?"

    "Not worth it!" retorted Nixilei. "It would take too much mana. Heck, I don''t even know if I have the mana to catch them, take even one out, and then get back. Sorry but fighting both of them at once is gonna be hardбн"

    "What and you think this is easy!" groaned Asteodia. "We''re lucky I''ve worked out the controls on this damned thing. I can only dodge so long before we start taking hits Nix, and it''s going to be bad once that happens. If it''s somewhere important we could be out of the game then and there,"

    "I know that! They can''t keep this up forever either though! Their mana has got to be burning like crazy. We don''t have to dodge forever, we just have to dodge long enough," stated Nixilei, choosing not toment on the shortening of her name. Now really wasn''t the time.

    "Look, that''s fine-" "LEFT" "-but this is getting to be a bit much for me. My arms are shaking, my vision seems to be getting blurry. I don''t know why this is so tough on my body, but I''m struggling here Nix. Even if my mana isn''t that low. I''m going to need you to either take them out or take over soon," said Asteodia with a frown.

    "Umбн are you getting enough oxygen?" asked Nixilei. "If your adrenalines up and your breathing heavyбн but we''re up quite high. That''s my guess. You''re running on low oxygen, in which case you''re really going to need to- DOWN- find a way to get some more oxygen into you. Oxygen deprivation isn''t something I know how to heal I''m afraid, that''s a bit tooplex for me,"

    Asteodia didn''t respond and the glider wasn''t visible from where Nixilei was sitting. The pair should be above them, but Nixilei couldn''t hear them over the wind. Grimacing at what she was about to do, Nixilei pulled herself up and hooked her legs over the side of the cockpit then leaned back to look at the sky above. Nothing. "Shit, they''ve vanished somewhere,"

    "Oh that''s just great," grumbled Asteodia.

    Just as that was said, Nixilei whipped her head to the side and shouted, "RIGHT!" Asteodia, now practiced at this, rolled the direction called as the arrows shot through the space they''d just been. This time though, Nixilei wasn''t holding on with her arms, but her legsбн and the spin really wasn''t helping matters. Nixilei fell downwardsбн just a touch before Asteodia snapped an arm out and grabbed Nixilei by the boot while struggling to control the ne with one hand.

    *Ah shit.*

 Chapter 1263 1263 WhatтАЩs that ticking noise?

    Chapter 1263  1263 Whatбпs that ticking noise?

    --- Nixilei ---

    With a hand around Nixilei''s ankle, Asteodia wasn''t able to properly fly the ne. The first issue herpse in attention caused was for her feet to slip off the pedals, which then started to smack into Asteodia''s shins causing her more pain and slowing the ne down. This wasn''t helped by the fact the ne itself was still twisting around.

    When the ne righted itself Nixilei mmed into the back of the ne, jarring her neck somewhat badly, even with the enchantments to protect it they only dampened the impact, the awful angle still hurt. For Asteodia, her arm was yanked further backward as Nixilei started to slide off to the side, which of course forced Asteodia to pull the controls causing yet more problems. "Let me go!" shouted Nixilei, realising that more problems were sure toe from this.

    "FUCK THAT!" retorted Asteodia. Instead of listening to Nixilei''s advice she wrapped her legs around the rest bar in the cockpit and turned around to grab onto Nixilei with both hands. The ne was spinning wildly out of control but Asteodia was able to keep focus on Nixilei, it was enough and a momentter she hauled the fae into the cockpit. They were tangled together rather awkwardly, the rtively bulky ''wings'' on the suit not giving them the greatest amount of space, especially not when they were positioned awkwardly and still spinning.

    Nixilei, not wanting things to get worse, epted her situation quite quickly and flipped herself and Asteodia around, so that the fae was the one underneath, letting Asteodia get ess to the controls again. Nixilei winced as she felt the ne starting to suck mana from her, and what she was certain had to be a higher-than-normal rate. It was only about one percent of her mana every two seconds, but if the ne was meant tost a single person two hours, that was way too quick.

    *Just put up with it for now. We can deal with thister.* Asteodia was quick on the uptake, pulling the ne back under control. First order of business was to stop all this spinning. The worst of it was mitigated quickly and then it was just a matter of settling the nepletely which took a further thirty seconds. Not too long in the grand scheme of things, but Nixilei was down to about thirty percent of her mana. Which was really not ideal.

    "I need to switch off with you, the damned thing is draining my mana too fast. I''m down to only thirty precent and I''ll be out of manapletely in perhaps a minute," said Nixilei.

    "What?! That can''t be right!" despite the yelling Asteodia was already starting to shuffle off to the side. It wasn''t superfortable but the pair of women managed to swap ces somewhat quickly. Nixilei leant off to the left, so that despite being on-top of Asteodia, the elf could still see. The fact Asteodia was the shorter of the two by a decent margin not helping things.

    When Nixilei was off the chair she took a look at her mana. It was regeneratingбн barely. In fact, she could be certain it was regenerating at all. It was more a sixth sense about her own mana pool then an urate reading. "I think I know what the problem is. My suit is still semi-active. It''s not draining much, not even enough to offset my regenerationpletelyбн but it''s still something. So either that small regeneration on top of manning the n is causing it to seem like a lot moreбн or when the ne starts to draw mana, both the suit and the ne draw it instead of just the ne,"

    "That''s not goodбн" mumbled Asteodia as the ne started to rise. Just as it did, Nixilei heard something from above them.

    "No fucking way,"ined Nixilei. "Can you hear that popping noise? That better not be Chartreuse and Midnighting for us again. I had to use so much mana just to power this damned thing for a minute. Know way they can maintain a shadow construct and fly the glider for so long,"

    Asteodia kept her ear out, barely managing to make out the sound over the wind and the gears on the ne. "Iбн I can sort of hear it but it doesn''t seem quite right. I don''t think that''s the glider,"

    Nixilei listened to the sound again to confirm Asteodia''s thoughts. It sounded fairly simrбн but Asteodia did seem to be correct. It wasn''t the same noise. That didn''t necessarily mean it wasn''t the glider pair, but it did mean that something had changed. "You''re right, it isn''t the same. I still think it''s a bit too close forfortбн but it''s not the same,"

    "Well what should we do then?" said Asteodia as she looked around them. They were currently a good deal below the cloudyer and while the ground was still quite far away, they werepletely in the open. If the pair on the glider caught up they''d be sitting ducks. Part of what had let Asteodia keep dodging was all the clouds to obfuscate things. Without that, she was worried that getting hit would only be a matter of time.

    On the other side of things, Nixilei had a different worry. *I''m not sure. Are we even heading the right way still? After all that flipping around it''sбн a little hard to tell.* "I''m not sure, but I do want to know if we''re still heading the right wayбн" said Nixilei.

    Asteodia had to think about that for a few seconds. "Iбн I think so? I''ve dived from left to right and all around the area at least somewhat.... but I''ve always tried to get back to this line I''ve got in my head for ''away from the tform'' butбн thatst bit where I had to catch you made me lose track of it a bit.

    "Now, we were just spinning around and downward for the most part, so I don''t think we''re too far offбн but we might be heading moreбн diagonally away from the tform? Or well, it''s spherical but you get what I mean right?" exined Asteodia.

    "I think so. We might not be taking the best path from away from the tform, at least for a bit, but we''re hopefully close enough to line that it will quickly stop mattering over the distances we''re likely to cover," said Nixilei.

    "Yup," confirmed Asteodia. "I''m pretty sure we''re fineбн but now you''ve brought it up I''m still a bit worried. If we keep losing little bits of time here and there we might not make the distance to beat Ellenell. Despite not fighting with him at all, he''s actually the biggest threat right now,"

    "We''ll just have to make sure that we manage it before time runs out inбн" Nixilei trailed off as arge clock shot out of her chest, it was clearly counting down and showed that the round had only be going on for ten minutes. "Well that''s awfully convenient. Why didn''t Thyme mention this as a feature?"

    "Not sure," mumbled Asteodia. "I''m guessing that it''s actually tied to the harness instead of the wingsuit. What if I tryбн ''how much time left''?" As Asteodia expected another clock appeared in front of her and it showed the same time as Nixilei''s. "See, there we go. So it''s not part of the wingsuit. Though I agree it''s a bit weird Thyme didn''t mention it,"

    Nixilei let the silence stick around for a few moments, just to listen to the popping in the distance. It was still present, which was annoying, but it didn''t seem to be getting any closer. Eventually, Nixilei did have a question though, "Soбн what should I do with this wingsuit. I''m not going to be regenerating mana properly unless I take it off, but I don''t know if we have space for it here,"

    Asteodia frowned. "I''m really not sure. Clearly you need to take it offбн but do you need to take it off all the way?" said Asteodia, thinking of the solution as she spoke.

    "Umбн hmmбн" Nixilei mumbled. "I guess that''s something we can test? Let me justбн" Nixilei turned awkwardly and tried to reach back to unzip the suit only to smack Asteodia in the face. "I am so sorry. Umбн erбн maybe I should try driving for a bit while you unzip me?"

    Asteodia was trying to blink the tears from her eyes. That smack had hit her nose. "Sure thing," said Asteodia. A bit of shuffling ensued and soon Asteodia was unzipping Nixilei, while Nixilei was driving the ne. "Why is this so oddly erotic?"

    Nixilei flushed bright red. "What the heck are you talking about? I''m wearing clothes underneath the suit while we''re sitting squished together in a small space. How is this erotic?" asked Nixilei.

    "If it''s not erotic why is your face red?" shot back Asteodia, her face, also bright red.

    Nixilei had no response to that.

 Chapter 1264 1264 Calm Flight

    Chapter 1264  1264 Calm Flight

    --- Nixilei ---

    The pair got over their embarrassment quickly, but things remained awkward, thought for different reasons. It turned out that the suit stopped taking mana once Nixilei''s arms had been removed from the sleeves. The problem now was what to do with it. For a few seconds the sleeves were just pping about in the wind, but Nixilei was able to catch them before they hit Asteodia in the face, this time.

    Nixilei tied the sleeves together after that and held them behind her back against the side of the cockpit. It wasn''t exactlyfortable, but it did keep them from being a problem. No what made things awkward was that Nixilei still had her helmet on. There just wasn''t anywhere to put it. There was barely any space down near their feet, and trying to squeeze it down there would likely stop the gears from turning fully.

    Even now, Nixilei had to awkwardly press her legs up against the side of the ne and it still wasn''t enough for Asteodia to turn the pedals without asionally hitting Nixilei''s legs. For now, that was the best they could do. Nobody was attacking them. The sky was mostly clear, and things weren''t too bad. The main thing of concern was the giant forest they seemed to be flying towards. The trees on the edges weren''t thatrge, but they were just at the edge of Nixilei''s vision and they seemed to get progressively taller.

    "You knowбн this seemed like less of a squeeze back with Thyme. Perhaps we should''ve taken the balloon?" said Nixilei with a grin that she turned to show Asteodia, making it clear she wasn''t serious.

    To Nixilei''s surprise, Asteodia''s face lit up into a blinding bright smile and Nixilei felt her heart shudder for a moment. *Oh no.* "We never would''ve gotten away from Midnight and Chartreuse if we did that though," said Asteodia. "If I''d take the balloon, you would''ve been forced to protect me from Midnight, and if Chartreuse took advantage of our team-up to broker a team-up of their ownбн

    "I imagine it would''ve ended badly for us. No proper ability to dodge and we''d have just been peppered by arrows, likely until the balloon popped. Even if you managed to save me from falling, we''d then have to fight for Chartreuse''s glider, while keeping it as intact as possible, Midnight would then probably join in as well, and we''d have all sorts of problems. No if we went for the balloon Ellenell would''ve ended up winning for sure,"

    *Well shit. Is this just because I let those thoughts about Green, Gareth and Stan bother me early today? I bet it is isn''t it. Is this my punishment? What do I answer? Obviously I keep the argument going right? She seems so happy about it. Wait, why am I trying to make her happy?* Nixilei tried not to respond to her own obvious question. Still, she just needed to shove those thoughts away into a box for a bit.

    "That''s assuming we make it the full two hours," said Nixilei, hoping the slight waver she heard in her voice wasn''t noticeably to the elf. "My mana reserves are only just now recovering, and it won''t be at maximum speed because of the awkward spot I have to sit in. We''ve still got most of the two hours left, and I''m sure your mana isn''t full either,"

    "Ehбн I''m only down about thirty percent and most of that is from all the dodging I had to do with air sts. The drain is quite manageable now. It''s around one percent per minute. I could decrease it further if I was pedalling harder, but that would exhaust me too fast and cause more problems. Soбн as long as we''re not attacked the two of us can make it the full duration, no problems," said Asteodia. Nixilei wasn''t quite willing to look at the elf right now, and didn''t see the big smile still on her face, or the shine in her eyes,

    "Yeah but that''s only if we don''t get attacked. You can see that forest in the distance as well, can''t you?" asked Nixilei, a dash of real concern in her voice.

    "Yes I can, and if we get attacked, we get attacked. I''ll try and deal with it from the ne, but if notбн you''ll have to suit up I suppose. Is that fine with you?" asked Asteodia, a touch of concern in her voice as well.

    Nixilei nodded and said, "It should be fine. I haven''t recovered much mana yet, but by the time we''ve reached the forest I''ll haveбн ten maybe twenty percent more? It might not be too much, but I can just stick to around the ne and fight off the attackers before resting afterwards. As long as it''s not endless wavesбн we should be fine. The ne can glide for a bit as well.

    "If ites down to it, we can probably just coast through the air while swapping off as soon as the other regenerates enough mana to get some height back while really putting effort into turning the gears. We might be exhausted by the end, but I think we could manage it forбн I want to say half an hour, but that might be overly optimistic."

    "I''m sure you could manage the full thirty minutes yourself," said Asteodia before her brain could stop her mouth. She felt her cheeks reddening again, but Nixilei, thankfully wasn''t turning around at the statement.

    This was because Nixilei''s face also had a slight dusting of red to it, not as much as Asteodia, but there was some visible and she was going to hide it at all costs. "I''m not quite that good," mumbled Nixilei. "My speciality isбн wellбн I''m a spy, and an assassin so my training was more about quick, intense bursts of heavybat over a few seconds to a minute at most, instead of endurance runs. I can probably reach a higher top speed on the gears then youбн but not for the same length of time,"

    "Ohбн umбн" Asteodia debated with herself internally on how to deal with this new information. It didn''t change thingsбн right? Asteodia bit her lip and tried to work out what to say, when she felt Nixilei shifting slightly and that kicked her mind into gear. She wouldn''t let Nixilei know this was bother her. "Is that something you enjoy?" was the best question she coulde up with on short notice.

    "I''m not sure really. I haven''t exactly done much spying recently, and no assassination at all. I was trained for it though. Iбн my parents were pretty horrible people, the only good thing they ever did for me was drop me off at the orphanage Green''s parents run. Umбн not to imply the orphanage only trains people like meбн

    "They give everyone there a chance to justбн learn. It creates rather loyal workers and I happened to excel at the espionage training sections, so they made me an offer and I epted. Then because of my healing affinity and Green''s favourable opinion of me I ended up in more of a bodyguard role. Whichбн I''m not exactly trained for.

    "Granted, Green and Gareth are expected to take care of themselves, but the fact I know how to heal people is just too valuable in a bodyguard. For good reason I suppose, and it''s taken me away from what I was trained for. I''m not sure how I feel about it sometimes. I like those two, they''re good friendsбн

    "But I also enjoyed my work as a spy, if not the assassination part. I didn''t do many of those missions anyway. Still the spying was nice. Getting into a role, gathering information and trying to work out what it all meant. It was a grand puzzle I liked to solve and I miss itбн but if I really want, I could just take up archelogy or something,"

    "Huhбн I never really thought about doing something like that. What sort of spying did you do? Ahбн wait can you tell me?" asked Asteodia, genuinely curious and trying to push down any ufortable feelings she had with Nixilei''s profession.

    "Ahбн well no I can''t go into any specifics but I was mostly assigned to more short-term internal investigations. Inside Green''s family territory. It was mostly due to my age, and my budding friendship with Green. I never went on anything particrly long term. The only assignment that I''ve been on that counts as long term, was when I had to pretend to be a new kid at the orphanage for six months. I wasn''tбн too bad at it, but pretending to be myself and another teen at the same time was a bit difficult for me and quite a few people figured it out,"

    "Ah that makes sense," said Asteodia. "I suppose healing being so rare, rtively speaking, makes you more valuable as a healer then as a spy,"

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "Perhaps so. It might not be just that, but I always tended to do well on the healing tests, and I suspect part of the reason they want me adventuring with Green is to push me to Rank 3 or 4, perhaps higher. Healing is rare, but healers that manage to go up ranks are much, much rarer,"

    "Of course," said Asteodia with a nod. "Not many healers get the push needed to rank up. They''re coddled a fair bit. Even if it''s understandable,"

    Nixilei shivered and said, "Yeah I''d hate that. As I said, I''m fairly happy with my role, it''s just not what I was trained for,"

 Chapter 1265 1265 The Flying Snake-thing is no Problem

    Chapter 1265  1265 The Flying Snake-thing is no Problem

    --- Nixilei ---

    Nixilei frowned. The odd popping noise the pair had dismissed as an issue was getting louder again as they approached those massive trees that continued to reach up into the sky. Nixilei frowned and said, "You can hear that noise getting louder right? Any idea what it is?"

    Asteodia shook her head and answered "I agree it''s getting louder but I''ve got no idea what it could be. I''m guessing it''s a monster, if only because I don''t know of any spell that would make that noise and provide flight. With these contraptions being quite new as wellбн I can''t think of anything else it would be,"

    "So what, it''s a ''popping dragon'' or something?" asked Nixilei.

    "What is a popping dragon?" asked Asteodia with some confusion.

    "Oh, um, it''s not real," insisted Nixilei. "It''s part of an old children''s story for the fae. It''s called ''Peter Pippity and the Popping Dragon''. It''s one of the stories fae use to teach kids how to talk properly. It''s just a book filled with tongue twisters all drawn in a colourful style,"

    "Books are pretty fancy Nixilei, not everyone had ess to that sort of thing growing up. I mean, I was taught how to read, and my grandmother did hand out books asionally, but book''s specifically for children? That''s a lot of money to spend on a kid just to help them out a little," exined Asteodia.

    "Oh," said Nixilei. "Sorry, I guess I didn''t realise." *I knew that the orphanage I grew up in was top quality for orphanagesбн but I didn''t realise it was better in some wayspared to othermon folk. We might not have always gotten personal attention but I suppose the library was much more impressive.*

    "Oh, umбн as for the dragon," Nixilei continued after herpse into thought, "It was a dragon that ate so many popping berry seeds that it made popping noises when it walked, and every time it tried to talk, more popping. The joke was that Peter kept going around and finding other foods that made alliterations trying to find a way to stop the dragon from making popping noises,"

    Asteodia nodded, knowing that children''s stories didn''t always make the most senseбн well that was until she saw something peaking out from the edge of the clouds. Fixing her eyes on the spot, Asteodia waited until she saw movement again, and was surprised by what she''d seen. "I think I know what that story was based on," said Asteodia.

    "What?" asked Nixilei confused. Nixilei pointed off in the distance and Nixilei had to lean forward over the controls to see the spot, otherwise the wings would just be in the way. Soon enough, she saw what Asteodia had been talking about.

    In the air was a snake-like creature with wings and tworge bulbs along its body. The first was just behind the wings and looked like it wasrge enough to fit the rest of the snake coiled up inside it and have room to spare. The spot seemed to be a big air dder that slowly contracted over time.

    As it dove back into the clouds, Nixilei examined the other bulb. It was near the tail, and only about twice the size. It was quite different though. Whereas therger dder seemed to slowly shrink in size, this one was constantly shifting. It rapidly expanded and contracted, belching fire out of the back of it, pumping hot air to a second set of wings the snake-thing had. With every contraction of the smaller der the popping sound could be heard.

    "Okбн that''s a weird looking creature. Whyбн why it like that? It can hardly be efficient to move that wayбн in fact does the fire even help when it''s got proper wings?" grumbled Nixilei.

    "Soбн you think the popping dragon is based off that?" asked Asteodia.

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "How should I know. The story book was apparently based on a bunch of older stories, at least a few centuries old. Perhaps it was based on a simr monster, perhaps it''s just a coincidence. Is it dangerous seems like the much more important question,"

    Asteodia nodded, watching the snake-thing as she did. It didn''t seem to be all that interested ining down towards them. As she watched therger bulb finished deting and the snake-thing opened its jaw wide enough to swallow the ne whole. It sucked in a nearby cloud filling the bulb with water and air before snapping its jaw shut and continuing to fly around.

    "Welp. That''s pretty damn terrifying," said Asteodia. "I''d hate to try and fight something that can just swallow me whole, especially when it looks big enough to swallow me while driving this ne! Stillбн it''s noting towards usбн probably. I don''t want to attack it and set it off, but the fact the popping noise must''ve been getting louder for a while now makes me a tad worried,"

    "Soбн avoid it until it looks to be going on the attack then I''ll suit up? If you can scare it with a bit of fire then I should have time to put on the suit," said Nixilei.

    "You might want to be a bit more ready then that. I mean, the thing is constantly farting out fire. I doubt it''ll be particrly susceptible to my own mes. Not even the wings, considering how close they are to the mes, I''d imagine they''d be fireproof as well. Heck, even just the smell of fire might seem too familiar to it," said Asteodia.

    "That is a disturbingly good point. Do you think I should suit up now even with the extra mana drain? I''ve had a bit of time to recover, but not all that much-HOLY SHIT!" Nixilei''s concerns were cut off when the snake-thing stopped being an issue. Instead, they had a much, muchrger problem on their hands.

    One of the nearby clouds had shimmered for a second before growing massive fucking wings and a giant beak easily twice the size of the ne all by itself snapping out and devouring the snake whole. It The fact that a loud ''pop'' apanied by an explosion of fire told them the snake had exploded in the giant bird''s mouth. The fact that the giant bird didn''t even flinch told them that the size of the thing was the least of their worries.

    It was absolutely massive, and hard to truly get the scale of the thing. It clearly had some illusionary capabilities, and thatbined with a pair of giant, slightly foggy ss-like feathered wings and a fluffy white underbelly gave it some scary ambush capabilities. The idea that something bigger then a house could justбн sneak up on them if it wanted was not a pleasing thought. Neither wanted to think about what might have happened if the snake wasn''t in front of them. They might''ve been food instead.

    "W-what the fuck do we do about that?" said Asteodia with a shaky voice.

    "Well we''re not fighting it that''s for sure," said Nixilei sounding much calmer then she felt. Her years of practice had sent her intobat mode. She was taking everything seriously and desperately trying to figure out any possible weakness for the bird.

    The problem was, it was the size of a house and while a risky, but effective, strategy against many giant foes happened to be striking from the inside of them. Either striking up through the mouth to the brain, or cutting your way out of the stomach and letting the acid damage the rest of the beast''s insides. The fact it ate EXPLODING SNAKES for lunch with no ill effects was implying this thing had much tougher then normal insides.

    lightsжнж╧vel.cж╧m The next most likely weakness would be to go for the eyes, and try to get the brain that way. Well the eyes were massive in and of themselves, and Nixilei doubted a longsword would puncture all the way through the titanic orbs, let alone getting to the brain through it all. On top of that, going for the eyes put you in range of the beak which was clearly a deadly weapon in and of itself.

    So perhaps you got the stomach? Good luck getting past the two massive ws that seemed to still be fading in and out of view while the bird was hovering in ce. So assuming you could see the giant ws of death approaching you, dodging them would be a proper task. Soбн just fly above it then? Go for a blind spot? Yeahбн let''s just start flying upwards and potentially get the attention of the giant death bird. Good idea.

    "Gonna be honestбн I''ve got nothing Asteodia. Let''s justбн keep going? Try to make it to the trees? I doubt they could stop that thing, but perhaps we can hide in them all the same?" offered Nixilei.

    Asteodia swallowed and said, "The trees aren''t that closeбн but I can''t think of a better idea so I guess we''re going for it!"

 Chapter 1266 1266 Big Eyes in the Sky

    Chapter 1266  1266 Big Eyes in the Sky

    --- Nixilei ---

    Even after the decision was made to ''just keep going'' things were tense. Neither woman wanted to speak lest they draw the beast''s attention. The problem was that the thing''s eyes were sorge it was hard to tell what it was looking at. The bird was just hovering there now, looking menacingly down at everything else. The hovering was a problem in and of itself. The slow, heavy beat of the bird''s wings was sending a good bit of turbulence there way. Even diminished so far from the bird itself, the wind was still shaking the ne they rode in. Nixilei was starting to find it a little awkward that the bird was just hovering there.

    *What is going on here? Why is it just remaining in ce? We''re probably within its attack range considering the size of those wings. I just don''t know what to do about it. Even assuming, very generously, that it''s only Rank 2, it has to be at the peak of Rank 2. And a monster like that would be much stronger then a fae at the same rank. Just its size alone is enough to be a problem in a fight. The defences I''ve seen just because it can eat the popping snake thing makes me suspect Rank 3 or 4.

    What does that mean for us? Just pretending we''re nothing worth going after? Or that we''re not scared? I don''t know what the heck the bird will think of the little dot we must be to it. Can we stay safe until we get to the forest? We''re stillбн perhaps five minutes out from the taller trees we want, and if we needed to hide in the smaller ones we''d have to diveбн and I''m not sure we can dive faster then that thing should it be necessary. Does that mean we should start heading towards the ground.*

    Leaning backwards, voice barely a whisper Nixilei asked, "Do you know why the bird is just hovering there?"

    lightsжнж╧vel.cж╧m Asteodia shivered. Nixilei''s breath on her ears was very distracting. Damn her elven heritage, and damn Nixilei for whispering like that despite probably knowing of that particr elven issue. It wasn''t something you could hide. Having a bunch of additional nerve endings for rity of hearing hadбн trade-offs. The fact Nixilei had a helmet on barely helped. Asteodia had to assume Nixilei had lifted the helmet up slightly.

    The only reason she was able to shake off the feeling so quickly was that the terror of the bird was quickly able to smash any less appropriate ideas the action was causing. It did still take a few seconds for Asteodia to register the question, then a few more to give her guess. "Umбн there is a type of ambush predator found in elven forests. It''s only Rank 1, but it''s near invisible. It''s aбн I''m not really sure but it''s a little squirrel like thing with ps of skin that make it look like it''s wearing a wingsuit.

    "When it''spletely still it can go invisible, hiding from everyone and everythingбн but it''s just Rank 1 so it doesn''t work properly once you''ve seen it move. So if it attacks, then hides, if you can follow it the entire time you can still see it. I don''t know the proper name for them, we just called them ''Evil Squirrels'' most of the time. It was a bit of a running jokeбн though I really wish I remembered their real name now,"

    "Soбн you think we can still see it because we know it''s there? It can''t just be line of sight because I''ve blinked at least once while watching the thing," said Nixilei.

    "Umбн it doesn''t quite work like that, at least with the squirrels," said Asteodia. "It''s abination of ''knowing it''s there'' and only looking away for a short time. Part of it''s focus as well, I believe. Soбн you know it''s there, and not only that we''re both quite scared of it, so we''re not going to forget it''s thereбн and somehow that forgetting is an important part of the spell? I think. It''s all innate monster stuff, so I have no idea how it really works,"

    "Nobody does," said Nixilei. "If we could figure out how monsters do half of the nonsense they manage on a daily basis we''d be the greatest mages of all time. s, we can''t. Soбн wait does that mean that the bird is ''hidden'' again? As in, it''s not expecting us to be able to see it?"

    "Hmmбн" Asteodia bit on her lip as she chewed on that bit of information. It would certainly exin theck of reaction it was having to them. Perhaps it didn''t recognise them as part of its regr diet, and was just watching to see what we''d do. "Ifбн if it thinks we don''t have good enough eyes to see it I could imagine a world in which we''re safe from it. Too far away, and likely not considered nutritious enough if that''s the case,"

    "Are we living in that world?" asked Nixilei.

    "That''s the question, isn''t it?" grumbled Asteodia with a sigh. She was getting used to fighting the turbulence now. It was just a number of small adjustments, and the ne seemed to be handling it all well. Still, that really was the question. ''Does the bird know we can see it, and if not, how scared should we be?''

    The pair sat in silence for a few moments as they puzzled once again on what they could do. The annoying answer they kepting to was ''not all that much''. Fighting it likely wasn''t possible, and certainly wasn''t something they wanted. Fleeing from something that had a wingspan sorge that each feather was probably the size of a person was even less likely. So in the end they just had to sit there and hope not to attract attention.

    It was grating on their minds. Nixilei was struggling to regenerate more mana then the bare minimum because she couldn''t slip out of bat mode'' long enough to meditate. Asteodia wasn''t doing much better because she had to keep focus on the path ahead to make sure they didn''t hit anything, while keeping the bird in the corner of her eye so she could see it should it attack. If it was just those two things maybe it would be fine but Asteodia had to keep an eye on her hands, lest they start shaking. Shaky handsbined with turbulence was not what anyone wanted.

    "How are you doing with the pedalling?" asked Nixilei, "Will you be fine to keep going for a while?"

    "Ahбн we''ll have to see. The giant bird spiked my adrenaline something fierce, and I''m sure I''m going to crash at some pointбн the question will be if I''ll stabilise quickly or not. Iбн I hope I''ll be fine. Could you take over if you had to though?" responded Asteodia.

    "Certainly. Not forever, for my mana isn''t full, but my body is rested. I can hopefully keep us in the air until you''re ready to take over again. I should have enough mana to get tired of pedalling before my mana runs out," said Nixilei.

    The pairpsed into silence againбн but that didn''tst long. Asteodia got quite ufortable with it quickly. "Why do you think the bird is hovering instead of flying around? I''m pretty sure hovering in ce is harder for birdsбн right?"

    "Iбн I don''t know?" said Nixilei uncertainly. "What you''re saying makes sense, but it''s really not something I''ve ever cared to check. Thoughбн assuming you''re rightбн that brings up other questions. Is there something it''s looking for in this area?"

    "I suppose it could be? My best guess would be that it''s sticking around the giant trees because it can eat the things that eat the things in the treesбн but why isn''t it closer to the forest then? Plus, some of those trees are huge. It could probably rest there if it spread its weight amongst a few of themбн then again, how heavy would it be? If it''s hovering in ce perhaps it''s lighter then it looks?" questioned Asteodia.

    "I see the logic," agreed Nixilei. "I''m not sure what''s more important to it. I mean, how much energy would that snake thing give? Food requirements get really weird as things rank up. Most things need lessбн but there are a few notable examples of things that need more, and something that size is probably one of themбн unless it doesn''t get any bigger with each Rank upбн but that would be weirder I think,"

 Chapter 1267 1267 Forest of Giants

    Chapter 1267  1267 Forest of Giants

    --- Nixilei ---

    Approaching the trees allowed Nixilei and Asteodia to rx. Even if they''d been packed together avoiding them had never been on the table. The bird caused them both to feel a sort of existential terror, one time didn''t dull much if at all. Sure it hadn''t attacked them so far, but now they were closer it was clear the scale of thing was a step up from what they were worried about. It sat, watching the forest like some sort of watchdog. Guarding it''s territory more like the owner of a ughterhouse then a farmer.

    Still, within those leaves was the safest ce right now. The fact that thergest trees crowded outpetition up near the top, giving plenty of space for the ne to slide between the branches was a godsend neither were willing to overlook. Sure there were animals they could already make out, but after seeing the bird, both were more than willing to fight whatever came. Smaller creatures just didn''t have the same fear right now, even if intellectually they knew that a Rank 3 or 4 creature of such a size would be just as, if not more deadly then the birdбн it was hard to properly keep that in mind right now.

    In addition, such things were ridiculously rare, and they were both nearly certain that a titanic creature like that bird would brook nopetitors of simr strength in the area. Of course it was possible the bird was actually the pet, and not the ownerбн but that was a terrifying thought that was dismissed by both women before either would give voice to them.

    In the trees the first and most obvious of the monsters was a moderately sized ape with seven limbs. The standard arms, legs, and tail, plus an additional set of arms that came up out of the shoulders. It seemed as if they used the upper arms primarily to get around as well as for defence of the face. Nixilei could see two of them fighting, or perhaps, posturing, would be a better description. The pair were a few branches below the spot they were aiming for, and one was using their upper hands to guard while the other held arge rock in one of their upper hands.

    Then there were the bugs. Some were probably normal sized, but Nixilei could make out at least one giant caterpir that was asrge as the ne, if not bigger. It was a somewhat ne green with little brown splotches around the legs alongside razer sharp but tiny teeth, especially for its size.

    *I really hope this doesn''t mean we''re going to run into a giant butterfly. Not that I don''t think we could deal with it if that''s what it came tooбн but I''m so done with oversized monsters right now that I''d really just rather avoid the whole thing.*

    Nixilei nced around, wondering if she''d find any other giant birds, if smaller then the one aboveбн only to spot the opposite. Teeny tiny birds that she could only just barely see as the ne started to fly over one of the branches. They looked a bit like hummingbirds, but they were barely the size of Nixilei''s thumb. The colours on them were breathtaking, and Nixilei almost wanted to stop and take a look just for that.

    The only reason she didn''t was that she could feel something working at the edges of her mind as she stared at the swarm of birds. It wasn''t strong at all, and Nixilei was having a hard time telling what it was even supposed to do, but looking away from the birds removed the feeling entirely so Nixilei was willing to be they were responsible.

    They continued on like this for a while. Everything in the forest was moving, but moving quietly. There was the asional rustle of leaves but the ne was, for the moment, the loudest thing in the area by far and it was putting Nixilei and Asteodia slightly on edge. Sure it was probably the bird that had scared everythingбн but it had been nearly ten minutes since then, and things were still on the quieter side.

    Nixilei swallowed, wanting to ask a question just to alleviate some of the tension. A quiet conversation wouldn''t be overheard over the gears on the ne, but perhaps now wasn''t the time. Instead the silence continued for another minute, then five. Asteodia was the one to break this silence, as she asked, "So what''s the n here. If we get attacked that is. How quickly can you get the suit on?"

    "Not longбн just a few seconds probably? I can get myself into the sleeves in one or two seconds maximum but if we really want to be fast I''d need you to do up the zipper for me, and if you''re doing thatбн might need to ''freeze'' the ne when you take your hands of the controller just in case. Seeing as we''re talking again, how are your legs doing? Are you fine to keep pedalling?" said Nixilei.

    "Ahбн yes sorry about the silence butбн it felt wrong to break it. Like we''d be attacked instantly. Obviously that hasn''t happenedбн yet, but I''m still a bit worried so I needed a reason to talk. We can keep talking now the silence has been broken without us getting mauledбн but as for my legs. Hmmбн

    "They''re not burning or anything I can probably keep going for another twenty minutes at least, and my mana willst that long without issue. My only concern is, would it be better to take a short break now while things are calm, at least, calmer. Perhaps swap into the suit? I probably still have more mana then you even with the time you''ve taken to regenerate more.

    "Then again, maybe it''s better for you to drive for a while and keep the suit? No you need more mana before we consider thatбн but it might be for the best we swap out before I get exhausted just in case you need to jump out and defend us. If you use all your mana and I don''t have enough of my own to keep the ne in the air until you wake up we''ll both be in trouble.

    .cж╧m "It''s even worse because I''m still not confident I could use the wingsuit properly. So it''s probably best to keep me above sayбн twenty percent mana? Maybe thirty? Though I don''t want you to use up all of your mana either. If you''re out of it, defending us will be much harderбн but you probably need a bigger ''safe reserve'' closer to forty or maybe even fifty percent. Hmmбн I''m really not sure what to do for now," rambled Asteodia, the words spilling from her mouth like a waterfall.

    "Asteodia, it''s ok, we''ll work through it. Fleeing, and using the ne''s weapons should take priority, and then the next step will be for me to climb towards the section the ne being attack while keeping hold of it if I can. Sure the weapon systems are costly, but what really burns mana is flying, especially catching up. So as long as I''m defending from the ne things won''t be too bad for me. Still, it would be better to avoid fights when possible. As long as we''re not taking too much damage fleeing we can save on mana just by fleeing which seems ideal," said Nixilei soothingly.

    Asteodia gulped and nodded, looking over at the trees that surrounded them. They wereбн kind of boring outside of their size. Thick branches, thicker trunks. Dense green leaves around the branches but plenty of space to move around between them. Clearly the tree expected theyers of giant leaves to take up most of the sunlightбн and it did. Here in between the branches it looked more likete evening then just before mid-day like it was in truth.

    Asteodia shuddered before whispering, "Should I provide us some light? I can summon up a bit of me for barely any mana. It wouldn''t do any damage, justбн make it not so dark,"

    "Is that something we need?" asked Nixilei. "It''s bright enough, for now anyway and using up mana for anything that isn''t driving the ne seems like a bit of a waste,"

    "No, you''re right," said Asteodia with a sigh. "I don''t even know why I suggested it. I suppose the atmosphere is getting to me or something. Sure it wouldn''t be much manaбн but it''d probably halve the amount of time I''ve got left driving the ne, just because of how these things add up over time,"

    Nixilei nced around Asteodia hadn''t seemed to notice but she was now gripping the steering wheel so tightly her knuckles were right. That suggestion for light didn''t juste from nowhere, it came from some deep fear. Something was scaring the woman, and Nixilei couldn''t tell what it was. So instead, she kept her eyes peeled for anything that could be causing it. Nothing was jumping outбн but that didn''t mean good things.

 Chapter 1268 1268 Smacked Down

    Chapter 1268  1268 Smacked Down

    --- Nixilei ---

    Nixilei still couldn''t find anything that could be causing Asteodia''s anxiety minutester. The trees were full of monsters of course, but after flying by so many of them they felt more like part of the scenery then a threat. It seemed that the ne was fast enough for most of them to consider attacking ''not worth it''. Or at least, that was the assumption that Nixilei was operating under. Things wereбн not quiet exactly but calm wasn''t quite right either. They were close enough as descriptorsбн

    That was until the pair burst out intoughter. It was a moment after the first real attack came. Though calling it an attack might be overly generous. It was a feline creature that had a green lined coat that blended rather well with the leaves. It must have been hiding somewhere above them and been overlooked.

    In the end it didn''t matter. The big cat had jumped straight at the front of the ne, perhaps assuming that taking out the propellor would send the ne crashing to the ground? Whatever the case, that''s not what happened. The cat jumped down mouth open ready to bit down on the front of the neбн only for the propellor to smack it in the side of the face and send it pinwheeling off into the forest below. There was a moment, of frozen time that Nixilei just barely caught.

    It was the green cat, mouth wide open teeth at the readyбн being smacked in the side of the face hard enough for spit to go flying and likely for the jaw to have been dislocated if not outright broken from the propellor de. If that wasn''t silly enough, the fact that it was knocked away spinning was the perfect cherry on top.

    "Oh that was wonderful," said Nixilei in between fits ofughter.

    "Yes, oh yes I needed that,"ughed Asteodia, her hands rxing on the steering wheel as she said it. Something Nixilei noted.

    "I wonder how strong that thing was supposed to beбн Rank 1? Rank 2? Probably not Rank 3, I imagine one of those could''ve stood up to the propellor''s speed but that''s just a guess," said Nixilei.

    "Is that important?" asked Asteodia, genuinely curious.

    Nixilei nodded, "Indeed it is. It tells us how sturdy the ne is, and how fast the des are really moving. It''s faster then I can keep track of properly, but I can''t tell by how much. If the feline that attacked us was Rank 2 then we can probably weather an attack or two from a Rank 3 without too much worried. If it was only Rank 1 then it''s still up in the air.

    "The fact that the cat probably had its jaw broken in the attempt means that unless the thing''s jaw is particrly fragile the ne has enough power to punch out a rank 2. Essentially," exined Nixilei.

    "Ah, that is a good point. I hadn''t been thinking of it that wayбн" Asteodia awkwardly craned her head over Nixilei to look off to the side of the ne. She wouldn''t have seen anything, they''d already flown well past the area the cat would''vended so it was mostly a waste. Still, it felt right, and Nixilei wasn''tining about Asteodia leaning against her at all. "Hmm, can''t see anything. Not that I really thought I wouldбн but I do wish I''d paid more attention,"

    Nixilei waited for Asteodia to be off her shoulder before shrugging and responding, "I sort of do as well. Obviously I heard the crack when the cat''s jaw and propellor collided but that might''ve just been from the collision. I may be quite familiar with the sound of bones breaking from my medical trainingбн but I with all the noise around and the fact I wasn''t exactly expecting the attack, I couldn''t really say,"

    "Wait, what do you mean you know the sound of breaking bones from medical training?" asked Asteodia askance. "I feel like that''s not something you can just casually throw into a conversation?"

    "Why?" asked Nixilei. "Bones are a pain to heal, especially at Rank 1. You have to make sure they''re set properly, and that can be hard to tell before you''ve finished healing them. Then you have to actually do the healing without identally regrowing parts of the bone, or targeting the wrong area and growing muscles where they aren''t needed. Breaking bones for training purposes is reallymon from what I know,"

    "Welling from someone who has no healing training it seems really weird. Whose bones were they breaking?" asked Asteodia.

    "Some random volunteers. They could opt for medication to name the pain or not as they wanted. If they took the pain medication they made less money from the experience but not everyone could deal with having their bones broken repeatedly for around an hour. Then there were the people that tried to act all tough. Mostly men.

    "They''d ask for no pain reducing medication and then scream their throats raw. They''re lucky I considered that worth fixing as well, I didn''t NEED to, but the healer that visited asionally to help tutor me exined how it was good practice for other, more dangerous repairs that were just as easy to mess up. Though, a few did pass out from the pain. I was told to stop working on them. That was always annoying because it meant I wasn''t getting any more practice done that day," exined Nixilei.

    "Passing out from the painбн just from one broken bone? Even if it was repeatedly that seems a bit strange, especially if you were healing them in between. Couldn''t they stand it?" asked Asteodia, not understanding how unbelievably warped her perspective on the matter was as an adventurer. For them a broken bone was a known upational hazard and not something to be avoidedpletely.

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "It happened somewhat regrly, but not all the time. Especially because we banned idiots like that from volunteering again afterwards. If they''re that prone to fainting, or can''t handle the pain properly we''ve got no use for them. Though, there was this one old man, a don''t know what he did but I''m pretty sure he was either an adventurer or a knight.

    "The first time he came in, after he was told what bone theбн teacher? Watcher? Assistant? The healer wasn''t on hand, but I had an adult around. Anyway, they told him what bone they were breakingбн and the crazy guy just snapped it himself. No hesitation. The bone was broken before my assistant could even stop him. I just sort of stared at the guy for a while before I started fixing him up.

    "He was cool. One of the more regr customers actually. He''d show up at least once a year, sometimes more often. It was nice to see him actually. Most people didn''te back for another round. Paying for the pain medication really cut into their potential earnings so most of them didn''t bother withing a second time, and the people who could deal with the pain usually had something better they could be doing.

    "Though a lot of the people we had showing up dide because they already had something broken, that was probably part of it,"

    Asteodia lightly smacked Nixilei''s helmet. "Lead with that dammit! Of course people are going to volunteer if they get free healing for their other issues,"

    "Well I couldn''t fix everything that early on," exined Nixilei. "Mostly broken bones, minor cuts and bruises. Certainly nothing serious like diseases or chronic issues. Still, quite a lot of people showed up to allow me to try, even if we turned plenty of them away on healing day,"

    "Soбн how did that work exactly? The free healing?" asked Asteodia.

    "Ah, so before I was moved to the area someone would show up at the front desk for the building we used and take down what was wrong with everyone. If it was something I couldn''t actually help with, they were just told to leave. If they were healthy they were offered a chance to have their bones broken for money, but people with bones already broken took priority unless they were willing to go without pain medication.

    "Then there were people that had a problem I might have been able to help with. Perhaps the bone was fractured, perhaps it was a sign of a long term issue. If I could ''possibly'' fix them they were told as much and given the chance to stick around if they wanted. Though we prioritised people with more serious issues, assuming I could help them.

    "I know one of the worst things I ever tried to heal when I was starting out was a very recent case of gangrene. They''d broken a bone just after the previous healing session and instead of getting it looked at properly they''d just waitedбн and the flesh was already starting to die. It wasn''t much, just the edges, so I made the attemptбн but it didn''t work. I did have enough medical training to ''fix'' it somewhat. Cut away the deal flesh, align it the best I could, heal the bone and the skin, do what I could for the muscles. Any nerve damage would be too much for me, but I''m sure there was some,"

 Chapter 1269 1269 Cut the Cord

    Chapter 1269  1269 Cut the Cord

    --- Nixilei ---

    The next engagement with the local wildlife didn''t start off with a bang, but with a whisper. Nixilei spotted them first. Unlike Asteodia who was focused on the front, Nixilei was able to look around for living threats instead of obstacles for their path. It was a giant spiderweb, with a few silk cocoons tied down. The web itself stretched from one of the giant branches to the other. While the ne had the magical means to slice through those webs, the webs themselves were more thanrge enough to catch the ne and have room for half a dozen more.

    Yet despite the web, Nixilei could see no spiders. Was it abandoned? Did the spider get driven off? Nixilei didn''t know. Yet, there was nothing outwardly dangerous, so Nixilei kept the information to herself. She didn''t mention every potential threat she spotted, just the ones that were close, or looked particrly aggressive. Though of course, as the feline had proved she wasn''t infallible. Still, one giant spider wasn''t a worry when they could just fly past it. The web wasn''t even in their path.

    Now one web wasn''t a problem. Two weren''t either. Neither of them were in the way at allбн but as that number climbed from two to five, then to seven, and suddenly the webs were starting to close in on both sides, Nixilei realised that the time to speak up was probably a minute ago. "Asteodiaбн can we turn around? Should we?"

    "Umбн why?" asked the elf.

    "Well it seems that we''re being hemmed in by giant spiderwebs. I can''t actually see any spiders, but they''re closing in on us. Both sides are gaining more and more webs and while I can''t see one directly ahead of us, my eyes might not be good enough if they were. All the ones I can see, are only visible because the sunlight is pointing them out," exined Nixilei.

    "Ahбн well that might be a bit of a problem. You seeбн we don''t really have enough space to turn around here. Sure the ne can flip to the side easily. Heading left or right? No problem. Turning around though? We''d need a lot of space for that. The shortest turning radius I can go for would be flipping either directly up or down but well," Asteodia trailed off but the answer was rather obvious.

    The pair had settled into the space between two branches of the giant trees. They all seemed to be around the same height, and you just needed to go up or down a slight amount to ensure the ne always had plenty of space. That had backfired somewhat now. Sure there was plenty of space to fly side to sideбн but flipping upwards and around? The leaves were above and the branches below. There was no space to do such a flip.

    "Shit. What are we going to do? We can slice through the webs right?" asked Nixilei.

    "Even if the ne couldn''t with that fancy cutting mode it had, I''m sure your wind de could slice through the silkбн the problem isn''t the web, no it''s the spiders. Now that I''m looking I can see the webs tooбн and those things are massive. Sure they''re not ''giant snake eating cloud-bird'' big, but stillrge enough for the idea of fighting whatever spiders they belong to seeming like a bad idea. A horrible one really. An insect that big has to be at least Rank 2 right?"

    They were, in fact, wrong in that case, though not in the way they were thinking. Indeed, a spider the size of their ne orrger would likely need to be Rank 2. Most lower ranked monsters didn''t have the sheer size. Though some species were clear outliers to these rules, insects were usually not among them.

    "I''m not sureбн" said Nixilei slowly, eying the webs. They continued to multiple as they went further and further in. "If the spiders are so heavily based around their webs, I''m not sure if they''ll even try to attack us after we burst through the webs. I imagine anything that can do it isn''t something the spiders want to tangle with,"

    "Well, we can''t turn around, and I seem to be the only one that thinks the spiders will be a problemбн the real question is, should we swap roles? I''m not confident in being able to use the suit, but my legs are getting tired so I don''t know how much longer I can keep pedalling for. I can force myself for a bit, I''m not just going to stop helping out in the middle of a spider infested area of forestбн but just know I''ll need a break soon," said Asteodia.

    Nixilei frowned and said, "I understand. I''m not sure what the best course of action is. If I have to fight off giant spiders, or even just the one giant spider, I might end up using a good chunk of my mana, more than I''ve regenerated at any rate. Thoughбн it''s beenбн um suit how long has it been?" A big 1:20 remaining appeared. "Right, so it''s been forty minutes or so and I''m nearly topped off on mana. Huhбн it might not be a problem then,"

    Right as Nixilei finished speaking Asteodia shouted, "Well we''ve gotta work it out. I see a web in our path and it looks bigger then usual. What''s the n?"

    "Iбн I''ll stick in the suit and fight as best I can without wasting mana. Once we''re past all the spiders, we can swap off and I''ll start pedalling. I''ll keep going until you feel like you''ve rested, then we can swap once more, and hopefully that will be enough to give us the win. A bit optimistic perhaps, but I can''t think of anything better and if you need a break, best you get it soon,"

    Asteodia nodded and Nixilei grinned back, then started to slide on the suit. Sure she was trying to conserve mana, but a those two seconds it took to put on the suit might matter surrounded by webs as they were. Asteodia used one hand to do up the zip and soon Nixilei was ready forbat. A few momentster Asteodia mmed the button on the console, and they sliced straight through the web in front of them.

    .cж╧m It was at that moment, they realised the mistake. As the web fell apart around them, it was not one giant spider that leapt from the shadows to attack them. No, that might have been better. Instead it was a swarm of tiny spiders that had been lining the web, the leaves, just about every avable surface nearby.

    Thos above them fell upon the ne while those from the side all leapt towards the wooden vehicle. Nixilei got to work but she didn''t really know how to deal with this properly. Nixilei summoned the air de and tried to slice through the horde of smaller spiders, but only partially seeded. They were just too small, and the de just knocked them away instead of slicing them.

    As they fell, they trailed long strands of silk that attached to the wood of the hull. Nixilei cursed mentally but kept working. She was blocking Asteodia''s view regrly as she leaned all around the cockpit. More than once she was pressed awkwardly against the elf, but neither noticed, the situation too tense.

    The spiders that were on the ne were releasing their own long threads while standing on the wood, and it was starting to slow the vehicle down noticeably. Others were trying to attack the clearly moving section of the cockpit where Nixilei and Asteodia were. Nixilei was torn between a desire to leave the cockpit and slice through all the webs, or stay and ensure none of the spiders got a direct hit in on Asteodia. It wasn''t too hard to brush them all away, but even that didn''t really herp, because it just meant more threads of silk.

    Asteodia mmed the lock button, hoping that if it would work against winds, it would keep the ne moving despite the webs. From there she started to whip the scarf that Thyme had around and over the spiders. It definitely wasn''t killing them, but like Nixilei''s de it knocked them away. "I''ve got this. Not sure how much mana it''ll take to keep the lock going, but I''ll be fine!" shouted Asteodia.

    Trusting her partner, Nixilei jumped onto the wood and started to knock spiders away with her wind des as best she could, while letting the wind pull her further back along the body of the ne, cutting away as much of the silk as she could as she went. There was a swarm of bloody spiders on the wings, but it seemed like, for now, the numbers were no long growing. Nixilei kicked off the ne for a moment, and used a st of air blowing away a massive chunk of the spiders on the wingsбн and forcing her backwards. Nixilei''s hand snatched out,tching onto the back of the ne. From there Nixilei was able to pull herself back onto the body and start back on her crusade against arachnids.

 Chapter 1270 1270 Trading Seats

    Chapter 1270  1270 Trading Seats

    --- Nixilei ---

    The arachnids were (mostly) banished and now it was just a matter of cleanup. Nixilei tried simply pulling away the silk threads but they were shockingly tough and very clingy. Not wanting to let go of the ne for anything less then Nixilei''s full strength. The amount of time and effort it would take to pull them all individually or in small groups would be horrendous. Asteodia was already starting to feel the burning in her legs. The hour or more that would be required to clean the webs by hand would be far, far too much.

    So instead Nixilei used the air de to slice the webs as close to the ne''s body as she could. It was still tedious, but it ended up being more a matter of minutes then hours like it could have been. A few spiders had to be knocked away during the process, but most that clung to the webs were left to fall away alongside the silk. Eventually, the ne was mostly clean and Nixilei was ready to swap. "So, it''s time to switch. You ready Asteodia?" asked Nixilei.

    .cж╧m "God am I," said Asteodia. "My legs are burning and I''ll be happy for the break,"

    "Do you want to keep driving?" asked Nixilei as she shrugged out of the suit. It was easy to undo it as she had yet to actually hop back into the cockpit. The extra arm space meant she didn''t need to risk clocking her partner over the head to get it off.

    "What do you mean?" asked Asteodia.

    "The controls. I sat off to the side so that you could still see where we were going, but really it might be better for you to just take the centre and drive while I pedal and supply it mana," exined Nixilei.

    "Ah, well I thought about it before, but the real problem is actually the pedals. Though, if you''re not driving maybe you can use the arm pedals? They''re really awkward and if it''s too annoying I wouldn''t bother, but it might work out. Anyway, yeah, I''m not sure how I''d be able to sit centre on and let you pedal, your knees would be in the way," returned Asteodia.

    "Couldn''t you have your legs on either side of mine?" asked Nixilei.

    "Yes, but not if you''re pedalling. Your legs would still move me up and down unlessбн" Asteodia, "Unless I was straddling you backwards or something, but then I wouldn''t be able to drive so I don''t much see the point," exined the elf.

    Nixilei chewed on her lips for a few moments as she thought it over. "Surely there''s someway we can manage this,"

    "Well I could sit on your shoulders, but I''m not entirely sure if there''s enough space for that, I might have to bend my neck awkwardly because of the wings, and I can''t imagine it would be great on my backбн but if you really want I could sit there. I doubt I could drive the ne that way though," said Asteodia, breath noticeably heavy from the exhaustion.

    Now that it hade to Nixilei''s intention she sighed and said, "Right, let''s swap over now we can think about it after I''m driving," Asteodia nodded and pressed the lock button. With the ne certain to remain going forward, they swapped. It wasn''t all that hard. Asteodia scooted forward so that Nixilei could slide down the back of the chair and then Asteodia hopped up onto Nixilei''sp. A bit of shufflingter, and Asteodia was off to the side Nixilei had been before, legs tucked in as much as possible so Nixilei could work the pedals without issue.

    Nixilei had her hands on the controls, and soon the ne started to leave its ''locked'' state. Nixilei wasn''t entirely sure how hard it would be to drive the ne, but it was quite intuitive for the most part. Left was left, right was right, pulling on the wheel was up, and pushing it into the console was down. All of this Nixilei had picked up from watching Asteodia drive, and a bit of testing herself now she was in the drivers seat let her see how it all worked.

    Most of it seemed exponential. So you pushed the wheel in a little and the nose bent down. You pushed it in a lot, and you''d probably be doing a flip. Not that there was space here for it. Still, the idea was sound at least. "Ok, seems like I''ve got it," said Nixilei. "Is there anything I need to worry about around here?"

    "I meanбн there''s still quite a few spider webs," grumbled Asteodia. Her legs, bunched up as they were, still burned. Not truly able to rx. Still, it was a pain she''d put up with because it was more important for someone to be pedalling. "None of them seem to be in the way, so hopefully we won''t have to cut through one again. I''m not sure we can handle them a second time, not while you''re driving,"

    "Do you want the suit then?" offered Nixilei.

    "No, no. Probably best for you to keep it and then have me slide into the drivers seat should the need arise. It''s not ideal, and maybe my legs would thank me for flying in the wingsuit, tough as they looks on the bodyбн but I just don''t see myself magically gaining the control over my mana needed to use the weapons properly. I think I''d just end up punching things in the suit if an attack came," said Asteodia.

    "That would be perfectly fine," said Nixilei. "It might not be efficient, but I would be ok with that if you don''t feel up to pedalling at a moment''s notice,"

    Asteodia''s face scrunched up like she''d swallowed a lemon. It wasn''t a bad idea, and the thought of saving her legs more pain was a pleasant oneбн but she also knew just how wasteful it would be mana wise. On top of that, there was no certainty she''d be able to properly catch up the ne, meaning Nixilei would need to turn around and get her, forcing them to waste time flying away from the tform. Huh, there was a thought. "Hey Nixilei, how do you think Ellenell is doing?"

    "Hmmбн hard to say. I mean, the wind hasn''t been too bad, and I''m sure that whatever air current Ellenell ended up in will continue for a whileбн but I''m not sure that any of the weapons the balloon has could''ve stood up to something like the bird. Heck, I''m not sure it could stand up to the spiders and their webs. Thought he balloon probably would''ve tried to fly over the trees, maybe over the bird too," said Nixilei.

    "I imagine the default response for the balloon is ''just fly over it''," said Asteodia.

    "Yeah but it gets cold up there doesn''t it? Considering the fact the balloon is kept in the air by hot air, the higher you are, the colder it is, the quicker you run out of hot air. So while staying high is probably better from a safety standpoint, it isn''t one from a mana efficiency one," borated Nixilei.

    "Counterpoint," motioned Asteodia, "The balloon is already supposed to be mana efficient. So even if you''re only operating it at half efficiency, you''d probably still have plenty of mana to get to the two hour mark as long as you''re notpletely silly about it,"

    Nixilei considered Asteodia''s point as a tribe of monkeys started to pelt the ne with fruit. Nixilei found the fact that the fruit was normally sized instead of giant to be of greater note then the attack. The mostly rotten fruit just slid off the ne''s shiny exterior. "I suppose it depends just how efficient it is, and where the upper limit for things isбн though what''s the point of thisбн I hesitate to call it an attackбн" Nixilei trailed of unsure what to call it exactly.

    "Yeah I''m not sure eitherбн is it supposed to be an intimidation tactic? Perhaps they want us coated in fruit juice to attract stronger predators? Thatбн are they smart enough for that? If trueбн why use rotten fruit? Surely you''d want fresh fruit to attract predators right?" questioned Asteodia.

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "I suppose it depends on what the predators around here like, but generally dangerous predators don''t care for fruit much. Rotten or not. Perhaps it''s a signal to other monkeymunities? If so I think the message is washing off,"

    Nixilei was correct with her jab. The fruit juice was simply running off and the smell wasn''t particrly strong either. It felt like only a short matter or time until it was blown away by the wind. "Do monkeys really need a reason to throw fruit at us? Perhaps they just found it fun?" said Asteodia. Nixilei chuckled. Perhaps it was true, but that seemed like a very odd reason indeed.

 Chapter 1271 1271 A Smoother Ride

    Chapter 1271  1271 A Smoother Ride

    --- Nixilei ---

    Things calmed down from there. Well, for a certain definition of calm. Simr ''attacks'' to those unleashed by the monkeys were semimon as the time flew by. Birds would swoop down, only to bonk on the hard wood of the ne and fall downwards, stunned by the impact. Most recovered, some vanished before Nixilei could tell. A few hit a nearby branch rather hard. Nixilei personally felt nopassion for the things. That sort of idiocy, even in animals, was just shameful to her.

    Nothing was asedic as the first cat attack, but the frequency of these decidedly not deadly attacks did go up after the monkeys threw all that fruit at them. *Not sure what to think of it honestly. On the one hand, the fruit has meant we''ve been attacked moreбн for some reason. On the other hand, nothing that''s attacked us because of the fruit has done any damage at all. Even the ones that have hit the ne haven''t damaged it in the slightest.*

    Which of course leads us to those that just missed the nepletely. A monkey tried to divebomb them at one point, jumping down from a higher point to try and take the ne out. Nixilei didn''t even notice them. Didn''t speed up. Didn''t slow downбн and yet still the monkey missedpletely. It was Asteodia who noticed, and only because she looked behind her to see what the screaming was.

    The monkey caught itself and lived, so perhaps ''no harm no foul'' but that same could not be said of another cat attack. This one wasn''t so silly as to go for the propellor, instead it tried to go for the body of the ne between the cockpit and the back rudder. It leapt at the ne fangs bared, and Nixilei nearly tried to dodge out of the wayбн but the attack was rather slow. Herck of dodging proved to be the right move.

    When the cat nded'' on the ne, it''s paws were outstretched and its ws were ready to dig into the wood. Those same ws bounced off the wooden exterior and after a mad scramble to find any purchase, found the cat falling off the edge. Nixilei thought it would fall to its death, or at least injury but instead arge flower that had been sitting innocently nearby quickly opened and snapped up the cat, consuming it whole.

    .cж╧m "Note to self, avoid those flowers in the future," grumbled Asteodia.

    "Why? What''s wrong with them?" asked Nixilei. Nixilei had her eyes focused on the front and hadn''t seen the flower just eat something.

    "It seems they have a taste for living flesh," replied Asteodia.

    Nixilei nced backwards and saw the flower in question, taking note of its appearance. ncing around didn''t reveal any simr flowers in the vicinity, but Nixilei decided she''d keep it in mind as she responded. "I wonder if that counts as a monster. Obviously it''s tough enough to keep a monster inside itбн but I''m not sure it''s graduated from ''nt'' to ''nt-based monster'',"

    "Hmmmбн I think it depends if it''s connected to anything or not. If it''s just the one flower, growing on the giant tree, then I think it''s just a strong flower, if it''s connected to anything else, then I think it''s probably a ''nt-based monster'' though perhaps an immobile one. Which isn''t exactly umon for nt monsters, but it barely moved to snap out at the cat, if it was just a metre away the nt would''ve missed, and I''m not sure it would''ve tried at all if that was the case," answered Asteodia. Nixilei nodded in eptance.

    From there incidents continued to pile up as time pasts but none of them amounted to anything. The deadliest of them all wasn''t even a monster. One of the leaves they were travelling near had died. Based on all the bite marks, the giant caterpirs were to me. Just as Nixilei and Asteodia passed under it, the leaf seemed to give way and fell upon them. Nixilei hit the boost and let the ne jump forward and out of the way. Even if the leaf itself wasn''t all that heavy for its size, its size was still massive and a cause for worry.

    The real danger wasn''t that they''d be crushed by the leaf, but that they would have been pushed off their intended path and potentially into a branch, or tree trunk. Colliding with one of them might do some real damage, or worse, count as touching the ground and invalidate all the hard work they''d done up to this point in ensuring they stayed moving and off the ground.

    Eventually, the forest started to thin. Thergest of the trees separated further and further from each other, and while it couldn''t be said they''d left the forested area, but it wasn''t really the giant forest they''d been flying through for thest forty minutes or more. As things opened up, Nixilei couldn''t help but nce around trying to see a hint of that giant birdбн but s, there was nothingбн and that didn''t exactlyfort the fae in the driver''s seat.

    "I can''t see the bird anymoreбн and I thinkбн we just might be far enough away that we shouldn''t be seeing itбн but at the same time, I can''t say I''m happy with that fact because wellбн" Nixilei tried and failed to exin whenбн

    Asteodia picked up and said, "The fear is that it''s still close by, rtively speaking because of it''s size, and we just can''t see it anymore,"

    "Yes indeed," said Nixilei. "It seems very silly to say out loud, and we''ve travelled quite the long way, in fact, I think we''ve spent more time in the forest then we did in the air alreadyбн but knowing that one of its hunting tactics is to use illusion magics to hide from prey makes it still scary. I''m not sure why it scares me so much,"

    "Have you ever seen something thatrge before?" asked Asteodia.

    Nixilei searched her memories for the answer and found that it was a somewhat confident ''no''. "I don''t believe so,"

    "I''d say that''s a big part of it then," said Asteodia.

    "What do you mean? Sure it was big, but I don''t even know what Rank it was. I''ve been close to higher Ranked things, heck, we''re regrly around Thyme these days and I doubt the bird would be a threat to him. Plus, we just met Ulf the other day, and Ulf is definitely stronger then some random bird we''ve not even heard stories about. Not like the worm in the dessert," said Nixilei.

    "Yes but that''spletely different Nixilei," said Asteodia confidently. "They''re all our size and not that scary, especially if you don''t think about how much stronger then us they are. In fact, it''s really hard to conceptualise just how much stronger they are. They look normal, and even if we know in here," Asteodia tapped the side of Nixilei''s helmet. "You don''t know in here," Asteodia tapped the side of Nixilei''s stomach.

    "Ah, yes, I fail to feel it in my stomach, truly a strange thing," said Nixilei.

    "Well I didn''t want to try and motion towards your heart and poke you in the tit ok?" huffed Asteodia. "It would''vepletely destroyed the point, and the seriousness of my argument," especially if she''d turned bright red while doing it.

    Nixilei chewed on the information for a while before saying, "You might be rightбн it''sбн odd. I wasn''t aware I had a fear ofrge beasts before this, and even now I''m not sure it''s a proper phobia. I simply seem to have aбн more robust understanding of the dangers such a thing can pose now and it''s bothering me,"

    "I''m not entirely sure what a phobia is, or why it can be properбн" started Asteodia.

    Only for Nixilei to cut in, "A phobia is an irrational fear of something. It''s a medically recognised term and not a fear you easily remove. It''sбн the ''irrational'' part isn''t meant to be a dig at the person. It''s perfectly reasonable to be scared of deadly things, but the irrational part about it, is that you''re still bothered by it long after it''s gone, or that you react with fear immediately, and don''t calm down properly. It''s more that your fear response isn''t proportional,"

    "You seem pretty calm, and it was a HUGE bird, so I''m going to say it''s proportional," decided Asteodia.

    Nixilei forced down the urge to kiss the elf and seeded. Nixilei wasn''t entirely happy that the internal argument wasn''t settled by thoughts such as ''it would be a bad idea'' or ''I don''t know her that well'' or even ''Now is not the time'' but ''You have a helmet on idiot you can''t kiss her''. No, it did not make Nixilei happy at all. Though if she was more annoyed with ''losing'' the argument to herself, or the fact she had a helmet onбн well nobody could tell. She had a helmet on after all.

 Chapter 1272 1272 A Bumpier Ride

    Chapter 1272  1272 A Bumpier Ride

    --- Nixilei ---

    As they got further and further away from the jungle the clearer the skies becameбн until abruptly dark clouds gathered on the horizon. It wasn''t raining yet, and the pair were happy to keep going. The skies were mostly clear of monsters and the ones they did see were keeping well away from the ne.

    Eventually, Nixilei and Asteodia swapped positions again, with Asteodia taking the role of the driver for the second time. Her mana was close enough to full and Nixilei''s legs were starting to get sore. Not to the point she needed to stop, but as Asteodia pointed out, if Nixilei needed to jump out and fight it was better for her to be in as close to top position as possible so as to avoid Nixilei falling out of the sky or getting taken out by whatever monster attacks they had to fend off.

    Then the thunder started. It was all the louder now they were up in the air with nothing to shield them from the sound. It vibrated all the way through the ne and their bones, rattling teeth. At least it prepared Asteodia for the sudden increase in turbulence. Things didn''t get better when off in the distance Nixilei could see the beginnings of a cyclone. "Ah shit, Asteodia what are we going to do? There''s a cyclone ahead and we''re heading straight for it,"

    "We can power through with the one minute of ''just go forward'' though right?" said Asteodia.

    "That takes a lot of manaбн and we''re nearing the end. Sure we''ve got a bit more than half an hour left of flying, but that''s not all that long in the grand scheme of things. I''m just wondering if it would be better to go around it and ept the slight distance penalty to ensure that we''re still in the skye the end," exined Nixilei.

    Asteodia shook her head and exined, "We''ll probably need to use the button regardless of what we do. The cyclone will be pulling us in, probably is already, and try to get further away will mean use of the button. Trying to stay away will mean use of the button. If we just charge forward, we''ll only need to use the button on our way outбн"

    "Yeah but that won''t save us from the trees and other debris if we get picked up by the storm, not to mention the rain and thunder we''re probably going to deal with," said Nixilei.

    "The rain shouldn''t be an issue, Thyme said the whole ne is waterproof, so I''m not worried about. The lightningбн well that''s a bit more of a concern. I think we''ll be fine? The lightning will probably hit the propellor because it''s metalбн maybe. This cyclone seems to havee out of nowhere so it has to be at least partially magically induced, either just by the environment or perhaps a monster or a group of them," said Asteodia.

    "I doubt Thyme would''ve intentionally made things weak to magical wind and rain. I''m more worried aboutбн" just as Nixilei was about to make a point rain started crashing down on top of them. The wings shielded them from some of itбн but the cockpit was open to the elements. It didn''t take long for the water to start pooling at the bottom of the cockpit. It wasn''t a problem, but Nixilei could see it bing one. "That. The water is going to make pedalling a lot harder,"

    Asteodia grimaced as the water level slowly started to rise. Sure it was just a small puddle right now, but they had quite a lot of rain to travel through. "Umбн ok this is going to be awkward, but I can flip the ne and it should all just get dumped out right?" said Asteodia.

    Nixilei shook her head, "Have you ever spun a bucket of water around in a circle?"

    "What? No? Why would I do that and what does it have to do with our situation right now?" asked Asteodia.

    "Ah, well you see, if you spin a bucket full of waterбн it stays full of water. So if you spin the ne, you''ll have to stop upside down for a bit to let all the water fall out. We''ll need to hold onto something to make sure we don''t go the same way. It''d be very embarrassing for us to lose just because we fell out of the ne now that we''ve made it through the giant forest and past the cloud-bird," said Nixilei.

    "That feels like a major design w," said Asteodia as she nced at her feet. "Surely there is a way to get rid of the waterбн"

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "They might''ve only tested this in clear weather. If not, they might consider the fact the cockpit fills with water to be an intentional w. None of the other vehicles have this problem. The glider doesn''t have anywhere for it to pool and neither does the wingsuit. The balloon probably just lets the water seep through the basket with no trouble, so it''s a problem unique to the ne. One we didn''t spot,"

    "Well that presents us with a bit of a problemбн if the cockpit fills up with water and we''re pressing the button that forces us to remain going forward we can''t flip the ne to get the water out. Sure we won''t need to pedal if we''re pressing the button, but it takes enough mana to use that maybe we should be trying to stretch that grace period after the one minute by pedalling. Dammit, now I''m not sure what the ne should be here," said Asteodia.

    .cж╧m "Could we get high enough to fly above the cyclone?" asked Nixilei.

    Asteodia looked up at the clouds then down tot the rapidly forming vortex that was some distance out. "Maybe. The problem with that is we''d end up in the thick of the clouds, and we''re already hearing thunder. Getting hit by lightning once or twice might not be an issueбн getting attacked multiple times by lightning would eventually be an issue. I think. To get above the stormpletelyбн we might need to go higher then the ne can fly, and even if it can fly that high we''d be struggling to breathe," puzzle out Asteodia.

    "So what we''ve worked out is that we need to go through the storm, and that we might have to deal with a whole bunch of water limiting our speed and increasing the mana consumption. Dammit, is it time to ditch this suit then? Lighten the load as much as possible and thenбн I dunno use the helmet as a bucket to try and get the water out?" suggested Nixilei.

    "No, best to stay safe and keep it," said Asteodia. "If you fall I don''t want you to be knocked out of the contest. Heck, if I fall I''ll need you to catch me with the wingsuit, or, even worse potentially, the ne gets destroyed somehow and then you''d need to carry us both with the wingsuit as far as possible,"

    "I don''t have the mana tost half an hour in the suit Asteodia. If we go downбн I think that would be it," said Nixilei.

    "We couldбн I dunno switch out maybe? Changing in the air would be hard, especially because we''d need to change before mming into the ground, possibly while in a cycloneбн but could it be done?" asked Asteodia.

    Nixilei grimaced and said, "Well the wingsuit doesn''t really have anything to help it escape the cyclone so we might just get sucked back inside. If you can ept that and we focus on making sure we just don''t hit the groundбн then I think it would be possible. We''d need to work together but stripping out of the wingsuit isn''t hard. You''d just need to get it on quickly then take the helmet,"

    Asteodia went to respond when they hit a particrly rough patch. Her teeth mmed together as the ne jerked upwards. Asteodia had to loosen her grip on the steering wheel to ensure that the rapid shaking of the ne didn''t force her to steer the ne wrong and make things even worse. In the end, she had to stop pedalling and brace herself against the sides of the ne with her legs so that she moved with the vehicle. Once that was done she was able to fight back a bit against the wind.

    It wasn''t perfect, and Nixilei wrapping her arms around Asteodia wasn''t exactly helping the elf stay stable, but eventually Asteodia managed to fly them higher and out of the roughest of the winds. For now. "Hooo, that''s harder then it looks," exhaled Asteodia.

    "I don''t doubt it. I''m not sure I have the same finesse with the controls you did. d we swapped over again, I might''ve sent us way off course," said Nixilei.

    "Don''t sell yourself short. Thoughбн admittedly this could be a problem. I can fight the winds off for now, especially if I''m ready for itбн but I''m going to have to hit that button sooner orter and once I do we''re on a time limit. One that seems too short for my liking," stated Asteodia.

 Chapter 1273 1273 Hold Onto Your Hats Lasses!

    Chapter 1273  1273 Hold Onto Your Hats Lasses!

    --- Nixilei ---

    Another rough patch knocked the ne upwards and Nixilei nearly had her knees knock into her chin. Asteodia was no longer annoyed about Nixilei''s hands around her. Their outfits might be waterproof, but there were gaps, especially around the neck in Asteodia''s case, or the fact Nixilei didn''t have hers on properlyбн well it meant that water was getting into their costumes and they were starting to get cold. Asteodia was doing her best, but her best meant only holding onto the steering wheel half of the time.

    It had seemed like such a great system. Move the steering wheel to control the vertical movement of the ne. Easy, intuitive, and responsive. Now that the wheel was being moved contrary to her wishes because of all the wind, Asteodia was much less happy with things. Soon they''d have to switch over to using the button, but for now, they''d do what they could.

    On the horizon, the cyclone was getting closer and Nixilei could make out some monsters they might have to deal with. In the cyclone itself was a creature that was a mix of fish and bird. Nixilei recognised them as ''Storm Riders''. They were swarm predators that would ride waves, or stormfronts and then pounce on prey while it was weakened by the weather. Nixilei was hoping that the fact the ne was heading straight for the cyclone would mean they weren''t seen as preyбн but Nixilei couldn''t be certain.

    Storm Riders were an odd creature. Their front wings were actually wings, feathers and all, though they were coated with some sort of naturally hydrophobic oil that clung to the feathers and kept them dry even as they storm riders swam through the ocean or any rivers they ended up in. As for their back fins, they were more like a normal fish''s except that they were set into a cross shape and all four sections could move independently of each other, even if they looked connected.

    Their body was mostly made up of smooth leathery skin with only their face being covered in scales like that of most fishes. The scales were a lighter shade of blue that reflected the light well, while the rest of the body, feathers included were a darker blue that was bordering on ck, like the ocean on a stormy evening. The tips of their fins were the only other thing with a dash of colour, they were bright yellow that transitioned into the dark blue of the rest of the body with a ssh of dark green.

    They were very pretty tiny. Only about the length of a human hand and half as tall. The wings did add a bit of bulk to them, but not all that much. The real problem was the high pressure jets of water they could shoot from their noses. Gross perhaps, but devastatingly effective. It was abination of natural spellcasting as is usual for monsters, and a bit of interesting biology. Just behind their brains they had a sack that could be filled with either water or air, and then unleashed with high pressure. They normally used water for attacking, but technically air could be used as well.

    Nixilei had been told stories of people who had tried to casually smack away a horde of the small fish only to have their hands cut-off and their weapons falling to the ground before the pain even registered. They could be brutal little fishies. The annoying part was, despite the danger, smacking them away was still the best way to deal with them. They didn''t fly well without assistance from the weather and they didn''t seem to know what to do once they hit the ground. They just iled about like a normal fish for a while before gathering their wits. Perhaps an old instinct they couldn''t get rid of?

    Nixilei didn''t know, but she did know she wanted nothing to do with the bastards and she could see at least two swarms in the cyclone ahead of them. The main save grace was that a thunder eagle was there as well. Those guys had no fear at all, which might not have been the smartest tactic, but it also meant they would happily dive into a swarm of the buggers to eat as many as they could.

    Thunder eagles were one of those weird partially elemental monsters, but despite their strength and Rank 2 or 3 ssification were really easy to deal with if you knew how and had the right equipment. Namely, metal. See, in response to just about any attack they instinctively switched into a lightning-based form. If you could set it up properly you could force them through the metal and into either a specially made container for storage and selling, or just straight into the ground killing them instantly.

    Sadly they were in the middle of the air and Nixilei didn''t have any metal weapons on her, and neither did Asteodiaбн but they were too big for the eagles to eat and there was plenty of fish so they shouldn''t be a problem. Emphasis on ''Should not''. They could be stubborn when they wanted, and were regrly found attacking smokeing from houses over and over again despite having no effect. They were still rather rare birds, but they were just a bit stupid. A Rank 2 wolf was much scarier, they had some animal thought behind their actions. Thunder eagles gave other bird-brained creatures a bad name. Asteodia, if prompted, would say it''s from constantly zapping their brains with lightning.

    After identifying and rying their foes to Asteodia, the shaking in the ne got noticeably worse. Asteodia frowned, not wanting to press the button just yet. She corrected the ne slightly and made it so that hopefully they were going with the wind, instead of just straight for the centre. The smoother ride and slight speed increase was niceбн until Nixilei yelled out "TREE, BEHIND!"

    Asteodia shoved the wheel to the side moving the ne and causing the ride to get noticeably worse, and she was almost annoyed. Almost. When a whole damn tree came flying through the spot that they''d just been, she found herself very justified in the move. It took a bit of wrangling to find the right spot to be going along with the wind again, though now Asteodia was wondering why they weren''t more effected by it. If the wind was powerful enough to move an entire tree, why wasn''t it shoving them around more?

    .cж╧m Of course Nixilei and Asteodia were thinking of it as a normal tree instead of a tree heavily air attributed and much lighter then it appeared. Sadly for them, they didn''t have time to work it out when another series of obstacles came flying up past them. A few bushes, another tree, if one that was smaller. It was only when a giant boulder came flying past that Asteodia and Nixilei started thinking that something weird was going on.

    They didn''t have time to think on the realisation though, soon a thunder eagle appeared next to the ne, perhaps thinking it was going to contest them for the food. Asteodia was about to steer away from it when Nixilei managed a nearly perfect recreation of its shriek and the thing backed off. Asteodia just stared at the fae for a few seconds before asking. "What the fuck was that?!"

    Nixilei went bright red but managed to answer calmly, "In my line of work, you regrly need something to signal your contacts. Bird calls are a ssic for a reason, and normally quite hard to notice as being odd unless you''re paying attention to them. So I have a ratherrge repertoire of bird calls based on region and meaning. The thunder eagle one isбн well I probably shouldn''t say butбн it''s not hard to guess.

    "It''s for when shit has hit the fan and you need backup RIGHT NOW. Stealth is usually a loss at that point so the fact it''s that loud is hardly an issue. Plus, while rare, thunder eagles do justбн show up asionally so it''s not always something that''s worth investigating. Still, it hardly matters because usually you''ve been found at that point, so the guards already know you''re there,"

    "Soбн how many bird calls do you know? What do some of them mean?" asked Asteodia curiousбн and hoping for a distraction from this damned weather.

    "Ahбн I really shouldn''t tell you. The thunder eagle one is silly and barely used it real field work. A lot has to go wrong for that one to even be usedбн but the others are codes that I keep up with and other spies use regrly for our work. I''d have to be married to you, and you''d need to be interviewed before I''d be allowed to share that sort of stuff with you,"

    Now it was time for Asteodia to go red. "How bold, thinking of marriage already," stammered Asteodia. Nixilei''s eyes widened and she tightened her hold on the elf, making it just a little crushing. If Asteodia was having trouble breathing now? Well it was her own fault.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1274 1274 The Calm Inside the Storm

    Chapter 1274  1274 The Calm Inside the Storm

    --- Nixilei ---

    The contrast was stark. Asteodia had caved and pressed the button forcing the ne to travel perfectly straight despite the weather raging around them. From the outside looking in, it was a scene of perfect calm amidst the storm. Inside the ne it was a different matter. The pair were now huddling together shivering and trying not to let the weather get to them. Asteodia was tempted to start using her mana to warm them both, but was holding off. For now.

    "I''m freezing my tits off here," hissed Asteodia.

    Nixilei let out a low chuckle and said, "While I can''t disagree with the sentiment I find my toes are doing much worse. Not only are they cold, but they''re wet as well. The water working its way down my back and legs is just pooling at the bottom of this damned suit and my feet are soaked. I don''t think it''s cold enough for frostbite to be an issue but I''m monitoring it closely,"

    lightsжнж╧vel.cж╧m "Wait frostbite?" said Asteodia suddenly wondering if warming them both up might not be a waste of mana, butpletely necessary, "H-how big of a concern is that?"

    "Ehбн I''m not entirely sure. The wind and the rain aren''t helping matters. The real issue is how high up we are alongside the fierce winds. We didn''t live in a particrly mountainous region and frost monsters were rare so I don''t know the specifics of frostbite, just how to detect the symptoms with my magic and how to go about healing it. Which isбн only somewhat possible," exined Nixilei.

    "What do you mean ''somewhat possible''?" asked Asteodia. "Is Thyme going to be able to heal us? Should I be keeping us warm?"

    "While keeping warm would be nice, no, Thyme should be able to heal us just fine, especially if they can heal Gareth after his earlier idiocy. It''s justбн hard for someone at my level to heal it properly. The effected area essentially freezes and dies. You need to warm it up and heal it along the wayбн but it''s a delicate bnce. If you warm the foot up too quickly the effected area can explode as the ice expands back into waterбн

    "And if you unfreeze it too slowly then permanent damage is being done to the nerves and I''m not really able to heal that specifically. Sure I can heal lesser damage, but that''s usually just prodding the body to fix the damage itself. With frostbite things are a lot worse and it''s almost all manual on my end. So thatbined with the exacting restrictions on heating the effected area means I''d really just rather avoid the whole thing,"

    "Soбн should I be warming us up?" asked Asteodia.

    "No, it should be fine, I can let you know if things are getting dangerous, and even if I get it wrong, Thyme should be able to fix the damage, like I said," answered Nixilei.

    "Yeahбн but I''d really rather justбн avoid the whole issue if I can, so I''m just making sure. Not that I don''t trust your judgementбн justбн wellбн" Asteodia was cut off from her rambling as the ne flew through the centre of the tornado and entered the eye of the storm.

    Only a few stary drops of water were in sight, and somehow the sun was shining straight downwards illuminating everything greatly. That little detail about the sun was especially suspect considering it was past mid-day already, but Nixilei wasn''t going toin. No, she was too busy enjoying the view.

    The few droplets of water all reflecting the sunlight magnificently making it seem like they''d stumbled into a pile of diamonds. The heat from the sun was already driving away the oppressive chill that had invaded their bones, even if the water was still around. The clouds at the top of the cyclone blunted the sun''s light just enough that you could look upon it for a few moments without hurting your eyes.

    In the centre of the eye, was a stack of whirligigs, in a mating dance. It was breathtaking to see. Whirligigs were a species of bird monster that summoned extreme weather for their mating rituals. They looked like giant puffballs with wings. They had long, thin legs that could be hiddenpletely in their puffy fur that made up the bulk of their body.

    That''s right, it was fur and not feathers. The fur made for excellent pillowsбн if you could acquire some. Whirligigs were quite rare and hunting them was massively frowned upon because while such a creature did asionally summon up a controlled storm for a mating dance, that didn''t mean it was the only reason they could call a storm for. Numerous cases of overhunting whirligigs had lead to storms that devastated cities enough times for it to be ingrained in cultural memory.

    What furtherplicated the issue of hunting them, was their fat. Under all that lovely fluffy fur that could be any colour of the rainbow, with a rare few containing stripes, was their fat stores. When part of the whirligig their fat could somehow store massive amounts of manaбн not so after they died. It was still an exceptional amount, and was great for enchanting inksбн but nothingpared to when the whirligig.

    It was a shame then, that as adorable as they were they made horrible pets. The adorable balls of fluff got really lonely by themselves and would either run away or pass away in a short time unless you made one a familiar. Though running was still on the table for whirligig familiars. That''s not even taking into ount the fact that might decide to try and move the weather on their own at some point, causing lots of damage and probably killing themselves, unable to sustain a storm with just the one.

    As Nixilei and Asteodia looked out, they could see the whirligigs fluttering around. They were all different colours, and the biggest one right in the centre, twice as big and extra fluffy, was golden with one solitary silver streak vertically cutting it in half. The little floofs had long thing beaks that were used to dig into trees and suck the sap from them and their wings were the same colours as their fur though in this case, none of them had their wings out. Instead relying on their magic, and their fluff to keep them in the air.

    The pair were so distracted that they didn''t even hit the button again once the minute timer ended. Not that they needed it. The inside of the storm was so calm due to the whirligig''s influence and they wouldn''t need itбн for a few more moments. Storm riders ducked into the serene atmosphere for a second just to recover from the Thunder Hawk attacks before diving back into the storm, called by what, neither woman knew.

    Nixilei found her brain screaming at her to kiss Asteodia again. Stronger this time, and insistence that she couldn''t while wearing a helmet simply had her mind prompt her to remove the obstacle instead of waiting for a better time. For as they stood in this gleaming paradise, Nixilei couldn''t think of a better one.

    So against her better judgement she carefully pulled her hands away from Asteodia''s midsection. This action was promptly met with a hiss as Asteodia grabbed onto the loosening hands with her own before her mind could catch up. Asteodia, mortified by her gut reaction retracted her hands.

    Nixilei didn''t want to waste time. She quickly pulled the helmet off while Asteodia was looking away, face burning with embarrassment. Nixilei kept the helmet in one hand as she leant across and put a light kiss on Asteodia''s temple. Asteodia froze at the action, and didn''t have time to react before Nixilei put the helmet back on.

    "Umбн butбн errбн did you justбн" mumbled Asteodia her wits having left her and refusing to return.

    "I did," said Nixilei firmly. "Maybe it''s just the fact my team seems to be made up of couples, maybe it''s the atmosphere, or maybe I just think you''re cute. Could be any of those, or abination of them all. It''s not terribly appropriate, and perhaps it''s best to wait until the tournament is over toбн properly discuss and explore things." The words hung in the air for a few seconds so Nixilei added "I don''t regret it though,"

    Asteodia swallowed heavily, before she was forced to grab the controls of the ne and press down on the button. A momentter they were back out in the wind and cold. "Iбн I sort of agree, but I feel like we shouldбн should at least have a conversation over lunch," insisted Asteodia.

    "Alright," said Nixilei with a grin. The pair continued flying forward through the wind and rain. Huddled together, and feeling quite a bit warmer. With their newfound fondness for each other out in the open, they didn''t even hesitate when the clock gave the one minute warning.

    Nixilei scooped Asteodia up onto her shoulders and together they flew the ne forward, right up until the clock struck zero. It was sure to be a tie, and if it wasn''t, they both knew the other wouldin. *And I was worried she''d betray me in the end. How silly I look now.*

 Chapter 1275 1275 The Highlight Reel

    Chapter 1275  1275 The Highlight Reel

    --- Kat ---

    Kat watched as all thepetitors were deposited down on the stage. The various different reactions were rather funny. Chartreuse and Midnight had their arms over each other''s shoulders and were shaking their heads, knowing that they probably didn''t make it. Nixilei and Asteodia were still stacked up, but all the sudden change in position and all the water meant they fell over in a pile, and startedughing. Ellenell wasбн sitting in a hammock? Kat looked at the elf confused. She''d been following Asteodia''s and Nixilei''s progress with Lily''s eyes for a while. Why was Ellenell in a hammock?

    "Congrattions everyone!" said Thyme. "What a round! Now, before I go on to announce the results. Nixilei, Asteodia, would you like to be judge as a team? Or separately? Technically you weren''t perfectly aligned with that little trick. Close enough for me to give it to you of courseбн but if you''d like to fight it out?"

    The two women shook their heads and answered together, "No thank you,"

    "Perfect, Perfect," said Thyme as they spun around until they''d shed their old appearance. Now in front of them sat Thyme in a little ne model that hovered above the ground. Thyme''s knees were up near their face due tock of space, and their costume matched Asteodia''s closely. "With that, I proim you both the winners of this round! You will both receive two points for working together! Our runner up is Ellenell!"

    Asteodia and Nixilei untangled themselves and were able to join the pping with everyone else. Thyme smiled, "Now, you are free to leave to get food or just to have a break. You have one hour until the obstacle course round will startбн but if you want to stick around you can watch a few highlights first!"

    Ellenell shrugged remaining in their hammock while Chartreuse and Midnight seemed uncertain. Asteodia and Nixilei nodded at each other then Nixilei said, "We''ll stick around if you''re willing to dry us off,"

    "Of course," said Thyme and with a snap of their fingers the water vanished. From there Thyme shuffled the chairs around a bit so that everyone could see the giant screen better. This mostly meant moving the contestants outwards. Kat flicked over to Lily''s vision as her girlfriend sat up and transformed back into her human form. Kat leaned into the corner of the couch while Lily leaned into Kat and they took in the scene before them.

    The first highlight was the take-off. Cutting between action segments. Midnight chasing after Asteodia, Nixilei chasing after Chartreuse, and intense two games of cat and mouse as each tried to get the upper handбн as well as Ellenell who justбн took off without resistance and easily left the tform. The quick cuts between major action and Ellenell''s calm ride was a littleical.

    This was double true once the two teams formed. With Midnight upon the glider of shadows and Nixilei resting in the shared ne. They could see the two teams fighting it ouch. Midnight and Chartreuse were really pushing themselves, both clearly deciding to go for an all out attack instead of trying to save mana and take over the ne.

    Then all of a sudden it would cut back to Ellenell just casually pumping a bit of mana into the me spout so that the hot air balloon would raise slightly higher. Then back to Midnight struggling to maintain enough shadow on the wings to keep it all together, then Ellenell enjoying the view, then back to Asteodia desperately dodging. Thyme had to be doing it on purpose, as every time the action seemed to be heating up the highlight reel cut back to Ellenell just standing there.

    Then, sombre musing started to y as the shadows around the glider''s wings started to flicker and fade. Midnight''s shaking hands, and the Chartreuse''s sad face of eptance. The music continued all the way until the glider crashed into a patch of oceanбн only to cut back to Ellenell right before the moment of impact with the music changing up to a light and airy background track. Kat couldn''t help but let out a slight puff ofughter that she quickly mped down on.

    Lily sent back her own feelings of amusement as the highlight reel continued, showing Nixilei and Asteodia both pointing at the snake thing, and then the drastic shift in atmosphere as the music became overbearing when the giant cloud-bird showed up. For once, instead of a quick cut back to Ellenell the music swelled, bing more and more overbearing as the pair go closer to the forest, tension rising all the way until they entered the woods. Then they jumped not to Ellenell, but to the moment the cat tried to attack the ne duo and failed, getting smacked on the jaw with a propellor de.

    Laughter ensued,ughter that doubled when the scene then cut to Ellenell who seemed to be cleaning out his ear with a damp cloth. Ellenell just shrugged in his seat up front. "What? Elven ears need proper care to stay healthy you know. I wasn''t exactly doing anything else at the time, so what''s the problem,"

    The next cut showed the girls desperately fighting off spiders to tense music before jumping back to Ellenell. This time he was utilising the hot-pot feature of the hot air balloon and justбн casually eating some food. Nixilei and Asteodia red at him, and he just shrugged again. "I didn''t encounter any of the weird shit you guys did. It was a rxing two hours,"

    "I almost feel cheated that Ellenell got a full point for doing nothing for two hours," grumbled Asteodia. Kat watched as Nixilei whispered something in Asteodia''s ears as a response, which turned the elf bright red. Kat was a little curious as to what was said, but hadn''t been paying enough attention, especially not right now while using Lily''s senses. Aw well, the chance had been lost.

    So Kat refocused on the video, it was a big cut of all the other things that had attacked Asteodia and Nixilei, though Kat knew from watching the original ''cut'' of Nixilei''s adventures that none of these monsters could even damage the ne, the highlight reel made it seem like Asteodia and Nixilei were being attack constantly, even cutting back to moments from the spider attack to make it look like Nixilei was fending them all off with her wind sword.

    Of course, then it cut back to Ellenell who found a floating ind and was using the waterfall attached to it to wash out the cooking pot. Once away from the waterfall Ellenell turned it upside down and started to use it as a chair. Then the scene cut back to Nixilei and Asteodia fighting their way out of the forest untilбн CLEAR SKIES.

    Cheerful triumphant music yed, but Kat knew it wasn''t the end just yet. The music stayed light and joyfulбн but little hints of darkness. Booming drums echoed every ten seconds or so, as slowly the skies started to darken, the world started to turn grey and the wind stared to really pick up.

    Then smash-cut back to Ellenell. He had the and the grappling hook out and was using the hook to quickly slice away all of the weights on the. Kat wasn''t sure where this was goingбн until they spent the next minute watching a timpse of Ellenell building a chair out the with the extra rope from the grappling hook, after the hook was removed of course. Thyme even added a silly ''And that''s how it''s made'' graphic above Ellenell''s head after the elf sat down in the hammock. Which did neatly exin where it came from.

    The highlight reel cut back to Nixilei and Asteodia for thest time, it showed them just as they were plunging into the tornadoes itself, showing the entrance into the swirling mass of dark cloud and water from all angles right up until the ne made its way insideбн then it showed the briefest glimpse of the sight inside of itбн before making it seem like there was lens re where it cut back to Ellenell rxing by himself in his recently made hammock before the entire screen faded to ck, and disappeared a moment afterwards.

    Kat grinned, her eyes remaining shut as she made use of Lily''s for now. "Well that was certainly entertaining," said Kat. "Thyme turned it into aedyбн not that it wasn''t interesting, I enjoyed it, but this version reallycks the tension watching Nixilei and Asteodia originally had. Plus, they missed out on Midnight and Chartreuse making their way to the forest and starting to go around it, not even seeing a glimpse of that giant bird,"

    "Yeah well they weren''t exactlypeting for first ce after the fall in the beginningбн but I agree, a few cuts to them after they recovered could''ve been funny as well," said Lily with her own smile. Ears twitching and tickling Kat''s nose a little. Kat held down the urge to sneeze. Best not get snot on her girlfriend.

 Chapter 1276 1276 Meddlesome Kats

    Chapter 1276  1276 Meddlesome Kats

    --- Kat ---

    After the highlight reel was done everyone starting dispersing. Kat and Lily noticed Nixilei and Asteodia leaving first, despite being on the opposite side of the room to the door. Intrigued, Lily transformed back into her Memphis form so Kat could pick her up, and then they both headed off to follow the pair.

    They both picked up lunch and then turned towards the stairsбн before sharing a nce and heading off to the lounging room with their food. *I feel the need. The need to meddle.*

    [If they''d headed upstairs I would have tried to talk you out of itбн but we both watched the previous round together, and they didn''t bother to try and hide in their rooms so I say it''s totally fair for us to meddle if we want.]

    *Indeed. It''s not really an urge I''ve gotten before, perhaps I''m hanging around Sue too much.*

    [Actuallyбн I think it''s just that we have real friends outside of the two of us. All of the kids at the orphanage wereбн well kids. The meddling there was different and more parental in nature, and when it was just the two of us it''s not really meddling because wellбн it was just the two of us.]

    *Hmmбн you make apelling argument but I think I''d rather ignore it and me Sue instead.*

    [I''m quite sure Sue would love to take credit so I suppose it''s fine.]

    Katt and Lily smiled to themselves as they picked up a bit of food, mostly for Lily, and then headed over to Nixilei and Asteodia. They were just looking at each other awkwardly out of the corner of their eyes despite the fact they''d sat right next to each other. The food on the table near them waspletely untouched. They were so focused on being awkward that despite Asteodia''s elven hearing, and Nixilei looking IN THEIR DIRECTION, Kat and Lily''s approach went unnoticed.

    Kat and Lily shared their own look before pulling over another beanbag and dropping down into it, Kat even made sure to loudly smack her feet against the floor as she did so. When a loud thump rang out the awkward pair both turned to Kat in time to see Lily transform back into her human form. "What are you both doing here?" asked Nixilei.

    Kat and Lily shared a grin and answered "Meddling" together.

    "Umбн meddling in what?" asked Asteodia.

    Lily grinned showing off pointed canines as she said, "Remember that the entire round was recorded,"

    Asteodia and Nixilei paled, and the fae had to ask, "Audio included?"

    "Not during the highlight reel obviouslyбн but for the rest of it yes," said Kat with her own Cheshire smile.

    lightsжнж╧vel.cж╧m Nixilei and Asteodia shared a pained look for a few moments before Asteodia asked, "Soбн what, does EVERYONE know?"

    Kat shrugged and Lily answered, "It depends. A few people didn''t show up to watch with everyone elseбн but I also imagine that there were other ces to view the round, like Green in the infirmaryбн wherever that is. Though if she was paying attention was another matter. On top of that, some people were watching Chartreuse and Midnight, some Ellenell, and quite a lot left after the big fight you two had with the guys thinking that the round was basically over and only came back for the bit right at the endбн"

    Kat picked up from there just to add, "Oh and Thyme was nice enough to cut out the part where you kissed Asteodia,"

    Nixilei went red while Asteodia asked, "Wait how do you know that happened if Thyme didn''t show it off?"

    Kat and Lily grinned with Kat answering, "Well you just confirmed it for usбн and it was pretty obvious for people like Lily and I who were watching the entire time. Thyme didn''t make the cut until after you''d taken off the helmet, and I''ve seen that look on Lily more than enough to know what it means. Thoughбн was it a kiss on the lips? Temple? Ears? I feel entitled to this information as your friend,"

    "This isn''t a very friendly conversation," grumbled Nixilei.

    "Ah but Green isn''t here to tease you about it because she''s worried about Gareth," said Lily, "So it is up to us to fill in for her while she''s worried about her fiancиж. Truly, we are adhering to the code of friendship,"

    "Umбн how much of my team stuck around," asked Asteodia with a wince.

    "Basically everyone except Borgick," said Kat.

    Asteodia groaned. Kat nced around as she did so and noticed Romilda floating near the ceiling with her head poked into the room. Kat nudged Asteodia with her foot and then flicked her eyes over to Romilda''s head and Asteodia just let her head fall onto the table with another groan. "That''s it, my social life is over," said Asteodia.

    "Hey, Carl seems pretty cool, and he''s gay as well, and really chill from what I''ve seen of him, so it should be fine," said Lily with an understanding tone of voice but a smirk on her face. Asteodia couldn''t see it on ount of her newfound desire to examine the table, but Nixilei could and was ring back at Lily. Lily just wiggled her eyebrows in response.

    When it became clear that wasn''t going to cheer the fae up Kat added, "You and Kress can bond over your newfound loves,"

    Nixilei groaned and decided, like Asteodia that the table was particrly fascinating, letting her head rest on it as well. This didn''t really help matters, "See, they''re clearly made for each other," said Lily.

    "I agree, they even reacted the same way," confirmed Kat.

    This caused both table women to pull themselves back up. "Is this all really necessary?" asked Nixilei.

    Kat and Lily shared a look, with that they decided Lily was the designated exiner, "Yes we think so. Both of you were rather awkward about things both in the video, and just a few minutes ago. Sure this whole thing is new, and scary, but we care about you. Well, we care about Nixilei, and Kat is slightly invested in Asteodia''s happiness after helping her outst night, so we would in fact, like to help you. This might seem embarrassing, but it''s less awkward now, and you''re both working together.

    "Hey take it from someone who was pining after her best friend for yearsбн twice. It''s better to just get it over with. The first time, because she was a bitch that didn''t deserve my friendship, and the second time because I could''ve been dating the love of my life much earlier if I''d said somethingбн so say something,"

    "Well I want to know what help Kat needed to give you," said Nixilei trying not to make her tone usatory. She was just worried, but Nixilei winced at her own voice.

    Asteodia, apparently already knowing the spy quite well, didn''t take offence and answered properly. "I wasбн not in the best ce after my showing at the log chopping contest. Even if I got away with breaking the rules it seemed like such a major thingбн and I just got away with it. Iбн I might have issues with my parents as wellбн but I''d really rather not talk about it right now,"

    "Of course," said Nixilei slowly rubbing Asteodia''s back. "I''m just worried, but if it''s not an immediate issue it can wait,"

    *Naw. They''re getting closer already. I say our meddling has been a sessбн though I do want to keep poking at them. Make them really think about this. Hopefully we can get them over a lot of that first awkwardness.*

    [We didn''t really have that issue.]

    *No instead you just suppressed your feelings for ages until eventually the damn brokepletely and you just blurted it all out while pushing me down. Truly a healthy way of dealing with things.*

    Lily went read as she mentally retorted. [Oh like you could''ve done anything about it. Don''t think I''ve forgotten that it was Sue and Kamiko that got you really thinking about what I was to you. Sure, I''ll admit that maybe I should''ve asked you out earlier, but I''m not certain it would''ve worked, or at least, that things would''ve worked out so well, if you hadn''te to a few realisations yourself.]

    Kat grinned and gave Lily a quick kiss. *Yes. Finally! You''re not ming yourself for all of our rtionship problems. You''ve taken a massive step forward and I''m proud of you.*

    [Don''t patronise me.]

    *How is it patronising? Surely you can feel my pride and joy at this aplishment. Sure I sound a bit sarcastic but with the emotions beyond itбн ''visible'' forck of a better word I doubt it''s really patronising.*

    Lily was of course blushing and looking away from Kat with a big goofy smile one her face. [Fine, it''s not but I feel embarrassed just thinking about agreeing with you even mentally ok? I want to think that I wasn''t too badбн but I know I WAS and probably still am. I doubt this newfound courage when ites to admitting I''m not constantly at fault willst. Perhaps I''m just buoyed by our teasing of Nixilei and Asteodia.]

 Chapter 1277 1277 More Meddling

    Chapter 1277  1277 More Meddling

    --- Kat ---

    After Asteodia was reassured with more affection from Nixilei things calmed down a bit and everyone except Kat started to eat a little bitбн in silence. Kat and Lily both decided that the new couple had enough time to calm down, so it was time to meddle some more. "So are you both thinking of getting together more seriously? Where do you two see this going?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei winced and answered first, "We weren''t really nning on having that discussion until after the tournament was over, less pressure then,"

    "Bah, that''s the coward''s way out," said Lily entirely aware of the hypocrisy and choosing to ignore it as unimportant. Of course, the re from Nixilei let her know that the spy was perfectly aware of that little fact. Not that the fae could do anything about it right now. "You can discuss this now, orter in the afternoon,"

    "In fairness, we didn''t want to make things serious and chance the tournamenting between us," said Asteodia.

    Kat shrugged and retorted, "Yeah but Asteodia, you can''t participate in any more of the tournament because you''ve been active two days in a row. So it''s not like you''ll be up against Nixilei specifically, and if that''s really an issue Nixilei can bribe Green to take her spot in one of the final events, withбн I don''t know allowing her to n your marriage,"

    Nixilei coughed as she inhaled the piece of food in her hand. Kat had waited for Nixilei to pick something before answering and Nixilei was clearly unprepared for it. Asteodia thumped the fae heavily on the back a few times before the piece of food was dislodged. Asteodia ring at Kat the whole time. Kat, seeing that in the pair hadn''t actually grabbed any drinks, slid her own ss of water to them. Nixilei downed it quickly while Asteodia continued to re and said, "You did that on purpose,"

    "Indeed. I didn''t think I''d time it that well, but Nixilei does need to be ready for that sort of thing. I feel like I''m being rtively light on when ites to the teasing but Green will not be. I can''t say how things are going to be with your friends Asteodia, but I''m sure Nixilei will start to get at least some shit for it, so she needs to be ready," said Kat firmly.

    Kat then managed to catch a floating cup out of the corner of her eye. It was a full ss of water on top of a floating piece of metal. Kat grabbed it and sent a thumbs up to Romilda and then a wave gesturing for her toe over. Romilda sent a thumbs up back and a shake of her head before raising herself back up to be hidden behind the doorframe. Kat shrugged at this and turned back to the pair, waiting for an answer.

    When it was clear both of them would prefer to be angry Kat asked, "You know, is Green even interested in nning a marriage? Her and Gareth are getting married eventually but now I think about it, I''ve heard nothing about the marriage itself, is she even doing any nning?"

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "Wellбн I know Green''s parents are doing most of the nning alongside Gareth''s. I''m not too sure about Gareth''s parents, but I know Green''s mother really wanted to do the nning. Her own wedding wasбн legendarily awkward,"

    "Really? What happened?" asked Kat.

    "Well, Blue and Grey, Green''s parentsбн" started Nixilei.

    Only for Kat to jump in with, "Wait Green''s mother is also called Blue?"

    "No Green''s FATHER is called Blue," said Nixilei.

    "Well that''s not going to be confusing at all," grumbled Kat. "I know a lot of fae have colour based names, but I always knew they were going to run out of colours quickly. How does everyone deal with that?"

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "Nicknames usuallyбн but ites up a lot less often then you think. Anyway, do you want to hear about this wedding fiasco or not?"

    "Oooh, I''m pretty sure you do," said Asteodia. "Now that you''ve mentioned the names I think even I''ve heard of this story," Asteodia had not in fact heard of this story, but she had heard a simr one, and besides, this was mostly to entice Kat and Lily with something so that they''d stop with the teasing for at least a little bit.

    Lily and Kat shrugged as an answer and Nixilei got started, there eptance was enough for her. "Right, so Blue and Grey had both been together for a while and they''d been engaged for nearly as long as they''d been together, but the wedding kept getting put off for one reason or another, so Grey decided she was going to n things and get it out of the way, that her parents had dawdled on the ns enough, and she''d wanted to n the thing anyway so she wasn''t too put out about it.

    "Now the problem, was that Grey''s parents were in fact nning the weddingбн slowly. They were taking their sweet time, but they hadn''t let Grey know that they''d been nning anything at all, things just kept getting pushed back, and to Grey, it seemed like they hadn''t started at all.

    "Now I''m not sure howmon wedding nners are in your world, but here? They''re quite rare and tend to service arge areaбн so of course Grey went to the same one as her parents. This individualбн who I don''t remember the name of but let''s call them Red because I think they had red hair, but I can''t remember, and it''s not important.

    "Anyway, at first, ording to Grey anyway, at first Red didn''t realising she was nning the same wedding twice and had them in two separate filesбн but at some point Red realised it was actually the same wedding. So instead of doing the sane thing and telling both parties about each otherбн Red justбн merged the folders.

    .cж╧m "Then things got into a big series of back and forth between Grey, and her parents because while her parents didn''t think anything strange was going on, slowly as they were working on it, Grey was keeping track and noticed that asionally things would be changed without her permission, so she confronted Red about it, and she said it was one of the servants who''d requested the changesбн"

    Nixilei paused for a moment thinking of how best to exin it. "Right soбн that was technically true in all of the most unhelpful ways. A servant had changed itбн but they''d changed it ON ORDERS so it''s not like they were actually at fault here. Grey thought it was just a mistake the first two times, she''d made a lot of rapid changesбн

    "But soon the day was approaching, Grey put in herst minute changes and then asked Red to get everything readyбн the very next day Grey''s parents started to more seriously n things, and make a mess of the work. Red should''ve told Greyбн but she justбн didn''t. So anyway, around a monthter the wedding happensбн

    "And it''s an awful mix of both intended weddings. The stuff Grey wanted, and the things her parents wanted. See, that''s one more thing. Red was supposed to send invitations to everyoneбн and Red ''identally'' forgot to send the letters off to Grey''s parents, so they were surprised by the sudden wedding and Grey was not pleased to see her wedding looked like a mashup of three of four wedding ns. The whole day was a mess, nobody was happy at the end and wellбн Grey wants to do it right this time,"

    Kat and Lily frowned at the end. "That''sбн well that seems more like Red''s mistake, or rather, intentional disregard for professional ethics but it''s not all that amusing just spelt out,"

    Nixilei shrugged and said, "Well there are more specifics but I wasn''t actually there, and I can only sort of remember theedic high moments. I think the cake made around the punch bowl for some reason, the bridesmaid''s dresses were all in the wrong style, but the groomsmen were ''correct'' which shed massively, then there''s the fact that the parents of the bride were surprised by the very sudden, from there perspective, ceremony,"

    "Well that''s something," said Lily. "What happened to Red?"

    "They made a run for it. They wereбн perhaps not old, but they''d been in the business for quite a while. So they took payment for the whole weddingбн and then booked it. I can''t say if they turned up somewhere else because they weren''t on the edge of death or anything when they fledбн but it just wasn''t important enough for a big deal to be made of it. If they went after Red they''d need to admit she swindled them, and that the wedding didn''t go as ns, AND that Grey had gone behind their backs andбн it was a whole mess so they tried to track Red down secretly, never seeded," exined Nixilei.

    "Titania did love it though, she thought it was good fun," Nixilei added a few momentster, almost as an afterthought.

 Chapter 1278 1278 Another Retelling

    Chapter 1278  1278 Another Retelling

    --- Kat ---

    "Wellбн why don''t you tell us a bit about how you got together?" asked Asteodia, "I mean, you saw how Nixilei and I startedбн I suppose. Honestly it''s wild that we''ve moved so far in just a few hours now that I''m thinking about itбн but that''s fine, I don''t really have a problem with it. Soбн how did you and Kat get together?"

    "Err, Nixilei already knows this story, so I''m not sure it''s worth repeating?" said Lily slowly while looking at Kat for help. Kat, the traitor just grinned back and said nothing. Lily red harder at her girlfriend. *Sorry, I''m not going to help you here. I want to listen to the story again as well. It''s nice, and I don''t care at all that it''s being repeated. I''ve heard it a few times, and I lived it but I still want to hear it again.*

    Nixilei, seeing a chance to get a break for herself and Asteodia just added to it, "Well it''s been a while and I think I would in fact like to hear the story again. Heck, you can start all the way back when you both first met if you want,"

    Lily sighed and said, "Fine, if you want to go back then you have to understand that I moved schools because thest person I liked romantically, was my best friend of the time Ste, she lookedбн not a lot like Kat but certainly enough like Kat to say I had a type. We lived near each other, we grew up together, and did just about everything together until we got to theter parts of our schooling and she started to branch outбн"

    "Waitбн why is this story about you and Kat getting together starting with another woman?" asked Asteodia.

    Lily frowned for a few seconds, thinking it over before answering, "I suppose it''s because you need context. You both clearly like each other, and Kat and I are helping push you together quickly because we think you''ll both be happier that way. On the other hand, I was a traumatised teenager when I met Kat and romance was thest thing on my mind, heck I didn''t even really want to be friends with her at the startбн

    "But to understand why that was the case I have to start a bit before that with how my friendship with Ste fell apart. I don''t have any affection for her now, and if I met her again the temptation to w out her eyes would be strongбн but it''s undeniable that how things went with my first attempt at romance dictated my response to how I saw Kat.

    "Though I will admit, hearing the way you described it makes me wonder if I shouldn''t bother starting the story with her. I mean, it''s not going to insult Kat because we''re bonded. She can feel my hatred for Ste and my love for her soбн the usual problem of ''talking about the other woman'' doesn''t really apply for us. Stillбн I''ll keep it in mind next time I tell this story.

    "Anyway, so the short of it is that Ste started to get other friends, built up a bit of a clique and then when I confessed my feelings to her, she shot me down, spat on my feelings, years of friendship and then told literally everyone else about the ordeal and shamed me for my sexual preferences,"

    Asteodia and Nixilei cringed at that, with Asteodia asking, "I would''ve thought demon society would be more progressive then that,"

    Lily nodded and said, "It is but we didn''t grow up in demon society. Kat is an orphan and didn''t grow up in the hub and I''m not a demon myself," [Technically. I think. I might produce demonic energy but I can''t use it so I''mбн sort of a demon maybe.] "and whileбн I won''t say society as a whole is terribly homophobic it''s not terribly progressive either, especially not in certain ces.

    "I''m also not sure that the people picking on me for it actually cared all that much that I was gay. It was more that the popr kids had decreed me a social outcast, and I was well known for getting some of the best grades in school so plenty of people saw it as a chance to take me down a peg.

    "Anyway, I don''t want to get too caught up in it. I had a bit of a breakdown and my family moved, and I started attending Kat''s school. Nowбн I wasn''t, well not to say I''m confident now but I was much, much worse before that. Soбн I was targeted by the school bullies basically in the first day. No chance to make friends to protect me, no chance to be the loner kid and just stay out of itбн nope, bullied immediately,"

    "Then ines Kat, looking to my rather traumatised self, a lot like my old friendбн and yet she''s defending me from the bullies. It took me a little bit to realise it wasn''t just that she was defending me, but encouraging them to bully her insteadбн which was much less satisfying for them because Kat didn''t really react or care until they started to go too farбн then Kat would ensure they stopped.

    "Anywayбн Kat wasn''t exactly popr either, and slowly, we starting spending a lot of time together. They couldn''t sneak off to bully me if Kat was nearby actively protecting me so we spent time together, then I started to help her with her homework as payment, not that she really needed itбн and then suddenly we were friends, and I meanбн how did that happen?"

    Lily shrugged letting her words hang for a while as she took a drink from her ss of water. "Now, all of this is how our friendship side of things. The whole time I already thought Kat was the best looking girl in school, which didn''t help calm my nerves when it came to friendship.

    "But eventually, as things do, it stabilised. I was mostly safe from bullies, Kat was fairly safe from them and uncaring about what they hit her with, and for a while we were just friendsбн but well, Kat''s nice, attractive, fairly smart, good with people, attractive, and very snuggly. So really, my poor heart couldn''t take it, and I fell for her hardбн

    "But I''d also seen what happened the first time I tried to get together with someone that I was already friends withбн so I didn''t, I pushed it off, again and again, trying not to let my attraction to her show. Not sure how sessful I was. Most people didn''t expect it off me because I wasn''t known as gayбн and with Kat being asexual it was very easy for her to miss any of my slipups.

    "In the end, what pushed us together was a bit of a time sensitive matter. There was a ritual to be performed that would bind us together. I''m not sure how much I can say about it, but the binding wasn''t the purpose, just a great side effect with the version I preferred, mostly because of the bindingбн

    "But I couldn''t just not tell Kat could I? I feel like it would be a gross breach of trust to bind myself to her, and then be like ''hey now we''re tied together forever you should know I''m in love with you romantically''. Sure, I wouldn''t have minded being bound to my best friend forever, but my perspective is very skewed. Plus, Kat would''ve said yes because she''s nice like thatбн but I wasn''t going to not tell herбн

    "I was still scared though, so it went back and forth in my head until I sort of cracked. I needed to tell her because if I waited too long she''d be so much stronger then me I''d be useless on journeys to other worlds, and then she''d get stronger and stronger and I just wouldn''tбн so it needed to happen, and Kat needed to know how I felt first, damn the consequences,"

    Asteodia made grabby hands at Lily who stood up and was pulled into a hug. "Sorry I pushed you to tell that story again. It''s very sweet, but also quite sad. I think I understand why you''re trying to have Nixilei and myself sort our rtionship out so quickly now,"

    Lily nodded as she was freed from the hug, escaping back to Kat''sp, "Yeah. I mean, don''t get me wrong, sometimes friendship first and loveter is possible, the ideal for some evenбн but it''s also a trap. You can be so afraid of what you stand to lose that it''s almost impossible to actively strive for more.

    "Maybe if we had other friends to push us into it things could''ve been different, but it was just the two of us. Which, perhaps you might say should''ve set off some gs but it''s not like I knew if Kat liked women like that, and in the end she doesn''tбн sort of. Being asexual was never something I considered but it''s one of those things that''s obvious in hindsight you know?"

    "Not really, but thanks for the story you two, or mostly Lily," said Asteodia.

 Chapter 1279 1279 Talking Behind KressтАЩ Back

    Chapter 1279  1279 Talking Behind Kressбп Back

    --- Kat ---

    "Soбн how about we move off everyone''s rtionships?" asked Nixilei.

    Asteodia, seeing the unimpressed ncesing from Kat and Lily, decided to jump in and add, "What about Kress then? We can talk about his budding rtionship right?"

    *Should we let up on them a bit?*

    [I think so. At this point they''re just stalling but they''re at least working together for their stalling tactics so I''m willing to go along with it. Plus, it''s at least an interesting enough topic for now. I''m curious about what they''ll say.]

    "Sure, we can talk about Kress. Who''s going first?" asked Lily.

    "I''d like to gost," said Nixilei. Everyone in the room nced at her with some confusion so she exined, "I know the most about Kress, and I''ve got a few ideasбн but I''m also a bit too close to the problem. So even though I have a lot to say, I''m not sure how useful it will be. Kress'' attitude has recently taken a real turn so I might be more lost then you three, even if I do have a history with him,"

    "I guess that means I''m going first then?" said Asteodia with a shrug. "Considering I don''t know all that much about either of themбн I don''t know if it can work out. I don''t know how restricted demons areбн do you have likeбн special provisions for visiting boyfriends?"

    Kat shrugged and said, "I don''t know. That''s the sort of thing I''d normally be allowed to look up and get a quick responseбн but because Stan and I are nominally apposed the system that would normally give me an answer to questions like that won''t help either of us. Just in case something it says gives us an advantage,"

    "That''sбн huh" Asteodia mumbled. "I''m actually not sure what I''m supposed to say to that. Waitбн does that mean that if an empire is using demons to fight, a good way to handicap them is to just hire a single weak demon so that system stops working?"

    "That soundsбн like it shouldn''t work," said Lily who looked over at Kat.

    Kat shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I feel like it might work, or there might be a range limit. Perhaps a range limit based on the strength of the demon? I imagine it wouldn''t be so easily exploitedбн but depending on what agreement the higher rank demons reached whenever the rule was implemented then it might have holes like that in there,"

    "Right," said Asteodia with a nod. "So, with that in mind, I''m just going to assume that there should be provisions, but there might not be, and if they do exist they might not be too generous. Plus, Kress has to travel around anyway so I''m going to say that it could work, but I think the effort is doomed,"

    Kat and lily looked at each other after Asteodia finished speaking. *So are you going next or am I?*

    [I suppose technically I should since you''ve met Kress one extra time.]"I think it could workбн but I also think it will depend on two major factors. The first is how much free time Thyme is going to give us here after the end of the tournament, and how much effort Kress is willing to put into this rtionship," said Lily. "Kress seems interestedбн

    "And Stan seems willing to go all the way but talking long distance could be a bit of a pain. I think what they need is a nice solid foundation they can work on starting the day after tomorrow. Stan seems really interestedбн but I don''t know if he''s ever done something like this before. He was able to say he hadn''t to Kat, which implies he''s at least quite seriousбн

    "But I know enough from spending time with Kat to know that you can say something truthful but misleading. Perhaps his infatuation with Kress is unique because it took less time then normal, or that Kress doesn''t have red hair, or anything really. So it''s a good indicatorбн but not something to rely on.

    "For the Kress side of thingsбн he seems interested, but I don''t know him well enough to know how interested he actually is in Stan. I feel like he''s willing to put in the work, at least somewhat because he''s stubborn like that. I''m not certain it''s something that willst though,"

    Kat was nodding along as Lily finished and waited for the others to make theirments. A few moments past and nobody else said anything. Kat flicked her foot towards the two, hoping to get them to say anything, and Nixilei did. "I''m going to hold my own thoughts untilst remember, and I can address what Lily and Asteodia have said then,"

    Asteodia shrugged at that and said, "Well I guess I''ll say that I''m still on the fence like I said, but that Lily''s point about Kress being stubborn is a good one so I wouldn''t say the rtionship is doomed or anything,"

    "I guess I''m next then," said Kat. "I''m not sure how much my opinion differs from Lily''s honestly. It''s going to be a matter of hard work on both sides but I don''t know either of them well enough to say if that work will get done or not. I didn''t think about the extra time we might have to rx. That could be the deciderбн

    "But I suppose if I had to bring up my own unique takeбн I''m going to put forward that things will seem to be working, and they''ll keep in touch for the first month or so but slowly they''ll drift apart. If Stan doesn''t find a chance to visit, that drifting won''t stop and eventually they just won''t talk to each other. Not sure if they''ll even officially break up, just stop talking to each other for weeks at a time until randomly sending a message and thinking ''well maybe'' but it won''t re-ignite anything,"

    "Not sure I agree, I feel like things woulde to a head sooner then that," said Lily. "I feel like they''re more likely to force the issue before a month is up if things look to be going in that direction,"

    Kat shrugged and said, "Yeah. I mean, I did say it was just to put forward my own unique take. I think I mostly agree with you, but I felt it was a good secondary option,"

    Nixilei let out a sigh after that. With a nce at Asteodia to confirm her elven friend had no interest in speaking Nixilei did so. "Well I guess it''s my turn then. I think you''ve all got potential with your ideasбн and I think it will reallye down to how much Kress has changed.

    "You see, Kress has hadбн I hesitate to call them rtionships, but I suppose it''s true. He''s kissed a few girls, and perhaps a few boys. I admittedly tried not to pay attention to Kress'' love life without orders to the contrary, and with none of them ever getting serious I didn''t look too closely.

    "I know Kress picked up a girlfriend after talks about Gareth and Green getting together got serious. I suppose he wanted to know what he was missingбн but it didn''tst longer then a week. It was a bit of a thing at the time. Kress was getting close to one of the maids, but it didn''t work out in the end, and while I can''t say the split was a happy oneбн

    "It didn''t cause them any professional problems. I''m not even entirely sure who started the argument. I want to say Kress, but I can''t be sure. Anyway, everyone came to check out the yelling and at the end of it they''d broken up, though from the rumours I heard they didn''t do anything more risquиж than kiss a few times.

    "After that, in a bid toбн I guess show that he''d moved on he tried to ''date'' like six other girls in rapid session but none of those rtionshipssted longer then a night, and at that point Kress decided not to date anyone that worked at the manorбн and from there I mostly lost track of what he was doing. Kress was, and still is, a highly trustworthy individual despite his attitude.

    "I also wasn''t acting in my role as a spy, but a bodyguard who reported back asionally. Which is still a spy I suppose, but I was, and still am I suppose, being a lot more casual about it. Sure there where nights Kress came back that seemed like he might have spent time with a girl or guyбн but it''s hard to say. Soбн I suppose for this current rtionship I really want to see itst a week.

    "If Kress and Stan can manage to build something that survives the week then I think there just might be something to this. I worry that Kress is more interested in Stan because Stan''s actively pursuing himбн but I can''t be certain of that. Soбн I suppose that makes my unique take ''The week shall decide their fate,'' or something like that,"

 Chapter 1280 1280 Ladies and GentlemenтАж

    Chapter 1280  1280 Ladies and Gentlemenбн

    --- Kat ---

    After some more back and forth about Kress their conclusions didn''t really change. Everyone was quite on board with Nixilei''s idea that this first week would set the tone for the rtionship between Kress and Stan, likely dictating how it was going to survive long term. Once that was settled, Nixilei and Asteodia had rxed and started drifting together.

    The pair hadn''t really noticed, but they''d originally picked arge beanbag that let them both sit on it without touching. Throughout the conversation they''d moved until they were now pressing into each other''s sides while leaning back. Lily was of course, simply sitting on Kat without any shame of that fact so the newer couple still had a ways to go, but it was good progress.

    Now, Lily and Katt didn''t want them to realise what they were doing, snuggling into each other like that. So they needed a new topic, and Lily had the perfect one. "Changing the topic to something else, how do you guys train your magic?" asked Lily.

    "Why?" asked Nixilei. "You seem to be doing well for yourself already,"

    Lily let her shoulders slump and her ears droop, looking very cute tin the process. Of course, Nixilei was picture Asteodia with a simr look on her face, but that wasn''t important. Probably. "Because I''m doing well with paper magic but my shadow magic just feelsбн lesser. Sure I haven''t been working on it longбн but if I had to exin itбн it''s likeбн like my understanding of shadow magic is too shallow.

    "Perhaps I''ve been spoiled by the paper magic book, but so far, all the best shadow spells rely on my shadow actually moving around. Which, now that I''m thinking of itбн is weird because Midnight isn''t doing that at allбн so now I''m wondering if I''m going about it the wrong way," exined Lily.

    lightsжнж╧vel.cж╧m "I''d guess it''s because Midnight is aligned with Darkness and not Shadow," said Nixilei.

    "Waitбн there''s a difference?" asked Lily confused.

    Nixilei nodded while exining, "Yes. It can be a subtle difference at times, and it would be wrong to say that darkness and shadow magic arepletely differentбн but they are a lot like ice and water magic. Closely linked, but technically different. Still, you can probably empower your shadow with darkness magic anyway, but that''s just me guessing.

    "Remember, healing and regeneration affinities are quite different as for some reason healing mana doesn''t like to heal the person who holds it. Healing mana tends to be more diverse in its ability, but regeneration is much more efficientбн but it takes a lot of mana and technique to heal anyone that isn''t yourself.

    "As for empowering your shadowбн it feels like you''re going a long way with that already, in factбн I think you have a lot more mana for that then normal. Or your shadow is oddly epting of mana,"

    [Huhбн I didn''t think that would be the case. This feels like it''s taking forever.]

    *I''m not sureбн perhaps it''s something that''s meant to take years?*

    [Possibly.]

    "Wellбн thanks for the help? It''s still weird to know that Shadow Magic and Darkness Magic are not the same thingбн but whatever I guess," said Lily a little dazed by that newfound knowledge.

    "Well, it''s also possible that Midnight is a shadow mage thinking he''s a darkness mage," pointed out Asteodia.

    Lily groaned and leaned into Kat''s shoulder. "Kat magic is confusing,"

    "Why are youining to me, I don''t use it," said Kat while patting her head.

    "Urgh, clearly I am alone in this world and nobody understands me," grumbled Lily.

    Asteodia and Nixilei shared a look ofmiseration at Lily''s horrible acting but didn''t say anything until she got it out of her system. When Lily finally turned back to the conversation, she asked, "Right, soбн how do you both practice magic?"

    Nixilei and Asteodia looked at each other for a few moments before Asteodia bumped Nixilei shortly and the fae sighed before starting to talk, "For me, at the beginning at least, it was a lot of healing scrapes and bruises around the orphanage. I was heavily encouraged, as long as I wasn''t exhausted, to heal anyone who came up to me as long as it was just a small injury. Cuts, bruises, that sort of thing.

    "At that level it''s more about just pushing your mana into your fingers and running it over the wounds. There is a spell for it, but it''s extremely basic and doesn''t really help much. Then I moved onto longer cuts andrger bruises, though bruising tends to remain easy as long as it''s just skin and muscle being bruised. Now, I want to stress that none of this was exactly fast back when I first started.

    "It took me over a minute to heal a bruise and for cuts it could be five or more. Sure that''s a lot faster then healing naturally, butpared to throwing fireballs within the first few training sessions, I was stuck running my hands over scabs for like a year. At the time it annoyed me a bit because a lot of kids would just expect me to be able to heal them even if it was more seriousбн

    "But the adults at the orphanage always ensured that the kids knew being healed by me was a privilege, not a right, and if they were mean about it they''d quickly be cklisted. Usually only for a month or two, but I think it could''ve been longer? I never had ite up honestly. Most of the kids that got cklisted for more than a week didn''t tend to repeat that behaviour.

    "Anyway from there I started to learn the spell for healing that sort of thing, and it was nice because I could cast the spell and then walk away. Sure it might still take a minute or two to heal up, but it meant I didn''t need to concentrate on it for longer then a few seconds. Took less mana as wellбн

    "Anyway, things sort of escted from there, but as for what I do now? Well I obviously heal any injuries that my team gets, but that isn''t exactly ''training''. For me, it''s quite hard. I can''t just cut myself and then heal the skin over and over. I''ve done that training already and it''s something that''s stuck in my head now. I could probably heal that sort of thing in my sleep.

    "So a lot of my practicees down to imagining scenarios and then going through the motions of healing the fake person, casting the spells as I go. It''s rather annoying, and while you can tell if the spell failsбн you obviously can''t tell if you were using the correct spell in the first ce, as there''s nothing there. For me, I guess it''s more a matter of gathering knowledge about healing and then going through the motions,"

    Asteodia smiled and jumped in once it was clear Nixilei had finished speaking. "Yet for me it''spletely different. I have a good deal of mana, not a massive amount, but a good deal. I focus primarily on manipting fire without spells, though I know a few of them as well. For me, meditating next to a fire is the best way to practice. I''ll start a small fire and then practice by trying to get my magical fire to mimic the real one.

    "It''s surprisingly intense and gives me a deeper understanding of fire, or at least I feel it does. It''s part mental exercise, part meditation and part magic maniption. My teacher, crazy bastard that he was, practiced that method using four different fires all burning different types of wood, and sometimes with magical catalysts. Then creating twelve mes that would have the two closest to the mes matching them, and the one in the middle a mix,"

    "That''sбн that''s very advanced," said Nixilei shocked.

    Asteodia waved Nixilei off, "Eh don''t get too excited the guy who taught me didn''t spend much time on teaching a single person, they travelled around a bunch all by themselves. So I only saw them likeбн once a year if that. Oh, and personally I think they were cheating with the fancy twelve me setupбн unless they''re like Thyme and secretly super powerfulбн hmmбн might be worth asking Thyme if they know my old teacher,"

    "Yes thatбн I can hardly imagine doing something like that," said Nixilei.

    Asteodia shrugged and said, "Well it''s not like I''m anywhere close. I already said, I''m still stuck on the first level. I might be able to move up to two magical fires soon, in fact I probably should''ve already. You aren''t supposed to perfect it, just get close, and then move up a level to push yourself betterбн but apparently I have a bad habit of perfectionism so I haven''t been moving up yet, probably stalling my process,"

    Nixilei leaned over and gave Asteodia a light peck on the cheek, "I think I can find a few ways to encourage you to increase your magical training, don''t you agree?" whispered Nixilei huskily into Asteodia''s ear.

    *Ladies and Gentleman. We''ve got ''em.*

    [That we do Kat. That we do. Mission aplished.]

 Chapter 1281 1281 Secretary Kat

    Chapter 1281  1281 Secretary Kat

    --- Kat ---

    Of course, just because Kat and Lily felt like they''d aplished their goal, didn''t mean it was time to end the conversation just yet. It wasn''t time for the next event, and besides, none of them were participating so it was fine if they ended up a bitte, should worsee to worst. All this talk of training methods had Lily curious, "So what would you both rmend I do for my own training?"

    "For paper affinity or for shadow?" asked Nixilei. "Both?"

    Lily shrugged and said, "I''m happy to ept whatever wisdom you have for either but I''d like to focus on shadow if we canбн though now I''m saying this I''m wondering if the reason I feel like my shadow spells are so weak because they''re actually darkness spells. That might be something to look into,"

    Nixilei shrugged, mimic Lily''s own shrug as best she could while leaning forward, slightly blocking Asteodia''s view. Asteodia was trying not to get caught looking down Nixilei''s shirt. "That''s not something I can really tell myself. You might have to ask Midnight to check the spells overбн but even then he might not know either. There''s also the chance that it''s abination darkness/shadow spell because whoever developed them didn''t know the differenceбн

    "As for trainingбн I guess it depends what you want. Are you looking for more exercises you can do everywhere? Or are you looking for the really intense training? I know just before I was allowed to go off on adventures I was forced to practice healing people while running an obstacle course. I had to finish it in a certain amount of time, and the person I was carrying needed to be healed as well. It''se in handy a few times, but I only did it likeбн twice and that was more than enough for me,"

    "Huh, I think you mentioned that Green''s parents have a fondness for obstacle courses," said Kat.

    Nixilei nodded and exined, "Yeah they do. The orphanage not as much. I mean, we do still have one, it''s in theirnds after all. Compared to Grey and Blue''s manor though? It''s basically a children''s yground. I think it''s how they still train to this day, running obstacle courses. They change too. So like, the oldest ones get torn down every so often to keep them from improving their times just from memorisation and not skill,"

    "I''m not sure we really have the space for an obstacle course and I know for a fact we don''t have someone to design one, so I think that might have to go in the no pile, or at least the ''maybe not'' pile," said Lily.

    *Pretty sure Callisto would be down to make you an obstacle course, though I agree about the space thing.*

    [Huh, I wasn''t think about thatбн but now that I have I find the idea horrifying and would really rather not experience whatever hellish contraption shees up with for it.]

    *I''m sure you could specify the hellishness.* Unaware of Kat and Lily''s internal conversation Asteodia spoke up, Nixilei almost stopped her, as she did notice, but in the end, Nixilei just let it go. "Well if that''s not on the table you have to decide what sort of things you want from your shadow magic.

    "If you want the little details to be correct, maybe you should go for something like my own training. Get a light source that changes regrly like a fire and then put something in front of it and force your shadow to mimic the changes. That should get you good at the detailsбн and I suppose if that''s too easy you could get Kat to help by sitting nearby and swapping the object casting the shadows out for something else every few seconds, or just whenever you get a perfect match,"

    "Not a bad ideaбн I should add that to my list. Wait, hang on I''m serious about that, I should get my bag from upstairs, I think I have a notebook in it," Lily was about to get up when Mint rounded the corner and presented Lily her bag. "Waitбн how did you get this so fast? And were you eavesdropping Mintбн I mean, thanks Mint butбн"

    Before Lily could figure out how politely word her question, Mint just answered anyway, "Yes I was eavesdropping, Thyme says it''s a necessary skill for running an inn, even if it is considered impolite. I''m not good enough to listen to all of the conversations in the building at once, but you guys are my friends so I thought I''d pay attention to you.

    "As for how I got your back so quickly? That''s Thyme, or well, something Thyme set up. I just needed to move the bag to the correct spot in your room and then activate an enchantment and bam, bag magically appears in front of me,"

    Lily nced between the bag, and Mint, as she tried to figure out how to feel about the fact Mint was technically spying on her. Mint didn''t seem bothered, and in fact, just walked back to the desk before Lily could properly get herself together. "Okбн so that just happened I guess," mumbled Lily.

    While she did so, Kat plucked the notebook from Lily''s hands and started to write down Asteodia''s ideas. "Um, Kat I can do that you know?" said Lily confused, and definitely not pouting because Kat was leaning away to take notes without her arms knocking into Lily''s body.

    "Yes, but this is for you Lily, so you can participate in the conversation, and I''ll note down the ideas. This way, the conversation doesn''t need to stop so you can write things down. Plus, my handwriting should be a lot better and faster now I''m a demon," exined Kat.

    lightsжнж╧vel.cж╧m "Wellбн thanks Kat. I think the obstacle course idea is one we table, but Asteodia''s shadow idea is pretty good, I quite like it," said Lily.

    "Thanks," said Asteodia. "If it ends up being not to your taste, the only other thing I can think of is to immerse yourself in shadows soбн I dunno perhaps creating a cave or a dark room that has a bunch ofnterns around the edges that all have different objects and justбн looking at all the different shadows? I don''t know if it would actually help but it might give you ideas. Assuming you can''t just find a shadow monster for them,"

    "Waitбн I thought monsters can just sort ofбн do bullshit that doesn''t make sense," said Lily.

    Nixilei stepped in and said, "Indeed that is the case. Monsters can usually do things that are much more advanced then there rank shows, or have insane controlбн but only over a very specific part of the ability. Even still, many people have cited monster abilities as inspirations for spells. Even if it''s a lot harder to copy then it seems, watering it down might work, and it gets you thinking of the possibilities,"

    Lily chewed on her lip as she considered it. [Do you think we could find a zoo in the Hub with shadow monsters? It''s a bit of a specific requestбн but I feel like it might help me if what Nixilei is saying is true.]

    *No idea if there is one, but I feel like it probably exists, if not as a full zoo then perhaps just as a section inside a zoo. I''m sure that Greed or Gluttony would have something set up for us. Thoughбн perhaps Pride or Envy? I could see Envy having a zoo so that their members could try and imitate the abilities, or Pride might have a zoo to show off. Not sure if we could get in if Pride runs it thoughбн*

    "I''ll keep it in mind, thanks Nixilei," said Lily. "Do you have any other ideas? Asteodia''s are quite cool, and the first idea might be worth testing sooner rather thenter, but so far everything has been about pure shadow maniption. What about practicing spells, or making spells?"

    "Well making spells is hard," said Nixilei. "Likeбн really hard. You can twist existing spells, and it''s not impossible to force something together that worksбн but that''s hardly a proper spell. A proper spell is cheaper, and more powerful then just using direct maniption. As for making the ones you have betterбн either try and work out better sigils for the spell, or just practice casting them. It really is just a matter or practice makes perfect,"

    "Boo," said Lily with a big thumbs down. "Isn''t there any cool way to practice my spells?"

    Nixilei and Asteodia chuckled with Asteodia speaking first, "Ah the bane of any real mage. Practicing their spells over and over again. It''s why I barely count myself as a real mage and just focus on shape maniption. Casting the same spell over and over again until you ''get good'' at it is impossible really. You can barely measure your progress, and while it''s noticeable for other people, for yourself it all blends together and can be mind numbingly boring. Good luck,"

    Lily did not feelforted by the bright smile on Asteodia''s face.

 Chapter 1282 1282 Potential Parental Reactions

    Chapter 1282  1282 Potential Parental Reactions

    --- Kat ---

    "So how do you think you''re family will react?" asked Lily trying to remove that smirk from Asteodia''s face.

    "Why don''t you tell us first? We are sharing our stories after all," shot back Asteodia. Now that she was more used to the teasing Asteodia wasn''t so easily flustered.

    Lily looked ready to say something back, perhaps just deflecting, perhaps something ruder so Kat jumped in instead, "Well like Nixilei I''m an orphan. I got together with Lily not too long after I was adopted, but the only reason that happened is because Sylvie designated my as her big sister and refused to allow herself to be adopted without meing along. So I act more like a third parent or older sibling to Sylvie, while acting like a sibling to Callisto and Vivian, the two people who adopted us, or waitбн

    "Hang on, Lily do you know if officially it''s just Vivian that''s adopted us or does Callisto also have her name on the papers?" Lily shrugged, not knowing the answer either. "I think it''s just Vivianбн though now that I''m considering it, that''s somewhat odd. I''m not sure that single men or women are usually allowed to adoptбн eh whatever not important. What IS important is that the orphanage is run by a man I refer to as Gramps.

    "He was, and I guess still is, my primary father figure. He''s looked after me for almost as long as I can remember and the almost is only because I moved out and don''t need that care anymore," Kat said ignoring the fact that Callisto still did most, if not all, of the chores. She volunteered at least. "Anyway, I keep getting distracted. Gramps'' reaction was basically just ''makes sense'' and then he moved on. Oh he was happy for me, but not at all surprised.

    "I suppose considering his affection for histe wife, he probably understood that the two of us getting together didn''t change much. Lily just gets more cuddles and kisses now. We''re still as close as ever. We just spend less time and school and more time off on Contracts. Vivian and Callisto had about the same reaction, though with Vivian and Sylvie both thinking that we''re cute together,"

    Lily sighed, having calmed down and picked up from where Kat left off. "On my side of things it was a lot moreplicated. My mother, Evaline, saw Kat as the next Ste. It doesn''t help that they have the same general appearance red hair, nice legs, that sort of thing. Kat looks much better of course, but for my mum that wasn''t necessarily a good thing. She just thought I was going to get my heart destroyed a second time. She was wrong of course, but she wasn''t a fan of me being a friend with Kat so when we finally got together it wasбн awkward for a while.

    "Mum couldn''t believe that I''d asked her and Kat had said yes, but with my dad, Harold on my side and the fact that wellбн Kat epted my affection, it was hard for mum to keep ying her angle and we''veбн worked on our rtionship. I won''t say it''s entirely fixed, but we''re in a good ce. There, now I''ve shared you can as well,"

    Asteodia didn''t look entirely pleased, chewing worriedly on her bottom lip. Seeing this Nixilei stepped in to give her a bit more time toe up with what she was going to say. "Well, as you all know I grew up in an orphanage like Kat. Unlike Kat we had more than one person looking after usбн and I can''t say I ever really got along with any of them in particr.

    "I spent a lot of my time training, or just in the library reading. I kept in shapeбн but a lot of the other kids were either running around or doing chores. Few of them considered books fun, and the ones that did consider books fun thought I was weird for training to be a spy, thinking it a bad profession, especially when learning to enchant was on the table, or just going into a research position,"

    Nixileiughed coldly, "Of course most of those ''smart'' children that liked to think so highly of themselves realisedter in life that you need to be truly intelligent for both fields and they were usuallycking, but s, I wasn''t really part of their club and it was toote for me to be friends with them once they''d pulled their collected heads from their asses. Not that it was any true loss for me, but it is what it is,"

    Nixilei didn''t miss the pitying look Asteodia sent her, but she didn''t really care either. Nixilei considered her life good and she was too busy as a child to feel bad about hercking social life. Doubly so when you considered the minor friendships she made wither instructors. "Anyway, I suppose the closest people I have to parents would be Green''s? Even if that sounds a bit weird. I''m not sure what they''d do. Either massively overreact for the amusement factor, or just ept it,"

    "Isn''t that a bit lenient considering you''re a spy?" asked Lily.

    Nixilei nodded and exined, "Perhaps but assuming we win this round of the tournament, I''ll have enough merits to leave their service if pushes to shove. Not that they''d ask such a thing of me. I don''t have ns to retire eitherбн and while I can''t say I''d choose this new rtionship over my old life, if they DID ask me to ignore this chance at romance then perhaps they aren''t the people I think they are, you know?"

    "I see what you''re saying. It''s not that you''re new rtionship is strong enough to survive such a request, but that such a request would be massively damaging to the image and rtionship you have with Green''s parents," outlined Lily.

    Nixilei nodded in confirmation. "Yes exactly. Other then themбн my spy trainer would probably tell me off for getting attached on a mission, even if I''m not technically a spy at the moment, or if I couldn''t convince them of that, at least I''m being myself instead of pretending to be someone else. Umбн my healing teacher would probably ask me if I understand enough biology to know that two women can''t have children, then give me books to study that proves with magic two women CAN have children, but that''s more the stuff of legends. Suppose Thyme might know thoughбн hmmбн"

    "Is that something you and Lily would be interested in?" asked Asteodia.

    Kat and Lily both shook their heads immediately. "No way," they said together.

    "Why not?" asked Asteodia, a slightly desperate tone in her voice that only Nixilei could pick up. Not sure why the hint was there, Nixilei kept her face as it was so as not to give away her notice.

    "Do you want to take that way or shall I?" asked Kat.

    "Umбн for at least some of it I''d like exin. I can chime inter," said Lily.

    Asteodia tried to look interested in the potentially juicy gossip before her, but her heart wasn''t in it. Luckily for her, Lily was too embarrassed and Kat to interested in watching Lily''s embarrassed face to notice. Eventually, Kat did start to exin, "Right well the first thing is that we have Sylvie already.

    "Not that we think of Sylvie as our child. She''s too old for that, and much too mature but we care for her a great dealбн but we also don''t have time for her as it is. We''re on Contracts regrly and while we don''t regret going on these, we also recognise we''re not around as much as we used to be, and that''s not ideal. Especially not for raising our own kids.

    "That''s not even getting into the fact that Lily and I haven''t got to ''the sex'' part yet," Lily looked mortified, and so did Asteodia. Nixilei had a wry smirk, it was very Kat to call it ''the sex'' instead of something else. "So getting a kid seems really premature. If we''re notfortable enough with each other to get that intimate, we really shouldn''t be having childrenбн

    "At the end of the day though, a lot of that counts as an excuse. Not that they aren''t good reasons, but they are obstacles that could be ovee. We could cut back on Contracts, probably, and that would give us more time for Sylvie, and each other which would possibly fix the second issueбн

    "As it stands though? We''re both more or less immortal, emphasis on the more. Neither of us feel any sort of pressure to have kids soon. We''ve got centuries to get around to it, likely longer. We''ve both got things we want to do before then. I want to get stronger, Lily wants to learn more magic, and honestly? It''s just not something we''re all that interested in right now. Without any time pressure the idea of justбн having kids this early? It''s barelye up, and not something we want,"

    That was when Lily jumped in, her nerves somewhat calmed, "Asteodia, shall we talk about YOUR parents now?" Asteodia''s face fell. She''d really rather not.

 Chapter 1283 1283 AsteodiaтАЩs Parent Problems Part 1

    Chapter 1283  1283 Asteodiaбпs Parent Problems Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    Asteodia gulped down a few deep breaths before speaking, "Right. I suppose I was already thinking about this after Kat and I had that talktest night, and I''m not totally sure that I''m ready for this but I also feel like I need to just get on with it. Likeбн like ripping off a bandage I suppose. This is going to be a bit rambly and more than a little all over the ce, but I justбн I think you all just need to let me talk.

    "Especially you Nixilei. A lot of what I''m going to say isn''t all that nice, and I doubt you''ll want to hear any of it. Heck I''m not even sure I can get all the way through it but I want you to justбн let me go. Kat''s right, I''m not participating in any more events, so it should be fine, even if I have a little breakdown,"

    Kat, Lily and especially Nixilei were all looking at Asteodia with concern. None of them were interested in causing Asteodia problems, and while Kat and Lily especially were pushing things, they certainly didn''t want to cause her any real distress. At the same timeбн none of them made a move to stop her. There was a decent chance she needed this.

    Asteodia took in a few more deep breathes before she let loose. "I guess this is it then. The first thing you need to know is that my parents are very traditional but they aren''t nobles. I don''t know what the story is there. Based on the way they talk about the current king I just can''t be sure, but they really hate Auctifer for reasons I can''t properly understand.

    "They like to talk about all this stuff that we apparently don''t have anymore thanks to Auctiferбн but just based on the history they FORCED ME TO STUDY the elvennds are the most prosperous they''ve been in a long time. The only thing that seems to be missing is thisбн nebulous set of traditions and values that Auctifer no longer holds toбн but I''ve never actually had those exined to me so I can''t say what that''s actually about. I mean, I have some ideas, but it''s not important and I don''t think that talking about it will really make me feel better.

    "Or maybe it will? I mean, I''m just dumping this all out there at the moment. Perhaps it''s worth going into, but from what I can tell I''m just using this as an excuse to avoid the real problems. Which is something I''m going to keep doing because I guess I wasn''t as ready as I thought. Perhaps I''ll be able to get to the damn point before I run out of steam, but who knows!

    "For now let''s not focus on that. Instead, we''ll focus on the whole ''not nobles'' part. Now, I''ve been punished every time I tried to subtly enquire about the truth of the matter, but as far as I can tell it''s one of a few things. The first, is that we were a noble house and Auctifer stripped us of our titlesбн

    "I don''t think that''s the case. Our home is nothing all that impressivepared to other old elf families and certainly nothingpared to the real nobility. Oh it''s big with plenty of things on disy, but I''ve seen a few real nobles houses while I was going around and doing adventurer stuffбн

    "But we just don''tpare. Those sorts of holds areбн OLD in a way I can barely describe. Now, I suppose it''s possible that Auctifer kicked us out of my families original hold and then gave us enough money to set up a shittier version afterwards but I just don''t really see it. Now the next option is that we''re a family that was up for promotion by the old king. That we were almost nobles for some reasonбн and Auctifer decided not to go through with it.

    "I find this to be a fairly likely option. It exins my parents and grandparents dislike of Auctifer, but I''m not totally sure about it. The dislikeбн or maybe hatred, not sure it crosses the lineбн but it just seems too impersonal, at least in my opinion. So perhaps they were denied by the old king, and then denied again by Auctifer? I really don''t know, and I''m not sure I could ever find out,"

    [Couldn''t she just ask Marigold?]

    *Not sure that''s something she''d feelfortable doing Lily. Heck, she''s looking a little panicked just from this much and we haven''t even got to how her family treated, this is just her families history.*

    [Oh shit you''re right. Damn, this could be bad.]

    "Where does that leave us then? We aren''t nobles, probably never have been nobles, and perhaps we weren''t all that close to being noblesбн so then why are these traditions such a big dam deal to my parents? My best guess is that my family used to be important merchants for the previous king that were, somewhat, but not very, close to being raised to noble status themselves. Perhaps they weren''t close but they were confident they could get there in a few generations?

    "Whatever the case, they are quite traditional, so are my grandparents and my great grandparents. Apparently I had an uncle and an aunt, but they''re dead. I hear about them all the time, how good at following the traditions they were. I hear itбн all the time. I know I just said it, but it bares repeating that I would not go a week without hearing about either of them.

    "Now, I don''t want to speak ill of the dead, so I''ll just speak ill of the living and say that I don''t give a shit about how good my aunt and uncle were at listen to my families'' shitty talk on traditions because I hear the same talk every second week. They swap stories a few times like I have the memory of a goldfish and won''t notice it''s the same story if they tell it slightly differently a monthter.

    "Either that or my aunt and uncle had no life at all before they died and just repeated the same things over and over again, but considering there''s other characters in the story, I''m guessing it''s all just repeats.

    "Enough about them though. Apparently I have to talk about my issues with my parents. Wait, no, there''s one more thing to go over. We have a bunch of human servants because they''re cheapbour. No offense to humans I guess, but with so many of them you can find cheap and mostly reliablebour somewhere.

    "Of course, I don''t want to imply they mistreat their servants, because that would be ''unbing of a refined elven family such us ourselves'' damn I got a harsh punishment after asking that one. So they aren''t treated badlyбн just paid well to do things and expected to act like furniture most of the time.

    Asteodia''s face was slightly red, and her voice had taken on an angry tinge. Kat and Lily were pretty sure Asteodia was trying to hold onto that anger to stop herself from breaking down. Nixilei had simr opinions, and was carefully rubbing a thumb over Asteodia''s hand. Nixilei had stolen it at some point during the rant and didn''t seem to be letting go of it any time soon. Asteodia''s hand would asionally flex like she wanted to hold onto Nixilei for dear life but Asteodia hadn''t caved just yet.

    "So, to really get to the heart of all my issues, I suppose we have to go back to when I was born," *Oh dear god. This cannot be good.* "Wait, no slight tangent, Kat, Lily. What you might not know is that elves have a remarkably high infant survival ratepared to the rest of the races, and especially humans," [OH NO] "yet despite this, my mother had five miscarriages, and two deaths within a week of their birth. I was the first child to survive a month past the day I was born,"

    *Well holy shit. This just gotбн really heavy.*

    [Yikes. Asteodia clearly has problems with her parents, but I guess we know where a lot of those problemse from. I meanбн holy shit that''s horrible. A human woman would be devastated by those sort of figuresбн elves though? This had to have happened overбн god decades maybe.]

    "I don''t know how many years my parents tried for a child before I came along, the fact that I even know about theбн attempts I do know about is because I overheard her crying about it to my father. So I know at least that they care for me in their own twisted way. Which might have made me feel better if they didn''t fire my first nursemaid for getting too close to me,"

    *Lilyбн I almost feel like we just shouldn''t have asked.*

    [Yes I agree but Asteodia is still talking, and she probably needs this. She''s been bottling this all up for a long time. She''ll probably copse afterwards but the least we can do is let her get it all out.]

    *I don''t like it but you''re right.*

 Chapter 1284 1284 AsteodiaтАЩs Parent Problems Part 2

    Chapter 1284  1284 Asteodiaбпs Parent Problems Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    Nixilei figured out why the maid was fired pretty quickly and looked about ready to murder someoneбн but she was behind Asteodia''s line of sight so that the elf couldn''t see the fury in her eyes. Probably for the best. "That woman basically raised meбн and I can''t even remember her name anymore. I think I hat my parents for that the most. I tried to find out what it was a few times, but hoo boy, I was pped down hard for that. Or, no wait, not literally"

    Nixilei looked positively murderous. If she had hostile magic of any kind instead of healing magic things in the room would be catching fire, getting struck by lightning or perhaps freezing where they were ced. Asteodia, perhaps aware of this, continued anyway. "The two servants that attempted to tell me were also fired, so the others got the damned message.

    "Not to say they were just thrown out without anything, they were given severance pay, because of course, mistreating the servants is a sign that you have no ss. Apparently it''s fine to kick my mother out of the house because she didn''t give birth to me, but not paying people for their work? Well that''s just uneptable.

    "My parents have some fucking weird ideas about how to remain in good standingбн and it''s not even thest time they did it! The next maid they had watch over me was a human called Gertrude. She was lovely even though I was such a brat to her. I constantlyined that she wasn''t the first maid, that it was her fault the first maid was fired.

    "Not true at all of course, and she didn''t report me for my outbursts whenever she could get away with it. Gertrude remained just the right side of professional for many yearsбн until my eleventh birthday. Iбн I barely remember what I was crying about, but she found me, talked to me, and helped me bake cookies. I remember being so happy that day,"

    Asteodia had tears in her eyes as she spoke of Gertrude. That lost, but slightly happy look turned to anger again in an instant as she spat out, "Gertrude was fired the next day. I would''ve cried and wailed if I Gertrude hadn''t left behind a letter exining everything. I was old enough to understand at that point. My parentsбн were not good people.

    "After that I tried to keep my distance from the servantsбн and mostly seeded. It''s not like I was trying to get close to the first few servantsбн but I think I actually considered the first woman my real mother when I was younger, not like now where I think of her, spiritually, as my mother. I meanбн it''s been years now and I can''t think too fondly of her, but she still holds a powerful ce in my heart. Even if I never remember her name, I''ll remember that she existed,"

    *Do you think there''s a way to track that woman down?*

    [Maybe? It''s been over a decadeбн and sure she was paid to leave, but I have to wonder if she was paid to leave and thenбн disposed of. I don''t want to throw shade at Asteodia''s parents unnecessarilyбн but they clearly aren''t good people so I think it''s within the realm of possibility.]

    [Otherwise? I suppose if Asteodia summoned the right demon she could find that woman againбн but the details are so fuzzy that I imagine you''d need someone at least Rank 3, perhaps higher. It would cost her a pretty penny to summon a demon that could still find answers, and I doubt she''d want to ask her parents for money to pay for it.]

    *Yeah. For some odd reason, using money to find the servant they threw out might not put them in a great mood. I almost wish I had an ability to help. I mean, maybe dream-walking wouldбн but I doubt it, and it would be just as, if not more likely, to give us false information anyway.*

    "As for how I grew upбн it was a weirdbination of sheltered, abandoned, and also pushed into training. Soбн I had a bunch of guards following me around all the time, some obviously, some not quite so much to keep me safe. I''m not sure I even managed to shit without being watched. I''m not sure if I was ever bothered by the stares, or the constant watch they had on me but I wasn''t before I leftбн now I''m not so sure.

    "I''d see my parentsбн usually once or twice a day at meal times. They wereбн oddly insisting that I at least seem them aroundбн and then they''d go and abandon me for the rest of the day. I know they were busy with stuff and still are, but it really did feellike I was being abandoned. All they''d do at dinners, at least ever since I could remember, was criticise what I was doing during the day.

    "Do you have that stereotype of nobledies learning how to walk by putting books on their heads?" asked Asteodia. Kat and Lily nodded. "Yeah well that actually happened to me. Except it wasn''t just books. I started with hard pillows, then moved to books, and then the final stage was walking around with delicate cups on my head. Dropping one of those was not fun.

    "I''d study my letters and numbers during the day, as well as a few other subjects. History, economics, poetry. A whole swath of things that never really called to me. Though I will at least say that being able to read and write is a massive deal and I''m at least d they insisted on thatбн but wellбн

    "I was also trained in weapons, a few different ones until I settled on the spear then I had that drilled into me. Apparently despite the guard, my family does still want me to have my own strengthбн but I couldn''t appreciate it or anything else I''ve been talking about. I didn''t enjoy the training all that much and the learning was only slightly better. The only contact I had with my parents was during those meals where they wouldin about my progress with my studies, or how untalented I was in the spear or whatever perceived fault I had at the time.

    "Well, not always. I''d sometimes, very rarely, get a few scraps of praiseбн but if anything that was much, much worse then constant ridicule because when I was younger I used to try so, so hard to get them to show me that affection regrly. When I eventually realised they wouldn''t I was hurtбн and when I realised that my praise was actually dependant on outside factors like my parents getting a good report on their investments or when they''d spend an afternoon drinking instead of spending time with me."

    [Kat I''m feeling an awful lot like some people need a murdering. What do you say?]

    *I say you need to get in line behind Nixilei.* Kat was right. Nixilei was looking practically apoplectic. She was trying so hard to keep her thumb slowly and regrly running over Asteodia''s handбн but the rest of Nixilei''s body was tense. Her free hand kept twitching towards the dagger hidden in her clothes, her mouth was shut up tight and Lily could even see Nixilei''s wings phasing into the world for a few moments at a time.

    Asteodia, deliberately looking away from the rest of them, continued. "And so that was my life. A life constantly set around pleasing parents who didn''t want to be pleased and were only there to punish me for failing to uphold standards I was never informed of. If Romilda''s family hadn''t been talking about their daughter wanting to set off as an adventurer, I''m not sure they''d have let me goбн

    "And even though they didбн I''m not sure I ever really enjoyed my freedom. My spirit was crushed, and the regr letters they force me to send, made me feel like I couldn''t truly escape them. I felt soбн free from themбн until Kat pointed out that I was still trying to live up to their expectations even so far away from home.

    "Apparently I''m not as free as I thought. I don''t even know why I keep sending the letters to them. I probably shouldn''tбн but perhaps I''m scared they''ll tell the guards toe collect me. Then againбн I''m Rank 2 now, not sure my parents ever made it to Rank 3. Then again, I''m sure we have at least one Rank 3 guard, so perhaps my fears are real.

    "As for how they''d feel about Nixilei? I don''t even know. Or, no I''m sure they would find something toin about just to berate me for my choices in life, but I''m not sure which part of her they''d pick. Perhaps that she''s a spy, perhaps that she''s a woman, perhaps that she''s a fae instead of an elf. Honestly, I don''t know. I think they''d go after me for her being a faeбн but considering all the rumours about my mother being half-human, I can''t be sure. Though then again, mother insists she''s 100% elf, so perhaps I''m wrong,"

 Chapter 1285 1285 Stone Faced

    Chapter1285 1285 Stone Faced

    --- Kat ---

    Kat watched as Asteodia seemed to just dete like a balloon letting all the air out once she was done talking. Nixilei quickly bundled the elf into herp but Asteodia didn''t reallyбн do anything. She wasn''t crying, wasn''t angry, she justбн let herself be pulled into Nixilei''s embrace and then did her best impression of a nk of wood. Perhaps it was an elf thing, but she just seemed to still. Kat could hardly see the woman breathing. Lily frowned at this and transformed into her Memphis form and then focused on her horns and wings. It was a hard change to force, but she managed to pull them away by focusing on her human form, whichcked them. Kat was rather surprised by the technique, even as Lily jumped over and settled into Asteodia''sp and started purring. It was clearly a bit forced, but Kat knew purring supposedly helped calm people down, hopefully it worked on elves like it did humans. [Do you think we went a bit far?]

    *I''m not sureбн I don''t regret anything before the moment Asteodia started talking about her parents, and I don''t regret letting her talk about it all eitherбн but I do agree that perhaps we went too far. I just can''t figure out where we would have stopped. Even if I don''t like it, this seems like it was necessary. Not nice, but necessary. Likencing a boil.* [You know you''re not actually supposed to do that right? It can potentially cause all sorts of problems.]

    *Ah, but you are meant tonce them if they''re likely to be popped anyway from regr activity. I had to learn that because of all the little kids that came to me with blisters. The trick is that you pop it with a sterile needle, and then keep it covered with either a bandage, or a wrap if it was a particrly nasty one. Popping them with unsterilised needles or leaving them upon to the elements can be bad, but yeah, letting them pop from rubbing and risking a bunch of stuff getting into them that way can be worse. Which works for this analogy. I think? Asteodia probably needed to talk about this. We might have forced this conversation early, but now Nixilei can be there to soothe her.* [I feel like you''re stretching the metaphor but I''ll admit I didn''t know that fact about blisters, so it''s still interesting. Nowбн should we leave them to it?]

    *I say we ask. I wouldn''t want Nixilei to think we riled up her girlfriend until she cried and then just left. Plus, you''re ying the part of a real cat right now. Do you expect me to just leave you here?*

    [Oh. Woops, I wasn''t thinking about that for some reason. It''s pretty hard to keep my horns and wings hidden too, especially without transforming all the way so I really should''ve thought that through. Aw well.]

    "Hey Nixilei, would you like us to stick around? I''d ask Asteodia but wellбн" Kat trailed off not entirely sure what to say. "No, no I''d like you both to stay. I''m not sure what I''d do if you just left me here," said Nixilei. "What do you mean? Got some seduction skills to bust out from your spy training?" asked Kat jokingly. So when Nixilei gave a serious nod, Kat was very confused. "Let me exin. I did have seduction trainingбн but I was very bad at it. I found it hard to fake romantic interest in someone, and I had almost the same problems with trying to distract them with seduction so that the fake targets wouldn''t notice I had no interest in themбн but I still remember most of the lessons. "If I really wanted to, I could take full advantage of that training and Asteodia''s state right nowбн but I really don''t want to. Howeverбн I also really want to go and strangle someone," said Nixilei, her voice surprisingly soft and calm as she stroked Asteodia''s hair. "The problem is that I''m leaning heavily into my training right now so that I stay calm and collected. It''s not quite my ''spy persona'' but you can think of it that way if you want. "I need to keep leaning on that training to avoid leaving, or screaming myself hoarse. Asteodia doesn''t need that right now. But she also doesn''t need me to start seducing her like my training is pushing me to do. Right now she needsfort and understanding but I''m fighting myself to remain as calm as possible. So I need you here, you both here, so that I can stay distracted andforting like I want to be," "Isбн is that something you normally have trouble with?" asked Kat. Nixilei''s eyes shone with malicious light for a split second, and then it vanished as she answered, "No Kat, I don''t normally hear heart wrenching stories from a perspective love interest and then have to deal with the aftermath where she seems to have just shut down. I can only tell she''s breathing because I feel it on my arms while I''m holding her. I can''t see her chest moving, and it''s so very quiet," Kat winced at the rebuke but didn''tin it was deserved. "Right. Sorry. Umбн is this like an elf thing?" Kat asked as she awkwardly gestures towards Asteodia. "Not really," said Asteodia. Nixilei flinched at the sound but quickly went back to petting Asteodia and hope it was helping. Asteodia hadn''tinedбн but she hadn''t exactly done much of anything thest few minutes so that didn''t mean much. "Rightбн" said Kat slowly as she looked between Nixilei and Asteodia. "Gotta be honest I don''t really know what to do now," Nixilei shrugged and looked to Asteodia who just sighed and said, "I have no energy, nor will to do anything else at the moment. I might''ve even used my fire magic to keep me going with that rant. I feel soбн empty at the moment. Like a burnt-out campfire. Please continue holding me and pretending I can''t hear you," "Strange request but ok," said Kat. Lily rubbed her face into Asteodia''s hand and the elf seemed to regain a bit of life as she started to rub her hand across Lily''s fur. It wasn''t much but it was something. "Nixileiбн you got anything we can talk about that will make this less then massively awkward?" asked Kat hopefully. Nixilei shrugged and said, "Not really. I don''t really have anything in mind that can salvage the situation. I mean, time will allow us to return to normalбн probably. I don''t really know what else to say about it though. So many topics seem like potential minefields. Asteodia did say to pretend she couldn''t hear usбн but I still feel like I shouldn''t touch certain topics," "Indeed. Filling space with empty words is working for the moment but I don''t know where to go from here," said Kat following on. "If we pick somethingpletely random, it would feel tooбн flippant, as if we were just trying to move on from the previousбн conversation. That being said, if we pick something relevant wellбн we don''t want to do that," "We could backtrack perhaps? Talk about potential ways for Asteodia and I to train our magic? It might not be the best of topics, and still running away from the problem but I wouldn''t feelбн too bad about it," said Nixilei. Kat thought it over for a few moments before shaking her head. "I suppose we could but I don''t know how to help you with that sort of training and I don''t really want to give Asteodia suggestions while she''s like this. It would feel wrong as well," "Then what can we do?" hissed Nixilei before flinching back slightly and slowing the pace of her hands. "Sorry Asteodia." The elf shrugged lightly and made a small noise that nobody could really interpret. *Right. Guess I''ll just talk to you then Lily. This is much less awkward.* [I''m afraid to say Kat, that you tacitly agreed to be Nixilei''s distraction so you can''t.]

    *Bother.*

    Kat thought over all the things she could say. A lot of them were terrible ideas, and the rest were worse. So Kat picked on that was terrible, and hopefully funny. "So Nixilei, how manyws would we be breaking if we murdered Asteodia''s parents? And if the answer is too many, what about maiming?" Asteodia snorted at Kat''s question but quickly regained her dead eyed look afterwards. Of course, there seemed to be a lot more light in them after theugh. So Nixilei smiled and said, "It depends on how we did it. Theoretically, if we challenge them to a formal duel to the death we could do it without breaking anywsбн but it would be a pain to fill out all the paperwork for it properly, and they''d have to agree," "Wait you can duel to the death if you have the right paperwork?" asked Kat surprise. "Yes. It''s pretty strict, requiring both parties to agree to a whole bunch of stiptions, and most people don''t botherбн but we could. Theoretically," "Yesбн theoretically," acknowledged Kat.

 Chapter 1286 1286 ItтАЩs All Green

    Chapter 1286  1286 Itбпs All Green

    --- Green ---

    Mint walked into the infirmary to spot Green sleeping on Gareth''s chest. Mint carefully reached out to shake Green''s shoulder but before she''d even made contact Green had leapt to her feet. "Urgh, what''s going on?" asked Green.

    "Hello, my name is Mint, and I was sent here to inform you that the next round of the tournament was about to start. Seeing as you were asleep, and watching over Gareth it was decided that it did not break any rules should I inform you," said Mint.

    "Huhбн that''s a bit odd, I would''ve expected Nixilei to show up and tell me. I mean, thanks I guess, it''s just a bit strange," said Green before making no movement to go anywhere, waiting for the unasked question to be answered.

    "Gareth is obviously here beside you, Kress is off onбн a sort of date with Stan and Nixilei, Kat and Lily are busyforting Asteodia and haven''t noticed that the next round is about to start," said Mint.

    "Huhбн why is most of my time hanging around with Asteodia? Not that there''s anything wrong with making friendsбн I''m just a bit surprised that even Nixilei is distracted, she''s normally quite on the ball with this sort of thing," said Green.

    "Do you wish for the longer exnation or the shorter one?" asked Mint.

    "Longer one please," answered Green.

    Mint bowed and gestured behind her as she said, "In that case let us be off. The longer exnation would dy is uneptably and you would forfeit," Green frowned, but followed regardless. Kat had mentioned Mint offhandedly so Green was willing to assume the dryad was at least somewhat friendly, and if not, Thyme could sort her out for interfering.

    Mint continued speaking once Green started moving, "First thing you missed was Nixilei and Asteodia working together for the previous task. Nixilei picked a suit that was designed to attack quickly and then take over someone else''s vehicle. In this case, instead of taking one of them over, she took out Chartreuse, and then hopped in Asteodia''s vehicle and they worked together for the rest of the round.

    "There wasn''t exactly a lot of room for two people so they spent quite a bit of time pressed against each otherбн" Green cut off Mint''s exnation with a high pitched squeal.

    "You mean to tell me that little Nixilei has a CRUSH?" asked Green excitedly.

    "I was under the impression that Nixilei was older then you," said Mint dryly. Green just waved that off. Mint just shrugged at the reaction. "Whatever, not my ce. To answer your question though, yes it does seem that way. Once the round was over, Nixilei and Asteodia were trying to awkwardly talk things out over lunchбн"

    "And that''s where Kat and Lily came in!" said Green excitedly.

    Mint felt a slight rise of annoyance but kept her voice calm. It was much easier when you were a step removed from the body you were puppeteering. "Indeed. Now Miss Algorn," *Bringing out thest names? What did I do?* "would you like me to exin what happened or would you like to exin to me what happened?"

    *Ah right. I suppose some might see that as rude. What a boring person. It''s perfectly eptable to jump into a conversation with your guesses as to what happens. It''s so much more fun that way for everyone involved.* Green was of course, ignoring years of etiquette lessons that had been crammed into her headбн but they weren''t important at all. "Please go on," said Green.

    Mint wanted to re at Green for the flippant response, but kept her eyes focused forward. "Indeed, as I was saying, Nixilei and Asteodia were failing to have a discussion over lunch when Kat and Lily decided to meddle a bit. This decision was likely made before Nixilei and Asteodia proved to not be capable of holding a proper conversation, but it''s not impossible I''m wrong in this assumption,"

    *Damn. I missed out on some good stuff while sleeping on Gareth. The potential for teasing was so high. Kat and Lily probably got all the best reactions out of the new couple, so I''ll have to up my game when I meet them. Such a shame I''ve got to participate in an obstacle course before I can start my own teasing. I suppose I''ll just have to live with the disappointmentбн or make up for missing out on so much teasing by piling it onter tonight. Such a hard decision.*

    Mint paid no attention to Green''s rapidly shifting facial expression and simply continued to exin. "There was a number of topics covered in the conversation, but eventually it got toбн hmmбн I am unsure if I should be revealing the details to you, so I''ll keep it very general. The topic in question was how each of the women''s respective parents would feel about it. Two of them are orphans, and two of them are likely to have travel, Asteodia most of all,"

    Green frowned at that. *That''s not good. Teasing Nixilei is great fun, or just watching Kress mess with her. That being saidбн if this is a serious issue like it seems to be then perhaps I should give them a bit of space. Nixilei has always been there for me and Gareth and I''d hate to be responsible for driving a wedge between her and her first girlfriend. Perhaps I can just pretend to be tired and go to bed early?*

    Green ignored the little voice in her head that pointed out she didn''t need to PRETEND at all, and that her falling asleep after a big obstacle course was not only expected, but practically a given. Green decided to put that voice in time-out. She didn''t need to sleep, she just enjoyed it. Yup. That was all.

    Green''s musing distracted her enough that she barely noticed Mint opening the door to the sky tform with Thyme on it. Green only started paying attention once she was deposited on a couch and had a chance to look around. Most people were here, but her entire team was missing, alongside Asteodia and Stan.

    *Welp. That''s a bit of a bother, but whatever.* Just as she was thinking that, Kat stepped through the door and joined Green on the couch. "Oh? I didn''t think I''d have anyone to support me considering the little rumour I heard about Nixilei and the elf," said Green.

    "The three of us thought it best you have at least some assistance. With me here, Lily can ry here ideas and Nixilei''s, while they both remain to give Asteodia somefort. I was offering the least at the moment, especially now that Asteodia has recovered a touch," said Kat.

    "No offenseбн but Lily doesn''t exactly seem like the best atforting people. If it was just that, I would''ve assumed she''d be here in your ce," said Green.

    "Ah, but Lily can purr, which is supposed to make a rather big difference. From what some studies on our home have shown, just hearing something purr can help your mental state. I''m not sure if it works for elvesбн but even if it doesn''t Lily is very fluffy and feels great to pet. I might be better with people, but Nixilei can handle that part," exined Kat.

    Green would''vemented further if Thyme hadn''t pped their hands together to bring everyone''s attention to the front. "The final round of the day is upon us, and the stakes are just as high as ever! It is both, simple andplex. At the very least, there is only a few rules that you need to know.

    "Once the round starts, all you need to do is get to the final tform and hit the button. First person to do that takes first, second person takes second, et cetera, et cetera. That''s not where the challengees.

    "You see, each tform will be floating above nothing and it''s a long way down. If you fall more than a kilometre from the tforms then you''ll be teleported back to thest checkpoint. Your checkpoints are, the starting line, and any golden tform. Now, there are two types of golden tforms.

    "The first are tforms that are made from solid gold. They can be registered to all five contestants. The second type, have a number of thick gold bands on them. Those bands correspond to the number of people the tform can support as a checkpointбн but be warned. Checkpoints can be destroyed. It takes a good deal of time and effort, but if you''re confident perhaps it''s worth the riskбн or perhaps you missed out on iming a spot on the checkpointбн"

    "Now, there''s just one more rule, aside from the ''don''t kill anyone'' rule and it''s not so much a rule, as something to keep in mind. Certain tforms will give you tasks you mustplete before you can jump off them. There''s no way to tell beforehand what tforms have challenges, and each will have their own rules. Said rulesбн may or may not be told to you. Any questions?"

 Chapter 1287 1287 Questioning the Path

    Chapter 1287  1287 Questioning the Path

    --- Green ---

    "So can you give us any examples of the sort of challenges we could be facing?" asked Carl.

    Thyme pondered for a second, getting into a proper thinker pose and even summoning what looked like a thought-cloud to show off a rapid series of images. It was a bit fast, but Green had good eyes and she managed to make out, a campfire, a statue, three mice in a conga line and at least one set of creepy eyes. Green was unsure if those repeated, or if the eyes were different each time, the images were a bit too quick.

    "I suppose I can give you a bit of information. Please keep in mind though, that the point of these challenges is to be random and varied. You''re just as likely to get abat challenge as you are one where you pretend to seduce an orange. Sure not every tform will trigger a challenge, but a lot of them will. Though, keep in mind, if one person beats the challenge on a tform it will be cleared for everyoneбн

    "But if you want to be sneaky and try to jump onto a tform with someone already doing the challenge on it? You''ll still find yourself locked into the challengeбн most of the time. If you''re locked in you won''t be allowed to leave until it''spleted. Though if teleportation does ur a sign will appear with a hint as to the nature of the challenge, so perhaps you can swoop in and clear it faster," exined Thyme.

    Carl nodded in understanding at Thyme''s exnation even though it didn''t reveal much about the challenges themselves. The extra information was useful though. Knowing that you couldn''t just sneak through a tform while someone else was doing a challenge was nice.

    Green however, had a different idea. *Does that mean you won''t trigger the challenge if you don''t stand on top of the tform? I''d love that to be confirmed. I think I''m the only one here with wind powers, and likely the only one that can skip tforms asionally. Still, it''s a risk to just ask and give everyone else the idea. They might be able to just hang off the side and jump from tform to tform that way. Hmmбн decisions decisions.*

    Nabras, despite not being in the round, asked the next question. "How much damage do you need to do to destroy a checkpoint?"

    Thyme shrugged and said, "It depends on the checkpoint. They all take different amounts, but generally, the less people that can use the checkpoint the less effort it takes to destroy them. Though I''ll also add that if it''s a checkpoint you''ve attuned yourself to, then it takes less effort to destroy.

    "Though it''s not just a matter of effort but time as well. I don''t want you to use special moves to try and destroy checkpoints in one shot. Instead, they have a timer that dictates how long you need to attack them for, with that timer being reduced by sufficient damage up to a point. Let''s sayбн just for the sake of argument that it takes ten minutes to destroy the checkpoint.

    "You can attack for those ten minutes, and you might be able to knock off five of those minutes as you go. Then let''s say, it''s a two person checkpoint and you''re one of those people. Then it starts at 5 minutes, and you can hit it enough to cut that time down to one or two minutes. Then you can destroy it easily. Of course, if you''re the only one attached to the checkpoint you can destroy it as you like, but that would be a bit of a strange decision,"

    *Hmmбн so you''re encouraged to take risks if you want to destroy a checkpointбн and it seems like trying to destroy a proper five person checkpoint will take a lot of time. Thatбн probably isn''t important to me. I don''t do that much damage without my bowбн something I perhaps should have brought along with me. Wait it''s all in my storage ring. Should I swap intobat attire? Shit I probably need to.*

    Green jumped behind the couch while Kat gave her an odd look. While Green was changing, Burnice asked "Do the tforms stayplete if we get reset to a checkpoint?"

    "Yes they do!" said Thyme with a smile. "The challenge is remembering exactly which tforms you''ve already jumped on. It''s even worse because some of them move!"

    Burnice red back at Thyme''s cheery smile. *Ok, I probably needed to know that. I guessбн I guess I''ll throw out my question. Better to know now and not potentially waste a life on it.* Green jumped back over the couch next to Kat who just raised an eyebrow when she saw Green decked out in herbat outfit. It was a quick change, but well practiced one. "Hey Thyme, do the challenges activate if you don''t stand on top of them?"

    Thyme looked over at Green, and then started to slowly expand in height until they were clearly looming over the audienceбн before deting back down to half their normal size and saying in a squeaky high-pitch voice. "As soon as you touch a tform, it triggers the challengeбн but I suppose depending on the challenge and how you touch the tform you might not be forced toplete it. Make of that what you will,"

    *That''sбн less helpful then I imagined. Do I have to worry about my fingers getting sliced off if a barrier goes up when my hand touches the tform? Are the barriers just around the top of the tform like I was imaginingбн or do they cover a bigger box around the tform and would keep me in? What about the ones that teleport you away? Will they return me to where I was or the top of the tformбн and if the answer is ''where you were'' what about my momentum? Am I doomed to just fall off the tform because I''ve got no forward momentum to jump to the next one?

    Fuck was this even worth asking? I''d assumed Thyme would''ve answered, and perhaps given out an extra hint like they did for all the other questions, but frankly I''m left with more questions then answers, and I don''t know if I should bother asking the follow-up ones. Thyme clearly isn''t interested in borating or they would''ve done so already. Dammit. I suppose I can assume Thyme wants us to participate in the game in good faithбн but Thyme also likes us to use creative solutions when we can. Soбн what does that mean for this challenge right here?*

    While Green wasining mentally, Burgandy asked "Can we attack people while they''re doing challenges?"

    "You can certainly try. Their isn''t anything in the rules stopping youбн but many of the challenges have in-built safetys. The ones that lock the challenger onto the tform mean that others can''t join in, while the ones that teleport you away will rarely send you to the same arena even if it''s the same task. Still, nothing is going to stop you from making the attempt,"

    *Why! See this is exactly what I mean! Not only did Burgandy just get a nice straight answer ''you''re allowed to attack but it won''t work a lot of the time'' but Thyme then went on to add that if you''re teleported someone for a task, it''s not going to be the same ce as the person who steps on it after you. So why did Thyme give such a bad answer?*

    "Kat, do you know why Thyme would give such aбн poor answer to my question. Did we annoy them while I was away or something?" asked Green.

    Kat thought for a moment before saying, "Well, not after the Gareth fiascoбн but if I had to guess the reason we got aбн ''bad'' answer, for a given definition of bad anywayбн is that we''re winning. I''d say this is a small way to give the others a chance at catching up. It''s not a big deal, and probably won''t cost you the game, but it''s just a touch of a handicap because we''re really far ahead this time, even with Gareth not scoring any points in the first event of the day,"

    Green considered that for a moment, chewing on the answer. *That seemsбн potentially correct? I suppose we''re quite far ahead already, andбн wait did Nixilei win thest event? Mint heavily implied itбн but I was distracted by rtionship stuff.* "Did we win thest event? Or actually, how was that scored?" asked Green.

    "Asteodia and Nixilei both got full marks because they were clearly working together and didn''t just tie randomly, or so Thyme said. I think it''s because otherwise Thyme would need to give out one and a half points to them both, or give Asteodia, Nixilei and Ellenell a point each which would''ve been unfair to Nixilei and Asteodia who won, technically. So I think this was Thyme''s way ofpromisingбн but I could be wrong," exined Kat.

    *Hmmбн seems correct enough.*

 Chapter 1288 1288 An Answer Disguised as a Test

    <h4>Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 An Answer Disguised as a Test</h4>

    --- Green ---

    With no more questions, Thyme called the contestants to the stage. They consisted of Green, Burgandy, Burnice, Nell and Carl. Thyme pped their hands when everyone and Green found herself on the far left side of the field, with Nell next to her, then Burnice and Burgandy and ending with Carl. Green could see that everyone except for Carl hade equipped and ready forbat. Not sure what that says about Carl, but perhaps he has the right idea. Perhaps. Carl did havebat boots on, but nothing else of his was armoured and he wasn''t armed at all. It made him an easy targetбн in theory.

    Green turned herself away from thepetitors and out to the fieldбн and what a field it was. There were five obvious tforms ahead, one in front of eachpetitor. All bobbing slightly just tempting you to jump on them. Everyone else would have toбн and Green found herself thinking she might need to as well.

    As soon as you got past those first five? Well the tforms exploded in numbers. Some where up high, some where down low, there were a whole bunch off to the left and right. The second ''row'' if you could call it that with how scattered the tforms were, held easily triple the number of tforms, with the number tripling again in the row after that. *No wonder Thyme suggested that remember your path would be difficult there''s so many tforms here*

    They were a whole bunch of colours as well. The immediate five were just grey, but afterwards it looked like a rainbow had exploded over the tforms. Some had carvings on them, some had multiple colours, and Thyme, the sneaky shithead, made sure that yellow was easily the mostmon colour mixed in with everything else. Even a few yellow bands. The only reason Green could be confident that they weren''t gold was her skill in scoutingбн

    Well that and the fact the starting tform the five were standing on was a massive tform of solid gold. It did give a rather pointedparison between it and the yellow tforms floating out in the air. Though, despite Green looking for it, she found no sign of the ending tform.

    *Soбн are we just supposed to head forward? The tforms spread out a bunchбн but not forever like they seem to if you''re going forward. Plus it would be a bit weird if it turned out I was the closest to the end tform just because I''m on the correct side. Though, if anything but forward is the finish line I imagine Thyme would''ve put it over on Carl''s side of the event. Guess I''ll just go forward and see how things turn out.*

    Thyme appeared hovering in front of them, pping their hands once more to gather attention and said, "The round is about to begin. The finish line is directly ahead," Guess I was worried over nothing. "And when I finish my countdown, the invisible barrier in front of you will drop. You''re all free to act once it''s down, so go forthбн TO VICTORY!"

    An awkward silence passed over thepetitor and Thyme pouted. "You were meant to shout along with meбн but whatever, I guess you''re all just boring like that. Ok thenбн Five, four threetwonego!"

    Green red at Thyme as she jumped forward, not able to be tricked by something so juvenileбн only tond on the first tform and have a visibly glowing barrier appear around her. The rest of the group followed soon with Carlndingst. Not that it seemed to have changed his fate at all.

    Nell immediately went to town on the barrier, hesitating nary a moment. Her gauntleted fists booming out across the sky as shended heavy blow after heavy blow on the wall. Every time she struck it, the glow seemed to intensify slightly and ripple out from where her fist impacted it. Burnice and Burgandy weren''t far behind, making their own attacks.

    Green had pulled out her own dagger and was about to start slicing it when she nced at Carl. He wasn''t attacking at all, and if her eyes were correct, the barrier seemed to be dimming. *Hmmбн does that mean the challenge here is to leave the barrier alone? Or do we need to overload it? Making it brighter and brighter till it shatters?*

    Green shrugged and put away the dagger. *If I''m wrong, I can just take advantage of the fact they''ll be clearing the way for me a bit. It''s not like they can attack me in the barrier, so if they turn out to be right I''ll just need to stab away at it for a while, maybe try a few kicks.*

    Green stood there, silently, waiting. Thirty seconds passed and bother her own and Carl''s barrier was only visible at the corners. It would disappear anytimeбн if they were correct in their guesses. Burnice was making decent progress, her own barrier quite bright but nothingpared to Nell''s and Burgandy''s. They both had barriers that were nearlypletely white. Green waited for another few secondsбн andбн

    CRACK

    The barrier in front of Nell exploded and the bear beastkin leaped forward onto the nearest tform, jumping off it immediately onto another before vanishing into thin air. Burgandy wasn''t long after and did the same, jumping off her tform, onto another and then another before vanishing herself despite having chosen a different route to Nell. The breaking of the barrier invigorated Burnice, and soon her barrier fell as well, though she only got one jump in before another barrier sprung up.

    Green let her attention fall away as she desperately started to attack the barrier in front of her. Light spilling from her dagger strikes and the asional kick, while Carl, despite seeing the barriers break, didn''t move. Green gave him a confused look but kept attacking. Soon after though, a popping sound rang out and she saw Carl hop off his tform and onto anotherбн and then anotherбн and then another. Green growled as the barrier around her started to be too bright to see out of.

    *Dammit. So it was more a testing of picking a strategy and sticking with it. Despite giving a slight bonus to people will to attack the barrier, they''re going to be exhausted. Now I''m behind because I swapped strategies part of the way through. That''s annoying. I suppose I''ll just have to make up for time in other ways.*

    Green went over her memories and noticed that Burgandy and Nell both vanished once they stepped on a blue tform. With this information in mind, once the barrier shattered, Green leapt off onto a red tform, then activated her shoes andunched herself over a blue tform onto a yellow oneбн and vanished in a sh of light.

    Green clicked her tongue in annoyance as she found herself in a room with a pie and a sign that says. ''Remove the entire pie from the table and you may leave,'' beside a te and cutlery. The pie itself even had a pie slicer stuck into the middle of it.

    Green rushed forward and was about to cut herself?a pie when she paused and reread the question. Carefully Green pulled the pie of the table and as soon as she did so the room vanished and she was back in the obstacle course. Looking around, Carl was somehow ahead of the packбн well as far as she could see. Nell was missing, Burgandy was nearly as far ahead but she was stuck in another barrier and Burniceбн was running off to the side?

    Green was confused but saw that Burnice had line herself up with a rather distant checkpoint off to the left of the course. It was rather high up and solid gold, so everyone could im a spot on itбн but it seemed very far away. Green was pretty sure it wasn''t going to be worth it. Then Burnice vanished, which settled the matter for now.

    Green bounced forward a few tforms before a new barrier sprung up around her. Green pulled the breaksбн and still mmed her forehead into the barrier. Green felt her ears ringing for a few moments as she took a second to calm down. After she did so, a question appeared. ''What is the air speed of a mortal swallow carrying 1.4594kg of cargo over a distance of one-hundred and seven metres?''

    Green looked at the question and read it again before asking aloud, "This is a mortal swallow right?" the word ''mortal'' glowed twice as bright for a few seconds. "Right, soбн doesn''t that mean the answer is nothing? A mortal swallow can''t lift that much?"

    Green found herself almost surprised when the barrier dropped. *That was a strange question, but I got it right so that isn''t too bad.* Then Green looked out over the rest of the field, and groaned. Sure the question was easy and it took almost no timeбн but there were hundreds of tforms between her and the end. She couldn''t see it at all. *Guess I better get on it.*

 Chapter 1289 1289 Bag of Tricks

    Chapter 1289  1289 Bag of Tricks

    --- Green ---

    Green hopped across tforms at a steady pace and learnt a few things along the way. The first thing she learnt was ''How much wood can a woodchuck can chuck'' which was ''a woodchuck can chuck as much wood as woodchuck can chuck''. At least that fact was pretty amusing. The others were basic trivia questions that Green didn''t struggle with at all. No the real problem was the math question. It had symbols she didn''t even recognise, so that was something.

    What really surprised her was thatst thing. The first ''trap'' hadn''t been a trap at all but a learning opportunity. It seemed that the question traps worked exactly the same way as the first tforms. You could answer the question and leave quickly, or you could get out the same way as the first trap. Either by smashing it, or just waiting. It made Green more confident in getting across. Especially as it seemed she might just be the first person to figure that out. Maybe.

    Carl was taking things slow and steady. It wasn''t paying off yet, but if things went on too long, then he''d probably be the best rested for the final sprint. For now? It just meant he was falling behind. Nell was missing again. The poor bear seemed to be getting all of the ones that teleported you away. From that, Green had quickly worked out that the colour of the tforms had nothing to do with the type of questions at all.

    Some had fancy designs, and maybe those meant something, but the designs were all different and Green hadn''t noticed a pattern. Burgandy was currently a few steps ahead of Green, but she''d just vanished as well, so Green was probably ahead then right? Burnice wasn''t in consideration, she was still trying to get that checkpoint off to the side for reasons Green hadn''t yet figured out.

    *Should I be going for that checkpoint as well? What about the one all the way on the other side? I feel like I''m missing something extremely obvious here. Why would she be bothering with those?*

    Green shrugged and leapt off the side of a tform. It was one of the higher ones, and would allow her to test a theory. When she vanished upon making contact, she almost wanted to me time for it. What were the chances really?

    Green blinked the blinding lights out of her face as she found herself in arge domed area with a pool in it. A signboard saying ''Swim to the other end and back'' was not what she wanted to see. Sure the pool wasn''t all that long, but Green realised she''d either need to take her clothes off and risk losing them when they she was teleported, hide them away in her storage ring and hope Thyme doesn''t call her on itбн or ept that her clothes were going to be soaked.

    "Dammit," Green cursed as she dove into the water and then activated her boots, rocketing across the pool. It took only a few seconds to reach the end and turn around, then a few more seconds to get back, but she was still soaked. It was even worse when she was teleported back, sans momentum and immediately began to fall down. Activating her boots again Green shot herself upwards and onto the nearby tform.

    Green copsed down onto her but and groaned. *Dammit. At least I know that''s a risk but what the heck am I going to do now? My clothes are soaked and I don''t want to run around naked. Not only would that be rather indecent but I have important enchantments on my gear I do not wish to be without.*

    Green pped her face a few times and stood back up and winced at the squelching in her boots. *Wish I had a way to get dry but whatever.* Green hopped forward a few more times before another question came up, butt she answered it easily and continued on her way. The water in her clothes dripping off as she leapt, but not all that quickly. Hopefully the leather wouldn''t start to stink afterwards.

    Green nced over at Burgandy who was, rtively, nearby and now had arge purple afro for some reason. As she did, Green got a terrible idea. Should I get into a fight with the fire user so that I can dry out my clothes? Yes. Yes I think I should. Green changed her trajectory angling to chase after Burgandy. Green was speeding across the tforms when, SLAM. Green smashed face first into one of the barriers.

    Green cradled her nose, which thankfully didn''t seem broken, and she blinked tears out of her eyes. Burgandy turned, probably hearing the groan, definitely not the sound of Green''s face hitting a wall. The fae looked confused at Green''s sudden change of direction before her eyes lit up in understanding and she booked it across three tformsбн before vanishing.

    While that was happening Green had recovered and looked over the question. It was some nonsense about healing magic that Nixilei had probably told her before. ''What is the optimal way to heal areas of missing skin greater then 10cm squared'' *Honestly. How would I know the answer to that? I suppose I could just guess?* "With mana?" said Green. No response. "Umбн from the edges?" Still no response. "From the centre? From the left? From the right? With two hands?" Nothing happened.

    *Nowбн is that because I got the question wrong the first time and you''re only allowed to answer once or because none of my answers were correct? It''d be really nice to know, but I''m not going to get a question wrong on purpose just to check.*

    Eventually the barrier fell and Green kept going forward towards Burgandy. It didn''t take long, and a few jumpster she was one step away from the tform Burgandy was onбн but no Burgandy. The fae hadn''t shown up again just yet. *Rightбн so do I try and swipe the challenge from her? Do I wait and then attack? What''s the n here?*

    Green unsheathed her dagger and got ready to leap at Burgandy when she got out of the challenge. Green was waitingбн and waitingбн and waiting. A full minute had passed and Green nced over towards the rest of thepetitors who were still doing their thing. Nell was catching up it seemed, Carl was missing and Burnice was still heading off to the side. *She must really want that checkpoint. I have to be missing something. She''s behind everyone at this point, so why is she trying for it? Admittedly she''s not too far behind us all, but still behind.*

    Green looked at the tform Burgandy should be onбн and still nothing. Grimacing she nced over at Nell again as the beastkin took the lead. *Dammit fine. I''ll give it one more minute and if nothing happens I''llбн shit do I try andplete the task Burgandy is on or do I backtrack?*

    Green grimaced and looked over at the tforms she''d used toe over here. The moving tforms that she''d used. *Shit. They might not move quickly, but that could be a problem for me. They''re out of order now, and I''d have to backtrack by jumping over a bunch of new blocks. Not idealбн but I don''t want to be at risk of being attacked from behind either. So I might just have to go forward with it.

    I mean, I still want to fight Burgandy and have her cast a few fire spells at me, but it''s just not worth this time loss. Soбн do I try and clear this challenge and stick around her to fight eventually? Or do I cut my losses now?*

    Green shifted her footing a bit and felt the squelch of water in her boots. Green''s eyes hardened. *I''m fighting that bitch. How dare she not be present to dry out my clothes!* Green leapt forward onto the tform and vanished. Green found herself in a room with five ss jars. Thergest one, the one with a big 7 on it waspletely full. The rest were empty, and on the back wall the sign said ''Ensure that the same amount of water is in each ss''

    Green looked over the puzzle that was clearly meant to be about pouring the water from ss to ss and bncing it all with the various numbers. Greenбн did not do that. Instead she just picked up thergest ss and dumped it all on the floor before being teleported back to the tform.

    Green looked around warily and couldn''t see any trace of Burgandy. *Now. Is she missing because she hit another teleport or did she fail toe out? I suppose it''s also worth asking if she''s actually struggling to do that challenge properly, or if she''s just using that ce to hide from now she knows I''m after her.*

 Chapter 1290 1290 Brawl with Burgandy

    <h4>Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Brawl with Burgandy</h4>

    --- Green ---

    A quick questionter and Green noticed a sh behind her. Whipping around, Green saw Burgandy returning to the ying field. Green leapt after her, dagger shing out. Burgandy countered by pping Green''s arm away as they danced around the tform. It was rather difficult to fight, the tform was designed for one person and while both fae were on the smaller side, there still wasn''t enough space for a proper duel.

    Green tried to shove Burgandy off the side, but Burgandy countered by catching Green''s hand and keeping herself upright that way. The duel continued as Green asked, "What took you so long? Couldn''t figure out the puzzle?"

    "That sted thing was basically mocking me! I don''t even know if I got timed out or if I technically ''won'' because I shattered all the ss by hurling it at the floor," yelled Burgandy.

    Green winced, feeling her ears ringing from the retort. *Probably throwing them on the floor. Though that interpretation implies the challenges that teleport you away don''t have a timer on them like the questions.* "I just empty the water onto the floor as soon as I saw it," said Green with a shrug.

    "What?" asked Burgandy stunned. She hadn''t actually believed smashing the ss had worked, and was simply assuming it was a convenient matter of timing. Her stunned expression was easy to read, and a massive opening so Green shoulder checked the other fae sending her flying off the edge. "Fuck!" yelled Burgandy as she threw a rude gesture towards Green before vanishing.

    Green was pleased with herself for exactly one second. After that second she adjusted her footing and remember the whole point of picking a fight had been to dry out her clothes. Something that she''d failed to do spectacrly. "Ahбн shit," grumbled Green as she looked over the edge at the spot Burgandy was still falling.

    Green let out a long sigh and turned back to the path ahead. Nothing to do about it now. Nell was pulling ahead and Carl had managed to just barely pass her as well. Green felt like jumping over to Carl and attacking him to relieve some of her anger, but it was a fleeting thought. Doing something like that was clearly a bad idea. Fighting had been a bad idea to start with. This was probably karma or something.

    Green sighed and jumped to the next tform. It was an easy question about arrow construction that she answered without thinking. *Hmmбн that seems oddly specific. So did the healing question now that my mind is wandering. Are these questions all ones that our team can answer?*

    Green didn''t know, and while she was considering it, she was teleported away to a long but thin room with a sign that read ''run over the hot coals'' next toбн a long line of hot coals. Green grinned at the chance to dry her clothes out for a bit and started to run across the coals, not worrying about the heat through her boots.

    It was going wellбн too well. It was at the halfway point that Green realised these coals weren''t anywhere close to ''hot'' at all. In fact, she wasn''t entirely sure why they were red. Her boots weren''t drying, her clothes weren''t drying. Heck, Green would almost swear she could feel a cool breezeing from somewhere.

    Just as she was thinking that perhaps she''d been duped and run across the wrong set of coals she hit the end of the room and got teleported away. Green paused and grumbled, "What the fuck was the point in that! The coals weren''t even hot!" Grumbling Green jumped forward a few more times as she checked out thepetitors.

    Carl was still roughly in line with her, Nell was ahead and Burgandyбн Green nced back to check and couldn''t see the other fae. *Must''ve failed to stay on track. Not that I really think I could manage it either.* Green shrugged and leapt forward again. This time the question was asking for the names of several nts that around oak trees. Luckily, this was a rather long list, and Green knew enough of them to clear the question with ease.

    Things continued like this for a while and Green found herself in a good rhythm. Jump, wait a split second, stop if there was a question or jump forward again if there wasn''t. The floating tforms she was standing on did seem to be entering a bit of a dip though. Every tform was lower then thest. Green wasn''t sure if she should start making her way to the edges or not.

    You see, the tforms up ahead continued to slowly for another twenty jumps or so, before you hit a metaphorical wall and then needed to jump up a few stray tforms to return to the original height. For Green, this wasn''t a major concern, while they were quite spread out and continually movingбн Green intended to bypass them all and just use her boots to get passed the obstacle. The problem was she would likely need tond on at least one tform halfway up or more, as it was quite the distance.

    With the risk in mind, Green was debating if it would be better to stick to the sides. They didn''t go downwards at all but they also only contained on tform nearby. So you''d have to jump forward and ept the challenges as they came. If any of them turned out turned out to be difficult then you''d have quite a few problems on your hands.

    Carl seemed to be taking that route, content not to do any extreme tforming, while Nell was charging forward, and getting rather lucky. Burnice wasбн Green nced backwards and saw that Burgandy was catching up to her, while Burnice was almost to the checkpoint she''d been aiming for this entire time. Green almost wanted to say ''good for Burnice'' but Green still wasn''t sure what was going on there.

    Her question was about to be answered. Burnice stopped on the tform as it shed gold for a moment, cementing it as a checkpoint. Then she started to do odd movements with her hands and feet. Sort of like a dance, but vaguely familiar to Green in a way she couldn''t quite ce. Burnice was moving her hands around in big sweeping motions while her feet shifted ever so slightly with each movement. Green knew she should be working on the way ahead, but she was drawn to this disy for some reason and couldn''t tear her eyes away.

    Then she noticed the cloak Burnice was wearing starting to flutter in the wind and at all clicked. *She''s doing some big wind spell, or perhaps a big wind enchantment? What''s she doing with it though?* The dance seemed to reach a conclusion when Burnice pped her hands together, and slid them apart right at thest second.

    Just as the motions were finished a massive cone of wind enveloped Burniceunching her forward and over the course. It all clicked together. Burnice was using the extra height as a way to get over arge section of the obstacle course. She was dropping altitude, slowly, but still surely. Whatever this move was, it certainly took a tonne of mana. Green almost wanted to start burning her own to leap over a tform or two, but Green knew it wasn''t really time. She didn''t have the mana to waste it when the end wasn''t in sight.

    Still, with her curiosity satisfied Green resumed her trek onwards. A question about safe drinking water was answered, as was a much simpler math question. It was still a touch difficult, 2x4x(6+3/2)+125/4 but it was just a matter of working through it. Green was quite happy she recognised all the symbols this time. She''d thought herself massively behind on her studies.

    When a teleportation tform activated Green was concerned for a secondбн but then the sign told her to hit a bullseye on a distant target with the provide bow. It didn''t even take her thirty seconds to make the shot. Without any wind, and clear distance markers across the entire field, it was rather easy. Green did wonder for a moment how someone else would''ve been able toplete it. Sure the shot was easy for her, not so much everyone else.

    Green was neglecting to take into ount that the sign hadn''t specified any distance they needed to make the shot from. It was perfectly eptable to walk right up to the target. The only rule was you needed to use the bow. Didn''t even say anything about an arrow. Someone could just walk up and shove the tip of the bow into the target if they wanted. Green would consider something like that sacrilege, but what she didn''t know, she couldn''tin about.

    When Green got back to the course, it was only a few jumps before ''the wall''. A quick run up after waiting for a tform to be in the right ce, and it was no trouble to climb the wall. Just two boosts to the top. Thoughбн the finish line was still missing. That was bing arger concern as time went on. Where was it?

 Chapter 1291 1291 Bowl me Over

    Chapter 1291  1291 Bowl me Over

    --- Green ---

    Green let her boots carry her up therge gaps and onto a five person checkpoint. She''d been bad that getting those, but it didn''t really seem necessary. The only person left ''in the race'' so to speak was Burnice. Carl was still working his way around the edges of the bowl Burgandy was a way back, having lost the path Green was taking, and Nell was in slowly making her way through the basin.

    Green still didn''t know what was going on though. Her eyes were good, and with a mostly straight look the floating tforms seemed to go on forever. Sure it probably wasn''t endlessбн but with Thyme you never really knew. There had to be a trick of some kind that she wasn''t seeing.

    *Maybe the finish line is somewhere in one of the teleportation rooms? Perhaps one with multiple tforms that will take you there? Thyme did say earlier that only MOST of those areas were for individualpetitors. Perhaps the ones that let multiple people inside all lead to the finish line?*

    Green''s foot hit the tform and then suddenly she was inside a new testing room. Green''s eyes looked around for the finish lineбн but sadly no such luck. Just a sign that says ''Praise the Sun'' whichбн sure? "Umбн I praise the sun?" said Green. Nothing happened.

    *I expected that to work honestly. I''ve been able to find a trick for every single room before this. Well, not the bullseye room, but that was so easy it might as well have been a trick. Soбн what''s going on here?*

    Green looked around. The room was small, with a single light source in the very corner of the room. It was a small room too, perhaps three metres for each wall. Certainly no more than that anyway. The floor did have a nice pattern on it, all swirling lines and nice colours but it didn''t give her any further answers.

    Green looked over the sign again. It wasбн just a ne wooden sign as far as she could see. The words looked to be carved into the wood, but knowing Thyme it was probably just grown that way. Green frowned and looked at the light source and said, "I praise you?" Nothing.

    *Ok clearly I''m missing something. The walls are nk. The floor is very fancy but I don''t really see anything in the patterns that make it up. It''s all just swirls and lines. It looks nice but nothing more than that. Perhapsбн*

    Green pushed some mana into her boots andunched towards the ceiling, looking down the entire time to ensure that any picture revealed itselfбн it also meant she wasn''t looking up when her head smacked into the ceiling. It wasn''t too hard, Green was used to her boots and she''d just overshot things a bit. Still hurt though.

    Green managed to avoid stumbling as her feet hit the ground but it was a close thing. *Urgh. Well that''s clearly not the answer.* grumbling Green moved around the room until she was underneath the light. She looked up at it with a frown on her face, squinting to help with the brightness. "PRAISE BE!" shouted Green.

    The sound echoed around the room for a bit andбн nothing happened. Green was honestly starting to feel a bit silly. With a sigh she turned away from the lightбн and saw something on the back of the sign. It was a series of six poses all being made by different figures. Green red at the one in the top left, a knight in a bucket helm and a sun on his chest, his hands raised above his head in a V formation.

    Grumbling to herself, "That''s gotta be it. Dammit, not sure how I feel about this one," Green walked around the sign and positioned herself in the centre of the room facing the light. With a deep breath, she raised her arms up to either side and pushed her chest forward slightly. For a beat nothing happened.So Green shouted "PRAISE THE SUN!" and she was engulfed in silver light.

    It was a bit awkward to return to the obstacle course in such a position, but nobody was looking at her. Well nobody except Carl, but he was quite chill so it should be fine. With her eyes locked on Burnice''s back, Greenunched herself forward, aiming to make up some time.

    Each bounce was risky then thest, as Green continually aimed for the tforms at the edge of her jumping abilities. So far, it was working out, Green was shocked when she managed to clear a full TEN tforms without getting spirited away or locked inside. There was one tform that turned into mush after she left it, and another that spawned a bush of some kind, but she ignored both of those as she kept up the sprint.

    Burnice wasn''t looking so far out of reach. Green grinned with anticipation. She could do this. Green kicked off the next tform hard, ready just a few more tforms, and perhaps throwing the dagger she had on her would be a good surprise attack. Burnice would never know what-

    SMACK

    Green''s arm was just barely raised in time to prevent her nose from mming into the suddenly generated shield. What was worse, she happened to be in midair, having just leapt from the tform she was standing on a moment before. Green gathered enough of her wits to kick the shield, hard, and step back onto the tform, if a bit shakier in the knees.

    "Urghбн what''s the question?" asked Green to the air.

    A floating series of words appeared before her, and Green felt ready to strangle someone. It was not a simple question she could breeze through, nor was it a difficult question she could struggle to puzzle out. Heck, it wasn''t even a question impossible for her to answer. It was just the words ''Calm down, take a short break'' floating in the air in front of her. Green felt the strong desire to hit something.

    *Did Thyme really put a fucking speed cap on these damned tforms? I can''t believe it. No, I actually cannot believe Thyme would do that. Even with things being mostly random I can''t see Thyme trying to stimmy progress if you manage to get a great run of luck. Sure I triggered a few things, but they didn''t even slow me down, so they don''t count really.

    Then againбн did Thyme make all these tforms or did Thyme hire someone else to do them? A decent amount of the projects for this segment of the tournament seem coborative. Perhaps whoever designed the course wanted to ensure that luck couldn''t be too much of a factor?*

    Green looked at the shield, clearly different from the standard ones. It wasn''t dimming at all despite the time that had passed. Burnice had vanished at least, so the elf wasn''t getting further ahead of her. Burgandy and Nell were still missing, possibly in the bowl. It was hard to tell. Carl was doing fairly well. He was just three spaces before the end of the bowl. Though he was currently trapped in a question box, so it might still take him a few minutes to get to the checkpoint.

    *Seems like Carl made the right choice going for the side of the bowl. Not sure how much better, but it seems like he''ll still save time. Though really, the best choice would''ve been for Burgandy to follow behind him where there''s no chance of getting the cleared tforms wrong. It might have allowed her to catch up properly but I suppose she wasn''t really thinking about that. She was probably too focused on taking me out. Though I do wonder how Nell fell behind.

    Nell was doing so well at the start. Did she just have a good run of it back then? Did she run into a single great challenge? Where is she? It''s hard to tell but I don''t think she''s even started the climb yet. Did Burgandy attack her? It''s possible that''s why they''re both missing. I do wonder what''s going on with those two. Still, I guess that''s one less, or perhaps two less problems for the moment.*

    Green looked at the shield again. It hadn''t budged at all. *What could the challenge be here? Surely it isn''t just to wait things out? I refuse to believe that there''s a timer on this thing. Those have always been clear in this challenge. So what could it be? Calm down and take a short breakбн calm down and take a short breakбн wait. Is this thing measuring my heat rate?*

    Green ced a hand over her rapidly beating heart and let out a long sigh. If it WAS measuring heartrate, this could be a bit of wait. Green sucked in a deep breath, and slowly lowered herself to the ground. She was a bit more vulnerable like this, but if she really needed to calm down this was the fastest way. Deep breath in. Deep breath out.

 Chapter 1292 1292 Broken by Thunder

    Chapter 1292  1292 Broken by Thunder

    ?

    --- Green ---

    Green couldn''t pinpoint the moment it happened. The barrier that was (probably) tied to her heartbeat had dropped and she was just a moment away from leaping to the next tform when things changed. If Green was pulled aside and forced to answer, she would say that it was when Burnice stepped onto the next checkpoint that things changedбн but truthfully Green didn''t know.

    There was this wave of pressure that rocked through her body. In that moment, years of instincts honed forbat and scouting kicked into gear. All those times she was sprinting through her parents'' obstacle courses. Those little moments in the wild, just before a predator caught you. Something big was just moments away from happening and though Green couldn''t tell what it was, she dropped to the ground, kneeling on the tform she was standing on and trying to keep herself as low to the ground as possible while holding onto some mobility.

    Through her connection to the winds, Green felt the air itself crack before everything started to shake. In front of her Burnice had jumped forward one tform after the checkpoint just as the tform ahead of her exploded sending her plummeting downwards. She''d return to the checkpoint, soon so it wasn''t a big loss for her, but it was still a shock to see.

    That was when the rest of the tforms started to explode. Green grit her teeth and prayed that the one she was on would remain intact. Her own previous checkpoint quite a way back. Nearby tforms shattered into small pieces, split in half and generally just started to move. Green wanted to dig into the stone when her own tform started moving.

    Behind her, she heard a scream of rage. As she looked back she saw that all of the previous tforms further back were already moving at great speed. Those that remained intact anyway. Nell was sent flying off the tform she''d been standing on, smashing through a second tform along the way as she fell downwards. Burgandy was holding on tightly to her tform but she was quite far back.

    Green turned her attention away and tried to focus as the sky turned dark. The white fluffy clouds around them gathering into a grey mass that surrounded the area blocking out the light. Green pressed a bit of mana into her earrings and her eyes lit up with the power of night vision. It wasn''t strictly necessary but she didn''t want to miss anything. Though she did feel like it was a mistake a few momentster.

    A bolt of lightning struck through the checkpoint nearby, leaving it intact but glowing with heat. Green didn''t see anything but white for a few moments as her night vision enchantment was forcibly shut down to protect her eyes. Even then, the bright sh of lightning was leaving her blinking tears and ck spots from her eyes for a few moments.

    When sight eventually returned to her, Green could see that the checkpoint had been targeted. It wasn''t destroyed, no, instead it was glowing bright red and radiating such heat that before everything started moving Green would''ve been able to feel the heat. And thought it was quite a distance away Green could still see some indicators. The soft spattering of rain that had started falling sizzled on contact with the gold, hissing and sputtering every time a dropnded on top of the glowing tform. *That''s not going to be fun for Burnice when she gets back.*

    No tform was unchanged after the strike. All were either moving or destroyed. In the middle of it all, one tform rose slowly. It was transforming before her eyes intoбн a white and ck checkered tform the gold on the top melting into the beginnings of a trophy. It was only identifiable at this point because of context. It was more of a vaguely gold shaped hill at the moment, but it was getting there.

    Burnice appeared on the checkpointбн for just a second before yelping and jumping again. Apparently, the few bits of water that had rained down upon the tform hadn''t been enough to cool it just yet. Thought he glow gave that away. Burnice had tried aiming for one of the tforms nearby but she hadn''t taken the time to notice they were moving before her jump and missed the targe tform by arge margin, if only it wasn''t moving, she''d have been dead on.

    It gave Green a very good reason to stay in ce though. As much as she wanted to get to climbing up towards the trophy, especially before it got too high up. She might even be able to jump down and grab it before the apexбн though that was all just theory. In reality the awkward circr movements of the tforms that remained intact were a bit too hard to track. The problem was their slight upward curve, and their propensity to justбн change the speed at which they were moving asionally.

    That wasn''t even getting into the ones that just exploded asionally. It wasn''t often anymore. Most of the tforms had been destroyed already, but a few that had stuck around ended up in pieces for no reason that Green could see. It made her even more reluctant to leave her current bastion of safety. Looking down at the cup thoughбн Green couldn''t help but make a few crazy ns.

    *It''s definitely time to really start leveraging my boots. I''ve got enough jumps to make it all the way to the topбн theoretically. I can''t use them so rapidly in quick session so it''s not like I can just jet up thereбн but I shouldn''t skimp out on their use either. The problem is these tforms are still moving quite quickly, and asionally erratically so I don''t dare move.

    What I also want to know is if they still have challenges on them. Obviously I cleared the one on this tformбн but was that before or after everything started to change? If it was before then I''ve got no further dataбн but if it was after then the challenges are still up. Unless it broke as the change activated?

    I''m fairly certain that I finished it beforehandбн but it all happened so fast. My body moved before my brain. Dammit, I trained myself to watch for those sorts of details even when I''m in a panic. Then again, I didn''t realise that space was going to shatter and tforms were going to start exploding. I''ll just have to wait till things calm down I guessбн but what if they don''t? What if this hellscape is what I need to make it through to win?*

    Green grit her teeth as she red at the glowing checkpoint. It was only getting further away now. It hadn''t settled into a simr orbit to her own tform at all and it was annoyingly, one of only three checkpoints that she could see on the way to the top. One of them was inside the conical ''tower'' she needed to climb, and would be easy to get toбн but a pain to leave. It was the closest, and its ce near the centre made its position rtively fixed.

    The next closest was Burnice''s glowing tform. It was too hot tond on, and getting further away as things continued to spin making it aбн non-ideal target. The final checkpoint was perhaps the easiest to grabбн but also the riskiest. It was just a few steps below the finish line, and wouldn''t be too hard to grab on her way upбн

    But that was just the thing. It was near the top, right before the cup, or at least the ce Green was sure the cup would end up. There was a convenient hole for the rising cup to settle into after all. Thatst checkpoint was just so close to the end that wasting any time going for it would hurt, and worse that it was so high up, where the tforms returned to something closer to their previous density.

    It meant that all the difficult jumps she might have to make would already be behind her, a straight shot for the endбн and the checkpoint would be there. *Dammit. Why couldn''t this be easy! Why couldn''t Burnice''s tform not got struck by lightning!* Green almostughed as Burnice appeared again and tried to take a moment to line up her jump only for the heat to get to her as she boosted upwards, looking for somewhere tond, anywhere tond. She didn''t find one, and fell back down, again.

    *I almost feel bad for her. No that''s a lie, I DO feel bad for her. That''s gotta suck. I mean, I don''t feel bad enough for her to wait and help, but man am I d I''m not in her position. I guess that still leaves me with what to do though. Should I risk it and go for the top? Risk it a little then go for the one in the centre even if it sets me back a little? Perhaps I''ll get lucky and Burnice''s checkpoint will make its way back around so that it''s nearby again by the time I feel safe to move. Things seem to be slowing so I might find outбн soon.*

 Chapter 1293 1293 Reach for the Gold

    Chapter 1293  1293 Reach for the Gold

    --- Green ---

    Paradoxically, just as things started to settle down, everyone burst into action. First it was Green. She was satisfied that the tforms were settled into their orbits. They were still moving quickly, but they were also moving consistently, and she had plenty of practice. It was a simple matter of waiting for two tforms to line up together, and then she made the jump. Part of her wanted to use her boots and go further away, but a few tests jumps to see if a challenge popped up was necessary.

    In front of her, Burnice was returned to the glowing checkpoint once again. It was still burning hot, but she was ready for it this time. Burnice instantly jumped, not forward, but backwards, giving her a lot more leeway. Even with this, her split second decision meant she was slightly off and had to grab tightly to the ledge instead ofnding on it safety, but it didn''t take long for her to pull herself up.

    Green didn''t bother to check behind her, there wasn''t time to waste on such things now that it was all down to the wire. If she did though, she''d see that Burgandy and Nell were very far down the climb. They were closer to the start then the finish line, and were more or less out of this race baring some exceptional circumstances.

    Carl was still in itбн theoretically. From Green''s perspective her onlypetition was Burnice and that wasn''t necessarily wrong, but Carl was at least closer to the two of them and had a chance to sneak in a win if the two front runners continually made mistakes. Though he seemed to be taking things slowly. Unlike Green and Burnice is who already trying to make progress Carl was waiting for things to settle down further. There wasn''t much indication it would happen as he was hoping.

    Green jumped for the second tform since the climb had restarted and found herself in a question box. *Dammit. I guess the challenges are still going then. This isn''t what I was hoping for, but I''ll just deal with it.* Green watched as the question was read out. ''How many bottles of wine can you fill with a standard wine barrel''

    "Zero if the barrel is empty!" blurted out Green, hoping that was good enough. The question seemed to spasm in the air a few times before it shattered alongside the barrier. *Hmmбн so it seems that DID work. Not sure if I can do something sneaky for all of the questions. Was it the justification that the barrel was empty that helped me there? Or was that unnecessary?*

    Green managed two more hops without trouble, but was stuck on the third. A quick nce up showed Burnice had disappeared, somewhere. Green was certain the elf hadn''t fallen, so they were in a challenge room. Green nodded as she stored away that information and waited for a tform to line up.

    Five secondster, and Green decided this was already too long. She looked further up as she pushed mana down towards her boots. Green watched the tforms, those that looked reachable tond on, and the others that she might just be able to grab. Deciding to y it safe, rtively speaking, Green jumped and thenunched herself up towards one of the closer tforms.

    Greennded, nearly overshooting it in the process but the grip of her boots clung on well. Her torso was flung forward and Green flung her arms and head backwards to help bnce. There was a moment of uncertainty as lightning cracked through the dark, but Green managed to calm herself and stay on the tform. She didn''t take any time to rest on herurels though, jumping immediately onto a passing tform and then disappearing.

    Greem looked around at a room full of junk. It had broken bows, shattered arrowheads, rusted swords. Boots that looked two sizes too big. A whole pile of literal garbage in one of the corners. A few shirts, as well as a number of ss cups with chips in them. The sign just off to the side said ''Touch something with red on it''

    Green grimaced. An ideaing to her instantly. I don''t want to do itбн but fuck it. If I want to win I can''t waste any time with actually finding something red. Green pulled out her dagger and removed one of her leather gloves before lightly poking the edge of her finger, letting a drop of blood well up. Green then pressed the finger in question onto a broken table nearby. Nothing happened. Green frowned and then pressed her finger on the spot again, vanishing the second time.

    *Not sure why that only worked the second time. Perhaps because the object wasn''t red when I initiated the contact? Whatever I guess. It''s a shame my hair isn''t red, or rather burgundy. Then I could''ve avoid cutting myself.*

    Green sucked lightly on her damaged finger to remove some of the blood. It was more of a nervous tick, especially because she had to put her glove back on. Still, she wasn''t doing anything but observing her next jump. It was good to be another tough one. The next ''ring'' of tforms only had one tform in it, the others were destroyed or missing for some reason, and she''d just missed that one.

    Looking upwards Green grimaced as the ring above wasn''t much better. It technically had more tforms, but they were all bunched together and she''d need to wait almost as long for one of those to arrive. Grimacing Green tracked her eyes one line up further and saw it was filled with tforms. *Might be a bit far though. I''m going to really need to push it to make that jump. Might need to use a double boost from my shoesбн and that''s going to be a little finicky. Still might not make it butбн better then waiting a few minutes.*

    Green looked up to see Burnice climbing rapidly. She''d cleared two more tforms just in the quick nce Green had thrown her way. Gritting her teeth Green waited, one, two, seconds before kicking off the ground andunching herself as high as she could goбн which wasn''t enough. Green shoved more mana into her boots and the enchantment almost stuttered for a bit but it worked in the end. Green reached up and just barely managed to grab the edge of the tform.

    As she pulled herself up she looked at the checkpoint. It was roughly in-line with where she was, just quite close to the centre of the ''structure'' she was climbing. Green wanted to go for it, but another nce at Burnice made Green shake her head. The elf was stuck in a question box but that wouldn''tst long. So Green leapt for the next tform. A question box of her own.

    ''When a fae has water in their lungs, what''s is one method to prevent drowning'' "Urghбн stab them in the heart," said Green. Wincing even as she said it. A rather morbid ideaбн but it would prevent them from drowning. The question spasmed a bit but the barrier shattered and Green was back on her way.

    Things got a bit routine after that. Even if they were tense, no tforms were too far away for Green to jump. So she made her way upwards one tform at a time, slowly gaining on Burnice. The elf in question failed a question box, slowing her immensely, and Green was getting a lucky streak. No challenge rooms, just an easy question box or two and suddenly, she was just a few tforms behind Burnice.

    Burnice was just three tforms away from the end, with Green close behind her with just five. It was all going toe down to thesest few moves. Green jumped, Burnice jumped and bother were a step closer. Both were trapped in a puzzle box. ''How many hearts does a whittlebur snake have?''

    *Shit! I don''t know! I know that they''re pretty deadly and their venom can take down just about anything at the same rank. Is it one? That seems too easy. Shit.* Green started to hammer on the shield that surrounded her while shouting numbers. "One, Two, Three, Fourбн" yet even as she did the barrier held strong. Even if it was brightening.

    Green had made an easy mistake. A whittlebur snake was a type of nt monster. It had NO hearts. s, her failure to answer that final question settled the game. Burnice was able to answer her own question ''What climate does a frost lotus grow in.'' The answer was, surprisingly, a dessert. Something Burnice knew.

    So Burnice hopped straight up to the final tform and then disappeared. Green growled in frustration as the barrier shattered and she shot up the remaining tforms, disappearing soon after Burnice. Green had a slight hope there would be one more challengeбн but it was shattered when she saw that she was back on stage with Thyme and Burnice off to the side. *I suppose second ce isn''t that bad.*

 Chapter 1294 1294 Obstacle Course Highlight Reel Part 1

    Chapter 1294  1294 Obstacle Course Highlight Reel Part 1

    ?

    --- Kat ---

    When Green finished the obstacle course, and was awarded second ce she quickly left the stage to copse across theps of her team. This was made more awkward by the fact that part of the way through the obstacle course Nixilei and Asteodia had imed a seat beside Kat, and Lily was still in Memphis mode to help calm Asteodia a bit more.

    So it was rather awkward when Green just facented into Asteodia''s legs as shey across the couch. Lily had jumped away in time, but Kat really wasn''t sure WHY that had been Green''s course of action. Asteodia was looking awkwardly at Nixilei who had gone bright red, and looked torn between yelling at Green for sleeping on her new girlfriend''s thighs, congratting her on the win, and worried because Green might be sleepy, but she was normally more careful then this.

    "Are you alright Green," is what Nixilei settled on saying.

    Green raised her head up and looked sideways, noticing that those weren''t Nixilei''s clothes. Raising her head higher she then saw an elf waving at her. "Oh," said Green.

    "Oh indeed, now why did you copse onto my girlfriend," asked Nixilei with a re. Asteodia blushed with the admission and slight im of ownership. They hadn''tбн quite gotten to the question of ''are you my girlfriend'' or not yet, but she had no ns toin. Ask for a proper date yes, but notin.

    "Sorry just stressed I suppose," said Green as she got up and swung herself around so that she was now in position toy on Kat''s thighs instead. "Lily I''m stealing your girlfriend''sp for a bit I''m tired,"

    Lily gave a firm nod of eptance. As if to say that this was a perfectly understandable thing to do. Kat gave Lily a look with a raised eyebrow. Lily simply returned the gaze with a look of profound understandingбн that Kat didn''t understand. "Rightбн" said Kat as Green did actuallyy down.

    *Where do I put my hands? Normally I''d give you pets or just rest my hand on your fur or body. When it''s kids, normally they''re sitting up and leaning into my more for hugs then anything else. What the heck do I do with a grown woman who''s, straight and in a rtionship?*

    [I dunno, whatever you want? It doesn''t bother you does it?]

    *Not much no. I''m sort of used to being used as a pillow by now, it''s just a bit strange that it''s Green and not you or one of the orphanage kids. Likeбн she said she was stressed, so do I rub her hair? What about her wings? I don''t know if I can actually touch them or not, or if they''re only for family to touch. It would be hard to pat her back if that''s the case thoughбн so like what do I do?*

    Lily hopped up on Green''s face so that she wasying on the fae''s cheek. [As I said. Do whatever. Green''s taking up space on YOURp. If she gets ufortable she can either move or tell you off. We''re close enough friends that she''s not going to attack you or anything.]

    *You know, I really wasn''t concerned with getting attacked but whatever.* Kat decided she didn''t want to deal with those worries, nor see how long Green would put up with having Lily perched on her face. So Kat pulled the Memphis into her arms and tight against her chest. It wasn''t quite a hug, and it was close enough. Plus Lily started to purr so Kat wasn''tining.

    Nixilei just shrugged at the whole thing and leant back into Asteodia before turning to Thyme. "So, the round is over. In first ce was Burnice, in second Green, third ce for Carl, and the final two contestants bowing out once I informed them the top two spots were takenбн so it''s time for a highlight real!" shouted Thyme.

    Kat manoeuvred Lily so that she was facing forward and then closed her eyes so she could take in the highlights through Lily''s eyes. Upbeat music yed from nowhere as a number of quick clips shed across the space above Thyme. Green running into that puzzle wall. Nell using her head to break a puzzle box, Burgandy getting angry and hurling all of the ss jars off the tableбн passing the challenge in the process. The final quick clip was Burnice, covered in a whirlwind and zipping across the sky.

    None were on screen for more than a second before the screen transitioned into a longer clip. It was a zoomed out view of everyone attacking the puzzle boxes at the beginning. Carl calmly watching, Burnice, Nell and Burgandy, all attacking it as much as they could, and Green just waiting as well. Apparently, they''d skipped over the very start.

    The clip get ying until the three bashing away at the box got out, then the scene flipped again. It showed Burnice sitting in a room filled with cups, with a sign that says ''Pick up the one worth the most money''. Burnice was clearly not bothering with thinking it through. Instead, she simply grabbed two cups, one with each hand, and through it off the desk as soon as she could. Either the round would end, or she was wrong. She kept doing this until picking up two cups, one that looked rather in and made from wood, while the other looked like it was made entirely of diamond. One of them was correct, as she vanished from the room. Considering the diamond cup shattered when it hit the floor, it was probably a fake. Especially when the wooden cup remained floating in the air.

    The next scene was Nell charging through wall after wall. There was a cut-out of a second screen in the top left corner that showed what must have been the sign for the challenge room. It said ''Destroy all of the white walls in this room''. Bits of thin wood went flying everywhere as Nell charged, arms together in front of her face. The thin sheets of wood nothing before her might.

    Then the scene cut away again, this time to a picture of Carl looking over a question that read ''What colour is a redbelly snake''. "Red" said the Carl on the screen before a big X appeared over the screen showing his answer was wrong.

    "Isбн is it not red?" said Kat confused.

    "It''s blue actually," said Green.

    "What?" asked Kat confused.

    "Yeah, so, they get red stomachs when they go into heat and the first person to discover them found the first example of the species while it wasбн umбн fornicating. Anyway, they didn''t know that they weren''t normally red when they named them. It''s a textbook example of why names for monsters and animals can be misleading," exined Green.

    Kat just shrugged, she had more questions but they weren''t so important she wanted to miss out on the highlight reel for them. Focusing back on Lily''s eyes Kat watched as a new transition happened, meaning she''d missed at least one clip. This one showed Carl fucking breakdancing underneath a sign that says ''Break it Down''. There was arge stone wall behind the signбн but the fact that Carl vanished shortly after he finished spinning meant that was an eptable answer.

    *Why did that work! There''s no way that joke trantes into whatevernguage everyone here speaksбн except it did. Was it just the spinning? Whatever.* Kat didn''t spent too long overthinking things as the next clip yed. Burgandy was shadowboxing, mimicking the movements of a dummy next to it. A sign in the corner of the screen read ''Copy the puppet for 20 seconds''. It was actually rather impressive how smoothly Burgandy was able to match the moves.

    A new clip. This time it was Nell shooting at a moderately close target with a water gun. She had to make sure to keep pumping so that the water remained in a steady stream. She was doing wellбн until she pulled back a bit too hard and the whole thing exploded in her hands. Nell red at the sign that said ''Fill the target with water'' sitting in front of a table, now bereft of its water gun.

    Of course, there was no railing, and a bucket of water was also, right there. Nowhere did it say you couldn''t use it. Which made it all the funnier when the video sped up. Nell looked around the room, searching for a backup water gun, before finally picking up the bucketбн and drinking from it.

    Kat was confused for a moment until Nell started to spit the water back out in thing stream thatбн surprisingly, just barely managed to hit the target. Kat couldn''t help but snicker. Having paid attention mostly to Green, she knew that simply walking up and pouring the water into the hole in the target would''ve worked, but this was fine to, she supposed.

 Chapter 1295 1295 Obstacle Course Highlight Reel Part 2

    Chapter 1295  1295 Obstacle Course Highlight Reel Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    The funny music cut out only to be reced by low, slow drum beats. The camera zoomed in and made it look like Carl was stepping into a challenge room instead of being teleported in. Then the camera kept zooming in past Carl''s back to show off a sign that read, ''Ensure the equation on the ckboard is correct with one change''. Carl stepped forward again as the camera cut between twelve freeze frames of Carl''s foot.

    When the camera stopped switching rapidly it instead focused on a simple looking equation. ''1+2'' but then it zoomed out, the equation was revealed to just be a small part of arger one. The drumbeats got louder, faster, as the camera zoomed out quickly, giving you only a brief nce at the full equation before Carl''s body covered it. The drumbeats got faster.

    The camera zoomed in to be roughly inline with where Carl''s eyes were supposed to be as it showed off the equation in its full glory. It was a massive set of calctions filled with everything from factorials to imaginary numbers and back to basic addition and subtraction. All separated by a small equals sign right in the middle that kept the two massive halves of thisplex equation separated.

    It was clear that if Carl wanted to equalise them, he would need to study both sides,plete the equations to find out what they actually came out to, and then search for the one change that would fix it all. The drums swelled, a trumpet solo joined in as the camera cut to swivelling shot of Carl. The view spun with Carl in the centre increasing in speed rapidly till it was nothing but a blur and the drums were sounding like cracks of thunder, punctuated only by the exceptional call of the trumpet yer in backgroundбн who was probably just a Thyme copy.

    The blurred image of Carl suddenly paused on his hand as it reached out for a single piece of chalk,pletely ignoring the eraser avable to him. As his hand grasped the chalk the music cut outpletely for a few seconds. A slow-downed rendition of Carl reaching up towards the equation was apanied by a quiet violin solo. Then, just as Carl made his move a whole orchestra joined in as he shed a thick line through the equals sign. Thus, the equation was corrected. The left and right side, did not equal each other.

    Lily couldn''t help it and burst intoughter. Well, it was more like a snickering, she was a cat at the moment after all andcked the right vocal cords to properlyugh. It was very amusing though. Kat couldn''t help but smile at it as well. *Gotta admit, that was a great bit of editing. A wasn''t ready for Carl to justбн make it so the equations don''t equal each other. I wonder what the ''proper'' solution is.*

    [Just at a guess, you could erase everything on the board. That''s ''one change'' arguably anyway.]

    Kat nodded in understanding as the next clip yed. The music instantly changed and now it sounded vaguely reminiscent of the benny hill theme. It showed Burnice hopping off the tform that had been struck by lightning, falling, and then repeating the motion again. It was clearly doctored because Burnice jumped of six times in the clip. It was still quite amusing to watch though.

    Kat couldn''t help but grin as she saw the next clip which was Nell, standing at the edge of a donut shaped bowl. In the centre was a banana made of gold. A sign in the corner revealed that she just needed to grab the banana and put it on the stand nearby. The problem? Well the bowl was filled with banana skins and some slippery coating that looked a bit like sap. Nell attempted to jump straight for the banana but didn''t quite make it. Seeing this, she tried to brace herself with her handsбн

    But instead, she slipped down the centre podium with great speed flying backwards towards the edge of the bowlбн only to lose her grip and fall onto her back, sliding forward again towards the podium. Nell growled as she tried to get a grip on things, even going so far as attacking the ground to try and make an indent for her to grab onto. The floor was resilient to her efforts and remained strong.

    Nell kept sliding around for some time until she eventually slid to stop at the lowest point of the bowl. Nell seemed to justбн sit there for a few moments as she contemted her life choices. Then, very slowly she tried to standбн and instantly slipped over again. Still, Nell was not to be deterred. She tried a second time, much more slowlyбн and managed to get to her feet without falling over.

    Nell red at the banana. Unsure of how she was going to get it. After a few seconds of contemtion Nell started to carefully walkбн away from the banana? Yes that''s right, Nell got to the edge and just as she felt herself starting to slip she pushed her weight in the other direction and did a sort of half slipping walk. Nell got to the other sideбн and slid as far as she could before turning around.

    Nell proceeded to slide from one side to the other, gathering momentum as she did soбн until sess she managed to escape the hellish trap that Thyme had made and grabbed hold of the golden bananaбн only for it to slip from her fingers. After all the sliding she''d done earlier, the slippery sap covered both of her hands. Nell looked down at those same hands in horror. Aware of the terrible fate that awaited her. Then the scene cut to ck.

    *Wait I want to know how she managed to finally pick it up!*

    [Yeah! What sort of a business are you running here Thyme!]

    The next scene was Green answering the chipmunk riddle, something Nixilei had missed, so she looked down at Green and asked. "Was that really a question?"

    "Yup, it was easier then the medical ones they asked me," said Green.

    "Rightбн" mumbled Nixilei.

    Asteodia just chuckled at the interaction between the two of them as the clip changed over to Carl being asked what Thyme''s favourite genre of novel is. Carl replied "Sapphic romance because it''s got Sap in the name,"

    The text box with the question seemed to buzz at the answer for a bit before you could see new text. "It''s not correct but I''ll ept that pun as an answer,"

    Kat and Lily shared a look, both knowing what type of story that was before ring up at Thyme. Others, not knowing what Carl was talking about didn''t really react. [Why would Carl know about that kind of romance anyway? I meanбн he''s gay]

    *Maybe someone directed him towards it as a joke? Just told him it was gay romance without specifying further?*

    [Hmmбн weird but yeah I can see it.]

    The next few clips were various stills of funny faces thepetitors made. Green mming into the puzzle box. Carl sneezing at just the right angle to make it look like Nell was flying out of his nose instead of just being in the background. Nell and Burgandy making annoyed faces as they fell from their tforms when things started to move. It was quite silly, but not quite up to the standards of the clip of Carl doing math. At least, in Lily and Kat''s shared opinion.

    Then the clip transitioned into the final scene, with Green trying to climb thest few tforms and catch up to Burgandy. But it wasn''t all that close and everyone already knew how that ended. So Kat in an effort to distract Green who was now pouting, asked, "So what clip was everyone''s favourite? Lily and I liked that clip of Carl with the math equation,"

    Nixilei thought for a few moments as Asteodia chimed in with, "Perhaps it''s a bit rude of me to say but I think that clip of Nell staring at her empty hands in horror after losing the golden banana was my favourite. I really felt the emotions in that one. Though yeah, I feel a bit bad for her, that would''ve been heartbreaking,"

    Nixilei, deciding to stir the pot, said "My favourite had to have been the final clip,"

    Green grumbled, not willing to let Nixilei ''win'' by making her truly annoyed. She was still annoyed though, and changed her answer to, "Well my favourite clip was watching Burnice jump off that hot tform over and over again. I didn''t get to enjoy it that many times when I was actually in the obstacle course, and the time between each jump was a big wait,"

    *Well. So much for that distraction.*

    [There there Kat. I''m sure they won''t spend too long fighting. Green will want to go visit Gareth after all.]

 Chapter 1296 1296 Marigold March

    Chapter 1296  1296 Marigold March

    --- Kat ---

    When the clips finished up most people started to leave. Green was being carried by a reluctant Nixilei while Asteodia followed along. Soon, the only people left were Burnice, Marigold, Vanya, March, and Burgandy. Alongside Kat and Lily of course. Once everyone had cleared out a bit, Thyme had restructured the roompletely.

    Now, it was four smaller couches that faced each other with a water pitcher in the middle. On the back wall was a big button that said ''Start Obstacle Course'' with five glowing red squares just in front of it. The button was just barely close enough to the middle square, allowing for that person to push it while standing inside.

    On the walls was a series of pictures done up to look like they were painted with water colours. Perhaps they were real water colour paintings that time had quickly whipped up just to mess with everyone because they were all quite recognisable as scenes from the obstacle course they''d just finished.

    Marigold and Vanya took one chair, while Burnice and Burgandy took another. March got a couch to herself, while Kat and Lily got thest one. Probably for the best March wasn''t sharing the seat with anyone because it looked almost like a normal armchair with her on it. Someone could probably squeeze onto it with her, but unless they were dating it''d be super awkward.

    Lily was in human form pressing herself up against Kat, while Kat held Lily tight against her with her tail. Marigold, not one to be outdone, pulled Vanya up and onto herp,pletely blocking her own view of the proceedingsбн and as if that wasn''t enough Marigold started to hug Vanyaбн under her outfit, with her hands roaming upwards, even as Vanya''s own crossed arms tried to prevent it.

    Burnice was exaggeratedly rubbing her temples as she trying to drive away an iing headache. The fact that her fingers weren''t really touching her skin did prevent Kat and Lily for feeling any worry for her though. Burgandy looked a bit surprised at Marigold''s brazen attitudeбн and March just shrugged it off like it was no concern at all.

    With nobody speaking up, Kat just leaned her face against Lily''s squishing their cheeks together. Why? Because it was amusing. Lily did blush a little at the contact but it wasn''t too much for her sensitive feelings, and she was able to snuggle a bit further into Kat''s side.

    Eventually, March spoke up, probably wanting to just get things over with. "So when do we want to start this run?"

    "Now hold up there March, nobody likes it when you just take them and shove it in there. You got to dance around the issue for a bit first. Keep your fingers working closer to the promisednd while adding a touch of care to other areas," said Marigold seductively.

    "Get your mind out of the gutter and lets get nning," said March firmly.

    "Oh, somebodies impatient. I don''t think many men would find that sort of attitude attractive," said Marigold.

    "Good, bothering with a man would mean I have less time to work out. Now, start speaking properly or I''ll tied you into a knot," said March.

    "Kinky," said Marigold letting the word hang in the air for a few minutes. "I''m into it. Vanya, move aside, apparently the real catch of the day is sitting all by their lonesome and I need to get over there,"

    Vanya did try to get up while rolling her eyesбн but Marigold''s hold on her was too strong. Vanya just rolled her eyes and leant back into Marigold after one poor attempt. Then again, everyone here knew that in a contest of strength between Vanya and Marigold, it was Marigold who woulde out on top. Honestly the idea that Marigold needed Vanya to get up at all was a ridiculous one.

    March kept silent. Quickly realising that her attempts to get started on obstacle course had been rebuffed by Marigold and talking more wouldn''t help her case at all. *Well that just happened. What should we do about it?*

    [Nothing? I mean, March was clearly trying to get the obstacle course started but I''m not in a rush. Pressing up against you like this is reallyfortable despite the fact that it really shouldn''t be. I think it might be soothing some of my Memphis instincts as well. Not that they need soothing, but this just feels pretty goodбн and it''s less embarrassing then ending up like Vanya.]

    *I suppose I''m not in a rushбн but I do feel a bit bad for March.*

    [Nothing to be done I think. Marigold is just having a bit too much fun picking on the human. I''m surprised there wasn''t a joke about steam thrown in there somewhere.]

    *How? I didn''t think Marigold missed any specific openings for it.*

    [Eh, Marigold can make her own openings.]

    *True.*

    "Is she always like this?" Burgandy whispered to the elf beside her.

    "Yeah she is," returned Burnice at normal volume.

    "Wait why aren''t you whispering?" asked Burgandy.

    Burnice scoffed. "If you think Marigold can''t hear you when she''s basically within arm''s reach then you''ve got a big surprise in store,"

    Burgandy grimaced and turned to look over at Marigold who was peeking out from behind Vanya and grinning in her direction. Vanya was using this slight distraction to try and force Marigold''s hands away from her boobsбн but that failed when Marigold then started reaching lower. So, Vanya has Marigold''s hands locked against her stomach. Not that it would really stop Marigold, but the elf clearly thought it was amusing and was content not to actually push things. Even if the twitching of Vanya''s mouth seemed to imply she was enjoying the treatment more than it seemed.

    "Rightбн" said Burgandy awkwardly. "Well I''m here mostly to offer advice to Marchбн and to give her a bit of support. That and I was to tired to go all the way back to my room to rest, so I''m nning to just camp out on these couches once you guys gets started. It''s nice and quiet with the walls and everything now, so it seems like an even better idea then it did before,"

    "Well there is the issue with the missing ceiling, you better hope it doesn''t rain," said Burnice. Kat was confused about that statement for the moment it took her to look up and see that yes, there was no ceilingбн for some reason. Why bother to put walls up but leave the ceiling down? Kat didn''t know, and neither did Lily. They just chalked it up to Thyme being Thyme though.

    "Well I''m not exactly in a rush," said Marigold. "And I''m also wondering if maybe we want to eat first? I mean, I could eatter, but we had an early lunch and I just feel like eating before going through the obstacles. Though I could go for it now if you all really want to jump the gunбн I''m just going to keep fucking with people until the call is made. Might slow things down,"

    *Do you care when we eat?*

    [Not really. I''m not all that hungry at the moment.]

    "Lily and I have decided not to weigh in on this issue, we don''t really care about the food, or waiting," said Kat.

    March was clearly thinking the matter over while Burgandy groaned and flopped onto the arm of the couch. Burnice shrugged and said, "I''m not really involved in this. I''m just here to mediate if necessary and because I don''t trust Marigold when left to her own devices,"

    "Hey wait I''m here to!" retorted Vanya.

    "Like I said, left to her own devices," repeated Burnice firmly.

    "You know Burnice I get the feeling you don''t respect me," said Vanya with a re.

    Burnice shrugged, "I respect you as abatant. I respect you as someone with more adventuring experience with me, and I respect you as an employee of the elf king, even if you were probably hired by Marigold''s mother and not Auctifer. What I don''t respect is the idea that you can stop Marigold from doing anything. You fold more easily then a leaf under Marigold''s palm,"

    "I''m perfectly capable of enforcing discipline on her," said Vanya.

    "No, you''re really not," said Burnice. "Sure you can cajole her into doing things you want, or threaten her with her mother, but getting her to do something without any sort of outside help? Yeah I''ll believe it when I see it,"

    *You think Burnice is mad about the fact she was nearly struck by lightning?*

    [I think she''s just using this chance to insult Vanya where she can''t really retaliate. I mean, nothing she''s said is too bad, and it''s not like she''s wrong. Vanya can''t even leave Marigold''sp so she really doesn''t have a leg to stand on.]

    *True enough. There isn''t much heat behind her words, so I''d guess this is a conversation they''ve had before. Though I do wonder why Marigold isn''t using this chance to throw in more innuendos about tension and what not.*

 Chapter 1297 1297 MerigoldтАж What the Fuck

    Chapter 1297  1297 Merigoldбн What the Fuck

    Content Warning for Marigold''s crazy training

    --- Kat ---

    Kat let out a sigh. March had ced herrge hand around Marigold and asked "Will this convince you to take things seriously?"

    Of course, there was only one response from Marigold, which was to moan loudly and say "Yes harder!"

    So obviously March hadn''t learnt her listen like Kat and Lily assumed. "You do realise I can crush your skull like this? It wouldn''t even be hard,"

    "Hey, if you''re set on this whole ''crushing my skull'' do you think you can do it with your thighs? I''ve always wanted to know what that was like!" said Marigold cheerily.

    "You do realise that would kill you right? Thyme would be very upset with meбн though considering it''s you perhaps not," said March sternly.

    Marigold justughed, "Oh you think that would kill me? Nah, I can regenerate my head. Got a certificate to say I can do it and everything! Took forever but yeah, nah I wouldn''t die. I might not be able topete tomorrow, but I''ll be good again eventually!"

    *Excuse meбн what the fuck? I''m worried about permanently losing an arm. Even if it''s not likely to be a problem now I''m Rank 3бн I wouldn''t risk massive brain damage!*

    [Yeah pretty sure that isn''t normalбн must be a Marigold think.]

    March seemed to consider Marigold''s words for a few moments before removing her hand. Marigold just pouted at March prompting Kat to ask. "Soбн not to pry butбн is that really a thing you can do? I''ve got pretty good regeneration myselfбн but I certainly wouldn''t risk getting my skull crushedбн even in a more serious situation,"

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Well it might be different for a demon like you but it is something that can be trained in someone with regeneration affinity. It''s hard, and usually not worth it. I mean, there are stories about regenerators that canpletely rebuild their bodies from a single drop of bloodбн and that''s just a thing you can do when you get to a high enough rank.

    "I had to put in a lot of time and effort to be capable of regrowing my brain at Rank 2. It was a massive pain in my ass to get done, and not the good kind. So much fussing over me by my parents, and like, I do understand why, but eugh, it probably wasn''t worth it. Took me a massive amount of time to finish the training and I''ve never needed it in a real fight,"

    Kat and Lily looked at each other. "Okбн I have to askбн how do you even train something like that?"

    Marigold looked around and seeing the eager gazes on everyone that didn''t know, roughly, how it was done decided to exin. "Alright, soбн it''s not the cleanest of exnations. Honestly if you''re really squeamish you might want not want to hear the full exnation. The first part is mostly safe but wellбн I guess I''ll let you know when to cover your ears.

    "So the first thing you need to be aware of is that a regeneration as an affinityбн well it wants to fix things. It wants to fix YOU. Though for this, most importantly, it remembers. Now, the downside is that it takes forever for a regenerator to learn something that isn''t regenerating. If a fire wizard takes a year to learn a basic water spell, it would take me about a decade. It''s not quite that badбн but not far off either.

    "So anyway, you need to train your regeneration a bit. The first thing, is just minor cuts and bruises, then you move onto making sure it DOESN''T heal things like your muscles when working out. Then the step is making them heal faster and stronger, instead of just returning them to how they were before.

    "That then leads intoбн well ok this part is where things start to get a bit ufortable for a lot of people, so skip the next seven paragraphs to skip over the most serious stuff. Right, they all gone? So the next part is broken bones. You need to not just fix or regrow the bone, but you need to remove all of the bone shards as well. It tends to be easiest to force them out of the body rather then breaking them down, but you need to be able to do both.

    "The step after that is organ repair, something that is surprisingly automatic until you get to your heart. That shit isplicated. You have to be able to keep your entire body functioning while missing your heart and regrowing it. At the same time, it needs to ept your heart being ced back in your chest if possible. Soбн you get trained by having your heart ripped out and then ced back in, or ripped out and left out.

    "No concern for all the bone bits that are just left lying around, and no real concern for all the blood that just pools in the cavity. It is a massive pain to get right. Especially when you regrow half your heart and then have your old heart shoved back in. Still, you need to go through it all to ensure that your regeneration can work out the most optimal way to put you back together.

    "Thenбн thenes the hard part. So, brain damage is a big deal. Healers need to be Rank 4 to deal with everything except minor issues. So you better be sure. It doesn''t just involve fixing things medically, but taking a whole tonne of tests to ensure that you didn''t lose any memories or cognitive functions fromбн well having your brain damaged.

    "The first step of this is having a small needle poked through your eye and through anything else in the way, and then into your brainбн and then it''s just left there. You have to get it out, and ensure that you can still see. My father had all the Rank 4 healers in the kingdom watching for problems. Whichбн I mean that''s like two olddies and a young looking elf that''s actually around five hundred but anyway.

    "Soбн that was scary even for me. The worst part? Once you get used to fixing it, then you get knocked out with a sleep spell so that you can''t consciously direct yourself to fix it. A lot of people never get past this stage. They justбн can''t do it. Now the reason that''s a problem is wellбн if your head gets crushed you can''t think to fix yourself.

    "I did manage it. First try too. I mean, I did all the exercises and practiced healing myself all the time even in my sleep, but even people who reach that stage can''t always deal with the more serious issues while unconscious. Especially at just Rank 2. Anyway, the next step is cutting off the top of the skull, and then a thinyer of brain matter along with it.

    "You''ve got to grow back the skull, the brain, and your hair to be considered aplete sess. Then it just esctes from there. Next is a strong blow to the temple where you get to deal with bone shards in your brain, then it''s a sword struck straight through the middle of your nose. After that it''s sword through the earsбн and then finally you get your head cut off.

    "Now, the tricky part there is that you need to be able to regrow a head from your body, and a body from your head. It takes WEEKS to regrow the whole body but I managed it. Once that''s all done then everything else is just a matter of double checkingбн and doing a whole bunch of written tests to make sure you remember everything you should and you''re still sane,"

    "Marigoldбн what the fuck?" said Lily, who paused when she saw the thoughtful look on Kat''s face. "Don''t you get any ideas Kat,"

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Yeah I wouldn''t really rmend it. As I said, I haven''t actually needed to use that training. Sure better to have it and not need it then need it and not have itбн but by Rank 5 you can always get away with stuff like that, usually Rank 4, and some people work it outte Rank 3бн I just pushed to get it done early. Honestly, the masochism really helps for that kind of training. Pretty sure it wouldn''t been a lot worse if I wasn''t into most of it,"

    "I repeat, Marigoldбн WHAT THE FUCK," said Lily.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Look, when you spend your childhood training your regeneration pain stops being a problem, and when you start to find it arousing you start escting and when you''re a regenerator you can escte A LOT. Most people don''t goбн quite so far because of the recovery time. When you can recover by fixing yourself up in your sleep wellбн"

    [Kat. I want you to promise me NOT to do that.]

    *Butбн*

    [NO. I do not care how much safer it could make you. I forbid it. I''m abusing my girlfriend privileges for this. You WILL NOT under any circumstances, attempt this.]

    *Ok. If it worries you that much. I wasn''t exactly keen on itбн but it seemed like a nice safety. *

    [No.]

 Chapter 1298 1298 MarigoldтАЩs True Spirit

    Chapter 1298  1298 Marigoldбпs True Spirit

    --- Kat ---

    March gave a firm nod and said. "It seems I underestimated you, Marigold. You show true spirit!"

    "Well, I''d prefer to have body, but I guess I can take spirit as a constion prize," said Marigold wistfully.

    *Oh god there''s two of them.*

    [We nearly had three. So don''t you start.]

    *I am not that bad.*

    [Katбн remember the timeбн oh, just a few days ago where you tried to learn how to hide your wings so you could go to the science fair more easily?]

    *That wasn''t progress for progress'' sake, that was for Sylvie. It''spletely different.*

    [I don''t believe you.]

    "You are still very easily distracted," grumbled March folding her arms across her front, which had the side effect of pushing her chest to be more prominently disyed.

    "Titties," said Marigold with drooling out of her mouth. Vanya pped her the hardest she could with such an awkward angle which instantly snapped Marigold out of itбн assuming she was ever really distracted in the first ce. It DID get her to stop drooling on Vanya though. "Spoilsport. But yes, I suppose I can be a bit easily distracted,"

    Kat decided to jump in before things degenerated too much, "Would you mind talking about WHY you went through all that? I mean, you said that it was better to have then not, but I feel like that''s not the entire reason,"

    Marigold let out a long sigh and said, "Yeah but that''s boring and introspective and shit. Do I really have to answer that?"

    "Of course you don''t HAVE to answer it," said Kat. "But I would like you to,"

    "Hmmбн what do I get if I answer?" asked Marigold.

    Kat chewed on her lip for a few seconds as she tried to think of something that would tempt Marigold. The obvious answer was something lewd, like a kiss of showing off her boobsбн but Kat didn''t really want to do that. Sure, if she had to she would, it wasn''t that badбн but it would just encourage Marigold and didn''t really seem worth the information. So the next question step was to ask herself, ''What does Marigold like''.

    The two big answers were of course, sexy things, and pain. *Soбн I could promise to hit her as hard as possible? Though that might take her out of the future rounds if I hit her too hard. Even if she does ask for it. Hmmбн what else? What can I offer that''s somewhat exclusive but not all that valuable.*

    Suddenly, Kat had it. "I''ll let you ask for some demonic fire from me using fifty percent of my power or less. You can ask for smaller amounts that add up to fifty percent, or get it all at once. As long as you''re careful it shouldn''t be deadlyбн but you might need to cut off your own arm or hand, or whatever you stick into the fire to get it off if I''m not controlling it,"

    "Deal," said Marigold with a toothy grin. *Iбн I feel like I''ve made a mistake now that I see how happy she is about this. I can''t help but feel offering the chance to touch a deadly substance shouldn''t be this persuasive.*

    Marigold shook her shoulders out, rattling Vanya a bit in the process before she breathed in deeply, clearly exaggerating the preparation it was taking her to tell the story. Eventually, after several more stretches she was ready. "It alles down to a few things. I had more than one reason for following it all through to the endбн but honestly, it''s not all that interesting.

    "As I''m sure you''re aware, I''m the daughter of a queen and that hasбн expectations with it. Even if my parents, those biological and otherwise, have all been quite careful to make sure we aren''t crushed under the weight of responsibility. Auctifer has always been careful about that, especially after he took Artema as a wife. Sheбн well it''s not fair to say that she was crushed under the weightбн but the fact that she was baren was a big deal for human nobility back when she was younger.

    "Other than the mother who gave birth to me, Artema was probably my biggest female roll modelбн and well, as much as they all try not to have expectationsбн that''s almost as bad you know? They just covered the basics but I was so driven to exceed those minimums. To show them I could TAKE IT. Which, might be part of my masochism, because I know I''m not just into the physical side of thingsбн

    "So when I found out that there was a rare and hard to learn technique that only the best regenerators could learn at Rank 2? When I found out that most can''t deal with the pain, and those that remain usually fall short? I felt like this was my chance. Pain was essentially nothing to me, and I wouldn''t just give up. I didn''t know that it wasn''t always a matter of ''sticking with it'' because some people just can''t learn to keep spells up in my sleepбн

    "But at the time I read it as ''People who can''t handle the pain, and people who stop tryingter because they can''t handle the pain'' which I was certain I could do. I was right of course. The pain wasn''t an issue at all for meбн it was a lot of the other stuff. It''s still pretty gross for me to think about, even if the pain of it isn''t an issue. Then there''s all the tests! I was so stressed out for all of them.

    "I mean, even if I had trust in myself, what if I panicked and fucked up an easy question? Even if I still knew the answer that didn''t mean I couldn''t get it wrong. I had more than a few nightmares of just getting stuck in an endless loop of testing as I panicked, and panicked getting worse and worse results because I couldn''t keep it together, and not because I fucked up the healing.

    "So it wasбн it was an experience. Stillбн it came back to that whole ''no expectations'' thing. Perhaps setting reasonable expectations would''ve been better because I set myself a massively high bar. I don''t know what I would''ve done if I just didn''t have the talent for it. I wanted to show my family that I COULD do it, that I was special. That I deserved to be a princess. It wasбн not the healthiest mindset, and I''m lucky I got out of the mindset a while agoбн but it did haunt me. It was my personal demon for quite a while. I can handle humiliation. I can handle pain. Biting off more than I can chew? Having to tell my parents I couldn''t do it? Seeing them disappointed in me? Yeah is much, much worse,"

    Kat nodded and said, "Thanks for exining. I didn''t expect it to be quite so personal,"

    Marigold shrugged, "Yeah Auctifer has a lot of kidsбн but we''re elves so it''s not likeбн a lot a lot. All of them were older than me so I just sort ofбн tried to show that I mattered? Which is stupid because I spend plenty of time with my parents and siblings but, eh, what can you do?"

    March nodded, "Indeed, we can only push forward. Knowing what we can do is just the first step. Though I see now that you are dedicated to your craft. Would you be interested in an arm wrestle?"

    *Are we going to get to the obstacle course at all? I mean, I know this is partially my fault but I''m starting to think it just might not happen.*

    "Sounds like a good idea," said Marigold finally letting go of Vanya. Seeing this March moved the table so that it was between the two of them.

    [Yeah wellбн this has been entertaining at least. The obstacle course isn''t going anywhere, if things get dyed we can just try again tomorrow or the day after. Or after dinner. It doesn''t really matter.]

    Marigold and March sped hands and then started to push. They were surprisingly even, with both holding out well for a timeбн until March started to get serious. Marigold''s arm started to fall, slowly, just a millimetre at a time, but it was happening. Marigold frowned and pushed, her dense muscles bulging as she tried to fight her inevitable defeatбн

    But it just wasn''t enough. March was a mountain of a woman with an arm around as thick as Marigold''s waist. Training for impossibly dense muscles gave Marigold a lot more strength in her small frame then she should haveбн but March trained for pure strength. Muscles. Power. In the end, Marigold''s hand hit the table and she said. "To the winner go the spoils," and she zipped around the table to kiss March on the cheek.

    March just rolled her eyes. Not surprised in the slightest.

 Chapter 1299 1299 The Connection and its Details

    Chapter 1299  1299 The Connection and its Details

    --- Kat ---

    "Soбн my girlfriend won''t let me do anything as dangerous as Marigold''s crazy training," Lily poked out her tongue as Kat spoke but didn''t interrupt. "So I was wondering if there was anything less crazy I could attempt?"

    "I guess if Kat''s asking I''ll chip in as well," said Lily. "Is there anything you guys know that''s appropriate for Shadow or Paper magic?"

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Not really. I mean, I get that Kat can regenerate and from what I can guess it''s a lot faster and might just be better all aroundбн but it just ISN''T regeneration affinity. Heck, Kat doesn''t even have mana. Soбн I can''t say how that would affect things. A lot of training that I do is built on the knowledge of what regeneration mana can do, and what it likes to do.

    "We know what it does in monsters, in people, and in enchantments we can asionally squeeze it into. Sure we don''t know everything, but we know enough to make more than a few guesses and thene up with theбн crazier techniques. In Kat''s caseбн she''s basically the same as a monster. She doesбн does things somehow. If there is an exnation it''s not one we can figure out.

    "As for paper and shadow magicбн I don''t really know? I imagine finding a good dark cave would help with shadow magicбн maybe. As for paper magic? I''m really not sure. Perhaps pretending to be a book? Either be trapping yourself in an illusion or making a giant book and using it as a bed or something. Sorry, I don''t really know,"

    "At least you didn''t have any good ideas for Kat," said Lily with a grin. "I''m sure she''d have tested themбн and I''d rather she didn''t get hurt so often. Sure it''s not permanent damage, but I still don''t like seeing her hurt."

    "What''s it like?" asked Burnice. "I mean, being connected like that. I can barely imagine it,"

    Lily and Kat shared a look and decided Kat would go first. "For me it''sбн it''s hard to describe. I''m sure it will be hard to describe for Lily as well. I''m not sure there are words to properly describe our connection. We know just about everything that the other is thinkingбн but not everything.

    "We can have private thoughts, and emotions but that takes at least some effort. Lilyбн well I''m not sure if she still can''t close the connection but originally she couldn''t manipte it at all. I could close of my thoughts, close myself of from her thoughts, or both. They are all options.

    "Practically? I''m not sure it''s changed all that much. We''re able to have private conversations without bothering peopleбн but it''s never been a secret. From what we''ve been told, we both get a very particr look when we''re thinking at each other. It''s probably a goofy smile of some kind, but from what we''ve been told it''s quite noticeable.

    "In the endбн it sort of means that not much has changed. Lily and I were very close before this and we could talk to each other with just a look before. Nothing even close to this extent, but silentmunication was already possible. This is justбн a bit more. Perhaps it would be overwhelming for some but it''s never really bothered me. I also don''t mind justбн having the connection open.

    "Growing up I didn''t exactly get a lot of privacy. Not that I couldn''t get anyбн but when I was really young I needed to be watched, as all children need beбн then I was rooming with other children my age, so still no privacyбн then finally I was the one watching the children, and I was sort of expected to just beбн avable whenever they needed me.

    "It''s not something I resent, but it does meant that the idea of having someone know my every thought isn''t an inherently off-putting one, and with that person being Lily it doesn''t bother me at all. It''s nice to be closerбн I guess, but it doesn''t matter all that much to me in the end. It''s probably made our rtionship a lot stronger. Being able to justбн show her what I''m feeling has been really convenient, but as nice as it is, I could live without it if I had to,"

    Lily pouted rather cutely at Kat''s statement, even if she knew it was true. The connection was very nice for Kat, but not essential. Even if Lily could feel it was no less precious to Kat then it was her, the difference in perspective mattered here.

    Lily nced around and could tell that some of the others had questions, but were holding off for her own exnation. "For me it''s almost entirely different. I adore my connection to Kat. I''m a somewhat private person and I''ve been hurt by people beforeбн and our connection reassures me massively, especially in my lowest moments. Unlike Kat, I''m not sure I could recover if it was broken.

    "Though from what I know, that might be a physical truth as well as a mental one. It is meant to be permanent after all, and I dearly hope it will be. As for theck of privacy? For me it matters that it''s Kat. I want Kat to know these things. I want Kat to know me more than she already does, which is a great deal.

    "It saves me so much trouble having to SAY things to her. She just knows. Not always perhaps, but often and I treasure that. I will admit to being a bitбн put out when Kat was more inclined to open and close the connection as needed. Sure I still enjoyed having it around back then, but it was much less intimate. It''s quite a lot better now.

    "As for how it feelsбн hmmбн it''s hard to say. Kat''s thoughts and feelings are clearly her own, even as I hear and feel them. It''sбн her thoughts are always in HER voice. Even if she''s imitating someone else mentally it still sounds like Kat, or like Kat doing a bad impression. I''m not sure if that''s actually the case in her own head, but for me that''s what it sounds like.

    "When ites to the emotionalponentбн they all have their uniqueбн vours I guess? I don''t just have aбн hmmбн you might not get that reference. Ok, so it''s not at all like having a letter delivered that says ''Kat was happy today'' it''s anбн well obviously it''s not a ''full-body'' experience but it''s more than justбн an echo of the emotion. Kat''s happiness and protectiveness and other such things almost rap around me. Her anger seems to cutбн but even things like that I stillбн I suppose I still enjoy the feeling. Even the bad ones don''t actually hurt me, but it''s justбн different I suppose,"

    "So you would rmend it?" asked Marigold.

    "Of definitely," said Kat and Lily together.

    Lily then continued, "I mean, don''t pick someone you aren''t one hundred percent sure you''re spending the rest of your life with. I probably rushed things a bit, even though I''ve know Kat for years nowбн it was probably still on the faster sideбн but I just couldn''t not do it you know? I had the chance, and I decided I''d take it while I could, and damn the consequencesбн but those consequences might be everything up to and including death if either of us actually changed our minds,"

    Marigold shrugged, "I doubt I''ll actually get the chanceбн but it might be something to look into. I mean, Dad''s cool and all but I doubt I could ever love that many people. It''d just take up too much time. My heart''s not big enough,"

    Vanya pulled Marigold into a proper kissбн so everyone just waited awkwardly for a few seconds while that happened. When she was free to move again, Marigold gave Vanya a quick peck on the cheek before the other elf could say anything.

    When Vanya did turn back to the crowd, she was blushing as she said, "Look, that was a very sweet sentiment. I meanбн I''m not willing tomit to something like that as readily as you to seem to beбн but I do find the idea quite romantic,"

    "Romantic it may be but I think it''d drive me up the wall," said Burgandy, who paused for a few moments to take in a breath. "Let me be clear, I do agree it''s romantic, not knocking anyone who''d be down for something like thatбн but the idea of sharing what''s in my head with anyone isn''t something I find appealing at all. Even if I loved them with all of my heartбн I just don''t want that,"

    "No I agree," said March. "I think it would be distracting. Perhaps when I am older and more willing to settle down, having either reached the peak of strength or epted the strength I haveбн it might appeal to me more then. As it stands thoughбн I feel like my partner would need to be just as obsessed with training as I am lest it grew insufferable,"

    Everyone turned to Burnice after that who just shrugged. "I meanбн it sounds nice in theory, and perhaps I''d enjoy itбн but I just don''t really know. I don''t hate it, but I don''t love it either. I''d probably want to try just having a normal girlfriend first,"

 Chapter 1300 1300 DahliaтАж Wait no Ivy, No Dahlia

    Chapter 1300  1300 Dahliaбн Wait no Ivy, No Dahlia

    --- Kat ---

    "Say, Burnice, what do you think of Marigold''s mother?" asked Kat.

    Burnice narrowed her eyes, "I believe we already spoke about Dahlia,"

    "Actually, that''s another question," said Lily. "When you mentioned her, you said she her name was Dahlia, but when Nixilei brought it up she was called Ivy,"

    Marigold jumped in and said, "That''s right! Mum is Queen Ivy but her name is Dahlia. Most people don''t know her real name, so I''m not surprised that Nixilei called her Queen Ivy. Most people think that''s her real name, and most books site it as her real name. That''s intentional on my mother''s part,"

    "Ohбн wait so why is she called Queen Ivy then?" asked Lily.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "It''s just the first thing that came to mind when she started going out with my father. Mum is pretty important you know? At least, she was even before she became queen. So when she started dating around she decided to do it incognitoбн butpletely forgot to give herself a fake name until Dad asked for it. So she just said the first thing that came up, which was Ivy.

    "Then she got sucked into Dad''srge social circle and suddenly she was called Ivy more than Dahlia, and so even when she informed Dad of who she was, she kept up theбн act I suppose? She let everyone think her name was Ivy because it didn''t bother her at all and she wanted to keep her real name hiddenбн for some reason. It might''ve just been as a joke, but I don''t remember the full exnation. I was quite young when I asked,"

    "Ah, that makes sense," said Lily. [Not that much sense, but I''m not just going to SAY that.]

    "Indeed. I thought she had three names, Mum, Ivy, and Dahlia, but I also knew a whole bunch of people called ''mum'' so I thought Ivy or Dahlia was a second name so that it was less confusing for everyone," admitted Marigold.

    "Better then me," grumbled Burnice. "I''m pretty sure I still thought my mother''s name was ''Mum'' for five whole years,"

    "Ah, I can understand that," said Kat. "I''m not even sure how old I was when I found out that ''Gramps'' wasn''t the real name of the old man who ran the orphanage I grew up in,"

    "And she won''t just tell you what his real name is either," grumbled Lily. "I only know it because I can see into Kat''s head,"

    Kat just shrugged unconcerned. "Seeing as Burnice doesn''t want to talk about your motherбн do you want to talk about her Marigold?"

    Marigold chewed on her lip for a few moments, unconcerned with the fact she was actually biting through the skin. "I guess I can. I''m just not sure how interesting it would be to hear about her. I meanбн I love my Mum but parenting duty is shared between all of Aucitfer''s harem, himself included. So I''d have to go over likeбн everyone and I''m not exactly in the mood for that,"

    "I feel like she is avoiding the question," said March.

    "Well why don''t you share what your parents are like then?" retorted Marigold.

    March shrugged and said, "My father is woodcutter and my mother is older sadder version of me that has given up on her dreams due to her injuries but pretends to be happy with how things are because healing all the damage would be expensive. At least, that''s what I believe, she''s a better liar then I am and holds fast to those lies. I just believe they are ones she''s telling herself as well,"

    "Wellбн that''s a bit depressing," grumbled Marigold.

    March shrugged and said, "It is what it is. I love my parents, and I am exaggerating how sad my mother is, but she isбн hollow? Noбн burnt out? The mes of her youth were destroyed alongside her arm and she carries a different torch now. One that I believe does not light the path like it should, but she insists she can use to see just fine,"

    "I feel like I got lost in that metaphor," said Burgandy.

    "No, I think I got it," said Lily.

    "Well I think Marigold is still avoiding the question," said Burnice.

    Marigold groaned and buried her face in Vanya''s shoulder at being the centre of attention once again. After a few seconds of this she pulled herself out of Vanya''s shoulder and said, "Fine. I guess I''m trying to avoid saying that I didn''t have all that much to do with my mother when I was growing up.

    "I mean, she spent a lot of time with me while I was a baby. I know she fed me instead of a wetnurse like some of my other parents chose to do with their childrenбн but as I got older I didn''t exactly spend all that much time with her. It''s why I said Artema was a big female role model. I actually got to spend time with her.

    "Not likeбн all the time the same way other kids might have hadбн but I saw her enough. At least once a week. Still, Mum was busy, Dahlia Mum that is. I know she pushed back quite a few important projects to spend time with me while I was a babyбн and I appreciate that. I appreciate the fact that she was there nearly all the time while I was youngбн

    "I just can''t remember it. I know she was there. I sort of get vague impressions, and everyone assured me she was. Some even talked about it with jealousyбн but I just don''t remember it. Not properly. So I''m kinda torn on things. On the one hand, I understand that she took a lot of time out of her schedule to be with me. She made sweeping changes to her ns just to raise me as a babeбн

    "But only as a babe. I, the person I am now, barely remember those times. In fact, because she pushed so many things back she was regrly gone from home for the next three years that I remember, catching up on all the things she put off. Which, as an adult, I totally get. I understand why she needed to do all that, and it''s not like she didn''t visit me asionallyбн

    "But when mother did she was always tired. It was usually an afternoon here and there that she could fit into a busy schedule and she''dбн well she would treat me like I was still a baby. That all I would want is to sit on herp and just embrace herбн which was lovely don''t get me wrongбн but she got reports about what I was doing so she didn''t feel the need to ask. Her work was usually toplicated so I didn''t askбн

    "And as much as I dislike thinking of those moments, and the fact I was usually annoyed afterбн damn in those moments? It was just like I was a kid again. I felt so loved and understood. I don''t know how she does itбн but those hugs were magical, possibly literally, or metaphorically I''m not sure. They were justбн nice. Still fucking annoying once they''re over though.

    "So yeah, I don''t know really. I love my mother and spending time with her is great, but thinking about the times I have spent with her feel really shallow. Makes me wonder if the way my parents spend time together is to just cuddle on the couch until it''s time for sex, then she''ll wake up and get back to work without ever saying anything,"

    "I can confirm," said Burnice. "The few times I met herбн Dahlia is very motherly and acts exceptionally doting. Lots of pats, fond looks and she provides a lot of food that looks home baked, even if the servants probably made it. Marigold is right though. It''s quite rare that she actually sticks around though. It''s like ''oooh, my baby brought friends over how nice. I''ll leave you all to it then,'' and you''ll not see her again for a few months after that one sentence and a handful of snacks,"

    "Can also confirm, that''s exactly what she''s like," said Vanya.

    Kat nodded and said, "I can somewhat understand. Gramps was always busy with the other kids and I ended up more of an assistant then anything else. Though by that same token I probably spent more time with him then anyone else. Of course, most of that came down to the fact I was at the orphanage a lot longer then all the other kids, but that''s a separate matter entirely to this,"

    Lily shrugged and said, "I can''t really understand that. My mother has always let her opinion be known, and she''s mostly a homebody. She asionally does like, part time work if a friend of hers needs the help, she doesn''t mind that sort of thingбн but for the most part she''s always been around when I needed her so I can''tin too much,"

 Chapter 1301 1301 A Bloody Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 A Bloody Adventure</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    Kat was on her way back with a cart of food. It was after a small prompting from Lily that they decided on this course of action. The group would remain chatting, with Lily staying behind to keep track of things and hear the orders, while Kat went and picked up all the food. A quick discussion with Mint and now suddenly Kat had enough meals for everyone involved, and a dryad tag-along.

    Once Kat returned, it was a simple matter to set things up. Mint might not have been Thyme, but it was clear that she still had some decent control over the wood. Instead of doing anything too fancy like Thyme might advocate, Mint just expanded the main table while leaving a gap in the middle to save effort.

    Mint moved it so the erged table sat just over everyone''s knees and across the couches. It was a little too high for it to bepletelyfortable, but as a short term solution that allowed them to eat, it was excellent. Once everyone was seated, Mint asked, "Soбн you''re all adventurers, right? What sort of fun stories do you have?"

    Marigold went first, of course. "I''m not sure if you''d consider this fun, but it was certainly unique. See, we were hired to clear out this oldбн well it was called a tomb but it was more of a trial set by some long dead woman that was finally opened. We made our way through a bunch of fairly basic traps up until we came to this big room.

    "In the centre there was an oversized bowl. Nothing massive, it was probablyбн hmmбн justrge enough to squeeze inside, but notrge enough tofortable use as a bath. There was a sign on the back wall that said ''The path will open if the chalice is filled with blood''. So of course, as a regenerator it was my job to bleed out in the thing for a few hours.

    "It wasn''t that bad, just annoying you know? Losing all that blood doesn''t hurt, just the initial cuts, and it''s a pain forcing my body to produce extra blood without closing the wound, but not exactly hard. Just something you had to keep in mind all the time you know? I had to make a few additional cuts after the original set closed, but eh, as I said it wasn''t that bad. Especially with Vanya feeding me the whole time. It was great!"

    Marigold was interrupted by Burnice chiming in "And Midnight was brushing you hair, Mauve was standing guard, and I was left doing your nails,"

    "Yeah see? It was great. Sure I bullied them into it a bit by ying the sympathy card, but really, if you can''t abuse the fact you''re being used as a blood bag for a challenge in a tomb, then how do you manage to breathe if you''re that stupid?" said Marigold.

    "With our mouths," inserted Burnice, "Like normal, functioning humans with less narcissism,"

    "Hey you''d totally fuck a clone of yourself so don''tin to me about my narcissism," retorted Marigold.

    "I feel like this and that are different things. I just have to wonder what it would be like," said Burnice, with a blush. "I mean, I don''t think I''m actually that attractive, but it''s just one of those weird scenarios you can''t help but imagine right?"

    "Literally never," said Kat.

    "Nope, never thought about it," said March.

    "Umбн I was too interested in other people for it toe up," admitted Lily.

    "Nah, those three are just crazy, I get what you''re putting down Burnice," said Burgandy.

    Burnice was practically glowing with how red her face was. She was definitively not looking at anyone as Mint chimed in with. "This is not something that interests me. It takes way too much work to control two bodies for the purpose of pretending to have sex. It''s a massive pain and after seeing how much effort one of my friends had to go through to even attempt it, I can confidently say I''ll never bother,"

    Everyone''s eyes turned to Mint. "I have to askбн" said Marigold.

    Mint cut her off and said, "No, we don''t have the nerve endings for it in these bodies. They''re really good, and Thyme tries their best to make sure we can do just about anything a more standard sapient race can but some things just cause too many issues. It''spletely impractical unless you design the body yourself and spend years perfecting the details. It''s about as erotic as squeezing your arm, sorry,"

    [You knowбн it makes a lot of sense that at least one teenage dryad would try something like that.]

    *Does it? If it doesn''t feel good and their just practicing with themselves what''s event the point?*

    [The horny braines up with some strange ideas Kat. Don''t worry too much about you innocent little cherub.]

    *I am a Subus.*

    [Innocent. Little. Cherub.]

    Kat pouted at Lily, not truly caring but enjoying the opportunity the joke provided. Lily of course, gave Kat a kiss on the forehead as payment for bullying her girlfriend. A satisfactory oue for all.

    Of course while Kat and Lily were doing whatever that song and dance counted as, Marigold decided to get back to her story. Mint had sort of destroyed her idea of dryad orgies, and she wanted to move on from that. "Right so, I had to bleed out in a bowl. Riveting stuff that will be retold in legends! So anyway, we finish filling up the bowl, took a bit of effort because I had to get out to fill it up but finally it was done!

    "Then a massive projection showed up telling us we failed the task, because no power would be worth the lives of so many people. Because umбн apparently the only way they thought we could clear the room was with murder I guess? So we said as much, nobody died, it''s all my blood.

    "Then the construct seemed to pause for a moment. Not like, pausing to think but likeбн frozen in ice or frozen by time magic paused. Then it shattered into light particles before the wall exploded. Yeahбн turns out whoever enchanted the ce wanted to look smarter then they were.

    "I''m not entirely sure what caused the thing to implode. I was honestly expecting the projection to just ignore us. It heard us, so obviously it was taking in some kind of input, butбн yeah I don''t know how we broke it, and everything else after it. All the traps were disabled and the door to the vault had exploded open. At least, we assume that''s what happened because the door had mmed open hard enough to pull it from its hinges and embed itself in a nearby wall.

    "Got a great payout from the job despite that though! All the artifacts were intact and easily essible because whatever defensive enchantments were in the vault were also fried when the door got opened, or maybe when we broke everything. Really, I don''t know if it could somehow tell it was all my blood, or they couldn''t see any evidence of us killing anyone, or if they just didn''t have a response nned for such an obvious retort, even if it might have been a lie in other situations,"

    *Sounds a bit like aputer getting a logic virus, or I suppose a fictional AI killing itself with a paradox. Though I would''ve thought if it was smart enough to talk back it could avoid stuff like that, or in this case, I would''ve thought it was too stupid and just ignored thementary.*

    [I''m not sure. I haven''t gone all that deeply into enchanting. Might be one of those ''if you add enough magic to a thing you can make it sort of alive'' type tropes? It''s hard to tell. Marigold doesn''t seem surprised by the fact that their was a talking illusion that could handle at least some responsesбн but if they can do something that advanced with enchanting why does it normally feel like we''re in slightly uplifted medieval times instead ofter on in the tech tree?]

    *I dunno? Best guess is that the world ended at some point and everyone was stronger back then and it''s only now that the ''tomb'' was unveiled? With magic involved it could easily be a few millennia old.*

    [I hadn''t thought about it from that angle. I''d just assumed with Thyme being as old as they are, that they''d remember if something like that happened, or have reverse engineered the wonders of their childhoodбн but I suppose with magic involved the world could''ve ended a long long time ago and the best structures could survive with time based enchantments or perhaps just durability ones.]

    *Hard to say really. The fact that these sorts of tombs seemmonбн well honestly that just makes it more confusing. Who is making them? Or did they leave a bunch behind just before the world ended? Surely if they knew the world was going to end and made a super strong bunker for it they''d actuallyбн you know, survive the end of the world?*

 Chapter 1302 1302 The Aes Issue

    Chapter 1302  1302 The Aes Issue

    --- Kat ---

    "Well, what about you March? Anything that canpete with that?" asked Kat as she grabbed something that tasted like a cross between a grape and an apple, though looked more like a grape. It was exceptionally chewy, and released all the juice slowly. It was pretty strange to chew on, there always seemed to be more juice.

    "Hmmбн well I suppose the first thing thates to mind is also rather obvious in the retelling. Still, it was amusing for me. This was a request put up by a entric enchanter. They wereбн well other members of my team assure me that they were actually quite smart, and perhaps a genius in their fieldбн

    "But I found them to be a bit of an airhead. Her name was Floura and it''s hard to tell how old she was. Floura was an elf you seeбн but perhaps the least elf-like elf I''d ever seen. She was clumsy, constantly wore these massive baggy coats that were stained with who know''s what. Her ears wereбн smaller then I''d expect of an elf, but there was a lot of scaring on them despite obviously being healed so I never asked whyбн"

    March trailed off as she saw Marigold wince. Marigold sighed again when she saw a few people turning towards her. "Yeahбн we aaahбн we have a bit of a problem with people I like to call the ''Anti-Elf Sect'' which is not their name at all but I feel like it suits them. They''reбн well essentially they''re terrorists that like to bother my Dad from time to time.

    "They actually call themselves ''The League of True Elves'' but they''ve caused more elf causalities then literally anyone else except the great warбн and even then, if you start to count injuries instead they probablye out on top. They are a blight on the elven kingdomsбн but they are also really hard to track down and properly stamp out.

    "They haveбнyers like an onion. I promise this will seem relevant in a minute. Anyway, they have grunts, usually young elves that don''t like Dad for whatever reason. It''s not a tonne of people, but they don''t do anything too crazy usually. They just form up into little spy groups. Technically they don''t do anything wrong but they pass news on you know?

    "The Aes, which yes I do pronounce ''ass'' because that was the point of using such an obscure word like ''sect'' as a descriptor, tend to just keep one or two of these low level elves in the cities and have them pass on news. It''s hard to prosecute these guys because it''s really easy to im they didn''t know they were working for Aes. Which is usually true in only the most misleading of ways.

    "Then above those, you haveбн I suppose you can call them enforcers? They wonder around and do a bit of rabble rousing. It''s usually nothing too bad, just general stuff they can try and get away with. Destruction of property like setting fire to a field or a shopfront. Breaking a whole bunch of windows. Things that are annoying, and potentially quite devastating, but easy for hit and run.

    "They don''t tend to steal much because then we might be able to track them better, and a lot of the fires are made to look like idents. I could talk for a lot longer about their tactics, but I realise I''m already massively derailing the conversationбн um do you guys mind?"

    A round of knows echoed through the room so Marigold continued. "Right, well above that are the ''recruiters'' which is a nice name for a truly horrible level. They tend to be pretty powerful, upper rank 2 for their lowest levels. What they do is go and approach particrly outstanding elves and try to convince them to join upбн

    "And wellбн the standard response to ''no'' as an answer is cutting off half of the ears of the elf who refuses and then cauterising the wound shut so that they can''t just be reattached. Sometimes they''ll burn the other half in front of the personбн it''s pretty horrific. That''sбн probably why the enchanters ears were scarred like that.

    "We try to offer what help we can as part of the royal family, butбн we don''t do it for free anymore. We used to heal anyone who was attacked by the bastards but wellбн they then started chopping ears of whole viges, flooding us with requests for healing and we couldn''t keep up.

    "So we had to prioritise, and the wounds were never fatal so we offered healing faster for people who would either pay for it themselves, or those who would sign on to work for the government. Which is kinda shittyбн but we just didn''t have the people. Elf ears are hard to heal at the best of times and having the wound cauterised like that makes it much, much harder. There are only like two healers we trust in the whole kingdom to do it properly and we''re talking hundreds of injuries that take hours at a time to heal,"

    Marigold sighed. "Anyway as soon as we started charging people the attacks died right down and then suddenly they were smearing us for ''not caring up themon people'' and that they were ''stepping back to prevent undue harm to the elven populous'' as if they aren''t the ones CUTTING EARS OF,"

    Marigold was breathing heavily and practically fuming so Vanya distracted her with a kiss. Burnice took over from there, "Yeah they aren''t great and Marigold is more than a little sore about it. Anyway, that''s probably why the inventor''s ears were scarredбн and a lot of elves hate to talk about it.

    "For them, it''s a great shame. Elf ears are important. The idea of ''allowing'' your ears to be cut off isбн well there is a lot of social stigma around it from further back in our history. It used to be what we''d do to murders and rapists. They''d have their ears cut down and then they''d be banished from the kingdom but we don''t do that anymore, Auctifer has never done thatбн

    "But socially, a lot of elves remember it. So even though it''s not a punishment the government uses anymoreбн it''s still got quite the stigma attached to it. I don''t find it rational at allбн and it helps those Aes bastards, butбн" Burnice finished speaking with a shrug.

    Kat chewed her lips and gave Lily a look. She really wanted to ask butбн it seemed really rude. Burnice seemed to pick up on it though and said, "We don''t know how they can avoid us. There are guesses, they have someone at the top, perhaps the person who runs the whole organisation and they have something that lets the group hide from Auctifer and Artema.

    "We just don''t know exactly what kind of magic it is. Definitely enchantments of some kind, but we''re not sure beyond that. The Aes have always been very careful to keep that secret out of our hands despite the years they''ve been operating. They''vemitted suicide and killed off their own people to keep that secret before,"

    Kat winced. "Soбн no sending someone like Thyme in to get them?"

    Marigold was no longer distracted and so could answer, "I once asked the same thing actually. The problem is we don''t know how strong the leader is or where they are. Imagine if they''re hidden under a city, and their leader is rank 5. Suddenly you force them out of hiding, a fights startsбн and then boom no more city. We stop them where we can, and we do search hard for where their main base isбн but without knowing for sure that their leader is weak, or that the base isn''t in a popted area it''s really hard to force the issue,"

    "That seems like a real problemбн how do you even deal with something like that?" asked Lily.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Wellбн it really depends. The easiest way is to catch them off guard in their sleep. That''s super rare though. The most realistic way is to find them and then drag them as far away from the city as you can. Most people aren''tpletely evil and are willing to let it happen when they get caught like thatбн but not all. The fact that the Aes are so horrible implies that they''d have no issues justбн taking a city hostage if they could,"

    "That makes me wonder why they don''t just take a city hostage," said Kat.

    "Sort of the same reason we don''t just force the issue. If they took a city hostage we''d know where they were, and we could call in ALL the power houses, not just those in the elf kingdom but in the human kingdom as well. Heck, if it was a big enough issue Ulf might even show up to help," Marigold exined. "It''s probably the most self-defeating thing the Aes can doбн

    "Because if they push that much, we can push back. A lot of people would die for certain, and we''d love to avoid something like that entirelyбн but if it was already happening it would be a chance to end things. Just not one we want to force,"

 Chapter 1303 1303 FlouraтАЩs Fun

    Chapter 1303  1303 Flouraбпs Fun

    ?

    --- Kat ---

    "Sorry for sort of justбн taking over there," said Marigold. "Would you like to tell your story about Floura? I think I might know who she is, and if so, I''ll tell my own story about herterбн though Floura isn''t her real name,"

    "Care to share her name then?" asked March.

    Marigold shook her head firmly. "No, if she''s chosen to rename herself I''m not going to but in there. I know more than most because of my status as a princess, and I could be wrong. If Floura''s mother is anything like the daughter sounds to be, then I could just be thinking of her mother instead of Floura herself. With elves age can be quite hard to tell,"

    March let out a grunt ofбн something. It was hard to say if it was annoyance or acknowledgement. Perhaps both. Afterwards she took a big bite of the food in front of her before starting the story again. "So Floura had called me in. She was trying to develop a cheap and easy way of measuring how strong someone was. I''m not sure what units she was using on the disy, she called them ''Flourens'' but they didn''t line up with any other measurement I knew, so she may be forced to change it if she actually wants to sell the idea.

    "It''s been a few years actually, now that I think about it. This was back when I was Rank 1бн hmmбн maybe I should go check up on her with the team after this is all over. Or just write a letter. Perhaps a letter first? Anyway, I was still Rank 1 and considered the strongest in the area so I was requested by name. Everyone else in the team was off doing other things, it was meant to be a vacation week.

    "So it was just me, and the money wasбн frankly horrible. It was barely worth going out for itбн but I was bored and I was one of a few names on the request form so I decided why not? It would give me something to do other than just cooling down from workouts so I headed over.

    "The ce was a mess. I already described Floura, and the house she lived in wasn''t much better. Oh the outside was fine, great in fact. A nice neat little garden. Thick stone walls carved elegantly. Two stories, with tinted windows. It all looked quite nice outside. Inside was a different story. Floura had specified on the note to juste inside the front door, it wouldn''t be locked. Whichбн seemed mightily silly to me, but what I didn''t realise was that the quest eptance form I was carrying also had a token attached to it that keyed me into the wards,"

    Burnice jumped in to add, "If Floura is as skilled as she seems to be, both with this sort of lead up and with Marigold''s knowledge of herбн I''d say the front door is more of a trap then anything else. The wards would be her real protection and if she had issues with the Aes before thenбн I imagine they''d be quite serious wards indeed,"

    March shrugged and said, "I never felt any wards on the house, but I''m no good at that sort of thing so I couldn''t vouch for or against their existence. I can however say that it was a mess. There was paper everywhere all over the floor. Most of it scrunched up but others not so much. There was a few clear pathways around the ceбн but that''s what they were. Pathways. Pathways carved between all the random shit that was just lying around. Most of it was paper, scrunched up and thrown away, but some of the junk consisted of broken wooden contraptions, a few steel weapons and at one point I think I saw a stuffed animal corpse, but that might have just been my eyes ying tricks on me,"

    Vanya chipped in with "Might be where she hid her defences,"

    March shrugged and continued, "So I walk through the house careful not to break anything that wasn''t already broken. A bit hard because the pathways were made and used by a very small and thin elf, not arge and muscly human. Anyway, I made it to herb, which was a big stone door set into a stone wall and knocked.

    "She pushed it open with surprising ease, though there were wheels on the bottom so perhaps it wasn''t too hard, before greeting me with a smile. I was invited into herbбн andбн" March paused and considered how to properly convey it. "The whole ce was spotless. It practically gleamed. I cannot properly exin to you how strange it was to walk through a mountain of trash and then into a new room that looked to be so clean you could see yourself in the stone. The difference was so starkбн it seemed almost unreal.

    "There were all sorts of inks lined carefully behind ss cases. Three tables that had all been pushed against the walls and a number of other cabs with various things in them I didn''t recognise. Oh, and her tool rack. On the back wall near the door behind thick wooden doors of their own they sat lined up. A few were missing and the cupboard doors were open, but they were nice looking tools.

    "In the centre of the room though, was this bigбн well it was just a big chunk of wood really. Quite thick, easilyrger then I with a stand next to it that had numbers on it. Floura exined what it was for. She was certain that it could urately judge the force behind a punch and that nobody who was Rank 1 could break itбн"

    Kat and Lily snickered, already having figured out where this was going as March continued her tale. "So I exined why I was here, she nodded and then pulled out like seven different forms from her pockets looking for the correct one, and then nodded and told me to go nuts. Iбн didn''t listen to her at all.

    "I started off with light jabs and then eventually got to testing, trying to make the numbers go up in fives. Ones was a bit too hard even for me, but I had excellent control. After a while she asked a few questions, ''Did the redout seem urate, did I hurt my hands at all'' things like that. Which, I had to point out the redout was consistentбн but made little sense. It was just numbers.

    "Anyway, she was happy enough with my answers, waved off my concerns and then asked me to hit it as hard as I could. I told her, at least three times, that I was probably going to break itбн but she insisted it would be fine. That nobody under Rank 2 could break it, perhaps nobody under Rank 3. So I shrugged, pulled my fist back, considered using my steam for a moment, and thenбн put my fist right through the contraption,"

    There was a round of polite giggles from most people though Kat and Lily struggled to hold back their snickering. It was a funny image. "Yeah Floura was surprised, and mad, but not at me, herself. She pulled out a notebook and started trying to work outбн something. Anyway, she got distracted for a while. Not sure how long it was, but eventually I cleared my throat and asked if that was all, and she said ''Oh? You''re still here I thought you''d have left'', and when I pointed out that she hadn''t paid me or signed off on the fact the job was done she panickedбн and then we had to spend another twenty minutes trying to find where the job slip had gone. She had enchanted her pockets to hold more you seeбн"

    Marigold burst into full blownughter, "Yup, I know that family alright. Not sure if Floura is a new one or not, but it''s definitely that family. Does the story get better?"

    March nodded, "I suppose it might. You see, after I left and was paid, I was worried about what I would be doing for the rest of the weekбн well lo and behold, only a dayter I was invited back. Did some more testing, more punching, and a full strength punch didn''t break it! Of course when Floura asked me if I could possibly punch harder wellбн"

    Marigold snickered and said, "You admitted to your steam boost?"

    "I admitted to my steam boost," confirmed March. "Which lead me to breaking another oneбн and Floura not understanding why. So I asked her, just sort of offhandedly, what she was doing to ensure my fist wasn''t bleeding from the effortбн apparently she was just spreading the force across the whole thing, instead of pushing it into the ground of softening the blow. It was all rattling around in the post, kept at bay by the enchantmentбн and it just built up and so when she figures that out from myment she says ''Well it''s good it didn''t explode'',"

 Chapter 1304 1304 Flour Power

    Chapter 1304  1304 Flour Power

    --- Kat ---

    "Damn that really does remind me of Flour," said Marigold wistfully.

    "Someone named their daughter Flower?" asked Burgandy.

    "No, worse, they named her Flour, or at least, that''s the name she introduced herself with. I was chatting with her while she was recovering afterбн loosing part of her ears. She was provided healing for what seemed like ''free of charge'' to me. Which was already strange. On top of that she was given her own workshopбн and I wasn''t exactly old enough to see all that was weird about that. I think I wasбн eight at the time I want to say?" answered Marigold.

    "What crazy idea was she looking into?" asked March.

    "Apparently she was looking into teleportation gatesбн ording to her she was making good progress because it had only exploded eight times," answered Marigold with a sigh.

    "Thatбн that seems like a ridiculously high number," said March.

    "It''s worse, she''d only been healed two days ago, and likely only chose the topic early that day. She managed to make eight prototypes explode in at most four hours, assuming she skipped lunch," said Marigold with a sigh.

    "Didбн did she ever figure it out?" asked Lily somewhat hesitantly.

    "Yesбн but not in any practical way," said Marigold.

    "How could teleportation not be practical in any way?" asked Lily confused. "Surely there''s at least some good it could''ve done,"

    "You''d think that," said Marigold. "The problems with the working prototypes were numerous. I visited a few more times to see them all. The first prototype that worked was only the size of a fingernail. You couldn''t fit much threw it, and trying to get around that limit by simply using something long and thinбн found the objects being sent through the portal shredded.

    "The next sess could only move something across the room. Anything further then that took more mana than even Dad had. It justбн scaled horrifically. Across the room was fine, but every step beyond that was progressively more expensive so that designed was skipped.

    "The next design was almost perfect, it worked over long distances, the cost to have it run was quite cheap and you could send anything you wanted through itбн but only sometimes. Flour never seemed to be able to work out what was causing the issues. Sometimes whatever went through waspletely shredded. It waspletely inconsistent about it too. Some days you could send three things through without trouble, other days everything would be shredded, and some days it was apletely random mix,"

    "Hmmбн that one seems useful in a pinch, though not for people," said Kat.

    Marigold nodded and said, "Yes it was probably the bestбн though it eventually exploded and took out the wall behind itбн and the two rooms behind thatбн and then the bush behind that, and a good chunk of the garden behind thatбн and most of the pond. It was a lot of damage,"

    "Ah," mumbled Kat.

    Marigold shrugged her shoulders and said, "Indeed. After that Flour dered that she was bored of the project and justбн left,"

    "Something tells me one does not just leave the royal elven pce," said March.

    "Eh she wasn''t in the pce but yeah, you''re right," said Marigold. "Normally anyway. For some reason none of the guards stopped her as she ran around proiming to all who asked that she was board of staying here and nobody made a move to stop her leaving. Not the guards, not my parentsбн nobody,"

    "Why?" asked Kat and Lily together.

    "I don''t know," said Marigold with a shrug. "I asked all the parents, but they just distracted me with things. Granted I was onlyбн I think I was nine? Pretty sure it happened after my ninth birthday. Anyway, yeah, I was more easily distracted back them and everyone did so. I haven''t really thought about it much since then until March brought up Floura. Now it''s making me wonderбн perhaps I''ll get an answer next time I ask my parentsбн but perhaps not,"

    "Flower seems to really fit the image of a mad scientist," mused Lily.

    Marigold nodded along agreeing, "Yeah she does. My best guess as to why my parents just let her leave would be that it''s too troublesome to keep her around forcefullyбн though I am now wondering just how many major inventions she''s responsible for. Someone like that doesn''te from nowhere, and neither would someone like that just die,"

    "Isn''t that something you should know rather than us?" pointed out Kat.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Nope, not really. Sure I got a general princess education which shoved all sorts of useless knowledge into my head about ruling but who made what inventions weren''t on the topics I had to cover. Perhaps Vanya knows?"

    "If I had known I would''ve said something," grumbled Vanya. "I will admit it''s more likely I would know because asionally I read books for fun unlike you, but I still don''t know anything about Flower, or Floura or whoever she really is,"

    "Thyme might know," said Mint.

    Kat hid a wince. Part of her had forgotten Mint was around. She''d sort of just blended into the background after a while. Kat wasn''t entirely happy that she''d forgotten her friend was around. [I think it might be an intentional technique of some kind.]

    *What?*

    [Likeбн like ''masking her presence'' or some such. I think Mint was using a technique to do thatбн or she wasn''t as actively ''inhabiting'' her body. That might produce a simr affect.]

    *Sounds like a nice excuse but I''m not sure I believe it. I still feel bad either way.*

    "Thyme might know indeed," said Marigold slowly. "Actually yeah. Thyme is just the right kind of crazy to get along with Flour. They probably do know each other. At the same timeбн Thyme isn''t going to just reveal something like that because I asked nicely. Sure I enjoyed talking to Flour when I could but it''s not like I would go so far as to call her a friend. Heck, I forgot her for well over a decade,"

    "That is likely true," conceded Mint. "I could probably ask and get a more truthful answer, but I suspect I would be asked not to share it, so that option is closed as well. Perhaps whoever wins could mention it when requesting a prize from Thyme?"

    "Thyme would never fall for that," said Marigold.

    "Ah, but Thyme might be willing to humour you," pointed out Mint.

    "Perhaps," said Kat jumping in. "But I suspect Thyme would only humour such a question if it came from Marigold. I doubt Thyme would ept a question like that from someone else who''s never met her. Thyme also likely won''t give any real details, just a confirmation of knowledge and MAYBE a chance to pass over a letter or something like that,"

    Marigold thought on that for a few seconds. "I feel like now you''ve brought it up I could probably just hand Thyme atter for her. Thyme won''t promise to deliver the letter, or even mention it againбн unless I get a response from Flower. Whichбн well. Even if she wanted to reply to me based on her bad habits a response doesn''t exactly seem likely. No I suspect the letter would just get lost in the junk,"

    "Might as well try," said Burnice. "The worst that can happen is you get nothing back, but perhaps you can get in contact with her again. She might have developed something useful in all these yearsбн and if she hasn''t then perhaps they will at least be amusing to hear about. Thoughбн now I''m saying that out loud. What are the chances that she helped make those contraptions from the second contest today?"

    Kat thought it over for a few moments, "I had sort of assumed that Oditr had been helping Thyme with that one. She has professed interest in such things and with her showing up for the sand castle contest I struggle to imagine Thyme deliberately excluding her from such a project. I''m not saying that Flour didn''t help, but that Oditr is more likely to have assisted, and know for certain if Flour was involved,"

    "Huh," mumbled Marigold. "Working with Oditr does sound like something she''d doбн but based on theбн damage done to her ears I would have thought she''d run from the elvennds earlier, or be one of those people too stubborn to leave. So the ideaбн just seems a bit off to me,"

    "Flour might not be someone who runs, but she is just crazy enough to tell those sorts of people to fuck off even when perhaps she shouldn''t," said Lily. "I''d guess she chose to stay just because she wanted to, and perhaps to spite them a bit,"

    "Ah," said Marigold as she leaned backwards. "That does indeed sound just like the Flour who ran out of the royal pce announcing it the whole way. She totally would stick around or leave purely on such fickle whims,"

 Chapter 1305 1305 A WayBackstory

    <h4>Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 A WayBackstory</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    "What about you Kat? Any interesting stories for the rest of us?" asked Marigold.

    *Hmm. I''m not sure which ones would be the most interesting to tell for our audience.*

    [Why not go with your very first mission? Perhaps leave out some parts, like suggesting your wings came in around this time, which is true, and that your tail was hidden.]

    *My tail wasn''t hidden though, it wasn''t there at all. Sure my wings dide in around then, but I being forced to speak the truth limits me there.*

    [Are you sure about that? Technically you''ve always been a Subus. It''s not like you were human before, it just seemed like you were. So your tail was hidden from everyone including you. Think of it like fae wings!]

    *I get what you''re saying but I''m not sure I could get away with it. Especially when my tail came in first. Thoughбн was that before or after my first summoning? After, yeah I''m pretty sure it was after. I suppose I''ll try my best to tell the story. If things get shaky you''ll have to coach me.* "I suppose so. If we''re focusing on sillier stories I think my very first Contract would be the best bet!" said Kat.

    "So, I''m not sure how it normally goes for a first Contract. I know another demon who had a rather standard first Contract, barely any different from the restбн and another whoбн well let''s just say she''s a Subus and unlike me she embodies thebel. For myself though, I was summoned by an apprentice while his master watched over.

    "It was just a test for the apprentice, summon a weak demon and then dismiss them. I was pretty week when I first came into my powerбн but I didn''t have my wings yet and my other features were pretty well hiddenбн oh and I was asleep at the time. So I wake up, asleep and half dazed out of my mindбн and the two panic massively.

    "Apparently when I''m half asleep I have a good resting bitch face or something? That seemed to think I was bored, apathetic, and ready to mess with them. Mycking demonic features made them think they''d identally bothered someone super high Rank, and so they quickly scrambled to banish me back home.

    "It workedбн but I was still tired, so instead of you know, talking to someone about it but nope, still thought it was a dream so I just went back to sleep as if that was all totally normal. Didn''t start freaking out about it until the next morning, or, perhapster that morning? I''m not sure the exact time I was summoned,"

    "How long were you summoned for?" asked Burnice.

    "Umбн not sure. My memory is quite good but I was tired and not really paying attention at the time. Certainly no more than five minutes and most of that was spent travelling between realms," said Kat.

    "Wait so teleportation between realms isn''t instant?" asked Burgandy.

    Kat shrugged and said, "I''m not sure if it can be made instant or not, but when I''m summoned it takes a while. Not a long while mind you, but you have plenty of time to enjoy the process,"

    "Oh, enjoyable is it?" said Marigold with a wiggle of her eyebrows.

    "It''s quite beautiful," says Kat. Her experience with Sue more than enough to ignore such light teasing. "It''s a mixture of colourful fire that covers all the colours, and perhaps a few more after that. It''s a fantastical experience that never truly loses its wonder. Sure it''s not as breathtaking after the first time through but it still brings a smile to my face,"

    "Better then teleporting with Thyme then?" asked March.

    "Oh yes indeed," said Kat. "I actually called Thyme out on their poor teleportation technique. They didn''t notice anything wrong with itбн but perhaps because I''m a demon it just feltбн wrong. I was a bit nauseas but it was more than thatбн I could just sort of tell thatpared to how we travel realms it was severelycking. Thyme has improved much since then,"

    "Really? I haven''t noticed a difference," said Marigold. A few others voiced simr opinions.

    "It certainly feels quite different nowpared to Kat''s memories," said Lily. "It''s hard topare them honestly. It''s apletely different experience now. It''sбн smooth I suppose. I can''t say that I know anything about space in truthбн but if I were to try to exin itбн it''s likeбн

    "It''s the difference between walking along a nicely made road and wandering through the woods. Even if there is somewhat of a path or you know where you are going, it is fundamentally wrong to travel long distances with it. A road is justбн convenient in ways a hunters trail is not. Hmmбн perhaps it''s a bad analogy but it''s the best one I can think of for people who can''t really feel the difference,"

    Nobody else seemed to know what to make of that, and Lily could see some unhappy faces, so she was d when Marigold stepped in and asked, "So what else fun have you managed to get up to? That story was short and punchy but it wasn''t a real adventure,"

    "Unlike your own tale and March''s?" asked Kat wryly.

    "Hey, we got to go on a nice side discussion about ass and even revisit my past a whole bunch. You told a story of five minutes," said Marigold.

    Katt shrugged, epting the criticism that wasn''t much of one in truth. "Hmmmmбн most of them are interesting to think about, even not all that interesting to retell. Would you like to hear about the time I saved a princess, the time I helped a lord find love, or the time I had to deal with an annoying person, twice,"

    "Oh, I gotta hear about this annoying person," said Marigold. "Anyone who can actually annoy you is worth hearing about! The love one is kinda interesting, but I feel like I''m being baited with it, so tell me about the annoying guy."

    Kat groaned. "Urgh, fine. His name is Xiang and he is a cultivatorбн which probably doesn''t mean anything to you guys huh?" Kat got a set of matching ''nos'' in response. "Right wellбн urgh I don''t want to get too into the specifics but it''s another kind of higher energy. It''s not mana, not demonic energy, something else.

    "Honestly I don''t know much about the specifics that makes things different, but they are much more martially inclined. They have a lot of odd ideas about ''honour'' and ''face'' but I don''t really get it. I''m not sure if it''s specific to qiбн but the other realm with qi in it had the same sort of people so I have to assume it''s at least somewhat rted.

    "Anywayбн I had to do a certain amount of missions as my introduction to demon society," *Yes, that''s a nice way of phrasing it.* "This was myst one, well the first time at least. I didn''t really want to involve myselfбн but the desire to just get it over with was strong, so despite the fact that he wanted to go get revenge on this sect, I''ll exin those in a bit, umбн yeah he wanted revenge and I didn''t really want to help but I decided it was worth it.

    "I massively twisted what he was asking for, and it turned out the bestбн but the annoying part was that he didn''t mean to summon me. So I spent days travelling and listening to him insult me, only to then have to help him kill peopleбн which, they wanted death over dishonour, for some reason. So I had a bit of a crisis about that.

    "Anyway, we get to the sect and despite telling him he''s not strong enough to fight the stronger people aroundбн he went and fought the stronger people around, nearly dying in the processбн and then somehow pulling out a major powerup out of his ass and destroying the guy he was fighting then moving off to go kill some babies. So I had to stop him. Obviously.

    "It was the closest I have ever been to death. Before or after. I had my heart ripped out, twice, and I managed to survive that, stick around save the day and get him thrown away a massive distance by the head cultivator thereбн so we didn''t exactly leave each other on the best of terms. He didn''t think I did my job, and I didn''t like having my heart ripped out of my chest. Really just a bad job all around.

    "So of course, when he summoned me A SECCOND TIME. Still on ident by the way, and I was just about ready to tell him to fuck offбн when he mentioned that he wanted to save someone who was kidnapped this time, and wellбн I''m a bit of a sucker for things like that it seems. So I stuck aroundбн and got insulted a bunch by his newpanion. Great fun.

 Chapter 1306 1306 World on Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 World on Fire</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    Kat and Lily spent a bit more time going over some of their past adventures until Kat decided it was time to change the topic. "So Burnice have you got any fun stories for us?"

    "You do realise that I''m on the same team as Marigold and Vanya right? You didn''t forget that?" retorted Burnice.

    "Yeah but surely you have your own favourites?" said Kat.

    Burnice was about to retort as a thought came to her and she realised Kat was right, "Yes, I suppose I can tell you the story of the crazy pyromancer!"

    "Wait," interrupted Kat. "If this is traumatising you don''t have to,"

    Burnice burst out intoughter, "Oh, oh no, no, it''s not traumatising at all, it''s pretty funny actually,"

    "Yeah I can''t believe I forgot about that guy. It''s probably funnier then my own story," added Marigold.

    "Indeed it might be," said Burnice. "So, to set the scene a bit. We''ve just been promoted to Rank 2, and one of Marigold''s contacts wanted us to go on a mission. There''s a farming vige at the very edge of elven territory that was having problems with an arsonist. The reports were very mixed, but it should be simple, and if it wasn''t, Marigold could call in reinforcements and someone would show up quickly.

    "The issue with nning was that the reports were very contradictory. Talk of fields and houses being burnt downбн but other reports of the vige being fine despite the fire. There was talk about the local school, that was really just an old woman''s house where the kids gathered to y, had been burnt downбн but the olddy was fine and by all reports was still looking after the kids.

    "Our assumption was that some illusionist was harassing people. That probably would''ve made more sense then what we actually found, but that was the assumption we had going in. The illusions looked real, they were fairly widespread, but that no real damage was being done so it was just a job for adventurers instead of the army. Burning towns down is one thing, but pranking people maliciously is something different.

    "So off we go. It takes us a few days of travel to get to the town, we were on that side of the kingdom but it really is right on the edge of our territory so it still took us a while to get there. Eventually, when we got thereбн we saw a nice quiet town with maybe two dozen buildingsбн and three of them were on fire.

    "Nobody was doing anything about it though. The townsfolk were just ignoring it. Heck, we even saw a family justбн walk out of one of the burning houses as casual as could be. So of course we go up to investigate, and the answer we got?"

    Marigold jumped in with a gruff old man voice and said, "You can only get scared of the town burning down so many times in a week before it bes mundane. It''s been like this for over a month and not a single person has gotten hurt. Well, except Jerry but that''s because he panicked and ran screaming to ''save'' the horses. One of them kicked him good they did. He''s still recovering from that. Nobodies got burned though."

    "Yeah that part is something we never figured out. The animals just ignored the firepletely. Our best guess is that the person behind this started with the animals in town, but that''s just a guess. We never confirmed it or anything," said Burnice. "So anyway, we started scouting the town. Nobody had anything useful for us, not even after two full days of investigation so we started to look around on our own trying to catch someone in the act.

    "Eventually we did. A dark cloaked figure running away from one of the buildings they set on fire. Obviously we chased after them. It was a bit of a run, they were surprisingly good at sprinting but eventually we caught up to them in the middle of a field outside of townбн Marigold shouted somethingбн"

    "It was STOP RIGHT THERE CRIMINAL thank you very much," informed Marigoldбн

    Just moments before Vanya smacked her hard in the back of the head. "Yeah, and you said it right next to my ears thanks. I''m fine with being trapped here, but if you''re going to yell again I''m sitting somewhere else," said Vanya.

    "Ah, right sorry. Got it, no screaming outside of sex," said Marigold ''seriously''.

    Vanya sighed but didn''t bother retorting. Burnice let out a cough to draw attention back to herбн and to disguise theughter. "Right. So after that the dude turns around and says, ''Fools! You''ve not caught me, I''ve caught you!'' and then sets the nearby field on fire. Justбн ludicrous amounts of fire as far as the eye can seeбн and all of it cold. Vanya you want to take over for a bit?"

    "Umбн wait why am I telling this story now?" said Vanya as she looked around for help. Burnice shrugged, Burgandy looked confused, Kat and Lily shrugged as well, March gave her a nod and Marigold made a kissy face at her just to stand out in the crowd. "Rightбн well I was there I suppose, so I can continue.

    "So there we were, surrounded by fire, and it wasбн just that cold. None of the fire was giving of any amount of meaningful heat. Technically it was giving off someбн but no more than a nice hot cup of tea on a cold day, and even then, only after it''s been sitting for five minutes or more. It was quite pleasant honestly.

    "Marigold being Marigold stuck her hand into the fire right next to herбн and didn''t burn. Not that it was a surprise, but it was Marigold, it''s not like sticking her hand into fire that would burn her is too out of character-"

    "Hey cauterised wounds are the WORST," said Marigold. "It takes a bit of concentration to heal those. Basic burns just gut pushed off as new stuff grows underneath it, but if it''s like a stump or something? That''s a bitch and a half to heal. Easier and less mana intensive to just slice that shit off and go gain. So I''m at least a little careful around fire,"

    Vanya rolled her eyes, "So it wasn''t that out of character for Marigold," continued Vanya ignoring Marigold''s pouting face, "When we saw she wasn''t burning we took a look at the guy, then back to Marigold, then the guy again, it was all very synched up and impressive, I''m sure.

    "He started cackling about how the fire was stuck to her nowбн and so Marigold just licked her hand sensually until all of the fire was extinguished. The wizard started freaking out at that talking about how ''Lord Hellme''s fire is should not be so easily defeated'' and all sorts of other nonsense. Soбн while he was monologuing Mauve justбн walked up beside him and decked him in the face and then all the fire stopped,"

    Once theughter died down Lily had to ask, "So why exactly was the fire so weak?"

    "Ah right," said Burnice hopping in. "So, for some reason this guy was really mad at his home town. Not the vige we were at, but another ce. It''sбн hard to tell where exactly, he''d clearly lost his mind somewhere along the way and wasn''t all there anymore, we just know it wasn''t that town.

    "He was training to burn down his entire hometown but he was never properly trained so he focused everything he could on creating more and more fire. The idea being, that if he could summon enough fire at once to set alight the whole town, then he''d be able to destroy it even if he was killed afterwardsбн

    "Somewhere along the line he realised that he could summon less fire with more heat, or more fire with less heat, and so he kept summoning fire with less and less heat so he could bring forth more of it with his manaбн up until the point it didn''t even burn things anymore. Then he kept training until he could cover a few buildings.

    "Once he was at that level, he went to attack that vige we were at because nobody else was around. He assumed, somewhat rightly, that the attacks wouldn''t be dealt with swiftly and he could run awayбн but he failed to realise that ''one fire'' and ''burning'' were not the same thing. He thought he was making progress destroying the town, never once noticing that nobody was getting hurt or scared or that he''d ''burned down'' some of those buildings multiple times,"

    Lily frowned and said. "Thatбн I feel like he had to have been breaking some sort of rule of magic there. Surely you can''t just take out the heat to get more fireбн and I justбн how did he not notice?"

    Burnice just shrugged. That sort of thing wasn''t really her wheelhouse.

 Chapter 1307 1307 Clowning Around

    Chapter 1307  1307 Clowning Around

    --- Kat ---

    "Vanya you got anything interesting for us?" asked Lily.

    "Not really? I mean, Marigold''s story was funny, and there were a few others like it, but those aren''t really worth repeating. The pyromancer story from Burnice was funny as well now that I think about it. Really the only other humorous story I can think of is that time we lost to clown assassins. But those weren''t really assassins and it''s only funny because they''re clowns, it''s a littleplicated but not thatбн" Vanya trailed off slowly as she looked around at everyone else.

    March was sitting up in her seat, Burgandy had her eyes locked on Vanya while Kat and Lily were both clearly paying attention. Vanya let out a long sigh and said, "Right ok, apparently this is more interesting to you all then I thought so I suppose I can talk about them. Umбн do you want to talk about the fight first or the clowns first?"

    "I want to hear about the fight first. I''ve heard rumours of the clowns and I know a fair bit about themбн but I''d just thought they were a children''s tale. Not a realбн I don''t really know what to ssify them as if I''m honest," said March.

    "I haven''t heard of these guys at all," added Burgandy. "So I''m cool with whatever,"

    Kat and Lily just shrugged and Vanya nodded before saying, "Right, well, now that I''ve thought about it for those extra few seconds I''ve decided to go over the clowns in more detail before going over the fight," March pouted a bitбн which did look a little strange on her face. "Sorry March, but they''re just too strange. With the other three not really knowing what they are like, I''d need to take too many tangents to exin how all their weapons function."

    March nodded in understanding even if the awkward looking pout remained on her face. Vanya continued the storyбн while looking literally anywhere else. "Before I get too into the specificsбн please be aware that all of this is going to sound ridiculous, but not only have we met some of the Clowns, with a capital C, but because of Marigold, and I suppose myself to a degree, we have royal confirmation that the Clowns do in fact exist and are a real organisation. Not just odd stories and small groups.

    "From what we know, the Clowns are a small, niche group run by aбн man or woman called The Big Cheese. Now, sadly, I''m going to have to keep referring to them as The Big Cheese, because apparently bad things happen to people that shorten his or her name. I keep saying his or her, because The Big Cheese doesn''t keep the same appearance forever."

    Kat and Lily couldn''t help but star, every time Vanya sad ''The Big Cheese'' a slight echoey effect was attached to it. The pair weren''t sure if anyone else could hear it, nobody was reacting at leastбн but it WAS weird. Kat almost wanted to say it was just Thyme messing with themбн but if it was an auditory illusion then Kat wasn''t entirely sure she could hear it.

    Despite their confusion Vanya just kept talking. Their inner turmoil nothing in the face of The Big Cheese "It''s unclear if The Big Cheese is a position in the organisation that just means the person in charge, or if The Big Cheese is, and has always been one person that can shapeshift. It''splicated by the fact they don''t change appearances often, it''s roughly ever fifty years or soбн

    "The problem is that sometimes nobody will see The Big Cheese for a century and thene back with a different appearance. They''ll regrly make jokes that imply they''re a new personбн but then reference things that only the previous The Big Cheese should know, and asionally implying they''re actually the same person.

    "Auctifer is on team ''they''re the same person'' but Artema, and Queen Ivy believe The Big Cheese is an inherited position. I''ve heard grumblings from Auctifer that Ulf actually knows the truth, and was friends with either the original The Big Cheese, or if they''re the same person the current, and always The Big Cheese,"

    "Yeah, Dad says that whenever you ask Ulf about The Big Cheese" Kat narrowed her eyes as Marigold spoke. When Marigold said The Big Cheese it wasn''t echoey at all, instead it sounded a bit like a slide whistle. Something funky was going on here. "He''d answer differently every time. ording to Dad, Ulf has imed The Big Cheese was his long-lost love, his most bitter rival, his brother, his sister, his mother, his fifth cousin twice removed, and his first child hidden from the world.

    "Considering The Big Cheese is at least as old as Ulf and possibly older the chances of thatst one being true are practically zero, but theck of a straight answer from Ulf could either mean that the old man doesn''t knowбн or he''s joining in on the fun and fucking with people,"

    "Soбн are they stronger than Ulf?" asked Kat.

    Vanya shrugged and said, "Nobody knows really. The one recorded fight between Ulf and The Big Cheese that I read about wasn''t much of a fight at all. The Big Cheese just booked it off into the sunset when Ulf showed up. Which would imply Ulf is strongerбн but considering theck of damage the Clowns do, perhaps it would be too damaging to fight Ulf and they retreated instead.

    "ording to the records of the fight, Ulf wasn''t even looking for The Big Cheese at the time. Ulf was incognito buying some pastries in a small town bakery when The Big Cheese came in rob the ce. It wasбн a really small bakery and The Big Cheese snatched all the sweets and then threw a whole mine''s worth of gold bars at the couple who ran it. Ulf chased after The Big Cheese because he hadn''t bought his sweets yet,"

    "Rightбн" said Kat sceptically.

    "Yeah exactly. The Clowns have never hurt anyone seriously. Bit of bruising and some cuts? Sure. Wounded pride? Massively, but they''ve never done anything too bad. So they''re only technically criminals. The real issue is that they''re powerful. Not something the team knew at the time when we epted a guard job against them, but it''s a fact we learnedter. The only other relevant note, is that The Big Cheesees by to break out the Clowns if they''re ever locked up too long. Well, ''someone'' shows up and puts a sign around captured Clowns that reads ''I got caught so I have to sit in timeout'' but really that could be anyone," Vanya said with a grin and a shrug.

    "Now, enough about The Big Cheese for some reason saying that all the time hurts my throat. Whatever mystery surrounds them, I''ve got nothing else. Now, as for the Clowns themselves. They like to useбн exceptionally unconventional weaponry. The most unconventional. Just going over what we had to deal with?

    "Cream pies that exploded into ribbons that trap you in ce. Poisons that make you fall overughing, though not so much you run out of breath. Balloon magic, somehow. We''re really not sure what the magical affinity on that guy actually was. Umбн what else did they have at the timeбн ah. A flower that shot massive amounts of water out of it, but only if you tickled the underside and finally their red noses could be taken off and rolled at you like a bowling ballбн when they were rolled they massively increased in size and while still soft, were good at taking people out of the fight,"

    Vanya took in a deep breath to steady herself. "Right. The fight. So, we were paid to guard this house becauseбн well the Clowns sent them a threatening note and they were willing to pay for guards. When the Clowns do show up, it''s just three of them. One of them has balloon nun chucks, the other one has daggers with theughing poison and thest one had the flower water gun.

    "Not proud to admit it, but we were sort ofбн distracted byughing at them all as they burst into the room. It was just too funny when we first saw them. Couldn''t help ourselves. Jokes on us because the balloon clown practically teleported towards our frontline and summoned giant balloons around the three of us, then the one with knives threw them at our backline and theughter kept going. The one with the watergun then washed us out of the house we were guarding and into the street. It was barely a fightбн"

    "Yeah those balloons were tough," chimed in Marigold. "I tried everything I could to get out of mine, but itsted for a quite a while. We couldn''t just roll them intobat because of the waterбн and just when we thought it was all over the clowns came back and rolled their noses into us, preventing us from chasing themбн even though we were still trapped,"

 Chapter 1308 1308 Side Effects including CHEESE

    <h4>Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Side Effects including CHEESE</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    "So there you have it, that''s how we lost to a bunch of clowns," said Vanya. "What about you Burgandy? Any interesting stories?"

    "Hang on," said Burgandy. "I still have a whole bunch of questions like, what powers does The Big Cheese have?" Kat felt her face twitching as the sound of all the air escaping a balloon yed over the top of ''The Big Cheese'' "Or other questions like ''what did the Clowns actually do'' and maybe their political agenda. Stuff like that. I''d never heard of them beforeбн and I can barely imagine a group like that surviving for so long. Obviously they have if Ulf is willing to vouch to at least knowing about them, but thisбн this is crazy!"

    Vanya let out a groan, "Eugh, every time I think about the Clowns I feel like I''m getting a migraine. That''s not counting the sore throat from saying The Big Cheese. There''s something wrong with that name, but I can''t put my finger on why. Justбн I really wanted to change it, or abbreviate itбн but I''ve heard things, and I''d say it''s better not to risk it,"

    "Well how about you focus on that?" said Burgandy. "What sort of bad things have happened to people who shorten The Big Cheese''s name?"

    Vanya shook her head rapidly and kept her mouth firmly closed. "Right well Vanya''s decided to be a downer about things, then I guess I''ll have to be the bigger woman in this situation and exin what we know," said Marigold while emphasising her chest. Clearly the part she was most concerned about.

    The others listened as Marigold spoke. "So, this was just in a big folder, and we don''t always know who the person was before The Big Cheese decided to mess around with things. So just take these as snapshots. Now, I don''t think The Big Cheese is going after everyone who messes with their name, but as I did say the folder was big, so it''s still amon enough urrence that nobody wants to risk it.

    "The mostmon punishment is for you to wake up one day looking like you''re made out of cheese. It''s just an illusion, and every test we have records of shows that they aren''t made of cheese in truth. I haven''t seen it in person, but apparently the most insidious part of the illusion is that everyone looking at you thinks you''re a talking cheese person and nobody can seem to remember their names.

    "This is part of the reason why we don''t know who everyone was. A lot of people refused to tell us their names so we could note it down, but from what we know this illusion isn''t permanent so they turn back eventually. It''s hard to say what the average time is. Looking through the folder it''s wildly inconsistent. Apparently there was once an instance of a researcher watching a friend of his change into cheese, and then back all within thirty seconds. They didn''t have time to do any tests at the time.

    "That''s an old record though, and not one with a lot of details. Another one has records of someone who looked like they were cheese for a decade. The person in question refused to give their name, but they stayed under observation for the full decade before finally turning back into their original formбн at which point that shouted ''PRAISE THE BIG CHEESE'' turned into a Clown and teleported away.

    "Some spection regarding them is that they were actually a member of the Clowns being punished for something, but that''s never been confirmed. So yeah, that''s themon punishment. The next mostmon is that you wake up with a purple tongue. Just that. No major changes. One person said that they tasted cumquats in everything while they had a purple tongue, but nobody else had that symptom so the researchers weren''t sure why that was happening or if it was even rted to the purple tongue thing,"

    "That seems remarkably tame," said Burgandy.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Perhaps. I mean, I guess it''s for civilians? The research notes weren''t particrly good about that sort of thing, usually only noting how strong someone was if they provided that information or they worked for the crown. I mean, what you''re saying makes sense, but I just couldn''t say,"

    "You know you seem to remember a lot about these Clowns considering neither you or Burnice mentioned them when we were asking for interesting stories," said Lily.

    Marigold stuck her tongue out and said, "Well it''s not like the fight was interesting, and at least for myself personally, I was assuming you''d all know about the Clowns. Not sure why, obviously you and Kat wouldn''t at the very least butбн they''re just sort of around? A thing that I hear about every now and again, but not likeбн a threat. It''s the sort ofmon breakroom conversation thates up often with the guards, or the researchers I hear about sometimes,"

    Burnice just shrugged without answering so Lily asked, "Is it really worth having a research team focusing on them?"

    Marigold made a ''so-so'' gesture, "Sort of? Perhaps not in the way you think. We don''t really care about cracking their secrets in order to capture them, not really. Even if that''s something we might tell people from time to time. No, the reason we research them is all of their effects are extremely novel and tend to lead into other useful research.

    "That cheese illusion? Studying that let us figure out how to find some of the hidden bases Aes had as well as help see through illusions of a few animals that have caused problems in our forest over the years. The purple dye on the tongue? Turns out it''s a really good cure for a sore throat and the purple is part of a mechanism that lets you know it''s working. It''s the second biggest reason we don''t go after them much, if at all. They help out in the oddest ways, and cause minimal true damage,"

    "Huhбн" said Lily. [You knowбн now I sort of want to get into that research team.]

    *Lily you don''t know anything about making potions and I doubt high school chemistry is going to help. As for enchantmentsбн I think we know even less. Why do you suddenly want this?*

    [It just sounds so fascinating! The sort of strange research that could result in just about anything! I know it''s not realistic, and I probably won''t get a chanceбн for a while that is. If TBC has been around this long I doubt they''re going to just disappear in the next few decades.]

    Kat was going to say something else when Lily sneezed and suddenly she was wearing arge afro that had a full rainbow of colours. "You disrespected The Big Cheese didn''t you?" said Marigold.

    "Eerrбн I just abbreviated their name while talking to Kat. IN MY HEAD. How did they even know?" said Lily.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "That''s just how it is. I didn''t know it worked even if you just thought anything other than The Big Cheese when talking about them, but I guess that''s nice to know. It means I can add my own report to the paper!"

    Lily pulled at the afro a bit, as the material was making her ears itchбн and the whole thing just came off with a bit of effort. Lily looked at the afro in her hand. "Huhбн that wasбн really easy to remove. Thanks The Big Cheese. That''s correct right? I need the The as well?"

    "Yeah you do," confirmed Marigold. "I''m a little surprised it was so easy for you to ''deal with'' the punishment. I think there has been a few records of people getting colourful afros but I''m pretty sure it changed their actual hair, and it wasn''t just a wig. I wonder why it''s a wig this time?"

    "I''ve got no idea," said Lily with a shrug. "Would you like to keep it?"

    "Yeah that will be awesome. Mint, could you put it in my room whenever? It''s no rush," said Marigold.

    "Of course princess," said Mint with a grin on her face.

    Lily nodded and passed the afro over to Mint who looked it over for a few seconds before putting it on her own head. "Interesting,"

    "What is?" asked Lily.

    "It feels strange to have a wig on as well as my current hair. I wonder if it would be morefortable had I removed the ess hair? I don''t think I''ve tried out a wig beforeбн then again you could argue my normal hair is a wig. Hmmбн something to think about," said Mint.

    Kat and Lily watched for a few seconds and saw that Mint was making no move to remove the afro despite saying it felt strange. "Soбн you''re just going to keep wearing it?" asked Kat.

    "Assuming Marigold has no issue. This is an interesting experience," said Mint.

    "You go for it girl!" said Marigold with a big thumbs up.

    "Once again, thank you princess," said Mint. Marigold grumbled a bit at that but she didn''t say anything this time.

 Chapter 1309 1309 The Solo Life

    Chapter 1309  1309 The Solo Life

    --- Kat ---

    When the conversation started to die down again, Lily couldn''t help but ask, "So are you sure you don''t have any interesting stories for us? Even when you were acting as a solo adventurer?"

    "Nope," said Burgandy. "Solo adventuring isn''t what people make it out to be. Well, it''s not like it is in the tales anyway. Quite a lot of adventurers will tell you how solos get picked of all the time. For me, I was a bit headstrong, but at the very least I wasn''t stupid. Just about all of my solo stuff was quite tame you know? Watch over this farmer''s fields, gather some herbs from the edge of the forestбн

    "Take out the trash, wash the windows, I mucked out a pigsty that one time," on and on it went as Burgandy named all sorts of random chores. Usually dirty ones that nobody particrly liked down.

    Lily just stared for a while, but as the exnation went on, Lily couldn''t help but interrupt. "Ok, look that just soundsбн bad? Like everyone was foisting their unwanted jobs off on you?"

    "Exactly," said Burgandy. "That''s exactly what it was,"

    "Then why did you want to go solo?!" yelled Lily.

    "I already told you that I had a few anger problems and I didn''t really deal well with people. For me, even doing those horrible jobs was fine as long as I got good pay and didn''t have to deal with too many other people. Sure it wasn''t morous, but you can get surprisingly good pay from it. Plus, with proper Rank 1 strength a lot of those jobs don''t take you all that long. It''s part of what makes the pay so good.

    "You can get a day''s worth of work done in half that, perhaps less if you''re lucky. Sure I did kill a few monsters here and there, and I liked to push myself, but I wasn''t anywhere near as crazy as March," said Burgandy firmly.

    "Butбн it''s justбн the way you exined it the other day with Oditr it seemed like you wanted to be a real adventurerбн and this just seems likeбн not that?" offered Lily as way of exining her own thoughts.

    Burgandy let out a little chuckle, "Heh, see that''s the thing. Everyone starts there, even groups. Sure you don''t pay a full group to wash your windows, but a lot of the other jobs? Yeah that''s pretty normal, or you just pool your money with a of your neighbours and then get the whole street done.

    "See, that sort of thing is mostly about building reputation while leaving you enough time to train up to Rank 2. Solos don''t really do anything too far outside of town until Rank 2, and some adventuring parties don''t either. It''sбн it''s hard to say the real difference between Rank 1 and Rank 0. It''sбн it''s hard not to see them as somethingpletely separate from us you know?

    "Not that it''s bad or anything, I don''t think of them as likeбн ants or anything. Yetбн even if you''re just twice as strong, you can probably use that five or ten times more efficiently. Some people just don''t have any talent at all, others no drive. Rank 2 is a dream for so many talentless civilians.

    "Soбн part of me feels like the reason the guild makes us do all that menial stuff? Other than giving us time for training it also forces us to interact with people weaker than us. To ept their orders, and even their anger at times. If you fuck up the simple stuff how can you be trusted with more dangerous jobs? That''s the thought anyway, at least, that''s what I''m guessing.

    "It''sбн also a sad truth that a lot of people, especially solos, give up on the adventuring life. Sure you get good money for the time you put inбн but you can''t always find jobs. Sometimes there just aren''t any you can do that day, other times someone gets there before you and clears the ce out.

    "So while it''s good for training, especially when you''re younger, as you get olderбн you start to realise you''re not making all that much money. If you''re stuck at Rank 1 you could do better as a farmer or a cksmith. Some people do give up and go into such things. Of course all of the best cksmiths are above Rank 1бн but if you''ve got Rank 1? That might make you the strongest person in a farming town.

    "It''sбн it''s hard to really exin to someone who isn''t in the ''adventure system'' I suppose. It''sбн there are less of us then you''d think. Sure it''s a popr profession, but a good chunk of people give up quickly, another good chunk get themselves killed thinking they''re stronger then they are, and the people who stick with it tend to move around, concentrate in areas with jobs so you don''t always see them around.

    "Then once you get a good rep you tend to be recruited into the town guard, or perhaps one of the army squads if you''re really good for your rank. Sure some people want the freedomбн but frankly it pays better if you''re a guard or a man at arms if you get to that point. Now of course, the reason we strive, the reason we go forthбн

    "Is to go further. We reject the easy money because we need that time to get to Rank 3, Rank 4, Rank 5, beyond perhaps? That''s the dreamбн and it can only fuel someone for so long. It''s different for everyone of course, some burn out in a year, others in a decade, and some keep going for a century.

    "Yet eventually all adventurers retire or die, as with other professions. It just tends to be more abrupt. An end to a theoretically endless journey. One that people willingly give up, crumbling under the strain,"

    Everyone who wasn''t Burgandy sat there stunned when she finished her speech. March recovered first and started a slow, weighty p. Kat and Lily joined in soon after, with Burnice and Vanya following. Marigold, wanting to stand out pped as wellбн by pping her tits to make a pping sound instead of just hitting her hands together like a normal person.

    Burgandy was bright red, not really expecting the praise. "Umбн errбн I sort of let that get away from me there. I meanбн yeah" She wasn''t really capable of exining herself properly. The worlds getting jumbled and lost, getting across the barest hint of her intensions.

    "What a speech Burgandy," said March with a grin.

    Burgandy red back at her friend still beat red. "It was nothing,"

    "Bah, it''s been a long time since I''ve heard you speak so passionately. It''s good to see you still have that fire that makes you an adventurer. Honestly, I suspect that as the years pass it will be down to just the two of us, perhaps Willow as well," said March.

    "Wait what?" said Burgandy confused. "I understand that Stan''s not going to stick around, and I can see why you think Chartreuse might not keep with it, despite how things are goingбн but you think of the two it would be Willow that sticks with it?"

    March nodded, "Sometimes she''s just got that fire in her you know? It''s not always there, and her parents might end up interfering with her in the endбн but I honestly believe that if she had the choice she''d see it through. Well, at least for another fifty years or so. If she doesn''t hit Rank 3 by then I''m not sure she''d be willing to keep going,"

    "Oh, and how long do you think you''ll keep going?" asked Burgandy, half taunting half genuinely curious. "Humans are the shortest lived races by quite a margin, and reaching Rank 2 hasn''t increased your lifespan all that much. Heck, with the sort of shit you put your body through I doubt you''ll actually get to 200,"

    "If that''s the case so be it," said March as she shrugged. "I will continue to refine my strength until I die. I see no upper limit to that strength, and if I die on the way so be it. Perhaps I''ll reach Rank 5, perhaps not. I imagine once I get to there I can take a bit of a breakбн though I''m not quite sure what I''d do. Most of the people I know about have a good chance to being dead by the time I hit Rank 5,"

    "Urgh, you would do that you musclehead," grumbled Burgandy. "I''mбн I''m not sure I could bring myself to climb that far. You can have plenty adventures at Rank 4бн and Rank 5бн it''s just so rare. I wonder if I''m really lucky enough to reach for it?"

    Burgandy seemed to look off to the side somewhat solemnly. *It''sбн interesting seeing this. I meanбн for us Rank 5 isn''t just a dream. Or well, even if it takes us both forever we''ve got Hubs to move to if the world ends, and the lifespan to stick with it. Even if we''re stuck at Rank 4 for ten thousand years, Rank 5 would still be possibleбн but lifespan is a concern for so many others.*

 Chapter 1310 1310 Dreams

    Chapter 1310  1310 Dreams

    --- Kat ---

    "Soбн dreams," said Kat. Various noises of agreement went around the area. "Burgandy has shared her own, and March has mentioned hers to me, butбн I guess I''m interested in seeing what you guys think? The specifics I mean,"

    "Well is your dream?" asked Burgandy.

    "I''m not sure I have one," said Kat with a sigh. "It''s a bit depressing in abstract, but I''m happy with my life. My Contracts give me a nice bit of novelty, and I enjoy what I''ve built for myself now. Growing upбн I didn''t really have the chance to wish for me. Or no, that''s wrong. I felt like I was where I needed to be.

    "I was helping a number of children at the orphanage I grew up in. I was making a difference in their lives. For a long time that''s what I nned to do forбн perhaps the rest of my life. I didn''t have ns beyond that. I knew that Gramps wouldn''t be around forever, and that the ce I grew up deserved someone to take care of itбн

    "And then I was told that once I turned eighteen I''d be kicked out. Though, now that I think about it Gramps probably could''ve hired me on a secondary caretaker after I passed a few tests to allow me working so closely with children. Perhaps it was his way of getting me to consider doing more with myselfбн

    "Then I got thrown into Contracts and found that I really enjoy them. I''m pretty sure it won''t keep me entertained forever but it''s enough for me, for now at least," Kat finished her speech with a shrug. It was a bit asking for everyone''s dreams when she didn''t have one herself, but Kat was curious.

    "That''s more normal thank you''d imagineбн I think," said March awkwardly while trying to be supportive. "I know many children from my vige who simply wanted to take up their parents craft. You seem much the sameбн just with a better chance at greatness then most. I am unsure if you can reach the top with an attitude like that, but I suppose it isn''t really your goal,"

    "Well I think it''s boring," said Marigold. "Sure I''ve got rtives that don''t do anything, or just found a way to lose themselves in either drinking, partying, sex and there''s that one cousin who vanished into the wilderness for some reason, but likeбн it''s just boring isn''t it? I can''t imagine not having a dream,"

    "Well, why don''t you share then?" asked Kat with a firm re.

    "Heh, it''s not anything grand but it is precious to me. I want my parents to be proud of me," said Marigold as she let Vanya go. It took a bit of work to get out from under the table but once she did she flipped over the couch and continued her speech. "I don''t mean the sort of pride that you give to small children, or the type of pride you have for teens that find their way in the world.

    "I want to do something exceptional. I want them to be the sort of proud that makes them cry. I want it to be the sort of thing that goes into the history books. That people tell stories aboutбн I want it to be the sort of thing that will be used as an excuse at every family dinner for the next century!"

    Vanya let out a snort, "Yeah that sounds like you,"

    "Hey, I''ll have you know. Showing off at family dinners is exceptionally important when you''re royalty. I''ve got to make sure that everyone knows I did that one thing all those years ago and then nothing important since. How else can I show off my status as a princess?" said Marigold with an innocent grin.

    "Rather bold of you Marigold," said March. "A dream such as that will be quite a journey, and I imagine Rank 5 will be the least of your goals,"

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Yeah wellбн I''m assuming that Rank 5 won''t be impossible for me. With Ulf as an example I expect my lifespan to be quite significant. With that added to my natural lifespan as an elf, then I should have the time to get there while not worrying quite so much about the loneliness that the human king experienced. Not sure he''ll teach me the technique, but I''ll have centuries to bug him about it, so it''s no true worry,"

    *Huh. I wasn''t really thinking about it from that angle but March is right. To really justбн go out and do somethingpletely spectacr is one thing. To do the same when one of your parents is so powerful is another matter. Marigold has a big dream doesn''t she?*

    [Yeah she does. Bigger than it seems at first. I guess a lot of dreams are like that.]

    "Like you can talk March," snarked Burgandy.

    March chuckled, "Ha, it''s not like I''ve ever hidden my dreams or had any delusions about what I''m signing up for. My mother gave up on her dreams, and perhaps I will too one day. Until then, I''d rather die then give up. So I shall keep working on improving my strength. It''s a good, never-ending dream,"

    "What about you Vanya?" asked Burnice.

    "What about yourself Burnice?" retorted Vanya.

    Burnice shrugged, "I myself am a bit lost. I thinkбн I think I want pride in myself. Not that I have noneбн but for so many people the most important feature of me is my scar. Something I got practically as a babe. Apparently nothing I''ve achieved since has measured up and I think it''s rather disappointing.

    "Perhaps I''ll acquire grander goals in timeбн but for now I suppose my dreams are simr to Marigold''s in that I wish for people to see me as me, and not a talking scar. Sure my friends aren''t like that, but most other people are. I don''t want to run from that truth, I want to confront it and I want to BREAK IT,"

    "Bit intense there at the end Burnice," said Vanya.

    "Yeah well seems we''re all a bit intense sometimes. Now what''s YOUR dream?" retorted Burnice.

    Vanya blushed a bit and looked away. "It''s a bit silly, and probably never going to happen. I''m not sure I even want it toбн"

    "Well?" said Marigold as she hopped back onto the couch. "You can''t just leave it at that,"

    Vanya red at Marigold for a moment before grinning. "I want to serve a queen, but I don''t want it to be anyone, I want it to be YOU. I want to stand behind you as you take Auctifer''s ce on the throne,"

    Marigold choked a bit, "Wait what?"

    "You heard me," insisted Vanya.

    "Wait but I''m not the heir and I''ve never tried to be," said Marigold.

    "I know, that''s why I''m not really pushing it," said Vanya with a shrug. "It''s just something I used to dream of when I was a child. I haven''t entirely given up on itбн but I''m not sure it''s really what I want either. I can''t imagine you happy as a queen, and I much prefer you when you''re happy to when you''re just going along with what I want,"

    "Bah, I''m a bit of a masochist, I can deal with the pain," retorted Marigold.

    "Of course you can, but it''s the apathy that I''d worry about," said Vanya.

    Marigold winced and nodded towards Vanya, conceding the point before turning to everyone, "Well there you go, she''s shared now, what about the rest of you?"

    Lily looked over at Burgandy who red back, "Hey I was already pretty clear about what I wanted before don''t look at me,"

    "Fine, I guess that just leaves me. I meanбн for a long time my dream was just to live quietly with a girl called Ste, then after someбн recovery time I had that wish again but with Kat instead, and nowбн I don''t really know. I want to go into research and learn a whole bunch of thingsбн but the world feels so big to me now, I''m not really sure where I''d draw the limitбн

    "And I don''t think just saying ''I want to learn everything'' would be urate. I never could get myself interested in everything after all despite my love of research. So I guessбн I don''t really know what I want all that much either. I want to travel with Kat, I want to learn more magic, I want to gain powerбн but I don''t really know what I want to do with any of it, or where I want to stop, just that the answer is somewhere before infinity I suppose,"

    Kat snickered, "Ah yes, just a minor target, something shy of infinity,"

    Lily puffed out her cheeks and red at Kat. It was adorable and Kat couldn''t help but give them a poke. Lily just kept ringбн until she broke into her ownughter.

 Chapter 1311 1311 Run the Course

    Chapter 1311  1311 Run the Course

    --- Kat ---

    Kat breathed out a long breath as she stood on the teleporter. Burgandy and Burnice were standing next to the activation button and everyone else was getting readyбн in their own way. Kat had managed to force through a few restrictions for herself. She was keeping the limiter on, and she wasn''t going to use demonic fire. Both Lily and Kat weren''t to use their wings, and further, Kat wasn''t going to use her ability to turn into and control water to just float over everything. Kat and Lily had also made the agreement not to speak mentally to each other during the event. It would be too easy to work together that way.

    On the far left was March doing stretches, she had a slightly sour look on her face but hadn''t said anything just yet. Next to her was Kat, rolling her shoulders and flexing her wings, despite them being banned, it just felt nice to let them spread out. Next to Kat, was Vanya who was looking herself over. She''d run off to get some better boots but no weapons or anything else. Lily was next she was stretching herself out in her human form. Marigold was bending herself into odd shapes. Calling it stretching seemed like an insult to rubber bands. If only she wasn''t making awkward noises as she did it, Kat would be much less embarrassed.

    "I still think those restrictions are silly," said March. "Except perhaps the limitations on your wings. I''ll admit that might have made things a bit unfair, but I feel like the rest of the restrictions are unnecessarily harsh,"

    "Eh, I think Kat made a good point," said Vanya. "If Thyme imposed those limits on her, then they''re probably quite reasonable. Though the demonic fire thing is new, I think. Still, I can see why. Kat seems almost designed to destroy this test. She''s got so many ways to make this unfair,"

    "Bah, if it''s ''unfair'' that just means you''re not strong enough yet," said March with a huff.

    Marigold shrugged and said, "Look, I wouldn''t have forced Kat to go along with any of it, but she suggested it herself so I''m not going toin. Though if I''m honest, I''m pretty sure I know a way or two for most people here to abuse the rules as they stand. It''ll beбн interesting to see,"

    *Hmm, I wonder what sort of abuse Marigold is thinking of.* Kat waited a few seconds for a mental reply from Lily before remembering they''d agreed to shut off the link and started pouting. "So are we going to start or what?" said Kat in apletely normal tone of voice with no bitterness whatsoever.

    March gave Kat a quick nce but the demon just shrugged back and waited. Burnice and Burgandy shared a look before shrugging as well. "Is everyone ready then?" asked Burnice. After a round of nods Burnice pped the button and they were teleported away.

    Kat blinked the light out of her eyes more from reflex then necessary as she started out with her punches. With everyone already knowing how this worked, they were all attacking the barrier. Lily had transformed into her Memphis form and was taking her ws to it, while everyone else just punched away at itбн except March.

    The obstacle course had been reset since the earlier run. Everything was back to how it was originally, with floating tforms scattered around the ce, no intense cloud cover and no obvious end in sight. Kat was curious to see who would trigger the final showdown this time. Then again, it was technically possible that the change in scenery was on a timer, but she didn''t really believe that. Not unless Thyme had changed things since the first run. Which was a distinct possibility.

    Kat turned to face therge woman as she kept up her assault on the barrier wondering what was going on. Her question was answered when March started steaming, pulled back herrge fist and crashed into the barrier shattering it in one punch. *WHAT. THE. FUCK.* Kat stared open mouthed at the sight. She kept up her own assault for a few more seconds before the barrier broke but she was still shocked.

    Kat pped herself in the face to get back in the game. Even that moment of hesitation was costing her time. March had just ploughed through the next few steps. She was rushing from tform to tform and any question boxes that came up were dealt with. Kat was actually a little concerned because she could see a small trickle of blood leaking from March''s hands.

    *How is she so strong? I meanбн if I didn''t have this band on me I might have been able to do the sameбн but I do have the band, and it''s supposed to limit me to peak Rank 2 strength. If soбн what the fuck was that? Because it sure as hell wasn''t ''peak Rank 2 strength'' I''ll tell you that much.*

    March was also getting quite lucky with her jumps. So far she hadn''t been teleported away. A lot of question boxes, but no teleportation yet. Kat pped herself once more and started to run. As she did so, Lily''s box shattered and the Memphis took off, just about matching Kat''s speed. Vanya and Marigold were still stuck in their started boxes for now.

    Kat was considering swapping up her route a bit when suddenly she was whisked away to a small room with a bunch of balls on a table with a little paper sign that read ''Juggle for twenty seconds without dropping any balls''. Kat shrugged at the note and grabbed three of the balls on the table and started to juggle.

    It wasn''t all that hard with her reflexes, and a slightly faster than normal perception. Kat did wonder what the trick here wasбн but perhaps it was just meant to dy everyone for twenty seconds. It wasn''t as though juggling was all that hard for someone at Rank 2. Not when you could choose the number of balls. Kat couldn''t even imagine that the note was implying you needed to juggle all ten balls on the table.

    Once that was done Kat got back into the runбн only to be stopped quickly by a question box. It was a question about the native wildlife so she didn''t even bother trying to guess the answer and just started to hammer on the walls. She considered pulled out her fans for a moment before dismissing the idea. *I''m not even sure how the box here works. Slicing into it might not be better then just punching it. Well, Lily''s quick escape using her ws might contradict thatбн unless her ws are special in some way? Perhaps it''s not faster, but she didn''t want to punch? Could be any of the above really. I want to askбн but we agreed not to try.*

    Kat nced over at Lily and saw that she was heading for the checkpoint up in the air like Burnice did. Marigold also seemed to be trying to catch up to her, moving towards Lily''s trail for some reason. Kat wanted to go and help outбн but new that was unfair. This was a friendly contest, it wouldn''t be right of her to go out of her way to help Lily specifically. Perhaps if they were close by working together would be possible, but for now Kat held off.

    *You knowбн I wonder what Lily is doing over there anyway? We agreed not to use our wings for anything, not even gliding. Which, admittedly might have been a bit overly restrictive, but in the end probably for the best. So what exactly is she doing going for Burnice''s strategy? She''s not a wind mageбн eh I''m sure she has some idea.*

    Kat stepped forward into a question box, this one wanted to know about the basic runes used in both fire and water magic spells at Rank 1. So off she went to punching her way through things again. *I wonder if this would be faster if I was kicking things down? Sure I can get more power in a kick but it takes a lot longer to wind up. Then again, March proved these things can be broken with just one punch so perhaps?*

    With that in mind, Kat looked around to see where everyone else was. March was in front by a long way, her skin was bright red and really steaming now. Her breath wasing in heavy but she didn''t seem to be slowing down. Kat wasn''t sure how long March could keep that state up, but she clearly wasn''t done with it just yet. On the other hand, Vanya was heading forward alongside Kat. She was a couple ces behind, but only a couple. Vanya might not have been able to break down the barriers as quicklyбн but she could answer the questions unlike Kat, and she was catching up.

    Over to the side were Marigold and Lily, still heading for the raised checkpoint. Kat wasn''t sure what the n there, but she was confident Lily had something in mind. Marigoldбн Kat was less sure about. Kat wasn''t sure what the n was there.

 Chapter 1312 1312 Obstacles for Lily

    <h4>Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Obstacles for Lily</h4>

    --- Lily --- (Just as the obstacle course round starts)

    Lily instinctively transformed into her Memphis form to attack the barrier and couldn''t help but hiss at it as her ws scraped across the odd surface of the barrier. It was almost as though it allowed her ws to dip inside of it slightly so that she could cut it better. A ludicrous idea in concept, but something she could see Thyme considering. With a growl of annoyance Lily swiped hard at the barrierбн and it didn''t shatter.

    Meowing in annoyance she renewed her assault on the offending block. Lily could feel her mind clouding somewhat. It wasn''tбн anger so much as it was a pressure that insisted she continue attack the target. That it was now an annoyance that needed to be dealt with rather than just some minor block. It was easy to push the idea aside and ignore it if she wantedбн but there was no reason to for now, so Lily let the impulse run wild.

    It seemed to enhance her swipes, there were faster now, cleaner in a way she couldn''t quite do consciously yet. Lily felt rather pleased with herself when the barrier eventually shattered and she leapt for the next tform. She was ready to leap again just as her paws touched the groundбн only for her to be teleported away. She was off to the side in a massive room taken up mostly by a deep pool of water. The sign in front of her said ''grab the ball at the bottom of the pool''.

    Lily red menacingly at the water. It wasn''t cute, no matter what anyone else said, it was a menacing re that surely struck fear into the hearts of all the non-existent fish in the water before her. *Dammit. I don''t want to swim down there. I''d get soaked and my instincts are screaming at me not to do it. Which, fair, I don''t want to carry around waterlogged clothes or fur for the rest of the matchбн but what can I do?*

    Lily red at the ball she could see at the bottom and thought for a moment. Pushing some mana into her shadow she scratched her chin as she thought of how she could manage it. The scratching slowed down. Lily paused and looked at the shadow appendage she''d been scratching herself with. *Would that count?*

    Lily gave a mental shrug and stretched out a shadow hand that dove into the water, heading straight for the ballбн only for it to get stuck part of the way down. Lily looked back and saw that her shadow was now just a long thin string of darkness extending into the water. Hissing at it she tried to push her shadow further. It crept forward at a slow pace but it was moving. She had to pump extra mana into it for every little bit of distance.

    Letting out another hiss Lily moved forward a bit more, getting a close to the edge of the water as she could, giving extra range to her shadowy hand. Eventually, it was just barely close enough and she stretched a finger out of the hand to tap the ball lightly. The next instant she was back on the tform.

    *I''m d that worked but it took way too much time.* Luckily for Lily the next few tforms didn''t stop her and she was able to make good time and head further off to the side. She had a n. *I''m going to use my paper airne trick I think. Burnice showed that gliding over things works really well, and if I can go further then her I might even make it to ''the top'' before the trigger happens. Though I suppose with that same thing in mind I don''t want to go too far lest I end up on the wrong side of the newly formed finish line.*

    Lily''s progress was eventually stalled by an easy question math question that she was able to answer in less then ten seconds. Barely an inconvenience. The fact that the very next block had another question on it? That was a touch annoying. It read ''How many wings does a golden blip have''. Lily looked at the question for a few seconds.

    *Nowбн that seems like a really fast bird, just by the name. So it either has two wings like normal, some number of additional wings, or no wings because it''s not actually a bird and this is a trick question. Or perhaps one wing? How would that work thoughбн hmmбн let''s just go with zero. Four might be a good guess as well, but I''ll go with zero.* "Meow" said Lily, intending to say zero.

    To her shock, the answer was eptedбн somehow. Lily wasn''t really sure how that worked. *I wonder if that''s because I''m getting the demonic trantion from Kat and so I can still talk to people and things with meows or if the enchantment just knew what I was trying to say and worked. Hmmбн might be something else to investigate. It does sound interestingбн but I''ve got a lot on my te at the moment investigation wise.*

    A few jumpster and Lily took a quick nce at herpetition, only to realise that Marigold was following her for some reason. *Hmmбн I wonder what that''s about?* Lily didn''t have long to ponder because the next tform she was on turned to ice. Lily didn''t bother with having her ws dig in?and instead just kicked off as soon as possibly flying to the next tform.

    *What the heck was that? We didn''t see any fancy tforms until right at the end with theva one. Grrr, did Thyme mess around with things to make this harder?* Perhaps cursing at Thyme, even mentally, was a poor decision because Lily found herself teleported away to another challenge room just one jumpter. At least this one seemed easy, it was just a basic slide puzzle set into the wall. Lily transformed back into her human form and looked it all over. It seemed to be a picture of Thyme in the same outfit they wore for the second round that day.

    With that in her mind, and a decent guess at where the clouds were meant to be Lily quickly got to work. The tiles easily glided around with the slightest push. Once Lily realised that she started to move them with both hands, swapping around everything until she got the answer and vanished. She never realised that the ''slide puzzle'' allowed you to take out the blocks and ce them somewhere else. Then again, they were quite heavy so Lily''s method might have been faster.

    A few more jumps and Lily found herself in a puzzle box with another question about the local wildlife. This one she got wrong so it was time to batter the thing down. Lily moved to the side and attacked the corner so she could look at everyone else while she escaped. Marigold was basically RIGHT THERE. *Oh dear. She''s just a tform away from me. Should Iбн stay as a Memphis? Try to talk? Attack her? Wait she can regenerate and I have tiny baby ws. Wait no that''s stupid I''ve got magic why was my first thought to w at her? Then again, what''s she going to do, cry if I give her a papercut? I could put up paper walls I supposeбн those might slow her down somewhat. I could shoot off some shadow bullets? But once again Marigold is pretty tough, I''m just not seeing myself doing all that much damage to her.*

    Just before the barrier broke Marigold jumped. Lily tried to stop her attack so the crazy elf would fall, but she couldn''t quite retract her ws in time and the barrier shattered. Lily got ready to fight right as Marigold says, "Lily I havee to bargain," Lily stared back. "Well I''m not Kat so you''ll need to change back if you''re trying to say something with that re,"

    *Is this a good idea? I don''t think I can fight her, butбн I might be able to run. Then againбн I''m not certain of that. Fine whatever lets hear her out.* Lily transformed and said, "Right I''ll hear you out,"

    "Great! So I know you''ve got some n for gliding over the course like Burnice did, and, love the idea. Soбн I want in. I''m willing to help you out for a bit then we both glide over, how does that sound?" offered Marigold.

    "Umбн I''m not too sure how you''re supposed to help me here? Really whoever in front is going to be clearing the path, and alternating won''t really speed things up," said Lily.

    Marigold shook her head, "No it won''t but here''s the n. What we do is continue until the obstacle course starts to curve around on itself and go up. I''ll throw you forward in Memphis form to skip tforms, then catch up as your clearing the ones ahead of us. Repeat as necessary. This gets you there faster, as long as you promise to let me ride with you once you get to the top,"

    *Wellбн the tform at the top is a checkpoint and we''ve just started soбн* "Sure, I ept," said Lily.

 Chapter 1313 1313 Shoulder Cat

    Chapter 1313  1313 Shoulder Cat

    --- Lily ---

    "Soe on then! Hop on my shoulder!" said Marigold with a grin.

    "What?" intoned Lily.

    "Well it would be too risky to just hurl you forward right now, that''s why I said I''d throw you UPWARDS not forwards. So instead of awkwardly timing our jumps so that neither of us gets stuck behind a basic shield we can jump together with you on my shoulder!" said Marigold.

    Lily considered it for a moment before shrugging and transforming. It was a bit of a strange idea, but if she was trusting Marigold this far there was no reason not to. *Though I do want to see if she can understand me like this.* Lily hopped up on Marigold''s shoulder and meowed ''Forward''.

    Marigold gave Lily a strange look. "Okбн why could I understand that?"

    "Meow" ''I don''t know'' said Lily. *So it DOES work. I''m pretty sure this is new. I wonder if it works when I try to speak to everyone, or if there is some other factor. It''s never been an issue with Kat because we can just talk mentally, but it seemsбн either I''ve worked out how to imbue meaning into my meows or D.E.M.O.N.S is now interacting with me more. That or I could do it the whole time and only just noticed, but that seems unlikely.*

    "Yeah, I''d have gone for a princess carry in your human form, but I thought that might be a bit far when your girlfriend is already ring at me," said Marigold with a grin. Lily frowned and looked over at Kat but didn''t have the chance to look properly because Kat was teleported away to a challenge.

    "Meow," grumbled Lily.

    "Oh I''m sure she thought I had some devious n for you," said Marigold. "I wouldn''t worry about it too much, I doubt she''d get jealous all that easily. Just the feeling I get from her,"

    Annoyed "Meow,"

    "Well yes that IS the main reason I doubt she''d get jealous but that doesn''t mean I''m wrong now does it?" retorted Marigold.

    Reluctantly epting "Meow,"

    "Hey that''s insulting. Who wouldn''t want to work with me?" said Marigold. Lily dug her ws into Marigold''s shoulder. "Ah yes, harder," Lily instantly retracted her ws. "Pussy. Did you really think a little bit of pain like that would stop me from teasing you?"

    Resigned "Meow,"

    "Yup, you''re stuck with me now soбн" Marigold was cut off by a question box it was anotherplex math equation. The elf was stumped for a few seconds until Lily meowed again, and the box epted the answer. "See, what a good team we make. You answer the math questions, and probably a few others, while I can doбн geography, history and some wildlife trivia? Plus a whole bunch of sexual and pain rted questions, but I doubt those wille up,"

    Exasperated "Meow"

    "Hey, you knew what you were getting into when you decided to team up with me, you can''tin now," Marigold paused in her exnation. "Ok I suppose you canin, technically, but it''s not going to do you any good. Kat is much tooбн hmm I''m not sure there''s a good word for it, but she''d never betray anyone, and I doubt you''d do it either. Honour doesn''t feel like the right wordбн innocent isn''t eitherбн hmmбн well maybe innocent?"

    Somewhat Proud "Meow,"

    "Wait Kat''s straight up downed some fools? Permanently?" asked Marigold.

    Agreeing "Meow"

    "Huh, wellбн I guess that just goes to show you. I''m not totally surprised, but I am a little surprised. It does mean innocent is definitely not the right word," said Marigold.

    The conversation so far was less one sided then you''d think. Marigold understood Lily''s intent quite well despite it just being a series of meows. It wasn''t just tone and facial expression, there was real meaning there and part of why Marigold continued to ask questions was that she found the whole thing fascinating.

    Of course, that all had to be temporarily put on hold when they were both teleported to a challenge room. Marigold got ready to do the challenge on her own whenбн she felt a weight on her shoulder. "Wait you''re still here?"

    "Meow,"

    "Huhбн I guess it wasn''t really designed with this in mindбн or maybe it was? Are you meant to be able to enter the same instance if you''re touching the other person?" pondered Marigold.

    While Marigold did that, they were both looking at the room they were stuck in. It was a room on the smaller side of thingspletely covered in a checkboard pattern of white and ck. At least, almostpletely, if what''s on the sign is to be believed. It read ''Find the thing that doesn''t belong''

    *Well this is dumb.* "Meow,"

    "You said it Lily," chuckled Marigold. "Can your fancy cat eyes see anything out of ce?"

    Lily looked around the room, searching for some sign that that something was off. All the ck tiles lookedбн well ck. The white tiles looked the sameбн thoughбн Lily looked it all over again and noticed that the tiles on each surface was different. The ones on the floor didn''t quite match the ones on the ceiling and all of the walls had some slight change to them.

    Very annoyed "Meow,"

    "Oh that''s just evil," said Marigold. "So everything is different and yet nothing is right?"

    "Meow,"

    "Ok thisбн yeah this one really sucks. What sort of a challenge is this!" Marigold walked them over to the wall and grabbed Lily to raise her up to the top of the wall. "You see anything wrong up there? I''ll check down below while I''m holding you up,"

    "Meow,"

    Marigold and Lily got to work looking over the tiles and failing to find anything that looked out of ce. After a full minute of looking Marigold said, "We have to be missing something,"

    Agreeing "Meow,"

    "Yeah, yeah, but the only thing that doesn''t fit so far isбн" Marigold trailed off.

    Confused "Meow,"

    "Oh that little shit," said Marigold as she ced Lily back on her shoulder and strode to the middle of the room. A momentter she unleashed a powerful kick on the sign splintering itбн andpleting the task, removing them from the room.

    "MEOW"

    "Yes I know Lily, I''m angry as well. We should''ve seen it, or maybe I should''ve seen it. Dammit that''s already cost us a lot of time," grumbled Marigold.

    Despite their shared annoyance, now wasn''t the time toin that would just lose them more time. The pair jumped forward and had a nice run of mostly normal tforms. The only shock was the one that turned into vines that tried to grab at you but they were already on the next tform by the time the vines had fully formed. This run continued almost all the way until the start of the upwards spiral.

    Just three tforms shy of their temporary goal they got stuck in a question box. This time it was ''Name three settlements under dwarven control with more than fifty thousand people'' "Oh that''s easy," said Marigold. "Umбн so the capital, obviously, Heartforge, then I''m going to sayбн BrokenMine, andбн Stoneworks,"

    Marigold nodded as the box trapping them in vanished. Marigold smiled and jumped forwardбн only for them to be teleported away to another challenge box. This one had a sign in front of a garden that says ''Remove all the weeds without damaging any useful nts''.

    Lily transformed and went to get started when Marigold''s hand shot out, blocking her path forward. "I think I know the trick here. Just at a brief nce I''m pretty sure that none of these nts are weeds. I''m wrong, obviously because otherwise the challenge would bepleteбн but I think that only one or two of them are weeds in truth that need removing. I just need to work out what which ones those are,"

    "Meow,"

    Marigold red at Lily. "While it''s impressive you can even DO that while looking so human, if you''ve already transformed just speak normally,"

    Marigold gave an awkward cough and said, "Sorry it was just sort of funny for a while there. Heck I''m not even sure HOW I was able to meow like this. I mean, obviously my voice box has been altered in the transformationбн so why did that work?"

    "I don''t know," said Marigold as she carefully studied the nts, trying and, mostly, seeding in recalling all the ones she could see. The only three she didn''t immediately recognise was the thick leafed nt on the side with small blunt spikes on it, the cabbage looking nt that looked to be an ominous red, and the beautiful looking purple flower right in the centre of the nter box. "I''ve never really looked into beastkin. Thoughбн can your nose tell anything about these nts?"

    Lily sniffed and zeroed in on the spiky nt, "Oh that''s aloe vera, it''s good at hydrating the skin if you crack it open and especially good for sunburns,"

    "Ah, yup that would be why I don''t recognise itбн what about the other two?" asked Marigold.

    Lily sniffed again. It was a bit hard to differentiate all the scents with them packed so close together. Still she managed it after a few moments. "Ok so the red one smells of rot and decay while the purple oneбн honestly doesn''t smell like anything,"

    "That''s the one then," said Marigold as she reached over and ripped the purple nt up from the dirt.

 Chapter 1314 1314 Plane-ing session

    Chapter 1314  1314 ne-ing session

    --- Lily ---

    "Wait!" shouted Lily. Despite her cries, Marigold had already ripped out the flower in questionбн and they teleported back to the course. "Huh, never mind then I guess you were right,"

    "See, I know what I''m doing," insisted Marigold.

    Lily shrugged before transforming and hopping onto Marigold''s shoulder in one swift movement. They jumped to the next tformбн and were teleported away again. This sign said ''Sit around until you''re teleported out''. The rest of the room was made up of two armchairs, a couch and a bed. Lily hissed before transforming BACK and sitting down in one of the chairs. "This is dumb," grumbled Lily.

    "Yup," agreed Marigold as she slumped into the other chair. Sure you could sit elsewhere but just in case the sign was going to be pedantic might as well choose a chair. "I mean, we lost so much time to that checkerboard one, and while the gardening challenge wasn''t too bad it''s still more time lost. Thisбн this is just ridiculous, I mean, how long are we going to be stuck here?"

    "I can''t see it being longer then five minutesбн probably less," said Lily.

    "Urgh, that''s so long though,"ined Marigold. Lily had to admit the elf had a point. In a contest like this, the fact that they were just being forced to sit around and do nothing, possibly for a few minutes at a time, was a bit grating. Especially after going through so many challenge rooms in rtively quick session. Perhaps this path had been adjusted after Burnice made such good time with it, or perhaps this was how it always was and Lily never noticed, too focused on watching Greenplete her run through it.

    Eventually, after thirty seconds of silence Marigold spoke up, "So, no pressure if you don''t want to tell meбн but what''s the n for flying over the course? I didn''t want to push earlier in case you thought I was just trying to get your n out of you to steal it or prevent you from trying it. If we''re stuck here thoughбн seems like a good time to go over things,"

    *Hmmбн yeah, I suppose so. Even if I don''t trust Marigoldpletely, at least, within the sense of this obstacle course, the fact that I can just stop supplying mana to my magic will make it a lot less likely she betrays me. Sure I doubt she''d betray me over something seriousбн but this ISN''T serious. It''s not even an official run of the obstacle course.*

    "Yeah that''s fine," said Lily trying not to betray any of her internal worry. "I might not be able to use my wings, but I can use a trick I identally came up with to escape with another person. See, I can summon up a paper airne and then help it stay in the air a little bit with my magic allowing me to glide over the course,"

    "Oh that sounds like a great spell," said Marigold with a grin. "Even if you''ve got wings, not everyone else does and no offence but your wings are really tiny. Not sure how much good they''d be if you had to carry passengers,"

    Lily shrugged as she sighed, "Sadly it''s not even a proper spell. Well that and I don''t know how much my wingspan actually matters. Kat''s wings aren''trge enough to support her weight, yet they still work and she can even carry people. In my caseбн well I haven''t tested it. As for the spellбн yeah it''s not a proper spell, as I said before. I didn''t think I''d need it again. Obviously that was wrong, and I''ll need to look into turning it into a proper spell because it''s quite draining in its current stateбн

    "Let me exin, my paper ne ''spell'' is actually just my paper shield spellбн but the paper shield spell was never designed to be sturdy, that''s not theбн the essence of paper I suppose. Instead, it''s aparatively cheap spell that forces the opponent to do something about it. I throw up a big sheet of paper and they have to waste time cutting it, or waiting for it to fall or rushing through and epting the fact it''s dying them.

    "Sure it''s still got some robustness to it, the paper isn''t just going to fall apart on its own, but it''s very temporary and rtively weakpared to other shield spells. What I''m using it for is very much not the intended use. I''m summoning it, then forcing it into a different shape, and finally I''m strengthening it, and trying to keep it in the air with someone riding on it.

    "My original n was to use a smaller ne, or perhaps a ''standard'' if a spell I''ve used once can have a standard anyone, sized sheet and not reinforce it as much. With you along for the ride thoughбн it might still be fine if you can give it a boost?"

    "Oh? How are you expecting me to boost it?" asked Marigold. "I don''t have wind or fire affinity,"

    "I was thinking you could just throw it, or perhaps kick off while holding onto the back? I can reinforce the ne enough that you can pull yourself up and onto it. Though you''d need to head for the front quickly, if you stay at the back it will really mess with how far we can fly, possibly eliminating all the effort you''d be putting in to getting us off the tform in the first ce," exined Lily.

    "Oh?" intoned Marigold. "How do I know you won''t just leave me behind?"

    Lily red back and said, "Considering YOU are the one in charge of liftoff, if you agree, then you''d be responsible for making sure you got on in time. I''m just keeping the paper in the air,"

    "What''s to stop you from weakening just the bit I''m holding onto?" asked Marigold.

    "That''s a thing?" returned Lily.

    "Wait you didn''t know?" asked Marigold.

    Lily shook her head and exined, "I''ve never really thought of reinforcing just certain parts of my paper. I meanбн I guess now that you''ve said it, I can see how it would be silly to think otherwiseбн but I feel like there has to be a reason you can''t just do thatбн"

    "Well, with something like paper it would be on the harder side. Granted I think you could manage it, you seem like a smart cookieбн but for more solid constructs its hard. I know a lot of earth mages have problems reinforcing, or specifically weakening, sections of a spell. It''s a very all or nothing type thing for most of the less talented mages in that category. Fire mages though? They can stop the flow of mana to different parts of the fire whenever they want. Waterбн struggles a bit. You have to separate it out first or it''s a massive pain.

    "Paperбн well I''m not sure why I assumed you''d be capable of it. Now that I''m thinking allowed it seems somewhat silly that you''d betray me using that method because I might be able to keep the paper together with my regeneration affinityбн maybe. I''ve never tried but it seems possible, and probably not something you''d want to try against me when you know how good my regeneration magic is. Soбн I apologise,"

    Lily waved the concern off, "It''s no problem you taught me a neat trick. I''ll need to practice itбн but it seems interesting at least. Thoughбн is that really something regeneration affinity can do?"

    Marigold shrugged "It''s a matter of perspective really. In the same way fire mages can make things cold by sucking out the heat, or water mages can make things dry by removing the water, if you have the right mindset you can do almost anything with your chosen elementбн it''s just less mana efficient. Usually still more mana efficient then trying to use an affinity you don''t have, but not always.

    "In this case, I think of regeneration as something that fixes things to differentiate it from healing. I don''t heal myself continually, I FIX myself continually. It''s a minor bit of difference, and sometimes I still say ''heal'' but it''s just not the whole story. Soбн could I put the paper back together? Possibly, and in fact, because it''s just made up of mana I''d say it''s more probableбн but nothing is certain. Should we test it perhaps?"

    Just as the suggestion was made though, they were teleported back to the tform. Lily transformed and hopped onto Marigold''s shoulder and they moved forwardбн only to be stuck in a puzzle box. Marigold swore and then smashed her fists into the box attempting to break out as quickly as possible.

    It didn''t matter that it was an easy question. Didn''t matter that both Lily and Marigold would know the answer. Marigold was mad, and immediately started swinging. Then, after a moment of thought, Lily decided she wanted in and while she didn''t have the reach to swipe, she could summon a swarm of razor sharp paper. DEATH TO THE BOX!

 Chapter 1315 1315 Splitting the Party

    <h4>Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Splitting the Party</h4>

    --- Lily ---

    After the pair got their anger out, wait no, after they broke out of the question box they had a straight shot to the start of the curve. Marigold shifted Lily to her hands and said, "So I''m going to throw you straight up just to test how high we get. If you jump at the top of my throw you should go even further. Don''t worry about my arms, if I break them I break them."

    Lily red at Marigold from her ce on the elf''s hands. "See that just looks adorable and minimally threatening. Anyway, you''re distracting me," *I''m distracting you?* "So the n is, I throw you up, check how far we get, and then you fall back down so I can throw you at the correct tform. Soбн make sure to use the same power to jump both times. You ready?"

    *Wait hang on I have several questions.* Lily''s traitorous head nodded on reflex and despite her mentalints Marigold bent her knees. Lily panicked slightly but managed to ready herself in time. Marigold stood and threw her arms upwards while Lily matched the timing pretty well and kicked off Marigold''s hands. What neither was expecting, was that Lily ended up just one short of the checkpoint.

    Marigold caught Lily lightly the bruising on her hands already vanishing.?"Rightбн that''s a lot higher then I thought but don''t let it be said I''m not a woman of my word so here we go again!" announced Marigold.

    *Wait hang on you don''t have to throw me that high!* Lily wanted to protest, again, but Marigold was already getting into the motions. Lily hissed as she to prepared and helpedunch herself upwards. Lily may have extended her ws for a moment, but Marigold deserved it. Of course, whether Lily intended it as a punishment or a reward was unclear.

    The Memphis went flying up into the air and easilynded on the secondst tform. As soon as her paws touched down the whole thing started to shake and Lilyunched herself towards the checkpoint. Moments after she left the tform it exploded into pieces. It waspletely trashed. None of the pieces remained floating and now there was just arge gap where it had once been.

    *Ok seriously? Thyme HAS to be watching this right now and messing with the tforms. It might not have been allowed in an official match but this isn''t official and we never put anything on the line. I''d be willing to put down quite a bit of money that Thyme is fucking with usбн though if that''s the case Thyme is probably messing with everyone somehow.*

    Lily looked down to where Marigold would beбн only to see the elf had vanished, presumably into a challenge room. *Right. So what do I do? I could leave a paper ne here for Marigoldбн though that would be costly on mana and likely to dismiss itself. I could just sit here waitingбн but that''s slower for both of us honestly.

    Which means I need to backtrack to clear the challenges. Backtrack over therge gap. Hmmбн it looks jumpable. Barely. The extra height is really going to help. The question is. How am I going to get back?*

    Lily considered the problem for a few moments. *The obvious answer is that Marigold can throw me up here againбн but that leaves her back on the lower tform. Hmmбн she could throw me and then I could summon up a paper bridge that goes back down. No that might take a bit too much mana. What about just a paper rope? Still expensive to maintain but not as badбн especially if Marigold can jump most of the way. She''d just need it to climb up a bit.

    I suppose the alternative is that we justunch the paper ne from down there, but then Marigold doesn''t have the checkpoint. I suppose I can just ask her. See what she says? Yeah that seems like it might be for the best. Give her the option.*

    With that decided Lily lined herself up with the lower tform and readied herself for a few moments before leaping down. Part of the way through she had to shut down her instincts screaming at her to open her wings and glide. It was an involuntary reaction. She could see that she was going to make it. She''d used just the right amount of effort. Which, admittedly, was basically all of her effort, but still.

    Lily smacked into the tformnding rather ungracefully and perhaps at risk of sliding offбн if she hadn''t ended up in a challenge room. The room was on the smaller side and filled with bamboo. There was a table nearby, and while Lily couldn''t see it, the table had a bunch of swords and sword adjacent weapons. The sign in front of her said ''slice all the bamboo at least once''.

    Lily gave a mental shrug to themand and started to charge through the room slicing through all the bamboo with her ws. After doing the first side, she turned around and got to work on the second, missing the ''cut all bamboo'' button at the back of the room. Though in fairness to Lily it was hidden off in the corner and at eye level for a person not a small cat. It didn''t take Lily long to sh at everything anyway and soon she was back on the obstacle course.

    Lily then started to jump back down. The first tform was fine, the second was fine, the third one turned to ice which was a slight issue but at least it didn''t explode. The next box was a question box with the following question ''What are the conditions required for the Golden Skullcap to bloom''.

    *Well I''ve got no idea what a golden skullcap isбн but I''m going to guess it has something to do with the sun and corpses. I meanбн the golden part might have nothing to do with the sunбн butбн it''s clearly a nt so the sun should be somewhat involved. Though this is a magic world. Perhaps it needs moonlight.*

    Lily shook her head. There was no reason to oveplicate things. She meowed her answer ''Twenty corpses sacrificed a midday'' which apparently wasn''t correct so she started to attack the barrier. Lily might have been interested to know, she was just missing a step. That it had to be twenty corpses sacrificed at midday for a week. So close.

    With that down Lily continued to clear a path for Marigold. The next time she hit a something unique it was another puzzle box but it was just a math question and easily cleared. She was rapidly approaching the halfway point and Marigold was visible now. Trapped in a puzzle box but visible. Lily nodded at seeing the elf. *Seems like I need to clear a few more obstacles then we should be good to get back to the checkpoint. Wait a secondбн it''s a checkpoint. Would it be better for me to just jump off the edge and so that I''m right there at the checkpoint? No that''s silly, I might as well stick with Marigold. All the tforms have been cleared so getting back to it won''t take long at all.*

    Another jump and then Lily was thrown into another puzzle room. Instead of a more normal room though, she was instead thrown into a minecart that started to move as soon as her feet touched the bottom. It wasn''t fast, but it was clearly moving. Lily transformed so she could see out. The sign, now visible, read ''Make it through the minecart maze. Pull the lever to jump''

    *Shit.* Lily cursed mentally as the minecart fell over the edge and gained speed rapidly. There wasn''t exactly much of a choice regarding where she had to go so she just looked around for clues. That was, until another sign sprang from the wall right where her head was.?Lily transformed letting it sail over her head before transforming back. *Hmmбн I didn''t read that signбн not sure I could''ve. Was it important?*

    Lily grumbled as she saw a gap in the tracks. Just before the minecart would be thrown into the abyss she pulled the leave and the cart sprung across the gap,nding heavily and jarring Lily''s teeth. From that point on, it was a just a repeat of the two actions. Ducking when necessary and jumping over the gaps when she had to. That was, until she finally reached an intersection.

    *Which way! Which way do I go?!* Lily couldn''t see any answers, just another lever beside the tracks. Unable to decide, she reached out and smacked the lever, changing the tracks and sending her onto the alternative route. Lily was cheering internally because a few momentster she was teleported back to the obstacle course. *Thank the lord. That could''ve been messy. Now where is Marigoldбн*

 Chapter 1316 1316 Two Flowers Flying

    Chapter 1316  1316 Two Flowers Flying

    --- Lily ---

    It didn''t take too long to guess where Marigold was. It took a decent amount of extra time for Marigold to get back though. Lily had enough time to move to the other tform, transform back and contemte life for a bit. When Marigold dide back, her body was covered in ck dust from head to toe with only a bit around her eyes in the rough shape of hands clear of the mess.

    When Marigold got back she started coughing awkwardly, looking away from Lily while holding her hands to her side. "Are you alright?" asked Lily.

    "I, cough, I''ll be alright, cough. Just the dust and shit getting into my mouth and, cough, lungs. It''s nothing I can''t deal withбн just annoying cough. It''s not enough of a problem for my regeneration to deal with automatically, and the issue is a keep breathing she shit in cough," Marigold spoke roughly around all the coughing like she''d swallowed a bunch of rocks. Perhaps she had. It seemed to be slowing down and Marigold finished by spitting out a glob of spit that was nearly pure ck.

    "There, I should be fine for a little bit," stated Marigold. "Any change to the n?"

    "Um, the secondst tform fucking exploded for some reason so we''ll need to make sure you can get across. For myself I''m assuming you can just throw me over, and if you don''t want to or can''t make a paper bridge for myself. It would be a bit heavy for you soI was thinking of making a rope of paper, or something like that, you can grab onto while I reinforce it," exined Lily.

    "Ah, yeahбн I might be able to make a jump like that. It''d be close though, so best stick with your n. Do you have any spells that can clean me off? I have one, but it only works on blood," said Marigold.

    "Why do you have a spell that only works for blood?!" hissed Lily.

    "Well as regenerator blood, usually my own, regrly gets soaked into my clothes and stuff. It''s a bitch and a half to get it all cleaned up afterwards so I learnt the spell to get rid of it. It''s technically a blood affinity spell, but I was able to retool it to work with regeneration. Or more urately, I asked one of the researchers at home to do it and then tested the results to find the best one," exined Marigold.

    "Umбн I don''t have anything specifically for that, but I do have practice changing theбн texture? Texture of my shadow. I might be able to make it sticky and get most of that off," said Lily.

    "Go for it," said Marigold. Lily nodded and gestured for the elf to jump over to her tform. Marigold did so without hesitation and was engulfed in darkness. Lily pushed her mana through her shadow and then gave it a twist before pulling the shadow up and off of Marigold''s skin and dropping it down. There was now a ring of dust around Marigold, but the elf herself was mostly clean.

    "Woooh, that was interesting to feel. Probably shouldn''t have left my eyes open butбн then again it was a unique experience," said Marigold with a slightly dopey smile. "I need to find myself someone with shadow affinity to sleep with in the future. So many fun things would be on the table,"

    Lily just sighed and hopped forward, transforming as she did so. Lily wasn''t sure she could actually make those jumps in her human form, so it was best not to test her luck, even if she''d respawn at the checkpoint. Lily was able to rush past the next few jumps with Marigold right on her tail. With all of the traps triggered it was easy to go back up, especially with no worries about running your face into a puzzle box.

    Eventually the pair made it to the newly second tost tform and got ready. "I can make this throw easy. Just don''t push off and it should be fine," said Marigold. Lily nodded and let herself be scooped up. Thankful that Marigold had let herself be cleaned off. Sure her fur was ck and the soot wouldn''t have shown up, but that didn''t mean she wanted to be covered in the stuff.

    Marigold took a bit of time to line the shot up and then made the throw. Lilynded easily on the golden tform and got to work. Another twist on the paper shield spell, *Man I''m really getting a lot of mileage from this one,* and she found herself with a ''rope'' that was closer to a series of interlocking paper tubes that she was actively reinforcing. They stretched down quite a ways, and Lily was confident Marigold could make the jump.

    Marigold hopped in ce a little bit, swinging her arms back and forth before putting a finger on her chin and turning around. Lily was a little confused, but when she saw Marigold stop 3 tforms down, she understood. The moment after stopping Marigold had turned back around and was bounding up the tforms gaining speed as she went. The elf mmed her feet into the ground as she made thest jump, going so far as to crack the stone a bit.

    Marigold soared through the air and found herself really close to making it all the way. Lily backed up a bit just as Marigold''s hands came down on the lip of the golden tformбн just moments before Marigold''s entire body mmed into the stone. Momentum was a pain Marigold was experiencing in full. That didn''t stop the elf at all though. She managed to climb up with seemingly no trouble.

    Only seemingly because when she was standing on the tform Lily could see that Marigold''s face was heavily damaged. It was already knitting back together, but Marigold''s nose was broken, her lips had small cuts all over them and her forehead was leaking blood like a faucet. Marigold seemedpletely unconcerned with the entire affair. Lily dismissed the paper rope and transformed summoning a smaller piece of paper and wiping away some of the blood, at least around Marigold''s eyes as she asked, "So what''s the n? How am I summoning the ne?"

    "Well what are the options, and don''t worry about it, I''ll be fine," said Marigold.

    "No, I''m going to fuss over you while I exin to keep my hands busy. Now, I can either summon the ne in the air above us, giving us extra speed before we jump on, or I summon it on the tform, hop on myself and let you throw jump off the tform while holding onto the back, you''ll need to pull yourself to the front quickly or we''ll stall out in the air and fall but it''s probably the better option as long as you trust me to keep the paper reinforced," exined Lily.

    "Of course I trust you. It would''ve been so much easier to screw me over earlier and I''ve got a checkpoint now," said Marigold easily. "So, summon up this ne,"

    Lily shrugged and transformed. If Marigold was going to trust her that was fine. They were past the point where getting betrayed would be that big of an issue in Lily''s mind. If Marigold tried to screw her over, Lily would just stop supplying mana to the ne and let them fall. Then Kat could win, and it''d be all over.

    So Lily summoned up the ne. It was a bit big for the tform and was somewhat off-centre as she carefully slid towards the front. She was helped out when Marigold picked up the ne herself and moved it above her head. Lily extended the ne''s size slightly in all dimension and then waited for Marigold.

    The elf tested the weight a bit and then red at the missing tform. With a sigh the elf nodded to herself and then got ready. She walked right up the edge, one foot slightly more than half off already. Bending the knees she shifted her other foot forward and waited, just as she started to fall forward Marigold kicked off the gold tform as hard as possibly sending herself and the ne flying forward.

    As soon as she did so, she could see why Lily had warned her to be fast. The ne was already halfway to tipping over by the time Marigold was lifting herself up. Lily was trying her best, but she needed to save enough mana to keep them afloat, and keep the ne together so Marigold was still running on a time limit.

    With a heave of effort Marigold shot yanked herself up and she quickly shuffled towards the front. She didn''t go quite as far forward as Lily, not wanting to ''tten'' the centre of the ne out too much, but she''d reached a point just part the middle and that seemed to be enough. They were flying. Well, gliding really, but that was pretty close in Marigold''s mind. So, they were flying.

 Chapter 1317 1317 Flower Fall

    <h4>Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Flower Fall</h4>

    --- Lily ---

    Lily tried to see what was going on below them, but she wasn''t tall enough to see around the ne''s wings. Marigold, seeing Lily''s adorable attempts to watch below, picked up the Memphis and set Lily down on top of her head. Lily let out a small huff but didn''tin too much. She was still close enough to provide mana to her ne, and with a bit of maniption of her shadow, the mana cost went back to what it was while she was sitting down.

    March was clearly in the leadбн though that actually raised other questions. March had made it all the way to the far checkpoint, the one that originally set off the cascade leading to the big finale and the finish lineбн but nothing was happening. Lily wasn''t sure why that was. Perhaps it had to do with how tired March looked.

    Lily couldn''t see all the details, but March''s hands were covered in blood and steam was still wafting off her despite the fact she wasying down t on her back and panting. March had to be exhaustedбн but Lily wasn''t entirely sure why that was. *March was able to run for ages while half dead. Soбн why is she so tired now? Did she push herself too hard so that she could break all the barriers? Why is she justбн resting there on the ''final'' checkpoint when she''s so close to the end?*

    What Lily didn''t know was that March had actually made an attempt at moving forward. March had been slowing down before the checkpoint and carried on mostly due to her momentum and strength of arms. She''d already fallen, failing to make a jumpter in the course. When she failed the jump, it of course sent her backбн and it was just too much for March. For now, the walking tank was resting, regaining what stamina she could for the final push, for she too was wondering why exactly the tforms hadn''t started to break apart at all.

    It warmed Lily''s heart to see that Kat was next. Her girlfriend was just about to start the climb out of the bowl, putting her in second ce by a fairly significant margin. Kat looked fine to Lily''s eyes, and as a highly trained Kat watcher, those were some pretty damn good eyes. It would take Kat some time to catch Marchбн assuming Kat didn''t follow the crazy woman''s trail, wherever that was.

    Last was Vanya. She was sticking behind Kat. Clearly following the path the demon wasying out, but staying roughly ten tforms behind. Lily even saw Vanya pause when Kat got into a puzzle box. It wasбн unclear what the strategy there was. *Seriously what''s she trying to do here? She''s so far behind Kat that a chance at the win feels lowбн especially considering the fact that once the ''end game'' is triggered that clear path Kat left will disappear in whirling tforms.

    So what''s the point? Obviously she''s following Kat to save some effort butбн will it be enough? I don''t really see how she can win with this line of thinking. Granted I don''t think she can fight Kat eitherбн so what''s the n? Is she waiting to team up with Marigold and I? I could see itбн but I''m not sure that will work either. We''re going to bending ahead of her and Kat so she''d still have to get through Kat to do anythingбн whatever.*

    "This is actually pretty neat," said Marigold. Lily tilted her head in confusion and let out a meow. "This spell. The only thing that can let you fly so well is a wind spell, and those are either worse, or cost a lot more mana. Which, ok I know this isn''t really flying but it IS pretty close,"

    *Yeah but it''s still costing me quite a lot of mana. Not a horrific amount or anything, but it sure isn''t cheap. I''m almost certainly going to be down below half once wend, I''m just not sure by how much.* "Meow,"

    "Don''t put yourself down like that," said Marigold with a careless wave. "The fact that I''m riding on this as well is jacking the cost up I''m sure. Plus, you said this was a kludged together spell? That means there is plenty of room for improvement,"

    "Meow,"

    "Yes I know you have wings," grumbled Marigold. "I get that this isn''t a massive priority for youбн but this really could be a staple Rank 2 paper spell. It really is that good. With a bit of work you could sell this to people, heck you could sell it to the royal spell archives for a good bit of money. Either a massive lump some or smaller instalments. Whichбн now that I think about it probably doesn''t matter much to you considering you can''t spend our currency properly nor stick around to receive the stipend but still it''s the thought that counts,"

    Lily let out a small chuff, which really sounded more like a squeak. She was still a small kitten so it was the closest she could manage to a proper scoff in this form. It didn''t matter too much though, they wereing in for anding. Lily was aiming for the tform just before the gold checkpoint March was sitting on.

    *It''s not worth risking March punching us away. She could totally do it too. Well, not if she''spletely exhausted butбн she''s had at least some recovery time so I just don''t think it''s worth the risk. Plus, I''m not sure if you need to touch the tform, or just stand above it. Best tond nearby, dismiss the ne above the tform and then jump over. Less likely to end upnding on March that way, and more likely for the checkpoint to count.*

    Lily shrugged the thought off and focused on the important part. Thending. It was a little difficult to steer the ne without any physical contact, but she was managing. Lily could see that if they wanted, flying further was definitely possibleбн not that much further, but skipping a few more tforms certainly. Lily just didn''t think it was worth missing out on the checkpoint.

    When they were roughly above the tform she was targeting, Lily dismissed the construct. Marigold and her fell straight down. The elf didn''t panic at all,nding easily with Lily still on her head. Marigold nned to continue to the checkpoint in a single bound before letting Lily offбн

    Instead, they were teleported to a challenge room. Lily let out a hiss, and Marigold said, "Wait, didn''t March pass through here? Why is this still active?"

    Lily hopped off Marigold''s head and transformed to say, "I''ve got no idea. Or well, some ideas. One idea really. Sorry I''m rambling, my best guess is that March was able to take tforms two at a time once she got up to speed. Obviously, her strength fell sharply after thatбн perhaps she used up all her mana?"

    Inside the room was one hundred boxes, or that was the assumption. They all seemedbelled and it was easy to make out closest ones that clearly counted down from one hundred. The sign off to the side said, ''The numbers have been mixed up at random, show off the quickest guaranteed way to find a specific number inside the boxes''

    "Whatбн what sort of a challenge is this!" yelled Marigold.

    "A slightly tricky one," said Lily with a smile. "That is, if you don''t know the answer already,"

    "Wait you know?" questioned Marigold.

    "Yeah it''s a logic puzzle, one that I''ve done before. What you have to do is pick a number, whatever number and then open the box matching that number. Inside will, likely, be a different number, what you do then is go over to that box, open it, and repeat until you find the correct umber," exined Lily.

    "Thatбн doesn''t seem all that fast," said Marigold.

    "Right it''s not, but it''s the fastest way to be guaranteed you''ll find the number you''re looking for, which was the question," replied Lily.

    "What ifбн you just put all of the numbers into one box, and then opened that one? Wouldn''t you have the correct number?" suggested Marigold.

    Lily opened her mouth to exin why that made no senseбн then she looked over the sign. It didn''t say anything at all about not messing with the boxes. Just that they had been randomly assigned, and you needed to show off a method to find a specific number. "Huhбн I meanбн yeah that would work, and might even be faster soбн let''s get to work?"

    Lily and Marigold got to work. They worked line by line, taking alternating sets of ten and picking out all the sheets of paper inside. Once they did that, they dumped all the numbers into the first box. They waited for the teleportation out, when Lily opened the box, closed it, then opened it again. Only then were they teleported away.

 Chapter 1318 1318 Boxed In

    <h4>Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Boxed In</h4>

    --- Lily ---

    Lily and Marigold were returned to the tform where they eyed March suspiciously. A quick nce behind showed Kat climbing out of the bowl. Against her better judgement, Lily stuck her tongue out at her girlfriend. Kat shed a re backбн but she also didn''t have any long ranged attacks without her demonic fire, so Lily wasn''t at risk. Yet.

    "So what''s the n here?" asked Lily.

    "Want to work together and go for a tie?" asked Marigold.

    "Not saying noбн but why go for a tie?" asked Lily.

    "Because it has urred to me that it will be so much funnier. March will be annoyed she lostбн or that she didn''t think of teaming up. Kat will be annoyed that I won with you, and Vanya will be annoyed you won with me. Thus we not only win, but annoy everyone else! It''s perfect," said Marigold with a smile.

    "I''m not sure Kat will care but sure, I don''t have anything against it," said Lily with a shrug. *If she tries to betray me I can just use my shadow to touch the finish line. I''ve already seen that my shadow counts as ''touching'' something for the purpose of the tasks, so it shouldn''t be any difference for thest point.* "So what do we do about March?"

    "Hmmбн that''s a bit tougher. Not sure I want to poke that bear if we don''t have toбн you got any spells to push her off the edge?" asked Marigoldбн while March listened in. She was tired yes, but that didn''t stop her ears working in the slightest.

    Lily thought on the question, turning back to see Kat had vanished into a challenge room, so they had at least some time to n this all out. "Not really," admitted Lily. "I meanбн I''ve got attacks sure but for someone like Marchбн I''m not even sure how much real damage they''d do. Honestly the best idea I have is just using my shadow to reach over and try to push her offбн but my shadow isn''t all that strong over long distances,"

    "Rightбн well we could just go around her?" offered Marigold.

    "I''m all for that n," agreed Lily. With that confirmed Lily transformed and hopped up onto Marigold''s shoulder. Marigold bent her knees and jumped over to the checkpoint, aiming slightly off to the side. As she did so, Lily stretched her shadow downwards, ready to tap the tform.

    That''s when March moved. With a swiftness that seemed to contradict her inted muscles she rose to her feet and went for a palm strike against Marigold''s sr plexus. Marigold brought her arms down to block and was moments away from being sent flying when Lily''s shadow reached the tform below. Lily forced it to skate across the ground and grab onto March''s legs.

    In a single moment, a slew of things happened. March''s palm made contact, cracking Marigold''s bones slightly, though the elf was unconcerned about the damage, no the real problem was being knocked away. Luckily, Lily had her shadow wrapped around March''s legs and was digging her ws into Marigold''s shoulder, mentally apologising for the rough treatment despite Marigold''s unique rtionship with pain.

    Instead of flying backwards, Marigold''s legs flew up and around as if she was doing a front-flip. Marigold had enough of her wits about her to ensure her feet came down hard on March''s shouldersбн but the mountain of a woman hardly seemed moved. The two almost seemed to hover in the air for a moment before Lily started to reel them both in. March acted quickly, swinging her arms around to attempt to break Marigold''s knees.

    Seeing this and reacting quickly Marigold pulled herself forward letting intercepting the chops with her partially healing arms. They cracked and broke from the force but Marigold was unconcerned. She flipped herself around using only her legs, getting behind March and kicking the woman in the back. Lily released March from her shadow letting Marigold move as she wanted.

    March didn''t do more than take a single half step forward before whipping around with arge fist aiming not for Marigold, but for Lily. Panicking at this, Lily summoned three paper shields in front of her, draining her magic massively but eating most of the impact from March''s fist.

    At the same time Marigold''s feet hit the ground, acquiring the checkpoint. That was enough. It was clear that even with Lily''s help March was a dangerousbatant. Perhaps not unbeatableбн but Marigold knew it would require going for potentially lethal strikes. With no idea of how closely Thyme was watching, the elf wasn''t going to risk such deadly attacks just for a friendlypetition. She doubted Lily would go for it either.

    Which meant there was only one choice. RUN AWAY.

    Marigold didn''t have time to turn around and run properly, so instead she leapt backwards with all the force she could. In normal circumstances she might have fallen short. In these? She had Lily to help. Lily could see they were falling short and leapt first, transforming in the air. Just as Marigold was about to m into the next tform, Lily reached a hand down to the elf.

    Marigold grasped Lily''s hand and yanked herself up, nearly pulling Lily over in the process. Still, they made it to the next tformбн but not away from March. The heavy-set heronded rather lightly on the tform next to them and sent a kick straight for Marigold''s face. Lily panicked, wanting to throw up more shields but stopped short. That would drain her already low mana reserves and Marigoldбн well frankly Marigold could take it.

    Lily, in a moment of rity transformed back into her Memphis form and held on. Marigold tanked the impact right on the face and went flying away. March didn''t hold back at allбн which was a good thing in this case as Marigold spun around and flew all the way over to the nearby tform. When she touched it a puzzle box sprang up around them and Lily let out a sigh of relief.

    Quickly transforming she checked Marigold over. "Umбн shit, you''re ok right?" asked Lily.

    "Welp, I sertainly hav a concushion, it shall heel soon on its'' own. Do not be the worried," slurred Marigold. It did not reduce Lily''s worry at all.

    "Umбн shit, is there anything I can do to help?" asked Lily.

    "Nah," said Marigold already sounding a lot better. "Just gotta give it a bit and I''ll be alright. Head wounds are tricky things, you can''t just rush into healing those or you get even more problems. I should beбн alright soon. My arms aren''t broken anymore and my nose should be fixed in a second,"

    "Waitбн you pulled yourself up onto the tform with BROKEN ARMS!" hissed Lily.

    "We''ve got bigger issues now," said Marigold, waving off in the vague direction of March, who was ring at them.

    "Yeahбн what''s the n here?" asked Lily.

    "Honestlyбн I''m not sure. March is strong, stronger then I thought admittedly. Especially after she seemed so exhausted. I''m not saying we couldn''t win in a fightбн" Marigold said slowly. "At the same timeбн I feel like we''d lose a bunch of time, and I''m not sure we could win without going for a lethal strike, and I''m not sure Thyme is watching us closely enough to prevent it being actually lethal,"

    "Yeahбн" said Lily ufortable. "That''s a good point. Umбн what should we do?"

    "Wait for Kat to deal with her?" suggested Marigold as she wiped the blood from her eyes.

    Lily looked over to where Kat should beбн and saw nothing. "Huhбн she''s not around at the moment," said Lily. "I guess she''s in a puzzle room. Not sure if that''s the same one she entered earlier, if she should be out soon,"

    "Damnбн so what''s the n here?" asked Marigold.

    "I don''t know? I mean we could always run sideways, or we could try to work our way forwardбн honestly I''m not really sure. If I had more mana I''d try to put up enough paper shields to stop March jumping between tforms but I don''t have the mana for more than one shotбн or perhaps not even that," exined Lily.

    "Rightбн wellбн hmmбн should we punch this barrier a bit to get it to stay around longer? I''m healed but I don''t think I''m ready to fight March again just yet. If she''s just going to sit there and stare at us we could wait until something changes things up. Either Kat arriving, or the ''end game'' triggering,"

    "No faith in Vanya?" asked Lily with a slight smirk as she tried to lighten the mood.

    "Nope. As spectacr a she might be in bed, she''s clearly the physical inferior to both Kat and March. She''ll catch up eventually, but not in time to help," said Marigold.

    *I suppose I set that one up a bit too well. Really I only have myself to me for that one.*

 Chapter 1319 1319 Morning Glory

    <h4>Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Morning Glory</h4>

    --- Lily ---

    Kat had stopped. Her girlfriend had stopped. She was just sitting on the edge of a tform smirking. "Welp, there goes that n," grumbled Lily as Marigold whacked the puzzle box again to keep it going.

    Marigold looked over her shoulder and saw what Lily wasining about. Kat was just hanging her legs off the edge of a nearby tform, making no move to get closer to them at all. "I thought you said she wouldn''t be annoyed if we won?" questioned Marigold.

    "Yeah, I doubt she would beбн but I''m also quite sure that pleased with herself for working out that she can cause more issues just by sitting out of it. She also probably trusts you enough to keep me safeбн or maybe she trusts that March won''t hurt me too much? I don''t know. Either or, she seems quite content to leave us to our problems," said Lily.

    "Hmmбн maybe we will have to wait for Vanya. Though perhaps by that same token Kat might just throw her off a tform to keep her away. Thisбн this has be moreplicated," murmured Marigold.

    "I''m not sure it''s made things moreplicated in the slightest. Now we''ve just got March to worry about," said Lily.

    "Yes but the easy solution was to have Kat deal with March," retorted Marigold.

    "It wasбн but now I''m wondering if Kat might have just teamed up with March to deal with us an then fought it out. I''m not sure which one them would winбн but I think they would both THINK they could win, leading to a fight. Perhaps even a close one. I''d say Kat would winбн

    "Except she''s got the strength limiter on and she can''t use her demonic fire. Whichбн probably puts her in a worse position then March. Then you add in the terrain. A small tform that puts you constantly in arms reach and it bes a brawlбн a brawl where March can just push Kat off the edge if she wants. Perhaps the bracelet will let Kat use more strength because she''s fighting Marchбн but I don''t see any reason why it would," exined Lily.

    "Ah, yesбн" mumbled Marigold as she smacked the puzzle box a few times in quick session. "You make a good point. The n was to run while they fought, which made senseбн but you might be right that we were wrong to assume they''d bother fighting at all,"

    "So what do we actually do then? Clearly that n is dead in the water, and whatever is needed to trigger the part where everything breaks apart hasn''t done so yetбн so what do we do? Wait for the trigger? Try and run away from March and hope now that Kat is, rtively, close she doesn''t bother chasing us? Abuse the fact that there is two of us in here somehow?" said Lily, offering what ideas she coulde up with.

    Marigold pped the shield a few more times as she thought of an answer, "Not sureбн none of them are awful ideas, but I couldn''t say what the best one is," admitted Marigold with a sigh as she looked up at the sky. Frowned and then looked around again. "Lilyбн I have an idea that''s just so crazy it might work,"

    Lily waited a good five seconds for Marigold to borate. When the masochist started to wiggle her eyebrows in Lily''s direction it was clear that Marigold was waiting for her to ask. "Ok, what is it?"

    "d you asked!" cheered Marigold. "Now, have you ever seen one of those ys where the two love interest need to climb out of a hole? And the way they do it is by going back to back and walking up the side of the hole?" Lily nodded slowly. Technically she hadn''t seen it as part of a y, but she got where Marigold was going. "Yeah I''m thinking we try that with the puzzle box,"

    Lily looked at the puzzle box, the puzzle box that extended off the tform. "Marigoldбн I don''t think we''re tall enough for that, or rather, the box is too wide for that sort of thingбн I think?" Lily was uncertain even as she finished the sentence. Surely there wasn''t enough spaceбн right?

    "Ah, see that''s what I thought initiallyбн but if we instead lock hands over our heads I think we''re just tall enough to do it," exined Marigold.

    Lily grimaced at the idea. *Thatбн that IS a little crazy but it might work. Am I strong enough in my arms though? I''m not sure that I amбн then again I''m not sure I''ve been pushed to my limits. Wait.* "Ok hang on, even if this crazy n works, what exactly can we DO at the top of the box, or however high we''re climbing?" asked Lily.

    "Ah see, that''s where your paper nees in! We can hop back in that and fly over a massive section of the obstacle course!" Marigold exined.

    Lily chewed on her lip for a bit as she thought it over. Her time in the box had let her recover some manaбн but it wasn''t a huge amount. "It could workбн I''m a little low on manaбн but I think I have enough. My main concern would be what are we going to do if the final phase triggers?"

    "I''m not too worried about that," said Marigold as she waved on Lily''s own concern. "See, the finish line was quite high upst time, so as long as we walk high enough then we should be fine, or perhaps, even in a better position!"

    "Not sure I agree with that statement, but it''s better then being stuck here doing nothing, even if the mana regen would be nice," said Lily with a sigh.

    "Right then, copy me," said Marigold as she pped the puzzle box a few more times. Once that was done she sat on the edge and then squeezed down fitting herself between the tform and the puzzle box before pushing herself upwards a bit and reaching her hands out.

    Seeing what she was going for Lily did, roughly the same. Eventually. First she tried just using the tform toy down on but she quickly realised why Marigold hadn''t done that. The tform was actually moving a bit, so getting your feet lined up was a pain, so Lily slid down mirroring Marigold and getting in position.

    "Now we''ve just got to start climbing at the same time and reach out," said Marigold. Lily bit back a retort as she did what Marigold asked. Lily tilted her head right back and watched Marigold''s hands, getting ready andбн reaching out herself. They were aligned. Lily could already feel her arms shaking and they''d only taken the one step. Marigold''s arms were rock solid byparison.

    "Ok, we''ve got it. Are you ready to start walking?" asked Marigold.

    "Iбн I guess," hissed Marigold.

    "Right then, with me. One," step, "Two," step "One," step. Marigold continued to call out every time she made a step. It was nerve wracking and Lily wasn''t sure if her arms were shaking from the fear, or if she was scared because her arms were shaking. Whatever the answer her heart was pounding in her ears and she felt like she was one wrong movement from falling straight down.

    Lily gulped as they got higher and higher. It was slow going but already they were about halfway to the height they''d climbed up the tforms for earlier. "Umбн hey Marigoldбн how high are we going?" asked Lily, her voice shaky with perhaps a touch of squeak.

    "As high as we can I suppose," said Marigold projecting as much calm as she could. "The barrier seems to be recharging slightly with every step we take, but not quite enough to offset the drain so it''s going to drop eventually unless I start stompingбн but you''re already shaking some I''m not sure that''s a good idea,"

    Lily almost couldn''t believe she was still going. Even when Marigold stopped chanting with every step to answer the question, they still kept in time. Lily was beyond thankful for that. It hadn''t urred to her before asking the question and it was a genuine fear for a few moments. "What do you mean?" asked Lily voice still shaky.

    "Well, either we find the top of the box, or the box disappears and we need you to summon a paper ne quickly. Well, that or something else happensбн though I''m not sure what. Maybe there''s a timeout on the box?" offered Marigold.

    Lily could feel her stomach doing backflips just at the idea. She really didn''t want the box to suddenly disappear. Then again, if they ran into the top of the box, Lily also wasn''t sure she could stop herself from flinching, even if flinching meant falling. Then, in a lightbulb moment, Lily moved her tail so that it was hovering slightly above her. It wasn''t too much warning, but it was some. Hopefully. *I really hope I don''t fall.*

 Chapter 1320 1320 Rainbow Road

    <h4>Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Rainbow Road</h4>

    --- Lily ---

    Marigold and Lily were making good progress. Their n was moving forward. Slowly, but it was moving. One step after the other they were climbing higher. Eventually they''d have enough height to clear a huge amount of distance, or just glide down to the finish line. In theory anyway.

    See, they say no n survives contact with the enemy, and that''s quite true. In this instance, March was that enemy. After realising the pair actually had it in them to walk a considerable distance up the box, she''d started nning. The idea she settled on wasn''t ideal but it was better then then doing nothing.

    March started to steam, jogging in ce, lifting her knees high and letting the steam start to really waft off of her. A light kick against the tform which rang out a clear, gong-like sound. March was ready. Marchuncher herself forward, feet first, and mmed her boots into the wall putting as much force behind the jump-kick as she could.

    The barrier shattered and March went flying backwards. It wasn''t hard for her to catch the edge of the tform she''d just left and recover her footing. On Lily''s side of things, it was much worse. Lily waspletely unprepared for the wall to break. Her eyes were firmly fixed ahead of her, and her mind was focused on her feet. Lily trusted Marigold to warn her if the barrier was about to dissipate because they didn''t apply enough force. Lily did not, in fact, n for March.

    As Lily lost her footing she panicked, freezing uppletely as the pair started to fall. Marigold however, was ready. Not for this specifically, but for something. She pulled Lily up and around so that the catgirl would eventually end up in a hug. "THE PLANE" yelled Marigold as Lily was flung around.

    Lily was confused for a moment, but before she''d made contact with Marigold''s chest her mind processed the answer and cast the spell. It was a rush job, wasting more than a little mana to get it correct enough to cast but it was cast leading to a sharp snap as the pairnded heavily in the centre of the ne, killing a lot of its momentum.

    They were falling quickly when Lily''s face smacked into Marigold''s chest. It was enough to startle her into transforming. Entirely an ident on Lily''s part. A reflex she''d triggered simply because she was panicking and felt safer like that. In this case though, it was the right decision. It nearly halved the weight the ne was holding up and allowed Lily to support the structure a bit better.

    They weren''t anywhere near as high as they wanted to be, and they needed to let the ne dive slightly to try and add some momentum, but they were flying. It wouldn''tst long, but it would allow them enough space to get away from March.

    The human in question red at the ne as it flew away. She''d gambled and ''lost'' this round. They were going to get away. March cursed aloud, "Dammit, forcing my steam form while I was so tired wasn''t the right move. Now I''ve got no mana and my body is screaming at me. Guess winning this will be harder a challenge,"

    Contrary to the wordsing from her mouth though, March had a massive smile on her face and was already trying to get into a runner''s stance. She didn''t have the mana to breeze through everything anymore, but she had enough grit and physical prowess to make up for the loss. Hopefully.

    Kat on the other hand, saw that the confrontation between the three of them was ending and got to work on catching up to March. A fight might happen, but after seeing the steam dissipate around March''s hulking form, it was now looking to be a much fairer confrontation. Heck, after that failure March might be willing to just stand to the side. Vanya was still a way''s away and not looking to catch up anytime soon.

    Lily was sweating in her Memphis form, the sudden shock and massive drain of mana was getting to her. She was shaking despite her heart calming down. Marigold gave the shaking feline a few scratches. "Hey, you''re doing fine. We''ve got away from March and I''ll carry you towards the finish line if I can. I certainly wouldn''t have escaped myself, so don''t worry it''s fine,"

    The sentiment was nice but it really wasn''t why Lily was shaking. It felt like the mana in her body was having a riot, and she justбн burned everywhere. It was hard getting it all under control while keeping the paper ne aloft. The idea of being betrayed by Marigold wasn''t even one she was contemting because the fact of the matter was, Lily just didn''t have the mental bandwidth to worry about it. She had more immediate problems that were taking up her mind.

    Down on the ground, March had made a few jumps. Just as her foot touched the next tform a wave of colour swept in from behind them all. A rainbow of colours washed over the tforms, and after it passed they seemed to rapidly shift between them all for a few moments before settling down. Each tform had their own ''proffered'' colour that showed up in the randomised selection more than normal.

    The thing to note, was that one of those ''colours'' was a ck and white checkboard pattern. One that matched the finish line. A handful of tforms showed the pattern, but it never stayed long, and even after things calmed down and the changes happened perhaps once every five seconds, when the checkerboard pattern appeared, it didn''tst long.

    Marigold could see this going down from up in the paper neбн and had no idea what to do with the information. The tforms that showed checkboard patterns seemed to be mostly random. They were more frequent the further you went, but it was still rare, with only perhaps one in twenty showing the pattern at all, and only for a maximum of three seconds. "Ok what the fuck," grumbled Marigold.

    Lily looked up at Marigold with confused kitty eyes. "Right, you can''t see it. Ok, so here''s what''s happeningбн" Marigold detailed what she was seeing, "and frankly I have no idea what that means. Do we just have to hope we get lucky? The checkerboard ones seem to be slowly disappearingбн so is there like a ''real checkpoint'' they''re converging on? Do we just have to be standing on one when the pattern shows up? I seriously have no idea what we need to do,"

    That''s when Marigold noticed that March hadn''t been stopped since the wave. Not a single puzzle box or challenge room. "Ah I see, so all of the tforms have been disabled so we just need to hop around until we get to the finish line then? A bit strange but I get it. Lily, you can drop the ne, I can carry us around,"

    Lily nodded and let the construct drop immediately. Marigold''s eyes widened but they were close enough to a tform that it didn''t end up being an issue. Marigold pulled Lily tight against her body and then started hopping forward as fast as she could. The checkerboards appeared moreter so booking it was the best n.

    A nce over to the left showed March making progress. She was a bit behind them, but that was fine. It seemed like March didn''t have the mana to really speed up, at least, not for some time. No the issue was Kat. She was practically gliding over the tforms even as her wings stayed firmly closed. The demon was catching up to them.

    Marigold grit her teeth as she looked down at the shaking Lily. Clearly something was up, and Marigold felt responsible for the condition. She wasn''t sure what was wrong with Lily, but the shaking hadn''t stopped. "It''ll be alright Lily, we''re almost at the end," said Marigold, knowing it was the truth. Even if they didn''t win soon, someone else would.

    Marigold grit her teeth and started to push her legs to the limit, taking quick, short steps across the tforms before jumping. That''s when she heard the steam. Marigold didn''t even bother to look back. She knew what it meant. March was speeding up. Digging deep Marigold hurled herself forward with everything that she had, running for the finish line she couldn''t seeбн

    Until suddenly she could. Just to the side of her tform. It was at a diagonal, and the jump was a little far, but it was clear as day. A checkboard pattern over the tform. Marigold didn''t stop to think, she just moved. As her feet left the tform the moment seemed to hang. Would she make it in time? Would it stay a ''finish line'' long enough for her tond? Was it even a finish line or was it just a pattern? There was an awful lot of them after all.

    Marigold''s feet touched the tform. It was checkeredбн and she was teleported away.

 Chapter 1321 1321 InTreantions

    <h4>Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 InTreantions</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    Kat let out a sigh as she was teleported away. After Lily and Marigold had won a bunch of permanent finish lines had popped up all over the ce. Kat had booked it towards one andбн a sh from behind Kat was March strode out, clearly she''d managed second ce, or perhaps third depending on how things were set up.

    In the room, Burgandy and Burnice had disappeared but Mint was still around and Thyme had arrived as well. For some reason Thyme was pretending to be a monkey, hanging upside from their tail and everything. Kat decided not to question it too much as she walked over towards Marigold and Lily.

    As soon as Lily spotted her, she jumped straight into Kat''s arms. "I see how it is!" wailed Marigold with fake sadness, "You just use me for the win then go right back into the arms of that demon temptress! How can my heart recover from this betrayal?"

    Lily transformed in Kat''s arms and a slight adjustmentter she was in a bridal carry. Lily reached up and kissed Kat long and hard before separating and saying, "I''m afraid it was never to be Marigold. My heart has, and always will, belong to my beloved demoness. She promised me power and forbidden knowledge and I just couldn''t say know,"

    Kat rolled her eyes as Marigold ''copsed'' onto the floor, hand over her heart. "Oh, woe is me. Destined to be alone and unloved now that I have been abandoned so! Never again shall I trust anyone! It would be too painful,"

    This is when Vanya appeared at Marigold''s side and kicked her right in the boob. "Nothing is too painful for you, you overly dramatic masochist,"

    "Then why are you giving me the pain I desire?" asked Marigold, "Surely it''s better to leave me to wallow in sadness!"

    Vanya rolled her eyes and smiled, "It''s your reward for winning you idiot. As much as it galls me that you won by teaming up with Lily, it was a smart y and you DIDe in first, so I have to reward you somehow,"

    "Ah my love, I shall never stray!" cheered Marigold.

    "Were you not just talking up Lily?" asked Vanya dryly. "About how you will never love again after the pain of such a betrayal?"

    "Ah it twas but a passing fancy, pay it no mind," said Marigold as she stood back up and pretended to dust herself down. After a moment the pair broke out intoughter and shared a kiss. "Seriously though, how was my acting? Did I manage to properly sell my heartbreak and devastation?"

    "No, three out of ten. You werepletely over the top with it and you had to fall to the ground and hide your face to prevent everyone else from seeing the massive smile you''ve been rocking the whole time," stated Vanya.

    "Boo! Too harsh!" whined Marigold.

    March just rolled her eyes and strolled over to the couch, sitting down on it heavily. She was waiting to see what Thyme was up to. Kat and Lily had a simr idea now that Marigold had finished her skit, so they moved over to Thyme and waited for them to speak.

    "So, congrats on the win Marigold and Lily. Technically speaking Marigold should havee first, leaving Lily behind, who would then havee second assuming she touched the tform before the finish line moved. Though, depending on how things interacted it might have stayed in ce considering, well, Marigold finished. Of course, this is all unofficial, and I likely would''ve called it a tie anyway, but I felt it was worth mentioning," said Thyme.

    "Isn''t this something you thought of?" asked Lily while still in Kat''s arms. Being part cat meant her back was perfectly fine draped over Kat''s arms. "Why did the teleporters work on two people at a time then?"

    "Ah well, that gets into the design decisions behind the obstacle courseбн whichбн hmm as long as you promise not to share it with any other contestants I can tell you. Not the ones here, the other tournament brackets that is. This is the first to happen," exined Thyme.

    "Sure, I promise. Not like I''ll be in this dimension all that long, and I don''t even know who I''d tell," said Lily. A round of simr promises followed and Thyme nodded in eptance.

    "Right, well in this case the teleporters work on two people because in the nning stages I had assumed that everyone would start to converge on the leader. With a rtively clear path forward, even with some movement, it would''ve been easy to follow whoever was in front and eventually fight.

    "It was assumed that you''d have either one or two front-runners with the rest of the contestants following up behind and then fighting until someone lost, or was thrown off the side, before they would continue forward taking the top spot for a while. sбн that really didn''t happen. There were a lot fewer fights then I was imagining when I designed this whole thing.

    "As for why the teleporters work on two people? Well it''s so that if you''re fighting someone and you''re close enough you can keep fighting even after teleported or trapped in one of those question boxes. It seemed like an elegant system to me. Not sure how I feel about the team-ups though. It makes determining a proper winner a bit difficult, but I do like the sportsmanship. I''d probably have allowed it because that''s sort of theme with this roundбн but I''m not sure I''d let it slide in other ones,"

    "Hey so, actually, what was the n with this whole thing? I know you want to do resorts, but what about all the games? What were they all testing?" asked Lily.

    "Ah that''s easy. I won''t go over my ideas behind the final day until tomorrow night, but I can talk about the rest. The first set of games was intended, at initial design conception, to be ones that anyone could y and that scaled well. Possibly even well enough that mortals couldpete with higher ranked people.

    "Twister was the only real sess there. Table tennis was close, and the fragility of the bats made for a wonderful bncing mechanic. Originally I just made the rule ''no breaking them'' because I didn''t want to be personally called on to provide infinite recements, or enchant it a bunch and require the yers have enough mana to keep them solid.

    "In the end though, it added a niceyer of challenge that allows higher and lower rank yers to y against each other without it being aplete stomp. Mortals do still suffer a bit butбн eh, you can''t please everyone. So Table Tennis and Twister will get rolled out to the public once the tournament is over. It should be a big draw.

    "Dodgeball, I will say, was aplete failure. I just couldn''t find a way to scale it up properly for harder difficulties. I mean, even with my powers of space maniption and balls that exploded if you didn''t handle them with careбн it was still rtively easy. Notpletely easy, but for Rank 2''s? Horribly easy. Doesn''t scale at all, and yet much too hard for Rank 1''s and mortals.

    "As for the second daysбн that was more for people of the same Rank. The idea with them was to have multiple areas around the resort blocked off forбн well I hadn''t decided if they should be sayбн ''the log chopping area'' or ''the Rank 2'' area. Both ideas have there benefits. Anyway, because it''s all outside there''s a lot more spaceбн yes, I see the looks on your faces. Sure it''s not a problem for ME but I want this to be something other people can run and maintain so I can''t cheat too much.

    "Now, those games were mostly ''what you see is what you get''. A daily sandcastle contest, not sure if that one should be separated by Rank, but the rest? Definitely. Volleyballбн apparently takes a lot longer then I thought it would and I think I need to revise the rules on that one. It took too long and water users have a massive advantage. I was mostly just worried about earth or ice magic but apparently, I wasn''t thinking properly.

    "The log chopping was nice. I liked the bnce of speed, and creativity it introduced. I do wonder if people would enjoy it more if it was a simpler challenge, but I can always set up a normal station for that sort of thing without much effort. I didn''t think much of it at first when the idea was pitched to me, but it was a surprisingly popr idea once I asked around and exined it a little. Plus, easy to set up, even the moreplicated versions, so on the list it went,"

    "Today''s areбн well two of them are moreplicated. The skydiving one was simply something I thought was fun, but I''m not sure if it will stick around because it was harder to set up then I thought. Perhaps with time I can R&D a good way to summon those rings, but perhaps not. As for the obstacle course and the flying machines? Wellбн

 Chapter 1322 1322 Star Theft

    <h4>Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Star Theft</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    Kat and Lily waited for Thyme to continue. Both swearing they could hear the non-existent creaking the pole Thyme was hanging from should have been letting out. As the silence stretched on and it became clear that Thyme was just going to wait. Lily rolled her eyes and asked, "So what''s with the three from today?"

    "Right. Sorry, I got distracted," said Thyme. Nobody believed them and Kat tried to ignore the twitching of her eyebrow. "So, the easiest to exin are the flying machines. I worked on them with Oditr and an enchanter friend of mine who has asked to remain unnamedбн"

    *You think it''s that weird elf Marigold and March met, or that family at least?*

    [That''s a shockingly good idea. I hadn''t even considered it butбн now that you''ve brought it up it feels very correct. It might be the oldest of the family, or at least the most reclusiveбн though I''m wondering. Are they clones?]

    *How did you jump from ''weird family'' to cloning?*

    [I dunno, I just sort of have that feeling.]

    *Not sure how we''d prove itбн but interesting at least.*

    "бн now Oditr is trying to get them all flying without using any magic at all. Imend her for the idea, and I can even understand why. Once you go up too high you run the risk of magical monsters sensing you and trying to kill you. If you stick to unpowered machines then they could be great for sneaking through monster infested skiesбн

    "But Oditr is spreading herself a bit thin, at least in my opinion. She''s trying to work out how to run things without magic, and how to make things fly, but she''s trying to do both at the same time and failing so I borrowed some of her better designs and passed them off to be redesigned for use with magic. Low and behold, they all fly!

    "Anyway, that challenge serves mostly as a test run. The two hours of ''flight time'' is to test how well they hold up under a reasonable amount of usage, and the repeated tests from the four other sets ofpetitors should help us understand them in a mostly real world scenario,"

    "Waitбн did you control that bird?" asked March.

    "No, I didn''tбн though I did scare it off. It waspletely out of Asteodia and Nixilei''s weigh ss at Rank 4. So when it started to think about attacking them, I released a lot of concentrated bloodlust in its direction. It assumed that my active bloodlust was its passive danger detection and so it didn''t bother attacking,"

    March wince, "Oh, Rank 4 is a bit muchбн I sort of wanted to fight it. Just a spar if it was like a pet or something but fighting it seemed like it would be cool,"

    [March is crazy]

    *Lily, I''m pretty sure we''re all a little crazy. You especially.*

    [I don''t want to hear it from miss ''it''s just a bit of pain from all my exposed nerves'']

    *Still less crazy then binding yourself to an immortal demon.*

    [You agreed!]

    *Hey, I gotta support my friends. Especially if I''d recently worked out I wanted to date said friend.*

    Lily''s response was lost in a haze of embarrassment so strong she didn''t even notice Thyme continuing the exnation. "So far we''ve gotten some good data. The ne and the balloon are the only ones that seem viable for what Oditr wants from them. Though there was another design with promise, it had a lot more des, and honestly I didn''t have the time to figure out how it was meant to work. So I just threw in the wingsuit, which was a design Oditr came up with for surviving falls from great heights before I gave her a better option in the parachute,

    "I don''t want to drift too far from the questionбн but yes I was intending to use that round as more of a test. Distance and time were what I wanted people to aim for. Really ensure that all of the flyers got a good run and we''ll have to see how the data shakes out from the other tests, but I''m pretty happy with it overall.

    "If the balloon continues to do well I might even offer balloon rides to visitors. Not sure how much work it would be to set up an easy to use system for people without mana, so whoever is in charge of the ce might need the ability to use mana but that''s not too hard toe by. Plenty of retired adventurers that would be interested.

    "As for the obstacle course? That was something the enchanter I was working with really wanted to do. I insisted it would be toorge a project, especially all the different endingsбн but they insisted and ended up making it their price for helping out with a number of other things for this round of the tournament.

    "Of course, sadly, I was correct and it didn''t get done in time so I had to brute force a lot of the space enchantments to get them to work. I''ll admit my enchanter friend was closer then I thought they''d manage, but not obviously not close enough as it wasn''t done like they promise. I''m not upset about that though. They just have a horrible sense of time, and I didn''t exactly fight them too hard on it,"

    "That''s it?" asked Lily.

    "Well my enchanter friendбн let''s just call them En to give them an name. Anyway, En was sure it was going to be the next big thing. That it would suddenly be super popr for adventurers to run through and a great way to simte the sort of old dungeons adventurers are alwaysbing through. Allegedly it would cut down on death and help them train better.

    "Of course, it was massively over budget, essentially impossible to set up without thousands of hands, and fundamentally unfinished considering the whole point was creating something I wouldn''t need to personally watch overбн but I can''t say it was a surprise," exined Thyme with a sigh.

    "Do you think it''s likely to be improved further?" asked Marigold stepping forward slightly. "I know this is the sort of thing my family would be quite interested in, both practically and in regards to potential additional funding,"

    "While the gesture is nice, you underestimate how much money I have, or rather, how much value I have in supplies for this sort of thing. Magical abilities on my level allow you to rue a lot of stuff, and then you factor in the fact that one of my affinities is space and then it shoots intopletely ridiculous.

    "I try to spread around the resources I horded as a younger tree, but for perspective, I personally have more money''s worth of material goods then your entire kingdom. I was a massive hoarder once upon a timeбн and I still am really but at least I''m trying to move things around now,"

    Marigold gaped at Thyme for a few seconds before shaking her head a bit and asking, "What how? The elven kingdom''s treasury is far from emptyбн and if you''re including everything produced by the people who live there as wellбн I justбн how?"

    "It''s simple really. There are plenty of ces on the nobody dares to go because it''s simply too dangerous for one reason or another. I can teleport in, take the good shit, and then leave. If that wasn''t enough, I can step into space and steel asteroids full of precious minerals. Additionally, I''m one of the few people that have stepped foot on others. I could just im them for myself, and say that all the resources are mine. I mean, most people can''t survive in a vacuum so it''d be easy to enforce," exined Thyme with a shrug. Still upside down of course.

    Lily couldn''t help but ask, "Who else can survive in a vacuum?"

    "Well, I don''t know for sure but I suspect Ulf could. I''m not certain who else. It really depends if it came down to just their own power or not. It''s mostly academic at the moment because there is plenty of space here on the for people to go after. We don''t really need to look towards space. I just went there when I was younger becauseбн well it''s very sillyбн" Thyme let out a fake cough and rapidly said "Iwantedtostestar"

    "What?" asked Lily, before Thyme gave their best confused look. "No I mean why would you try to steal a star?"

    "Well it''s not like I knew they were so far away!" retorted Thyme.

    "I learnt that when I was still a kid!" shot back Marigold.

    "Well yeah but remember, I grew up away from dryad civilisation. I had to work all of this out myself and I assumed the stars were like tiny suns that orbited the. Besides, a whole bunch of that information was theoretical until I confirmed it," insisted Thyme.

 Chapter 1323 1323 A Touch Maudlin

    Chapter 1323  1323 A Touch Maudlin

    --- Kat ---

    It was the next morning and Kat was out for a jog. There wasn''t really much to discuss after Thyme dropped that bombshell. Partially because Thyme just vanished after they finished speaking. For everyone elseбн it was gettingte and now that the adrenaline wore off they were ready for bed. Lily especially, which meant Kat had gone along.

    Lily was still asleep, and part of Kat wanted to justy in bed with herбн but a much greater part implored her to get up and justбн do something. So here Kat was running swiftps around the ind. It wasn''t particrly hard, and nowhere near max speed but it was a nice feeling.

    Kat wasn''t sure it actually did anything for her. Exercise wasбн questionable now that she was a demon. Oh Kat was sure it was possible to exercise, but her regeneration seemed to keep her in good shape, perhaps closer to perfect shape. It was also hard to get tired without just using demonic energy. It was a different kind of ''tiring''. Kat wasn''t even sure how much she''d need to lift, or for how long to get a decent workout.

    March seemed to suffer from the same problem. Kat had spotted the woman on her run. She''d grabbed one of the tter boulders around the ind and was now using it as a recement for gym weights. Lastp she was working out her legs. It looked somewhatical. The boulder itself was huge, easily asrge as her hotel room and clearly quite heavyбн yet March was able to lift it without too much strain. Or at least, she wasn''t using her steam powers to help.

    Now Kat was sure that she could do the same. Without the limiter band Thyme had her wearing, lifting such a weight wouldn''t be hardбн but it was odd to think about sometimes. On the whole, Kat had gotten used to being a demon. Having a tail, wings, horns. These things were all simply a fact of life now. Even with an enhanced memoryбн it was just so hard to remember what it was like to be human.

    Perhaps that was unfair. That humanity wasn''t so easily discardedбн but a lot of demons didn''t see all that alien. Kat wasn''t sure if that was due to her new nature, or if it was simply the way of things and she would have recognised that even as a human. There was no way to tell, and Kat wasn''t going to beat herself up over it. She was happy in her own skin, both before and after. It seemed like such a little thing in the end. So Kat didn''t worry about it.

    Sometimes thoughбн it wasn''t the being the demon part that caught her. It was the ridiculous amount of strength. Sure, it wasn''t technically inhuman. March was right there with her, lifting boulders like it was just a regr set of weights at the gym. It made Kat wonder what that made March.

    Human technically, but was she really the same? The words were the same ording to her trantion ability. But gically? Well, Kat was no biologist, she couldn''t even begin to work out how different the different versions of humans she knew of would be. Did higher energy alter the underlying biology or did it just support it? Was magic the reason elves and dwarves could have kids with each other? All questions Kat didn''t know the answer to, nor did she really want them.

    No, what mattered was actions. How they saw the worldбн and in some ways it could be very strange. March lifting boulders was just a convenient example because Kat could see it right now and it was on her mind. Burnice''s practice had a simr issue. She was throwing around des of wind, and her katas looked like more sophisticated dances then the ballerinas Kat had seen on tv.

    Magic seemed to make people more in some ways, but it was hard to tell if the people who cultivated it became soбн unique or if simply living here did it. Kat hadn''t exactly met a lot of people in this world, or the others she''d visited. Almost everyone she''d interacted with was using higher energy for something. Were these people just the outliers? The geniuses of a different world?

    Perhaps they made a bigger difference here. All of the rulers, the kings and queens, they were powerful. Here political office wasn''t just a matter of being well connected or smart, you also needed to be the big stick. The king wasn''t just an old figurehead here, he was also the nuclear option. How did that shape culture? Did it make more people strive for a ce in the government? Because it meant they too were strong? Or did it drive them off. Scare them away from making a difference because they were smart but weak?

    With magic it was harder to be both smart and weakбн but Nixilei had said there were some people who just couldn''t do anything with there mana. What happened to them? Could they still get to Rank 1 and 2 somehow? Were they destined to be nothing more than store clerks? It was so hard to say.

    Kat let out a sigh, "I''m having rather strange thoughts on this run. When I wasying in bed there was nothing bothering me, I just felt a bit jittery but now I''m contemting the socio-politicalndscape of a foreign dimension. What happened to my simple run?"

    Shaking her head, Kat''s mind couldn''t help but move towards Marigold. She wasбн certainly something. She''d taken her ''hobby'' to an extreme entirely impossible without regeneration affinity. It wasn''t even a matter of ''unusualpared to earth'' but probably ''unusualpared to literally everyone''. Kat had to wonder if having regeneration helped pushed you in that direction.

    *If soбн I might only be safe because I''m asexual. Does she enjoy the pain because it also gives her pleasure, or does she just enjoy the feeling of pain? Once again, am I safe because I don''t really get those urges or will I one day decide that stabbing myself is a good joke? I mean, sure in abstract it''s very silly in cartoons and stuffбн but that would really hurt.

    Then again. I''ve seen those videos. A shocking amount of research has proved that humans would rather shock themselves painfully then remain bored. Thoughбн I''m not human anymore. So do I have the same problem? I have to haveбн at least an echo of it. I''m here running for no reason other than the fact I felt the need to moveбн and listening to some of the kids I knew exercise is just aplicated form of torture. So perhaps it''s toote for me.*

    Kat shook her head as she slowed down. It was time to wake Lily for breakfast. Walking in the front door she saw Gareth hobbling towards a bench, leaning heavily on Green. *Huhбн wasбн is he that bad? I would''ve gone to see him if I''d known. I suppose Lily can get a bit more sleep. She''ll be happy with that.*

    Kat slid into position behind them and when the pair got to the food, Kat said "I can carry some stuff for you both. I don''t n on eating yetбн or perhaps at all. I should probably have something but if I do I''ll eat with Lily,"

    "Thanks," said Gareth as he started pointing out what he wanted.

    Kat picked up two tes and started to load them up. "Soбн how are you Gareth? I would havee and visited if I thought it was badбн and I mean, people did say it was bad butбн how do I exin this. Hmmбн my worldview for healing waspletely destroyedбн I don''t want to call it recently but I guess I''d gotten used to Thyme being able to fix everything,"

    Gareth let out a bit of a shakyugh. "I''ll live Kat. In fact, I''ll recover fully so there really isn''t anything to worry about. Thyme did inform me that they had a way to see mepletely healed this morningбн but I was also told it could be a bit of risk so I turned him down. I can''tpete today after all,"

    "Yes because you''re a big dumb idiot. My big dumb idiot, but still a big idiot," said Green.

    Kat dolled out the tes as the three of them sat down. "Soбн you''ll be ok?"

    "Yes, I will. Not immediately because what I did to myselfбн look, I don''t know the truth of the matter, but the two main schools of thought im it damages the soul, while the other side says it burns lifespan. I don''t know which if either of them are trueбн but I recognise that it was a dumb mistake, especially for a contest I didn''t have a chance at winning. Maybe if I waspeting for first ce-" Gareth was cut offбн

    When Green smacked the back of his head. Hard. "No, no killing yourself for first, second third, any of the ces. If Thyme wasn''t so good you could be dead. Don''t be an idiot,"

    "Yes dear," mumbled Gareth.

 Chapter 1324 1324 The Win In Sight

    Chapter 1324  1324 The Win In Sight

    --- Kat ---

    "Soбн don''t answer this if you don''t want to, but how bad is it? The aftereffects you''re experiencing?" said Kat as she gestured at Gareth, currently being fed by Green.

    "Hmmбн" Gareth gave a hum as he nced over at Green who smiled back and gestured towards his mouth. Gareth took the offered bite and chewed on the question for a few moments.

    Seeing this Kat added, "I know when Lily was sick she was quite happy to have me around. Granted I know now that''s because she enjoyed me doting on her in a moreбн intimate manner then she was used to. We were just friends back then you see. I just thought she was happy I cared enough toe over but wellбн" Kat finished her thought with a shrug.

    "It''s not entirely like that," said Gareth when he finished his mouthful of food. "I''mбн there isn''t really a word for it, even in ournguage so I''m not sure how the trantion would work for youбн creaky? Stiff? Hmmбн neither is quite right but somewhat close. It''s almost like I''ve got full body nerve damage. Everything is a bit slower, a touch less smooth. It''s not quite painful but it does get worse if I makerger, or consistent movements,"

    "Ouch. How long will you be like this?" asked Kat.

    "As long as I don''t push myself I''ll be good in a week," said Gareth before he picked up another bit.

    Green continued on for him. "From what Thyme was saying, Gareth needs around five days of minimal activity and then another two of reduced training to get back to where he was. The reduced training part is important though. Even if he waited a month, if he doesn''t do anything to get back into things it will continue.

    "It''s an odd bnce of things. Gareth needs to move around somewhat. If he was just confined to bed the symptoms wouldst longer. He needs exercise to get betterбн but just pushing through the pain wouldn''t help him either. It would cause his progress to stagnate or regress which is really not what we want.

    "It''s why I''m lending him a hand. Well, that and I do admit to enjoying the experience of doting on him a bit. He''s never been so unwell since we''ve been close and I just haven''t had the chance. I sort of understand why he lets me sleep on him all the time. I thought it might just be because he likes having my ass or boobs on him depending on the positionбн

    "But no. It conveys a certainбн vulnerability I suppose. It''s a nice feeling, and while I do wish Gareth didn''t have to injure himself so severely for me to experience itбн I think I''m going to encourage him to try sleeping on me once a weekбн month. Look a week might be too often, I''d get bored and fall asleep, but I want to experience this more than once a monthбн look I''ll work on it,"

    Kat grinned at the pair. *That''s sweet. It makes me wonder if I can get sick, and if I did would Lily take care of me like that? I wasn''t exactly prone to illness before despite all the germs I would''ve had to put up with. Little kids are NOT clean creatures. I took care of plenty of them when they were sick too. No way was I getting Gramps to do itбн but I never really got sick from it either.

    I wonder if that''s because I''ve been a demon this whole time? Did human diseases just not have the oomph to get through? Wait no, D.E.M.O.N.S said that before I started my transformation I was a normal human, or at least, not detectable as anything other than human and I''m pretty sure D.E.M.O.N.S has some advanced scanning abilities. Hmmбн well at the very least I had a good immune system.*

    "Yeah I suppose it does," said Kat. "I''m d you guys get along so well. I mean, I never thought otherwise but it''s another tick in the box I suppose,"

    Gareth nodded and said, "Indeed. Though I''ll admit to being d that I don''t have topete today,"

    "Yeah what is the n?" asked Kat.

    Green shrugged and said, "No idea really. Gareth is out, obviously, but everyone else can participate. Not sure what Kress it up to. He stopped by for a bit with Stanбн but I haven''t seen him since he checked up on Gareth so I''m not sure if he''d be interested. Nixilei was distracted by Asteodia, though she came to visit a few times. Asteodia, thankfully, can''tpete today so I''ve got no worries about setting Nixilei against herбн

    "But honestly? I''m not sure Nixilei is a great pick for today anyway. She doesn''t have any special benefits in the water. Kress can hold his breath for a while, and he''s a decent swimmer. I''m a step above that, and there''s you of course. How do you do you and Lily do in the water?"

    "Lily has gottenбн noticeably less fond of water, or at least, submerging herself, since she became a Memphis so she probably wouldn''t be interestedбн except for the fact that she has felt a little useless, so she might push topete in something. Especially becauseбн I think we might have the win already? Not as a brag but likeбн mathematically I''m not sure anyone else can win,"

    "If Marigold''s team sweeps everything they can win," said Green. "They''re the only ones close, and even then they''re four points behind us. So they''d need to win at least two events, while getting second ce in the thirdбн without us winning a single round today. Nobody else has a chance, even if we lost everything. It''s just us and elf team now,"

    "Huhбн thought we were further ahead then that," mumbled Kat.

    "March and Nell''s team are really close at five and six points respectivelyбн which means March and crew could tie it up if they won everything and we got nothing, while Nell''s team could actually win. Considering Blue earnt almost all of those points, she''s likely to win moreбн

    "But they need a perfect run and I just don''t see it happening. Romilda''s team has no chance. Even if theypletely crush thepetition today they just don''t have the points. So ultimately, I think the strategy is to try and mess with Marigold''s team as much as possible. If they lose a single time then the best they can manage is a tie. It really is our game to win at this point. One win secures us the victory, and even just making sure Marigold''s team doesn''t win everything will still get us the win.

    "If we get to thirteen points, it doesn''t just mean that we''ve managed to win two points, but that we''ve made sure nobody else can win them. It''s basically four points from everyone if you look at it in a slightly weird way. It''s two points they can never get AND two points they need to catch up,"

    "Right that makes senseбн mostly," said Kat. *I think Green got a bit distracted during that speechбн but she was probably focusing on Gareth and not just mean so I''ll forgive her for that.* "Does that mean I should try and take the first event? Whatever it is? Or should I try and win us thest one?"

    Green shrugged, "Just go for whatever contest you think you''ll do the best in,"

    "Yeah I guess so," said Kat with a sigh as she stood up. "It''s been nice chatting with you all, but I need to go wake up my sleeping princess, so I''ll talk to you guyster,"

    Green and Gareth both waved goodbye as Kat started walking to the stares, pondering the fact that she''d been able to call Lily a princess. *Odd. It only urred to me after I said it that I might have been stopped from saying itбн but it still worked? Is it because I wasn''t thinking of her as a literal princess but as someone precious to me? Is there a saying I don''t know that''s allowing it through? Might be.*

    Kat made it back to her room and walked inside. Lily was obviously still sleeping on the bed, curled up in her Memphis form. "Come on sleepy head, wake up," whispered Kat as she tickled Lily''s stomach the best she could while Lily was curled up.

    Lilyzily batted at the finger. Kat smirked and dug it deeper into the floof and kept moving around. "Come on time for a new day," Lily seemed like she was going to stretch out for a second before curling back in around Kat''s finger, her little paws grabbing onto it tightly.

    *Be still my beating heart. No matter how cute this is you do have to wake Lily up. Eventually. Probably. At some point.* Kat''s finger didn''t move, she just stared down at the adorable Lily. *Any moment nowбн*

 Chapter 1325 1325 Picking on Lily

    <h4>Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Picking on Lily</h4>

    --- Kat ---

    Kat had no idea how she got here. One moment she was trying to wake Lily up, and the next she was on the bed with Lily on top of her. Even if she wasn''t trying all that hard to wake Lily, it shouldn''t have been so easy to turn the tables. The fact Lily had transformed to move Kat had probably helped. "Lily, Lily it''s time to get up," said Kat tapping the side of Lily''s head where her ears would be if she were still human.

    Of course, despite Kat''s request she wasn''t actually making an attempt to get up herself. "Nyo, nyorfortable," mumbled Lily.

    Kat''s eyes widened. *Wait. Is her speech being corrupted? Thisбн this could be adorable. Wait no, it''s already adorable. Umбн shit what can I ask her to test? Dammit I''m nking on good cat puns. I can only remember that one tongue twister about a menagerie but there''s no way I can get her to say that in her sleep.*

    "Come on Lily, it''s morning already, time to get up," said Kat tempting Lily to say ''morning''.

    "Nyo,fy," grumbled Lily. *Welp. That n failed. I meanбн she''s still adorable with her cheek squished against me and her tail wrapped around my armбн but not what I was trying to trick her into saying. I''m not even sure if I want this for ckmail material or just because it''s cute. Probably both. Yeah let''s go with both.*

    Of course, Kat still wasn''t actually doing anything that might force Lily to wake. She hadn''t used her demonic me to cool down the area. Hadn''t transformed into water, hadn''t entered Lily''s dreams or used any more normal tactics like blowing in her ears. Considering they were cat ears and more sensitive then a humans it might have even workedбн if Kat bothered to try. s, the rules were clear, when a cat(girl) sits on you and starts sleeping you''re trapped there forever obviously.

    Kat looked around the room for the clock. It wasn''t hard to spot once she was looking. It read 6:30. She had time. *Right. Now that it''s been established that it''s way earlier then I thought I can continue to mess around. I mean, Green would probablye and grab me if they really need me? Right?*

    Kat started to poke Lily''s cheek as she thought about what to do next. Lily was surprisingly unconcerned with the repeated jabs to her cheek. She didn''t so much as twitch. Kat was able to keep this going for upwards of thirty seconds before getting bored and examining the rest of Lily''s face. Kat just sort of stared at her girlfriend for a while before deciding she was wasting time.

    Five secondster Kat dismissed that thought. The whole point of sitting around like this was because little was super cute. It had nothing to do with good use of time. Resolve solidified Kat went back to more important matters. Like poking Lily in the cheek.

    Kat let out a small giggle. "Boop," said Kat as she poked Lily on the noes. Unlike poking Lily on the cheek, this had a reaction. Lily''s whole body moved. Shepletely changed position before gettingfortable again and her nose twitched all the while.

    Of course, Kat had to find out if this was repeatable, "Hehehe, boop," giggled Kat as she poked Lily on the nose again. As Kat had hoped Lily frowned, sniffed a bit, and thenpletely changed up her sleeping position. This time she even went so far as to curl up slightly so that her face was hidden from Kat.

    Kat pouted at the fact she could no longer see Lily''s adorable sleeping face. To correct this, she simply poked Lily on the nose again. Kat couldn''t see if Lily frowned again, but this time she transformed into her Memphis form and curled right up, even going so far as to move aside Kat''s kimono so that she could curl up under the silk herself.

    "Okбн that wasn''t what I expected," mumbled Kat. *I''m sort of surprised it hasn''t woken her up yet, but if I check the link she''sбн at best half awake. Certainly not awake enough to borately n this all out. So this is just Lily being adorable all on her own. Oh I just want to pinch her cheeks. That would probably wake her up thoughбн and I''m not sure if I still want that. This is much more amusing.

    Thoughбн I do need to get her to transform back into her human form. Sure Lily is cute like this but it just isn''t the same. Nowбн how do I go about that? I could try and tickle her again? Or would I have to get up and have herбн what was it? Flip me around? Honestly I wasn''t really paying attention at the time. I suppose I could try?*

    So that''s what Kat did. She gently lifted Lily off her stomach and stood off to the side. When Lily let out a whining meow during the process Kat nearly cracked andy back downбн but this was for science! It was important. The cuteness must be studied!

    Kat started to tickle Lily again and quickly found small paws wrapping around her finger. It wasn''t enough force to stop her tickling attempts so Kat continued. In response Lily bit Kat''s finger lightly. Not even enough force to hurt a normal human. *Huhбн interesting. This doesn''t really stop meбн but would I hurt Lily if I moved too much? Not sure how strong her jaw muscles and bone areбн or her neck. Dammit, this is actually a fairly effective trap for me. Curse you and your sleepy ingenuity*

    Kat pondered the problem for a few moments before deciding to go for a new tactic. Tickling Lily''s ears. Kat bent over and let out a thin stream of cool air right into Lily''s ear. Lily twitched at this letting Kat''s finger go as she batted away the air with her little paws before falling still once she was satisfied she''d ''gotten'' the problem. Kat bit her lip to prevent a squeal of joy from escaping her. Once again, Lily was very cute. *Yes. Dating this adorable girl was a great decision. She can amuse me even in her sleep.*

    Kat shook her head from side to side to refocus on the current issue. *No, don''t get distracted from your objective. Yes she is cute, but this was an attempt at getting Lily to transform while asleep and it failed. I didn''t do anything differentбн well, not if you ignore the fact I''ve been messing with her a bunch already. Perhaps she''s getting used to it already? It''s certainly possibleбн hmmбн so how do I want to go about this? Do I need to give her time to ''reset''? How much time?

    I don''t really want to leave the room or anything. Lily is much too cute. Hmmбн what can I doбн* Suddenly, Kat got a very dumb idea. "There''s no way this worksбн butбн" Kat mumbled as she leaned down. "Lily if you transform I''ll let you sleep on my boobs,"

    To Kat''s amazement it worked. Lily switched over to her human form and then reached out with a hand until it grabbed a pillow. Kat watched as Lily frowned at it before her hands went back to moving. *Wellбн I guess I''ll follow through on my promise. Wouldn''t want her mad at me in her sleep.*

    Kat slid herself under Lily and wrapped her up in a hug. Lily did of course, get what she was promised and Kat couldn''t stop the chuckles that escaped her throat. It was just so silly that it worked. *What to do now though? I didn''t actually think it would work. It shows Lily can transform in her sleepбн and that I can get her to do it just by asking. Well, technically just by asking, but it was more like bribery.*

    Kat ran her hand over Lily''s ears, smiling as Lily nuzzled deeper into her chest in response. "Is this really such a reward that it works as temptation even while you''re asleep?" Kat asked the air, partially expecting a response from Lily. s, while Lily''s sleeping state was surprisingly active when prodded, forming coherent answers was beyond it. A shame.

    "Fine, I''ll let you rest a little bit longer. Breakfast can wait, or be skipped. Don''teining to me if you end up hungry though," said Kat as she shifted slightly to get morefortable. Lily didn''t so much as stir in the entire process. She seemingly didn''t register the words or the movement as things to react to.

    *I wonder if that''s because she''sfortable now she''s on my boobs? They are one of the things Lily''s eyes focus on. Perhaps I should run some of the tests again and see how Lily reacts. She just had her head on my stomach before. It would be negligent of me not to test it out after all. Yes, this is clearly the time for scientific rigor.*

 Chapter 1326 1326 Mattress Matters

    Chapter 1326  1326 Mattress Matters

    --- Kat ---

    Green raised a confused eyebrow as she spotted Kate downstairs carrying Lily on her back. Lily was rubbing her face into Kat''s neck while purring and Kat just seemed bemused at the whole thing. Green waited until Kat noticed her before gesturing the demon over. Gareth was half napping nearby on one of the beanbags while Green hovered nearby, not confident she couldy next to him and stay awake.

    To sit down Kat moved Lily around so that the Memphis was hanging on her front when the pair sat down, letting Lily snuggle in again. "Soбн what''s withбн that?" asked Green unsure of how else to exin it as she gestured at Lily.

    "Iбн may or may not have been teasing Lily in her sleep and as such I was told I need to carry her around all day as punishment," exined Kat. "I''m quite certain she isn''t actually mad at me and is just using this as an excuseбн though I''m not sure why. I''d have carried her around like this whenever she wants if she''d just asked,"

    Green gave a big thumbs up in Lily''s direction, "Nice choice. I''d do something simr for sure," said Green. "To answer your unasked question Kat, it''s all about the mood. Sure I sleep on Gareth practically all the time but it just feels special and extra cuddly when I''m doing it for punishment reasons. Perhaps it''s a bit more intimate? Your epting that you did a wrong and allowing your significant other to punish you in a benign way for your transgressions.

    "It shows both that you are willing to ept punishment, and that the other person, in this case Lily, is able to dole out fair and eptable punishment that you don''t feel burdened experiencing. Plus, you might even be enjoying it. Though because it''s a punishment it will still stick in your mind, and Lily might enjoy it MORE. Or I could just be talking out of my ass. I don''t know,"

    Kat returned a deadpan stare at Green. Green stared back unrepentant. "So was that all just to make it sound like you know what you''re doing? Or did you actually mean it?" asked Kat.

    "Why not a third option? I could be saying it so that Gareth can hear me, ept my reasoning, and then keep it in mind next time I fuck up. That way he''ll offer me a lesser punishment when it''s my turn for something like this," said Green seriously.

    "Why would you say that aloud then? You know he can hear you. That''s the whole point of saying the first part! So why would you undercut yourself like that?" asked Kat.

    "Hey, I already said I could just be talking out of my ass. This could all mean nothing! In factбн what if this is all just a fever dream? What if nothing is real? We''re all just one big dream!" said Green in ''horror''.

    "Kat can enter dreams if she wants, and it doesn''t feel like this," added Lily.

    "Oh so you''re talking to me again?" asked Kat.

    "Oh rightбн that was your other punishmentбн errбн nah I can''t be bothered. It takes too much effort on my part to intentionally not speak. Which is weird because I''ve phased out of conversations just by being a cat for a bitбн but hmmбн is that because I can''t actually talk? But then again I stillment mentallyбн hmmбн" Lily''s voice trailed off as she got lost in thought.

    "I didn''t realise she also wasn''t talking to you," said Green. "That''s much less interesting a punishment. I mean, sure I spend plenty of time not talking to Garethбн but that''s mostly because I''m asleep and I can''t,"

    Kat shrugged and exined, "It''s just something she tacked onto the end. My teasing, eventually, woke her up and she berated me for that while trying not tough while I sent her the memories of just how cute she was acting in her sleep. She was trying to hard to be angry at meбн and failing. It was just as, if not more adorable then the faces she was making in her sleep. Honestly, messing with her like that was the best idea I''ve had in a while,"

    "Butбн hmmбн what ifбн noбн butбн yes? Whyбн lemons," muttered Lily.

    "Umбн" Kat looked down at her girlfriend with the corner of her eye, not wanting to move her head too much because Lily lookedfortable on her neck. "It seems we''ve lost Lily to whatever it is she''s thinking about,"

    Green waved Kat''s concern off. "Eh it happens. I think. I tend to fall asleep if I get too lost in thought and dream up the answers. Which sounds great, in theory, but in practice it doesn''t usually lead to correct or useful answers. Like that one time I fell asleep wondering what I was going to eat for dinner and dreamt I was chasing ice cream around. Fun dream, didn''t help with my hunger at allбн and my mouth tasted like whatever shit they put in pillows. It was nastyбн" grumbled Green.

    Kat gave Green a concerned lookбн just as Nixilei stumbled down the stairs, ck bags under her eyes. She nced over and saw the rest of the team in the lounge area and sighed before quickly jogging over to the cafeteria and grabbing the coffee pot, pouring herself a cup and then pausing.

    Nixilei looked between the cup, and the mostly full pot a few times before putting the cup down and walking over to everyone else, coffee pot in hand. "Nix, you look like shit," said Green as her friend sat down. "What happened to you?"

    "Iбн may have stayed uptest night talking with Asteodia. I didn''t notice howte it had gotten so now I''m awake with perhaps two hours sleep, maybe a bit more. It was the sun peaking through the window that clued us in to the time, and Asteodia, the lucky bitch, gets the day off. So here I amбн awake. Sort of," said Nixilei.

    Green gave Nixilei''s statement a few seconds to hang as she considered what to give her friend shit for. Staying upte talking to Asteodia was the obvious option, but the coffee was a close second. The internal debate continued for a while until Green sneezed. Which apparently decided the issue. "Soбн ''talking'' was it? Quite the vigorous chat you must''ve gotten up to together,"

    "Oh don''t you start," snapped Nixilei. "Marigold already has the sex jokes covered we don''t need two of her,"

    "Actually," interrupted Kat before things could kick off. "Howe your tired? I can stay awake for quite a while, and only getting a bit of sleep hasn''t ever been an issueбн yet you''re clearly not ok,"

    Nixilei went to answerбн then looked at the coffee took a big swig and then gestured to Green before taking another swig. Green let out a groan but eventually she nodded while starting to exin. "Right, so fae tend to need more sleep then the other races for some reason. In the past we used to hibernate for a while to build up powerбн but we don''t do that anymore. Or perhaps we can''t? It hasn''te up in my educationбн which is weird now that I think about it.

    "Anyway, fae are much more prone to sleep issues. Plus, we''re only Rank 2. We can''t push off that much sleep. So with that,bined with the fact Nixilei had a decent magical and physical workout yesterday driving that ne aroundбн and then decided staying up all night was a good ideaбн look let''s just say that I personally, am not surprised inthe slightest that she''s tired.

    "Not sure what to do about that. We could have you skip out on participating todayбн with myself, Kat and Kress we should be fineбн or you could, you know, get some real sleep and participate in whatever event is onter today?"

    Nixilei raised a hand as finger as she finished downing the coffee pot. "You make a good pointбн however I''ve just drunk an entire pot of coffee, so sleep is probably impossible for me right now, regardless of how good of an idea it sounds right now,"

    "Well that''s your own fault then isn''t it?" pointed out Green.

    "I don''t like the fact that you speak the truth," grumbled Nixilei. "I wish I''d thought of that earlier, but I was too tired to think straight. Yes, that''s what I''m ming it on. I''m sure I would''ve thought of ways to sleep longer if I didn''t need so much sleep,"

    "Just admit that I, mistress Green, am the master of sleep, and I shall bestow upon you further wisdom of theбн umбн mattress?" Green''s speech started off quite grand and haughtyбн and broke down massively by the end. Nixilei sent a smirk over. "Look, it was an unnned joke and I ran out of steam. I could''ve just said ''sleep'' instead of mattress but I used that earlier when I imed mastery. I should''ve taken the time to flesh the joke out in my head first,"

 Chapter 1327 1327 KressтАЩ Worries

    Chapter 1327  1327 Kressбп Worries

    --- Kat ---

    Kress strutted down the stairs wearing an open chested Hawaiian shirt and pantsbo, with his hair slicked bag and a huge smile on his face. When he spotted the group out of the corner of his eye, he changed direction from the front door to everyone else, "Hey guys, I''ve already eaten in my room so I''m good to- Oh my god what happened to you!" said Kress, shock on his face.

    Nixilei made a rude gesture in Kress direction as Green exined, "Nixilei was up all night with Asteodia," Nixilei transferred her rude gesture over to Green who just grinned backpletely unrepentant.

    "Rightбн" said Kress carefully, not wanting to get on the bad side of a cranky Nixilei bit really wanting to give her shit for it like Green clearly already had. The two parts of Kress'' brain warred with each other, fighting for dominance.

    Before the climactic battle within the mind could conclude, Gareth cracked open an eye to ask, "What exactly have you been doing anyway Kress?"

    This gave the ''don''t give Nixilei''s shit'' side of his brain a great excuse to end the fight and stand victorious over their mindscape. Gareth was a bro, and he deserved answers to his questionsбн told in the most misleading manner Kress could manage without blushing. "Spending time with Stan for the most partбн

    "After we visited you and Green, just poking our heads in really, we spent the afternoon making sandcastles. Nothing as impressive as when I had Timmy to help, but it was nice. I got to learn a lot about Stan. Still not sure why he''s all that interested in meбн but I can''t lie and say the attention wasn''t nice. It''sбн odd.

    "Part of me still feels like there''s a catch somewhere. Even though it all seems above board there''s that little voice in the back of my head telling me that I''m missing something. That it''s going to jump out and shank me when I least expect it,"

    "Oh yeah, I see you getting stabbed in the near future," snickered Green.

    Kress shot a confused look at Green, the innuendopletely flying over his head. "Not sure I agree with youбн but I suppose you know something I don''t," Kress it seemed, was failing miserable to phrase everything in a questionable way. He was too caught up in the idea of having someone that liked him, and sharing some of that joy with his friends. Woops. "So yeah we talked a bunch, had a nice dinner that we ate under the stars and then went to sleep.

    "That was a bit awkward. Stan escorted me back to my room, and I just facented on the bed, fast asleep. Stan decided it was a good idea to take the floor. Which I mean, I''m d that he enjoys being near me that muchбн but sleeping on the floor really? I''m not sure if I''d have preferred to share the bed, even if I''m nowhere near ready for anything else to happenбн or if it''s better this way.

    "I guess I''m oddly d the choice was taken from meбн but I just don''t know what I would have decided had I been put on the spot you know? That''s sort of worrying me. That and what the wider implications for all of this is. Are things going to work out? Do I want them to?

    "Kat has helped me get over a lot of my hatred for demons, now it''s more of a mild dislikeбн so I''m notpletely against dating him just by the fact that he''s a demonбн but there are other issues thate with that fact. The forced ''long distance'' nature of the rtionship is one.

    "At the start, it might not be. We''ve got some time to go through the sort of honeymoon phase, and that will be nice. Then we can take some time apart, because we have to. Eventually we can meet up and we''ll always have stuff to talk aboutбн but what about after? Do I ask him to stay? Do I ask to go with him? How the heck would either of those options effect our team dynamic? Would he help with missions? Would I leave the team?"

    Kress was ranting at this point. He''d grabbed a beanbag for himself and just letting his feelings out. Gareth had, awkwardly, tried to sit up to take part in the conversation but Green had to help him. Nixilei looked like she wanted to be anywhere but here, however she was sticking it out because Kress wasбн sort of, maybe, possibly, a friend. So he deserved, at least a little bit of her help. Maybe it was just the coffee high talking though.

    Kat and Lily sat on the side, sort of outsiders to this conversation. As much as they felt like part of the group when participating in the tournament, this felt like a conversation they didn''t really have a part in. *Should we likeбн leave or something? Let Kress talk all this over with the rest of them?*

    [I''m not sure. If we stood up to leave that would probably be more distracting and it''s not like Kress didn''t know we where here when we sat down. That doesn''t meanI think we should participate, this is clearly not a conversation for us, as you suggestedбн but I''m also not entirely sure we shouldn''t be here? If that makes sense. It''s not OUR conversation, but we might still be able to help. Especially with some of the details of demons.]

    *Alright, if you say so.* While Kat and Lily were chatting Kress was of course, still going. "It''s just a lot to consider. Whichбн god the worst part of it all is that I AM considering it. It''s going to be a massive amount of work, and potentially a major disruption to our livesбн but I can''t just outright say it''s not worth it and that''s been eating at me a little bit since it hit me earlier this morning,"

    "Hey, we''re not trying to convince you otherwise," said Green. Kress'' eyes snapped straight towards her but Green just kept a calm smile. "Kress, you seem to be doing a lot of arguing for both sides of this, but we want you to be happy. Even though little things in the background had been pushing Gareth and I together it was still a big change when we went from ''friends that see each other regrly'' to ''betrothed''. This sort of thing was never going to be easy.

    "Plus, look at Nixilei," Nixilei red at being singled out but didn''t say anything, "her love interest has their own team and doesn''t seem interested in stopping their adventures any time soon. You don''t see that stopping them. Sure it might mean they don''t see each other more than once every few weeks, but it''s probably worth it for them. With Stan you can at least keep in contact regrly. It might not be an easy back and forth like a sending stone, but you can give and receive regr updates for each other. That''s going to be a big deal,

    "Look, just, the only one applying pressure here is you. Take a deep breath and calm down, then we can go over the actual issues, and not the ones you''ve beening up with in your head. Ok?"

    "Ok," said Kress, slowly breathing out and trying to let go of the bundle of stress he was experiencing. "I am calm," Nobody really believed him. "I suppose the first thingбн is that I''m not sure I''m ready for something like this. I mean, I worked out that I might fancy men a while backбн but I didn''t want to make things weird so I kept them on the down-low. No, I''m justбн not sure that I''m ready for a rtionship in general.

    "God, I''m not even thirty yet and I''m already Rank 2. Sure I''m human but I''ve got a chance to live a couple hundred yearsбн no offence Green, Gareth, it just feels like settling down early is the wrong move. Like I''d be cutting of my chance at that futureбн even if it does seem quite tempting at the moment,"

    "Well, in this case Stan seems like a good fit," said Gareth. "He''s going to have his own stuff to deal with, Contracts and what not. He can''t just stop those, or at least, he might not want to. That means that even if you wanted to spend all your time together you couldn''t and maybe that will be enough to keep you adventuring. Stan would understand, heck, considering demon''s lifespans he''d probably want you to go out and get stronger, then you can stick around longer.

    "It''s certainly something Green and I have talked about. Neither of us n to settle down for at least another two decades at the very least. Ideally a lot longer, but if two decades isn''t enough for me to push to Rank 3, then we''ll consider our options again. It''s just something you have to go over with Stan and keep in mind,"

    "Yeahбн I guess that''s not such a big deal," mumbled Kress. "The next issue I have isбн"

    *We''re going to be here until it''s time for the next challenge aren''t we?*

 Chapter 1328 1328 Cannonball

    Chapter 1328  1328 Cannonball

    --- Kat ---

    As a group the team of five, along with Lily, headed for the first round of the day. It was quite obvious where it was due to the massive neon arrows that had shown up at some point after Kat''s run. The group broke out into a sprint to ensure they arrived in timeбн with Kat carrying an embarrassed Gareth in a bridal hold while Lily hung off her back. Once they''d picked up the pace they made it to the end of the ind where Thyme had set up. There was a big stage with a long table and three chairs behind it.

    Thyme was standing off to the side waiting onбн well just Kat''s team. The others had filed in and found their seats in the stands sitting behind the raised dais. It was a little embarrassing to be thest ones to arrive, but they weren''tte just yet. There was more than enough chairs for everyone, even March who took up three chairs by herself.

    Once everyone was sitting Thyme pped their hands to draw everyone''s attention and started speaking, "Wee one and all to the final day of the contest! I''m sure you''ll all be fighting hard against the current frontrunners because if you don''t it''s all over! That''s right, Kat and Lily, Kress, Nixilei, Green and Gareth. Altogether, they are just two points from certain victory.

    "The day will continue regardless of the oue of this first challenge. I do have standards after allбн but the fight will be over. If the chance at the win vanishes I''ll put up some minor constion prizes to encourage you all to still try, but it''s best you''re all aware of the stakes straight upбн

    "Of course by that same token, the frontrunners might fight even harder, secure their victory as well as the bonus prizes. It could happen, and I am nothing if not an impartial judgeбн normally anyway. In this particrly challenge you''ll find I''ll be anything but impartial! The question is, how am I messing things up! Let me exin,"

    Thyme paused and gestured off to the side as the ground started to shake. The stands shook from side to side as the sand vibrated down on the ground. The ocean waves, oncepping against the bank were now clearly being pushed away as something rose from the ground. It didn''t take long to work out what it was. A giant metal cannon. Borgick looked like he was about to do something unsavoury in public just from the sight alone.

    "The challenge before you is a mixture of a few things. On the surface, it''s a diving challenge. You''ll be shot out of the cannon you see off to the side. From there you can do whatever tricks you want beforending into the water. Once you''ve returned to the shore, the judges will give you a score.

    "Though the trick hereбн is that all of the judges are me! You might think that would make the scoring simple. I''m sure you''re all thinking''So we just have to impress Thyme''? If so you''d be wrong. As I said, it''s not that simple. Each of the three ''judges'' will be grading you on something different on a score of one to ten. How they score you will remain the same between rounds, and will be something you can control.

    "Just as a counter example. None of my copies will award you points for sayбн being a woman. Where I give you ten points for being a woman, and one point if you''re not. That''spletely unfair and not something you can change.

    "As for what I might actually do? Wellбн for example, and I''ll also say that this ISN''T one of the judges criteriaбн but it could be! Rightбн so, in this pretend case, the judge is grading you based on how many times you touch your toes in the performance. Every touch is worth two points, so you''d need to touch your toes five times total to get maximum points from that Thyme.

    "Howeverбн the criteria might go against another Thyme. In this, still hypothetical example, the next judge might start at ten points, and then go down one every time your fingers make contact with your body. So to maximise your point gains, you''d want to touch your toes exactly five times and no moreбн

    "But wait, there''s a final judge. They might act on entirely separate criteria. The final judge might even have multiple rules. They could give you plus three points for every distinct pose, negative one point every time you blink, and a big plus five if you manage to sneeze during the descent. It really could be anythingбн

    "But that''s the challenge. You will have four rounds of jumps, and the criteria will stay the same between them. The order for the first jump will be decided randomly, and then it will reverse, then reverse again, then reverse one final time. Make sure to keep track of how the other contestants are scored as the judges have the same score system round to round, contestant to contestant. Hopefully that is all clear,"

    Thyme took a moment to pause and look around. It wasn''t quite time for questions just yet, but they wanted to give everyone a short break to soak in the information about how the judging was going to be done. It was they most important part of the task after all. "Now, one more thing. There''s a hatch on the side of this stage that leads to a set of five changing rooms.

    "Each contestant will get one room, and inside they will find a decently sized closet with swimwear for thepetition. I rmend you choose something provided specifically for the challenge, as it will ensure that there is no risk of injury when entering the water. It''s a small enchantment, but it makes a ratherrge difference.

    "On the topic of magic. You''re free to do anything you want between getting into the cannon and hitting the water except attacking the other contestants. This goes for both magical methods of attack, and physical ones. That being said, magic is not a requirement. If you remember, I said that the judges would not judge you for things you cannot change. Obviously, that means none of the judges will require you use sayбн water magic or even magic at all. But by that same token, magic might make the other challenges easier. I''m not saying it will or it won''t, just that it''s something to keep in mind, and is being provided as an option.

    "Now, one final thing. Inside of the cannon is actually a series of controls. You can optimise the cannon shot however you want. You have free andplete control of how you manoeuvre the thing.. just be aware that the cannon is intentionally designed not to turn more than one hundred and eighty degrees. This is mostly to prevent that one idiot who thinks shooting themselves over the ind andnding on the hard ground instead of the water is a good idea, but it is a restriction so I''m making you all aware of it. Now, are there any questions before you send out your chosen victi-, I meanpetitors?"

    *Wellбн this is an interesting challenge. Whoбн who can do this one? I''ve got no real experience with diving so I''m probably out.*

    [Actuallyбн I could probably do this.]

    *What? Umбн no to sound shocked but I didn''t think this would be the sort of thing that interests you. Are you any good at diving? I''ve not really seen you swim all that much and it''s worse now you''re a Memphis.*

    [I was never a professional or anything even close to that butбн my old best friend used to drag me to the pool during the summers and I got into diving as we aged out of the basic swimming lessons. It was mostly just an excuse to learn more things while at the poolбн but I still remember them pretty well.]

    [There is also the fact that my mother really likes to watch the Olympic divers every time its on television. I mean my dad watches as well, but he''s more interested in the contestants in swimsuits then the performance so he doesn''t really count. Mum would pull me in sometimes if I was free soбн I do know a fair bit about professional diving.]

    [Itбн oddly makes me the most qualified person. Maybe. See that''s the thing. I wonder if Green or Nixilei might still be better for this. I haven''t practiced in years and I''m not as acrobatic as either of those two.]

    * Wellбн is this something you want to do?*

    [Sort of? I want to do SOMETHING usefulбн but I will admit to not really wanting to get wetбн but I also recognise that this might be my only chance at participating in an event where I can do better then you. Umбн not to be mean or anything, I like that you''repetent butбн well you know]

    *Lily, you won the obstacle race yesterday.*

    [Yeah but that doesn''t count. I just stole Burnice''s idea and Marigold helped me a whole bunch!]

 Chapter 1329 1329 Cannon Questions

    Chapter 1329  1329 Cannon Questions

    --- Kat ---

    "Yeah so I''ve got a question," said Marigold as she raised a hand. Thyme nodded in her direction, "Right soбн can the judges have the same rules?"

    "I believe I stated that the judges would judge on different criteria," said Thyme.

    "Yeah but likeбн in that toe touching example, could one of you give out two points for every toe touch, while another gives out two points for a toe touch and one for a p?" exined Marigold.

    Thyme nodded and said, "Indeed such a thing is possible. As long as the rule isn''t exactly the same it is entirely possible for the rules to have ovepping elements. There won''t be two judges that just rely on toe touches to give out points, but if one of them also goes for something else, then it''s considered fair game,"

    Willow was the next to put her hand up so Thyme motioned for her to speak. "So my question is, when does the judging begin? Like, you said we can move the cannon about, so I''m wondering when the scoring starts,"

    "You were only be marked on things that happen once you leave the cannon fully. So don''t rush to do anything as soon as the top of your head is out of the cannon. Whatever the judges are looking for, it will be after your feet have left the cannonpletely. You can pull your feet in closer if you want to start early for some reason, but you won''t save much time at all. Nothing''s stopping you if you want to do it though," said Thyme with a shrug.

    While this was going on, Lily and Kat were still having a slight back in forth in regards to if Lily wanted to participate in the roundбн and the answer was looking like no. Kat worked out a while back that encouraging Lily was just making her embarrassed so she''d switched tactics to mentioning that they only needed two points to winбн which just freaked Lily out more. Now her poor girlfriend was worried about costing the team the win, despite the fact that she really might be the best one for the job.

    Needless to say, with this internal argument going on they didn''t have time to think up their own questions, or wonder what loopholes the others might be trying to work out. Especially when the next person to ask a question had a weird oneбн

    "So you said we can''tnd on the dirt," said Burgandy after Thyme called on her. "Is that a rule, or just a limitation of the cannon?"

    "It shouldn''t need to be a real," said Thyme with a sigh. "The cannon can only turn so far for your safety,"

    "Yeahбн but what if I can work out a way to swim through the earth as an earth mage?" asked Burgandy.

    Thyme sucked in a deep breath. "Burgandy you''ve participated in two consecutive days'' worth of challenges. You''re not allowed to participate in this one. sбн I suppose if I really must answer your question then as I said earlier, it''s a limitation of the cannon and not one I put into the rulebook. I''m not sure what you expect to do with this information, but if your team gets hurt trying something stupid out I might just not heal you.

    "Sure normally I have a policy of healing everyone to make it fairбн but the championship was designed just after a war. Nobody wanted to be handing out powerful healers for this sort of thing so it isn''t required. Sure it''s traditional at this pointбн but tradition isn''t a requirement. So I''m warning you now, if one of younds on the ind and breaks your legs, too bad. I''ll make sure you don''t get permanently maimed, and no more,"

    Of course, to undercut the serious air that Thyme was potentially aiming for, they''d inted their nose to several times it''s natural size and stretched it out to lookpletelyical, with giant nostrils and vine nose hairs included. Kat and Lily might haveughed had they noticed, but they were still too distracted with each other for the time being.

    They did however, notice when everything went silent as March''s voice cut through the crowd, "Can you change swimsuits between rounds?"

    Suddenly it was eerily quiet, which was what finally knocked Kat and Lily out of the argument. Everyone was staring at either March or Thyme as they wondered up the answer to the questionбн or wondered what the silence was for.

    Thyme looked around and saw how serious everyone was so they returned their nose to normal size and looked around at everyone who was suddenly paying attention and answered with a single word. "Yes,"

    "Why did you give a one word answer?" asked Marigold as soon as Thyme had finished.

    "I don''t know what else you want me to say Marigold. I have no power over your clothing choices and as long as you don''t try to go into someone else''s changing room, I''m not going to stop you from changing up your look," answered Thyme.

    Marigold red and asked, again, "Is it possible for the swimsuits to have an effect on our points? Considering we can in fact change them?"

    Thyme nodded, "Indeed it''s possible for them to have some effect on the judges scoresбн but I will add a rifier to this. I won''t be requiring anyone to wear a specific style of swim wear as part of the judging. While I might find it amusing to mess with people''s ideas of what''s proper orfortable to wearбн I am cognisant of the fact that quite a few styles of swimwear would be ufortable in the physical sense, not just a social one. So, considering Marigold has brought it up, I''ll let you all know that the style of attire will not affect the judging,"

    Kat couldn''t help butugh internally at the mental image of March in a bikini that didn''t properly cover her pectoral muscles for a few moments before something else urred to her. *Waitбн isn''t this magical clothing that can adjust to the user? Why would it be physically ufortable to wear? I was assuming that the straps or something might dig inбн but if it''s magic then what''s the problem?*

    [Huhбн that''s an interesting point. Iбн I guess there has to be some sort of limit? Or perhaps clothing with female styles wouldn''t know how to size themselves properly to a guy? No Thyme seems like just the sort of person to ensure that you could wear whatever you wanted. Hmmбн well I suppose it could be tails and stuff? I''m not sure if swimwear can make allowances for that.]

    *It''s the best idea I can think of for the momentбн but I''m not sure how hard it would be to adjust clothing for that either. Thyme seems capableбн but then again maybe Thyme didn''t make the outfits?*

    [That could be it. Thyme wants this all to be possible without their interference. Perhaps theymissioned a less skilled enchanter for the swimsuits. I can''t imagine the same crazy enchanter that did the obstacle course and the flying machines would be willing to enchant just a pile of clothing with the same boring enchantment. Just at a guess.]

    *Yeahбн yeah that makes even more sense. Thyme is probably capable of making sure anything fitsбн but it''s not just up to Thyme is it? Actuallyбн that''s got to be why the swimsuits make it possible tond in the water from any height! It''s so that Thyme or a simrly powerful individual doesn''t need to babysit the cannon!

    Heck, Thyme already exined it. The cannon can''t shoot you out ontond, and a lot of the control are internal. Presumably, that includes theunch button. This might seem like a challengeбн but really it''s an borate tourist attraction!*

    [Yes! That''s got to be it. It all makes so much more sense that way!]

    With Thyme''s motivations suitably investigatedбн for the moment, Kat and Lily went back to arguing about if Lily should participate in this round or not. It was mostly circr at this point, aplishing almost nothing. Kat had essentially given up on getting Lily to participate without straight up ckmail or coercion and Kat wasn''t willing to go that far. Not only was the chance of it working far from one hundred percent, but Kat knew she''d also feel quite bad about the attempt regardless of the sess.

    Of course, if Kat and Lily had bothered to look around them a bit more they''d have realised that the rest of the team was smirking at them. Even Nixilei, who still had massive bags under her eyes and was yawning regrly could see that Kat and Lily were arguing with each other about something. They hadn''t quite figured out what the argument was about, but really it was only a matter of time before that became clear. They had the broadest strokes at the moment, that Lily didn''t want to do something Kat thought she should, but no more than that.

 Chapter 1330 1330 Cannon Picks

    Chapter 1330  1330 Cannon Picks

    --- Kat ---

    With no further questions the teams huddled together to decide who was participating in the round. Green lead off with, "Ok, unless the argument you two are having changes things, I''m nominating myself for this round,"

    "Nope, that''s good with me," said Lily as soon as Green had finished speaking. Kat gave her girlfriend a sideways look, quite aware that Lily had waited for the moment Green had finished speaking to ensure she got the next word in. Was that really necessary?

    [Yes. I''m sure that Green will do a much better job then me.]

    *Perhaps, but Green could have participated in the next round or thest one. She didn''t need to participate in this one, but if you want to, it seems like this is the only round for you.*

    [It might be, but I''ve decided it''s fine if I don''t participate. I was just feeling a little useless, no reason to make a fool of myself.]

    Kat let out a long sigh as she pinched her nose in exasperation. Lily had clearly made up her mind and that was that. Kress, taking some pity on the pair asked, "What makes you the most qualified for this? I''m pretty sure I could do well enough in this round as well,"

    "Firstly, this seems like the easiest way to get a win under my belt without putting in much physical effort. Secondly, my wind magic will let me do a lot more flips and twirls then anyone bar perhaps Kat with her wings, which I noticed weren''t banned in this challenge. Thirdly, I trust my flexibility over yours, and Nixilei is still wiped out," answered Green.

    "I''m cool with this. Can I bow out of the conversation to go back to sleep?" asked Nixilei.

    Green took a quick nce around and saw that Asteodia wasn''t present either and replied, "As long as you promise not to meet up with Asteodia until after the next challenge I''ll allow it,"

    Nixilei got up while rolling her eyes, "I''d give you some smarmy quip but I''m too tired. Let''s hope that will offset the massive jug of coffee I''ve drunk,"

    While Nixilei was walking away Kress asked, "Not that you didn''t bring up some good points beforeбн but are you confident enough in your magic for that?"

    "Nah, but I''ve got gloves and boots to ensure that I don''t need to worry about it. Thyme rmended the swimsuits, and I''ll wear themбн I''ll just be wearing some other things as well. If they seem to be costing my points I''ll figure something out," said Green.

    Kress shrugged at that, epting Green''s reasoning and leaning back into his chair. When he did this Green turned to Kat, "Unless you think that for some reason you''d do particrly well here? I''m just assuming that there will be a swimming challenge and you''re strength will really help there,"

    Kat shrugged and said, "While I agree that my strength might be useful, the fact I can hold my breath for a lot longer then everyone else will probably help more,"

    Green nodded, "Yeah that does sound useful. I don''t actually have an item to help with that on me right nowбн so that sounds good,"

    --- Marigold''s Team ---

    "This is my event," said Marigold while puffing out her chest.

    Mauve and Burnice rolled their eyes together as they listened to Marigold''s promation. Vanya on the other hand reacted with anger. "Absolutely not! Marigold, you are somehow the worst diver I''ve ever seen. You''re idea of ''diving'' is belly flopping into the water and trying to make the loudest noise in the process. You are NOT a suitable candidate for this challenge,"

    "But I get to wear a cute swimsuit," countered Marigold. "It would be a shame not to show off the goods," Marigold hefted her sizeable assets in an attempt to distract Vanya for the truth of the matter.

    s, Vanya had spent enough time around Marigold that something as simple as this wouldn''t distract her. Of course, you did have to ignore the fact that it was distracting Midnight quite well, and getting Burnice and Mauve to check out of the conversation for the most part. So it was working plenty well, just not on Vanya.

    "No means no Marigold you menace," said Vanya firmly. "You can participate in whatever Thyme gets us to do next,"

    "Only if you take my ce this round then," said Marigold.

    Vanya just raised an eyebrow, "That is such a weak taunt Marigold. Really?"

    "Is it working?" asked Marigold.

    Vanya red back at the princess for a few seconds before sighing. "Yes. Yes it isбн"

    --- Nell''s Team ---

    "I do believe it is your time to shine sister," said Nabras.

    "I do believe you are right for once brother," agreed Bonas.

    "Shouldn''t we talk about this a bit more?" asked Blue uncertain. "My water magic could be fairly useful for this event, and remember it''s important that Kat''s team doesn''t win this round,"

    Nell shrugged and said, "It''s important her team doesn''t win ANY round, so this isn''t any more or less important then the others. If anything, I suspect that this event is one where your magic will do the least, so I''m going to agree with the twins on this one. Plus, Nabras did take that summer course on diving,"

    "Wait you did a summer course on diving?" asked Blue.

    Bonas nodded and exined, "Yeah! One of my aunts was running it. I took it a lot more seriously then the rest of the groupбн which still wasn''t all that seriously but that''s a lot more experience then everyone else I suspect,"

    Ellenell just shrugged, "It''s not something I''ve looked into,"

    "Sorry," said Blue. "I didn''t want to make it seem like I was doubting you, I just didn''t expect you to have spent any time diving. I meanбн I didn''t even know it was likeбн a thing you could do,"

    "Obviously it is," said Bonas.

    Blue shook her head and exined, "No that''s not what I mean. I didn''t realise there was likeбн ssing or whatever for it. I didn''t think it was popr enough for that,"

    Bonas gave a slight nod and exined, "Yeah it''s not. My aunt only runs the course very asionally. Normally she''s making sure all the younger ones can swim, and reminding a few of the older ones how if they''ve forgotten,"

    "Well, good luck Bonas," said Nell with a p to the wolfgirl''s back.

    --- March''s Team ---

    "I''m open to suggestions here," said Chartreuse. "I''m really not sure who would be best for this event,"

    "This is not the event for me," said March in a matter of fact tone of voice. "Ick the flexibility needed to pull of a number of fancy moves that may be required. Touching my toes is probably beyond me,"

    "Hey, I know you keep up with your stretches, you can reach your toes," countered Willow.

    "Yes, but only just and it takes me time. I have to slowly pull myself down to that pointpressing my muscles as I go. It is not something I can do quickly and while falling from the sky," exined March.

    "Ahбн rightбн" Willow let out a wince as the words fell from her mouth. She really hadn''t been thinking that one through.

    Burgandy threw in her own idea. "In that case, I nominate Willow, she''s more flexible then I am,"

    "Ahбн I meanбн I don''t know that I''d be the best for this thoughбн" mumbled Willow. "What about Stan?"

    "He''d totally throw us under the bus for Kress," said Burgandy with a slight grumble.

    "Eh, technically I couldn''t. Orбн I might be able to? Because if Kress'' team wins this challenge they''d win the whole thing I might actually be stoppedбн but perhaps not. I''d totally try though,"

    "So clearly we can''t trust him with this," sighed Burgandy.

    "Erбн" Willow looked over at Chartreuse for help but found Chartreuse nodding along with Burgandy. "Wait but I''ve never gone diving before! I mean, sure I can swim, my parents wouldn''t let me leave for adventures without making sure of thatбн but just swimming! How am I supposed to secure the win if I don''t know how to dive!"

    "Sounds like a you problem," chucked Stan. Willow red at the demon, who was entirely calm under her gaze.

    --- Romilda''s Team ---

    There was hardly a moment of silence after the team huddled up before Borgick took the chance to speak "I''m doing it," His tone brooked no argument.

    "Borgick-" Romlda started to speak but was firmly cut off.

    "No," said Borgick. "I would sell my left testicle for a closer look at that thing. I''m getting in the cannon," He seemed rather proud of this fact.

    "It''s not going anywhere!" retorted Romilda, annoyance in on her face. In her mind Borgick was being ridiculous. Thyme wasn''t going to just destroy the cannon at the end of the challenge. It was probably going to be a fixture of the resort.

    Borgick was firm though, "I. AM. GETTING. IN. THE. CANNON" The other three just tried to blend into the background, wanting nothing to do with this argument.

 Chapter 1331 1331 Thyme the Judge(s)

    Chapter 1331  1331 Thyme the Judge(s)

    ?

    --- Green ---

    Thyme called for all of the chosenpetitors toe forward. Green took around at thepetition. Borgick was sprinting down the stands, taking the steps three at, clearly in a rush. *Why would he bother? It''s not like getting down faster will help him at all. Actuallyбн why is he trying to be so far ahead of us here? Is it just because he uses a cannon as a weapon?*

    The rest of thepetitors were taking things at a far more normal pace, Vanya and Willow walked side-by-side, clearly eying each other up. Green wasn''t sure if they considered each other the toughestpetitors, or if they were trying to establish an alliance somehow. *Not sure how you''d work together this round. Perhaps just sharing insights between rounds?*

    Finally Bonas was skipping down the stairs, tail wagging in obvious delight. Green made a note to keep an eye on the beastkin. Aside from Borgick, she seemed the most interested in the event, and while the dwarf''s interest likely had more to do with the cannon itself, Bonas'' smile was a harder one to decipher. Was she also interested in cannons? Did she have some skill in diving? Green didn''t know.

    Up on stage Thyme started to speak again. "Before I send you all off to the changing rooms let me show you the judges!" A bright light covered Thyme forcing everyone to look away for a few moments. When Green finally managed to blink the spots form her eyes there were 4 different Thymes up there on the stage, and they all looked quite unique, though one more so then others.

    That Thyme looked like a slightly oversized goriбн in a tuxedo. Gori Thyme even had a microphone in hand despite the fact Thyme didn''t need a microphone for their voice to carry at all. Gori Thyme somehow managed to keep a look of profound refinement on their face. This was reinforced when they spoke. It was a deep, silky voice that Green had to admit, was very nice to listen to. Perhaps even better then Gareth''s. Though, that wasn''t something she''d admit.

    "Greetings to you all. I am your announcer for this event. Do not be afraid of myrge and robust appearance, for I am a refined gentleman and mean you know harm. Please keep in mind the rules, though feel free to pay the judges more attention then me, it is through their decisions that you will win or lose after all. You may call me Thyme, as the others have chosen proper nicknames," said Gori Thyme, or Green supposed, just Thyme.

    The next Thyme stepped out from behind the gori and bowed to the assembly. They were dressed in an old-style ball gown, with flowing ivy hair speckled with little flowers. They had a tiara and in the centre was a sapphire encrusted 1. Oh, and they had massive tits. *Yeesh Thyme. Way to give some people an inferiorityplex. I know I was never getting anythingrger then an A-cup but likeбн I could probably curl up enough to fit my whole damn body in those things!*

    "You may call me One, for I am the first, and clearly most important judge. If you can meet my exacting criteria I''m sure you will go far in the ballroom dancing scene. I expect nothing but excellence from you all," One finished speaking with a bow so low her boobs were resting on the floor. Green could FEEL the back pain from all the way over here. Well, assuming a Thyme could even experience back pain.

    *So is that a hint that she wants me to spin or something? Perhaps keep my toes pointed? Urgh. I didn''t think all those lessons in ballroom dancing might actuallye up in the real world. Then again, I suppose this isn''t too weird. Plenty of dungeons have weird requirements and there was that chess matchst time aroundбн*

    As the bow ended, the next Thyme stepped out. This one was nearly as tall as the gori and about as muscly. He was in a suitбн technically. It was a nice dark green with winding vine patterns in a slightly lighter shade. The problem was, he happened to even more ripped then March. The suit was struggling to contain his bulk. The stitching was stretched to the breaking point with VISIBLE GAPS showing off the undershirt beneathбн and the boxers as well. Look the pants were just a tight. This was all topped off with arge Tophat donned with arge two right in the middle.

    "You can call me TWO! I am here to see people shot out of a cannon and make a big ssh. How literally I mean that is something you''ll just have to work out!" Two said with a flex. Green would swear up and down that she could hear the cloth of Two''s outfit ripping as he did that, and based on Vanya''s flinch she wasn''t the only one. Despite thatбн it seemed to remain in one piece. For now.

    *I wonder if they meant that literally. Should I try and make the biggest ssh possible? It wouldn''t necessarily be too hardбн except I''m not sure it''s something I can properlypete with. I''m on the lighter sideбн or am I? Vanya might way more than meбн but I''m not sure about the others. Bonas has a huge tail but that''s all fur. I really don''t know what she''d weigh. Hmmбн still, I''m probably on the lower end.

    Then againбн I n to keep my boots on so that should help a lot. Wait. Is that how it works? I''m just assuming that more weight equals a bigger ssh butбн that might not be the case? Shit. I guess I''ll try it for a round or two depending on what everyone else tries to see if I can get a good score that way.*

    When Green finished her thoughts, the next Thyme walked out. They were rail thin and dressed in a belly dancer''s outfitбн but they didn''t exactly have the curves for it. They had no chest to speak off, and their waistline was more like a straight line from their shoulders down to their feet. Looked like good quality silk though.

    "I am Three, and I''ll be judging everyone based on how I feel in a few moments. I''ll give you no hints because I haven''t even worked out what I''m doing yet. Good luck!" said Three as they shimmied over to the table and chairs that Thyme had set up for the judges. The other two followed, with Two lookingicallyrge in the small chairs, and One resting her oversized chest on the table, engulfing the little mic that was in front of all the judges.

    Once they were in ce, the table flipped around so that they were all facing the water. Thyme, the gori one, tapped the microphone in their hand to get everyone''s attention once again. It sounded more like bending metal then a microphone tapping noise, not that Green would recognise thetter. "Right, everyone is free to go down into the changing rooms," Thyme pulled up a trapdoor affixed to the side of the stage. "You can enter an exit the area below as you will. Though taking longer then five minutes after your name is called will incur a point penalty. Do NOT try entering a changing room other then your own. You have ten minutes maximum to change. Good luck,"

    *Wait did Thyme just add new rules? Well the fact you can''t go into the changing room isn''t new pers ayбн but the longer then five minutes one seems new? Hmmбн I guess it''s probably to keep the game moving. I wonder if it''s an official rule or not though. It''s just weird that Thyme is adding it now. Did they not think of it before? Or is it not one that''s part of the ''official'' rules Thyme wrote up for challenge? Hmmбн still probably best not to push it.*

    Green, alongside everyone else, made her way into the changing room. Her own door was quite obvious, not only was it the same Green as her hair, but in big letters ''GREEN'' was written across the door. Well, that and all the other doors were extremely blurry and slightly painful to look at if you nced at them for more than a few seconds. Best not to think about that really.

    Green pushed open her door and saw a whole bunch of clothes. They were split into various styles with different colours further towards the back. It was always the same order for each of the styles. There were even a few ''bottom only'' racks that seemed to mostly pair up with the various two-piece swimsuits.

    A longer look and Green noticed that all of the sets here were solid colours. Nothing had a pattern on it at all. *Odd. I was expecting there to be more difference between the various clothes after Thyme said that what you chose could possibly have an effect on your scoreбн but not the design. Hmmбн guess I''ll pick something in green just for the joke. Though what style do I want?*

 Chapter 1332 1332 Borgick Meets His Love

    Chapter 1332  1332 Borgick Meets His Love

    --- Green ---

    Green stepped out of the changing room wearing a fully body wetsuit that matched her hair. She''d considered the other options, even some of the racier ones that were mostly just string. Green had dismissed them all. It would simply be too distracting for her. She wasn''t the most outgoing of people and purposely showing off like that would probablye back to bite her in the ass.

    Plus, who was she really going to distract? The only clear lesbianpeting was Vanya and nothing Green did wouldpare to Marigold on the average Tuesday so it wouldn''t even matter. Perhaps it might distract Borgickбн but that wasn''t a given either. Especially after seeing some of the looks he was giving that cannon.

    No the distraction y was doomed to failure so Green had gone with the practical option. Aplete body wetsuit. She hadn''t seen anything like it before, but it covered everything and didn''t look too sexual in the provided mirror once she''d tried it on. The material was surprisingly thick and hid a lot of the details that could''ve shown if the suit was thinner or tighter. Though it was already plenty tight.

    When she made it outside, Green could see that only Borgick was here before her. He had on a pair of red board shorts and nothing else. He was well built, especially in the arms, but that was no surprise considering the crazy guy carried around a damn cannon. He wasn''t bothering to observe thepetition his eyes were fixed on the giant cannon. Even when Bonas walked out, his eyes didn''t so much as blink. Little weird if Green was being honest.

    Bonas had picked out a blue two-piece swimsuit that covered her decently well. Green wondered why she''d picked that for about half a second then realised it was the tail. *Probably confirmation about what Thyme meant when they said some styles would be painful for people to wear. I can''t see Bonas squeezing that tail into a wetsuit like me, or even a one piece if there''s nowhere for the tail to go.*

    Next up was Willow and Vanya. They both came up around the same time with Vanya being slightly ahead. She was wearing a green one-piece swimsuit that showed off everything. Green looked over to see Marigold pretending she wasn''t interested in Vanya''s outfit, and failing. *Why? I assumed Vanya would have picked something more conservative to try and annoy Marigold. Unless she thinks this IS conservative for some reason?*

    Green shrugged the thought off and looked at Willow who had chosen a wetsuit just like Green had, though this one was a burnt orange colour. Green nodded at the practicality even as she wanted to grimace internally. Willow and Vanya stood off to the side of the group clearly working together.

    *Wish I had one of my listening artifacts on me. I don''t have good enough control over the wind to carry their voices over, nor are my ears good enough to hear what they''re talking about. A touch annoying but I suppose I''ll just have to deal with whateveres of that. I''m d that Bonas doesn''t seem to be involved at the very leastбн though I''m not sure how much it matters for this challenge.*

    Thyme coughed into the mic, his voice booming out over the area. "The round is about to start. While the contestants were changing the order was decided by random draw. Your teammates saw me spin the wheel, but just to give you all an ideaбн we have Borgick up first-

    "As it should be," cut in Borgick.

    "Perhaps his love of cannons had some effect on the luck of the universe. Next up we have Bonas," Thyme waited a moment to see if she''dment. When the wolfgirl didn''t Thyme continued, "then in third we have Willow, followed by Green and finally Vanya. Remember, there are four rounds and the order will swap back and forth each round. Borgick, when you''re ready,"

    "I was born ready," said Borgick as he strode forward. The bottom of the cannon swung open and a littledder came out. Borgick ignored it entirely and jumped in. The door swung shut and Green waited. She wasn''t sure how long it was going to take Borgick tounch himself from the cannonбн but she suspected it was going to be on the upper end of things.

    Green watched as the cannon moved. First all the way left, then all the way right. Up, down, up and to the left. Borgick was really putting this thing through its paces. Eventually Green just sort of tuned it out. There wasn''t much to learn from this. The judging very specifically started as soon as you left the cannon, so all of this was just for Borgick''s entertainment.

    Eventually, Borgick did hit the firing button, he went flying from the cannon, spinning multiple times in the air, Green counted five flips as his arms iled about, yelling all the while. To Green, it was clear that Borgick had been too interested in the cannon itself to n out how his jump was going to go.

    So that was it. Five flips, a lot of screaming and an awkwardnding face first into the water. He did have a ratherrge ssh though, so perhaps that would save him. Green still had to supress a wince at thatnding though. Sure the swimwear was meant to help with thatбн but how much, she wasn''t sure. Borgick eventually made it back to shore, panting slightly as the judges held up their votes.

    Judge One held up a 5. Judge Two held up an 8. Judge 3 held up a perfect 10. Green''s eyes nearly popped out of her head. *TEN! A PERFECT TEN!? What the heck did he do for that? Was it all the front flips? That''s got top be itбн then why did he get an eight for the second judge? Or the five on the first? Damn not enough data. Is the eight just from the size of the ssh?*

    Bonas went next, taking only a few moments to move the cannon to be pointed further upward and thenunching. She flipped forward in the air, her knees tucked in tight to her body held there by her hands, gaining momentum as she spun. Green lost count at eight spins but it was certainly more, it was just a bit hard to keep track as the speed increased and Bonas crashed into the water.

    Judge One held up a 5 again. *Clearly the number of forward flips isn''t doing anything.* Judge Two held up a 5. *What? She got less then Borgick?* While Judge Three held up another 10.

    *Ok, if anything this is less clear to me. I''m pretty sure Bonas made arger ssh then Borgick so why did she get less points? I mean, it wasn''t by much. Is it because she''s not a dwarf? Is Twoparing it to the height of thepetitor? Or perhaps the height they leave the cannon at? Hmmбн*

    "Willow," said Thyme. Willow walked into the cannon withoutint as Green tried to figure out what was going on. This time, the cannon wasn''t adjusted in the slightest. Willowunched herself from it as soon as she was ready and took off with the same start. She started with a flip like everyone else so far, though she only did two before she stopped, stretching out into a five pointed start pose, then managing a spin horizontally before she hit the water. Her ssh was alright.

    Judge One held up a 6 this time. Judge Two held up 3. Judge Three held up a 6. It was the worst score so far. *Ok. So she got an extra point from Judge one. And that''s certainly from the horizontal spin rightбн or was it the star pose? Hmmбн needs testing. Wait, why has everyone else gotten the five points though? I feel like it can''t be the forward flipsбн and it''s not the cannon orientation? Am I even right thinking of the five points as a single unit? Shit.

    Wellбн when ites to Judge Two it''s a bit easier. Willow''s ssh was weak, so she only got three points thereбн still not sure why Borgick got eight points though, not when his ssh was smaller then Borgick''sбн

    As for Judge 3? I''m a bit confused. Clearly the forward flips have something to do with that scoreбн but she only did two. Is each flip worth three points? It''s hard to tell because the other two maxed out the point total at ten, so I can''t say how many are necessary for full marks. That''sбн annoying.

    Especially because I''m up next! I don''t know what the heck I''m going to do. I need to find out how to get more pointsбн as well as get those points. Do I just copy what Bonas did? I can easily emte thatбн but Borgick got more points! But I don''t know why! It just looked like a worse version of Bonas'' try! So clearly they can''t just be judging on looks, orбн hmmбн could they be judging on anti-looks? Or likeбн ipetence or something? Hard to sayбн*

 Chapter 1333 1333 Fire Away

    Chapter 1333  1333 Fire Away

    --- Green ---

    Green resisted the urge to bite her nails. It wasn''t something she''d feltpelled to do in years, but apparently this was setting her off. The inside of the cannon was actually pretty simple. There was a few different views. The first screen showed whatever was in front of the cannon, then the second showed a picture of the cannon from the side, with a matching one that showed the cannon from the top, both had a line that showed where the person being aimed was likely to go. The controls were simple as well. A big four button controller that was easy to grasp.

    *Stupid cannon. Stupid unknown variables. Stupid pressure of needing to get two more points to win. Two points I could be getting if I just win the stupid match. Grrrrбн I know I shouldn''t worry, but Nixilei is exhausted, Gareth can''tpete, and Kress is doing so welltely. I don''t want him to be pressured into a ''win this so we win this'' I mean sure, even if we lost everything if the points are spread out enough we can still winбн

    But it''s just not something I want to force anyone into. Katбн honestly we''ve got no idea how well Kat can do in water. The fact the can hold her breath for a while is either going to be really helpful for one of the tasksбн or it''s going to be useless because Thyme will provide an enchanted water breather or a potion of water breathing.

    I also don''t know how good she will be in the water. Her wings will surely slow her down and strength isn''t quite so easily turned into speed underwater. Honestly, I can probably move faster underwater using my boots. Of course, the limiter band ys a big part in thatбн butбн hmmmбн

    How will it affect her under water? Dammit all these problems with everyone else trying for the win. I thinkбн I think I need to get at least second ce here. Too much can go wrong otherwise. So I need to gamble a bit.

    I need to do as many front-flips as possible while trying for some of those side flips. Probably best to try and spin on the way out of the cannon even if I have to use a bit of magic to get the spin going and to stop. If it costs me some points at least I''ll know. It''s not like wind magic has to be particrly visible.*

    n in ce, Green hit the button and executed everything rather well. The cannonunched slightly further upwards, but there wasn''t much room to improve in that department. As soon as Green left the cannon she activated her gloves and started to spin. It was a little hard to keep track of how many rotations she did because she had to focus on everything else, but her guess was four or five.

    As soon as she felt herself dropping Green tucked in her legs and started to spin, while keeping herself pulled together. She was hoping that between the two she''d make a big enough ssh to get good points for the judge. It was even harder to keep track of her spins like this, up and down lost a lot of their meaning as her body rolled in the air. *Damn. Going to be hard topare this to everyone elseбн*

    Green smacked into the water wither back. It was hard to really judge when that happened or how good the ssh was, but the water helped kill her momentum. Green could feel her head rebelling a bit, but after her parents obstacle courses a bit of spinning was nothing so she righted herself and swam back to shore.

    Green felt the need to squirm or dust herself off as the judges pulled out their numbers. Judge One held up a 9, Judge Two held up a 5, and Judge 3 held up a 10. Green rxed slightly upon seeing that and trudged over to the waiting area again, plopping down on the ground to rest while keeping the ocean and the judges in view. She couldn''t let the slight nausea keep her from seeing what would happen next.

    *Nine, Five, and Ten. Good scores, Respectable scoresбн they''re actually the BEST scores so farбн but I just don''t know where my points areing from. Three has to be handing out points for forward spins. I refuse to believe otherwiseбн but what about the other two? I can''t tell how my sshpares to everyone else because of all the flipping. It had to be at least as good as Bonas''бн but that''s just my assumption. Perhaps it''s entirely unrtedбн but that seems unlikely. Is there a limit on points? Is Two giving out a certain amount of points for the ssh and then using other criteria for thest five?

    No way of knowing really. Though the nine points on the spins do make me believe One is giving points for thoseбн but I''m very confused about how Two is scoring now. Nine points for at least four spinsбн what does that mean? Borgick and Bonas both got fives but Willow got a six from her single horizontal spin.

    So where are the other fiveing from? Everyone''s got it so far. Surely it''s not something as silly as getting shot from the cannon gives you five points automatically. Urgh, this is so annoying. So much of it is just guesswork. My score is the best so far so I have to be on the right trackбн or at least, I''m somewhat right.

    But what can I work on to do better? More flips? More spins? I have no idea.*

    Green watched as Vanya wasunched from the cannon. The elf was emting Green as best she could, managing a full four horizontal spins before transitioning into vertical ones, though unlike Green her form was quite wobbly as shepleted her own set of forward spins. Vanya had time for five spins forward before she hit the water with arge ssh.

    Green watched the judges curiously. 9 from One, 5 from Two, andбн 8 from Three? Green felt a bit of her confidence crumble. Vanya had definitely done five forward flips. *So how are the points given out then? I''d have thought that five flips at two points each would get tenбн or one point per flip would get you to fiveбн but obviously both are those are wrong. Eight points? That just didn''t add up. Even if they were able to use half points for things that should be seven and a halfбн unless it''s seven and a half rounded upwards which gets you eight?

    Did I do seven forward flips though? That seems like a lotбн and I''m just not sure I had the time for it. Damit, if anything I''m more confused about Three''s scoring then I was before. It seemed simple. Do flips, get pointsбн but now I''m really starting to wonder if I''m missing something.*

    Green cut her spiralling thoughts short as Thyme said, "Ok, round one is officially over and the scores are as follows. In first ce, we have Green with twenty-four points," Green wasn''tforted by her first ce standing, it simply piled on her worries over winning the round. "Second ce we have a tie between Borgick and Vanya at twenty-three points. Following on from that is Bonas in fourth with twenty points and trailing behind is Willow with fifteen. Vanya, you''ve got your second jump up as soon as you''ve recovered, take no more than five minutes to do so,"

    Vanya gave a quick word to Willow before heading for the cannon. Sheunched herself from it, this time trying to get in as many flips as she could. Clearly using the momentum from theunch to spin herself forward as best she could. Green counted eight spins before Vanya unrolled herself and tried to get a spin. She managed oneбн barely just as she hit the water feet first and making a rather pathetic ssh.

    1,3,10. Green didn''t know what to think. *It''sбн it''s the lowest score so far What the heck did she do to only et one point from the first judge! She didn''t do anything too strange, and it can''t be the fact that she only did one spin. Bonas did one spin and she still got six pointsst round. At the very least I''ll admit her ssh could use some work butбн what is going on? How did Ibat this? I mean, with at least eight flips to keep the ten pointsбн but whatбн what the heck do I do for the other two judges?

    Is it worth doing a bunch of spins just to see if that gets my points up? No, they aren''t certain points if I try to please the other judges. I need eight flips at least, and then I can try for other things. It''s just going to be a pain in the ass counting them out while I''m spinning. Dammit, how am I even going to attempt that? Did Vanya know she did eight? Is eight even the right number? Could I get away with seven?*

 Chapter 1334 1334 Quick Change

    Chapter 1334  1334 Quick Change

    --- Green ---

    Green entered the cannon unable to figure out anyst minute fixes to ensure she got good points with One and Two. She''d just have to get off as many spins as possible. *Time to start abusing my magic a bit.* Green hit theunch button and got started. She activated her gloves and started into a spin, managing to get four spins in before reaching the top of her jump.

    She then cancelled her momentum and transitioned into a spin activating her boots and just going for it. As many spins as possible as she crashed into the water. Green''s swim back wasn''t entirely straight but she did manage it without throwing up. Turns out she might have sped herself up a bit too much for all of the spinning. She could only hope that it was worth it.

    One held up a 4, Two held up 7 and Three held up a 10. *Ok. So One definitely gave me those four points for the four spins. I can''t see it being anything else. So they give out points for spins, and something else clearly because even the people with no spins got five points in that first round. Unlessбн could she have been giving people points in that first round just because it was the first round? Is that a thing you can do?

    Perhaps it isбн but let''s assume that it''s something else because if it is just ''get X bonus points per round'' then there''s nothing I can actually do to effect my total score. So what can I focus on? The fact I got seven from Two perhaps? Noбн I''ve got no way of telling how impressive my ssh was, so I can''t say if I got those points from the ssh or not.

    So let''s just focus on One. What have I changed between rounds? Seemingly nothing. Dammit. Could it really be a per round thing? I don''t see how you could get max points from them all if that''s the case. You just don''t have time to do all the spins and flips for both judges. Is it really just a trade off? Hmmmбн*

    Green looked around and saw that everyone was wearing different colours. *So it can''t be that either then. No ''wear green and get extra points'' because we were all wearing different stuff. Hmmm Hmmmmбн The only mysteries I can see is the five points we all got in the first round. The three bonus points Borgick got for some reason, and maybe the two extra I just got? I guess if Borgick could get three for something I might have gotten twoбн just so hard to say.*

    Willow found herselfunched from the cannon and into a few spins. Three in total. Her transition from spinning into forward flips with her arms wrapped around her legs happened a bit slow but she still managed eight before crashing into the water. Green made a guess at her final score. It''s going to be 3,5,10.

    3,5,9. Those were the scores. Green felt like she heard a te shattering off in the distance. *Okбн WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON. The math just doesn''t check out! Why does she only have nine here? Did she do anything different? Is there an extra point she lost somewhere for something? Or do you need eight for a ten? Is there some dumb rule that just lists the different number of flips for a different set of points?*

    Green wanted to smack her face into something just to release some of the stress. As Green was doing this, Bonas suddenly sprinted down into the underside of the stage. She didn''t take long down there, sprinting back out in a yellow wetsuit in the same style as Green''s own. Green raised an eyebrow at this as Bonasunched herself from the cannon.

    Green could hardly believe it when it was over. In the air, Bonas managed something great. She started with the forward flips, wracking up the full eight you seemed to need a bit after she reached the top of theunch before spinning around. One, two, three, four. "DAMMIT" cursed Bonas just before she hit the water, angling herself forward as. SPLAT. Right on her side.

    Bonas hadn''t been able to ball herself up int time and had finished with a sort of awkward aborted bellyflop. Despite the swimsuit''s enchantments her side still felt bruised as Bonas swam back to the shore.

    That''s where Green really had to stare in disbelief. Bonas score was, 9 from One, 8 from Two and 9 from Three. *Okбн I feel like I have no idea what''s going on anymore. Did swapping her clothes to yellow get her the extra five points? Why? I guess I''ll try that next roundбн but where the heck did the eight points from Twoe from? And why does she only have nine points from Three? Didn''t she manage all eight flips? I am so confused. Worse, Bonas is now ahead of me. Which is just greatбн*

    As the scores came up Borgick bolted for the door, obviously realising that something was up with the yellow jumpsuit. The specifics, Green was still a bit lost on but Borgick was clearly willing to try. He also picked out a yellow jumpsuit, and seeing this Green rolled her eyes and ran down. It meant she probably wouldn''t see Borgick''s jump herself, but thatбн might be fine, as long as she got to see the scores afterwards.

    Green quickly changed into a yellow jumpsuit of her own discarding her old green one on the floor as she booked it back upstairs. Sadly not quick enough for to see Borgick''sunch. But clearly before the results were read out.

    When Borgick made it to shore, his score was 5,5,8. *I don''t know what the heck is going on with these scores anymore. But you know what? I think I''ve got second ce locked down at least. Not ideal, but I think I can live with it.*

    "Borgick, you are free to open the next round when you are ready. Of course, while we wait let me enlighten you to the current scores," said Thyme. "In first ce, by a single point we have Bonas at forty-six, followed closely by Green in second ce with forty-five points. In third ce is Borgick with forty-one points, a very respectable number if I do say so myself. In fourth ce we have Vanya with thirty-six points, anding inst we have Willow with thirty-two,"

    A nce around showed that Willow was actually missing at the moment, though Vanya hadn''t left just yet. *Probably off to get her own yellow jumpsuit.* Green''s guess was confirmed a short timeter when Willow returned before Borgick made his next jump. Green was a bit annoyed by that, but it wasn''t too important. Willow was quite far behind after all. As Borgick moved over to the cannon Bonas wandered over to the door down to the changing rooms, but didn''t enter. She was clearly waiting for something.

    Borgickunched himself from the cannon, and did nothing all that impressive just let himself spin forward as many times as he could. When his score was called out, 1,5,10 he just shrugged and moved to sit down. Bonas however, bolted for the changing rooms. Green kept an eye on her and watched as she came out with a tight shirt and boardshorts in red. The pants were a bit low on her on ount of the tail though, and were a little revealing at the top because of this.

    Bonasunched herself into a her roll forward, managing to get seven in before she swapped to spinning to the side, collecting a whole six of those. Green was begrudgingly impressed at the performance. Her ssh could use a bit of work though. Bonas only barely managed to pull her legs in as they hit the water, just a hair tote.

    10,4,10. *Impressive score. Soбн what''s up with the clothes then? Do we just have to be wearing a different colour every time? Waitбн is it a different colour tost round, or is it a colour we''ve never used? Actually, wait a secondбн how did she get ten points with only seven spins? Dammit is there more confusing nonsense again?*

    Green chewed the answer over as Willow got ready tounch herself. She''d followed the trend and picked out a new outfit for the round. Willow did moderately well. She ended up with three spins, and eight front flips. Just as she hit the water though, Willow shouted "CANNONBALL!"

    Green was a bit curious about that but when the scores were revealed to be, 8,8,10 she had her answer. *Soбн yelling a word gives you extra points? Noбн Borgick was just screaming in the first round and he got those points too. Butбн hmmбн didn''t I get some bonus points in my second attempt? I don''t think I yelled then. So there has to be one more criteria for Two to hand out points. I guess I''ll need to make sure I yellбн but what am I going to do about these forward rolls? I''m not confident I can count them out as well as Bonas seems to be able to. I might just have to tryбн*

 Chapter 1335 1335 Cannon Finale

    Chapter 1335  1335 Cannon Finale

    --- Green ---

    Green found herself spinning through the air as she tried to keep track of each rotation. As soon as she reached seven points she stopped, abusing her magic topletely halt her downwards momentum for a time to spin in the air a full five timesбн before spinning around andunching herself into the water. It cost way more mana than she wanted, and she felt a bit silly yelling "FOR THE WIN" as she dove into the water, but it seemed to be the best she was going to get for now.

    The score she got for her efforts was quite nice. 10, 8, 10. Still it left Green frowning. Hmmбн what did I do there. I don''t think my ssh was good enough to get five points, even if my yelling got threeбн or at least, that''s what I suspect happened. So is it because I was facing down when I entered the water? I don''tбн think so? Pretty sure other people have sshed down face first.

    Green nced over at Vanya who was already getting ready for her next jump. *No time to watch that because I''ve got to change.* Cursing the fact that she was missing one of thest two jumps before her own final attempt Green ran downstairs and stripped. Her hand moved towards the discarded green jumpsuit before flinching back and shaking her head. *Not worth risking.*

    Green instead went for a red wetsuit and ran back up. She was disappointed when she saw that not only had she missed Vanya''s jump, but that she''d missed Vanya''s scoring as well. *The little shit must have rushed ahead so that I couldn''t see her jump. She''s not even around anymore. Already run off to change. Thyme''s probably waiting for her to get back to make his end of round speech. Dammit. I wish I''d waited then I could have changed now while Vanya is.

    Then again, it''s more important that I see her final jump, rather then her second tostбн unless she intentionally sandbags? It''s hard to say what she''s more likely to do. She wants, ideally, to stop me from winning but I think I''ve figured out most of the little tricks to this. So I''m not sure what she could do to mess with me.*

    When Vanya returned Thyme begun his exnation, "Congrattions on living through being shot out of a cannon three times! Truly you''ve all aplished something great today, so let''s go for four!" Thyme ''finished'' their speech and started to brush their nails a bit before looking around awkwardly. "Oh, right, I suppose you want the final scores. I can do that for you.

    "In first ce, with seventy-three points is Green! In second ce, and staying in close, is Bonas with seventy points even. In third we have Vanya at sixty-three points. Now, it will take a bit to disce our top two contestants, but don''t let that get any of you down. Not even Willow in fourth ce with fifty-nine points or Borgick inst ce with fifty-seven,"

    "Rude," grumbled Willow.

    On the side of things Borgick just shrugged with a grin on his face. "Eh, who cares about winning I got to be shot out of a cannon,"

    "That''s the spirit!" said Thyme while sweeping a finger around to point at Borgick. "This man has the true spirit of rxation,"

    "Or cannons, but I''ll take thepliment," said Borgick.

    "Or cannons," agreed Thyme. "Now, Vanya, start the final round when you feel like it!"

    Vanya nodded and walked over toбн Bonas? Green frowned as Vanya whispered something into the wolf girl''s ear. A momentter Bonas took off and Willow, seeing this, headed off after her. A few secondster Borgick gave a shrug and followed behind them as well. Green scowled at Vanya, who just returned Green''s re with a smile and a wave.

    *That little shit. She''s waiting for everyone else so they have the best chance of catching up. Ergh, I''m not sure how much everyone else has worked out. Can I get ten in everything? Noбн no I don''t think so. I''m still stumped on the second judge, but I can manage ten points from the other twoбн almost certainly. As long as there''s no round specific rules I should be fine. Well, maybe not fine but at least second ce.*

    Once the other three got up, now in their fancy new colours Vanya went towards the cannon, aiming for the best score she could. Green watched as the elf managed to spin forward six times, then swapped over to spinning in the air, managing only four before hitting the water face first in a ball. Vanya yelled out "POINTS" just before contact, for the points of course.

    Her score came up at 9,8,10. *Ok, that confirms that six is enough spins.* Green moved towards the cannon for herunch and had to fight back a grimace as Vanya whispered something to Bonas. Green entered the cannon and let out a long sigh. "Grrr, I think Vanya knows how to get those final few points. Iбн I just don''t. It''s not worth risking my points for this. I thinkбн if, IF I can manage a good enough ssh, alongside the yell, I can lock in first ce. Justбн just have to do this all right,"

    Green took in a deep breath and then hit theunch button. Rolling out of the cannon Green counted out six forward rolls before she swapped to spinning while facing downwards. Five spinster and she yelled out "POINTS", because why fix what isn''t broken? Green made use of nearly her entire remaining mana pool to pull it all off cleanly, but it would be worth it. Of course, as soon as she hit the water she had the horrid realisation that perhaps yelling the same thing would COST her those same points.

    Green was shivering as she pulled up to the shore, praying over her final score. Judge one pulled out their card and it read 10. Green nodded, not having expected anything else and looking towards Twoбн only to find Two had swapped ces with Three who held out a 10 of their own. Green frowned and looked towards Two who slowly pulled out the score cardбн revealing an 8.

    Green copsed in ce. Oh thank god. I''ve done it. "You alright down there?" asked Thyme.

    Green couldn''t be bothered to verbally reply so she just raised a shaking thumbs up before her hand fell back into the sand. Kat, seeing this walked down from the steps and nced at gori Thyme who shrugged. Kat nodded to Thyme and grabbed Green pulled her up and pulled Green into her arms before ducking into the water.

    Green spluttered, "Gah, what?" as the water removed most of the sand she''d just acquired copsing in the ground. Kat didn''t bother exining as she took the fae back to the stands andid her across the row of empty chairs above where their team had been sitting.

    Green let out a long. "God I didn''t realise I was this tired. I justбн it all sort of copsed on me at the end there,"

    "Hey no problem," said Gareth. "You''ve just secured is the win. Unless Thyme gives out bonus points at the end of the contest you''ve got it locked down,"

    Green nodded but she wasn''t in the mood to speak more. She just watched the rest of the event down the centre aisle. Willow went next of course and she pulled off a respectableunch. She didn''t quite manage to pull of the full five spins needed, only managing two, and her scream of "WOOPS" as she hit the water was funny after her six forward flips, making her score 9,8,10

    Bonas managed to pull of a perfect score. Six forward rolls, five spins, a yell of "FUCK!" as she hit the waterбн hands first with the rest of her body balled up as best she could. Green didn''t quite cotton onto that being important until Bonas walked up to the judges and got a perfect score, 10,10,10бн and it wasn''t enough.

    Green felt a bit badбн but not that much. Bonas had done exceptionally well, and perhaps with a different ordering it would have been her winбн but not today. Borgick took his chance to mess around with the cannon. Instead of doing anything normal, the crazy guy aimed the cannon as low as he could and fired. Green watched in shock, and a bit of amazement as the crazy dwarf skipped over the water like a stoneughing all the way. It was kind of funny. Perhaps it was just that the win hadn''t hit her yetбн but Green felt like Borgick got more out of this round then she did. Funny that.

    *At least I can just sleep through the rest of the day now. Knowing that we''ve officially won, no matter what the other teams manage for the final two eventsбн damn that''s nice. Perhaps if Thyme had mentioned a bonus for perfect scores I''d be worriedбн but my work is down. Praise be to me! Hehehehehe*

 Chapter 1336 1336 Sportsmanship

    Chapter 1336  1336 Sportsmanship

    --- Kat ---

    *Not to disparage Green just after she won the day for usбн but does thatughter sound a bit unhinged to you? Should we be worried?*

    [Nah. That''s the sound of someone sopletely exhausted and thankful an assessment is done that they can finally rest only to realise that they''re too keyed up to be able to sleep. It''s theughter of joy and resignation.]

    *Why do you know that?*

    [Surprisingly not me. I didn''t struggle to fall asleep even before turning into a Memphisбн though admittedly I didn''t have the same amount of skill in it. No, this is what my Dad sounds like at 3AM when he copses on the couch but can''t quite get to sleep.]

    *Why do you know THAT?*

    [Look, just because I could fall asleep easily didn''t mean I always decided to fall asleep at a reasonable time. I stayed up and researched all sorts of stuff. I was awake for this sort of breakdown once or twice.]

    *Wait is that why you always slept in on weekends? I thought you just liked sleeping!*

    [And I told you multiple times that you just go to bed earlyбн but perhaps I didn''t properly consider why you''d always go to bed so earlyбн]

    *Probably? I mean, I stayed upter then most of the kids, but if I really wanted time for myself I had to get up early instead. Well that and I took it upon myself to wake them up most days. So I had to be awake and ready before they were. It just sort of happened.*

    [Urgh. Damned morning people.]

    *Lily, I don''t even know what you count as anymore. Not sure you can reallyin.*

    [I sleep during the day regrly thus I am a night person.]

    *You sleep through the night most of the time too.*

    [Look, I don''t make the rules here Kat. That''s just how it is.]

    Kat rolled her eyes but chose not toment on Lily''s silliness. It was too cute toin about, and a bit too silly to go along withбн but still it was quite fun. Kat nced over at Thyme as the stage shrunk down to nothing and the other judges all merged into gori Thyme, increasing the size of that Thyme as they did. "What a round. A close finish for the first match of the final day!

    "Now, before I let you all go on a short one hour break, I''ve got to give you some news. As you might have calcted, Green has just won her team a ce in the grand finale of the tournament. I momentous achievement so give her a hand!" Kat was surprised when a round of apuse rose up from the other contestants.

    *Huhбн not that I thought they''d be bad sports but this is something else. Everyone seems happy for Green. Really genuinely happy. We got a good set ofpetitors this round didn''t we?*

    [Yeah. Yeah we did.]With that thought in mind, Kat and Lily joined in the round of apuse for Green. The fae in question started to sniffle a bit as tears leaked from her eyes. "Thanks guys," mumbled Green.

    When the pping died down Thyme spoke up again, "Now, just because the biggest prize is gone doesn''t mean you should just throw in the towel. For getting it this far, everyone will be provided with a coupon to stay at any hotel I set up for an entire week. This is on top of the free week you''ve already gotten allowing your team to stay here and rest for some time after the trials are over.

    "On top of that, I have four prizes to hand out for first and second ce in the next two events, just to encourage you all to try your best. The next event is going to be a water based triathlon, where you will need to swap through different methods to progress. We have a swimming section, followed by a jet ski section, followed by a rapids section, then finishing up with another swimming section. Should be fun. The top ce prize is a slightly customisable boat or jet-ski for each team member. Second ce prize is the same, but to be shared amongst the team.

    "Then wille our final event, an underwater treasure hunt. There will be a number of treasure chests scattered around with various things inside them. The treasure inside might not always obviously be treasure and some are especially fragile. The winner of the contest will be the one with the most treasure on them at the end of two hours. Though a word of early warning? Breaking or stealing treasure ispletely on the table, and likely encouraged.

    "Winning that round will let each of your team members chose from the surviving treasures, and second ce is the same, though obviously second ce will have to go second, meaning that most if not all of the good choices could be taken. Think of it as an incentive not to simply destroy all the treasure in an attempt at winning,"

    "Now, one final thing. While the event isn''t taking ce here, I''ll be shifting everyone to the event here. So make sure you''re all gathered before it''s time to go!" When Thyme finished speaking they bowed and sunk into the sand, disappearing from sight. In their ce arge clock appeared counting down from sixty-minutes.

    *I think that''s a super cool idea for thest roundбн but I don''t think I''d have any idea what any of it was actually worth. Hmmбн which round do you think I''d be better at? I''m the strongestbatantбн but also probably the fastest. Though I have no idea how to work a jet-ski. Though actuallyбн you think it''s a ''Jet-ski'' or just a close equivalent with apletely different name that get''s tranted to jet-ski.*

    [Obviously thetter, unless it''s based on some type of fish known as a jet or something like that. As for which roundбн I''m not sure. If we needed the points I''d definitely send you to the final round. You could just bully everyone and take the win that way. That being saidбн we''re notpeting for points. Thoughбн I''m not sure we should bepeting for prizes either.]

    *Oh?*

    [Yeahбн we''ve already won, and sure we could probablypete and win both of the top prizes on offerбн but I''m thinking it might be best just to have fun with the next two rounds, heck if everyone is cool with it I might even give it a shot. Justбн winning is one thing, and everyone was happy we did thatбн but winning and then scooping up the bonus prizes just feels like bad sportsmanship.]

    *Ah that''s a good point. I wasn''t really thinking of it that way. Should we likeбн sit outpletely then?*

    [We couldбн especially if everyone is too tiredбн but I feel like that would also be bad sportsmanship. I imagine it would feel quite insulting. Heck, even just having me participate might be insulting, but eh, I want to participate and now that it doesn''t matter I feel like I CAN participate without worrying myself into aplete mess.]

    *In that case, I''m perfectly happy with sitting this one out and letting you have a chance to shine. Though, realistically, you already showed off quite well yesterday when you and Marigold managed to get that win.*

    [Bah, that was mostly Marigold it doesn''t count.]

    *I very much don''t believe you there, but I''m not going to argue about it. You''re too cute for that.* Lily gained a deep blush but didn''t rise to the bait. *Right wellбн which of the two events did you n to enter? If Kress is fine with things he''ll probably take the second event. Heck, he could probably team up with Stan and get their team the win. Though Nixilei might want to help Asteodia''s team winбн or maybe not because Asteodia''s not participating? Hard to say. Enough of that though. What do you WANT to do.*

    [Probably the treasure hunt? It''s not like I couldn''t participate in the race, but I just don''t care for it. Not sure I care all that much aboutbat either, but I think I could have a lot of fun sneaking around and snatching treasures from people or something like that. Honestly the cannon even is the most interesting one todayбн but wellбн I''ll admit it, I just chickened out. The pressure was too muchбн and hey Green WON IT ALL for us. I don''t think I could''ve done that.]

    *Lilyбн you can fly. You could''ve taken the chance to just hover in the air and do tricks.*

    [Yeah but Thyme might''ve made a rule about that. Probably did. I mean, it makes sense to do it like that to prevent the flyers from dominating.]

    *Ehбн probably, but also probably only on one or two judges max. I think there''s a decent chance you could''ve won it all*

 Chapter 1337 1337 Plans for Stans

    Chapter 1337  1337 ns for Stans

    --- Kat ---

    Nobody was all that hungry so Kat, Lily and the rest of the team, sans Nixilei found themselves a nice ce to hang out while they waited out there hour. It was a nice t rock underneath a trio of palm trees. It seemed they provided shade for almost the entire day, and looked slightly oversized and perhaps leafier then normal. Kat suspected Thyme sculpted thendscape a bit, but couldn''t prove anything.

    When they sat down, Kat and Lily exined their ns to the people present. It didn''t exactly take long to do. "I think that sounds fine," said Green. "I doubt Nixilei will be disappointed with the chance to sleep in more, and I imagine Kress would be interested in showing off a bit and helping his boyfriend out,"

    "Technically we''re not official just yet," said Kress. However, before Green could attack such an obvious weakness Kress continued with, "we''re well on our way, and we''ve both admitted to being interested, but as I said before, we n to hang around the resort as long as we can and see how things go before making a decision. I imagine that will be as long as Stan can stay in the dimensionбн unless we suddenly have somest minute job we need to get to?"

    Green gave an innocent look of ''who me?'' when Kress turned her way. He kept up the stare until Green let out a chuckle, "No of course not. I wouldn''t do that to you. Or rather, I would totally do that to YOU but I wouldn''t do it to Stan."

    "Nice to know I''m loved," grumbled Kress.

    "Hey, if we didn''t like you we''d give you so much more shit for you attitudeбн but you''re getting better and you both deserve the chance. Besides, Nixilei will probably be hanging out with her ''maybe official'' girlfriend as well, and Gareth probably still needs a break. I suppose I can put up with staying on a luxury beach resort. Truly, such hardships I endure for this team," finished Green with a long and heavy sigh.

    "Yeah yeah," said Kress dismissively. "We all appreciate your sacrifice,"

    "As you should," confirmed Green with a nod.

    Gareth added on, "I''m on board with Kat''s suggestion. I resonate strongly with the points made. It wouldn''t do for us to be seen as ungrateful winnersбн admittedly Thyme is likely to have some really fancy things on offer, I''m not going to lose any sleep over it. If Thyme is willing to do so much this round, I''m sure Thyme will offer even more for those of us that make it to the final round, let alone for if we win the entire thing. Best to keep everyone on good terms with us. Especially with such well connected teams.

    "Furthermore, despite my fiancиж''s ratherбн questionable attitude involving your love life Kressбн it does seem like a good step forward for us. Not only would the two of you working together for HIS team be a nice change of pace for them, but it might let you two get closer. Sure it''s no life and deathbat, but it''ll be a healthy contest. Heck, the other three might team up against you both just to put us in our ces, or because you teamed up first.

    "Seems like a nice environment for some respect to grow. On Nixilei''s side of thingsбн well it''s probably best she gets some more sleep. Though back to you and Stan for a momentбн what have you actually been doing?"

    Stan frowned at Gareth. "Are you alright?"

    "Yesбн? Should I not be?" asked Gareth.

    "I told you what I was doing with Stan just this morning. You were right there in the break room with everyone else when I told you all. Heck, even Nixilei was there. Do you not remember? Should Green and I be more concerned about your health then normal? Shall we take you to Thyme?" asked Kress.

    "Ah right so you didбн" mumbled Gareth. "Though surely that wasn''t all?"

    Kress shrugged and said, "Stan isбн somewhat easily entertained when I''m the one doing the exining. Thoughбн some of his reactions make me wonder what sort of childhood he had. Kat, do demons have normal childhoods?"

    Kat shrugged and said, "I suppose it depends on what you mean by ''normal'' childhoods. I know a demon that grew up in a big family and a simr life whenpared to mineбн but I don''t even live on the Hub. On the other hand, another demon friend of mine had a ratherбн unique home life simply because her parents are both very interested in each other still, if you catch my drift,"

    Kress winced, "I don''t think I really wanted to hear that,"

    Kat just shrugged again before exining, "Look I really don''t know what to tell you. I''ve got no idea what the standard ''demon childhood'' is like, and even if I did, there''s no way I''d be able to tell if that applies to Stan. I can say that sand isn''t necessarily something he''s seen before, but I also know that it''s like, around, so it wouldn''t be a surprise if he had a chance to go to the beach.

    "Look, Stan could have anything from a super strict set of parents to the most chill people on the Hub. I really don''t know. All I can really say is that a lot of demons, especially ones that get more powerful tend to be a bit entric. I really can''t say how much that would''ve rubbed off on Stan. Heck, he could have a special ability for love at first sight for all I know," exined Kat.

    "Isбн is something like that likely?" asked Kress a touch concerned.

    Kat shrugged and looked to Lily. "Hey why would I know?" asked Lily.

    "You know just about everything I know, and this does seem like something you would''ve thought about," offered Kat.

    "Wellбн you''re right I HAVE thought about stuff like that but you didn''t know that," Kat rolled her eyes at Lily''s answer. Lily just huffed and turned to face Kress while leaning back further into Kat''s arms. "Ok Kress, here''s what I know about your question. If it''s an ability at all, it''s like quite rareбн but if any type of demon was to have it, Subus would be up there.

    "Now, I still don''t think he''d have a ''true love detector'' or a ''soulmate gaze'' or whatever you might be thinking but I can easily imagine a patibility detector'' that helps him work out how likely any two people are to get along, or perhaps moreбн lewd in just having it be ''how much would these two people enjoy having sex with each other'' sort of thing. Now, nothing I can prove, and I really wouldn''t worry about it if they exist, but it IS possible for them to do so,"

    "What about likeбн pheromones or something?" asked Kress. "I''m not too worried about that oneбн but is it something that mighte in the future?"

    "Quite possible," said Lily. "They only tend to work on people already somewhat attracted to the person in question, and it''s also much moremon for them to only work on people the demon would be interested in as well. So likeбн Stan, if he had one, would only attract gay dudes. Waitбн Stan is gay right? Not bisexual? I''m not sure that''se up. Never mind I''m sure you get the point,"

    Kress nodded with a bit of a frown on his face. "Not sure how much I''d like that. Not the fact they''d work on me, but the fact they''d work on other people,"

    "To answer the unasked question, no I don''t know if new abilities would take into ount the fact that Stan already has a partner. Nobody really knows how abilities are gained, even if you do sometimes see them run in families a bit. You won''t get an abilities that''spletely useless or that you''d hateбн but I''m not sure if that extends to abilities Stan might hate ''right now'' if that makes sense,"

    Kress nodded "Right, like even if he didn''t want that sort of thing because he already had me he might still pick it up because he''s open to the idea of that sort of thing,"

    "Exactly," said Lily. "Though at least mission-wise, if you aren''tfortable with him sleeping around that''s something easily avoided. Of course, I''m not sure if that''s something Stan does now or not, but yeah, if it was an option it can easily be made not one,"

    "Thanks for the exnation Lily. This is the sort of stuff I want to go over with Stan before he leaves in a few daysбн but I also really don''t want to ask him specifically? Even if it seems like the sort of thing we really should talk about together. I justбн wellбн no this is a good starting point. You''ve put a lot of my worries to rest with just those few questions and I think I''ll try and talk to him about the rest of them. Thoughбн if I have any trouble can Ie and chat with you about them before you and Kat leave?" asked Kress.

    "Of course," said Lily.

    "Good. Now, I''m gonna head off and find Stan so we can start to n out the next round. Soбн by for now you four," said Kress.

 Chapter 1338 1338 Kress-Prep

    <h4>Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Kress-Prep </h4>

    ?--- Kress --- Moments before the next round

    Kress and Stan were rxed as they made their way towards the stands for the next round. Kress wasn''t nning to win at all, so his stress waspletely gone. Well, that and one other thingбн

    Stan was just as rxed. He didn''t even know if the boats would WORK for someone with demonic energy instead of mana. Sure he could trade it off for some extra money, but that also seemed like a waste. Really, the only reason he was even attempting to win was so because it meant a chance to work with Kress. "So you remember the n?"

    "n?" asked Kress, some fake annoyance leaking into his voice. "We barely have a n! We spent the whole time making out instead of nning,"

    "Hey, you kissed me first," said Stan, trying to excuse himself of the responsibility.

    "I was just being a good boyfriend. Even if we''re not there just yet that IS the goal after all. It just makes sense I''d kiss you before getting into the reason I was there. No sense in getting to the heavy stuff first," exined Kress.

    "Yes indeedбн but as the good boyfriend I am, I had to kiss back thoroughly," answered Stan.

    Kress blushed and looked off towards the distance. *Yeah and he''s pretty damn good at it. Not sure why I thought I coulde out on top of a battle like that with an Incubus but damn did I try. Oh boy I tried. Certainly fun making the attempt. Might have to try and look for some more cloud powder if it can keep me this chill for so long. Well, assuming the effects of that batch weren''t permanent. Really helped me loosen up and I''ve got a shot at a boyfriend. Totally worth looking stupid for an afternoon.

    Of course, we still don''t have a n. Nothing more than ''Kress distract them while I race'' which sure, sounds good on paper but who am I distracting? Am I trying to guarantee second ce for your team or do I need to keep up enough to try and ensure you get the win? Distracting someone is going to allow everyone else a chance to catch up and if I get stuck at the back I can''t help anymore.

    So should I wait until I find a good moment? Race normally and then only start messing with people right at the end when they least expect it? Go after whoever is in first or perhaps second ce if Stan is in the lead? All questions that I''d love to know the answers to, but don''t want to ask aloud in case on of the elves overhears me. Dammit, we had a chance to n and we blew it.

    Granted, I can''t say we wasted time exactlyбн I''d probably do it all over again if I had the chance. I shouldn''t, but I totally would. So I guess I have to just use my own judgement. Not like that''s ever gotten me into mountains of trouble before dammit. Urgh, I guess I''ll wait and see who we''re up against.*

    Kress let out a sigh, but couldn''t truly keep the smile off his face. Stan and Kress split up as the seats came into view. No reason to give away the game before they had to. Kress quickly found his seat and got read for the countdown. He still had a couple of minutes, but there wasn''t really much to say. Not while they could be overheard.

    When the timer disappeared nothing seemed to happen for a few moments. Then suddenly Kress could hear a sort of odd growling sound apanied by a few pops as Thyme came puttering around the bend on a small wooden boat with quite a few holes in the side and a waterwheel spinning rapidly at the back. Thyme had on a captain''s cap with a pipe in their mouth. They had a coat on that was acting more like a cape, as it waspletely open at the front and Thyme hadn''t even bothered to put the sleeves on. At least the pants and shoes were normal.

    "Ahoy there yeendlubbers. Come aboard me mighty vessel and I shall tell you the rules for this here race you''ll be participating in!" announced Thyme.

    Kress eyed the boat sceptically. *I''m pretty sure that there isn''t even enough room for a full team of five let alone everyone else here.* Kress'' confusion was reced with annoyance soon. He''d made a critical error in forgetting that Thyme was a powerful space maniptor, as proved when Marigold rushed onto the boat and quickly shrunk down as she stepped on the gangnk.

    Marigold looked up at the ''giant'' time and let out a giggle, before running onto the boat. Seeing this, everyone else quickly followed in an orderly manner, shrinking as they made their way down the gangnk. Kress decided it was very strange just how normal it felt. Every step made them shrink by around a third of their height, and yet it didn''t feel the slightest bit weird.

    Once they got inside everyone started taking up a spot on the rickety looking wooden beams. Of course, they only looked like that while at normal height. When you were tiny, all the little nicks and scratches turned into surprisinglyfy seats. Once everyone had found some crevice to rest in the boat started moving again, sounding much more impressive from their shorter height.

    The now giant sized pipe in Thyme''s mouth was shaken out over the contestants as a smaller Thyme fell out. This one was dressed in a matching outfit to the one above, just a much more reasonable size. "Once again, I give ya an honest ahoy. Yee have yar own boat ta be winning so I best be going over da rules! Hehehe, best be droppin the funny talk as well,"

    Thyme shook their whole body out from head to toe, water leaking outбн somehow as they did it. Eventually Thyme nodded, satisfied with theck of water and began speaking again, "Right so it''s all going to be very simple here. This is a straight up race to the end, where interference will be met with a time penalty proportional to how much, and how intentionally you were messing with yourpetition.

    "The only other rule is to stay inside of the boundary for the race, and the first person to finish will win. Of course, there are quite a few smaller details worth mentioning. The first section will be a swim. You''ll be dropped off a rtively short distance before your jet-skis and your best bet is to swim towards them as fast as possible. Everything is allowed, magic, strength, whatever as long as it doesn''t interfere with yourpetition.

    "Once you get on the jet-skis, follow the marked path as far as you can until you find a rock formation. At that point you''ll need to ditch the jet-ski and dive into the water to finish the race. You can try to keep them with you if you want, but I''m telling you now, it''s probably not worth the effort.

    "From there, you''ll need to swim underwater, ducking in and out of the air pockets that I''ve set up for you to ensure nobody drowns. There will be a giant air pocket at the bottom of the cave, so if you ever NEED air desperately remember to swim towards it. Just know that if you fallpletely out of the water, you''ll be outside the course, and that may be considered a forfeit on your part. Ducking down there for a bit of air is fine, but the current means you''ll want to stay away from it if you can.

    "This will eventually lead you up and out of the tunnels to a short stretch of open air, and the finish line. It will be rather obvious. A big checkered g stretched out in front of a floating dock with this boat parked behind it. Yes, everyone not participating in the round will be moved over there to watch the race.

    "Now, there will be some traps and roadblocks along your way. They should be easy to spot and you can avoid or remove them however you like as long as you stay in bounds, and once again, don''t overly interfere with yourpetition. A little pushing and shoving will be allowed as long as your just trying to make your way forward, but if it gets too much you''ll start getting seconds added to your final time.

    "Of courseбн just to add a bit of extra incentive to ignore my previous warnings, the person who makes it to the finish line first will have all of their penalty time HALVED. So you''ll want to either keep it real clean, or make sure that you really are the first person past the line. Do you have any questions?"

    Kress felt himself rxing backwards into the wood. The rules, mostly, favoured their n. If someone else got ''first ce'' it could give them the win even with Kress'' disruption, but when his own penalty score didn''t matterбн well that seemed like quite the edge.

 Chapter 1339 1339 The Race Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 The Race Begins </h4>

    ?--- Kress ---

    Kress was standing out on the gangnk with hispetitors they''d already been offered the chance to change, and Kress, like the others had taken it. He''d taken a leaf from Green''s book and picked a wetsuit that prompted a lot of pouting from Stan. Kress shot a re at the demon that hopefully conveyed ''I can''t have you getting distracted'' butбн truthfully Kress himself was a bit distracted. Stan was wearing some board shorts and nothing else. Leaving his bare chest exposed to show off his toned body.

    Kress wanted to call bullshit on that at least a bit. Even with magic humans didn''t look quite that good. Then Kress remembered his, potential, boyfriend was an incubus and all was right in the world. Granted, it took him a bit to move past the stage of ''ooh abs'' but he got there in the end and really, that''s all you could ask from the poor man.

    As for the rest of hispetition? Well, Blue wasn''t there. Thankfully. She''d been the main worry but it was clear she was being saved for the final round. Apparently boats, while expensive, weren''t that popr when it came to fighting over them. No instead it was Nell who was trying to lead her team to victory with a one-piece swimsuit that didn''t hide much. Showing off her muscr arms and legs.

    Next up was Midnight, who had on a wetsuit like Kressбн but then he ALSO had a massive wide brim hat, and copious amounts of sunscreen on. *Umбн what? Midnight didn''t bother with any of that the previous few days. Why is he going all out now? In fact, wasn''t he in that flying event? You know the one that took you ABOVE THE CLOUDS and closer to the sun? Whatever if he''s losing his mind that means he''s going to be easy to distract.*

    The final contestant was Cyan, and that''s also when Kress noticed that despite the fact that the teams were made up of mostly girls, this round was almost entirely men. Nell was the lone woman out. *Shit am I going to have to make sure Stan isn''t distracted? Wait, is that a horrible thing to think? Am I supposed to trust him? No wait, I trust him not to cheat on me, but looking at hot dudes is another matter. He''s an incubus. Wait is that racist? I mean, Kat doesn''t do any of that sort of stuffбн but she is asexual. Hmmбн let''s just hope for the best I suppose? I don''t really know what I''m meant to think here? Hopefully is Stan can get a lead he can just keep his eyes forward.*

    With that bit of annoying introspection done, Kress looked out at the ocean in front of him. It wasбн veryбн watery? He wasn''t sure what else to say. For all Thyme''s talk of obstacles there just wasn''t anything there except for a bunch of colourful buoys that clearly marked the path the raise was going to take. If Kress had thought about it for a few seconds, he might have noticed that not only were the obstacles missing, but so too were the jet-skis everyone was meant to be using.

    Thyme soon provided the answer when they zipped over to the edge of the floating tform thepetitors were on and clicked their fingers, "You will be starting on the count of three," Kress barely registered the words. As soon as Thyme''s fingers had met the ocean had been transformed.

    All the buoys had transformed into giant floating balls of spikes with purple gunk dripping off of them. Kress might have worried about it being poison until he saw it drip into the water and start SMOKING. So while it might not have been poisonous, it was horrifically acidic. On top of that, a bunch of clear barrels appeared floating around the ocean, bobbing up and down with the tides.

    They all had clear ''tendrils'' snaking out from them. Inside the barrels were various liquids and Kress only knew he didn''t want to deal with ANY of them. Some had that same purple acid from the spikes at the edge of the field. There was three other colours. One was bright red, another green, and the final one was ck. Kress couldn''t help but shiver a bit as he looked them all over. Staying away from it all was going to be a challenge, especially if there was more under the water, but that wasn''t something he could confirm yet.

    Kress could also see the jet-skis the problem was, they were up on a slightly raised wooden tform that blocked any view of the path after it, making it hard to guess what else he''d be encountering.

    Kress wanted to spend more time in panic mode, but Thyme had been counting down this entire time, ignoring the panic on the contestants faces. "-One, ZERO. GO!"

    Kress jumped for the water, risking the salt to open his eyes a bit and get more infoбн only to realise that it didn''t hurt at all. *Thyme must have a goggle enchantment on the swimsuits. Would''ve been nice to know.* What wasn''t so nice to know was that as Kress had guessed the barrels of pain, as he''d lovingly dubbed them, did extend under the water. There was also an annoying trade off he could see.

    The deeper down you went, the less barrels of pain there were to avoid. A VERY quick test revealed that no, Thyme hadn''t given them the ability to breathe underwater alongside the goggles. The existence of air bubbles in ater section had implied this, but it was nice to know for sure.

    With this all mapped out Kress started to make proper pace forward, ignoring the fact the acidic barriers continued down to the seafloor and were giving off quite a bit of bubbles. It would be best just to avoid them all.

    Kress found himself in the middle of the pack. Not bad, but he could be doing better. His early start had helped, but wasting time to check on the BoP meant that he''d slowed down a bit. The information would be worth it of course, but it still meant he''d fallen behind. In the lead was Stan, showing off a bit for once and slowly pulling away from the second ce swimmer Nell.

    The other two weren''t really in the race yet. They''d jumped into the water, and a quick nce back revealed they were taking their time to study the surroundings. Kress wasn''t sure what exactly there was to n. Despite all the obstacles, there were numerous valid routes through all the barrels. You just had to be careful. Still, Kress wasn''t going toin if Cyan and Midnight were going to sit around with their thumbs up their ass.

    Kress wanted to cry out when he saw Stan touch one of the tendrils near the first barrel. It was filled with the ck liquid, but it was already toote. Checking on the two idiots behind him meant he''d missed the moment.

    As soon as Stan''s hands brushed the tendrils the barrel exploded coating the nearby area in the ck gunk, about half of Stan included. Stan tried to ignore it, but his fingers were all stuck together and the little bit that had managed to get to his armpit was keeping him from properly moving that arm at all.

    Gritting his teeth Stan brought up his leg and kicked out at his hand. If Kress was nearby, he''d have heard a ripping sound as all Stan''s under arm hair, and a bit of skin, was ripped away. Stan didn''t cry out though. No need to look like a wimp with Kress watching after all. Plus, he''d known it wasing. So he just got back to swimming. Carefully now, and with Nell ahead of him. That was the price he''d have to pay for his idiocy.

    Nell, learning from the frontrunner was currently doing her best to float between two other nearby barrels. Herrger frame really not helping her hear as she carefully kicked under the water, while trying not to stir things up overly much and set off one of the barrels without touching them.

    Nobody was sure if that was possible, but Nell at least wasn''t willing to take any chances with them. After seeing how the ck gunk effected Stan she had no ns to gamble with any of those damned barrels. If that meant she had to take things slowly? Well so be it.

    Kress of course wasing up to barrels himself and was debating internally how to deal with them. Sure, dodging them was the smart, sane thing to doбн but what if he was to ensure they got set off on his opponents? He didn''t care if it got him a penalty, so that was a non-factorбн

    But honestly? Nell was the only realpetition Stan had at the moment, so it was probably better not to waste time slowing down people inst ce. Perhaps if Kress was just interested in guaranteeing second ce for Stan he''d go for it, but he wanted Stan to WIN.

 Chapter 1340 1340 Green Means Barrel Through

    <h4>Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Green Means Barrel Through </h4>

    ?--- Kress ---

    Kress could see Stan making some progress in catching up to Nell. Where as the beastkin woman was sticking to slowly winding her way around the tendrils at the water''s surface, Stan had dived down deep and was looking to pass her soon. Kress wasn''t sure how effective it''d be once Stan needed to surface. If the demon could hold his breath thoughбн

    Kress discarded that line of thought and started his own swim forward, following as closely behind Nell as he could manage. The beastkin eyed him suspiciously but Kress concealed his intentions well, simply using the chance to keep Nell a little on edge without actively hindering her just yet. Better to keep those few cards to his chest.

    Stan surfaced nearby. Just a touch ahead of Nell, startling the beastkin a bit. Just enough for her hand to brush a nearby red barrel and suddenly it exploded into fire. Nell dove down instantly, and Kress followed not even a moment behind. A nce upwards revealed the red liquid was burning atop the water quite handily.

    Kress cursed hisck of breath. Dammit. I just wanted to duck away from whatever was going toe out of that barrel. I didn''t think I''d need to stay underwater for too long. The red ones definitely have the biggest range. Thoughбн that could be useful. I can try to set one off near Nell if I''m careful. We''ll have to see if it''s worth it though.

    Nell was swimming forward, trying to get through the fire that way, but Kress knew he didn''t have the oxygen to manage a simr feat. Instead, he swam to the side away from the centre of the st and surfaced near a green barrel as he sucked in a deep breath. The main upside, was that Stan would hopefully be able to use this as a chance to get ahead properlyбн though the raging fire meant it was impossible to see the demon''s progress from the surface.

    *Part of me really wants to see what this green one does. I know the purple is acidic from the buoys, or at least, I can assume it is. The ck is sticky, and the red sets itself on fire. What does the green do though? Is it worth finding out?* Kress looked behind him and saw he was stillfortably in third ce with Midnight and Cyan making slow progress.

    *Fuck it I''m not trying to win so let''s go.* Kress swam over and swiped a hand through the tendrils attached to the green barrel and it exploded covering him in the goo. Kress waited for a few seconds andбн honestly didn''t feel any different? Kress frowned and looked around. All the green stuff that had touched the water seemed to have vanished already and while the stuff thatnded on him was still there, it seemed to be slowly fading.

    *Odd. I wonder what this has actually done.* Kress swam forward towards a patch of fire and carefully pushed a finger towards the ze only for him to pull back and wince. *Nope. It has NOT made me fireproof. Shit. I''d hoped that the green one would make me immune to the other ones but I guess not. Dammit I''ll just have to live with the wasted time.*

    Kress started to swim forward again, pushing himself a bit to try and catch up to the two frontrunners. Hopefully he could rest on the jet-skis. The next barrel he ran into was filled with ck gunk, and while there was a temptation to see if the green had given him any immunity to it, Kress decided not to press the issue and simply swim around it. He was making good enough time anyway.

    Up ahead, Stan was now in a clear lead, with Nell doing her best to keep up. It was an admirable effort, but she had to slow down a touch too much just to avoid all of the tendrils. She evidently hadn''t realised the green ones were safe.

    Something Kress made great use of a momentter when he swam straight into a green mine. It exploded, sending green gunk straight into Kress'' face, but he just kept swimming, ignoring the brief burst of colour that washed over him. A bit more swimming on his behalf and he confirmed that it wasn''t doing anything to him so pushed onward.

    Kress surfaced to take in arge gulp of air just in time to see Stan triggering a purple barrel. It was clearly an ident, and the demon dove straight back into the water despite the fact he probably didn''t have enough air to avoid it. Sadly from him, the purple barrel spread out in a dark cloud, not bothering to stick to the surface like the other two colours. Instead it created a painful ''dead zone'' where nobody could swim through.

    Stan had to back upбн into a fire barrel which exploded onto him. Kress let out a hissбн only for Stan to withstand the heat perfectly fine. *Oh. OH RIGHT demons are usually fireproof.*Stan seemed a touch surprised at this as well because he smacked a hand to his face and then started to swim at max speed at a slight diagonal. It was taking him away from the still spreading purple muck, and into another fire barrel, eventually.

    Nell growled upon seeing this, realising that she was going to fall even further behind, but without any real recourse, she just had to keep swimming forward. Kress once again fell in behind Nell, managing to catch up to the beastkin mostly because he knew not to be scared of the green barrels.

    Which is how Stan made it out in front to grab onto the jet-skis first. Once he was out of the barrel minefield it was a quick climb up onto the wooden support structure to get onto the jets-ski. There was three on either side, one in front of the other. Perhaps, in a different race it''d be a chance to get a bit ahead but Stan just grabbed the first one without any issue.

    Kress nodded as he saw Stan figure out the controls and zip off onto the rest of the course. Kress didn''t see how Stan stumbled over the ramp and nearly fell off, nor the look ofplete panic as Stan realised that Kress had seen him doing something silly. Still, the demon shook that off quickly and zipped ahead making the most of his lead.

    Back with Kress, he was making his way out of the water at the same time as Nell. Part of him wanted to push ahead and get on a jet-ski firstбн but really that was only going to dy Nell for a moment or two, and with Stan noticeably in the lead, there was no reason to waste the element of surprise just yet.

    Nell leapt onto the jet-ski, turned the key and then zipped of all in one single swift motion, proving just why she was chosen for this challenge. *Why does she know how to work one of these!*

    Kress tried and failed to mimic the ease with which Nell managed to take off. He mounted the vehicle well enough, but he fumbled too much with the keys and only managed to start it after a few seconds of panicked scrambling. Really not what he was hoping for.

    As the jet-ski roared to life Kress tried to take in theyout ahead of him. There were a number of sections with walls, or barbed wire that seemed to limit your options in regards to moving forward. From the look of things it was forcing you to treat it like a lomбн that is. If you ignored the jumps.

    Every now and again there were clear ramps that could be used to jump over the obstacles. There had to be more to it then thatбн but it was all Kress could make out from where he was. Stan was just making it over the first jump right now and he had plenty of speed to clear the barbed wire he was dodging.

    *There has to be a catch here somewhere. I refuse to believe that Thyme made this section of the course so simple. Perhaps the jumps can only be used a certain amount of times? Or perhaps they have a cooldown? Maybe the wire falls away? So many possibilities that I suppose it''s not really worth worrying about them right now. I just have to try my best and catch the two frontrunners so that I can actually help out a bit.*

    Kress revved the jet-ski and tried not to let his fear show when it nearly bucked him off as it exploded forward, nearly leaving him behind. Kress barely managed to properly seat himself as the jet-ski went off the edge sending him back down the to ocean bellow and into the course proper. Kress managed to stabilise thending and prevent himself from taking a dip, but it was a close thing, and he was damn d that Stan couldn''t see it.

 Chapter 1341 1341 A Hurt- I mean Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 A Hurt- I mean Helping Hand </h4>

    ?--- Kress ---

    Kress couldn''t help but cackle as he soared through the air behind Nell. The sun was shining, the wind was blowing through his hair. Stan was ahead in the race. For a moment everything was perfect. Then Nell started screaming. Kress red forward at her, and then realised what the she had. The ramps were lined up in such a way that, if you didn''t jump perfectly, you were going tond right on top of the next line of obstacles instead of clearing both. "SHIT!" screamed Kress.

    Kress didn''t know what he was meant to do, but the choice was swiftly taken from him as Nell crashed into the barrier before them, shattering it and slowing her right downбн moments before Kress crashed into the back of her jet-ski. Throwing the beastkin from the vehicle.

    Kress tried to hold onбн and seeded! Which was great until the jet-ski he was holding onto came to rest upon the water, topside down. Kress quickly let go of the handlebars and swam out from under it. Nell was in the water nearby coughing and hacking out water and Kress knew he was only slightly better. His ass and legs were smarting from when the jet-ski had made impact and it was doing his swimming form no favours. Still, he managed to recover first, and it gave him a great idea.

    *I can just take Nell''s jet-ski. That will keep me in second ce and then force her to flip over mine before she can be back into the race. It''s perfect.* Kress reached out a hand before flinching away. Green''s voice cutting through his mind as he remembered her words. "We''re going for good sportsmanship here. No sense in making enemies when everyone seems surprisingly happy with us despite the fact we snatched the win from them,"

    *Perhaps not then. How about apromise?* "Hey look sorry about that Nell. How about if you help me flip my jet-ski, I''ll boost you up and back onto yours? I''ll also promise not to run into you again. It really wasn''t my intention the first time, but I promise to be careful from now on," said Kress. After all, it despite their enhanced strength lifting things in the water was still rather awkward. This would likely only lose him a bit of time, and Nell a good chunk as well.

    Nell sucked in a deep breath and looked him over, searching for any deception. She found none of course. Kress was beingpletely truthful with his offer. "You know what skinny boy? Sure," said Nell.

    "Not sure why you''re calling me skinny but I''m d you ept," said Kress as he swam over to his jet-ski. Nell wasn''t far behind him, and as she got close he yelled out. "We lift on three alright?"

    Nell gave a firm nod and Kress made the call soon after her hands were positioned. "One, Two, THREE!" With a great heave the jet-ski was flipped up and over, past the point it needed to be to tip over on its own. It hit the water, wobbling a bit but obviously it was fine where it was. The seating was soaked, and had this been a jet-ski from earth the controls might need a look over.

    As it stood though? This was all enchanted andpletely waterproof so there was no need to worry so Kress swam over to Nell''s jet-skiбн where he noticed that it was still somewhat stuck on the wooden barricade. It didn''t look like the wood was digging in anywhere, the remains of the barricade were just thick enough to keep the boat partially out of the water. "Want me to help with that?" asked Kress as he pointed to the problem.

    Nell narrowed her eyes but nodded, "Thanks. I didn''t even realise it was stuck," said the beastkin with a slight grumble. *This is good. I didn''t realise it before either, but this is going to massively slow Nell down. Sure it means that she might actually need my help and I''m saving her timeбн but this is whole song and dance is still taking a while. If Stan can''t get the win off the back of this thenбн there isn''t much else I can do for him. Not without majorly pissing Nell off. Which really isn''t part of the n.*

    "How do you want to do this?" asked Kress.

    "What do you mean?" returned Nell.

    "I mean, do you want to just pull the jet-ski backwards over onto this side so you can more easily get on, or do you want to push it forward enough so that it falls on the other side of the barricade. You can probably stand on the wood to hop on the jet-ski easilyбн unless it starts to float away too much, in which case you''d want to hope you''re urate enough with your jump. Though of course, kicking too hard off the wood might mean it breaks and then you''d really be in trouble," exined Kress, taking perhaps a bit longer then needed toy out the options.

    Nell clicked her tongue as she considered the problem for a moment before shaking her head. "Just push it over. I don''t know if that''s the right call but I don''t want to waste time thinking about it,"

    "Sure thing," said Kress, "Though just to be clear, I''m not going to be spending the extra time to hold onto the jet-ski. If it floats away, it floats away,"

    "That''s fine," said Nell dismissively. Kress just shrugged and they swam around to the back of the jet-ski. Nell called it this time, "One, two, three," with much less force than Kress. Appropriately, when they heaved the forward. Kress kept his hands on the back of the jet-ski even as it pitched forward. He didn''t want to make it seem like he was sabotaging Nell after all.

    When things seemed calm Kress let go and said, "Well, it appears me work here is done," both as a way to say goodbye, and to ensure that Nell was aware of that fact. Technically he had promised to help her up, but with the wood there for stepping on, and the help moving the jet-ski, it probably counted.

    His suspicions were confirmed, when Nell called out a "Thanks," and started climbing onto the wooden structure to get a better look at things. Deciding it was no longer his business Kress swam over to his own jet-ski and looked it over. *Now how am I going to do thisбн* Kress reached out and managed to throw his arm over the seat before trying to pull himself upбн only to feel the jet-ski tilting as he did so. Kress quickly let go and allowed himself to drop back into the water.

    Ok that was clearly a mistake. Hmmбн should I just take a jump from the wood myself? As the idea came to Kress he heard Nell start the engine on her jet-ski. Deciding that was as good as a sign as he was going to get Kress swam back over to the wooden barricade and pulled himself up and out of the water. It was easy to bnce on, and once he had his feet under him, Kress made the leap straight onto the back of his jet-ski.

    Turning it on was simple from there. Once everything was in working order Kress made his way towards the gap in the barricade. The intended one, not the one Nell had identally made. It was best not to try and tempt fate by charging through that. Once he made his way through it was time for the lom. Kress knew he didn''t have the speed to take the jumps anymore so he was ready to shift from side to side.

    Kress didn''t hesitate in his path, and that meant that he was able to catch Nell surprisingly quickly. He didn''t know why she was now just a single barricade ahead of him on the course. His best guess was that she tried to speed up and go straight for the nearby ramp without elerating enough to actually make it over the jump. *Bit of a shame she didn''t have more speed. Well, that is if my guess is correct. If so, then she could''ve ended up stuck again just after I freed her.*

    Kress eased off the elerator just a touch. It seemed that after the mistake Kress assumed Nell made, she''d decided to take things slow and steady. Now, Kress didn''t want to slow downpletely, in an ideal world he''d still catch up to herбн but he was aiming not to crash into the back of her jet-ski after his early promise. It''d be one thing if he''d made no statements about it earlier, but now? She''d look very poorly on him for a second mistake of such magnitude. Even if it was a definitely something he''d have done on purpose if he''d realise the situation earlier. Thoughбн I wonder where the other two guys are? They''ve barely done anything this round. I guess that''s a good thing. It means I know where to concentrate on my efforts.

    --- Midnight and Cyan ---

    "Soбн you know how to start this thing?" asked Cyan.

    "No idea," replied Midnight. "I don''t know what even half of these little buttons doбн"

 Chapter 1342 1342 Lights, Current, Action

    <h4>Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Lights, Current, Action </h4>

    ?--- Kress ---

    Kress was keeping pace with Nell quite well when the beastkin shouted out, "Why are you so intent on riding my ass, won''t your boyfriend get jealous?" Nell realised what she''d done as the words left her mouth. She turned a horrified stare back at Kress, wondering what possessed her.

    Kress shared a simr fate, looking at Nell like she''d suddenly grown a second head. Despite the distraction they managed to continue the lom without any issues, but the silence was growing, even with the sounds of the jet-skis to help mask it. Finally, Kress gave the only answer he could. "Marigold? How did you sneak into this race and why are you wearing fake ears?"

    Nell let out a loud groan. "I can''t believe it! I didn''t even spend that much time with that perverted elf and she''s somehow corrupted me! I can''t believe I said that shit. There better not be audio for the people watching or I''m NEVER going to hear the end of it. I genuinely have no idea why I said thatбн urgh, what a pain. s, my life is over,"

    "Stop being overly dramatic," said Kress.

    "No, we give Nabras shit all the time for his dumb choices, but I don''t think any of his slip-ups are as easy to make fun of as what I said earlier. I''ll be the but of my parties jokes for years! Years I tell you. Or at least until someone else manages to pull off something dumber, but I doubt it," exined Nell.

    Kress gave a shrug and said, "As long as it''s mostly in good fun I don''t really see the problem,"

    "I suppose it''s not a major problem, but it will stick around forever. It''ll be like having a rock in your boot for a day because you can''t risk stopping to take it outбн except instead it''ll be stretched out over at least a few months. Just constant little things while your teammates keep poking at you. I doubt evening first would save me from my fate,"mented Nell.

    Kress just sent back a deadpan look. "Hey, why are you looking at my like that? This is serious business,"ined Nell.

    "If you say so," said Kress as he angled towards one of the ramps. He was hoping he''d built up enough speed to make the jump at this point. It would get him ahead of Nell which was ideal. Mostly because it provided more chances to make fun of the beastkin. Kress had already decided to let her take second ce if he could manage it without making things too obvious.

    Kress zoomed up the ramp, losing speed as expectedбн but it wasn''t enough to stop him! He sailed over the barricade, just barely clipping the top a bit which didn''t slow him down in the slightest. Kress let out augh as he braced himself for the impact. "Hahahahahaha, not riding your ass anymore am I!"

    "See it''s already begun!" retorted Nell. "This sort of shit is exactly why I regretted it as soon as the words left my mouth. Couldn''t you have justбн overtaken without the theatrics, or better yet, not overtaken me at all?"

    "Well I could hardly do that. I might upset my boyfriend before I properly lock him down!" insisted Kress.

    Nell let out a groan, resting her head on the handlebars. She did make sure to still be looking forward so as to not crash into anything, but the motion said enough about her annoyance. Nell had decided that silence was the best course of action for now. Anything she said, could, and would be used against her in some annoying fashion.

    So the pair road in silence until they reached a very fake looking rock rising out of the water. The whole thing appeared to be made out of paper machиж and there was a poorly painted ''Go into this tunnel'' sign made of red paint that hadn''t been given the proper time to dry. Of course, the drips didn''t seem to be moving despite their shiny appearance, and if it was really paper machиж the thing would''ve broken apart in the ocean.

    Kress could see Stan''s jet-ski crashed against the side. Kress wasn''t sure how intentional that stop had been on the demon''s part, but considering Stan was nowhere to be seen Kress was hopeful that the stunt was nned on Stan''s partбн so taking that example Kress only slightly let up on the gas and let the jet-ski crash into the ''rocks''. Kress was kicked forward when he did so, but having expected it Kress was able tond on his feet and quickly dive into the water.

    As soon as he did so, he could feel the current pulling him down into the hole. Kress quickly straightened himself with his hands forward as he started to really move. The current yanked him down the hole that seemed to just barely berge enough to amodate him, speed increasing all the while. *How is Nell going to get down here? I don''t think I had even five centimetres of clearance and she has muchrger arms then I doбн well that and boobs, but I think the her arms are probably going to cause more problems.*

    Kress'' worries were dashed as he shot out into the next section of the race. It was beautiful. The top of the cave was lined with glowing algae that lit the way forward with a soft and gentle glow. Down below there was another strip of the stuff that was congregating around the air Thyme had set up.

    That''s when the first air bubble whizzed past Kress. He''d been too distracted by the majesty of the ce. He panicked for a second before forcing that panic down. There was no sense in wasting air freaking out. Eyes now firmly fixed ahead, Kress waited for the next bubble to appear. It ended up being down and to his right. Kress kicked in that directionбн but the current held him strong and he ended up missing for a second time.

    *Oh shit. This is actually more dangerous then I was expecting. I''m going to need to really put in some effort to catch one of those aren''t I? Hmmбн should I just head to the bottom instead? Try to be safe about it? It''s a good excuse if Nell passes me that way, andбн I might genuinely need it. I''m not sure if I can catch one of these bubbles before the current drags me past. Yeahбн I''m not looking to win here so let''s just go for the bottom*

    With that decided Kress started trying to make his way down to the fresh air. Emphasis on the trying. The current was really strong, and Kress was starting to wonder if Thyme had bothered to properly test all of this. Kress grimaced and started to put all of his effort into swimming straight down and finally started to make some progress. The lower he went, the easier it was to keep going and soon he was within arms reach of the bottom. A few more kicks and Kress felt his face break through the algaeyer and into fresh air.

    "Bleugh, urgh, it got in my mouth," grumbled Kress as he started to spit out the glowing organism. Sure it looked lovely but it tasted horrible. What was even more annoying was that even all the way down at the bottom, he was still being pulled along by the current so he had to be careful not to get any more of it in his mouth as he moved. The first time was enough, and the little bits that leaked in despite his efforts were hard enough to ignore.

    Kress sucked in a deep breath and then swam back into the stream. It was much easier to go back up into the thick of the current then it was to leave. Part of him wanted to stay down longer, he hadn''t seen Nell swim pastбн but he also didn''t want anyone to work out that he wasn''t trying to win at all. He''d managed to get Stan ahead and in first ce without it looking like he was sabotaging anyone, no reason to hurt what goodwill he''d managed with Nell by making any of this obvious.

    So he swam along with the current, or more urately he road the current and tried to ignore the burning in his throat from the algae that had gotten in his mouth. It was certainly distinct from the burning in your lungs when you need air. Kress wasn''t sure how long he had until he was experiencing both but he was trying to be careful. Bubbles flew past himбн but he didn''t bother with any of them. It was too much effort to course correct into them and they''d be good for one gulp of air at the most.

    Then the tunnel started to narrow again. Kress didn''t panic, he just let himself be carried along untilбн the open air! Kress looked around and saw both Nell and Stan sitting at the finish line. Or rather, Nell was on all fours and throwing up a bunch of water while a Thyme looked her over and Stan was sitting down.

    Kress was so distracted by this sight that he didn''t react properly to thending. No instead of a nice smoothnding he smacked down face and stomach first and proceeded to bounce towards the finish line like a skipping stone, bleeding of momentum, but it was going to hurt more when he crashed into the wooden tformбн

    At least, until Stan reached down and caught him. *Worth it.* Thought Kress through the pain as he started to rx.

 Chapter 1343 1343 What Makes a Relationship Strong?

    <h4>Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 What Makes a Rtionship Strong? </h4>

    ?--- Kat ---

    Kat couldn''t help but smile and Kress'' antics. He was now getting ap pillow from a slightly worried looking Stan, and Kat felt quite happy for the guy. *He''se a long way. Even just thest time we were in this dimension I doubt I would ever have been able to picture Kress getting ap pillow.*

    [Yeah, it''s pretty cute. I''m not interested in guys at all, but I can still appreciate the closeness those two have.]

    *Is the fact that you don''t like men relevant to that observation?*

    [Yes! Yes it is. Plenty of things are just better when a woman is involved. I can''t find anything those pair do sexy, and watching them kiss would be slightly ufortable because it''s really not what I''m into but quiet moments like this? Normally they''re fine. Or well, more than fine I guess.]

    *I don''t really get itбн but I''ll take your word for it supposed. I like that Kress is willing to show some vulnerability. Before he wasбн a bit tightly wound but he''s rxed so much. That powder he had might have helped smooth things out a bit at the startбн but I have a feeling this is all Kress now. He really needed a chance to rx.*

    [Wellбн considering what we know about his past I''m wondering if he ever had a chance before. He was essentially adopted in Gareth''s guards after tragedy struck his vige. He probably felt like he needed to constantly work himself to the bone to be worthy of the help he receivedбн and despite the work he put in Gareth seems roughly equal if not his better.]

    [So all that work and he still wasn''t ''good enough'' in his eyes, and then Greena and Nixileie into the picture, and they go on adventures. Gareth is their frontline, so the worry from not knowing if he''s still in charge of Gareth''s safety while they''re off fighting monsters of if Gareth is in charge of everyone else''s safetyбн]

    [Then he enters this tournament, which is a massive deal for the whole continentбн and suddenly that''s more stress. I wouldn''t be surprised if he cracked a bit and he took those drugs as a way to force himself to rx before he became a danger to everyone else. Sure we didn''t see any indication of something like that, and Nixilei didn''t mention itбн but perhaps she didn''t want to bring it up, or she didn''t notice.]

    *I feel like you''re making a lot of assumptions there. I don''t necessarily think any of them are wrongбн but I do feel like you''re filling in a few too many nks with guesses. Regardless of the truth thoughбн it looks like this round has done Kress a lot of favours, and with the win secured, he could team up with Stan. Though I wonder if that didn''t just put more pressure on him now that I''m thinking about it.*

    [Perhaps it did pile on some pressure but he looks very happy at the moment so I''d say it was the good kind of pressure. Not the ''Oh shit I have an assignment due tomorrow and it''s already midnight'' but the ''This looks tricky but if I just work at itбн I think I can do it!'' sort of pressure.]

    *Not quite sure I follow the metaphor but I can still get what you mean. I think. With that in mind thoughбн do you think the aimless freedom that we''re soon to be granted will help their rtionship.*

    [Honestly? Not sure. Ideally for them, at least in my opinion, would be if Thyme had a few games set up that you could choose to participate in. It would give them activities to choose if they desired but no pressure to actually attend if they didn''t want to. I''m not sure how well they''ll manage without a guiding touch. Though perhaps Green and Gareth can help with that?]

    *Why do you think they need guidance?*

    [Well without a foundation of friendship, neither of them really knows what the other likes. They might just default to building sandcastles all day every day for multiple days in a row because they know that the other person enjoys it at least a bit. I imagine that would get a bit boring on the second dayбн but perhaps not. I suppose if they still find it fun by the end of vacation they''ve got a shared activity they know they can always call upon.]

    *Is that something WE need?*

    [Eh not really. We were friends first so we know each other''s habits pretty well. You''re not going to be shocked if you find me staying upte reading something that interests me, jut as an example.]

    *I dunno about that. Considering how much you sleep these days I think I would find it pretty surprising.*

    [Ok perhaps that was a bad exampleбн but you get what I mean.]

    *I do understand you''re pointбн but I don''t know if I agree with it. Then again, I don''t really understand why you think Kress and Stan need a touch of guidance because they seem to be doing fine on their own. I wonder if this is just a thing I don''t understand because I''m asexualбн*

    [Pretty sure that''s just trying to shift the me their Kat. This is perfectly understandable in theory. I''d be more likely to me it on the fact you''ve never really got into any romance novels. Orбн or perhaps because you don''t have all that many friends.]

    Lily could practically feel Kat''s raised eyebrow.[Look I know that''s riching from me, but I didбн well I did a lot of studying and asking questions about how friendships are meant to work when I started having issues with Ste. It''s part of the reason I have such an appreciation for you. One of the main points for any friendship, or romantic rtionship is a shared hobby. The fact that we became friends without really having one just means we''re quitepatible socially. Though I suppose an argument could be made Contracts are now a shared activityбн]

    Before Kat and Lily could dive further into the topic Thyme spoke up. Midnight and Cyan had arrived and it was time to make some announcements. "Well, everyone is here. First off, congrattions to Stan and Nell for taking first and second ce respectively. I''ll approach your teamster to discuss the prizes. Midnight, Cyanбн you have made it clear that despite the controls being simple and based off self-driving carriages they were still toplicated. What was the problem?"

    "Never driven one before," said Midnight and Cyan together.

    Thyme gave a curious look towards Midnight specifically who shrugged. "Midnightбн not to be insensitive about this but don''t you travel with royalty regrly? Surely you''ve used those carriages before. I admit I need to clean up things, but even for you?"

    "Hey I''ve never driven one of them. That''s always been Vanya''s job, with Burnice chipping in from time to time. I think I''m the only one who didn''t care for making an attempt at drivingбн but I could be wrong about that," exined Midnight.

    "Rightбн I''ll keep it in mind for any events that use them. Apparently the ne was intuitive enough for Asteodia and Nixilei but the jet-skis, despite being simpler, were an issue. I suppose I did exin everything soбн whatever. The final event will take ce at 1:00pm, so take this as a chance to go out, take a break, eat lunch, whatever you want. As was previously announced, it will be a treasure hunt round and the winner will be able to select one treasure of their choice to keep. This final event will be at the opposite end of the ind, so make sure you head that way for it. Wouldn''t do for you to bete because you went to the wrong staging ground. Oh, and a small tip from me. Bring your weapons if you want, they mighte handy,"

    With their piece said, Thyme gestured for everyone to get back onto the boat so that they could drive everyone back. Kress grumbled a bit but with some nudging from Stan they both started to make their way onto the boat, clearly nning to stick together this time. Nell was lifted by the Thyme that had been attending her though she quickly waved off the help and made her way onto the boat under her own power. Midnight and Cyan shared one more shrug before they stepped on.

    Kat let out a long breath as the boat kicked into gear. With everyone shrunk down like this you didn''t really get the feel of the wind in your hairбн but you also avoided the sshes of water and dried salt on your skin. *Something I don''t have to worry about.*

    [Yeah but it''s something I DO have to worry about. Honestly, even with this I feel like I still need a bath. My instincts are practically screaming at me to start licking but it doesn''t sound tempting at allpared to a number of my other instincts.]

    *I could give you a bath when we get back?*

    [Hmmбн I like the sound of that. If we have time after lunch then I''ll definitely take you up onthat offer. I''m a little surprised my instincts aren''t telling me off for that. Then again, I''m used to showers, and the idea of getting clean might trump the need to do it myself. Hmmбн]

 Chapter 1344 1344 Last-Minute Lunchtime Prep

    <h4>Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Last-Minute Lunchtime Prep </h4>

    ?--- Kat ---

    After making it back to the inn Green had run off to grab Nixilei, iming that the fae had slept enough, and there was no sense in messing with her sleep schedule too much. Gareth wasn''t going to argue with his fiancиж, while Kat and Lily thought that Green probably knew best in this case, even if it might have been a bit rude to just let her go off and wake Nixilei.

    The three of them had taken up a spot in the corner of the lunch room. Lily had chosen to have arge lunch once she saw that there was fresh fish on the menu. Kat grabbed a few crumbed pieces while Lily went for the raw cuts that had been sliced paper thin and drizzled with a bit of sauce of some kind. Gareth wasn''t feeling to well and just grabbed a simple sd and some water. He grabbed a second bowl of sd as well, presumably for Green.

    When the fae made it back to the table, Nixilei went off and grabbed some water while everyone else took the chance to dig into their meals. Kat found it to be eptable. Which was a bit of an understatement. It was really well cooked and the taste was quite niceбн butpared to Lily who seemed to be having a religious experience based on her emotions Kat couldn''t help but be a little underwhelmed with the, admittedly still tasty meal.

    Because Lily was clearly a bit out of it at the moment the group unanimously decided to keep quiet and make their way through a good portion of their own food. Lily finished quickly and then went up to grab a second helping before anyone could say anything about it. This too was quickly devoured in record time then she went up for thirds. Kat didn''t say anything when Lily returned and consumed the lot in just under two minutes. This led to Kat giving her some head scratches when she started pouting, but that was fine. "Urgh, I can''t believe it''s all gone," whined Lily

    "It''s not, there''s still more up at the counter if you want it," suggested Kat.

    "No I really shouldn''t. It may have been sliced really thin but I''m pretty sure I''ve eaten more for lunch today then I did for thest two days. I''m half surprised my shirt still covers my stomach, and said organ is screaming at me for the abuse. It was totally worth it, but if I have any more I AM going to be sick," grumbled Lily.

    "Are you going to be alright for the next round?" asked Kat.

    Lily''s eyes widened in panic and then all of a sudden she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. A momentter she found herself with apletely t stomach and let out arge burp. "What?" asked Lily confused. She tapped her stomach a few times, and it certainly felt empty. Lily frowned as she poked her stomach a few more times. "Odd. I still feel pretty energisedбн what the heck happened?"

    "Best guess?" offered Kat. Lily nodded in response. "I suspect that you managed to trigger the same process demons must use to digest things. Remember, my stomach is basically a furnace. If I had to guess that''s what you did. Probably why it hurt a bit."

    "Huhбн well that''sбн useful I guess? I wonder if it helps prevent me from getting fat or if it''d just make things worse?" pondered Lilly.

    Green coughed loudly, "Let''s not get into that nowбн or perhaps ever. Frankly? I don''t want to know the specifics because I bet I''d be jealous either way. What we should be discussing is the final event and who we think is participating in it,"

    "Marigold, March, Blue, Lily and possibly Romilda," answered Nixilei.

    Green raised a confused eyebrow at Nixilei as she asked, "And how do you know that"

    "It''s why I asked for a quite rundown of what happened with the first two events. Marigold is definitely going to participate in something today. There''s no way she misses out on the chance to have fun, and she does find all of these events fun. As such, the fact that she hasn''t participated yet just means she''ll be her teams pick for the final event of the day.

    "Blue is simrly obvious, but for different reasons. Blue seems to be the real breadwinner for that team, and with her water magic she''ll be a force to be reckoned with today considering the water theme. Perhaps not in the cannon-shot, but she could''ve easily taken the win in the race if Nell hadn''t taken her ce.

    "So I''m quite certain that Blue will go on the treasure hunt. Her power underwater will make her own of, if not the single most dangerousbatant in the hunt alongside superior mobility and, if Thyme doesn''t provide it, likely a way to breathe underwater. She has a real chance at winning the round if the others aren''t careful.

    "March I''m less sure of, but I she''s simr enough to Marigold in terms ofpetitive spirit and nobody on their team is particrly at home in the water. I''d say that everyone in their team will take the chance to pass the buck a bit before March just says she''ll do it. She''s probably weakened the most by the water, but at the same time her monstrous strength might still keep her in the contest. Perhaps more than that if the rules favour her.

    "Lily, you said volunteered so I won''t discuss why that''s a good or bad idea but Romildaбн Romilda is mostly my guess because I can see her magic actually being useful for once. She''s participated in a few events where it really hasn''t done anything and I think that might be getting to her. From what I know of her family they''re quite proud of their magic and family tradition and I can really see her wanting to show it offбн

    "Though of course, it does need to be said that she might just be the best person on the team for it, regardless of who can and can''t participate. Borgick would be useless, especially with his chosen weapon, Carl''s a bit to chill to properly get in there and fight, and of course he can''t participate anyway like Borgick. Cyan uses a SLING which wouldn''t do anything at all underwater. Not without some seriously heavy duty enchantments, or some water specific ones I doubt he has. Probably why he took the second event honestly. Then there''s Asteodia and she might still be asleep, so that''s a good reason alone even before you realise that a fire mage trying to do anything noteworthy underwater is going to be a problem,"

    "You thought of all of this in likeбн ten minutes tops?" asked Kat.

    Nixilei shrugged and exined, "This is part of my job. I observe, make guesses as to what my targets will do in the near, or sometimes distant future before Ipile that information and send it off to get more orders. This is just slightly more short-

    term thinking then usual, but it''s not exactly unheard of. Plus, I am well enough rested now. I did have at least a little sleep earlier, and then I crashed while you were all watching the first two events. With a bit of help from my healing magic I am perfectly fine,"

    "I thought you couldn''t use that to help you?" asked Lily. "I mean, if you could why not use it earlier?"

    "I can use it to wake me up, not remove fatigue. It''s a difference of degrees. Now that I''ve had enough sleep, I can ensure that I stay watchful and alert, but if I slept poorly or didn''t get any sleep between breakfast and now then the magic wouldn''t help me. Think of it likeбн clearing up the mind a little bit, but not removing any real fatigue if it helps,"

    Gareth let out a sigh and said, "Before we get too distracted I feel like I need to bring something up. Lily, knowing that Thyme has rmended weapons for the final round are you stillfortable taking part in it?"

    "Umбн" Lily winced as she thought for a moment. "I think so? I mean, I have a few tricks I want to try out underwater and I n to mostly sneak through the round doing my best but I think I CAN fight underwater if I have to. These guys areбн closer to my power level then a lot of the people Kat tends to fight so if I was ever going to have the chance to prove I can at least hold my own within my weight ss now is the time. It''s as close to ideal for me as it can get if you ignore Blueбн so I''m just going to go for it I guess?"

    "Look, as long as you knowбн" said Gareth with a shrug.

    "No it''s fine, I get it. Probably best you brought it up now rather thenter or not at allбн" offered Lily.

 Chapter 1345 1345 Treasure Hunting Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Treasure Hunting Rules </h4>

    ?--- Kat ---

    In the end Lily decided against having a bath with Kat, that was best saved for after the final event where she could properly rx and enjoy the process. Instead, Lily took a quick shower while Kat looked around the room for something to potentially carry treasures in. In the best she could manage was a sack, but it was something. Once Lily had showered and changed the pair headed off to meeting point.

    Kat and Lily were a bit surprised to find that the ''seating'' this time was a set of hot-tubs all angled slightly so that you could see Thyme waiting for them all. Thyme had chosen an impressive way to do it too. They were dressed in a green wetsuit with vine decals on it and arge boxy set of goggles covered their face. A snorkel was hanging off to the side of their face toplete the look.

    Behind Thyme was a big swirling portal of what looked like water, but taking into ount the slight green tinge to it, Kat assumed it was just a fancy effect instead of a portal made of water in truth. Perhaps there was water on the other side and a green film was holding it back? It wasn''t particrly important, but the effect was spectacr. Especially when a few sparkles of light were caught up in the current.

    Kat looked over the provided hot-tub seating with an odd look on her face. Kress and Stan had grabbed one off to the side, clearly separating themselves from the group. Marigold''s team had squeezed into one, but Marigold had Vanya on herp. For space reasons, obviously. Nell and her team were split across two adjacent hot-tubs, while it seemed like Nixilei had convinced Green and Gareth to grab a spot near Romilda''s team. With a shrug Kat and Lily hopped into one of the ones near them and waited.

    Shortly after Kat and Lily sat down March and her team rocked up. The team split in two, with boys iming one hot-tub and the girls iming the other. Thyme looked back at the clock that showed everyone still had five minutes before shrugging and starting to speak. "Technically you''ve still got some before the round starts but with everyone here I''ll begin exining the rules now unless someone has aint?"

    Thyme waited for a few moments and when noints were forting continued with their speech. "Through this portal behind me is argeted area that will be the arena for the next round. Theting will do nothing to stop you from going in or out, but if you leave theted area I will treat it as if you''d been knocked out.

    "Following on from that. Everything is allowed in this final round. Feel free to attack each other with anything you want. If someone is knocked out, unable to move for five minutes, or yells ''Medic Evac'' I will summon you to the medic bay, where you will be healed, and then offered the chance to re-enter the contest after thirty minutes have passed since being plucked from the arena.

    "Now, the arena itself is quiterge and you will have three hours to find as many treasures as you canбн but the rules around it might get a bitplicated so pay attention. First the arena. For the initial two hours theting will not move, but at the two hour mark it will slowly start to close in, making the arena smaller and smaller forcing the contestants towards each other. The arena will not shrink evenly, it will close in on the centre point between all contestants.

    "This means, that if there is a gathering of contestants you need not worry as much about the. Conversely. If you are hiding away on the other side of the enclosure from a group theting might speed up considerably as it closes in on the distant centre-point. Once again, leaving theted area will send you to the medical bay, so be careful not to allow yourself to be pushed out of bounds. Hopefully that''s all clear.

    "Now, as for the other half of this challenge. The treasures. You''ll need to be careful with them in more ways then one. Firstly, all treasure will be initially found in a treasure chest, and all treasure chests contain treasures. Anything I put in a treasure chest is considered a treasure for the purpose of this challenge, but no getting cheeky. Anything stuck to the box like cushions for example, are considered part of the treasure chest, not the treasure. Though you could find a pillow that is a treasure.

    "Now, toplicate things a bit. Not all treasure chests can be found immediately, and not all treasure chests can be opened just by lifting the lid. Some require keys you''ll find hidden nearby, or challenges that are clearly marked. If it is neither of those, then the chest likely requires a certain amount of time to pass before it can be opened. So consider it carefully if you want to wait around. I will say this. All time based chests will be unlocked before the starts to shrink. So if you find a chest that you can''t open after that? It''s not going to be a time based lock.

    "Now onto the treasures themselves. In terms of scoring, every treasure is initially worth one point. It doesn''t matter what it is, or how valuable the item is in truth. Every treasure, be it a normal looking rock, or a legendary sword is worth one point in this game. That being saidбн every treasure that gets damage is worth only half a point, and anything that ispletely broken is worth nothing.

    "And no, if I can fix it with my time magic then it still counts as broken. The brokenbel is if the item in question ''can no longer perform its primary function'' upon reaching me. This includes things like vases and other show pieces that might end up in pieces. They just that. Disy items. If I can''t disy them properly they are considered broken unless you fix them before you present them to me at the end of the task.

    "Now, while that might all sound like an issue, there is something to consider. You have free use of any treasure you find. Once again, it doesn''t matter what it is, I''m perfectly happy for you to use it during this challengeбн but if it gets damaged or broken then you lose those points of course. Every item will have a piece of paper hidden inside the treasure chest that gives you the name of the item.

    "Perhaps that will be enough for you to figure out how to use the item, or what purpose it servesбн or perhaps not. I didn''t name the items after all and I make no promises that the items in question will always be useful. In fact, many of them are decidedly NOT useful for this challenge, so it''s up to you if you want to risk taking them. Of course, broken items are worth nothing, but they aren''t worth negative points so perhaps the risk is worth it.

    "The final bit of information I have for you all before I let you ask questions," Thyme paused to pull out a silvery cor. "This here, is an enchanted cor I''ll be handing to everyone so that you can breath underwater. It should work with transformations even if it''s not still on the body, but if it doesn''t, let me know and I''ll provide extra. That doesn''t just go for the beastkin in the crowd by the way. I''ll spoil things a little bit and say that some of the treasures you find down there will transform you temporarily. If the cors fail for whatever reason, that''s on me, so please speak up as best you can, or head to the surface so you can speak properly.

    "Ah right the surface. No special rules for it. You can go up there whenever you want, and there are no special rules except for the fact that leaving theted area will still cause you to be removed for thirty minutes, so don''t go swimming over the top and iming you didn''t realise. It won''t help you,"

    *Well Lily. How does this all sound to you?*

    [Honestly? It sounds pretty interesting. The shrinking arena really doesn''t favour me, but depending on how much its going to shrink it might not actually be a problem. I''m pretty tiny and I can see myself finding a nice ce to hide out for thest hour of the challenge if ites to that. Though I do worry a bit about getting thrown out the arena for the same reason. My wings might help? I haven''t really used them underwater much so I can only hope for the best. I''m going to try and push myself a bit. Not to Gareth''s extent, but enough to prove I have a chance at winning. And if I do manage the win? Well that''s all the better.]

 Chapter 1346 1346 Treasure Hunting Questions!

    <h4>Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Treasure Hunting Questions! </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    Marigold was the first to ask a question, "So what exactly do you mean by ''damaged''? Like, if I use on of the treasure swords and they get a slight scratch on the de does that count?"

    "Absolutely anything counts as damage," said Thyme firmly. "If it gets a scratch? Damaged. A chip? Damaged. A hairline crack? Damage. You sneeze on it and the snot is visible? Damaged. Of course, you can clean off thatst one, but that''s the thing isn''t it? If you can repair any of the items before they are presented to me then they don''t count as damaged.

    "Hand off will be IMMEDIATELY after the timer runs out. So you''ll need to ensure that everything is in working order and spotless before the buzzer goes out if you want full points for the treasure,"

    Nell quickly put her hand up and Thyme nodded in her direction. "Staying on the ''damaged'' thing, I just want to rify that there''s no sliding scale? As long as it still works it''s still worth half a point?"

    Thyme let a small smile grace their face as they nodded. "Indeed. If something is already damaged then you don''t need to worry about it too much as long as it''s notpletely broken. Just keep in mind what constitutes ''broken''. Something that only sort of works might still be broken depending on its function,"

    Marigold raised her hand up and waited for Thyme to call on her so she could ask another questionбн but instead Thyme motioned to Romilda who also had her hand raised. "You mentioned there were transformation items. How do they interact with other treasures?"

    Thyme shrugged and said, "That''s a surprise you''ll have to figure out yourself. Perhaps they will react well with some and poorly with others. Who can say. All I''ll give you is that none of the transformations are toggleable. You should be able to change back and forth. Perhaps not easily, but it''s certainly possible if you can figure it out,"

    Green threw up her hand and Thyme visibly looked between Green and Marigold as if deciding who to go with before whipping around and pointing at Blue instead. "Do we need to wear that cor?"

    Thyme made a ''so-so'' gesture and answered, "I mean, no you don''t have to but I''m also quite sure that it''s safe. Any issues caused by the cor I am happy to fix. It''s meant to be a purely useful item that helps you breathe underwater. Still, there is no punishment for taking it off. Though, it would be near impossible for you to remove it from someone else. Only the person who put it on can take if off you see. Unless you can cheat like me,"

    *That''s a bit interesting. Should I get you to put it on me so that I can''t even take it off myself?*

    [Umбн maybe? Isn''t that a bit dangerous?]

    *In general? Yes. With Thyme watching? I''m going to lean on the side of ''no''. I''m sure that any issues will be addressed, though I doubt there will be any despite Thyme''s worries. The reason I want you to put it on is so that I can''t be coerced or mind controlled into taking it off. Sure nobody has that power, but a treasure might. I''m not immune to illusions like you.*

    After a few moments of thought Kat decided to relent. [If Thyme allows it I will.]

    Meanwhile, Thyme had finally decided to take pity on Marigold and let her ask her second question, "Can we mix and match transformation items?"

    Thyme shrugged and said, "You can certainly try but I won''t promise that it will work. Some mightbine, but others might just override the first transformation with the second. I will only guarantee that any major medical issues that are caused by using two transformation artifacts at once will be fixed by meбн but you will still need to wait for the thirty minute medical evacuation timer to finish up,"

    Marigold pouted at this as Thyme turned to Green and gestured for her to ask the next question. "What actually constitutes as having a treasure? Do you just need to touch it? Do you need to have it on your personбн what exactly counts?"

    Thyme once again made a ''so-so'' gesture as they began to exin. "I''m not going to be too pedantic about ensuring you are physically holding the item. If you store it in something you''re carrying that''s fine. As long as it''s clearly within your possession in some noticeable way I''ll consider it to be ''your treasure''. Of course, if someone else is contesting ownership in a physical or magical manner as the time runs out thenбн actually let me check the rules for that one,"

    Thyme spun around and pulled out a waterlogged book and flicking through the pages. "No, not that one. Hmmбн not that one eitherбн AH here it is! In the event of contested ownership of a treasure priority is as follows: Physical possession, magical possession, original finder, one the held it the longest, andstly, if all of those do not decide, then the person with the greater surface area of the item under their im gets it,"

    "Wait," said Nixilei before realising what she''d just done and closing her mouth. Asteodia gave her a pat on the head as Thyme looked over and gestured for her to continue. "Um sorry, I was just surprised that you had a physical rulebook that went into such details, then I realised I didn''t wait to speak, and THEN I realised that you might have just been doing this as a visual gag,"

    Thyme shook their head as they shut the book and exined, "No, no. The book isn''t actually as wet as it looks but otherwise this is the real rulebook. I have to submit it ahead of time so that the council knows what I n to do, including all sorts of little contingencies for breaking ties and what not. I''m allowed a little bit of leeway. Like for example the event you and Asteodia participated in. I specifically allowed for a tie if two people work together, but I didn''t specify how many points that should get out. Two each? First and Second ce, 3 points, divided by two? One point each, and then one for second?

    "It''s a bit of a push and pull. I can do little things without opening myself up for review, because I''m not perfect. I''m good, but not perfect, so when there''s something I didn''t ount for I can make a judgement without fearing reprisalбн but at the same time, if the change is too big or it directly contradicts a rule as written in the rulebook then I can be in all sorts of trouble. Nothing too serious for me, but a massive pain to deal with. So I don''t!"

    Thyme looked around for the next person and Lily was surprised to note it was Kat. Lily shot Kat a confused look but the demon just smirked back until Thyme pointed in their direction. "What happens to the treasures that you have on you when you''re removed for medical reasons?"

    "They will drop in ce where the person was swimming when they were transported away. Other contestants are free to pick them up if they want. Of course, thepetitor that has just been removed can also pick them back up when they''re returned to the arena," exined Thyme.

    This prompted Marigold to raise her hand again, which got a chuckle out of the dryad. "Where do other people get sent back in if they get removed from the arena?"

    Thyme''sugh double in volume when they heard the question in full. "That''s some confidence there. Everyone going back in will have the chance to pick from a few options. The first is right where they were removed, or in the case of a-out, as close as possible to that spot but within the. The second option is to be ced in a random section of theted area, and the final option is to be ced in the exact centre between all other contestants.

    "Though a word of warning. You''ll be going into all of these locations blind and only the random option guarantees that you won''t immediately end up in a fight. While random, it sets you at least two hundred metres away from all otherpetitors if possible. If that isn''t possible it checks the five furthest spots from everyone and choses on of those at random.

    "If you pick the centre point, you could be dropped right into the middle of a fight, and if you chose to go back to where you were removed, you could be walking right into an ambush. Unlikely perhaps, but very possible,"

    That though gave Lily an idea so she raised her hand. When she was called on Lily asked, "So, is it possible to build like a sort ofбн nest of items and guard that? Would that count as being in your possession?"

    "Yes it definitely would," said Thyme. "Though other people can contest that im and your im to those items would require at least some level of proximity. If you were removed from the arena, or your hiding spot was no longer inside the arena then it wouldn''t still be your items,"

 Chapter 1347 1347 The Treasure Hunt BEGINS!

    <h4>Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 The Treasure Hunt BEGINS! </h4>

    ?--- Lily --- Marigold, Blue, March, Romilda

    There were no further questions after Lily''s, so Thyme called thepetitors to the stage and set them all up with their cors before adding in one final piece of advice. "The starting locations are semi-random. You have all been, randomly assigned a section of the arena, and it is inside of that you will randomly appear. The sections are triangles radiating out from the centre. You could end up right next to the centre, or right at the edge of the. Two people might end up in spitting distance, or everyone could be far away. Just keep it in mind.

    "Now, when I give the signal, you are to run through the portal. I suppose you don''t HAVE to but you''ll be wasting time. Once I say the word go, the contest is one. No fighting before you enter the portal. Is everyone ready?"

    Lily looked at herpetition and gulped. Blue had a nice one-piece swimsuit in a wavy pattern. The fae was currently frowning down at the cor she was wearing, fiddling with the edges of it despite the fact it wasn''t ufortable. Lily was a touch surprised at that. It was clearly enchanted forfort and Lily knew she''d quickly forget it was even there. Blue thoughбн she looked worried about something despite the fact she was, in Lily''s mind, the biggest challenge.

    Next to Blue was March who stood tall. Taking up almost as much space as the other threepetitors put together. She had on a wetsuit and was already in a sprinters position, ready to charge forward as soon as Thyme made the call. Marigold in contrast was showing off. She had a bikini onбн that could really only be called a bikini because it covered up a few specific patches of Marigold''s skin. Lily doubted it would actually stay on properly for very long, even if it was enchanted to help.

    Lily had to lean around to look at Romilda. She''d chosen a wetsuit like March but the effect was quite different. Romilda had the metal that usually apanied her covering her four limbs alongside two small bands. One around her crown of her head and one around her throat. Lily wasn''t sure that was the most efficient way to space the metal out, but Romilda looked quite used to it so there was probably a good reason.

    *Well a reason other then the fact that she looks a bit like a princess this way. Tiara on her head and bangles around her arms and legs. Little surprised she didn''t go for like, metal booties. Gloves might limit the flexibility of her fingers too muchбн but the bands around her ankles?*

    [I''d guess this is the standard formation that her family gets taught and that usually dwarves would have on heavy metal boots. Sure she''s barefoot at the moment, but if she was taught to keep her bands a bit further up it probably isn''t worth changing things for one event. Might mess with her control too much, or perhaps herbat instincts?]

    *Huh, that''s a good point. Though you really shouldn''t be chatting with me. Umбн hmmбн I''m not certain I can keep the link closed entirely on my own, not under pressure. Soбн can you make sure I don''t hear or feel anything from you for a bit? It''s going to be annoying on my end, but fair is fair.*

    [Of course. Good luck Lily.] Lily shivered as she felt her connection to Kat closing. Lily hated the feeling a lot more now that she''d gotten used to it always being open. The almost connection that she had in her mind, that feeling that if she just reached out she could still hear Kat''s thoughts was right there and poking at her mind. Lily fought down the impulse. It wouldn''t do to cheat. Not when she was trying to prove she was capable by herself.

    Lily''s head whipped over to Thyme when the dryad started to move. Everyone else focusing on them a momentter. "Everyone ready? Cors in ce andfortable?" Everyone nodded, even Blue who still had a frown on her face. "In that case, I officially ready you for the start of the run. On three, please start running. One. Two. THREE!"

    Lily transformed, making sure to finish said transformation on the ground. Her ws digging slightly into the wooden flooring as she shot herself forward. Despite her speed, March was faster exploding into motion as soon as Thyme had called three. Therge human was already disappearing into the portal.

    Form there, Marigold and Lily entered at almost the same time. Lily had a slightly slower start because of the time it took to transform, but Marigold fell short of the instant eleration Lily could achieve as a Memphis, getting close to her maximum speed in just a few steps. Lily didn''t see it, but Romilda entered the portal next, the metal around her body pushing her forward. Blue strode inst, not in a hurry. Frown still firmly fixed on her face.

    When Lily hit the portal she was instantly hit with the feeling of cold wetness. Opening her eyes, the next thing Lily noticed was the darkness. It wasn''tpletely ck, there were a number of glowing nts and sea life, but the sky was a distant thing, the sun''s rays barely reaching these depths. Lily realised in that moment, that the ocean arena was deeper then she''d imagined.

    At the very least, the cor let her breathe, and kept her from feeling the intense pressure of the depths. Ensuring that she wasn''t crushed under the weight of all that water. It didn''t save her from the feeling of wet fur, but Lily could ept that as a minor annoyance for now. As a quick test, Lily summoned up a bit of paper off to her side. It floated there for a few moments before Lily quickly dismissed it after feeling the drain.

    *Damn. I have to pay extra mana to keep my paper around. The water is breaking it downбн or perhaps I''m too fixated on the paper being close to perfect and the water is disrupting that? But the perfection is what helps lower the cost. Hmmбн something to test when I''m not in a contest.*

    Lily let out a breath to calm herself, surprised to see that there were bubbles as she did. *Waitбн so how does. No don''t get distracted with that sort of thing. You have a contest to win. I''m sure Kat isughing at how easily distracted you''re being.* With that out of the way, Lily looked around to study the area proper.

    She was surrounded by spires of coral that reached upwards towards the light. None of them were a solid colour, and there were plenty of connecting structures around the ce. It was quite nice to look at, especially they sshes of light that lit up the nearby area. Lily was sure she''d need to look around these towers for treasure. *Though Thyme never said how many chests there areбн damn. Should''ve thought of that earlier when I was asking questions.*

    The other thing of note was the fish nearby. Lily had to quickly chomp down on the desire to pounce at them. The memories of her delicious lunch making her restraint all the harder to hold onto. *No. Do NOT eat the fish while other people are watching. You cane back and catch themter with Kat. She''d love the chance to do something for you. So DO NOT POUNCE ON THE FISH.*

    Once Lily shook off those annoying thoughts, she noticed the fish were all rather small. None of them wererger then her current form, which was a little strange. Lily knew enough about the oceans to know that you could get some trulyrge fish, especially around coral reefs much less impressive then this one. It was prime hunting grounds because of all the weaker fish normally around.

    So did that mean there was something else going on here with the fish? Some magical effect? Had Thyme deliberately removed any of the dangerous predators? Orбн were some of these small fish secretly much more powerful then they looked? Lily scanned all the fish again, this team, instead of suppressing her instinctspletely she leant on them until her eyes settled on a bright red fish with blue dots.

    Her instincts screamed at her to leave that one alone. *Hmmбн so there Is odd going on here. Just based on instincts I know not to try to eat that oneбн but is it poisonous or is it strong? I still can''t say. Though at least it tells me there are dangers around. Ones that can harm me if I''m not careful.*

    Lily took another look around, a bit annoyed at herself for just sitting around for so long. *I''m not sure where to go is the issue. I can see that there is more ''ground'' to cover down below us, and I''m sure there are plenty of ways to hide a treasure chest in amongst the coral to my sides. Where am I best going? I can''t even see the damned! Howrge is this area Thyme expects us to cover?*

 Chapter 1348 1348 First Treasure!

    <h4>Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 First Treasure! </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    In the end, Lily decided to look over the nearby coral pirs. She didn''t want to spend too long deciding what to do, and while working her way upwards from the bottom might be a better long term strategy, Lily couldn''t actually SEE the bottom from where she was, so wasting who knows how long going downwards had the potential to waste a whole bunch of time.

    A quick nce over the coral wasn''t enough to find anything that stood out. Not that Lily expected anything else. Even as she swam closer it all seemed to be naturally urring sea-life. Coral, some anemones swaying in the current, and of course lots of fish. There didn''t seem to be anything out of ce, but Lily had no interest in sea life beyond its wonderful taste.

    So Lily began her slow spiral upwards, looking over the spire as she went, trying not to miss any details along the way. It wasn''t all that entertaining and Lily found her eyes constantly drawn to the fish. It wasn''t just that she wanted to taste them, but that they were the most interesting thing around at the moment. The constant movement and vibrant colours constantly drawing her eyes away from the simrly vibrant but still coral.

    Eventually, after around ten minutes of searching Lily noticed something out of the corner of her eye. It was hard to say what drew her attention initially. At best guess, it was that the fish seemed to be noticeably curving around the area, but one she was focused on the coral in question there was an obvious discrepancy. There was a thin line that split the ''coral'' in half. Apletely straight, and unnatural line.

    Closer inspection revealed an somewhat chest shaped bit of coral that didn''t quite blend in with the surroundings. The coral was slightly off-colour, the area where the natural coral met with the fake not quite blended properly with a mostly clear line separating the two. This one at least wasn''t quite so unnatural, but with everything else added up together it was clearly unnatural.

    *This has to be a chest. I can''t see anything else that it might beбн but damn is that hard to spot without a bit of help. I''m not sure if I would''ve made it out had my eyes not been drawn over. Then again, I''m just assuming something ''natural'' drew my attention and not a small spell designed to draw the eye.*

    As those thoughts swam around Lily''s mind she made her way over to the chest and tapped it with a paw, hoping that that would be enough to open the chest. Sadly for her, it wasn''t quite that easy. With a sigh Lily transformed and then tried to open the chest, and found that the lid lifted easily, revealing a plush interior with a nice looking bracelet in the centre. It seemed to have been made with alternating red and white wooden beads that had been sanded down and thencquered with a shiny finish. If Lily looked really closely she could see small carvings of snowkes in the red wood and fires in the white.

    Reaching out to the bracelet Lily slipped it over her hand and watched as it shrunk slightly to fit perfectly on her small wrist. Lily shook her arm a bit and found that it didn''t move much. *Wellбн I don''t know what exactly this does but at least it''s going to be easy to carry around. Should I bother spending time to look for the paper that names it? I''m going to sayбн yes. At least for a little bit. If I can see an example of the paper for the future that would be nice, but I don''t want to be here for too long.*

    With that decided Lily started to poke around the chest. The pillows seemed to be fixed to the chest pretty firmly. Push, pull, a slight twist, none of those actions revealed a hiddenpartment and so Lily turned to other things. She checked the top of the chest, and after seeing nothing there, she tried to lift it upбн and found the whole thing to be quite easy to move with the water helping. A quick spin and Lily could see that no surface had a convenient note taped to it.

    Frowning down at the chest for a few moments Lily contemted just giving up at that point, but instead she grabbed the edge of the chest and tried to slide off the coral feature. It moved, slightly. A bit more effort and Lily was able to wiggle it offpletely, and there, stuck to the bottom of the coral insert was a piece of paper that read ''Bracelet of Comfort''. Lily nodded a the note and then pushed a bit of mana into the bracelet and all of a sudden the water around her went from being actively chilly, to slightly warm.

    *Huh. Well that''s neat I guess. Not really something I''d want to chose for my one treasure, and not all that useful in a fightбн but at the very least it''s easy to carry and not all that likely to get damaged because I''ll be in my Memphis form. I wonder if it keeps working when I switchбн*

    Lily decided to test that idea a momentter, swapping back to her Memphis form and noticing that while the temperature did drop, it wasn''t by a significant degree and still felt veryfortable. *Waitбн it giving me the temperature this form feels mostfortable with? That''s actually really neat. I wonder how an enchantment like that is made. I''ll have to try and remember to ask Thyme about it after the round is over.*

    Lily got back to the search soon after, continuing her slow spiral upwards. It was even slower now that she knew there could potentially be chests disguised as coral, even going so far as to poke her head into therger crevices to take a closer look at things. They still weren''t veryrge crevices, most of them notrge enough to fit Romilda, let alone March. So Lily doubted there''d be anything in there, but she decided to check anyway.

    Just as she was about to look into another crevice, she noticed all of the fish nearby sprint away and start to vanish into their own little hiding spots. Lily didn''t need her instincts to tell her that something bad wasing. So instead of just peaking into the nearby crevice Lily squeezed herself inside, curling herself up as much as possible, while letting her eyes gaze outside. Slightly closed of course. Her amber eyes were too likely to stand out against the darkness if they werepletely open, but things were colourful enough around here that it wasn''t too strange.

    Time seemed to pass slowly as Lily felt her adrenaline spike. Almost nothing was moving nearby until suddenly a shark the size of a small van squeezed its way between the pirs. It looked like an odd cross between a tiger shark and a great white, with glowing lines just behind its eyes and an oddly crystalline patch across its stomach that seemed to shine in a poor imitation of the sky above. It looked around for a little bit, circling a few times before simply swimming away, continuing on its journey, not bothering to mess around with anything nearby to find its prey

    *Okбн on the one hand. A shark that big would scare me even if I was in human form. On the other handбн it seems really bad at hunting. Everything around here seemed to know it wasing before I did, and it didn''t get a chance to eat anything at all. I just don''t see what the point of it is. It has to be at least minimallypetent in order to survive though right? Nothing getscar sized without eating a lot, possibly over a long time.*

    Lily didn''t really know what to make of it as she wiggled out of the hole she''d hidden herself in. It justбн didn''t quite make sense as an animal. Which meant it had to be a monster with some sort of ability. What that ability was thoughбн Lily simply didn''t know. Regardless of that, Lily had no desire to get anywhere close to any sharks at all. That wasбн unless one was guarding a chest perhaps. Lily couldn''t shake the idea of a shark swimming around with a chest tide to its back. *Would Thyme really do that? What am I saying. Of course Thyme would do that.*

    Lily blew out a long stream of bubbles while trying, and failing, to dismiss that thought. What was more annoying to Lily thoughбн was the knowledge that if Thyme would consider putting a chest on a shark a grand ideaбн a muchrger and more dangerous sea monster was entirely on the table as well. Lily really didn''t want to think about thatst part too much.

 Chapter 1349 1349 Second Treasure!

    <h4>Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Second Treasure! </h4>

    ?--- Lily --- Marigold, Blue, March, Romilda

    Lily had done it. She''d made it to the top of the spire. It didn''t quite reach the surface, but she could clearly see the sun through the water now. Sadly, there wasn''t any other chests, that she''d found anyway. That begged the question. Where did she want to go now? Looking out at the ocean around her showed quite a few spires nearby, as well as a kelp forest way off in the distance.

    There was also something square floating around in the water. Not chest shaped sadly, more like a pontoonбн but that might still be a good indicator that a chest was on top of it. The annoying thing for Lily was that happened to be almost as far away as the kelp forest, just in apletely opposite direction. Lily wasn''t sure if it was worth investigating.

    *Ok. Best case scenario it has a chest in it. Worst case scenario, it''s just a marker that tells you where the centre of the is. Or no, I guess worst case scenario is that there''s a chest there that isn''t open yet and then I have to debate how worthwhile it is to stick around until it opens. I mean, the kelp forest looking ce probably has at least one chest in itбн but I don''t know how long it would take me to find it. Dammit, I guess I''m going to the pontoon.*

    Of course, Lily wasn''t going to bepletely silly about it. She swam upwards until she hit the waters surface and then let her wings carry her up and out of the water. She spared a brief moment to be thankful for the fact her wings were leathery instead of feathered as she left the water. It didn''t take long to climb high enough to see on top of the pontoon. On top of it WAS a chest that she could seeбн but there was also a wooden stand with a Thyme behind it.

    *There''s going to be challenge when I get thereбн dammit. That''s not what I was hoping for but I guess it''s better to know there''s something to do instead of just waiting around forever. Now the real question is, should I climb high enough to see the edges of the? Will I even be able to see it properly from that high up? Does the stick out from the water enough for that? I''d assume that the top floatsбн but that''s just an assumption on my part.*

    Lily shook her head as she angled towards the pontoon. *No it''s just not worth the time investment. I''m not even sure what knowing that information would really get me. Sure I might have a better idea of where mypetitors are, but it''s been at least twenty minutes so they could be anywhere. No sense in wasting time just to check something that doesn''t ultimately matter all that much.*

    Lily transformed as she touched down on the pontoon and the Thyme there perked up. They were wearing an oversized coat, the sort that you''d see in cartoons when three kids were stacked on top of each other to get into an adult movie. The fact Thyme''s had was massive and covered most their face didn''t help matters at all. "So, you want to y a game?" asked Thyme.

    Lily sighed. "I''m not sure I WANT to y a game but I''m betting that if I want to get the treasure I''m going to have to y along?"

    "That''s the spirit!" said Thyme as he pulled out threerge shells and a rubber ball. "Now, watch closely. Follow the ball and don''t lose it," Thyme flicked the ball underneath the left most shell and then started to shift them around rapidly. Thyme''s hands started to blur even as Lily tried to focus on them. Her eyes had improved massively, but there was just no way for her to follow this. Thyme was using at least Rank 4 speed, perhaps even with a bit of time magic thrown in just to cause problems.

    Lily could feel her eyes watering as she tried to get an idea of where the ball was. She''d see asional shes of red as Thyme flung it from one cup to another, only for it to quickly be lost in the shuffle again. Lily couldn''t help but grit her teeth at the sight. *How the heck am I meant to follow this? I don''t normally care too much but I think Thyme has made thispletely impossible.*

    Lily clicked her tongue as Thyme''s little show continued, berating herself slightly. *No. There IS a trick here. Thyme never makes anything impossible and they''re not going to start now. I just have to figure out what I''m missing and then I can win. So what did Thyme say? ''Follow the ball and don''t lose it''. Okбн thatбн well that leaves a lot of things open. I was never told not to use magic, or not to interfereбн hmm.*

    Lily stretched her shadow out slowly, letting it creep up the side of the table before repositioning herself slightly to disguise the moment it moved onto the table. Thyme didn''t react, but they''d probably seen through her shallow attempt at subterfuge anyway. Lily waited that that sh of red thenunched her shadow upwards making a wall to catch the ballбн

    Only for Thyme to lightly smack the shadow construct. Shattering Lily''s control over it and sending her shadow reeling back to its natural position. Lily red up at Thyme who still seemedpletely focused on the movement of the cups. Not even bothering to return her re or berate her for mucking up her attempt to snatch the ball.

    Of course, theck of reaction confirmed that interference waspletely fair game. Lily didn''t know how long Thyme would keep shuffling the ball for so she had no choice but the try again. This time, Lily readied a shower of paper, hoping to knock the ball off course. She summoned the sigil for the spell just outside the cups range so that none of them would knock into the sigil. Thyme didn''t react.

    Lily smiled at that little detail and got ready. Once again, she waited for that sh of red and then pounced. The spell activated and a swarm of paper was sent towards where the ball would, hopefully, be. Sadly, Thyme was ready for this attempt as well. Thyme simply shifted one of the shells in front of the ball and collected all the paper she''dunched before the dumping the paper out onto the floor and continuing to shuffle things.

    *Hmmбн that didn''t work but I might be onto something there. If I can just fill up all the cups with paper, even for a moment, I might be able to just snatch the ball with my hands. Thyme still had to wait for gravity to do its job. They can''t just instantly empty the shells. Of course, there''s no certainty that Thyme will use the same blocking methodбн but I have to at least make the attempt.*

    Lily readied another sigil, muchrger then the first and Thyme didn''t visible acknowledge the presence of it, much to Lily''s joy. She waited until it felt like the right time and thenunched her hail of paper. Thyme reacted as she''d hoped, scooping up the paper with a sh of shell filled hands. As they were defending the paper onught Lily whipped her hand across the table, making a grab for the paper only to be blocked by an elbow. Lily wasn''t deterred however she kicked the back of the table slightly sending the ball towards her.

    Lily watched as Thyme eyed the ball, making minimal movement towards it as it left the basic range Thyme had stuck by so far. Just in case, Lily bent down and caught the ball between her teeth. Arm still held in ce by Thyme. Lily simply waited for a few moments. When Thyme started pping she rxed but didn''t let go of the ball just yet.

    "Yes, good job, very good job. The chest, and this here key, is yours!" said Thyme as they reached deep into their coat, far deeper then strictly necessary, and pulled out aicallyrge key about twice the size of Lily''s arm. "Urmбн thanks, can you let go now?" said Lily.

    "Of course, good luck," said Thyme as they finally released the hold they had on Lily and then sunk down into the floorboards. Lily leaned over to take a look but Thyme had already vanished. Shrugging at Thyme''s antics she walked over to the chest and tried to open it. Only to find it refusing. With no obvious keyhole Lily did what she thought to be the most logical thing, and whacked the top of the chest with the giant key she was holding.

    The key in her hand vanished and the chest popped open. A nce inside showed a small pouch attached to a belt. Lily had a guess as to what this was. Clipping it on swiftly she reached in a hand and was pleased to see that she was easily able to stick her arm in up to her elbow, despite the pouch only being about as long as her hand. "YES! This is going to make gathering more treasures so much easier! Totally worth ying that shell game for," cheered Lily.

 Chapter 1350 1350 Tresure for Four Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Tresure for Four Part 1 </h4>

    ?--- March --- (Just after entering the portal)

    March looked around confused at thendscape. It looked like a perfectly normal beach from where she was standing. A few palm trees off in the distance, wavespping against the sand. March waved a hand through the ''air'' and noticed a slight resistance, but for someone of her strength that''s all it was. Slight. *Am I really underwater?* March let out a big puff of air all at once sending a swarm of bubbles out of her mouth.

    *That confirms that I''m underwaterбн but why does everything look like we''re still on the beach?* March walked over to the beach, a bit surprised that she could walk over. Once she was at the edge of the ''water'' March bent down and dipped her hand into whatever it was. She instantly felt the resistance. It was syrupy, and seemed to cling to her hand, though it didn''t quite feel sticky. It was more like the liquid was grabbing onto her hand as best it could.

    *Hmm. Entering that might be tough even for me but I''d be very surprised if there wasn''t a spot of treasure under there. Is it worth going for though?* March didn''t bother thinking for long. Perhaps it wasn''t worth itбн but it seemed like a CHALLENGE, and March?was never one to shy away from those. There was only one concern, and that was if the cor would let her keep breathing through whatever liquid that was.

    So March decided to test it, she took a few steps backwards before charging forward with a bit of steam power to help her out as she built up speed. Just before her feet touched the water March kicked off the ground and flipped so that she was diving straight into the liquid. March took a deep breath just before she made contact and soon she was swallowed by the stuff up to her hipsбн but no further. She was still technically sinking, slowly, but it was a crawlpared to before.

    March shrugged to test the extra weight and found that it was a bit of an issue, but not a major one. After that she tried to take in a small breath and found she could do so just fine. Nodding to herself March started to swim downwards, her powerful arms pulling the rest of her body into the muck. Once she waspletely ''submerged'' March started to expel a slight amount of steam from her feet to help her move around.

    March was headed straight forward, aiming to go away from the ''beach''. It didn''t take her long to spot a treasure chest deeper down. Once she''d spotted it, March found it a simply matter to swim towards the treasure. Her powerful muscles more than enough to keep her moving even as the liquid got thicker and thicker, trying to stall the movement of neers. Unlikely for this trap, it was March that found it first. For her, this was only a small workout.

    March was pacing herself somewhat. No sense in wasting a bunch of extra effort for only a small boost in speedбн but she was still making excellent progress. It took perhaps five minutes to get down to the chest and March wasted no time in opening it. Inside, March could see what Lily would recognise as a water gun. Of course, that''s just what it LOOKED like.

    March frowned as she liberated the odd contraption. Turning it over a few times in her hand. She was easily able to figure out the basics for the weapon. Itunched something from the nozzle at the front. What that WAS she didn''t know. March decided to give it a test. Pointing it off to the side, March pulled the trigger andбн nothing noticeable happened. Frowning, March held it a bit closer and pulled the trigger again. This time she waved a finger in front of the nozzle and felt a slight bit of movement in the liquid.

    March chewed on her lip for a second before shrugging and putting the handle of the weapon in her mouth. Treasure secure she swam for the ''surface'' exiting the liquid after a short amount of time. She tried to swim up a bit further but found she couldn''t leave the liquid with just the work of her arms and legs.

    Grumbling internally about how much mana this was going to cost March built up arge charge of steam in the bottom of her feet. She felt them swell as the stored steam started to bunch up and thenбн release.

    March went flying out of the syrup like a bottle rocket, flying in a graceful arc back towards the beach she''d started at. In the end, she fell a bit short of her target,nding heavily in the shallows near the ''beach'', but from there she was easily able to jog out of the water. Taking the gun out again, March pointed it at the air next to her and fired. Dark blue gunk shot out of the nozzle at high speed and March nodded. d to have her guess confirmed. *Not sure if this is only useful underwater, but it''s a good weapon for this challenge.*

    --- Marigold --- (Just after entering the portal. Again)

    As soon as Marigold was through the portal she found herself plunged intoplete darkness. There was no light at all. She didn''t let that stop her though, no instead she continued to charge forward until she ran headfirst into a stone wall and bounced off. Marigold didn''t let that stop her thought. Despite therge gash on her forehead and several minor cuts she just shrugged it off and walked back over to the wall.

    Pitch darkness? This has got to be one of the worst ces for me to end up. I might actually regret not wearing a wetsuit if I''m stuck down here too long. It would''ve been nice to have some gloves or something. Sure the pain isn''t a problem, but getting dirt and shit in my wounds? That''s just annoying. Oh, and there''s the fact that I CAN''T SEE!

    *How are the spectators supposed to admire my fabulous body if it''s all ck down here? Waitбн would Thyme bother to brighten up the scene for the watchers? Hmmбн I''m not sure. Might as well show off just in case.* Marigold struck a quite pose. Chest out at the front, ass out at the back for maximum effectiveness and then put her hand on the wall and started jogging forward.

    The speed she was going meant that her hand regrly suffered from minor cuts and scrapes but they were healedpletely before even a second psed so it really was no issue for Marigold. She just kept walking forward, hoping to find either some treasure or an exit to the cave. She did bump into corners. Literally on more than one asion, but for Marigold these were still minor inconveniences. The worst part about it was simply that she had to stop for a bit to reorientate herself, slowing her progress down.

    Marigold wasn''t really keeping time, so it was hard to say exactly how long it took, but after some unknown amount of time she spotted a light. Not really caring what it was, she hurried towards it, ignoring the cuts she got along the way.

    Marigold burst out of the cave and into arge well-lit cavern. What was weird about it, besides from the lights, was that Marigold was now slowly drying. She''d found an air pocket. *Which I suppose makes sense considering the challenge.* Set up inside of the room was a series of tforms leading towards two different treasure chests. One was on the left side of the room and one was on the right. Perhaps this was some way of indicating that you were meant to chose one.

    *Well fuck that!* Marigold sprinted forward, leaping through the jumping puzzle with all the skill and grace of a trained acrobat. She went for the left chest first and instead of opening it she swept it up into her arms and then kept going. She didn''t stop for a moment as she jumped across the challenge, heading for the other chest. Despite carrying a heavy wooden box, Marigold was barely slowed down and it took her no time at all to reach the second chest.

    Marigold put the first one down, and then, with one hand on either chest she threw them both open. Marigold smiled as the lids were thrown back on both chests, d that her gamble had paid off in full. Looking into the first chest, Marigold saw that it was deeper then it appeared. She was able to pull out a wonderfully crafted spear that looked to be made of moon-

    touched silver.

    Marigold spun it around in her hands a few time and tested the bnce before looking over into the other chest and findingбн a miner''s hat. Marigold grumbled as she put it on and shoved a bit of mana into it. The light went on as expected and Marigold sighed. "This hat is so uncool. It''s bulky, doesn''t help me show off my hair and it''s heavyбн but dammit I do need to see. Fine whatever, it''s easy to carry and we are after points I supposeбн"

 Chapter 1351 1351 Tresure for Four Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Tresure for Four Part 2 </h4>

    ?--- Romilda --- (Just after entering the portal)

    Romilda shivered as the water covered herpletely. She wasn''t cold, but she never felt trulyfortable here. Perhaps it was all the times she''d been thrown into the water with metal weights on that caused the issue, even now she could control those same pieces of metal in such a way she could fly, let alone swim with them.

    Shaking her head to clear the unwanted thoughts Romilda looked around at the area she was in. It appeared to beбн a coral forest? The coral here was stretched out into tree-like structures that tangled together where the ''branches'' met. The coral was surprisingly tall, but not too tall. The real issue for others would be navigating through all the tight spaces that the coral through up, for Romilda though? Her shorter stature wasing in handy this time.

    The coral had a few distinct colours. Green, White, Pink and Orange. The colours mixed asionally, where the branches met. Some entire trees were a wonderous swirl of two or three colours that looked breathtaking. Sadly that wasn''t the norm. For the most part, each of the ''trees'' kept to the same single colour with only minor deviations in shade.

    Aside from the, mostly, inanimate coral on disy there was a number of fish that were swimming around. They ducked in and out of the branches with no trouble at all. Some fish would bump into each other asionally, but never the coral. Romilda thought the whole ce looked rather peacefulбн

    That was until one fish drifted too close to the sandy floor and it was speared through by a sharp tail. It was only around a fingers width in size at itsrgest and was attached to something hiding under the sand. Romilda couldn''t help but swallow heavily as the fish, still struggling slightly on the end of the spear, was reeled down under the sands. Once the fish had been pulled into the gap in the sand, something underneath it all vibrated for a few seconds.

    When the sand stopped bouncing all looked calm. There was no sign of any predators or dead fish. If Romilda hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would''ve said that it was a perfectly normal patch of sand in this coral forest. Not one that hid a fearsome predator. Romilda found herself carefully shifting the metal on her body about. Focusing more of it around her torso to protect her organs from a spear like that.

    *I''m sure I can block at least one strike from that thingбн but it would bruise something fierce. I''m really not interested in fighting those things, but I also have no idea how to avoid them. I can swim around that area now I know one is thereбн but where there is one, surely there are more. How can I recognise them? Do I have to send out little beads of metal ahead of me to try and trigger the ''traps''?

    Probably not. I can''t be sure if whatever that was can tell what is and isn''t alive. If I knew how often these things require food I could try testing it with the one in front of meбн but if it''s an ambush predator it likely won''t even try to grab more food for an hour at minimum. I''d need to really rile it up to get a reactionбн whichpletely defeats the point. Hmmmбн the only reason to fight it is if I think there''s some treasure hidden in its burrow. How likely is that though? Thyme wouldn''t put a treasure chest in every burrow if they''remonбн but if they''re not perhaps. Hmmбн am I talking myself into it?*

    Romilda shrugged. It wasn''t the worst idea after all. Separating out around half of the metal on her body she moved slightly further back while sending the metal forward. The pieces split further into thin spears of her own all aiming down at the sand. Romilda let them spin around the area for a few moments before clenching her fist.

    The spears shot down into the sand and instantly Romilda knew she had it. The thing was thrashing around majorly under the sand, throwing it up everywhere and creating a massive dust cloud. Probably in an attempt to escape from whatever had just attacked it. Sadly for whatever this was, Romilda could feel the extra resistance on a few of her spears. So she simply sent the ones that missed in that rough direction and was reward when she felt the spears connect.

    Romilda waited for the dust to settle and saw that the thing she''d attacked was an odd mix of crab and stingray. With a hard shell around its centre and fins that stuck out to give it better mobility. It was currentlyying on the sand, seemingly dead after being speared into the ground through the fins. Romilda wasn''t content with that. She pulled off one more chunk of metal from her body and formed it into another spear. Launching it right at the shell in the centre.

    Considering the fact the damned thing started thrashing again after the spear made it through the shell? Romilda was going to guess it was just ying dead. Better safe then sorry. *Let''s just hope there''s something in itsir.* Thought Romilda as she started to retract the spears and form them into tiny shovels. Hopefully digging up the nearby are wouldn''t take too long.

    --- Blue --- (Just after entering the portal)

    Sigils exploded around Blue as she floated in the water. *Don''t bother studying the water search spell Blue. It won''t be useful Blue. It''s won''t even make learning the rain search spell easier Blue. Well WHO''S LAUGHING NOW.* Then the spell kicked in and Blue was struck by a massive headache. It felt like she''d just been domed by Nell.

    *Ok maybe I went a little crazy with that. Shit ok, note to self. Do not use twelve concurrent search spells all covering different areas unless you want a raging headache. Dammit the info isn''t even any good because it''s all garbled up in my head. I guess I''ll need to do this slowly. Still faster then everyone else, but slow. Urgh, I was hoping to grab a whole bunch of treasures and then try to fight some of the others before they can gear up and perhaps get lucky with something that can stop my underwater.*

    Another sigil lit up. This time Blue took it slow. Sigil up, get info, sigil down. Sigil up, get info, sigil down. Blue felt her headache worsening after the fifth sigil and decided that was enough. For now. The spell had found her six chests already, but no further information about them sadly.

    *Hmm, guess I''ll just go grab the closest one then? I couldn''t work out if any of them were locked or if they had challenges nearby. I''m not good enough at the spell for that sort of thing. At least it worked. I was a bit worried it wouldn''t, or Thyme would''ve enchanted against it. Still it looks like my practice paid off big time.*

    A different sigil lit up next to Blue and suddenly she was rocketing off towards the nearby chest. The area she was in consisted of a bunch of craggy rocks with a few bits and pieces of wildlife hanging around. The nearest chest was in arge opening to a shallow cave around fifty metres off to her left. It took Blue no time at all to pull open the chest and find herselfбн a pickaxe? Blue shrugged as she grabbed the thing and then sped off towards the next chest. Not even bothering to test it out or look for the name. It wasn''t important to her at the moment.

    The next closest chest was actually in the opposite direction, but there were three chests in that rough direction so Blue considered it a worthwhile second destination. The first chest she found that way was disguised as part of the rock formation with actual rocked stuck to the top to hide the fact. s, Blue''s spell had more than enough water around it to get a clear picture of the chest inside.

    Blue threw this one open as well and found a knitted scarf inside. It had a nice flower theme going on with all different shapes and colours of flowers knitted across its length. Once again, Blue didn''t bother with looking too closely. She just wrapped it around her neck so it would be easy to carry and thenunched herself off after the next two chests. They were right next to each other after all.

    Blue pulled up and was surprised to see Thyme with a snorkel and flippers. Behind Thyme was the two chests that she could see. Thyme was holding up a sign that said, ''You may im only one chest. Answer my riddle to figure out which contains the better prize,''

    "I want the one on the left," said Blue.

    Thyme spun the sign around so it now read ''Are you sure you don''t want to hear the riddle?''

    "No, I''m going for quantity over quality. I don''t care if it has the better prize or not I just want to be fast. I''m certain I can win any fight underwater," proimed Blue. Thyme just shrugged, and handed over the chest as requested. Blue pulled it open and found a seemingly ordinary looking rock. Blue found she didn''t really care if it WAS an ordinary rock or not. It was a treasure and that was all that mattered. So she rocketed off to the next chest.

 Chapter 1352 1352 Four Treasures for the Kitty

    <h4>Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Four Treasures for the Kitty </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    After leaving the pontoon Lily had flown back over towards the coral spires she''d started at. Or at least, some coral spires that looked roughly correct. Lily wasn''t certain if they were the ones she started at or not, and it didn''t really matter. From there, she explored the nearest one in a slow spiral downwards, much like she did before.

    It helped her answer a question she didn''t even know she had. Lily had found a suspiciously simr chest hidden in a different area. When she opened it inside was a nearly identical bracelet with slightly different carvings on the beads. Just to confirm it, Lily pulled off the coral and found a note that read ''Bracelet of Comfort''.

    *So you CAN find duplicate treasures. It''s a shame I figured it out with a second bracelet offort. As nice as it is to have, getting a second does literally nothing. If I could trade it away I might be happier, but if someone else has spotted me then I''m already in trouble. Aw well. At least it''s still easy to carry.*

    After that one treasure chest Lily swam the length of the spire without finding anything else until she reached the bottom. It was really quite dark down there. The glow from the coral spires only extended a short ways from the spire, and it looked almost like nothing existed outside of that small bubble. Lily felt the desire to poke at the boundary a bit, despite the fact she knew it was just a difference in the amount of light. The line looked oddly clean.

    Then Lily got to the very base of the spire, and found something much more interesting. Another treasure chest!?The only problem was this one happened to be surrounded be massive amounts of fire. Burning fiercely despite the fact she was under water. As Lily swam closer she could feel the difference. The water warmed significantlyбн for a few steps. After swimming a bit closer towards the raging inferno Lily found that she wasn''t getting any warmer.

    *Why? It looks really hot but I feel surprisinglyfortable hereбн oh. Oh right. Duh. Thoughбн I didn''t think they''d be that strong. Will it actually be enough to get through the fire?* Lily didn''t want to find out. Even as she edged closer to the mes, sitting just outside of their range. It was still afortable temperatureбн but she did not dare take a step forward.

    Instead, she was more interested in using her mind. And by mind, she meant magic. Lily reached out towards the fire with her shadow and found it was perfectly capable of moving along the ground through the mes. With this confirmed Lily simply extended the shadow all the way up to the chest and then pulled it out of the mes towards her.

    A mistake as it turned out. See, the nearby fire wasn''t tied to the area. It was tied to the chest. Soon mes engulfed Lily and she started to panic. Dropping the chest in ce and swimming as fast as she could back to safety. Her wings beating hard while her legs treaded water.

    As she started escaping the fire and calming downбн she noticed that she wasn''t burnt. In fact, looking back on things she wasn''t hurt at ALL. She''d just panicked once the fire had touched her and then tried to run away. *Thatбн did I just do something that was actually super embarrassing? Oh I hope Thyme isn''t focusing on that moment.*

    Lily slowly swam her way back towards the fire, heart beating heavily in her chest. Even though she KNEW that it would be safe after that round of idental testingбн the panic was still there at the edge of her mind. Her instincts were telling her this was a bad idea. That touching fire was BADбн but there was a chest in the centre and Lily knew it was safe so she pushed the worries downбн

    As best she could anyway. Her attempts at pushing them aside didn''t stop her from freezing uppletely right as she reached the edge of the fire. The mes almost seemed to sway towards her as she sat there ring at them. Gritting her teeth, Lily transformed, hoping that would give her a bit of courage. It really didn''t. If anything Lily found she was even more ufortable with the idea.

    Despite that, she needed the hands to open the damned box. So she looked down at the bracelets on her wrist. Running her fingers along the beads to help fight down this terrorбн and it worked. The beads were smooth and solid under her hands. They felt like protection. So Lily moved forward carefully wincing as a lick of me caressed her faceбн but she didn''t burn. Swallowing deeply Lily continued on, her confidence growing as she got deeper into the mes. Every step she took and remained fine was further proof that she was safe. That the bracelets would hold.

    Lily threw the chest open as soon as she reached it and the mes died in the same moment. Sitting innocently in the bottom of the chest was a glowing red gemstone that seemed to have a piece of fire burning within it. Lily went to pick it up, only to flinch back in surprise. It was HOT. Despite walking through mes just fine, apparently those bracelets of hers did have a limit. Unlessбн

    Lily sent a bit of mana into the second bracelet and reached out again. This time, while still hot. The temperature was quite bearable. Lily wasted no time in throwing it into pouch she''d acquired and transforming back. *I don''t give a SHIT what this stupid rock is called. It''s scary, and it''s hot, and frankly? I just don''t want to know. It could be the rarest gem in existence worth a king''s ransom and I still would not pick it over anything. Thoughбн admittedly perhaps throwing it in the bag was a bad idea. I put my old sack in there and it might catch on fireбн*

    *Actually my fancy new pouch might as well.* Lily nced down at the pouch and gently touched the edges of the bag but it remained cool to the touch. Lily opened it and waved a hand over the openingбн still cool. Frowning Lily reached in, and as soon as her fingers made contact with the stone she felt the heat travelling up her arm. *Ok so it''s a very magical hot rock. It only seems to transfer heat to living things? Or perhaps there''s some other limitation. Still, at least he bag is fine. Shoving the rock in their was probably a terrible decision now I''m thinking about it. Aw well. Live and learn I suppose.*

    Lily swam out of the cavern she''d been in. With the fire gone there really wasn''t much of a point sticking around that area. Perhaps there was a very well hidden chest somewhere, but Lily considered it unlikely, especially after giving the cavern a quick once over on the way out. If there was something there, it was too well hidden to waste time searching for.

    *Now the question is where to go. I could keep going up and down the coral spires and perhaps even find more braceletsбн but that was really slow. I could check out the other bases? Perhaps there''s another fire trap with a chest I can findбн but even though I know I''ll be safe I can''t say I particrly want to. Thoughбн at the same time, if I''m trying to win now is the time to take risks. Nobody else seems to be around and if I just return to my old position after Thyme saves me then I can get all my stuff back. Hopefully.

    Of course, on the other hand, I don''t NEED to take risks. I can just keep searching for chests wherever I want. There doesn''t seem to be a great shortage of them. A bit spread out perhaps, but no great shortage. What I really need is unique treasures. Either ones that give me an edge in a fight. A greater degree of stealth, or if I''m really lucky, a way to find more treasuresбн and as I''ve seen with the second bracelet duplicates exist. Searching for another fire filled cavern will likely just get me another shiny rock, and the spires might only have bracelets in them. I highly doubt itбн but they might only have bracelets RIGHT NOW. Thyme did say some chests were time locked. Yeah. Ok, that decides it. Let''s head over to that kelp forest and see what''s over there.*

 Chapter 1353 1353 Crab Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Crab Forest </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    As Lily got closer to the kelp forest she started to hear clicking noises that almost seemed to cascade across her senses. Her sense of hearing was good enough that even underwater she could tell that it wasing from the kelp area. Lily was still at least five minutes away from the edge and still she was able to clearly hear the constant clicking that emanated from something inside.

    Lily spent her time wondering what it could possibly be as she made her approach. She considered a number of mechanical gadgets and gizmos that could be hidden inside of the forest, alongside a bunch of ocean life, namely crustaceans. Of course, for most of her approach these were just guesses with no real evidence to support her conclusions. That is until she saw movement on the edge of the forest.

    There, at the edge was a giant crab the size of a car. It was about as tall as a person, but much wider in both directions. The shell of the one Lily could see was bright red with purple ringsбн and unlike normal crabs that she was used to on earth, it had onerge set of ws set behind a second sent of smaller ws. The secondary ws seemed to have a greater degree of movement, and the crabs had the ''correct'' number of legs whenpared with the ones on earth, giving them an additional set of limbs.

    Lily wasn''t sure what to think of the crab as she watched it run those smaller ws along the kelp for a few moments. Then it froze at a particr section. Lily continued to watch in confusion as it snipped a tiny bit of the kelp away and tasted. After a few seconds of chewing it snipped the kelp down near the bottom and sucked the now floating segment into its mouth like a long noodle. From there it walked over to the next row of kelp and started to check it out with its ws. This time it simply moved onto the next piece of kelp without doing anything at all.

    Huhбн they''re like gardeners? Gardner Crabs? I guess I know what the clicking noise is now. I justбн don''t know how dangerous they are. Those little ws are clearly for tending to the kelp. They might have more features I haven''t seenбн but those big ws? They MUST be for attacking stuff. The question is attacking what. They could just be like moose, where theypete with other moose for mates and stuff. I could see there being likeбн an alpha crab somewhere in here.

    At the same timeбн crabs at least on earth, tend to stick to carrion. Kelp is NOT in their normal diets. Soбн that leads me to wonder if these guys also need a bit of protein to keep them going. I meanбн they''re HUGE. How much Kelp do they need to eat to keep going? Sure magic would helpбн but I don''t know how much.

    Lily''s questions regarding the crabs diet only increased when she got closer and noticed that not only was there a bunch of little fish that moved around the kelp, even taking the asional nibble of the massive kelp growths. Some of them even followed the crabs around. In fact, Lily was sure she could see a that clung to the bottom of the crab. Perhaps the fish kept them clean?

    Lily kept her eyes on the crab as she approached. A good thing too, as when one of the nearby fish went to bite a section of kelp it was smacked away by therger set of ws. The fish looked fine afterwards, with it simply swimming off to do something else, but that wasn''t the problem. No the problem was how just how fast the crab was able to move itsrge ws. Perhaps the artiction wasn''t as good as it was on the small ones, but straight line speed? Lily had seen only a blur of movement.

    *Holy shit. Note to self, don''t fuck with the crabs. They might seem rtively peaceful but if they want to go at you? You''re not going to be able to stop them. You can only hope that they''re feeling merciful. That fish didn''t stand a chance. Thoughбн the fact that the fish walked away might say good things about the crabs peaceful natureбн not sure I''m as tough as that fish.

    I''d hate for the crab to give me a ''warning tap'' that cracks my skull. I certainly wouldn''t wan to activelypete against a crab w that''s bigger than my entire body. Probably weighs more than my human form as well. Those things are pretty much all dense muscle, and I imagine magical fantasy crab ws are no exception to that rule. I guessбн hmmбн can I just swim upwards? How well can these crabs jump? How well can normal crabs jump? Iбн I don''t think I''ve ever thought about that one. The closest thing I can think of that I know CAN jump is spiders but I''m not sure they''re all thatparable.*

    Lily frowned as she reached the edge of the kelp forest. Part of her wanted to just turn around and pick a different area to explore, but Thyme was watching closely. She wouldn''t DIE from it, and any maiming would be temporary at worst. *This whole event is my attempt to prove that I can hold my own. I can''t chicken out just because the crabs look really scary. I kept saying I''d rely on my stealth, so let''s think of this like a stealth mission from now on. It can be practice for avoiding the otherpetitors.*

    With her resolve firmed, Lily started to enter the kelp forest, and couldn''t help but feel a massive wave of relief when the crab didn''t immediately rush over and smack her. In fact, it didn''t seem to care at all that she''d entered. That or it hadn''t noticed her yet. Lily wasn''t sure what was more likely. It''s eyes were appropriately sized for its body, but Lily had no idea what that meant for its rity of vision.

    With slightly more confidence in her movements, Lily swam deeper into the forest while keeping her eye on the crab. That''s when her ears picked up another set of clicking nearby. Lily gulped as she turned her head and found another crab doing the same thing as its buddy. It was moving from kelp stalk to kelp stalk, running the little ws up and down the length of it before moving on, or snipping off parts of the stalk.

    *Oh great. Now I need to watch two of these things!* Lily was not happy a few minutes of explorationter when she found out that there was still more crabs around. On the bright side, she DID spot a treasure chest. It wasying in the sand with the toppletely exposed, and the rest submerged to be roughly in line with the sand around it.

    The chest had been ced on one of the crab pathways but currently that one wasn''t in use so Lily swam over quickly before that changed. Lily quickly transformed and flicked the chest open, not wanting to stay in her human form long. The difference in reaction time and hearing quality quite noticeable. Perhaps these were things that could be fixed with training, but for now her instincts were much more attuned to the Memphis form and as such were able to make much better use of the information her senses gained.

    Inside the box was what looked to be a set of goggles. Lily slid them onto her face and grimaced as she felt the band around her head slip almost instantly. *Dammit. These things were clearly designed for races with normal ears. Elves as well perhaps. They''re clearly not intended for beastkin. Maybe if I move my hair out of the way it''ll be less prone to sliding?*

    A quick shuffleter and the goggles were already slipping once again. Annoyed Lily moved them so that the band was as tight as she could make it, before letting her hands go. Things seemed fine for a moment before Lily turned her head and the band started sliding again. Grumbling under her breath, Lily looked around, and noticed one of the crabs was getting closer. It was still a row off her position, and she likely wasn''t in trouble, but Lily had no desire to waste more time then necessary with these. Especially when it seemed like she couldn''t wear them.

    Lily let the goggles drop down around her neck and gave the inside of the box a quick search. The paper Lily was hoping to find failed to materialise so she mmed the lid shut and transformed before creeping away from the approaching crab. It wasn''t a problem right now, and Lily really didn''t want to let encourage it bing one. Once she was two rows away from the closest crab Lily started swimming upwards to continue her search of the kelp forest. Sure that there was more treasureбн somewhere.

 Chapter 1354 1354 King Crab

    <h4>Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 King Crab </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    Good news bad news time.

    Good news, after heading deeper into the forest Lily had found another treasure chest and confirmed a few things. The deeper in, the more unique the scenery got. By the time Lily reached the grove at the centre, the kelp stalks had be more like kelp willow trees, with the kelp hanging off a bunch of branches, with the centre trunk looking like some weird hybrid of a normal tree and bamboo. It had obvious ''rings'' that stuck out and a very green colourбн but the texture was exactly like that of bark instead of the smoothness of bamboo.

    Nowes the bad news. The thing she''d Lily had confirmed was that Thyme WOULD give one of the crabs a treasure chest to guard. Worse news, the crabs had been gettingrger andrger as she got closer to the centre of the kelp forest. The crab she assumed was the boss crab was easily the size of a small house.

    Worst news was that its little grove consisted of four trees, one in each corner, and a little bonsai in the middle that was clearly still being watched carefully. The problem? Lily, even with herparatively new mana sensing abilities could feel the mana practically pouring off those trees. Each one had their own ''vour'' of mana. Two were obviously water based, with one a slightly paler shade of blue, perhaps edging towards ice type mana into of sticking with just water.

    The other two werepletely different. One appeared to be healing, or perhaps ''life'' attuned. It had a bunch of flowers around it. Not ''flower like coral'' but what looked like ordinary flowers from the surface. It seemed to be allowing them to grow inpletely unsuitable conditions. It looked quite nice, and Lily felt very tempted to go roll around through the flowersбн but it also seemed like by far the most powerful tree, and it really didn''t seem like a good idea to mess with it.

    The final tree was made out of shadows. Even just looking at it, Lily felt like her understanding of shadow magic was somehow increasing. It was by far the weakest of the set other than the small bonsai kelp tree that seemed to be aligned with wind. If the life based one felt like something fun to frolic around, the shadow based one called to something deeper. It felt like sitting around underneath it for a while would be a major boon to her.

    Of course, the giant crab was a pretty big reason NOT to go investigate it. The crab itself was easily twice asrge as its smaller brethren, perhapsrger. It also had two extra sets of arms. Both smaller then the ''original'' two. It seemed that as the crabs got bigger, they grew new arms so that they could still tend to kelp properly without losing any details. Though that extra tiny set of ws was MUCH smaller then even the smallest other crabs. Perhaps thetest set was for even more detail work then then the standard crabs.

    *I wonder if the smallest set is a mutation unique to this crab? It seems that they can somehow improve the health of the kelp over time all the way up to this fantastical scene. I don''t know if the fact I haven''t seen any other kelp that''s so clearly magical is a testament to it''s skill or if it''s aggression. I could see it wiping outpetition with itsrger sizeбн but once again they seem sort of peaceful. Then again, that''s still ignoring the elephant in the room the chest.*

    Indeed. The chest. See, the crab wasn''t just protecting it, no the crab was actively using it as part of its hat. The crab had a number of fancy things stuck to its head as part of arge hat. It had them all sitting on what looked to be an old silver tter. From there, it had added whatever caught its eye by the looks of things. It had a number of colourful shells, some flowers from the life tree preserved in some kind of sap, the treasure chest of course, as well as a few bluish rocks and a single feather.

    *So the question is. How do I get the chest? I''m not sure I could fight one the weaker crabs so I''m CERTAIN I can''t fight this big one. That leaves stealth butбн wellбн* Lily looked over the grove. The suspiciously empty grove. There was exactly three fish inside the entire thing. Two of them were hovering around underneath the crab and it seemed to be tolerating their presence without issue. It was aware of them, because when Lily saw one of them try to move towards the little bonsai the crab smacked it away with the second smallest w, but quite lightly.

    The third fish was muchrger then the other two, about Lily''s own size. It was swimming around inside the not-quite-ice attuned tree. It didn''t seem to be able to get out either based on the fact that it would bump into the ''edge'' of the tree before reorientating itself.It was possible that the fish just didn''t want to leave, but Lily didn''t know what to look for to determine something like that.

    I don''t know how it''s keeping all the other fish out of the grove. On top of that, it''s able to keep track of the fish underneath it without even looking at it. The thing''s eyes didn''t so much as twitch when the fish moved. It seemedpletely focused on the little bonsai but based on the fact it reacted to the fish at all, it clearly isn''t tunnel visioningpletely. Though it is being careful with the little treeбн

    What are my options here? I can try to send out my shadow but if I get caught I might be in trouble. Can it even notice something like that though? And if I DO want to use my shadow should I try it close to the shadow tree or further away? I would guess close by but my instincts are telling me that''s a bad idea. Soбн maybe try and send my shadow down from above? I guess we can see how it goes.

    With the decision made Lily started to swim upwards, making sure not to disturb the nearby trees on her way. She kept as far as she could from the shadow tree, though of course Lily couldn''t get too far away lest the crab be out of range. Once in position Lily slowly started to extend her shadow downwards in a thin stream towards the crab. She didn''t think it was possible to take the chest, so the n was to open it and nick what was inside without the crab noticing.

    Slight problem with that? Before Lily''s shadow had made it half of the distance there, it dissipated. Simply snapping back to its position in her shadow. Lily frowned and poured more mana into her shadow and tried again. Same result. A third time, with nearly half of her entire mana pool actively maintaining the shadow. This time she got closer, when the crab paused in its motions and looked at the string of shadow. It smacked the ground twice near the shadow tree and then all of a sudden Lily felt all of the mana in her shadow get ripped away.

    She watched in surprise, and slight horror as a ck blob of shadow was absorbed into the kelp tree the crab was tending. It wacked the ground lightly two more times while looking, quite obviously, at Lily. Lily was too shocked to really do anything for a while. Though when the crab tapped the ground twice more while looking up and her and then down at the ground then back up at her.

    *Umбн what do I do?* Another two taps, this time with thergest set of ws. Lily could feel the shockwaves from them moving all the way up where she was swimming and she couldn''t help but shiver a little. What the crab wanted was obviousбн what Lily should do was getting less so.

    * I guessбн I guess I just say a quick prayer to Thyme and head down? If the crab can somehow control the trees, and they, or at least, the shadow tree, can affect me all the way up hereбн I''m not sure I can escape. I guess I know why there isn''t any fish around that it doesn''t want. It can just control the magical kelp trees and use their power to force things away. It makes me wonder if there even IS anypetition. It''s at a much higher level then I''d imagined.*

    With it allid out like that, Lily decided she didn''t like her chances at running away from the crab so without any other options she calmly swam down to the spot on the ground it had been tapping. Lily was surprised when she saw the crab back up slightly away from the mark on the ground, giving her a bit of space. Not much. She was still certainly within grabbing range, but it was something.

 Chapter 1355 1355 MEANING UNCLEAR: NEGOTIATE

    <h4>Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 MEANING UNCLEAR: NEGOTIATE </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    The crab let out a bunch of bubbles from its mouth and Lily gotбн the distinct feeling that it was trying to say something. Like a radio that wasn''t quite tuned to the right station. There was definitely something that wasn''t just white noise there, but what sounds were actually being made were beyond Lily''s ability to puzzle out. With a mental shrug Lily transformed, trying to make the transformation as slow as possible, which was still nearly instant.

    The crab seemed to flinch a bit at the transformation but didn''t make any sudden moves. "Umбн sorry but I can''t quite understand you," said Lily hoping that Kat''s trantion ability would work on semi-sentient crabs.

    Another puff of bubbles came from the crab but this time they carried with them some hints at meaning. Lily got the impression that the crab could understand her. Which was weird that the crab had a better idea of what she was saying then she did it. Lily was really hoping that that fact didn''t mean anything for their rtive intelligence. Lily wasn''t sure she would ever live it down.

    "Rightбн it''s hard to understand you but I am getting something. How well can you understand me?" said Lily.

    Once again, a puff of bubbles and something closer to ideas then words. From what Lily could parse out, the crab could barely understand her, and that part of the meaning behind her words was getting lost. Most of it came through though, and it seemed to be enough. A second puff of bubbles and Lily got the impression the crab was asking her a question. She had to wait a few moments and considered the meaning going over the not-words a few more times.

    From what Lily could gather it was wondering what she was doing. Lily debating trying to lieбн butmunication was hard enough between them as it was. She wasn''t even sure she COULD lie to the crab with how the trantion was only barely hanging in there. It was entirely possible that any hints that she was being misleading would be extremely obvious to the crab and it was still very imposing.

    So Lily decided to just be truthful. "I was trying to get the treasure inside the treasure chest on your head,"

    The crab stepped back, medium sized w going to block the treasure chest. It looked at Lily offended and spat out arge number of bubbles. From this though, Lily could tell it had the wrong idea. It seemed to be under the impression she was trying to steal the box itself, and perhaps some of the other things on its hat. She didn''t want any of that of course. So she said, "No INSIDE the hat,"

    The crab didn''t seem to understand, even after her rephrasing. Lily considered for a moment. *What''s the issue here? Why can''t understand what I''m saying? Wait no, it''s not a person it''s a crab. What could be causing the issue. Hmmбн could it be that it doesn''t have a concept of ''inside''? It''s habitat is all open and there''s nothing hidden away. It might know that the chest can open, or that opening things is even something you can do. How do Iбн*

    Lily considered the problem for a few more moments before waving a hand to get its attention. The crab didn''t move its w, but the eyes followed Lily''s hand now. From there she took off one of her bracelets and showed the bag, waving it around in front of the crab. Then she opened it and put the bracelet inside, before waiting a few moments and opening the bag and taking out the bracelet. "I am after the item INSIDE the chest. Outside," Lily waved the bracelet, "inside" Lily put the bracelet bag in and waved the bag. "Understand?"

    The crab looked at Lily for a few more moments before releasing a host of bubbles that seemed to indicate it understood. While it was doing that, its smallest ws reached up and tapped the treasure chest a few times before managing to puzzle out how to open it. Pulling the chest open it reached in and pulled out a ring that looked positively miniscule considering it was normally sized.

    It waved the item in front of Lily for a bit and released a few bubbles. Lily nodded in confirmation. "Yes I am after that." The crab nodded and released another set of bubbles that could only be understood as ''BARGAIN?'' *So it clearly understands the idea of bargaining. It wants something for the item inside the box. What the heck do I offer? What does it even want? I can''t offer one of the other treasures because I need those pointsбн but I don''t really have anything else it might want. Unlessбн hmmбн*

    Lily looked around at the grove. The unique kelp trees, the little shells. The hat. Nothing really stood out amongst them. Or rather, they all stood out well enough on their own. Lily didn''t know what she could offer that the crab might find useful or interesting. *The problem with bargaining here is that I don''t understand how the crab thinks. It''s clearly more on the passive side otherwise it would''ve just attacked me at this point. It''s an extremely civilised crab all things considered but it''s still a monster. I can''t even imagine what it might want.*

    Lily chewed on her lip a bit as she went over everything she knew about the crab so far. Everything she''d seen it do. Clearly it spent its time tending to the nts, growing them and improving them. This grove was likely it''s entire life. So what could she offer to enhance the ce? That''s when Lily remembered the shadow tree. It had eaten her mana when it was aligned with shadow.

    *Could I offer it some paper magic? I doubt it''s seen anything like that before. Should I give it an example first? Or just go for it and spend all the mana necessary to make the paper permanent? The problem with the second is I don''t have all that much many back yet. The damned tree ate half of my reserves and I was burning through them even before that to move my shadow around like that. I''ve recoveredбн but only enough to be a bit over half. If I use all of my mana now I''m going to be running on empty for a while.*

    Deciding to err on the side of caution Lily summoned up a bit of paper and pushed it towards the crab while saying "Example," and pushing as much meaning into the word as she could. Keeping the paper together was taking a bit of effort but Lily was ok with that for now.

    The crab plucked the paper out of the water with one of its small ws and looked it over. Twisting and turning it a few times before spitting out a few bubbles that didn''t seem to hold any meaning. It then crab walked over to the shadow tree and tried to stick it inside. To Lily''s surprise the tree actually epted the piece of paper and now, in the sea of ck, there was a bit of white. Lily felt her control over the paper being ripped away from her at the same time as the mana drain ceased.

    After walking back over in front of Lily it spat out a more bubbles. The meaning was quite clear. What Lily had provided wasn''t enough of an offering by itself, but it was a good start. The crab found her paper affinity interesting and was nning to make use of it somehow. It was willing to hand over the ring if she supplied enough paper magic.

    "Spread out, or concentrated?" asked Lily. Trying to keep things simple.

    The crab thought on Lily''s answer for a moment before spitting out more bubbles. Lily thought she must''ve been getting at reading this guy because she was able to quickly work out that the crab wanted a mixture of the two. Half of her offering in one form, and half in the other. *Not exactly pleased that I know what it wantsбн but I can try and work it out.*

    Lily gathered her mana into two makeshift sigils and pumped slightly less then half of her remaining mana into each. The sigils wobbled a bit as her concentration dipped, but Lily managed to actualise it. On one side was arge piece of paper almost as tall as the crab while in the other was a small square norger then Lily''s palm but brimming with magic.

    Once the magic was cast, the crab acted quickly. Lily barely had time to blink before the crab had snatched both and transferred them into the shadow tree. It had managed to do so in less then a second and without tearing therger piece of paper. Lily couldn''t help but be amazed at the crab''s prowess. It was fast AND careful. Once that was done, the crab practically teleported in front of Lily and handed over the little ring. Lily gave the crab a slight bow in thank you. *Yeah fighting this thing was a doomed idea to start with. d I didn''t try*

 Chapter 1356 1356 Tough Environments, Angry Peoples

    <h4>Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Tough Environments, Angry Peoples </h4>

    ?--- Marigold --- (Around the same time as Lily is negotiating with the crab)

    Marigold was furious, "Why can''t I get out of these stupid fucking tunnels! It''s a god damned maze down here and I''m sick and tired of it. Sure I can see now that I''ve got a handy light source and I''m doing alright when ites to treasures but seriously WHY CAN''T I LEAVE!"

    What Marigold didn''t know, and Thyme was ashamed to admit, was that the underground section hadn''t been set up properly with the teleportation enchantments. A number of entrances to the underground tunnels had been designed to open just as the started contracting to add in an extrayer to things, allowing for far more sneaky around if that''s what you wanted to do.

    The problem was, the randomised teleportation setup Thyme had developed looked for a certain amount of connected space. This was to prevent identally trapping someone in a small space, or an unopened cave on a timer. The issue was, the underground tunnel system wasrge enough to not count as ''enclosed'' ording to the enchantments detection abilities.

    This meant that Marigold was stuck down there with no way out until the entrances opened up and could be used as exits. Currently, Marigold was wondering what she was missing. She was under the impression that either there was some hidden switch to let her out, or only a few entrances that she hadn''t run into just yet. She was wrong on both ounts and Thyme had been debating if interfering and opening one would be against the rules.

    In the end, the deciding factor was that Marigold was doing well treasure wise, technically in second ce. She had ten total treasures, though most were useless. On top of what she''d found earlier on, the spear and the miners hat, she had also managed to find a spatial ring to carry it all. A new set of boots, two useless vases, three bracelets and a cloak. It was a good hall numbers wise, even if she hadn''t found all of the best items.

    The spatial ring she''d found was easily tied for the best storage solution, the bracelets all had their own transformations, though two of those transformations were probably useless. The spear was a big win and so was the cloak. Marigold hadn''t found out that it was a cloak of invisibility because during the test she''d identally destroyed the paper telling her what it was.

    The challenge for getting the cloak had involved finding a way to get the treasure chest out of an acid pool in a dry room. Marigold being Marigold, she''d simply taken off the ''swimsuit'' she was wearing and dived down to the chest. She''d ignored the pain all the way down and grabbed the cloak easily. The problem was, while the chest and the cloak were resistant to acid, the paper note was only waterproof and it was eaten pretty quickly once the chest was opened and the acid started to get in.

    It was also ''a shame'' that she''d put her bikini back on only for it to melt away into nothing. Truly, there was nothing Marigold could''ve done about it, and she was definitely upset that she was now naked with just a cloak. She wasn''t living out any sexual fantasies at all. Nope it was pure coincidence.

    Other than the cloak, most of the chests had been annoyingly simple to grab. They''d just been in various corners of the tunnels. They were actually right next to hidden entrances, but as they weren''t open Marigold couldn''t know that. To her they were just chests down a dead end route. Usually not even ones with good loot in them.

    So yes, Marigold was furious at this point. Walking around in only a cloak wasn''t any fun when you were stuck in dark caves with nobody to show off to. Sure Thyme probably had an illusion showing everyone what was going on, but she was also willing to bet Thyme was using special angles to censor things so that nobody actually saw anything they ''weren''t supposed to'' which, to Marigold, sucked a lot of the fun out of it.

    Marigold let out a sigh as she found another dead end with a chest. Kicking it open she pulled outбн a jar of candy? Marigold frowned as she turned the jar over in her hands a few time. "Whatбн why is there a jar of candy here? Do I eat it? Is it alchemical candy? Do I care about the point enough not to try some and find out? Wait is the JAR the treasure or is the CANDY in the jar the treasure?"

    Marigold tapped her foot a few times as she considered her options, "Fuck it," grumbled Marigold as she cracked open the seal around the lid and pulled out one of the candies. Sticking it in her mouth she was struck by the taste. It tasted great. She quickly stored away the rest of the candy when she felt her body shudder. Then between one moment and then next she went from regr sized elf, to giant crushed into a ball by tunnels that weren''trge enough.

    "THYME! AS IF BEING STUCK DOWN HERE WASN''T ENOUGH NOW I CAN''T EVEN MOVE! I AM GOING TO SLAP YOU SO HARD YOU''RE TREE''S GOING TO FEEL IT! Wellбн that OR you''re going to give me a good massage, with those hot rocks and stuff. Ooohбн yeah that sounds like much better revengeбн" yelled Marigold before trailing of at the end.

    --- Romilda --- (Around the same time as Lily is negotiating with the crab)

    So that coral forest? Yeah, it turns out it was a trap. Romilda was now hiding out in the shadow of a rock. She''d stretched her metal of the entrance and was panting slightly. Dealing with that weird stingray thing under the sand had made hercent. She''d thought that they were the only danger to watch out for.

    She''d taken to walking along the ground with tiny metal rakes shifting the sand up ahead of her as she moved. She''d been gathering a good amount of treasure, and killing those ambush predators when she''de across them. Amongst all of this, she hadn''t noticed the real trap lying in wait.

    The coral had all been putting off this light dust. It wasn''t exactly easy to see, but it was EVERYWHERE and quite noticeable once you''d stopped filtering it out. When itnded on you, ittched onto the skin and then started to slowly inject hallucinogenic. Luckily, for a dwarf like Romilda they were too weak to deal serious damage or cause anything more than blurry vision and nauseaбн

    But that alone was enough that her control over her metal had slipped up. Just a tad. Instead of raking through the sand she''d been ''raking'' over the top of it and stepped on one of the damned things. It had speared straight through her arm and while she''d killed it now, only her long trained reflexes had stopped it being a more serious issue.

    So now she was holed up, hidden behind a metal wall and picking a bunch of spores off her exposed skin after doing her best to treat the wound she''d gotten. Luckily one of the treasures she''d found was a bag that seemed to contain infinite bandages. It didn''t let you put anything else in, but the bandages seemed to have some healing enchantment on them, or perhaps it was an alchemicalpound. Romilda didn''t know, and she didn''t care.

    She could feel the wound healing already. In fact, it was starting to itch a bit, but she knew her body well enough to know that it was just at that stage of repair. Give it another few minutes and she might even be good to move around. The nausea also seemed to be retreating. Romilda wasn''t sure if that was due to the bandage as well, or if the fact she was no longer constantly exposing herself to the substance was giving her body time to deal with it all.

    *Dammit, so much for showing everyone I''m not useless. I really hope I''m not the first person to get hurt. Stillбн five treasures. I''m not sure if that''s going to be enough to win it. Heck I don''t even know if that''s good progress or not because I''ve got nothing topare it to. I should''ve just been swimming further away from the ground. I was too obsessed with killing those damned things and checking for treasure around them. Sure I found two of my five treasures that way, but I think it might still have been the wrong call.

    Gah, I hate this fucking biome. What I really need to do is get out of it as fast as possible but I can''t be certain I know where the exit is! I''m probably going to have to just pick a direction and head that way as quickly as possible but I HATE that idea. Still, even if I did know which way I''de, I''d be treading old ground and not finding any chests. Which has it''s own problems. This round fucking sucks! Who''s idea was this?*

 Chapter 1357 1357 A Chance for Others to Thrive

    <h4>Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 A Chance for Others to Thrive </h4>

    ?--- March --- (Around the same time as Lily is negotiating with the crab)

    "HAHAHAA I FUCKING LOVE THIS!" shouted March as she took down her most recent opponent.

    March had wondered towards an odd structure with a bunch of lights shining out of it. At the front, she''d met a grungy looking Thyme with a dirty beard, rags for clothes and missing an arm. The Thyme had informed her that if she wanted, she could fight for treasure in the arena, but that she''d have to be everything each time she made a challenge.

    March had shrugged at that, considering she only had the one item to begin with. The ''water gun'' she''d found in the middle of the sticky syrup. She''d spent a decent chunk of time wandering the beach looking for more chests, missing several clues along the way. After herck of sess she''d moved on, and found the structure she was currently inside.

    Betting one treasure for the chance at one more was a great deal. March had needed to fight off a bunch of fish with really sharp teeth. Sadly for them, their teeth were sharp yes, but also incredibly fragile, and if March so much as flexed in their direction the fish ended up seriously injured or dead.

    At the end of that round, March had been offered the chance to open the one chest she''d received and leave the arena, or keep it shut put it up, alongside her original bet, to win a third chest. March of course, went for the third chest. That fight had been even easier. She was supposed to fight this boxing sea horse. It seemed really cool, throwing out a few jabs into the water as it bobbed towards her with its weird boxing glove hand thingsбн

    But one punch straight to the jaw and it was out. It didn''t even TRY to block the attack March had sent at it. March was thoroughly disappointed in that match. It hadn''t even been one of her stronger punches. She''d just wanted to test the waters a bit and had been expecting the sea horse to block the punch easily ande in for a follow up. Not get one hit K.Oed from what March considered a love tap.

    With that disappointed out of the way March didn''t hesitate to bet everything AGAIN. The next match was against a swordfish, wielded by another more muscr swordfish that had human-like arms and legs. It was very weird, and obviously a golem Thyme had madeбн but that only became obvious once it was defeated.

    March found she''d actually needed to try a bit for that fight. She''d ducked and dodged a few times after noticing how sharp the swordfish actually wasбн but she quickly worked out the ''trick'' to the fight. See the swordfish with humans arms and legs still looked like a swordfish so it had a massive ''sword'' sticking out of the front of its face. All you needed to do wase in close on its right side, the side without a sword, and then start attacking the pair.

    A few good jabs, that admittedly the fish tried to block with some punches and kicks, had March exposing the internals. The internals that were very much NOT fish guts. March wasn''t skilled enough to say what they were exactly, but it wasn''t natural, not at all. It did take a weight off of March''s mind though. Killing rabid animals for sport was one things, but killing questionable sentient fish that could wield swords was another. Luckily, it was just a golem that looked sentient, or was remote controlled so destroying them was no problem.

    After that realisation March had ploughed through the next three matchespletely bodying her opponents by simply being faster and stronger then they could deal with. It took a bit of mana and more than a bit of steam, but it wasn''t any great amount. March was barely feeling the strain on her reserves.

    Though, as she stood there panting she looked over at the six treasure chests and the single treasure she''d found earlier. The reward was now the thing weighing on her. *This has been a lot of fun. Thest fight was even a bit interesting with the sea slug that could sprout spikesбн but I don''t know how long I want to stay here. It''s a great source of chests and I can seemingly keep going foreverбн

    But I''m pretty sure those spikes were poisoned. I can feel it trying to affect me now as I rest. Actually let me just.* March quickly charged up a bit of mana and sent a round of steam careening through her body, hopefully destroying the poison. Considering how much easier it felt breathing, March was going to guess she seeded.

    *Ok d it worked. That technique can be a bit hit and miss. Now, what was I saying? Oh yeah the fightsбн I''m good to keep going for a while but they''re getting harder. I''m not sure when I''ll reach my limit, but the problem isn''t actually MY limit, it''s what am I going to do if I use up too much energy here and run into a real fight. I''m already unsure if I can beat Blue under the water, but if I keep going then I doubt my chances against everyone else as well.

    I can probably just body Romilda if I really have toбн but Marigold and Lily those two might be a bit tricky. I''d have to rush Lily down I think. I don''t know exactly what she can do but she''s a mage and they''re always a pain if you give them time. Combine that with the fact that her animal form, while small, is obviously an ambush predator and I can see her giving me a hard time.

    Romildaбн she might be able to do something but if I just give her a good punch she''ll probably get removed by time. I can do some decent palm strikes to get through the metal if that''s necessary. I''m not sure that it IS but I can try it if she doesn''t leave anything exposed. Enough strikes and she''ll get overwhelmed anywayбн

    But Marigold and Blue. They''re going to be an issue. Unless I''m near the and I can just push Marigold out that elf bitch will just keep going. If she''d picked up a good weapon I''ll be in trouble. She''s also crazy enough that if I stuck her down with the gun she''d just use what leverage she had to rip out her own skin to escape. Complete basket case that one. Ma always said that elves could be a bit soft in the headбн but she always seemed to imply it took them a few decades to get there. Marigold seems to be starting early.

    Then there''s Blue. I do NOT want to fight a water mage on the ocean let alone IN the ocean. I''m honestly not sure what I can do about her. I think I''d just have to grit my teeth and charge straight at her, tanking whatever she throws at me until either I go down, or I punch her lights outбн and I just don''t think I can quite manage to be thest one standing in that confrontation.*

    March let out a long sigh as she eyed the treasure chests all along the wall. Thyme was waiting for her answer, but there didn''t seem to be a time limit, apart from the one imposed on the entire round. "You know what? THYME! Give me another round!" shouted March. All this thinking was getting annoying. She needed to do a bit more punching before considering the serious stuff.

    --- Blue --- (Around the same time as Lily is negotiating with the crab)

    Blue let out a long breath as she started to ''sit down'' in the cave she''d found. She needed a bit of a break, and she needed to sort out her shit properly. She''d managed to find thirty treasure chests. Which sounded fantasticбн but eight of those were aplete wash because either she hadn''t found the challenge for them, or they were time based and weren''t ready to open yet.

    Then there was the next five. They all had challenges that had seemed a bit hard at the time so Blue had chosen to ignore them for now and focus on other things. In the end, that meant she''d ended up with eighteen treasures and NOT A ONE was a storage artifact of some kind. Well that wasn''t entirely true one of them was a water bottle called ''The infinite water bottle'' which was great for storing water, and really useful for a water mage in a fightбн

    EXCEPT WHEN YOU WERE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE OCEAN. Yeah Blue had been a touch annoyed when she''d found that one thinking she might be able to squeeze some of the treasures into it. Really it was more of a jug then a bottle, the opening wasrge enough to fit her hand in, and a lot of the junk she''d acquiredбн but nope. Only water.

    Because of this, Blue had taken to dragging a not-bubble of stuff around behind her and it was bing an annoying drain on her reserves to carry around. Plus she was pretty sure that one of the two paintings she''d found had a tear in it now because of the rough handling.

    *Well, I suppose I can''tin too much. Really, I''m suffering from my own sess here. I just wish that Thyme had some more storage artifacts around. That would''ve made this so much easier. Hopefully sorting things out a bit will helpбн though knowing my luck the next chest will have a storage ring in it. Aw well, I''ve had that same thought about six times already so best not to hold out hope.*

 Chapter 1358 1358 Treasure Testing

    <h4>Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Treasure Testing </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    Lily was confused. After the trade had beenpleted, the crab had pulled out a second chest from under the sand, and handed it over before shooing her away. Lily didn''t know what to think about this. Why was she being told to leave? Why was she being given a second chest? Well both questions were answered when a short momentter another bonsai appeared floating in the centre of the clearing.

    It was painful for her to look at. The tree itself seemed to be made out of fractal space, where looking at one section of the tree seemed to show you apletely different section of the tree from angles that usually weren''t possible. Looking at multiple of these viewpoints at once seemed to be pressing on Lily''s mind. The crab loved it though and red at her for a bit longer until it looked like she was leaving. Once she was mostly out of the grove the crab focused on the bonsai for a few moments before tapping the ground and suddenly a dome appeared over the grove, possibly cutting the crab off from future interactions.

    *Iбн what? I meanбн no hang on. Howбн how smart IS this crab? I had originally thought they were smart for an animal but if they were making deals with Thyme to participate in this treasure hunt round then perhaps I was drastically underestimating its intelligence. I''mбн also really not sure how topare that crabs intelligence with the rest.

    Not that they seem like particrly dumb animalsбн but I have to wonder if the reason the king crab doesn''t have anypetitors is that they''re all so much dumber than it is. No reason to put everyone down if you''re nearly a difference species. Then againбн don''t crabs getrger as they get older? Perhaps it''s got a few decades or centuries on even the oldest of the other crabs?

    Iбн I have so many questions that really shouldn''t be bothering with for the moment. I''ll have to remember to ask Thyme about whatever this madness means a bitter. For now I suppose I should check out my prizes. Let''s just see what I''ve gotбн*

    Lily put the chest down just on the edge of the dome and put some mana into the ring she''d received earlier. For a moment it didn''t seem to do anything, and then suddenly her perspective had changedpletely and Lily instantly knew what this was. It was a transformation treasure. Though Lily wasn''t entirely sure what it had transformed her into. First thing first. No sudden movements.

    Lily waited as awareness seemed to spread into her limbs. It became immediately obvious she was some sort of bird, just based on the fact she could now feel her wings. Lily tried to take a step forward to test out the two legs she could feel except instead of a step, it was more of a wild iling. Had she not been underwater Lily was sure she''d have fallen t on her face.

    *Ok. Soбн cool, I''m a bird. Not cool, I have no idea how to move. I''ve got no instincts for this body. I can''t really tell what the eyes are seeing even though I think they work fine. The wings are nothing like MY wings and are controlled bypletely different muscles. I can hardly stand for some reason and I can feel my own instinctsining at me that something is very wrong.*

    Leaning a bit on that feeling Lily winced as she felt a sharp stab of pain all over her body before something cracked and she found herself back as a Memphis. Lily let out a long breath of air and rxed into the sand. *Oh this is so much better. I hope I didn''t break the ring with that transformation but it was just soбн WRONG to me. Perhaps with a lot of practice I could use it, but even thenбн something about it just rubs me the wrong way. I wonder if other beastkin have this issue? More questions to ask when I finish the round I suppose.*

    Lily swapped back to her human form for a moment and looked over the ring. Not noticing anything wrong with it she pulled it off her finger for a few moments to check it from all angles but still couldn''t find anything wrong with it. Lily considered using it again to test if it was workingбн but Lily felt herself shiver at the thought and immediately discarded the idea. Instead of putting the ring back on she threw it in her bag. Sure perhaps it would be better to have it than not, but she didn''t want to trigger it even by ident.

    Next up was the chest. Pulling it open Lily found a ne alongside a piece of paper. Ignoring her own surprise at justбн having the paper there she read off the name ''Amulet of Supreme Defence''.Lily didn''t know what that meant exactly but it SEEMED good at least. She clipped it around her neck and repositioned it a bit so that it wasn''t clinking against the water breathing cor.

    Once in ce Lily sent a bit of magic towards the ne to see if it summoned a shield or somethingбн only for it to reject her mana. Frowning, Lily tried to push more in but it was as if the mana was just sliding off the ne. However, after a few more testing pokes Lily reevaluated the feeling. The mana wasn''t so much as ''rejected'' as it was the amulet being ''full''. Perhaps it could ept some more mana if it was empty. Perhaps that was for the best, she didn''t exactly have a lot of mana to charge it right now.

    *I''m just not sure if this is a problem or not. Does it need to attune to me at all? Would it work better if it was charged with my own mana? Really not sure how to test this one. I mean, I suppose it could trigger when I get attacked but I''m not going to try that. It''ll either work or it won''t, both in and out of Memphis form. I can only hope that it will work, and I''ve got some hope that it will. Especially considering Thyme put transformation treasure hereбн but Thyme also said that not everything would work properly with them.*

    Lily let out another sigh as she transformed back into her Memphis form and started to make her way through the kelp. With confirmation that the crabs weren''t aggressive, or at least, didn''t have to be aggressive, she felt a lot morefortable swimming near them as she looked around the area they''d picked out for themselves.

    After a bit of searching Lily noticed a treasure chest stuck in one the trees. Lily raised an eyebrow at it, honestly surprised that none of the crabs had moved it. Considering how attentive they were, it was decidedly odd. Apparently though, it wasn''t quite odd enough for Lily to think better of just swimming up to it and trying to open it.

    Lily transformed just as she reached it and went to throw it open when a massive lightning bolt struck her. Lily screamed even as she felt no pain. Opening a wary eye she noticed that there was a glowing film around her body that quickly dissipated. Lily put a hand to her chest as she let herself pant for a few moments and drain the panic from her mind. A quick check with her senses revealed that the protection ne was now epting mana.

    Wellбн good news I know that the ne is automatic. Bad news I don''t know if I have enough mana to fill it back up. After handing over so much to the crab I thought I''d have a bit of time regenerating. At least it seems to still have some charge in it. Thoughбн I don''t know if the amulet will keep working with only a partial charge. It might not activate if it''s missing any.

    Lily let out another sigh before putting a bit of mana into her shadow and using it to open the chest. It was a bit draining for a currently meagre reserves, but it was better than risking a second lightning strike, especially when Lily couldn''t be sure if the amulet would protect her from a second strike just yet.

    Lily couldn''t help but feel a bit insulted when the treasure inside was a long thin steel pole with some copper wiring running around it and arge purple gem attached to the top. What was worse was that after looking around for the paper and finding it behind one of the cushions, was that the item in question was called ''The Lightning Rod''

    "Of course it is! Why wouldn''t this be a joke at whoever opened its expense!" grumbled Lily. "Into the bag you go because I do NOT have the mana to test this,"

 Chapter 1359 1359 In the DistanceтАж

    <h4>Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 In the Distanceбн </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    Further exploration hadnded Lily nothing, and she was now edging into a different section of the treasure hunt. It seemed to be a coral forest. *I suppose that''s a good thing to have bordering your kelp forest. I wonder what keeps the crabs out though. As far as I can see the coral forest just has a bit of fish in it. The crabs couldpletely ignore those and still be fine. Is this just something Thyme set up?

    I know they wouldn''t bother with the coral spires because there really isn''t enough space for them to move around, and they don''t seem to have any vertical mobilityбн but this is all fairly level. Hmmбн I just can''t decide if I''m overthinking this or not. Are they just not bothering with it because they have all they need in the kelp forest? But the king crab seemed so curious about things and went out of its way to acquire exotic samples of things.

    Unless they''ve already gotten samples? It''s not as if the coral trees look much like the kelp trees the crabs have set up closer to the centre of their homeбн but I could see them possibly being based on the coral trees once upon a time. Perhaps I''m just worried about nothing.*

    With that settled Lily started to make her way towards the coralбн when she spotted movement of something else. Something that clearly wasn''t a fish. Quickly swimming over to the nearest coral stalk Lily peaked just her head around and hoped whatever it was hadn''t seen her. It was still quite far away so Lily was quite certain she was safeбн

    Until she realised what that was. It was a humanoid figure on the smaller side covered in metal. *Romilda!* It couldn''t be anyone else. It was a bit hard to tell the figures exact height from a distance but it, no SHE was obviously shorter than average and of all the contestants it had to be Romilda. Unless someone had found some treasure that changed their size temporarily, but that was silly. It was far more likely the person she was seeing was Romilda.

    *What do I do? She''s heading this way at a decent pace. I could get the drop on herбн but she''s covered head to toe in metal! I don''t know if I canpete with that while I have almost no mana. Should I hide away my treasures in my expanded bag and try to fight her anyway? If I get the drop on herбн would it even matter? I can''t tell anything about how thick the metal is from her and she seems to be in decent health if she can move so swiftly through the coralбн

    Unless that''s wasting mana? Could she be running from something? Then againбн if she''s running from something that requires her to expend a bunch of her mana then I really don''t want to get caught in a fight with her, win, and then have to deal with whatever it is that''s chasing her. I''d be exhausted, probably injured, and still out of mana.

    So does that mean I just have to let her go? This seems like such a good opportunity to DO somethingбн but I just don''t know what. I can''t ready a bunch of spells for her, even though she''s running towards me. I can''t just attack her because as sharp as my fangs and ws are, I don''t know if they can get through that metalбн

    I suppose I do have that lightning rod treasure but I''d need to transform to use it, likely giving away my position and I don''t actually know what it does. Sure it looks like a steampunk magical staff, or perhaps an industrial oneбн but I don''t know how it works. Is it DnD rules? Do I get a certain number of free casts a day? Is it just a wand that makes lightning spells better? I haven''t really seen the other mages using them but I assume they existбн

    So what the heck am I supposed to do? Even as I spent time worrying about the right course of action Romilda is getting closer and if she gets lucky I can see her picking my row of kelp to run down. Unless one of the crabses over and scares her off, she might run into me and then I''ll HAVE to fight her.

    So should I be looking for a ce to hide? It''s all ''open'' fields for the most part. The kelp is good cover from a distance but up close I''m not sure it''ll do enough. Should I start digging then? It''s pretty soft ground here, mostly sand and stuff. I can dig out a small hole and perhaps cover it? The cor should let me breatheбн but then I''d have know way to know if she''s left or not.

    Oh so many choices but all of them seem bad. If I had a good way to hide I think I''d go for that in a heartbeat but I just don''t know that I can manage itбн perhaps I could use some shadows to do something? No I can''t because I haven''t recovered enough of my fucking mana!

    Gah I need to calm down. I can''t get angry at this, I need a n. A good, working n that I can quickly implement because all of this worrying is not giving me any extra ideas. I just don''t know what to do. I don''t like it but I wish Kat was here. She could open up so many more options for meбн

    But she''s not. So think Lily think. You''ve got no powerful attack artifacts except for a staff that you don''t understand. Essentially no mana. A transformation ring that gives you a bad transformation. Almost no mana, and you feel quite fine physically speaking. So what can you use?*

    Lily run through her options again, trying to think of how she could use any of them. The problem was the required mana to test and or use the staff. Her mind just kept getting dragged back to the damned thing even though she didn''t know how to use it. Just the fact that it had potential made it seem like an appealing option. Eventually Lily had to forcibly discard any idea of using it. She could just tell it wasn''t going to work out due to blind luck.

    So what else did she have? Bracelets that wouldn''t protect her, a ne that didn''t have a proper charge, a fancy gem that could, at best, be thrown at Romilda to perhaps overheat her, and a useless transformation.

    Lily paused. *Hmmбн perhaps it''s not so useless? Romilda can probably recognise me as a Memphis, not like I''ve hidden this formбн so would she just run past me if I looked like a bird? Perhaps? It''d be really weird to have some random bird underwater though. Perhaps I need to backtrack a bit and sit in the kelp trees? That might work. The trees are strange enough that perhaps seeing a bird underwater won''t be strangeбн

    Unless I want to try and sit on one of the crabs? I''m not sure if they''d let me, and I''m not sure I''mfortable enough with the form that I could stay on top of the crabs without falling off or slidingбн but if I can pull it off, and the crabs don''t attack me I''m pretty sure they''d defend me if Romilda attacked. Plus it''s not like the crabs are everywhere, so if just one has a bird she might not even notice for a long time.

    So what''s the y? Run back to the kelp trees, or pick one of the crabs? I can see one that''sбн close enoughбн probably. I might be pushing my time limit, especially if Romilda is paying attention but the kelp forest here is slightly raisedpared to the coral one so as long as she''s not looking at me I should be able to get away with itбн

    But is it worth the gamble? Backtracking to the trees would be a big time waste but it''s probably saferбн do I really want to just go for the safest option though? Yes. What am I talking about yes I really want to go for the safest option I''m just not sure if I SHOULD or not. Dammit, let''s just go for it. The transformation seems to be a one time cost to change into the bird form, and I can just sit in the tree and not have to worry about it moving too much. *

    So Lily booked it, staying low to the ground and using her wings to keep her mostly on the sandy ground as she sort of half ran half swam back towards the tree. With her choosing to forgo stealth, at least from the crabs, it didn''t take her long to reach the trees. Once From there it was a simple matter to swim up to one of the branches and transform. Lily made sure to pick one on the side furthest from Romilda, right near the trunk so she Lily wasn''t spotted as a human for a moment. She could only hope the n would work.

 Chapter 1360 1360 Bird Watching Romilda

    <h4>Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Bird Watching Romilda </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    The moment stretched out as adrenaline roared through Lily''s system. Then one second became ten, and ten became twenty. Lily started to calm a bit. Then a full minute had passed and no sign of Romilda. Lily wanted to lean out and check what was going on but she had no practice at all with this form and doing anything too stupid would make her look extremely suspicious. Avoiding that suspicion was the entire point of thisбн but Lily still had a problem.

    Namely, how to figure out what Romilda was doing. The dwarf was still quite some distance away when Lily had chosen to backtrack and hide in the trees. It was entirely possible that after spotting one of the giant crabs Romilda had backed off, or, that she was taking this incredibly carefully as she entered into the kelp grove, looking for treasure.

    Lily just had no way of knowing, and in her panic she''d locked herself into a form she couldn''t move in properly, with no good way to keep an eye on Romilda for a potentially significant amount of time. Sure Lily had considered that this could take a while, but she hadn''t anticipated the issue of not knowing if the time was being wasted or not. With a view of Romilda it would''ve been easy to drop the bird form and get back to searching for treasureбн

    But as it stood? Lily was now stuck in a tree with no idea what was going on. She was forced to gamble with time. Every minute she waited it got more likely Romilda would appearбн until suddenly that chance dropped off a cliff, when it then became more likely that Romilda had passed up going into the crab area at all. Which was a problem because Lily didn''t know where that line WAS or how to find it without finding a way to look for Romilda.

    *Well. This is a bit of a mess. I thought I was being so clever. I thought that it was an easy choice to lose ten or twenty minutes to avoid losing thirty minutes and all of my treasuresбн but no now I''m going to lose a totally unknown amount of time with Romildapletely out of sight. I should''ve epted the risk of being spotted and transformed on the other side of the trunk.

    Sure it was much more likely to get me caught, but much more likely then ''nearly impossible'' still seems like a good deal considering how much information it would''ve given me. I don''t even have the confidence to hop to the nearby branches to give me more information because I''m liable to fall down onto the sand, and sure a weird bird in a tree underwater is a bit strange, but a weird bird on the sandy ground is SURE to get me attacked, just to see if it''s something that''s been specifically left out by Thyme.*

    Lily looked around for a solution for another few minutes but obviously didn''t find anything. Without practicing how to move, she was pretty much stuck where she was, and Lily had no intentions of giving away her cover while practicing. So there she was, sitting in a tree just waiting for something to happen.

    *Soбн what do I spend my time on while I wait? Perhaps try to meditate and pull in some extra mana? Would that be noticeable to Romilda though? I''m going to have to assume that it IS a thing you can notice so perhaps scratch that idea off the list. Hmmmбн what else can I do? No spell testing because one, no mana, and two, Romilda, again.

    I could try to think of uses for all the treasures I''ve got on me? They all seem pretty simple thoughбн except maybe the lightning rod but once again. I didn''t exactly test that. The bracelets have proven their worth against the fire, but it''s not really an ACTIVE use. Same with the defensive amulet.

    I suppose I could use the transformation ring to quickly swap forms and dodge attacksбн but frankly I can do that better naturally and without the ufortable feeling thates with being a bird.

    Though there''s a question. Am I ufortable because this hasn''t really been messed with yet or am I specifically ufortable to be a bird, something that most cats hunt. Especially smaller birds like the one I seem to be. Yeah let''s consider this. It seems like an interesting line of thought to pass the time.

    What else could be the problem? Hmmбн perhaps I''m moving down the food chain? Like my humanoid form and Memphis ones might be on the same ''level'' or at least not too far apart from each other. Doбн hmmбн do any beastkin I know of turn into like mice or something? No wait Major has that rabbit girl she likes, so it''s probably not that. Unless they''re a special kind of rabbit. Could be a hareбн

    But nah, it''s probably just that this form isn''t my natural one. Though I suppose it could be that it''s a step down from my Memphis form specifically. Like, if I got a ring that turned me into sayбн a dragon that would be fine? Really not sure how to test something like that without finding more rings to try outбн*

    Lily continued to investigate that train of thought, mostly just poking around at it and turning over ideas that she didn''t really have an answer to, or any way to test. It made for a good way to pass the time. She didn''t even notice after the ten-minute mark, or the fifteenбн but her patience paid off. Just before the twenty-minute mark, Lily saw Romilda sneak passed the tree.

    Lily almost missed it because she was too lost in thought but Romilda passed through the line of trees one further down then the line Lily had chosen. Which was probably a good thing because now Lily was paying attention again there were rather obvious tracks in the sand from her passing if you knew what to look for.

    Lily watched Romilda as she carefully looked around the area, keeping a clear watch on something in the distance, probably a crab Lily couldn''t see from this angle. Romilda''s gaze did cross Lily''s a few times, but the dwarf didn''t seem to think Lily''s current appearance was anything strange and simply kept on moving.

    Lily gave it another few minutes before breaking the transformation by turning into a Memphis, unsure how to turn of the ring ''properly'' and thankful that her first time doing that didn''t break anything. Lily then started to head away from Romilda diagonally, careful to keep a few bits of scenery between her and where Romilda was assumed to be for a bit of added safety.

    Lily even passed underneath a crab on the way out. It didn''t bother her, and she didn''t bother it. The crab had no issues with her swimming along the ground. It did give her a look as her tail brushed the kelp once she was passed it, but Lily wasn''t looking back at it to notice the gaze, and the crab wasn''t annoyed enough by her disrespect of its craft to actually do anything. Assuming it was capable of feeling annoyed. It might have just been instinct for the lesser ones.

    When Lily finally got the edge of the kelp forest she looked over at the coral one with a slight frown on her face. *What do I want to do here? Romilda obviously came from that direction so it might not be worth checking for chestsбн but Thyme also said that more of them open up as the treasure hunt goes on. If that''s the case then perhaps I can find ones that are newly spawned?

    Of course there is also the chance that Romilda just wasn''t looking properly but I don''t want to count on that. Better to assumepetence from your enemies and be pleasantly surprised. Which brings me back around to the main question. Is it worth exploring an area that I know for a fact has already been explored with the assumption that only new chests will be avable.*

    Lily chewed on the idea for a few moments but nothing obvious stood out. On the one hand, knowing somebody else had been there first was obviously a bad thing, and made skipping the coral forest a good ideaбн but on the other hand the coral forest seemed quiterge and where Lily hade out of the kelp forest meant she didn''t actually have any other obviousndmarks to investigate. She would need to head either head into the coral forest, or run along the boarder until she found something elseбн

    Which probably meant it would be best to either enter into the coral forest a bit, or stick more to the kelp side and look for treasure there. Unless of course Thyme put some chests in the middle of the two biomes, but Lily didn''t think in likely. It wasn''t properly ''thematic'' enough for Thyme.

 Chapter 1361 1361 A Dash of Currents

    <h4>Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 A Dash of Currents </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    Lily let out a long sigh as she wondered the border, wondering when she''d find a new biome. She''d been running along the centre of the two forests for quite some time. It felt like she was letting treasure slip through her fingers by choosing to do things this wayбн but really there was no way of knowing WHERE the treasure chests were unless it was extremely obvious.

    *It makes me wonder what the best strategy for this actually is? If you had some way to locate treasure chests magically then I guess you''d go with thatбн but I don''t think anyone does. Soбн what does that mean? Everyone just needs to run around doing their best to find chests? Blue is probably doing the best because she can move the quickest underwater. Presumably.

    Does that mean March is actually the likeliest toe second? She can move around quickly as wellбн assuming she can use her steam more like underwater jets. I''m not sure how much mana that would take thoughбн and I''m not sure if March is flexible enough to use the best swimming techniques. Sure she''s very flexible for how much muscle she has, but that can only do so much when you''re 90% muscle like March.

    So what does that mean? I''m at best in third ce? Not sure if I''m ahead of Marigold but I think I should be ahead of Romildaбн wait noбн she can move around with her metal. Shit am I in fourth ce? I might have to step upбн but how do I do that exactly? I''m making what I think are optimal decisionsбн but I might be ying it too safe? No wait, I don''t think I could win any of the fights I avoided, and bartering with that crab got me two treasures for the price of one.*

    Suddenly, Lily spotted something. Pushing herself a bit, she wound her way around a rock formation and spotted what lookedбн almost like a racing track? There was a number ofrge rocks with holes through the centre and an obviously strong current that went around in a ring. It was set in bowl, slightly below the rest of the area. Oh, and there was a giant checkered g attached to the side of one of the pirs.

    Lily made her way over to the g, and as she got closer so saw there was Thyme rxing against it while wearing atex suit. Not a proper racing suit, or a wetsuit, but what looked totex. Lily had no idea how to take that particr wardrobe choice came about but she decided not to ask. "Howdy there partner," the words. They came from Thyme''s mouth, and they felt like ice picks to the soul. "Do you want to take a gander at running this here race,"

    Lily opened her mouth to speak before closing it after a few moments of silence. *Iбн I almost want to say no just to get away from whatever horrors this Thyme will release by speaking like that. Why does Thyme even HAVE a country ent. What the heck is thiss equivalent of country ents? Iбн I don''t even know what preconceptions this is meant to line up with. Also, why this ent while intex? And while at a racing track! It''s not like Thyme has a helmet on. Fuck it whatever. I was just talking about doing my best so I guess I''ll have to go along with it.*

    "Sure, I''ll sign up to the race," said Lily as she transformed.

    "Excellent. It''s a timed challenge, and you can earn up to three treasures for you speed. If you''re too slow thoughбн you risk losing a treasure you have on your person. So, which are you going to bet?" asked Thyme in a much more normal voice. Lily was guessing that Thyme didn''t want any of the rules to be misconstrued.

    "Waitбн on my person?" asked Lily "Could I swap over to Memphis form and then not?have to pay?"

    Thyme shook their head, "No not at all. You''re not allowed to start the race until you hand over a treasure you''re willing to lose. Oh, and just to note the race is only the onep. So don''t expect it to be anymore,"

    Lily let out a long sigh as she fiddled with one the bracelets on her wrists. Considering she had two of them, it seemed like the least risky thing to offer Thyme. "Fine here you go," said Lily as she held the bracelet out.

    Thyme nodded and picked it up. Once in Thyme''s hand, a ss case formed around it and Thyme set that down into a little cubby that had opened up in the rock behind him. "Excellent," said Thyme as they turned back towards Lily. "Please line up at the g. You should see a metal pole there you can grab onto to remain in ce. The race officially starts when the pole is vanished. Time will end when you cross over the starting line again. The pole will disappear after approximately ten seconds of holding it with both hands, so be ready for that,"

    Lily shrugged and considered transforming immediatelyбн but quickly realised that she wouldn''t be able to hold on properly with paws instead of hands. As soon as Lily swam into the current it started trying to pull her away, rather forcefully at that. Grimacing, Lily held onto the nearby rocks as she edged downwards and wrapped her legs around the metal beam. Lily could feel herself being pulled away, even as she repositioned herself to grab hold of it.

    *Damn. How is this even a race? It''ll just be a matter of going along with the current. I guess I''ll try and transform as quickly as possible and do my best but I''m not really sure how I''m meant to gain time here.*

    Lily was in ce a few momentster. Even as she fought down the reflex to fidget with her hands a bit. Before she could properly defeat the urge, or even getfortable the bar vanished. Lily had a moment of panic as she was pulled down but didn''t let it stop her from transforming. Facing forward Lily was pulled quickly through the nearest rockface and was soon approaching the first corner.

    As her speed increased, Lily could feel it, something was wrong. There was something she needed to do hereбн but for a few moments Lily couldn''t work out WHAT that was. Then the corner came up properly, and she felt herself being pulled away from the current. Her forward momentum too much. Lily angled herself into the current and spread her wings as wide as possible and felt herself curing around.

    She was nearly thrown from the current but herst second movements had allowed her to stay inбн barely. She was swinging back into the current but she was still moving a bit off course. Doubly concern when she was about to run into some rocks. Lily panicked a second time before beating her wings hard to settle into the centre of the current once again. *I need to do something more. If this keeps up I''m not going to make good time. Shitбн umбн what can I do? I needбн I need to stay in the current soбн more surface area perhaps?*

    Lily stretched her wings to their limit, but knew that wasn''t going to be enough to keep her in ce. Lily felt her mind shing back to yesterday as what she needed to do became clear. Lily stretched her shadow upwards and across her wings before letting it expand, adding a tonne of area for the current to catch. Suddenly, like someone had just mmed on the gas, Lily found herself rocketing forward at nearly twice the speed.

    From there it was a blur of movement. The current seemed to speed up. Perhaps it was therger coverage, perhaps she''d just crossed a threshold into a faster section of the track. Whatever it was, Lily didn''t have proper time to react to it. The current had a tight grip on her and it was guiding her handedly through the obstacles in her way. Keeping her held tightly around corners and letting her swim through the centre of any holes in the rocks, keeping Lily far from danger.

    The speed was something else though, and Lily could barely tell what was going on as she forced most of her concentration to stay with her wings. Before long she found herself barrelling through the finish line,pletely unaware she''d alreadypleted herp. If Thyme hadn''t reached out and snatched her from the current, Lily was certain she would''ve just kept doingps until it finally urred to her the race might be over.

    As it was, she hung limply in Thyme''s hand as it reeled back. All of the energy and focusing draining from her as she rxed.

 Chapter 1362 1362 Raceway Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Raceway Rewards </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    Once it was clear to Thyme that Lily had calmed down they said, "Congrattions, you''ve taken the second ce prize, which is of course, two treasures," Thyme tapped the stone behind him and the case around Lily''s bracelet shattered. A moment after that another muchrger opening appeared with two treasure chests inside. "Feel free to grab your prize at your leisure,"

    Thyme didn''t make any further moves after that. Lily justбн took a few more moments to rx. The currents here were a lot stronger then they seemed, or perhaps it was just that they got stronger? Lily wasn''t sure which way around it was, but the experience had been a bit harrowing and slightly humbling. Apparently being able to move at great speed under your own power is nice and allбн but when you''re still Rank 2 there''s still plenty of people and things that can go faster.

    Thyme didn''t react further to Lily''s stunned silence. Probably a matter of limited interference in the test. The Thyme in front of her likely had a very limited number of ''lines'' that it was allowed to use. Lily didn''t let herself spend too long thinking about it. She WAS on a time limit after all, so she swam over to the chests and transformed to throw them both open properly.

    Then she realised she''d forgotten her bracelet, so she quickly shut the chests before she''d taken a good look, swam back out to grab her bracelet treasure and slipped it on before going back and opening the chests a second time. Inside the first was obviously a pair of boots. Which felt somewhat thematic for a raceбн but it was an underwater race. So perhaps they weren''t appropriate at all?

    Lily shrugged as she took them out of the chest. She wasn''t wearing any shoes of her own so it was easy to slide them on her feet. The shoes constricted around her ankles, but below that seemed to remain mostly the same size. Lily wiggled her toes a bit and they seemed fine. She tried to move the rest of her foot around in the shoeбн and found the shoe always came with her. Not sliding at all. *Clearly ck magic trickery is afoot.*

    With that established Lily did a quick check over the treasure chest and found nothing regarding the name of the boots. Which was a touch annoying, as it likely meant the paper was hidden somewhere in the cave and she''d have to figure out WHERE if she really wanted to get a hint as to what the boots did.

    Lily shrugged off that problem for a moment and looked into the other chest. This one contained a bracelet, though it looked nothing like the other two Lily had already acquired. This one was made of rose gold metal chains all linked together. The chains were all slightly different in size, but it wasn''t always a major difference. If Lily wasn''t examining the bracelet closely she wasn''t sure she''d have noticed. Sadly, this didn''t give her any clues regarding what the bracelet actually DID.

    So with that in mind Lily started to investigate the rest of the caveбн but it really wasn''t anything too interesting. It was a very standard cave, with a few rocky protrusions but after a rtively quick look, Lily wasn''t able to find the paper rting to the chests. Perhaps there was some hiddentch or a rock that could be shifted aside but nothing Lily could see indicated as such. Which raised the question. What did she want to do now?

    *Is it worth spending my time investigating here? I''ve gotбн a smaller amount of mana then I''d like but it''s not nothing. Perhapsбн twenty percent? Which isn''t too bad after taking into ount the fact I needed to use my shadow magic to help speed along my ride. I meanбн I hope it sped me up enough to make the difference between one and two chests, or two and none, because if not I just burnt through a lot of the mana I''d regenerated for nothing.*

    Lily shook her head to clear the worries from her mind. There was no reason to get caught up in that sort of thing right now. *Let''s not. Ignore that issue. Address what I have here. Is it worth looking for the paper? With two chests that need identifying it''s possible that I can find one at least if I look around for a bit. Surely with two out there one is possibleбн but I''m not sure I NEED to know what the boots do.

    A bit of mana and I bet I''ll find out that they''re jet boots of some kind. Perhaps they have multiple settings. Like, the fact that I can move my toes around is to control the power or something? I could see it and I can probably test it without too much trouble. So what I really need to know about is the braceletбн but I don''t know how to test that properly, or what it might do.

    I meanбн what does a bracelet of chains actually DO? I can sort of imagine that you throw it over someone and trap them? Like a really fancysso or something. Sadly I''m not any good with throwing that sort of thing, and I don''t even know if my guess is at all correct. Still I suppose I could try it.*

    Looking at Thyme for a few moments, Lily decided it was best to just ask, "Am I allowed to test treasures on you?" Thyme didn''t respond. Lily took that as a sign of eptance, because Thyme would, probably, have answered if it was against the rules in some way. So Lily put a bit of mana in the bracelet and then lightly threw it at Thyme. The bracelet just bounced off Thyme''s chest where it made contact. No expanding into a magicsso. No magical ball of chains. It MAY have lit up a little bit during the flight but that could just as easily be the reflection of the sun on the metal.

    Lily clicked her teeth and picked up the bracelet, throwing it around her wrist. *Right. Well that was a failure. Do I want to test the lightning rod? On the one handбн it could be a powerful trump card. On the OTHER hand I''m underwater and it could damage me enough to force me out of the game for thirty minutes. Which, might not be too bad if I find a good spot to hide to reduce the chance of my stuff being stolenбн but is it worth testing? Thyme would totally give out a few useless weapons. That''s not even in question. No the question is, IS this weapon in particr one of those that doesn''t work.

    Iбн I don''t have a lot of experience with magical lightning. I don''t know how reasonable it is for it to just ''work'' underwater. For a certain definition of work I suppose. It''s not electricity. That''s not what it is. It''s LIGHTNING MAGIC. Of course the counterpoint is that paper magic IS paper. Especially when it wants to be, but it''s not always paper. Sometimes it''s almost paper.

    I imagine having a proper lightning bolt would take up too much energyбн but that might be a poor guess on my part. I wish I knew the answer, but I don''t soбн I guess I can only conclude it''s not worth testing. So what do I do now? Keep looking for the paper? No I guess I test the boots out first.*

    The test of the boots was easy. Lily just aimed herself towards the middle of the ''race track'' and pushed in some mana. She moved forward in a burst of movement. It wasn''t amazingly fast, and it was possibly building up speedбн but you only went forward as long as you were putting mana in. So the quick burst didn''t get Lily far. Despite all that, she was quite happy with things. A few more little tests with more of her precious mana reserves just confirmed things. Lily transformed back into her Memphis form for a moment and got the expected result. Can''t use the jet boots in Memphis form because you can''t put mana into them.

    *Right so these are definitely jet boots. Not sure how much use I''ll get out of them because they seem like little mana hogs if you want to use them for more than just quick burst. That''s on top of my desire to remain in Memphis form for the most part. At least they''refortable to wear despite being underwater and without socks. Not sure I''d even bother to keep them on if they weren''t.

    Which I suppose just leaves the question of what to do now? I still don''t know what the bracelet does but I''ve wasted more than a little time here. I think I want to check out the race track carefully for signs of treasure chests, so it''s not like I''ve got a long travel timeбн but I still don''t know if looking for the paper is a trap or not.*

 Chapter 1363 1363 BO-AT

    <h4>Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 BO-AT </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    In the end, Lily decided to put off looking for answers for now. The best thing about investigating a race track was that it was circr, so she would eventually make her way back to the start. That allowed her to look for treasure chests, and see how much time that took her beforeing back and searching for the paper if she felt like she had time. Lily suspected she would feel like she didn''t, but that was just a guess.

    Lily ducked into the current, just a touch. She made sure to stay on the edge where she could easily slip out of the artificial slipstream to investigate the first ''ring'' when she arrived. It was a much slower and calmer ride, though she did have to fight a little bit not to get turned around due to only having the one wing in the current.

    With the current helping her, it didn''t take Lily long to reach the first ring, and even less time to see the hidden treasure chest. In fact, she was more surprised that she didn''t notice it when she made her first pass. Lily chalked it up to being slightly panicked, and the position. It was pressed up against the wall that was in the direction she''d juste from. Now the issue wasбн how to get down to it.

    Lily knew she''d have to swim through the current to get down to itбн and the ring wasn''t exactlyrge. If she let the current take her she''d be swiftly removed from the ring and have nothing to grab onto. Lily considered just reaching down with her shadow, but put that idea temporarily to the side.

    *I think I''d rather save my mana. I''ll use my shadow if I have toбн but I feel like I''m missing some other easy solution. It''s not approaching from the side, because I feel like I''d just be pushed into the current as Ie up over the lip. So that''s obviously not it. I just need to stick to the wallбн wait no I''m an idiot.*

    Lily swam down to just below the current and transformed. Now that she had hands again it was a simple matter to reach up with one of those and then swim forward. Lily let herself be spun around by the current while reaching out with her other hand so that she had a morefortable hold on things. From there it was easy to pull her legs in and use them to push open the chest.

    Lily wasn''t ready for the piece of paper to be in the chest. Nor was she ready for it to go flying out into the current and get quickly swept away. *Welp. I''m not getting that one.* Lily turned away from the current and back to the chest below her feet. Inside of the chest was a vase. Lily was a little sad it didn''t seem to be something she could use, but it was quite pretty. Swirls of colours that seemed to have been baked into the vase itself when it was made.

    Lily instinctively reached down to pick it up and put it in her bagбн just as the she felt her grip slipping. Lily quickly aborted the movement to return both hands to firmly being on the stone to keep her in ce. *Okбн this might be a bit more difficult then I''d thought it would be. I need to grab the vase and I can''t, easily, use my hands. Soбн what do I need to use my feet? I''m not sure I''m dexterous enough to use my feet for thisбн and I''ll lose points if I drop it and it gets damaged. Of course, if I just leave it there I get nothing. So I have to try somethingбн do I just use my magic then? Urgh. Fine. It should be quick. Nothing too expensive.*

    Lily contorted her shadow and sent it down to gently grab the vase. Wrapping a shadowy hand around the neck of the vase and pulling it over to her bag was easy. A slight split in the shadow to get a second hand to open said bag was trivial. Lily just had to make sure the vase was lowered into it gently and things would be fine.

    Of course, ''would be'' fine was the main sticking point. The bag seemed to be just the wrong size to fit the vase in easilyбн but close enough that it should be possible. Gritting her teeth, and cursing the waste of mana, Lily simply went for it. She pulled herself out of the current and down below it dragging the vase with her, being careful not to have it touch the rocks on the way.

    Once she was outside of the current Lily let go of her shadow and pulled the vase into her hands. From there she tried to shove the vase into the bag bottom first. This failed like it did the first time, so she swapped it around and the top went in easily. Just to get stuck when the bottom red out. No problem. They were underwater and the vase wasn''t going to drop if she was a bit rough with it.

    So Lily started to finagle it. Slowly pulling the opening of the bag a bit wider and wiggling the vase from side to side as she pushed it deeper into the opening. It took some time, but Lily was making clear progress. Lily did have to give the vase a good shove when it reached the widest section, but once that was through the vase just seemed to fall into the bag. Lily''s hand snapped downwards grabbing it before it fell too far and gently pushing it off to the side before letting go.

    Once the bag was securely shut, something Lily was sure of because she checked twice, it was a simple matter to hop back into the edge of the current and look over the next ring. Sadly for Lily, there wasn''t any hidden treasure in this one. At least, not that she could see in the quick check she did. Of course, Lily didn''t want to waste time at this point. Her check was quick, but thorough for what it was. So she moved on, checked out the third ring. Once again, no chest.

    This time though, Lily noticed something on the side of the rock formation the ring was situated in. Swimming downwards she foundбнa button? Pressing it Lily looked around and nothing seemed to happen. She looked at the button again, ready to press it a second time but it was still pressed down. Lily pressed it again just to be sure, but it didn''t move at all. From there Lily did a quick trip around the stone but found no further buttons.

    Next ring? Another button. This one was hidden in the same ce the treasure chest was in the first ring, so she knew what she was doing and hit that one with her foot in human form and then continued on. Another two rings went by with nothing to show for it, but the ring after that had a third button.

    This time something happened. The ground seemed to shake for a few seconds as a hole opened in the centre of the arena. Lily swam over to it, keeping mind the ring she was up to. It was a bit over halfway around the track. As Lily got over the hole in the ground she could see a very obvious chest right in the centre of it. Swimming down Lily threw the chest open and found that it was deeper inside then it looked. The treasure was also really, really weird. Inside of the chest was a boat. Not a model of a boat. But a fully sized fishing vessel.

    *What? No seriously what? What am I meant to do with this? Does it work underwater? How do I get it out? The chest may be big enough to contain it all, but I can''t exactly drive the boat up and out of it. Even if it''s a very magical boat that works underwater the opening for the treasure chest just isn''t big enough for me to get it out of there. Whatбн what the heck am I meant to do here? Do I spend time worrying about this? It seems like it could be useful if I want to keep running awayбн but likeбн it''s a boat. No stealth to speak of.*

    Lily transformed next to the opening and put her hand inside. Feeling the edges of the box. It was more like a treasure chest with the bottom missing that opened into another room. Lily lightly lifted the box and found that yes, the ''room'' moved with the box, so it wasn''t just a trick of some kind. *Urgh. This is going to be a pain isn''t it? Really what am I supposed to do here? Am I missing something obvious?*

 Chapter 1364 1364 What Does This Button Do?

    <h4>Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 What Does This Button Do? </h4>

    ?--- Lily ---

    Lily swam around the box a few more times before deciding that she was obviously missing something. That''s when it hit her. She could take a closer look. The treasure chest wasrge enough for her to swim into and take a proper look at the boat. Thoughбн that n was immediately made harder than Lily had intended. As soon as she crossed the threshold to ''inside'' of the box she fell downwards. She''d forgotten the small fact that all the treasure chests kept out water to at least some extent.

    Lily''s wings snapped out into position as she caught herself in the air just in time to avoid smacking into the top of the boathouse. Lily let out a long breath of air as she felt her heart rate calm. *I really should''ve been ready for that. Heck, now that I think back on it, I could feel theck of water. At least I didn''t hurt myself for missing it, but really I need to pay more attention to this sort of thing.*

    After Lily had finished berating herself she flew down to the deck and transformed back. The boat looked a lot smaller from this angle. It had a chest at the back that doubled as a couch. A captain''s chair in front of the wheel, and if you leaned over at the back you could see two propellors sticking out from the bottom of the boat. The real interesting part was the control panel. For such a small boat it seemed to have a considerable number of buttons. Sadly none of them werebelled. Well, except for the big button that said "ON" inrge letters, but that one was easy to guess because of its size and positioning by itself rather then on the panel.

    *So the question isбн what do these all do? Do I press them? Fuck it we''vee this far.* There was three rows of buttons, and three buttons per row making it into a nice square. Lily carefully pressed the first one and nothing seemed to happen. ring at the button she pressed it again. Then again. On the third consecutive press her ears twitched. She could hear something.

    Lily closed her eyes and pressed the button a few more times. Every time she pressed the button she could hear the soft sound of something sliding around. Lily was struggling to identify where on the boat it wasing from because of how quiet it was. Funnily enough, if Lily hadn''t kept her eyes closed she might have worked it out sooner. Granted, she was looking for a soundбн but it meant she missed the very obvious cupholder that was extending and retracting from the side of the console.

    Which meant Lily wasted a few minutes trying to figure out what was going on. Eventually, she gave up and opened her eyesбн finally noticing the cupholder in question. Lily just let out a light cough as she tried to suppress the blush on her cheeks as she tried not to dwell on how silly she must look to anyone watching. Lily could almost feel the amusement rolling off Kat even with the link closed. "Urgh. Let''s just press the next button," whined Lily.

    As soon as Lily pressed the button she recognised that damn sound. It was another god damned cupholder. Lily just pressed the button a second time and didn''t bother to find out where the cupholder even was. s, when she reached over to the third button on the top row, it she almost winced at the simr sound repeating once more. Lily breathed out slowly. Not wanting to visibly react to the knowledge that all three of the top buttons were just for various cupholders.

    After calming down she pressed the next button and once again heard the sound of something sliding. Much louder though, and obviously behind her. Lily turned around and saw what seemed to be fridge rise up from the middle of the boat. Dismissing it as unimportant for now, Lily pressed the button again and sent it back into the floor.

    Next button Lily had to wince. It was the sound of a few dozentches all being released. The sides of the boat opened up to reveal space for fishing gear. Nice in theory, but the sound of it all clicking open was quite sharp. Lily pressed the button to close the newpartmentsбн only to hear the sound of them utching again. Lily looked over and red at the side panels. *If I want those shut I''m going to have to close them myself aren''t I? This was likeбн the ''pop them all open'' button or something wasn''t it?*

    Lily decided to just ignore them. It wasn''t important for the moment and she wasn''t storing anything there right now so there was no risk of something falling out so Lily raised a finger over thest button in the row. It took a few seconds but eventually she bit the bullet and pressed down. This time, there was a series of clicks from all down the centre of the boat. Lily wondered what that was about for a few seconds before it all split open and a mast rose up from out of the crack.

    Once the mast was fully raised sails popped out from the centre pole, showing off a square sail. *Usefulбн though not right now while we''re underwater.* Lily pressed the button again and was happy to see the mast and sail fold back up and return to the deck. Now there was just a single row left. Three buttons. Lily was slightly concerned with what they might do, but she didn''t want to waste anymore time.

    Pressing the first one caused the boat to shake in ce. Lily quickly sprinted for the side transforming mid-jump and flying up and away from the boat just in case. In the end it was a bit of an overreaction because what had actually ended up happening was that the boat grew a pair of long wings. They didn''t seem geared towards flying, more like the extended tforms from a yacht to keep the boat bnced. Lily wasn''t entirely sure the purposes lined up in this case, but it was the closestparison she could make.

    Shrugging to herself Lily swam back down to the boat and pressed the button again. Of course the boat had to be a bit dramatic and start shaking again, but Lily didn''t mind it too much this time around, having expected it. Once the boat finished shaking Lily pressed the second button and the boat started to shake again. Lily remained in ce for a few moments until she started to realise that the boat was shrinking. Without her being included.

    Lily quickly scrambled out of the boathouse before the box got too small to stand in. Leaping off the side, Lilynded on what seemed to be a basic stone flooring. Something she hadn''t paid too much attention to before. As she turned back she saw that the boat had sped up it''s shrinking now that she was outside of it. Quickly going from its original size, to disy model size, and then shrinking further until it could easily fit in the palm of her hand.

    *I suppose this is how you get it out of the chest. Not sure I like how long it took to figure that outбн but clearly this was meant to eat up at least some time. I''m not really sure how anyone could''ve done this faster without just pressing all of the buttons and then booking it. At least I don''t have to worry about how I''m getting out of the chest when I can just fly. Stillбн what a strange reward. It''s a good one no doubtбн but I''m not sure how I feel about the process it took to get it. Nor the fact that it probably only works above the water.

    Thoughбн there was that final button I didn''t get to. Perhaps it''s an underwater module. I suppose it''s worth testing it out just to see.* Lily put the boat down on the ground, ready to expand itбн only to realise that she had no idea HOW to get it back to normal size. Lily poked it a few times with her foot. Nothing. Lightly ced her foot against it and channelled some mana into it? Still nothing. Lily frowned down at the boat.

    *Amбн am I meant to press the button again? If so HOW am I meant to press the button again? Does this count as broken or damaged because you can''t use it now that it''s a tiny boat? That seems unfair considering I was just pushing the buttons the boat came with. Am I missing something? No. No. I''ve already wasted enough time with this admittedly cool reward. I need to get moving.*

    Lily was more correct then she knew. The had started to shrink just a few moments ago. The yfield was changingбн and while the finale was some time away yet, the leadup had already begun.

 Chapter 1365 1365 Romilda Romp

    <h4>Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Romilda Romp </h4>

    ?--- Romilda --- (Just after passing by Lily in the tree)

    *Out of the frying pan and into the damned fire I guess. Sure hallucinogenic coral is an issue but at least there isn''t GIANT CRABS!* Romilda had finished her run and finally taken a proper look at the kelp forest around her. The crabs she''d seen early didn''t seem thatrgeбн but it was clear that it had only seemed that way due to how far they actually were. In truth they looked ready to win a boxing tournament with March.

    Rightбн so where do I go? I''ve barely got any treasure on me, and while not getting removed from the game for half an hour is great, I''ve almost certainly fallen behind on treasures due to needing to book it out of the coral. Now I''m in a ce that seems just as deadlyбн though the crabs aren''t actively out to get meбн so far.

    What should I do? Look around for treasures? I really want to leave. Can''t we go back to the spearfish? Sure they were hidden, but at least I could fight them. These crabs? I''m honestly not sure about. Even if I threw some spears at them from range I''m not sure I could kill them. It really depends on how tough their shells are and if I can work out where their brains are.

    A couple of little wounds in their carapace isn''t going to do them in. Their huge! So a little pinhole to bleed out of isn''t going to stop them. Waitбн do crabs even bleed? I meanбн I assume they do right? Is there any reason to think otherwise? Dammit now I''m questioning things because I don''t remember crabs I''ve eaten having much other than muscle. Dammit. Do they even have proper organs? They have to right?

    Romilda shook off that line of thought. She was panicking at the size of the things and yet they hadn''t made a single aggressive move. Additionally, the crabs clearly had a small posse that was following them around. Romilda looked over the small fish for a bit and did notice them getting whacked after a few minutes of observation, but tellingly, none of them seemed actually injured.

    *Okбн so they aren''t aggressive towards the fish. That''s goodбн but are they simrly ok withrger things like myself? Sure I might be the smallest contestantбн well except Lily if you count her transformationбн but I''m still much bigger than the biggest fish I can see surrounding them. What does that mean for me? None of the crabs seem to be going near each other.

    Is that because they simply keep to their own territory? Or is it because if they got too close to each other a fight is sure to break out between them? Dammit, so much to worry about, and not enough data. Am I just being paranoid after the escaping the coral? It felt like everything there was actively working together to kill me.

    The little fish showed that the ce was safe. The spear stingray things were to show me that there was at least some danger that wasn''t obvious, but I stopped looking for other things once I found them. As if I''d found the hidden danger and only needed to worry about the obvious stuff. Then the coral. Of course the damned coral. It looks nice and the water was always a bit dusty looking but I had no reason to assume that it was toxic. I just assumed something had stirred up the sand.

    Now I don''t know if the crabs are a problem or not. My instincts are telling me that I need to be careful of everything. That the trees here are deadly. The crabs wille and attack me if I provoke them andбн what the heck is that?!*

    Romilda had continued deeper into the biome while she worried. It might not have been the best idea, but there wasn''t any crabs in her path and there might be treasure along the way if she got lucky. It was a goodpromise between safety and security until she thought of something better. At leastбн it was until she noticed the spatial barrier in ce ahead of her.

    *What the heck happened there! Thyme wouldn''t do something like this without a good reason. It''d count as interference otherwiseбн so what caused the whole central area to be closed off? Did one of the crabs go berserk? No it can''t be that. I doubt Thyme would consider that alone dangerous enough. Even we''re hurtбн with Thyme''s power it''d be easy to put us back together from just about anything. Heck, Thyme was even able to help Gareth recover after his bout of idiocy.

    Soбн what could cause this? Is it possible that Thyme isn''t responsible? Noбн that seems unlikely. Spatial affinity is really rare, and spatial affinity on the level needed to block off such arge area means that it''s either enchantments developed by Thyme or spatial maniption that''s far above the kind you can find in the wild. The best most monsters can hope for is short ranged personal teleportation until they get up to Rank 4 and 5.

    So whatever made it, either Thyme or something elseбн yeah that''s really not a ce I want to go. Thoughбн if Thyme made it to keep something trapped inside then doesn''t that mean I''m safe outside of it? Perhaps I should head around it. Anyone else who saw this go up were probably rightly scared out of their mindsбн but it seems stable from here and I''ve helped make a few storage rings before. So my sense for this sort of thing is probably more finely tuned then anyone elsepeting.

    Blue might be able topete, just because of all the water around, but there''s no way anyone else has a chance. Lily''s a paper andбн shadow mage? Definitely paper, and that''s not going to be helping her out underwater. March and Marigoldбн hmmбн well March has no chance. It''s just not her field. Though I can see her somehow figuring out a way to punch through it if the situation called for it.

    Marigold thoughбн I don''t really know enough about the royal family of the elves to know. I feel like training to feel spatial disturbances would be usefulбн but there are plenty of useful skills that royalty might need to know MORE. Soбн what am I saying? I guess I''m saying that this seems like the best chance for me to do something risky that isn''t actually too risky for me ande out on top with some more treasures.*

    Romilda let the metal wander around her form to bleed off some of her nervousness as she approached the structure. It wasn''t long before she could reach out and touch it if she desired. A stupid idea, but one that was possible. Instead, Romilda poked at the broken space a few times with her metal and found the space in question to bepletely solid. The metal didn''t get cut up, ground down, split into pieces, or disintegrate on contact. As far as Romilda could see, the altered space might as well be a wall. Just to confirm this, Romilda carefully walked up to the space in question and extended her pinky finger. An old enchanters trick. Pick the finger you can most afford to lose if you really HAVE to test something with your hands.

    Luckily for Romilda''s smallest digit the distorted space wasn''t hostile to life specifically. A few secondster Romilda put a firm hand on the hard space and tried to feel out the specifics. It wasn''t something she''d trained to doбн but with a bit of mana and it wasn''t impossible to do.

    Sadly for her, the king crab that made this barrier, while not a master of space was very much a master of nts, and the little bonsai tree that Thyme had provided was the closest thing an unthinking nt could get to a master of space. For someone at Romilda''s level the space in question might as well be a twelve-foot-thick rock well. She had no hope at all in regards to figuring out anything the crab didn''t want her to know.

    Romilda clicked her tongue in annoyance as the space refused to give up any secrets. It didn''t even have any clear holes in it. Which Romilda supposed made sense. If Thyme had trapped something inside, there was no sense in leaving an exit for it. Romilda had just hoped to find a secret entrance or something that might give her a shot at finding some treasure. It sounded like something Thyme might do in her head. With a sigh Romilda started to swim around the outside, thinking that perhaps she''d missed something with her limited sense of space.

    Of course, Thyme would totally leave a gap in a protection so that someone could use smarts to get inside. Romilda''s problem was the assumption that Thyme was responsible for the barrier. As Lily knew, it was the king crab that set it up to ensure that it wasn''t disturbed for the rest of the event.

 Chapter 1366 1366 Power March

    <h4>Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Power March </h4>

    ?--- March --- (Around the time Lily started the race)

    March copsed down to one knee after the fight ended. She wasn''t using her steam body anymore but every breath still released puffs of steam. The extended use the technique leaving more than enough in her body to keep her at an heightened level of power for now at least. *What was it I said? Just one more battle? What a damned joke. I''ve got almost no mana, my knuckles look like I''ve been helping out with the regr jam making and I''ve got enough cuts on me that if I didn''t know a nice trick I''d be worried about bleeding out. One more battle my muscr ass.*

    Of course, despite her internalints March couldn''t help bet feel ted. After noticing that the coliseum had an upper limit on the strength of theirpetitors March had thrown herself into the battles. One after another with no concern for stopping until her body forced the issue. March had entirely lost count of how many treasures she''d earned but the big pile of chests over at the side of the arena made it all more than worth it. The pile had even started to peak over the edges of the coliseum

    Things had definitely started to blur a bit after the twentieth fight. March med it on the blood loss, but it was probably the excessive amounts of steam flowing around her body. Sure after much practice her body had adapted, but that was up in the air where more steam was able to escape her body just from sitting around. Here it was all pressed down and forcibly kept inside for the most part.

    It did give her some interesting ideas as to where she needed to take the techniqueбн but the current version relied on the passive venting for certain abilities she used to help close the distance in fights or do additional damage. Packing it all down like this was not the path she''d been walkingбн perhaps that needed to change, and perhaps it didn''t. Only time would tell.

    For now, March was breathing heavily and trying to expel much of the steam to get her body to calm down and start to recover from her repeated bouts. March was certain that if anyone showed up and tried to attack her right now she''d be done for. Soбн she just rxed. If someone was lucky enough to get here right as she was at her most vulnerable? Then that just meant her luck was shit and there was nothing to be done about it.

    Five minutes pass. Nothing attacks. Ten minutes pass. Still nothing attacks. Twenty minutes pass and March is feeling pretty good. A bit hungry for sure, but good enough to move around without worry and fight at the upper end of her usual capacity. March''s mana was still below half, but she wasn''t a mage so that was fine. It just meant she had to spend some time opening treasures while regenerating mana.

    "Hey Thyme judge dude, is there any food in any of these chests? Or like, mana regeneration boosting items?" shouted March.

    "I cannot provide you with that information," said Thyme.

    "Wellбн what sort of information CAN you provide me with?" asked March.

    "I cannot provide you with that information," repeated Thyme.

    March rolled her eyes as her lips twitched downwards. *VERY limited then. When they were doing the announcer stuff it hardly seemed like there was any limitsбн but I suppose that was all scripted beforehand, or perhaps there were a big set of lines generated for Thyme to say while filling in here. Damn, I was hoping to get a little help with sorting this shit out.*

    Now it was clear no help would being from Thyme March started to open the chests. There was a system. Chests went in a line, with the item resting on top. If the paper was hidden poorly and found within a ten second window, that was ced under the item in question. Regardless of if the paper was found, after that ten seconds March would move onto the next treasure chest.

    She didn''t pay most of it any mind. Surely there were definitely some good items in there, but first order of business was to find something to store all of them in. March simply didn''t think it was worth the time to constantly revaluate her current equipment every few chests as she tried to work out what the optimalbination was. Only something that was undeniable perfect was separated from the pile. March did keep the gun on hand though. Sure it wasn''t ideal, but she knew what it did and how it worked so there was no sense in tossing it away at this point.

    The first thing March added to her arsenal was a pair of knuckledusters. They slid easily onto her fingers and probably had some enchantments on them. Best part was they fit well and barely limited her movements. *Would''ve been nice to have these for some of the tougher enemies. That lobster I fought had some really strong armour and punching away at it is what did most of the damage to my hands*

    The next item March imed immediately was a belt of strength. March recognised it immediately. Sure it was more of a fancy gimmick then a proper strength boost, but it worked really well with what she had. Probably not something she''d want to use all the time but for this? To fight a water mage in the fucking ocean? March was willing to bend a little and make use of the belt. Sure it wasn''t REAL strengthбн but if it let her punch Blue''s teeth in just this once? She''d put up with wearing it for the remaining hour and however many minutes.

    The final item March grabbed was a storage ring. The only reason March knew it was a storage ring was because the paper had been right there with it andbelled it as such. *Probably my reward for some milestone fight, like ten or twenty. Not entirely sure how the chests were ordered before I started digging into the pileбн but I think this is one of the upper ones that fell down.*

    With the ring in hand, March quickly realised that those knuckles were fancier than she thought, and the ring was less. The brass knuckles she''d picked up allowed the ring sort of meld into the metal so that it was in line with the rest of the metal knuckles and didn''t stick out either above or below it and cause any problems.

    The ring was less fancy then she was expecting because it wasn''t one of the ones that told you what you had in it. You needed to KNOW what you had in it to take the thing out. Which is why after dumping in about ten random treasures March was a little unsure of what to do next. She had a vague recollection of them all, and it was probably possible to pull them all outбн but at the same time if she needed to add this entire mountain of stuff to the ring it was going to be a problem.

    *Unlessбн* March looked at the ring and both thought and said "Empty everything" and the floor around her was suddenly covered in junk. Well, it was probably treasure, but March recognised none of it by site and it was useless except for the points provided. *Ok. Not what I really wanted, but good enough not to lose me points so I''ll take it.*

    Once it was established that the ring would dump everything if asked, March started to throw all of the random treasures she didn''t have a use for. Most of these were paintings or vases and things like that. Stuff that might have an interesting enchantment but likely weren''t involved inbat at all. Next was the obvious weapons March had no interest in. The three bows, the quiver, the javelins the blowgun, a couple of swords and finally another set of brass knuckles.

    After they''d all been stored away it was a bit harder to decide what should go next. There were a number of clothing articles lying about on top of the various chests but without knowing what they did, March didn''t know if it was worth keeping them out or not. Soбн with no other way to decide and with no desire to test them all, March started to throw stuff in the ring that didn''t have a piece of paper apanying it. Well, except for the second storage ring. That obviously couldn''t go in the first ring. March did test it to see if it was fancy but s, it was just a standard one that had the same restrictions as the first ring.

    Then, something changed. March couldn''t tell you exactly what it was. Justбн something in the air, or the water. Some seventh sense of hers was telling her that danger was approaching. Quickly throwing on the various rings, bracelets, two hats, and the jacket that had been left out March got ready for a fight. So of course, that''s when Blue showed up.

    *Pretty sure I didn''t empty all the treasure outбн might be best to pretend I have though. Blue might ignore those. I wouldn''t want her to get even more treasure. Not when she already has that massive cloud of it following her. Hmmбн not sure I can defeat herбн but that IS a very juicy looking target*

 Chapter 1367 1367 Marigold Moment

    <h4>Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Marigold Moment </h4>

    ?--- Marigold --- (Just before Lily found the race biome)

    Marigold had shrunk down after the candy had run it. It only took five minutes, but it was five minutes of annoyance. The candy didn''t even have the decency to make her slightly too big for the room so that she could feel the pain of the rocks digging into her body everywhere or the feeling of her boobs being crushed from forcing herself to fold over to fit. No, it was just boring. Marigold was all but certain the candy had a limiter on it to make sure those sorts of mistakes didn''t happenбн but Marigold couldn''t say she was a fan.

    At least it was slightly more interesting then wondering the fucking tunnels though! Marigold was starting to sing as she walked, and as anyone who knew Marigold could tell you, that was probably a bad sign. "Down here in the dark! Daa, daa, daa daa, dum. I''m lost and alone. Daa, daa, doo, doo dum, I''m just looking for SOME WAY OOOOUT! Baaa, Da Da Da DOO. I''m going crazy. Down here in the dark! Daa daa daa, daa dum, do. Cause there''s nothing here to see. Just the stone walls and me. Down here in the dark! Baaaa, Da, Daaaaa. I am on my own. (Down here in the dark) and I''m just looking for something. SOMETHING. Down here in the dark!"

    Marigold was actually quite decent at singing. When you could regenerate perfectly it meant you could train your voice to do all sorts of things without risk of permanent damage. Granted, most of that training had been to mimic voices and y pranks on people but it did mean Marigold could see quite well when she bothered. It just wasn''t her cup of tea. Of course, there''s only so many stone walls a woman can take. Even if there was the asional treasure. Most of them had no challenges to speak of, so it was a simple matter of walk up. Open chest. Collect item. Leave. Still very boring.

    "I sayбн I''m just looking for something!" Marigold was singing until suddenly, she actually found something. "Wait what''s this?" Marigold went quiet as she approached therge ornately carved door in the tunnels. The cavern around it had widened significantly just to fit the door and its rather imposing size. It was easily three times Marigold''s height, and emzoned inrge letters across the door was ''SPEAK THE MAGIC WORD AND THE DOOR SHALL OPEN?''

    "Open the fuck up!" shouted Marigold. "Please!" Now. Marigold wasn''t actually expecting anything here. The door contained quite a few distinct illustrations that seemed to tell a story. She was expecting to need to puzzle out the word from the clues on the door. Perhaps make a few wrong guesses, and eventually just start spouting random nonsense until the door opened. Not like she had anything better to do while she was stuck down here.

    So door starting to swing open was definitely a surprise. It was slow going, and Marigold almost wanted to make aint, but technically it was opening so she just waited for the moment. Unconcerned with the fact the door was opening outwards towards her. If she got hit by the giant door, that was fine. Well, fine as long as it didn''t cause the door to activate a safety protocol or something and shut back up.

    *Waitбн so what word was the magic word? Was it actually ''PLEASE''? That''s ridiculous but something I could totally see Thyme doingбн of course it could just as likely be ''Open'' or ''Fuck'' because that''s still pretty funnyбн but I have no real way to test it now the door is open. Unless I can shut it? Do I want to shut it? What''s even beyond it?*

    Marigold stepped forward and tried to peak through the door but it was just ckness. In a firm line right where the door would normally be if it was closed. Marigold frowned at the sight and tapped her helmet a few times but the light shining from it made no difference at all to the darkness. Actually noбн the light almost seemed to be sucked in by the wall. Marigold instantly discarded any interest she had in messing with the door and moved onto the darkness.

    She slipped through the crack in the door, that was still opening slowly. Marigold felt the helmet get caught as she was slipping through. Marigold let out a long sigh and grabbed the helmet and leaned backwards slightly. Once the door opened far enough Marigold dropped backwards. It wasn''t hard to stop herself from falling. At least, not in a physical sense. Marigold was tempted to just let herself fall, but the darkness was right there and she wasn''t certain it was entirely safe. At least, not safe enough to risk her entire head.

    An arm was perfectly fine though. So once Marigold had the helmet securely back on her head she stuck her entire arm into the darkness, not really expecting anything. To her surprise, she quickly felt something trying to take a bite out of her arm. She reeled it in and revealed a sort ofбн mouth on legs.

    A bit of a basic description. More urately it was a small ball with tiny legs and no arms. It''s mouth covered the entire diameter of its body, splitting its face across the front. It was hard to tell exactly how wide the jaws could open while it was trying to take a bite out of Marigold, but she was guessing quite wide. Marigold whipped around. mming the thing into the door behind her. There was a loud crunch as the thing''s skull crackedбн but notably it did not let go of her arm.

    *Well that''s not good. I can take the damage from dozens of these. Maybe up to a hundred or soбн but if they just don''t let go even after they die I might be forced to slow downбн and if they bring me down to the ground they''ll just dogpile me forever. I might be able to heal, even through all that if they aren''t efficient about itбн but it would definitely be the end of my chances at winning. Well, my reasonable chances. I can''t see Blue or March getting taken out by obstacles like this one. I''d need to get lucky with them taking each other out.*

    Marigold gave the darkness slightly more space, pressing her back up against the door. She certainly had more respect for the horrors inside of it now. Originally, Marigold had assumed it was just a dark corridor and that was the whole gimmick. No light allowed. Nowбн now it seemed much deadlier. It did nicely exin why the ''magic word'' was so easy to guess. It wasn''t the real challenge, so much as it was helping keep these menacing things inside.

    Marigold moved her arm up to her face for a few moments to examine the thing biting into her arm closely before trying to wrench its jaws off. This proved to be a problem. Due to the fact it had bitten onto her arm she couldn''t get a proper too handed grip and her fingers alone certainly weren''t powerful enough to pry it open. There was the possibility of just epting damage to her arm, but the point of this was to test how hard the damned things were to remove. If she just ripped it off along with a good chunk of her arm she''d be wasting mana. Though perhaps not time.

    Marigold tried a few more positions, even trying to lever off the thing with her foot but s, the only way forward seemed to be ripping the thing straight off her arm. It was going to hurt, though of course for Marigold that was no issue. Grabbing onto one of the legs and pulling her arm in close Marigold pulled. Hard. Marigold could feel the bone in her arm shattering as she ripped the teeth free through muscle and skin. It wasn''t a pretty sight but soon after her arm was in good condition again.

    *Quite a bit of damage there. At least I don''t need to rece my clothesбн but I''m once again, debating if it''s worth trying to enter the darkness without knowing how many of the things await me there. I can live through itбн but the chance that they take me down is very possible and a medical evac would follow soon. The other issueбн is that I''ve been on this pathway for a while. There hasn''t been a branch for a good twenty minutes. Backtracking now will cost me a lot of timeбн but I might have to.*

    Marigold stuck her hand into the darkness a second time and waited for the bite. A few moments passed and there was no pain. No attacks. Justбн nothing. Marigold wiggled her fingers just to ensure they were still thereбн but nothing. "Huhбн seems they aren''t a swarming creatureбн but I was so certain that something like this would act sort of like a piranhaбн"

    Marigold shrugged and entered the darkness with a hand on the wall. Moving along by feel. Familiar territory. Even the slight cuts. It''s just that now she had a useless helmet and a risk of being attacked by balls of teeth. Wonderful.

 Chapter 1368 1368 Bit of Blue

    <h4>Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Bit of Blue </h4>

    ?--- Blue --- (Just before Lily found the race biome)

    Blue was getting annoyed. She had all of this treasure following her around but no storage treasuresбн if you ignored the four storage rings, three storage bracelets and a single storage tiara that she''d found. Of course, with Blue not bothering to check most of the items, especially the rings, she was stuck believing that she hadn''t found anyway to store all of her shit. The tiara was actually more thanrge enough to store the massive cloud of stuff twice over and still have some space spare.

    Currently, Blue was using the two carpets, a curtain set, and a particrlyrge vase to store things and help reduce the mana cost. But that in and of itself was the issue. Reduce the cost, not eliminate it. Even with all the tricks she could make use of with water surrounding her on all sides her mana regeneration was not up to the task. Carting all of this around was not going to be possible forever.

    Blue was reasonably sure that the final hour hadn''t started yet. She''d actually seen the a few times just because her search spell pushed her in that direction fairly often. It seemed that Thyme left a whole bunch of treasure chests right at the edge that you needed to get in the first two hours or be left withoutбн or perhaps in the case of the ones that Blue had found attached to the itself, they were meant to be dragged along until the arena shrunk giving the contestants something to fight over.

    Whatever the case, it was clear that Blue needed a change in ns. *So what do I do? I''m certain I have more treasure then anyone elseбн but what does that actually mean for me if I can''t properly defend it. I''m sure that once we get into the finals people will be trying to snatch my treasuresбн and I''m not certain I can stop them.

    As annoying as it is to admit March might be too strong for my spells to hold her. That and contrary to what a lot of people think, quite a few water spells are hard to do underwater like the ssic water sphere or water bullet. The energy dissipates way too fast underwater as you struggle to hold it together. I''m mostly limited to crushing attacks and Marchбн I just get the feeling she can ignore those if she wants by flexing or something dumb like that.

    Which isn''t even covering Marigold. I could break all the bones in her body and I''m still not sure that would be enough to properly take her out of the fight. Normally you can rely on something like that to be painful enough that it takes them out of the fightбн unless you''re crazy like Marigold and enjoy the pain for some reason. Can I make it painful enough that the pleasure causes her to ck out? God what a sentenceбн but it might still be the most efficient way of dealing with her.

    Romildaбн she''s dangerous in some ways but weak in others. She can attack me at rangeбн but I can easily put up my own magical defences. Really all I need to do is force her to use more mana then I''m using. That shouldn''t be too bad. Though perhaps looking through my cloud of treasures for a weapon might be a good idea? I think I saw a crossbow in there somewhere and that could be good against March as well. Hmmбн might need to think on that a bit more.

    Last up is Lilyбн and she doesn''t seem to dangerous on the surface. I''m certain I could take her in a straight up fightбн but she''s probably going to nt more towards stealth. I mean, she''s a ck cat. If Lily finds a good ce near the centre to hide she can probably use any fights I get into as a chance to snatch things from my cloud of stuffбн which is annoying. I could try and use magic to search for herбн but those sorts of spells are always weird about people.

    Which is doubly annoying because I can''t use the standard trick of searching not for the person, but something they have on themбн but Lily has built in protection from that if she''s sticking to her Memphis form. Whichбн I suppose isn''t a certainty but considering how much time she spends as a cat on most days I''d be willing to be she''s morefortable in that form and is participating as a cat instead of as a human. Besides. What would I search for? Her clothing? That tends to have the same issues as searching people. Weapons are much better but Lily doesn''t carry any! Thoughбн nobody actually brought weapons along for thise to think of it. Unless you can''t Romilda''s metal. Whichбн eeeh. Not sure if it counts or not.*

    Blue let out a sigh as she backtrack slightly to a cave she''d looted. It wasn''t hard to find and once she did, Blue shoved her big cloud of treasures inside. It didn''t quite fit at this point, the cave, that was really more of arge hole in the rock, was too small to fit everything. Still, by pushing it in and then casting a spell to keep it roughly contained in the area Blue was actually saving mana for once. Sure she was near the and she wasn''t making any progress but it was letting her regenerate some of her missing mana.

    *Well it''s something at least. I just don''t know what the best thing to do here is. I''ve got my treasures, and the only reason I still want more is to ensure that I get somewhere to store everythingбн so should I just head for the centre and try to find a way to fortify a nice spot? The main issue with that is making myself a target. If the others realise just how many treasures I have it''d be a simple way to make an alliance. Just ''hey let''s take out Blue and split her treasures''.

    Deepest seas. I could see all four of them teaming up against me if they''re as far behind on treasures as I think they are. I did try to stay away from areas that looked like someone had moved throughбн but not that hard. So I''m a bit shocked I haven''t seen everyone at least once.*

    Blue let out a sigh and casually cast the search spell again just to see if there was a nice collection of chests nearby that would justify moving once she had her mana back. Blue frowned at the spells results. "Thatбн that can''t be right," Blue mumbled as she cast the spell again. Sure enough, she got the same result. Dozens of chests all unopened and stacked together in a spot right at the edge of her range. "Whatбн why is there so many over there? Is there like a chest shop or something?"

    Blue had seen a few little events that Thyme had set up around the ce. A race, a dance contest, and an archery range. She''d ignored all of them in favour of picking up hidden treasures. For someone with a search spell it was just faster. Howeverбн that was a LOT of chests all in one ce. Even though her own cloud of treasures certainly included more pointsбн it was still a tempting target. Assuming it was something Blue could take advantage of.

    So Blue pulled all of the treasure out of the cave with her magic. Even going so far as to peak back in and double check to ensure that she''d left nothing behind. Once she had everything Blue started to propel herself towards the chests, interested to see what she''d find. In the distance she could make out a structure of some kindбн that quickly became clear enough to distinguish itself as a coliseum with some chests peaking out over the top.

    *Prizes?* Pondered Blue as she got closer and closer. The coliseum was clearer now. It had a few major entrances and a bunch of ''windows'' at the top. You could see chests peaking through from a number of them as well and Blue knew that this had potential to be a big pay day. She was certain that any fair fight Thyme might have set up could be won by her if she got into the arena. Even if the water was kept outside, just the ability to take in a bunch with her would be enough.

    That was, until Blue crested over the top of the stadium and saw arge imposing figure moving around, opening the chests. Yes, they were prizes, but not ones Blue could earn. It seemed that someone had gotten here first. The figure was obviously Marchбн despite the strange collection of clothing she was wearing. Blue almost wanted toughбн but any notion of amusement died a swift death when Blue noticed that March was staring up at her. March, had realised she was there first. While underwater. Suddenly, this felt like a much more dangerous decision.

 Chapter 1369 1369 Pre-Fight Worries

    <h4>Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Pre-Fight Worries </h4>

    ?--- Blue --- (Directly following the events of chapter 1368. No time has psed)

    Blue and March stared each other down for a few seconds. Neither was inclined to make the first move,rgely because both of them wanted to stall for time. For March, she was still low on mana and had no idea what her cobbled together outfit could actually do. Mana was always useful, and any hints as to what her attire was capable of would be great.

    On Blue''s side of things, she still didn''t know how to guarantee a win against March. The easiest way onnd would be sharpened water spears, or perhaps a water bubble around therge woman''s head. Even then, Blue wasn''t certain that would take out her opponent. March''s steam might be enough to get some oxygen into her lungs, or just blow apart the spell. As for the spears? March was strong, and with that strength came a good deal of speed. Actually hitting the woman would''ve been a challenge.

    Now though? When they were both underwater and March had a likely indestructible cor that allowed her to breath underwater? Blue was left with her least effective options. She''d noticed what Lily had earlier, in that the cors helped with some of the pressure down at this depth. How that would effect the crushing force Blue could exert was unknown for the moment. Worse, March was naturally resistant to that kind of attack simply by being built like a tank.

    Sure Blue knew how to spin up some attacks that would do damage that wasn''t simply blunt forceбн but it was hard, mana inefficient most of the time, and very obvious. If she turned a section of the ocean into a miniature whirlpool it would either start slowing down as it brought in the surroundings, or it would cost her more and more mana to keep the speed up. Perhaps if Blue was better at separating ''her water'' and ''other water'' this wouldn''t be a problemбн but so many mages were trained in the opposite. To make as much use out of existing elements. Not everyone could be a crazy example of humanity like March. iming steam not just as an element to use against others, but within herself. Sure Blue was a fae, a species more connected to magicбн but even she wouldn''t go around pumping herself full of magical water in attempt to get stronger.

    Heck, it was arguable just how ''human'' March still was. She''d pushed herself with her steam body further then anyone had a right to at Rank 2. In Blue''s mind, it was entirely possible that dropping a real mountain on March wouldn''t be enough to take her out. An immense amount of water pressure was certainly something that she could break through.

    Really the best option would be to find a weapon in the mass of treasure behind herбн but Blue knew very well that in a melee battle she was going to lose. March was a highly trained frontline fighter, while Blue was a mage with some basic practice with a dagger and a staff. Heck, even with a treasure sword or something of that nature it was entirely possible that March could just break it.

    As shown by March outpacing Kat in the race the other day. Upper limit of Rank 2 strength and speed had been demolished by March. Taking any ''normal'' ideas of what was possible, especially in a straight up fight was liable to be her loss.

    *So what am I meant to do? All of my go to spells are weaker underwater and weaker against March. I need something to break past that. Should Iбн should I actually consider just hurling random weapons at her as fast as I can manage? Pointy end go here? It''sбн not the worst idea I cane up withбн and it might actually work unlike a lot of the others. It''s going to be a big hit to my points at the endбн but stealing the treasure that March has here will probably make up for any loses. Plus, these are weapons so there is no guarantee it will actually damage them.*

    --- March --- (Same time as the start of Blue''s section)

    March could already feel her pulse starting to pound in her ears, adrenaline spiking as she prepared for a fight. And what a fight it promised to be. Sure March had no idea how to defeat the metaphorical mountain before her, but that just made it more exciting. A tough battle with a generous safety? What could be a better challenge.

    March wasn''t a battle junky. Not really. Sure pushed herself to prove her strength, and realbat didn''t simplye down to who was stronger. No, there were so many other factors that March wasn''t anywhere near as interested in. She was good atbat, but even that only went so far. It wasn''t her passion, and hurting people for no reason had never sat well with her.

    Strength itself was both a means, and a goal. The idea that she''d use her strength for something so pitiful as bullying the weak was a ridiculous notion. So of course, going around and proving herself against random animals had never been a source of joy for March. Duty certainly. Most of these animals were a danger, and needed to be dealt with. March had no regrets in that area, but no love for it either.

    This however, this was different. She was facing seemingly impossible odds, with a bunch of items she didn''t know how to useбн and it was all safe. Thyme would keep them both alive, and to March, a little pain was hardly worth mentioning. The idea that Blue might not share the sentiment waspletely lost on her. The question wasбн how to win the fight?

    It was obvious to her that fighting a water mage in the ocean was a recipe for disaster. It''d probably be worse if she couldn''t breathe underwater but once again, thanks to Thyme that was a non-issue. Sure approaching Blue would still be a problemбн but with some straightforward use of her steam it should only be a minor one. Really, the main issue was one of mana. March was sure she had a smaller mana capacity then Blueбн and a less efficient way of using itбн and of course there was the mana she was still missing.

    If Blue was smart about things, she could simply y keep-

    away with March while throwing out the asional attack to ensure March couldn''t st forward in a straight line without risking at least some damage. Eventually March would be the one to run out of mana and from there it would be an easy victory for Blue. She''d just need to back up faster then March could swim. Which was still quite fastбн but nothingpared to a water mage in the ocean.

    *Which is what this keepsing back to. She''s a water mage. In. The. Ocean. I need to really think outside the boxбн or work out what these things do. I don''t want to trigger any of them right now because that might get Blue to start attacking me sooner then I''d like. Well, that and I don''t know what they do. Letting that info slip to Blue would be badбн and potentially worse, they could put me in a bad spot. Imagine if one of these items froze the water around me or something like that. I''d be a sitting duck for whatever Blue wanted to do to me.*

    "Do we really have to fight?" asked Blue. March''s wondering mind snapped to attention, focus returningpletely to the here and now, eyes locked onto Blue''s with more rity than before. Too much worrying would just get in the way after all.

    "What? Are you suggesting we both just walk away?" asked March as she pretended to dust down her coat.

    "Would that be so bad?" asked Blue with no intention of running in the slightest. As bad a matchup as this seemed to be for her, Blue knew that this might still be her best chance to take March out. The items she had on were clearly new. She had no practice with them, and there didn''t seem to be anyone else around.

    "I can''t say I''m too fond of the idea myself," said March firmly. "It''s already quite clear that neither of us is walking away from here. Well, I suppose you might just run away after I''ve proved how strong I amбн but you''d probably have to leave behind a chunk of treasure to do it,"

    March didn''t know if that was true or notбн but it was a good sounding taunt, and hopefully one that was closer to the truth then a lie. If it was true enoughбн well that might just put Blue off bnce.

    Of course Blue didn''t let any of that worry show on her face. "Bold of you to assume I''d even need to run," Blue said with far more confidence then she felt.

    "Well, I''ll say it now. I''m not retreating. I''ll either win, or go down in a ze of glory! Thyme can patch me up afterwards so it doesn''t really matter. It''s just a bit of pain," stated March, not noticing the slight twitching of Blue''s face at the ridiculous, and undoubtedly true statement.

 Chapter 1370 1370 A Steamy Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 A Steamy Scene </h4>

    ?--- Blue ---

    Blue kept her cool despite the taunts and set about doing something productive. She was carefully arranging the items in her treasure cloud to facilitate shooting a bunch of them at March. Feeling for the weapons with her water was somewhat difficult, but considering she only needed very general shapes it was perfectly doable. The real difficult was moving everything into position without making it seem like she was doing anything strange.

    Silence wasn''t the best cover for something like this, but Blue didn''t really know what to say. She wasn''t an expert in trash talking, or even just regr talking. That was usually Nell''s job. As such Blue thought it best to just remain silent rather then risk March attacking early. For now the silence was enoughбн

    Or so she thought. Perhaps she wasn''t as stealthy as she thought. Perhaps she gave away something with her face. Blue didn''t knowбн but between one blink and the next March was already halfway to her. Steam billowing from her feet and a hand cocked back to punch her right in the face.

    *SHIT!* Blue panicked and started to reinforce the water ahead of her. Spinning it slightly and in small batches all in the same direction to try and throw March off. March justughed when she felt the first minor roadblock and increased the amount of steam by a touch to mitigate the slowing effects.

    Realising that this wasn''t going to work, Blueunched herself downward, leaving the cloud of weapons behind. Blue was confident that she could get March to follow her for a bit and then, when the moment seemed right, she''dunch all of the pointy stuff she could at March. If a few things brokeбн well that was just the price of such a rushed attack, cobbled together more with vague ideas and a dream then proper technique.

    Of course, as the saying goes. No n survives contact with the enemy, and March was no exception to that rule. Instead of following Blue, Marchunched herself straight towards the cloud of treasures Blue had acquired. *Not good. Not good!* Blue was panicking a bit now. In a split second decision she created a sort of air bomb in the middle of the water and momentster the entire cloud of treasures had exploded sending various things all over the ce.

    Nothing travelled too far, there was plenty of space for the items to spread outбн but in that same token most of them didn''t do anything to March. A few weapons got somewhat close, but the only thing March would''ve needed to dodge was a painting that was easily battered aside. In the end the real damagee from the shockwave, travelling through the water and hitting March head on.

    The issue with this attack was thatбн well it kept going. It hit Blue shortly after and despite having travelled nearly double the distance to get to her, Blue felt it everywhere. The air was forced from her lungs, she felt like throwing up and if asked, she''d say that her bones all felt like one big bruise. She was struggling to keep her eyes from tearing upбн and March just casually spun around and shot back towards her.

    *What the FUCK is she made of! She should be in so much more pain then I am. Sure the attack was a super dumb idea in hindsight and caused more problems then it solvedбн but dammit March should be at least somewhat point. She''s just staring at me with a massive god damned smile on her face! What am I meant to do against that! How can I defeat her? Do I have to start breaking out the big stuff to keep her down?

    That''s might be my best betбн but I won''t have much mana afterwards. It''s aplete gamble that I''m only considering because of how desperate I feelбн but if I use everything I suppose I can take some time to rest afterwards.?Hopefully. I''ll have to turn this entire ce into one big blender and nudge things a bit to make sure that March takes some damage before I run out of mana. Urgh what a pain. Nothing else I''vee up with worksбн so why not gamble it all?*

    --- March ---

    Contrary to what Blue seemed to think, March was struggling a bit. Sure the pain was easily ignored but the vibration really hit her hard, disrupting her steam technique a good deal and with the twobined doing a fair bit of internal damage. March wasn''t entirely sure she could recover from this fight without a visit to Thyme. Additionally, from March''s perspective Blue didn''t seem all that panicked.

    All of her reactions had been quick and decisive from March''s perspective. In addition to that, March was used to fighting in melee, where it was important to watch your opponents body and not just their face, so she was missing all the various shes of panic that Blue kept experiencing.

    *Right. I might be on a timer now. Hard to tell how much damage that st did while hopped up on adrenaline but at the very least I shouldn''t let this drag out. I did want to break a few things in her treasure pileбн but now they''re all scattered. Honestly, Blue seems to know exactly how to counter what I''ve got in store. Does that mean I should start using the items I picked out?*

    Of course, despite March''s n to test out said items she was already missing quite a few. Both of her hats had disappeared and the shoes she''d grabbed hadn''t managed to stay onбн mostly on ount of the fact she shot high pressure steam from her feet, instead of what most mages would do and attach it to the bottom of their boots. Still, she had at least a few things to test out.

    March pushed some mana into one of the rings in her brass knuckles and to her immense surprise she teleported a good ten metres forward, right next to Blue. This time the shock on Blue''s face was evident. She was probably too shocked to see a mirrored expression on March''s face.

    March didn''t hesitate to make use of this, frankly ridiculous chance and tried to punch Blue in the face. Just as the knuckles made contact with Blue''s skin March felt an extreme pressure pushing down on her body, and soon she was shooting downwards towards the ground. March, not wanting to waste any mana simply let it happen. She braced her legs and mmed into the ground as the entire colosseum started to swirl. Blue was looking a little dazed, but it was hard to tell how much damage March had a chance to do before she was thrown away.

    *Dammit. Should''ve had my steam going. Now she''s all the way up there and it looks like she''s done taking it easy on me. Shit I''m going to have to just ride this out somehow aren''t I? I''m sure I could fly up to her right nowбн but she''d probably just smack me back down. Considering she''s a water mageбн I''m guessing it would take her a lot less mana then it''d take me.*

    So March stood tall as the various items strewn about in the colosseum starting to get picked up in the water. Chests, random items, sand from the base of the colosseum. Anything around really. Blue even went and made things worse by throwing in what ded weapons she could. March simply waited for a chest toe around and grabbed onto it. Slowing its rotation a bunch, but allowing her some movement to stay away from the swarm of knives.

    *Now how am I going to get out of this.*

    --- Blue ---

    Meanwhile. Blue was freaking out. Massively. *FUCK! I think she broke my jaw with that. I might have a concussion, I identally went on autopilot and started to create the whirlpool but it''s too big and I''m not sure if I can get it up to speed properlyбн oh and one minor issue. IN wasted like a quarter of my mana on mming March into the ground. Which, despite the amount of mana I used and force that was supposed to impart, doesn''t seem to have actually done any damage!*

    Blue swallowed heavily as she watched March''s disinterest in the growing whirlpool around her. She seemedpletely unphased by it all andбн and there she goes just casually grabbing onto a treasure chest.

    *Is this even doing anything? She seems confident. Isбн is she just going to wait it out? Shit she might be able to wait it out. If she can use a touch of steam here and there I could see her avoiding all of the dangerous items in the whirlpool without even using that much mana!Shit. What am I going to do? If I hadn''t burnt all that mana on sending her down to the ground I might''ve been able to risk spinning this up quicker and damn the consequences but now I have to use my mana sparingly. Shit. Can I win this? I''mбн not so sure now. Should I run? No, wait that''s a bad idea March can definitely chase me with that fucking teleportation ring! I can''t believe she saved that until she was close enough tond a hit in.*

 Chapter 1371 1371 Whirling Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Whirling Thoughts </h4>

    ?--- March ---

    The whirlpool spun up quickly, much faster then March had guessed it would. Perhaps it was a simpler matter to up the speed then it was to start at all. Through this, March was able to keep an eye on Blue. She had a look of concentration on her face as onerge sigil helped her keep the spell running. Blue would also, very asionally throw more weapons into the whirlpool but for the most part, it seemed like most of her concentration was on maintaining the construct.

    Of course in truth Blue was trying to fight through the pain of being punched in the face while making sure that the whirlpool didn''t allow any random items to escape at the bottom. The spell was designed to create a ''normal'' whirlpool with things gathering in the middle and being driven down into the ground. That wasn''t really going to work here so Blue was improvising.

    March, unaware of those details, was simply doing her best to travel around the whirlpool without getting hit. Always dodging towards the outer edge so that she wasn''t at risk of being sucked down the middle. It was quiet mana efficient on the surfaceбн but March was wasting energy, unused to using her steam in short bursts like this. Every dodge was taking about twice the mana your average mage would need for it, and about six times the amount of mana that someone practiced in the technique would need.

    At the very least, it was less mana then Blue was using right nowбн though with Blue''s higher reserves perhaps things evened out. Only time would tell. For now the two were in an odd sort of stalemate with neither making any real progress. March was sure that trying to escape the whirlpool was harder then it lookedбн and she would be right. The spell might not be perfect but it did have pieces in ce to hold someone in the whirlpool itself. On the other side of things though, Blue was struggling to keep it all working and it was costing more mana then she could really afford to lose. At this rate, she''d be the one to run out of mana firstбн but she had no better ideas and it was at least keeping March off her for now.

    As March was spinning around, she was considering her options. *Soбн what do I have here. I could start picking stuff up and throwing them at Blue? Not a horrible idea, but not as good as it could be. We''re underwater after all. I''d need to throw things only when I''m right next to her otherwise it won''t have the powerбн and she will probably have the time to block.

    I could also try to free myself. It might be hard or impossible with just my steamбн but that one ring of mine seems to be a short teleport. Very handyбн but likely not something you can use in quick session. The question is. Does ''quick session'' mean you get a jump every thirty seconds or soбн or every thirty minutes.

    There''s no doubt in my mind with Thyme taking part in the creation that they could get the time down to secondsбн but such a thing would be close to priceless and?I''m not sure it''s something Thyme would hand out in a game like this. Not to say Thyme isn''t generousбн but there''s a difference between ''useful spatial artifact'' and ''Legendary item countries would give you a noble title for''.

    So let''s go with the assumption that the cooldown on this ring is at least a few minutes, because it was ridiculously cheap mana wise. There''s no way I was paying extra mana to help force the teleport through. It was smooth as silk, and I hardly had time to blink. Which meansбн that either the enchantment sucks in a bunch of ambient manaбн or it''s just that good.

    I suppose that''s another question. Did the enchanter bother to put a limiter on it? Or do I just need to worry about burning it out.* In this instance March was considering two rted issues. Enchantments that had more mana then they could handle running through them would ''burn out'' simrly to people when they had no mana. Some enchanters, believed it to be best practice to put in artificial limiters on the enchantment to ensure that you''d never burn out the enchantment unless you used an order of magnitude more mana then the device would ept. Like using a sledgehammer to clean off a smudge on a vase.

    It was a surprisingly contentious topic. Some enchanters argued that it was best to give the user freedom. If it broke, it meant either they weren''t using it properlyбн or the situation was so dire that the risk of breaking the enchantment was worth using it that one extra time. Of course, the counter argument was that if people keep breaking enchantments, it gives the enchanter a bad name. On top of that, when an enchantment failed, there was a chance for it fail in a catastrophic, and potentially deadly manner.

    Which was why March looked warily at the ring. If it was properly limited, she could try to use it whenever she wanted. Either it would work, or it wouldn''t. As long as March ounted for both options it was just about always a good idea to at least try. If it wasn''t limitedбн wellбн it was a powerful spatial artifact and simply making the attempt to abuse it could see her out of the fight. Hopefully nothing Thyme couldn''t fix. They were a space mage after allбн but harrowing nheless.

    *What''s more likely? I feel like Thyme is probably the type of person not to bother with limiters for their personal stuffбн but how does that extend to the things they hand out? I have to imagine that if it was custom Thyme would let you chooseбн but by default? I have no idea at all. That''s assuming that Thyme made this personally. Which is probably a bad assumption now that I''m thinking about it.

    So I guess the real question is. Do I want to risk it?* March couldn''t help butugh at herself. What a silly question. Enchantments are not such fragile things that one failed attempt at using the item would break them. Not if they were new andpetently enchantedбн and if there was one thing March was certain of? It was that Thyme was a verypetent tree.

    With that in mind, March discarded the idea of grabbing debris to throw. The path to victory was clear in her mind, so she started to dodge more aggressively towards the edge. Just a touch. Hopefully not enough to give the game away, but enough to get a bit closer to the edge.

    March wasing up on the ce Blue was floating atбн and she let it pass. She wasn''t close enough to the edge yet. It wasn''t time. Blue, seeing that something was perhaps a touch amiss threw a handful of objects from around the ce into the whirlpool, wincing slightly as she did so. March took note at the wince, and attributed it to the fact that this would likely cost Blue quite a few points. Everything in the whirlpool was probably only worth half points by now. Nothing was too damagedбн but Thyme had been pretty clear when stating that any damage at all would mean that the treasure was only worth half a point. All sorts of items knocking about in a high-

    speed blender? Damaged.

    Blue came up again, and March let the moment pass. She had to avoid colliding with aбн what looked like a golden sea urchin statue? March didn''t want to risk the ring failing causing her to m into somethingбн especially not something exceptionally spiky and possibly poisonous. March felt it would be very like Thyme to make a statue of a poisonous animal poisonous as well. Just for theedic effect generated in using it as a weapon. Well, March wasn''tughing, but she was willing to wait.

    So around they went again. March was still holding onto the treasure chest from the beginning. It helped slow her movement down and give her a bit more control of where in the whirlpool she was. It let her lean to the side and push herself out of the wayбн and she needed it. Perhaps Blue got lucky, or fudged the numbers but the nextp around the whirlpool required March to be watching closely and dodging nearly constantly.

    *This is getting ridiculous. I''m going to have to take my chance here I think. I can''t keep dodging like this, it''s eating away at my mana. I''ve lost more mana in thest five seconds then I in the previous thirty! It doesn''t matter if it''s not perfectбн and it doesn''t matter if I''ll take some damage if I fail. I NEED to make this attempt.*

    So March got ready as she swung around again. Blue easily noticed the determined look on March''s face, and started to throw yet more items into the water. March let several blunt objects bounce of her skin withoutint as she approached once again.

 Chapter 1372 1372 Blue to the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Blue to the Wall</h4>

    ?--- Blue ---

    Blue''s thoughts tried to snap into focus but something was preventing it. Everything was fuzzy. Her thoughts, her vision, and she was feeling tingles all across her body with a few notable points of painбн if she was cognisant enough to notice them. Blue was trying her best, all of her training was insisting that she needed to doбн something. What that something was she didn''t rightly know.

    Blue''s mind seemed to grind against that thought, like two gears trying to turn in opposite direction while linked together. Instead of moving together, they ground against each other producing a horrible noise. It was more thought then she was capable of thinking about a few moments ago, but it wasn''t really useful. Blue''s conscious mind was scrabbling for purchase.

    Had she not been an activebatant, or her training any less, she would have simply passed out from the damage done to her. Instead? She was fighting. There wasбн something. Something she needed to doбн it lingered like the stench of roadkill. It seemed to invade the fuzziness of her mind, trying to dredge up some semnce of meaningбн but if anything Blue was more confused.

    Blue tried to blink and clear her vision a bit it didn''t help. There was enough fight in her to try and get up so she sent twitches down towards her limbs. Her left arm twitched slightly, her clenched fist opening. Thoughбн when did she close it? Her right arm was another matter. Instead of reacting to themands ance of pain shot through her body, jolting her closer to cognisant..

    Blue tried to shift again. This time the pain was much greater and more prominent. Running all the way up her right side. Her right arm seemed to spasm despite not even trying to move it and causing yet more painбн but her mind started to clear. Blue leaned into the feeling, even going so far as to shift a bit further as the memories came in pieces. She couldn''t help but let out a hiss of pain as she moved, but Blue thought it was worth it, even if she wasn''t really moving.

    Blinking again Blue found she still couldn''t see properly so she tried to sink into her memories and work out what happened. *So I was fighting Marchбн I think. Yesбн yes it was definitely March. How? What happened? Sheбн she punched me? No wait that was the other time and I managed to push her awayбн did sheбн I think she tried to do it again? Did she seed this time? Iбн

    I think so? Butбн but why does that seem wrong? Thoughбн right or wrong where is she? Time is fuzzy just like the rest of my head but I know it''s beenбн a good minute. Probably. Why hasn''t she finished me off? Is she injured? Yesбн yes I think that sounds right. Why is she injured? Didбн did I do a thing? I must have done a thingбн

    Unless we got interrupted? Did someone interrupt our fight? I don''tбн I don''t think so? I can''t remember seeing anyone other than Marchбн but I guess if they interrupted the fight it would''ve beenter? And I don''t quite rememberterбнe onбн what was I doing?

    Whirlpool? I wasбн I was making a whirlpool. Whichбн seems like a waste of mana I think? Why did I believe that was a good idea at the time? Was it even a good idea? Was I just running off bad ideas? I don''t remember any of my ideasбн but I think I went with that one. Didn''t I?*

    Blue blinked and found that things were clearer in more than one sense. Her eyes seemed to have decided to start workingбн somewhat. It was still blurry further out but she could now see weapons and treasure chests strewn around the area. One particrlyrge chest was next to her right legбн but based on the damage to it and the bleeding she could see on her leg that wasn''t a good thing. Worse, Blue could see through the missing hole that it was an empty chest too.

    Blue grimaced and nced down at her right arm and found that her shoulder waspletely shattered. It was closer to paste then anything else. How she got that arm to move at all was a mystery and she was pretty sure she could see some bone fragments in the red mess. Blue fought down the bile in her throat as a wave of pain hit her despite barely moving. It was as if just recognising the extent of her injuries had caused her brain to trigger another round of pain responses.

    *Okбн that''s really not good. I don''t think I''ve ever been so injured and I''m thinking more and more that it was a mistake to challenge March at all. I let the fact that I trust Thyme go to my head. Sure I''m not dead and I''ll certainly walk away from this with no damageбн but that isn''t the damned point. I''m a fucking mage! Why did I let myself get into a position where March could punch me anyway?

    I could''ve yed keep away with the currents. Throwing March back while pulling myself forward. I could''ve epted my limitations and used ice spikes. Heck I could''ve just picked a few swords and then had them zip around in the water like I was controlling them. Sure March could disrupt that control with a good hitбн but there''s way too much water around I could get it back.

    What even happened? Why did I allow this? Iбн am I not smarter then this? I could''ve just run. I was so far aheadбн whyбн why did I try to take out March? I thinkбн I think I used the excuse this was the best time to take herбн that everyone was likely to team up on meбн and that''s still trueбн but I could''ve run. I could run with four other people after me too. I never HAD to fight and nobody here is capable of keeping me contained in the ocean.

    Didбн did I need to prove myself or something? Was I that worried about taking March out? Whatбн what was I doing? Why did I think this was a good idea? It''s all so fuzzy nowбн and I don''t know what I''m supposed to do. I have some healing spells but nothing for anything close to this level of damage. Just basic bruising and small cuts.

    So what do I do? I''m not even sure if I can get up and my mana levelsбн are just a touch above empty. Enough to grab my stuff in leaveбн if I could focus long enough to find it all and it wasn''t scattered all over the damn ce. It wouldn''t be fast but I could do itбн probably. Now what should I d-*

    Blue''s thoughts were cut off when the sound of aбн well really it was more like a cross between a growl, a curse and a groan that emanated from the other side of the colosseum. Blue''s eyes took a minute to make out what it wasбн but eventually Blue could make out the body of March.

    She seemed to be both better off and worse off then Blue. Better off because she was already starting to stand up. Worse offбн becauseбн wellбн from what Blue could see there was a sword in March''s side and her front made it seem like a ss bomb went off right against her stomach. She was bleeding from at least two dozen small cuts all across her chest.

    Blue didn''t know what to think when March stumbled to her feet and started to walk towards her. "Fuck how are you still going? Actually wait what happened? I don''t really rememberбн" shouted Blue the best she could. The blood in her mouth wasn''t helping mattersбн and now that she was focusing on it Blue was sure she could feel some blood trickling down her back.

    *Wait how does that work while I''m underwater? Is there even any blood or am I just hallucinating?* Blue didn''t have enough time to consider those questions as March chuckled. "Heh, hehehe, guess your head isn''t quite as hard as mineбн not sure I feel all that up to answering. On ount of the injuries you understand," said March with a grin as she shuffled towards Blue.

    Blue''s mind whirled with possibilities. *I''m too weak to fight. I don''t have the mana to force her away. I can''t run if she has anything left in the tank and I don''t have anything to heal myself. Whatбн what do I do?* That''s when Blue got a crazy idea. As she saw March closing in on her, Blue felt her smile widening toical proportions. Perhaps it was the blood lossбн but the idea seemed to solve all of her immediate problems. "THYME! I REQUEST MEDICAL EVACUATION!" yelled Blue.

    "YOU LITTL SH-" March''s growl was cut off as Blue vanished in a sh of light.

 Chapter 1373 1373 IтАЩm a Professional I Swear

    <h4>Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Iбпm a Professional I Swear</h4>

    ?--- Blue ---

    Blue found herself the softest mattress she''d ever felt. Already the pain in her limbs was disappearing. The room she was in had light green walls, a dark green ceiling and a glowing light in the corner that she''d guess was meant to mimic the sun. Next to her bed stood two Thyme''s in nurse outfits. Slightly different nurse outfits true, but both had one on.

    The first was a female Thyme that looked to be moments away from either her boobs or butt bursting out of her clothes. They hid didn''t hide much, and the outfit only went down low enough to hide anything naughtбн as long as ''she'' was standing straight up. ''She'' had a clipboard in two hands and was looking at Blue with a soft expression.

    The male nurse also seemed to be bursting out of ''his'' clothesбн but it was because of the fact that ''he'' looked exceptionally ripped. Not even March had more muscles, though it would be a close contest. There was also a bunch of fluffy moss sticking out of the chest area in a mimicry of chest hair.

    Blue felt her cheeks redden as she looked away from them both. It was quite clear why they were like that butбн "Why are you both like that?!" hissed Blue.

    Female Nurse Thyme said, "It''s been shown that adventurers are more likely to rx around people they find sexually appealing. To avoid making assumptions, we provided two different figures for you to pick from. Of course, you can choose something else if you want. This is to help you calm down,"

    "Umбн can likeбн whoever stays just lookбн normal? I''m a touch freaked out by this. I meanбн yeah no I''d like one of you to be more normal," said Blue.

    "Of course," said the Male Nurse Thyme. "We still have a few questions for you though. Would you prefer a female nurse or a male nurse? Additionally would you prefer the fast healing or the slow healing?"

    "Umбн just stick with the female nurse. I meanбн it doesn''t really matter because it''s still Thymeбн but I guess I''d feel better with a female nurse. Umбн what''s the difference between fast healing and slow healing?" replied Blue warily looking over at the pair again. The male nurse had already vanished and the female one now had much more reasonable proportions. If Blue was really paying attention she might notice that the nurse actually matched Blue''s own proportions perfectly.

    Thyme smiled softly and said, "Well, slow healing will heal you slowly over the roughly thirty minutes your hear in the infirmary. The benefit of this is that the process will also restore your stamina greatly if you chose to do it this wayбн but your mana regeneration will likely suffer.

    "The other side of it, is to heal you quickly. You''ll be restored to full health instantly, but you may feel slightly more fatigued afterwards. You''ll have the rest of your time here to recover as best you can, and the mana density is quite high here. So if you''re careful you can get quite a lot of mana if you know what you''re doing. I do not promise you''ll have your full mana capacity, but neither do I promise topletely remove your fatigue if you''re healed slowly,"

    Blue sighed and said, "The fast way is going to hurt isn''t it?"

    "Oh yes, certainly, but studies show that if you''re not expecting the pain, it hurts less so I wasn''t going to mention it," exined Thyme.

    Blue let out a long groan. "Well I need my manaбн so hit me with the fast way,"

    "Of course," said Thyme. Blue braced herself and suddenly it felt like she was on fire. There was lightning in her veins andva in her nerves. She thrashed in ce on the bed for what felt like hours until it suddenly all cut off. She was panting heavily and sweating all over the ce.

    "Now that you''ve chosen your method of healing I have a few things for you. Would you like something small to eat as well some water? Additionally, would you like a book to read to pass the time? Or perhaps a pen and paper to work out ns. Finally, would you like to allow others to speak with you, should they enter the infirmary as well?" listed Thyme.

    "Umбн I''ll take the food and water andбн yeah you know what? I think I''ll allow visitors as well," said Blue.

    "Great. In that case, just know that you''re unable to leave your bed for anything at the moment. If you need the bathroom you''ll have to call for me to monitor as you leave. Any spell use against your opponents will be punished with immediate disqualification, good day," said Thyme as they bowed and walked off.

    Blue was about to wonder how long it would take to be served when all of a sudden a tray of food was attached to a mobile table resting over her. It contained a few finger foods as well as a big jug of water and a ss. A blinkter and suddenly across from her was March with a frown on her face. It took a few seconds for Blue to register that, but when March growled out. "You little shit," Blue came to her senses.

    Of course, despite the growl and the frown, Blue could see the corners of March''s lip twitching upward. Though March still seemed to be in some pain. She''d clearly chosen to take the slower healing. "I''m a touch surprised you''re hereбн and that you showed up so fast," said Blue.

    March shrugged and said, "You probably got distracted asking questions. I just asked for the rmended treatment and got everything I needed." March punctuated this by eating one of the snacks in a single biteбн then moving onto an apple and doing the same.

    "You know those have seeds in them right?" asked Blue a touch concerned.

    "Yeah and I can work out my jaw this way," said March as if that was apletely normal answer.

    "Iбн ok you do know that''s not normal right?" asked Blue.

    "Of course, but it''s what my mother used to do and really, it''s a good idea," March giggled at the horrified look on Blue''s face. "Don''t worry, my mum made sure I didn''t start doing stuff like that until I was at least Rank 1. Sure I went behind her back a few times and chipped a tooth, but I got the message pretty quickly after that,"

    "You seemбн less mad then I thought you would be, or even just seemed when I first saw you," said Blue.

    March shrugged as she continued to eat for a few more seconds. After washing the food down with water straight from the jug, March answered, "Eh, I didn''t really want to stay angry. Sure in the moment I was pissed. It made it seem like you were just trying to shaft me on the ending of our fightбн but I realised why you''d done it soon after,"

    "Oh really?" prodded Blue.

    "Yeah. It was because this way you get back first. We were both injured heavily, and I don''t know how to heal, I''m guessing you don''t either. So you were left mostly bad options. Try to fight, try to runбн or flip the table and get healed first knowing that I''ll need the same healing," exined March.

    "Yup!" said Blue making sure to pop the ''p''. "I was a bit delirious from blood loss, and definitely panicking but I think I made the right choiceбн well, that choice was the right one. I''m thinking that choosing to fight you was definitely wrong,"

    "Why did you do that anyway? Don''t get me wrong I was trying to goad you into it, but I didn''t think it was all that effective," said March.

    Blue sighed, "Yeah it wasn''tбн but I was worried that you''d team up with another person, or another two people, or heck, just the rest of the group. I''ve gotбн or I mean I HAD a lot of treasures and even if you guys split them, it''d still be a great haul. Not sure how you''d get a winner after that. Either by fighting each other for the treasures, or trying to take each other outбн but I was pretty sure I was at the biggest risk,"

    "Eh, not really my styleбн but I might''ve done it anyway," added March.

    Blue nodded along for a few moments before throwing in her current thoughts. "Yeah, it''s a decent worryбн but I think, now at least, that I still should''ve run. Justбн picked up as many treasures as I could, then keep running even after the shrinks. I''m certain that nobody can catch me underwater if I''m really trying. Running out of mana is a bit of a worry, but I think I couldst long enough, especially if I tempted a few people by throwing away treasure as I ran.

    "Really, I just need more treasure then everyone else. I don''t get a bonus for having twice or three times the number of points, and whoever wins gets to pick from the samebined pool, so it doesn''t matter all that much,"

 Chapter 1374 The Lily Spiral

    1374 Chapter 1374 The Lily Spiral

    --- Lily --- Lily had finished up with the boat and left the area with her wings. If she''d bothered testing, she would''ve realised that the boat had a treasure tracker and operated underwaterбн but after shrinking it she''d put it in her bag and moved on. Lily did find something a bit weird though. When she transformed back to her Memphis form there was a moment of dy. It felt almost like two metaphysical gears grinding against each other in her soul.

    It wasn''t exactly painful, but during that brief moment Lily found she couldn''t move at all and it was very ufortable. Like having sandpaper taped to your body. Not painful in itself, but it had the promise of pain if you moved around too much or did something stupid. Lily couldn''t say she liked the feelingбн but things needed testing at that point.

    Lily transformed again and found the sensation remained the same. A few more tests back and forth and Lily was certain it was a new issue, and that the boat was the most probably cause. *So what''s going on here? Why is the boat causing issues? I suppose I should test just to be sureбн* So Lily did. She took the boat out of her bag and put it to the side and transformed with no issues. Grumbling as she grabbed the boat again Lily wasn''t sure what to do about it.

    *What does this mean? I think I can see two possible causes. The first is that there''s something funky going on with this boat specifically. I could test thatбн but I''m just not willing to waste the time necessary to figure that out. The other thing it could beбн is that I''m approaching some sort of limit with my change. I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s the case if I''m being honest. My transformation isn''t meant to be a way to hide a bunch of stuff. The fact that my clothes stick around is really nice, and more of a sign that my bodies, though connected, are in fact separate. It''s not that my body shifts between forms, but that my mind switches to the one that''s ''real'' at the time. The boat, for one reason or another, might be rubbing up against that limit. It could be a weight issue, assuming that the full size of the boat is what matters. It could also be aplexity thing. The boat seems to be more heavily enchantedpared to everything else I have. It could just be the canary in the coal mine. The herald for further issues if things aren''t dealt with now. So what does that mean? Am I maxed out on treasure? I''d sort of expected that I could keep adding shit to my expanding bag until it was filled but I might being up against my own limitations rather than the bag''s. So what does that mean exactly? Am I just a treasure or two short of a real issue? Would it be dangerous to push said limit? What about if I tried to put stuff on the boat and THEN shrink it down. Would that make it better because it''d be taking up less space, or perhaps worse because more stuff has been shrunk? Would it mean there''s more magic working?

    Hmmбн could it be aplexity thing? I''m not really sure how things work for my human body when I''m not in it. I assumed it went into a little pocket dimension or somethingбн but perhaps it''s more like quantum physics?*

    While Lily was taking this all into consideration, she was exploring the area. She''d tackled all of the pirs and was now looking across the ground the raceway was situated on top of. She hadn''t found anything yet, but she was making progress. *Perhaps I''m wasting my time here? But I still don''t have any answers for what''s really going on with that weird sensation when I transform so I suppose I''ll keep going with it. Perhaps finding another treasure will help put things to rest. Thoughбн the real problem is that I''mcking in details. I wasn''t paying as much attention as perhaps I should''ve been when it was all detailed back at the hospital. It''s definitely something to ask. Normally I''d try and see if D.E.M.O.N.S knows but of course, Stan is still close enough to cause issues with that.Soбн I can only guess unless I''m willing to risk my safetyбн but I''m not sure I want to risk pulling a muscle in my soul or something. That''s a thing that can happen right? Pretty sure it has to be. Kat was still in really bad shape after having her heart destroyed twice during that cultivator thing. Unless that was an issue with her demonic energy channelsбн whichбн wait are they part of the soul? Or are they sort of a bridge between the body and the soul? These questions are why I STUDY things. It''s exceptionally interestingбн but I''ve been to distracted with perfecting me paper magic. There''s so many interesting things in that book and I''ve made great strides with itбн but I''m starting to realise that I''m now quite ignorant about basic facts of my ''biology'' forck of a better word. I probably should''ve been learning about those limitations. Nothing tooplicatedбн or maybe not? I should probably know if I have any extra organs. Considering I have extra limbs Iбн probably have some don''t I? It''s justбн not something I thought about until now. Dammit. I''ll need to look into this all as soon as we''re done here. Or, as soon as D.E.M.O.N.S will let me. Will it allow me to ask it questions once the tournament is over? Stan will still be around but technically speaking the contract should be over as well.*

    Lily''s spiral of worries had to end, temporarily at least, because she managed to find a rather conspicuous X in the sand in her explorations. Lily pushed her problems to the side for the moment and started digging. Her first instinct was to go at it with her limbs, but quickly discarded the idea in favour of using her shadow to scoop outrge amounts of sand. It only took three scoops to reveal a treasure chest and Lily had no trouble pulling it from the sand once it was revealed.

    Popping it open showedбн a mouthguard? Lily looked at the ''treasure'' with a sceptical gaze. *Do I even want to put this in my mouth? Sure it''s a treasure and probably has some sort of special abilityбн but at the same time I don''t really know that I want this in my mouth. I don''t know where it''s been, I can only wash it off in salt waterбн and if anything that makes me even less interested butбн it could have a good ability.* Resigning herself to the salty taste that would probably cling to the mouth guard unless she wanted to stick her head into the chest to put the mouthguard on Lily let out a sigh and reached down. From there it wasn''t hard to put the mouthguard in. At least, in theory. See the issue was that it didn''t fit Lily''s teeth at all. It didn''t seem capable of adjusting for her oversized canine teeth.

    Lily spat the thing out and shoved it in her bag. *Dammit! I know they''re meant to go in your mouth but that was still pretty gross. I can''t believe that it didn''t even work! Everything else seems to resize itself to fit! Were canines just not in the design of them? Do most beastkin not have weird teeth? Actuallyбн they might not? Unlessбн wait is this just a copy of someone specific''s teeth? What would be the point of that?*

    Lily continued to mentally grumble as she finished up her search of the area. There was nothing to note, at least, not anything likely connecting to treasure. She did find a few interesting looking pieces of coral, but poking around the area didn''t reveal any hidden buttons or treasure chests. Perhaps there was something she missed, but Lily didn''t consider it all too likely. Which meant, it was time to decide where she should go.

    *Which is actually a good question. I think the should be closing in soon, if it hasn''t started already. The problem isбн I still haven''t seen the! So I''ve got not idea which way I''d need to head to avoid being caught out by it. I don''t imagine it''s all that fast, but I''d still prefer not to be caught all that close to it. Everyone will be watching that direction for stragglers, I know I would be.

    Soбн does that mean I should take to the surface and check? I''m not the happiest with that idea but I think I might have to do that anyway. It''s too much of a risk to start heading the wrong direction, especially with Romilda potentially still so close.* n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1375 Platoon 2

    1375 Chapter 1375 toon 2

    --- Lily --- Lily was gliding around in the air, and so many of her worries justбн melted away. She hadn''t even gained much additional height, but up here? She just felt safe. Calm. No longer did the time crunch seem so bad. The worry about collecting treasure a distant thingбн and she felt safe. Nobody else could fly, not like she could. It made her wonder if she could just stay here away from everyone else and remain safe.

    For the moment, Lily put that thought to the side. She would consider it a bit more once she understood the situation. Rising steadily Lily cast her gaze out to the horizon and managed to see, the area close to her pretty quickly. From there she could follow itбн fairly well until it disappeared over the horizon. Not by much. If Lily was a betting woman she''d put money down on being able to see the whole thing in less then five minutes.

    The was obviously closing in. It wasбн probably butting up against the edge of the crab area right now. Lily couldn''t be sure where the actually started. Perhaps aw biome or two were no longer essible past the crab area, but that was just a guess. Thyme said that the was closing in on the centre point between all of the treasure hunters, and Lily already knew that Romilda was nearby. That meant that at least two people were dragging the centre closer to this area.

    *It''s nice to know that I can just head away from Romilda. The risk of running into her might still be decently high if she''s going to zip around with her metal and head for the centreбн but I doubt she knows about the just yet. The real question is what do I want to do with this information?

    Staying up here would be great. The sky is nice and clear, nothing seems ready to jump out and attack meбн but I''m not getting any treasures up here. I can see a few pontoons that might have treasure floating around, but no balloons or anything else that''s actually in the airбн which is a big risk. If I think I''ve got enough treasure then fine, just hide up here, or perhaps a touch higher and I''ll be fine. Thoughбн if I was forced to guess I''d say that I''m behind Blue for sure, and possibly behind March and Marigold. It''s hard to tell with those two. I can see them both getting distracted with something along the way, or perhaps some fights. There''s just no way to tell. Thyme didn''t make any announcements as if this was a battel royal. You know the ones? ''March has been eliminated'' or I guess in this case sent to medical. Soбн ultimately staying up here, as nice as it is, definitely puts me at risk of ending up in third ce. I''m not willing to throw in the towel like that so I need a new n. Heading for the pontoons and collecting treasure that way could be a good startбн but the real question is what do I do if I see someone to fight. There''s no way I''m the only person with a storage treasure so it might not be obvious just how many treasures they have. So what''s the n? Do I fight? No I''m not that good at fighting. My spells are good but I don''t have the practice necessary. Soбн do I try and steal their storage artifact? Honestly that sounds like a fun idea. It might not workбн and I''m not sure I could manage to steal anything from March or Marigold but I think I''m going to try if I see them.*

    With a n in mind Lily angled away from the closest two pontoons. One of them she''d visited beforeбн though which one Lily couldn''t say. No reason to waste time checking, especially when they were so close to the. If she guessed wrong the first time, or the challenge took too long there was a good chance for the to catch up to her and that was simply not a risk she wanted to deal with just yet.

    When Lily found herself angling onto the tform she found Thyme as expectedбн but it was the same shell game asst time. Lily frowned as she transformed and said, "Can I y this game?"

    "I''m afraid not. You have already imed the treasure for this game," said Thyme.

    "But I could''ve sworn this was a new pontoon," said Lily. "I''m certain that I went to one of the other two. Sure this was somewhat close to where I am now, but I went in theplete opposite direction,"

    "Some pontoons have duplicate challenges. You may only get a treasure, or treasures, from the first time you take the challenge regardless of where you find it. As a constion prize, I can send you to the closest pontoon that has a challenge you haven''t yetpleted. Keep in mind, this is a one-time offer. If you take it now, no other duplicate pontoon will offer it to you," exined Thyme.

    *Well no reason not to take it when I can fly. Might mean it''s not worth focusing on the pontoons like I had nned, but at the very least I can get another treasure without too much wasted time.* "I''ll take the advice now thank you," said Lily.

    Thyme nodded and a big arrow appeared pointing to another pontoon. Lily rolled her eyes at the dramatic but didn''t say anything else. She swapped to Memphis form and got a short run up before leaping into the air and heading straight for the new pontoon. It didn''t take long, and soon Lily found herself sitting on what looked like the same dam pontoon. Still, she didn''t let it bother her yet. Thyme wasn''t so unreliable and the chance that the nearest new pontoon was directly past another seemed very low.

    So Lily waited, and eventually Thyme spoke. "Wee to Thyme''s treasure evaluator! I''ll be presenting you with a number of rounds of treasure. In each round I''ll offer you two treasures to look at. You can ask me exactly three questions each round. I cannot answer any questions revolving around the price of the item. Some examples of invalid questions are as follows. ''Which of these is more expensive'' ''would you say this treasure is expensive'' or ''Do you think your average person could afford this''. You need to pick the treasure with the higher mary value to move onto the next round. However, do keep in mind that all treasures will be scaled down to fit on the table. If their size has been changed at all, you will be notified without it costing a question.

    "Now, onto the prize details. Everypleted round will give you a single point. You can go through as many rounds as you wantбн but if you lose I''ll be wiping the tepletely clean. You''re also only allowed two chances to spend your points, so make sure when you do you''ve spent everything. Any points left over will be wasted. Now, are there any questions you have for me?" exined Thyme. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yeah I''ve got a few actually. The first is, ''who determines the price''. Is this like an ''average sold price'' type of deal? Or is this how much they''re worth when the person selling them knows what they''re doing?" asked Lily.

    "The answer is making the assumption that I am a high end appraiser in the capital city of one of the main races. Which one doesn''t matter too much. It''s how I''ll know to answer your questions," said Thyme.

    "Rightбн well with that in mindбн what sort of condition will these things be in? Like, could you give me a rusty legendary sword and a recently sharpened in steel sword?" asked Lily.

    "It is entirely possible for that to ur," said Thyme with a smile. "Though remember, you have your three questions every round to ask me. If you suspect I am trying to mislead you with something like that, you can just have some questions ready to determine the truth,"

    *That''s harder then it sounds Thyme. Especially when I can''t outright ask the value of things. Like ''How much would the value improve is this was clean'' or something like that. Waitбн that also makes me wonderбн* "What about broken things? How are they rated?" asked Lily.

    Thyme shrugged and said, "They are priced as they are. You''ll need to find the right questions to determine how easy or expensive it would be to fix it, and work out if that makes the final price high enough to ovee whatever treasure is up against it,"

    *Not what I wanted to hear. But about what I expected.* "What things are on offer and for what price?" asked Lily.

    "I cannot tell you. I can only offer you a chance to look things over once you''ve initiated your first shop round," said Thyme.

    "Wait you mean that I could ask to shop and not even have enough points to buy a treasure!?" growled Lily.

 Chapter 1376 Platoon 2 Part 2

    1376 Chapter 1376 toon 2 Part 2

    --- Lily --- Thyme pped down two very different weapons on the table. On the left was a highly decorated sword with gems lining a handle made of gold. The weapon seemed to glow slightly, producing its own light against the table. On the other hand, the edge seemed noticeably dull even to Lily''s untrained eyes. At first guess? Lily would say this is meant to be ceremonial.

    The problem with that idea, was that ceremonial swords might be a lot more important in a magical world. If this was the sort of thing a king used to knight people, it could be worth a lot even if it was just a fancy looking stick that glowed slightly. Lily really wasn''t sure she could calcte how that effected the price.

    On the other side of things, she had a mace that seemed to ooze darkness. The connecting piece between the handle and the mace head was an iron skull that seemed to leak ck gunk constantly. The wrapped leather handle had more than a few stains on it and the mace head looked like it still had dried blood on it.

    *If that mace isn''t cursed I''llбн I''ll eat some of my summon paper. I might not have any experience with this sort of thingбн but yeah. Gotta be cursed. Soбн does that drive the price down or up? I assume that you wouldn''t want to use something cursedбн but something so obviously cursed has to have SOME use right? Nobody would bother to curse it if it''s worthless. Wait no that''s dumb. People would curse shit all the time just to cause problems if they hate the world. Soбн it might not be cursed for a good reason then? Hmmбн is it possible that the curse is part of the ''power'' of the mace? What''s the standard reaction to using cursed weaponry anyway? Do adventures walk around with this sort of shit? Nobody who''se to the tournaments like this have ever used oneбн but that might just be because this is a high profile event. Then again, using cursed weaponry probably isn''t a sign of intelligence.*

    Lily clicked her tongue. *Right. Let''s not get too into the weeds here. What I need to do is work out what questions. I''ve got three soбн it shouldn''t be too hard? I guessбн first question would be ''Is the sword used in official ceremonies''? If the answer is yes I should be most the way there. If noбн I guess I''ll ask how hard it is to remove curses from items in general, then I''d askбн wait can I just ask what they both DO? I don''t remember any rules against itбн but I''m not sure how specific Thyme will get with that sort of question. So I could askбн can I ask ''What do these weapons do'' and have it be one question? I''m guessing probably not. Still, I should test it just in case.* "What do these weapons do?" asked Lily.

    "If you want information on the item''s abilities, it will be one question for each item. Do you still want to know?" asked Thyme. Lily shook her head in the negative.

    *Right d that got cleared up early. So I don''t waste time with it. Guess I''ll go back to the original ns. I don''t want to waste too much time overthinking things. I don''t know how expensive the stuff in the shop will be, and we''re sort of close to the edge of the. So I might need to get moving soon.* "Would this sword be used in official ceremonies?" asked Lily.

    "Yes," answered Thyme quickly.

    Lily frowned at theck of details in the answer but moved onto her second question. "Do people often used obviously cursed items?"

    "No," answered Thyme just as quickly.

    Lily rolled her eyes and asked her final question, "How easy is it to remove the curse from the mace?"

    "Essentially impossible," said Thyme.

    "In that case I believe the sword is worth more," said Lily.

    "You would be correct! This is a ceremonial knighting sword, or at least a good replica of one. It''s technically for the ruler of a nation but most nations allow other nobility to officially knight people these days. That makes it rare enough to still make them fancy, butmon enough for people to by them.

    "On the other hand, as you guessed, the mace is cursed. It sucks in the blood of downed foes to increase its powerбн but it''s not that picky. It''ll happily take your blood to essentially no effect and it will try to addict the wielder to killing things. At least, the original would. These are both just very fancy replicas but I don''t expect you to recognise that. It''s just for safety reasons, now onto the next set of items!" said Thyme.

    This time, Thyme pulled out two simr objects. The first was a torch that looked like the me was made out of ss, while the second was a miner''sntern. To Lily''s eyes, thentern looked like it was more of a heavy duty piece for actual use in the field, while the torch was more of a showpiece. Perhaps something for a noble to use as lighting in a basement or a dungeon.

    *The question isбн how much does that skew the price? The torch looks to be of much higher quality make. The sswork looks spectacr, so many little details and the way it catches the light, even off looks wonderful. On the other hand, I''m pretty sure I could beat a man to death with thatntern and the only cracks I''d find would be on said man''s skull. Soбн what sort of questions should I be asking?

    I suppose the first could beбн if the torchese as a set? Like, if I''m right and they''re wall fixture then it''s possible that you by them in batches and the individual unit price is on the lower side. Of course, the fact that thentern is obviously for practical use means that it can''t be too expensive either. Soбн should I just confirm what they both are?

    Then againбн with adventurers around is it possible for thentern to be marketed for them instead of for miners? I imagine adventurers make better money, so that could up the price as well. Hmmбн this is certainly a harder puzzle then the first one. Which I suppose makes sense. Justбн not sure how I''m going to work out which is worth more. Didn''t think things would ramp up so much. Dammit, if I was a native would I recognise these things? A whole bunch of people are either nobility or rted to it so they might recognise both.*

    Lily sighed as she rested her hands on the tableбн then she got an idea. Reaching over to try turning them on, Lily found her hand smacked away. "What gives?" asked Lily.

    "I am not counting that as a question, but I shall answer. You are not allowed to touch the items before you, merely ask three questions of me to determine their value," said Thyme.

    Lily red back. It wasn''t very effective. *That''s not what I wanted to hear, and asking something like ''can you turn it on'' will just get a ''yes'' I bet. Dammit I know how these look but I justбн I guess I just don''t know enough about them to know how to work out their price. I guess I can ask the few questions I have and then guess?*

    "Does the torch iteme in sets?" asked Lily.

    "Yes" answered Thyme. *Wellбн nice to know I suppose but perhaps I should''ve asked how manyes in a set. That''s my bad. So umбн what do I ask next?*

    "Do thenterns alsoe in sets?" asked Lily.

    "Yes" answered Thyme.

    *And like that. I suddenly have no idea what anything is worth once again. How am I meant to figure these out if they BOTHe in sets! The best thing I can think of is to ask what one of them doesбн but I don''t know which one to ask about. I could ask something like ''If I was an adventurer which would I rather have'' but that just tells you how much an adventurer would want them, not what they''d pay for one. Everyone NEEDS a way to store water but they aren''t all expensive. So that feels like a dead end as well. Fuck it I can just ask. I already said I don''t want to waste time here.*

    "Which item would an adventurer prefer to have?" asked Lily. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Most would rather have this one," Thyme said as they pointed to thentern.

    "In that case, I''m going to say that thentern you''re pointing at is the more expensive one!" announced Lily.

    Thyme let out a sigh and said, "I''m afraid you''ve got that wrong. That means you''ve lost all of your store points and are barred from participating in this game, and any copies of it there might be. Good day," said Thyme.

    Lily let out a groan but didn''tin too much. She didn''t need this stupid game anyway.

    In case it wasn''t obvious? We sped up because March and Blue got back into the arena.

    Vongrak

 Chapter 1377 Lurking Finish

    1377 Chapter 1377 Lurking Finish

    --- Lily --- Lily wasn''t going to let the failure get to herбн but it certainly stung a bit. To have messed up on the second round. *Perhaps I should''ve checked out the shop. I''m not sure if there was anything for just one point or notбн but maybe I should''ve tried to find out anyway. If I got one treasure, and then a goal to work for perhaps I might''ve thought about things longer. Aw well. No use crying over spilt milk I suppose.*

    Lily transformed as she spun around and got ready tounch herself into the air to look for theбн and found a harrowing sight. She didn''t need to fly up to see it. The was RIGHT FUCKING THERE. Lily let out an instinctive hiss as she spun around as quickly as she could and bolted towards Thyme''s stand. A quick jump up onto the roof, and Lily was kicking off into the air.

    *Why the heck is it so close! Dammit. Good thing I didn''t win the round. I would''ve totally missed the getting that close. What would''ve happened? Does it drag the pontoon along? Would the pontoon have vanished? Would I have just been teleported to medical? Dammit how did this happen! It didn''t look like it was moving that fast before! Why is this even happening!*

    --- Romilda --- (Same Time as Start of Chapter)

    Romilda had felt she was making good progress. Someone had clearly gone through the crab area before, and the area she wandered into after that had been simrly picked clean. Once the had shown up she''d known it was time to move onбн just not so quickly. Romilda now found herself flying along, keeping as much speed as she could while hitting right up against the edge of her mana regeneration. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    *Why did the suddenly triple in speed? I thought I was making good time! Is this punishment for something? Dammit I was just trying to catch up a bit but I''ve had the worst luck. First I get stuck in the biome actively trying to kill me without realising. I had the perfect counter to it, but because I waste in noticing I had to leave. Then I went looking in the area with the giant crabs. Which, admittedly were kinda coolбн but the giant barrier made of broken space in the centre of the area that seemed like the most obvious ce for some treasure? Completely imprable. I can''t see Thyme making something impossible to get into unless the treasure is goneбн which means I waste. So I say ok, I leave that biome and head to some spires filled with coral and fish. After carefully checking to make sure I''m not being poisoned I get started on looking for treasuresбн only to find nothing except a few obvious ces where there WERE treasure chests. Probably. I''m just guessing they disappear at some point because otherwise not finding anything is weirder. So now I''m moving as fast as I can without wasting mana, trying to outrun a that''s just drastically sped up and I don''t even know what I need to do to win anymore. Let''s just hope I can stay in top shape until I run into a fight. This sucks.*

    --- Marigold --- (Same Time as Start of Chapter) "YES!" shouted Marigold as she crawled through the hole she''d found. "FREEDOM!"

    Marigold looked around at the wonderous SPACE. She could actually move around without worrying about walls! Marigold found herself tearing up for a second before realising that you can''t properly fake cry underwater. *Still. It''s so beautiful. Sure I got a good batch of treasures but running around down there was a massive pain in my awesome ass. I mean, stumbling through the dark? How am I supposed to show off? Nobody else was down there, and unless Thyme adjusted how well everyone watching could see then they wouldn''t have been able to take in my wonderous form either. I guess I should find someone to beat up nowбн but I can''t say I''m in all that much of a rush.*

    Marigold let herself float down onto a few nearby sea anemones and tookfort in the constant tingle it elicited against her back. Letting out a small round of giggles Marigold wondered what the n now was.

    *Technically I should be out looking for treasureбн but I don''t see the despite howte it is so I''m probably fine on that front and I think I''m doing well for treasure. I just don''t have anything topare with. Honestly? It might be best to rest up for a while and then get ready for some intense fights. If I can wait till someone else gets baited into a fight I can take out two contestants and then either use the treasures I get from that to win, or look for another fight. I''m confident I can force the issue with anyone except for Blue. Then againбн I do have a nice spear. If I can sneak up on her I might be able to take her out that way. Not sure how well attuned she''d be to the waterбн so while I could probably take her out from stealth I also probably couldn''t get close with stealth. Could use my new candy supply? I haven''t exactly tested itбн but that would give me a big edge. I just worry that others have found something simrly powerful. Thoughбн I wonder if they stack? What happens if I have two or three?*

    Marigold blew out a stream of bubbles and watched as they climbed upwards and through the light from her hat. That got Marigold to smack herself in the face. *Dammit what was I thinking leaving that on. I''m just so used to having it I didn''t even think. Ok. If I''m making simple mistakes like that I need a bit of a break. Those chompy things took out bit of my mana as well, so it couldn''t hurt to do a short ''meditation'' session. Yup. Totally meditation.*

    --- March --- (Same Time as Start of Chapter) March red around taking in the scenery. Treasure chests were still scattered around along with a number of treasure that had been in the whirlpool. Most that remained were clearly embedded into the walls or floor nearby. Blue herself was floating a good distance away grabbing what she could. "I see you decided toe back here instead of taking one of the other teleport options," grumbled Blue. Marchughed and said, "Well it''s not like I was that far behind you!" even as she was already picking up the pile of treasure that were sitting around here. They''d clearly fallen there after she''d requested medical evacuationбн and notable NOT imbedded in the floor. Most interesting, was that the weapons that had been stabbed into March earlier were not included in the pile. "Couldn''t just hand over all of my loot now could I?" "Yesбн indeedбн" mumbled Blue as she started pulling together a new cloud of stuff. It had all separated to some degree in the time Blue had been gone. Heavier things had sunk, lighter things had floated away. Not everything was even in reach, but Blue had a pretty big reach underwater so she was getting most of it. "I noticed you left everything that could be ssified as ''my stuff'' here for me when I got back. Why not grab them all?" asked March, genuinely curious. "Thinkбн think of it as a peace offering I suppose," said Blue slowly as she thought over her reasons once again. "I know that something in that pile lets you teleport and is quite strongбн but I also knew that you''d be right behind me. Didn''t think I could grab it all, sort it out, and then leave before you arrived. Which I suppose is me admitting I knew you woulde back here butбн "I guess I''m just hoping to avoid another fight. Thest one was tough, and even with a better idea of how evenly matched we areбн I don''t know how I''d win. I''m sure there''s something in my pile of tricks that could do itбн but I''d need to FIND it and test it. Honestly, it just doesn''t seem worth the effort. So I guess this is me sayingбн March I''d really rather not fight you so can we just go our separate ways for now?" "And you think I''ll agree to that?" asked March. Blue licked her lips. Despite being underwater they still felt a touch dry and she wanted to kill a bit of time before speaking. "Iбн I don''t know that you''d agree but I think at the very least you wouldn''t turn me down. I''m sure that I can flee and if I agree to leave any of the chests still in the arena untouched I think we''re both set up to be in first and second ce. If you promise not toe after me until thest five minutesбн I''ll let you have them,"

    "Oh? And what''s stopping me from agreeing and then not bothering to wait till then?" asked March.

    "Your honour and sense of good y I suppose?" offered Blue.

    March let out a barkingugh. "Yes I suppose soбн"

 Chapter 1378 Watching from On High

    1378 Chapter 1378 Watching from On High

    --- Lily --- Lily found herself flying low over the ocean, ring at the depth that hid their secrets from her. You see, Lily had found a problem. As the shrunk, so too did an invisible roof that she hadn''t run into before. Now that they were approaching the final part of the round, the ceiling had been lowering. Not particrly quickly, and it likely wouldn''t lower all the way down to the waterбн but her ideas of floating high above everyone and avoiding conflict wasn''t going to work.

    Actually, the fact the was still moving was a touch odd. Thyme had said that it wouldn''t shrink during thest thirty minutesбн but the area still avable to her was getting quite small. Lily was no longer certain Thyme''s words held true. Perhaps something went wrong with the''s enchantments, or Thyme had misspoke. That or she was just really bad at judging distance.

    *Is it safe to stay up here? The re from the sun means that I can''t really see what''s underneath meбн but staying up above the water seems like a great way to stay safe. It''s not like they can see much from below either. Though I suspect the ck blob that I''d look like from down there would still be fairly obvious if they look up. Nobody looks up though. At least, that''s what ninja movies have taught me. It seems to hold true to real life. We don''t really look down either but the ground tends to be in our line of sight and we''re pretty sensitive to movement. And snakes. I feel like I remember a documentary talking about how we evolved specifically to spot snakes moving because those little shits have been hounding us since we were still monkeys. Hmmбн I wonder if that applies to the races here?

    I''m not sure how deadly the snakes areбн actually, how did they alle about? Are they all humans changed by mana? That seemsбн very humanosentric but at the same time they''re all clearly humanoid? Unless the fact that Kat is a humanoid demon means that we only see that side of things? Perhaps there are quadruped demons that go to quadruped based worlds?

    Probably shouldn''t be getting distractedбн but it''s preventing me from doing something stupid like looking for someone to steal treasures off and get caughtбн plus it''s at least somewhat relevant. I wonder if the fact dwarves live underground makes them more or less inclined to look up?

    On the one hand, they can see most of the tunnels just be looking ahead. Even with their reduced height it''s not like the ceiling is that far away so perhaps they''re more inclined to look forwardбн except. Except plenty of faults you need to watch are on the ceiling of mine tunnels AND all the other races are taller than them, so they need to look up just to chat with people. Hmmбн when I put it that way maybe I should be concerned?

    Add into that the fact that Fae can fly once they''re old enough and really, I should be concerned about people looking up and spotting me. Thoughбн Blue might be able to find me more easily if I''m touching the water? Eh, perhaps but the temptation to check things out is getting stronger. I don''t know if it''s my regr need to KNOW what''s going on, or if it''s just that I''m worried about getting snuck up on.*

    Lily glided carefully down to the water level and then slowly sunk into the water and started to look around. The seemed to be centred around a rather deadly area. Just at a guess. It seemed to be based around an underwater volcano, or at least, something that generated a simr effect.

    Constant streams of bubbles wafted up from a ground that glowed slightly from the heat. Lily couldn''t really feel it up here, the bubbles having mostly broken up before they reached the churning surface of the ocean. There wasn''t much else down there. A fewrge rocks that might be good hiding ces if it wasn''t too hot down there and that was just about it.

    What surprised Lily was that she could see everyone from her little perch. Blue was up against the North edge, just barely keeping herself and a floating pile of ''treasure'' behind her inside of the. Lily couldn''t actually remember if Blue needed to keep it in the, but better safe than sorry she supposed.

    March was nearby, but seemed to be just ignoring Blue for now. Lily wasn''t sure why that was. March seemed fairlypetitiveбн but it might have something to do with the slight aw on her face as she watched the bubbles. *Oh. OH SHIT. March is a STEAM MAGE. Or well, no she''s not a mage but she does have steam affinity! I''m not sure if she can even use magic outside of her body or notбн but if she can this is perhaps the worst ce to fight March. Perhaps even worse than Blue! Hmmбн that probably needs a few more moments of thought. Blue is scary here in the water and I''m not sure I can fight herбн but that''s a lot of steam. March is scary without ess to excess steam. Blue less so. It''s even weirder that she''s hanging out so close to Blue with seemingly no conflict. I really hope they haven''t teamed up. That just seems so much worse! Should I be trying to convince the other two for help? Actually I should probably look over at them first. Then I can go back to panicking.*

    So that''s what Lily did. If March and Blue were mostly towards the North, and Lily hade from the South-West, then Marigold was on the North-East side of things, and Romilda was directly South. These directions were mostly guesses on Lily''s part. The sun helped sort things out but she was just making generalities. Marigold was the closest to the potential team-up, and while she was far enough away to likely not being included wellбн she just seemed a bit too casual about things right now.

    Sure on the surface it seemed like Marigold was just enjoying her masochistic tendenciesбн but those things were usually poisonous. They use NEURAL TOXIN for crying out loud. Normally not something a human would worry aboutбн but there was two issues with that. The first, is that Lily wasn''t human anymore, and she was in her Memphis form for the moment.

    20:16 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lily could see Marigold rxing on some sea anemones just outside of the bubbling area. She seemed unconcerned with just about everything going on right now. Only the fact she clearly had one eye open and was watching March and Blue let Lily know that she wasn''tpletely casual about it allбн but Lily didn''t know if that meant she was safe to approach either. Especially not surrounded by anemones as she was.

    Sure on the surface it seemed like Marigold was just enjoying her masochistic tendenciesбн but those things were usually poisonous. They use NEURAL TOXIN for crying out loud. Normally not something a human would worry aboutбн but there was two issues with that. The first, is that Lily wasn''t human anymore, and she was in her Memphis form for the moment.

    If she didn''t want to risk a transformation, which she really didn''tбн then that meant her much smaller body would be contending against the poison they had. Yet that still wasn''t the bigger issue. No, the bigger problem was that this was a fantasy world. There was no telling just how powerful the toxin was in truth with mana added to the mix. Only someone crazy like Marigold would rx on them like this.

    *Is she treating it so casually because it''s not a lot of poison? Because she''s made herself immune to most poison? I can see Marigold drinking a bunch of poison just because she can and this IS a magic world. Would that give her immunity? Hard to say but she really doesn''t seem concerned. I guess nerve damage isn''t something she has to worry about. I mean, it normally wouldn''t be something I''d have to worry about either but I don''t want to take any chances. Whatever, let''s just see what Romilda is up toбн*

    Romilda was being much more normal about things. She seemed to be ring at the steam for some reason Lily couldn''t quite work out for a few seconds, then it hit her. It was steam. It was water that had gotten hot enough to vaporise while deep under the ocean and Romilda was running around with a bunch of metal on her. This was not a good arena for her. If she was using the metal to move around and it got to hot she risked some serious burns.

    *So Romilda might be the first person worth talking toбн except that I don''t think I can count on her IN a fight, and maybe not even TO fight. Which is another issue entirely. Urgh. I want to stay sneaking around but Blue has so many treasures that something needs to be doneбн except she''s a water mage that probably has March watching her back. Do I have to just sneak around and hope I have enough treasures for second ce? There certainly seems to be plenty to go aroundбн*

    If you think you''ve read this chapter... it might be because you have. I am very sorry about that but chapter 1371 was skipped and you''ll need to go read that. I''m VERY sorry this happened but nobody pinged me on discord so I only just caught it.

 Chapter 1379 ItтАЩs Marigold

    1379 Chapter 1379 Itбпs Marigold

    --- Lily --- Romilda started moving. Lily didn''t notice when exactly, she''d been too lost in her thoughtsбн but it was now clear that she was heading over to Marigold. Something seemed a bit odd about it thought. Lily couldn''t quite put her finger on what she felt was wrong with the picture. If she''d scoured her memories, she might have realised that Marigold had both eyes closed as Romilda approached, but that minor detail escaped Lily''s notice for now. *Should I swim over as well? Then we can set up a team of three. I''m still not sure it''s a good idea but it might just be the best one I cane up with. Wait hang on!* Lily''s thoughts of teaming up were shattered when she saw Romilda take an odd stance right next to Marigold. Tendrils of metal snaked off of Romilda and flowed into spear shapes as they arrayed themselves around Marigold. Lily wanted to scream but she mped her mouth down shut. Revealing her position for nothing would be a bad idea. There was no doubt in Lily''s mind that Marigold didn''t already know. With that inbination with significant doubt her yell would even reach from so far away through the water Lily held herself back. So much so that her jaw was starting to hurt a bit. Marigold still wasn''t reacting. She just seemed to be peacefully resting. *Why? Why doesn''t she react?! Why does Romilda think she can get away with this? Does she honestly believe Marigold of all people could be taken out by some poison! If that was the case Thyme would''ve sent her away to medical!*

    Romilda clearly hadn''t thought things through, or perhaps she was wilfully ignoring the facts so readily apparent to Lily. Perhaps she just wanted to win a fight. Whatever the case. Romilda didn''t hesitate long. She sent seven spears into Marigold total. One through each of her limbs, one through her stomach, heart, and right through the centre of her head. At least. That''s what she attempted. Marigold ''sneezed'' and the one going for her head missed even as the others mmed into her. Marigold didn''t wait long. She simply ripped herself off the spears, leavingrge open wounds that healed almost immediately. Romilda was stunned for a momentбн and that moment was all Marigold needed. Marigold mmed two palms into Romilda''s temples stunning the dwarf for long enough that Marigold''s wounds healed up and she was able to drive her knee right into Romilda''s jaw. Romilda seemed to flicker for a moment before disappearing leaving all of her stuff behind. Lily couldn''t help but swallow deeply. Thatбн that was a much quicker fight then I thought it would be. Marigold didn''t even use the spear she left sitting in the anemones. That wasбн sort of brutal. I meanбн I know Romilda is getting healed but that shattered her jaw at the very least and perhaps cracked her skull. Do I still want to go down and work with Marigold?

    The answer to that was a very obvious yes. Scary as the short fight might have been, especially when Lily tried to picture herself as Romildaбн the truth was Marigold had taken things easy. She''d let Romilda attack her first, let the dwarf prove she was going for ''lethal'' strikes and then retaliated swiftly, and without issue. 20:19

    The answer to that was a very obvious yes. Scary as the short fight might have been, especially when Lily tried to picture herself as Romildaбн the truth was Marigold had taken things easy. She''d let Romilda attack her first, let the dwarf prove she was going for ''lethal'' strikes and then retaliated swiftly, and without issue. *I have to go down now. If I wait too much longer Marigold might decide to just go off and fight, or try to find another ce to rx. I''m not sure if I can sneak down to where she isбн but it''s on the outskirts and I can find quite a few streams of bubbles that should hide me from Blue and March soбн no time like the present I guess.*

    Lily swam over until she was roughly above Marigold and then started to swim downwards keeping careful watch on the steam. Marigold seemed to still be poking around at the items Romilda had so that was fine. The sea-floor was quite a while away, but Marigold noticed Lily''s approach partway through her examination.

    Marigold gave Lily a raised eye, and Lily decided to burn some of her mana to make her shadow wave back. Marigold seemed to rx at thatбн but considering Marigold had pretended to sleep while moments away from getting stabbed that wasn''t all that convincing. Lily was ready for a fight even if she really didn''t want one to break out. If she had to fight Marigoldбн running was her best bet.

    It would probably mean first and second ce would be out of reach from that point on. Lily could ept third or fourth ce if she had to. If she was being honest, Lily wasn''t sure she deserved fourth ce. Romilda might have been able to beat her inbatбн then again she was also stupid enough to attack Marigold so perhaps not.

    Eventually Lily got close to Marigold. Just to be safe, Lily moved over to a slight indent in the rocks away from the anemone and transformed back. "Umбн hello Marigold," said Lily awkwardly. Lily had intended to be a bit more eloquent and exin what she wanted but wellбн Marigold was naked. Just straight up showing everything off.

    Now, Lily would never betray Kat. She was fully in love with her girlfriend. That would never changeбн well until they got married but that was a different matter. Of courseбн she also wasn''t asexual like Kat. She was a proud lesbian and Marigold was a hot elf. Perhaps not as good looking as Katбн but Kat wasn''t here right now and Marigold was naked right in front of her.

    Lily''s thought process had sort of broken at this point. Head empty only lewd thoughts. They did quickly transition into imagining Kat in Marigold''s ceбн but that really didn''t help Lily recover her wits in the slightest. Marigold was not helping matters because when she noticed the dazed look on Lily''s face she started posing seductively, switching around every few seconds.

    Eventually Lily recovered enough to ask. "Whyбн why are you naked?"

    "Didn''t you notice that early when you were swimming in? As to WHY I''m naked, wellбн Romilda wrecked my clothes when she speared me right through to my core. She didn''t even take my out to dinner first but now my close are a mess and my insides have been thoroughly brutalised," answered Marigold. Neglecting to point out that the bottom half of her outfit hadn''t been damaged at all.

    Lily was much too embarrassed to notice that little detail thought. She was blushing up a storm as she finally ripped her gaze away from Marigoldбн only for the elf to float over into Lily''s line of sight again. "Am I so ugly like this? My poor abused form not pleasing to you?" snickered Marigold.

    "Can you not take this seriously?" hissed Lily as she whipped her head to the other side.

    "I am taking your attention very seriously Lilyбн but I can step up my game if you want me to?" whispered Marigold huskily into Lily''s ears.

    Lily let out a small "Eeep" before curling up into a ball. "Iбн I have a girlfriend," was the best Lily''s addled brain coulde up with in response.

    "Yeah? And she''s ALSO hot. I''m totally willing to bed both of you. I consider that a WIN if anything," said Marigold,pletely unrepentant for the emotional turmoil she was inflicting on Lily. "Uurrrбн umбн she''s asexual?" offered Lily as she struggled to remember why she was talking to Marigold in the first ce.

    "Ah but she''s a subus, so I''m sure she''ll know how to help us have funбн plusбн wouldn''t she be most happy with your smiling face?" asked Marigold.

    Lily could almost feel the direct stab to the heart. Why did Marigold''s nonsense have to start sounding so reasonable. *I need a way to distract myself.* Which of course, meant Lily''s mind supplied her with a bunch of memories of Kat naked. *NOT LIKE THAT! Stupid brain! We need to not be horny right now! We had a nбн I think. What was the n?* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lily cracked an eye open to look around and perhaps jog her memories, but all she could see was Marigold struggling not tough. Lily barred her teeth and hissed. "Naw, am I upsetting you? Honestly Lily this is too much fun right now, and I needed a bit of levity after getting stabbed multiple times you know?"

    Lily winced, feeling a bit bad about her responses now. For exactly three seconds. Then she returned her re to Marigold. "Hey, I can make jokes about it AND be a bit annoyed about getting stabbed you know? These are not mutually exclusive emotions. I mean, I did see iting, and I totally waited for her to tryбн but it''s just sort of disappointing you know? Surely she didn''t think that would work?"

    Lily sighed alongside Marigold. "Yeah I''m not sure what she was thinking either,"

 Chapter 1380 Marigold Mindgames

    1380 Chapter 1380 Marigold Mindgames

    --- Lily --- "So why did youe over if not to flirt with me?" asked Marigold, hands crossed under her breasts to push them upwards slightly. Lily felt like bashing her head into some nearby rocks. Perhaps that would chase away the horny. ''Sadly'' she valued her brain cells a bit too much to follow up on that intrusive thought. After a long sigh Lily exinedбн with her eyes closed. "Well Blue and March seem to have teamed up and I''m honestly a little scared of the two. I wanted to team up with you and Romilda to take them down then Romildaбн proved that she was holding the idiot ball," Marigold nodded along, making sure to bounce her chest as she did so. Lily rolled her eyes. Marigold wasn''t even trying to make it look like it was happening naturally at this point. "I like the ''idiot ball'' idea, I imagine it works great in groups. Though in this instance you''re quite wrong. March and Blue aren''t working together at all. No, March and Blue ended up fighting each other,ing to a draw, and then agreeing not to attack each other. March isn''t super happy about it but she DID agree," "Waitбн how did you figure all of that out?" asked Lily with narrowed eyes. "Simple deduction minion," said Marigold putting on a haughty ent. "You see, March is too much like me to turn down the chance to fight Blue, even in the ocean. Now, a fight isn''t guaranteed to break outбн but they were both alone when they met. I know this because Romilda clearly isn''t in on their deal, you clearly aren''t in on the deal, and I know I''m not in on the deal. "Of course, how did the deal happen? I say they started fighting each other and it ended in a draw. I can work that part out because if it wasn''t a draw, one of them would have all the treasures. They also haven''t teamed up because March probably wouldn''t agree, but if she WAS willing to agree she''d be a lot less annoyed at the moment,"

    "How can you even tell? I can''t exactly see them from here, not through all the steam," said Lily. "I threw an eye thataway," said Marigold as she let go over one of her boobs to point over her shoulderбн while turning in such a way that her ass was sticking out. Lily felt she was getting used to it. She was still a bit hot under the cor but her mind was able to stick to the current issue instead ofбн wondering. Which brought up the question, "What the heck do you mean threw an eye? Is it a kind of spell?" asked Lily. "Yeesбн sort of? I''m a regeneration mage, and my own body parts are very connected to the concept of ME. So I pulled out an eye, kept it connected to my brain with magic, and threw it so that I could see what was going on. I did it a couple of times actually," exined Marigold. "Howбн did I miss that?" said Lily confused. *I feel like I was watching Marigold pretty closely. How did I miss her pulling out her entire damn eye? Also whoes up with these crazy ideas? Iбн I can see why it works but it''s still super weird. I get shivers just imagining things close to my eyes, let aloneбн that.*

    20:22

    "Howбн did I miss that?" said Lily confused. *I feel like I was watching Marigold pretty closely. How did I miss her pulling out her entire damn eye? Also whoes up with these crazy ideas? Iбн I can see why it works but it''s still super weird. I get shivers just imagining things close to my eyes, let aloneбн that.*

    "You were too busy staring at my tits," said Marigold with a grin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Wait this happened recently? I thought it was while I was swimming down, or watching from the ocean''s surface," said Lily.

    "Nope. It was after you went into your daze. I just had to turn a bit so you could only see one half of my face. Honestly the hardest part was not to cry out from the pain," exined Marigold.

    "Why do I get the feeling there''s an innuendo in that sentenceбн" mumbled Lily, not expecting an answerбн

    But Marigold was happy to provide one. "Because there was. You already know I''m a masochist soбн the implication was that while the pain did cause me to cry outбн I meant in pleasure,"

    "Ah of course. Forgive me for being slightly worried and not thinking of that," grumbled Lily.

    "You really need to stop doing that. I''m sure with your connection to Kat you''re immortalбн but you might end up with some extra lines on your face if you keep frowning all the time. Even if your skin holds upбн wearing the same tracks into it over and overбн well you don''t have my regeneration to deal with that sort of thing," snickered Marigold.

    Lily just sighed again. *I''m really not worried about that. Even if by some miracle, or curse I suppose, I do end up with wrinkles I''m sure there are medical treatments to remove them. I mean, I got an entirely new body. A few touch-ups should be nothingpared to that. No. The real issue is that Marigold seems to be wasting time here. I''mбн not sure how I feel about that. Is she wasting time for no reason? No not no reason. Marigold is much smarter than that. If she''s keeping me distracted and off-bnce it has to be for a reason. I''m thinking she''s buying timeбн but for what? What could she possibly get out of more time? Is she interested at all in teaming up? I thinkбн she has to be at least a little interested because otherwise she''d have just attacked me. Unless she needs more mana? Lying on something poisonous while getting stabbed in multiple ces might have cost her more mana then she''d like. Soбн is she just keeping me distracted while she regenerates mana? I could see itбн but I still think she would''ve just attacked me straight up if that was going to be her goal. I''mбн I don''t like to admit it but I''m weaker than her. I''m practically in melee range and I don''t think I can win OR escape. So she''s at least somewhat on board with getting my help. So what''s going on? Let''s think about this logically. She wants to win. She might be willing to share first and second ce with me. Especially if she thinks the treasure she wants won''t be picked up by first ce. So working together is fine. I also don''t think Marigold would go and team up with Blue or March after I''ve approached her first. If she was doing something like that she''d have simply told me so or attacked. I''m sure being a princess means she can and will lie if it''s necessaryбн But deception isn''t her favoured tactic and one she hasn''t used much during the tournament. If she was going to do something like that, it wouldn''t be now. Sure it''s thest round of the tournament but it doesn''t REALLY matter who wins here. Well, except for the prize, but I already worked went over that part. Soбн why dy me then? As far as I can tell the only thing we lose by waitingбн Wait no. Perhaps not. Marigold said that Blue and March aren''t teamed up, they just have a non-aggression pact at the moment. Is itбн forever? I can''t imagine it is because otherwise why would March agree to it? So there''s going to be a time limit. March will be willing to attack Blueбн So what does that mean? Is March just holding off until there''s a chance for March to join us as well? I don''t think March would go for itбн though. Isбн is Marigold trying to turn this into a three-way fight? March VS Blue VS Lily/Marigold? Why not just tell me that? Does she think I wouldn''t go for it? Iбн I could see myself suggesting we tackle Blue and then Marchбн but Marchбн would she team up with Blue if we did that? I don''t know. Perhaps Marigold doesn''t know either. So instead of convincing me to wait she''sбн distracting me instead. Of course, Marigold is clearly enjoying being the distraction so that could y into it at least somewhat. I justбн I just don''t know if I should try to call her out on it, or likeбн force the issue or something? I feel sort ofбн lost now. Perhaps I was too hasty in saying Marigold wasn''t one for deception. She''s clearly ying games hereбн I suppose it''s a question of if I want to go along with them. Sigh. Such a pain. I don''t want to be lead around by the nose. That''s not how you winбн but it might be how Ie second ce. I just don''t see myself doing all that well if I strike out on my own. March, Marigold, Blueбн they all seem like better fighters than me. Romilda too I guess but she''s not important anymore. So what is important? Getting first or second. So do I settle for second? Can I? What''s riskier? Iбн I just don''t know.*

 Chapter 1381 Killing a FlowerтАЩs worth of Thyme

    1381 Chapter 1381 Killing a Flowerбпs worth of Thyme

    --- Lily --- *Urgh what am I supposed to do?* "Well you could just ask?" offered Marigold.

    "Sure I canбн" mumbled Lily. "Waitбн how did you know? I''m pretty sure you can''t read mindsбн did you pick up a treasure that lets you read surface thoughts?"

    Marigoldughed, letting her breasts drop in a mesmerising disy that for once wasn''t intentional as Marigold doubled over. "Hehehehe, oh, oh y-you reallyбн hahahaбн you thinkбн you think that I need an item to h-help? Hahahaha, Hoooбн" Marigold continuedughing for a while longer before she was able to pull herself together. "Lily, your face is like an open book. The only reason you''re able to keep things somewhat secret on asion is because most of the time you''re a cat and reading expressions is much harder on something non-humanoid.

    "In this case, you were sitting there. Silently contemting something quite deeplyбн for at least five minutes. Justбн off with the wind. Then, you reached a tipping point where you were berating yourself for not knowing what to doбн and it was child''s y to answer you. Seriously, your face is a dead giveaway.

    "Now I''ll grant you that I''ve had more instruction then most when ites to reading expressions and trying to puzzle out what people are really thinkingбн but I''m pretty sure just about anyone could''ve worked out the broad strokes from how your face kept shifting. It was not subtle at allбн did you think you just had infinite time to think or something?"

    Lily blushed and looked away thoroughly embarrassed. "Iбн I guess I didn''t really think about it? I meanбн I had a few thoughts and they just sort of spiralled from there. I got a bit caught up in my head and before I knew itбн I suppose a lot of time passed. Has it really been five minutes?"

    "More or less," confirmed Marigold.

    Lily burred her face in her hands and mumbled. "I didn''t realise it was that bad. God, did I even have a chance?"

    "Ehбн depends on what you mean. If you''re talking about keeping your thoughts from me? I guess you could''ve transformed. I''d still know it was a secret but perhaps not the full details. Perhaps. Your eyes are still pretty expressive and I''ve gotten used to you as a Memphis so I wouldn''t bet on it," Marigold let that hang in the air for a few moments. "Soбн you want to go ahead and ask? I promise I won''t get mad and you. Not even if you were thinking naughty thoughts," Marigold punctuated thisst line with a p to her ass, making sure it jiggled for a bit before turning to face Lily properly to show she was serious. Or at least, as serious as Marigold could manage.

    Lily let out a long sigh. "Urgh. You''re still doing it. I worked out that you''ve been stalling me for some reasonбн and I then came up with that reason. I don''t know if I''m right or notбн but you''re waiting for March to attack Blue or something right?"

    "YuP" said Marigold making sure to really pop the ''p''. "Your little teamup idea is a good one, and it probably gives us the best chance at winningбн as long as March and Blue don''t team up. Now, I''m not certain they would, but it''s more likely then not, so it''s not worth the risk in my mind. I can easily see March teaming up with Blue, not because she wants to team with Blue, but because fighting the two of us with Blue is more interesting then just sitting around.

    "There''s also the additional note thatбн if they take us both out they could have their final showdown with just the two of them. Sure Blue and March could, theoretically, take the between the two of themбн but I doubt March would go for that. Much more challenging to try ande out on top.

    "There''s also the matter ofбн the treasures just not being all that good? I mean, some of them are really nifty and undoubtedly worth more than my team makes in a year but for the most part they aren''t "must haves" for any reason,"

    "Well what about this?" asked Lily as she pulled out the burning gem, keeping it between her fingernails for a few seconds to show Marigold.

    March raised an eyebrow in appreciation but still shrugged. "Ok that''s pretty rare. You can turn that into some of the best weapons I know of. Infuse that properly into a bow and all of the arrows you shoot will be set on fire at a mana cost so low it might as well not exist. Sadly, the real problem with getting your hands on that sort of bow isn''t finding the materials for it but finding someone good enough to make it instead. Still really valuable, and well worth it if you''re an archerбн but not the main issue with price. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Honestly you might be better of looking for one of the more expensive treasures, selling that, and then using the money to request the services of a master artisan. Or well, maybe they want one of the portraits or vases or something? I don''t really know,"

    "Fair enough," mumbled Lily a bit disheartened.

    Marigold chucked at Lily''s state. "Come now my dear Lily. Did you really think I''d y this sort of game if something truly valuable was up for grabs? Something that you wouldn''t want to live without? Don''t get me wrong, getting five of these things IS a massive boon, butбн well my team is perhaps the team that needs this sort of thing the least.

    "Then again, I''m not sure I''d change my n. I''d probably have just been a tad more upfront about wasting time," Marigold let her arms swish through the water as she looked around, double checking for movement. Nothing seemed out of ce though. Just a few more fish around.

    "Soбн that''s it then? We just kill time?" asked Lily.

    "Yup," said Marigold.

    "Rightбн how are we going to do that?" asked Lily

    "Ohбн I can think of a few ideas," said Marigold as she leaned forward to give Lily a big show of her titsбн which didn''t really work underwater. Instead, her hair floated forward and blocked Marigold''s mounds from few, causing Lily to chuckle at the sight and give her enough peace of mind to bonk Marigold on the head with her hand.

    "No horny,"ughed Lily.

    "Only horny!" retorted Marigold as she whipped her head up and her hair out of the way.

    "No horny," said Lily in the deepest voice she could manage. Surprisingly deep for such a small girlбн but not all that deep at the end of the day. About what March sounded like normally.

    "Ohnly Hornea" slurred Marigold as if she was drunk.

    "No. Horny" said Lily in a serious voice while pretending to smack a ruler on her hand.

    "Only hornay!" said Marigold in the snobbish ent she could manage.

    "No horny," said Lily trying to sound as old as possible.

    "Only horny," said Marigold with the highest voice she could manage, sounding a bit like a chipmunk.

    This was too much for Lily who burst out intoughter. "Hehehe, well that was a good waste of time I suppose. Very silly, but fun. Even if it didn''t upy us for too long,"

    "Eh, you gotta appreciate the little things in life," said Marigold.

    "Can you really say that PRINCESS Marigold?" asked Lily. Marigold red back for a moment until the sincerity in Lily''s eyes shone through. Marigold let out a long sigh.

    "Urgh, I hate that you''re asking that from a ce of curiosity. Iбн look if you want the truth I honestly don''t know. I think I''m pretty down to earth. I spend most of my time as ''Marigold the Adventurer'' not ''Marigold Princess of the Elven Kingdom'' but I''m not blind to the fact that there is a lot of ovep or that people who recognise me when I''m adventuring treat me differently.

    "Stillбн I know I''m better then more than a few of my brothers and sisters, as well quite a few nobles from across the kingdomsбн but at the end of the day? Even if I think I''m quite down to earthбн I''m still a princess at the end of the day. So how much does my background effect things? I can''t say I know. There? Are you happy we''re covering such a serious topic?"

    "I was actually just ribbing you at firstбн but yeah that was pretty interesting Marigold. Thanks," answered Lily.

    "Bah, no problem. Can''t we talk about something less existential though? Likeбн I dunno my sex life or something? Hey we can talk about YOUR sex life if you want," offered Marigold.

    "Marigold, my sex life doesn''t exist and yours is not a world I want to learn any more about. I probably know too much as it is," grumbled Lily.

    "That''s quitter talk that it is!" cheered Marigold.

 Chapter 1382 FLORAL COMBAT

    1382 Chapter 1382 FLORAL COMBAT

    --- Lily --- (Some timeter)

    "So, you remember the n?" asked Marigold once more.

    "Look, I DO remember the n I just don''t like it," retorted Lily.

    Marigold shrugged, not particrly concerned with Lily''s distaste. "Look, if we wanted to win the fight there are much better nsбн but we want to win the round. I can guarantee you that even if for some weird reason they both team up on me, they can''t do enough damage to kill meбн and hopefully not enough damage to be sent to medical,"

    Lily grimaced down at the two storage rings that now rested on her fingers. One for ''her'' treasures and one for Marigold''s. It was a ridiculous amount of trust even before you consider the fact that Marigold was going to be the one doing the real fighting. The expectation weighed heavily on Lily.

    Her stomach felt like it was tying itself in knots. Part of the reason she was arguing against the n wasn''t just that that she thought it was risky, but that the pressure on it was getting to her. Lily''s ears were stuck t against her head and her tail was twitching erratically as she tried to suppress her concern.

    "That seems like a real problem though. Thyme might send you out if things get badбн" offered Lily as way of an excuse.

    Marigoldughed and retorted, "Thyme probably knows my limits better than I do. I''m sure they can sense my mana levels from a distance and as someone with regeneration affinity as long as I don''t pull a Gareth I cane back from almost nothing. I wouldn''t want to risk it with just my own abilities, but I could probably keep myself alive and then return to full health as just a head,"

    "Heyбн that''s a question. If someone cuts your head off and it rolls away, do you regrow from your head? Or from your torso?" asked Lily.

    "I know you''re just trying to distract me to give you time toe up with a better nбн but you won''t be able to. Still it is a thing I was curious about when I was little. Sadly, the answer is much less interesting then you might hope. It''s whichever piece of the body your soul ends up in. You can influence it a bit with practice, but usually the default is therger body part. Sadly, while I can survive having my brain mostly destroyed, I can''t regrow a missing head by myself yet. I can reconnect them though," exined Marigold.

    "Rightбн" mumbled Lily as she struggled to find something else to sayбн when the water around them started to move a bit oddly. It wasn''t anything major, but the current had definitely picked up.

    "Looks like things are starting Lily. No more arguments. I trust you with those rings, and with sneaking around for a while at least. Collect whatever you can. Don''t take too much from one spot, and I''ll be ready to jump in front of you if I really need to. Don''t worry about me, just get distance if you have to. Probably head up into the air, I know you said you can''t fly that high, but if you can pretend it might work well enough. You are the only one who can properly fly after all," said Marigold in a rush, words spilling from her mouth.

    Lily wanted to say something, but before she could get so much as an ''I understand'' out Marigold was already swimming off and straight through the steam. Lily couldn''t help but wince at that. She couldn''t see Marigold anymore, but she had no doubt that Marigold''sбн everything had been scalded. Lily couldn''t help but shiver as she transformed into her Memphis form and headed off. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She moved as swiftly as she dared upwards and she could feel the water moving around her. She didn''t dare look at the specifics just yet though, and kept climbing. At least until a shockwave past through the water. Lily felt it buffet her rattling her body and throwing her slightly of course.

    Lily returned to swimming upwards as soon as she could, ignore the light but deep feeling of pain that seemed to pervade everything that she was right now. Heck, Lily could feel bruising throughout her wings AND horns. She didn''t even know they could bruise like this before nowбн and this was just the after effects. Lily was suddenly much less sure about the ''safety'' of her job.

    *Stillбн I''d hate to be right in the middle of that. I don''t know if March found some crazy technique she can use amongst all this steam, or if Blue was the source of that ridiculous attack. I meanбн I felt it all the way back here and my bones hurt. I''m actually not sure how much of that I could take. Even if the pain is fading fast.*

    Lily couldn''t help but shiver. It really was a scary attack to think about. Though Lily was missing the damage it did to the casterбн at least until Blue realised that she could avoid arge portion of the damage by hardening the water around her to absorb the impact. Blue would get there. Eventually.

    The main reason that Lily wasn''t more worried about the attack is that Marigold was probably enjoying something like that a little too much. Lily couldn''t see Blue or March using the attack often if Marigold moaned like a dog in heat every time it went offбн and Lily could certainly see Marigold ying up that angle if she thought it would give her an advantage.

    As this thought crossed Lily''s mind she reached the top of the ocean and burst out of the water. From there she flew as fast as she could manage, skimming across the top of the water until she was above the fight. Dipping back down into the water revealed March and Marigold in a stand off with each other. Marigold was clearly knitting her neck back together as her head snapped back into ce. Lily tried not to throw up at the sight. March didn''t look all that well watching it.

    On the side Blue had spun up two tightly packed whirlpools that covered the mage''s arms a bit like gloves. Judging by the fact Marigold and March hadn''t charged her, they must be at least somewhat effective at keeping the two at bay. Lily didn''t want to be near those twoбн and luckily she didn''t have to be. Blue had moved a big chunk of her treasures into the space directly behind her, which was of course, further away from the fight.

    Lily kept watch as she swam down. Things didn''t stay quiet long. Marigold charged in, spear in hand. The spear met March''s knuckledusters and nged off. Marigold, for all her training and regeneration simply wasn''t at the same level as March strength wise. This meant that when March dashed forward using steam propelled from her feet andshed out at Marigold with a kick, Marigold could do nothing but take the impact.

    Marigold was shot away threw the waterбн but the momentum bled off quickly as Marigold spread herself out and the injury healed up, going from massive bruise to perfect skin in barely a second. Blue was content to watch this. She didn''t dare interfere and draw their ireбн but she didn''t want to give them too much space either.

    From where she was Lily could see Marigold and March say something at each otherбн but it was entirely unclear what that something was. Lily''s ears were good, and the chokers did help with talking underwaterбн but they were still underwater and Lily was quite far from the conversation. Whatever it was, Marigold had a big smirk on her face and March looked like she was ready to throw downбн which was pretty much normal for both of them so it probably wasn''t that interesting.

    Once Lily convinced herself of that she started to work on the highest of the floating treasures. Lily didn''t bother to pay much attention to them. She just got close enough, transformed quickly, put the item into one of her new storage rings, and then moved on. Lily made sure to only grab one or two in an area before swimming away. Lily found herself sticking mostly towards the back of the pile. It just seemed like the best way to avoid Blue''s noticeбн

    But Blue was so much less invested in the fight then both March and Marigold. She was on the edge. She was watching and ready for them sureбн but to Lily it felt like only a matter of time. More than once Lily paused, hiding behind a painting or some otherrge piece of treasure that obscured her form. Only to duck around it a few secondster and see that Blue hadn''t moved. *Am I just worried over nothing? Is she ncing back when I can''t see her? I just can''t tell. This is nerve wrackingбн but nobody isunching more of those strong attacks just yet so for now I''ll count myself lucky. Even if I waste a few seconds here and there.*

 Chapter 1383 FLORAL COMBAT Part 2

    1383 Chapter 1383 FLORAL COMBAT Part 2

    --- Lily --- Lily continued her thievery until the water around her started to move. She quickly swam into a vase that just happened to be sitting nearby. It wasrge enough for her entire body to squeeze inside. It was a little tough with her horns, and there was some scraping where the vase came out second ceбн but Lily was nowpletely hidden. Theoretically at least.

    Lily was quite worried about the current picking up. It mostly pointed towards Blue noticing that something strange was going on. Lily strained her ears to try and hear anything as the vase she was in was pulled into a whirlpool. Lily looked at the opening above her for a few moments before discarding her desire to peak out. It wasn''t time just yet. Probablyбн

    --- Marigold ---

    While Lily was worried about being found out, Marigold was wearing arge grin even as she kept an eye on Blue. It was clear Blue was nning something bigбн but equally clear she hadn''t noticed Lily''s actions. Of course, the fact that all of the treasures were being gathered up into arge mass was not a sign of good things. It probably meant Blue was going to use at least a few of them. Perhaps all of them.

    This was practically confirmed when March flinched at the sight and said, "Blue''s about to start up a whirlpool filled with junk. You might want to run now," "Bah, me? Running?" retorted Marigold. "I''d ratherбн hmmбн I just realised there''s not a good way to turn this into a saying. There are plenty of things I like to do that other people hate, and a bunch of more normal things that people like. I mean I can''t say ''run over hot coals then abandon the fight'' because I''ve tried that, and it isn''t much to right home about. The heat is barely painful and the ash gets everywhereбн but it is fun sometimes," "Yeah I know," agreed March. "I did quite a few coal runs back in the day when I was trying to get a handle on my affinity. When it first came in we knew it was fire based, but we also knew it wasn''t a fire affinity. Coal runs helped us cover ash and smoke affinity. Though they are much more annoying now that I''m a good deal heavier. Crushing the coals under my feet just means the remains stick to my fight ande with me," "CAN YOU TO LUNATICS GO BACK TO FIGHTING EACH OTHER?" yelled Blue. "No!" retorted March and Marigold together as they both turned as one to their ''new'' opponent. "I saw thising a mile away dammit. Fine you want a fight? Well I''ll give you a fight. Doesn''t matter if things get a bit damaged in the process if I''m the only one standing at the end!" shouted Blue as the spinning wall of stuff behind her was brought forward around her body. It made for a shy disy, and one that cost a good deal of manaбн but Blue wasn''t willing to take risks right now. Marigold and March hadn''t seriously been fighting each other for a good thirty seconds. Blue didn''t want them both to target herбн but she did need to throw them off bnce lest they properly charge her with intent to take her out of the running. March made a good attempt. As soon as it was clear what Blue was doing steam exploded from behind Marigold and she rocketed towards the faeбн only for Marigold tosh out with a spear towards her thigh. March had to change direction abruptly to avoid being impaled. Therger woman didn''t say anything, just red back as the treasure rushed in. *Thatбн might have been a mistake. I was too concerned with keeping March''s focus on me, and Blue''s focus away from where the treasures are nowбн but the treasures are about to be right here. I''m not sure where Lily isбн but nobody seems to have noticed her. The problem is I can''t seem to see her either. I don''t want to make my search too obvious lest someone get suspicious, but we do need to change up the n a touch.*

    Marigold didn''t get much longer to think about it because March had teleported into her face and punched her, hard. Marigold heard her skull crack and instantly forced some mana towards the injury. Marigold had enough practice with injuries to know that she would be fine. March had pulled the punch a touch at thest moment, not willing tomit to destroying Marigold''s head in fullбн assuming she could. As it stood, Marigold just needed to heal a little bone and a concussion, which was only a slight step up from nothing in her mind. The bone hadn''t even splintered everywhere. She just had to fix up a few cracks and reset her brain a bit. It didn''t take long for Marigold to be back to 100%... but that short amount of time was enough for the treasures to crash into the battlefield. Marigold found herself swept into the now much stronger current. March was somewhat nearby, keeping an eye on Blueбн and wasn''t even looking at Marigold. *Oh? Did she think I''d been taken out by that one? Hehehe, you''ll have to try harder than that to take me out of the fight for longer than a moment. Now how do I take advantage of this the best?*

    As that thought was shing through Marigold''s mind she noticed something a touch off with one of the vases nearby. Marigold was about to ignore it when Lily''s head popped out of the vase. Marigold''s eyes went wide as she stared at the other woman. Lily stared back in confusion and Marigold made a few short, sharp gestures implying she should go back to hiding. Lily seemed to get it and ducked back down into the vase with Marigold wincing slightly at the sound. *Oof. That''s not going to be good for that vase. I''m surprised it didn''t just crack if it was making those sounds the first time she snuck into it. Thoughбн what is she even doing in a vase in the first ce? I know I told her to hideбн but I''m not sure she managed it in time. March isn''t looking but Blue has to be. The question is if she was paying enough attention to me, or if she thought I was knocked out as well. Hmmбн assuming she saw nothing how can I use this to my advantage. Hmmбн hmmбн best n I cane up with seems to be picking the vase up, waiting for the whirlpoolto take me around to Blue and then hurl the vase at her face. If it gets close enough Lily can burst out and try to attack Blueбн not sure Lily has the guts to go through with something like that though. She''s a sweet little thing and quite reliableбн but she doesn''t have a bloodthirsty bone in her body.* Marigold''s thoughts paused for a moment at that. *Well I imagine properly threatening Kat would see her go ballistic but I also don''t see how Kat could GET properly threatened so it''s probably fine. Can I really justify throwing Lily in a vase right at Blue?*

    Despite Marigold questioning in her thoughts, her actions told a different story, she was already doing her best to swim through the current and over to the vase. It didn''t take long to reach and once their Marigold swam as hard as she could against the pull towards the centre. From there it was a simple matter of lining up the shot. "Lily. Get ready I''m about to throw you at Blue. If you can attack her while she''s off guard, we can get a huge advantage," whispered Marigold into the top of the vase. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    --- Lily ---

    Lily blinked twice as the words registered in her mind. *What?* Lily blinked again as she felt the vase shifting around her. The water made cushioned any impacts, but it also prevented her from just resting on the bottom. *What?* So she felt it as the vase was suddenly pulled backwards for a throw. *FUCKIN! WHAT!* Lily didn''t know what to think as she felt her vase getunched towards Blue. Blue of course blocked this projectile. It wasn''t moving all that fast and there was water everywhere. It was a simple matter of redirecting it slightly off to the sideбн at least, that''s what it should have been. The moment Lily felt the vase starting to slow she bundled up her shadow. *I don''t know that this is a good ideaбн but dammit I''ll TRY!*

    The vase exploded around Lily as her shadow coalesced into a ''giant'' version of her Memphis form. Whichбн wasn''t exactly huge considering it was only about twice the size of the average house cat, but it was surprising and Lily''s shadow hard sharp ws. ws that were stretched out and ready to rake their way down Blue''s chest. In case you haven''t worked it out yet the chapter name is a y on words because Lily and Marigold are both flower names. So instead of "Mortal Combat" it''s "Floral Combat" Vongrak

 Chapter 1384: Chapter 1384 FLORAL COMBAT Part 3

    --- Lily --- Marigold, Blue, March, Romilda

    Blue was shocked,pletely unprepared for an attack like this. Thoughбн just because she was unprepared didn''t mean she was off-guard. Blue had been waiting for something, and she reacted automatically in the face of a clear threat. Her hands shot out, twin whirlpools that had been tightly bound for some time, released straight in Lily''s direction ready to tear their way through the construct.

    The water did so without issueбн but of course the form was made of shadow, so while the whirlpool drilled through it, the shadow simply kept moving. None of the mana focused in the water was trying to stop it, instead it was ineffectually trying to grind it down. Blue wouldn''t be able to react in time to get up a proper shield, the attack would go throughбн

    But Lily wouldn''te out unscathed either. Lily hadn''t intended for the whole construct to be solid. She just wanted it to berge and imposing, so to save mana she''d only properly empowered a small part. That small part was the ws and they were moments away from slicing into Blue''s flesh. At the same time, the whirlpool drills were moments away from inflicting a simr fate on Lily.

    Neither mage had time to properly think up a counter for the oing attacks so when they made contact the damage was significant. Blue had managed to raise an arm to try and block some of the damage, and it worked. She had a deep gash on her forehead and matching deeper w marks running across her armбн but her chest was unscathed and the blood loss was manageable for now.

    Lily wasn''t quite so quick on the uptake. The water charged into her with most of the force remaining. It dug into her sides and felt a lot like someone was trying to clean her fur with sand paper. The water pushed that fir down and into her skin, where it was spun rapidly causing a rash across arge area, and puncture wounds in the centre of it.

    ''Luckily'' the drills hit bones quickly and those were pretty solid, weathering the storm somewhat.

    Soon the power around her dispersed and the two mages were able to get a good look at each other. Blue was covered in a good deal more blood. Her right arm was close to useless and the blood was leaking from her forehead. Both issues Blue could somewhat mitigate underwater, but problems nheless.

    On the other hand, Lily looked a lot better but there wasn''t much she could do for her problems. Her body was asionally racked with spasms courtesy of the holes in her sides. The that had been rubbed into her skin was barely noticeable with her fur to cover itбн but she couldn''t really mitigate her issues at this point.

    Perhaps a bit of paper over the wound site to keep the blood in, but she wasn''t losing all that much for some reason, so it didn''t seem like a big issue right now.

    "That fucking hurt Lily," grumbled Blue as she cast the closest thing she had to a healing spell. It was called ''water bandage'' and while it did heal youбн eventually it wasn''t fast in the slightest. It gave her a slightly boosted rate of natural regeneration and kept all of her blood inside her body. That was about it.

    Useful sure, but the injuries weren''t going to magically vanish without Ellenell to heal her.

    Lily grinned back at the words, showing off her sharp teeth. Not really sure what else to do. It wasn''t like she could easily talk back as a Memphis. Instead she just summoned up a shadow w from behind her back and flexed it menacingly in Blue''s direction.

    The whirlpool attack had pushed her out of range unless she wanted to waste a lot of mana and really thin down her shadow to the point it wouldn''t do muchбн but Blue probably didn''t know that yet.

    Behind them, Lily could hear another fight going on. March and Marigold had apparently managed to get close to each other and the shing of steel was clearly audible from where she was. If Lily turned around, she would see Marigold trying to stab March with a spear, while March tried to deflect it as much as possible and close the distance between them while her teleportation ring recharged.

    Back to Blue who was grimacing when the toll from mana expenditure started to catch up to her. The whirlpool spell was expensive and very distracting for March and Marigold, it was perfect for themбн but the whirlpools she''dunched at Lily were a lot more expensive to cast in exchange for being cheaper to keep around and she''d used them toбн honestly pathetic affect.

    On top of that those bandages were another drain on her mana. Not a major one, but it was all adding up. She was currently debating if it was time to drop the whirlpool or not.

    With Lily here, she couldn''t really afford to be wasting manaбн but at the same time, with Lily here she really couldn''t afford for Marigold or March to join in the fight against her. One would be bad enough, but if both decided toe after her? That was a problem just waiting to happen. Blue cursed the nes that reduced the water pressure and allowed everyone to breathe.

    It really was a massive blow to her power under the water.

    Lily on the other handбн really didn''t know what to do at this point. The surprise attack failed and she didn''t want to get in close to Blue, rightfully scared of what those whirlpools could''ve done if she was closer or they had a bit more force behind them. At the same time, if she stayed at range she had nothing to attack with.

    Her paper just couldn''t function properly underwater and her shadow could only stretch so far.

    That left Lily''s options quite clear. She could get in close and use her shadow. Turn and run as best she could, probably towards Marigold to use the confuse that fight was generatingбн or try out one of her treasures and hope for the best. *The only two that I can see being useful right now is the lightning rod or the boat.

    The boat because it can be a big obstacle between me and Blue, allowing me to escape, approach, and maybe hide away within. The lightning rodбн well that one speaks for itself.*

    Lily bit her cheek as she considered her options but when Blue started to summon up a new set of sigils Lily decided to act. It might be a dumb ideaбн but she didn''t want to run, and nothing seemed like it would be better. The world seemed to slow down once she''d made the decision.

    Lily swapped back to her human form and pulled out the rod, activating it in one swift motion while pointing it towards Blue.

    Lightning exploded from the tip and shot straight into the fae in front of herбн and all of the water nearby. Shit. Lily felt pain wrack her body as the lighting seemed to just keep going. Sure the initial burst had connected to Blue, but the rest? It seemed like the rod was trying to pump as much lightning into the surroundings as it could.

    Even when the damned thing finally cut off, the water was still charged and Lily felt her muscles twitching all over the ce. The hands that had been holding the metal pole were burnt and the rest of her body wasn''t all that much better.

    Blue wasn''t in a great state either. The Lightning had hit her dead on and then exploded across her body. She was covered in thin burn marks across most of her body and the front of her outfit had a hole burned clean through it. Blue''s skin was charred at the entry point and it really didn''t look good. If Thyme wasn''t around to fix all of this it would definitely have scarred.

    Luckily, the water bandage spell had helped to bleed off some of that energy, but perhaps not enough.

    Lily was about to try forcing herself to do moreбн when she felt the need to turn around. Lily did her best to force her aching body to move. Only to see arge fist approaching. That zap from the lightning rod? It had gotten Blue to drop her whirlpool spell. Instead of wasting time brawling with Marigold, March had taken the chance to blink towards Lily and attack her.

    Lily summoned up as much paper as she could manage in that instanceбн and it still wasn''t enough. March''s punch met Lily''s face with the force of a freight train and before she could so much as blink, she was in the hospital with a female nurse Thyme looking over at her with a clipboard. "Hello and wee to medical. I''m afraid due to the timing, this means you''re officially out of this roundбн"

 Chapter 1385: Chapter 1385 Nurse ThymeтАЩs Lessons In Spatial Treasures

    --- Lily ---

    Lily groaned as she leaned back in bed. It was very nice and seemed to calm her down as she was. Thyme had exined everything well enoughбн except for one particr detail. "So what''s with the nurse outfit?"

    "Ah, it was determined that an attractive nurse would put patients in a better frame of mind. In your case, it was very easy to determine which nurse form to use," answered Thyme.

    "Rightбн I suppose it would be at that. Soбн what happens now?" asked Lily.

    Thyme shrugged and said, "Well you''re out of the round. I can still speed through your healing if you want, but as there''s no more fighting to be done the extra mana you might gain from it is essentially useless. I rmend you simply rx and take your time enjoying the room.

    I''m not able to provide you footage of what''s going on due to the fact you were eliminated, but you can watch the highlight reel, or request a viewing room once everyone is back and the inn,"

    "Probably just going to sleep then," said Lily with a shrug. Just as she was about to transform though, she remembered the issues she''d been having with it. "Actually wait, do you know why I was having issues transforming after adding the boat to that bag of mine? I couldn''t work out if it was theplexity of the enchantments or if the weight of everything was causing issues,"

    "Would you like a moreplete exnation or just the answer to your question?" asked Thyme.

    "Complete answer, obviously," said Lily with a grin.

    Thyme jumped straight into the exnation, "Great, it will give you something to focus on while you heal and it''s something I can exin without getting in trouble. Soбн the issue is caused by abination of things. The biggest factor is actually the bag. It''s not a properly enclosed space like a storage ring, but an expanded bag. Now, it''s not necessarily easier to make one or the other.

    They take different skillsets, but expanded bags tend to use less mana in their enchantments so they can be made from cheaper materials.

    "Now, in normal circumstances, if something was too big to e along'' with your transformation it simply won''t. It''ll just fall to the ground nearby, or perhaps on top of you if it''s really that big. This can be bypassed by using storage rings. As I said earlier they''repletely enclosed space.

    Soбн it isn''t quite as though the space is hidden inside the ring, it''s more that the ring acts as a beacon for a pocket of space that someone created. Sometimes that space is located inside the ring, sometimes just outside of space and time. There are other ways of going about it too, but they aren''t all that important.

    "And for this at least, it''s mostly semantics because even if the space is inside of the ring, your transformation doesn''t really treat it like it''s inside of the ring. The is because such space is always slightly out of phase with reality. It''s what prevents things from exploding if you were to tap two rings together.

    If it''s enchanted properly it usually means you can''t put rings inside of each otherбн because yes they would explode.

    "Now, bags on the other hand? Putting them inside of each other will also explodeбн unless you put a smaller bag inside of arger one. For some reason that''s fine. You can also put storage rings in expanded spacesбн but both of those can be a risk. The enchantments tend to degrade faster and fail spectacr once they go outpletely, but it is possible to do.

    Especially if it''s all maintained properly.

    "In your case, what''s causing the issue is that while the bag is expanded it isбн only sort of the correct size ording to thews of physics. It''s usually fine, especially when it''s closedбн but natural transformation like you''re capable of? The kind that takes no mana? Well it can get a bit wonky around things. I suspect it''s because it''s a factor of your soul instead of just your body,"

    *Hang on. If it''s a soul thing than howe I can do it? I got a whole new body, two new bodies actuallyбн so I just sort of assumed it was a body-based thing. Unlessбн well the body and soul clearly interact. Is that why I couldn''t transform straight away? The mechanism for the transformation hadn''t properly added itself to my soul?

    That''sбн wild to think about.*

    Thyme noticed Lily''s slight daze and waited for her to get her thoughts in order again. "I can see you have a few questions about thest part. I don''t know all the details myself, but it is almost certainly soul based. Which has a lot of implications. The biggest one being that your limit for what you can and cannot transform with should be at least partially dictated by how strong your soul isбн

    "But souls are also sort of immutable? There''s a lot you can''t change about a soul. Anyway, it means that your transformation will just about always work. There are very few ways to stop it from going through. The best one is ensuring that there isn''t enough space for the transformation to take ce.

    The built in safety mechanisms to prevent you from crushing yourself when transforming will stop the transformation quite well. There are a few enchantments that can sort of fake the reaction as wellбн

    "But once again, that''s more for your safety so you''d want to keep it around. Now, in this case the issue that''s happening is your trying to transform with more stuff then you should, but the expanded bag is telling the world ''Don''t worry there''s only X space here'' but your soul is struggling to actualise the change.

    Not enough to be a problem, and it might even be a good workout for the soul, I don''t know. What I do know, is that it starts to cause issues.

    "Now, having something overly enchanted would cause this problem, and having something too big can also cause it. I suspect it was a size issue, but I could also see it as having been an enchantment issue, especially with the boat shrunk down. That''d be a LOT of concentrated enchantments in one ce. Perhaps it''s abination of the two. No real way to tell without a lot of experimenting.

    "That''s the bare bones of the exnation. If I went into detail it would involve a lot of math that wouldn''tбн hmmбн no it might interest you because you''ve got an unawakened spatial affinity but even then, this can getplicated. Most of the people who actually make the damned things don''t know all of the details. It just isn''t necessary for them, and as I said it ISplicated,"

    "Can you show me some of the equations?" asked Lily. Thyme shrugged and pulled out a chalkboard. Then in a blur of speed the entire thing was covered in symbols that Lily could mostly recogniseбн and a few that she couldn''t. Which was fine really, she''d just have to learn. "So how many equations is that?"

    "One, and this is the simplest one when you get into the sort of spatial mechanics of those items," said Thyme.

    Lily''s stared open-mouthed at the chalkboard. "Howбн how does anyone actually DO anything with that?"

    Thyme shrugged and exined, "They don''t. It''s not relevantбн just about ever. It''s more of an academic curiosity. Something that schrs study. Sadly, we don''t even have new information from investigating things like this. Most of the equations are for things that space mages have already advanced past.

    "The sad truth of the matter isбн when you attune yourself well enough to an element? You can sort of justбн work things out. It''s like there is a path carved for you already by the universe and you can follow it. Most people have different paths, and working together can be a great way to expand your knowledgeбн but digging into the specifics of things seems to be against the ideal of magic.

    Or at least, if it ISN''T against the ideal of magic, it certainly isn''t the ideal,"

    "What do you mean by the ideal of magic?" asked Lily.

    "It''s shorthand for ''The Pinnacle of Magic''. Some people believe that magic hasбн an end? Or at least that it has a ce it wants you to be. I think that''s silly. Plenty of mages die early on in their lives, even the ones that spend all their time studying their element.

    I personally suspect that if there really is a path we''re following, then it is not magic that made it, but the people who came before us, probably before our dimension was founded, and those ideas sort of gotбн baked in," exined Thyme.

    "Isбн that something you can test?" asked Lily.

    "Probably not," said Thyme.

 Chapter 1386: Chapter 1386 FLORAL COMBAT THE RETURN

    --- Marigold --- (Just after Lily got hit in the head)

    Marigold swam forward as quickly as she couldбн but she was toote. Nothing was faster then teleportation. *DAMMIT!* Marigold couldn''t help but curse internally as she watched a sh of light go off in front of March. It wasn''t hard to guess what happened and Marigold was rather angry with herself because of it.

    *Damn. Lily took a risk because I asked her to and then due to my carelessness March was able to take her out. I don''t know how I''m going to do itбн but I''m going to ensure that March gets knocked out as well. If Blue wins? So be it. I''m going to ensure that March loses.*

    Marigold leapt onto March''s back and wrapped her legs around March''s waist. Then, in one swift motion she let go of her spear to snap March''s neck. That''s where things started to go wrong. March tensed up, raising her shoulders slightly. This meant, instead of breaking March''s neck, all Marigold could do was turn her head a bit until March''s chin and shoulder collided.

    *Dammit what is she made of! I''d swear her parents were rock golems if I didn''t know better.* While Marigold was getting over the shock March grabbed one of Marigold''s feet and crushed it. Not wanting to allow the human to win. Marigold pulled her spear around and in front of March before pulling it in tightly against March''s neck to try and choke her out.

    March had caught this movement and angled her chin down to prevent it. Marigold growled as the spear was caught in between March''s chest and chin.

    *Seriously! I''m using BOTH ARMS. How does she have stronger neck muscles then I do arm muscles! I''m strong you know? I''m as strong as I can possibly be without muscles the size of dinner tesбн but apparently March took that as a fucking goal and blew past it. The difference in strength shouldn''t be this extreme dammit!*

    With March and Marigold in a stalemate for now, with March unable to permanently injure Marigold, and Marigold unable to do much damage at all to Marchбн it was time for the third yer in this game to take advantage. Seeing the two squabbling, Blue took her time to set up the best water shield she could manage before setting off another water bomb. It exploded of course.

    The shockwave mmed through all three remaining contestants.

    The bomb had been ced right above Marigold and March''s heads and they took the brunt of the damage. March''s eardrums had been destroyed and blood was leaking from her mouth. Her muscles and bones were soreбн but that was it. March was well used to a bit of pain in her arms, and as such her strength wasn''t reduced in the slightest.

    Her reaction speed was slightly shot, and the blood loss could be a problem but it was liveable for now.

    Marigold was much worse offбн for all of five seconds. Her eyeballs had ruptured which was not a pleasant experience even for the masochist. Being blinded while in the middle ofbat sparked a touch of instinctive fear in Marigold. Until it cleared up momentster.

    By the time she had her bearings back again her injuries had all healedбн but in that moment of inattention March had managed to wrench away the spear. Marigold had been using.

    Finally there was Blue. She''d put up a shield and it did helpбн but it really wasn''t designed to block that sort of impact. It shattered Blue''s concentration, her eardrums, and rattled her ribcage. With her concentration gone the bandages she''d been maintaining with a trickle of mana had fallen apart. Blood seeped from her wounds, and despite taking the least damage by farбн she was in the worst state.

    Marigold wasn''t one to let such a chance go. Despite March''s theft of her weapon Marigold just smiled. In one swift motion she removed an item from her storage ring, a slightly fancy looking ss jar, and swiftly opened it and eat a candy from inside. Marigold felt her stomach rebelling for a moment before she started to expand in size.

    As she grew it became harder to keep a proper grip on March and the human managed to st out of the hold with twin trails of steam. Marigold let it happen as she swiped the treasures Lily had once had on her person. They hadn''t floated too far away. Without a good way to hold them all at this size, Marigold just shoved them into her mouth and hoped for the best.

    *Better not swallow one of those rings. It''ll be a right pain to get out. I think Thyme said that you had to present your treasures for them to countбн so I''d have to cut open my stomach to get them if I swallow. Not impossible but definitely hard to do myself. Soбн let''s NOT do that.*

    March red at Marigold''srger form and decided there was only one course of action. So she stabbed Marigold in the side with ''her'' new spear. Marigold felt the attack and immediately backhanded March away. It didn''t hurt the mountain of muscle but it did force her away for a bit. Marigold picked up the tiny spear and sighed. "This is all your can manage?

    It''s a bit small isn''t it March?"

    "Are you making sex jokes at a time like this?" asked March to stall for time.

    "Well why not? You''re the one that tried to get at me insides with your spear. The fact that it''s tiny is just the icing on the cake," said Marigold.

    "Marigoldбн you can''t make me feel bad about having a small dick when I don''t have one to begin with. What''s even the point?" retorted March entirely to keep the conversation going. Perhaps those candies didn''tst long and Marigold would end up back at normal size soon.

    While this discussion was going on, Blue had gathered up her treasures together and was slowly trying to edge away. The was pretty close so she couldn''t just flee, but if she could sneak off and find something to hide behind that would work just fine. For the moment, she was just floating as slowly as possible backwards while making it look like she wasn''t moving at all.

    "I meanбн having no dick at all does seem to imply it''s pretty small," said Marigold.

    "That doesn''t even make any sense," retorted March.

    "Yeah honestly not my best work," said Marigold.

    It was at that moment Marigold started to notice Blue floating away, but gave no outward sign of it. *Soбн on the one hand Blue is definitely trying to escape right now. On the other handбн I need to beat March''s face in. Which is easier said then done. Despite being so muchrger my strength doesn''t seem to have increased much, if at all.

    When I knocked March away I was expecting some damage but she seems fine. Soбн what should I do? Perhaps try and force her out of the ring?

    That would give Blue a golden opportunity to runбн but I think I''m fine with that. Unless I feel it''s necessary to keep Blue around to take out March? Hmmбн I think I can live with it if Blue escapes. I''ll make the attempt but if it fails I''ll chase after Blue. Just have to keep an eye on her and it should be fine.*

    Marigold got to work straight away she reached out a hand towards March and swiped her from the ''air'' without much of a problem. March tried to escape but all she did was break Marigold''s skin. Her hand was too squishy for March to force properly leverage on it, and with Marigold''s tolerance of pain it wasn''t worth worrying about. Marigold grinned down at the person in her hand. *Perfect.

    This will work.*

    Marigold swam as fast as she could towards the while March struggled. It quickly became apparent that it wasn''t going to matter as the approached March started to smash her hands into Marigold''s fingers with as much force as possible. Breaking the bone and crushing the skin and muscle to minimal effect. Soon the was thereбн and Marigold simply threw March through one of therge holes.

    March growled out a curse as she was teleported away.

    After a moment to celebrate, and it really was just a moment. Marigold turned around and trailed after Blue, attempting to find her and take her out of the round but nothing stood out to the elf. Sure the pile of treasure was nearby, but Blue didn''t seem to be.

    Marigold would continue her search until the round endedбн unaware that Blue had been knocked unconscious due to blood loss and taken into the medical area.

    Marigold was panicking as the timer ticked down, unaware of this fact. She didn''t know if it would be better to start gathering up all of the various treasures or keep looking for Blueбн eventually biting the bullet and leaving the fae in second ce and picking up the treasures instead.

    Yet in truth it was just Marigold swimming aroundбн so who did that make the runner up?

 Chapter 1387: Chapter 1387 The True Rewards

    --- Lily ---

    Lily blinked the light from her eyes and instantly rxed. It didn''t consciously register as to WHY she''d rxed so much for half a second before she found a familiar pair of lips glued to her own. Lily breathed in deeply as her nose was covered by Kat''s scent. The demon wrapped her up in a massive hug and Lily appreciated it greatly.

    She was being lifted slightly from the ground topensate for the height difference and it was justбн perfect.

    The taste of Kat''s lips. The feeling of Kat''s chest pressing into her. The fact Kat had her tail wrapped around her body to pull her in tightly. This was pure bliss. As Lily felt their connection expand back into it''s rightful ce she felt nothing but pride and love from Kat and it was intoxicating. She would happily die like this.

    Not anytime soon, but if anyone asked? This was exactly how she wanted to go out.

    Lily tried her best to radiate a reciprocal amount of happiness but she was certain she failed. Kat wasбн everything, and the overwhelming waves of those emotions crashing into her after such a lull was something Lily struggled to even properly described. Being held like this, to her, was easily the best feeling in the world.

    There was nothing it couldpare to, and Lily had no idea how she''d return this sort of gift.

    Then she started to feel a touch light headedбн but ignored it. Whatever the reason couldn''t be as important as the kiss right? Just as Lily was pushing the feel down Kat pushed her away, and Lily couldn''t help but feel her heart break a tad. "Why?" Lily asked softly, trying to fight back tears.

    Kat blushed and tried toe up with an answer when Green jumped in and said, "Because you were pushing a good two minutes on that kiss there and Thyme''s removed the choker that lets you breathe underwater. You were suffocating and Kat didn''t notice because SHE isn''t suffocating, and you were refusing to notice.

    Heck, I didn''t notice until Nixilei pointed it out to me, she was just too chicken to do anything about it,"

    And like that all of Lily''s sadness was swept away by an overwhelming feeling of mortification. *Oh godбн I nearly kissed Kat so long I passed out. I meanбн that sounds like fun and we should totally try that at some pointбн maybe with Nira nearby just in case it isn''t safe? That was a ridiculously good feeling and Kat was so proud of me. Thoughбн everyone was probably watching.

    Oh god, did we just put on a show?*

    "Sorry Lily," mumbled Kat, feeling a touch of shame herself. She hadn''t intended to cause any issues, and if she''d noticed Lily was having problems she would''ve stoppedбн but Lily was a bit too into the kiss to take proper ount of things. "And umбн no we didn''t put on that much of a show. I mean, Marigold is off doing Marigold things," Kat pointed towards the ''things'' she meant.

    Marigold was off to the side hugging Vanya into her chestбн still giant sized andpletely naked. Lily instantly coughed and looked away form the sight before she could take it in too much. Marigold was in the process of picking up the rest of her team so that she could sit them all on her chest. It was a ridiculous idea but something that certainly drew the eyes. Well, for most people.

    Kress and Stan were watching, but considering they were holding hands and whispering? They probably just thought it was funny. Nixilei had Asteodia on herp and they were both rather pointedly looking away from Marigold. Green had her fingers over Gareth''s eyesбн with them spread apart more than wide enough to see through if Gareth had wanted.

    Lily could tell his eyes were closed though, despite the chance Green was offering him. He didn''t take it.

    *Then againбн perhaps that''s a trap?*

    [It certainly could be, but who knows. I''m pretty sure Green is secure enough in her rtionship to not be too worried. I imagine my reaction is pretty much the same. You can look if you want Lily, it''s not going to bother me. It''s a pretty weird sight honestly.]

    *Yeah but likeбн she''s naked.*

    [Yes AND? I can feel your thoughts Lily, and I''m sure there will be more than a bit of lust there. She''s pretty and naked. I felt your thoughts when she was showing off earlier and it didn''t bother me. Especially when more than half of those moreбн questionable thoughts about Marigold were just you imagining me in her ce.]

    *Hmmбн if you''re sure you won''t mind.* Lily slowly turned to look over at Marigold while keeping most of her attention on her link to Kat. After a few seconds and no spike of jealousy or other negative emotions Lily didn''t really know what to think. Sure it was nice Kat was honest about stuff like thatбн but Lily knew she wouldn''t mind if Kat was a tad more possessive.

    "Lily, I''m literally bound to you for the rest of my life. A life that may be closer to eternity than anything else. If you want to look at the giant big tiddy elf girl it''s not going to bother me. Plus, despite the fact that you''re looking right at her, I CAN in fact tell your attention is on me instead of her.

    ttering yes, but I don''t really mind you looking at other people, especially not when I can still feel youparing Marigold to meбн and having mee out on top. It is fantastic for my ego," chuckled Kat.

    "Ohбн I didn''t realise I was being that obvious," mumbled Lily.

    "Look maybe it''s just that I''m hyper focused on our link now that it''s been reestablishedбн but I can tell at least this much. Besides, it is pretty funny to look at. It makes me wonder what that would feel like? I mean for Marigold that is. I might not want to go around naked but being sorge that I could justбн put you on my chest? That seems amusing for an afternoon or something," said Kat.

    That was when Thyme pped their hands together to get everyone''s attention. "I''m d you''re all having a good time even if you didn''t winбн s I have realised an issue. Depending on how I do my ounting in regards to the treasures I am unsure who should be getting second ce.

    "There was a rule put in ce for if everyone got eliminated at the end, where you''d be judged based on how many treasures you had before you got knocked out. Now, we also have rules about treasures not being counted twice, nominally for if they were split apartбн but that''s not what the rule SAYS.

    "What this means in practice is that because Marigold picked up Blue''s treasures because they were inside theбн but NOT March''s treasures because picking them up would mean that she''d be outside of theбн it is somewhat unclear who gets the runner up ce. If we take the rules to me ''whoever had the most at time of elimination'' then Blue wins because of her vast cloud of wealthбн

    "But if we then take into ount ''no doubled up points'' then March should win because Marigold picked up most of Blue''s collection, certainly enough to tip the scales and dere March the winnerбн but I am unsure if Marigold''s collecting of those treasures should matter or not for second ce.

    Marigold turned around to say something when suddenly smoke exploded around her and she returned to normal size and her team mostly ended up in a pile beside her. Burnice had enough wherewithal tond on her feet. When the smoke cleared Marigold asked, "So who exactly is going to decide thatбн and when will it be decided?"

    Thyme shrugged and answered with, "I''m honestly not sure. I could send a letter to the rulers," pointedly ignoring Ulf wasn''t the ruler of the human nation anymore "and get them to decide on who should win in the end. I could also send for themittee who runs these things to assign a representative and I can have them teleported over tomorrowбн but I''m not sure how unbiased they''d actually be.

    It wouldn''t be my problemбн but I''m not sure if I like the idea.

    "I suppose I could allow second ce to be shared, either by offering five treasures for each of them, or offering three for one and two for another. I amбн not sure how I feel about those options. Stretching the winners to include three people seems a touch unfair to the other two teamsбн but with one of those being the winner of this round of the tournament, they are entitled to a prize anyway.

    It would just leave the one team high and dry though. Then again, that would still be an issue if I split the reward,"

    Thyme let out a long sigh. "I think I''ll need to consult with a few people first. Marigold would you and your team like to pick out your prizes now orter?"

    "Later please, I also have some things to discussбн" answered Marigold.

 Chapter 1388: Chapter 1388 An Offer with No Catch

    --- Lily ---

    Once Thyme dismissed everyone with a request to meet up at breakfast the next day for the final verdict, Kat grabbed Lily and sprinted away. Sure she''d already spoiled Lily a tad, but it wasn''t nearly enough. Plusбн Kat had been a bit worried. Even with Thyme watching over Lily there were quite a few moments that had Kat worried. So Kat took off towards a nice spot under the shade.

    It was more towards the centre of the ind with proper dirt and grass instead of sand.

    Once Kat found a good spot she sat down and then let Lily go. Lily had been a bit shocked at getting carried off in a princess carry, but she wasn''t worried. Once Kat let her down she just shifted slightly so that her head was resting on Kat''s thighs. Kat started to run her fingers through Lily''s hair once Lily gotfortable, "You did a great job Lily. I''m proud of you," said Kat.

    "Hey I''m not a kid," pouted Lily. "You don''t have to talk to me that wayбн"

    Kat paused her fingers to ask, "Do you want me to stop?"

    Lily couldn''t help but hiss at the question. Kat justughed at Lily''s angry re. "Noбн" admitted Lily. Kat started moving her hands after the confession and kept a small smile on her face. The distant sounds of the ocean, Lily in herp. It was all quite nice.

    "Perhaps it IS a bit infantilisingбн but I can''t really bring myself to care. I may not have the same sexual drive you doбн but I missed having you in my arms. Hugs are GREAT things and I''m also quite d you chose Memphis as your form. I''m sure you could''ve gone for something properly intimidatingбн but that would''ve been a great loss.

    "I know you''ve done other much more dangerous things while on missions. Heck, the great escape you managed to pull off justst mission was probably a lot more dangerous than either of us thought, especially if some of those assassins went for you firstбн but this is the first time I''ve really had to justбн watch it.

    Thyme might have my full trust but it wasn''t all that easy to watch," said Kat with a sigh.

    Lily tried not to be too distracted by Kat''s fingers. The sensation was heavenlyбн but Kat was being careful with her ears. The demon was trying hard not to turn her into a drooling mess. Sure it was super rxing andбн other things besides but it also didn''t usually let her do much thinking.

    Lily still found it a bit hard to concentrate, especially when she was trying to be a touch angry with Kat. Just a touch though, because what she said was, "Does that mean you won''t hurt yourself as often? Especially not for training?"

    "I don''t see how those two things are connected," said Kat ''innocently''. In addition to Kat''s tone, she may have also shifted her fingers slightly closer to Lily''s ears. Just a touch.

    "Well, one could argue that I was never in any danger. With Thyme watching over me this whole thing could be considered a training exercise. Which meansбн you now know what it feels like for me to watch you hurt yourself, just a bit. So I''m hoping this will get you to stop. Not really expecting, but hoping," answered Lily.

    Kat let out a long sigh. "Training doesn''t tend to involve having a medic on standby,"

    "That''s because you regenerate you god damn cheater. Most normal people would need a medic around for the crazy training ideas youe up with," grumbled Lily.

    "Look, I wouldn''t do anything that risks permanent damage. The fact that I regenerate just means I have more options," said Kat.

    "Now why is it that I don''t believe you," said Lily with narrowed eyes as she rolled over to be looking up at Kat.

    Kat grinned, and answered with "Probably because demon medical care means that permanent damage is much harder to cause?" in hopes of lowering the tensions a bit. Lily just sighed at the response knowing Kat was right. It seems her girlfriend is just going to be like that.

    Lily can only hope that once Kat goes up another rank or two she''ll be able to pick less painful and dangerous training opportunities.

    Lily was about to say something when she heard the sound of someone stepping on a stick. Lily''s ears whipped around in that direction and easily heard the sound of someone approaching. Kat followed Lily''s eyes and a few momentster Marigold stepped out into the clearing. Still naked. "Sorry to interrupt but I wanted to have a small conversation with Lily.

    You''re free to stick around Kat, it''s not that private. I can leave if you want butбн"

    Lily let out a long sigh. "You can stayбн but why are you still naked?"

    Marigold opened her mouth to answer before frowning and looking down at her body. There was slight shock on her face as she cupped her boobs for a few moments before letting them drop. "Huhбн you knowбн would you believe that I sort of forgot?"

    Lily considered the question for a few moments. "I might actually, you looked shocked there for once and I feel like if you hadn''t forgotten you would''ve been a bit more in your face about it,"

    "Yeah wellбн I did actually forget. It''s not like it bothered meбн and nobodymented, not even my team! Maybe I''m rubbing off on them a bit. In the metaphorical sense of course. I can only literally rub off on Vanya, the others wouldin," said Marigold casually. Lily red at the elf and made a ''get on with it'' gesture.

    "Rightбн well after a short conversation with my team, I was hoping to offer you my treasure for the round,"

    "What?" asked Lily, confused beyond measure.

    "Look, we definitely could''vee first and second together if I''d been a touch more on the ball. I SAW March use that teleportation earlier and I should''ve been ready for itбн I guess I just didn''t expect her to go after you. Perhaps if I''d used the super-size candy I could''ve caught her or somethingбн

    "Sure Thyme said you''re getting something foring firstбн but that''s just one thing between you and Kat, or perhaps one thing for the entire team. Soбн I was thinking of making the offer. No pressure really butбн if you do want something, I''m happy to hand that over to you," exined Marigold.

    *Well shit. I didn''t think she''d make this sort of offer. Thisбн this is a pretty big deal right? What do I do?*

    [I think it would be rude to turn her down. Marigold clearly thought about this a lot, and she got her team on board. Then againбн I''m not entirely certain how safe it would be to bring a treasure of any kind back to earth. We might be fine as living beingsбн but what would happen to inanimate objects? That''s my only concern.]

    *Ok yeah I didn''t think about that at all. We couldбн probably talk to Thyme about it? Would D.E.M.O.N.S answer now that the tournament is officially over? Or will it stillin because of how close by Stan is?*

    [I just checked and it stillining. Soбн I guess we just let Marigold know the issue? And then ask thymeter on and see what they said? Thoughбн what were you thinking?]

    *Umбн hmmбн I''ll give Marigold the potentially bad news while Ie up with something.* "You make a very generous offer Marigoldбн and while I''d love to just ept itбн Kat and I spend our time not doing missions in a world with no mana so we''re not quite sure how safe it''d be to take something with us. If you don''t mind us bringing it up with Thyme?" exined Lily.

    "That''s fine I wouldn''t even begin to know what issues that might cause, and while I AM a generous princess I''d hate to give you something that breaks the next day. That would be a massive waste for both of us. Thoughбн what were you thinking?" asked Marigold.

    Lily licked her lips as her mind spunбн and she found what she considered a great idea. "I was actually quite interested in the candies that let you change size. I could even split them with you. I would feel bad taking your whole reward, even if your team still got stuff. Soбн we could split it like 50/50 unless you have a reason not to go for that?" offered Lily.

    "Huhбн yeah they were pretty handy. It''s a good treasure and it warms my heart to know you''re willing to shareбн and I might have another offer for you. If you don''t mind taking a smaller cut I might be able to offer you more in the future.

    My original n was to grab those candies and offer it to royal R&Dбнso if I take the lion''s share and they figure something out I can hand some extras off to Thyme to hand over. Well that or find a way to give them to you myself," said Marigold.

    "I think, just once I check with Thyme that taking ANY at all is fine, that you have yourself a deal," replied Lily with a grin.

 Chapter 1389: Chapter 1389 Vacation Plans?

    --- Lily ---

    Kat continued to run her fingers through Lily''s hair silently until Marigold had been gone for around a minute. "Soбн is that really what you want? Not that I don''t think magical candies that let you change size are boring or anythingбн but it didn''t really seem like something you''d want," said Kat.

    Lily let out a long puff of air as she wiggled on Kat''sp a bit to getfortable. As she was doing this she chewed over the question for a few moments to get her thoughts in order. "Well, firstly there wasn''t any books. Plenty of other things like vases, paintings, a few sculpturesбн all alongside the obvious rings, nes and weapons. No books though.

    So there wasn''t anything I felt I HAD to have.

    "From there, my mind went to likeбн storage rings or backpacksбн but Thyme gave me an exnation of how those work while I was in the medical bay and everything I now know about them seems to point to the idea that they wouldn''t work at all on earth and wouldn''t survive travel to other dimensions. The rings especially, but maybe the bag too?

    "Now I can''t be certain they wouldn''t workбн but I only had a few moments to think this all through so I decided ''Probably doesn''t work'' was a good enough reason to discard them. From there I went over everything else I found and testedбн but I didn''t really want any of them either. The boat would be super suspicious if I even wanted it.

    The staff has already given me some bad memories and the restбн no so useful. Well, the ne that''s meant to save you from damage seems coolбн

    "But you know, based on the fact it didn''t save me from Blue''s spells or March''s punch soured me a lot on it. It probably needs full charge to save youбн and recharges super slowly. Which is really not what I was hoping but seems to be about right.

    I might have gone with that if it''d saved me at the end thereбн but if it HAD saved me I''d have a chance to pick it myself, not by taking a treasure from Marigold.

    "Whichбн when I got to that point in my thought process made me a bit annoyed. I know you said it''d be rude not to ept but I didn''t want to just take her prize. Which of course, led me to the idea of splitting those candies. I''m still worried they won''t keep if we take them back home, but at least this way Marigold gets something.

    Heck, she gets most of them, so if something goes wrong we haven''t waisted too many. We might even get a renewable supply!"

    Kat gave a slight nod as she bent down and gave Lily''s nose a quick kiss. Once Kat had confirmed Lily was blushing she spoke. "Right, that exins why you picked something that you can split, and the fact you knew about those candies and not others that may or may not exist meant you''d pick them over others that might be on offerбн but do you actually WANT them?"

    Lily nodded a tad. "Yes," said Lily.

    Kat frowned at the answer. "That wasn''t a very convincing yes Lily," said Kat with a sigh.

    "Well I wasn''t totally convinced myself. It seemed like a good idea at first, then I had a chance to think about it more just now and it seemed less like a good ideaбн and now it seems like a decent idea again," ''exined'' Lily.

    Kata gave Lily a re while pushing herck of amusement through the link. Lily grinned back for a few seconds before actually exining what she meant. "Ok, so I was first thinking about it becauseбн well giant Kat seems fun and useful inbat. Whatever came up firstбн

    "Until I thought about it with more than just the horny part of my brain and realised there is just about no way those candies work on demons. So that meant they were useless for a bitбн until I realised that they''d probably work on me. Not certainly, I do still have demonic energy but I''m willing to bet they''ll work on me because I have mana.

    "Sure bing giant myself isn''t quite as fun as having you giant for a bitбн but it would give me an edge inbat when I really need. My giant form, assuming I stay a Memphisбн will probably only be around the size as a tiger or a lion. Maybe a bit bigger, but I don''t expect the difference to be much more than that until my Memphis form naturally getsrger.

    Whichбн yeah I don''t know if those candies would evenst that long,"

    "Marigold didn''t seem too much stronger," pointed out Kat.

    "I''m really not sure how the strength scales but I was more interested in the size increase. It should make me faster just by giving me a longer stride and it''ll make my ws a lotrger proportionally to my enemies that is. Plus, it could be great intimidation at the very least. If it doesn''t end up being useful inbatбн well it still seems fun to mess around with.

    I can''t imagine it''ll affect my magic all that much but that''s not a major concern. I can just increase the size of my attacks if I really want to anyway," exined Lily.

    Kat shrugged and said, "I just sort of feel like you could''ve picked something better,"

    "Oh I''m sure I could find something better if I really looked into itбн but I would still have those worries about whatever it is falling apart if we take it home. Though now that I think about itбн my fancy paper mage book worksбн but that might just be because it''s fancy. Another thing to ask Thyme about I suppose. But yeahбн

    "I think there are plenty of treasures that would be better if I knew about them, and they''d keepбн but I''m not that interested in them. The candies do seem useful, and I can split them with Marigold soбн could I find something better for me specifically? Yeah probably. Could I find something better to ask Marigold for? I honestly doubt it," exined Lily.

    Kat let out a long sigh. "Sorry, I should trust you know what you''re doing. I guess I''m still stuck in worrier mode. I''m sure you knew what you were doing when making the choice. Though, it seems a lot of that thinking was done after the factбн you are right about how little time you had to decide so it''s probably fine those justifications came in retrospect,"

    Lily gave a nod to Kat and then the pair went back to rxing. Lily shifted so that she could sort of hug Kat while still remaining on Kat''sp. It involved having her face pulled in against Kat''s stomach but that wasn''t something Lily would ssify as a downside. The pair simply enjoyed the atmosphere for a while.

    Eventually though, Lily did have a question, "So what''s the n? Now that we''re done with this round of the tournament in just about every way. Are we going to stick around here? Try to head back to that town? What''s the n?"

    "Well that''s mostly up to you isn''t it?" said Kat without a hint of shame.

    "Bah, I don''t want to n everything! You should have some input," grumbled Lily.

    "Wellбн I don''t know really. I''m happy to stay here spending time with youбн but I also don''t want to spend too much time away from Sylvie if we''re not really doing anything but rxing. At the same timeбн having some free time to properly train would be really nice. Even if we don''t train all that muchбн just being in a world with magic makes training so much easier.

    "We don''t have to hide from anyone. You won''t be massively suppressed by the world. If we''re at the in specifically, Thyme or Mint will be providing us foodбн honestly part of me wants to stretch whatever time we get out as long as we can before D.E.M.O.N.S startsining because aside from that one issue of not seeing Sylvie this is just about the perfect ce to spend some time,"

    "That isбн honestly a rather good point," said Lily. "I was mostly nning to treat this as just a vacation but if we''re training as well we can justify spending some more time here. Maybe it''d be best if we justбн didn''t n? I mean, we n to stay for a bit obviouslyбн but perhaps we just go with the flow? Don''t get any ideas of ''staying five days'' or ''staying three nights'' or whatever.

    We can justбн hang around until either Thyme or D.E.M.O.N.S kicks us outбн or we decide to leave instead?"

    Kat bit her lip as she thought the suggestion over for a bit. "Honestly? I can''t think of anything better then that Lily so I suppose we''re going with your idea,"

    "Wow, what a ttering way to put it," retorted Lily sarcastically.

 Chapter 1390: Chapter 1390 More Cute Chats

    --- Lily ---

    "Hey Lilyбн did all thatbat give you any good ideas for new spells and stuff?" asked Kat.

    "Do you think this is some sort of shonen battle manga where everyone gets inspired by important fights?" retorted Lily.

    "That''s not a noбн" said Kat with a wink.

    Lily blew out a long stream of air threw her closed lips. "Fineбн I did actually realise a few things. The main thing is the difference between shadow and darkness magic. Or at least, I think I''ve worked out the point of shadow magic. It''s so easy to manipte my shadow now that I''m used to it.

    "Even if wepare it to paper that I''ve created entirely with my own manaбн I still can''t get it to move as smoothly as my shadow magic. Which leads me to believe that what you really want to be doing with shadow magic is mostly transforming your own shadow, and asionally shadows from other things.

    "What I need are spells that let me change theбн hmmбн I''m not quite sure what the right word for it is but I guess ''specifics'' of my shadow works well enough? Like that attack against Lily where I made my shadow into arger version of myself. Sure it looked like I cut her wellбн

    "But that was a HUGE amount of my mana and it was a direct hit too. If I''d had some way of sharpening the ws on that shadow cat it might have managed to take her arm right off. Alternatively, if I''d managed to make it more robust then I could''ve avoided taking damage from Blue''s attackбн and maybe tanked a hit from March.

    Less sure about that second oneбн but I could at least see it as a possibility.

    "Seeбн these shadow darts that I have? It''s just wasting mana the way I have to cast it. They''re no more deadly then one of the razor sharp paper fragmentsбн but I can summon at least four times the amount of those. So yeahбн really not worth the mana. I''m thinking that shadow magic might lean into ''imitation'' type stuff? So if I turn a shadow into a sword I can stab people.

    A shadow hand can grab peopleбн

    "And at higher levels I''m expecting my shadow to be able to do more exotic things like burning people with shadowy fire, or by setting their shadow on fire with a fake torch. It''s probably why I was able toe up with vague ideas for paper and ''ink'' magic using shadow magic as a bridge.

    "The shadow magic helps with the ''imitation'' or perhaps ''imagination'' part, while the paper acts as a medium to hold the instructions because wellбн that''s what paper does it records things. Honestly I''m very excited to delve back into that paper book because I have a feeling there will be a bunch of new spellsбн

    "Though if you don''t have anything you want I''d love some shadow spells from Thyme. As I said, the darkness spells we got are better then nothingбн but they''re not shadow spells which seems to make a big difference. Still, it''s not a huge deal. I canбн maybe work out a spell? Not sure if I know enough about the runes needed for shadow spells but I''m not in a rush anyway,"

    "No it''s fine," said Kat. "I don''t have anything I want this time either,"

    "I feel kinda bad taking both rewards though. Or I guess all three? The paper booksst time, shadow books this time, and Marigold''s offer of stuff," mumbled Lily.

    "Bah, I don''t care. Heck, I don''t even keep track of what I''m being paid for these jobs. Whichбн maybe I should? I''d feel worse about not contributing to the household funds if either Vivian or Nixilei had financial issuesбн but they''re both well off so it''s justбн hard to get it into my head that it''s something to worry about.

    "Plusбн I don''t know about you but the idea of moving out of their houseбн even if I''ve only recently moved inбн is not one I like to think about. I think it''s a matter of how long we''ll live. I certainly don''t want to move out until Sylvie graduates high schoolбн which might be sooner rather thenter if she''s allowed to skip years now that she''s not at the orphanage.

    Butбн yeah when you''re potentially immortal and you spend most of your time off on missions?

    "It just feels weird to think about moving out. At least for me. Sorry, I know this is a bit of a tangent but it just came to me when I was trying to exin my point. Umбн how do you feel about it?" exined Kat.

    "This isn''t just your way of getting me to ept getting an extra prize right?" asked Lily suspiciously.

    "Don''t be silly. I''m perfectly happy to use my rewards to get you something nice, it''s just a bit more direct this way. Besides, you NEED books on your magic so I''d probably go out of my way to find some if Thyme wasn''t so conveniently offering stuff like that. Wellбн assuming Thyme has shadow magic books. I suspect it''s a safe bet though," answered Kat.

    "Fine, I get your point," said Lily as she rolled her eyes. Not particrly mad. Kat was still running her fingers through Lily''s hair after all. It was hard for Lily to be annoyed at the moment. "As for moving outбн yeah I don''t know? I''d sort of wanted to get away from my parents for a while.

    "Sure I love my parents but there attitude towards you has been AWFUL. Whichбн well it''s getting fixed so I''m not as concernedбн but before this whole magic stuff happened Iбн wellбн ok. Ok, soбн I don''t know that I would''ve had the courage to go through with it but I had all sorts of ns for moving away for university and living together.

    "Of course, I''m not sure I could''ve survived the mortification of sharing a t with you had I not finally confessedбн it would''ve been a wonderful hell butбн yeah not sure I would''ve had the courage to actually ask.

    "What I''m getting at is that YES I did have some ns to leave town butбн with all the changes that we''ve gone through? Both physically and socially? I can''t say I really know what to do now. I guessбн buying a house is very much a possibility if that''s what we want to doбн butбн yeah it''s weird. I guess I''m not too interested in that anymore.

    I wouldn''t want to leave before I fully repair myrtionship with my parentsбн and even if I did want to leave, which I''m not sure I still do, there''s no way I''d leave without you,"

    Kat gave a small, slightly painedugh. "Of course, I wouldn''t have it any other way,"

    "Bah, I know why you want to watch over Sylvie as long as possible. It doesn''t bother me now. It might have before if I saw it as the main thing preventing me from escaping my issues and having the chance to live with youбн but it just as likely could''ve been a great excuse to stay at home and not say anything about my ns. I was awfully shy you knowбн" said Lily with a wry smile.

    "Of course, you''ve been getting better. I''m not sure if you''d have been willing to admit something like that back when we started dating so it seems like my master ss in embarrassment management has been doing you way," said Kat.

    "You just like to tease me!" shot back Lily.

    "Well you seem to enjoy being teased," retorted Kat. "So I don''t see any problem with it," Lily pouted. "Fine fine, I won''t tease you too much right now. Thoughбн you did talk a lot about how you felt BEFORE in regards to moving, but not really what you want to do now,"

    "I said I didn''t know," grumbled Lily. "What else am I meant to say? You make a good point about the whole ''not being around because of Contracts'' thing. I can really see why it''s something they force all demons to do now. It forces demons out of the houseбн and I guess if you were less ready for that sort of thing they wouldn''t send you on such long missions,"

    "Honestly at least part of that is because I gave out my beacons so early. I doubt that''s particrly umonбн but it has been arge contributor to my longer missions for the tournament stuffбн and then once that became ''my thing'' between the tournament and Minorбн then I guess it''s be normal enough that I want to keep doing it regardless so D.E.M.O.N.S supplies,"

    "I suppose soбн" mumbled Lily. "Things have worked out well though haven''t they?"

    "Yeah. They really have," said Kat with a grin on her face, almost taunting Lily. Lily smiled back and tried to pull Kat down by her shouldersбн which really just resulted in Lily being pulled upwards. That didn''t matter to Lily though, it got her to where she wanted. Face to face with Kat. Kat just kept grinning until Lily closed thatst bit of distance and their lips met in a kiss.

 Chapter 1391: Chapter 1391 Patio Meeting

    --- Kat ---

    Kat sat down at the table with the rest of the adventuring group. They were outside in a new outdoor dining area that Thyme had spun up on Green''s request. Thyme had liked the ideaбн but with it being a spur of the moment thing the whole area looked like it had been carved from a tree. Which, it was. Leaves and branches still remained and the whole ce was clearly still alive.

    The chairs were the only bits of dead wood. The tables were still connected to the main structure but Green had found one that was plentyrge enough for everything.

    The fae hade and dragged everyone off for a meeting together, and because the whole setup they were using waspletely new nobody else was there to listen in or bother the group. Gareth had been there first, likely being sent there straight away by Green. Kress had followed shortly after apparently. He seemedбн rxed. Evenpared to previous days.

    Heck, he seemed almost as rxed as the first day of this trip where he''d been under the influence a touch.

    In start contrast Nixilei looked cidбн but in that harsh wooden way. Kat expected that had Nixilei wanted to, she could''ve disguised her annoyance better but for whatever reason she was making only a half-hearted attempt. Kat and Lily were rounded upst and theyбн didn''t really know what was going on. They''d just followed Green here.

    Sure it was interrupting their cute couple time, but neither was concerned. They''d spent enough time with just each other, and dinner was approaching anyway.

    Everyone waited for Green to say something as the fae took a seat. After ten seconds it was clear Green was only waiting to bother Nixilei, who started openly ring after the five second mark. Green eventually got around to speakingбн after Nixilei pulled a dagger out from somewhere and started to y with it.

    "Right so we''re all here becauseбн things are looking a little questionable in regards to the team for the future.

    "Now obviously, we''re still going to participate in the final round. That''s not even a question. The issue isбн wellбн Kress and Nixilei both have their own things to deal with for the first little bit, and Gareth and I are currently debating if staying at the resort is worth being nearby for whatever fallout happens due to you two. Kat and Lily will eventually be going back to their dimensionбн

    "But maybe we want to spend a bit of time together first. I know Kress isn''t too keen, and I doubt Nixilei will be eitherбн so I wanted to hear from everyone exactly what you want to do, and then we''ll talk it over and try toe up with something good. I''ll be staying with Gareth and he WILL be going over things first,"

    Gareth winced but took up after Green rather quickly. "Soбн I''mpletely healed. Apparentlyбн but I still feel some of the after effects. Just phantom pains. Thyme and Green have both made plenty sure of that, with Nixilei chipping in a bit as well. There was a big discussion about it andбн

    "Well Thyme assured me it was possible to remove the painбн but that it was mostly just a consequence of my own idiocy. That it was my bodies way of reminding me that I really shouldn''t be using so much mana ever. There is also a whole host of risks involved in getting rid of those pains soбн I''m just going to leave it for now.

    "This means that I''ll be hanging around here mostly to rx, but also for Thyme to keep an eye on me just in case it does turn into something. Sure it''s nothing now, and Thyme is confident of thatбн but I did push the limit a fair bit and it''s entirely possible I cause some issue by ident because I''m not properly focused.

    Just because nothings wrong doesn''t mean everything is quite right apparently.

    "For Kress mostly, and perhaps Nixilei, I do promise to stay out of the way in regards to your rtionshipsбн but I''m not entirely sure when I''ll be ready to leave the inn. If I''m not in top shape by the time we''re told to leave, we might just be handing over some money for an extended sayбн maybe even dipping into my parents funds instead of just adventuring ones, depending on the price,"

    Kress clicked his tongue. "That serious?"

    Gareth wanted to deny it immediately but Green elbowed him in the ribs so he sighed and said. "It''sбн not really an issue but the risks involved if it bes one are massive and Green wasn''t willing to ept anything less then Thyme''s care if I didn''t want to head straight back to one of our parents so that they can fuss over me instead. This seemed less painful."

    Kress winced and nodded before looking over to Green who just shrugged and added, "I already said I was staying with Gareth. I''ll probably justze around wherever he''s taking it easy."

    Once she was done, Green turned her gaze back to match Kress'' who grinned and said "Well you already know what my n is. I''m going to be spending time with Stanбн and honestly I won''t have all that much time for whatever the rest of you are doing. If you really need me I''ll be thereбн but expect Stan to be there if he can. It''ll beбн and interesting time.

    I don''t really have ns for after Stan leaves, but I''d be happy to stick around if that''s what you decided to do. Not sure about the money side of things thoughбн I suppose I could rough it on the ind if I really had too-"

    "Kress we''re not going to do that to you," said Gareth firmly. "If you end up wanting to stay longer and Thyme starts charging that''s fine. Heck, we could just ask for money as our reward for winning the round and I bet we''d be able to stay here for at least a year before running out. Or I guess we could just ask for a room to be reserved for us? That might actually be worth thinking about,"

    "It really is. I''m considering it now tooбн" mumbled Green.

    "Well, that''s my n. Nothing fancy, just getting to know Stan as best I can," said Kress.

    After Kress was done the gazes were split between Kat and Lily, and Nixilei. Seeing Nixilei still didn''t want to say anything Kat jumped in. "Well Lily and I are sticking around to both rx and train. Not sure how much of each we''ll be doing but that''s the n. We might hang around with some of the other groups if they''re sticking around.

    If we can work out some sort of training opportunities with a few people that sounds good. I know Burnice works out in the morning for example, so we might hit up a few of those. Lily and I didn''t really think about it too hard just yet.

    "For the most part? We n to just take it a day at a time and do what we feel like. Eventually we''ll have to head back home, especially because we''ve got people we''ll missбн but the chance to train in a rxing ce like this is too good to miss out on," Lily nodded from Kat''s side without adding anything herself. There wasn''t really any need.

    With that everyone turned to Nixilei who let out a long sigh. "Look, I''m not annoyed at you guys, honestly, I''m not even mad at Green for dragging me over here. It''s honestly for the bestбн Asteodia is just being a bitбн stubborn. I was suggestingбн some things that she wasn''t terribly fond of even though I''m SURE it would be good for her.

    "I hope this isn''t a deal breaker for herбн because while I''m still annoyed and don''t want to give away her secrets by exining the matter. It''s notбн I''m notбн god I don''t even know how to exin this. I''m angry yes but it''s definitely not ''I want to break up'' angry. If anything I feel more closely drawn to her for some bizarre reason. Soбн yeah I don''t have any ns anymore.

    I''ll have to wait till eitherter tonight to talk, or just tomorrow morning before I''ll have things sorted. Soбн yeah."

    "Well what do you WANT to do Nixilei?" asked Green.

    Nixilei sighed and said. "Well I''d like to do a few things. I guess top of the list is just spend time with Asteodia. I''m not too concerned how it happens, but I''m not sure I''d like to stick around here too much. Sure it''s nice and rxing but I think Asteodia needs time away from people she knows a bit more than she needs a rxing environment.

    I might just see if I can borrow a boat from Thyme and take her out to sea for a bit. Otherwise? Might be heading back to that city and stay there with her for a bit. I really don''t know Green,"

    "Keep us updated then I guess?" said Green with a slight frown.

 Chapter 1392: Chapter 1392 LilyтАЩs Shadow Testing

    --- Lily ---

    It was the next morning and Lily wasn''t too happy with the current state of affairs. "Come on Lily, you''re the one who wanted me to wake you up for practice," whispered Kat right next to Lily''s ears. An easy thing to do when they were muchrger than the human equivalent.

    Lily let out a hiss as she swiped in Kat''s directionбн but as was the norm she was in her Memphis form, so she simply didn''t have the reach. "Don''t be like that. I''m just doing as you asked Lily,"

    *It''s WAY to early for this nonsense.*

    "If you want to sleep that''s fine Lily. This is meant to be a bit of a break for us. You can trainter if you really wantбн but you DID ask for this. So I''m sticking to my end of the bargain. Until youtell me to go away or get out of bed I''m going to continue to pester you," said Kat.

    Lily set out a huff but transformed and held her arms out while making grabbing motions. "Carry me!" whined Lily.

    "You know you could just ask normally instead of exaggerating like this right?" asked Kat as she swept Lily up into a bridal carry for a momentбн then realised that the door to their room wouldn''t berge enough and moved Lily to her shoulder. "Especially not when I can feel that you''re not annoyed, even at this,"

    "What? No. I''m totally annoyed. This indignity won''t stand and all that," said Lily calmly as she used her new position to look at Kat''s ass as best she could. Kat''s wings were in the way, and the kimono Kat always wore wasn''t helping mattersбн but Lily didn''t exactly mind. Imagination was half of the fun.

    "I could just strip down naked for you if you want," said Kat.

    "Hey, I meant what my internal dialogue was saying. The imagination part is included in the fun here! Plus I''d probably just pass out," said Lily.

    "You''ve seen me naked before you know," Kat pointed out.

    "Look, it''s different now. And no, the times I''ve seen you naked the times you were in my head don''t count. Even if it was actually you and not just a figment of my imagination it''s justбн different ok," said Lily.

    Kat just shruggedбн and then winced immediately after. "Sorry, I wasn''t thinking properly,"

    "It''s fine," said Lily as they made their way down the stairs. At the desk Mint''s body was frozen, but it was posed in such a way as to be pointing off to the side. Curious, Kat and Lily turned to follow Mint''s hand, and saw a sign that had been left out. On it, was the words ''Be in the cafeteria by 8:00pm'' with a little figure of Thyme drawn in the corner holding a clock.

    "I guess we''ve got out time limit," said Kat.

    "I suppose soбн wait why are you putting me down?" Lily grumbled as she was ced on her feet just outside of the inn.

    "Well, I n to go to Burnice''s practice spot and either spar with her, or if she isn''t there yet, do some katas until she IS there. I take it you''d rather be doing something else then just watching me practice?" asked Kat.

    Lily had a brief sh of Kat in a martial arts uniform with the front open to show offrge amounts of cleavage while slicing her hand through iron rods. *Hot.* "Urrrбн wait I mean. I umбн hmm. Ah whatever I''m too tired toe up with agood excuse for that.

    I''d love to watch you practice because as much subconscious just told you, the idea is quite hotбн but yeah I want to get some practice of my own in and there''s no way I''d be able to concentrate with you close by,"

    Kat gave a shrug and said, "Well it''s up to you. I can take you with meбн or you can find a ce to practice yourself,"

    Lily slumped over and let out a long sigh. "Urgh, probably best I go off and practice. Though doe and get me if it gets toote. I wouldn''t want to miss Thyme''s announcement or whatever''s going on at 8,"

    Kat gave Lily a salute, before dashing into to kiss her girlfriend and sprinting off. Lily smiled at the gesture and then started walking in the opposite direction. As Lily was walking she tried the ''first next step'' which was to see if she could do anything with the shadows of other thingsбн and the answer was not really.

    At this point, while Lily didn''t have amazing control over her mana, she had enough control to reach out to the other shadows and doбн something. Anything. As Lily walked she started trying to get these shadows to do anything at all. Precision was not the aim, just moving a slight amount would''ve been enoughбн but nothing.

    Lily kept trying until suddenly one of the shadows reacted. Lily smiled while stopping in ce. iming this area to practice with. She reached out to the shadow that had moved again andбн nothing. Frowning Lily stared down at the nt that cast the shadow she''d managed to move before.

    Lily focused a good chunk of her mana at the shadow and tried to force it to move againбн but nothing. "Hmmбн what is going on. I''m sure that I managed to get it to move before. While I suppose it could''ve been the windбн I''m pretty sure it wasn''t just that. Hmmбн" Lily mumbled aloud.

    Lilybed through her mind and it quickly became apparent WHY this shadow had reacted. It hadn''t done anythingбн until she''d moved passed it and her own shadow had connected to the nts. Carefully, Lily reached out with her own shadow and once they connected she tried to move the nt''s shadow to see what would happen.

    Lily watched with mixed feelings as the nts shadow movedбн barely. It swayed as if it was being moved by the wind, but the clearck of movement on the real nt made it clear what was going on. It feltбн almost wrong to be doing things like this. Or perhaps not wrongбн but like trying to move sand by the handful instead of using a bucket.

    It wasn''t that she was doing thispletely wrong, but it was clearly not the best solution either. *What''s even the point of this? I can massively increase the size of my own shadow so why would I need to manipte a things shadow soбн inefficiently?

    Oh sure, I can picture a spell where I can control someone with their shadowбн but that would be a specific spell, and likely one that''s beyond me as I am right now. The nt isn''t stirring in the slightest regardless of what I''m doing with its shadowбн and I can''t even do much with that.*

    Still, it was an idea worth testing a bit. Lily tried to reach up with the nts shadowбн but it refused. ring at the shadow Lily watched as she manipted it along the groundбн but it refused to lift up at all. *Rightбн well that sort of makes this feel useless. Can I at least connect to multiple shadows?*

    Lily warped her shadow until it looked more like a hand and sent the ''fingers'' out to five nearby shadows. Everything connected smoothly and Lily could now move all of the shadows. It wasn''t much harder then moving just the one actually. *I seeбн so it''s actually easy to have them move in concert.

    I won''t say it''s easy to move a whole bunch of shadowsбн but most of that difficulty is present when moving any shadow but your own. Adding more shadows doesn''t up the difficulty all that much. This has potentialбн

    But until I can work out how to do anything useful with the extra shadows I''m not sure how worth it this technique is. At the very least it gives me something to do until eightбн but I''m just not sure what''s the point. Could it perhaps be the key to extending my shadows? Iбн hmmбн

    The other shadows clearly feel different. Not only are they harder to control, but that separate control is quite apparent in my mind. Hmmбн could I string them together though?* Lily disconnected all but one of the fingers leaving her in control of just two shadows. Her own, and the nearest nt''s shadow.

    From there she, slowly, stretched out the nts shadow as much as it would allow and then tried to push her own shadow out of the other sideбн only for everything to snap back into ce. "Damnбн" grumbled Lily. She tried a few more times to the same result. Yet even stillбн "I feel like I''m right on the edge of something here.

    It doesn''t workбн not as it isбн but I feel like there might be something to this technique. Hmmбн it seems there is more testing to be done,"

 Chapter 1393: Chapter 1393 Sorting out Rewards Sort of

    --- Lily ---

    Lily hadn''t managed any further major breakthroughs while ying with shadows but that was fine. Especially right now. Every team had gathered in the lounge area the inn had. Thyme had remodelled it a slight amount for the announcement, with a few normal chairs being added. Lily was enjoying the chance to sit on Kat''spбн and she''d even decided to stick to her human form.

    It wasn''t necessarily morefortableбн but it did feel more properly intimate.

    Lily wasn''t going to say she was ready for anything crazy. Even just sleeping with Kat in her human form still seemed a long way offбн but despite her worries Lily wanted to push forward a step. So she was abusing her new bodies more mobile spine to mould herself against Kat in the beanbag chair they''dmandeered.

    No she didn''t have courage solely because in Memphis form she couldn''t see over the stuff in front of her. Not at all.

    Thyme walked up on stage inбн well in some ways it was a normal costume but for Thyme it seemed so strange. Thyme looked overweight for once, with a suit jacket that seemed to be straining at the seems. The pants Thyme had chosen looked like they could fit both Lily and Kat in just one of the legs. Then there was the hair.

    Thyme had a very clear wig, that you could''ve easily spotted in the dark, let alone as it was now. Half falling off while Thyme looked like they were sweating buckets. Mint was even trailing behind with a mop.

    "Right, I would normally speak appropriately for the disguise but that feels annoying and like I''d be taking the joke too far. Obviously things gotбн a bit hectic in regards to the runner up. It''s be a whole big thing, and despite not wanting to go to royalty to get things straightened it became a massive shitshow.

    "I''m not even entirely sure why. I suspect that there''s some political game being yed that I missedбн but the only reason it worries me is that my royal backup didn''t seem to know what was going on either. Perhaps it''s some new grunge ring up, perhaps someone is messing around in the shadows.

    "This is the part where I''din about theck of sleep from being awake so long, but being a dryad means I don''t have a normal sleep cycle and even then, I tend to sleep very littlepared to my pearsбн and when I do need sleep I cheat with time magic to make it seem like I didn''t need any. So honestly I''m just ying it up at this point.

    Mostly for my own amusementбн but also to give an excuse to let you all know a bit behind the curtainбн

    "Because I''m not talking about the tournamentmittee or trying to influence major political decisions using my position as the one running the tournament this time around. Nope I''m just taking the chance to show off my new look and exin it a touch. RIGHT?" said Thyme, massively erging their eye to wink at the crowd.

    *Well that couldn''t have been any less subtle if Thyme had broken out the neon lights. How much of a worry do you think it IS for us?*

    [Hard to say? I imagine it''ll bepletely meaningless for us unless we get summoned specifically to deal with itбн but Thyme isn''t really providing any details here Lily. It''s just a nket ''weird political stuff is going on in the background'' and not only do I not have the political grounding to guess what that meansбн I don''t have the cultural or historical one to guess either.]

    *Ahбн yeah sorry. I''m not sure why I expected you to have an answer*

    [Do I need to get you off of your apology train again?]

    *No?* Of course, despite Lily''s answer the temptation to find excuses to apologise until Kat started embarrassing her was tempting. Sadly for the horny part of Lily''s brain, before she could get too lost down that road, Thyme started speaking again. "Right, now that you''ve all had time to get over the shock of my outfitбн" more than one person scoffed in background, "I can go over the final verdict.

    "After considerable discussion, and I do mean considerable I even brought out some time magic for thisбн Blue has been dered the runner up.

    I''ll go into itterбн but March has also been awarded one free treasure pick for her teamбн and it waster agreed on that I''d offer EVERYONE the chance to purchase one of the treasures at half of the market rate if you sign a contract stating you won''t resell it for fifty years.

    "Now, there are a few caveats to the offerбн but let''s ignore those for now. I''d like to go over the reasoning for why Blue won over March. The two major factors in Blue''s favour was that she happened to be eliminatedst, and that she''d collected the most treasures out of anyone by quite a considerable margin. She even managed to steal treasures March had earnt in the arena.

    Iбн didn''t n for it to be such arge source of treasure but the point stands.

    "The major factors supporting March was that Marigold didn''t collect any of the treasures that were nominally March''s. Another matter is that she actually had those treasures ON her when she was eliminated. As Lily proved, Blue didn''t have perfect awareness or control over the water around all of her itemsбн

    "That was actually the main sticking point. If Blue''s collection of treasures actually ''counted'' as being ''owned'' by Blue at the time she was eliminated. There were other factors as well, but those four things took up the main bulk of the arguing with one taking considerably more time then any of the others.

    "Soбн yeah it got quite heated for a while there. In the end, the fact that Bluested longer was probably the deciding factor because the other facts could be argued over foreverбн but the fact that Blue was the secondst person in the area? That''s not something that can be argued.

    "Well, some people tried, pointing out that she went unconscious due to blood loss and that meant she lost control over the treasures, thus making them not hers anymoreбн but the person who brought that argument up clearly didn''t read the rules beforeing in toin because I remember addressing that specifically in the book.

    "Anyway, I''m getting off track. That''s how things shook out in regards to the decisions. Now, what does this mean for the prizes? Well, originally I was going to hand them out in a different way but I''ve scrapped that idea. The new setup is in the basement. I''ve got ever single treasure on disy with their name on it.

    They will remain there for forty-eight hours.

    "Everyone that is eligible for a prize will be given a form to fill out that''s basically just a numbering system. You''ll put in the treasure you want the most as ''one'' and the least as ''five''. If you''re on the same team and multiple people put the same item on? I''ll ignore the entry so TALK to each other.

    "At the end of the time limit, I''ll be handing out the treasures based on the winnings. So Marigold''s team gets first pick, then Blue''s team, with March''s team getting final pick. If Lily''s team wants anything they''ll get a fresh duplicate. Oh yes, that''s something to keep in mind. I''ll be fixing the items up if they''ve been broken at allбн unless you''re buying them. Then you get them as is.

    "As for how the buying is going to work? You''ll have a simr form and the same time limit. At the end of the time limit, I''ll send out messages to everyone after the same item and we cane to an agreement as to who it goes to. Though, do keep in mind, while technically it''s one per person, quite a few treasures DO have duplicates so perhaps keep your eye out for those?"

    *Is that something we''re interested in?*

    [I''m not sure. We don''t really have the money to pay for itбн but we might be able to ask D.E.M.O.N.S to convert some of my money into likeбн gold or maybe native currency? Worst case scenario we''d have to ask for someone else to lend us the money and we can pay it backter when D.E.M.O.N.S is working again. Thoughбн how do you think this will affect your deal with Marigold?]

    *That''s a good questionбн I imagine not much? She''ll probably pick out her own treasure and then buy whichever is cheaper? Though Thyme didn''t say how much anything was, just that it''s half price soбн I''m not sure if they''d want to buy them or not. I imagine some will be reasonably pricedбн and others less so.*

 Chapter 1394: Chapter 1394 Shopping for Prizes

    --- Lily ---

    Once Thyme had vanished, a few signs were left in their ce. The first was a countdown for selecting the treasures, another was a big arrow with ''Forms here'' written on it. In front of that sign was a table with the aforementioned forms. The final sign read ''If you need to speak with Thyme, ask the receptionist to set up an appointment''

    For now though? Everyone in the group had decided to go for breakfast, most of the other teams had decided the same thing. Lily picked out the best smelling bits of fish she could get her hands on while Kat grabbed a fruit tter. Once they had their food in hand, the pair found one of therger tables and started to wait for everyone else to get here.

    "Soбн going vegan or something?" asked Lily. "I don''t think I''ve seen you grab much meat inбн quite a while actually,"

    Kat shook her head and exined, "Notбн really? I suppose I wouldn''t be opposed to the ideaбн but there are a lot fewer moral concerns with eating meat in these other dimensions. No the main reason is that I find the exotic fruits and vegetables here to have more varied vour then the meat. It''s just something I find interesting.

    "The meatбн hmmбн how do I say this? It''s just better meat? I guess? Like, even if it''s from some magical creature, it still tastes like meat. Usually there''s an equivalent back on earth. Sure it tastes BETTER but either I''m missing something that you have as a beastkin, or it really just tastes ''better'' and nothing else.

    "Maybe I just haven''t been all that adventurous with fruit, or perhaps the local store doesn''t stock any of the crazier options butбн it''s been nice to explore. Take this as an example," Kat pulled up something that looked a lot like a grape that had been dipped in neon blew paint. "These are just one step away from pop rocks. When you bite into them, the juice fizzes on the tongue.

    I think it might be evaporating actuallyбн and it tastes sort of like a lemon if you''d covered it in sugar.

    "And that''s just the one grapething! There''s all sorts of stuff here and Thyme always seems to have new ones from day to day. Which I suppose makes sense when you consider Thyme has both nt powers and time powers to grow basically anything. It does make me wonder if these are all naturally urring thoughбн"

    Green jumped in and said, "Yeah they are. Well, I''m not quite sure anyone has the quality Thyme does for most of their produce, but they''re certainly real. I know my parents tried to grow the ''grapethings'' which are called Spark Berries in case you''re wondering.

    My father loves them and wanted to grow some to sell, and to eatбн but there were massive issues with getting them to grow and he eventually decided it wasn''t worth the money,"

    "Huh," mumbled Kat as she bit down on another one savouring the taste. Kat found it to be a good bnce of sweet and sour. It could perhaps stand to be a touch MORE sour in truth, but Kat wasn''t going toin.

    "So like, have you all thought about what you want from Thyme?" asked Kress. "Not that this discussion about fruit isn''t totally fascinating, but I thought we could go over rewards first. Get ideas. If I''m not being rushed into it I want to really give it some thought. Probably brainstorm with Stan a bit,"

    Lily went to answer but her attempt was cut short by a yawn. As she tried, and failed, to control it Nixilei stepped in to say. "I''m on the fence. Part of me wants additional medical spellbooksбн but we''re so close to the end that I''m wondering if getting a weapon is better knowing that, should we win it all, I can ask for an apprenticeship with a healer instead,"

    "I say go for something else. Not sure a weapon is the right callбн but yeah I think we''ve got a good shot at winning the whole lot!" said Green with a smile.

    "Well what are you getting, and what do you suggest for me?" asked Nixilei.

    "I think you should pink up something for mobility. Heck, just go for that ring March was using in the previous event. Me personally? I''ve got enough mobility so I''m thinking of going for a defensive item. I sort of want one that prevents major attacksбн but after seeing how useless that one Lily found was I''m not sure if it''s the right choice anymoreбн" said Green.

    "Not a bad ideaбн" mumbled Nixilei. "I''m not sure if the blink ring is really what I wantбн but it''s certainly not a bad idea. I''ll consider it. Justбн good medical spells can be hard to find and I feel like I''m on the edge of Rank 3,"

    "Well, it''s up to you Nix. I''ve said my piece on it," responded Green.

    Kress chimed in with, "Well I''m probably just going to go for a nice storage ring. Sure we''ve got some nowбн but I''m hoping to set myself up with the really fancy ones. Maybe one that lets me keep living things in it and grow nts?"

    "Kressбн since when have you had any interest in gardening?" asked Nixilei.

    "Wellбн I haven''t before and I don''t know that I really do nowбн but I bet we could make some good money just delivering goods, especially live samples of like, trees and stuff. I''m thinking of it more as an investment into the future," exined Kress.

    "Not a bad ideaбн" mumbled Gareth. "I was going to pick up something defensive like Green but now I''m wondering if I should do the same as you Kress. There''s good money in the transport business and if Thyme is as generous as usual I could see this being a good way to make more money. Might even be good enough to pick up another treasure and pay that off with a few good jobs,"

    "Bit wishful thinking thereбн but I could see us paying it off with a few months of solid work," said Kress, half agreeing with Gareth.

    "Hmmбн that does sound interesting," mumbled Green. "I might hop on the delivery train as well and just by a defensive treasure. Then againбн we might not get time to do those deliveries if we win because wellбн apprenticeships?"

    "Ah" mumbled Gareth and Kress as they realised the problem. Kress stills seemed interested, but Gareth a less so.

    "So Lily, Kat, what about you two?" asked Green as she ignored Gareth''s downcast expression.

    "Shadow books I think," said Lily. "Oh and Marigold apologised for not keeping March down and offered to give me her pick of the treasureбн so I turned it around and asked for a split of those alchemical size changing candies,"

    "Huhбн why''d you go for those candies?" asked Nixilei. "Surely something more permanent would be better right?"

    "Wellбн I didn''t want to just take up the whole reward so I wanted something to split, and it seems pretty neat. Then Marigold offered to give us a supply if she got arger cut so the royal alchemists could research it and I said yes. Mostly because Kat and I aren''t sure if they''d even work outside of this dimension, or survive the transition to another one," exined Lily.

    "Ahбн" said Nixilei as she thought the matter over. "I suppose that''s a real worry isn''t it? I hadn''t really considered that they''d stop working. Probably best to pick something you''re potentially not wasting themбн"

    "Indeed," agreed Lily. "Still it was nice of Marigold to offer,"

    "I''d say so," agreed Marigold as she dropped down next to Lily and Nixilei. Marigold had dropped down to her knees and was resting her head on the table.

    "Gah!" shouted Lily as she leapt backwards into Kat from the sudden appearance of Marigold.

    Marigold giggled and said, "Very sweet that you were so worried about me wasting my chance at a treasureбн but eh, hopefully it''ll work out best for both of us. As for not working outside of this dimension? Well I actually went and talked to Thyme about it, and they offered to make a storage box for you.

    Sadly it won''t be spatially expanded or toorgeбнbut it should keep things functional until you''re in another world with mana. Thyme won''t even charge because it''s as much a test run of the box as it is a curtesy. Or so Thyme said. You just have to promise to tell Thyme if it worked or not next time you see them,"

    "Thanks for that Marigold," said Lily, notably not actually leaving Kat''s arms now that she was no longer scared. Kat hadn''t made any moves to put her down eitherбн but that might be because Lily had her tail wrapped around Kat''s arm and her arms around Kat''s neck. Perhaps.

    "Eh don''t mention it, it was easy enough to do," said Marigold with a shrug as she stood up and left, casually swiping away a bit of fish as she left.

 Chapter 1395: Chapter 1395 ThymeтАЩs Clothes

    --- Lily ---

    After breakfast was done with Kat and Lily went to have a meeting with Thyme to discuss the winnings. It only took a quick word to Mint, and suddenly they were standing in what looked like a floating void with Thyme sitting behind a desk in a fancy outfit. Compared to Thyme''s previous appearance that made them look like they were one piece of bad news away frompletely crumblingбн

    This Thyme looked like they were ready to rule over a school with an iron fist. The desk blocked the view of Thyme''s lower half, but what could be seen was a very nicely tailored suit. It was grey and hugged Thyme''s form closely. The faintest outlines of flowers embroidered into the jacket, also in grey.

    The edge of the sleeves had a touch of dark green, and of course Thyme had on some imposing square sses.

    *Where does Thyme GET all these costumes. I sort of just epted it before but now that I''m thinking about itбн does Thyme just have a bunch of massive closets full of clothes?Additionally! That might not sound too weird but it''s also urred to meбн that Thyme is a tree. One that probably didn''t know what clothes were before now.

    I mean, Mint just keeps the same outfit on all the time, and it never leaves that body. Soбн yeah it''s just a touch strange.*

    [Huhбн that is an interesting thought. I say we ask Thyme about it.]

    *WHAT! Kat NO!*

    [Kat YES!]

    "Wee Kat and Lily, what can I do for you both?" asked Thyme seriously.

    "Well we''d love to know what''s up with your outfits? I mean, they''re all very cool but it just urred to Lily that it''s slightly strange you have so manyбн and that you have clothes at all. It''s unlikely all of your costumes are just made up on the spot, and well, she''s too shy to ask so I thought I would!" said Kat.

    "No!" hissed Lily. "I thought it wasn''t appropriate in the slightest to ask!"

    "See, shy," added Kat.

    Thyme just burst intoughter at the byy with a big smile on their face, the sever atmosphere from earlier vanishing. "Ah, I''d be happy to tell you! Most people never ask or just ept it as a strange quirk of mineбн but I love it all. Acting, clothes. They can change so much about how a person IS. Not only do outfits influence how other people see us, but they change how WE act.

    Mostly in subtler waysбн but it''s a surprisinglyrge reaching concept.

    "It''sбн fascinating. It was actually my first big area of interest after magic which I don''t really count. Back when I was by myself justбн in the wilderness all that I cared about was magic becauseбн well there just wasn''t anything else that seemed interesting. I learnt to read from this old mage''s hideout I found, and that set me down the path of magic.

    Took me ages to decipher anything, but it sparked proper interest in my powers.

    "For a while that was my only hobby other than survivingбн but I didn''t exactly have other things to do. With no people around I had toe up with my own entertainmentбн so I just studied magic. It was fascinating, and I always wondered what the limits of it were. I know now there basically isn''t any limits if you''re powerful and creative enoughбн but that was a huge leap forward for me!"

    "Anyway, as for meeting people? Well the first people I met were other dryads who of course, didn''t wear any clothes. They were looking for trees like mine and I was soon introduced to their societyбн but it just didn''t gel with me. They were all soбн content. Or sleepy? Both perhaps.

    They didn''t really NEED anything so the hows and the whys weren''t important. They spent their time sleeping, caring for young dryads, or looking for young dryads and potential dryads.

    "They justбн didn''t do anything else. I couldn''tprehend it. I never desired sleep like they did. Perhaps that''s because I never felt safe enough to sleep early on. One of the first things I saw upon gaining consciousness was a monster casually scratching trees near me. I know now it''s to mark territoryбн but it seemed much more damaging at the time then it was in truth.

    "Yes wellбн from that point all I wanted to do was defend my territory. What I didn''t know is that dryad trees recover rather quickly and the minor damage to the back those monsters were doing wasn''t a risk at all. It''s why most dryads think it''s fine to just sleep. There''s no danger unless someone or something really wants to destroy your treeбн

    "But I didn''t know that so as I said, I tried to defend. I tried fighting them with my avatarбн and got torn apart. Which let me realise that making an avatar is, close, to effortless. Now it wasn''t anything close to humanoid. My first few bodies looked more like the monster I was attacking, but well that doesn''t matter too much.

    "Or maybe it did? I just kept throwing myself at them and then once my body was too damaged I''d leave it behind. This eventually built up a pile of bodies that acted like a wall and taught me that walls are my friend. So then I went a bit nuts in building wooden walls.

    I was safe, finally ready for my first bit of sleepбн and then a bird monster decided to make a nest in my tree and I was suddenly freaking out again."

    Thyme paused to let out a long sigh. "Sorry, sorry I''m getting very off track. What I''m was trying to get at, is though the dryads took me inбн they didn''t teach me all that much or really act like much of a society. I felt stifled there, so I chose not to move my tree. I was however interested in other people, and one of the dryads mentioned the other races when they were warning me of things.

    "So off I went to look aroundбн and the first person I met was covered in clothes. It was winter, so there was a reasonбн but to me they looked very funny covered in colourful sweaters and scarves. So I followed them for a while until they ended up at a hot spring and got naked.

    "My mind was blown in that moment. These people had stuff they wore on their bodies? Why? So I tried to askбн and obviously they didn''t understand me. In fact, they turned one of the nearby rocks into an axe and cut off my head. Still, I wasn''t deterred!

    I understood they were panicked so I tried to visit when they still had all of those colourful clothes on. A good guess in hindsight, but I was assuming they were just happier to be colourful and not that they thought I was a monster, or perhaps were annoyed I caught them bathing. I had no concept of nudity, or modesty back then. Soбн yeah.

    "So that was my first introduction to society. I found the fae first, and I had to keep bugging that one until we worked out a way tomunicate. Still not sure why they couldn''t understand my writingбн if I had to guess it''s because I had an oldernguage, or just one they weren''t familiar with.

    "But yeahбн clothes. Theyбн I guess they signified that their society was truly DIFFERENT to the dryads. That there was so much more to the world. And my interest in them started there. Eventually I also learnt that you could lieбн and Iбн I don''t quite remember how I reached the conclusion but I decided that wearing clothes was your way to choosing your favourite lie to show the worldбн

    "Then I learnt about theatre and wellбн I was a hooked. The idea of a COSTUME waspletely foreign to me. The idea that you''d put on something unique, and all of a sudden you were a different person? It seemed so interestingбн so I tried it outбн and it worked. I was shocked.

    "So many people seemed to treat me differently when I swapped outfits. It didn''t matter that I was still using the same blocky wooden humanoid formбн or that I was a wooden blocky humanoid form. They all reacted to me based on what I was wearing and it justбн blew my mind. I found it so cool that instead of reworking my entire form I could just change a shirt.

    Which, granted, was a lot more effort back thenбн but it was fairly quick and easy and just so cool,"

    "So you just started collecting outfits after that?" asked Kat.

    Thyme nodded, "Indeed. First I started collecting them, then I learnt how to make adjustments to themбн mostly to fit my poorly made bodies. Then eventually I learnt to make clothes from scratch and now it''s something I do to flex my creative muscles, rxбн and of course expand my costume collection,"

 Chapter 1396: Chapter 1396 Reward Options

    --- Lily ---

    "Now, while it was fun to go into my hobby, even just a bit, we should get to why you were originally here. I do have other meetings after thisбн however if you want to chat about my collection after the prizes have handed out? Don''t be intimidated, just grab Mint and we can discuss it.

    If that feels awkward, know that Mint can participate in the conversation if she wantsбн but she''s heard a lot of this before so perhaps she won''t bother," said Thyme.

    "I''ll make sure to take you up on that," said Lily. *Not only will it make for a good break from my practice but it just seems like such an interesting thing to hear about. I wonder what Thyme would say?* "I was looking for books on shadow magic,"

    Thyme frowned at the answer but nodded anyway. After a bit of shuffling around Thyme sighed and said, "Right soбн I expected that but I also didn''t prepare for it properly. That''s because we''ve got a few options hereбн but it requires a bit of an exnation. Then again, I''m sure you''re just as interested in that,"

    Lily nodded eagerly, her tail swishing behind her, brushing against Kat, causing her girlfriend to smile off to the side. Thyme grinned at the enthusiasm and began, "So as I''m sure you''ve noticed, Shadow magic and Darkness magic are not the same thing. This puts you massively above your pears in this regard.

    Shadow magic and darkness magic are quite rare disciplinesбн no rarer then Paper magic, but of course unlike my old friend, masters of those magic were much less inclined to share their findings.

    "This is an issue because a lot of people conte the two. This happens not just with mages that have the affinity, but also scribes, historians, and librarians thate after the fact. Many people refuse to acknowledge them as the separate disciplines that they are. This is not helped by the fact that they are so closely linked with a host of simr spells.

    What''s worse, is that Shadow/Darkness is one of the mostmon duel affinities, and if you take into ount the rarity of both it actuallyes out at the top as the MOSTmon affinity, beating out Ice/Water by a considerable margin by percentage if not sheer numbers.

    "This means that a lot of people just assume that shadow, or darkness mages are just unskilled at ''a section'' of the magic. Worse, some people do know the difference, but find someone with a talent for the other and train them wrong, never noticing because they have sufficient talent to just seem like a mediocre student.

    "It''s a massive mess and I have tried correcting it but there is sufficient evidence floating around that decries me as wrong on this topicбн and admittedly it''s not been something I care too much to fix. I don''t have an affinity for either, and I''ve not really gotten to know anyone that has the affinity myself.

    Sure I know OF people with it, and I''ve got my own collection of shadow magic booksбн but I can''t honestly say they''re all shadow magic books, if that makes sense?"

    "That''sбн unfortunate," said Lily with a frown. "Is there nothing to be done about it?"

    "Ah wellбн that''s where the issuees in. You''ve got two choices before you, and I wish I didn''t have to force you to make themбн but while I didn''t get started on shadow books for you, I did do some work in the background to make an offer at all. Of courseбн I do have a few restrictions on meбн not ones I couldn''t just overtone if I wanted but wellбн I find them fair enough in this case.

    "Sorry. Let me to down to it. I''ve managed to argue that I possess no true Shadow Magic books that are up to my standards of being prizesбн so if you want I can go through my collection andpile you a book of exclusively shadow spells and some personal notes to help get you started.

    Alternatively, I can offer you a few of the better booksbelled ''shadow magic'' but will still contain some darkness magicбн and likely not make a point to pick out the difference,"

    "Umбн I get this is the obvious questionбн but why wouldn''t I ask for personal notes from you? I know that time isn''t something you''ll ever have an issue with and I trust your expertise on magicбн" said Lily slowly, trying to work out what piece of the puzzle she was missing.

    The fact that politics wereing into it meant there was something here clearlyбн but how that would effect Lily she wasn''t sure.

    Thyme nodded and said, "Indeed, really it shouldn''t matter. I''m just coting some Shadow Magic and providing notes that would apany the spell anywayбн but even just doing that could get them ssified as ''personal spellbooks'' of mine. Which are much tougher to justify giving away. Now, technically I could fight them on thatбн but they''re not wrong enough for me to easily win that fight you know?

    Especially when my notes aren''t going to be all that good. I''ve not really looked into the magic too much.

    "So here is the deal I was able to finagle. I can give you a good collection of books that contain Shadow and Darkness magic with zero personal input. They''ll likely have quite a lot of ovep, especially at the beginning, but they''ll branch out into unique ces and hopefully give you ideasбн but it''ll be up to you to work out which spells are which, same with runes as well.

    You''ll be responsible for everything all on your ownбн but I can probably bnce it out so that you''ll get more out of itбн but only probably.

    "I can''t have too much input remember? So I can only offer you a number of the better books, perhaps up to twenty but certainly no more, and likely a bit lessбн or I couldpile it all myself. If I''m doing the work I can promise you exclusively shadow magic spells that cover a wide range of Rank 1 and Rank 2 spells, and one or two Rank 3 spellsбн but nothing more than that,"

    "Ohбн sorry this is putting you in an awkward position," said Lily. Kat red at Lily for the unnecessary apologyбн which of course made her feel like she needed to apologise again.

    "It''s fine," said Thyme waving a hand to dismiss the issue. "Really, I''m lucky this sort of thing hasn''te up more often. I might have to look into the ice/water section and publish a fewpendiums of different magics under a pseudonym to get around this in the future but it really isn''t much trouble.

    I''m a touch annoyed I''m not able to give you a proper bookбн but well not everyone is invested in spreading the knowledge of their own magic, or uniquely capable of it like the Paper Mage.

    "It''s why I was able to give you such a potentially valuable book so early in the tournament. The mage made countless copies of the thing. Despite how well it''s made, you can find them just about everywhere you look and a bunch of people, such as myself, have plenty of copies. I think I''ve got something like five hundred?

    I know he handed the royals at least a thousand each, and then more for their libraries.

    "Soбн yeah, take your time to figure out what you''d prefer. It''s not a major rushбн but if you can''t decide before you leave the dimension there''s not much I can do to deliver it to you once you do decide.

    Feel free to let me know whenever, just via a note dropped off a Minto ore for that discussion on clothesбн but I do have other meetings and I''ve already extended this one with my magic for a bit. Shouldn''t go overboard,"

    "Ah sorry," said Lily. Kat lightly bopped Lily on the top of her head and Lily blushed in response. "Umбн right wellбн I DO want to ask about why you can''t abuse your time magic, or perhaps why you shouldn''t but we can do thatter I guess. See you?"

    "No, no. I am the one who should be apologising. This conversation has been interesting and I am sorry I have to cut it short. I hope to see you both during your stay here," said Thyme with a wave as the pair were deposited back into their room at the inn.

    "Wellбн that''s a thing I suppose," said Kat. "Which option are you leaning towards?"

    "I don''t know. I think Thyme''s notes would probably be a lot better then Thyme is willing to admitбн but up to twenty books? That''s a lot of books Kat. I might be able to squeeze more info about shadow magic out of those. That sort of research is sort of my specialty so it''s very tempting.

    Of course, the other thing to consider is that Thyme will probably ensure I still get the best books with minimal ovepбн so it probably depends more on the restrictions in the end. I thinkбн I want to go with the research option but that might just be my bias showing.

    "Thoughбн now I think about it shouldn''t I be asking how the paper book still works? Dammitбн I didn''t even think about that and now it''s going to bug me," grumbled Lily. Kat, the ever helping girlfriend she wasбн just burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1397: Chapter 1397 Marigold the Tag Along

    --- Lily ---

    "So what''s your n for the rest of the day?" asked Kat. "Unless you want to do something together I''m probably going to keep practicing. I think I''ll head out into the ocean a bit and see what happens if I just let my demonic energy free a bit. See how much stuff I can freeze,"

    "Umбн hmmбн well I wasn''t sure about what I wanted to do but if you want to go and practice that I guess I can spend my time going around and asking people what they think is the better prize. I''ll probably start with Nixilei and Asteodia and then just see who I run into around the ce.

    I don''t know that I''d ask everyone I see, but I''ve got a few people I''ll definitely be looking for," answered Lily.

    "Oh? Who are those?" asked Kat.

    "Well, the top of the list and also the person I''m not sure is worth asking is Marigold. Her experience with the royal library should be very usefulбн but she also might use the chance to tease me for hours on end. I can see her justбн tagging along for the rest of the day if I find her too early.

    "Next, I think Nixilei? Asteodia will probably be with her, but I trust Nixilei to know what sort of knowledge is valuable because of her jobбн and I trust her to tell me the truth of the matter, or well, at least as much as she can anyway. If Asteodia is around I''ll ask her too but it''s not a major concern.

    "After that, Blue is thest person I really, really, want to find. I have a few others in mind like Vanya, or Willow but if I don''t find them I''m not going to lose any sleep over it. Though I''m not sure how much time I should spend searching for the right answerбн the earlier I get those books the sooner I can get started on my own practiceбн" exined Lily.

    "Sounds like you''ve got a n. If you need any help with it, let me know and I''ll be happy to helpбн but this doesn''t really seem like something I can assist with too much," added Kat.

    Lily nodded and the pair made their way to the door. When it opened to reveal Marigold grinning at them both Lily felt like the universe was ying a joke on her. "Ok HOW did you get here? Sure I was talking about finding you, but I''m pretty sure these rooms are soundproof," asked Lily.

    "Ah, they ARE soundproof but I was bored after chatting with Thyme and they told me to wait here for a minute and something funny would happenбн and man is the look on your face amusing. Soбн what sort of things were you saying about me? Were you discussing the potential for a threesome? Because if so I''mpletely down," said Marigold.

    Lily pped a hand into her face while Kat justughed. Laughed! "How can youugh at my misery!" hissed Lily.

    "Uhбн because it''s funny?" offered Kat. "Sorry but Sue has made me immune to this sort of teasing. I guess it''s your turn to get inoctedбн or something,"

    With that Kat just waved and walked away. Lily was tempted to pounce on her and drag her backбн but that would just be Kat humouring her. So with a sigh she turned back to Marigold who just raised an eyebrow at Lily. "Fine whatever. Here''s the situation.

    I wanted Shadow Magic books from Thyme but because people don''t know the difference between Shadow magic and Darkness magic the spell books aren''t that useful. So Thyme gave me two options.

    "I can either take a stack of ''shadow magic'' books that contain a mix of useful and not useful magic and likely a lot of ovep between themбн or I can get a coted set of notes from Thyme that JUST have Shadow Magic in themбн but only the basic details and not all that many spells.

    "I''m struggling to work out which one is better for me. Sure Thyme says they''ll just be the basic notesбн but it''s Thyme we''re talking about so they''ll probably go as over the top as they can get away withбн but the same for the books. I bet that I''ll end up with the best shadow magic books avable and even if they aren''t perfect they''ll likely still be quite good.

    "I just don''t know what I''d get more out of. I''m a researcher at heart so the books call to meбн but Thyme is just THAT good that honestly? I might get even more out of pouring of Thyme''s notes a few times. Soбн yeah I''m going around asking people what they think would be betterбн"

    Lily paused to take a breath, and sigh of course. "I wanted your opinion because you probably know better than me what''s in shadow magic books considering you''re royaltyбн but the worry was that if I ran into you first you''d follow me around all day and make a nuisance of yourself while I ask other people''s opinions,"

    "That''s a great idea!" said Marigold with a smile. "Yup, that definitely sounds like an interesting time so you can count me in as your sidekick!"

    Lily let out a sigh but decided not to argue, "Right wellбн let''s go find the others. While we''re walking you can tell me what you think about my options?"

    "I''ll need you to repeat exactly what Thyme said, then I''ll give you my thoughts," answered Marigold.

    Lily shrugged and poked Kat for the memory and then repeated Thyme word for word. Before Lily had finished they were already at the lounge and Lily could see Asteodia and Nixilei inside. She was tempted to go over and ask themбн but they''d probably be around for lunch and Marigold hadn''t even made her point yet so Lily kept walking, straight out the front door.

    With her ears she could easily track people around the ind and find them if they were making noiseбн but she was in no rush just yet. "So what do you think?"

    "I think Thyme''s giving you two choices based on how much effort you want to put in. There''s no way Thyme would''ve gone through all the effort to get you apromise without doing enough research to pick the best books. Heck, I''d be willing to bet most of those notes are written up as well.

    "Now, I don''t know that much about Shadow magic. It''s not something that was touched on in my education so I can''tment too much there but yeah, I think you''re better off going with the books. Just knowing what I know about Thyme? I bet you''d find all the spells in half the number of books.

    "The big challenge will of course be finding those spells AND the extra spells, but that''s how I see it. A challenge. Thyme''s notes will give you the basics and nothing more. Solid basics sure. Perhaps some of the strongest foundations for Shadow magicбн but nothing more than that. So yeah, I''d go for the books.

    Of course, if we''re talking about mary value you could probably sell the notes, or even a copy of them, for much moreбн but I doubt you care about that part?" suggested Marigold.

    "No not at all. I don''t n to sell whatever I get. I meanбн maybe copies? I''m not sure how frequently people sell that sort of informationбн or if it would be a good idea to do soбн" said Lily.

    "Ahбн well it really depends. For as many fancy ways people havee up with to avoid people using magic to copy their workбн everyone is quite aware that a scribe can just make a new copy of the information and then copy THAT as much as they want. Even stillбн a lot of people don''t want to share. Knowledge is power after all.

    "There''s nothing illegal about selling spellbooksбн but what you find is that people who want to share their spells and experiences take on apprentices, and people who want money just copy the spells they knowбн from other spellbooks and repackage it. So most of the spells you can get with money are the same few spells with minimal variation. Sure sometimes someone will offer a proper new spellbookбн

    "But it will eithere at a massive price that only someone like my family can affordбн or if it''s reasonably priced, a few merchant families will buy up all the copies, then hack it up into chunks and resell their own versions. We''ve gotws against the second issueбн but frankly it''s just about impossible to get evidence for a conviction.

    Merchants that only do it once or twice don''t get used, and those that do it on the regr know how to cover their tracks well enough,"

    "Soбн don''t sell the info is what you''re saying?" asked Lily.

    "Maybe? Look it''splicated. You''ve got paper magic so maybe you could do something about itбн but yeah I don''t really know what to suggest,"

 Chapter 1398: Chapter 1398 Advice for the Blues

    --- Lily ---

    Lily was no closer to understanding the intricacies of releasing magic in an easily digestible format. It didn''t help that Marigold didn''t fully understand the situation either, and with essentially no social immersion it was hard to make further guesses as to how it all came about.

    So by the time they came across someone else to question, Lily still didn''t know what she wanted to do with any copies.

    At least they''d found Blue. She was one of the other big people Lily wanted to find. Blue had chosen a spot a little up from water''s edge, but still firmly on the beach. She''d either found, or carved out a decently sized ''pool'' and seemed to be regrly refilling it with water as she sat in the shade and rxed.

    I wonder why she isn''t just swimming in the ocean? Is this also practice for her? But if this IS practice then why isn''t she doing more than asionally pulling the water from the ocean? Is she trying to stop it draining into the sand? That seemsбн wrong. From what I''ve seen, especially at volleyball match, Blue should be capable of controlling more water then that with no trouble.

    "Hi Blue!" shouted Lily to give the fae a bit of warning. In response, Blue grabbed a bit of water in her pool and made a hand to wave back at the approaching pair. Lily waited till she was a bit closer to ask, "Soбн I was wondering if you''d be open to answering a few questions for me?"

    "And I''m wondering if you''d be interested in having some funбнter," added Marigold. Lily red at the elf. "What? Just because I''m hanging around as your emotional support elf while Kat is off practicing doesn''t mean I can''t have my own needs you know? Blue''s pretty hot you know?"

    "Hang onбн you invited yourself along, and don''t you have Vanya for thatбн AND AND what is this about an emotional support elf?" asked Lily.

    Marigold sidestepped closer to Lily and started to scratch her eyes. Lily bit down on the impulse to purr for as long as she could but eventually her throat started to rumble. "See, you feel so much more rxed alreadyбн and yes Vanya is great but I can think of so many unique ideas we could try out with a water mage.

    Plus, if Blue was down for it I''m sure Vanya would be interested in participating as well," answered Marigold.

    "Lookбн I''m not entirely uninterested," said Blue as Lily tried and failed to w at Marigold. "I''m not ready for anything too farбн butбн I guess what I''m saying is that maybe I''d be willing to do some stuff with my water as long as it goes no further than that. And Lily? Sure, what questions did you have? Did you want to organise a time for that story about how we get back into the tournament?"

    "Ahбн not right now? It still sounds interesting but that''s not what I was going to ask. I''ll make sure to bring it up with Kat though! I''m sure we can find some time to go over it, and I''m sure it''s an interesting story," said Lily before she cut off slightly abruptly.

    "Oh, right umбн so what I wanted to ask is your opinion on this offer Thyme made meбн" Lily quickly exined the broad strokes of Thyme''s offer and then repeated the exact wording just in case. Afterwards, she went into what she''d already covered with Marigold, just to cover everything.

    "Wellбн it sounds to me like you already know that the books are the better option long termбн so I guess I''ll ask you a different question. Are you looking for short term gains? Or long term ones?" asked Blue.

    "Umбн long term I guess? I meanбн I''m not dying any time soon. Not only am I just shy of immortal, and perhaps not even ''just shy'' for longбн but I also have excellent healthcare. Soбн yeah what are you talking about?" queried Lily. Lily looked rather adorable as she tilted her head to the side while talking, her ears swivelling around a bit just to really sell the image.

    "Gah, you''re way too good at that sort of look Lily. It''s adorable. I can see why Kat''s taken with you. As for what I meanбн well, at this point you''re going to the final right?" Lily nodded at Blue''s rhetorical question. "Wellбн if you feel like you''re going to NEED spells to win that, perhaps you should consider going for Thyme''s notes instead? Sure they won''t be as good as the booksбн

    "But if you want to spend more time practicing spells instead of deciphering which spells are even wroth practicingбн perhaps you should go for the notes? Sure the final round is still weeks awayбн but people study magic for years and some people still get nowhere. I don''t think it''s reasonable to expect sudden enlightenment inside of a month, not if you''ve just got random spellbooks.

    "Now Thyme''s notes? Even if Thyme is under major restrictions you could probably get most of those spells in ''fighting condition'' before the final round if you really push yourself. I doubt that''s necessaryбн but I''m sure you COULD manage it. Based on what I know of youбн you''ve got some real talent for magic. So I suppose the question is, do you want to risk not having that powere the next round?

    And if you think you CAN risk itбн do you actually have the time to study the books between Contracts?

    "Thatst part is mostly just an idle thought. I didn''t really consider it until I just said itбн but it make sense. Say it takesбн let''s just say two weeks per book. If you''re regrly off doing missions, you might only be able to get through one book every two months or something. Soбн yeah was that what you wanted to know?"

    *I can''t say it''s what I wanted to know at allбн but Blue does bring up good points. Probably more relevant ones then Marigold did actually. Granted, Blue is intentionally making it a different questionбн but it does give me perspective. Perspective I''m not sure I wantedбн but perspective I now have.

    Even if it''s not what Blue meant, this seems to be the choice of ''Do I want to be useful now?'' or ''Do I want to be usefulter''? And I''m already feeling somewhat useless a lot of the time. I feel like I need to get stronger so that I can actually help Kat instead of just letting her humour me.*

    [You know that''s not true.]

    *GO BACK TO YOUR PRACTICE KAT! I''M TRYING TO HAVE AN ANGSTY MONLOGUE.*

    [Your mental yelling won''t work on me! I can feel all the happiness you''re sending my way because I knocked you out of that depressing spiral. So it''s not going to work.]

    *Curses! Foiled by my own brain!* While Lily was having her ''angsty monologue'' and chatting with Kat Marigold had slid over to Blue and was trying to start her own conversation. "So you said you were down to do some stuffбн what are you thinking might be on the table?"

    Blue blushed and looked to the side. "Umбн look I''m still not certain of it. I haven''t even really worked out if I like men or women. Iбн god am I really about to admit this?" Marigold made a ''go on'' gesture and Blue sighedбн but continued. "I DO know that I have a libido. I''veбн explored myself a bit but yeah never felt all that drawn to people.

    "Soбн this seems to me that it''s a safe enough way to explore some things, especially because I know you''re not looking for anymitmentбн but I just don''t know what I''d be willing to do. Especially not when you''reбн rather extreme in your tastes. I mean, I''ve been inbat enough that I should be fine butбн it''s different even if you enjoy whatever it is,"

    "Hey no pressure. If you want we can work our way up to the more interesting stuff?" offered Marigold. "Would it make you feel better if I said I''ve had sex with a water mage before?"

    "Maybe?" said Blue to the air. "Yeah I don''t know if that changes anything at all. Waitбн if you''ve already slept with one why were you saying it''d be new?"

    "Ah, thest one was so boring. Sure she was a water mage, but she was horrible vani in likeбн everything. The kinkiest thing I managed to get her to do was hold my hands back with some water while she sat on my face. Which like, sure it was a fun time, but not all that unique you know? We''ve got handcuffs or rope for stuff like that already," said Marigold.

    Blue let out a choked cough. "Yeahбн that might be a bit too much information right at this moment Marigold. Stillбн I''ll give it some proper thought before the end of the day at least,"

 Chapter 1399: Chapter 1399 Read In

    --- Lily ---

    Marigold and Lily didn''t stick around too long to bother Blue. Lily had all sorts of questionsбн but after finishing her ''argument'' with Kat, she could hear what Marigold and Blue were discussing and wellбн Lily wanted no part in that at all. Plus, dragging Marigold away meant the fae could take a bit of a break from Marigold while thinking things through properly.

    Of course, in retaliation Marigold was holding Lily''s arm between her tits, but it was an eptable loss. Lily just had to concentrate on other thingsбн and not how nice it considering Marigold hadn''t bothered with a bra. *Wait? Does she not bother with one to be indecent or because she''s got regeneration to take care of an issues associated with not wearing one?

    Wait do I even need to wear one now?* Lily ignored the small voice in her head trying to point out her tits where too small to need a bra. It was a liar anywayбн especially after bing a beastkin.

    Lily shook her head to clear her thoughts as the came across march practising nearby. "Do you think it''s worth interrupting March''s practice to ask her questions? I''m not sure this is really her area of expertiseбн" wondered Lily aloud.

    "Ehбн March is smarter then she seems so she might have some unique insightбн but probably not. I think with just Blue and I you''ve got the two main points. Sure I could be wrongбн but if money is no object it''s just a matter of which you want more, and Blue added in the idea of ''do you want it to be useful now orter'' which I think covers everything?" borated Marigold.

    "You know I can hear you both right?" shouted March.

    Lily gave March her best confused re. "How?" shouted Lily back towards March. "Sure we weren''t trying to hide what we were sayingбн but we''re not all that close to you eitherбн"

    Lily was correct in that statement. March was carrying arge boulder around in circles. She''d done enoughps topact the sand around her and turn it into a circr pathбн more than ones. Remains of previous circles could be seen around the area. At the moment, March was heading away from the group and there was a good fifty metres between them.

    "My hearing is pretty decentбн and I need to train myself to pick up sounds over all the steam I generate. That and it''s a quiet day and you were facing me so the sound carried," exined March.

    "Rightбн well I do have some questions I guessбн but first I want to know why you''re carrying that boulder around on sand? Wouldn''t you want better footing? I mean there''s some dirt a few dozen metres away, and I can SEE that the boulder your carrying is from further up that way," said Lily.

    "It''s part of the challenge," stated March. "I don''t just want to work out any one specific set of my muscles, I want to give my entire body a workout. Carrying a heavy weight around in circles while constantly adjusting my footing and ensuring the boulder can''t fall is taxing on most of my body. Not everything sure, but for a temporary setup it''s about as good as I can ask for,"

    "Rightбн well here''s what I wanted to askбн" Lily went on to exin the same thing she did to Blueбн but March didn''t have any additional insights. After Blue''s point was exined, March found herself agreeing with it entirely. The question really seemed to be ''when do you want your power up''. In the end, Lily wished March luck with her workout and started to head off.

    "That wasбн disappointing," Lily voiced.

    "I''m not sure what you expected Lily. We established this wasn''t March''s wheelhouse and we''ve covered the topic pretty well already. I doubt you really need all that much extra prodding to make up you''re mindбн and I didn''t even get to flirt this time. Perhaps give me a few openings with whoever we run into next?" said Marigold with a grin.

    "Well I wasn''t exactly stopping youбн" grumbled Lily.

    "Fine I''m just not interested in March. Sure I think muscles can be hotбн but March takes it way too far for my tastes. Not that she''spletely unattractive but you knowбн" Marigold left the statement hanging as she spun her hand around.

    Lily groaned and thought on it for a few seconds before admittingбн "Yeah I do understand. I mean, for me? I''m definitely a leg girl. Thighs especially. Boobs are always nice but I''m not obsessed with themбн but even still? March is ALL muscle.

    Her legs don''t lookfortable to rest on, and there''s NO squish at all. March''s skin always seems so strainedбн and that''s despite the fact she can puff up MORE with her steamбн

    "Then there''s likeбн everything else. I feel like hugging March would be a lot like hugging a tree or a steel beam. It''s not what I''m looking for in a girlfriend. Sure she cuts an impressive figure, and imagine her looming over people and threatening them if they made inappropriatements? That has some appealбн but that''s about it,"

    "Yeah exactly!" agreed Marigold. "Don''t get me wrong, I''d still totally be down for something if I thought I could convince March. I bet she could turn me into a real pretzelбн but I know her type. If I asked her to bend me in half, like actually in half with bone damage and everythingбн she''d refused. Despite being a hulking mountain of muscle?

    I can''t see her as anything but a gentle lover and I''m really not into that. Plusбн yeah her appearance is just a bit much for my taste. Notpletely outside of my strike zone but certainly not a homerun,"

    Lily was about to continue the conversation when she noticed some movement out of the corner of her eye. Flicking her ears Lily heardбн nothing, or at least, nothing she couldn''t distinguish from the other sounds nearby. Carefully trudging over Lily was surprised at what came into view.

    Nixilei and Asteodia had managed to acquire a hammock somehow and the pair of them were curled up together asleep in the shade. It looked pretty cute. Nixilei was pulling Asteodia against her as tightly as possible, pinning both of the elf''s hands to her side. Not that Asteodia seemed any lessfortable.

    The elf had buried her face deep into Nixilei''s neck, leaving one of her ears hovering just next to Nixilei''s nose, flicking it asionally.

    "I wonder if Nixilei''s going to take a nibble of that ear?" whispered Marigold.

    "Wouldn''t that hurt?" asked Lily.

    "Maybe?" returned Marigold.

    "Maybe?" hissed Lily.

    "Look, yes, maybe. Did I not mention this before? Elf ears have a bunch of nerves in them, which makes them very sensitive organsбн but not necessarily erogenous ones. Some people love having their ears yed with. For them, it can be just as intimate as proper sex, if not more soбн on other people it''s super ufortable like having someone else poke around inside your nose.

    "It really depends what side of the line your fall on.

    Elves have a good mixбн but mostmon is that it''s pretty ufortable unless you''re already in the moodбн but sometimes it''s always ufortableбн and there''s this one storyбн I''ve never confirmed if it was real or notбн but I''ve heard rumours that some elves have ears so sensitive that they can''t even go outside on a windy day or else they''re cream their pants," snickered Marigold.

    "You know what? I think that''s a bit much for me. So I''m just going to leave those two sleeping adorably and move on. Hopefully while finding a sufficiently interesting topic to distract you with," grumbled Lily.

    "We could always talk about how hot Kat is?" offered Marigold.

    "Look, even though I agree with you, I don''t think I''d like to talk about that. Heck, I haven''t even talked too much aboutбн lewder things with Kat herself. I certainly don''t want to talk about them with someone else," said Lily as the started to sneak away from the area. Pointedly not adding the ''especially when that someone else is like you'' to the end of her sentence.

    "Ah, but that''s WHY you should talk to me about it. Kat won''t take anything I say seriously and I''m sure I''ve got some advice for you tucked away in my brainбн" offered Marigold.

    "Perhapsбн but as I said I''m not sure I really want to talk about it. The next step for us is probably sleeping fully clothed together, at night, while I''m in my human formбн but it just feels like a bit step. The few times it''s happened by coincidence I end up doing somethingбн questionable with my hands," admitted Lily with a deep blush.

    "See, that''s your body telling your brain its ready! I feel like you could at least move up towards some heaving pettingбн" Marigold started exining as she got closer to Lily so that she could asionally whisper into the catgirl''s ears.

 Chapter 1400: Chapter 1400 Personal Oracle

    --- Lily ---

    Lily spent the rest of the day going around and asking just about everyone advice. It became clear early on that they didn''t have anything new to tell her, but she''d set her sights on asking ''everyone'' and she was determined to make good on that. Marigold teased her throughout the day, deriding amusement from all sorts of topics and situations that she coulde up with.

    A small part of Lily, a very, very small part, would admit that it helped her get through the entire day of questions.

    Even still, by the time it came to dinner Lily couldn''t help but be annoyed. There wasn''t a clear answer. It would stille down to her choice in the endбн which sounded great but she was being torn in two, agonising over the choice.

    The books called to her on a visceral level. Regardless of their actual value or if they were truly the best option, just the fact it was a collection of books made them so dreadfully tempting that it skewed the rest of her calctions massively. It was so hard to resistбн that it was only counteracted by Lily''s feelings of inadequacy.

    No matter how much she tried to chase them away, the idea that she wasn''t good enough for one reason or another seemed to stick to her like a particrly persistent fly. Even with all of her counters to the feeling, like the fact that Kat wouldn''t abandon her, that their bond made it impossible, or that Kat wasn''t Ste.

    Not even the things she was good at like stealth and research helped chase the feeling awaypletely.

    Those feelingspelled her to take the notes. To reach out for as much quick power as she could and rely on her connection to Kat to eventually push her to Rank 3 in truth and likely higher sooner rather thenter. It was such an odd mix of thinking she needed more power to be useful, yet that she wasn''t aplished enough to reach Rank 3 without Kat''s help.

    Of course, Kat always chimed in mentally and started to embarrass Lily into submission once those thoughts got too numerous, so it wasn''t like Lily was dwelling on themбн but the whole situation was starting to annoy Lily.

    The thoughts of inadequacy she''d manage to mostly burry were rearing their head and even with Kat''s work the fact they wereing back at all was still managing to grate on Lily''s nerves.

    Dinner mostly consisted of Lily attacking her food like it had personally offended her while her girlfriend messed around with her hair. A big upside was that Lily couldn''t help but appreciate Kat more for the moment. There was no words, not even over their mental connection. Kat wasn''t poking or prodding at the issue, and she hadn''t just sent Lily into a purring mess to distract her.

    Kat seemed to be slowly leaching out her aggression through her scalp. An odd choice but not a bad one. Lily did wonder if Kat was making use of her calming field once or twice, but the slight feeling of ''denial'' from Kat whenever that thought floated around seemed to suggest there was nothing mystical going on. Kat was just that good.

    When dinner was finished Kat just quietly scooped Lily up into a princess carry and took them both upstairs, saying goodbye to the others they''d been eating with. They all waved them off with various looks on their faces. Marigold of course, leered while wiggling her eyebrows, but that was to be expected.

    Kat waited until they were both back in their room, and settled on the bed. Kat had shifted the pillows so that she was leaning up against the headboard while Lily rested on Kat''s chest. Kat let a few minutes pass before finally asking, "Do you want to talk about it?"

    "I don''t know Kat. I guess the fact that I''m already talking means that yes I want to talk about itбн but I feel like I might just work myself up again if I really let loose. You''ve done a wonderful job calming me down and I don''t want to ruin that," mumbled Lily.

    "I don''t mind," answered Kat with a smirk. "I''ll happily calm you down again and again if that''s what you need. Heck, I''ll sing you lubies and dance naked if you think it would help. This is nothing, and after doing fan katas all day I could use the break,"

    Lily ignored the heat in her face as she let out a long sigh. "Yeah but I don''t want to ruin your workбн"

    "Bah, don''t even worry about it. To consider something this pleasant work is a massive disserviceбн or do you think I don''t enjoy this for some reason? Perhaps if I wasn''t a demon having all of your weight on my tits could be a problem, but it''s not. Then there''s your hair. It feels great and I could spend all day running my hands through it if we had time.

    s, there are other things to do," answered Kat.

    Lily snickered, "Ah yes, that''s what I get for having an asexual girlfriend. When I say she can''t keep my hands off me, I just mean that she can''t stop ying with my hair." Lily paused. A second passed. Then two. "Oh god I really said that didn''t Iбн"

    "It seems like spending a day in Marigold''spany has done your confidence some good," said Kat as she tried to hold back her ownughter. Kat didn''t want tough too hard with Lily resting on top of her like this.

    "Urghбн I can''t believe she''s corrupted me that much! I mean it was just a day, and I spent likeбн half of it talking to you mentally. Mostly because I kept spiralling, but urghбн she embarrasses me all day and suddenly her humour has infected me. I don''t know how to feel," grumbled Lily.

    Kat mercilessly supressed her originaleback of ''You feel like you''re avoiding the question to me''. Kat hoped she was fast enough that it didn''t get sent of mentally either. Instead Kat answered with, "Now you know what it was like spending time with Sue at first,"

    "That doesn''t count! I met her as well so it''s really not the same," retorted Lily.

    "Then shouldn''t you be used to this kind of nonsense then?" asked Kat.

    "I guessбн but Marigold justбн I guess if Sue embodies the gross adage ''every hole is a goal'' but in reverse, then Marigold probably embodies ''Anything can be a dildo if you''re not a fucking coward''. Honestly I feel sort of gross even saying itбн but they justбн they end up with very different takes on sexual jokes even if they both make way too many of them," grumbled Lily.

    Kat took a moment to acknowledge how scarily urate Lily''s statement wasбн on top of fighting off the shivers that came from realising that fact. Kat decided she''d also really rather not continue that line of thinkingбн so perhaps it was time to poke Lily about the issue. "Right soбн topletely change the subject. The books or the papers?"

    "Urgh, the books or the papers. I want the books. I think I''m going to take the books. Almost everything I am screams at me to take the books. The problem I have, is that I don''t want to just take the books because emotionally I feel like I should. Especially when I''m not on a downward spiral of self-pity.

    "But it''s not like my ''self-pity'' train ispletely without merit. The idea of power sooner rather thenter is tempting, and if it allows me to help contribute to aplete win when the final roundes? Or even just in a deadly situation before thatбн then they could be very worth itбн" said Lily trailing off at the end.

    "Well first off. I imagine if we win your prize will be space magic, probably a space magic grimoire personally curated by Thyme. So keep that in mind. Next, I''m plenty strong enough for the both of us.

    Perhaps if we had more pressure or D.E.M.O.N.S wasn''t so powerful the risk of getting overrun by something more powerful then us would be a greater concernбн but D.E.M.O.N.S matches demons and clients pretty well for the most part. So I doubt it''ll actually be a problem.

    "I wasn''t going to say anything because this is important to your future development not mineбн but it''s clearly causing you a lot of stress so at this point I''m going to put my foot down. Get the damn books. If they''re no good? I''m sure I can use some of my demon currency to buy you something better. I doubt it''ll be a problem but it''s something I CAN do.

    Now stop stressing over it and go with your heart," stated Kat firmly.

    Lily let out a light chuckle. "Ah, why did I waste so much time asking everyone else when I have my own personal oracle right here?"

 Chapter 1401: Chapter 1401 MarigoldтАЩs Treasure Hunt Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    Kat struggled to contain her amusement as Lily burrowed deeper into her chest. It was early the next day, and during breakfast Marigold had recruited the pair of them forбн something. What that something WAS remained a mystery. Lily was sulking because whatever this was, meant she was missing out on talking with Thyme to get those books she wanted.

    s, Marigold wasбн if not a friend at the very least an acquaintance at this point so they were waiting.

    Kat couldn''t help but enjoy Lily''s ''righteous indignation'' because it waspletely adorable. She''d huffed and grumbled but not actually said anything beforeying herself down on Kat in the loungeбн and realising that she was setting herself up to be teased by Marigold, transformed into her Memphis formбн but she wasn''t willing to give upying on Kat''s boobs. So here they were.

    Kat was halfying, half sitting in a beanbag while Lily looked out at the world from between Kat''s boobs. It was a tad ticklish as well.

    Kat watched in interest as others wandered in. It wasn''t confirmed that they were all here for whatever Marigold had nnedбн but the hints were there. At least, Kat they were. The biggest hint was that no guys had shown up so far. Of course, Kat didn''t want to say or think the reason out loud lest Lily get even more pouty.

    There was only so much cuteness that could exist in the one ce without the universe imploding or something, and Lily would definitely huff cutely if she realised Marigold seemed to have acquired a bunch of pretty women for this.

    At least, that was Kat''s guess. She wasn''t entirely clear on what made people attractive, so it was just her best guess. Lily would probably knowбн but once again, not worth asking. Though, Kat couldn''t help but feel vindicated when Marigold and Vanya showed up, giving them eight people total. Blue, Vanya, Bonas, Burgandy, Willow, Marigold herself and of course Kat and Lily.

    Marigold took the centre of the room. The stage had been removed so the carpet would have to do. "Wee all! I''m d you guys actually agreed to show up. Certain people, who will not be named, refused my kind and generous invitation to go do other things. Of course, I will say two of them were are part of my team, but once again, no naming names," Marigold said with a wink.

    "Anywayбн I was thinking of having a fun little contest!

    "You see, Thyme needs us to make up our minds about the treasures down below before tomorrow morning, so I thought this might be a chance to have some fun, and also properly investigate some of the treasures downstairs. I even managed to con Thyme into making a prize for whoever finds the most interesting treasure!

    "Now, just keep in mind that I will be your judge and you should be fine. I''ll be rating you on a scale of 1-5 for most categories, but 1-10 for the main one which is ''How amusing is it?'' the other categories are ''How practical is it'' ''How powerful is it'' and finally ''Does it look nice?''. Now, feel free not take things too seriouslyбн

    "But I do have a few rules. No working together. Picking the same item as someone else halves your scoreбн and Kat and Lily you''ll need to decide if you''re entering as one person or as a team,"

    "Wait, why do they get to act as a team?" asked Willow.

    "Because they can talk to each other in their heads," answered Marigold. "If they promise not to abuse that power, then I''ll let them go for separate itemsбн but if I didn''t mention it specifically they probably would''ve just teamed up assuming they only counted as one person like Thyme''s normal events.

    Well Thyme isn''t running this one, I am, and I think it''d be more fun if theypeted against each otherбн but I won''t force the matter either way,"

    *What do you think Lily? Together or separate?*

    [Part of me wants to work with you just because Marigold said it would be more fun for us not to. I imagine ''more fun'' means more fun for Marigold rather then usбн but I''m not all that set on the idea.]

    "See!" said Marigold waving in Kat and Lily''s direction. "That''s them having a discussion about if they want to work together or not. Despite having the ability to talk mentally it is painfully obvious when they use it,"

    "Ah," said Willow with a nod as she looked at the pair.

    Lily and Kat went back and forth on it a bit, with both of them bringing up reasons both for and against the idea before eventually settling on working separately. This was mostly due to two points. The first, was that Marigold had gone to the trouble of setting this up and she did make the request. The second, was that it would give them twice the chance to win whatever the prize was.

    "We''llpete individually," announced Kat.

    "Righto. Make sure you grab one of these forms. They just need, the number, the name, and a short description of the item" Marigold snatched up the paper from nearby and waved them about a bit to show everyone where they were. "You''ve got just one hour to find somethingбн GOOD LUCK!" said Marigold, as she finished her speech with a p.

    --- Kat --- (One Hour Later)

    Everyone returned to the room with their papers. Kat hadn''t actually been down to the treasure roomбн so she was a bit unprepared for how many things were down there. Especially when she remembered that Thyme was only counting ''imed'' treasures. That meant that everything downstairs had been found by someone else.

    There was all sorts of interesting little nicknacks, and Kat wasn''t sure which one would be the best for the contest. Her first find was a mirror that projected an image of anyone who was shown in it out into the real world.

    Kat thought Marigold might like the chance to look all around her bodyбн but it wasn''t too amusing and depending on how Marigold judged ''practical'' the answer could be ''not at all'' because Kat automatically saw through illusions like that.

    There were a few other illusion based things like that Kat considered, but in the end Kat foundбн a decent item. Honestly she wasn''t confident in her chances to win. It was a gardening hoe that worked better when you were naked for some reason. Kat didn''t know WHY it was enchanted like that, just that''s what the description said. So Kat was going with the shock value.

    "Hey everyone," said Marigold. She''d apparently found a table just for this. She wasying across it in a seductive pose. "I see you''ve returned from your hunt. Thyme picked the order you''lle up in so be ready toe up whenever. At the end, I''ll give you your total scoreбн but not any of the specifics.

    Anyway, we''re starting up with Kat!"

    *Ah of course. Wish me luck Lily.* Lily blew a kiss in Kat''s direction and then immediately blushed and hid her face after she realised what she''d done. Kat smiled, spirits lifted as she readied herself for the presentation. "Well Marigold, I thought you might enjoy item 328. It''s a hoe," Kat paused for dramatic effect. "A garden hoe to be precise.

    It''s enchanted to cut more easily through dirt and debrisбн and it''s effects are boosted the less clothing you''re wearing,"

    "Wait really?" asked Marigold as she sat up onto the edge of the table.

    "Yup here are the details," said Kat as she handed over the sheet. Marigold read the description over and smiled. After a moment she tapped the table next to her and suddenly the paper gained a green stamp of a thumbs up in the bottom left corner. Kat raised an eyebrow at that but didn''t say anything just yet.

    "Ok, Thyme''s seal of approval is on the paperwork that means it''s a real item! I''m going to give you hmmбн let''s see, amusing, practical, look niceбн wait Thyme I need pictures of these things!" Marigold paused in her speech for a few momentsбн only for a picture to appear in mid-air. "Nice. Thanks for being a good sport Thyme, even though I forgot to mention this in the nning.

    "Let''s see, let''s seeбн hmmбн looks a bit ordinary. Ok, in that case, Kat you''re final score is thirteen! Kinda low, but perhaps I''m undershooting things because this is just the first item and honestly I''m sort of winging it. Sure I''ll try to be fair, but how am I meant to know how these things all reallypare without knowing what they are?

    Maybe I''ll change my answers after I''ve seen everythingбн not sure I''ll be allowed to do itбн we''ll see if Thymeinster," Kat just shrugged as she stepped backwards and flopped down into one of the beanbags. Waiting for whoever was up next to be called.

 Chapter 1402: Chapter 1402 MarigoldтАЩs Treasure Hunt Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    [I thought you''re pick was pretty cool. The joke was greatбн though why Thyme was offering a garden hoe as a treasure is beyond meбн then Thyme went so far as to get it enchanted to work better with less clothes? Honestly how are we meant to top that? And you only got a thirteen for it? I feel like you got shafted a bit Kat.]

    *Eh, Marigold did say she might be overly harsh because I was the first contestantбн but if I had to guess? I lost a bunch of points in power and appearance. I mean, it just looks like a normal garden hoe. ck metal handle, and not like ''cool'' ck but more of a dirty grey, and a standard wooden handle. I''d say that''s where I lost points.*

    [Huhбн ok that''s actually a good point. It means I might have a better shot then I thought.]

    *Oh? What did you pick out?*

    [Now now Kat. No spoilers just yet.] Kat just gave Lily a kiss on the cheek instead of responding. Used the chance to lean against Kat and snuggle into her side. Lily also said a short prayer to Marigold that she wouldn''t be chosen nextбн

    "Right, Bonas you''re up!" said Marigold. Lily let out a breath of air at the announcement. [Looks like I get to spend a bit more time cuddle up against you. I''m d for that!]

    Bonas the wolf girl strode up towards Marigold,pletely ignoring the elf''s seductive looks. "Thanks for inviting me to the contest Marigoldбн but I don''t know if I''ll do well. I managed to find a dagger called ''The Awesome sword of Awesomeness''" Marigold, Lily and Kat all snickered at the name.

    "And it''s a jewel encrusted gold dagger that heals people when you stab themбн but doesn''t heal the stab wound you need to make to use it,"

    Marigold burst out into cackles. "Oh that''s good. I meanбн I''m gonna need a picture?" Thyme was clearly listening because another picture appeared from thin air. "Yeah that''s pretty snazzy alright. Hmmбн not sure the joke is better then Kat''sбн but I DIDugh so I guess that settles that. I''m going to give youбн

    "Hmmбн I''m torn. So I''ve definitely got to give you points for the name and the fact that Iughed. Practicality might be horrible, because either you still end up with a stab wound, or you''re me and you don''t need it anywayбн still it sounds pretty powerful. Bit gaudy but eh, I''m a princess.

    "I''m going to give youбн eighteen as your final score," said Marigold as she took the picture of the dagger and hid it between her boobs, keeping an eye on Bonas for her reaction. Sadly for Marigold, Bonas didn''t seem at all interested in the movement. The wolf girl just gave azy salute as she turned back to her spot. "Right well, next up is Burgandy!"

    Burgandy sighed and stood up. "I didn''t find anything greatбн so I''m hoping for ironic. I found this ''Mood Ring'' thattches onto people and continues to pump adrenaline into their system while trying to make them angry,"

    "I like itбн I like itбн but not very practical?" offered Marigold.

    "Eh you say thatбн but check the picture," responded Burgandy.

    Marigold raised an eyebrow at that and snatched the photo out of the air without looking. Granted Thyme had been summoning them into the same spot, but the timing was pretty goodбн assuming Thyme didn''t ensure the timing was perfect anyway. "Huhбн thatбн that''s a ring?"

    "Apparently," said Burgandy.

    "For fucking want a giant?" asked Marigold rhetorically as she showed the picture to the crowd. The ring in the disy case was more thanrge enough to fit around Kat''s waist and then some. *Waitбн I know it wasn''t in the description but do you think it also tries to catch the persons arms?*

    [I can see it.] "Well I do give you points for admitting to your problems," said Marigold. Burgandy just grunted a bit in response. "Ultimately, I''m gonna give thisбн hmmбн maybe a twelve? It looks nice but I really don''t know how practical it is and it''s not THAT amusing. Potentially powerful though. If it works on people stronger then you.

    An angry opponent is a dumb opponent,"

    Burgandy shrugged and headed back to her seat seemingly not all that mad about not finding something good for the contest. Kat was a little annoyed that Burgandy managed to be just one point off with such acklustre treasure. At least, in her estimation. "Willow you''re up next!" shouted Marigold.

    Willow slid up into the spotlight and let out a sigh. "I regret having found this. In fact, I really wish I didn''t find thisбн but even though I didn''t spend much time with you over the tournamentбн I know what you''re like. Do I HAVE to say it out loud though?"

    "Hmmбн" Marigold drew out the sound. "I''m gonna say yes. This is mostly for amusement after all. Plus, why should you get a prize if you''re not even willing to embarrass yourself a bit?"

    "Urgh fine. I find a canteen that instead of water has infinite lube. It''s called ''The Slipper Solution'' now please let me sit down," grumbled Willow.

    "Dammit I wish I''d have found that!"ughed Vanya. "With a better delivery of the name and what it does I''m pretty sure I could''ve won with that answer!"

    "I find it ratherбн surprising that time would put something like that in amongst the random treasuresбн" added Bonas.

    "Ehбн I don''t know about thatбн though from what I''m reading sadly it''s not rated for the type of stuff I find fun. It seems like it''s meant for machines. Sure it''s a lubricant but it also seems to be a de-rusting agent and maybe a one that protects from rust a bit afterwards? Hard to say based on the description. Naughty Willow automatically going for something sexual," chided Marigold.

    500

    "Look, just give me my points so I can sit down in shameбн" mumbled Willow.

    "Alright, alright I won''t stretch this on too long even though I know I want to. Soбн very funny in concept but you butchered the delivery. It''s also not that funny once you''ve got the details and it''s not powerful at all. Plus it doesn''t really look like anythingбн failing grades here all aroundбн assuming it''s not practical.

    It just might beбн but Romilda refusedбн I mean, a certain female dwarf who won''t be named refused to join in so I can''t say if it''s practical or notбн soбн four points," stated Marigold.

    "Urgh, why did I even pick that?" whined Willow as she slumped back down into a beanbag, paused for a moment, then grabbed another beanbag to put over herself. "I guess I''ll just hide out like this so I can''t see your faces. It''s not like this is any more embarrassing then the treasure I had to announce,"

    "Coolбн coolбн Blue what have you got for me?" asked Marigold.

    "I find a harp that forces anyone who hears its music to dance in a conga line," answered Blue as she stood up and handed over her answers.

    "Oof, ok points for amusement but points OFF because this doesn''t specify that the user of it is safeбн and I''m willing to bet I know what this harp is a copy of. If I''m right then yeahбн totally works on the person ying it," mumbled Marigold.

    "Wait really? That''s stupid!" shouted Blue.

    "Yeah it is, but points for the joke. I''d exin itбн but eh I don''t want to keep you guys forever and it is a fairly long story. Anywayбн it IS a beautiful looking harp so top marks thereбн practical pretty low and amassment high. Power level? Hmmбн doubt it''s on the originals level soбн I''ll give you a seventeen!" said Marigold. "Praise my generosity!"

    *Ok now I''m a touch annoyed. I actually saw that harp and decided not to go along with it.* Lily was about to respond to Kat''sint when Marigold said "Lily! You''re up!"

    Lily nervously pulled herself away from Kat and said, "I went with a treasure that I knew after not really finding anythingбн and it''s funny enough I think. It''s the ''Lightning Rod''. If you remember I tried to use it against Blue and it did not go all that wellбн"

    "Oh yeahбн not practical underwater butбн huh it could be really fun for me at least," said Marigold as she looked over the details and the picture. "Solid, but not quite good enough. Soбн I''ll give you thirteen points like Kat. That way you can match!"

    "Vanya,st but not least! Can you dethrone the Awesome sword of Awesomeness?" asked Marigold.

    Vanya shrugged and said, "Probably not but I did find this! Thread that when worn against the body makes it look like you aren''t wearing anything. So you can wear good silk armour into battle while making it look like nothing,"

    "Ooh, tempting. Might see how much that''s going forбн but not practical for most people and it''ll be invisible so it doesn''t look nice. Powerful? Not really. Imma give itбн a ten. That means Bonas is the winner!

    Here''s your prize!"

    Marigold clicked her fingers and snatched some cloth that appeared in midair. Unrolling it revealed a t-shirt that said ''Ipleted a royal''s request but all I got was this shitty t-shirt'' printed on it.

 Chapter 1403: Chapter 1403 Thyme for Books

    --- Lily ---

    The contest was over, lunch was eaten, and Kat had gone off to practice a bit more. Lily had pouted a bit at thatбн but when Kat actually voiced the question Lily had turned her down. Lily didn''t want to interrupt Kat''s trying, especially when it seemed like her girlfriend was on a roll. With their link it was a touch odd.

    Lily could swear she could almost feel the breakthrough Kat was on the edge of, just out of reach. It was particrly strange because Lily hadn''t even asked Kat what she was trying to learn.

    So here Lily was sitting across from Thyme. Thyme had a ball gown on but it was shredded. It looked like Thyme had picked a fight with a rosebush and lost. This ideas was only reinforced by the slight cuts that Thyme left on their exposed skin, and the rose that sat in Thyme''s hair. Must have been one serious rosebush. "So?

    Have youe to a decision?" asked Thyme.

    "Yes. I''d like the books please," said Lily.

    Thyme nodded, "Indeed, I had heard as much but I didn''t want to jump to assumptions without hearing you say it in person. I''ve done some preliminary digging, so I could hand over the bundle right nowбн or you could wait till tomorrow morning when the time limit for purchasing the treasures is up for a slightly more refined collection.

    I doubt it''ll make much of a difference, I can only imagine swapping out two books at mostбн but it''s up to you,"

    "I can wait," said Lily with a slight sigh. "I''ve stressed enough over this choice. A bit of waiting will be nothing inparison,"

    Thyme winced and said, "Yesбн I do apologise for that. I didn''t want to cause you any issuesбн but a choice like this is always apanied by some stress. It''s why I tend to ask what people are looking for and then give them something that matches the description as best it can. It prevents things like this from bing an issue,"

    "Yeahбн I mean I don''t hold it against youбн but yeah. It was not a fun time going around asking everyone what they thought. Especially once I knew what I really needed was to justбн buckle down and find my answers but I didn''t want to pick so I put it off, did other thingsбн had a few emotional spirals, but Kat saved me from anything serious," admitted Lily.

    "Yes wellбн it has encouraged me to think about moving up my ns to make a few basic grimoires for all the affinities I know about itбн but that''s a muchrger project then it appears on the surface. Actuallyбн you''ve got quite the outside perspective, so if you''re interested I''d love to bounce ideas back and forth for a moment?" requested Thyme.

    "Oh please, go ahead I''m very curious," said Lily with a smile.

    "Right, soбн obviously I can''t use my real name. That would immediately cause a bunch of political issues and I''d have to waste more time arguing with people then I''d spend actually writing the books," said Thyme, pausing for a bit to pull out some props for the demonstration.

    "The basic n is just to gather what''s publicly avable for Rank 2 and below, maybe add one or two more basic spells on top of that, and then publish it in apendium."

    Thyme tapped on a thick book they''d pulled out. "What I''ve been debating is a few things. Should I cut the spells down to the absolute basics, and make it more like a training aid, focusing instead on ALL of the magic? Aim for getting it into schools alongside some easy ways for anyone to test their affinities to try and find all the mages we have.

    "Because yes, potential for external magic maniption is considered quite rareбн but I honestly wonder if part of that is just that a lot of people never even TRY or, do try but fail quickly and then never try again, falsely assuming that not getting it after like a week of practice that it means they''ve got no future as a mage?

    "Following that line of thought. If I could somehow turn practicing external mana maniption into a game I could probably encourage a lot of kids that wayбн but I''m really not sure how I''d even start with developing a game like that. Most things Ie up with either need you to be aware of your mana, or don''t help all that much except for the true talents that would probably realise it anyway.

    "On the other side of things, I could instead build up a big collection of books. Sort of likeбн ''The Basic Magics Every X Mage Should Know'' and turn it into a series. The problem with thatбн is I''d have to maintain a fake identity for those books. Some random nobody shows up with all that information?

    They''ll just assume it''s a fake nameбн so I''d have to work something out to avoid that, and it could potentially be a major pain in the ass."

    Thyme paused to throw a bunch of smaller books on the table. Not too small, about the right size for a 400-500 page novel.

    Each of them had ''The basics of X'' with the elements name and a representation of the element drawn on the cover in what looked like crayon."Plus, a lot of what I''d be putting in the books, just to avoid stepping on too many toes right away, would be stuff you could find normally if you put in some effortбн but that''s the thing. Effort.

    "So it could be a good startбн but the question is how many do I release at time? What sort of other stuff might I need to right to establish an identity? What do I do if people startining I haven''t done some obscure type of magic? Would I deliberately search out those books? If so, how quickly is reasonable for a Rank 2 or 3 researcher I''m pretending to be?

    Sorry, I covered quite a few things thereбн what do you think? I''ve got some more ideas, but let''s just keep it where it is for the moment,"

    Lily chewed on her lip as she mentally sorted through everything Thyme had told her. A few ideas immediately stood out. "Soбн I''d say perhaps work on the single bookpendium first before branching out into everything else. I think it might give you a better understanding of things, and then make the specific books better.

    "Now as for how you''d release them? I''d suggest finding someone else who''d be willing to let you use their name on the books for a percentage of the profits. I''d suggest probably an elf? One that has lived for a while but doesn''t really interact with anyone all that much. Someone that can easily pretend to be the source of the booksбн

    "Or perhaps take it one step back? Find someone to pretend to be the writer, and have them approach someone. It''s more people involved, but if anyone does dig into it. First they''ll see a reclusive elf, then a step back they might see a really reclusive elf, or whoever you get for that and I imagine most people would stop looking at that point,"

    "Hmmбн it''s not a bad idea. I can certainly see how it would work out. I''m just not sure if I could find someone that would make for a good cover story. A lot of reclusive people don''t share my ideas, and I''d need to find someone who knows enough about magic to pretend they''ve written all that stuffбн but not so much they have their own pride as a researcher.

    I know plenty of people who fit the bill, but would definitely turn me down if I asked for something like thisбн" said Thyme.

    "Well creating an identity is hard. You''ve either got to borrow oneбн or make one from scratch. I guess you could find someone who''s very old and about to die and then pretend to be them once they pass. With permission of course, but it''s not exactly a tasteful way to go about it and I didn''t think you''d be too interested.

    I mean, you could also do the same with someone who''s sick butбн you can probably just heal them," exined Lily.

    As the words came out of her mouth thoughбн another idea came to her. "Wait, no I''ve got an idea. The researcher Marigold brought up! Theбн the anti-elf league or whatever they''re called. The ones that go around attacking elves and cutting their ears! You can find one of their victims, and offer to heal thempletely while changing their face.

    That should make them safer, make them healthier, and you''d get an identity that has a reason to hide away from people for the most part,"

    "Hmmбн I don''t enjoy the idea of profiting off someone else''s sufferingбн but I would be doing a good thing for everyone involved. Well, except the terrorists, but they''re terrorists so I don''t feel to bad. Hmmбн yes definitely something to think on,"

 Chapter 1404: Chapter 1404 Thyme for Advice

    --- Lily ---

    The discussion over Thyme''s release of knowledge continued well into the night. If Thyme hadn''t provided snacks, Lily was sure she''d have skipped dinner. Even though Kat had poked her about itбн she''d just ignored the warning. A constant string of ''Just five more minutes'' until Thyme had metaphorically pped her in the face with a fish. Which was something else Lily learned.

    Sure her tastebuds were different between formsбн but perhaps not as different as she''d like. Sure Thyme hadn''t actually hit her in the face with the fishбн but it was exceptionally fresh,pletely uncooked, and only lightly seasoned. She''d eaten the entire thing, scales and all. Even a few bones. Probably.

    Lily was mortified when she finished but Thyme just shrugged and ate the te as a joke to show they didn''t think what she''d just done was weird.

    Which was nice, and arge part of why she agreed toe back the next day. Sure Thyme had made a quick announcement at breakfast that everyone''s purchases and prizes would be left in their room by lunchtimeбн but that wasn''t what Lily was interested in right now.

    "Wee back Lily. I''m d you decided to join me for the morning," said Thyme.

    Lily blushed and said, "Wellбн you agreed to help me work on my style a bit and I AM interested in hearing about some of the stories behind your clothes. Well, that and the books of course,"

    "Indeed. I have some special containers for those books as well. I''ll go over it allter, but I''m using you to test a few theories about how things react to a world without magic. Most of them should work, but one of them is intended to fail in a non-catastrophic way. I''m hoping you''ll give me a writeup of it all.

    It should even give you a bit of a jumpstart into your spatial affinityбн but you didn''t hear that from me," said Thyme.

    "Of course, just your standard packaging I''m taking back home," said Lily with a nod.

    "Indeed, indeed. As long as you tell Kat it''s standard, even if you both know that''s a lie, she can tell people she was informed it was all standard with no trouble at all. Anyway, today I''ll be taking you to just one of my closetsбн but I did agree to help with your look. So I''m wondering if you have any preferences I need to take into ount?" asked Thyme.

    "Umбн I don''t know? I meanбн I want to look nice, and I want to look nice standing next to Katбн but I don''t want anything that draws too much attention. Not only am I still definitely on the shy side of thingsбн but Kat''s asexual, so it''s not even like I''d be wearing something nice to show off to her you know? It''d mostly be for me. Which feels sort of bad to sayбн" mumbled Lily.

    "I don''t think it''s too bad. Kat likes you for you and not what you''re wearing. Besides, I doubt Kat ispletely immune to your looks. She''s just not going to find them sexual. I''m sure you could go for the ''exceptionally adorable'' angle without much trouble," added Thyme.

    "Rightбн but I''m not sure how much I want to y that up either? Likeбн I get thatбн that Kat is asexual but she''s said she''d be fine withбн umбн certain activities. Which, no I''m not ready for that EITHER but likeбн I wouldn''t want her to think of meбн like a kid or somethingбн" mumbled Lily.

    "You''re the same age just about. That makes it a lot easier," responded Thyme. "I myselfбн have issues in that area,"

    "Waitбн are you not asexual? Or sort of just assumed. Not sure whyбн but I just sort of got that vibe?" said Lily.

    "Ahбн that''s aplicated issue. Which, I suppose I can touch on a bit since you brought it up. Iбн don''t remember thest time I was sexually attracted to anything or anyone.

    Dryads don''t normally feel it the same way as everyone elseбн but these bodies I''ve made a very good and I know that some other dryads have used them and foundбн sufficient reactions to things," said Thyme trying not to embarrass Lily with the exnation.

    "I think, and really this is just a guess, that I''m closer to ''Demi-sexual'' but Ick true peers. So many people just feelбн maybe not like literal children but in the same sort of category. Even the other dryads, the ones that are theoretically older then meбн just know so much less about the world. About life. Plus, there is the fact that a lot of that time was spent asleep.

    "See, I''m powerful. I enjoy ying up the jokester angle to get people to forget just what that really means. Not to sound conceitedбн but with my affinities and my level of strength? I am basically a god. Now, I know for a fact I''m not the strongest creature on theбн but I might be the strongest PERSON. Whichбн makes it hard to really connect with people.

    "The only people who maybe have a chance are the kings and queensбн but they all have their own issues. Ulf would never remarry and he''s sort of like a brother or an Uncle figure. Auctifer obviously has his harem, Titaniaбн maybe. Not a big fan of her tendency to sleep aroundбн and little Oditr is basically a baby. Once again, not literallyбн but she''s so much younger then the rest.

    "Honestly I''m proud of the girl. She has managed to stand strong against people that are her superior in many ways. Once again, not to denigrate her efforts, she''s very powerful for her ageбн but it''s that ''for her age'' addition that needs to be said. Then after that? There''s really not too many options left for me. Certainly not ones I know of.

    Soбн yeah it''s hard to say. I have the vaguest of memories of that sort of thing when I was youngerбн

    "But the bodies I was using back then shouldn''t have been advanced enough for that. Perhaps they didn''t need to beбн or perhaps it was just a dream, or some fungus that was giving me gout. Could be anything really," exined Thyme.

    Lily let out a sigh. "That''sбн sort of sad Thyme,"

    "Eh, I have good friends, plenty of people who are basically family and I''m probably immortal already. I''ve got time. If I have to wait for the universe to end and make me way to a knew one with more powerful figures to find love? I can do that," answered Thyme with a shrug.

    "Thatбн that''s crazy to think about," mumbled Lily.

    "Indeed. You''ve taken steps to secure your rtionship with Kat very early into your long lives. Normally, rushing into something like that so early could very well cause a disasterбн but the fact that your minds are connected so intimately? I doubt it''ll ever be a problem," stated Thyme.

    "Wait why?" asked Lily. "I meanбн I don''t regret doing it, but it WAS terribly impulsive. It felt like the only way to keep up with Kat in the long termбн"

    "Honestly you''re probably right on that front. I don''t know what would''ve happenedбн but yes I think this was your best chance at keeping up. As for why you''re not likely to have issues? Communication is the key to any rtionship and even after a century of knowing someoneбн where you can share information with just a nce? There can still be moments of mimunication.

    "You two bypass that entirely. Of course, there is also the idea that you''d get bored of each otherбн but I find that''s not how it works in the real world. Sure it does happenбн but not with everyone, and almost certainly not with those who fall properly in love and not lust.

    Now don''t get me wrong, some people like Auctifer need to branch outбн but I doubt either of you feel the need for that," exined Thyme.

    Lily blushed brightly. "Umбн no. Evenбн even before it was Kat I only had one person on my mind. Sure they turned out to be a horrible person in the endбн but before that final nail in the coffin I didn''t stray. Kat is much better. So much nicer to me, so much more than that bitchбн the idea that I could ever find anyone else is ludicrous,"

    "Exactly. For all that people imagine that love bes boring as the years go onбн strong bonds of loved forged in your younger years? They became the foundation of your life going forward. They are not so easily broken apart. I mean, take Ulf for example. He loved his wife and stood by her side for hundreds of years, and he will mourn her passing for hundreds of years more.

    I honestly wouldn''t be surprised if he never remarriesбн because she was that important to him.

    "Still, death does have a way of changing things. Of course, that''s not a problem you''ll have to worry about either. Neither of you will leave the other behind," said Thyme with a wistful sigh. "I am slightly envious but I have hope I''ll find my match someday. Soe, let''s explore some lighter topics! No sense dwelling on the distant past and future just yet,"

 Chapter 1405: Chapter 1405 Thyme for Looks

    --- Lily ---

    Lily stepped through the ornate looking wooden door. It had a bunch of vines and flowers outlining it and Lily couldn''t help but feel like she was going somewhere she probably shouldn''t as she pushed it open. This was of course, a ridiculous notion because not only was the door unlocked, Thyme had magicked it into existence a few seconds ago.

    The permission to used the door could not be more clearбн so it really was a strange thought to be having.

    As Lily stepped through the door Thyme asked, "So what are you looking for exactly?"

    Lily went to answer but she was blown away by the sight before her. Thyme had gone all out. There entire room was stacked from top to bottom with rows and rows of clothing. There was one of those librarydders, to help those who couldn''t fly get aroundбн but it still seemed a touch daunting.

    The ceiling was easily ten metres high, perhaps a bit more and Lily couldn''t see the end of the clothes. Now, granted there wasn''t too much variety just from what Lily could see right now. Thyme had apparently decided to collect a bunch of simr clothes with only a few differences. The area Lily was looking at consisted mostly of pink ballgowns.

    She could see them transitioning into red further downбн

    But just close up? There were dresses of all sizes and on top of that? A bunch of different additions. Some had embroidered flowers, some had mes, a few had gems stitched into them. One even looked like it was made of liquid ss. Lily really wanted to ask about what was going on with that oneбн but it was just too much.

    It was a truly overwhelming amount of clothing to look at all packed togetherбн this was all just one ROW of clothing. Lily hadn''t even looked at the rest of the room.

    Lily''s traitorous mind then dredged up a little fact from the earlier conversation with Thyme. This was just ONE of Thyme''s closet. Lily fell over at that point. She was fine, Thyme had moved an armchair behind her at some point and she fell into the plush chair with no damage but all she could do is let out a long breath of air.

    "Is it a bit much?" asked Thyme.

    "Iбн I don''t even know? I meanбн it''s certainly very impressive and I''m surprised you have some many variations of thingsбн I have no idea how you keep it all clean and in good condition. If this closet is anything other than brand new I''m wondering how you keep everything from getting old and falling apart and justбн wow you know what it IS a lot. Just to think about," exined Lily the best she could.

    "Ahбн yes I suppose it can be a bit much to think about. It''s probably worse for you because of yourtent affinity. This ce is a pocket dimension that I created so the rules of time and space a bitбн wonky here. It''s probably pressing on your mind. You don''t understand it, can''t understand it yetбн but you''re trying to get there. So it''s all the worse.

    Well, that and I do understand it''s a lot of clothes.

    "As for how I keep everything in good condition? I just have the time here run ever so slowly backwards. Nothing serious. Most people can''t tell the difference. Heck I imagine most space or time mages wouldn''t be able to tell eitherбн but I just wind the clock back a little bit. It''s only around an hour every century, but that little bit makes upkeep so much better," exined Thyme.

    "One hour a century? That seems likeбн nothing. Why not have time turn back more than that?" asked Lily.

    "Two reasons. The first, is that rewinding time is a massive pain in the ass. Even if you''re not rewinding something with a soul, it can still cause problems. As a time mageбн and as a space mage, but mostly as a time mageбн you do so muchбн manipte time like the other elements as you do coax it gently into doing what you want.

    A bit likeбн damn I was going to say a pet cat but you and Kat make that analogy really, really weird. Not sure I can think of a better example thoughбн" exined Thyme.

    "Ahбн alright," agreed Lily.

    "Well that and I wouldn''t want to rewind any of my clothes out of existence," added Thyme almost as an afterthought.

    "Rightбн" grumbled Lily.

    "Hey, look, don''t get me started on such interesting topics you know? I love talking about this sort of stuffбн but we''re here to talk about your looks. Soбн what are you after?" asked Thyme.

    "Wellбн I mentioned it before that I want to draw Kat''s eyesбн but I''m not really sure how to do that. I''m shy and not all that confidentбн and even if I was more confident it''s not like shing my tits at her would garner any reaction other then perhaps confusion," grumbled Lily.

    "I admit that does make it harder. I mentioned before you could go for adorable yes?" offered Thyme.

    "Right but I countered with not wanting to be seen as a kid. Especially not when Kat grew up in an orphanage. I don''t need her to put me in the mental box of ''child to protect'' instead of ''girlfriend''" exined Lily.

    "I don''t think you''re likely to have that problemбн but alright. Nothing too cute then. What else?" asked Thyme.

    "Hmmбн I guess I might want to match Kat sometimes? I don''t think I''d want that all of the timeбн but sometimes perhaps?" asked Lily.

    "Rightбн and so are you looking for a style mainly? Or a set of colours to use as a base?" asked Thyme.

    "What do you mean?" asked Lily.

    "Right wellбн some people like to wear all sorts of different clothes. I take it a bit further then mostбн but some people pick a standard set of sayбн four colours and get a bunch of different clothes that have a unique look while sticking with the main four colours. Other people like a particr style of clothing and then just get the same shirt but in a different colour.

    Even when they branch outбн they usually don''t branch out too much," exined Thyme.

    "Ohбн umбн hmmбн I''m not sure I''d want to mix up either of those too much. I tend to think of myself as pretty simpleбн I mostly just wore a uniform and then whatever my parents picked up," mumbled Lily.

    Thyme let out a long suffering sigh and rubbed at their temples. "Lily, I need you to work with me a bit here. I can make you look stunning if that''s what you wantбн but you''ll never get your own style if I just dress you in what I think looks best in you. I don''t need too muchбн but I do need something,"

    "Ah sorryбн" mumbled Lily. "I guessбн I guess I''d like to go with a standard set of colours and then branch out into different styles of clothing? Maybe not likeбн too much, perhaps have a core set of outfits that are mostly the same, butбн yeah is that fine?"

    "I can work with thatбн and you said you wanted to match with Kat sometimesбн hmmбн what about something like this as a base?" Thyme pondered for a moment before dashing off in a whirlwind. Not even a secondter Thyme was back and holding a dress. It was around a knee length with a high cor and long sleeves.

    There was some slight frills on it, and the whole thing was white with blue flowers lining the bottom of the dress.

    "Oh wow that looks lovely," said Lily with a slight tinge of aw.

    "It''s nothing too fancy. Still, I think this could work as a good centrepiece for your style. White to go with both Kat''s ck outfit, and your own dark hair and tail. It draws attention to those aspects without being too overt about it or looking bad itself. I chose a dress on the shorter side because you are still an adventurer, sort of.

    "I do also imagine this with stockings, because I doubt you want to show off too much leg. If you want to get fancy you can wear a tie of some kind. I wouldn''t go with a traditional necktie but you''ve got options. I''d rmend sticking with blue before thinking about branching out," exined Thyme.

    "Yesбн" said Lily with a smile. "I can see myself running around in a white dress. Normally I''d be a bit worried about it getting dirty but I imagine there''s magic for thatбн and as a paper mage, white is sort of my colour. I can probably work out a spell to make something ''paper white'' if I really had to. Yesбн yes this seems like a very good start. What else have you got for me?"

 Chapter 1384 - 1384 FLORAL COMBAT Part 3

    --- Lily --- Marigold, Blue, March, Romilda

    Blue was shocked,pletely unprepared for an attack like this. Thoughбн just because she was unprepared didn''t mean she was off-guard. Blue had been waiting for something, and she reacted automatically in the face of a clear threat. Her hands shot out, twin whirlpools that had been tightly bound for some time, released straight in Lily''s direction ready to tear their way through the construct.

    The water did so without issueбн but of course the form was made of shadow, so while the whirlpool drilled through it, the shadow simply kept moving. None of the mana focused in the water was trying to stop it, instead it was ineffectually trying to grind it down. Blue wouldn''t be able to react in time to get up a proper shield, the attack would go throughбн

    But Lily wouldn''te out unscathed either. Lily hadn''t intended for the whole construct to be solid. She just wanted it to berge and imposing, so to save mana she''d only properly empowered a small part. That small part was the ws and they were moments away from slicing into Blue''s flesh. At the same time, the whirlpool drills were moments away from inflicting a simr fate on Lily.

    Neither mage had time to properly think up a counter for the oing attacks so when they made contact the damage was significant. Blue had managed to raise an arm to try and block some of the damage, and it worked. She had a deep gash on her forehead and matching deeper w marks running across her armбн but her chest was unscathed and the blood loss was manageable for now.

    Lily wasn''t quite so quick on the uptake. The water charged into her with most of the force remaining. It dug into her sides and felt a lot like someone was trying to clean her fur with sand paper. The water pushed that fir down and into her skin, where it was spun rapidly causing a rash across arge area, and puncture wounds in the centre of it.

    ''Luckily'' the drills hit bones quickly and those were pretty solid, weathering the storm somewhat.

    Soon the power around her dispersed and the two mages were able to get a good look at each other. Blue was covered in a good deal more blood. Her right arm was close to useless and the blood was leaking from her forehead. Both issues Blue could somewhat mitigate underwater, but problems nheless.

    On the other hand, Lily looked a lot better but there wasn''t much she could do for her problems. Her body was asionally racked with spasms courtesy of the holes in her sides. The that had been rubbed into her skin was barely noticeable with her fur to cover itбн but she couldn''t really mitigate her issues at this point.

    Perhaps a bit of paper over the wound site to keep the blood in, but she wasn''t losing all that much for some reason, so it didn''t seem like a big issue right now.

    "That fucking hurt Lily," grumbled Blue as she cast the closest thing she had to a healing spell. It was called ''water bandage'' and while it did heal youбн eventually it wasn''t fast in the slightest. It gave her a slightly boosted rate of natural regeneration and kept all of her blood inside her body. That was about it.

    Useful sure, but the injuries weren''t going to magically vanish without Ellenell to heal her.

    Lily grinned back at the words, showing off her sharp teeth. Not really sure what else to do. It wasn''t like she could easily talk back as a Memphis. Instead she just summoned up a shadow w from behind her back and flexed it menacingly in Blue''s direction.

    The whirlpool attack had pushed her out of range unless she wanted to waste a lot of mana and really thin down her shadow to the point it wouldn''t do muchбн but Blue probably didn''t know that yet.

    Behind them, Lily could hear another fight going on. March and Marigold had apparently managed to get close to each other and the shing of steel was clearly audible from where she was. If Lily turned around, she would see Marigold trying to stab March with a spear, while March tried to deflect it as much as possible and close the distance between them while her teleportation ring recharged.

    Back to Blue who was grimacing when the toll from mana expenditure started to catch up to her. The whirlpool spell was expensive and very distracting for March and Marigold, it was perfect for themбн but the whirlpools she''dunched at Lily were a lot more expensive to cast in exchange for being cheaper to keep around and she''d used them toбн honestly pathetic affect.

    On top of that those bandages were another drain on her mana. Not a major one, but it was all adding up. She was currently debating if it was time to drop the whirlpool or not.

    With Lily here, she couldn''t really afford to be wasting manaбн but at the same time, with Lily here she really couldn''t afford for Marigold or March to join in the fight against her. One would be bad enough, but if both decided toe after her? That was a problem just waiting to happen. Blue cursed the nes that reduced the water pressure and allowed everyone to breathe.

    It really was a massive blow to her power under the water.

    Lily on the other handбн really didn''t know what to do at this point. The surprise attack failed and she didn''t want to get in close to Blue, rightfully scared of what those whirlpools could''ve done if she was closer or they had a bit more force behind them. At the same time, if she stayed at range she had nothing to attack with.

    Her paper just couldn''t function properly underwater and her shadow could only stretch so far.

    That left Lily''s options quite clear. She could get in close and use her shadow. Turn and run as best she could, probably towards Marigold to use the confuse that fight was generatingбн or try out one of her treasures and hope for the best. *The only two that I can see being useful right now is the lightning rod or the boat.

    The boat because it can be a big obstacle between me and Blue, allowing me to escape, approach, and maybe hide away within. The lightning rodбн well that one speaks for itself.*

    Lily bit her cheek as she considered her options but when Blue started to summon up a new set of sigils Lily decided to act. It might be a dumb ideaбн but she didn''t want to run, and nothing seemed like it would be better. The world seemed to slow down once she''d made the decision.

    Lily swapped back to her human form and pulled out the rod, activating it in one swift motion while pointing it towards Blue.

    Lightning exploded from the tip and shot straight into the fae in front of herбн and all of the water nearby. Shit. Lily felt pain wrack her body as the lighting seemed to just keep going. Sure the initial burst had connected to Blue, but the rest? It seemed like the rod was trying to pump as much lightning into the surroundings as it could.

    Even when the damned thing finally cut off, the water was still charged and Lily felt her muscles twitching all over the ce. The hands that had been holding the metal pole were burnt and the rest of her body wasn''t all that much better.

    Blue wasn''t in a great state either. The Lightning had hit her dead on and then exploded across her body. She was covered in thin burn marks across most of her body and the front of her outfit had a hole burned clean through it. Blue''s skin was charred at the entry point and it really didn''t look good. If Thyme wasn''t around to fix all of this it would definitely have scarred.

    Luckily, the water bandage spell had helped to bleed off some of that energy, but perhaps not enough.

    Lily was about to try forcing herself to do moreбн when she felt the need to turn around. Lily did her best to force her aching body to move. Only to see arge fist approaching. That zap from the lightning rod? It had gotten Blue to drop her whirlpool spell. Instead of wasting time brawling with Marigold, March had taken the chance to blink towards Lily and attack her.

    Lily summoned up as much paper as she could manage in that instanceбн and it still wasn''t enough. March''s punch met Lily''s face with the force of a freight train and before she could so much as blink, she was in the hospital with a female nurse Thyme looking over at her with a clipboard. "Hello and wee to medical. I''m afraid due to the timing, this means you''re officially out of this roundбн"

 Chapter 1401 - 1401 MarigoldтАЩs Treasure Hunt Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    Kat struggled to contain her amusement as Lily burrowed deeper into her chest. It was early the next day, and during breakfast Marigold had recruited the pair of them forбн something. What that something WAS remained a mystery. Lily was sulking because whatever this was, meant she was missing out on talking with Thyme to get those books she wanted.

    s, Marigold wasбн if not a friend at the very least an acquaintance at this point so they were waiting.

    Kat couldn''t help but enjoy Lily''s ''righteous indignation'' because it waspletely adorable. She''d huffed and grumbled but not actually said anything beforeying herself down on Kat in the loungeбн and realising that she was setting herself up to be teased by Marigold, transformed into her Memphis formбн but she wasn''t willing to give upying on Kat''s boobs. So here they were.

    Kat was halfying, half sitting in a beanbag while Lily looked out at the world from between Kat''s boobs. It was a tad ticklish as well.

    Kat watched in interest as others wandered in. It wasn''t confirmed that they were all here for whatever Marigold had nnedбн but the hints were there. At least, Kat they were. The biggest hint was that no guys had shown up so far. Of course, Kat didn''t want to say or think the reason out loud lest Lily get even more pouty.

    There was only so much cuteness that could exist in the one ce without the universe imploding or something, and Lily would definitely huff cutely if she realised Marigold seemed to have acquired a bunch of pretty women for this.

    At least, that was Kat''s guess. She wasn''t entirely clear on what made people attractive, so it was just her best guess. Lily would probably knowбн but once again, not worth asking. Though, Kat couldn''t help but feel vindicated when Marigold and Vanya showed up, giving them eight people total. Blue, Vanya, Bonas, Burgandy, Willow, Marigold herself and of course Kat and Lily.

    Marigold took the centre of the room. The stage had been removed so the carpet would have to do. "Wee all! I''m d you guys actually agreed to show up. Certain people, who will not be named, refused my kind and generous invitation to go do other things. Of course, I will say two of them were are part of my team, but once again, no naming names," Marigold said with a wink.

    "Anywayбн I was thinking of having a fun little contest!

    "You see, Thyme needs us to make up our minds about the treasures down below before tomorrow morning, so I thought this might be a chance to have some fun, and also properly investigate some of the treasures downstairs. I even managed to con Thyme into making a prize for whoever finds the most interesting treasure!

    "Now, just keep in mind that I will be your judge and you should be fine. I''ll be rating you on a scale of 1-5 for most categories, but 1-10 for the main one which is ''How amusing is it?'' the other categories are ''How practical is it'' ''How powerful is it'' and finally ''Does it look nice?''. Now, feel free not take things too seriouslyбн

    "But I do have a few rules. No working together. Picking the same item as someone else halves your scoreбн and Kat and Lily you''ll need to decide if you''re entering as one person or as a team,"

    "Wait, why do they get to act as a team?" asked Willow.

    "Because they can talk to each other in their heads," answered Marigold. "If they promise not to abuse that power, then I''ll let them go for separate itemsбн but if I didn''t mention it specifically they probably would''ve just teamed up assuming they only counted as one person like Thyme''s normal events.

    Well Thyme isn''t running this one, I am, and I think it''d be more fun if theypeted against each otherбн but I won''t force the matter either way,"

    *What do you think Lily? Together or separate?*

    [Part of me wants to work with you just because Marigold said it would be more fun for us not to. I imagine ''more fun'' means more fun for Marigold rather then usбн but I''m not all that set on the idea.]

    "See!" said Marigold waving in Kat and Lily''s direction. "That''s them having a discussion about if they want to work together or not. Despite having the ability to talk mentally it is painfully obvious when they use it,"

    "Ah," said Willow with a nod as she looked at the pair.

    Lily and Kat went back and forth on it a bit, with both of them bringing up reasons both for and against the idea before eventually settling on working separately. This was mostly due to two points. The first, was that Marigold had gone to the trouble of setting this up and she did make the request. The second, was that it would give them twice the chance to win whatever the prize was.

    "We''llpete individually," announced Kat.

    "Righto. Make sure you grab one of these forms. They just need, the number, the name, and a short description of the item" Marigold snatched up the paper from nearby and waved them about a bit to show everyone where they were. "You''ve got just one hour to find somethingбн GOOD LUCK!" said Marigold, as she finished her speech with a p.

    --- Kat --- (One Hour Later)

    Everyone returned to the room with their papers. Kat hadn''t actually been down to the treasure roomбн so she was a bit unprepared for how many things were down there. Especially when she remembered that Thyme was only counting ''imed'' treasures. That meant that everything downstairs had been found by someone else.

    There was all sorts of interesting little nicknacks, and Kat wasn''t sure which one would be the best for the contest. Her first find was a mirror that projected an image of anyone who was shown in it out into the real world.

    Kat thought Marigold might like the chance to look all around her bodyбн but it wasn''t too amusing and depending on how Marigold judged ''practical'' the answer could be ''not at all'' because Kat automatically saw through illusions like that.

    There were a few other illusion based things like that Kat considered, but in the end Kat foundбн a decent item. Honestly she wasn''t confident in her chances to win. It was a gardening hoe that worked better when you were naked for some reason. Kat didn''t know WHY it was enchanted like that, just that''s what the description said. So Kat was going with the shock value.

    "Hey everyone," said Marigold. She''d apparently found a table just for this. She wasying across it in a seductive pose. "I see you''ve returned from your hunt. Thyme picked the order you''lle up in so be ready toe up whenever. At the end, I''ll give you your total scoreбн but not any of the specifics.

    Anyway, we''re starting up with Kat!"

    *Ah of course. Wish me luck Lily.* Lily blew a kiss in Kat''s direction and then immediately blushed and hid her face after she realised what she''d done. Kat smiled, spirits lifted as she readied herself for the presentation. "Well Marigold, I thought you might enjoy item 328. It''s a hoe," Kat paused for dramatic effect. "A garden hoe to be precise.

    It''s enchanted to cut more easily through dirt and debrisбн and it''s effects are boosted the less clothing you''re wearing,"

    "Wait really?" asked Marigold as she sat up onto the edge of the table.

    "Yup here are the details," said Kat as she handed over the sheet. Marigold read the description over and smiled. After a moment she tapped the table next to her and suddenly the paper gained a green stamp of a thumbs up in the bottom left corner. Kat raised an eyebrow at that but didn''t say anything just yet.

    "Ok, Thyme''s seal of approval is on the paperwork that means it''s a real item! I''m going to give you hmmбн let''s see, amusing, practical, look niceбн wait Thyme I need pictures of these things!" Marigold paused in her speech for a few momentsбн only for a picture to appear in mid-air. "Nice. Thanks for being a good sport Thyme, even though I forgot to mention this in the nning.

    "Let''s see, let''s seeбн hmmбн looks a bit ordinary. Ok, in that case, Kat you''re final score is thirteen! Kinda low, but perhaps I''m undershooting things because this is just the first item and honestly I''m sort of winging it. Sure I''ll try to be fair, but how am I meant to know how these things all reallypare without knowing what they are?

    Maybe I''ll change my answers after I''ve seen everythingбн not sure I''ll be allowed to do itбн we''ll see if Thymeinster," Kat just shrugged as she stepped backwards and flopped down into one of the beanbags. Waiting for whoever was up next to be called.

 Chapter 1402 - 1402 MarigoldтАЩs Treasure Hunt Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    [I thought you''re pick was pretty cool. The joke was greatбн though why Thyme was offering a garden hoe as a treasure is beyond meбн then Thyme went so far as to get it enchanted to work better with less clothes? Honestly how are we meant to top that? And you only got a thirteen for it? I feel like you got shafted a bit Kat.]

    *Eh, Marigold did say she might be overly harsh because I was the first contestantбн but if I had to guess? I lost a bunch of points in power and appearance. I mean, it just looks like a normal garden hoe. ck metal handle, and not like ''cool'' ck but more of a dirty grey, and a standard wooden handle. I''d say that''s where I lost points.*

    [Huhбн ok that''s actually a good point. It means I might have a better shot then I thought.]

    *Oh? What did you pick out?*

    [Now now Kat. No spoilers just yet.] Kat just gave Lily a kiss on the cheek instead of responding. Used the chance to lean against Kat and snuggle into her side. Lily also said a short prayer to Marigold that she wouldn''t be chosen nextбн

    "Right, Bonas you''re up!" said Marigold. Lily let out a breath of air at the announcement. [Looks like I get to spend a bit more time cuddle up against you. I''m d for that!]

    Bonas the wolf girl strode up towards Marigold,pletely ignoring the elf''s seductive looks. "Thanks for inviting me to the contest Marigoldбн but I don''t know if I''ll do well. I managed to find a dagger called ''The Awesome sword of Awesomeness''" Marigold, Lily and Kat all snickered at the name.

    "And it''s a jewel encrusted gold dagger that heals people when you stab themбн but doesn''t heal the stab wound you need to make to use it,"

    Marigold burst out into cackles. "Oh that''s good. I meanбн I''m gonna need a picture?" Thyme was clearly listening because another picture appeared from thin air. "Yeah that''s pretty snazzy alright. Hmmбн not sure the joke is better then Kat''sбн but I DIDugh so I guess that settles that. I''m going to give youбн

    "Hmmбн I''m torn. So I''ve definitely got to give you points for the name and the fact that Iughed. Practicality might be horrible, because either you still end up with a stab wound, or you''re me and you don''t need it anywayбн still it sounds pretty powerful. Bit gaudy but eh, I''m a princess.

    "I''m going to give youбн eighteen as your final score," said Marigold as she took the picture of the dagger and hid it between her boobs, keeping an eye on Bonas for her reaction. Sadly for Marigold, Bonas didn''t seem at all interested in the movement. The wolf girl just gave azy salute as she turned back to her spot. "Right well, next up is Burgandy!"

    Burgandy sighed and stood up. "I didn''t find anything greatбн so I''m hoping for ironic. I found this ''Mood Ring'' thattches onto people and continues to pump adrenaline into their system while trying to make them angry,"

    "I like itбн I like itбн but not very practical?" offered Marigold.

    "Eh you say thatбн but check the picture," responded Burgandy.

    Marigold raised an eyebrow at that and snatched the photo out of the air without looking. Granted Thyme had been summoning them into the same spot, but the timing was pretty goodбн assuming Thyme didn''t ensure the timing was perfect anyway. "Huhбн thatбн that''s a ring?"

    "Apparently," said Burgandy.

    "For fucking want a giant?" asked Marigold rhetorically as she showed the picture to the crowd. The ring in the disy case was more thanrge enough to fit around Kat''s waist and then some. *Waitбн I know it wasn''t in the description but do you think it also tries to catch the persons arms?*

    [I can see it.] "Well I do give you points for admitting to your problems," said Marigold. Burgandy just grunted a bit in response. "Ultimately, I''m gonna give thisбн hmmбн maybe a twelve? It looks nice but I really don''t know how practical it is and it''s not THAT amusing. Potentially powerful though. If it works on people stronger then you.

    An angry opponent is a dumb opponent,"

    Burgandy shrugged and headed back to her seat seemingly not all that mad about not finding something good for the contest. Kat was a little annoyed that Burgandy managed to be just one point off with such acklustre treasure. At least, in her estimation. "Willow you''re up next!" shouted Marigold.

    Willow slid up into the spotlight and let out a sigh. "I regret having found this. In fact, I really wish I didn''t find thisбн but even though I didn''t spend much time with you over the tournamentбн I know what you''re like. Do I HAVE to say it out loud though?"

    "Hmmбн" Marigold drew out the sound. "I''m gonna say yes. This is mostly for amusement after all. Plus, why should you get a prize if you''re not even willing to embarrass yourself a bit?"

    "Urgh fine. I find a canteen that instead of water has infinite lube. It''s called ''The Slipper Solution'' now please let me sit down," grumbled Willow.

    "Dammit I wish I''d have found that!"ughed Vanya. "With a better delivery of the name and what it does I''m pretty sure I could''ve won with that answer!"

    "I find it ratherбн surprising that time would put something like that in amongst the random treasuresбн" added Bonas.

    "Ehбн I don''t know about thatбн though from what I''m reading sadly it''s not rated for the type of stuff I find fun. It seems like it''s meant for machines. Sure it''s a lubricant but it also seems to be a de-rusting agent and maybe a one that protects from rust a bit afterwards? Hard to say based on the description. Naughty Willow automatically going for something sexual," chided Marigold.

    500

    "Look, just give me my points so I can sit down in shameбн" mumbled Willow.

    "Alright, alright I won''t stretch this on too long even though I know I want to. Soбн very funny in concept but you butchered the delivery. It''s also not that funny once you''ve got the details and it''s not powerful at all. Plus it doesn''t really look like anythingбн failing grades here all aroundбн assuming it''s not practical.

    It just might beбн but Romilda refusedбн I mean, a certain female dwarf who won''t be named refused to join in so I can''t say if it''s practical or notбн soбн four points," stated Marigold.

    "Urgh, why did I even pick that?" whined Willow as she slumped back down into a beanbag, paused for a moment, then grabbed another beanbag to put over herself. "I guess I''ll just hide out like this so I can''t see your faces. It''s not like this is any more embarrassing then the treasure I had to announce,"

    "Coolбн coolбн Blue what have you got for me?" asked Marigold.

    "I find a harp that forces anyone who hears its music to dance in a conga line," answered Blue as she stood up and handed over her answers.

    "Oof, ok points for amusement but points OFF because this doesn''t specify that the user of it is safeбн and I''m willing to bet I know what this harp is a copy of. If I''m right then yeahбн totally works on the person ying it," mumbled Marigold.

    "Wait really? That''s stupid!" shouted Blue.

    "Yeah it is, but points for the joke. I''d exin itбн but eh I don''t want to keep you guys forever and it is a fairly long story. Anywayбн it IS a beautiful looking harp so top marks thereбн practical pretty low and amassment high. Power level? Hmmбн doubt it''s on the originals level soбн I''ll give you a seventeen!" said Marigold. "Praise my generosity!"

    *Ok now I''m a touch annoyed. I actually saw that harp and decided not to go along with it.* Lily was about to respond to Kat''sint when Marigold said "Lily! You''re up!"

    Lily nervously pulled herself away from Kat and said, "I went with a treasure that I knew after not really finding anythingбн and it''s funny enough I think. It''s the ''Lightning Rod''. If you remember I tried to use it against Blue and it did not go all that wellбн"

    "Oh yeahбн not practical underwater butбн huh it could be really fun for me at least," said Marigold as she looked over the details and the picture. "Solid, but not quite good enough. Soбн I''ll give you thirteen points like Kat. That way you can match!"

    "Vanya,st but not least! Can you dethrone the Awesome sword of Awesomeness?" asked Marigold.

    Vanya shrugged and said, "Probably not but I did find this! Thread that when worn against the body makes it look like you aren''t wearing anything. So you can wear good silk armour into battle while making it look like nothing,"

    "Ooh, tempting. Might see how much that''s going forбн but not practical for most people and it''ll be invisible so it doesn''t look nice. Powerful? Not really. Imma give itбн a ten. That means Bonas is the winner!

    Here''s your prize!"

    Marigold clicked her fingers and snatched some cloth that appeared in midair. Unrolling it revealed a t-shirt that said ''Ipleted a royal''s request but all I got was this shitty t-shirt'' printed on it.

 Chapter 1406: Chapter 1406 A Training Holi-Day

    --- Lily ---

    Lily spent the rest of the day talking with Thyme about clothing. The dryad new a truly massive amount about the topic, and Lily wouldn''t be surprised if the tree in question had invented more than half of the styles she''d seen about. The world just didn''t have quite enough distinct culture for them to arise naturallyбн but if Thyme was brute forcing it? Well that was a different matter.

    Lily had turned down the offer of clothes though. Thyme had provided more than enough help, and the books she''d been handed were plenty valuable enoughбн of course when she returned to her room at the end of the day to find several different storage containers, three of which were filled with clothes, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth.

    She''d already promised Thyme to test themбн Thyme had just ensured she was gettingpensated for her work.

    The most secure of the containers was actually a series of containers and had the giant size candies. It was a box, with a bag inside it, and inside the bag was a ss jar, and then inside the ss jar was ANOTHER bag. Frankly, Lily didn''t understand how that was meant to help but Thyme had certainly ensured that they''d be well protected.

    None of it was expanded, unlike the other containers, but they had to be at least a bit magical.

    The note Thyme left behind with the setup informed her that she might need to provide the containers with some magic asionally. Thyme wasn''t sure how often.

    Conventional logic dictated they needed mana ''basically never'' but conventional logic wasn''t going to help them here, so instead Thyme rmended just topping them up before bed if possible, but that leaving them for a month should still be safe. If it wasn''t? Thyme wanted to know. Lily wasn''t sure she''d actually test that part out, but Thyme had said it was an option.

    Kat had a goodugh as Lily pouted angrily at the containers. No amount of res directed towards her girlfriend managed to stimy the flow ofughterбн if anything Lily was pretty sure she was just making Katugh more. Whichбн made it rather tempting to keep trying. Kat''sugh was beautiful and Lily enjoyed seeing what Kat''sughter did to Kat''s chest.

    Not that she''d admit something like that out loud. She wasn''t Marigold after all.

    In the end though? It had been a big day and Lily was happy to transform and sleep snuggled up against Kat. She still wasn''t ready for anything moreбн but it was just niceбн and while Lily did want to spend more time with Thyme, especially after noticing that the dryad might be a touch more lonely then they seemedбн Lily went to bed determined to spend the next day entirely with Kat.

    Which is how, Lily found herself ring at the rising sun at fuckknows in the morning as she tried to wipe the sleep from her eyes. Kat had gotten up to spar with Burnice again and Lily, like the fool she was, had insisted oning along. She''d even managed to find a pic nket in the closet so that her new books wouldn''t get sand in them. Still Lily couldn''t help but let out a long yawn.

    *Why did I think this was a good idea? We haven''t even eaten breakfast yet! Which, ok, admittedly that''s because breakfast hasn''t been served and Kat did say I could sleep in a bit more and we could meet up at breakfastбн but dammit I said I was going to spend the whole day with her so I''m going to spend the whole day with her!*

    Lily pped her cheeks a few times as she tried to wake herself up a bit more. The fact that Kat was slowly going through katas at the moment wasn''t helping matters. For some reason it made Lily want to blink a bunch to get rid of the slow motion effect. Sadly, there was no slow motion effect, and every time she blinked it seemed to be just a bit harder to open her eyes again.

    Lily let out another yawn, wincing as she heard her jaw crack slightly. *Oof that is probably not good. Or maybe it is? What even WAS that?* Lily moved her jaw around a bit and found no issues. A few pokes around the area didn''t reveal any pain either. Lily tried to lightly bite the inside of her cheeksбн and still no issues.

    *Perhaps I''m worried about nothing. At least the adrenaline from the scare woke me upбн a bit.* Lily brushed off the thought as she got to practicing. The n was to mess around with spells until she was out of mana, and then read for a bit until her reserves had filled back up again and then switch back.

    Now, Lily knew that theoretically that wasn''t the best way to train your magic. Distracting yourself with a book would likely increase the time it took for her mana to regenerate fullyбн but that wasn''t really a problem. Lily hadn''t properly identified the shadow spells she wanted and she could probably use some more practice with the spells she already knew. Both paper and not.

    So that''s what Lily did at first. She sent of a bunch of spells and then cracked open a the first bookбн and immediately realised she''d been forgetting a key part of making her spells better. Tightening up how much magic was used to make the sigils.

    Lily really did not enjoy the fact that after just one round of ''tightening'' up her spells a bit extended her ''spam spells'' time all the way from ten minutes to twenty. Worse, that was just a quick change. She''d mostly just been testing the idea out.

    Lily grumbled a bit at that, and asked Kat to provide her some more targets as she read the book on shadows a bit more. It didn''t have anything else she really should have been focusing onбн but it was interesting enough at least. This one in particrly seemed to beбн more of a children''s book. Babies first introduction. None of the spells seemed to be much use at all, or even very dangerous.

    When Lily said ''basics'' she meant basic basic. There was a spell to make a nearby shadow into a circle. A spell to make her own shadow a circle, and then, a really advanced spell to summon up a sphere of shadowsбн and just have it sit there for a while. None of these were attacks, or even that hard to do with pure maniptionбн

    Which is part of what lead Lily to realising she was wasting mana. She''d heard over and over again that while you could do a lot of fancy stuff with pure maniption of your element, it wasn''t efficient at all so the fact that it had been cheaper for most part? Clearly an issue that should have been addressed.

    So that''s how Lily spent the rest of the day. Slowly going over a bunch of mostly useless spells. The only spell Lily found in the entire book that had any practical use was one that let her cloak herself in shadows. Sadly it didn''t let her sink into those shadows, but it pulled them off the wall a bit and let out hide behind them.

    It looked very weird if you weren''t careful with it, but if you were careful? It''d probably be quite good for sneaking around at night.

    On the other hand, Kat spent the morning swapping between katas and sparring with Burniceбн while Kat manipted demonic fire above her head. It was a little risky because Burnice liked to bounce around in a fight, but Kat was always careful to keep the me away from Burnice.

    It even lead to Kat taking quite a few hits she might not have needed to if she''d been less focused on the mes, or willing to let Burnice take a hit from them.

    Kat wasn''t of course, this was just meant to be a friendly spar, and demonic fire could be a real problem if you let it be. Plusбн with Burnice''s scars Kat was really, really careful with her fire. Thest thing Kat wanted was to add to those issues.

    It did mean that Kat was overly careful, always keeping the mes as far away from Burnice as she could manage with her current control, but that too was good practice, or so Kat said.

    In the afternoon Burnice headed off to rx while Kat and Lily kept practicing. The pair moved off to the ocean where Kat kept a floating sheet of ice around using her powers while doing katas on top of it, and Lily continued on with her books. On the shore of course.

    While Lily trusted Katpletely, the whole point of training was to push your limits, and Kat''s ice tform had broken apart more than once over the course of the afternoon, so Lily didn''t feel bad about her choice.

 Chapter 1407: Chapter 1407 The Mountain Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    The days continued like that. Kat and Lily would both train, with Lily normally training nearby and Kat training with Burnice in the morning. There were some small deviations. Mealtimes were asionally chances to chat with others, and Lily did spend some time in the afternoons chatting with Thymeбн

    But the only truly interesting encounter was when Blue decided to talk about how her team got back into the tournament. The subject hade up while Kat and Lily were eating lunch with the faeбн and then suddenly they had an afternoon task locked in. Blue decided the story was best told in the pool room.

    Lily and Kat had to question when exactly this room had been added to the inn, but they decided collectively that it was better not to ask. Blue had chosen the venue so that she could train a bit more while telling the story, and of course use the still water as a medium to provide some visuals to the story.

    Nothing at Thyme''s level of course, but she didn''t use illusions so Kat could see it all with her eyes.

    "Right soбн I guess I''ll just jump into it then?" asked Blue.

    "Yeah I don''t see why not?" said Kat. Her and Lily had picked up a bunch of pillows from all thewn chairs and then piled up a bunch of nkets to give them a pillow fort. Lily was in her Memphis form to ensure she could fit in, and in truth Kat was supportingrge parts of the structure with her bodyбн but it was very cosy.

    "Okбн I''m not even going to question the setup you''ve got going soбн I''ll get started I guess? Umбн save your questions for the end because I feel like it will flow better that way. Though if I get too far off topic interrupt meбн and I guess don''t take my silence as a queue to jump in and ask questions because I''ll be trying to provide some visuals for the story, and that might take me a bit.

    Umбн so first offбн"

    Blue trailed off as the water was sucked up into a giant triangle. "First off, the mountain," as Blue spoke a bunch of clear grooves were made in the water, "I know it had a proper name, but Thyme only said it once and after that it was always ''the mountain'' and I guess I''ve forgotten it already. Anyway, we were all called to the mountain and Thyme gave a big speech.

    "There were quite a few rules, you know how Thyme can be, but the important ones where these two: ''First five to get your entire team to the top of the mountain wins'' and ''No touching your original team members''. Which isn''t necessarily too restrictiveбн until Thyme sent us all to different starting points.

    Honestly, we were lucky because my team already decided that if we were separated the best n would be to try andplete the task as quick as possible, and to encourage teamups.

    "That''s mostly because we know Thymeбн maybe not super well, but we''d gotten at least somewhat used to their antics. Which meant working with your enemies was a good n, and that if you were separated it''s because it''s going to be a pain to meet back up, or that''s going to be the goal.

    "Obviously in this case it''s both. Sort of. More annoyingly, there wasn''t five paths up the mountainбн but twenty-five, and the groups we were randomly assigned didn''t necessarily have the same number of people in them.

    "I ended up with seven people, though four of them will swiftly be irrelevant. The first two decided to justбн sit there and wait. I don''t know if they had tracking abilities, ormunication talismans or what but they chose to stick at the bottom of the mountainбн and I never saw them again.

    "The next two got themselves knocked out not too long after we started moving, but they were around for a bitбн um they were an elephant beastkin and a green-haired fae. I don''t really remember their namesбн I think the fae did introduce himself, but I keep thinking his name is ''Green'' when I''m all but certain it wasn''t. The elephant didn''t even bother.

    So let''s call them Mr E and Mr G just for simplicities sake.

    "Then the two actually useful team membersбн who were sadly both healers. Skye and Estelle," Kat''s eyes went wide and she put her hand straight up, knocking aside the pillows directly above her hand. Blue let out a long sigh. "Ok I see you really want to say something? I mean, I know I said not to interrupt but this isn''t a ssroomбн"

    "We know those guys!" said Kat with a grin. "Well, it''s more urate to say I know them and Lily knows OF them. They were both part of my very first tournament round! Estelle is on a team that was cursed to be elvesбн and Skye tried to do a sneaky betrayal in the final roundбн and it failed. No disrespect to her though, she was a strong contender and clearly wanted to winбн but well.

    Me and Grace, Estelle''s team member, held her off,"

    "Ah yes, I''m sure fighting YOU was particrly hard for her," said Blue with a grin.

    "Hey! This was back when I just started doing contracts so it was actually a pretty close fight if I remember correctlyбн and I was able to say it out loud so it must be true!" said Kat with a smile.

    "Right, well, interesting as that might beбн I suppose that just means I can cut down on their descriptionsбн" started Blue.

    "Hang on, I''ve just heard their descriptions but I never saw themбн can you show them off with the water?" asked Lily.

    Blue ran a hand down her face and sighed. "Fine I can give it my best shot. The elves are easy because they all look about the sameбн wait didn''t you say they were twins? I thought they were a set of fiveбн"

    "Remember? Elf curse. Two of the elves however, Estelle and Lynn were already identical twins," exined Kat.

    "Ah right. Soбн Estelle looks like thisбн" Blue summoned up a very rough figure of an elven maiden, with a ponytail situated off to the right side of Estelle''s head. The water Estelle even had a staff in its hand. Well the hand was more of a blob, but Blue was trying her best. "She had blue eyes, shoulder length white hair and yeah looked like the others.

    She was pretty soft spoken especiallypared to Skyeбн"

    Blue let the water drop back into the pool for a moment before she summoned up a vague depiction of a stern looking woman in a robe with a sash that hadcked the details Kat knew should be there. "Skye had a really fancy runic sash I can''t replicate, and a couple of symbols in other cesбн oh and like proper boots.

    Not that I don''t have good boots for adventuring but Skye looked a lot more ready to climb the mountain then the rest of the group anywayбн"

    Blue let the figure drop before summoning up the mountain again. "So the goal was to get to the top, and with a few people staying behind we started our climb. There was a very obviously marked path and we followed that forбн I want to say ten minutes before we ran into a door with a riddle on it.

    "Now at this point, it''s where Mr G decided he was too smart for riddles. He went to walk around itбн and fell into a pit of spikes. We got to hear him scream a bit before vanishing. Sure we had two healersбн but apparently Thyme decided that was enough for Mr G to be eliminated.

    "So we answered the riddle and walked a bit more, discussing our options as we wentбн until we found ourselves at another obstacle. This one was a bunch of spears inside a rock wall and they''d extend and retract in a wave. The Mr E thought he was too big to make it past, and dered that he''d find his own way through the forestбн

    "Skye was pretty sure that he intended to go straight up the mountain and just ignore the rest of the tests that wayбн so didn''tin when he went to leave. Estelle didn''tin either though I''m not sure whyбн and I didn''t say anything because nobody else was and I didn''t want to draw attention to myself.

    "Once he was gone thoughбн Skye definitely took charge. Not that I''d say it was a bad thingбн but she can be a bit bossy. At least it got us through the spears without trouble. On her orders we went one at a time. She went first, I went next, and then Estelle wentst. It was no problem.

    Honestly Mr E could''ve made itбн but nope, off into the forest he went.

 Chapter 1408: Chapter 1408 The Mountain Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    "So at this point it was just the three of usбн a mage and two healers. Pretty terrible partyposition but we were willing to do our best," said Blue. "Skye kept us focused, and we headed off. Though the focus was actually a lot more important.

    We didn''t notice it at this point, but Thyme had spread just a ridiculous amount of spores around that slowly reduced your thinking speed and made you more likely to dumb shit.

    "It''s likely why Mr E and Mr G decided on this. Perhaps Mr E thought he was stronger by himself so he left, and perhaps Mr G didn''t stop to properly think about the fact that the door was weird just being there.

    "Andбн well it''s a bit embarrassing to admit but perhaps if the three of us had a bit more fait in ourpetitors we might have noticed the issue much earlier. As it was, we thought they were just stupid and didn''t take any steps to negate the effects. It wasn''t too strong in small doses, but it was everywhere.

    "Thyme pointed it outter but their were flowers for this EVERYWHERE. I don''t know how Thyme got permission to mess with the environment so much. I''m guessing either with assuring that they''d turn back time on the mountain, or if whatever was there before happened to be much deadlier.

    "Still, I''m mostly going over this as setup. We didn''t do anything too stupid just yet. Justбн little things. We stopped to admire a statue along the way. Just for like, thirty seconds but we were in the middle of a race so stopping was a stupid thing to do. At least we got through the next few challenges without real trouble.

    Just a few little things. We had to dodge some arrow traps and Estelle got nicked by one. Easily healed. The fire run? Looked much scarier then it was.

    "The first thing that caused us issues? Running into a separate team of three. Now, they weren''t on our path but our paths clearly crossed. There were signs that said ''do not leave your path'' and the gravel shifted just before we reached the crossroads. The pathway beneath us went ck, and the one for the other ''team'' went white.

    "And they mixed in the middle where we were crossing each other. Whichбн now that I think about it. Is super weird. Looking back on it, Thyme had to have messed with space and or time to ensure that we arrived at the crossing together. Not sure how that was allowed but I can take a few guesses.

    "Anyway, the problem was that we were up against four guys. Two with bows, one with a sword and shield and one with a mace. It was a mix of racesбн I want to say two humans, an elf and a fae? But I could be wrong. It wasn''t super important.

    "Soбн we watched them as we all got closer to the centre and Skye called out ''we have no ns to attack you'' and just kept moving at a calm sedate pace. They didn''t respond, just walking forward as if we''d said nothing. I''d love to think they just didn''t hear us for some reasonбн

    "But the sword and shield guy had really loud armour and we could hear it easily, so it wasn''t more shenanigans from Thyme. Plus, while it was loud, it wasn''t quite loud enough for it to block all sound. Plus they were clearly looking at us. I kept a spell ready in the front of my mind, Estelle kept her right hand, the one they couldn''t see properly on her staff and Skye just kept readyбн

    "And I didn''t realise it in that moment but she has metal tes between the joints of her fingers so that she can really hurt people when she punches them. Not relevant yet but wellбн we kept going forward, and it was clear that we were going to cross paths. So Skye held up a hand, deciding it was better to let them pass without issue.

    "Whichбн is really annoying because just as we, or rather, I thought we were safe one of the archers took a shot at Skye. She whipped out a massive steel covered book and blocked the shot. Where she pulled it from I''ve got no idea, but that''s how the fight started. Completely ignoring the sign that told them not too, the melee dudes rushed us while the archers started to take pot shots,"

    Blue managed to pull up a water replica of the scene. Four rough shapes with one clearly defined weapon each. The one figure that was supposed to have a sword and shield had more of aбн sword and square arm. Still, it got the point across and soon the figures were moving alongside Blue''s wordsбн though it was a bit awkward without the other three fighters having their own representation.

    "I threw up a water wall to kill most of the momentum, and Skye stepped forward to attack the pair. It wasбн kinda sad actually. They just straight up charged her and she managed to smash the first guy right in the face breaking his jaw and knocking him over.

    Sadly the other one, the one with the mace managed to smash her in the side, activated some sort of protection she had but throwing her off to the side.

    "I followed up by shooting a bunch of condensed water from my shield into the archers peppering them with attacks. Not something that would do serious damage, but it smarts something fierce and if I got one in their eye I might be able to take that out. So that was the archers dealt with for nowбн

    "Estelle was shaking a bit but she stepped up. While Skye was still recovering from the blow Estelle stepped forward and tried to smack Mace Guyбн it was kind of sad. Mace guy just backhanded Estelle''s staff away nearly knocking it from her hands and he charged right in ready to bash her with the maceбн

    "Only for Skye to leap back into the fight feet first and hit the guy in face. Now he had a helmet on so it didn''t take him out, but it was enough for me to dash forward and stab my spare dagger into him while he was stunned and not paying attention. I couldn''t risk casting another spell, so dagger it was.

    "I think I got him? He vanished when I stabbed at his neck so I''d guess so. Then it was a simple matter to clear up the archers. Skye needed to be healed, and I was super low on manaбн but we didn''t want to rest at the crossroads so we continued onwards for a bit until we found a suspiciously convenient hot spring instead of a trap.

    "Of course, it was the trapбн but I was missing a lot of mana, Skye our leader had two broken ribs despite her defences and was losing a decent amount of blood and Estelle was mostly just worrying constantly. So we didn''t think anything of it. We slipped into the water to rest and heal upбн

    "And then BAM it was the middle of the night," Blue said, pausing in her story a bit to look around for some water to drink. Just to clear her throat. Sadly the only water nearby was the pool so Blue let out a sigh and summoned up some for her to drink. Blue gulped the water down greedily even as she cringed at the mana cost.

    Blue summoned up a big moon and a few trees letting them surround a section of the pool. "So yeah we woke up and it was the middle of the night," exined Blue. "No idea if it''s just been a few hoursбн or if it''s been a few days and it just happened to be nighttime. We immediately scrambled out of the pool and found our stuff still around, but we were getting hungry and it was dark.

    Which left the question of what we should do.

    "Sure food was theoretically all around usбн but leaving the path had already proven like a horrible idea. So far it hadn''t worked out for anyone, not even those guys who tried to fight us. Perhaps leaving the path weakened them somehow because sure Skye and I did wellбн but honestly not THAT well you know?

    "Was it just four people not used to working togetherбн or something more? Anyway, whatever the truth we just weren''t willing to leave the path for foodбн so what could we do? We weren''t tired anymore, but it could be dangerous travelling the path at night. Worse, did we want to expend extra energy on the climb while we didn''t have any ideas for getting food?

    "Estelle ended up checking the springs we''d slept in for food, against both my wishes and Sykesбн but it didn''t matter in the end because there was no sign of fish in them at all. It might as well have been a fancy bathtub. Sure it had some nts, but nothing edible and it all looked fresh. No bits and pieces of it nibbled by wildlife that''s for sure,"

 Chapter 1409: Chapter 1409 The Mountain Part 3

    --- Kat ---

    "In the end? The night didn''t end up being so bad. Oh sure in the moment it was terrifying. Whole bunch of stuff that would dash in an around the trees, drawing your attention and ratcheting your paranoia up. Luckily with three mages we could keep a light spell going. Not the cheapest thingбн but it''s just a basic light, so it wasn''t too bad," said Blue.

    Lily wanted to interrupt and ask what that meant, especially because she didn''t know how to cast a basic light spell and that seemed importantбн but Blue did ask not to interrupt and they''d already failed to follow request. Best not to push for magical knowledge right now. Perhaps after the story was done.

    "Estelle and Skye were the main ''torchbearers'' because theoretically I needed my mana to fight off anything we came acrossбн but of course they couldn''t burn too much either because if someone got hurt they''d need healing so, you know, it was a bnce and Skye managed it surprisingly well. Nobody ever dropped below half mana, and I never dropped below two-thirds.

    "asionally something would jump at us. Just to keep the tension upбн but it was never anything dangerous. A few mortal bats here, a snake there. Things that might seem scary but we didn''t even encounter a Rank 1 beast while the night was upon us. In the moment, not a single one of us noticed how strange that was.

    I''d like to me the pollenбн but I''m not sure if I would''ve noticed had I beenpletely clearheaded.

    "There wasn''t even any traps," Blue suddenly shoutedshing out and blowing the water to the edges of the pool. As soon as she''d done it, Blue winced while blushing heavily. "Umбн oops? Look it''s sort of embarrassing to have missed that detail. Especially after we''d just been tricked into sleeping for who knows how long in the hot springs.

    The fact that we were on edge and desperately looking for threats that weren''t there? It sort of hurts my pride as an adventurer. Guess it just shows we had a long way to goбн

    "Anyway, what that means in practical terms ising morning? We were absolutely wiped. The mental effort of regr spellcasting, even something cheap like ''Torchlight'' was digging into us. Plus the constant alertness for the whole night and theck of food. So we were about ready to copseбн

    "When we came across a massive table of fresh food justid out right then and there. Estelle bolted off towards it only be caught by Skye I was about to ask what was going onбн then I saw the look on her face. Pity. It confused me long enough for her to say ''The hot springs were a trap, what is the bet the food is as well?'' and god didn''t it suck to hear that.

    "We spent a full half an hour arguing about it. Worse, we could tell just based on theck of animals and bugs attracted to the foodбн and the fact that it stayed fresh that Thyme shenanigans were going on. Eventually, we settled on eating one at a time. I had to go first, annoyingly enough, because if the food was poisoned or something they''d need to heal me,"

    Blue let out a long sigh. "It WAS poisoned. Not badly, but it was all poisoned. Now luckily, Skye was able to notice and healed me upбн and then we had another long debate about if it was worth eating poisonous food because they could heal through it. That took another good chunk of our timeбн but they went through with it in the end.

    "Then there was ANOTHER debate about if we should wait for Skye and Estelle to regenerate mana or not. Now, this is the point where I started to get annoyed at Skye, but also majorly respect her. Like, we totally would''ve fallen apart without her leadership skills. In the end, she said we''dpromise. Wait till we had half our mana, and then head out,"

    "So, yeah, we rested, ignored the smell of the food nearby, and eventually got back to things. It was traps and stuff again until we ran into another group of people, just two this timeбн and they didn''t attack us! So more of the same really.

    Walk, walk, walk, climb a bit, dodge some traps, freak out because a stick got snapped in the forest and you have no idea what''s in there, but of course you DO NOT CHASE IT because stepping off the path is a dumb idea.

    "Honestly that nearly caught us out more than once. Never Skye, and usually not Estelle but I guess I was on a sort of hair trigger at that point. I was so ready to charge off into the forest just toбн do something else? I guess? I don''t really know what I was thinking but I was scared and annoyed and not thinking straight. It''s actually around now that we started to notice that something was wrong.

    "Skye sat us down and cast a few more diagnostic spellsбн and nothing. Allegedly, but she did a few more mundane tests and worked out that we were all being impaired by something. We assumed, at that moment, it was from the food. We''d missed something and it wasing back to bite usбн but we didn''t even have an argument about it that time. We all knew there was no other choice.

    "It was a false assumption of course, but we didn''t know and it didn''t really change anythingбн but it did make Skye decide to make things a bit safer. She asked me to pull off some vines and once we had enough she tied us all together. Now, there was a massive amount of ck. Easily enough to run through a trap or two without issues, but that was for the better.

    "They were a bit heavyбн but Skye convinced us that it was better. That the weight would help us remember. Help us stay focused. That every time we thought about doing something stupid, we could feel the tug of the rope and know that we had a goal, and we had to stick together.

    "I''m butchering her speech a bit. It was super cool in the moment, but it''s sort of fuzzy nowбн I guess that''s because I was too busy being hyped up by Skye''s vocal performance instead of actually paying attention to the words she was saying.

    Oh I heard enough, but yeah definitely nking on some parts and I doubt I could do it justice anywayбн so yeah once that was settled back on the god damn road!"

    "Nothing too specially happened for a while. More traps, more walking, even when the snow hit it wasn''t all that differentбн for a bit at least. As it got darker and we climbed higher it started properly snowing. Not the worst thing in the world, made some of the agility traps a bit harderбн until suddenly there''s enough snow on the road to block it from view. That''s where the problems started.

    "At the start I just focused on moving a bit of snow out of the way. We didn''t need itpletely gone; it wasn''t thickбн just a thin coating that caused issues. We were mostly safe, the path didn''t open up a bunch. There were usually trees or rocks nearby to keep us on tracks even without my effortsбн but it was getting darker and it was taking more and more mana to keep all the snow off.

    "There was one moment, where we crossed another team. They lookedбн awful frankly. It was another group of three and they had arrows still sticking into their limbs, bruises just about everywhere and looked about ready to copse. At the same time, I didn''t have much mana, and we didn''t know if we could win that fightбн

    "Luckily they just passed us by. Despite the mana issue we looked to be in good shape even if we weren''t. As the sun set though? We started to argue. It was clear what was happening. We were theoretically near the topбн but we''d already pushed ourselves.

    We''d been up since around midnight and we were getting tired. Ignorable, yes, but did we want to? Another night of jumping at shadows, while hungry once again?

    "In the end, we got lucky. We decided to push on and not even an hourter we found a cave. A cave with an elevator. It shot us right to the top and dumped us with our teammates. Well, not everyone''s teammates. Two people from Skye''s team were there.

    Nell was there for me, and Estelle had no one just yetбн so I don''t know if she made it, or heck if Skye''s whole team made it in the endбн

    "But we got there. It wasn''t as deadly as I might have feared but it was an endurance test that we faltered through more than once. It wasбн interesting. Not sure if I can say itwas worth it considering we already failed huh?"

 Chapter 1410: Chapter 1410 Vacation Summary Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    Kat and Lily obviously had quite a few questions for Blue after the story ended, but most of the conversation was just an excuse to spend more time with the fairy. Sure they were somewhat interestedбн and a touch worried that Skye was likely back in thepetition, but that was fine. Even if Skye trained her ass off Kat was still confident they could win in the endбн

    Which most assuredly Skye HAD. It was clear that the human had really stepped up after her defeat in the first round, and Kat just had a feeling that it would be enough to make it to the finals. Estelle''s teamбн she was less certain of. As big an issue as that curse seemedбн only one of their teammates was truly annoyed with the process. Could they really push themselves far enough to get to the end?

    Kat thought it much less likely.

    Still, it was a nice chance to talk to Blue. Especially as Kat recognised it would probably be thest chance they had to really spend time together. Sure they had a few more days of vacationбн but to put it bluntly? Kat and Lily had more important things to do, be that training or just spending time with each other.

    Blue at least mention that with Thyme setting up these inns there was a mail service you could use. It was expensiveбн but Blue did go out of her way to mention it was there and give Kat and Lily an angle for the future if the stars aligned.

    Of course, Blue wasn''t the only person they took the chance to have a proper conversation with before everyone leftбн she was just the first.

    --- Burnice --- (Kat, Lily and Burnice all at the training grounds they''ve been using)

    "Soбн I''ve been poked at by D.E.M.O.N.S and more or less told to head off soon. I was given the chance to pay up and stay longerбн but we''ve been here a while now and I should be getting home to at least say hello to everyone, especially me little sister. Not sure if this is goodbye just yetбн but I thought we could stop early and have a bit of a chat.

    These spars have been fun you know?" said Kat with a smile.

    Burnice, inparison gave the fresh looking demon a re. Oh sure Kat had a bit of dirt on her clothes and her hair was a bit messed upбн but Burnice found herself sweating profusely, several bruises across multiple parts of her body. Dirt over everything except her faceбн and even then the only reason it wasn''t on her face was because she had a mask up to collect it instead.

    The annoying part, at least in Burnice''s mind? You couldn''t even be rightly mad at Kat for it. Not like you could Marigold sometimes. Kat was justбн nice in a way that Marigold wasn''t always. Kat was never actively malicious and she only teased Lily. Which was another thing.

    Kat and Lily were ADORABLE together. So wishing any sort of misfortune on them felt a lot like kicking a puppy. Lily''s strange horned cat form didn''t make that mental image any better.

    Still, it wasn''t like Kat was wrong. This had been fun. "Well I''m sure you can hit up the castle if you want to get into contact with Marigold, and I''ll probably still be sticking around the crazy princess for some time. Decades presumably, maybe centuries. I''m sure we can meet up again one day if we really want,"

    Left unsaid was that Burnice was a much smaller yer in the grand scheme of things. Oh sure she was a powerful fighter on her team, one with a tragic backstory and a drive for greatnessбн but the thing about being an adventurer? You saw a lot of people, a lot of other adventurers with simrly tragic backstories with a drive to prove themselves. Heck, crazy as Marigold was?

    She was just one over many elven princesses. Granted, there was only one Marigold, and thank all known and unknown gods for that. Butбн

    Burnice was aware of the fact that, statistically speaking if Kat waited a century toe around and say hello? Burnice herself might be retired either from being unable to keep up with the team, or just getting tired of the lifestyle. Sure she wanted to beat the odds, and she''d give it a damn good tryбн but it wasn''t exactly likely.

    Burnice wasn''t sure she was memorable enough for Kat to contact again. Of course, she didn''t know about how good Kat''s memory was either.

    Oblivious to Burnice''s thoughts, Kat just smiled and said, "Yeah that sounds nice. I''ve got more than a few friends from across dimensions now. Not likeбн a tonne but I''ll have to try and visit at some point. I''m not sure when, but some point certainly. I''m just not sure how I get likeбн travel permits or stuff and I doubt I''d be allowed until the tournament is over. Though maybe not?

    Not sure on the rules of showing up before being summoned when you know it''s likely you will be summoned,"

    "I can''t say I understood most of that. Still, you and Lily are wee to contact me if you can," said Burnice with a smile.

    "Well apparently Thyme is setting up a sort of mail thing with these inns. A bit pricy, or so I''ve been told so I can perhaps use that if I don''t have the chance to hit up the pce?" offered Kat.

    And Burnice? Burnice smiled. Perhaps her worries of insignificance were just that, pointless worries. It seems Thyme was already providing opportunities for everyone to reach out. So perhapsбн it was worth keeping in mind. After all, setting up some future spars with March seemed like a good idea.

    --- Asteodia --- (Outcropping on the edge of the ind, Kat, Lily and Asteodia)

    "I see you''re here alone?" Asteodia whipped around to see Kat standing there with Lily in her arms. "No problems with Nixilei I hope?"

    Asteodia let out a shakyughter. "No, no it''s been a wonderful time with herбн but I wonder if I''m ready for what it meansбн"

    "Oh?" asked Kat. Asteodia could see Kat was giving her the chance to open up or just shut it all downбн and Asteodia found that she DID want to talk about it, even if it wasn''t something she really wanted to address. Perhaps that''s why she''d chosen this spot. A hope that she''d be found. Either by Kat or someone else.

    "Yesбн" said Asteodia drawing out the words. Even if this was something she wanted to do it was still distinctly ufortable. "Nixilei has offered to help me confront my familyбн and it has be apparent that I do indeed NEED to confront my familyбн but I''m not sure that I''m entirely ready for it and I''m not sure if I want Nixilei there for it.

    "Don''t get me wrong, while I don''t know if I''d be ready to say ''I love you'' I''m very content with herpany. She makes me want to be better, and she''s been helping me with thatбн but of course the big step? Facing my family. Giving me a chance to step out of their shadowбн and I''m not sure if I want Nixilei there to see it.

    "I''m not sure if I''m trying to protect her from the blowbackбн or because I''m ashamed of what she''d think of me. Even if I''ming around to the idea I shouldn''t feel shame for thisбн it''s more of a thing I understand logically then emotion ally right now. Plusбн I am now unaware of my chosen paramours professionбн and if that were toe up? Well it would make a number of things much harder.

    "That''s not even getting into the potential political fallout or what might happen if Nixilei decides my parents treatment of me crosses a line. If she retaliates if could be even worseбн no matter how much I''d love to see here down on my parents like a dark goddess of vengeanceбн it would just cause more problems,"

    Asteodia had a moment to register what she''d said, and paled as she saw the matching smirks on Kat and Lily. How a cat could match smirks so well with a demon, Asteodia didn''t know and she didn''t want to. "Dammit not like that!" retorted Asteodia. Of course. It was EXACTLY like that.

    "I''m sure you''ll get through this Asteodia. I can''t really speak to what you might be feelingбн but Lily can. At least a bit. Her parents hated me. Well mostly her mother, and mostly for reasons that never really applied to meбн but the fact of the matter is she DID dislike me strongly soбн perhaps you might like to hear about it?" offered Kat gently.

    "Iбн suppose it couldn''t hurt," mumbled Asteodia.

    "Right, wellбн Lily? You''re up!" said Kat as she let her girlfriend down onto the ground. Gently of course.

 Chapter 1411: Chapter 1411 Vacation Summary Part 2

    --- Kat --- (Asteodia and Burnice are sad girls for different reasons)

    Kat and Lily took some time to themselves after talking to Asteodia. As hopeful as they were for her futureбн it was a veryplicated issue and going over it was draining. Rewarding but draining. Even if they wanted to make sure they visited everyone before it was time to leaveбн that didn''t mean they couldn''t rx together.

    Now that they knew there was a pool, the pair decided to take a chance to swim without being interrupted. They could spend time with more people after a nice soak.

    --- March --- (Kat, Lily and March. Surrounded byrge boulders on the beach)

    "I heard you''re leaving," said March as she saw the two approach.

    "Yup. As much as we want to sayбн I''ve got a younger sister to spend time with and my demonic overlord is pushing me to either pay up, or go home. Sure I have the moneyбн but it''s a good excuse to leave even if I don''t really want toбн and I already don''t spend enough time with my sister as it is.

    True I''m growing up, and part of my knows she''s in a better ce after we got adoptedбн but I still feel bad that it''s around the same time I started going on contracts," said Kat.

    "Want to talk about it?" asked March.

    "I shouldn''t bother you with it. It''s nothing I haven''t gone over in my own head plenty of times," responded Kat.

    "Ah I don''t know about that. I might not know too much about siblings but I do know a good deal about responsibility. So go on. Tell me a bit more about it," said March, setting the boulder she had on her back down onto the sand.

    "Right wellбн I guess it goes like thisбн" Kat started to summarise her old roll at the orphanage, how it lined up with the time she started taking missions, how a visit to Lily''s allowed her to meet Vivian, and how things ended up going. Leaving out the fact that her world had no magic on it and that she wasn''t always a demon of course.

    "I seeбн" said March slowly once the story was over. "So what exactly is the issue?"

    "I guess it''s abination of things," admitted Kat. "I was always going to have to leave, and I''ve been taking care of a lot of kids for a LONG time. I''m really not any older then I look and I had that role thrust upon me when I was a kid myself. I don''t me Gramps for that, but it''s what happened.

    "Sylvie was one of the kids that got the closest to me and I''m justбн not sure how to take how things shook out in the end. I had friends before Sylvieбн but I can''t necessarily say I had a sibling before Sylvie. If that makes sense. The environment just wasn''t right for it.

    When I was younger I didn''t understand, then I was in charge andбн there was a sort of distance between myself and everyone because I was either too young, or weird because I was in charge.

    "It was only when Sylvie came around that things developed differently. Then we found a ce for Sylvie to be happyбн but she wouldn''t go without me. Now don''t get me wrong, I love that. Vivian and Callisto have been great to me, and having a home with them is something specialбн but it puts me in an awkward position,"

    "I don''t see how," said March with a casual shrug. "It seems to me like you took care of Sylvie when she needed it. Stood by her when you could, and allowed her to drag you into a new family without resistanceбн and then you''ve continued to try your best to make sure she knows you still care, while also making sure she''s attached to her new parents. I really don''t see what you could do better.

    The distance is probably good for both of you,"

    "Yeahбн maybe it isбн" mumbled Kat.

    "I DO say it is. Kat. As sad as any orphan''s story is. You are not Sylvie''s mother, and it was a massive burden to put that on you. I''ve seen what that sort of thing can do to older siblings. You''ve got a chance to live your life, spread you wings all while knowing that your sister is safe at home.

    I don''t think it gets better then that. Everyone has to grow up some dayбн and it seems like Sylvie is already quite mature. She doesn''t need you hovering anymore,"

    Kat let out a long sigh. "That''s part of the issue I''m dancing around. Iбн I know I didn''t want to admit it to myselfбн but knowing that she no longer needs me like that? It kinda hurts. Oh sure she hasn''t really NEEDED me for a while before this all happened but now it''s more pronounce and I don''t know how to feel about it.

    "She''s mature as you said, and she''d say something like ''I understand, I''ll be fine'' and the worst part? The worst part is that unlike a lot of kids she does understand. And god that guts me in some ways. Now, I don''t for a second want to pretend that I''d rather her be crying and screaming, or be overly dependant on herбн

    "But maybe I''m a touch overly dependant on her. Instead of the other way around," mumbled Kat as she let herself fall back into the sand. March and her had sat down at some point during the story and Lily was pretending not to be listening in from Kat''sp. "It''s not something that''se up in such a serious way before. Oh sure, I worried about leaving her aloneбн

    "But I think? I think it''s finally settled into my mind that she doesn''t need me anymore. Despite using getting back to her as an excuseбн it''s kind of a shit one. Oh sure I send her messages every night before bed and I get responses back all the time. We''re not as disconnected as I make it seem despite being in different worldsбн but she''s growing up you know?

    And I''m missing thatбн and I guess I''m just not sure what I want to do,"

    March sighed and tapped the ring on her finger bringing out a big jug of water. March took a long sip from the ss before asking, "You want some?" Kat shook her head. "Right. I can see the issue nowбн but I have no experience. At all. I suppose I could ask if you''d want to stop your Contracts for a bit.

    Experience more of her childhoodбн but I can''t see you doing that.

    "Sure it''s nice to go back. Nice to have a family. But you feel that call to adventure. You go off, take missions, and youe home. A lot of adventurers don''t get thatst partбн and I think you''re lucky. It''s something a lot of people envy.

    Heck I''m lucky too. My parents love me and I go back to visitбн"

    March paused to take another drink draining the rest of the jug before returning it to her ring. "The truth of the matter? I''ve grown up. They''ll always be my family. I''ll love always love them. But my ce isn''t back at home anymore.

    It''s out in the world. I think you''ve got it harder in some ways. Enough time back home, and an easy way to get there. Which is lovely in some waysбн and chaining in others.

    "Now I''m not saying you need to cut them out of your life, but I am saying that maybeбн maybe you''ve both grown up and it''s time for things to change. Of course, it''s also clear that you like to feel needed. That your childhood has cemented into you that you need to be useful. That you need to be loved. That you need people to care for. Perhaps, right now?

    It''s time to focus on taking more care of yourselfбн and if that''s too hard? Perhaps taking care of your girlfriend instead,"

    "Damnбн I was not ready for sage advice from you March," grumbled Kat. Understanding the wisdom but not truly wanting to ept it.

    Marchughed. "Well I''m not the brightest person, but I am bright enough. I''m fully dedicating into getting strongerбн but getting stronger? Even in a purely physical sense? That takes at least some nning. Some thoughtбн and damn does it give you a lot of time to think about things.

    Sure some people have distractions but for me?

    "My thoughts are enough. Which leads me into a nice segway. It''s been great talking to you Kat, but I''ve gone more working out to do. Feel free to reach out to me either before you leave, or somehow in the future, but right now? Right now I''ve got boulders to lift,"

    Kat licked her lips. Throat feeling dry. It was a hard thing to swallow, as she watched March pick up that boulder and March away. It seemed that the mistress of strength carried more than just physical weight on her shoulders. There was the burden of knowledge as well.

 Chapter 1412: Chapter 1412 Vacation Summary Part 3

    --- Kat --- (Lily, Kat and Borgick next to the cannon)

    "Soбн I see you''re working on that cannonбн" said Kat somewhat awkwardly as she stood behind Borgick. The dwarf in question had pulled a full setup going on. He had arge table that looked like it was made by Thyme recently. It was massive and around two metres in length. It was covered in notebooks and papers. Borgick had a few instruments for measuring things.

    Rulers, protractors, stuff like as well as a beaker filled with powder.

    No response. "Umбн Borgick?" asked Kat as she looked at the dwarf. He was scribbling in one of the many notebooks around and a quick nce at the spines showed that quite a few were in use, and presumably full of notes. Kat gave a slight shrug and waved her hand in front of Borgick''s eyes. The dwarf didn''t even notice.

    *You know what? Nevermind. Let''s leave him to the cannons. I only really stopped by for a chat because he was there. He wasn''t one of the big names on the list soбн yeah let''s just head off.*

    [Probably for the best]

    With that Kat headed back to the inn and grabbed Mint''s attention, "Hi Mint, do you know where Green and Gareth are?" asked Kat.

    "Oh? No desire to spend some time with lonely old me?" asked Mint with a teasing smile.

    Kat considered her own response, trying to think of a sufficient oneбн but couldn''t think of anything that wouldn''tpletely overstep the line. "I do, but I was nning to spend some time with youst. A bit of a risk because for once D.E.M.O.N.S wasn''t super clear with when I have to leaveбн but if it all works out I might spend the most time speaking with youбн errбн second most.

    So it''s a bit of a gamble but if you''re ok with it?"

    "Hey don''t worry too much Kat. I''ve enjoyed getting to know everyone even if Marigold is an unrepentant pervert who keeps trying to get me to have sex with her instead of a proper conversation. While I am unsure how much I appreciate the offer the fact of the matter is I am not yet capable of sexual rtions.

    This body doesn''t have the parts and I doubt my control is enough to deal with the sensations and properly regte my responses," answered Mint.

    "Waaay too much information there Mint," grumbled Kat.

    "Why is that? I did not go into any specifics and everything I said was the truth. Thyme hasбн thoroughly exined the issues with losing control in those sorts of situation. We are not like the other races where our bodies have a sort of instinctual limiter to prevent injuring our partners. Sure it can happen if the strength differences is truly massive, but normally it''s not a problem.

    Or so I''ve been told," mused Mint.

    Kat opened her mouth. Closed it again, and then contacted Lily. *Right I have no idea how to exin this one. Do you want to take this?*

    [What?! Kat Why would I want to answer this question. I want nothing to do with this.]

    *Probably because you''d at least have a way to exin it?*

    [Kat I can see the half formed idea in your head and it''s pretty much correct as far as I can tell. Please? Save me from the embarrassment.]

    *Fine. But only because I''ve embarrassed you plenty and you''re adorable.* "Ok, so let me preface this with the fact that it''s all just guesswork alright?" said Kat as she waited. Eventually Mint did nod. "Right soбн friendships and sexual rtionships tend to be kept secret. It''s sort ofбн an instinctive response? It''s like how you don''t poison your own water supply?

    "How do I exin thisбн errбн ok. How about putting it this way. Sexual rtionship are by their very nature higher stakes then friendships. They took more effort to maintain, they are more important to most people, and if they breakdown the results are more likely to be catastrophic. A friendship failing usually just means two people drifting apart.

    That doesn''t happen in sexual rtionships, or not the same wayбн I think.

    "So, in this case, I have an instinctive desireбн not to push too far into your sex life. Thoughбн I also know there is supposed to be a time and ce for that sort of thing. Like at slumber parties and stuff but I couldn''t tell you why exactly. My best guess is that it pushes casual conversation up several degrees in importance and that''s not something everyone wants.

    "Plus from my perspective, which is NOT themon one. Sex is kind of gross. I mean, there''s just a lot of mess involved. I''m sure I could put up with that to make Lily happy but thinking about it is not fun,"

    "Ah, that makes sense. Your talk has been most informative. If you wish to find Green and Gareth they are currently in the underground pool, feel free to head down," said Mint.

    [Oh my god. I can''t believe you still managed to mortify me without even forcing me to talk about this stuff. Dammit. Whatever. I''ll live. Don''t think I''m too happy with thest part of your answer though.]

    *Well to take a leaf from Mint''s book? I didn''t go into details and I just told the truth.*

    [You know what Kat? I ALSO don''t want to know. In fact, let''s go talk to Green and Gareth and have a nice normal, hopefully non-sexual conversation.]

    Kat nodded in agreement and headed down to the elevator. When it opened they stepped out and saw Green on one of the lounge chairs with a book over her face while Gareth swampsбн very slowly. His arms and legs would sort of seize up asionally but he was doing alright.

    As Kat pondered what to say Gareth made it to the edge of the pool and after propping himself on the ledge said "Hello Kat, I see you''ve got to us finally,"

    "Ohбн I didn''t realise it was so obvious I was making rounds," mumbled Kat as she moved over to sit on a chair near Gareth. Upon seeing this Gareth shook his head and waved in Green''s direction. Getting the message Kat walked over, Lily in her arms, while Gareth swam at a decent speed until he was next to Green. "That was a lot faster then before. Is there a reason?"

    "Hurts just a touch if I don''t swim slowly. I''ve been told not to push too hardбн but I honestly don''t know where the line is because I do also need the exercise and to keep my body up and moving soбн yeah I guess it is what it is," said Gareth with a shrug. "Green get up we have guests!"

    "Urghбн" grumbled Green as the books she was reading fell off her face. "I''m up! Nobody is drowning right?"

    "Really feeling the love," grumbled Gareth.

    "Oh don''t be a big baby. Mint said she was keeping an eye on the pools, and even is she gets distracted I refuse to believe Thyme isn''t doing the same. Sure if I heard you thrashing around I''d save you, but if I didn''t hear anything and something was happening? I''m sure you''d have been fine," said Green.

    "Yup. Really feeling the love," repeated Gareth.

    Green rolled her eyes and turned to Kat. "Well Kat. Once again, thanks for helping us out. You''ve gone above and beyond once againбн and we''re heading to the finals. Thest one is for all the marblesбн and honestly not sure when we''ll see you after that. Win or loseбн summoning you IS expensive.

    Perhaps seeing if you can just show up using a beacon for a visit?

    "I know very well that if we got you to do any work we''d start to rue more debt and don''t get me wrong it''s totally been worth it to have you aroundбн but it does make it awkward to keep up a friendship when the job is done you know? So perhaps have that info ready when the next roundes?"

    Kat winced. "Sorry I didn''t really think about it. I haven''t exactly been checking what you guys pay me, or rather, what my cut is from what you guys pay me. Iбн don''t really have a good frame of reference for this sort of stuff,"

    Green nodded and said, "Look it''s fine. We''re getting a steal. We consulted the experts and because this is a repeat contract AND you gave us the beacon we''ve been able to keep the costs on the lower end of thingsбн but it''s still a regr demon summoning. It is still a LOT of money or resources. It''sбн might be best you don''t know,"

    Kat frowned at the, probably true statement. "You know? It feels like it''s been happening a lot in thest thirty minutesбн but I have to say? I think that''s already more than I wanted to know," Green just shrugged in response. There really wasn''t anything she could do about it. It was the truth after all.

 Chapter 1413: Chapter 1413 Vacation Summary Part 4

    --- Kat ---

    Turns out? This ce also had a gym. None of it was standard, and Kat really had to wonder why March wasn''t making use of itбн but at a guess? The weights weren''t heavy enough. In the corner of the room was a punching bag that seemed to be an oversized pillow that had been enchanted. Burgandy was punching it with a consistent rhythm.

    Kat was willing to wait until Burgandy was finished, but the fae seemed to have heard hering because she spoke up, "Hey Kat. What brings you around?"

    "Oh you know, just saying goodbye to everyone," answered Kat. "What are you doing here?"

    "Trying to work on my anger. Iбн I try not to fight angry so I try not to deal with my anger by punching things. Well not anymore. I punched out more than one person when I was younger because they did something that pissed me off. It''s why I haven''t really tried stuff like this since I matured.

    "Not sure how I feel about it," despite speaking Burgandy''s rhythm didn''t falter in the slightest. "It gives me a good workout. I can feel the burning in my arms and that helps with the angerбн but I dunno. Feels a bit too much like I''m either fighting angry or just pushing the anger down, and I know that''s a bad idea as well.

    "Screaming at trees seems to be the best for meбн but well that leads to a sore throat so I''m trying this. If it works out? It can be a way to calm down and train a bit more. Even if I use a weapon most of the time, learning how to punch good is never a waste of time,"

    Kat smiled and nodded, "Yeah that sounds ideal. Sorry that it''s not working out all that well. Thoughбн I do have to ask, why doesn''t March use this stuff?"

    "She was actually the one who told me about this ce and I had the same exact question. Turns out? This stuff is good forбн general stuff. You punch the bag, you lift the weights, you get in a groove and just repeat stuff. Good for building up your basics, your foundation. March however is mostly working on all the muscles that don''t normally get used.

    "Not sure why. I didn''t think to ask at the time. Perhaps she needs to bring all of her muscles up to a level ying field? Perhaps she''s worked the other ones to their peak and can''t get any more out of it. I really couldn''t say. Then there''s the fact that the weights aren''t properly weighted for her.

    It''s a Rank 2 gym. Probably because Rank 3 stuff would be really expensive and specialised.

    "Heck, even calling it a Rank 2 gym is a bit overly generous. It''s around mid-tier Rank 2. This bag I''m smacking? It''s just to burn steam. March could punch it to pieces with one good punch and if I was putting in the effort? I''m pretty sure I could wreck it in an afternoon.

    Now, the fact it has some repair enchantments on top of the rest really helps its longevity but yeahбн just not up to March''s ridiculous standards,"

    "Guess it''s not something I''d find much use out of either. So I guess it doesn''t matter that I didn''t know about it before now," mumbled Kat.

    "That''s about how it goes," agreed Burgandy as she shrugged and went back to punching things.

    --- Kat --- (Sometimeter on the beach)

    "Hey Kat! Get over here!" called the yell from down the beach. Kat shrugged and followed the sound until she found Marigold and Vanyaбн naked on the sand. Kat spun on her heel and started walking away. "Hey! Don''t you run away from us!"

    "You''ll find that I''m walking away!" Kat shouted in return.

    "If you don''te back I''ll jump on you naked!" shouted Marigold.

    "I can outrun you!" retorted Kat.

    "Iбн hmmбн" Marigold turned over to Vanya. "Vanya? Ideas?"

    "Umбн put on clothes?" offered Vanya.

    "That''s quitter talk," insisted Marigold. Vanya just shrugged in response. "Look Kat! Do you really want to give up on the chance to chat with us? Going to leave without saying goodbye?"

    Kat rolled her eyes. *Lily you want to turn around?*

    [Eh it''s just Marigold. Well Marigold and Vanya. I say we turn aroundбн but I will remain like this. No transforming. It''s much easier to push down my lust like this.]

    Kat shrugged and turned back around, walked over to Marigold who was grinningбн and then promptly closed her eyes. "Well that''s just giving me permission to mess with you in other ways," said Marigold.

    Kat shrugged, "I''ve got pretty good hearing I''m not that worried. Then again, I''m mostly doing this to annoy you. You and Vanya already know I''m asexual so seeing you naked does basically nothing to me,"

    "You make apelling counterpointбн so I guess I''ll just sit here and enjoy the sun," said Marigold.

    "Actually yeahбн why are you doing that? I would''ve thought your regeneration would keep you from getting a tan," asked Kat.

    "Oh it totally will. This does nothing for my tanбн but it''s good practice for my healing actually. It gives me better body awareness and lets me get practice with shutting down healing to specific areas. You can''t see it right now, but I''ve been trying to write out ''I''m horny'' across my stomach but it''s much harder than you think to get just those words burnt into me," exined Marigold.

    "Thatбн ok that''s sounds a bit ridiculous. You probably don''t burn all that quickly so this is a massive time sinkбн is it really that useful?" asked Kat.

    "Ehбн useful? Sort of. In theory this is really good training for subconscious control. In practice? Not so much," answered Marigold.

    Lily poked at Kat to ask "Can you borate on that?"

    "Sure," said Marigold as she wiggled a bit in ce. Not that Kat saw. Vanya though, her eyes drawn to Marigold''s movements, entranced. "So, there are some poisons that specifically work against regenerators. The specifics vary but they do work. Theoretically?

    If I get good enough at controlling my sunburn I could chase that sort of poison out of my body.

    "Additionally, I can use this sort of technique to take mostly cosmetic damage without the enemy catching on that I''m healing everything underneath. At the same time? It''s not likely that this is the best way to train for stuff like that, and it probably won''t amount to anythingбн but the sun on my skin feels great and teasing people that walk past is a lot of fun.

    It''s just a bit of mental stimtion for me while I bask in the sun I guess,"

    "What does Vanya get out of it?" asked Kat.

    "She gets to see me naked," answered Marigold like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Kat thought for a moment and conceded it probably was.

    Lily ''asked'' another question "Soбн can you tell me a bit more about that poison? I don''t really see how that worksбн"

    "Ah, wellбн at the highest level? It works by convincing your body that your current state isn''t ideal and forces you to expend mana to fix a problem that doesn''t exist. Another way is to go for cancerбн but honestly that doesn''t really work on proper regenerators. Monsters? Sure. People who learn to heal themselves?

    Sometimes. Someone with regeneration affinity? Pretty much never.

    "Oh, umбн one other way is a poison that tricks you into thinking your body is dead and tries to get you to make a whole new one. But it doesn''t work all that well because regenerating your entire body is less expensive mana wise then you think. Especially when there''s not anything wrong with you. Part of your mind just thinks there is," exined Marigold.

    "So it''s not really an issue?" asked Kat.

    "Not really no. Once you know about them and have even a bit of control they''re easy to deal with. So many of them are just ''burn their mana'' with extra steps. The ideal way to poison a regenerator is to have one single substance that both forces the body to waste mana if you try regenerating while also dealing a lot of internal damageбн but it''s basically impossible tobine that sort of stuff.

    Because if damage is being done you can purge the garbage from your system," exined Marigold.

    "Hmmбн I haven''t really thought about this sort of stuff you know? Never thought about if I''d need to be careful of that sort of poison," said Kat.

    "Ah I wouldn''t worry about it," said Marigold with a wave. "You''re a demon and demonic energy tends to beбн a bit more hostile to shit it doesn''t like. If you were poisoned? I''d give it like an 80% chance of doing fuck all unless it was demon specific, and even then if you just pushed enough energy at the problem it''d go away."

    "Well that''s one less worry I suppose," mumbled Kat.

 Chapter 1414: Chapter 1414 Vacation Summary Finale

    --- Kat ---

    Kat hadn''t intended to find Romilda, or even talk to herбн but the dwarf was up in one of the trees and she looked to be moping. So Kat flew up to a nearby branch and sat down. "Hello Romilda, how are things?"

    "Honestly Kat? Not the best. You ever start to wonder if it''s justбн not worth it?" asked Romilda.

    *Woahбн ok that escted quickly.* "Umбн are you ok?" Kat asked, worried. Romilda looked over and saw the massive amount of worry and pity on Kat''s face and flinched.

    "Whatбн Iбн Ohбн Ohбн right no that''s not what I meant at all. Sorry for the confusionбн" mumbled Romilda.

    Kat eyed the dwarf carefully for a few moments, unsure if she could just take Romilda at her word like thatбн but things seemed fine? Maybe? It had been around a week and if she was still feeling down then perhaps something needed to be done. Perhaps. "Soбн what were you talking about?"

    "I''m wondering if it was worth entering the tournament. A lot of the others don''t have the same issues we do. Seeбн we trained for this. Quite a lot. We leaned hard on my family resources to take time off and train before the tournament started up, and then we only took a few jobs between rounds.

    "But I''m wondering if my teams hearts were ever truly in it. Don''t get me wrong, they''re all good people and I''d trust any of them with my lifeбн but I''m wondering if this was something I pushed them into, if this was something they never really wanted but went along with because I''m there friend," said Romilda with a sigh.

    "Umбн why would you think that?" asked Kat.

    "Well, this has taken Carl away from his boyfriend for quite a while. Now, Carl''s a very mellow guy. Even for something as important as that he''s willing to go the extra mile. Remember what I said? I''d trust any of my team with my life. So regardless of Car''s true thoughts on the matter, he''d go along with it to humour me.

    "Then we have Asteodia. I thought she was interested. She helped push things along at the beginningбн but I''m wondering now if it was just her parents leaning on her. I knew they weren''t the bestбн but I''m starting to understand that ''not the best'' is a bit of an understatement for those shitheads.

    So I''m left wondering if she ever wanted to be hereбн or if this is just a continuation of her issues where she does stuff because her parents twisted her arms.

    "Borgickбн I''m not sure about him. The giant cannon? That''s probably made his entire damn year, maybe the whole damn decadeбн but I know he wasn''t too happy with things before this. Thyme didn''t exactly have a portable cannon around as part of the rewards and he got to use it a for its intended purpose a lot less then I''m sure he was hoping. Of course the giant cannon offsets a lotбн but I still wonder.

    "Then there''s Cyan. He was the single biggest advocate against participating in the tournamentбн but in the end he came around. Or at least he seemed to. I like to think I know my team well, and I like to think that he found the good in the experience. But that''s just what I like to think and now I''m left wondering.

    "Truth is? We did shit. Now, maybe some of that was bad luck, perhaps this sort of structure was bad for us as a team? I don''t know, but I don''t feel like it can all be put down to chanceбн and so I''m wondering if it was all worth it. If my team feels like it was worth it, and if I ended up letting them down,"

    *Gonna be honest here Lily? I''ve got no idea what to do with this. I deal with issues like ''she stole my toy'' and ''he bit my arm'' or ''she pushed me over'' and in rare cases ''she stole my pants''. Most of the time, kids don''t have a lot of expectations and the solution is at least somewhat obvious.

    This? This right here? I have no idea what to say. If Romilda really pushed them into this when they weren''t interested that''s a problemбн but if they really weren''t interested why did they go out and train for months and just go along with it! How did they get to the third round?! I mean really what do I say here?*

    [I don''t really know. I get what you''re saying, you don''t want to just coddle her if there''s a real issueбн but counterpoint? If they put up with this for months without saying anything to her? Then at that point it''s not her fault. It''s the other four''s. I mean really, if they didn''t say anything that''s not on Romilda.]

    "Look Romilda, maybe that was true at the start and maybe it isn''tбн but why not trust that your team aren''t idiots. Trust that if they really had a problem? They''de out and tell you so to your face.

    If you were ignoring them, then they might even gather up all of the members, sit you down and just force you to recognise what they''re saying," said Kat hoping that what she was saying would make sense.

    "Huhбн yeah thatбн that''s a thing," said Romilda. A soft smile on her face.

    --- Kat --- (Some timeter)

    Kat left Romilda to her thoughts. She''d perked up massively and Kat had other people to see. When Kat came up on Stan and Kress? Well she started to hover over their way not wanting to disturb them.

    Kress and Stan had decided to spend some more time making sand castles. Kat had seen them earlier and left them too it. They had ones of all sorts of size and plenty of sculptures that weren''t even castles. Now though? The sun was setting and it seemed like the pair had decided to take a nap.

    Sprawled out on a beach towel that''s much too small for them Stan and Kress were tangled together. Stan had wrapped himself around Kress who, unfortunately, had an elbow in Stan''s face and was justying as awkwardly as possibleбн but they both had smiles on their faces and it was a heartwarming scene. Kat smiled at them.

    *Do you think it''s going to work out for them?*

    [I think they have a chance. Perhaps it works out, perhaps it doesn''t. They''ve barely spent a week together so it''s just not enough timeбн but in saying that? They lookfortable together. I''m betting they made good progress this week. Soбн yeah I''d say they have a good chance.]

    *I suppose we should just leave them to it then? No sense waking them up.*

    [Ehбн if it was anyone other then Kress I might say it''s worth waking them. We are here to say goodbye for a whileбн but Kress deserves somefort and he''s doing a lot better. I vote that we don''t mess with a good thing.]

    Kat flew off, leaving them to their cuddling. Kat was considering just going back to the inn to see Mint and spend the rest of their time with herбн that was until Kat managed to spot Ellenell rxing. He wasying down on a chair, fully clothed, and sipping on a drink with a little umbre in it.

    "Hey Ellenell" said Kat. Taking care not to be too loud just in case he was asleep.

    "Hey Kat," replied Ellenell

    "How are you?" asked Kat

    "Pretty good just rxing," replied Ellenell.

    It was at this point Kat realised that unlike a lot of the other people she''d chatted withбн Ellenell didn''t seem that interested in actually chatting. In the end? Kat decided not to push the issue. She just shrugged and said, "That''s cool Lily and I were just saying our goodbyes, soбн it''s been nice, see you next time?"

    "Sounds good Kat, Lily," said Ellenell raising his ss towards them before taking a sip. Kat and Lily took that as a dismissal and left, leaving Ellenell to his rxation. Mint would be happy to talk so there was no reason to stick around if they weren''t wanted.

    After that Kat and Lily really did head back to the inn. They''d seen basically everyone they wanted to and Kat could almost feel the ticking clock in the background. That slight tug on her being that meant it was time to leave soon. It had her wondering if the time limit wasn''t just something the system imposed but something else. Regardless, it didn''t matter.

    Kat strode into the inn and walked over to Mint who had a massive smile on her face. Mint pulled out a serving tray from nowhere and the three of them all moved upstairs to the room Kat and Lily had been assigned. Lily and Kat made sure they had everything on hand, but once they did? They just spent a casual night in with Mint until they were summoned.

 Chapter 1415: Chapter 1415 Finally Back Home

    --- Kat ---

    Kat and Lily flopped down. Which was probably a bad idea. Lily was lucky enough to flop onto one of the bags, but Kat''s head smacked right into one of the spatial boxes causing her to bounce off andnd on the floor. Kat could''ve stopped herself from hitting the floorбн but she couldn''t be bothered. "Ow," grumbled Kat.

    "Why did we think that was a good idea?" asked Lily. "I meanбн we KNEW the boxes were there. We had them next to us the entire time we were talking to Mint and we saw theming with us during the transport. Whyбн why did we think that was a good idea?!"

    "I don''t know but I''m feeling pretty silly at the moment," mumbled Kat. "I guessбн I dunno I guess I just feel rxed? I know we were meant to rx while we were at the innбн but for me at least it was mostly training and even when I was rxing properly I still didn''t feel as rxed as I do right now,"

    "Hmmбн you were thinking about it earlier but I wonder if deciding on a home dimension is a bigger deal then it seemed at first. What if you felt like you were in hostile territory the whole time?" asked Lily.

    "Ehбн we''ve not had that issue before. I think I was just too worried about Sylvie. Well that or I don''t know how to rx properly anymore," said Kat. "Thoughбн could also that we were running around all day trying to talk to pretty much everyone. That was a bit of a pain,"

    "We didn''t actually get to everyone though," added Lily.

    Kat shrugged, face still against the carpet. "Meh. It was nice to see the people we did see but it''s not like we were close to EVERYONE. We got all of the main people. Except Kress. Sort of.

    Not sure if I should count the encounter we had with him or not but I can''t say I''m too beat up about it,"

    "Soбн what now?" asked Lily.

    "Sleep probably," responded Kat. Lily nodded and got up to throw herself on the bed. She paused looking down at her outfit and sniffing a bit but found nothing wrong. She''d had a shower that morning and she''d stuck to her Memphis form for most of the day. Shrugging she flopped down on the bedбн and then transformed after thinking about it a little more. Then she waitedбн and waited.

    "Kat what are you doing?" asked Lily, transforming back to human just so that she could properly question Kat out loud.

    "Resting," answered Kat.

    "Why are you on the floor! We''re in your room. Your bed is right here!" retorted Lily.

    "Honestly? Floor is prettyfy right now," answered Kat.

    "Get your butt up here," ordered Lily.

    Kat considered her options and decided it was worth getting up, "Ok but you can''t transform," answered Kat. Lily blushed but didn''t say anything as Katy down next to her and wrapped her up in a hug. Lily just knew this would make it much harder to get to sleep. She was so focused on the feeling of Kat''s hugs she didn''t even notice when she drifted off.

    Morning came and of course Kat was awake first, but she just let herself remain in ce until Lily started to stir. Lily hadn''t managed to do anything lewd identally in her sleep this timeбн but that''s mostly because Kat was holding her tightly. Lily had her arms bound by Kat''s tail and Kat''s legs restrained Lily''s.

    Not that Kat''s girlfriend wasining, especially not when she got to use Kat''s boobs as a pillow all night.

    It did make it a touch awkward when Lily tried to stretch out and found herself barely able to move. "Umбн Kat I can''t really move," mumbled Lily.

    "I fail to see how that''s my problem," returned Kat. "You''re quite cute and I''m pleased to have the chance to snuggle with you like this,"

    "Kat, we''ve slept together every night forбн quite a while. I wasn''t really keeping track of the specifics so why go this far?" asked Lily.

    "Ah, that''s because you''re in your human form at the moment. I''ve got to get you used to this. As adorable as your Memphis form is, it''s not very huggable. It''s a bit too small. However like this? Now I''ve got you in a proper hug and you cannot escape," said Kat.

    Lily let out a soft giggle as she tried to shift a bit in Kat''s embraceбн but it just made her more aware of how tightly Kat was holding onto herбн and all of the different parts of Kat''s body she could feel. Lily felt her face heating up at the same time of course. "Umбн maybe we should get up and see everyone else?" offered Lily as a way to escape.

    "Hmmmбн I supposeбн" agreed Kat. Instead of letting Lily go though, she just stood up and pulled Lily into a princess carry. "I''m still keeping you though,"

    "You weren''t this romantic while we were on vacation, what''s got you soбн I don''t want to say clinging because I AM loving this but I also can''t think of a better word for itбн so yeah clingy I guess," asked Lily.

    Kat shrugged as she opened the door with her tail and walked downstairs. Kat could hear Callisto in the kitchen moving around and cooking something. The smell of it was wafting upstairs but Kat didn''t care enough to work out what exactly it was. "Hmmбн part of it is that I wanted to let the new couples have their time.

    Didn''t want to do anything excessive where it could get back to them and mess things up if they felt like forcing things. It''s not like they''ve known each other longбн and I wouldn''t want to encourage Marigold. She really doesn''t need it.

    "On the other hand, seeing them act like that? Especially when we saw Kress and Stan together? I knew I needed to con you into sleeping with me in your human form more. I''m surprised at how easily you cavedst night, and even if it isn''t something you''re quite up to doing regrlyбн I think it''s something you should consider once a week.

    "Because you know what Lily? I love you. I feel that in my heart, and I feel your love for me across the link. We settled into a very nice andfortable routine that I don''t have anything againstбн but I wanted to do a bit more. Sure for me there isn''t much better then hugs, but even this much has been very nice,"

    Lily blushed not really knowing what to say. Luckily, she didn''t have to say anything. Callisto called out a "Good morning you two. I see you have returned from your vacation,"

    "Yup we''re back. We could''ve stayed longer but wellбн that would''ve cost money and it was a good enough excuse to return," answered Kat.

    "It''s no issue, and I''m sure you were worried about Sylvie as well. She has been fine, misses you of course but we also went to see those friends of hers from the science fair a few times and that has been good for her, so if there was ever a time to be away for a vacation instead of just work, now was the time," said Callisto.

    Kat frowned at that. "Wait but she didn''t mention anything in her ''letters'' about visiting friends. Why didn''t she mention it?"

    "Well she did not say why to meбн but if I had to guess it was for a minor bit of revenge. Do not think she does not notice that you asionally leave things out of your letters or downy how much you get hurt," said Callisto.

    Kat pouted as she flopped onto the couch with Lily, pulling the smaller girl into another tight hug. "Booo, but that''spletely different. I avoid that sort of stuff so that Sylvie doesn''t get too worried about me. If anything I was more worried before I knew she was spending time with friends,"

    "Ah, but I did not say it was the same, I said it was a bit of minor revenge for you leaving things out of your own letters. The fact that you worried more was likely the point. Sylvie is not a fool, leaving things out of your letters just makes her worry. Granted, perhaps not as much if she knew the truth, but it still makes her worry.

    So I suppose it is only fair for you to be worried like this," retorted Callisto.

    Kat continued to pout on the couch. "Ah, so mean," mumbled Kat as she snuggled into Lily''s hair. "She''s already ying tricks on me. They grow up so fast. At least I know you wouldn''t keep stuff like that from me right Lily?"

    "She kept the fact she was in love with you a secret for most of your friendship," added Callisto.

    "Hey! I came clean about it eventually and that''s really not what Kat''s talking about!" grumbled Lily. Callisto justughed as she flipped the quesadi in the pan, unconcerned by the joint res she was receiving.

 Chapter 1416: Chapter 1416 Burning Quesadilla

    --- Kat ---

    After a bit more back and forth Kat had to ask, "So where is everyone? I mean, I assume Vivian and Sylvie are asleep but for some reason it feels a bit off,"

    "Your hearing might be good enough to tell, at least subconsciously, that Vivian is not actually here at the moment. She is out of town on a job at the moment and assuming everything goes ording to n she will be back tomorrow," exined Callisto.

    "Ohбн so it has just been you and Sylvie?" asked Kat.

    Callisto nodded, "Yes but not for overly long. Vivian left early yesterday morning and as I said, ns to be back tomorrowбн though likely on theter side of things,"

    "Weird. I mean, I guess it''s not weird that Vivian would have jobs outside of town but she''s only rarely been out on multi-day jobs since I moved in. Thisбн is this the first one?" asked Kat.

    "It is the first one you were home for yes. When Sylvie and yourself moved in she made sure to take jobs that were either entirely remote or in town even if they did not make her anywhere near as much money as she could elsewhere. Granted, those big ticket jobs do not appear often but I know for a fact she turned down at least three of them," said Callisto.

    Kat frowned, "That''sбн is that ok? I mean I wouldn''t want to be stopping Vivian from doing her jobбн"

    "It is no issue. Vivian still has plenty of money and is constantly making more. While I know that she turned down three clients, two of those clients actually called up at the same time so she simply dismissed them both after exining she was already in the middle of a job, but that if they were willing to wait she could perhaps work something out.

    Neither of them were so those jobs were dropped," exined Callisto.

    "I guess I don''t feel too bad thenбн" agreed Kat. "Are there any ns I should know about now that I''m back? Visitors? Weekend ns? That sort of thing,"

    "Nothing confirmedбн but Sylvie and her friends have been discussing the possibility of heading to a theme parkбн there just is not anything nearby. Sure it is possible to drive to one, but that is most of the day gone. Driving there and back. So it would need to be at least a weekend thing and you would still be pushing it.

    I am considering waiting for the next long weekend or just the school holidays before anything will happen there," said Callisto.

    "Umбн no offence but ''Theme Park'' isn''t my first thought when ites to Sylvie and weekend activities. How did that evene up?" asked Kat.

    "You would be correct in your assumption. They are less interested in riding the rides than they are in figuring out how all the rides work. Alice in particr was interested in how they go together while, if you remember, Penny is interested in the math behind it all. Sylvie is mostly just going along because they are her friends now but the mechanics are of at least some interest to her,"

    "Yeah that makes more sense," said Kat with a nod.

    "Ah I remember when I went through my theme park phaseбн" sighed Lily.

    "Wait you did?" asked Kat. "I feel like I would remember thatбн"

    "It was before we met," said Lily as she waved off Kat''s concern and shifted around a bit to get morefortable whileying on Kat. "I was a lot younger then and my family had juste back from vacation, to a theme park obviously. So I went on a big theme park kick as I tried to figure out how it all worksбн

    "And for some things it''s actually super boring? Like rollercoaster are just made from sticking a bunch of tracks together. It''s mostly just a question of ''will this cause too much g-force'' while trying to keep things as interesting as they can. Sure there are some neat tricks but it''s not all that generally applicable.

    "It was actually more interesting to read about the history of the various parks then it was to find out how it all goes together. There is definitely a loss of magic once you start to look under the hood a bit. A big one is all the buildings around. Most of them are just props, sometimes with storage space in them. That''s probably the biggest thing I regret learningбн

    "Or how much garbage the parks have to deal with. That sort of stuff is nasty to think about and now that I''m thinking about it againбн really not sure I''d ever want to go back to a theme park with my much more sensitive nose. Sure they keep things smelling nice for normal human guests, but most parks have that down to a science. A science I fall squarely outside of now,"

    Silence fell between the three for a few moments as they all digested that. Lily just wanted to push the idea out of her mind so she turned around and put her face against Kat''s neck to wash away the memory of the smell. Callisto spent some time considering the wider implications of what Lily said.

    Sure her enhanced smell would get her in trouble if she was near stuff that smelt badбн but what other things would be effected? Even just as theme parks that was an interesting question. Bnce was the first thought. How would Lily''s different sense of bnce change how nauseating the rides were?

    Kat meanwhile was just smiling at the idea that Sylvie was unknowingly following in Lily''s footsteps, even if it was mostly because of her friends. Eventually Callisto spoke up, "So what was with all those boxes?"

    "Huhбн" Kat frowned as she thought for a moment. "Well they''ve all get more space in them then it looks like but now that you mention it why didn''t I trip over the boxes while carrying Lily out of the room?"

    "Probably because I moved them," answered Callisto with a shrug. "I heard something hitting the ground and went to investigate it after I finished eating my fourth meal of the day. I found you and Lily sleeping and of course a bunch of stuff on the ground. So I moved it all out of the way. What are they for?"

    "They''re part test by Thyme to see which of them keep working in our world and part reward. Lily has a bunch of books in one of the safer ones as well as a bunch of clothes spread across them allбн with a special alchemical candy in the safest one of all. Though we were told that the candies probably won''t work properly here. That''s why they''re sealed up safely," exined Kat.

    "Ah interesting. If you do not mind I would be interested in investigating these storage boxes alongside you when you do the testing for Thyme," said Callisto.

    "That''s fine with me," said Kat.

    "Mat''s fne wth mah" said Lily, still nuzzling into Kat''s neck. It wasn''t particrly understandable but with Kat saying the same thing moments before it also wasn''t hard to puzzle out the meaning just from the context.

    Callisto took the quesadi she''d been watching out of the pan and sliced it into eight pieces before snagging a bunch of tes for everyone to useбн and then put a second quesadi on the pot. "Food is technically ready. I would leave it to sit for a while if you want to avoid burning your mouth but really that is your choice.

    I will not be waking Sylvie up until this second one is cooked so no pressure,"

    "Pretty sure Kat would be fine," said Lily after finally leaving the crook of Kat''s neck. "I mean, she can handle a lot more heat normallyбн hmm I wonder how that effects the taste of things? I know cold stuff is supposed to have less of a taste or something like that?"

    "If you wish to be more urate extreme temperatures in either direction are hard for the human pte to deal with and usually result in ack of vourбн but it also changes the vour slightly and some people go for that. When ites to demons and beastkin such as yourself Lily? I honestly have no idea. It is likely something that only high level chefs care about.

    Then again, if I remember correctly not all demons are fire resistant so perhaps it is something all chefs need to know,"

    "I think my tastebuds are mostly the sameбн at least in regards to temperature," said Lily. "I haven''t noticed any difference. At least, not in regards to temperature. Then again, most changes are overshadowed by how much I crave raw fish now so I''m probably not the best source of information on the topic,"

    "Wellбн I think I''m going to take a bite of this burning hot quesadi. For science of course," said Kat as she stood up, bringing Lily along of course.

 Chapter 1417: Chapter 1417 Sleepy Sylvie

    --- Kat ---

    Kat finished off the quesadi and gave it a few seconds extra thought. "Ok, formal verdict? The heat definitely adds something to it. I wouldn''t call it vourбн and it''s not really likeбн umami, savoury, sweet that sort of thing. It''s an extra dimension to the dish. Which, I guess is probably there for everyone because ice cream is different to icingбн it''s not just a texture thing though.

    It''s almost like tasting the colour red? It''s not quite that far though. It makes the dishбн more.

    "Though I also think it does diminish the other vours a bit. Likeбн hmmбн I don''t want to say it''s more intense because that''s not quite right either. It''s really hard to find the words for what this is. Which I guess makes sense because while they don''t exist in English they probably exist in demonic now that I think about it.

    Soбн yeah it certainly adds something to the dish but what that something is I can''t properly exin,"

    "How noticeable is it once you stop focusing on it?" asked Callisto.

    Kat frowned at the quesadi in front of her, really not hungry enough to have another one right nowбн "Do it for science," whispered Lily. Kat rolled her eyes at the whispering but after looking over at Callisto who shrugged and pulled a thirdplete, but uncooked quesadi from the oven Kat decided to have a second and test it.

    This time she tried not focusing on thingsбн and the heat just sort of winked out. "Oh. Oh that''s very weird," Kat took another bite this time focusing on the heat. It was almost apletely different taste. Kat tried again, intentionally not looking into it and got the same result as the first bite. "Oh this is extremely strangeбн"

    "Well don''t just say that," grumbled Lily. "Tell us what''s going on! I''m in your head and I''m still not really getting the full picture,"

    "Itбн" Kat paused to take one more bite, finishing off the slice of quesadi "It''s almost like there''s a switch in my brain. I can just turn it on and off at will. It changes the taste of the dish in a pretty significant wayбн whyбн why do I even have that?"

    "I can at least take a guess," said Callisto as she took the second quesadi off the te and then started to cook the third.

    "Before that, why did you magically have an extra quesadi prepared? Or if not magically prepared why hide that one?" asked Kat.

    "A few reasons. The first, is that while it is in the oven the quesadi is not going to attract flies. The second reason is that I was notpletely sure if I was going to cook it right now, or freeze it to thaw and cookter. The final reason, is that it has be a habit to store things in the oven to save on bench space. I am unsure why.

    It is not as though we arecking in that departmentбн if I had to say, I find it strange I picked the habit up," exined Callisto.

    Callisto paused after her first exnation to pour herself a cup of water. After a few sips she moved onto her guess. "I believe that some demons evolved either additional sets of tastebuds, or simply different methods of tasting food. We know that Gluttony demons exist, and before I assumed that they wanted either excessive amounts of food, or intricately made food.

    Now I wonder if what they want is food that caters to a whole set ofбн let us say ''tastebuds'' just to keep things simple.

    "The second option is that they want one dish that tastes distinctly different but still wonderful every bite as they cycle through modes of eating. I can imagine that being a monstrously difficult challenge but a potentially interesting one for high level chefs.

    I am unsure if it is something I would ever be interested in, but it is something to think about, using hot and cold spots in a dish to change the ''texture''."

    "Hmmбн interestingбн" mumbled Kat as she wondered how best to find out the truth of the mater. Well, that is until Lily prompted Kat mentally. [Kat. Stan isn''t around anymore we can use D.E.M.O.N.S. This is surelymon knowledge.]

    *Oh yeah. System?*

    User Kat and Bonded Lily are correct. Many demons possess alternative modes of taste. Additionally, Mortal Callisto is correct with both guesses. Some demons possess multiple sets of tastebuds while others possess a mental switch. There are further additional exotic methods of taste some demons possess, though there are arguments regarding if they constitute ''taste'' and not something else.

    "Huhбн well there you go. Both of your guesses were correct Callisto," said Kat aloud for the older woman''s benefit.

    Callisto nodded and took the quesadi off of the stovetop after turning it off and then leaving it in one piece on a te. "I will ensure Sylvie is awake and ready for breakfast, one moment," said Callisto as she vanished upstairs.

    Kat looked over at Lily. "Soбн you want some of this?" asked Kat as she poked at the quesadi on the table.

    "I will have some, it smells quite niceбн but I''m going to wait for Sylvie," returned Lily.

    Kat let out a long sigh, "Yes I expected that but I was going to start putting the slices on tes for everyone. Callisto can start with two, Sylvie one, and I was unsure if you wanted any, or how much you might want,"

    "Oh. Right, woops," said Lily with a blush. "Umбн I think I''ll haveбн hmmбн just the one then I guess,"

    Kat nodded and got to work, using the knife that was still on the te as well as one of the unused forks to dole out the quesadi. "Drinks?" asked Kat as she worked.

    "Umбн I''ll just have water I think," said Lily. Kat nodded and finished ting everything up before pulling out two sses. She topped up the cup Callisto had been sipping from earlier, then filled Lily''s ss, then one for herself before putting them all on the table and grabbing one extra ss for Sylvie.

    It was not long after she finished that Callisto came downstairs with Sylvie walking shakily behind her. Kat had to raise an eyebrow at that. Sylvie was normally quite good when it came to going to bed on time but the younger girl looked like she was struggling to stay awake as she walked.

    The fact that Sylvie stopped to yawn twice just on the stairs leant credence to the idea that she hadn''t had a proper sleep.

    Kat waited for the expected good morningбн but instead of saying anything Sylvie just walked over and then hugged Kat''s sideбн while slowly falling over. Kat quickly grabbed Sylvie and ced the smaller girl on herp. Kat then had to prevent Sylvie from facenting on the table and that was when Kat decided something was wrong. "Sylvie are you ok?"

    "Justбн very tired," mumbled Sylvie. "Not sure why, just had a hard time going to sleep yesterday. I don''t know why I am so tired," Sylvie stopped to yawn. "Still trying to wake up. I only got about six hours of sleep,"

    Kat gave Sylvie a pat on the head while Callisto shifted the te and cup set aside for Sylvie to Kat''s seat. "Thanks," mumbled Sylvie.

    Callisto nodded, "Indeed, thank you Kat for taking the time to serve out the quesadi for everyone,"

    "No problem," said Kat as she nced at Callisto with a worried look on her face, trying to convey how concerned she was about Sylvie''s state without saying anything out loud and letting Sylvie catch onto her worries. Callisto was of a same mind and gave the slightest shrug of her shoulders to show she didn''t know what was going on.

    "If you were awakete you could havee and visited me you know," said Callisto. "I was of course awake like usual, so if you needed my attention I would not have minded. Of courseбн that being said I do hope you were not staying up in an attempt to copy me,"

    "No, that''d be silly. I know most people need sleep and you get to cheat your way out of it, but I also know that you''ve put in a lot of work to ensure that you do not have problems not sleeping. I would guess that you use your mental work to rest your body while using your maid work to rest your mind.

    I think I''d be better off trying to work out how to make something that lets you operate on less sleep. Like coffee plus," mumbled Sylvie.

    "I do believe that would be a major money maker if you could figure out the secret to something like that. It is not really my field but even without my own need for sleep it is a tempting project. The money would certainly make it worth it," said Callisto in a considering tone.

 Chapter 1418: Chapter 1418 Fancy Boxes!

    --- Kat ---

    Breakfast was eaten and the kitchen had been cleaned. Sylvie was off at school and a touch disappointed she was going to miss out on the experimentsбн but even with Thyme''s assurances they didn''t want to take any risks. Callisto did promise to record it all for her at least.

    So here they were outside and looking at the storage devices Thyme had supplied. Well except for the extra secure one intended for the alchemical candies that was left safely back in Kat''s room with a sign over it that said ''Do not open for magical reasons''. Everyone in the house knew enough to leave it at that and any burrs? Well they''d likely think it was a joke and not worth taking.

    At least that was the hope.

    Kat was standing right in the middle of things,pletely confident in her regenerations ability to let her survive any issues. Lily had pointed out that with space involved it was still a riskбн but Kat had countered with ''Thyme said these were safe to test''.

    With Thyme''s reassurance Kat thought it reasonable that even if they weren''tpletely safe they wouldn''t be anywhere deadly enough to actually hurt her.

    Lily just sighed and didn''tin further. She was back with Callisto who had brought out two sets of safety equipment. This consisted off, safety sses, gumboots, leather welding vests and heavy duty gloves. For even more safety, Callisto had pulled out arge sheet of stic to block any projectiles that headed their way.

    It wasn''t quite up to the standard of bulletproof ss, but it was still quite solid and let you see through without any trouble.

    Off to the side was a camera stand for recording everything and Callisto had a small notebook in her hand to record any additional observations that came up during the process. It wasbelled ''Space Box experiment'', something Lily was curious about. "What''s with the name?"

    "With actual magic on the table I cannot just state that outright. If anyone took a casual nce at the cover they might assume that I have gone off the deep end, or worse, figure out that I know something they do note. At the same time, I need to ensure that the title is still urate enough for me to ce what the notes inside are about.

    "I have quite a few of these notebooks after all, and while the originals were just ''Experimental notebook 1-6'' I learned that using the same notebook for multiple experiments and refusing to properlybel things makes it a massive pain to find something if I need to double check old information," exined Callisto.

    "Ah yeah I guess that could be an issue," mumbled Lily. "I don''t normally need to go back and look over old stuffбн but yeah if I DO have to it can be a pain. Perhaps I should organise my notes better. I certainly should with me newer stuffбн"

    Kat called out "So are we doing this?"

    "Of course Kat, when you are ready," said Callisto.

    Kat waited until they were both clearly ready for anything and moved to what Thyme considered the ''safest'' box. Kat flipped it open andбн nothing. "Ok, seems fine so farбн" Kat reached a hand in andбн no problems. She was able to feel all of the clothing that had been stacked into the box. Well, perhaps not all of them. Even when Kat had her entire arm in the box she couldn''t feel the bottom.

    The main issue was that unlike a lot of the fancier bags she also couldn''t just call something to her hand. It was all packed into the boxбн and it was staying exactly where it was. Regardless of how much space was there, it was a mostly normal suitcase that just happened to be made of solid wood.

    Kat was interested to see what would happen if all the clothes were removed but that could be testedter.

    Kat then moved over to the bag Thyme rmended keeping the books in. For now, they were in apletely unenchanted bag for safety. Kat opened itбн waited for a few seconds and then stuck her hand in. The bag was mostly empty but after feeling around for a bit she found the bottom and a piece of paper. Kat pulled it out and read "Just something for the bag so it isn''t empty.

    As in, that''s all that it says,"

    Callisto just jotted something down on her notepad and shrugged. Lily mimicked the shrug a momentter and they gestured to the next box in line. Kat opened it andбн once again nothing happened. Kat shrugged and put a hand in. Once again, it was all fine. It seemed to be the same as the previous box to her eyes.

    With a shrug Kat moved over to the corresponding bagбн and nothing. But not the right kind of nothing.

    Kat felt around the edges and frowned. "This bag is normal sized. As in, I can feel all the edges and it seems to be the same size as it actually is. I also don''t feel any notes or anything that may have been in her at one point. I mean, it''s a nice bagбн but that''s all. It''s just a in bag as far as I can tell,"

    "Check the front pocket" suggested Lily.

    Kat shrugged and did soбн and it was just a normal pocket. Kat showed as much to Lily who pouted. "It seems like the fabric cannot hold onto the magic as well as the solid boxбн or perhaps the fact that it is a solid an immovable object instead of a bag helps keep things in ce? It is hard to tell without more information but we can clearly see that something has gone wrong with that bag,"

    "Seems like it," agreed Kat as she looked it over a few more times. "What do you want me to do with it? Put it to the side? Hand it over to you guys? Put it back on the grass? Actually why ARE we doing this on the grass?"

    "Because thewn is much more easily repaired then the concrete of the patio or floor inside," answered Callisto with a re.

    "Ahбн right good point," mumbled Kat as she shook her head. *Really should have thought that one through.*

    "Just leave the bag there," suggested Lily. "No sense moving things for now,"

    Kat nodded and put the bag back down and then moved over to the next box. She flipped it open and the contents inside practically exploded. Clothing went EVERYWHERE. A good chunk hit the shielding that Callisto had set off, and plenty hit Kat with minimal effect, but most of the clothing was strewn across the yard. At first nce all the clothes looked fine.

    As Kat started to pull the ones on her off she noticed they were all fine, well except for the one dress that hadnded on her head, it had a big rip in it, likely from her horns.

    "This is going to be a pain to clean upбн" grumbled Kat.

    "The bigger concern is if any of it ended up going into our neighbours'' yards. I do not believe so, we have quite therge fenceбн but still something to worry about. If anyone asks we can just say there was an issue with the clothesline I suppose," said Callisto after a moment. "Just leave it all where it is for now, we can clean it all up once we''re done,"

    Kat nodded "Rightбн but what do I do about the bag corresponding with this one? Just open it like normal?"

    Callisto chewed on her lip a bit as she thought it over. "Part of me wants to say you should point it at the ground. That way if the reaction is the same the clothes all hit the ground and do not spread out much. At the same time, there''s nothing stopping them from just sliding out onto the ground if it all works. Perhaps have it all pointed slightly down?

    Take a few steps back as well and point it somewhat in our direction,"

    Kat nodded did as asked stepping back a bit and then opening the bag. A single piece of paper went flying out of the bag and smacked into the box in front of it. Kat carefully stuck a hand into the bag and found that it was now a normal bag. Shrugging she walked over to the paper and found it was just the general ''stuff was here'' paper the first had in it. Likely the second as well.

    Kat didn''t want to know where that one went.

    "Righto thenst oneбн" mumbled Kat as she walked over to the next box. As soon as she lifted the lid, just the slightest bit there was a crunch as the whole thing seemed to implode on itself leaving behind a dense wooden block that probably contained some clothing in it just sitting on the ground.

    "Yeah d I didn''t try to put my hand in that oneбн" Kat moved over to the bag that paired with it and watched as it seemed to tear itself up from inside out. This time Kat did frown. Her fingers were definitely over the threshold that time but she waspletely fine. Even after a quick visual check to make sure. "Hmmбн"

 Chapter 1419: Chapter 1419 Miznark In the House

    --- Kat --- (2 dayster)

    After testing out the trunks Kat had spent some time rxing. This was mostly done by spending time with Sylvie when she was home (and had no homework) or sitting on her bed while Lily took notes on shadow magic. Despite having juste off a beach resort indбн Kat felt more at peace here then she had while away. It was nice to see everyone together.

    Part of her mind insisted she should be trainingбн but she did enough of that during her ''vacation'' anyway so she was content to settle down and rx while back at home. At least. That was the n.

    Kat was surprised in thete afternoon by a message from D.E.M.O.N.S asking her if she wanted to ''Allow Hub Representative''. After a quick nce at Lily, who just shrugged Kat decided she might as well see what this was about. After hitting ept a pentagram burnt itself into the air just above her carpet.

    Kat just watched it, waiting for the person toe through when instead of a humanoid figure a giant hand of shadow exploded from the pentagram.

    Kat jumped back, grabbing Lily as she didбн only to watch the hand fumble around in mid-air as it failed to make contact with anything. Kat watched in confusion as the hand started to stretch as best it could until it just barely managed to make contact with the wall. Then, between one moment and the next, the shadow arm vanished and suddenly there was a shadow figure taking up her bedroom wall.

    It had a fairly distinct outline, darker then the other shadows in the room somehow with a mouth that looked more like it was cut sliced open, showing jagged teeth and a blinding white light seeping out of it. The eyes were simr, rough patches cut into the darkness that leaked a good deal of bright light into the room.

    The figure gave a full body shiver, and let out a curse, "Dammit, those fuckers at the office are going to owe me for this shit. ''It''ll be fine'' they said ''It''s just a contract request'' they said ''She can turn it down so there isn''t even any pressure'' they said. Well they fucking sent me to a low mana world! Dammit, being in the shadows here is like hugging a fucking corpse!

    Why do I always get the shit jobsбн"

    Kat and Lily shared a confused look as the shadow just continued to rant andin aboutбн his? Various s co-workers and they ways they had individually slighted him.

    At the five minute mark Kat and Lily hadpletely gotten over their fears and moved back to the bed as they waited for the demon to finishбн at the ten minute mark Kat got up to grab some drinks when the demons finally noticed he wasn''t alone.

    "Ahбн oops?" he said with a sheepish expression. At least that was Kat and Lily''s guess. It was very hard to tell when the face in question wascking eyebrows. "Sorry about that. I was told this would be a simple mission but, while true, they neglected to mention the very real problemsck of mana causes my species of demonsбн so I may have ranted a little. Sorry about that.

    My name is Miznark and I have a few things to discuss with youбн" Miznark pulled out a piece of paper from somewhere "Kat?"

    "That''s me," said Kat. "What exactly have you got for us?"

    "Rightбн well I''m sure you''ve got a bunch of question but let me just go through the basics alright? Oh, and know that you CAN turn this request down but you get a favour token for epting and you are currently one of the better options for this mission.

    "We need you to find an exterminateбн well we''re not quite sure exactly what it is, but it''s a demonically corrupted drake, or perhaps true dragon. As I said hard to tell. Our diviners found out about it recently and it needs to be killed before the situation bes apocalyptic. Umбн no pressure?" said Miznark.

    "I feel at least some pressure," Kat deadpanned. "Why would you think there''s no pressure?"

    "Well if you do end up failing we''ll need to send in someone stronger. We''d really rather not because the potential coteral would be massive at that pointбн and also part of the reason why we''re in this mess. Soбн yeah minimal force. Oh, and you''ll be on the mission with Kamiko and one other demon," exined Miznark.

    "I have so many questionsбн" mumbled Kat.

    "I feel like he has to be doing this intentionally. You''ve left so many open ends Miznark, really where are we even meant to begin? Actually, I know. How do you even know about this? Likeбн why were diviners even looking into it and how do they work?" asked Lily.

    "Ah, wellбн it''s a touchplicated on both ends. The easy answer to why we were looking into it, is that we do routine checks on all worlds that demons go to. Mostly to prevent exactly this sort of problem. Diviners? Truthfully I don''t understand how it works myself but I can share an exnation that I was told beforeбн

    "So time, is a bit like a river, you can''t see too far ahead because corners are frequent urrencesбн but at the same time there are rather notable events that you can still see.

    They act likeбн giant rocks that sit in the middle of the river, you can see them from quite far awayбн and in this case it''s like someone dropped something huge into the river, and arge wave washed backwards to where we are.

    "So we know that a catastrophe ising, and some of theбн let''s call them ''debris'' give us a better insight into what exactly happened though obviously not the full picture. When this happens, we investigate the matter as best we can, throw multiple diviners at the problem if we can and then try to figure out ways to fix the issue if we can.

    "Now, some people believe that seeing stuff like that? It''s the universes way of telling us that it''s about to end prematurely and so it sends out warnings to try and prevent it. Not sure I believe it myself but plenty of people DO believe it and hold strong to the exnation.

    Something I think is moderately fair because you need to be at least Rank 5 to see more than a few minutes into the future and in this case? We''re talking about potentially years or decades into the future.

    "Nowбн as to why we''re looking into this issue specifically? Well Kamiko happened to get a much easier mission in that world and from what we can gather the locals are going to summon her to try and deal with it. She would''ve failed, but lived, and after that we''d need to call in the big guns to stop thingsбн

    "So we''re calling together a team that can, hopefully, deal with it all before that happens consisting of you, Kat, Kamiko, and Hunter 23HX443," Lily red at Miznark "Ah, yes the nameбн

    "She is demon on the younger side of thingsбн though I suppose for you and Kamiko she''s quite old. She is approaching her seventieth year and is making good progress for herself. Her n traditionally do not take names until they either reach 5,000 and are deemed an elder or manage to get to Rank 5. Whichever happens first,"

    "Thatбн seems like child abuse," said Kat bluntly.

    Miznark shrugged. "It''s not really my department and they''re a n of Pride and Envy demons that have kept up the tradition longer than the Hub we operate out of has been around. Allegedly it gives them the best rates of Rank 5''s in the Hubбн but I don''t know how true that is, I''m not even sure if they know. It''s really not my department so I tend to just stay away from it,"

    Kat was sure that if she didn''t have her regeneration she''d feel a headacheing on about now. "Ok, that''sбн well I suppose that''s a thing. Why exactly were the three of us chosen?"

    "Well Kamiko was chosen because she''s familiar to the locals and they were trying to summon her specifically. We canбн fudge the dice a bit more on the summoning if we let her go along. You are being sent for your impressive regeneration and friendship with Kamiko. She''s only Rank 2 after all and we know it will be dangerous so we trust you to keep her safe.

    Hunter 23HX443 is being sent for her tracking ability and her ability to cut down foes in a permanent manner. She''s got one of the best hunting records for her age group, and is a significant cut above the next best candidate. She''s also, already agreed to go on the mission regardless of your choice,"

    Kat rubbed her eyes. *I feel like I have MORE questions now not less.*

 Chapter 1420: Chapter 1420 The Story of Grue and Snee

    --- Kat ---

    "Okбн let''s back up a bit. I''m, mostly, on board for stopping an apocalypse. I like to think I''m a good person and I''m not just going to let another world endбн but I have to ask, why is this our problem? And how exactly did the problem start? You said we had to kill a drake or a dragon but nothing other than that," asked Kat.

    "Okбн this is going to take some exining that alright?" asked Miznark. Kat and Lily obviously replied with a nod. "Ok, good. So at the highest level the reason we''re doing this is because we have a contract with the Angels to prevent any apocalypses we can, especially in worlds that aren''t strong enough to survive an angel trying to fix things. That''s the general reason.

    "More specifically in this case? It seems like the drake, or dragon, we''ll just call it a drake because it should be mindlessбн anyway the drake was infected with demonic energy some time ago. We have a decent guess at how and why it happened, though that itself is a long story. I promise I''ll get to it in a moment.

    "Okбн right so, it''s a demonic threat. That means that we, the demons, need to deal with it because of treaty obligation and because we''re generally not assholes. Some of us are sure, but we tend to push all the worst demons into their own hubs and let them deal with keeping their ideology aliveбн usually without good medical care. Ok never mind that I''m getting distractedбн

    "So this all started a truly massive amount of time in the past. I''m talking thousands of years pretty sure it''s more than ten thousand, but less then twentyбн though not much less then twenty thousand if memory serves. Ok. So, there was a decent amount of demon activity at the time but the two important demons areбн wait am I allowed to give out their real names? Give me a secondбн"

    Miznark pulled out a few more pieces of paper and looked them over quickly. They didn''t seem to contain the answer he needed so he shoved them back into his body and pulled out another set, only to still find nothing. "Okбн right. So I have no idea if it''s allowed. Just to be on the safe side I''m going to say it''s notбн and call them Grue and Snee as a substitute for their real names.

    "So, Grue and Snee were, and to the best of my knowledge, still ARE best friends. This will be relevantter. So anyway, at the start not much was going on. A few regr summoning and what not until Grue was summoned by the princess by ident. Now you might ask, how was it an ident? Well the princess found the castle''s summoning setup and used it when she wasn''t supposed to.

    "In the end, she asked Grue to spend time with herбн and they hit it off. There are quite a few details involved, but in the end? Grue and the princess getбн well not married. See the historical records I have are all insistent that she became Grue''s mistress instead of wifeбн and there are enough notes about it that imply heavily that the princessбн umбн let''s call her Grape?

    Grape got off on the idea of being the ''other woman'' and threw herself pretty heavily into the romance.

    "This is likely because Grape was a lesbian and Grue was the only woman to ever show interest in herбн but Grue is also not humanoid in the slightest so I personally, don''t know how that worked. Anyway, Grue and Grape got together and Snee sees what they have and decides, on finding himself, yes Snee is male, a partner.

    Though ording to the records Snee was bisexual and as such not particrly picky.

    "In the end, he did find a partner, a young nobledy from a ducal household. Now, there is mixed reports on this part. Some say this was purely a political move from the second kingdom because they hated the firstбн ummбн let''s just call them Red Kingdom and Blue Kingdom I''m sick of thinking of proper names.

    "So anyway, Grape and Grue were aligned with Red while Snee and his bride Rose were aligned with Blue kingdom. This wasn''t ever really a problem because they mostly just poked at each other for a while. In fact, if we didn''t have the benefit of knowing the ''future'' from this point everything would seem fine.

    "Both kingdoms rapidly advanced in technology when Grape and Rose visited home. They didn''t technically cross the line, nothing they told their friends and family was ''actionable''. Just little hints about how certain things worked. Honestly, the only reason it ended up mattering was because they kept this up for thousands of years. A little hint here and there, every decade for a couple of millennia?

    It adds up.

    "Now, this alles to head some time after both kingdoms discovered space travel. Red and Blue were the only two kingdoms left on the and resources were drying upбн but they refused to go too far into space because this was their home. They wanted it firmly under their control before heading out into the stars.

    "So for the first time in centuries Grue and Snee were both summoned to do battle. Reports are very vague on who was summoned first, and both Grue and Snee both agreed they didn''t want those specifics released so a lot of what happened around this time is up in the air. We only have a few facts.

    "The important ones? Grue or Snee was summoned, requested time to think about the request which was essentially ''go win our war against the other guy'' and then they spoke to each other about it. Remember they were friends, right? Ok, so, they got together with their partners and had a long discussion and decided they were going to fight it out casually.

    Do a lot of environmental damage and destroy as muchnd as they could to try and force Red and Blue into space.

    "The main reason for this is thatбн well Grape and Rose didn''t feel all that close to their families anymore. Remember this was millenniater, both sets of parents had passed away long ago, and it was mostly due to the resources Grue and Snee had purchased that helped keep them alive and in good condition.

    "So they decided it was time to wash their hands of the two kingdoms, or more like empires at this point. They were barely recognisable and the families in charge were increasingly just trying to get information or assistance from Grape and Rose. This was just thest strawбн

    "So Grue and Snee had their fight. It was a big spectacle but not all that deadlyбн until Red and Blue did something stupid. Nobody is sure who acted first, once again Grue and Snee helped obscure that information. Nothing we couldn''t confirm if we wanted toбн but it doesn''t really matter.

    "Theyunched nuclear based mana bombs. Dozens of them, all aimed towards Grue and Snee. Now at this point they were more than strong enough to survive such a thing after Ranking up to 6 at this point in timeбн but the rest of the world? Much less likely to survive. So the pair worked together to block the damage the best they couldбн to moderate sess.

    "The fallout was still horrible, it destroyed all of the society on the, most of the people, a good chunk of the wildlife. What wasn''t destroyed by the initial impacts, or under Snee and Grue''s shielding quickly got taken over by magically enhanced radiation. It was a horrible time but the didn''t get destroyed.

    "Now here''s where the problem you care aboutes in. Seeбн you don''t just casually stop 90% of the damage from a weapon like that without using a massive amount of demonic energyбн way more then a universe like that one can just bleed off. Especially not in such a short amount of timeбн and also definitely not when mana bombs have just gone up fucking with the magic of the world in a massive way.

    "So cleaners had to be sent in. Now, absorbing demonic energy like that? Very expensive so we don''t like to do it if we have toбн but it was an apocalypse in the making so Angel treatyes into y. We thought we got everythingбн but it seems like that wasn''t the case.

    "From the information we can put together a draconic egg of some kind was right at the edge cleanup area. Technically just outside of our cleanup efforts but it was connected to argeke that was in the cleanup area. Theke in question was on the lower priority end of thingsбн

    "And we suspect that by the time we got to it the egg had already absorbed massive amounts of demonic energy. It was far enough away that our scanners didn''t detect anythingбн and clearly it wasn''t done growing because the think tank is of the opinion that it continued to siphon as much demonic energy from the surroundings as it couldбн until now.

    "Now it''s hatched and we have a massive problem on our hands," finished Miznark.

 Chapter 1421: Chapter 1421 Questions, Questions, Questions I Have

    --- Kat ---

    Kat and Lily shared a look of concern. *Ok this is potentially a bigger issue then I thought it would be. I''m not saying that I want to skip out or anythingбн but will you be ok if youe along?*

    [Kat I will be fine. From the sounds of things whatever hatches from the egg will be mindless and I trust you to protect me from something like that. Thoughбн I do have to wonder why it took so long to ''gestate'' I suppose?]

    *Good questionбн* "We both still have a lot of questionsбн" started Kat.

    "Well that is what I''m here for," Miznark cut in to say.

    "Rightбн so we were wondering why it took so long for the egg to hatch?" asked Kat.

    Miznark shrugged, "Who can say. There are all sorts of guesses but nobody really knows. I can share them of course. Umбн so the favourite guess is that there just wasn''t enough powerful life around. Something so corrupted by demonic energy needs a lot of fuel to burn if it wants to get stronger.

    "Now most don''tбн but this drake seems like the type of thing that is going to push higher rather than justsh out at it''s starting Rank. Something you probably don''t know, is that demonically corrupted stuff like this drake? They can forcibly increase their rank by consuming other powerful lifeforms.

    "It''s not something you can do without corruption, and even for the corrupted entity in question it''s still not a good ideaбн they just don''t know that. See, when you absorb lifeforce like that? Eventually you just explode," Miznark said, adding in a shadow explosion over on of their hands for emphasis.

    "Now this is very much not a good thing for us because it''d be arge explosion, one that not only has the chance to blow up the, but spread a bunch of demonic energy around. So yeah really not something we want to encourage.

    "Ok where was I? Yes the ''why now''. The top guess is that there is now a sufficient amount of ''strong'' lifeforms around for it to devour. Possibly enough for it to get to the point it can devour the if it was left unchecked.

    You won''t have to worry too much, it''ll still take time to build up to that point, but you at least have an idea of what could happen if we left it unchecked for a decade or so. Trust me, we''re trying to be on top of this whole thing.

    "Second best guess? The drake was damage in the explosion and it took this long for it to heal. Demonic energy, especially wild stuff like this? Horrible for healing. You normally need an ability or two to help filter things out. Very rare to get healing demonic mes.

    "In this case? If you follow that train of thought, the dragon was basically dead and the energy inside it wasn''t having that. Crazy it may be, but everything wants to find a way to survive. So it sucked up as much energy as it could from inside the egg keeping it safe until it reached the point it was ''healthy'' for a given definition of the word, and then broke out to cause terror and what not.

    "Third idea? The egg was dormant for some reason, perhaps the fact its parent was deadбн then sometime recently something happened to reactivate it. Perhaps one of Kamiko''s missions took her near enough it sensed more demonic energy, perhaps it fell into someva and that gave it a boost. It''s very hard to tell from outside of the dimension,"

    "Hey that''s a questionбн why not have someone more powerful go in and just deal with it? You said before that if we failed someone else would be called in didn''t you?" asked Lily.

    Miznark nodded, "Ok, reasonable question there. We''ve got a few reasons. The first is the worry that something like this will happen again. If a has had one corruption outbreak it tends to get more in the future.

    We''re not sure if the dimension, or the is adapting to allow it to happenбн or if the corruption weakens the film between dimensions and allows demonic energy from outside to enter inбн

    "Could be any number of reasons. It''s not my department and not something I''ve looked into too much. Whatever the case, the worry is we send someone at Rank 5, or a team of 4''s? Then we risk destroying one cmity and causing another one down the line. That''s not even getting into the danger, and the cost, of pulling in someone even stronger.

    Remember, the Angels send us to deal with this shit because they can''t without overkill. They''re just that strong.

    "Rank 3 was determined to be the best mix of ''not too much power'' and ''enough power to put the thing down'' but we''ll admit it''s a gamble. Especially with the Rank 2 along. That''s why we''ll have an observer assigned to you the whole time. They''ll be watching the team''s vitals from outside of the dimension and pull you out a bit more promptly then if D.E.M.O.N.S was left in charge.

    "Don''t get me wrong, this is a dangerous and important mission but we are taking steps to ensure that you survive if you failбн and if so? Well we might need to ept destroying the as an eptable casualty. Don''t worry, we can evacuate the people, we''ve got protocols for thatбн but they won''t be happy with us for destroying their homes,"

    * I hadn''t even considered thatбн* "Wait, why are you sending Kamiko again?" asked Kat.

    "First off we can fudge the numbers on the summoning circle if she goes," exined Miznark "If she doesn''t go, we need to pay the cost for sending extra people. Next is she knows the area, at least somewhat and the people trust her. Third we want to keep things on the down low. No sense in riling up the locals by sending in what''s clearly a kill-squad.

    So Kamiko will lead, pretend Hunter is a friend of you both as well, and that you''re around to rx on the kill mission they''re providing.

    "Then there''s the treaty issues. If we weren''t fudging the summoning we''d have to actually inform the Angels about the operation and we''ve got all sorts of reasons not to want to do that. It''s a massive pain justбн interacting with those things and even if we get one of the better ones?

    We''ll have to call in someone powerful enough to just TALK to the Angels without using a messenger, or risking someone frying from a particrly heated re. So yeahбн really hoping to avoid that sort of attention,"

    *It sounds like avoiding Angel notice is the biggest reason for dragging Kamiko along. I''m not sure how I feel about that. It would be nice to spend some time with herбн but this will put her in danger. As much as they might argue that it''s safeбн unless. Who do you think will be watching our vitals?*

    [It''s gotta be Nira right? I mean, she''s got the skills for itбн and if she''s hooked up to something to help boost thatбн I can''t see how Nira would allow any of this to go on without her being involved, and if she''s the watcher she''s got the final say to keep her daughter alive, well and the rest of us hopefully as well.]

    *Yeahбн sounds like it. I wonder if we can ask? Or would it be best not to let on our suspicions.*

    [Probably best not to mention it for now. We can always ask Nira herself] For some reason, that triggered a thought in Kat. "Questionбн how soon are we meant to leave for this mission?"

    "Likely tomorrow or the day after depending on when everything is finalised," answered Miznark.

    *Really not what I wanted to hearбн on the other hand it''s literally the end of the world. Not mine, but still.* Kat let out a sigh. She still had questions, but they didn''t seem as important as the ones she''d already asked. Even cycling through quite a few of them Kat could see they would lead to mostly irrelevant answers, or ''I don''t know'' as the answer. Still Kat had to try a few.

    "So we''re expected to go in and kill this thingбн how dangerous is it?"

    "We''re not really sureбн" admitted Miznark. "We''ve got calctions and historical data to back things up, but the real issue is any special abilities it might have. We suspect, that by the time you three find it, the drake in question shall be newly Rank 3 or at the top of Rank 2. Something you should be able to deal withбн unless it has a powerful ability but there''s no way to know,"

    "Why is this ''a drake or dragon''" asked Lily. "Surely you would know?"

    "By technical definition a drake is a close rtive of true dragons and is defined by itsck of sentience. We personally suspect that the egg in question WAS a dragon egg, but with all the demonic energy corrupting it there''s no way it''s sentient anymore, even if it might have had the chance to be originally,"

 Chapter 1422: Chapter 1422 Questions about 23HX443

    --- Kat ---

    "Hang onбн howe this is only worth one favour token?" asked Lily with narrowed eyes. Kat raised an eyebrow, unsure of why Lily was even asking, until her girlfriend continued on. "Kat did a much easier task for TWO tokens before, and this isбн well it''s literally the end of the world,"

    Miznark made a ''so-so'' gesture and shrugged. "Eh I can''t say. I don''t have the clearance to know what that previous mission was. At the same time, this mission isn''t worth one token, it''s worth THREE. It''s just that you also have three demons participating in the contract so you get one each and trust me, three tokens for one contract is a massive amount.

    Thoughбн two tokens for what sounds like a solo mission? That contract must have been crazyбн well that or it was so tailored made that only Kat could possiblyplete it, but that''s probably even crazier,"

    *Hehehe* "I see, that does make senseбн I imagine if we fail whoever gets called in next will be offered those three tokens?" asked Kat.

    Miznark nodded. "Indeed, you''d probably still be paid a cut of whatever Kamiko was getting if this was just a normal mission, but you''d definitely get no favour tokens for your efforts. It''s not that we don''t appreciate the attemptбн but those things are VERY valuable. Something many people in my department forget because we''re dealing with them so often.

    "Remember, many demons go their entire lives without seeing even a single one. It''s normally easier to earn the money for whatever rare service the token would provideбн though admittedly that''s sometimes impossible. Knowing you''ve already been given two and seem likely to receive a third? Don''t take them for granted. Use them only for things that matterбн assuming you haven''t wasted them already,"

    *Well the first one was used on something that mattered the MOST so it''s all good.*

    [Nawбн that''s very sweet. I''m d you agree. I was a bit worried you''d think it was a waste. I meanбн it was just to turn me into a beastkin.]

    *Lily. Those tokens gave you the gift of magic. Something that was massively important to you. That''s not even touching on the fact that it bound is together forever. I cannot even conceive of a more worthwhile cause.* "Yes well, I''ve used one but it was definitely worth it," said Kat aloud.

    Miznark seemed to raise a non-existent eyebrow but chose not toment on Kat''s statement. It really wasn''t his business what Kat had used it for. If he was more familiar with the two, or had properly read up on the dimension he probably could''ve guessed. s, he was a touchzy with read the non-essential information.

    In the grand scheme of things something like this probably doesn''t matterбн but it may also be why Miznark kepts getting sent on the worst jobs.

    "Is there anything we should know about Hunterбн um Hunter 23HX443" asked Kat. "Um, the big one would beбн is there anything we can call that isn''tбн well that? Is that offensive?"

    Miznark once again made a ''so-so'' gesture. "Traditionally you''re meant to use their full name and designationбн practically? Most people just refer to one of the unnamed as ''Hunter'' treating it as their name. Or, well, her name in this case. Did I mention 23HX443 is a woman?

    It''s not super relevant, she does still have the best marks for the jobбн though quite a few people said it made more sense for another girl to be part of the ''friend'' group.

    "Okбн what was I saying? Right anything you should knowбн well, I don''t know too much about 23HX443 myself. It really depends how traditional she is for her n. We don''t write that sort of stuff down because we know it can get them in trouble with their families if they aren''t quite as ''on-board'' with their traditions as the rest of the family is.

    I know personally of two that took up names when they weren''t yet allowed, though neither of them is 23HX443.

    "Okбн rightбн soбн for ultra traditionalists? Normally they''ll still put up with ''Hunter'' or 23HX443 as eptable short-hands for their names. Whatever you do, don''t reduce 23HX443 down to HX, or 23 or some other diminutive because it''s seen as very rude. It''s why ''Hunter'' is the standard go to ''nickname'' for the lot of them unless there is multiple on a mission.

    "Okбн okбн what else. Feel free to question them on their hunting and tracking methods. They don''t take offence at others not understanding themбн but they can be a bit elitist about it. Expect 23HX443 to exin it in a rather snobby manner if you do ask, but don''t take it personally. It''s how they were all taught after allбн so a lot of them don''t even notice.

    "Ah but maybe don''t point it out? I''ve heard of some of them getting mad at that. Still, reports do say that asking those sorts of questions and just allowing the Hunter to talk is a good way to connect with the team. Make them feel included instead of just the tracker that was added onto the team,"

    "I''m sensing they don''t make too many friends," added Kat.

    Miznark winced and said, "You''re right but not for the reason you might think. The nбн tends to frown on more intimate friendships before you earn your name. They willбн discourage it heavily. Pretty much as far as they can push things without getting into legal trouble if I''m honest. Not a great lookбн and a number of my colleagues think it helps prevent proper social development,"

    "Yeahбн I''m liking this n less and less," mumbled Kat.

    "Nobody really likes them," said Miznark. "They just have powerful backers that have been around for a long time. If they try to weigh in on things? Then people like me, people like the kids? They lose. I''m sure you''re thinking about some sort of rebellion and those have happened in the pastбн

    "But things also go back to normal pretty quickly, with ''stricter'' punishments. Or more urately old rules that had slowly stopped being enforced start being used a lot more liberally. It presents an odd dilemma. Conditions get better over timeбн and if we just leave them be it''s theoretically betterбн

    "But sometimes the rebellions need to happen. Sometimes they do end up getting some concessions. Actually one of those concessions were the number names. Before you were just ''Hunter'' with no delineation. Not even a number. Just, a ''Hunter'' amongst many.

    Soбн yeah try not to start any crusades you really aren''t powerful enough for it,"

    *Sounds like someone who needs a hug.*

    [They clearly need a lot more than oneбн but would giving them those hugs cause problems for them if their n finds out? What if one of them is watching instead of, or alongside Nira?]

    *Ahбн yeah ok. So we put operation ''All the Hugs'' on the backburner until we get confirmation it''s just Nira watching.*

    [So we''re definitely doing this then?]

    *I don''t see any other option. Kamiko is probably going regardless of what we do and it''s to literally save the world. I wouldn''t turn that sort of offer down even if it didn''te with a favour token. That means I''d be only one token short of having enough for Callisto, Vivian, and Sylvie. Umбн I mean, we''d need three more so that we can make an offer for your parents as well.*

    [Don''t worryбн I have a suspicion that they''d turn the offer down. Just a feeling. I could be wrong though, so we can always ask.]

    *Sure, just keep it in mind I guess. In other news, what about your books? Are you going to some of them along to study while we''re on the contract?*

    [I''m really not sure. It depends on how often we have the chance to rest I guess. As much as I want to take themбн I think perhaps not? Maybe I spend the rest of the today, and as much time as I have tomorrow and the next day writing down the most important notes and then keeping that with me? Not perfect, but I''d be pretty happy with it. Though actuallyбн how long is the mission?]

    *Good question.* "Onest, or, hopefullyst question Miznark. How long is mission likely to take us?"

    "I''d estimate between one and two weeks. We don''t have an exact location for the drake, but once you get close enough it''ll be much easier to track, especially with 23HX443 to help you with that.

    It will really depend how long it takes you to get close, and if the drake simply tries to flee from you instead of trying to be sneaky or better yet,ing straight to you for the right," exined Miznark.

    "Is it likely to justбн go right for us?" asked Kat.

    "Fifty-fity I''d say,"mented Miznark. "You''ll be powerful sources of pure demonic energyбн a particrly tasty meal if it thought it could get away with itбн though even highly corrupted a drake has some animal cunning. So the ''if it could get away with it'' is the real sticking point,"

    "I see," mumbled Kat.

 Chapter 1423: Chapter 1423 Weight of the World

    --- Kat ---

    As soon as Miznark had left Kat flopped down on the bed and let out a long sigh. "Do you think that was the right choice? Signing up for a contract like that?" asked Kat.

    Lily slipped onto the bed and snuggled into Kat''s side. "Where did that confidence from before go?" asked Lily.

    "Hey, let it never be said that I was told the fate of the world rests on my shouldersбн and that I said I wouldn''t help. If I''m supposedly the best option to save the world I will happily sign up and do my part, even if it''s not MY world. At the same timeбн I wonder how much of my suitabilityes from the fact I''m friends with Kamiko and she ''has'' to go along," murmured Kat.

    "Come on Kat, you''ve been my hero for years. Why are you suddenly balking at the chance to be a hero for a whole world?" asked Lily even though she already knew the answer. It was clear as day in Kat''s mind after all. Lily just thought it best Kat say the words. Get it out of her system.

    "Becauseбн it''s heavy. This is like nothing else I''ve ever done. I helped raise a bunch of orphans even if it was only for a short time for most of themбн I helped you with the bullying, I rescued the xianxia version of a princess, a western princess, TWICEбн and yet I''ve never done anything close to this.

    "It''sбн it''s a whole world Lily. Sure we were told that if we fail it''s fine. That there are plenty of backups in ceбн but honestly? I feel like that''s making me more worried, if they''ve prepared that much that means this is a big deal. Which isn''t a surpriseбн but it also feels a bit like they expect us to fail.

    "Not that I think they''re setting us up or anything. Logically I know that having people on standby is worth it because even if there''s only a 1% chance that our group fails to kill the drakeбн that''s still a 1% chance for that world to end if nothing is done about itбн but yeah emotionally I guess that isn''t quite getting through to me at the moment," exined Kat.

    "That''s ok Katбн for some reason it isn''t really hitting me like it is you. Perhaps that''s because I''m not one of the ''main three'' and just your familiar. Perhaps it''s because I can''t imagine you failбн or perhaps it just hasn''t hit me yet. I can''t really say why. Heck, it could be because I''m about to be very busy taking notesбн whatever the case I''m calm.

    "So justбн let me share that calm with you a bit. Normally you''re always helping me out with my nerves. Soбн for once I can do the same for you. Maybe it''ll all hit me soon and I''ll only be able to help for an hour or twoбн but even if that''s the case you''ll still have a chance to calm down. Maybe you can even help me through it after the worry hits me," said Lily with a smile.

    Kat''s arms snaked out and grabbed onto Lily. Pulling the smaller girl into a tight hug like she was a plush toy. "This does helpбн but I''m still worried. It''s justбн a lot of pressure I guess. I meanбн hang on," Kat paused in her concern to send off a quick letter to Kamiko in Nira contained roughly the same contents.

    ''I have found out about the big quest'' with Nira getting an extra ''Are you the observer'' line at the end.

    "Right that''s sent offбн" mumbled Kat. "Soбн yeah I just. How do I even prepare for something like that? Do I rx so that I''m in top condition? I''d say yes except for the fact that we''re going to have to do some travelling. So maybe I do more katas?

    I should I try to practice that trick where I remove my flesh a bit more? I think I''ve more or less got it down, but it''s not perfect and I don''t know if I could do it during a real battleбн"

    "Wait, why would you want that?" asked Lily.

    "Well, my bones are MUCH sturdier then my flesh, which, while pretty strong isn''t all that strong. So I''ve been thinking that if I turn my flesh into water I can catch a blow or two right on my bones and then retaliate without wasting a bunch of demonic energy on regenerating my flesh," answered Kat.

    "Wouldбн but it costs energy to swap into water form so would it even help? Plus without the cushioning of muscles around it I''m pretty sure your bones would take a lot more damageбн and it would still rattle your bones a bunch. So likeбн if you did try that I''m pretty sure you''d end up worse over all, both in energy cost and maybe pain wise tooбн" retorted Lily.

    "Eh maybeбн yeah now that you say that you''re probably right. Good thing I ran the idea by you first otherwise it would''ve been a massive pain failing to ''work out'' what I was doing wrong. I didn''t even consider the ''jarring'' issue. It''d be especially bad because the muscles to prevent that would be missing or further up my arm where they can''t do as much.

    "I''d probably be better off trying to turn the whole arm into waterбн which I haven''t managed to do yet. My bones are surprisingly resistant to the change. Though, now that I think about it might be useful for scaring people," said Kat.

    "Oh how?" asked Lily.

    "Use the technique on my face so that it''s just a skull. I imagine that''d be pretty terrifying if it just happened during a conversationбн or perhaps I use that technique and then step out of the dark? I''m sure I can scare all sorts of people like that. Though I wonder if I''d be able to see?" mumbled Kat.

    "That''s actually a good questionбн can you see through your water when it''s just your arm?" asked Lily.

    "No, not at all. I''m not sure if it''s because my eyes are still working fine and if I was to pull the skull trick it''d workбн or if I need my entire body to be made of water for that to kick in. I guess that''s something I''ll need to test out.

    But yeah, do I test out stuff like that and try toe up with a new, functioning technique in a DAY or do I just work on the things I can already do?" asked Kat.

    Lily shrugged as best she could with Kat''s arms around her and said, "It''s up to you Kat. You already know I''ll be copying out some notes to take with me. I''ll probably limit myself to the best of five booksбн or I could spend some time learning the spell to copy books? With my shadow affinity and my paper magic I can probably manage something.

    The main worry would be how much mana something like that would take here on Earth but if I''m careful about it I can probably manage a decent amount.

    "The real question would be if it''d be more or less efficient then just writing down the notes or notбн" Lily really wasn''t sure. The cost of making permanent paper here on Earth was much higher then elsewhere, and keeping all of the notes in her head would be a challenge. That wasn''t even getting into the fact she didn''t know the spell yet.

    Then Kat said, "Why not just use both? Copy what you can until you run out of mana and then write down the rest with a pen?"

    Lily chewed on the answer for a bit before saying. "I''m not sure if that would work. Sure in theory it wouldбн but I imagine casting a spell that makes copies of notes from your mind will be rather mentally taxing.

    I''m not sure if I''d want to tax myself further by writing real notes because if I didбн then I can see myself being too tired to keep the next set of ''magical'' notes properly in my mind for when I try copying them,"

    Kat shrugged and said, "Then you''ll just have to test it out. Find something easy to copy and do that. If it all works out? Then move onto making copies of notes that only exist in your head, but short ones. Finally if that all turns out well? Then you can start copying whole pages of notes.

    "Alsoбн now that I''m considering it, I can probably help with that. With my memory being perfect, if I take a look at your notes then just hold the image in MY mind you might be able to make a copy using the version that I''m ''seeing'' instead of holding it in your own head. That''d probably cut down on the mental effort required by a huge margin," said Kat.

    "Huhбн that''s just crazy enough to workбн" mumbled Lily.

 Chapter 1424: Chapter 1424 Expectations

    --- Kat ---

    "You seem a bit subdued," said Vivian once everyone was sitting down for dinner. Kat had spent the afternoon getting thrashed in poker by Sylvie. Good thing there wasn''t any betting going on. Callisto had acted as the dealer and Lily alternated between copying notes and ying a few handsбн but even she did better then Kat.

    When Vivian came home and saw this, it was pretty obvious. Sylvie and Callisto had previously made the decision to just not mention it. Kat clearly wanted to leave the elephant in the room undisturbed for some time. The fact that Lily was working so hard on her spells just made that feeling stronger.

    Of course, Vivian was never one to let problems lie, not for long. So here they were, Kat trapped at the dinner table with nowhere to escape. It made her feel like she had no choice but to answer the question. "Soбн I''ve been offered an emergency contract that I''ll need to leave for either tomorrow or the day after to save a worldбн and it''s just a bit much,"

    Sylvie''s eyes lit up," That''s so cool!" then she paused for a moment. "Waitбн no it isn''t. There''s an entire world in danger?"

    Kat nodded slowly, d she didn''t have any food on the table. It meant she had more room to fiddle with her hands. Lily paused her own eating to lean on Kat a bit and give some silent support. "That about sums it up Sylvie. It''sбн big. I mean, it''s not something I want to turn down but it''s a LOT of pressure,"

    "Why are you the one getting drafted for this?" asked Vivian, a suspicious note to her voice. "No offence to your capabilities,bat and otherwiseбн but you are a rather young demon Kat. From what I already know there are plenty of people who have been stuck at Rank 3 for centuries. Surely they would have more experience with whatever it is you need to do,"

    Kat let out a long sigh. "That''s part of why I''m feeling a touch nervous. I was chosen because of my regeneration and because I''m friends with Kamiko. Because of a treaty the demons have they almost need to send herбн to avoid letting the angels know.

    So Kamiko has to go, and because I''ve worked well with her in the past and she''s my friend I was already a strong candidate, then add in the fact that I have extremely good regeneration and I''m likely to ensure she stays alive?

    "Apparently all that together makes me the best choice. Now there''s also a third person in the team, her name, if you can call it that, is Hunter 23HX443. She''s going on the contract to be our tracker and main source of damage. Apparently she''s very good at her jobбн but her n is more than a bit weird. She''s not allowed to have a name yet. Soбн yeah not sure how that''s going to work.

    "At the same time it doesn''t really help me feelfortable. We''ve got Kamiko who has to go, Hunter who has trained for this sort of thingбн and then me who might only be so close to the top of the list because I know Kamiko. I''mбн better then I was earlier, Lily helped me calm down a fair bit, but I AM still worried.

    "Soбн yeah it''s a thing. Umбн is there anything else? Oh, the contract is to kill a demonic drake that''s liable to devour arge amount of life on the until it gets strong enough to eat the somehow. Forgot to ask how that part works. Umбн oh yeah! I was also told that if I fail there''s quite a few teams waiting in the wings to make sure the thing actually dies because this is a BIG deal.

    Likeбн as I already said, it''s a proper ''end of the world threat''"

    Vivian nodded and kept herments close to her chest for the moment. Sylvie kept quiet as well, her face twitching as she tried toe to terms with what Kat was saying. She was in a simr position to Lily. Saving the world WAS cool, and her mind couldn''t properlyprehend the idea of Kat failing in that quest.

    Additionally, despite her intelligence and maturity it was just hard to ept the true scope of the problem.

    So it was up to Callisto to say something. "I think you are underestimating the number of candidates, as well as the amount of time and effort that likely went into putting together your team. I personally suspect that a whole team of demons ran the numbers before even approaching you.

    "From what I understand? This is important and they are treating it as such. They have backup ns on top of backup ns and intentionally sabotaging any one of those just because you are somewhat familiar with the only person who has to be on the team? I find the idea ludicrous.

    "I can see them ounting for the smoother teamwork that will inevitably manifest because of your familiarity. Perhaps you also have the best personality of the choices, and you will be able to bring out the best inбн Hunter as well. That is not even getting into how useful your regeneration potentially is.

    "We were informed that the Subus form regeneration you possess is quite rare and powerful. It is entirely possible that your willingness to push through painbined with that regeneration puts you further ahead of thepetition then it might seem. Though if I was to guess?

    "I suspect that there was a number of radically different teampositions considered. I doubt they looked for ''Kamiko, one defensive demon, and one offensive demon'' no I imagine they tried to look for as many ways of defeating theбн drake I believe you said? Yes I imagine them putting together a number of teams and then running some simtions to see which onese out on top most often.

    "Truly Kat. I believe you are underestimating the amount of research and testing that likely went into this. I know Lily would have already tried to talk you up, so I am taking a different angle. You have already said that they have backups, that this is important. Would something as small as a friendship really be the main factor for choosing you to SAVE A WORLD,"

    There was an odd moment for Kat, part of the way through Callisto''s speech where things justбн fell into ce. It was a unique argument that''s for sure, but it resonated with Kat on a visceral level. She already knew, logically, that she was being silly but this new strain of logic from Callisto instead of herself seemed to calm her heart in a major way. Callisto was RIGHT.

    The idea that this wasn''t tested thoroughly was ridiculous. Sure sending Rank 3''s out to do the job might be a little riskyбн

    But the idea that she wasn''t the best Rank 3 in the Hub at the very least? Well that was starting to seem more and more unlikely. Even if there were better fighters, better defenders, they likely weren''t better for this fight specifically. Perhaps they specialised in crowds, perhaps that couldn''t work with others.

    Perhaps they would just bicker with Hunter, or perhaps otherbinations lead to Kamiko getting injured too often. If Nira really was the observer? Then Kat was sure she''d use all of her political weight to lean on them and ensure Kamiko was, if not safe, at least safer.

    "Thank you Callisto thatбн that helps a lot. It means a lot that you said it as well," said Kat with a soft, but extremely warm smile directed at the older woman. It was perhaps the first moment she felt truly connected to Callisto. Like there was some new understanding between the two of them that wasn''t there before.

    Kat had never doubted that Vivian always had her backбн and perhaps it was correct to say that Callisto felt the same way. Perhaps it wasn''t her idea to adoptбн but she wasn''t taking any less responsibility.

    Lily pulled Kat into a hug as Sylvie slipped off her chair and made to do the same. Callisto and Vivian shared a long look before leaving their chairs as well. Katughed as Sylvie hopped up onto herp, while Vivian and Callisto nked her from either side. With Vivian on the same side as Lily, wrapping her arms around all three younger women.

    Callisto was a bit more restrained, her hug was really just a calm hand on Kat''s shoulderбн but that was enough.

    Katughed as she felt her heart swell. Sure, she was going off to save the world. Sure, it would be tough. Things would be different this time, and likely afterwards as well. That didn''t mean she needed to be worried. She had loved ones that believed in her, and a mystical organisation of ancient demons that new she could get the job done.

    So all Kat had to do was prove them right. This might not be thest of her worries, but that too was fine. Kat would simply give it her all and live up to their expectations.

 Chapter 1425: Chapter 1425 Coal and Diamonds

    --- Kat ---

    Kat looked around the briefing room. She had Lily in her arms and all that was left was for Kamiko and Hunter 23HX443 to show up. Well, them and whoever was doing thisst briefing.

    Lily had managed to write a whole bunch of notes to be ready for the mission and Kat? She''d found herself spending time with Vivian, Callisto, and Sylvie whenever she could. Kat did keep up a small amount of martial practice to ensure she was in top condition, but no more than an hour a day. She did ask for some technique ideas, but she hadn''t tested any of them.

    It was entirely to have a few more cards just in case.

    The next person to walk in reminded Kat of that time she was doing punishment duty for Greed. The woman in question looked to be a walking hessian bag but she had quite a few differences to her male counterpart. Instead of gold, her eyes appeared to be entirely made of diamond. Every step she took sounding like the grinding of rocks.

    This was made worse by the fact that if you looked into her mouth through her wry smile it proved she was made up of coal. Somehow.

    On Lily''s end, she was more concerned with the woman''s hips. Perhaps, if she was anything else, Lily would find the woman more attractiveбн but despite having hipsrger then most doors things just seemed to look wrong to the lesbian. Lily could hear the rocks moving inside the woman, and she lookedpletely disproportionate.

    Her legs muchrger then her torso, which looked horribly thin inparison. In truth it was closer to ''normal'' sized, butpared to her lower half it was nothing.

    She technically had breasts, but they looked like somehow had stapled a bag of rocks to her chest. Which, was sort of the case. The fact that the woman wore so clothes didn''t help. It was a light sleeveless dress that didn''t even cover half of her ass, leaving essentially her entire body on disy.

    [Okбн but like. What the fuck?]

    *What''s the issue?*

    [I meanбн how does she evenбн function? Like are her organs ROCKS? Why is she a bag of rocks! How does this even work?!]

    *There was the other one I met at the Greed warehouse and he was made up of gold. Did you forget about him?*

    [No I didn''tбн but I never probably considered how fucking weird that was! I don''t understand how she functions in the slightest!]

    Lily didn''t get a chance to further question the impossibility of the demon''s anatomy because Kamiko walked in from the side door. As soon as she saw Kat and Lily, her eyes started to shine, literally. There was really lighting from them as she dashed over and gave them a big hug. Well, Kat more than Lily. "I''m so d you''re here to help out. I''m sure we''ll save the world if you''re around!"

    *Ok, I can almost understand why this happened with everyone back at homeбн but why is Kamiko all aboard the ''Kat can totally just save the world'' train. Don''t get me wrong, I''m not so worried anymore, but I also don''t think it''s going to be an easy thing. Where does her confidence in mee from?*

    [Gotta be honest Kat? I really don''t know. Maybe she''s not properly thinking of the consequences? If she was told the only reason she needs toe along is because she''s been to the world before perhaps she hasn''t properly internalised the fact that if we fuck up a world could end.]

    *That does seem very recklessбн on the other hand it might be because she does more hunting Contracts then me. They''re basically every second contract for her.*

    [Oh yeahбн that could also be it.]

    "It is good to see you have all arrived, my name is Fulgentius, but for ease ofmunication you may call me Tia," said the demon now identified as Tia. Her voice was somehow both light and heavy. It had a breathy quality that marked her as a woman but there was an apanying grinding of rocks on most of the words that seemed to give her words an extra weight.

    Of course, those words just triggered confusion in the ''three other'' people in the room. Kat and Kamiko shared a confused look before Tia sighed and pointed to one of the shadowed corners.

    Out of the corner rose amia, one that was much smaller then the only othermia Kat had met. Hunter 23HX443 was a lithe woman with a small scar under her left eye. Her arms were wry but looked to be packed with muscle. Her stomach had abbs that you could grate cheese on, heck you could probably grate STEEL on them.

    She was only wearing a bra band, some bracers, and a small skirt that covered the part where her skin and scales merged. She had arge rifle slung over her shoulders. It had glowing neon lines running along the length of the barrel and arge crystal as the scope. Smaller crystals seemed to grow along the top of the barrel but none got sorge they obscured Hunter''s vision.

    As Hunter 23HX443 walked towards the centre of the room Kat was struck by just howбн silent themia was. Even looking directly at themia, with Kat''s ears straining for any hint of sound there was justбн nothing. Kat could barely believe her eyes that someone was there, that anything was there. It wasбн all too silent the way Hunter 23HX443 moved.

    Tia decided everyone had enough time gawking at 23HX443''s stealth skills, and said "Four storage rings are being provided for the journey. The storage rings are expected to be returned at the end of the mission, or purchased if you so desire. The supplies inside of them? Completely expendable.

    We do not expect anything within the rings to be returned, Do not waste them, but do not treat them as valuable. If all four rings arepletely empty when returned we do not care, even if that means you casually burnt thest of your supplies before the end of the mission for some bizarre reason.

    "Inside you will find enough food for two years out in the field. Each. We do not expect it to be necessary, but there is plenty of space in the rings. You have also been provided with a total of eight two person tents, with four of them beingmia sized. For water, you''ve been supplied with four endless water bottles.

    It''s not actually endless, but it''s close enough and takes at most minutes to recharge from ''empty'' to full. If necessary you can easily keep ten people going with each of those bottles as long as you stagger their use a bit.

    "There are a number of other misceneous items that maye in handy but it would take forever to go over them all. Once you''ve put the rings on you can spend some time familiarising yourself with their contents if you so wish. The only other thing I think is worth mentioning specifically are the heavy-duty shackles.

    They willplete remove the targets ability to use matterбн but they do NOT restrict demonic energy use so no, they won''t help against the drake you''re being sent out to kill.

    "Which is the elephant in the room. We have a lot riding on this. Even though we have backups upon backups, ultimately? It is on YOU four to ensure that the drake is destroyed. Do not treat the backups as something to rely on. We know it''s quite possible for you to take it out, and we expect you to do so.

    The backups are because if you DO fuck it up? We need someone to pick up the pieces because I world CANNOT go down on our watch. Understand?"

    All four women gave a firm nod at Tia''s question. Nobody was going into this without at least some understanding of the stakes. "Good," agreed Tia. "I am d there''s no hesitation here because it''s already toote. Everything is queued up and you''re all about to be sent off into the world.

    "Now, you won''t be too close to the drake for two main reasons. The first is that you''re still technically being summoned. You''ve been given the cover story and I expect you to stick to it. The second reason? We don''t want the drake beelining either towards you, or in the opposite direction. Giving it a sense of urgency will inevitably mean corpses in its wake and we do NOT want that.

    "From what info we have been able to gather it''s content with monsters for now. It doesn''t have any hatred for the sentients on that world specifically, it just wants power and monsters exist inrge enough numbers that it can simply devour them wholesale. Well, that''s going to end within the month, so we expect results before then.

    Doesn''t matter if you haven''t killed it, but you do need to at least TRY before that. Understood?"

 Chapter 1426: Chapter 1426 Hunter 23HX443

    --- Kat ---

    After a round of nods Tia smiled. "Good, we approximate that you will have an hour until you are called to action. Please be ready for it, if you have any further questions feel free to reach out to me. I''ll be in my office on the other side of this door if you need me,"

    Tia then proceeded to exit through a second door that seemed to appear on the wall when she got close to it. I wonder how that works. Obviously it wasn''t hidden under an illusionбн so why is it there now? Does Tia carry around an ''office'' with her that she summoned up? Or is it part of the building and she was able to call her office here now that she''s done talking to us?

    [That''s a good point. I''d just assumed it was behind an illusion but that''s just because I forgot about your true sight. Hmmбн I''m going to guess that it''s something the building can do, because it seems like something everyone would want, but perhaps it''s expensive? I almost want to go after her and ask.]

    "Umбн hello everyone my name is Kamiko," said Kamiko interrupting Lily''s and Kat''s mental conversation. Kamiko looked very nervous as she stepped away from Kat to give a shy wave. "Umбн I already know Kat and Lily we''re friendsбн umбн and you''re name is Hunter 23HX443 but that''s a bit of a mouthful. Umбн wait is that rude?"

    *Where did her confidence go!*

    Hunter 23HX443 simply looked at Kamiko as she slowly blinked. Her slitted pupils following Kamiko''s movements for seconds as the silence extended. Kat was tempted to interrupt but for some reason she felt like that would be a mistake. Eventually, Kat''s patience was rewarded.

    "Do not worry. I am aware of the role we must y when first meeting with the summoners. You are also correct with my designation as Hunter 23HX443.

    I am told it is tradition for teammates to refer to me as ''Hunter'' as apromise between my full designation and expediency, though I personally wonder why people are so reluctant to make use of the trantion feature to fix that issue," stated Hunter 23HX443. Her voice was deadpan with a very slight hiss to it.

    "Can you actually exin how that works?" asked Kat. "Oh, right. I''m Kat as you said as this is my girlfriend Lily," Kat held up Lily who gave a sharp-toothed smile. "I know you can mess around with the trantion ability but nobody bothers to exin how it works. They just say it takes practice,"

    Hunter 23HX443 watched Lily for a few seconds before turning her gaze up to Kat. "Hunter 23HX443, Hunter 23HX443, Hunter 23HX443," despite the words Kat could hear, it was very clear that wasn''t what originally came from Hunter''s mouth. Every ''word'' was just a single syble and mouth movement. It looked more like Hunter was going through her vowels yet somehow her entire name came out.

    "I do not know why others believe it to be difficult. Perhaps there is a way to mess with the trantion ability more urately. All I do is lock the word I wish to say into my mind, surround it with a mental construct of demonic energy, and then speak the words, expending a slight touch of demonic energy as the word or sound I am using in ce of the full thing.

    "There are limits. Hunter 23HX443 works because it is my designation. If I knew your full names I could pull the same trick but it cannot be used to sayplete sentences in an instant. With practice you can manage more, but I did not heavily invest in the skill. Just enough to differentiate myself and my sisters,"

    "Ohбн umбн ok that makes sense," mumbled Kamiko.

    Kat looked at Lily and decided to take the chance. "Since you mentioned your sistersбн I have to ask, or rather, I feel like it is better to ask now instead ofter. Why do you refer to Hunter 23HX443 as your designation instead of name? And do you have anything you''d prefer us to call you? Oh, and I guess I''ll add on something that came up earlier. Have you not worked in teams before?"

    "You ask many questions and potentially overstep yourself," stated Hunter 23HX443 with no emotion in her voice. Kat wasn''t sure how to take it. The way Hunter 23HX443 was saying it made the sentence sound more like a statement. ''The grass is green'' ''The sky is blue'' and Kat ''asks a lot of questions''.

    I wonder if this is normalбн or if Hunter 23HX443 is just like this. Kat didn''t have long to muse about it because Hunter continued to speak. "I personally do not believe this to be an overstep. If we were to punish those who ask questions we would end up with terrible. To question is to hunt for answers, and hunting has always been in our blood.

    "The easiest question. Team members. I am usually assigned to solo hunts. In my decades of active service, I can count on two hand the number of times I have been assigned a team. Further, I can count on just one hand the number of times I was assigned team members who do not belong to the n.

    Thus, I cannot say what is considered ''normal'' for situations such as this, only ry what I have heard from others.

    "The next easiest answer. Why is Hunter 23HX443 a designation and not a name? My n has made it clear that a name is a thing to be earned. It is precious, and it showspetency. To im Hunter 23HX443 as my name would be unconscionable arrogance on my part, and an insult to my parents, teachers, and n.

    "Yet I admit, to say it is just a designation is also somewhat of a lie. Hunter 23HX443. It is emzoned upon my mind. Even should I earn my true name Hunter 23HX443 will never leave me. There likely will not be another Hunter 23HX443 within my lifetime, or if there is, it will be ensured I do not learn of them.

    "The only exception to such a rule would be if I took them on as an apprentice and I have no ns for apprenticeships at this time. Designation is simply the word you hear when I speak for even I do not know a better description for Hunter 23HX443. Many in the n resent not having names. They thrash upon the chains the ns use to bind themбн

    "But I do not mind. I find strength and purpose in the traditions of my n. I know they are not perfect but they are mine and I embrace them. Others I know of have their nicknames. They have monickers they request to be called by. Many believe the elders do not know, many more believe that I have not heard them speak of their indiscretions.

    "They are wrong. Yet I do not correct them. They have not earnt their name, and have not brought honour to their designation. They know not the shame they bring to themselves but that is ok. They may be part of the n, but they do not believe in it as I do. A shame, but not one I care to correct.

    I am a hunter, my job is to hunt. I am not a priest, they do not need to be converted,"

    Hunter 23HX443''s tongue snaked out of her mouth and was two pronged as expected. Hunter used it to moisten her lips before retracting it back inside her mouth. "My true with is that you learn the trick required to say Hunter 23HX443 in just one breath, but I ept that this is a skill not many have event attempted to learn must yet have mastered.

    So I shall ept ''Hunter'' as my temporary designation. Thus, I have answered both your first and second question with one long winded answer.

    "I know many would flinch at such a thing, yet your eyes have remained engaged as I continued to speak my thoughts. You asked for a question, I gave an answer, and I can see that you have epted it. I know many who would tune out such a long answer, and yet you have not. So now I ask of you two questions. What keeps you interested in me?

    What fascinates you enough to not dismiss my thoughts as crazed ramblingsбн and why is your girlfriend a Memphis?"

    Kat snorted at the second question as Lily wiggled from her arms. Lily transformed in midair and bowed. "Because I am in fact a Memphis beastkin. My current state is something Kat generously allowed me to use a favour token for. I am bound to her eternally and I consider that to be a great thing. As for why we are interested?

    Kat''s just polite and I always crave more knowledge,"

    Hunter 23HX443 considered this answer before nodding in eptance. "I understand. You must be quite precious to each other to enact such a thing. I apologise if it seems that I took your bond lightly with my questions. I have considered searching for a familiar to help me in my efforts but I had never once believed dating one was eptable. I see you have something unique here, something different.

    I am intrigued,"

 Chapter 1427: Chapter 1427 Problem Children of the Clan

    --- Kat ---

    "Umбн wellбн if you don''t mind the questions can we ask some more?" asked Kamiko.

    "I am open to your questions as long as they are not tantly disrespectful," said Hunter. "It will give us time to cement some surface levelradery for the mission,"

    "Ohбн umбн that''s great?" said Kamiko. "Hmmбн Iбн hmmбн I guess I''ll ask what you think of those other people in your n that don''t properly follow the rules?"

    Hunter 23HX443 gave a slow nod and answered in what was now her standard monotone. Kat and Lily were starting to wonder if she just sounded like that, or if it was taking some effort to maintain. "To answer with the most honesty I would have to sayбн that I do not have fully formed opinions on most of them.

    "The children at least, are young. They know only that they are under restrictions that other children their age are not. They reach for things they do not have without understanding why they may be restricted. I have seen plenty of children reach for sharp knives, avoiding getting cut only because someone was watching over them.

    "Despite the n''s istion we do allow the children somewhat more freedom. We need to be able to function in the rest of society after all. Yet regrly the children taken to those meetings make request for things without understanding why we do things. Of course, I willingly admit I do not understand many of the rules, yet I do not seek to break any of the ones I do not understand either.

    "Then there are those who are older. Engaging in their little bits of rebellion. I know in the past that sort of behaviour would be swiftly punished but we are in a period of softness. Many in the n are allowed to push the boundaries of the rules significantly, keep many secrets, and generally ignore the rules. As long as it is kept quiet of course.

    "Then when they cross the line, speak of these things too publicly or perform some extreme act of rebellion and they are punished? Then they cry about how restrictive the n is, how they are given no freedom. They whine about how awful they have it. This behaviour disgusts me.

    "Now. To ensure rity of my meaning I will borate. Not all teenagers within the n are like this, I would not even say the number reaches twenty-five percent. Still, you asked specifically about those who do not properly follow the rules. For the teenagers? They disgust me as I said.

    Perhaps I should rify why.

    "It isбн difficult to do so. These are not questions I have been asked. Others simple ept my answers without questions, while those within the n usually understand the feeling without having to be told. It makes articting the answers difficult for I have no contemted the matter sufficiently. I am not a philosopher or a poet, so this does not usually cause issues."

    Hunter took some time to wet her lips again as she cast her eyes around the room as if she was searching for something before locking them back on Kamiko. "I believe at least some of my disgustes from the disrespect these teenagers offer the n. They receive training that easily ranks amongst the greatest of the Hub, if not further beyond.

    Their needs are provided for, and no expense is spared when ites to training expenses and weapons.

    "Even once we reach adulthood, before we earn our name we are entitled to keep anything we receive on jobs while the n STILL provides training, facilities, and weapons of the highest quality withoutint. We have rules yes, but the n provides a number of opportunities for us to grow in power as we age that is simply not offered anywhere else.

    The n gives us a chance to be GREAT and to do that, they push everyone.

    "Of course, I do not wish for you to think I am blind. I understand that some individual break under the strain, and they are given leave of the training. Allowed to retire from the n''s practicesбн but they do not earn their name. They are shamed yes, but not in any truly major way.

    "What I consider important about this fact, is that you can also earn your name simply for living a sufficient number of years. It means that you were correct to find another path. That power was not required for you to live a fulfilling life and the n epts this. Sadly, not many people appreciate this fact,"

    Hunter took another break to scan the room. "I have more words to say about the adults of the n that rebel without earning their names, but I realise I have talked for some time. Are their details of my recount that you wish for rification on?"

    Kamiko looked nervously over to Kat who shrugged, so Kamiko turned to Lily whoбн also shrugged. It was Kamiko''s question after all, and they both found Hunter to be quite clear in what she meant. So Kamiko eventually turned back to Hunter and said, "Umбн no I think it''s fine. I understood most of that,"

    "I see, yourcking confidence requires that you do not borate on the questions you do have. That is ok, I understand that shyness is something that can be difficult to ovee. Many of my n suffer from that issue and it is a known quantity to me.

    If you have some sort of signal you wish to supply me with to inform me of when you truly require rescue from social situations, please inform me," said Hunter 23HX443.

    *Holy shit that''s adorable. I mean, Hunter has the social skills of a particrly literate steamrollerбн but that doesn''t seem to mean she''s oblivious. She justбн hmmбн I guess it would be ''most correct'' to say that she read the social contract and didn''t find it to her like so she wrote up her own personal one.*

    [I hate how much sense that nonsense your spouting makes Kat. Like, I want to say that''s not how it worksбн but it does seem to be correct in this case. Though I agree, the fact that she recognises Kamiko is shy and is willing to help is ADORABLE. Makes me want to hug the snek.]

    *No lewdments about the mostly naked snake girl?*

    [Obviously not. She has no legs!]

    Kat had to cover her mouth to stop theughter sneaking out. Sheбн probably seeded but Hunter''s eyes did dash over towards Kat for a split second before slowly wandering back to Kamiko. "I suppose I shall speak of the adult insurgence in my n.

    "Now, one thing I must make clear. Once you earn your name and pay off your debt to the n you are much less limited in your actions. You can actively rally against the n as you wish. You are seen to have earned the right to act, almost, as you see fit and criticise the n heavily.

    "At the same time, many adults simply go for quiet rebellion. They intentionally make small mistakes. They blow of jobs. They cause problems for the n in little ways they can get away with. I pity these people. I have no more disgust for them.

    Not only should they know better, but instead of being upfront and intentional with their feelings they instead resort to pettiness of the highest order.

    "At least the teenagers are clear in what they do. They may try to hide what they are doing, but it is an honest hiding for the most part. They wish to avoid punishment, rebel, and express themselves. Most adults without names have given up on that. They just want to damage the n in any wayбн they can get away with. With the ''get away with'' part being the main concern of theirs.

    It isбн disappointing. They are a wounded animal that''s too stupid to notice they''re already bleeding out. Their drive is gone, and they will amount to nothing,"

    *Well damn that escted quicky.* "Ohбн wellбн I see that''s quite serious then," mumbled Kamiko. "Are they truly so bad?"

    Hunter 23HX443 nodded slowly and answered, "I do believe so. I would not proim them the worst thing I know of, but they are a persistent problem. I see them as dishonest parasites that cannot work up the courage to rebel properly. Instead, they simply show me that they will amount to nothingбн and is a failure not something to be pitied?"

    "Wellбн umбн I meanбн I''ve failed quite a lotбн" mumbled Kamiko.

    "Ah yes but you are not a failure, yes?" stated Hunter. "You continue to try. You face your fears regrly and have clearly not yet given up. You are on a trip to save a world and yet you believe yourself to be a failure for some reason?"

    Kamiko looked thoughtful at that statement, her mouth opening and closing a few times as she tried to think of an answer but all that she coulde up with was "Huhбн"

 Chapter 1428: Chapter 1428 A Lighter Touch

    --- Kat ---

    "Perhaps we can chat about some lighter topics?" asked Kat. "How aboutбн what everyone''s favourite food is?" Kat almost wanted to blurt out ''assuming your n allows you variety in your diet'' but managed to bite down on the impulse. She wasn''t trying to be rude, but the joke wasn''t appropriate for someone she''d known less then an hour. Especially not when Hunter''s n was clearly important to her.

    Kamiko''s eyes lit up and she jumped at the chance. "I like jelly! All kinds of jelly. It''s definitely gic or at least it''s something my family all loves and so do I! I''ll take any vour but I have preferences for the calmer ones like apple and grape, while some of my sisters prefer it to be really sweet. The texture is perhaps the best part and even just poking at it can be a lot of fun!"

    Hunter gave a slow nod to Kamiko for her answer but didn''t say anything just yet. Lily sighed and said, "Well I used to have other favourites but now is raw, slightly spiced fresh fish. Just a bit of salt and maybe a touch of something else. It''s great, I love itбн but I also hate how fish now tastes so much better then anything else. It''s honestly a bit annoying.

    There''s so much varietyбн but my brain just goes ''OOOH FEEESH'' whenever the stuff is on offer. Admittedly I can''t be too mad because wellбн I do love the taste but it gets a touch annoying,"

    "I can see how that would be an issue. Restricting yourself to a single food type because of sufficiently superior taste profile could be a pain. I am lucky enough to avoid that issue. Unlike many of my cousins," Hunter paused and nced from Kat to Lily and borated, "what I mean by that is other Lamia''s, I prefer lean meat. I would say that I am most fond of stews made with personal kills.

    "There is something satisfying about hunting the meat for your meal personally. There is a much lesser improvement in the taste of the vegetables and fruits. I find that most of that improvement is from the product being fresh, while hunting for meates with a level satisfaction. That and we have learnt a number of good tricks for growing produce we have not yet entirely mastered for animals,"

    Kat waited for Hunter to finish and said, "Well I wouldn''t say that I have a favourite food. Not like everyone else. Sure I have preferences, and if I was to reach for anything I''d reach for a pair, or this soup a dryad called Thyme introduced me to. It''s exceptionally spicy and literally hot enough to burn most people who try to eat it.

    "But yeahбн those are good and I''ll lean towards them whenever they''re on offerбн but I can appreciate the taste of just about anything I find. At least, as long as it''s prepared well or with good ingredients. Though I do have a question Hunter. What sort of meals does your n tend to encourage?"

    "That is a moreplicated question then you realise, one that I would be quite happy to expand on," said Hunter withбн was that a smile. Kat could hardly believe it. There was the slightest upturn of Hunter 23HX443''s mouth. Kat internally preened at finding a question hunter was interested in.

    "To begin, the n pushes us hard but realises that pushing a younger individual to their physical and mental limits regrly requires arge calorie intake. This means that we are not so much encouraged to eat specific meals, as we are encouraged to eat considerable amounts of food.

    "Every so often we are encouraged to sample a wide variety of meals. We have found that different demons respond better to different foods. Despite our stomachs being closer to furnaces then the chemical mess that most other species have, demons do not gain the same benefits from eating the same foods.

    "It is likely because our bodies require different elements to function at our peak performance. A simple example of this is that unlike the others in the room I possess arge number of scales coating my body. They require maintenance and specific things in my diet to ensure they remain tough and shiny.

    "Details like that mean that n teachers watch their students to see what foods they react best with, in addition to finding out what food the child in question prefers.

    It was of course discovered early on that children are more willing to eat something if they enjoy the taste, and with ourrger then standard caloric intake requirements ensuring children eat well is of great importance, arguable greater then perfect nutrition.

    "As I said, othermia seem to enjoy fatty meats but I detest them. While I do not enjoy eating fruits and vegetables a great deal, I can eat them and even enjoy them with apanying meat dishes but I do not like them as much. I also do not like anything that is overly fatty.

    "The reason for this are simr, yet distinct. For vegetables and fruits I find I need to gorge myself of excessive amounts of them to fuel my bodies needs. It makes me feel sick to consume so much. Even with mymia heritage, one that allows much easier intake of excessive foods then most the feeling I get when ingestingrge amounts of greens is awful.

    "Yet not as bad as overly fatty meals. I feel myself slow down. My body just wants to sleep, my reflexes fail me and I have a consistent urge to throw up. It is, a rather annoying experience. Especially when arge number ofmia prefer fatty foods that are able to sit inside them and power their activities for extended periods of time. That and they like the taste.

    The other members of the n are happy to indulge in such things as well, but I am not,"

    *Huh. It''s interesting to see how different OUR Hunter can be from the rest of them. Even with her love of the n stuff like this shows she''s her own person. Which is justбн nice I guess? After seeing her so vigorously tear apart the dissenters in her n I wasn''t sure. I mean, I know she said she is able to ept contrary opinions, even in the n, but she seemedбн very hardline before this.*

    [I think you might be a touch unfair hereбн but I do agree that it''s nice to see her uniquenesse out. I guess with a nam- I mean, ''designation'' like Hunter 23HX443 we appreciate anything thatбн humanises her I guess? Perhaps a bad turn of phrase considering none of us a human but it''s the best I''ve got in English.]

    Meanwhile, Kamiko was getting into things, "Ah, I know what you mean. Aside from jelly, which my family just seems to consume en mass there are a lot of things that just make you feel heavy. Even if they really shouldn''t. I mean, I know that we burn through our food literally but some stuff just sits on your stomach. It is not nice,"

    "It is a most distasteful feeling," agreed Hunter 23HX443 "I do not understand how many of our n members can simple gorge themselves on such foods. I once saw a child of six years consume an entire roll of fresh sausages that took up about half of their weight for lunch. Then, once the meal was over, the individual in question proceeded straight into practice with seemingly no ill effects.

    I could hardly believe what my eyes were telling me and I was sat next to them on this day,"

    "Some people are just weird like that," said Kamiko with a nod. "Though, do you have any favourite sweets? I guess it''s a bit silly to ask since I already said jelly was my favourite food which is technically a sweetбн but I guess I just want to know,"

    Hunter 23HX443 gave a shrug at the question and said, "I do not dislike sugary treats on principle but I find they simple do not do much for me. Admittedly they are pleasant on the tongue but ultimately unsatisfying as a meal and I do not feel well after ingesting more than a few bites of them.

    If I was forced to choose, I would say that any hard candy I can suck on for an extended period of time would be my favourite. No offense is intended to you who devours jelly,"

    Kamiko giggled, "Ah but I find that just fine. See the best part about making new friends with unique favourites? It means that there''s more jelly for me whenever we find some!"

    Kat watched with her own smile as Hunter 23HX443''s mouth twitched further upwards. *It seems Kamiko is better at making friends then she thought. Seems like she''s already doing quite well. That or she''se a long way. I''m proud of her, and quite d to be around for this moment.*

 Chapter 1429: Chapter 1429 Four for the Pentagram

    --- Kat ---

    While the girls would''ve been happy to spend more time together, the burning pentagram in the corner clearly had other ideas. "Wait I''m not ready! We didn''t go over any of our capabilities or go over the n for introducing you two! Oh this is not good!" panicked Kamiko.

    "Do not worry Kamiko, I trust that you already have the necessary lines memorised. I believe that Kat and myself can improvise. Whoever we are to meet is unlikely to be suspicious, otherwise the briefing would have provided more details for the rest of us if they were. I have participated in such summonings before and they had a significantly different feeling to them.

    Simply remain calm and we should be fine. Though I do suggest that Lily remains in her Memphis form. Three demons for one hunt is somewhat understandable but four would clearly be pushing things," stated Hunter 23HX443.

    Lily had no issue with that, transforming and flying up to Kat''s shoulder. Once Lily was in ce, Kat moved over to Kamiko and gave her a quick side hug. "Hunter is right Kamiko. I''m sure you know what to say, and I trust you. Nowбн do how do we go all together?"

    "There is no process," said Hunter. "Transit can be stretched to allow for us to appear at roughly the same time. As long as we leave within ten minutes of each other there is nothing to worry about. I suggest that we head off now, get through the introductions, and then speak on our capabilities once we have some privacy once again.

    "Before that there is one thing to ask. Kamiko, is there anything we certainly need to know about the world we are about to enter, or about the people likely to be involved in our summoning?" Hunter moved over to the table and swiped the rings for everyone. Once in hand she slipped one onto her finger and flicked the rest away. Kat caught the two for her and Lily cing them on her fingers for now.

    Kamiko missed the ring by just a slight bit and sent it flying upwards.

    Hunter''s eyes tracked the ring as it fell, as did Kamiko''sбн and she managed to catch it on the way down with asheepish look on her face. "Umбн urrбн"

    "The people," nudged Kat.

    "Oh, right umбн so it''s a mana based world and the only people allowed to summon demons are churches. Or at least, that''s how it is in the area of the world I was summoned. The church keeps the knowledge of how to properly summon demons very secret but you can make just about any request just about anything from them. They''reбн not very picky about what they let you summon.

    "Don''t get me wrong, they know that demons were somehow involved in the ''end of the world'' so they don''t let you do ANYTHING but they''re pretty chill most of the time. They just give you a list of what it would take to summon a demon and then skim a bit off the topбн or if it''s a request that would cause issues quite a lot off the top.

    Umбн I''m not meant to know this, I sort ofбн stumbled into an ancient church and found a diary that told me way too much about their order.

    "Umбн there''s like a bunch of other specifics about the church but it''s not too important. Most of them are actually quite serious but chill. The church has a lot of people that want to help, and obviously don''t want the world to ''end'' a second time. Even if they''re quite clear we weren''t directly the cause, they do know our existence at least caused issues. Umбн.

    "Yeah so justбн let me do the talking I guess?" finished up Kamiko awkwardly.Kat and Hunter shared a quick nce at each other but with Kat''s shrug the pair decided to just trust Kamiko. With that settled, the three of them headed for the pentagram while trying to keep rxed looks on their faces.

    Kat was managing that much better then Hunter who had a rather bad case of resting bitch face, but themia was doing her best. Kamiko panicked slightly and ran after them momentster.

    From Kat''s perspective in the fire the only other person she could see was Lily. No Kamiko, no Hunter. If she didn''t have Hunter''s reassurance that entering like this would be fine, Kat was pretty sure she''d be worried by now. Even with the beautiful fire to distract her. *Thoughбн why do you think we can''t see the others?*

    [How should I know?]

    *Spatial affinity?*

    [Fine. Okбн my best guess is that we''re movingбн is fast even the right way to describe moving across dimensions? We''re obviously not operating in just three dimensions anymore. Whatever, Ick the words for anything more specific. Let''s go with fast.

    Soбн we''re traveling really fast, across a massive amount of distance and despite leaving rtively close to the others there''s still plenty of space between us. Likeбн like hopping onto a highway after another car that was already heading 100km/hr.]

    Kat gave Lily a slight nod as things solidified around them. Kamiko was clearly in the lead, despite the fact she was thest to leave. To further confuse matters, Hunter wasn''t behind Kat, leaving them in reverse order, but beside her. Directly to Kat''s left in fact. They were in a stone room that held three robed figures.

    The robes were mostly the same. A red base, with white trimmings and a ck sigil consisting of an open hand in front of an explosion. Two of the priests were men, with one woman amongst them. The priest in the middle seemed to be more important then the other twoбн or perhaps they just liked hats. His was pretty fancy. It was a red and ck top hat with gold edging.

    Of course the most striking features weren''t part of their clothes at all, but their bodies. Noen of them were human after all. They looked like a cross between a merman and a fae at first guess. They had sparkly wings extending from their backs that seemed to slowly drip sparkles that disappeared halfway to the floor.

    Their skin was a pale blue that seemed to have the slightest touch of green and their smiles looked lethal, showing off rows upon rows of sharp, shark-like teeth.

    All three of them had long hair that extended down to their shoulders. The top hat priest had silver hair reminiscent of Sue, though if pressed Kat would say it was a slightly lighter shade. The other male priest had dark green hair that wouldn''t be out of ce on a Christmas tree. Finally the female priest had burnt orange hair that seemed to darken towards the ends.

    The top hat wearing priest stepped forward and gave a slight bow. "Greetings Kamikoбн I see you have broughtбн associates? I am certain our summoning was conducted correctly, so I am wondering if you know why we have received two additional demons for the standard price?"

    "Oh, umбн wellбн you should know that these are my friends Hunter and Kat. I was told to spend some more time with my friends soбн they get toe along. Oh, umбн this is a hunting contract right? It''s really Hunter''s department so she''s here not just as my friend but also to give me some tracking help. Kat''s quite strong as well so don''t worry about failure with us around!" said Kamiko nervously.

    *Wait how was she able to say we''re friends? Well Hunter really. Does she already count Hunter as a friend?*

    [Clearly you weren''t paying attention. Kamiko so ''you should know these are my friends'' but I suspect the idea behind is not ''you should already know'' but that ''the information you should know to prevent issues'' is that we''re friends. That''s just a guess though.]

    "Well I suppose we can chalk it up to good fortune then," said the priest. "The day is young, are you nning to stick around long?"

    "Umбн you haven''t told us what the contract IS yetбн?" offered Kamiko.

    The priest pped his forehead. "Ah of course. How silly of me Kamiko. My memory must be going in my old ageбн" while he said that the other two priest were ring daggers at the one in the middle.

    "You did this same routinest time and your assistance are the same onesбн so I already know you''re the youngest priest in the room," retorted Kamiko.

    "Eh? I''m not that young anymore, I''m already one-hundred and fifty," as he said that the two priests on either side of him looked like they''d both been stabbed in the heart.

    "Don''t be silly Mermr," said Kamiko. "Just because your talent and connections propelled you to this position doesn''t mean you can take it out on your poor fellow priests,"

    "Bah, if they wanted to be anything other than assistants they could''ve put in some real effort whenever they wanted," said the main priest now identified as Mermr.

 Chapter 1430: Chapter 1430 Need More Paper

    --- Kat ---

    Mermr pped their hands together, drawing attention to the fact that they wereбн sort of half webbed. No that wasn''t quite right. Still each finger had a bit of stretchy connected skin that extended up to the first knuckle. All except the thumb it seemed. "Where are my manners.

    Let me properly introduce my assistance, Mzmr," Mermr pointed to the female priest "and Mekmr" Mermr switched the other male priest. "Nowбн we can have you look over the contract and head outбн though. Do all three of you need to sign it, or only Kamiko?"

    "You still haven''t told us what the contract is," said Kat as shebed through her memories to try and figure out the answer to the question. Seeing there was none, Kat poked D.E.M.O.N.S for the answer.

    Only User Kamiko is required to agree to the contract but it will not bind User Kat or User Hunter 23HX443 to the terms stated or written. The Summoner in question may be able to tell the difference.

    Kat willed the ming words to be visible to Kamiko and Hunter. Kamiko flinched slightly when the words appeared in her view but Hunter didn''t react visibly at all. While Kat was fairly certain they could both see itбн Kat couldn''t be certain. It seemed very ''on-brand'' for Hunter to not react at all, but it did make it harder to know if Hunter got the information.

    "Ah yes of course," said Mermr. "We''ve been getting a number of reports of horrifically mutted corpses of strong monsters in an area just outside of the Endless Forest. Normally this sort of thing wouldn''t be too worrying. the Endless Forest is well known as a home to powerful monsters and most people know to stay away from the areaбн

    "But the Forest Ranger Service has noticed a few odd things about these deaths. The first, is that despite the muttion of the corpses most of the meat still near the corpse and uneaten, or clearly devoured by scavengers. Worse, some of these corpses look like they''ve been baked in an oven or something. Completely dry.

    "All of this might still be fineбн but it''s been happening to trees recently as well and whatever it is seems to be moving slowly towards the nearby town of ''Forest Vige'' every day. It''s not expected to actually reach the town for another month or so, but it''s getting closer then we''refortable with.

    "So the vige petitioned the kingdom, and they approved the funds necessary for a demon summoning. As far as the contract is concerned? It''s definitely a scouting mission, and ideally an elimination oneбн but without knowing further details we understand that our summoning could not call for the correct demon.

    Of course, seeing as three of you turned upбн when this gets reported there will be significantly higher expectations on the group,"

    Kat noticed Hunter twitch slightly at the news. Kat didn''t think anyone else had picked it up, but for a brief moment Hunter looked very ufortable. Kat turned her gaze away soon after, not wanting to give out hints to the priests.

    *Why is it we need to keep things so silent? I mean, I sort of get itбн but now I''m wondering if people should know.*

    [I suspect that the drake, empowered by demonic energy as it is, could probably take on hoards of soldiers. Every single defeat would empower it furtherбн and if I had to guess it can probably get more out of sentients. Worse case scenario? It''s got some sort of regeneration and a Rank 4 fails to take it out massively empowering the thing.]

    [Then, there''s a few more things to consider. The first, is that we don''t know who the strongest person is on this world. They might not even have a Rank 4. Though if I had to guess? And I''m sure we can ask Hunter for confirmation. Ahбн right my guess.

    It''s that if people started to panic it could probably tell somehow. That''s just an assumption though.]

    "Well that sounds well within our skillset," said Kamiko stretching the truth a bit. The mission as provided by the priest did sound within their skillset. The true mission? That was another question. "Oh, and umбн everyone has to ept the mission not just me,"

    Mermr let out a sigh, "Urgh that means I need to get more copies of the contract. Sorry for keeping you all stuck in the circle but it''s policy you know? I''ll be back soon I guess. Mzmr, Mekmr stay here and keep an eye on them. I trust Kamiko but if anyone got word, I left her alone in a summoning room I might just be emunicated. So, keep a fucking eye on things,"

    Mermr vanished from the room, opening the heavy stone door with ease before mming it shut behind him. Kamiko turned to Mzmr and sighed, "I see Mermr is still giving you a hard time,"

    Mzmr shrugged, "He''s still a little shit. It feels like it was just the other day that he came he as an acolyte. Honestly, it surprised everyone that he managed to make head priest. The real secret is that he''s excellent at paperwork. He''s so good in fact that he hasn''t noticed the amount of paperwork he''s doing has tripled since he took over the job.

    It''s out big prank on him as a bit of payback for the constant attitude,"

    "Howбн how does he not notice?" asked Kamiko.

    Mzmr shrugged and went to say something but Mekmr cut in first, "Personally I think he just epts the extra work in exchange for us not reporting his shit behaviour. Well that or our crazy head priest just enjoys the extra paperwork. I cannot imagine he doesn''t notice."

    Mzmr pouted at the interruption and said, "My personal theory is that he thought he was getting it easy when he started the job and that the paperwork naturally ramped up as he got morefortable in the role. It''s even sort of true if you squint. The head officeбн and a bunch of people around the abbey justбн didn''t stop ramping up the paperwork. Well, we sort of have recently.

    There''s nothing else we can really fob off onto him. Waitбн shit does that mean we''ve lost?"

    Mekmr groaned. "Oh gods, maybe we have? I can imagine Mermr seeing it as a challenge to his authority, where we provide more and more paperwork to see who breaks first. Us or himбн and the fact that we''ve run out means he might have just one?"

    "Hmmбн we''ll have to give it a month or two to see if he confronts us over it," agreed Mzmr with an even deeper pout.

    *This is not the direction I thought this conversation would go.* "Soбн what exactly do you guys DO at the abbey?" asked Kat. "Kamiko wasn''t too clear on it, just that you guys were a religious order,"

    Mekmr rolled his eyes and bowed while stepping backwards and gesturing to Mzmr who rolled her eyes at the antics but did look happy to have been asked. "Right so, the abbey studies a few things. Primarily we act as knowledge keepers and historians but we also seek to uncover the mystery of the dark age.

    "It is said in the oldest of our surviving text that there was a great age of light that plunged the world into an even darker dark age. The church has dedicated itself to discovering what the world was like in the age of light and what caused it to end. Sadly, the demons have refused to answer even though we KNOW they know.

    It''s always ''the answer you seek is not the one you want'' and ''the answers you find yourself are all the more meaningful'' which, yes they might beбн

    "But it really does suck to know that you''re life''s work was already figured out by someone else that doesn''t want to tell youбн and instead you asionally call over their ''friends'' and hope they let something slip. Which, yes. If why we''re in charge of summoning demons but we don''t really expect young demons like yourself to know. Waitбн you guys are young demons, right? If you''re Kamiko''s friends?"

    "Yup," agreed Kat easily. Kamiko is young, and so is sheбн and really Hunter is as well when you consider the demonic lifespan. "I''m not even two decades old myself,"

    "Oh really? That''sбн a bit strange. I wouldn''t have thought demons would send young off to fight monstersбн" mumbled Mzmr

    "My n specialises in hunting down monsters of all kinds and we begin our training at a younger age than Kat," said Hunter throwing more confusion into the conversation, implying that her age was closer than it actually was.

    "What so your whole family fights monsters?" asked Mzmr.

    Hunter shook her head, "My entire n. Which you can consider to be an extremely extended family, or perhaps a family of families,"

    Mzmr shook her head sadly. "You demons are always crazyбн"

 Chapter 1431: Chapter 1431 Leaving for Greener Gardens

    --- Kat ---

    Mermr eventually returned with the extra contracts. They all seemed to be identical, even down to the handwriting, and it was handwriting not something typed up. There was also a stick with a bit of a point on it that made it seem like a fountain pen, ifcking in space for the ink. *I wonder how this was copied.

    I''m sure there''s a paper mage spell for it, but I''d guess none of these guys are paper mages. Unless someone else that lives here is?*

    [Kat they probably just have an enchanted device that acts like a photocopier. If you look closely you can see this was written with a fountain pen, or perhaps a quill no never mind it''s probably whatever the ''pen'' you''ve been given counts as. The reason this is important, is you can even see the slightly toorge full stops where the writer let the pen too long and they are ALL the same.]

    Kat nodded slightly in agreement with Lily as she checked the pen over. It looked to be somewhat oldбн which in a magical world implied that it could be patient. Kat was tempted to ask about it but held her tongue. Contract first, questionster. The contract was basically everything Mermr had said before and all written in very in and obviousnguage.

    Kat wondered if that was to prevent angry demons, or if it was to prevent tricky demons trying to twist the contents of the contract somehow. Perhaps both? Kat shrugged and signed the paper then waited for something to happen.

    For a moment, nothing did. Kat started to wonder if she still needed to say something aloud just as Hunter finished signing the sheet of paper. In the next instant there was only chains. Large pink chains from Kamiko, purple from herself and the chainsing from Hunter all directed at Mermr. The chains from Hunter were strange.

    It was like someone had cut a hole in the air and only the outline of the chains could be seen.

    Kat also noticed that while most of the chains were heading towards Mermr, her earlier assumption that ''all'' of them were was misced. Kat could see individual chains from Kamiko and Hunter working their way towards her. In the same fashion, Kat''s purple chains were reaching out to wrap around the other two girls.

    When the chains vanished Mermr took the chance to ask, "Kamiko, are you interested in taking any of the abbey''s horses? As this was a royal request we can provide you more assistance then normalбн though I''m not sure if Hunter would be capable of riding them hmбн"

    "It is of no concern," stated Hunter 23HX443 "I am much faster than I appear. Without investigating the horses myself I can only assume, but it is likely that both myself and Kat can travel further in a day then any horse you can offer. Our endurance is quite extensive and I myself am much faster then I appear. Kamiko however, may be best to take one. I am unaware of the standard for your horses,"

    "Ah, well that''s one worry less I suppose," said Mermr as he looked towards Kamiko.

    "Ohбн umбн" Kamiko looked from Kat to Hunter. "Iбн I don''t actually know if the horses are faster then me? The contract was close by andбн I don''t think you made the offer? Umбн yeah I know Kat and Hunter are faster then meбн so I might want a horse?"

    "I can easily carry you throughout a day of running," added Hunter.

    "I can do the same," confirmed Kat. "I''m not sure about flying, but running along a road? I can do that at close to my maximum speed without issue. Your weight likely won''t slow me down at allбн but it might be ufortable regardless of how I hold youбн can you even ride a horse?"

    "Ahбн yes I can. I meanбн the triplets got into it as a sort ofбнpromise. My family never actually purchased a horse ourselves, but we do somewhat regrly visit a ranch and ride around. Technically we don''t ride horsesбн but it''s not all that difference and I have ridden proper horses beforeбн

    "I''m just not sure about the speed thing. Umбн Mermr how would you rate them?" asked Kamiko with a shy look on her face.

    "Ah you don''t ask the easy questions do you?" said Mermr with a shake of his head. "As for how I rate them? Eh not the best. The abbey mostly uses them to deliver messages and turn over paperworkбн but for rush jobs we usually head to the nearby town and ask for a courier to do the work.

    They''re not bad horses, we take care of them well and we have special dispensation to take in the top breedsбн but only the older horses or those that didn''t quite make the cut to stay on the ranch for the next generation or for the nobles soбн solidly above average I guess?"

    "Umбн that''s neat and all but how much ground can they cover in a day?" asked Kamiko, trying her best to look firm in asking the question.

    "Oh, ohбн umбн about five hundred kilometres in a full day of riding? That''s if you start early, pace them well, and make sure they take breaks for water and a bit of food throughout the journey though," said Mermr. "At least, that''s my best guess? I think I remember hearing that somewhereбн"

    Kamiko sighed and looked at Kat who shrugged. "I''ve never timed myself that closely but I can in fact run all day without rest. And all night too for a day or two before I imagine I''d start having issues. Maybe longerбн I''ve never triedбн"

    "I can certainly outpace that," stated Hunter with her same deadpan and perhaps, a touch of steel. "I do not regrly time myself over such extended distances but I know from what testing I have done that I can easily cover thrice the ground these horses are purported to cover. I do not know if I could do the same with a passenger, or if the passenger would befortable though,"

    "Well, no sense thinking about it down here,e on," said Mermr as he turned and headed for the door. The three demons followed, with the other two priests taking up the rear. "Personally, I can''t say that I''ve ever rode someone shoulders for days at a time. I mean, I had plenty of fun as a child riding on my dad''s shoulders, but nothing like this,"

    "Actually, if this isn''t rude. Can you all fly?" asked Kat, partially to give Kamiko more time to figure out what she wanted to do.

    "Sadly no. Orбн not really. If you''ve got the right affinity for it you can usually work something out and technically we CAN flyбн but not far off the ground and it''s exhausting over long distance. We''re limited toбн around five metres of the ground? It''s a bit faster then sprinting, but it''s also about twice as exhausting so not a good idea long distance.

    "We''ve had plenty of people trying to fix that issueбн but nothing has worked out just yet. There''s always some problem. The mostmon design requires wind affinityбн but that''s been shockingly rare for us. We know that before the dark age the elements were bnced, or at least, the main four.

    Now most people have fire or earth affinity, with water doing alright and wind being by far the leastmon," exined Mermr.

    Kat gave a nod as they left the stone room. They climbed a short staircase which opened out into a corridor that was also mostly stone. It did have some nice windows, and quite a few more stone doors lining the sides, but Mermr was heading for one at the end. It opened out into arge garden with a lot of climbing nts attempting to take over statues.

    A second nce revealed that this was clearly intentional. The biggest indication was a statue of a woman that used the vines as ''clothes'' to keep some modesty. Other statues were less obvious, but the greenery always seemed to contribute at least somewhat. The only exception might have been the walls. They were still covered in vines of course, but they were just standard walls.

    The fountain was much more interesting. The vines had been trimmed in such a way as to look like a series of reaching hands were trying to go for the water.

    "It''s a shame you guys can''t fly. Does it make clothing annoying?" asked Kat.

    Mermr shook his head, "No because our wings are only half real. Just about anything can pass through them, clothing includedбн which is likely arge reason we can''t use them to fly properly. They are a magical organ and not a physical one,"

    "Huhбн that''s interesting," said Kat. *And not something I''ve heard of. I wonder howmon something like that is?*

 Chapter 1432: Chapter 1432 Of Course, A Horse.

    --- Kat ---

    When they reached the stable, Kat''s first thought was ''where are the horses'' but the answer to that question became clear a momentter. The animals milling around the stables were clearly equine, even if they weren''t what she''d consider ''horses''. Instead of fur theбн ''horses'' were covered in a thinyer of scales.

    Unlike a snake''s, they weren''t interlocked at all, instead it was like someone had stretched a set of scales over something too big for them. Every breath the ''horse'' took allowed gaps in the scales to show skin underneath.

    Kat looked one of the closest horses in the eye and noticed they wereбн normal. Or rather, normal for a horse. No slitted reptile eyes, normal round irises for these horses despite the scales. Those scales also seemed to let up a bit around the front of their face, allowing for a lot more skin to show through by default, especially around the nose, eyes, and mouth.

    As soon as their group got within about 100 feet the horses all stopped and stared at the group. Most of them focused on Hunterбн who promptly vanished in ce. Kat blinked a few more times as she stared at the spot Hunter had beenбн and even the trail Hunter made as she slithered along the ground had vanished.

    *Ok what the FUCK? How! I get the whole ''vanishing from my perception'' thing but why did herбн well there''s not footsteps but you get what I mean. Where is herбн trail?*

    [That''s a good question. If you didn''t have true sight I''d assume illusionsбн wait your true sight tends to be a bit better then just ''illusions'' so how did Hunter vanish?]

    Once Hunter vanished the horses seemed to blink in confusion and look around the area for something they could almost sense. Kat frowned at that. *Does this mean I''m losing out in detection ability to a bunch of horses?* Kat closed her eyes and opened her senses, reaching out with her aura mostly as a guess. As soon as she didбн she couldбн something.

    Kat couldn''t investigate the feeling properly because apparently Kamiko had stopped moving forward so Kat bumped into the smaller demon. "Sorry," mumbled Kat as she opened her arms and looked around properly once again. Two of the horses were making their way over for Mekmr who smiled and greeted them with some neck pats.

    "I see you''re still popr with the horses," snarked Mzmr.

    "Well I AM the one who feeds them every morning," added Mekmr. "That''s not even getting into the fact that I''m responsible for a good percentage of their exercise and I clean them down quite often as well,"

    "Wait isn''t that Crmen''s job?" asked Mermr. "As in, I am quite certain I''m paying Crmen to do that job already. So that means either I''m paying for a service that isn''t happening, or I''m paying for a sub-par serviceбн and this is the first I''m hearing of it." Mekmr winced and pointedly looked away from Mermr. "Don''t force me to make it an order,"

    "Fine, you''re paying for a sub-par job," admitted Mekmr with a sigh. "Crmen means well but as enthusiastic as he is about horsesбн he just doesn''t know what he''s doing.

    I don''t know if it''s a matter of poor training, ack of attention to details or if he just signed up for the job without knowing anythingбн but somewhat regrly Ie back through and wash the horses down when they''re still dirty,"

    "And why was this not reported to me?" asked Mermr.

    Mekmr sighed, "Is this really the time? Right now? While we''ve got three demons that need to leave for an important royal contract?"

    "We get royal contracts all the time even for routine stuff like extermination so don''t try to make it out like this is a request from the king or queen themselves. Normally I would wait on something like thisбн except you''ve clearly been avoiding the issue. This has been going on forбн fuck at least a year? Mzmr when did Srenem retire?" asked Mermr.

    "She retired a year and a half ago sir," said Mzmr with a shit eating grin.

    Mermr red at Mekmr. "A year and a half I''ve been paying for sub-par workбн"

    "In fairness, you weren''t paying anyone to do it for three months before Crmen was put on. I was just doing it myself," added Mekmr.

    "That doesn''t make it better!" insisted Mermr. "It''s outside the scope of your responsibilities, and sure, I''m fine with letting you do something like this if it''s what you wantбн but what does this mean for the materials? Where are you getting them because I know Crmen brings them all in on a wagon,"

    Mekmr winced again, "Might have been paying for them out of my own pocket,"

    Mermr growled, causing the horses to give him an unimpressed look. "Oh don''t give me that. Your caretaker is causing problems. Shouldn''t you be ring at him? If it came out I was ''forcing'' one of my attendants to do unpaidbour while handing out money for services that aren''t actually being done I could get in a massive amount of trouble.

    "Abusing your authority in the church gets SWIFTLY dealt with since the third reformation. Sure I didn''t order you to do any of this, but they facts can get twisted awfully easily. Before that thoughбн Kamiko, do you need to leave? I apparently need to address this RIGHT NOW and it''s already turned into a bigger issue then I''d hoped,"

    "Umбн wellбн I''m not sure where Hunter''s goneбн" mumbled Kamiko as the three priests winced like they''d just been pped upside the head. They were all looking around confused. If Kat had to guessбн it seemed like they''d forgotten Hunter existed for a bit there. "Andбн I''m still not sure. I mean these are all beautiful horses. How would you have them returned if I borrowed one?

    The contract had nothing about returning to this branch of the church at the endбн"

    "Don''t worry about that Kamiko. The churches swap horses all the time, and they usually manage to find their way back to their favourite stable sooner orter. Not sure how they do it, but it just sort of happens. Not something on our end surprisingly. Heck, I''d bet that if you let one run free it''d make its way back here eventually. I''ve seen a few on the road without a rider.

    Only rarely, but it does happen,"

    "Umбн I guessбн hmmбн Hunter what do you think?" asked Kamiko to the air.

    Hunter seemed to materialise a few metres to the left of where she was standing before. "I have some concerns with these horses. Powerful and perceptive beasts they may be, I see no good way for them to be saddled without the saddle tearing itself apart on the scalesбн"

    "Oh, that''s easy," said Mekmr,pletely ignoring Mermr''s re. "The saddles are enchanted to float just the tinniest bit above the scales to avoid grinding against them. It''s always a set distance so it''ll still hurt to ride if you''re not used to itбн well that and the straps are fairly hardy. Still have to rece them every few years, but what can you do,"

    Hunter then gave a shrug. "Kamiko, if you arefortable with a horse then I suggest we take them up on their offer. They are unusually perceptive and will likely help us avoidбн dys travelling along the open road,"

    Kamiko looked confused as to what the ''dys'' could possibly be but Kat had a few guesses herself. It wasn''t too important to her, no instead she was interested in the reactions the horses had towards Hunter. As soon as she reappeared their eyes went straight to Hunter''s position and the herd was reshuffling slightly.

    Ensuring that they were in a, mostly, straight line putting as many bodies between Hunter and theter hoses as possible. Kat had no idea WHY they were doing it, just that they were.

    "Alright then," said Mekmr. "Which one of you lot want to go on an adventure with a demon?"

    One of the horses towards the back of the line tried to run forward only for one of the others in front of it to block its approachpletely. The smaller horse tried a few times to get past and respond to themandбн only to be blocked every time. It clearly wasn''t hard for therger horse to do so.

    While that was going on, one of thergest horses in the herd walked up. Its scales were slightly duller in colour and while its muscles were clearly visible, the horse had a sort of calm majesty to it as it approached from near the front of the line. "Seems like we have a volunteer," said Mekmr with a chuckle.

    "Great, that means we can get back to the REAL issues here," stated Mermr.

    "Ahбн I was hoping you''d forgotбн" grumbled Mekmr.

 Chapter 1433: Chapter 1433 Rest Stop

    --- Kat --- (About 2 hours Later)

    Kat stood off to the side as Kamiko patted down the horse they''d chosen. It was panting lightly and drinking from a trough Kamiko had put into her spatial ring. The group had made good time, but setting the optimal pace for the horse had taken a bit of work so they were using the nearby clearing as a chance to take a break.

    Kat had run the whole way without issue and Lily had rested easily in her arms. Hunter ''ran'' as much as a snake can. She''d transformed into a full snake form and then moved swiftly but perhaps a touch strangely. She didn''t exactly slither along the ground, instead she used ridiculously fine motor control tounch herself forward.

    Hunter made use of everything. Rocks, trees, divots in the ground. Anything and everything was used as aunching point and Hunter was capable of propelling herself with essentially any segment of her body. Kat had been somewhat concerned about their speed when Hunter was just slitheringбн but clearly that was just amia''s equivalent of ''walking''.

    Well, that or Hunter had been trained to go above and beyond. Perhaps both.

    Hunter wasбн less fine than Kat. She was panting slightly in her half-humanoid form and taking a long drink from the water bottle. "Soбн how was the pace for everyone? I mean, everyone seems fine but it was only a two hour run,"

    Kamiko looked at Kat and winced slightly before turning back to the horse and running the sponge she''d found in her ring across the horses'' scales. Hunter had no trouble voicing her thoughts. "Kat, while I was informed of your regeneration capabilities I had not considered the broader implications.

    I was informed you do not require calories to directly fuel your regeneration and this has moved you into an entirely separate weight ss.

    "While I can run at that speed throughout the day without trouble, that does not mean I take no wear from the action. I could not guarantee fullbat readiness after an extended sprint. You seem to have no issues. I can confidently say that your regeneration is categorically bullshit,"

    "I meanбн it''s pretty cool but you can do that vanishing trick right? That seemsparable," retorted Kat with a shrug.

    Hunter let out a long hiss of air that was actually steam. Kat raised an eyebrow at that as Hunter began to exin. "Your regeneration does quite a lot for you and it is entirely innate. My ''vanishing trick'' as you call it was painstakingly practiced and far from wless but we shall get to it in a second.

    "Your regeneration seems to be closer to ''conceptual wholeness'' then any true regeneration. Your body does not simply try to fix itself, but also attempts to keep itself in ''optimal condition''. Take getting shot with arrows as an example. Normally you would need to pull out the arrow for the wound to heal. If it was a bullet one might heal around the bullet and leave it stuck inside the body.

    "You I suspect? I suspect that your regeneration would actively push the bullet or arrow from your body while repairing the damage. That is something most regenerators need a truly ludicrous degree of body control to even attempt," exined Hunter.

    "Ah, yeah that''s probably right. I mean, I got really bad gravel rash once, like, gravel all up in my body and that all popped out. I even coughed up a few because I guess it was easier for my body?" offered Kat.

    Hunter just let out another sigh. "Truly you are blessed,"

    Kat shrugged. "I mean, yeah. I wouldn''t say I''m blessed because of my regeneration, at least, not beforeбн but I agree with that much."

    Hunter just sighed again before speaking. "Right. I suppose I cannot me you for your ridiculousness. Operating at such speeds is mentally and physically taxing for me. Not excessively, and a task such as sprinting long distances is something I can keep up for long periods of timeбн but not pletely non-stop with no breaks'' as you seem to be able to manage.

    "I do not begrudge you this, but know that your unique constitution seems to render most long term physical fatigue irrelevant. That or you are simply built differently, but as you are a subus I suspect your regeneration to be the main cause,"

    "I seeбн wellбн umбн while we''re resting would you mind talking about your ability to just disappear? Is that one of your Rank up abilities?" asked Kat.

    "No, it is actually my aura," stated Hunter.

    "You''re aura?" asked Kamiko confused. "That''sбн that''s really not how aura is meant to workбн"

    Hunter nodded, bobbing her head and much of her body with the motion while her eyes seemed to remain fixed on Kamiko''s and Kat''s. "It is indeed not how such things are normally used, however, my n is an expert in non-traditional uses of aura. My aura is well attuned to such things.

    "My aura influences those around me to ''forget'' or ''ignore'' me. This is good for those not focusing on me, and great use against those who have never seen meбн but it is not true refinement of the technique. It is not what I used to have myself and my tracks disappear so that the horses stopped being scared of my presence.

    "Instead, what I did was force the world itself, or perhaps the to ''forget'' or perhaps ''ignore'' my presence. The distinction is a little unclear and regr testing has not allowed me to reach conclusions as to the nature of my aura,"

    "Wait wait wait," said Lily as she transformed just to say this. "Thatбн that''spletely ridiculous! And you said that this was ''far from wless'' butбн that seems amazingly good. Soбн what''s the problem with it?"

    "The fundamental problem with my technique is while the world is content to ignore me, others who reach out with more esoteric senses are not so limited. I am mystically ''screaming'' ''I AM NOT HERE'' to the world. Even the most untrained of mystical senses can hear my mystical shouting, and tell that something is wrong, or not as it should be.

    Those more adept at sensing can pinpoint exactly where I am from the ''yelling'' and find me easily.

    "Even still, having such awareness is still quite impressive. It is why I voted in favour of taking the horses. Even though I was extended my aura to make them forget I was there, and the universe forget me, they could still tell something was wrong. Not ''what'' was wrong, and not enough to be as concerned as they were when they could still see meбн but enough to know something was up.

    Truly respectable instincts,"

    *I guess that exins why I was able to sort of see herбн butбн* "If that''s true thenбн howe I couldn''t see you with my true sight?" asked Kat.

    Hunter shrugged and said, "My briefing did not include that you also possessed true sight. As I have not regrly been in contact with someone possessing the ability. Lacking experience, I can only infer it is one of a few things. The first, is that they are not sufficiently mature. True sight can do a lot, but you are young, even if you are Rank 3. Perhaps they need more time to adapt to your brain.

    "An alternative to consider is that your eyes see based on the truth of the world. Which is not the same as fact. The world did not believe I was there, and thus, you could not see where I was with your eyes. I do not like this interpretation, but it is certainly possible.

    "Another alternative is that you simply did not want to see me enough. I am your ally and perhaps if you truly gazed upon my technique, rendering me ''seen'' it would disrupt my own efforts rendering me visible for all to see. I could see, in that case, that you were subconsciously limiting yourself to avoid such an oue.

    It is more possible then it might seem," added Hunter after she saw the look on Kat''s face.

    "Isбн is that something we should test?" asked Kat.

    Hunter considered the question for a few momentsбн by staring directly at Kat and making essentially no movements and then suddenly saying. "No. At least, I do not believe that testing such a thing right now would be prudent. I am sufficiently hydrated, I do believe the horse is rested. We are trying to pace ourselves but that also includes ensuring our breaks are not overly long.

    I suggest we head out and either test the idea when we break for the night or test it during out next rest stop,"

    "Okбн umбн when do we want to stop running for the day?" asked Kat.

    Hunter stared at Kat againбн and was that a re? Kat had a hard time telling. "I believe we should retire soon after sundown. While the group possesses sufficient night vision on our own, Kamiko''s chosen mount likely does not. Exceptional senses it may have, but those are likely no use in avoiding rough terrain in the night,"

 Chapter 1407 - 1407 The Mountain Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    The days continued like that. Kat and Lily would both train, with Lily normally training nearby and Kat training with Burnice in the morning. There were some small deviations. Mealtimes were asionally chances to chat with others, and Lily did spend some time in the afternoons chatting with Thymeбн

    But the only truly interesting encounter was when Blue decided to talk about how her team got back into the tournament. The subject hade up while Kat and Lily were eating lunch with the faeбн and then suddenly they had an afternoon task locked in. Blue decided the story was best told in the pool room.

    Lily and Kat had to question when exactly this room had been added to the inn, but they decided collectively that it was better not to ask. Blue had chosen the venue so that she could train a bit more while telling the story, and of course use the still water as a medium to provide some visuals to the story.

    Nothing at Thyme''s level of course, but she didn''t use illusions so Kat could see it all with her eyes.

    "Right soбн I guess I''ll just jump into it then?" asked Blue.

    "Yeah I don''t see why not?" said Kat. Her and Lily had picked up a bunch of pillows from all thewn chairs and then piled up a bunch of nkets to give them a pillow fort. Lily was in her Memphis form to ensure she could fit in, and in truth Kat was supportingrge parts of the structure with her bodyбн but it was very cosy.

    "Okбн I''m not even going to question the setup you''ve got going soбн I''ll get started I guess? Umбн save your questions for the end because I feel like it will flow better that way. Though if I get too far off topic interrupt meбн and I guess don''t take my silence as a queue to jump in and ask questions because I''ll be trying to provide some visuals for the story, and that might take me a bit.

    Umбн so first offбн"

    Blue trailed off as the water was sucked up into a giant triangle. "First off, the mountain," as Blue spoke a bunch of clear grooves were made in the water, "I know it had a proper name, but Thyme only said it once and after that it was always ''the mountain'' and I guess I''ve forgotten it already. Anyway, we were all called to the mountain and Thyme gave a big speech.

    "There were quite a few rules, you know how Thyme can be, but the important ones where these two: ''First five to get your entire team to the top of the mountain wins'' and ''No touching your original team members''. Which isn''t necessarily too restrictiveбн until Thyme sent us all to different starting points.

    Honestly, we were lucky because my team already decided that if we were separated the best n would be to try andplete the task as quick as possible, and to encourage teamups.

    "That''s mostly because we know Thymeбн maybe not super well, but we''d gotten at least somewhat used to their antics. Which meant working with your enemies was a good n, and that if you were separated it''s because it''s going to be a pain to meet back up, or that''s going to be the goal.

    "Obviously in this case it''s both. Sort of. More annoyingly, there wasn''t five paths up the mountainбн but twenty-five, and the groups we were randomly assigned didn''t necessarily have the same number of people in them.

    "I ended up with seven people, though four of them will swiftly be irrelevant. The first two decided to justбн sit there and wait. I don''t know if they had tracking abilities, ormunication talismans or what but they chose to stick at the bottom of the mountainбн and I never saw them again.

    "The next two got themselves knocked out not too long after we started moving, but they were around for a bitбн um they were an elephant beastkin and a green-haired fae. I don''t really remember their namesбн I think the fae did introduce himself, but I keep thinking his name is ''Green'' when I''m all but certain it wasn''t. The elephant didn''t even bother.

    So let''s call them Mr E and Mr G just for simplicities sake.

    "Then the two actually useful team membersбн who were sadly both healers. Skye and Estelle," Kat''s eyes went wide and she put her hand straight up, knocking aside the pillows directly above her hand. Blue let out a long sigh. "Ok I see you really want to say something? I mean, I know I said not to interrupt but this isn''t a ssroomбн"

    "We know those guys!" said Kat with a grin. "Well, it''s more urate to say I know them and Lily knows OF them. They were both part of my very first tournament round! Estelle is on a team that was cursed to be elvesбн and Skye tried to do a sneaky betrayal in the final roundбн and it failed. No disrespect to her though, she was a strong contender and clearly wanted to winбн but well.

    Me and Grace, Estelle''s team member, held her off,"

    "Ah yes, I''m sure fighting YOU was particrly hard for her," said Blue with a grin.

    "Hey! This was back when I just started doing contracts so it was actually a pretty close fight if I remember correctlyбн and I was able to say it out loud so it must be true!" said Kat with a smile.

    "Right, well, interesting as that might beбн I suppose that just means I can cut down on their descriptionsбн" started Blue.

    "Hang on, I''ve just heard their descriptions but I never saw themбн can you show them off with the water?" asked Lily.

    Blue ran a hand down her face and sighed. "Fine I can give it my best shot. The elves are easy because they all look about the sameбн wait didn''t you say they were twins? I thought they were a set of fiveбн"

    "Remember? Elf curse. Two of the elves however, Estelle and Lynn were already identical twins," exined Kat.

    "Ah right. Soбн Estelle looks like thisбн" Blue summoned up a very rough figure of an elven maiden, with a ponytail situated off to the right side of Estelle''s head. The water Estelle even had a staff in its hand. Well the hand was more of a blob, but Blue was trying her best. "She had blue eyes, shoulder length white hair and yeah looked like the others.

    She was pretty soft spoken especiallypared to Skyeбн"

    Blue let the water drop back into the pool for a moment before she summoned up a vague depiction of a stern looking woman in a robe with a sash that hadcked the details Kat knew should be there. "Skye had a really fancy runic sash I can''t replicate, and a couple of symbols in other cesбн oh and like proper boots.

    Not that I don''t have good boots for adventuring but Skye looked a lot more ready to climb the mountain then the rest of the group anywayбн"

    Blue let the figure drop before summoning up the mountain again. "So the goal was to get to the top, and with a few people staying behind we started our climb. There was a very obviously marked path and we followed that forбн I want to say ten minutes before we ran into a door with a riddle on it.

    "Now at this point, it''s where Mr G decided he was too smart for riddles. He went to walk around itбн and fell into a pit of spikes. We got to hear him scream a bit before vanishing. Sure we had two healersбн but apparently Thyme decided that was enough for Mr G to be eliminated.

    "So we answered the riddle and walked a bit more, discussing our options as we wentбн until we found ourselves at another obstacle. This one was a bunch of spears inside a rock wall and they''d extend and retract in a wave. The Mr E thought he was too big to make it past, and dered that he''d find his own way through the forestбн

    "Skye was pretty sure that he intended to go straight up the mountain and just ignore the rest of the tests that wayбн so didn''tin when he went to leave. Estelle didn''tin either though I''m not sure whyбн and I didn''t say anything because nobody else was and I didn''t want to draw attention to myself.

    "Once he was gone thoughбн Skye definitely took charge. Not that I''d say it was a bad thingбн but she can be a bit bossy. At least it got us through the spears without trouble. On her orders we went one at a time. She went first, I went next, and then Estelle wentst. It was no problem.

    Honestly Mr E could''ve made itбн but nope, off into the forest he went.

 Chapter 1408 - 1408 The Mountain Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    "So at this point it was just the three of usбн a mage and two healers. Pretty terrible partyposition but we were willing to do our best," said Blue. "Skye kept us focused, and we headed off. Though the focus was actually a lot more important.

    We didn''t notice it at this point, but Thyme had spread just a ridiculous amount of spores around that slowly reduced your thinking speed and made you more likely to dumb shit.

    "It''s likely why Mr E and Mr G decided on this. Perhaps Mr E thought he was stronger by himself so he left, and perhaps Mr G didn''t stop to properly think about the fact that the door was weird just being there.

    "Andбн well it''s a bit embarrassing to admit but perhaps if the three of us had a bit more fait in ourpetitors we might have noticed the issue much earlier. As it was, we thought they were just stupid and didn''t take any steps to negate the effects. It wasn''t too strong in small doses, but it was everywhere.

    "Thyme pointed it outter but their were flowers for this EVERYWHERE. I don''t know how Thyme got permission to mess with the environment so much. I''m guessing either with assuring that they''d turn back time on the mountain, or if whatever was there before happened to be much deadlier.

    "Still, I''m mostly going over this as setup. We didn''t do anything too stupid just yet. Justбн little things. We stopped to admire a statue along the way. Just for like, thirty seconds but we were in the middle of a race so stopping was a stupid thing to do. At least we got through the next few challenges without real trouble.

    Just a few little things. We had to dodge some arrow traps and Estelle got nicked by one. Easily healed. The fire run? Looked much scarier then it was.

    "The first thing that caused us issues? Running into a separate team of three. Now, they weren''t on our path but our paths clearly crossed. There were signs that said ''do not leave your path'' and the gravel shifted just before we reached the crossroads. The pathway beneath us went ck, and the one for the other ''team'' went white.

    "And they mixed in the middle where we were crossing each other. Whichбн now that I think about it. Is super weird. Looking back on it, Thyme had to have messed with space and or time to ensure that we arrived at the crossing together. Not sure how that was allowed but I can take a few guesses.

    "Anyway, the problem was that we were up against four guys. Two with bows, one with a sword and shield and one with a mace. It was a mix of racesбн I want to say two humans, an elf and a fae? But I could be wrong. It wasn''t super important.

    "Soбн we watched them as we all got closer to the centre and Skye called out ''we have no ns to attack you'' and just kept moving at a calm sedate pace. They didn''t respond, just walking forward as if we''d said nothing. I''d love to think they just didn''t hear us for some reasonбн

    "But the sword and shield guy had really loud armour and we could hear it easily, so it wasn''t more shenanigans from Thyme. Plus, while it was loud, it wasn''t quite loud enough for it to block all sound. Plus they were clearly looking at us. I kept a spell ready in the front of my mind, Estelle kept her right hand, the one they couldn''t see properly on her staff and Skye just kept readyбн

    "And I didn''t realise it in that moment but she has metal tes between the joints of her fingers so that she can really hurt people when she punches them. Not relevant yet but wellбн we kept going forward, and it was clear that we were going to cross paths. So Skye held up a hand, deciding it was better to let them pass without issue.

    "Whichбн is really annoying because just as we, or rather, I thought we were safe one of the archers took a shot at Skye. She whipped out a massive steel covered book and blocked the shot. Where she pulled it from I''ve got no idea, but that''s how the fight started. Completely ignoring the sign that told them not too, the melee dudes rushed us while the archers started to take pot shots,"

    Blue managed to pull up a water replica of the scene. Four rough shapes with one clearly defined weapon each. The one figure that was supposed to have a sword and shield had more of aбн sword and square arm. Still, it got the point across and soon the figures were moving alongside Blue''s wordsбн though it was a bit awkward without the other three fighters having their own representation.

    "I threw up a water wall to kill most of the momentum, and Skye stepped forward to attack the pair. It wasбн kinda sad actually. They just straight up charged her and she managed to smash the first guy right in the face breaking his jaw and knocking him over.

    Sadly the other one, the one with the mace managed to smash her in the side, activated some sort of protection she had but throwing her off to the side.

    "I followed up by shooting a bunch of condensed water from my shield into the archers peppering them with attacks. Not something that would do serious damage, but it smarts something fierce and if I got one in their eye I might be able to take that out. So that was the archers dealt with for nowбн

    "Estelle was shaking a bit but she stepped up. While Skye was still recovering from the blow Estelle stepped forward and tried to smack Mace Guyбн it was kind of sad. Mace guy just backhanded Estelle''s staff away nearly knocking it from her hands and he charged right in ready to bash her with the maceбн

    "Only for Skye to leap back into the fight feet first and hit the guy in face. Now he had a helmet on so it didn''t take him out, but it was enough for me to dash forward and stab my spare dagger into him while he was stunned and not paying attention. I couldn''t risk casting another spell, so dagger it was.

    "I think I got him? He vanished when I stabbed at his neck so I''d guess so. Then it was a simple matter to clear up the archers. Skye needed to be healed, and I was super low on manaбн but we didn''t want to rest at the crossroads so we continued onwards for a bit until we found a suspiciously convenient hot spring instead of a trap.

    "Of course, it was the trapбн but I was missing a lot of mana, Skye our leader had two broken ribs despite her defences and was losing a decent amount of blood and Estelle was mostly just worrying constantly. So we didn''t think anything of it. We slipped into the water to rest and heal upбн

    "And then BAM it was the middle of the night," Blue said, pausing in her story a bit to look around for some water to drink. Just to clear her throat. Sadly the only water nearby was the pool so Blue let out a sigh and summoned up some for her to drink. Blue gulped the water down greedily even as she cringed at the mana cost.

    Blue summoned up a big moon and a few trees letting them surround a section of the pool. "So yeah we woke up and it was the middle of the night," exined Blue. "No idea if it''s just been a few hoursбн or if it''s been a few days and it just happened to be nighttime. We immediately scrambled out of the pool and found our stuff still around, but we were getting hungry and it was dark.

    Which left the question of what we should do.

    "Sure food was theoretically all around usбн but leaving the path had already proven like a horrible idea. So far it hadn''t worked out for anyone, not even those guys who tried to fight us. Perhaps leaving the path weakened them somehow because sure Skye and I did wellбн but honestly not THAT well you know?

    "Was it just four people not used to working togetherбн or something more? Anyway, whatever the truth we just weren''t willing to leave the path for foodбн so what could we do? We weren''t tired anymore, but it could be dangerous travelling the path at night. Worse, did we want to expend extra energy on the climb while we didn''t have any ideas for getting food?

    "Estelle ended up checking the springs we''d slept in for food, against both my wishes and Sykesбн but it didn''t matter in the end because there was no sign of fish in them at all. It might as well have been a fancy bathtub. Sure it had some nts, but nothing edible and it all looked fresh. No bits and pieces of it nibbled by wildlife that''s for sure,"

 Chapter 1409 - 1409 The Mountain Part 3

    --- Kat ---

    "In the end? The night didn''t end up being so bad. Oh sure in the moment it was terrifying. Whole bunch of stuff that would dash in an around the trees, drawing your attention and ratcheting your paranoia up. Luckily with three mages we could keep a light spell going. Not the cheapest thingбн but it''s just a basic light, so it wasn''t too bad," said Blue.

    Lily wanted to interrupt and ask what that meant, especially because she didn''t know how to cast a basic light spell and that seemed importantбн but Blue did ask not to interrupt and they''d already failed to follow request. Best not to push for magical knowledge right now. Perhaps after the story was done.

    "Estelle and Skye were the main ''torchbearers'' because theoretically I needed my mana to fight off anything we came acrossбн but of course they couldn''t burn too much either because if someone got hurt they''d need healing so, you know, it was a bnce and Skye managed it surprisingly well. Nobody ever dropped below half mana, and I never dropped below two-thirds.

    "asionally something would jump at us. Just to keep the tension upбн but it was never anything dangerous. A few mortal bats here, a snake there. Things that might seem scary but we didn''t even encounter a Rank 1 beast while the night was upon us. In the moment, not a single one of us noticed how strange that was.

    I''d like to me the pollenбн but I''m not sure if I would''ve noticed had I beenpletely clearheaded.

    "There wasn''t even any traps," Blue suddenly shoutedshing out and blowing the water to the edges of the pool. As soon as she''d done it, Blue winced while blushing heavily. "Umбн oops? Look it''s sort of embarrassing to have missed that detail. Especially after we''d just been tricked into sleeping for who knows how long in the hot springs.

    The fact that we were on edge and desperately looking for threats that weren''t there? It sort of hurts my pride as an adventurer. Guess it just shows we had a long way to goбн

    "Anyway, what that means in practical terms ising morning? We were absolutely wiped. The mental effort of regr spellcasting, even something cheap like ''Torchlight'' was digging into us. Plus the constant alertness for the whole night and theck of food. So we were about ready to copseбн

    "When we came across a massive table of fresh food justid out right then and there. Estelle bolted off towards it only be caught by Skye I was about to ask what was going onбн then I saw the look on her face. Pity. It confused me long enough for her to say ''The hot springs were a trap, what is the bet the food is as well?'' and god didn''t it suck to hear that.

    "We spent a full half an hour arguing about it. Worse, we could tell just based on theck of animals and bugs attracted to the foodбн and the fact that it stayed fresh that Thyme shenanigans were going on. Eventually, we settled on eating one at a time. I had to go first, annoyingly enough, because if the food was poisoned or something they''d need to heal me,"

    Blue let out a long sigh. "It WAS poisoned. Not badly, but it was all poisoned. Now luckily, Skye was able to notice and healed me upбн and then we had another long debate about if it was worth eating poisonous food because they could heal through it. That took another good chunk of our timeбн but they went through with it in the end.

    "Then there was ANOTHER debate about if we should wait for Skye and Estelle to regenerate mana or not. Now, this is the point where I started to get annoyed at Skye, but also majorly respect her. Like, we totally would''ve fallen apart without her leadership skills. In the end, she said we''dpromise. Wait till we had half our mana, and then head out,"

    "So, yeah, we rested, ignored the smell of the food nearby, and eventually got back to things. It was traps and stuff again until we ran into another group of people, just two this timeбн and they didn''t attack us! So more of the same really.

    Walk, walk, walk, climb a bit, dodge some traps, freak out because a stick got snapped in the forest and you have no idea what''s in there, but of course you DO NOT CHASE IT because stepping off the path is a dumb idea.

    "Honestly that nearly caught us out more than once. Never Skye, and usually not Estelle but I guess I was on a sort of hair trigger at that point. I was so ready to charge off into the forest just toбн do something else? I guess? I don''t really know what I was thinking but I was scared and annoyed and not thinking straight. It''s actually around now that we started to notice that something was wrong.

    "Skye sat us down and cast a few more diagnostic spellsбн and nothing. Allegedly, but she did a few more mundane tests and worked out that we were all being impaired by something. We assumed, at that moment, it was from the food. We''d missed something and it wasing back to bite usбн but we didn''t even have an argument about it that time. We all knew there was no other choice.

    "It was a false assumption of course, but we didn''t know and it didn''t really change anythingбн but it did make Skye decide to make things a bit safer. She asked me to pull off some vines and once we had enough she tied us all together. Now, there was a massive amount of ck. Easily enough to run through a trap or two without issues, but that was for the better.

    "They were a bit heavyбн but Skye convinced us that it was better. That the weight would help us remember. Help us stay focused. That every time we thought about doing something stupid, we could feel the tug of the rope and know that we had a goal, and we had to stick together.

    "I''m butchering her speech a bit. It was super cool in the moment, but it''s sort of fuzzy nowбн I guess that''s because I was too busy being hyped up by Skye''s vocal performance instead of actually paying attention to the words she was saying.

    Oh I heard enough, but yeah definitely nking on some parts and I doubt I could do it justice anywayбн so yeah once that was settled back on the god damn road!"

    "Nothing too specially happened for a while. More traps, more walking, even when the snow hit it wasn''t all that differentбн for a bit at least. As it got darker and we climbed higher it started properly snowing. Not the worst thing in the world, made some of the agility traps a bit harderбн until suddenly there''s enough snow on the road to block it from view. That''s where the problems started.

    "At the start I just focused on moving a bit of snow out of the way. We didn''t need itpletely gone; it wasn''t thickбн just a thin coating that caused issues. We were mostly safe, the path didn''t open up a bunch. There were usually trees or rocks nearby to keep us on tracks even without my effortsбн but it was getting darker and it was taking more and more mana to keep all the snow off.

    "There was one moment, where we crossed another team. They lookedбн awful frankly. It was another group of three and they had arrows still sticking into their limbs, bruises just about everywhere and looked about ready to copse. At the same time, I didn''t have much mana, and we didn''t know if we could win that fightбн

    "Luckily they just passed us by. Despite the mana issue we looked to be in good shape even if we weren''t. As the sun set though? We started to argue. It was clear what was happening. We were theoretically near the topбн but we''d already pushed ourselves.

    We''d been up since around midnight and we were getting tired. Ignorable, yes, but did we want to? Another night of jumping at shadows, while hungry once again?

    "In the end, we got lucky. We decided to push on and not even an hourter we found a cave. A cave with an elevator. It shot us right to the top and dumped us with our teammates. Well, not everyone''s teammates. Two people from Skye''s team were there.

    Nell was there for me, and Estelle had no one just yetбн so I don''t know if she made it, or heck if Skye''s whole team made it in the endбн

    "But we got there. It wasn''t as deadly as I might have feared but it was an endurance test that we faltered through more than once. It wasбн interesting. Not sure if I can say it was worth it considering we already failed huh?"

 Chapter 1410 - 1410 Vacation Summary Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    Kat and Lily obviously had quite a few questions for Blue after the story ended, but most of the conversation was just an excuse to spend more time with the fairy. Sure they were somewhat interestedбн and a touch worried that Skye was likely back in thepetition, but that was fine. Even if Skye trained her ass off Kat was still confident they could win in the endбн

    Which most assuredly Skye HAD. It was clear that the human had really stepped up after her defeat in the first round, and Kat just had a feeling that it would be enough to make it to the finals. Estelle''s teamбн she was less certain of. As big an issue as that curse seemedбн only one of their teammates was truly annoyed with the process. Could they really push themselves far enough to get to the end?

    Kat thought it much less likely.

    Still, it was a nice chance to talk to Blue. Especially as Kat recognised it would probably be thest chance they had to really spend time together. Sure they had a few more days of vacationбн but to put it bluntly? Kat and Lily had more important things to do, be that training or just spending time with each other.

    Blue at least mention that with Thyme setting up these inns there was a mail service you could use. It was expensiveбн but Blue did go out of her way to mention it was there and give Kat and Lily an angle for the future if the stars aligned.

    Of course, Blue wasn''t the only person they took the chance to have a proper conversation with before everyone leftбн she was just the first.

    --- Burnice --- (Kat, Lily and Burnice all at the training grounds they''ve been using)

    "Soбн I''ve been poked at by D.E.M.O.N.S and more or less told to head off soon. I was given the chance to pay up and stay longerбн but we''ve been here a while now and I should be getting home to at least say hello to everyone, especially me little sister. Not sure if this is goodbye just yetбн but I thought we could stop early and have a bit of a chat.

    These spars have been fun you know?" said Kat with a smile.

    Burnice, inparison gave the fresh looking demon a re. Oh sure Kat had a bit of dirt on her clothes and her hair was a bit messed upбн but Burnice found herself sweating profusely, several bruises across multiple parts of her body. Dirt over everything except her faceбн and even then the only reason it wasn''t on her face was because she had a mask up to collect it instead.

    The annoying part, at least in Burnice''s mind? You couldn''t even be rightly mad at Kat for it. Not like you could Marigold sometimes. Kat was justбн nice in a way that Marigold wasn''t always. Kat was never actively malicious and she only teased Lily. Which was another thing.

    Kat and Lily were ADORABLE together. So wishing any sort of misfortune on them felt a lot like kicking a puppy. Lily''s strange horned cat form didn''t make that mental image any better.

    Still, it wasn''t like Kat was wrong. This had been fun. "Well I''m sure you can hit up the castle if you want to get into contact with Marigold, and I''ll probably still be sticking around the crazy princess for some time. Decades presumably, maybe centuries. I''m sure we can meet up again one day if we really want,"

    Left unsaid was that Burnice was a much smaller yer in the grand scheme of things. Oh sure she was a powerful fighter on her team, one with a tragic backstory and a drive for greatnessбн but the thing about being an adventurer? You saw a lot of people, a lot of other adventurers with simrly tragic backstories with a drive to prove themselves. Heck, crazy as Marigold was?

    She was just one over many elven princesses. Granted, there was only one Marigold, and thank all known and unknown gods for that. Butбн

    Burnice was aware of the fact that, statistically speaking if Kat waited a century toe around and say hello? Burnice herself might be retired either from being unable to keep up with the team, or just getting tired of the lifestyle. Sure she wanted to beat the odds, and she''d give it a damn good tryбн but it wasn''t exactly likely.

    Burnice wasn''t sure she was memorable enough for Kat to contact again. Of course, she didn''t know about how good Kat''s memory was either.

    Oblivious to Burnice''s thoughts, Kat just smiled and said, "Yeah that sounds nice. I''ve got more than a few friends from across dimensions now. Not likeбн a tonne but I''ll have to try and visit at some point. I''m not sure when, but some point certainly. I''m just not sure how I get likeбн travel permits or stuff and I doubt I''d be allowed until the tournament is over. Though maybe not?

    Not sure on the rules of showing up before being summoned when you know it''s likely you will be summoned,"

    "I can''t say I understood most of that. Still, you and Lily are wee to contact me if you can," said Burnice with a smile.

    "Well apparently Thyme is setting up a sort of mail thing with these inns. A bit pricy, or so I''ve been told so I can perhaps use that if I don''t have the chance to hit up the pce?" offered Kat.

    And Burnice? Burnice smiled. Perhaps her worries of insignificance were just that, pointless worries. It seems Thyme was already providing opportunities for everyone to reach out. So perhapsбн it was worth keeping in mind. After all, setting up some future spars with March seemed like a good idea.

    --- Asteodia --- (Outcropping on the edge of the ind, Kat, Lily and Asteodia)

    "I see you''re here alone?" Asteodia whipped around to see Kat standing there with Lily in her arms. "No problems with Nixilei I hope?"

    Asteodia let out a shakyughter. "No, no it''s been a wonderful time with herбн but I wonder if I''m ready for what it meansбн"

    "Oh?" asked Kat. Asteodia could see Kat was giving her the chance to open up or just shut it all downбн and Asteodia found that she DID want to talk about it, even if it wasn''t something she really wanted to address. Perhaps that''s why she''d chosen this spot. A hope that she''d be found. Either by Kat or someone else.

    "Yesбн" said Asteodia drawing out the words. Even if this was something she wanted to do it was still distinctly ufortable. "Nixilei has offered to help me confront my familyбн and it has be apparent that I do indeed NEED to confront my familyбн but I''m not sure that I''m entirely ready for it and I''m not sure if I want Nixilei there for it.

    "Don''t get me wrong, while I don''t know if I''d be ready to say ''I love you'' I''m very content with herpany. She makes me want to be better, and she''s been helping me with thatбн but of course the big step? Facing my family. Giving me a chance to step out of their shadowбн and I''m not sure if I want Nixilei there to see it.

    "I''m not sure if I''m trying to protect her from the blowbackбн or because I''m ashamed of what she''d think of me. Even if I''ming around to the idea I shouldn''t feel shame for thisбн it''s more of a thing I understand logically then emotion ally right now. Plusбн I am now unaware of my chosen paramours professionбн and if that were toe up? Well it would make a number of things much harder.

    "That''s not even getting into the potential political fallout or what might happen if Nixilei decides my parents treatment of me crosses a line. If she retaliates if could be even worseбн no matter how much I''d love to see here down on my parents like a dark goddess of vengeanceбн it would just cause more problems,"

    Asteodia had a moment to register what she''d said, and paled as she saw the matching smirks on Kat and Lily. How a cat could match smirks so well with a demon, Asteodia didn''t know and she didn''t want to. "Dammit not like that!" retorted Asteodia. Of course. It was EXACTLY like that.

    "I''m sure you''ll get through this Asteodia. I can''t really speak to what you might be feelingбн but Lily can. At least a bit. Her parents hated me. Well mostly her mother, and mostly for reasons that never really applied to meбн but the fact of the matter is she DID dislike me strongly soбн perhaps you might like to hear about it?" offered Kat gently.

    "Iбн suppose it couldn''t hurt," mumbled Asteodia.

    "Right, wellбн Lily? You''re up!" said Kat as she let her girlfriend down onto the ground. Gently of course.

 Chapter 1411 - 1411 Vacation Summary Part 2

    --- Kat --- (Asteodia and Burnice are sad girls for different reasons)

    Kat and Lily took some time to themselves after talking to Asteodia. As hopeful as they were for her futureбн it was a veryplicated issue and going over it was draining. Rewarding but draining. Even if they wanted to make sure they visited everyone before it was time to leaveбн that didn''t mean they couldn''t rx together.

    Now that they knew there was a pool, the pair decided to take a chance to swim without being interrupted. They could spend time with more people after a nice soak.

    --- March --- (Kat, Lily and March. Surrounded byrge boulders on the beach)

    "I heard you''re leaving," said March as she saw the two approach.

    "Yup. As much as we want to sayбн I''ve got a younger sister to spend time with and my demonic overlord is pushing me to either pay up, or go home. Sure I have the moneyбн but it''s a good excuse to leave even if I don''t really want toбн and I already don''t spend enough time with my sister as it is.

    True I''m growing up, and part of my knows she''s in a better ce after we got adoptedбн but I still feel bad that it''s around the same time I started going on contracts," said Kat.

    "Want to talk about it?" asked March.

    "I shouldn''t bother you with it. It''s nothing I haven''t gone over in my own head plenty of times," responded Kat.

    "Ah I don''t know about that. I might not know too much about siblings but I do know a good deal about responsibility. So go on. Tell me a bit more about it," said March, setting the boulder she had on her back down onto the sand.

    "Right wellбн I guess it goes like thisбн" Kat started to summarise her old roll at the orphanage, how it lined up with the time she started taking missions, how a visit to Lily''s allowed her to meet Vivian, and how things ended up going. Leaving out the fact that her world had no magic on it and that she wasn''t always a demon of course.

    "I seeбн" said March slowly once the story was over. "So what exactly is the issue?"

    "I guess it''s abination of things," admitted Kat. "I was always going to have to leave, and I''ve been taking care of a lot of kids for a LONG time. I''m really not any older then I look and I had that role thrust upon me when I was a kid myself. I don''t me Gramps for that, but it''s what happened.

    "Sylvie was one of the kids that got the closest to me and I''m justбн not sure how to take how things shook out in the end. I had friends before Sylvieбн but I can''t necessarily say I had a sibling before Sylvie. If that makes sense. The environment just wasn''t right for it.

    When I was younger I didn''t understand, then I was in charge andбн there was a sort of distance between myself and everyone because I was either too young, or weird because I was in charge.

    "It was only when Sylvie came around that things developed differently. Then we found a ce for Sylvie to be happyбн but she wouldn''t go without me. Now don''t get me wrong, I love that. Vivian and Callisto have been great to me, and having a home with them is something specialбн but it puts me in an awkward position,"

    "I don''t see how," said March with a casual shrug. "It seems to me like you took care of Sylvie when she needed it. Stood by her when you could, and allowed her to drag you into a new family without resistanceбн and then you''ve continued to try your best to make sure she knows you still care, while also making sure she''s attached to her new parents. I really don''t see what you could do better.

    The distance is probably good for both of you,"

    "Yeahбн maybe it isбн" mumbled Kat.

    "I DO say it is. Kat. As sad as any orphan''s story is. You are not Sylvie''s mother, and it was a massive burden to put that on you. I''ve seen what that sort of thing can do to older siblings. You''ve got a chance to live your life, spread you wings all while knowing that your sister is safe at home.

    I don''t think it gets better then that. Everyone has to grow up some dayбн and it seems like Sylvie is already quite mature. She doesn''t need you hovering anymore,"

    Kat let out a long sigh. "That''s part of the issue I''m dancing around. Iбн I know I didn''t want to admit it to myselfбн but knowing that she no longer needs me like that? It kinda hurts. Oh sure she hasn''t really NEEDED me for a while before this all happened but now it''s more pronounce and I don''t know how to feel about it.

    "She''s mature as you said, and she''d say something like ''I understand, I''ll be fine'' and the worst part? The worst part is that unlike a lot of kids she does understand. And god that guts me in some ways. Now, I don''t for a second want to pretend that I''d rather her be crying and screaming, or be overly dependant on herбн

    "But maybe I''m a touch overly dependant on her. Instead of the other way around," mumbled Kat as she let herself fall back into the sand. March and her had sat down at some point during the story and Lily was pretending not to be listening in from Kat''sp. "It''s not something that''se up in such a serious way before. Oh sure, I worried about leaving her aloneбн

    "But I think? I think it''s finally settled into my mind that she doesn''t need me anymore. Despite using getting back to her as an excuseбн it''s kind of a shit one. Oh sure I send her messages every night before bed and I get responses back all the time. We''re not as disconnected as I make it seem despite being in different worldsбн but she''s growing up you know?

    And I''m missing thatбн and I guess I''m just not sure what I want to do,"

    March sighed and tapped the ring on her finger bringing out a big jug of water. March took a long sip from the ss before asking, "You want some?" Kat shook her head. "Right. I can see the issue nowбн but I have no experience. At all. I suppose I could ask if you''d want to stop your Contracts for a bit.

    Experience more of her childhoodбн but I can''t see you doing that.

    "Sure it''s nice to go back. Nice to have a family. But you feel that call to adventure. You go off, take missions, and youe home. A lot of adventurers don''t get thatst partбн and I think you''re lucky. It''s something a lot of people envy.

    Heck I''m lucky too. My parents love me and I go back to visitбн"

    March paused to take another drink draining the rest of the jug before returning it to her ring. "The truth of the matter? I''ve grown up. They''ll always be my family. I''ll love always love them. But my ce isn''t back at home anymore.

    It''s out in the world. I think you''ve got it harder in some ways. Enough time back home, and an easy way to get there. Which is lovely in some waysбн and chaining in others.

    "Now I''m not saying you need to cut them out of your life, but I am saying that maybeбн maybe you''ve both grown up and it''s time for things to change. Of course, it''s also clear that you like to feel needed. That your childhood has cemented into you that you need to be useful. That you need to be loved. That you need people to care for. Perhaps, right now?

    It''s time to focus on taking more care of yourselfбн and if that''s too hard? Perhaps taking care of your girlfriend instead,"

    "Damnбн I was not ready for sage advice from you March," grumbled Kat. Understanding the wisdom but not truly wanting to ept it.

    Marchughed. "Well I''m not the brightest person, but I am bright enough. I''m fully dedicating into getting strongerбн but getting stronger? Even in a purely physical sense? That takes at least some nning. Some thoughtбн and damn does it give you a lot of time to think about things.

    Sure some people have distractions but for me?

    "My thoughts are enough. Which leads me into a nice segway. It''s been great talking to you Kat, but I''ve gone more working out to do. Feel free to reach out to me either before you leave, or somehow in the future, but right now? Right now I''ve got boulders to lift,"

    Kat licked her lips. Throat feeling dry. It was a hard thing to swallow, as she watched March pick up that boulder and March away. It seemed that the mistress of strength carried more than just physical weight on her shoulders. There was the burden of knowledge as well.

 Chapter 1412 - 1412 Vacation Summary Part 3

    --- Kat --- (Lily, Kat and Borgick next to the cannon)

    "Soбн I see you''re working on that cannonбн" said Kat somewhat awkwardly as she stood behind Borgick. The dwarf in question had pulled a full setup going on. He had arge table that looked like it was made by Thyme recently. It was massive and around two metres in length. It was covered in notebooks and papers. Borgick had a few instruments for measuring things.

    Rulers, protractors, stuff like as well as a beaker filled with powder.

    No response. "Umбн Borgick?" asked Kat as she looked at the dwarf. He was scribbling in one of the many notebooks around and a quick nce at the spines showed that quite a few were in use, and presumably full of notes. Kat gave a slight shrug and waved her hand in front of Borgick''s eyes. The dwarf didn''t even notice.

    *You know what? Nevermind. Let''s leave him to the cannons. I only really stopped by for a chat because he was there. He wasn''t one of the big names on the list soбн yeah let''s just head off.*

    [Probably for the best]

    With that Kat headed back to the inn and grabbed Mint''s attention, "Hi Mint, do you know where Green and Gareth are?" asked Kat.

    "Oh? No desire to spend some time with lonely old me?" asked Mint with a teasing smile.

    Kat considered her own response, trying to think of a sufficient oneбн but couldn''t think of anything that wouldn''tpletely overstep the line. "I do, but I was nning to spend some time with youst. A bit of a risk because for once D.E.M.O.N.S wasn''t super clear with when I have to leaveбн but if it all works out I might spend the most time speaking with youбн errбн second most.

    So it''s a bit of a gamble but if you''re ok with it?"

    "Hey don''t worry too much Kat. I''ve enjoyed getting to know everyone even if Marigold is an unrepentant pervert who keeps trying to get me to have sex with her instead of a proper conversation. While I am unsure how much I appreciate the offer the fact of the matter is I am not yet capable of sexual rtions.

    This body doesn''t have the parts and I doubt my control is enough to deal with the sensations and properly regte my responses," answered Mint.

    "Waaay too much information there Mint," grumbled Kat.

    "Why is that? I did not go into any specifics and everything I said was the truth. Thyme hasбн thoroughly exined the issues with losing control in those sorts of situation. We are not like the other races where our bodies have a sort of instinctual limiter to prevent injuring our partners. Sure it can happen if the strength differences is truly massive, but normally it''s not a problem.

    Or so I''ve been told," mused Mint.

    Kat opened her mouth. Closed it again, and then contacted Lily. *Right I have no idea how to exin this one. Do you want to take this?*

    [What?! Kat Why would I want to answer this question. I want nothing to do with this.]

    *Probably because you''d at least have a way to exin it?*

    [Kat I can see the half formed idea in your head and it''s pretty much correct as far as I can tell. Please? Save me from the embarrassment.]

    *Fine. But only because I''ve embarrassed you plenty and you''re adorable.* "Ok, so let me preface this with the fact that it''s all just guesswork alright?" said Kat as she waited. Eventually Mint did nod. "Right soбн friendships and sexual rtionships tend to be kept secret. It''s sort ofбн an instinctive response? It''s like how you don''t poison your own water supply?

    "How do I exin thisбн errбн ok. How about putting it this way. Sexual rtionship are by their very nature higher stakes then friendships. They took more effort to maintain, they are more important to most people, and if they breakdown the results are more likely to be catastrophic. A friendship failing usually just means two people drifting apart.

    That doesn''t happen in sexual rtionships, or not the same wayбн I think.

    "So, in this case, I have an instinctive desireбн not to push too far into your sex life. Thoughбн I also know there is supposed to be a time and ce for that sort of thing. Like at slumber parties and stuff but I couldn''t tell you why exactly. My best guess is that it pushes casual conversation up several degrees in importance and that''s not something everyone wants.

    "Plus from my perspective, which is NOT themon one. Sex is kind of gross. I mean, there''s just a lot of mess involved. I''m sure I could put up with that to make Lily happy but thinking about it is not fun,"

    "Ah, that makes sense. Your talk has been most informative. If you wish to find Green and Gareth they are currently in the underground pool, feel free to head down," said Mint.

    [Oh my god. I can''t believe you still managed to mortify me without even forcing me to talk about this stuff. Dammit. Whatever. I''ll live. Don''t think I''m too happy with thest part of your answer though.]

    *Well to take a leaf from Mint''s book? I didn''t go into details and I just told the truth.*

    [You know what Kat? I ALSO don''t want to know. In fact, let''s go talk to Green and Gareth and have a nice normal, hopefully non-sexual conversation.]

    Kat nodded in agreement and headed down to the elevator. When it opened they stepped out and saw Green on one of the lounge chairs with a book over her face while Gareth swampsбн very slowly. His arms and legs would sort of seize up asionally but he was doing alright.

    As Kat pondered what to say Gareth made it to the edge of the pool and after propping himself on the ledge said "Hello Kat, I see you''ve got to us finally,"

    "Ohбн I didn''t realise it was so obvious I was making rounds," mumbled Kat as she moved over to sit on a chair near Gareth. Upon seeing this Gareth shook his head and waved in Green''s direction. Getting the message Kat walked over, Lily in her arms, while Gareth swam at a decent speed until he was next to Green. "That was a lot faster then before. Is there a reason?"

    "Hurts just a touch if I don''t swim slowly. I''ve been told not to push too hardбн but I honestly don''t know where the line is because I do also need the exercise and to keep my body up and moving soбн yeah I guess it is what it is," said Gareth with a shrug. "Green get up we have guests!"

    "Urghбн" grumbled Green as the books she was reading fell off her face. "I''m up! Nobody is drowning right?"

    "Really feeling the love," grumbled Gareth.

    "Oh don''t be a big baby. Mint said she was keeping an eye on the pools, and even is she gets distracted I refuse to believe Thyme isn''t doing the same. Sure if I heard you thrashing around I''d save you, but if I didn''t hear anything and something was happening? I''m sure you''d have been fine," said Green.

    "Yup. Really feeling the love," repeated Gareth.

    Green rolled her eyes and turned to Kat. "Well Kat. Once again, thanks for helping us out. You''ve gone above and beyond once againбн and we''re heading to the finals. Thest one is for all the marblesбн and honestly not sure when we''ll see you after that. Win or loseбн summoning you IS expensive.

    Perhaps seeing if you can just show up using a beacon for a visit?

    "I know very well that if we got you to do any work we''d start to rue more debt and don''t get me wrong it''s totally been worth it to have you aroundбн but it does make it awkward to keep up a friendship when the job is done you know? So perhaps have that info ready when the next roundes?"

    Kat winced. "Sorry I didn''t really think about it. I haven''t exactly been checking what you guys pay me, or rather, what my cut is from what you guys pay me. Iбн don''t really have a good frame of reference for this sort of stuff,"

    Green nodded and said, "Look it''s fine. We''re getting a steal. We consulted the experts and because this is a repeat contract AND you gave us the beacon we''ve been able to keep the costs on the lower end of thingsбн but it''s still a regr demon summoning. It is still a LOT of money or resources. It''sбн might be best you don''t know,"

    Kat frowned at the, probably true statement. "You know? It feels like it''s been happening a lot in thest thirty minutesбн but I have to say? I think that''s already more than I wanted to know," Green just shrugged in response. There really wasn''t anything she could do about it. It was the truth after all.

 Chapter 1413 - 1413 Vacation Summary Part 4

    --- Kat ---

    Turns out? This ce also had a gym. None of it was standard, and Kat really had to wonder why March wasn''t making use of itбн but at a guess? The weights weren''t heavy enough. In the corner of the room was a punching bag that seemed to be an oversized pillow that had been enchanted. Burgandy was punching it with a consistent rhythm.

    Kat was willing to wait until Burgandy was finished, but the fae seemed to have heard hering because she spoke up, "Hey Kat. What brings you around?"

    "Oh you know, just saying goodbye to everyone," answered Kat. "What are you doing here?"

    "Trying to work on my anger. Iбн I try not to fight angry so I try not to deal with my anger by punching things. Well not anymore. I punched out more than one person when I was younger because they did something that pissed me off. It''s why I haven''t really tried stuff like this since I matured.

    "Not sure how I feel about it," despite speaking Burgandy''s rhythm didn''t falter in the slightest. "It gives me a good workout. I can feel the burning in my arms and that helps with the angerбн but I dunno. Feels a bit too much like I''m either fighting angry or just pushing the anger down, and I know that''s a bad idea as well.

    "Screaming at trees seems to be the best for meбн but well that leads to a sore throat so I''m trying this. If it works out? It can be a way to calm down and train a bit more. Even if I use a weapon most of the time, learning how to punch good is never a waste of time,"

    Kat smiled and nodded, "Yeah that sounds ideal. Sorry that it''s not working out all that well. Thoughбн I do have to ask, why doesn''t March use this stuff?"

    "She was actually the one who told me about this ce and I had the same exact question. Turns out? This stuff is good forбн general stuff. You punch the bag, you lift the weights, you get in a groove and just repeat stuff. Good for building up your basics, your foundation. March however is mostly working on all the muscles that don''t normally get used.

    "Not sure why. I didn''t think to ask at the time. Perhaps she needs to bring all of her muscles up to a level ying field? Perhaps she''s worked the other ones to their peak and can''t get any more out of it. I really couldn''t say. Then there''s the fact that the weights aren''t properly weighted for her.

    It''s a Rank 2 gym. Probably because Rank 3 stuff would be really expensive and specialised.

    "Heck, even calling it a Rank 2 gym is a bit overly generous. It''s around mid-tier Rank 2. This bag I''m smacking? It''s just to burn steam. March could punch it to pieces with one good punch and if I was putting in the effort? I''m pretty sure I could wreck it in an afternoon.

    Now, the fact it has some repair enchantments on top of the rest really helps its longevity but yeahбн just not up to March''s ridiculous standards,"

    "Guess it''s not something I''d find much use out of either. So I guess it doesn''t matter that I didn''t know about it before now," mumbled Kat.

    "That''s about how it goes," agreed Burgandy as she shrugged and went back to punching things.

    --- Kat --- (Sometimeter on the beach)

    "Hey Kat! Get over here!" called the yell from down the beach. Kat shrugged and followed the sound until she found Marigold and Vanyaбн naked on the sand. Kat spun on her heel and started walking away. "Hey! Don''t you run away from us!"

    "You''ll find that I''m walking away!" Kat shouted in return.

    "If you don''te back I''ll jump on you naked!" shouted Marigold.

    "I can outrun you!" retorted Kat.

    "Iбн hmmбн" Marigold turned over to Vanya. "Vanya? Ideas?"

    "Umбн put on clothes?" offered Vanya.

    "That''s quitter talk," insisted Marigold. Vanya just shrugged in response. "Look Kat! Do you really want to give up on the chance to chat with us? Going to leave without saying goodbye?"

    Kat rolled her eyes. *Lily you want to turn around?*

    [Eh it''s just Marigold. Well Marigold and Vanya. I say we turn aroundбн but I will remain like this. No transforming. It''s much easier to push down my lust like this.]

    Kat shrugged and turned back around, walked over to Marigold who was grinningбн and then promptly closed her eyes. "Well that''s just giving me permission to mess with you in other ways," said Marigold.

    Kat shrugged, "I''ve got pretty good hearing I''m not that worried. Then again, I''m mostly doing this to annoy you. You and Vanya already know I''m asexual so seeing you naked does basically nothing to me,"

    "You make apelling counterpointбн so I guess I''ll just sit here and enjoy the sun," said Marigold.

    "Actually yeahбн why are you doing that? I would''ve thought your regeneration would keep you from getting a tan," asked Kat.

    "Oh it totally will. This does nothing for my tanбн but it''s good practice for my healing actually. It gives me better body awareness and lets me get practice with shutting down healing to specific areas. You can''t see it right now, but I''ve been trying to write out ''I''m horny'' across my stomach but it''s much harder than you think to get just those words burnt into me," exined Marigold.

    "Thatбн ok that''s sounds a bit ridiculous. You probably don''t burn all that quickly so this is a massive time sinkбн is it really that useful?" asked Kat.

    "Ehбн useful? Sort of. In theory this is really good training for subconscious control. In practice? Not so much," answered Marigold.

    Lily poked at Kat to ask "Can you borate on that?"

    "Sure," said Marigold as she wiggled a bit in ce. Not that Kat saw. Vanya though, her eyes drawn to Marigold''s movements, entranced. "So, there are some poisons that specifically work against regenerators. The specifics vary but they do work. Theoretically?

    If I get good enough at controlling my sunburn I could chase that sort of poison out of my body.

    "Additionally, I can use this sort of technique to take mostly cosmetic damage without the enemy catching on that I''m healing everything underneath. At the same time? It''s not likely that this is the best way to train for stuff like that, and it probably won''t amount to anythingбн but the sun on my skin feels great and teasing people that walk past is a lot of fun.

    It''s just a bit of mental stimtion for me while I bask in the sun I guess,"

    "What does Vanya get out of it?" asked Kat.

    "She gets to see me naked," answered Marigold like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Kat thought for a moment and conceded it probably was.

    Lily ''asked'' another question "Soбн can you tell me a bit more about that poison? I don''t really see how that worksбн"

    "Ah, wellбн at the highest level? It works by convincing your body that your current state isn''t ideal and forces you to expend mana to fix a problem that doesn''t exist. Another way is to go for cancerбн but honestly that doesn''t really work on proper regenerators. Monsters? Sure. People who learn to heal themselves?

    Sometimes. Someone with regeneration affinity? Pretty much never.

    "Oh, umбн one other way is a poison that tricks you into thinking your body is dead and tries to get you to make a whole new one. But it doesn''t work all that well because regenerating your entire body is less expensive mana wise then you think. Especially when there''s not anything wrong with you. Part of your mind just thinks there is," exined Marigold.

    "So it''s not really an issue?" asked Kat.

    "Not really no. Once you know about them and have even a bit of control they''re easy to deal with. So many of them are just ''burn their mana'' with extra steps. The ideal way to poison a regenerator is to have one single substance that both forces the body to waste mana if you try regenerating while also dealing a lot of internal damageбн but it''s basically impossible tobine that sort of stuff.

    Because if damage is being done you can purge the garbage from your system," exined Marigold.

    "Hmmбн I haven''t really thought about this sort of stuff you know? Never thought about if I''d need to be careful of that sort of poison," said Kat.

    "Ah I wouldn''t worry about it," said Marigold with a wave. "You''re a demon and demonic energy tends to beбн a bit more hostile to shit it doesn''t like. If you were poisoned? I''d give it like an 80% chance of doing fuck all unless it was demon specific, and even then if you just pushed enough energy at the problem it''d go away."

    "Well that''s one less worry I suppose," mumbled Kat.

 Chapter 1434: Chapter 1434 A HunterтАЩs Tools

    --- Kat ---

    The group was taking another break, mostly for the horse again. It was around four hourster when they ran into a small stream so they set up slightly off to the side to give the horse a chance to drink as much as he wanted. The horse, who they never got a name for, was panting slowly, breath misting as they did so but otherwise seemed fine with the run.

    He quickly moved over to the water and started drinking.

    So Kat turned to Hunter and asked, "Do you want to test what happens if I look at you properly?"

    "It is best to do some testing in a safe environment. I will remain in ce to make it easier for you to focus your gaze. Whenever you are ready," stated Hunter before she promptly vanished. Kat focused on the spot she''d disappeared fromбн and nothing. Kat frowned and pushed the slightest bit of demonic energy into her eyes, just enough to get them to glow a bit.

    Not that you could see it well with the sun in the sky.

    As soon as Kat''s eyes started to glow there was the sound of something cracking then Hunter appeared back in ce, and based on Kamiko''s gasp, she could see Hunter as well. "It seems that I was correct. Looking at me properly with your true sight breaks my technique,"

    "But why?" asked Kat. "I mean, I know you exined it before but I guessбн it just doesn''t make that much sense to me,"

    Hunter tilted her head to the side and stared Kat in the eyes for a few seconds. "I mentioned before that the technique was simply a trick. This is one of the consequences of that designation. While I can trick the world into ignoring me, it is not because I am stronger then the world, or even a small part of the world. It is because I''m also making myself as conceptually irrelevant as possible.

    "I have already mentioned that I am essentially shouting out while hidden yes? That those with metaphysical senses can find me? On top of that issue, if I were to take offensive action such as attacking something or someone the technique would end as well, because it is much harder for the world to ignore me if it''s paying attention." Hunter frowned.

    "Please understand these are metaphors for ease of your understanding. The full technique isplicated, and possibly a n secret. What I am sharing with you isбн hmmmбн

    "I do believe I heard this saying before, and it goes like this ''It is better to be poetically wrong then somewhat correct but iprehensible''. In this case I am providing you with a framework for you to understand the functions of my ability without the specifics that even I do not fullyprehend.

    "The metaphor is strong and it works well, but it is just that, a metaphor. The reasons my technique could be failing areplex and numerous, without testing I can only guess and my best guess is that having you look at me with true sight is essentially ''confirming'' to the world that I am where you think I am instead of missing like I am trying to convince the world.

    "Another way of looking at it, is, if I''m saying ''I''m not here'' and the world is humouring meбн when you look in my direction it''s like you asking ''Hey world are you really sure about that?'' so it pays slightly more attention for just a moment which shatters the technique and forcing me into vision again. Is that understandable?"

    "Ahбн yeah I guess so," said Kat with a nod. "Umбн what other abilities do you have? I have my regeneration, the ability to enter people''s dreams and maybe just their mind in general, though that second one might be exclusive to Lily. I can also turn my entire body into water. I''m trying to learn how to turn parts of me into water, but it seems to be all or nothing,"

    "I have questions about your water ability first if you do not mind?" stated Hunter. Kat nodded and themia continued. "Allow me to simply list them. What happens when you are missing water, how long can you stay transformed, how much water can you control?"

    "Soбн I can transform and essentially stay transformed as long as I like. The transformation itself takes energy but maintaining it doesn''t really. I can see in 360 degrees in a circle that getsrger the more water I have. I can''t transform back without all the water I need, but I can use demonic energy to ''regenerate'' water, or as I said before im more.

    It''s not particrly efficient in either case but it works.

    "Umбн as to how much water I can control? I don''t really know. More than my body weight that''s for sure but I haven''t really had the chance to test it out too much. I did a bit of practice with it at the end of a contract but I didn''t see what my limit was. The more water I have imed, the faster my demonic energy drains, or more urately ''the less I regenerate''.

    "I didn''t want to see what happened if I wasn''t regenerating at all because it''s a lot harder to ''un-im'' water. Even if it''s separated from me, as long as it''s not absorbed into the dirt or something I can stills see around it. Soбн yeah didn''t want to take any risks with it before I talked to some people about it," exined Kat.

    "That is sound advice. Using abilities as intended almost never results in the harm of the individual using them but pushing the limits of them does not carry the same level of safety. I have a family member who can transform into wind. They stretched their control out too far and nearly died in the process of getting dispersed into the wind.

    Only the fact we had someone with a special tracking ability to keep watch on them prevented their death," added with the same deadpan tone that made it seem like she hadn''t dropped a horrifying bomb on Kat''sp.

    *Well shit. Good to know I guessбн*

    [Not ''good to know'' it''s a lot better then that! Sure you didn''t test anything stupid like that yetбн but your track record with testing stuff is awful Kat. I''m sure if you didn''t know it could be potentially deadly you would''ve tried eventually.]

    *I have no response.* So Kat instead diverted the topic, "Um, so what other abilities do you have? Or if you don''t want to share everything, I''m mostly looking for stuff that will be relevant to the mission,"

    "Very understandable Kat, I have no problem sharing. Despite that, I believe I should first cover some of my relevant skills instead. The first is my tracking, I have studied a wide range of tracking techniques and have a great amount of practice using them in the field and in training scenarios. Even without any abilities I am confident I could find our target with some effort.

    "Another worthwhile skill is my shooting ability," Hunter gestured to the gun on her back. "It is charged with demonic energy and can fire energy projectiles or be loaded with specialised ammo that have various effects. I try not to the real ammo on normal missions because they are expensive to manufacture and purchase but you do not need to worry.

    "Not only have I been assured that I will be fully reimbursed for any ammo used on this hunt after checking in the provided ring, I was able to identify an additional stockpile of ammo so it is nothing to worry about. The only issue could be the time it takes to swap out ammunition, so if we are thrown swiftly into a fight expect exclusively energy projectiles.

    "For my abilities? The first two are simple but useful. The first allows me to track any target I have seen with my eyes. It works even through dimensions, and the longer I have something ''tracked'' the more information I am fed about the target''s physical state.

    With practice I have been able to tune it towards finding weaknesses in my prey, though it is worth bringing up many animals do not have useful weaknesses.

    "Many times my ability has told me that destroying the heart or brain can instantly bring down a foeбн only for the ability to ignore the heavy and near imprable natural armour around those areas while neglecting to mention that the leg joints had nothing to protect them. So while it is a useful ability I have great experience with it isn''t perfect.

    "My second ability is one that slows a target. By focusing my eyes on something I can drastically reduce the speed at which it moves. It is not simply gravity or a directly magical effect but a time based one. The biggest weakness is that any time I lose line of sight the ability unwinds. It is the least useful of my abilities despite its power.

    "My final ability, the one I gained upon reaching Rank 3 requires a bit more exnationбн"

 Chapter 1435: Chapter 1435 HunterтАЩs 3rd Skill

    --- Kat ---

    Hunter 23HX443 did a strange wiggling thing with her body. She remained in ce and let the upper half of her body that wasn''t touching the ground undte from side to side for a bit. Kat could mentally hear Lily wondering if this was themia equivalent of pacing, or if it was closer to looking down at your feet and shifting around in ce.

    Kat cracked a smile at the two different mental images, though Hunter''s deadpan face made it hard to guess which was which.

    "My final power isplex, as such I''ve decided the best way to exin it is to exin how it functions then retell a short story of two of my hunts. One in which it worked wonderfully, and one in which it functionally did nothing except cause me to waste time.

    It is usually not so extreme, but even with the research my n has done on the ability it has only appeared twice in our extremely extensive history.

    "My third power, is the power to do anythingбн at least on paper. In practice it is much less, and even then it still sounds like a more impressive power then it is. If I designate a task that can bepleted, it provides me a set of mental instructions. Uponpleting those instructions I receive an ability tailored to the situation.

    "Which, once again, sounds fantastic. I do not deny that this ability sounds powerful and extremely useful, especially one I have received at Rank 3бн but I am afraid that is simply not the case. The ability given is rarely the best for the situation. It is rarely ever the best I can conceive of, and assuming that I am thinking of the best ability is foolhardy.

    "This is also not taking into ount that I need toplete tasks for these abilities and such tasks can regrly be exceptionally time consuming or in rare cases more difficult then the task I am trying toplete. Additionally, I can only request an ability once every twenty-four hours.

    The final, and perhaps most devastating restriction is that I do not know how many or what all of my tasks shall be.

    "Just what the ''current'' task is. Oh, and of course the regeneration doesn''t start until I either refuse a task orplete them all. It is exceptionally hard to train and part of using it is knowing when it simply isn''t worth going after the additional power it represents,"

    Hunter paused for a moment and saw the questions on Kat, Kamiko, and even Lily''s faces. Still, the rest of the group held their tongues. "Now, let me discuss two of my hunts and how this ability functioned at each extreme of usefulness. The first story I''ll tell is actually the more recent of the two.

    "I was sent out to face a ''Great Desert Tunneller'' also known to the locals as a ''Sand Worm''. In that world, they''re giant worms that average about 1km in length and have a weight measured in tonnes before you even get to the rocks they eat. They are a massive and deadly foe.

    "I managed a glimpse at it early on in the my hunt and tagged it with my first ability, then asked my third power for help. It instructed me to find a dessert oasis and scatter a handful of apple seeds, then spend an hour meditating in the sun, before eating a handful of sand. It was not a pleasant experience, especially thatst actionбн

    "But despite the strange requirements I ended up with a truly useful ability. I was able to enhance my gun to be able to shoot through inanimate objects without losing any power. So I sprinted off in the direction I knew the worm to be, lined my shot up with the first of its brain and then simply took out each of its main nervous branches,"

    "Wait, hang on, it had multiple brains?" asked Kamiko.

    Hunter was happy to answer that question, it was something the n had covered during her training. "Yes, somerger creatures use multiple brains to help pilot their bodies more easily. It is not something that is required in high mana worlds, but the lower the mana in the area the more it seems to be required. Though some monsters develop the trait without true need for it.

    Nevertheless we have digressed.

    "As you can tell, this was an exceptionally useful ability that while costing me some time saved me from using the traditional method of fighting such a beast, which is to dive into its mouth and kill it from the inside. It is normally a deadly and gruelling gauntlet that ends not when the beast is dead, but after one manages to dig themselves out of the ground.

    asionally hunting contracts do not require proof ofpletion, and you can simply teleport out but most are not so generous.

    "This was one such case. So it is likely that even with the detour I saved a significant amount of time. Now, I am sure that from this story you can see how useful my ability is. How powerful it can be, and how it might seem to be exceptionally useful in all situations. Let me tell you of another hunt. Of my first kraken hunt.

    "It did not take me too long to spot the beast once my hunt began. A kraken is huge and deadly, not afraid to attack ships that stray into its waters. I was able to spot it, mark it, and designate killing it as my objective. The list of tasks I was assigned in that moment were already a considerable effort, yet I had not had proper ess to the ability long.

    "Thoughбн I suppose you would not consider it such. This is after I had the ability for three years," Kat and Kamiko looked a bit sheepish and the statement. "The first task was to find a pearl that had been washed ashore. It took me three days of searching beaches for the pearl in question. Once found my next task was to feed the pearl to a fish at least the length of my arm.

    "That was much easier but still took considerable effort to do. The third and luckily final task was to grind up a conch shell the size of my head and bake the dust into a pie. Luckily, I did not need to eat the pie, nor did it need to be a good pie, something I did not know how to make while ounting for the additional calcium. Even with that, finding such arge shell was still an issue.

    Luckily it only took me two days.

    "Once those tasks wereplete, I was looking forward to the ability I would receive, hoping for something that would allow me to easily bring down the kraken, for this was one of my more specific tasks that took me considerable time toplete. It was water breathing. The ability I gained was water breathing,"

    Kat stared in slight awe as emotion finally showed through on Hunter''s face for perhaps the first time since they''d met her. Hunter''s jaw was clenched tightly and her eyes narrowed just a touch. "The worst part of this ability? I knew I was hunting kraken and had taken a water breathing artifact from the n''s storehouse to deal with it. The ability waspletely useless,"

    Everyone winced at the statement and Kat had to ask, "Didбн was the water breathing better then the artifact?"

    "I do not believe so. I was very angry at the time and did not perform a properparison test of the two. From what I can remember I would say that they were roughly equivalent but it is hard to say for sure when looking back on the incident. The nicest thing I can say about the ''reward'' is that the anger allowed me to bring down the kraken swiftly.

    "Perhaps you might consider that my true ''reward'' forpleting those tasksбн but I would like to mention that I was injured significantly during the fight because I was not at my best. My spine was shattered in three ces, my left arm was ripped off and I was missing me right tooth,"

    The three listening to the story all flinched back at that but Hunter waved them off. "I have field medic training and I was able toplete the contract. It was my own fault for charging into a hunt without my usual calm. It was a good, and thankfully, non-permanent lesson. It was hard but unlike other species of demons damage to amia''s spine is not as serious,"

    "I would think it more serious if anything," said ''Lily'' through Kat.

    Hunter shook her head and stated, "It is still a serious injury. I do not mean to imply that it is not crippling in many ways but amia is fully capable of moving around with that damage, and simply far more mobile then most other demons with even half the damage to the spinal collum. Perhaps a development from having suchrge spines in the first ce.

    The arm was a greater concern at the time in fact. I am d I was able to retrieve it before leaving the area to report my sess,"

    "Wait you still had to report after all that!" hissed Kamiko.

    "Yes," stated Hunter.

 Chapter 1436: Chapter 1436 Demonic Fiyah

    --- Kat ---

    Coming of the slight horror of understanding that Hunter wouldplete a task or die trying Kat decided to change the subject by asking, "What about demonic fire? Both Kamiko and I have ice aligned fire, so I''m curious,"

    "I have the standard fire based demonic fire," answered Hunter easily. "Some in my n like to make a big deal about this fact but as even in my n heat based demonic fire is still far and away the mostmon it is never something that gains much traction. Sadly there is not much skill involved in using demonic fire,"

    Kat gave Hunter a strange look so themia borated, "While you can increase your control over your demonic fire with significant effortбн most of that effort is wasted. Your control goes up with your rank and unless you have one of the more specialised fire types simply ''throw demonic fire'' at the problem is almost always the optimal solution.

    "This is especially true for fire like my own. My mother believes it''s because ''it wants to burn and so it does. Never costing more than you will be willing to pay'' it''s one of her favourite sayings but she is a bit of a pyromaniac,"

    *That''s the first time I''ve heard Hunter actually mention her parents directly. Iбн do I want to ask about that? Perhaps during the next rest stop.* "Soбн it just does the one thing?" asked Kat.

    "You say that as if its specificity is bad. Demonic fire has very clear uses. The control exercises are normally transferable to other skills, and ying with it is great for understanding and meditation. Yet, at the end of the day it is fire. It burns things.

    Perhaps that is a limiting view, and once again, perhaps if you have one of the rarer types of fire it is different but for many of us it simply isn''t.

    "We throw demonic fire at things we need to burn, and those things burn. It stops when the thing we threw it is goneбн alongside the immediate area around the target. This is not a problem, it is considered a feature. It is why I carry a gun. If I need a singr target taken down I can do so with minimal expenditure of demonic energy.

    If I need toбн as they say ''Fuck everything in that general direction'' then I have my fire for that,"

    "What aboutбн" Kat hesitated for a moment wondering if it''s truly appropriate, "What about the form your fire takes?"

    Hunter let out a long hiss. "That is not something you share with casual huntingpanions Kat. You know not what you ask. I understand this, yet even still I instinctively flinch away from the answer,"

    "That''s fine, though I''d be happy to-" Kat started to say but Hunter cut her off with a sharp downwards motion of her hand.

    "I do not require that information," stated Hunter.

    Kat red back, "I understand you don''t require it. That''s very clear to me, but I do not mind in slightest if you know what my fire''s shape and ability IS. I understand that it''s not something to be used often, but if I do need to use it I want you to know what will happen,"

    Hunter shook their head while letting out a long hiss. "This is very much something to keep quiet Kat," Kamiko was looking between the two of them, and seeing where the ''discussion'' was heading slowly started to edge behind the horse. As if that would save her from any potential blowback. "Trump cards are considered such for a reason,"

    "Well I don''t consider you an enemy. I don''t need a trump card against youбн and I''m honestly not sure if it would help against the dragon anyway. Which is part of the reason I want to tell you," exined Kat.

    Hunter hissed again, spinning herself in ce for a few moments as her tail bunched up. "I do not like this. Iбн I wish to put this discussion on hold until we reach our next stop. It is about time we got moving. Yes I do understand I am avoiding the topic but I do not wish to cause undue strife and I wish to give you time to think about this.

    Even if I recognise you are most likely unable to change your mind I feel that I MUST give you this time,"

    *Hmmбн this seems like a big deal to her. I mean, she''s right I don''t n to change my mind and I don''t see why I wouldбн but I guess I''ll wait and see how things turn out at the rest stop. Unless you have anything to say Lily?*

    [Not really? I mean, yes, the fact that Hunter is making such a big deal of this seems to imply that it''s a massive deal. Perhaps culturally, perhaps practicallyбн but I don''t really see you changing your mind about this and I''m not sure I want to. Now, maybe that''s part of the problem, but I don''t understand why it''s such a big deal to reveal something like this.

    Like, an intimacy thing where it''s on the same level asбн sex? Or is it a security thing? Like don''t tell people your pin number type of secret? Both are prettyбн ''high level'' but for very different reasons.]

    *That makes senseбн I wonder if there''s a way to find out?*

    [I''m not sure. What''s weirder is that Kamiko isn''t saying anything. Now, I don''t know if that''s just because she hasn''t had many friends and as such doesn''t know these thingsбн or if in her mind it''s not as big of a deal as Hunter is making it out to be. Heck, maybe it''s just a n thing where they keep that sort of thing super secretбн maybe as a recement for not having names?]

    *Yeah I can see itбн I just wish I knew what was the problem. Hunter wasn''t exactly clear with the ''why'' just that it wasn''t done. Not sure I could get that out of here eitherбн so I guess we''ll think on it as we run.*

    So that''s what they did. The group got back to their run, passing through a decent sized town along the way. Hunter didn''t stop, so Kat didn''t stop, meaning Kamiko also didn''t stop. Hunter new that the tents were likely to be better then anything on offer in the town, while the other two were just following her lead, assuming they were missing something Hunter already knew.

    Eventually as the horse Kamiko was riding finally started to visibly tire and the sun started to sink behind the horizon the girls found a ce to rest. Hunter had been keeping an eye out for something, and lead them away from the road. Hunter showed off a small rock outcropping. It was a bit low for standing, but for sitting and for tents it was just about perfect.

    The horse was left free of any restraints, and while Kat raised an eyebrow at that she didn''t consider it to be a true issue. The priests had assured them the horses were smart and even if the one they had returned home Kat was fine carrying Kamiko. Hunter pulled out a full suite of cooking utensils and a portable stove and then got to work filling up a pot with water from their endless canteens.

    "Do you all wish to partake in a meal with me or would you prefer to cook your own food?"

    "I''m not sure I''ll eat at all. I mean, I CAN but I''m not hungry and likely won''t be for a bit. I might eat tomorrow evening, but personally I''ll pass," said Kat.

    Hunter was staring at Kat when Lily transformed and said, "Though Kat doesn''t speak for both of us. I''m happy to try whatever it is you''re making, as long as you don''t mind,"

    "Umбн yeahбн if it''s no trouble I''ll join you both," said Kamiko.

    Hunter nodded and turned back to the pot, pulling various things from the storage ring before turning the stove up and ceiling it all in. "I have no issues sharing. We have plenty of food provided to us and I was nning to make extra, either to keep in reserve or for others who wish it. I assume Kat''s regenerating alleviates the need for food somewhat?"

    Kat nodded slowly, "I guess? I was under the impression demons don''t eat all that much,"

    "Most demons do not require as much food but paradoxically we do still feel hunger at only a slightly reduced rate. The fact that you do not is noteworthy but only slightly curious. I could go weeks without food but it would not be optima. When hunting, it is always best to eat when one can.

    "In this instance we are still days away from our quarry. There is no reason to forgo food that mightter risk discovery. Of course, we have a number of food items in our rings that do not require cooking but that does not mean the smell will bepletely contained. I believe the tents may assist with that, but they are notplete shields.

    This means it is best to eat our fill now before we get closer,"

    Kat shrugged, "I don''t disagree my ''fill'' is just a lot less then everyone else I guess," Hunter nodded and didn''tment any further, though it was unclear if she believed Kat or not.

 Chapter 1437: Chapter 1437 A Bigger Reveal then Intended

    --- Kat ---

    Kat waited until everyone had eaten to bring the topic up again. She amused herself byparing everyone''s eating speed. Kat wasn''t sure it would be so obvious if all three people didn''t have such drastically different ways of eating. Lily was, to Kat, ''eating normally'' a steady pace, chewing her food a decent amount and justбн well eating.

    Kamiko and Hunter on the other hand? They clearly had different ideas. Kamiko would just chew on things forever, regardless of if it was meat or veg. Kat wondered if it was a texture thing, a nervous tick, or if Kamiko was just a generally slow eater. It wasn''t too extreme when you justpared her speed to Lily''s but with Hunter around it was very noticeable.

    Speaking of Hunter. She essentially just drank the stew instead. Hunter would, at best, swirl the food around in her mouth a bit before swallowing. There was very little if any chewing going on and Kat couldn''t help but wonder how Hunter avoided issues eating like that. Sure she was amia and quite clearly part snake but from Kat''s perspective Hunter''s neck looked to be ofpletely normal size.

    Yet there wasn''t so much as a bulge every time she swallowed the her food.

    Kat was almost curious to ask about that instead of the demonic fire formsбн but Kat didn''t feel like letting it go. Kamiko was still eating, but Hunter was done, so Kat finally decided to ask. "So, about our discussion from before?"

    Hunter gave a slow nod with just the slightest hint of a frown on her face. "I had hoped you would have forgotten that conversation but I did not truly expect it. I have considered it for some time and I have decided to properly exin my misgivings before you give me any further information. Though I do note that Kamiko has not spoken of the social norms for such information outside of my n."

    Hunter paused for a moment before stating, "I am aware, Kat, that you did not grow up in a Hub, but on a more normal world. I was not given the specifics, though in truth I doubt I was meant to be given even that much information. Even then, I suspect that things may be different within my n now that I have time to think about things properly.

    "You see, my n has had several internal civil wars and one of the most effective tactics for that is to make use of a rare envy ability. It forces someone else to use one of their abilities, so, just as an example. I could force you, Kat, into your water form and then try to freeze you solid. I am unsure if the second part would work, but that is anther matter entirely.

    "The thing is, you cannot force someone to use an ability you did not know they have. Even vaguely knowing that all demons have a special ability attached to their demonic fire isn''t enough to force it to trigger but obviously, once you do know that information you can trigger it with force.

    "Those abilities usuallye with major drawbacks if you over use themбн so one of the most effective tactics, in fact the one that won the most recent civil warбн was to force people to use those abilities until the damage started umting then offering them a choice. Surrender, or be forced to keep using that ability.

    "In the worst case scenario you can permanently cripple someone that way, even beyond the ability for the Hub medics to fix it. Usually there is at least something that can be done, but demons are not watched particrly closely in the Hub. It''s a matter of policy rather then capability, but it does mean that things can get rather extreme without anyone stepping in to stop them.

    This is even more applicable for internal family matters such as what has happened in my n''s past.

    "As such, revealing that ability to ANYONE is considered a huge deal. We usually are told to pick on of n middlemen to point us to another trainer to quietly work on that power but it is the only training the n doesn''t force on anyone. If you wish to hide the inner form of your fire nobody is allowed to force you otherwise. It is one of the most important rules in the n.

    In fact, even suggesting to someone that they may wish to undertake the service is something you can be reprimanded for. Even if they are your direct trainer or parents.

    "That should help you see why I am hesitant to allow you to give me this information. Another reason, is that the n will expect a report from me involving the event and I would likely be expected to report your abilities. It is not malicious, or at least, not actively, but it gives us ideas for training and people to reach out for more unique perspectives if abilities seem simr.

    "I am unsure if they would press the issue in this case, but as I have said, I am loyal to my n and respect it a great deal. You seem friendly, and I appreciate your willingness to go along with things. I simply worry this is a step too far.

    Not only would I feel obligated to reveal your information, but should we be real friends along the way, I would still reveal the information just feel significantly worse about it.

    "It is perfectly eptable for me to talk you into keeping those abilities secret, and what I do not know, I cannot report. Perhaps if you were less kind or less amodating I would have allowed you to mention it without stopping you, but you have earned at least this much respect. Please do not provide me this information until after Kamiko has had a chance to say things as well,"

    Kamiko looked up from her bowl, a small bit of soup stuck to her face. She looked rather stunned to have been addressed and quickly swallowed what was in her mouth. A bit of a mistake because she took to coughing a few times before spitting a piece ofбн possibly carrot back into her bowl. Kamiko winced down at it. "Umбн woops. I''mбн I''m alright now.

    Umбн hmmбн"

    Kamiko stared at it for a few more seconds as she collected her thoughts. "Forбн for normal demons, or well, with my family it isn''t quite so big a deal. Everyone in our family knows everyone elses, or at least, I know my parents, sisters, and grandparents abilities shape and usually some general ideas but not the specifics.

    "We were told NOT to tell anyone else about the families abilities. However, Mum and Dad trusted us to tell our friends if we want to.

    Of course I don''t really have one to share yet so it wasn''t something I ever had to care aboutбн umбн from what I know it''s the sort of thing youбн you might share with friends but only really likeбн best friends that you n on keeping in touch with for decades or centuries.

    "You wouldn''t likeбн tell your coworkers that you only hang around with at thepany parties or brand new friends. Umбн my parents would probably say that I haven''t even known YOU long enough Kat butбн at the same time it''s not like I''ve had proper friends before you and Sue and likeбн Iбн I don''t know.

    Normally you don''t get to Rank 3 all that quickly so you have time to find your ''real friends'' I guess. You don''t have that,"

    *Ok that puts an entirely different spin on things. Even while Hunter was saying that her n had issues with this in the past I''m not sure I''d care all that much if KatE came out to y. She could probably deal with any issues that cropped upбн but at the same time there''s a big difference between telling Hunter the overly seriousmia and her entire n.

    Whichбн I guess sort of answers the question? I still want to tell peopleбн

    I guess I don''t know what to do about this now. The first thing thates to mind is to justбн activate the ability and then let them draw their own conclusions. That way I haven''t actually told Hunter anything so maybe she gets more leeway? The problem isбн I don''t know if I want to just casually activate that power when I might need it for fighting the dragon.

    Well, then again if it''s a demonically corrupted dragon KatE hurting it might be impossible. Have to ask Hunter about that. What do you think Lily?*

    [I agree that the whole ''I will feel obligated to tell my n'' thing puts a damper on things. I agree that I trust Hunter with this. If anything I trust her MORE with this information then I did beforeбн but she''s also made it very clear that it''s not just her we''d be giving the information tooбн so I guess we should think on it?

    Not too long because while KatE might not be able to hurt the drake she CAN tank a lot more damage. I think.]

 Chapter 1438: Chapter 1438 Weight of a Favour

    --- Kat ---

    The next morning saw everyone, except Lily, waking up and continuing their run. Kat used the free time she had at breakfast to start telling Hunter and Kamiko about her life. Though Kamiko had already heard a good chunk of it. The conversation did have to stop once they started moving again, but it was easy to pick the thread of conversation back up once they took their first break.

    Kat covered her childhood, what it was like growing up in the orphanage. Hunter had seemed offended that Gramps didn''t have any adult help, but Kat had pointed out most of the kids deliberately came to her because she was only sort of an ''authority figure'' instead of an adult like Gramps. Hunter still wasn''t entirely pleased but didn''t throw out any moreints.

    Their next stop found them resting at a stone bench someone had made along the path. It wasn''t the only one, someone had set up a set of six benches, all carved from stone. They didn''t seem to be recent, and the stone itself made them easy to maintain. Kamiko pulled out the watering dish for the horse and upended the endless sk over it.

    Kat nced over and added hers to the pile while Hunter used it to keep herself watered.

    While this was happening Kat covered how she met Lily, and eventually ended up touching a bit on the fact she''d given a favour token to Lily so that she could be a Memphis and connect to each other. Kat wasn''t prepared for Hunter''s response. AT ALL. "That''s so sweet.

    I think that''s a wonderful use of a favour token, and truly wish I was close enough to someone to be willing to use a favour token for them,"

    Kat looked at Hunter like she''d grown a second head for a few seconds. "Huhбн you knowбн I''d sort of expected a different response from you. All the people that I''ve talked to, even vaguely, about those tokens treat them like they''re invaluable.

    I get a talk about ''not wasting them'' every single time ites up, even Kamiko, no offence, still pointed out how rare and valuable they areбн but you jumped straight to ''that''s great'' andбн while a surprise, it means a lot you think that,"

    Lily looked up from her notes and gave Hunter her own smile while Hunter bowed back in response, making use of her flexible spine. "I am d to provide you with a unique perspective, though it is much easier for me to provide such in this instance.

    My n specialises in Hunter, and while such tokens are still rare on an individual level, those of my n that are exceptional, and the n itself, can acquire a rather steady supply of them.

    "The n even has some specificws about the use of favour tokens for the n. I will cover them in a moment. In terms of favour tokens, without going into the specifics which I should not divulge, I can say that I have spent some tokens, and yet, retain more tokens the those I have spent because of my skill and dedication to the hunt.

    "In this case, while I do understand their value, and the more you gain the more restrictions on their use are addedбн I also understand that having a pile of tokens assigned to your name and never using them means that they are functioning only as paperweights. If they are not used, they are not truly worth anything, for they offer you nothing in a box.

    There is not interest to be gained from holding excessive numbers of tokens, and truly any more than a handful can be considered excessive.

    "In your case, offering a race change surgery to your paramour is far and away the best use of them I have heard of, even from within my n. Not to suggest they are used poorly, but the n mostly makes use of them for requesting restricted techniques orrge amounts of rare materials needed to make things such as our higher end weaponry,"

    "That seems like a good use of them," agreed Kat. "It''s probably better to have people to make the weapons, and then ask for rare materials. I imagine you get ''more bang for you buck'' from the favour tokens that way,"

    "Indeed. Many craftsmen are willing to go above and beyond when you provide rare and interesting materials to them for use. Cultivating a good rtionship with them has been an exceptional boon for the long term growth of the n. Our weapons are considered some of the best in the entire Hub because of this.

    Of course, we ept that due to our unique skillset we are also entitled to more favour tokens then is standard.

    "Of course, many otherrge ns have ways of generating their ownrge amounts of wealth. They just do not usually generate tokens specifically, which does limit us in some ways, while it is freeing in others," stated Hunter.

    "Soбн you mentioned there were rules around favour tokens? Do you mind mentioning them?" asked Kat.

    "I have no issue with it. They likely will never matter to you, but perhaps you will find the topic interesting. The first, and most irond rule regarding them is that the n cannot directly request you use a favour token for them. We have an internal notice board, and they can offer rewards if you officially turn a token over, but direct requests cannot be made.

    "Further, you can only turn over one token to the n every century. There are some exceptions, such as if you manage to acquire more than ten tokens within that period, but even then it only allows you to donate an additional token to the n for every five after that first ten.

    "It is likely, though I have never cared enough to check, that this is in part apromised reached with D.E.M.O.N.S itself. Favour tokens are meant specifically for the recipient, and while trading them away is a valid use of them D.E.M.O.N.S does not wish for them to be stockpiled in a n.

    I know that asking about it through D.E.M.O.N.S gets a message back saying that any such deal would be ssified above my level,"

    "That sounds pretty fair," said Kat. "Thoughбн why would you hand over a token to the n? I mean, I''m just assuming that the n wouldn''t be able to offer anything that''s actually worth the token, not when they''re as good as they areбн"

    Hunter made a ''so-so'' gesture. "In many ways you would be correct. Usually, they offer extended training in a niche skill in exchange for a favour token. They also offer excessive amounts of currency or overflow stock from therder. It isбн understood by most that these are bad deals. It is more about choosing to support the n, and epting favours for doing so then the listed price.

    "There is also the section where I mentioned the better hunters in my n can gather a regr supply of these tokens. It means that even if they are rare and powerful, for those of us who get them asionally, they are not so hard to offer up.

    The deal is not for those sub-par hunters that are lucky to acquire one or two favour tokens in their entire lives by getting lucky, it is for those of us that are ready and willing to take difficult jobs such as the one we are currently on,"

    "Thatбн does put some things into perspective," acquiesced Kat. Knowing that she''d offer a favour token to the orphanage as repayment for raising her well. It was her homeбн but really the token would''ve been for Grampsбн who had already turned down such an offer. It was a shame, but Kat knew the old man wasn''t immortal and didn''t want to be.

    "Isбн is this really so dangerous?" asked Kamiko. This caused Hunter''s eyes to snap towards Kamiko. Perhaps she hadn''t been expecting Kamiko to speak at all, or perhaps she had gotten lost when speaking about her n. Whatever the case, Hunter took a few seconds to stare at Kamiko before nodding ever so slightly.

    "Yes. This mission is dangerous. Doable certainly. They would not send us here if they did not expect us to survive and seed in the process but it is truly dangerous. A drake that has been left to gestate for as long as this one carries certain risks not present in other missions.

    Most contracts we perform are easy byparison, we are all but certain to seed assuming we stick to just what is requested of us. It is why the hunt is worth a favour tokeneach. This is important, and unlike many other missionsбн it MUST be done,"

    Kamiko nodded shakily as she ran the brush along her horse''s nk as the tried to clear away the worry she now felt. Her meeting had been quite different then Kat''s and Hunter''s. It was more about how they needed her on the mission to answer the summonsбн and that she wasn''t really expected to do much more than that. Which was fineбн though now she couldn''t help but worry.

    It seemed like she''d dragged Kat into quite the mess after all.

 Chapter 1439: Chapter 1439 A HunterтАЩs Guesses

    --- Kat ---

    The others didn''t notice but as they rode along Kamiko was stewing on that titbit of information Hunter had dropped on them. For all that she trusted the two, she was now concerned about how she''d been dragged along. Not for herself of course, no that was very much not the problem.

    Her recruiting had implied that she wouldn''t be in danger, that Hunter was a professional who had done stuff like this before, and that Kat could regenerate so it wasn''t worth worrying about them too much. That she would be fine if she stayed out of the wayбн but never any true reassurance that Kat and Hunter would ACTUALLY be fine. Just reasons that they should be, or reasons for her not to worry.

    Well, Kamiko could safely say that she was very worried now and that worry didn''t diminish in the slightest as the road through another vige. They''d actually been through two today, but didn''t bother stopping at either. They had time before the sun set and those tents were very nice.

    Kamiko had considered stopping so that her horse could have some better amodationsбн but the stables she''d noticed along the main road hadn''t exactly been clean so far and horses survived in the wild fine. So resting at their camp wasn''t really a hardship for him.

    Of course, with no need to worry about her horse she went back to worrying about Kat and Hunter. So much so that as soon as the decision was made to rest for the night she blurted out, "SoI''mworriednowandIwanttoknowhowtofightthedrake" which wasn''t understandable in the slightest.

    "Kamiko, if you wish to convey information swiftly you need to force the trantion. Simply speaking quickly distorts the information and makes picking out what you said difficult," stated Hunter.

    Kamiko blushed and repeated what she''d said, properly this time, "Soбн umбн I''m a bit worried now that Iбн um have had some time to think about itбн and I want to know how to fight the drakeбн or um, maybe how I can help? Orбн I guess likeбн how you n to fight it? Ideally?"

    Hunter looked around the clearing before nodding at Kamiko. "I have several ns but a lot of more general information you should know ahead of time. Would you like to discuss this now or after dinner has been made?"

    "I can cook while you talk," added Kat.

    Kamiko looked between the two and grimaced. "Umбн I meanбн if that''s not too much trouble I guess. Iбн I can try and make stuff tomorrow? I''m not that goodбн but if you guys want?"

    "Cooking isn''t much trouble so if you''re not confident I don''t mind leaving you off the rotationбн but if you want to learn I''m willing to help. Though I don''t recognise all of the ingredients so I''ll be avoiding most of them," exined Kat as she dropped a box out of her ring. She was going to make somesagna. The ring had arge stock of noodles, and of course, she''d just taken out of oven.

    Kamiko gave a hesitant shrug. "Iбн umбн I know some basicsбн but umбн nothing off of memory. I wouldn''t trust myself that far. Soбн likeбн umбн I''m not sure how much you could really help meбн itбн it''s probably just a matter of practice and wellбн if we don''t have a real kitchenбн I''d probably just be listening to whoever was doing the real cooking. Umбн I can washup though!"

    "While the offer is appreciated we have an artifact in the ring for cleaning everything. That is why I did not request assistance with the washing upst night," added Hunter.

    "Ahбн" said Kamiko with a pout.

    Kat paused what where she was, turning away from the vast array of sauce jars she''d taken from the rings to long over at Kamiko. After a moment of thought she put away the jars and dashed over to Kamiko and wrapped the girl up in a hug. "Hey it''s alright. Not everyone knows how to cook. It''s probably better to learn, but we can save that for when you''re morefortable," said Kat.

    "Yeah, I mean, I don''t know how to cook anything proper," added Lily. "I can do some basic noodles, I know how to work a rice cookerбн oh and I can do toast and microwave stuff! But real cooking? Eh haven''t really needed to try. Iбн probably won''t? As long as Kat doesn''t mind.

    I don''t really care for learning and Kat skips meals all the time while I''m happy to eat a lot more things raw now soбн less of a concern,"

    "Oh, thatбн that makes me feel a bit better, thanks you two," mumbled Kamiko into Kat''s shoulder.

    Kat let the hug go on for a few more moments before spinning away and going back to the sauces. She wasn''t quite sure if she had the ingredients to make a proper sauce for asagna and it was looking like one of these would have to do as a base. So she was trying to work out which was the best for it without opening any of them.

    Lily pushed her notes to the side and turned to Hunter. "So what should we know about this drake? Weбн maybe should''ve covered it before now, but hey, at least we''re thinking about things now!"

    Hunter nodded and started to exin, "Yes, it is best you know what to expect ahead of time. Sadly, in this case there is very little I can tell you with certainty because of the way the situation developed.

    Usually, you find that corrupted entities tend to fit within their theme, ensuring that while greatly empowered they do not spontaneously develop a wide variety of disconnected and powerful abilities.

    "These can be somewhat mitigated if the monster in question was once a person, helping to direct the growth of powers somewhat before dyingбн but in this case we have a drake that likely remained in its egg for an extended period of time. The sort of abilities you can develop in that time are powerful and far reaching.

    "Ideally, it will simply have upgraded fire breath, something unlikely to do proper amounts of damage to demons, as well as a flight power and perhaps a magical strength increase. This is the supremely best case scenario and I doubt we would encounter something so weak.

    "On the other end of things, would be if the demonically empowered ability is either ''growth'' or ''adaption''. It is possible that the embryo nearly perished in the egg and so it adapted to keep itself alive through one of those two efforts. If so, its power could be adapting to things, or growing to ovee them.

    "In either case, a protracted battle is thest thing we want. Sadly, it is likely the drake has a at least some level of regeneration so an easy kill is not something we can count on. Your first priority Kamiko, if you are to be within viewing distance of the fight at all, is to watch and note down if the drake is adapting to us, learning from us, or actively growing more powerful as we fight.

    "If it is not, that''s fine. We can take our time wearing it down by relying on Kat''s endurance and my ownrge supply of ammunitionbined with ability to hide. It should help us win a protracted fight should the beast not be adaptingбн but that is the difficult thing. I cannot truly tell you what to predict because an egg is a thing of potential.

    We just have to hope that the drake didn''t make use of most of it,"

    "What are the chances of that?" asked Kamiko worriedly.

    "Very low," stated Hunter.

    "Well what is a reasonable thing to expect then?" asked Lily. "The worst case seems to be ''expecting basically everything'' and the best case seems to be ''expect a standard dragon'' soбн where is the middle ground? What are we likely to see?"

    "Ah yes, I was lost in the extremes it seems," stated Hunter with no change in expression. Kat and Lily were unsure if the slight pun in her words was tranted or not. "Regeneration on its end is likely, though just as likely to be based on consuming more sustenance instead of seemingly endlessly like Kat. Fire breath or some kind is likely as well, though not necessarily heat.

    When I aim for weak points, that is the time for Kat to strike. I likely cannot kill it with a shot to the brain or the heart, but both things WILL slow it down. If Kat can use those openings to try ripping off limbs, that would be optimal."

    Hunter paused for a few moments to think of things. "Teleportation is not out of the question, or super speed of some kind. I imagine if the drake has had any issue at all with prey running away from it, it''ll have developed something to speed up. That could be real teleportation, or shoving demonic power behind it and using explosions to catch up.

    It will probably be a costly technique, but one that exists. I do not know how smart it will be. It is unlikely to be creative, but simple ns can be deadly if we are not ready for them. I shall thing on my previous hunts I can share. They may give you some insight to drawn on when nning in the moment,"

 Chapter 1440: Chapter 1440 Hunter at the Big City

    --- Kat ---

    The next morning, things were going well. The group was making good timeбн that is, until shortly after their first break for the day they ran into a city. Or perhaps more urately, the city came into view alongside the massive line to get inside. The group slowed to a crawl and made their way slightly off the road with some confusion. "That''sбн a lot of people. Why is there even so many?

    I mean, we passed another vige recently but I''m pretty sure there''s more people here then in that whole ce," said Kat.

    "Umбн I don''t really knowбн but I think it''s market day? Or noбн tomorrow is market day? So this is all the merchants and stuff trying to get inside to set upбн I think. Though there IS a lot of them. Perhaps this is for a festival or something? Most of them have like, carts and stuff so this might have been going on for a few daysбн Enjoy reading on NovelFire|le|mp|yr

    "But even the cities don''t normally check travellers THAT thoroughly. I mean, sure they do a basic check sometimes but a merchant''s certificate is easily enough to get inside most days. I guess something might have happenedбн but that means I''m not sure what we should doбн" mumbled Kamiko.

    "What is the issue with simply skipping the line?" asked Hunter. "We are on official business and we do not need to stay in the city. If you think that insufficient we can always go around, assuming they will not attack us if we are clearly avoiding the walls?"

    "Yeahбн ummбн" Kamiko wiggled awkwardly from her ce in the saddle. "Soбн now that we''re here I realised thatбн well we sort of ran away without picking up our paperwork?"

    "What?" asked Kat.

    "Right soбн we do have some official documentsбн or we''re supposed to. But we sort of justбн left to avoid that fight between Mekmr and Mermr soбн we didn''t end up with it. Now, that''s not an issue right now. We can just move around the town after allбн no the real problem is when we get to the forest we''re supposed to be looking for the drake inбн" sighed Kamiko.

    The pink haired demon took a second to centre herself. "Soбн we might need that information to get into the forest, or perhaps to not be reported for entering the forest? Or likeбн something like that. Soбн we sort of want those documents, and theoretically we can ask for updated copies from the church here.

    "I mean, they know enough about demons to know we can''t lieбн so they have protocols for restoring ''lost or destroyed documents''. There''s a whole bunch of questions they can run through to get us our paperworkбн I know because we were meant to get that speech back at the abbeyбн but they skipped it because I already know. I guess? Or maybe because we left early.

    "A-anywayбн we don''t have those papers, but we might need them in a couple of days and we can get recements hereбн but we if we don''t have those papers then we''ll have to wait in lineбн and I don''t know if we want to wait that long?" offered Kamiko.

    "Ahбн" said Kat as she tried to think of solutions.

    Hunter however, had something in mind already. "Is there any reason we need to go into this specific city for recement papers? This is clearly a busy time for them and you have indicated that we do not need the papers at this time,"

    "Umбн yeah soбн I don''t know if we''ll find another church that''s big enough for the papers? I mean, the smaller local churches are more likeбн school houses or libraries. Theyбн they''re official but they''re not quiteбн that official? If it makes sense. Soбн yeah we couldn''t stop at a small vige church for papersбн but there might be more cities along the way? I meanбн I don''t really have a map either?

    That''s probably something that should''vee up before but we haven''t needed to turn of the clearly main road yet, and I know sort of where we''re going, so the few splits we have run into had a pretty clear ''wrong'' directionбн"

    Hunter let out a slight hiss but didn''t seem to be too upset. "Ack of a map is apelling reason to enter the cityбн yet it would likely take all of the day and perhaps some of the next. That is a significant dy while on a hunt. I suggest speaking with one of the fancy merchants and requesting a map. We have sufficient things to trade in our rings to allow us to acquire one.

    "We just have to determine which, if any, of these merchants sell maps. It is not a lucrative ormon profession for worlds at this stage of development so that might take some time. Additionally, they may not wish to barter with us when the city is so close.

    The only w in this n I can think of would be if we acquire the map and then swiftly learn that there are no churches along the way important enoughбн though how are you able to identify such?"

    Kamiko''s fingers spun around each other as she didn''t quite meet Hunter''s eyes. "Umбн I can''t really? I was just sort of thinking that this ce looks big enough to have a proper church... or really, what I mean is someone that''s high enough rank to give us recement papers but honestly I''m not totally sure about thatбн umбн as for other churches? It depends.

    In the bigger cities you can find them, but other than that they tend to be off the main road a bit on their own. Properбн umбн abbeys and stuff. Mostly self-sustaining and for summonings and stuffбн but I doubt there''s any on the way there because if there wasбн I mean, wouldn''t we just have been summoned there?" mumbled Kamiko.

    "It is entirely possible you were summoned by familiar faces. It ensures you have more of a connection to this ce and helps subtly encourage you to help to the best of your abilities without actually asking for anything more. It is a good long-term tactic.

    It is also likely something we encourage from our end because D.E.M.O.N.S is willing to give more leeway with circles if you are summoning the same demon for additional jobs. It is likely for arge number of reasons, but it is a clearly noted trend and something that can be confirmed without much issue," stated Hunter.

    *Huhбн I wonder if that''s why I was summoned to help Xiang the second time? Less that it was intact enough to summon me specifically but more ''you''ve helped out this guy before so you get first pick'' or something like that? It certainly makes me less inclined to leave beacons around all over the ce.

    If I know that someone can, probably, summon me again if they really want to I don''t need to just hand them out if I get on with my summoners ''pretty well''.*

    Kat shook the thought off and said. "So what you guys are saying is that we need documents that may or may not be in the city we''d have to wait at least a day to get into?"

    Hunter nodded while Kamiko frowned at the statement. After a brief nce between the two Hunter stated, "I suggest that we acquire a map before nning further. Would you like for me to undergo negotiations? I can likely guarantee a sale, but we are unlikely to get a good deal as I am unskilled at judging the true worth of many things,"

    "I''m no better so go ahead," said Kat, then after a moment she asked. "Wait, would it be best if wee with you for this?"

    Hunter considered the question for a few moments, keeping eye contact with Kat the whole time. "I suspect that your presence will be unlikely to make a significant difference on the difficulty of acquiring the map. I just need to observe for sufficient time to identify the merchants WITH maps then ept that if it is a personal copy I will be overpaying by a significant margin.

    It is likely I would be forced to overpay regardless, but without being able to identify a map seller I have no other choice,"

    "Umбн why is that?" asked Kamiko.

    "If it is a personal copy they will be reluctant to part with it for a normal sum unlike if they were specifically setting out to sell maps. By the same token, these ARE all merchants so with sufficientpensation they will be willing to provide me with the map anyway.

    Especially as they are right outside of a city likely to contain a map store or someone else willing to part with their own maps for significantly less,"

    Kat shrugged and said, "Well that seems like a good ideaбн I guess if you don''t need me I''ll wait here? Give Lily a chance to run around a bitбн"

    Lily jumped from Kat''s hands to transform and say, "Hey, that''s giving me undue credit. I''m probably just going to do some spell practiceбн"

 Chapter 1441: Chapter 1441 A Hunt for a Map

    --- Hunter 23HX443---

    Hunter 23HX443 waited for Kat and Kamiko to look elsewhere then sucked in as much air as she could before activating her stealth technique. The world shimmered for a moment before colour returned, yet even still everything seemed dull. As if she was looking at the world through arge ss of water instead of straight on. Hunter 23HX443 was d she even had that much.

    Hunter 23HX443 remembered the gruelling training sessions where she learnt to move around blind. Back when she was weaker and had less control over her aura her eyes simply failed to register anything while using the technique, or perhaps it was the world that refused to let her see anything at all.

    Hunter 23HX443''s teacher of the technique, Steven, had been infuriatingly unclear on the specifics at times.

    Steve''s lessons had been more about learning to make her own way. Which was nice in theory, and rather good for her in practiceбн but Steve didn''t care enough to follow up with the specific details afterwards. Hunter 23HX443 personally suspected that it was partly because Steve herself didn''t know and didn''t n to find out.

    Steve was a weird one like that, specifically choosing amon male name from a dimension she liked to visit instead of something more normal. Then again, in the n names were a big deal so Hunter 23HX443 suspected Steve spent more time thinking about her name then it seemed.

    Hunter 23HX443 went over her thoughts as she moved down the line of wagons looking for ones that might have a map. Hunter 23HX443 had intentionally skipped over a number of the weaknesses of her stealth technique, and couldn''t help but wonder if it was right to keep so many of them back.

    The big one was that she couldn''t breathe during the technique. No air in, no air out. The technique was extremely specific about that. For obvious reasons this also meant no smelling things, making tracking harderбн but as a Lamia ''tasting'' the air skirted the boundaries of eptable for the technique.

    Hunter 23HX443 still had to be very careful when smelling that way, and ensure that she didn''t identally take in air in the process. She also had to be doing a number of things to ensure the technique was at its strongest.

    Which was the other thing Hunter 23HX443 had avoided exining. There were degrees to this technique and it was possible to hide more from the world, including that ''yelling'' she''d imed was necessary for the technique. Because it WAS necessary, but a skilled used could hide that yelling alongside everything else with enough practice.

    Hunter 23HX443 knew she wasn''t quite there yet herself, but perhaps it was possible before reaching Rank 4. Time would tell.

    Hunter 23HX443 let her gaze roam over the various wagons, dismissing most of them instantly. The easiest to dismiss were those barely covered farmer''s wagons, with produce peaking out from under tarps orpletely on disy. Hunter 23HX443 knew such people wouldn''t bother carrying maps. They knew the roads nearby, and didn''t n to go any further.

    Your next read is on NovelFire|le|mp|yr

    This was likely a regr trip of theirs and a map would be arge expense the farmers simply couldn''t afford.

    The next easiest to dismiss were the carts with ore in them. While a map may be useful, the miners also likely didn''t have any way to keep the map clean and useable.

    The technology level here didn''t seem to be high enough formination, it certainly didn''t have any of the high-tech solutions, and cleaning enchantment for a map they probably didn''t need would''ve been much to expensive for someone in charge of selling raw ore instead of refined ingots.

    From there it was harder to narrow things down, so Hunter 23HX443 stopped in ce and flicked out her tongue a few times just to check. It was a lot of information to take in all at once but Hunter 23HX443 had a few tricks for that as well. She slowed her thoughts down and quickly ran through the information, almost manually, as it came in.

    In the massive list of ''scents'' she was able to detect paper came up a few times. They were alling from further down the line so the direction was easy, but the specifics after that was a bit hard to determine. There was simply so much.

    Hunter 23HX443 continued to slither slowly along the ground, not worried about running out of breath. Lamia had exceptional lung capacity even amongst demons who could already hold their breath for a long time. Well, as long as they weren''t talking. For demons that was by far therger source of air loss. It hade up in her low oxygen training.

    Underwater adventures, cave ins, things of that nature.

    Even then, it isn''t aplete waste. It is not as if the oxygen is gone, it just leaves a demon''s lungs. Keeping talking to a minimum was still preferable, and Hunter 23HX443 knew plenty of tricks with the trantor to help that along. One of her n techniques, if it could be called that, was a shorthandnguage that relied on short words and slight body motions.

    You could convey information exceptionally quickly, and the wholenguage had been designed to abuse the heck out of their trantion abilities.

    Hunter 23HX443 knew people who had achieved such mastery in thenguage they could simply move around and yet others would hear full paragraphs. Hunter 23HX443 personally thought that thenguage was developed based on experiences of people who ''gained understanding through fighting others'' instead of working with the most basisnguage the n could find and then chopping it down from there.

    The books insisted that it wasn''t the case, but Hunter 23HX443 knew perfectly well that just because it was in a book didn''t mean it was true.

    The real question for Hunter 23HX443 was why the n wanted to perpetuate the lie. Of course, Hunter 23HX443 didn''t bother spending any time answering that question. Not only would it require her to prove that it was in fact a lie on something that might be a hunch, but the real reason for it was likely that the truth had been lost over time in one of the n''s many civil wars.

    Perhaps even one of the smaller ones that weren''t really talked about.

    Hunter 23HX443 wanted to sigh. Whenever she entered this stealth mode her mind seemed to drift in odd ways. Steve insisted it was another side effect of the technique but Hunter 23HX443 found that difficult to believe. True so far, yet still difficult to believe. Thankfully her practice splitting her focus meant this wasn''t a major problem. Especially not when the rest of her mind was still working.

    Hunter 23HX443 paused next to a particrlyrge wagon. It was being drawn by two horses simr to the one that Kamiko had been riding and after a second check, definitely had the scent of paper about it. Hunter 23HX443 adjusted her position until she was in a blind spot for all of the nearby drivers and then let herself appear again.

    Hunter 23HX443 quickly pulled a number of props from her ring, a hat, a bag and a sword while hiding away her gun. After shifting everything around a slight touch she slithered over to the driving wall keeping a tight grip on her power.

    Hunter 23HX443 knocked on the side of the merchant''s wagon and as soon as he turned towards her she suppressed several small parts of his notice. It was delicate work, suppressing just certain aspects of her appearance. Mostly removing any notice about her demonic side. It took an extremely light but specific touch. "Hello, I was wondering if you had any local maps in stock," stated Hunter 23HX443.

    The merchant looked over at Hunter 23HX443, taking in her appearance. Hunter 23HX443 had ensured that she didn''t look too exceptional. A ratty dirt covered jacket hid her upper body, arge hat alongside her power helped take it off her face, and the gloves on her arms made it impossible to see that her hands were only lightly calloused despite her work.

    The merchant was looking for a way to upcharge her, Hunter 23HX443 new this wellбн and only knew the basics of how to avoid it. "I see, I seeбн well I do happen to have a map but it''s not strictly local and it''s for my own personal use. It would be a hard thing to part with, but I suppose with the city so closeбн I can be persuaded,"

    Hunter 23HX443 doubted that was the case. She''d had lessons in how to detect lies for hunting down criminals instead of animals. Sadly she''d always been on the lower end of eptable for those sses and this was a merchant with some skill in his field. He had no obvious immediate tells, and Hunter 23HX443cked the time to find them. "Well, I am well travelled.

    A hunter by trade, so I have some things I can offer in exchange I''m sure. I was nning to visit the city you seeбн but the line here is making me rethink things. I''m hoping to use the map to bypass the city now, assuming I can get a good priceбн"

 Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442 A Hunt for a Bargain

    --- Hunter 23HX443---

    Hunter 23HX443 watched as the merchant''s eyes lit up and new that she made a mistake somewhere. A quick review of her wordsбн and nothing stood out to her. She''d implied that the sale needed to be made to avoid the city but it was not as if the line was moving fast so that seemed eptable.

    She had specifically made mention of the fact she needed it to be a good price, but she didn''t believe that mattered to the merchant. She was going to be gouged, she knew thatбн but it was annoying to not quite understand where the mistake had been made.

    Then the merchant was speaking and Hunter 23HX443 needed to turn her thoughts back to the present. "Well, the only thing I can offer you is my personal map that I use to help n my travels. I don''t exactly wish to part with it, but I am a merchant at heart so if you can offer me proper payment for the old thing I guess I can let go of itбн"

    Hunter 23HX443 waited for the merchant to say more butбн clearly they weren''t going to. Hunter 23HX443 nearly let out a hiss but it''d be hard to hide just how snake-like it sounded with her aura already working overtime. The delicate bnce she needed for ''ignore these features'' and ''ignore me'' was tight and adding something like that to it would be quite a lot.

    Hunter 23HX443 considered her options and couldn''te up with one better then "What are you looking for specifically? As I said, I am a hunter by trade so I can offer you some bones, pelts, even a bit of meat. I am strong and the contents of my backpack weigh a bit more then they might seem. So, what are you after?"

    "Well, I''m primarily after coin," said the merchantбн though Hunter 23HX443 could immediately tell it was a lie. Hunter 23HX443 bit the inside of her cheek lightly to stop any annoyance showing. She didn''t know if it was a lie she could call the damned man out on. "Soбн for a map like this? Well I don''t want to give it up so that adds to the priceбн and it''s not exactly local.

    Not what you''d consider local anyway, it covers most of the kingdom you seeбн which means it will have to be more expensive then you might like. I DO have to by a fresh map with the money you''re giving me after all. Soбн I''ll say, twenty gold coins for my copy?"

    Hunter 23HX443 shifted her body to make it look like she was angry as she red back at the merchant and tried to look like she was thinking about the offerбн but she had piles of gold bars in her ring. ''Twenty Gold Coins'' meant nothing to her in this context. *I seem to have rushed into this. I should have snuck into the wagon first and tried to uncover the man''s coffers.

    As it stands I have no idea if this is a reasonable price at all. No, that is untrue. I know it is unreasonable but how unreasonable? Is ten gold a suitable price for a map? Or just one? Perhaps I should simply bypass that issue?*

    "Do you truly expect me to carry twenty gold coins on my person? I do believe I mentioned I was a hunter by trade. Keeping that sort of money around is like asking for bandits to show up and try to relieve you of it.

    Rather annoying as I am not paid to deal with the bandit poption atrge," stated Hunter 23HX443, hoping that this would make the merchant see her as ''more dangerous'' in his eyes in addition to having him drastically lower the price, or suggest something else.

    Sadly for Hunter 23HX443, the merchant had a good enough eye to notice that despite her words she wasn''t angry in the slightest with the 20 gold asking priceбн though he also notice she was very truthful about the bandits. He could tell Hunter 23HX443 didn''t consider them to be anything more than a potential annoyance. "I seeбн well you have to understand that coin is simply easier to work with.

    I''m a merchant yes, but not one that specialises in animal products, well, not unless you count more refined products like perfumes and glues. Coin would truly be the bestбн but if not do you have anything you got as a reward for your services? Nothing too precious of course, just gems or ore perhaps?"

    Hunter 23HX443 was a moment away from summoning one of therger gems from her ring and handing them over but paused. *A gem of such a size, and one that is perfectly cut as that one happens to beбн is of much greater value then the map. Then again, it is not as if I used my own funds to acquire it. Justбн it is a bit beyond what you would see here.

    While overpaying a bit isn''t an issue, if I pay too much rumours might start up and cause our group trouble in the future. It doesn''t matter that my appearance is being suppressed in his mind, those sorts of rumours have an odd way of catching you despite little things like not remembering the face of the person who provided you the gem.

    Hmmбн do I go for a slight show of strength or simply offer up some of my smaller gems?*

    Hunter 23HX443 decided to go with the second option in the end. As much fun as it would be to watch the merchant react to her pulling out a bar of gold and then ripping pieces off as paymentбн that seemed a bit extreme, and likely to draw attention from the other riders. Already Hunter 23HX443 could tell that the two nearest wagons were paying attention to her.

    Luckily it was easy to apply the same set of ''instructions'' to their minds as she was the merchant''s. It would still be an issue if the crowd grew toorge, but for now it was manageable. Best keep it that way.

    So Hunter 23HX443 made a show of spinning her bag around and reaching inside. She''d filled it with various hard to damage things, pots and non-perishable food as cover. Reaching down through them all Hunter 23HX443 summoned a small bag, reached her hand into that, and added a few smaller gems to it.

    The cut was almost certainly still a few steps above what even the best jewellers could manage on this world but that was fine. Hunter 23HX443 pulled the bag out and made a show of reaching in to grab just one of the gems. "Is this sufficient?"

    The merchant''s eyes drifted just slightly the bag before snapping back to her face, searching for something. Clearly he found it because after a few moments of thought, and some obvious examination of the gem, he said, "I''m afraid not. It''s a good start certainly but for a proper map that will save you at least two days of your time? I think I''ll requireбн at least two more of that quality,"

    Hunter 23HX443 didn''t even bat an eye at that. She knew it was more than she should be paying but that wasn''t really the point. She needed it to seem reasonable and the merchant had clearly picked up on the fact she had ced, perhaps too many, gems in the bag. Asking for two more was reasonable when the bag contained an even twenty after all.

    Plus, as long as the others watching didn''t notice anything too amiss this was fine. So Hunter 23HX443 made a show of thinking about it for a few moments before reaching into the bag and retrieving two more gems and handing them over.

    The merchant examined them for a bit once they were in his hand and tried to hide his astonishment at the quality. He was no gem merchant, but his uncle WAS and he could tell Hunter 23HX443 was massively overpayingбн and that she didn''t care. Deciding it was time to seal the deal, just not too quickly or notably happily. "Well, I suppose this is sufficient," said the merchant with a huff.

    He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. He deposited the gems inside, folded it nicely again, and then returned it to his pocket. He made a show of slowly getting up and rummaging around for his map before handing it over, a fake tear in his eye. "This map has been my loyalpanion for most of my journeys.

    So it is truly a shame to give it upбн but I understand your desire to avoid the crowds in town so hopefully it serves you well. Even if you are underpaying a bitбн I suppose it''s an older map,"

    Hunter 23HX443 red at the merchant for a bit, just until the man was ovee with a full body shiver, before nodding and turning away. It''s what he deserved for being such an awful actor. Hunter 23HX443 debated vanishing in ce, or speeding offбн but that too would be more trouble then it was worth.

    So she simple took off at a decent pace, careful to ensure that anybody looking at her would overlook the fact that she didn''t have any legs. No sense invitingst minute trouble after all.

 Chapter 1443: Chapter 1443 Kat Map

    --- Kat ---

    Kat was meditating when she felt Hunter approach. Which was the entire point of the exercise. Kat was hoping to get more used to sensing themia in case it became necessary when they were fighting the drake. It would be awful if she attacked into an area that seemed empty but actually contained Hunter. Now, if anything Kat did would hurt was another matter, one that she was unsure of.

    For example, if Kat threw out a punch, would it hit nothing because Hunter ''wasn''t there'' ording to the world, or would her fist collide with amia that was suddenly ''there'' instead? What about demonic fire? Would the fact Kat didn''t want to hurt Hunter stop it from being an issue, or would she still get hurt? What about breaking the technique that way?

    It wouldn''t be intentional but Kat could certainly see it happen.

    As Hunter stopped moving Kat was tempted to open her eyes and look at Hunterбн but once again Kat was unsure what would happen. She knew that her eyes could wreck the technique, but it was quite unclear on how easy or hard that would be. Would the fact Kat knew, for certain, that Hunter was right in front of her break the technique?

    In the end it didn''t matter because Hunter spoke up first. "I have acquired for us a map. I was not able to find an opening to view it before purchase, but my examinations of it afterwards show that while it will suffice for our purposes, it is about what I expected for the level of technology on disy,"

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Kat as Hunter pulled out a table and four blocks of wood. Kat was about to ask what the wood was for, in addition to her earlier question, when Hunter expertlyid the map out across the table with the wood pinning down the edges and preventing it from rolling back up.

    "I have hunted across a wide range of technology levels and part of my training relies on identifying how advanced variance industries are likely to be at any given time," stated Hunter.

    "Huhбн does that include Sci-fi stuff?" asked Lily.

    Hunter nodded as she spoke, "Indeed it does." Hunter saw Lily''s eyes light up. "We can discuss my experience with more technologically advanced civilisations at ater time. Please examine the map. As I said, it is about what I expected and certainly usable, but less then ideal if we were to leave the main road,"

    Kat frowned down at the map even as she nodded in agreement. The main road was clearly the most important feature of the map, it was hugepared to the other features on the paper,rger then all of the viges marked nearby andrger then a few cities, at least ording to this.

    Even just looking at the road the group had travelled down showed a number of missing smaller pathways that fed off the main stone road.

    Landmarks, and the curvature of the road itself, also seemed to be more about artistic representation or ''where they would fit'' instead of proper usefulness. "How does someone even use a map like this?" asked Kat.

    "The merchant was insistent that it had been his trustypanion for most of his career. I suspect he penned the basics himself and had it copied out by an apprentice mapmaker on the cheap. Though, perhaps that is being unfairly critical. It shows most of the important details for that merchant and likely served more as a way to jog his memory then to find his way around these roads.

    It really depends how and why he acquired it.

    "In this case, the way we are using it is because we needed to determine how to get to this forest here," Hunter tapped a section of trees with ''Endless Forest'' underneath it. The problem was, this map didn''t actually show any roads leading towards it despite the fact there must be some. "We can likely get close, even with the missing details.

    If the map was of higher quality we could risk heading over rough terrain and heading right for it.

    "As it stands, I believe we have two main choices. We can either headбн I am unsure of the technical term on this because the sun doesn''t seem to remain at a constant line from day to day, so let us simply say that the top of the map is North.

    We approached from the West, and we can either continue East, heading around the city and following the road until we find a way Northwards towards the forestбн

    "Or we could instead head around the city and take the North road out. Following that until we hit the point where we can turn East to get to the forest. Sadly, we didn''t stuck around for the additional details that might indicate which part of the forest we need to investigate and this map does not properly detail the scope of the ''Endless Forest''.

    At least, I assume so, because if it is in fact a small city sized patch of forest to the North-East I doubt it would be referred to as ''Endless''

    "Personally, I rmend heading Northwards and stopping at this city here," Hunter tapped the map where a city was called ''Forestown''. "I find it likely that they will know about the beast, or if not that the city has arge enough domain to warrant a church. I suspect this is not the destination the priests were intending to send us to.

    They told us to head to ''Forest Vige'' which is regrettably not on this map.

    "Admittedly, I could be wrong, and it is possible that Forestown was once ''Forest Vige'' but I find with such simr names they are unlikely to be in close proximity. I say this because the other marked poption centres seem to have more creative names for the most part so I doubt the kingdom is simply bad at names,"

    Hunter paused for a moment to look over at the others. Lily wasn''t paying any attention, and Hunter rightly assumed the girl would simply do whatever Kat wanted. Kamiko looked remarkably lost and was staring at the map as if it was some iprehensible tablet of ancient knowledge. Kat seemed to be following along at least.

    "Our other option," said Hunter as she ran her finger down the East road, "Is to follow this until we reach either Mikyn" Hunter tapped a spot slightly to the West of the Endless Forest but on the wrong ''side of the road'' so to speak, "бн or keep going until we get to Crescent Lake" Hunter tapped theke in question, it was a crescent shaped body of water with a few little houses drawn around it.

    "Which seems to be upwards of a day past where we might wish to turn off for the endless forest, but my intuition tells me would likely be closer to the forest itself even if the map does not seem to indicate as such. It is also on the ''correct'' side of the road though I am unsure how much that matters in truth.

    Especially when the city before us seems to be in the way of the road," Hunter stood back after she had finished exining to allow the others a chance to look over the map more closely.

    After a few moments of study Kat said, "Honestly Hunter? You''re our tracking expert and I think this falls under that remit. I''m willing to let you take the lead here because while I do know how to read maps, that''s only at a basic level. I really couldn''t say one way or the other what''s better. I mean, do you have any reason NOT go North first?"

    "The biggest potential issue I see with that path is that I am unsure of the mountains in the area. The map marks them as being beyond Forestown but I do not know if the map is simply marking ''impassable'' mountains that exist beyond the town.

    If the terrain around the area is particrly mountainous before that point we may be slowed down significantly with the horse as the pathway winds left and right," stated Hunter.

    "Hmmбн well if pushes to shove I can carry the horse unless it really hates itбн couldn''t fly, but I could run. Is it a big concern?" asked Kat.

    "I am unsure. The existence of ''Crescent Lake'' implies that the area near to it is also mountainous to some degree that isn''t marked on this map either. It is entirely possible that both roads lead to the mountains.

    The benefit of heading East means that we can stop at Mikyn and head into the forest from there if the mountains look to be a real issue, we don''t really have the same possibilities going North.

    "The other marked poption centres are either too far off to the wrong side or too far away from Forestown. It is possible that a smaller vige would be at the base of any mountains but I cannot promise that," exined Hunter.

    "Well it''s your call," said Kat.

 Chapter 1444: Chapter 1444 Answers on Sci-Fi Worlds

    --- Kat ---

    So the girls were riding North. They''d taken a wide berth so as not to trigger and itchy fingers up on the walls. Hunter had gone over the map a few more times before making the final decision, but once it was clear that Kat and Kamiko had no issues with themia taking the lead, Hunter went with her gut and directed the group North.

    There wasn''t too many interesting things to note on the way. The North gate had its own massive line. There was quite a lot of farms nearby that the group didn''t care enough to investigate as they flew by, and the little vige they past through was more ''four farmers all built houses near each other'' then a proper vige. It got Kat wonder if that''s how most viges started.

    Of course, Lily was quick to dissuade her of that. Some viges dide into being that way, but not most. Usually it was some other factor, such a river, the ocean, or in much older times, salt deposits. Kat was then provided with a lecture on medieval farming methods that were interesting enough. Kat couldn''t say she really cared, but it was nice chatting with Lily and it let them pass the time.

    Eventually it was time for another break and for everyone who wasn''t Kat to have a drink and a bit of food. Hunter just swallowed a small cooked bird, perhaps a quail, or something else of a simr size. Kamiko downed a small cup of jellyбн which led Kat to wondering if everyone had ''personalised'' snacks.

    A quick investigation of her own ring made it a bit hard to tellбн but it seemed to have more fish then you''d think if things were trying to be bnced.

    *Hmmбн I wonder if I have extra fish for youбн or if the other two are just going for stuff they like. I''ve got jelly in here as well. Wait, no hang on. How much fish do you have in YOUR ring Lily?*

    [Umбн I''d rather not answer.]

    *Lilyбн*

    [Fine. Likeбн half of all the food in here seems to be fish of some kind. Orбн maybe not quite half, but definitely half if you include the other seafood in here. I''ve got jelly and other things as well of courseбн but yeah it''s a LOT of fish.]

    *Ok, so these are personalised. I wonder if I have those little birds? I can''t seem to ''find'' them but that''s in part because unless I really know what I''m looking for the ring is pretty vague. Like, if I just think food it''s like ''yeah I got food''. Might be worth ying around with at some point.*

    [Perhapsбн but I want to ask Hunter about tech level!]

    *Alright fineбн*

    "So Hunterбн what sort of different technology levels have you seen personally?" asked Lily.

    "I cannot say I have experience with all of them, for the technology level of a world is both a crude way of referring to it and drastically different even within a world. The easiest kind to eliminate are the truly primal. These are civilisations that never summon a demon. They are not advanced enough to even try so I wasn''t taught the specifics for them.

    At the other end, a lot of highly advanced civilisations alsock the ability to summon demons." Hunter exined until Lily jumped in.

    "Why is that?" asked Lily.

    "That requires some exnation. I suppose we do have the time, what with the avoidance of the city line and all. Allow me to exin, a lot of worlds with higher energy tend to be kingdoms orck sufficient ways to uplift the popce atrge. This is because power can be more easily concentrated in individuals instead of institutions even if people in worlds without magic make some good attempts.

    "The difference is that assassins are both more and less effective across all types of world. In a high energy world, especially one with high ranks on it, if you can kill the leader the whole kingdom is likely to fall apart even if they have heirs. Conversely, in low energy worlds simply taking out the leader isn''t always enough and many countries and organisations can bounce back from it.

    "Of course, the other end of things is that the assassination part of the assassination ns are much harder to aplish. When your king is the strongest individual in the kingdom simply doing away with them is a much more challenging prospect. s, I am allowing myself to drift from the main point. I hope this diversion answered your question in a general sense," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн not really? I was wondering why they can''t summon demons and you got a bit distracted with the assassination partбн" returned Lily.

    "Ah yes. I got lost a bit there. I apologise I am not the best teacher, and in truth even looking back at my words I am unsure where I was going with them. The simple exnation is that for the lowest end civilisations they do not have the resources or knowledge to summon anything and for the most advanced they usually tend to believe they know ''everything'' about the world.

    "This ispounded by the fact that exploration into other worlds without a very friendly local dimension cluster that is essentially begging for intra-universal travel tends to be next to impossible without magic. The energies that exist in the space between worlds tends to simply annihte anything that attempts to try.

    "What they need to do, is somehow process that energy into something usable for a demon summoning without knowing the slightest thing about magic. They also need to do this far from the high-tech equipment that could potentially interfere with the process.

    This is for a few reasons the biggest of which is that if they can harness energy that boarders on true ''higher energy'' it can cause issues with the summoning.

    "It is also worth noting that runes carved by an individual impart some of their intentions so they can be more forgiving for a summoning. Without a personal touch?

    You would need to be unbelievably urate with your carving machines, have the circle set in a muchrger room then you think you need, and yet have it all hooked up to the space between worlds to power it, or have some higher energy in your system that you push into the runes after they''ve been carved.

    "It does happen, but it is simply unlikely. It isбн how best to exin? It isбн very much in a different ''technology tree''. They would need to try things they have no reason to believe would work, perform the experiments perfectly, get lucky, and all of that might still not be enough.

    It is only the size of existence that allows for these miniscule coincidences to line up and summon a demon in a world mostly absent of magic," finished Hunter.

    "That''s really cool!" said Lily with shining eyes. "Thoughбн you mentioned high tech worlds, and I sort of have a guess. Why is there no like ''magical technology''. You seemed to imply that high energy worlds and the rare world without them are very different,"

    Hunter nodded, "Yes they are. I suspect that might be where my mind was going. Attempting to continue my original answer instead of diverting to your second question you interrupted me with. That information is even more relevant now.

    "You see, with power concentrated it is hard to uplift the popce. Then, if you do merging magic and ''true technology'' which is known as technology developed without magic, is essentially impossible once again. The issue is that things like electricity behave strangely around magic.

    "It is further made worse because magic moves and changes in a world. If you develop a precise machine that doesn''t have a properбн magical presence to force its effects to remain consistent, the slightest change in the magical makeup of the area risks the destruction of the device.

    "This ispounded by the fact that technology seems to merge better at higher levelsбн but that means you have to either develop to equally important but different ''technology levels'' in tandem. One only with magic, and one without, or you routinely try and fail to merge them at lower ones.

    "Many ideas can be taken from each of the two branches, so it is not as though they arepletely ipatibleбн but you will find that looking under the surface a lot of devices in higher energy worlds that seem to be ''true technology'' are in fact enchanted objects mimicking an effect. They are simply easier to develop.

    "Truthfully, this is not my area of expertise. This is simply information I was taught so I do not now how true it is. It is entirely possible this is just what my family has guessed at.

    My understanding is that high energy worlds struggle to uplift their poption, while worlds without high energy struggle to gain the needed ess to higher energy to start delving into it, but that if they did start would likely have their own issues. Issues I sadly no nothing about,"

 Chapter 1445: Chapter 1445 A Sci-Fi Hunter Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    "Soбн can you tell us a bit about those higher tech worlds?" asked Kat. "Lily and I haven''t gone to anything like that, so it seems interesting to hear about,"

    "I am happy to discuss my trips to such worlds. I have only been summoned to such worlds three times, the second of which was much closer to a standard summoning then what you typically get on such high tech worlds. I will tell you about that one first, as it is a fascinating tale, if one that only needs a few important details.

    The other two we can discuss after dinner if that is eptable to you both?" stated Hunter.

    Kat nodded and Kamiko nced over from where she was brushing her horse down, this time with a really tiny brush that looked to be for nail polish. She was trying to get out a bit of mud that had stuck to the bottom of the horse''s scales. "Umбн yes that''s fine," said Kamiko.

    "In that case I shall begin. I say this was a more standard summoning because the people who summoned me were a small branch of explorers who had crashednded on a. I do not know how they figured out the correct sigils, as the person who wrote them out ignored the others advice to get food to write it all out. In blood.

    He just barely finished the summoning and activated it before passing awayбн" started Hunter.

    "Umбн" mumbled Kamiko.

    "Go ahead," said Hunter.

    "Howбн umбн how did they PAY for the summoningбн" asked Kamiko.

    "The summoning circle indicated that the crashed ship was to be considered payment. Though it wasrgely destroyed it was a significant amount of metal and clearly eptable payment otherwise I would not have shown up," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн if the guy doing the summoning diedбн well why not summon a demon that could''ve healed him? And why was the contract still valid?" asked Lily.

    "I did not consider those questions at the time, but my after action report to the n did cover those details. It is expected that in the summoners delirious state they may have touched on slightly more, reaching out with their already half dead soul, or perhaps using their soul to puppet their body, just long enough to get it all written out.

    The blood and desperation likely allowed forбн ''looser'' then normal requirements for the circle itself.

    "As for why I was summoned instead of a healer? My n suspects that it is because the man in question didn''t WANT a healer. He wanted a hunter, one that knew how to survive in the harsh environment they had found themselves in. The n posited, and I agree, that the man in question doing the summoning wanted the group to survive and had already epted his death. Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr

    "He was an older man, though it was never made clear precisely how old. The rest of the crew didn''t seem to know. He was known as ''Old Man Ben'' but it''s exceptionally unclear if the man''s name was Ben at all. The n requested a loan of some of the books that happened to survive the crash, and we found what was likely Ben''s journal but he never once referred to himself as such.

    "Regardless. My point is that ''Ben'' was summoning a hunter to help the other survive until help arrived or they were able to find a way off the.

    Sadly the epted payment of the damaged ship made that second one much harder, and I was not going to turn down a contract that would act as such a wonderful test of my skills," Kat gave Hunter an odd look, as she got the feeling themia was deliberately ignoring the real reason she wanted to help. "I was tasked with keeping the group alive for some time.

    "They refused to tell me their names. Five of them remained alive from the crash, and while I did discover their names over the course of my Hunt with them, out of respect I shall use the names they introduced themselves with. Their was ''Doc'' and ''Medic'', two of the ships doctors. Doc was a purple skinned female with four legs and six arms. She was the main doctor and retired from fieldwork.

    Thus, Medic, her human apprentice, also female. Medic was much younger but had significant muscture and atrocious bedside manner. Doc stuck to guns, somehow able to fire four at a time without uracy suffering while Medic used a massive club cobbled together from scraps.

    "Then there was ''Sparky'' the ships engineer. He was a half-human half something else. Green with no hair just bone tes. He had a shotgun and a toolbox as his weapons. He hated meбн mostly because he med me for the disappearance of the ship. While it was likely never to fly again, Sparky had been salvaging useful things for their camp.

    "Next was ''Captain'' who was in fact not in charge of the ship, but the ships second inmand. They called her Captain because it annoyed the person that was meant to be in charge of the ship. He did not survivending like many others, and Captain stuck as her official name.

    She was the same race of alien as Doc, purple with four legs and six arms, though Captain was missing two of her arms on the left side. Not recently from the looks of things, but gone all the same.

    "Thest of the survivors was ''Mack'' and he was the driver for the ground team, and one of the main gunners when in space. I wouldter learn that Mack was his actual name, but nobody else had realised that fact, they just assumed it was a nickname. He was a slug type creature that could grow additional arms as necessary though shrunk to do so.

    "From what I can gather, there were a few others that survived the crash itself, but in the days it took for Ben to finish with drawing the summoning circle they perished. Some quickly, others to the local wildlife.

    With the knowledge that the wildlife had already dealt significant damage to them I headed out and started to scout forбн what I would refer to as ''Repulsive Scents'' not necessarily to myself or to you three, but to the nearby animals.

    "The others were not happy with my decision, but I simply vanished from the spot I was in and waited until they calmed down before leaving. I managed to find arge bear-like creature, skinned it alive and then cut out its scenting nds and rubbed them around the camp to scare of lesser prey.

    "From there, it was a matter of priorities. Finding water was a big one, and while I managed to do so on that first day, getting it was a separate matter. I did not have any fancy storage rings like I have on this hunt, so I had to lead an expedition to get water.

    "It took considerable effort to get them to follow me, and even more to get them to go as a group after I decided it was too risky to split things up. In the end, it was for the best. I fought off dozens of attacks from the wildlife during the trek, and it what finally got them to trust me, seeing that if I truly wanted them dead I could simply kill them all myself.

    "It took two weeks from my summoning for us to make contact with someone else. Sparky managed to rig up a beacon. It didn''t allow propermunication, but apparently to a ships sensors it was basically a scream saying ''Hey we''re heree and look''. I am unsure when the beacon was built, as I simply noticed it one day as I was looking around camp.

    I suspect it took at least a week to build but I am unsure.

    "There are a number of smaller less important details I could share. Such as the story of how we moved camp because I insisted we be either safer, or closer to the water. This was because I was running out ofrge predators nearby to abuse their scent to keep everyone safe. Additionally, water trips were still quite dangerous.

    There was a big fight over it until Captain said we were going for the water. So we did.

    "It took a lot to build up at second camp into a proper bunker. A lot of digging on my part because I was simply stronger. I consider it a touch beneath me, but I also was not willing to force the issue amongst the group. Once that bunker near the water went up, we were mostly safe.

    "The group could defend the bunker without me. I could hunt for the groups food without too many issues. Certainly nothing I saw on my time on the was a threat to me in small numbers. It was more of an issue finding edible food for everyone. Mack for example simply could not digest the meat on the. Something that annoyed him greatly.

    I do not know, Doc believed it to be an allergic reaction of some kind. Personally, I would not mind going back to that to spend some additional time hunting. It was entirely untouched with plenty of dangerous beasts to hunt. Sadly, I have grown beyond the fauna there now so the challenge would be much reduced,"

 Chapter 1445 - 1445 A Sci-Fi Hunter Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    "Soбн can you tell us a bit about those higher tech worlds?" asked Kat. "Lily and I haven''t gone to anything like that, so it seems interesting to hear about,"

    "I am happy to discuss my trips to such worlds. I have only been summoned to such worlds three times, the second of which was much closer to a standard summoning then what you typically get on such high tech worlds. I will tell you about that one first, as it is a fascinating tale, if one that only needs a few important details.

    The other two we can discuss after dinner if that is eptable to you both?" stated Hunter.

    Kat nodded and Kamiko nced over from where she was brushing her horse down, this time with a really tiny brush that looked to be for nail polish. She was trying to get out a bit of mud that had stuck to the bottom of the horse''s scales. "Umбн yes that''s fine," said Kamiko.

    "In that case I shall begin. I say this was a more standard summoning because the people who summoned me were a small branch of explorers who had crashednded on a. I do not know how they figured out the correct sigils, as the person who wrote them out ignored the others advice to get food to write it all out. In blood.

    He just barely finished the summoning and activated it before passing awayбн" started Hunter.

    "Umбн" mumbled Kamiko.

    "Go ahead," said Hunter.

    "Howбн umбн how did they PAY for the summoningбн" asked Kamiko.

    "The summoning circle indicated that the crashed ship was to be considered payment. Though it wasrgely destroyed it was a significant amount of metal and clearly eptable payment otherwise I would not have shown up," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн if the guy doing the summoning diedбн well why not summon a demon that could''ve healed him? And why was the contract still valid?" asked Lily.

    "I did not consider those questions at the time, but my after action report to the n did cover those details. It is expected that in the summoners delirious state they may have touched on slightly more, reaching out with their already half dead soul, or perhaps using their soul to puppet their body, just long enough to get it all written out.

    The blood and desperation likely allowed forбн ''looser'' then normal requirements for the circle itself.

    "As for why I was summoned instead of a healer? My n suspects that it is because the man in question didn''t WANT a healer. He wanted a hunter, one that knew how to survive in the harsh environment they had found themselves in. The n posited, and I agree, that the man in question doing the summoning wanted the group to survive and had already epted his death. Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr

    "He was an older man, though it was never made clear precisely how old. The rest of the crew didn''t seem to know. He was known as ''Old Man Ben'' but it''s exceptionally unclear if the man''s name was Ben at all. The n requested a loan of some of the books that happened to survive the crash, and we found what was likely Ben''s journal but he never once referred to himself as such.

    "Regardless. My point is that ''Ben'' was summoning a hunter to help the other survive until help arrived or they were able to find a way off the.

    Sadly the epted payment of the damaged ship made that second one much harder, and I was not going to turn down a contract that would act as such a wonderful test of my skills," Kat gave Hunter an odd look, as she got the feeling themia was deliberately ignoring the real reason she wanted to help. "I was tasked with keeping the group alive for some time.

    "They refused to tell me their names. Five of them remained alive from the crash, and while I did discover their names over the course of my Hunt with them, out of respect I shall use the names they introduced themselves with. Their was ''Doc'' and ''Medic'', two of the ships doctors. Doc was a purple skinned female with four legs and six arms. She was the main doctor and retired from fieldwork.

    Thus, Medic, her human apprentice, also female. Medic was much younger but had significant muscture and atrocious bedside manner. Doc stuck to guns, somehow able to fire four at a time without uracy suffering while Medic used a massive club cobbled together from scraps.

    "Then there was ''Sparky'' the ships engineer. He was a half-human half something else. Green with no hair just bone tes. He had a shotgun and a toolbox as his weapons. He hated meбн mostly because he med me for the disappearance of the ship. While it was likely never to fly again, Sparky had been salvaging useful things for their camp.

    "Next was ''Captain'' who was in fact not in charge of the ship, but the ships second inmand. They called her Captain because it annoyed the person that was meant to be in charge of the ship. He did not survivending like many others, and Captain stuck as her official name.

    She was the same race of alien as Doc, purple with four legs and six arms, though Captain was missing two of her arms on the left side. Not recently from the looks of things, but gone all the same.

    "Thest of the survivors was ''Mack'' and he was the driver for the ground team, and one of the main gunners when in space. I wouldter learn that Mack was his actual name, but nobody else had realised that fact, they just assumed it was a nickname. He was a slug type creature that could grow additional arms as necessary though shrunk to do so.

    "From what I can gather, there were a few others that survived the crash itself, but in the days it took for Ben to finish with drawing the summoning circle they perished. Some quickly, others to the local wildlife.

    With the knowledge that the wildlife had already dealt significant damage to them I headed out and started to scout forбн what I would refer to as ''Repulsive Scents'' not necessarily to myself or to you three, but to the nearby animals.

    "The others were not happy with my decision, but I simply vanished from the spot I was in and waited until they calmed down before leaving. I managed to find arge bear-like creature, skinned it alive and then cut out its scenting nds and rubbed them around the camp to scare of lesser prey.

    "From there, it was a matter of priorities. Finding water was a big one, and while I managed to do so on that first day, getting it was a separate matter. I did not have any fancy storage rings like I have on this hunt, so I had to lead an expedition to get water.

    "It took considerable effort to get them to follow me, and even more to get them to go as a group after I decided it was too risky to split things up. In the end, it was for the best. I fought off dozens of attacks from the wildlife during the trek, and it what finally got them to trust me, seeing that if I truly wanted them dead I could simply kill them all myself.

    "It took two weeks from my summoning for us to make contact with someone else. Sparky managed to rig up a beacon. It didn''t allow propermunication, but apparently to a ships sensors it was basically a scream saying ''Hey we''re heree and look''. I am unsure when the beacon was built, as I simply noticed it one day as I was looking around camp.

    I suspect it took at least a week to build but I am unsure.

    "There are a number of smaller less important details I could share. Such as the story of how we moved camp because I insisted we be either safer, or closer to the water. This was because I was running out ofrge predators nearby to abuse their scent to keep everyone safe. Additionally, water trips were still quite dangerous.

    There was a big fight over it until Captain said we were going for the water. So we did.

    "It took a lot to build up at second camp into a proper bunker. A lot of digging on my part because I was simply stronger. I consider it a touch beneath me, but I also was not willing to force the issue amongst the group. Once that bunker near the water went up, we were mostly safe.

    "The group could defend the bunker without me. I could hunt for the groups food without too many issues. Certainly nothing I saw on my time on the was a threat to me in small numbers. It was more of an issue finding edible food for everyone. Mack for example simply could not digest the meat on the. Something that annoyed him greatly.

    I do not know, Doc believed it to be an allergic reaction of some kind. Personally, I would not mind going back to that to spend some additional time hunting. It was entirely untouched with plenty of dangerous beasts to hunt. Sadly, I have grown beyond the fauna there now so the challenge would be much reduced,"

 Chapter 1446: Chapter 1446 A Sci-Fi Hunter Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    The group enjoyed Hunter''s ''First'' Sci-fi story. There wasn''t any interesting technology to marvel at, but it was still an interesting story to think about. Perhaps if they''d had more time before heading off, Hunter would''ve gone into the details of some of her hunts. Though Lily thought that Hunter simply considered such things ''business as usual''.

    Enjoyable in the moment likely, but not something to ''brag'' about. She was just doing what she was good at after all.

    Kat was willing to agree with the idea and made ns to jump the line and cook dinner again so that Hunter would have more time to speak on her other Sci-Fi adventures. So that''s exactly what Kat did. Once the sun was setting and the group had pulled over for the night, Kat got everything out that she needed.

    When Hunter questioned her about it Kat said, "If you''re going to be telling us some cool stories, I can make everyone dinner,"

    Their current spot was a nice on. They''d stopped a bit early because they found a small river that ran along the road. While the small bridge didn''t have enough space underneath it for camping, in fact it barely had enough room for anyone to even STAND underneath it, someone had clearly camped here before.

    Nearby was a bunch of rocks that formed a little enclosed space to help prevent fires or perhaps wildlife.

    As Kat was getting out her ingredients, she said, "Soбн what do civilisations like that normally want from demons?"

    Hunter had an answer ready for the Kat, it was one of the first questions she''d asked her teachers after all. "I do not know what more standard demons are asked to do, but for hunters and otherbat types like myself it is usually to take out giant monstrous animals.

    Usually they are not true monsters, as theyck mana, but they are sorge and powerful they could be considered to have a rank of their own.

    "I am sure you are wondering why a space faring civilisation would need something else to kill these things, but the answer is simple. For such civilisations they quickly scale up their weaponry. Soon they are capable of taking out entiresбн but their ''personalbat'' weaponry tend to be weak, or at least, stopping power is not so important.

    "Combat for space fairing civilisations is split between ground and spacebat. If they try to tackle the strongest ''monsters'' then either they send grounded troops that can do almost nothing against such beasts, requiring they throw massive waves of soldiers and technology at them. Exceptionally costly in both lives and materials, but one option.

    "The second option is that they simply use weaponry on their ships to take out the beasts. Certainly possibleбн but they will take out the beastбн and the nearby areaбн and in some cases the rest of the continent as well.

    Usually there is something on the these civilisations want so causing so much damage they disrupt the ecosystem on the, or destroying its habitable status is greatly undesirable.

    "They tend to have a significantck of high powered personal weapons that can take out the strongest animals the gxy can throw at them. As such, if they know demons are an option, they simply pay someone like myself toe in and take it out. I was prepared for this, and my first Hunt in such a civilisation was exceptionally smooth as a result of my training to interact with them.

    "I was summoned in a room with nothing, thenputers were wheeled inside where they showed me a number of pictures of the beast, exined what they had already used in an attempt to kill it, what information they had on it, and in this instance an exact real-time location of the monster.

    "From a ''hunting'' standpoint the contract was exceptionally simple. It was further simplified when they offered the use of a drop ship to ce me directly above the beast with a parachute. It was called a ''Living Mountain''. Nobody knows what it was originally because there seemed to be only one on the. It was huge and the name was apt.

    I was dropped onto the top of its body and used my gun to break a way into its body.

    "From there I had spent my time travelling through its body looking for ways to end the thing properly. I destroyed a brain very early on to seemingly zero effect. Then I swam through the veins until I find a heartбн and heard that it had the same effect. Nothing. Oh, right, I was given amunicator that connected back to the watch post to inform me what was going from outside.

    "The beast did have a few internal defenders, other animals that lived inside it and immune responsesбн but it simply was not developed to kill something of my calibre and they were allughably weak. Relying entirely on swarming tactics and I was able to simple leave the area whenever I was starting to tire.

    While I could not use my stealth trick while inside something else, I am sufficiently proficient in sneaking around that it was no issue.

    "In the end, it took me four days of roaming the things body to finally take it out. I needed to destroy EIGHT hearts and six brains. That was finally enough to get the thing to copseбн but it still was not dead at that point. The only reason I did not continue is that after seeing my attempts the people who summoned me were interested in studying the thing.

    It wasn''t technically dead after all, and they hadn''t considered entering the things body to take it out like I had.

    "I am unsure if they managed it, but I was paid in full for killing it despite not actually doing so because the group called my efforts sufficient and marked the beast as ''brain-dead''. I am not sure I entirely agree with the diagnosis, but I was willing to ept their request to leave.

    This is mostly because up to that point I had avoided the sections of the beast that seemed to rte to digesting food, or at least, had significantly more hostile internal conditions. If I had taken my snake form my scales could likely have protected me, but I doubt it would be pleasant and I likely would need to ensure my eyes remained closed for the duration of my time there.

    "I may be a demon, but prolonged exposure to acid, especially around sensitive organs such as my eyes, and likely my nose and mouth now I think about itбн would have been quite the issue. If I truly had to venture into such an area I likely would have requested a suit of some kind to help deal with the environmental hazards, but my non-standard body shape makes such a request hard.

    Especially when the civilisation I was working with had no reason to design such a thing before.

    "Yetбн even with all of that in mind I did not truly like leaving a hunt iplete. My n did not fault me. The beast was rendered useless and close to death. That my contractors wished to pick over the carcass was expected in this case. The beast was justбн alive enough for it to bother me I suppose.

    As I said the n found no fault, but it grated on my personal sensibilities somewhat to leave a target in such a condition.

    "I do not wish to see my targets suffer. I am not unaware that some see the killing of animals as cruel. While I disagree with that idea, I do ept that undue suffering is to be avoided. During a hunt, to respect your prey, means to take it out as a soon as you can.

    Toбн stop part of the way through, to leave said prey alive just so others might investigate its half dead state left a bad taste in my mouth," Hunter let out a long sigh as she finished speaking of the matter.

    "Howбн how smart even was it? I mean, it had a whole bunch of brainsбн but it seems like it wasn''t super bright?" asked Lily.

    "I am unsure," stated Hunter. "While the brains I found were allrger then my body multiple times over, when you take the size of the beast into consideration each brain was quite small. Even if you added together all of the brains I destroy the total mass would still not be impressive for a beast of that size.

    I personally suspect that beast was mindless in the extreme, with the brains being closer to ''nerve stations'' that simply helped keep the nearby area functioning well. I do not believe it possessed the capacity for thought. It did not even react to parts of itself dying until it suddenly fell over. Of course, I could be wrong, I am no expert in what is required for sentience,"

 Chapter 1447: Chapter 1447 A Sci-Fi Hunter Part 3

    --- Kat ---

    Kat dished out the spaghetti and meatballs she''d done up for dinner. On the one hand, it seemed like a goodpromise between Hunter and Kamiko. Sure noodles weren''t anything like jelly, but they were soft and the mince was the same. For Hunter, the mince provided at least some meat.

    Of course, after Kat had started cooking she realised that perhaps making this the day after she''d donesagna for simr reasons was a poor decision but it was toote now. At least nobody seemed upset. Kat even decided to have her own bowl of food.

    Everyone sat around eating for a bit. Kat had the smallest amount, followed by Lily and then Kamiko. Kat had to smile at Hunter going back for seconds, and then thirds. "I''m d you''re enjoying the food. I was a bit worried I should''ve picked something after thinking about it for a bitбн but yeah d you liked it,"

    Hunter nodded though didn''t actually say anything because her mouth was currently full. In the end, Hunter finished the entire te before she spoke. "It was a good meal and while mince is not usually a favourite of mine perhaps I simply need more practice cooking it. I suspect I am not giving it the proper time after watching your attempt.

    Of course, I shall save any such attempts for when we are not on a contract. A missed meal due to burnt cooking would be an issue. Perhaps a minor one, but easily avoidable all the same.

    Kat shrugged and put away the meal once everyone was done. Kamiko pulled out a little bit of jelly after that, but nobody said anything about it as it was rather expected at this point. Hunter brought out a pitcher full of juice and poured herself a ss before speaking. "I take it you wish to hear of my final adventure in a high tech society?"

    "Yup," said Kat and Lily at the same time.

    Hunter gave a nod towards the table before beginning her tale. "As expected. In this case I took a slightly non-standard contractбн or perhaps it is more urate to say that while it is work my n can do, it is not work we receive as consistently as hunting monsters. In this case, I was tasked with finding tracking down a criminal. Both alive and dead were eptable.

    The summoners did specify they would prefer she be taken alive, but they did not put it in the contract and were more concerned with ensuring she was taken ''off of the board'' so to speak.

    "Now you may be wondering why they hired me for this. It is mostly simple to exin. They did not need to scour the gxy for the individual in question, they knew she remained trapped on one of the capital citys. The issue was that the culprit had been seen fleeing into the depths of the.

    "The city itself had been built up,yer byyer around the in question. The area that was in use was built over the ruins of multiple districts that hade before it. It seemed that during thes history, whenever they wished to add space, they built up.

    Over time people would attempt to leave the lowest levels and seed somewhatбн only for the richest amongst them to bribe the government into building yet anotheryer. As they continued this, the lowestyers were mostly abandoned due tock of sunlight and for falling apart.

    "The criminal in question, one ''Pennworth Ali Arabina'' also known as ''Dark Mask'' in more public settings, had intentionally fled deeper into the superstructure that made up most of the. They had guards and cameras covering all the known exitsбн but they were unwilling to go down and find her themselves.

    I was initially unsure of why that might be but with the benefit of hindsight I can see the easy answer is that they did not trust many of the pathways.

    "To briefly skip ahead, during my expedition in the lower levels I had to avoid several pitfalls, copsing structures, and multiple animals that posed a decent threat to lifeforms. Mostly because they all seemed to have tried to develop the deadliest toxin possible.

    Some leaned more biological, bing almost a living gue while others went for neurotoxin that didn''t just attack the nerves, but used them to fuel its growth to attack the rest of the body.

    "Even with my own training to resist some toxins the beasts down there possessed the ability to take me out if they could bite a vulnerable location. I did have some generic antidotes offered to me, but if I did not have the ability to fight off so much of the toxin myself the antidotes likely wouldn''t have been able to finish the job. Still, I am getting ahead of myself.

    "I was told to go down and find her. They had no maps, but they did manage to acquire arge amount of Pennworth''s clothes for me to track her by scent. Once I had it memorised I spent some time trying and failing to find proper information about the threats down below so I packed some food and water, then headed downwards.

    I was given a guide for the somewhat known levels, and they pointed out what they could. Her name was Staunch, and her race was never identified to me. Her job was to guide me to the stairwell Pennworth had taken so that I could follow her scent from there. Sadly too much time had passed, but luckily she left other tracks.

    "Staunch nearly came with me you know? Down into the dark. Made the offer a few times before making it to the door. I turned her down, not just because she eventually admitted that it would cause her trouble for going down there with me, but because her stealth skills were simply not up to eptable levels. Additionally, I was hoping to rely mostly on other senses once I was by myself.

    I did not wish to be constantly using a shlight.

    "I know now that was a silly fear. Most of the animals down there did not even have eyes anymore. They had adapted them away due to theck of light down there. Of course, I was not without a shlight despite this. The few animals that DID have eyes werepletely unprepared for a beam of light to shine into them, blinding thempletely and allowing for me to easily take them out.

    "It was in fact how I got through my first few fights down there, and examining their corpses lead to me realise just how deadly things were down there.

    I did not know the true extent of the toxins yet, but I could tell that things were not going to be easy because one of the things I defeated, a sort ofбн cross between a rat, a dog and an armadillo had venom sacks that could melt threw the nearby steel. I was not keen to test my resistance against the things further down.

    "I think the best descriptor for my time on that hunt was tense. I could not rely on my eyes essentially at all. I had to constantly have my ears, tongue and nose ready. I was on the lookout for the slightest hint at wildlife as I chased after what clues I could. While I did not find a proper ''scent trail'' for some time, there were a number of times I caught something.

    Pennworth needing to use the bathroom. Animals clearly shot to death instead of mauled. Evidence of a camp. Things like that.

    "I do not know how many of the specifics you wish to hear from me. It was a lot of guesswork based on the actions I suspected Pennworth might take based on what information I hadbined withbing an exceptionallyrge district for clues. I did know that her goal was to eventually reach the surface somewhere else, but how deep she would go on her journey was more uncertain.

    "Luckily for me, she made camp just outside one of the other major stairwells. She stayed there longer then the others, so perhaps she needed to recover from injuries or feared to travel further. Whatever the case, it meant her scent was fresh enough to properly follow. I was able to swiftly follow that trail, thought it did still take me two days to catch up to her after that.

    "Catching her was almost distressingly simple. I waited for her to put down a device designed to keep the animals awayбн and then she went to sleep. No traps. No tents. Justpletely out on the open pressed into a corner. I simply moved around until I was above her and then jabbed a paralytic into her neck.

    From there I tied her up and waited till enough had left her system for it to be safe to inject her with something to force her to sleep and I was essentially done. The trip back with her wasn''t much more dangerous, though I did need to take a detour at one point because the fastest path up included a stairwell that must''ve been destroyed after the map was made,"

 Chapter 1446 - 1446 A Sci-Fi Hunter Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    The group enjoyed Hunter''s ''First'' Sci-fi story. There wasn''t any interesting technology to marvel at, but it was still an interesting story to think about. Perhaps if they''d had more time before heading off, Hunter would''ve gone into the details of some of her hunts. Though Lily thought that Hunter simply considered such things ''business as usual''.

    Enjoyable in the moment likely, but not something to ''brag'' about. She was just doing what she was good at after all.

    Kat was willing to agree with the idea and made ns to jump the line and cook dinner again so that Hunter would have more time to speak on her other Sci-Fi adventures. So that''s exactly what Kat did. Once the sun was setting and the group had pulled over for the night, Kat got everything out that she needed.

    When Hunter questioned her about it Kat said, "If you''re going to be telling us some cool stories, I can make everyone dinner,"

    Their current spot was a nice on. They''d stopped a bit early because they found a small river that ran along the road. While the small bridge didn''t have enough space underneath it for camping, in fact it barely had enough room for anyone to even STAND underneath it, someone had clearly camped here before.

    Nearby was a bunch of rocks that formed a little enclosed space to help prevent fires or perhaps wildlife.

    As Kat was getting out her ingredients, she said, "Soбн what do civilisations like that normally want from demons?"

    Hunter had an answer ready for the Kat, it was one of the first questions she''d asked her teachers after all. "I do not know what more standard demons are asked to do, but for hunters and otherbat types like myself it is usually to take out giant monstrous animals.

    Usually they are not true monsters, as theyck mana, but they are sorge and powerful they could be considered to have a rank of their own.

    "I am sure you are wondering why a space faring civilisation would need something else to kill these things, but the answer is simple. For such civilisations they quickly scale up their weaponry. Soon they are capable of taking out entiresбн but their ''personalbat'' weaponry tend to be weak, or at least, stopping power is not so important.

    "Combat for space fairing civilisations is split between ground and spacebat. If they try to tackle the strongest ''monsters'' then either they send grounded troops that can do almost nothing against such beasts, requiring they throw massive waves of soldiers and technology at them. Exceptionally costly in both lives and materials, but one option.

    "The second option is that they simply use weaponry on their ships to take out the beasts. Certainly possibleбн but they will take out the beastбн and the nearby areaбн and in some cases the rest of the continent as well.

    Usually there is something on the these civilisations want so causing so much damage they disrupt the ecosystem on the, or destroying its habitable status is greatly undesirable.

    "They tend to have a significantck of high powered personal weapons that can take out the strongest animals the gxy can throw at them. As such, if they know demons are an option, they simply pay someone like myself toe in and take it out. I was prepared for this, and my first Hunt in such a civilisation was exceptionally smooth as a result of my training to interact with them.

    "I was summoned in a room with nothing, thenputers were wheeled inside where they showed me a number of pictures of the beast, exined what they had already used in an attempt to kill it, what information they had on it, and in this instance an exact real-time location of the monster.

    "From a ''hunting'' standpoint the contract was exceptionally simple. It was further simplified when they offered the use of a drop ship to ce me directly above the beast with a parachute. It was called a ''Living Mountain''. Nobody knows what it was originally because there seemed to be only one on the. It was huge and the name was apt.

    I was dropped onto the top of its body and used my gun to break a way into its body.

    "From there I had spent my time travelling through its body looking for ways to end the thing properly. I destroyed a brain very early on to seemingly zero effect. Then I swam through the veins until I find a heartбн and heard that it had the same effect. Nothing. Oh, right, I was given amunicator that connected back to the watch post to inform me what was going from outside.

    "The beast did have a few internal defenders, other animals that lived inside it and immune responsesбн but it simply was not developed to kill something of my calibre and they were allughably weak. Relying entirely on swarming tactics and I was able to simple leave the area whenever I was starting to tire.

    While I could not use my stealth trick while inside something else, I am sufficiently proficient in sneaking around that it was no issue.

    "In the end, it took me four days of roaming the things body to finally take it out. I needed to destroy EIGHT hearts and six brains. That was finally enough to get the thing to copseбн but it still was not dead at that point. The only reason I did not continue is that after seeing my attempts the people who summoned me were interested in studying the thing.

    It wasn''t technically dead after all, and they hadn''t considered entering the things body to take it out like I had.

    "I am unsure if they managed it, but I was paid in full for killing it despite not actually doing so because the group called my efforts sufficient and marked the beast as ''brain-dead''. I am not sure I entirely agree with the diagnosis, but I was willing to ept their request to leave.

    This is mostly because up to that point I had avoided the sections of the beast that seemed to rte to digesting food, or at least, had significantly more hostile internal conditions. If I had taken my snake form my scales could likely have protected me, but I doubt it would be pleasant and I likely would need to ensure my eyes remained closed for the duration of my time there.

    "I may be a demon, but prolonged exposure to acid, especially around sensitive organs such as my eyes, and likely my nose and mouth now I think about itбн would have been quite the issue. If I truly had to venture into such an area I likely would have requested a suit of some kind to help deal with the environmental hazards, but my non-standard body shape makes such a request hard.

    Especially when the civilisation I was working with had no reason to design such a thing before.

    "Yetбн even with all of that in mind I did not truly like leaving a hunt iplete. My n did not fault me. The beast was rendered useless and close to death. That my contractors wished to pick over the carcass was expected in this case. The beast was justбн alive enough for it to bother me I suppose.

    As I said the n found no fault, but it grated on my personal sensibilities somewhat to leave a target in such a condition.

    "I do not wish to see my targets suffer. I am not unaware that some see the killing of animals as cruel. While I disagree with that idea, I do ept that undue suffering is to be avoided. During a hunt, to respect your prey, means to take it out as a soon as you can.

    Toбн stop part of the way through, to leave said prey alive just so others might investigate its half dead state left a bad taste in my mouth," Hunter let out a long sigh as she finished speaking of the matter.

    "Howбн how smart even was it? I mean, it had a whole bunch of brainsбн but it seems like it wasn''t super bright?" asked Lily.

    "I am unsure," stated Hunter. "While the brains I found were allrger then my body multiple times over, when you take the size of the beast into consideration each brain was quite small. Even if you added together all of the brains I destroy the total mass would still not be impressive for a beast of that size.

    I personally suspect that beast was mindless in the extreme, with the brains being closer to ''nerve stations'' that simply helped keep the nearby area functioning well. I do not believe it possessed the capacity for thought. It did not even react to parts of itself dying until it suddenly fell over. Of course, I could be wrong, I am no expert in what is required for sentience,"

 Chapter 1447 - 1447 A Sci-Fi Hunter Part 3

    --- Kat ---

    Kat dished out the spaghetti and meatballs she''d done up for dinner. On the one hand, it seemed like a goodpromise between Hunter and Kamiko. Sure noodles weren''t anything like jelly, but they were soft and the mince was the same. For Hunter, the mince provided at least some meat.

    Of course, after Kat had started cooking she realised that perhaps making this the day after she''d donesagna for simr reasons was a poor decision but it was toote now. At least nobody seemed upset. Kat even decided to have her own bowl of food.

    Everyone sat around eating for a bit. Kat had the smallest amount, followed by Lily and then Kamiko. Kat had to smile at Hunter going back for seconds, and then thirds. "I''m d you''re enjoying the food. I was a bit worried I should''ve picked something after thinking about it for a bitбн but yeah d you liked it,"

    Hunter nodded though didn''t actually say anything because her mouth was currently full. In the end, Hunter finished the entire te before she spoke. "It was a good meal and while mince is not usually a favourite of mine perhaps I simply need more practice cooking it. I suspect I am not giving it the proper time after watching your attempt.

    Of course, I shall save any such attempts for when we are not on a contract. A missed meal due to burnt cooking would be an issue. Perhaps a minor one, but easily avoidable all the same.

    Kat shrugged and put away the meal once everyone was done. Kamiko pulled out a little bit of jelly after that, but nobody said anything about it as it was rather expected at this point. Hunter brought out a pitcher full of juice and poured herself a ss before speaking. "I take it you wish to hear of my final adventure in a high tech society?"

    "Yup," said Kat and Lily at the same time.

    Hunter gave a nod towards the table before beginning her tale. "As expected. In this case I took a slightly non-standard contractбн or perhaps it is more urate to say that while it is work my n can do, it is not work we receive as consistently as hunting monsters. In this case, I was tasked with finding tracking down a criminal. Both alive and dead were eptable.

    The summoners did specify they would prefer she be taken alive, but they did not put it in the contract and were more concerned with ensuring she was taken ''off of the board'' so to speak.

    "Now you may be wondering why they hired me for this. It is mostly simple to exin. They did not need to scour the gxy for the individual in question, they knew she remained trapped on one of the capital citys. The issue was that the culprit had been seen fleeing into the depths of the.

    "The city itself had been built up,yer byyer around the in question. The area that was in use was built over the ruins of multiple districts that hade before it. It seemed that during thes history, whenever they wished to add space, they built up.

    Over time people would attempt to leave the lowest levels and seed somewhatбн only for the richest amongst them to bribe the government into building yet anotheryer. As they continued this, the lowestyers were mostly abandoned due tock of sunlight and for falling apart.

    "The criminal in question, one ''Pennworth Ali Arabina'' also known as ''Dark Mask'' in more public settings, had intentionally fled deeper into the superstructure that made up most of the. They had guards and cameras covering all the known exitsбн but they were unwilling to go down and find her themselves.

    I was initially unsure of why that might be but with the benefit of hindsight I can see the easy answer is that they did not trust many of the pathways.

    "To briefly skip ahead, during my expedition in the lower levels I had to avoid several pitfalls, copsing structures, and multiple animals that posed a decent threat to lifeforms. Mostly because they all seemed to have tried to develop the deadliest toxin possible.

    Some leaned more biological, bing almost a living gue while others went for neurotoxin that didn''t just attack the nerves, but used them to fuel its growth to attack the rest of the body.

    "Even with my own training to resist some toxins the beasts down there possessed the ability to take me out if they could bite a vulnerable location. I did have some generic antidotes offered to me, but if I did not have the ability to fight off so much of the toxin myself the antidotes likely wouldn''t have been able to finish the job. Still, I am getting ahead of myself.

    "I was told to go down and find her. They had no maps, but they did manage to acquire arge amount of Pennworth''s clothes for me to track her by scent. Once I had it memorised I spent some time trying and failing to find proper information about the threats down below so I packed some food and water, then headed downwards.

    I was given a guide for the somewhat known levels, and they pointed out what they could. Her name was Staunch, and her race was never identified to me. Her job was to guide me to the stairwell Pennworth had taken so that I could follow her scent from there. Sadly too much time had passed, but luckily she left other tracks.

    "Staunch nearly came with me you know? Down into the dark. Made the offer a few times before making it to the door. I turned her down, not just because she eventually admitted that it would cause her trouble for going down there with me, but because her stealth skills were simply not up to eptable levels. Additionally, I was hoping to rely mostly on other senses once I was by myself.

    I did not wish to be constantly using a shlight.

    "I know now that was a silly fear. Most of the animals down there did not even have eyes anymore. They had adapted them away due to theck of light down there. Of course, I was not without a shlight despite this. The few animals that DID have eyes werepletely unprepared for a beam of light to shine into them, blinding thempletely and allowing for me to easily take them out.

    "It was in fact how I got through my first few fights down there, and examining their corpses lead to me realise just how deadly things were down there.

    I did not know the true extent of the toxins yet, but I could tell that things were not going to be easy because one of the things I defeated, a sort ofбн cross between a rat, a dog and an armadillo had venom sacks that could melt threw the nearby steel. I was not keen to test my resistance against the things further down.

    "I think the best descriptor for my time on that hunt was tense. I could not rely on my eyes essentially at all. I had to constantly have my ears, tongue and nose ready. I was on the lookout for the slightest hint at wildlife as I chased after what clues I could. While I did not find a proper ''scent trail'' for some time, there were a number of times I caught something.

    Pennworth needing to use the bathroom. Animals clearly shot to death instead of mauled. Evidence of a camp. Things like that.

    "I do not know how many of the specifics you wish to hear from me. It was a lot of guesswork based on the actions I suspected Pennworth might take based on what information I hadbined withbing an exceptionallyrge district for clues. I did know that her goal was to eventually reach the surface somewhere else, but how deep she would go on her journey was more uncertain.

    "Luckily for me, she made camp just outside one of the other major stairwells. She stayed there longer then the others, so perhaps she needed to recover from injuries or feared to travel further. Whatever the case, it meant her scent was fresh enough to properly follow. I was able to swiftly follow that trail, thought it did still take me two days to catch up to her after that.

    "Catching her was almost distressingly simple. I waited for her to put down a device designed to keep the animals awayбн and then she went to sleep. No traps. No tents. Justpletely out on the open pressed into a corner. I simply moved around until I was above her and then jabbed a paralytic into her neck.

    From there I tied her up and waited till enough had left her system for it to be safe to inject her with something to force her to sleep and I was essentially done. The trip back with her wasn''t much more dangerous, though I did need to take a detour at one point because the fastest path up included a stairwell that must''ve been destroyed after the map was made,"

 Chapter 1448: Chapter 1448 Slight Diversion

    --- Kat ---

    It was early into the next morning when the group all stopped in ce. Well, as best they could. Kat was able to simply re her wings and stop with Lily in her arms but not everyone was so lucky. Kamiko had to stop her horse, and without wanting to simply yank on the reigns she had to let him continue forward for a bit longer.

    Hunter decided not to destroy the road with her attempts to stop so she continued forward and wrapped her lower body around a nearby tree, throwing herself back towards Kat andnding softly nearby.

    The reason for this sudden stop was the sound of something falling nearby. Now that Kat was paying attention it seemed to be more than that. The sounds ofbat were mixed in as well. While Kamiko was making her way back Hunter said, "Kat and I should investigate. I believe Lily and Kamiko should remain here on the road,"

    "Why?" asked Kat mostly out of reflex.

    "The danger is unclear and I do not wish to leave any one of us alone. Additionally, we passed some merchants approximately ten minutes ago and if the fighting moves in this direction we will need them to run interference. Finally, I do not believe Kamiko''s horse could keep up once we leave the road and as I said originally I do not wish for any of us to be alone when we split," stated Hunter.

    *I meanбн I''m fine with this I suppose? I trust you can Kamiko to be safe. I think the drake is the only truly dangerous thing around here and I''m pretty sure we''re not close enough for it to be that. If you want to stay with me I won''tinбн but Hunter''sment about the horse is likely quite correct.*

    [No it''s fine. Hunter makes a good point and you can probably run faster when you''re not carrying me anyway. Go check it out. We''re pretty close to another town, city, whatever. It was marked on the map at least. So if it''s an actual problem it''s best we at least have someone look at it.]

    Kamiko looked unsure but didn''t make to say anything when Kat nced over so she quickly deposited Lily on the back of the saddle and got ready to run as she said. "You make a good point. Hunter, after you?"

    "If you so desire I shall lead the way. Stealth is a minor concern at this point and we can likely stop far enough out from the fight that we will not be noticed. Just one question. Are you capable of flying while carrying me? It will change ns if you can?" stated Hunter.

    Kat looked Hunter over. It felt wrong to say the girl was heavy, especially because she was not fat at allбн but she WAS amia and simply had a bigger body then anyone Kat had tried to carry before. "Maybe? Not to be rude but you''re probably a bit heavy then anything I''ve tested flying with,"

    "Ah, do you not have urate data surrounding your lifting capabilities while in flight?" asked Hunter.

    "Umбн no. I live in a world that actively suppresses demonic energy and while some attempts were made early on to get a readingбн I''ve been getting stronger at a pretty fast pace so it''s hard to find and test proper baselines. I meanбн I''ve been Rank 3 aбн I don''t want to call it a while because it isn''tpared to you, but maybe I''ve slowed down a bit?

    If so I should look into itбн but no," admitted Kat.

    "I can understand the issues with testing in such an environment. I have other questions, but time is of the essence so I shall depart. Please follow me close enough to keep me in sight, but no so close you risk running into me. I trust you to know that much at least, even if just by instinct," Hunter took off after that statement not even waiting for Kat to reply.

    Kat quickly followed behind Hunter as they dashed through the area. There was a mix of trees and rocks that Hunter was using to bounce off of. For Kat, she simply charged forward taking slight care with where she was stepping, and asionally making use of her wings to glide straight over particrly rough terrain.

    Kat had a moment to wonder if Hunter was going to fall behindбн when themia in question kicked her speed up a notch, letting her remain solidly ahead of Kat.

    Well ok then. Apparently despite the weird way Hunter is moving to reach maximum speed it''s actually quite effective. I wonder if I should be copying some of it? Sure I have legs but she seems like she might be faster. Though the question is if she''s using demonic energy at the moment. I''m not but maybe I should be?

    Before Kat could think on that more a loud crash sounded much closer by followed by silence, likely signalling the end ofbat with whatever was previously involved. Hunter quickly jumped towards the top of one of the nearby trees and Kat followed.

    Kat chose to hover beside the tree Hunter had wrapped herself around as she looked slightly into the distance, where it was clear the fight had just been.

    The big cloud of dust was a pretty big give away, and the longer Kat looked the more details became clear. There was arge beast that seemed to be a chimera of multiple different things, though something was wrong with it. The chimera had a goat head, a number of gori limbs, and what looked to be tentacles instead of legs, it was standing over arge gori thing.

    What was most concerning, was the frown Kat could see on Hunter''s face. A proper, full frown. "Umбн everything alright?" asked Kat.

    "I do not know. The fight is over and perhaps we should leave this thing alone. We are not in a contract to deal with any wildlife other than the drake after all. At the same timeбн I can smell the beast from here and I am not happy with what I have found. I wish I knew if it was part of the local ecosystem or not," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн why? I mean, it does look like a chimera but I just sort of assumed they were things that exist," stated Kat.

    "They doбн however that is NOT a chimera. The body you are looking at is rotting away. I suspect it to be some variant of corpse worms puppeteering a body. They are quite regrly invasive species and something akin to locusts. Dealing with them if at all possible is usually rmended and from a pest control side of things, I feel tempted to deal with themбн

    "But even though they are easy to destroy finding them all is an issue and not one I am necessarily willing tomit time to. The part of myself that yearns for the hunt knows that this will be nothing of the sort. The worms can be easily dealt with. It is just a matter of getting to them and applying some demonic fire," stated Hunter.

    "Wellбн that one looks like it''s about to leave the area, so should we deal with it now and decideter?" asked Kat.

    Hunter nodded and dashed forward, Kat following close behind. Kat was getting ready to cut the thing down, and realised she hadn''t asked HOW to kill them. If the corpse was being controlled by a bunch of worms how was she meant to take them all out? Well Kat''s question was answered a few momentster. Once Hunter was in range she simply lobbed a bit of ck demonic me at the creature.

    Kat watched in awe as the fist-sized fireball instantly engulfed the two corpses. There was a brief moment of screeching and then the entire thing was rendered down to ash. Kat stared at the spot the corpses had been. "H-how? I meanбн demonic fire is strong but that took at most likeбн three secondsбн" stammered Kat.

    "I did say these worms are weak. Demonic fire struggles because it must first eat through the mana that is keeping the target alive instinctively. This slows it down quite a bitбн though based on your reaction I suspect at least some of youck of damage is your own subconscious desire not to use your demonic fire to its full potential. Something toter perhaps.

    "Of course, even when using your full potential burning certain things is much easier. Corpse worms are not strong individually. They are pathetically weak, and overwhelm things with numbers. Normally spells either target the corpse itself, thus the worms escape unharmed, or can only target one or two worms.

    Even area of effect attacks, while potentially useful, can be eaten away at by the worms working together.

    "For demonic fire? That is not the case. It burns the worms down to nothing, spreading along what little mana they have to consume them in their entirety and then using that energy to spread. It is a lot like setting of a chain reaction of explosives, though much more effective in this case,"

    Kat nodded slowly. Turns out? Hunter could be really scary when she wanted to be

 Chapter 1449: Chapter 1449 A Short Explanation of Corpse Worms

    --- Kat ---

    After a few more moments of staring at the remains, Kat decided to distract Hunter a bit, as themia seemed to be a bit lost in her head. "Soбн what makes these corpse worms potentially an issue?"

    Hunter turned to Kat and then back to the ashes. "The exnation requires someбн additional context I believe. I suggest rying the information to Lily so that she can pass it onto Kamiko if they are interested in the topic as well. I would want to return to the pair so that they may participate in the discussion, but if we are to head off afterwards I backtracking would be a waste,"

    *Lily that fine with you?*

    [Should be? I know you can look through my eyes so maybe I''ll test things the other way? Regardless it''s fine, so go ahead.]

    "Lily seems fine with everything so feel free to start when you are ready," said Kat.

    "To start with my exnation, I need to speak not of corpse worms but of dragons. You see, the way the demonic trantion ability works is quite sophisticated but it is reliant on the intention of the people speaking.

    One of the most obvious ways this manifests is in the ''dragon phenomenon'' where cultures without a proper understanding of the differences between true dragons, drakes, and wyverns, tend to say ''dragon'' and mean the entire subset, or perhaps part of the subset is missing.

    "The trantion chooses ''dragon'' or whatever it is you are actually hearing me say right now, as apromise measure. It is perhaps technically wrong, but as the trantion is meant to be based on what the other person wants you to hear, and not what they''re actually saying issues like this crop up asionally.

    "Another example is ''kraken''. That word is one for a specific kind of under water monster, as well as a general term for ''any sufficientrge water beast'' despite some of those beasts having nothing inmon with each other. As such the n keeps two names on file for everything if they can. A specific name, and a general name.

    "Now, one thing that you are likely already aware of is that universes as a group seemed to work on ''patterns''. My n has different assumptions regarding why that is, but the two most favoured are that either the universe is seeded with a set of ''higher level gic information'' that trickles down, or simply that simr creatures develop because their form works.

    With essentially infinite chances, patterns can easily emerge.

    "Regardless of the truth, know that when I say ''corpse worms'' I mean a particrly wide ss of animals that essentially covers anything wormlike that live inside of corpses." Hunter paused for a moment for some reason, not one that Kat could work out anyway. Hunter just seemed to pausepletely for a few seconds.

    "The best of the corpse worms devour the corpse and the mana inside it, preventing it from just escaping into the atmosphere and allowing it to be recaptured by the soil.

    "This keeps particrly magical forests highly magical and fertiliser from their excrement, or simply made with the worms inside of it, is needed for certain highly specialised kinds of magical nt growth. They are umon, but sometimes exceptionally useful.

    "The other side of things? Corpse worms tend to have an affinity for either ''Death'' or ''Rot''. Though if I was to go on another tangent I would exin that monsters don''t have affinities in the same way that sentient creatures do, but that really is quite therge tangent. For simplicities sake I shall simply im that corpse worms have those affinities.

    It is urate enough to not be a lie, or at least I clearly believe so.

    "Now, the issue with those affinities is that instead of eating beasts, and rejuvenating the area, they consume monsters while spreading rot and decay so that they may find more monsters to spread more rot and decay. It is horrifically damaging to the ecosystem and inevitably starts to spread out into the surroundings.

    The main issues is that if the environment isn''t ready to contain something like that it main not stop.

    "It is exceptionally unlikely, but one of the things I was shown is an entire that had been rotted by these worms. The worst part being that eventually they die too simply leaving the world empty with almost nothing having the chance to grow because the rot and decay spread too fast for the nts to adapt to the change.

    "That is my main worry with simply leaving these worms. It is very rare, and in truth there are all sorts of checks and bnces both the, the ecosystem, and the kingdom have tobat this threat. My exnation has perhaps given it an overblown idea in your mind. It is a threat yes, but so would fire elementals managing to burn the entire somehow, or something just as ridiculous.

    It is not likely at all, several major failures would need to ur and knowing that the society here regrly summons demons means that a worst case scenario is all but certain that they call in someone to deal with it before it spreads too farбн"

    Hunter drifted off. Kat waited patiently for a few moments but it was clear that Hunter didn''t want to say more. *What do you think the issue is here? I meanбн it sounds horrible, and I get that Hunter is worried about itбн but she also seems to be saying that it''s basically impossible to ever be a real issue.*

    [Katбн it''s obvious that there''s at least some trauma there. Sorry, that was a bit rude. No I meanбн ok so it''s not super obvious I guess but likeбн she talks about it like this is a real fear or hers. Likely one that she''s had for a long time, and even if Hunter knows it''s dumb, or that it''s super unlikely she still can''t get rid of it. It''s not logical but emotional.

    So she wants to deal with it, but she''s to professional to take care of a potentially time consuming but ultimately minor issue when we have a real ticking time bomb on our hands.]

    [Yeah, now that I ''say'' that out loud I like it more. This is a personal issue. Hunter might have something against corpse worms, or she might have some phobia of dead worlds with nothing to hunt on them I don''t know. She''s warring with herself. I suspect that she would normally just deal with the worms and not tell anyone about itбн but we''re here.

    On top of that, this isn''t a normal hunt, it''s a hunt to kill a potentially destroying threat if we leave it to grow.]

    [Sure we''ve got time, but every day we waste not travelling towards it? That''s a day more it has to grow, a couple of percentage points more likely it survives our attack. Stuff like that. Of course the issue with leaving this as is, is that this will bug Hunter massively and distract her.

    Soбн depending on how long it takes to clean out the worm nest it might be faster to just take it out and then get back to our travelling. I mean, if we REALLY need toбн no I won''t say it.]

    *Yeah but I can still hear your thoughts. I''ll admit it''s a very amusing mental picture. Me with Hunter wrapped around my torso and shoulders, Kamikoying down on top of Hunter, and the horse being held above my head while you rest somewhere else.

    Honestly I think the biggest problem would be the horse, and if we really wanted to do something like that it''d be better to get a cart for me to pull or carry but it IS a funny thought.*

    [So what do you think? Deal with the worms?]

    *I just wish I knew what Hunter''s problems with them were. If I knew I could perhaps help her work through itбн but I don''t know if I want to poke that particr wound. I mean, she seems to like the fact that we ask questions even if she doesn''t seem to know how else to talk to peopleбн but yeah asking questions about what you suspect to be a full on phobia? Might be a bad idea.*

    [Trueбн but she probably SHOULD deal with itбн and worsees to worst? You DO have a calming aura so you''re uniquely qualified for something like this.]

    *I am no professional therapist Lily. I feel like if you''re going to make the ''you''re qualified Kat'' argument then I''d like to have some actual qualifications on the topic. I am not at all qualified for this sort of trauma.*

    [Yeahбн but I imagine Hunter''s n does have therapists, and either nobody has noticed or they haven''t forced her to go. So perhaps YOU should. It might be a necessary first step. Besides, when have you ever given up the chance to meddle a bit to make people happier?]

 Chapter 1450: Chapter 1450 KatтАЩs Therapy Attempt

    --- Kat ---

    "Let''s just deal with the worms, clearly it''s distracting you so we can just take them out and then move on," said Kat. Kat didn''t say anything more as Hunter simply nodded and started moving. No further arguments, no alternate suggestions, just action. Kat let the silence hang as Hunter slowly moved over to the remnants of the battle to work out what direction the worms hade from.

    It didn''t take Hunter long to read the tracks and soon the pair were heading further away from the roadбн at a walking pace. If that wasn''t an indication that Hunter should probably be forced into talking a bit, Kat didn''t know what was. "Soбн do you want to talk about it?"

    "About what?" asked Hunter without turning around.

    Kat frowned at Hunter''s back. Kat sped up slightly so that she could see Hunter''s face, but at a nce nothing seemed to be wrong. Kat''s frowned deepened at that as she contemted what to say for a few moments. "I suspect it would be good to speak on your issues with our current task,"

    "I have no issue with it, corpse worms should be destroyed when found," stated Hunter. Kat rolled her eyes, uncaring if Hunter saw the action. *Now how the heck do I do this? Do I keep poking a bit or do I just start using my aura? I was hoping to not influence her if I don''t need toбн is it wrong to just jump straight to ''hit her with calm'' though? What''s the protocol with something like this?

    She''s a teammate andбн let''s go with acquaintance. Haaaбн how far back is this trauma anyway? She might look around my age but she''s closer to a hundred. How the heck am I meant to deal with an issue that might be older then I am?*

    Kat chewed on her lip as they continued following the rather obvious tracks. Well, most of them were obvious, and walking right next to them helped a lot. Then again, it wasn''t as though the worms were trying to be stealthy. Eventually, Kat decided to push out her aura a bit and see if Hunter reacted. She did. Instantly.

    "I see you have a calming aura," stated Hunter.

    "Yes, I do," stated Kat in her closest approximation of Hunter''s tone of voice hoping it would prompt the other girl to retort back. Three minutes of walkingter and that n had clearly failed so Kat let out a long sigh, pushed her aura up in power a bit and asked, "Look, Lily noticed that you may haveбн certain issues with corpse worms and rmended I get you to talk about it,"

    "I see. Why did you decide that Lily was correct in this case?" asked Hunter.

    Kat held back a sigh and instead answered, "I suppose it''s because I''m used to dealing with children? I mean, looking back on it Lily made good pointsбн but I guess I was trusting you to be clearer about things? Kids are really bad at keeping secretsбн or more like they overcorrect and it makes things obvious quite frequently?

    Wait no, I don''t want to be- ok yes I do want to be distracted but I think this is probably important,"

    "Do you think you are qualified to help with any issues I might have?" asked Hunter.

    "Oh no, not at all. I think I''mpletely unqualified butбн Lily did point out I''m here right now and I''ve got a calming aura to help so she suggested I still make the attempt. Thoughбн howe my aura doesn''t seem to be working all that well?" asked Kat.

    "I am using my own aura to counter it lightly so that you cannot tell that I''m countering it at all. I noticed the effects quite quickly because recognising such mental maniptions is something my n teaches us early. Counteracting most of them is easy once you know about them," stated Hunter.

    "Soбн do you think you can let my aura work a bit and calm down? Then maybe we can try to talk about this?" asked Kat.

    "I do not wish to do so," stated Hunter.

    Kat nodded slowly, "Yes I understand that. It is beyond clear that you don''t want to talk about this. I also know that you like intelligent questions so I''m resisting the urge to just continually poke at the issue more directly, but I also understand that if I am supposed to help you here, then you need to want me to help you. If you''re running away, then I can''t catch you,"

    "I am not running," stated Hunter. Kat sped up just enough that she could turn to look Hunter right in the eye with a raised eyebrow. Kat was using the fact that she had wings to fly and avoid any rough terrain she couldn''t see to keep up the effect longer then it would be safe otherwise. Hunter just stared back at Kat.

    She''d stared down giant monsters, a slightly disappointed Kat was much easier to look in the eye. Really helped that Kat had visible eyes.

    *Ok this clearly isn''t working. Do I just force the issue? бн Lily thoughts?*

    [Oh sorry, I thought you were still talking to yourself. Kamiko and I set up under one of the trees near the road and we''re debating if doing a big meal for Hunter when she gets back would be ideal. Umбн do you force the issue? I''m going to say not yet? Perhaps ask about how best to take out the nest and then we can corner her about it once the corpse worms are gone?

    I mean, if she''s not letting you calm her down the fact that you''re heading towards an infestation of them is likely doing Hunter''s mood no favours.]

    *I guess. I suppose I''d just hoped that I could help her deal with these issues somewhat before we arrived but seems like that was just wishful thinking.* Kat dropped back to the ground beside Hunter and continued to say nothing as they walked, pausing when Hunter stopped in ce.

    Kat watched as themia looked around, eyes narrowing as she examined the area carefully. Kat didn''t know what to think when Hunter lobbed some demonic fire at one of the nearby trees, though her confusion was quickly answered as worms exploded from various nooks and crannies only to turn to ash themselves. "Umбн what was that?"

    "Corpse worm sentry. Corpse worms are usually able to link up with each other somewhat. Not a true hivemindбн but their minds do somewhat merge together as they group up. It''s how they can polit corpses around. This is one of their sentry posts.

    Normally one or two would drop down on someone as they passed, essentially ''marking'' them for the nest to burst out and collect as they approach," stated Hunter.

    "Ohбн and they won''t notice you just burnt it down?" asked Kat.

    "Unlikely. They are not that smart. Even when they are locked together most of theirbined mind is devoted to keeping the body moving. They aren''t smart enough to check in with their ''scouts''. It''s all instinct for them," exined Hunter.

    "Soбн how are we going to take them all out?" asked Kat. "I mean, the scout posts, any corpse worms that aren''t in the main nestбн and the nest I guess?"

    "Destroying the nest is our main goal. Then we take the scout outposts, and finally any corpses that return during the process. It would take too much time to ensure that ensure that we find all of them. Time that I recognise we do not have," stated Hunter.

    "Rightбн but what''s the n?" asked Kat.

    "I shall apply excessive amounts of demonic fire to the nest once it is found. From there I will walk downwards while watching the tunnels stability and keeping my mes burning everything they can. Once we reach the bottom and take out most of the worms, I shall head back up and take out the scout posts.

    I would appreciate if you followed me into the tunnels, but it is not necessary," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн why can''t we just throw fire down into the tunnels without going ourselves?" asked Kat, curious.

    "That would require either fine control of demonic fire at a distance greater then I can currently manage, or the willingness to simply burn the surroundings down alongside the worms. While I would not be against such extreme measures in normal circumstances I suspect that the drake we are hunting would pick up on an emission of demonic firerge enough to eat away at the area.

    Enjoy reading at m v-lem-pyr

    That might result in the drake heading in this direction, or running away, but it is likely to cause issues either way," stated Hunter.

    "Ohбн but it''s fine if we limit ourselves to the worms?" asked Kat.

    "I suspect you are either severely underestimating the amount of demonic fire it takes to destroyrge quantities of non-organic materials or you are overestimating the amount of demonic fire needed for the worms," stated Hunter.

    "Remember my fire freezes stuff, so it doesn''t just disappear afterwards," added Kat.

 Chapter 1451: Chapter 1451 Burn it All

    --- Kat ---

    Kat''s nose twisted in disgust as they approached the start of the worm nest. It was arge hole that had been dug into the ground and worms were lining the edges. The worst part though? The smell. If she didn''t know that they puppeteered around rotting corpses before she definitely did now. "Is there anything I can do about the smell?" asked Kat.

    "A miniscule amount of demonic fire sitting just inside the nasal cavity can usually dull your sense of smell to a sufficient degree but I personally rmend you use this as a chance to get used to it. This is nowhere near the worst thing I have smelt and the details lost due to limiting my sense of smell is simply too much," stated Hunter.

    Kat nced over at themia and bit back the desire to ask who hurt her. Sure there was probably information go be gained from this smellбн somehow, but it was truly awful and Kat wasn''t willing to put up with it. Kat summoned up a bit of demonic fire for inside her noseбн but it was a bitrge. She could see it burning around her nose instead of just inside.

    Kat tried to shrink it but the energy didn''t seem to want to behave at the moment. Lily, be thankful you aren''t here.

    [Yeah I know. I can almost smell it just with your memories. That''s more than enough for me. Good job on asking Hunter for a solution, not sure I''d have thought to do that.]

    Kat nodded even though Lily couldn''t see her. It truly was a big step up. A bit wasteful, but Kat knew she regenerated enough demonic energy to offset this small amount. While Kat was enjoying no longer being able to smell, Hunter was getting started. ck fire exploded from her hands and the worms nearby were quickly ash. Their brief screeching quickly silenced.

    Once there was no more movement around the entrance Hunter slithered forward with the fire coating the edges of the tunnel ahead of her. Kat followed behind as she considered what to say. Her previous attempts to goad Hunter into opening up a bit about her problems had failed and dealing with these worms seemed simple enough now that they''d gotten started-

    Kat''s thoughts were cut short as a giant ball of limbs rolled around the corner and straight towards them. Kat was readying herself for a fight but Hunter just spat demonic fire at the thing and it was quickly turned to ash. Kat couldn''t help but gulp at the sight. *Okбн so I think I now know at least a bit about why demonic fire is so scaryбн and probably why I don''t use it often.

    Admittedly, Hunter said it was more effective against these worms but even stillбн that took nothing. Wellбн no time at least. It did give Kat something to ask.*

    "Will we need to take a break?" asked Kat.

    "I am not tired from such a simple fight. In fact, I do not even believe that encounter to be ssified as a fight," stated Hunter.

    "No I meanбн can we clear this whole thing out before you run out of demonic energy? I can take overбн but I''m not sure how well my fire would deal with the worms. Oh, and the fact that we''re heating the ce up. Rapidly cooling it might cause things to copse or something," exined Kat.

    "Corpse worms are surprisingly good at keeping their tunnels sturdy so copses are quite rareбн but rapid changes in temperature might still cause issues. As for my stamina in regards to demonic energy? I am supplementing the fire I summon with the fire created when things are destroyed.

    The worms provide slightly more fire than they take to destroyбн though admittedly keeping my fire burning like this does still drain me," stated Hunter.

    "Rightбн so do we need to take a break at some point?" asked Kat.

    Hunter held up a hand to signal Kat to stop. Kat did as indicated and watched confused as Hunter walked over to a wall and smacked it with a tail, cracking it and revealing a pit of wiggling worms behind it. Hunter quickly thew some fire into the mess and soon they were dealt with but even seeing the just for a few seconds was still really creepy.

    Once the worms were gone Hunter pulled the fire back out of the pit and pushed it ahead of her once again.

    As they started to move again Kat nced at Hunter as she waited for an answerбн that didn''t seem to be forting. *Is it really so hard to answer the question? I feel like it''d be nice to know if I need to be ready with my own demonic fire or not! Was the wall she just knocked down an answer? That if she finds sufficient pockets it will be fine?

    Based on Hunter''s dislike of those things I doubt she''d just walking past a bunch of worms in the walls without burning them allбн so did she just get distracted? Is she dodging the question? If so why? Lily?*

    [No idea on this end Kat. If she''s distracted enough by the worms to forget a question asked not even a second beforeбн then I feel like she''d be less functional. So I''d guess it was meant to be an answer? But not a very good oneбн unless Hunter is just mming up as you go further down? What does she look like?]

    Kat nced at Hunter''s face as the fire raged around them and the worms in the walls and floor were turned to ash. They hadn''t encountered any other corpse puppets, well aside fromthe stray hands or feet that didn''t even get a chance to approach before they were burned as well. Hunter lookedбн well about the same as always really. Which did NOT help at the moment.

    Kat looked over Hunter''s body slowly looking for any tells that might reveal how she was feeling, or rather, confirm if Hunter''s mood was deterioratingбн but Kat couldn''t see anything. Her hands were open and loose by Hunter''s side. She was ''walking'' calmly forward without any hitches in her step, and of course her face looked to be set into its usual appearance.

    Which was not exactly a great sign, but not one Kat could do anything with because it was ''normal'' from Kat''s experience with themia.

    *I''ve got nothing Lily. If I didn''t already have issues asking Hunter questions earlier then I''d think she was fine. She''s not doing that ''dead eyes'' thing you hear about, but she also doesn''t seem likeбн super angry or anything like that. I don''t know if her n trains them in poker faces, but if they''re optional lessons Hunter definitely did, and is probably top of her ss.

    I''m just getting nothing here.*

    [Well that''s worrying in and of itself, but you''re right that''s just what Hunter looks like most of the time so we can''t really make any assumptions based on that here. Well, other then recognising that she''s good at hiding her emotions when she wants to as long as you don''t try to talk to her.]

    While Kat and Lily were talking the worms had gotten more numerous and franticбн it did them no good. Hunter had knocked open a few more worm pits and cleansed those with fire. A swarm of bats piloted by the worms? Burnt to a crisp. Therger worm that broke out of the ground? Toast.

    Hunter didn''t seem surprised by any of this, as if she could somehow tell they wereing. She just adjusted her fire so that there was more of it in the ces it needed to be. Honestly, it made themia look a bit like she was taking a casual stroll. If Kat didn''t know better, she doubted she''d pick up on any issues at all.

    *Dammit! I don''t know how ready forbat I need to be! Hunter is just wiping the floor with these guys but I doubt I''d be able to tell if she was running out of energyбн I guess I should focus up a bit more? Maybe try to ask again?* "Hunter, how well would you say we''re doing?" asked Kat.

    "eptably. Your demonic fire is not a usefulbination with mine while we''re at risk of copsing the tunnels. The worms are being dealt with as theye but this is just one tunnel and we have yet to reach therge pit at the bottom of this cave, wherever that might be. It means that thisplex is on therger side.

    We are likely to face at least somebat when we reach there, but as long as I have enough energy it will be no issue," stated Hunter.

    "Yeahбн that''s my concern. As long as you HAVE the energy we''ll be fineбн but do you? Are you going to be ok?" asked Kat.

    The silence that followed was not reassuring.

 Chapter 1452: Chapter 1452 Burn Those Feelings

    --- Kat ---

    Kat was starting to think that she was perhaps she was out of her depth. Watching Hunter dispatch hordes of corpse worms both in outside of their puppets was humbling in a way. To Kat, it showed that there was a difference between ''Rank 3'' and ''Rank 3''.

    Completely ignoring the fact that she''d manage to make it through getting her heart destroyed twice in quick session then walked it offбн at Rank 2. Kat was just much less lethal.

    Of course Hunter was easily making up for that deficiency. Nothing that tried to attacksted more than a few seconds, burning away to nothing with barely a nce. This was all without Hunter using her gun once, which was likely more lethal, at least in Kat''s mind.

    In truth it was more urate to say the gun was ''differently lethal'' but Kat had a hard time recognising that in the face of Hunter''s prowess.

    Which made it more concerning when she noticed that Hunter was starting to struggle. It wasn''t on her face. She cut down worm pits, a bunch of giant gori things they were piloting, the not-bats and plenty others besides.

    If you watched Hunter''s face she barely reacted, and she slithered forward at a consistent and unchanging pace where themia only stopped to bash holes into the walls to reveal more worms to kill. If Kat was paying slightly less attention, or if her eyes were a bit worse she would''ve missed itбн

    But Hunter was starting to sweat. Not a thing Kat was certain themia could do, and certainly not in great quantitiesбн but a little bit. It was mostly her ''human'' half doing so, but that might just be the dust preventing it from being obvious lower down, or not. Kat had no idea how sweating even worked inmias consider she herself didn''t really sweat anymore.

    It took a moment for Kat''s brain to even register it might be a problem. All of the fire around sort of implied that it would be hot, so when Kat noticed it, she dismissed it at first. There was a bunch of fire, so why wouldn''t Hunter be sweating. It took a few moments after that for Kat to really think about itбн well that and perhaps brief poke from Lily pointing things out.

    *Soбн should I actually do anything about it? No that''s a stupid question. I SHOULD do something about it, but will bringing it to Hunter''s attention actually make things better? Or should I just be ready to take over once she starts having issues? To ask or not to askбн probably safer to make it known I''ve noticed. I''d hate for Hunter to think I either don''t care or I''m not paying attention.*

    "Are you alright?" asked Kat.

    "Of course," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн ok? I meanбн how do I say thisбн" Kat paused to allow for Hunter to burn away another wave of attacking worms. "I guess I''ll just say it? I noticed that you''re starting to sweat and I suspect it''s because you are pushing yourselfбн so do I need to step in or something?"

    "It is within eptable tolerances I can see this through," stated Hunter.

    "Rightбн okбн so that''s the truth as you see itбн but IS that safe? Are you going to likeбн pass out as soon as this is over? I mean, I''ve done that before even WITH my regenerationбн but you don''t have that. Soбн is this going to be an issue?" asked Kat while trying not to sound usatory.

    Hunter let that hang in the air for a bit as she finished off the current batch of attacksбн and when they were done it was strangely silent. Kat looked around but saw no more worms in the immediate vicinity, and all she could hear was the crackling fire. "Are we done?" asked Kat with some hope.

    "Noбн" answered Hunter slowly. "Also I do worry that you may be correct about potential future issues. It isбн admittedly straining to keep this going,"

    Kat waited for the follow up. Hunter perhaps admitting that she needed help, or affirming that she would see it through the end. Nothing. Not another word even after knocking down another wall and throwing some fire in. "Rightбн and?" asked Kat after a minute of no response.

    Hunter waited for another ten seconds before replying. "I do not appear to befortable stopping. I recognise you are likely correct. That I should rest now before continuing, or allow you to do so in my ce but I find I am struggling to do so. It is not strictly necessary for me to stop to avoid injury and it appears I am going to push myself here,"

    "Thatбн how can you be so self-aware and yet so unwilling to act to fix the problem?" asked Kat, partially just to the air.

    "I do not know. Perhaps it is because I have faith in you to ensure I survive this encounter. Perhaps because this is not an official hunt, though if anything that makes it worse now that I have given the issue some extra thought. s, it seems I am paying for my insolence. Something I neglected to mention before this is that I have not needed to deal with corpse worms for over a decade.

    "Saying this aloud makes me wonder if perhaps D.E.M.O.N.S was intentionally keeping me away from them to ensure that any potential issues were mitigatedбн and yet now I find myself running into them while on the same team as someone who can calm my emotions and also seems to be quite friendly. Certainly more trustworthy then many other demons I''ve been teamed up with," stated Hunter.

    "Waitбн are you saying D.E.M.O.N.S nned this?" asked Kat.

    "Perhapsбн or perhaps not. It could be entirely coincidental. The chance is not one I am discounting," stated Hunter.

    "I didn''t realise that D.E.M.O.N.S did that sort of meddling," mused Kat.

    "It does not, or at least, not in its entirety. I can see D.E.M.O.N.S ensuring that I do not have to deal with them as part of choosing ''suitable'' demons for contracts. Making sure that I am in such a position with help avable? That stinks of someone in the n using a favour token to help engineer something like this.

    Then again, D.E.M.O.N.S wouldn''t allow themittee to risk the world to deal with my issues," exined Hunter.

    "Rightбн counterpoint. What if saving the world involves dealing with your issues?" asked Kat

    Stay tuned to M|VL|EM|PY|R

    "I don''t see how that is likely, we are here for drake," stated Hunter.

    "What if it''s a drake covered in corpse worms? Or just worms?" returned Kat.

    Hunter shivered, the control over her mes faltering for a split second. Worms burst from the walls to try and take advantage of Hunter''s briefpse in attention but the mes quickly roared back into action burning them all along with a decent bit of the dirt surrounding the area, digging groves into the floor and walls. "I do not appreciate such jokes," stated Hunter.

    "I''m not joking, but I will admit it''s a bit mean. Now are you willing to take a break?" asked Kat.

    "I feel as though I cannot," stated Hunter. *Rightбн well that''s not exactly a surprise. So what do I do here? I''m still sort of lost as to how I should deal with Hunter. She''s clearly very confident and I feel like if she was about to fall apart she could still probably deal with itбн but I also feel like she''s not in a good ce no matter what her face might make it seem. So how do I HELP?*

    "Hunter, do you trust me to protect you if you stop?" asked Kat as gently as she could.

    "Iбн I don''t know," stated Hunter.

    "That''s fine," said Kat. "Now, even knowing that, and knowing that you''re worriedбн is it really safe to keep going like this? I understand that you feel like you need to keep going until the jobs done but I do have my own demonic fire. Even if it''s not as powerful, or if you''re right I''m not at as good at it, which is simr in effect hereбн I can still do something.

    I can carry you, I can run away, and heck, I can throw out my own fire and hope for the best. I will ensure that nothing happens to you."

    "It''s not that simple," stated Hunter. Kat used a great deal of willpower to resist rolling her eyes or sighing out loud.

    *Dammit Hunter I''ve already GOT that much. I am well fucking aware that this is not a simple issue and what few hints I''m getting tells me it''s some serious traumaбн but I can''t help you manage that trauma if you won''t let me in.

    I admit that perhaps using my aura right at the start instead of asking permission and then keeping it running to help keep Hunter calm down once we entered the nest was a mistake. Stillбн have to deal with the hands you''re dealt. Soбн how do I get through to her? I know Lily said to waitбн and that was fine before but I''m not sure how long it''ll stay fine.*

 Chapter 1453: Chapter 1453 The Other Shoe

    --- Kat ---

    Kat wasn''t surprised when the other shoe finally dropped. The specifics did surprise her a bit, but perhaps they shouldn''t have. Hunter simply copsed in ce in the middle of dealing with a worm pit. Kat was right next to themia and managed to catch her before she hit the ground.

    Despite dropping the mes around them seemed to still be under Hunter''s control which was goodбн and at least a bit weird. "Are you going to be ok?"

    Kat got no response. A little confused Kat shifted Hunter to be morefortable in her hands before she realised that Hunter couldn''t reply because she couldn''t speak. *Wait. Shit. She''s out of demonic energy and her body has decided to stop moving while it recoversбн but she''s also still controlling the fire that''s already out? What does that mean?* "Dammit Hunter.

    I''m trying really hard not to be annoyed with you at the moment. You can''t move, so you can''t tell me what I need to do hereбн

    "I mean, do I run backwards up the tunnel? It was cleared out but these are worms and I expect they can move through dirt just fine if they have toбн but certainly not faster then me. So do I run to give you time to recover? Or would that be an issue because you''ve got all this fire here? If I moved you would the fire burn out of control? Why are you still burning things now that you can''t move?

    Am I meant to carry you will I fight?

    "Lookбн I don''t want to be annoyed, and I''m not angryбн but Hunter you''re more than twice my age and KNEW this was going to be a problem. I''ve been try really hard to help you out here but now we''re in a position where you can''t even tell me anything to help fix the issueбн while literally carrying you.

    I''m not exactly pleased that the only reason I''m even able to help you this much is because you can''t stop me carrying you around.

    "And, I get that I''m somewhat just ranting to the air because I need toin a bit, but I do want to assure you that it''s also because I need some sort of a sign of what to do hereбн or maybe just for you to say something once you can move again? Look I''ll take eitherбн" Kat trailed off as she noticed that the fire was starting sputter and die down.

    Worse, a bunch of corpse worms in assorted corpses were starting to move towards her.

    *Okбн I could throw out my fire but if the rapid temperature change causes structural issues I could be buried alive so let''s not do that. Can''t use my fans because I need to keep holding Hunter. Normally I''d trust her to hold onto my back but she can''t move right now so that''s out. I guess I could use my feet to kick them to pieces?

    The issue is that Hunter is LONG and I''m not sure I can keep the end of her tail from touching the ground or getting into contact with the worms.

    I''m also not sure how deadly they are to her. I''ve got regeneration for days but she''s never let them get closeбн and that''s before we start to consider any potential mental issues Hunter might have. Ok yeah let''s just run then. I don''t want Hunter near them while she can''t fight back.

    Sure I''d protect her, with my own body if necessaryбн but she doesn''t know that and I''d really like to not make her trauma any worse.* Exclusive tales from m v lem|p-yr

    Kat kicked the ground to spin around and immediately took off. She was hoping to run away long enough for Hunter to recover while avoiding any worms. Not a bad n at allбн except for the small issue in front of her. Just as Kat was getting ready to retreat a mole-thing riddle with worms burst up out of the ground. It had an extra set of arms stapled onto it and its jaw had been reced.

    It wasn''t all thatrge or scary by itselfбн but the tworger ones behind it were certainly intimidating. The biggest of which took up most of the pathway.

    *Shit. I don''t think I can get around that one without blowing through itбн do I risk my fire or do I risk Hunter freaking out? I really don''t like either of these options.* Kat nced back at the horde of corpses and worms approaching her from behind. *Yeah I like that EVEN LESS. Can Iбн calm them down maybe?*

    Kat let her aura explode, pumping as much power into is as she could to cover the wormsбн and it did nothing. *Why didn''t that WORK!* Kat was freaking out as the worms failed to react. Of course, being worms they locked the mental capacity to even process ''calm'' properly. Their attitude didn''t change because their minds didn''t.

    Gritting her teeth Kat charged forward towards the moles blocking the way out. Hunter wasn''t moving yet, and despite her concerns there was only three of the moles unlike the mess behind her. As she ran forward Kat adjusted her hold on Hunter and moved the girl''s tail over her shoulder to ensure that it wasn''t near the ground.

    As Kat approached the first mole she didn''t hesitate. It swiped at her with all four ws but after seeing how quickly Hunter had cut things down Kat decided not to worry. The two ''hands'' that met her feet were obliterated when they collided with one of Kat''s feet. The issue was the other two.

    Kat was able to keep her left foot moving forward with enough power to blow off the thing''s head and avoid the other arms on that side entirely, her right side was not as lucky.

    The mole''s ws dug into her ankle somewhat. The cut was only shallow but the damned thing was still moving even down two arms and a head. Kat wasn''t nning to stick around to fight it though. Instead she kept moving, simply running out of its range. The medium sized mole-thing reacted swiftly, bringing its ws down towards her head.

    Kat was read for it and simply danced off to the side letting the ws impact the ground uselessly. While it was recovering she slipped between it and the wall and was faced with the final mole. Before it started its attack, Kat''s tailshed out and sliced off a w from the mole. It had tried to attack her in the back after she''d run passed but Kat was ready for that much.

    The bigger mole was going to be a problemбн so Kat decided to ept a bit of risk. She spat some demonic fire from her mouth and the mole was filled with screams as the fire spread and the mole started to freeze in ce. The mole''s arms iled and it looked like they were trying to rip themselves from the mole to escape her mes.

    Kat didn''t let it worry her as she charged forward, angling herself so that any hits would be taken on her arm instead of damaging Hunter as she passed.

    The wild iling mmed into Kat with their full forceбн and it wasn''t enough. Blood, gore and worms exploded everywhereбн and Kat realised that might be a problem. Kat quickly covered herself and Hunter in demonic fire, the blood freezing and king off while the worms popped for some reason. "Sorry Hunter, I didn''t expect it to cover us both like thatбн" mumbled Kat as she kept sprinting.

    The moles were, if not dealt with, certainly weak enough to be no issue should they keep chasing after her. The best part? Therge one was still blocking the way so therger corpses that had been charging at her would either have to give up or w their way through the moles first. It was a great roadblockбн Kat could only hope that it hadn''t messed with Hunter too badly.

    Looking down at Hunter didn''t reveal much. She was clearly still immobile but her eyes were shaking a tad. Katбн didn''t know what that meant at all.

    *Dammit. I really AM sorry Hunter but I only had so much time to n all that out and you''re definitely panicking in there. Why couldn''t you have just epted the help when I offered earlier? It would''ve been significantly less traumatising for you I''m sure of it. What do I even do once she starts moving again? Do I need to find a ce that she feels safe?

    Should I duck into one of those now clear worm pits so that we''ve got a defensible position?

    Or is that just inviting more moles toe for us. We didn''t see them beforeбн but is that because they could tell Hunter had the floor covered? Was it just bad luck that she copsed once we were deep enough for us to notice? It''s so hard to tellбн and it''s even harder to know what''s right.

    I don''t want to run too far because Hunter IS going to insist we go back and finish thingsбн but perhaps I should insist that waits for another day? Sighбн*

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1454: Chapter 1454 A Brief Respite

    --- Kat ---

    Kat felt Hunter stiffen in her arms, a clear prelude to Hunter regaining movement. Kat debated what to do for a moment as she kept running but Hunter took the decision out of her hands. Themia slipped out of Kat''s arms and hit ground hard, remaining in ce, gazing backwards at the area they''d just ran away from.

    The worms were hidden by a few corners so there was nothing for Hunter to seeбн but it was clear where she was looking.

    Kat dug her feet into the ground to stop her charge forward and turned back to Hunter. "Is this really the time to be stopping?" asked Kat.

    "Iбн" Hunter started to speak but paused and looked between Kat and the path they''d juste from. "Perhaps notбн but can we take the chance to rest here? I can use my aura to ensure that we aren''t noticed,"

    "And it won''t be an issue with your demonic energy so low?" asked Kat.

    "No," stated Hunter.

    Kat red back. *I really want to say no myself. The only reason I think you''re telling the truth is because you literally can''t lie. Even then I''m still unsure if it''s actually the truth. I guessбн I''ll agree but perhaps be a bit mean about it.* "I''ll allow it as long as you actually talk about your issues, at least a bit," stated Kat.

    "I do not like this ultimatum but I understand I need to ept it," said Hunter as she shuffled over to one of the old worm pits. Kat followed and soon she felt a wave ofбн something pass over them, probably Hunter''s aura.

    Kat decided to sit down against the wall and watched Hunter as themia stared out towards the rest of the cave. Kat decided to give themia a bit of time before she said anything. After a few minutes and no sign of worms Hunter turned away from the hole but didn''t sit down. Kat decided to prod her a bit, "Soбн what can you tell me?"

    "Iбн am unsure. I do not believe I could talk about the incident itself but I may be able to give you sufficient clues. As I am sure you''ve already worked out I have a deep problem with corpse worms. Some of these reasons are rting to what they do to the environment. When I was much younger one of the things covered by the n was why keeping an ecosystem in good health is important.

    "When I was younger I found the idea of corpse worms taking over the to be horrifying. Unlike many other animals where things can recover somewhatбн with corpse worms it''s simply the end of everything including the worms themselves. A world taken over by corpse worm is a world with nothing alive on its surface. That was what started my fear of them.

    "Of course, to helpbat that fear I learnt as much as I could about them so that I could ensure that when on a hunt they would be dealt with in a moreplete fashion then other targets. I was determined to wipe them outpletely instead of just hunting one or two at a time. That''s also when I found out that the one example of corpse worms taking over a? Nearly impossible to happen.

    Certainly a rare event.

    "In the case I heard about there was an issue with the sun in the sr system the belonged to. A great fire raged across the entire burning all of the forests and chocking out the air. The corpse worms were able to feast on all of the corpsesбн and there was almost no water left, including oceans.

    The was already more of a desert then anything else so whatrge bodies of water once graced its surface were evaporated in the same even that caused the fires.

    "On top of that, there wasn''t anything too strong on the. Mostly just Rank 1''s and 2''s with the very rare rank 3. Even THEN the worms only ended up ''winning'' the fight for dominance because the two strongest creatures, a giant worm and a drake, fought it out and both lost.

    The worms got to their corpses and then destroyed the rest of the world with them, spreading their rot and decay across the.

    "Of course, this only happened because the worms were already a big issue on the. Because apparently even having all of the other factors lining up was just the finale. No, the thing that allowed it to happen at all was a particrly cruel mage that hated the world. They spread the worms all over the world intentionally before they passed away themselves,"

    Hunter stopped speaking and Kat didn''t say anything, allowing Hunter her silence. It was clear that she didn''t want to move onto whatever the next point was now that she''d covered how rare corpse worm takeovers were. Kat just waited patiently. None of this waspletely new information, but Hunter was trying, and for now that was enough for Kat.

    It would be ideal if Hunter managed the courage to talk about theplete issue, but that didn''t seem likely. Still, Kat would take what she could get.

    Eventually, Hunter had gathered herself enough to keep going. "Soбн as I said earlier I do not believe I can speak on the specifics. Let''s just say that my original fear of corpse worms was the fear of a child. Of a scary, creepy thing that I did not fully understand and seemed quite horrific on the surface.

    I had no true understanding of how easily they died, nor how many other species will viciously attack them for existing. Even stillбн I mention this because it shows you how my fears involving them start.

    "They were mostly abstract, in the same way that many fear death, or being forgotten, or perhaps dragons for many races other than demons. They were something to fear in the abstract. I had not met them, they simply sounded like something I would never wish to involve myself with. In some ways more so after I learnt about them.

    I found out how easy they were to kill, and the hunter in me feels no desire to take down easy foes. I might make an exception for foodбн but from what I have heard corpse worms taste horrible and I have no desire to test that particr rumour.

    "s, things finally happened when I was in my forties. I really do not want to go into the specificsбн" Hunter''s jaw clenched as she looked around the room as if there was some path to escape this conversation. Kat nced at the hole Hunter had made earlier, and clear exit point. Hunter pointedly did not, so Kat kept herself quiet and waited. "No I don''t think I can.

    "What can I say? Not much. I do not want to give the wrong impression, but I also do not wish to talk about the correct series of events. I appear to be somewhat at my limit for talking about thisбн but you have been more than patient with me. I forced the issue multiple times and you followed me with at most, minimalint.

    I want to give you more information, allow you toe to some understandingбн

    "But I am unsure how. As stated I do not wish to properly consider the incident, though I also do not wish to improperly represent it. The experience was horrible, and scarred me mentally in ways that even now I seem to not fullyprehend. It has been quite some time since I even thought about the worms. At the same I am aware it could potentially have been much worse.

    I have heard more horrifying stories from my nsmenбн but those stories have not happened to me. Not matter how much I may empathise." Hunter trailed off again, looking towards the ceiling this time.

    Kat found she wasn''t sure what to say. There were just too many potential options. *What does she consider ''worse''? What could have happened to traumatise Hunter like this? She seemed so strong and so capable even with her issuesбн and now she can''t do more than vaguely hint at the real problem. I know I twisted her arm a bit to get this farбн but it still wasn''t enough.

    Perhaps I was taking it lightly? I meanбн I felt like I was giving this the seriousness it deservedбн

    But I suppose I haven''t experienced anything too traumatic. Even that time I had my heart destroyed twice in a rowбн I recovered from that pretty quickly. It wasn''t fatal, and it took less time to heal for me, then others take for broken bones. I''ve taken a lot of injuriesбн but healed from them in moments. I just don''t know. It''s so hard to know.

    There''s not just ''a world of possibilities'' by multiple worlds. It''s so very unclear. I can only hope that I can helpбн which I guess is the issue. How much do I push?*

 Chapter 1455: Chapter 1455 Hunter Recovering

    --- Kat ---

    *Lily, any advice?*

    [Ehбн I don''t know. I already suggested that you wait until this whole thing is dealt withбн though I also understand how we got here. Pushing Hunter like that could have backfired but she''s pretty reasonableбн if a bit secretive. As for what you should do now? I''d say just leave it. Hunter isбн stubborn feels like the wrong word but I guess it''s close enough.

    She''s firm with her decisions and I think you''ve pushed enough. Honestly I''m not sure we would''ve gotten even this much if you''d waitedбн but by that same token I''m not sure we can get any more information from herter. I imagine she''ll say she talked about it with you already and doesn''t need to repeat herself.]

    *That''sбн not ideal but I suppose I don''t have any other ideas. Does Kamiko know? And if so does she have ideas to share?*

    [She does know but she hasn''t been suggesting anything, just pouting and looking sad whenever I tell her what''s going on. She has called Hunter a fewбн I hesitate to say bad namesбн stuff like ''Irresponsible poopy-head'' or ''You have the spine of a limp noodle'' neither of which feel all that mean. Especially when Hunter is amia. Though Kamiko might have been talking about Hunter''s metaphorical spine?

    It was a bit unclear at the time.]

    *Well at least you two are having fun. I suppose the next question is how long should I just let Hunter sit here?*

    [How should I know? How long does it take for her to regenerate all of her demonic energy? I don''t imagine it''ll take too longбн and I''d bet that once she''s at 100% she''ll simply tell you it''s time to dive back into the fighting.]

    Urghбн I need a better idea of what I should be doing. I feel a bit useless standing next to her while she burns everything but I know enough about material science to know that using two opposing temperatures on something isn''t a good idea if you want to keep it intact, and as much as I''m growing to dislike the worm caves I''d rather not cause a cave in.

    [Probably the safest thing to do. Though I''m a little surprised they didn''t try to copse the cave on you, what with the moles and all. Alsoбн depending on what the caves are made from it might not be too bad to mix your demonic energy? Then again, this isn''t earth so I could be very wrong.]

    *I''m going to assume that if anything mixing DEMONIC fire and ice is worse then normal ice and fire.* Kat turned her focus back to the real world for a moment and Hunter was wiggling in ce and looking slightly ufortableбн but she hadn''t said anything. *Hmmбн probably hasn''t healed up yet though she does look impatient. Umбн Lily distract me.*

    [Huh?]

    *Well normally I''d practice some fan forms, or maybe y with my demonic fire or just snuggle with you, but you''re not here and the other things I use to pass the time feel like they''d be a bitбн taunting. I want to let Hunter rx as much as possible, even if I doubt she''ll take a proper break. Soбн yeah anything interesting to tell me?*

    [Not really? Umбн I came up with an idea for a spell that makes use of the association between paper nes and real nes? It''s purely in the theory crafting phase at the moment and I suspect that I need to be Rank 3 to make it all work properly but it might be feasible. I actually came up with it looking over the darkness spells, not the shadow ones.

    Which does make it harder to work out, but I''m pretty sure I can figure something out.]

    *Hey, that sounds pretty cool. Though why do you need to make use of the association?*

    [Something my Paper books cover is that at a high level origami, though I imagine it was called something else for the paper wizard, is one of the best ways to essentially shortcut your way into using other elements. Likeбн making an origami frog that spits water, or maybe a tap. Another example might beбн summoning a paper boulder and then imparting real weight to it. Stuff like that.]

    *And that''s good?*

    [Ehбн it''s an efficient mental trick and definitely costs more mana then doing things ''properly'' but apparently it''s a great way for paper mages to start branching out. I don''t think I''m quite there yet, as I said probably more something to be looking into at Rank 3бн but I''m hoping to get there before too long. Plus, my books have me more than covered for Rank 2 and below.]

    Kat was going to prompt Lily for more information but Hunter had stopped pacing and had now turned her gaze towards the exit to their little cavern. Kat let out a long sigh knowing what wasing and found herself proved right a momentter when Hunter stated. "I have fully recovered we can take out the worms now,"

    *Just greatбн and I still don''t know what the best way to help you do that is but whatever.Sorry Lily but we''ll have to finish this conversationter. "Sure. Though I have to ask, is there anything I can do to helpбн and will you have the energy to finish things off yourself?" said Kat.

    "This nest is alreadyrger then any I have previously cleared. I admit to pushing myself quite a bit, but I suppose I had thought that I would be able to clear the entire thing, or at least a branch of it, without resting. Once the central nest is down I thought I could rxбн I apologise for how that turned out," stated Hunter.

    "Rightбн" said Kat slowly, not sure she totally believed Hunter. "Anything I can do to help?"

    "Noбн I do not believe it would be safe, nor worthwhile. My fire is enough for the worms and I do not wish to waste your efforts. I do at least promise to inform you if I am reaching my limit again, so please do not worry for me," stated Hunter.

    *Rightбн like that has reduced my worry in the slightest. Fine whatever let''s just hope we can get this done.* "Will we be clearing out the other pathways?" asked Kat.

    "Thatбн I do not know. Despite the number of hidden pockets we haven''t found any true offshoots. Corpse worm dens are usually more like ant-hills. I was not expecting a single long tunnel like we''ve been going over. Actuallyбн now that I mention it aloud I find it most strangeбн" stated Hunter trailing off at the end.

    "Does that mean anything for us?" asked Kat.

    "Itбн mightбн" stated Hunter after a few seconds. "The corpse worms I know of tend to spread out, but now that I amбн thinking clearlyбн I can see that it is most unusual. I do not know if it is a tendency unique to this variant of corpse wormsбн or if there is something more sinister at y,"

    "Such as?" asked Kat.

    "Either necromancers or some other death or rot aligned mage that has managed to figure out a spell for controlling them, or perhaps a beast master specialising in insects that transferred their experience to corpse worms. Assuming that this tunnel is the only entrance, or at least, the main entranceбн it might be for defensive purposes," stated Hunter.

    "Huhбн that certainly does put a new spin on things," returned Kat. "What would you say the chances are?"

    "I am unsure. My first inclination is to say that the worms must have someone behind, they don''t tend to burrow like this naturallyбн but two things seem to contradict that. The first is that none of the worms have shown they have an intelligence behind them. They''ve simply been attacking in waves as to be expected.

    Secondly, if there was someone behind this, I would''ve expected the worms to have started disappearing as we get deeper, perhaps simply fleeing from us.

    "Instead, they are acting as I would expect them tooбн and I do know that while patterns tend to repeat amongst the monsters I find, there are plenty of unique variations of things. I suppose it is something to worry aboutбн but perhaps not too much? If I had to make a guess at this momentбн

    "I would, and I suppose I AM saying that there was once a controller behind this army but there isn''t anymore. Either they were killed in something unrted or the worms grew too great in number and either shattered the mind of their controller, or simply overwhelmed and killed them. That is my guess," stated Hunter.

    Kat nodded and said, "Wellбн I think I''ll still try to keep my eyes pealed just in case. I''m not exactly doing anything else at the moment so I might as well keep an eye out rather then doing nothing,"

 Chapter 1456: Chapter 1456 Begone Worms

    --- Kat ---

    Kat looked around the empty tunnels uneasily. Despite walking for five minutes there wasn''t any sign of the worms they were here for. Hunter seemed unaffected by their absence but Kat couldn''t help but think she was missing something. "Umбн Hunter where are the worms? I don''t think I ran that farбн and there''s justбн nothing. Am I missing something?"

    "You are indeed correct. If you look just ahead you can see the spot where the moles you fought came up to attack," stated Hunter as she pointed towards a patch of what looked like undisturbed ground. Kat frowned as she looked over the dirt and found no obvious trace of what had happened.

    If Hunter hadn''t said anything, Kat was certain she''d have missed itбн because she was still missing it even though Hunter seemed quite certain.

    "Umбн yeah I''m not seeing anything," returned Kat.

    Hunter nced at Kat and then back to the dirt. "It seems rather obvious to me, if you notice there are clear circles where the dirt is a slightly difference shade of brown. Additionally, it is not aspact as its surroundings even if it has been smoothed down," stated Hunter.

    Kat looked at the spot they were approaching. Kat could guess the area was just a few steps away based on where Hunter was pointingбн but it all looked the same to her. "Sorry, even with you pointing it out to me it all looks the same," admitted Kat.

    "Ahбн I am aware that my tracking skills are quite substantial but the marks on the ground are truly obvious for me. I mean no offense when I say that your affinity for tracking might be so low as to be negative. I suggest having Lily pick up the skill in your stead if you cannot make out the difference despite being right next to them and having me point them out to you," stated Hunter.

    Kat wanted to pat themia on the head. Sure her words where a bit insulting but Kat found it oddly adorable. "I''ll keep that in mind," said Kat. "Though I HAVE tracked people in the passed so I''m notpletely hopelessбн yeah I''ll still keep it in mind. Lily is better at it anyway,"

    "Sure," stated Hunter, clearly not believing Kat had ''actually'' tracked someone. Followed the sounds of fighting? Possibly. Tracked? Hunter was doubtful. Kat pouted to hide her smirk as they kept going.

    "Soбн where ARE the rest of the worms?" asked Kat. "I mean, we got attacked here before, and before we were fighting them off in constant wavesбн so what''s with theck?"

    "I suspect that they are trying to turtle up at the central chamber. I suspect they will wait a short time for us to attack again, and if we failed to show up they would simply try and dig an alternate tunnel out of this area. They likely consider this tunnel to be too deadly at this point. If we just left I doubt they''d use it," stated Hunter.

    "Waitбн isn''t that good for us?" asked Kat carefully.

    "It is yes. I find it unlikely they can muster a truly deadly offense at the central chamber, but they are instinctually trying to make the attempt, suspecting that I have left to returnter with backup," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн why is that?" asked Kat. "Urбн I meanбн why turtle up when we can more easily take them out like that?"

    Hunter shrugged, "It is simply proof the possess no true intelligence. If we were a more normal threat then turtling up to make a final stand to ensure that they can defeat the threat, or in the worst case, some of the worms can survive. If I wasn''t so powerfulpared to them, perhaps this would have worked.

    The fact that I retreated, or rather, I ran out of energy and you saved me, probably implies to them that the fight is notpletely hopeless,"

    "Rightбн so there''s nothing to worry about?" asked Kat.

    "Have you already forgotten the possibility of someone or something controlling the swarm?" asked Hunter.

    "No, but you said it was unlikely," returned Kat.

    "And you implied there was nothing to worry about. I admit to not being particrly worried but some worry is still prudent Kat," stated Hunter looking slightly more serious then normal. Seeing this, Kat gave Hunter a firm nod and turned her gaze back to the empty tunnels.

    After that the tunnels were empty but normal for a time. Hunter knocked down a few more walls to get at the worms in the walls, but eventually those started to be reced. Instead of hidden alcoves for worms there was the obvious open areas cut into the walls that containedбн nothing at all. "Umбн" Kat started to say but Hunter just shot a look back at Kat that made the question die in her throat.

    Kat was a bit confused, until Hunter made the gesture for silence and started to move even more slowly. Kat was still somewhat confused, but she trust that Hunter knew what she was doing. They continued like this for a few minutes, Hunter getting more and more on edge as empty caverns were passed by while Kat found herself starting to tense up as well.

    Finally, Hunter''s watchfulness paid off. Kat couldn''t see the difference. She heard nothing, saw nothing, smelt nothingбн other than the normal rot. If she was by herself she doubted she could''ve reacted in time. Hunter on the other hand was ready. She jumped backwards yanking Kat with her.

    Kat let herself be pulled backwards with no hesitation, trusting in Hunter, and was d she did so.

    A momentter both the ground and ceiling exploded in the area just ahead of where they were. Worm infested moles burrowed up from the ground, at the same time as a seemingly endless stream of monster corpse fell down from the ceiling. Hunter hurled fire a them, but the flood seemed unstoppable.

    Even with Hunter releasing a continuous stream of fire from her body, the worms and their corpses seemed endless.

    Kat watched on, facing away from the fire as she kept her eyes pealed for any sign of a nk, trusting that Hunter would let her know if she was at her limit. The screeching of the worms became background noise at some point as Kat''s earns learned to tune most of it out. It took a full two minutes for the silence to return.

    Kat turned back to Hunter and saw a pile of ashes stacked as high as the tunnel wasбн no, higher as it included the holes the ''moles'' had made in the ground. Hunter turned to Kat and said, "Do you have some way of generatingrge amounts of wind? I wish to disperse some of this ash,"

    "Umбн I can try to blow it away with wings? It''s not ideal, but it will work somewhat," suggested Kat.

    "It will have to do," stated Hunter.

    Kat shrugged and moved forward. Bracing herself against the wall with her tail Kat pped her wings rapidly, throwing some wind at the pile. It wasn''t anything too significant but for the loose ash it was enough and soon the pile was spread more evenly out along the silent corridor. Kat eventually stopped her efforts once the ash ceased its movements.

    Hunter looked over the pile of ash with a frown before saying "I wish I had a clearer idea of if we have taken out most of the worms. I worry that some are hiding in the ashбн but none of it seems to be moving and I do not believe the worms possesses the intelligence to remain still. Of courseбн even if I can ept that I worry about the holes in the floor making it unstable,"

    Kat nced at the ceiling, "I think this ce isrge enough for me to fly, so I can try to carry you?" suggested Kat.

    "I will ept this attempt," stated Hunter. Kat nodded and picked Hunter up into a princess carry. Once themia was situated she started to try and take off and found it wasбн doable. Just. Kat wasn''t really gaining any height so she kicked off the ground. It worked somewhat.

    Kat still wasn''t gaining height but she wasn''t losing any, or if she was it was too hard to tell. Considering this good enough Kat flew over the ash while keeping an eye out ahead of her as Hunter watched the ground.

    Two turnster and they broke out into a massive cavern containing thergest of the worm pits. It was easily half a football field in length and filled with worms. But with no corpses to even start an attempt at defence they were easily dealt with. Once they were cleared thoughбн there was something that obviously didn''t belong.

    Arge, clearly reinforced door was set into the back of the roomбн and small holes were dug into the walls around it.

 Chapter 1457: Chapter 1457 The Broken Lab

    --- Kat ---

    "Soбн do you think we CAN open this door? And if soбн should we?" asked Kat.

    "We havee this far and taken considerable time with this distraction due to my request so I am willing to let it go if you wishбн but at the same time the evidence indicates there is more worms inside, so if you do not wish to investigate I will likely flood the area with demonic fire using the provided holes.

    "As to if we can open the door? I suspect that the person responsible for this fell into themon trap of creating a bunker, massively reinforcing the doorбн and only the door. It is a simple mistake to make, especially amongst those prone to poor ideas.

    I suspect that if the enchantments on the door still hold it will be easier to simply rip the door out of the wall and get in that way," stated Hunter.

    [OPEN THE DOOR! I need to know! We can''t just leave the end of this expedition up in mes! Bring down the door I say! Bring it down!]

    *I hadn''t realised you were paying such close attention, nor that you were so enthusiastic about opening doors.*

    [Wellбн most of that was foredic effect but I see it''s confused you more than anything else. More seriously I''m interested in if any notes survived. I might not want to replicate any of this creepy stuff but knowledge is knowledgeбн and creepy fantasy knowledge is extra interesting as long as it doesn''t give me too many nightmares.]

    Kat gave a mental nod of acknowledgement and turned to Hunter, "Apparently Lily thinks I should open the door, if only so she can look at the notes," Hunter gave Kat a concerned look. "Ah don''t worry, she was very clear in saying she doesn''t want to use it for anythingбн but Lily is very much a book-fiend,"

    Understanding bloomed in Hunter''s eyes. "Ah yes I see. We have some people like that in the n though they are quite rare and highly valued. They tend to focus on hunting for knowledge instead of monstersбн it is a rare and unpopr path. Many in the n do not respect them for this choice, but the more important members all seem to. I myself will admit to looking down on them a touch.

    While I do understand the work is important it seems so much less fulfilling to me," stated Hunter.

    "Eh I can see it," said Kat with a shrug. "So how do you want to crack open this door?"

    "I''d suggest we both take a side, dig our hands slightly into the dirt to get a good grip on the frame, and then pull out and up at the same time," said Hunter.

    Kat shrugged and nodded. The rock around the door wasn''t too soft, butpared to the strength of the two demons it might as well have been sand. Once they were both in position Hunter gave the signal and they yanked. There was a groan but quickly the door was ripped from the wall and Kat had to partially let go of it as it sailed over her head to avoid being pulled by the weight of it.

    Hunter was doing a lot better, clearly prepared for this and guided the door onto the ground, mming it into the stone so that it was now sitting upright behind them.

    In the same motion, Hunter flicked a bit of demonic fire into the room. There were a few corpse worms still out and about but only a few dozen and they were quickly, and carefully, dealt with by Hunter without destroying anything in the room. Though Kat was more concerned about the skeleton that had just fallen over next to them. It was really hard to tell anything about it.

    It was humanoid but clearly not quite human, and you could see ces that had been bitten into by the worms.

    "What was it doing by the door?" asked Kat.

    "I suspect they worms were trying to use the corpse of whoever this was to open the door up and failed. They likely did not understand what he or she was doing to open the door, and even looking at the door myself I am not entirely certain. I suspect a mana pule pattern of some kind unlocks it, but without mana myself I cannot test such a thing," stated Hunter.

    Kat gave a nod and slowly walked into the room. The floor was wrecked and horrible stained with all sorts of things and Kat quickly turned to other features of the room. There was a now broken chair with two of its legs snapped off and the back filled with holes.

    A number of remarkably intact looking cupboards, and on the table was a considerable amount of broken ss alongside what might be the remnants of a notebook but it was hard to tell.

    Turning to the side Kat saw what looked to beбн the head of a giant ant? Kat wasn''t certain, as the worms had clearly gotten to it, but one antenna happened to still be intact and Kat could sort of make out the remnants of mandibles now lying detached from the main structure. The weird part was therge crystalline gem that was on the bench.

    It glowed a light purple that bordered on pink though didn''t quite make the jump in Kat''s eyes.

    Aside from that, there were debris and remnants of other parts of the room along the wall facing the worms, but there wasn''t enough left of whatever the things were for Kat to take a guess at their purpose. Hunter might be able to piece it all together, but Kat didn''t think believe herself to be up to the task. "Soбн what''s all this? And should we take a look in the cupboards?" asked Kat.

    "This is clearly a researchb of some kind. Likely personal on ount of the small size and the single chair. I suspect they were either researching the worms that they found somewhere else, and they escaped due to the fact only the door is reinforced, from here they spread out and found the surfaceбн

    "Or alternatively they were created in thisb. I suspect the former because I do not believe this ce to be of sufficient size to conduct such experiments, and the technological and magical prowess of the local popce seems insufficient for something on that scale.

    Thoughбн if they were brought in from elsewhere and escaped I do wonder why they only spread out in a single direction," pondered Hunter.

    "Rightбн well what about this ant thing?" asked Kat pointing out the likely ant remains.

    Hunter turned to look at where Kat was pointing, it was a shelf just above her ''natural'' eye level so Hunter coiled the end of her tail around a bit and lifted the rest of her body up to see. "And suddenly this all makes more sense. That appears to be the remains of a giant ant queen, one that likely manages a hivemind when in active operation. I suspect that this was the basis of the research here.

    Attempting to create a true hivemind out of the worms, perhaps with whoever that was," Hunter jabbed a finger towards the corpse, "in control of the entire structure.

    "I suspect that the lingering mental imprint of the jewel there is responsible for the worms'' strange behaviours. The specifics are beyond me without significant time investment and additional knowledge about the ant species that produced this specimen but I can at least guess this much.

    I do wonder why that manifested in limiting the worms'' defences, but I''d guess that either that was the entire point, or they were simply trying to get as far away from the crystal as possible,"

    "But then why was their main pit still here?" asked Kat.

    "The crystal cannot operate forever without being fedpatible mana, I suspect it ran out and the worms just continued to dig straight-ish because that''s what they were already doing" answered Hunter easily.

    "Ohбн yeah ok that makes more sense then I thought," mumbled Kat.

    "Now as for these cupboards, I suspect they contain a number of things, thoughбн one moment," Hunter paused as she reached up and gently ced a hand on the cupboard doors. She held her hand in ce for about a minute before shrugging, "I am not the best at this sort of identification but I think the cupboards have some perseveration enchantments on them. Likely why the worms left them alone.

    "If we are to open them, do be mindful of what''s inside. While at least one will be notebooks and things of that nature I suspect that there will also be other less pleasant things. We will should determine what we are to do with them before opening in case the mixtures have be vtile over time,"

    "Didn''t you say there are preservation enchantments on the cupboards? Why would some of it be vtile?" asked Kat.

    "These are almost certainly not time-based protections Kat. They are almost certainly either water, wind, fire, or earth based simply because that is what most people know. They are not frozen in time, the effects of time are merely blunted by other factors, or so I suspect anyway,"

    "Huh," mumbled Kat as she looked them over.

 Chapter 1458: Chapter 1458 The Burning Lab

    --- Kat ---

    *Lily? Any preferences?*

    [I''m sure I could learn a lot from all the other stuffбн but just get me the notes. I don''t care enough about anything else and I certainly don''t want to risk what might be in them. Heck, if this guy was crazy enough to mess with the corpse worms who knows what else they were into. There could be diseases or something else horrible in one of the cupboards. So just get the notes and burn the rest.]

    "Well, Lily is on board with ''Get the notes and burn the rest'' how does that sound to you?" suggested Kat.

    "I would rmend opening all the cupboards quickly and without breathing, then grabbing what we want before backing up and allowing me to burn the rest of the room out," said Hunter.

    "Right. Best to be safe. Umбн should I just do that then? My regeneration can probably stand up to whatever gets thrown at me," suggested Kat.

    "No," stated Hunter firmly. "As a demon I am also likely to immune to many of the potential issues. What we really do not want is for something that happens to be inside to spread into the surroundings. We might be fine but the wildlife around? An unlucky member of the town? Not so much.

    I suggest opening the cupboards swiftly, grabbing what you want, and then burning the rest. I will likely cover us with my fire as I do soбн in fact I will summon up some to cover the doorway before we start just to be safe. I''ll do the lower cupboards and you do the top set?"

    "Yeah that sounds good," agreed Kat as she hopped up onto the bench, ignoring the broken ss and stains. Hunter red at Kat''s back for a second but didn''t actually say anything in response.

    Instead she slithered over to the bottom cupboards and summoned up her fire, ''blocking'' the doorway. "Give me the signal to start when you are ready," said Hunter.

    Kat didn''t waste any time. "GO!" and then the cupboard doors were flung open. Kat was happy enough to take them two at a time, using both hands to keep things going. The first set of cupboards had food and water inside and Kat mmed the doors back shut a moment after recognising this. She then pulled open the next two just as easily.

    Inside was what looked to be dried remains of something, but whatever it was, wasn''t notes so she shut those as well.

    The next set of cupboards held a stack of books in one, and a table that looked to be a chalkboard, it had a few things on it but it was mostly clean so Kat opted to ignore it. Grabbing the books in one arm, Kat was about to shift them around to be more easily carriedбн and then she remembered that she had a storage ring for this contract and deposited them inside instead.

    Kat then opened the next set, and instantly closed them. They were to remain closed until they were cleansed in fire and she wanted nothing to do with anything else in these cupboardsбн but checked the next ones anyway. As soon as she opened that one, the threerge jugs ofбн something started bubbling and Kat mmed that one shut as well.

    Knowing that she was at risk of running out of time Kat got her tail involved and threw open three of the six cupboards left.

    Inside was nothing of note, in fact one of them waspletely empty. Kat didn''t question it simply moved on to the final six. Inside she found a whole bunch of stray notes, which was great. In another one she found a whole bunch of dead worms. Not so great. And in the final one Kat saw that it wasбн empty again.

    Quickly shifting the papers into her storage ring Kat ducked away from the cupboards and was about to leave when Hunter said, "Grab the crystal!"

    Kat was confused for a second but the crystal in question was still in sight. It was therge crystal belonging to the ant. Kat dashed over towards it and then ran out of the room with it clutched in her hand. As soon as Kat was through the wall of fire Hunter started pouring the mes into the room.

    Things inside started to sputter and steam, even as they were burnt down the sound of things popping and squealing could be heard before all of a sudden, a big BANG went off and a section of the cupboards were sted to pieces. Hunter didn''t seem phased and simply kept pouring fire into the room until all of the sounds stoppedбн and then kept it up for a further ten seconds just to be sure.

    When Kat looked into the room after the mes died down and there was nothing but ash. There was no sign of the cupboard or bench at all, the chair had been rendered down to nothing and the stains on the floor were no more. Of course, so was a good inch of the stone floor itself, but that was fine. Kat gulped slightly, at the sight. *Wellбн I could probably do something like that? Maybe?

    Can I destroy stone like that?*

    Kat shook her head and as she did so, her attention was pulled two the crystal still in her hand. "Soбн why did you want me to grab this?" asked Kat as she waved it about.

    "Two main reasons. The first is that it is somewhat valuable, either for barter here or for barter and trade back at the hub. My n at least would be interested in it for a number of things," stated Hunter. Kat nodded along for that all makes sense. "Of course, the second reason is that it was liable to explode and potentially bring the whole cave system down on our heads if you didn''t grab it,"

    Kat paused in her nodding to look down at the crystal in her hand. It was decently chunky, and took up most of her palmбн but it didn''t seem super explosive? "Wha?" intoned Kat radiating confusion.

    "It is not a certainty, I would need more time or information to determine its explosive yieldбн but I would give it a greater then fifty percent chance of explosive results," stated Hunter matter-of-factly.

    "Rightбн but WHY?" asked Kat.

    "That I do not know. It is likely something to do with the way the ants form the crystals in the first ce. Not all crystalised mana explodes, and technically speaking that crystal isn''t even that. It''sбн strange in many ways. One of the reasons my n wants to study it. Those organically grown crystals hide some fascinating details, or so I am told.

    I do not understand any of the specifics myself. I just remember an acquaintance''s mother, one of those ''knowledge hunters'' I know, finding out I have one and then justбн grabbing it and running away,"

    "Okбн I feel like I have more questions, but let''s start heading back while you talk aboutбн that," said Kat. "Oh, though before you startбн is it safe to put the crystal in the storage ring?"

    "Oh, yes,pletely," said Hunter seriously. Kat really wanted to be sceptical about that answer, especially after hearing about how explosive it might beбн but decided it was better for it to explode inside the ring then outside anyway and watched as it vanished from her hand.

    "Soбн I guess my two big questions are, why call them an acquaintance and is that sort ofбн I hesitate to say ''theft'' but it IS technically. Umбн yeah is that sort of thing normal?" asked Kat.

    "The second question is easier to answer. No it is not normal, and her wife came in and offered me payment for the crystal as soon as she found out. As for why I call them an acquaintance? Their name is Hunter 24ZB272 and I had a number of sses with them growing up.

    They were one of the few n members the same age as myselfбн but I quickly eclipsed them in my learnings and they are rather jealous of my sess.

    "I still keep up with them, her parents are lovely people and much more involved in 24ZB272''s life then is standard for our nбн but yes 24ZB272 is a rather jealous individual.

    It makes it hard for me to spend significant time with her, and perhaps at a few points in time I wouldn''t have even called her an acquaintanceбн but we''ve known each other for almost as long as we''ve both been alive and I suppose it''s justбн nice to know someone my age that understands me somewhat more than average.

    Sadly she disagrees with me on many things including how the n operates, but nothing too egregious so we can still talk without issues," exined Hunter.

    "Huhбн so I didn''t want to ask before, because it might''ve been a touchy question but you''ve given me an opening soбн what about your own parents?" asked Kat.

 Chapter 1459: Chapter 1459 Orphan Buddies!

    --- Kat ---

    "I am not against answering your question Kat, but if you would like the longer story, as I suspect you and Lily desire, then this will take some time. Theoretically, our walk is a good chance to go over the details. s, Kamiko cannot hear this conversation while we are separated and I feel she also deserves to know," stated Hunter.

    [I volunteer to repeat it all!] "Lily is willing to ensure Kamiko hears the full story," exined Kat.

    "I suppose that is eptable," stated Hunter.

    Though Kat cut in right after, "Though before we get into things. Why ARE we walking back?"

    "We are walking back for two reasons. The first is that I do not wish to risk theplex copsing due to our speed. I am sure you can be quite careful, but my own method of running full speed is less inherently safe for the environment. Usually it is no issue, but in this case might cause issues. The second reason is that I wish to listen for signs of more corpse worms in the walls.

    I suspect I have all of them other than the trees outside, but I still wish to be sure," stated Hunter.

    "Ah, that''s fine," said Kat. "I meanбн I assume? Lily would tell me if either of them had an issue I''m sure?"

    [Yeah it''s fine on our end, though Kamiko pointed out that we might want to stay the night at the town nearby if you''re going to be a while. Kamiko is suggesting it as a way to avoid cooking, sleep inside and because we should probably tell the town we''ve cleared out the worms.]

    *But the tents we have are HUGE and I''m pretty sure the beds inside of them are better then the one we have at home.*

    [I said the same to Kamiko, but apparently it''s just not the same. I don''t know, maybe it''s something we don''t get because we''re used to moreбн basic camping equipment or just nothing at all.]

    *Fair enough.* Kat ryed Kamiko''s thoughts on the matter and was met with a shrug from Hunter. "I have no issue with staying the night in town, though I will perhaps remain outside or simple sleep inside my tent in whatever room we get. I find that most worlds withoutmia do not have appropriate bedding for me," stated Hunter.

    "That sounds fair to me," said Kat, and based on theck of response from Lily, seemed to have been epted by the other two as well.

    Hunter nodded and the two started walking back, well it was more of a light jog but neither was straining themselves with the speed, once they''d matched their paces well Hunter began to speak. "The quick answer regarding my parents is that ''I did not know them''. A slight misdirection and one I may have given earlier in our travels, mostly to see how you would react to the suggestion.

    "An exnation closer to fact, is that my parents were never a couple, simply two n members who engaged in semi-regrly sexual activity without taking any precautions to prevent pregnancy. In some fairness, while the n does cover sexual activity and the consequences therein, they do not usually speak on how to avoid pregnancies for reasons I''ll coverter.

    "Which is no real excuse. Both of my parents were well past their five hundredth year of life when they had meбн and I am not even their first child together despite theirck of true romantic interest in each other. I do not begrudge them their disinterest. The n has excellent options for child raising.

    "Many members volunteer to take care of any children, usually instructors or those who were never lucky enough to be blessed with children themselves, and the fertility rate of demons is not high at all. In fact, I have since learned that the n has more volunteers for child rearing then they do spare children.

    I won''t get too deep into the specifics, they''re something we can coverter if you''re interested.

    "Back to my parents. They were bothmiasбн and regrly meet up because ''The sex is better with anothermia'' or so they im. I have never been interested in such things myself and as such haven''t investigated the im either through research or practical testing. Anyway, they have both earned their names. My biological father is named Legend, and my biological mother is named Dextris.

    "They are both powerful hunters in their own right and regrly participate in expeditions that Wrath tends to lead. They spend essentially no time in thepound, and are more likely to meet up with each other on contracts or expeditions then while they are off rxing. I have met both of them a few times. Once for a proper conversation, that was more of a confrontation on my half.

    "I had a number of notes regarding my theory of my parentageбн because figuring out our parents is used as a teaching moment for n members like myself. I am not sure what I expected when I had my notes preparedбн but Dextris simply admitted she was as soon as I approached her about itбн and then walked off straight after,"

    Kat chewed on her lip as the sound of footfalls filled the air. "Iбн I don''t know what to say to that," said Kat.

    "I do not really know what to say about it either. I have heard from others that I should be angry. That I should be happy. That I should be a great deal of varied emotionsбн but I found I did not care. I had my answer, and so I went to the librarian who had assigned me the task and informed them of my sess.

    "I felt more satisfaction when the librarian confirmed I was right and praised my ability to find and decipher information that had been intentionally obscured. Of course not to the point of impossibility, but to ensure that I would experience some difficulty figuring it out.

    Many others heard of this and thought me strangeбн and I find it hard to empathise with that thought, even if intellectually I can understand why that might be the case," stated Hunter.

    Kat''s eyes shone, "No I totally get it. I''m an orphan myself and I''ve seen the whole range of reactions. Some people are super angry that their parents gave them up, while others are sad they''re not around anymore. I''ve never really cared. I was raised by the older kids at the orphanage and Gramps. Mostly Gramps.

    I could not care less about my parentsбн and quite a few people I know thought that was really weird,"

    Hunter smiled and sped up a bit so that she could show that off to Kat before returning to her mostly deadpan facial expression. "It appeals to me to find another person who understands my perspective on such things. It is hard to care about parents that were never truly in the picture.

    I did not grow up in their shadow, and my caretaker, the one I would call my mother should she wish it, is truly the one I look up to.

    "Her name was Matilda, and she was quite the hunter when she was younger. I grew up listening to her stories of her various hunts and when I expressed interest in starting my education a bit early she allowed it. Matilda is still around, and I visit it her regrly. I moved out when I reached thirty to allow for her to take in other orphans such as myself, despite her insistence it wasn''t necessary.

    "Still, for my thirty years felt like a solid amount of time, and I still check for houses going up for sale in the area she likes to live just in case. Sadly, I never did connect with the young girl she took in after I moved out. She isбн exceptionallyzy. Skilled, butzy. Worse, her abilities allow her to be such.

    "At Rank 1 she got her tracking skill, and then at Rank 2, she got a skill that allows her to fly. The first thing she did was work out how to use them together to shoot off after a target. Annoyingly, she only needs a picture and a name for the target and she can locate them if the picture is clear and less then a week old.

    "Instead of improving her skills, she simply relies on the same trick over and over. I would have more respect for her choices if she instead used that ability to take more hunts then anyone else and abused her speed and excellent skills for swiftly locating a target. She is especially effective hunting other sentientsбн and yet she does the bare minimum.

    I try to avoid visiting Matilda while she is around because it regrly devolves into a fight,"

    "Iбн okбн so to not make assumptions, how do those fights usually start?" asked Kat.

    Hunter sighed, "Thatбн well that also takes some exining. What would you like to hear first? More about the n adoption system or more about Matilda''s current charge?"

 Chapter 1460: Chapter 1460 KKL98SM

    --- Kat ---

    "Whatever you''d prefer," answered Kat as she ignored Lily''s insistence that she ask more about Matilda''s charge.

    Luckily for Lily, Hunter stated, "I shall continue with my current train of thought then. Though I suppose I should specify that Matilda''s charge is Hunter KKL98SM to avoid confusion. The fightsбн well I admit that originally I was the source of many of our fights. Or perhaps not originally?

    "When she was but a babe KKL98SM was quite adorable. She''s a gorgon actually, and her little snake hair was very endearing to me. Always trying to nip at my fingers or if I had her near my face, trying to catch my tongue. Perhaps she thought it was a worm or something. Before she could talk KKL98SM was an adorable child.

    She slept a lot, which was perhaps an indication that she was more Sloth demon than anything else.

    "I did ask about it, and Matilda confirmed that KKL98SM''s parents were both half shadow demon. Somehow while she avoided any of the physical tells of such a thing, she did not avoid the mental ones. It did make her easy to care for when she was youngerбн but when schooling started up was where the real issues arose.

    "It was impossible for Matilda to convince KKL98SM to do anything more than the bare minimum required for the day. So Matilda called on my help for a bit. Matilda didn''t want to push things too far, she wanted me to be an example of what someone closer to her age could do with practice. Sadly, KKL98SM did not appreciate my efforts.

    "I think she grew to hate me during this period. Not the true all-consuming hate of teenagers and adults but the hate of a child that''s decided you''re ''A poopy snake''. From there she ensured that I regrly felt unwee. I put up with the attitude to spend time with Matildaбн but it never really went away as we got older.

    "This eventually culminated in a huge fight when she turned sixteen. I regret it somewhat now, but this was something that I am sure had been building for some time," Hunter paused to let out a long sigh. "KKL98SM had beenбн well I felt like she had been wasting her time.

    She''d just started doing contracts, earlier then some, and she was justбн getting them done by abusing what I saw as ''cheap tactics''. She simply purchased considerable amounts of explosives, find the target, and then throw bombs at it till it died.

    "Now, before this point she was just sent against beasts of some kind. She wasn''t Rank 2 yet and couldn''t float, so most of her time was spent finding the target. Then she would just bomb it to pieces, luckily in remote areas. Wellбн just before this fight I had heard from Matilda that she was contracted to hunt down a criminalбн and she did. In a popted area.

    "To this day I still do not know if anyone died, and Matilda didn''t either. The n hadn''t received her report yet, something that she is always behind on. Matilda wasбн mostly worried. She didn''t truly believe that KKL98SM, aszy as she was, would be so callous as to kill bystanders just to save timeбн

    "But I was not so charitable in my beliefs. I was never able to confirm them. The n forbid my reading of them after the fight on grounds of it being private information I had no right to demand. I was not on the review council nor was I family. Which stung. I had helped raised this girl, in a small way perhaps, but through Matilda I thought of her as something like a cousinбн

    "So to have that refusal pped in my face? It made me angry. Unreasonably so. Understanding I needed to remain calm, and with no contract likelying my way for a few days because I had just returned I went to Matilda''s so that I could spend time with her and rx," Hunter let out a slightly pained chuckle. "A mistake as it turns out.

    "Matilda wasn''t there at the time, she was out shopping I believeбн but KKL98SM was. Iбн I cannot even remember what sparked the argument, nor the specifics of what happened during itбн but KKL98SM said something as I entered. It was a light jab, I know that much. Likely something about being tightly wound, or not visiting Matilda enoughбн and I went right off at her.

    "KKL98SM and I entered a screaming match until Matilda arrivedбн and then even that wasn''t enough to stop us. We continued to spew verbal sewage at each other until Matilda finally had enough and knocked us both out. We woke up tied to separate chairs and Matilda informed us we WOULD be apologising to each other in a week, or we''d end up back on the chairs.

    "I spent a week thinking about things. I decided I wanted my apology to be real. So I found a set of tools for crafting your own bombs and purchased them with my own funds. As well as a considerable amount of vtilepounds. I arrived at Matilda''s door a weekter, present in hand and apologies on my lips. KKL98SM let me recite my entire speech, all pre-nned of courseбн and I gave her my giftбн

    "And she spat in my face. Literally. Matilda was horrified and Iбн I just left. I told her that her feelings were understood, and that we would never speak again. I do not know what Matilda said to her afterwardsбн but I ignored her to the best of my abilities for the next decade.

    "I''m not really sure when we started to actually talk againбн but I have attempted to remain cordial with her when I can. I do not attack her for her poor life choices, and I try not to think about the deplorable actions she has performed in regards to meбн and she continues to snipe at me, likely to get a reaction. Nothing asбн heavy handed as they may have once been.

    In fact, I am so used to them now that I don''t even know if she means anything bad by them nowбн

    "But fights do asionally happen. We never meet up intentionally and I try to avoid raising to her tauntsбн but I admit to firing back on asion, where it does devolve if nobody is there to stop us. Soбн yes that is the story of my rtionship with KKL98SM. I do not believe there are should be questions but I suppose I can answer them if you do in fact have some,"

    [I want to know how long ago this was] Kat repeated the question.

    Only on m v|le|mp|yr

    "Not as long as you might think. It took over a decade for Matilda to be assigned another charge, andбн while I''m not certain of the exact timeframe it was within thest year that I began to speak with KKL98SM again. Not regrly, but we''ve had two fights just this past month soбн somewhat more frequently.

    Thoughpared to the fight we had when she was sixteen they can hardly be called as such," stated Hunter.

    "Huhбн" said Kat with a thoughtful look on her face. As she did so, Hunter mmed a palm into the wall. Kat held back and waited as Hunter frowned at the spot she''d hit. The wall hadn''t copsed. She tapped it a few more times andбн then shifted over a bit and mmed the wall again. This time it did copse and she threw in some demonic fire before turning away with a nod.

    "Do you think you''ll make up with her?" asked Kat.

    "I do not know. Part of why we areбн sort of speaking again is that Matilda has long insisted KKL98SM deeply regrets the events of that dayбн but I have yet to see any true evidence of that. While I could believe she regrets it mildly, or regrets thepanionship we might have been able to manage despite our problemsбн

    "I am unsure if I can truly believe she regrets her actual actions. I did mention that I believe she grew to resent me as a child? Well I would guess that in her eyes I was trying to ''buy her off'' with arge present and a clearly pre-prepared apology instead of understanding that I took time and effort to draft my words, as well as find a suitable present.

    She likely believed that I caused her years of suffering and that one apology could never make up for that.

    "Or perhaps I am just spouting mistruths about her motivations. She has never made them clear, and I am basing them solely on my own understanding of her personality. Something that is clearlycking as I was unable to provide a suitable gift and apology for her to avoid literally spitting in my face.

    I suspect that had I better understood her at that time, or even before that, we could''ve avoided the fightбн though I do also suspect that it was inevitable in some form," exined Hunter.

 Chapter 1461: Chapter 1461 A Clan Needs People

    --- Kat ---

    Kat listened to Hunter speak more on her rtionship with Matilda and KKL98SM as they left the cave and started their circuit around the area for the worms in the trees. Eventually, Lily made a topic request Kat forwarded. "Soбн Lily is curious about the strangeness regarding sexual education you had in the n?

    I''m looking back now and nothing jumps out as me as being too strange, but Lily seems to think there''s a story there and that you implied you were willing to talk about it,"

    "I am indeed willing to speak on that issue, and I suppose we have somewhat exhausted the stories I can tell about Matilda and KKL98SM at this stage in ourpanionship. Lily''s current question has two ces I can begin. Either with the ''why'' or with the ''what'' that you seem to be missing. I suppose I shall first focus on the ''what'' as it the smaller section of the exnation.

    Please hold any further questions until I exin the why.

    "What Lily picked up from my hint is that my n does not encourage the use of birth control. If anything, it subtly does the opposite. Not in an overt way, and if I was to ask directly I am sure I would get a proper answer even when I was younger. I do not want to portray the n as particrly negligent in this manner.

    Almost all diseases of more sexual inclination were thoroughly routed out by Lust long before I was born, and they continue that crusade to this day whenever a new one pops up.

    "Yet for the longest time I did not understand why the n operated this way. Why they would leave subtle encouragements but not overt onesбн and why that shes with my own experience. I am unsure if I am asexual like yourself Kat, I find a number of individuals to be quite pleasing to the eye, and the idea of engaging in intercourse is not a disgusting ideaбн

    "Yet I find myselfcking in any sort of libido. I briefly encountered the feeling while rooting out an alraune infestation once, but even at its most concentrated the feelings of lust they inspired where still quite mutedpared to what I''ve been told of in stories. It means I don''t really look for that sort ofpanyбн

    "And the n is entirely ok with that. There''s a significant portion of the n that fits into a simr enough ''box'' that I was notcking on information when I sort to understand my own sexuality. Matilda was not one of those individuals, but she knew plenty people she could point out instead.

    "Now, I bring this up because after I had that little journey of self-discoveryбн I wondered why the n seemed to be so supportive of the choice to never involve yourself in that side of thingsбн yet also subtly encouraging children. Perhaps you can already see what I did not at the time.

    "What I found, was that while the n''s main goal is to create exceptional hunters of every increasing qualityбн to do that they need more hunters. They may not wish for a huge number of new children but they do want a steady number of younger demons to be brought up within the n.

    "See, to ensure the goal of creating more exceptional hunters is metбн the n needs to continue and to continue the n needs bodies. I''ve never found it to be overly harsh about this. The details thoughбн that''s where it gets both interesting and contradictory. I eventually decided I''d learnt enough on the topic and moved on, but I can exin some of what I know, including those contradictions?"

    Kat nodded as they stood next to a burning tree no longer full of worms. Hunter nodded and continued with her exnation. "Well, the first is that while sex isn''t discouraged, and many safe avenues are offeredбн I don''t want to make it seem like it''s actively encouraged for most either. You may have assumed that already, just based on my experience, but it''s a bit more general then that.

    "We are NOT a n based on Lust. We are a n of Pride and Envy. We seek that which we do not hold, are we are proud of our skills. The n almost certainly does not desire a descent into hedonism, and as such it regrly provides alternative outlets for tension too avoid such a thingбн but the need for children in the next generation means that sex itself is never too actively discouraged.

    "Though admittedly healthy rtionships are rare. I do not suspect that part is intentional, so much that it is an epted side effect of the n''s other choices. This is mostly spection on my part, but I would suspect that arge majority of the n are unable to handle proper romantic rtionships.

    Either for reasons more like my own, or simply because they find it hard to connect with others.

    "When youbine this with arge number of hunters, especially older ones, that wish to leave a legacy or help train the younger generations despite the fact that they never found love themselves? Well it means that ''hook-ups'' are an epted thing. While it may not be encouraged intentionally, it ismon enough that it might be unintentionally encouraged. That part I am very unclear about.

    "As I never had an interest it''s hard to tell just how much it''s pushed onto those who do have the drive for such things. Once it became clear I didn''t have an interest in sex, it was essentially never mentioned again, at least, not in rtion to my fellow demons. Mating habits of many monsters tend to be extremely important to understanding the species you''re investigating after all.

    "Soбн yes that is most of what I was hinting at. The n can be a bit weird in regards to sex. It wants more children, but it doesn''t want too many hunters taking time off to have those children, yet we also don''t want to bring in too many people from outside the n because they tend not to properly understand our way of things, or if they do, still tend to be less understanding.

    "I find this to be a particrly relevant point because many of those I have learnt with that were born inside of the n also do not understand those things. Of course, in truth I make no ims that I understand all the inner workings of the nбн but I feel as though I understand enough to ept it as it is. Do you have any questions?"

    "Umбн not really? It''s not exactly a topic that interests me too much for obvious reasons," said Kat.

    [BAH! I want to know why there aren''t more partnerships! Why Hunter thinks they have issues with rtionships! Do they not have hunting TEAMS. Surely teamwork through life and death battles would at least help start something?]

    Kat shrugged and ryed Lily''s ideas to Hunter who gave a shrug before speaking. "You make points that resonate with meбн yet I find that most of the n likes to work alone. I suspect it is that pride aspect of the n rearing its head. Additionally most hunts are suitable for one person. If you need more than one demon for a problem, sending a rank above is usually betterбн

    "And in the cases where it is not, such as right now, I find that groups need a more diverse set of skills. Here we have myself, Kat, and Kamiko. Even if Kamiko is hear for non-skill based reasons her presence is just as essentialбн though I am at least suspecting that she is important for reasons unrted to herbat skill, or her need to be on the mission just to drive the cost down.

    "Anyway, the point I am trying to make is that in groups, you do not usually have more than one hunter, and quite a number of other demons find the n weird. Not that I do not find numerous other groups of demons to be weird myself. So it very much a reciprocal experience, but that does limit the potential dating pool for those interested in such things,"

    "Have you considered getting a partner?" asked Kat. "I meanбн doesn''t have to be romantic, you could just find a best friend that''s a bit more? Likeбн take me and Lily for example. I''m asexual as you knowбн but that doesn''t make Lily any less important and I''m not going to let that get in the way of things. I''m not embarrassed at all to say I love her and that she makes me life a LOT better.

    Soбн is that something you''ve considered?"

    "Of course," stated Hunter. "I do not consistently enjoypany. This team has caused me no issues, and I enjoy the questionsбн but this contractes after a long stint of solo missions. I am not sure I would ever have the energy to engage with a full-time partner. Definitely not one so connected to my mind,"

 Chapter 1462: Chapter 1462 Babysitter Guard

    --- Kat ---

    After clearing the are out it was quiet run back to Kamiko and Lily. This silence continued once they met up because Lily had been keeping track of Kat''s approach. In fact, Hunter and Kat didn''t even stop. Lily and Kamiko were ready to move as soon as the other two made it back to the road.

    Well, Lily did have to be handed over so that Kamiko had her hands free for the reigns, but that was a minor detail. Once moving they headed straight for the nearby town. It didn''t even take them a full hour before their destination came into view.

    The town was made up of squat, solid stone buildings that looked to be thicker than strictly necessary. There was no wall, but in a pinch those houses looked like they could manage almost as well. Ringing the edges of the town wererge wooden watch towers. Each of them had a giant gong in them, though that was hard to see from the ground.

    At a nce, it seemed like the towers were originally built some distance away from the edge of town, but a number of buildings had crept closer to them over the years. It made the town look almost like it had bites taking out of it, as the town grew closer specifically to the towers leaving a concave shape between them marking an absence of houses.

    One such watchtower was right next to the road, and it seemedrger then the others. It had a small gatehouse at the bottom with a board looking guard leaning against the side awning. This clearly wasn''t one of the more active posts. The man in question had his spear leaning against the wall next to him as he brushed his scales with a little brush.

    Oh he wasn''tpletely hopeless, he did give the approaching group a nce but seemed unconcerned with their approach. Hispanion at the top of the tower looked a lot more alert andбн rather confused. Kat could see that the guard in the tower was ncing backwards at something regrly and watching their approach closely. He wasn''t doing anything just yet but he seemed concerned.

    Seeing this, Kat started to obviously slow down. Hunter kept up the old pace for a little bit before a nce backwards lead her to being on the same page as the other three and the group slowed to a much more normal pace. They kept that up until they were right next to the guard who didn''t even look up as they approached. "Um, excuse me," said Kat.

    "It''s fine, you''re all free to go, we don''t check ID or ask for tolls here," said the man with a wave.

    "Umбн" Kat nced over at Hunter who shrugged. "Actually we have a minor report to make about some potential issues in the forest that we''ve dealt with. Or well, should have been dealt with at any rate,"

    The guard sighed and looked up for the first time, finally noticing Kat''s rather obvious demonic features. His eyes then quickly scanned the rest of the group as he took their appearances. "Rightбн is this official business?" asked the guard.

    "While we are on official business, this was not," stated Hunter as she slithered up next to Kat. "I have a rather personal dislike of the monsters in question and they were quite near to the town. I suspect I got them all, but I am not totally sure.

    Just having them in the area is cause for at least some concern so we thought you ought to know," Hunter notably didn''t mention the workshop they found, but with the person responsible clearly long dead it didn''t seem wise to spread that around.

    "Ahбн" said the guard finally putting away the brush he was using on his scales and steadying himself "I''m just a junior hereбн and I''ve got this post because it''s mostly for ckers and they don''t trust me to watch for real threats. Umбн hmmбн I''m not actually sure who you''d need to talk to about that at the momentбн"

    The guard tapped his cheek a few times. "See the old mayor past away the other week. Nothing questionable, he was an old man and his heart finally gave outбн but his granddaughter was meant to take over the post. Which sounds nice, until you realise that she''s on vacation to visit family at the capital. Original it was to get some help for the old manбн and wellбн"

    The guard waved vaguely at the back of the town. "Of course, he wasn''t the only person keeping this ce running I justбн yeah I don''t actually know who''s handling things at the momentбн"

    "Crpmon! You dolt!" shouted a voice from above. "I swear you''ve got so much space for information in your head because it''s fucking empty! Honestly! Even if you didn''t know that they should probably tell the head of the local hunters, you should AT LEAST know to direct them to the guard captain for further information if you don''t know it!"

    "Well look, the captain''s off work today for that thing with her nieceбн" started the now named Crpmon.

    "Don''t you give me that shit," interrupted the as of yet unnamed guard. "You know very well that the vice captain is in today, and you''d be sending them to the same ce! I wish I wasn''t so surprised, but you continue to lower my expectations of you,"

    "Hey, now you''re just being rude," said Crpmon.

    "Oh? I am, am I?" asked the guard. "Well how about this. Seeing as we''ve been colleagues for over a year and I''m almost always the one to watch over you because apparently I''m the best at babysitting youбн tell me what MY name is and I''ll stop being angry,"

    "Umбн" mumbled Crpmon.

    "Come on. I introduced myself to you regrly when we first meбн" Crpmon looked slightly nervous. "Justst week when we had dinner at my house my wife called me by my nameбн" Crpmon coughed awkwardly and looked away. "When I report in at the end of the day, with you, the captain, or the vice thank me for my workбн BY NAME," Crpmon had decided to the ground just looked fascinating.

    The guard above sighed. "Why do I ever bother? Whatever. Just head into town and look for the only building with metal bars on the windows. That''s the guard house, as well as the town jail. You can report there, and they might be able to tell you where old man Jnkns is at the moment.

    He''s in charge of the hunters for the town,"

    "Thanksбн" said Kat slowly. Part of her wanted to ask what the older guard''s name was just to find out if it was particrly hard to rememberбн but decided it wasn''t worth the hassle. Kat gave them both a slight wave and then headed into town, with Kamiko dismounting as they transitioned from ''highway'' to ''town'' just to be polite.

    Entering the town, it seemedбн very quiet. There was one house with arge curtain over the front instead of a wall that seemed to serve as the local grocer, with a moderate disy of fresh produce and a few people hanging around thatбн but otherwise there was nobody in sight. Kat wondered a bit about that as they made their way forward.

    The guard house was pretty obvious. It was just a bit taller then its surroundings and the bars on the windows did stand out once you knew where to look. Kat and crew angled towards the building and knocked on the door. "Come in!" shouted a gruff but feminine voice.

    Inside was a woman in mage robes sitting behind arge desk. She had a number of scars across her exposed arms and arge one that went from her temple to her ear. As she was covered in scales, they were quite obvious. Especially because the scales that had grown back were clearly a slightly different colour and out of alignment with the rest of them.

    Even still, the woman smiled slightly on seeing them. "How can I help you today demons?" asked the woman. Kat looked over at Hunter and nudged themia forward.

    Hunter resisted a bit but moved forward and began her tail. "We were traveling as a group along the main road whenбн" Original content from M-VL-em|p,yr

    Hunter went on to describe, most, of the recent massacre as well as paying special mention to the fact there was clearly a workshop at the end they had intentionally burnt out. Throughout the story, the woman had listened intently, but a frown had grown over time. "That isбн a serious concern.

    We''ve been calling them ''Puppet Worms'' and we thought they''d just moved into the area recentlyбн they weren''t too much of an issue just yetбн or so we thought. Hmmбн are you sure you got them all?"

    "No, as I indicated before despite their natural inclination being to puppet corpses they ARE still worms. I expect they will be hunted by the local wildlife, and I myself tried to get all of the major pockets but the issue with anything worm-like is that they are hard topletely route out with personal efforts," exined Hunter.

 Chapter 1463: Chapter 1463 A Place for the Night

    --- Kat ---

    The vice captain asked quite a few more questions after that admittance. Kat was surprised when Hunter whipped out arge piece of a paper, about A3 in size, and started to draw a detailed map of the tunnels they went through after the vice captain had asked for a description of the caves. Hunter even went so far as to put an arrow indicating where the town is in rtion to the town.

    *I didn''t realise she''d be so good at making maps. Thisбн this is nearly a work of art all by itself.* Kat was, if anything, underselling it. The map was expertly done, and if it wasn''t taking shape before Kat''s eyes she would''ve assumed a number of programs were used to keep all the lines so perfect. Hunter''s hand was steady, and didn''t falter even for a second as the pencil ran over the page.

    The vice was, if anything, more surprised. "Thisбн I can''t ept this!"

    "Why not?" asked Hunter. "I have provided you an up to date map for the situation including marking all of the known worm pits I destroyed along the way. I am certain it is urate,"

    "Yeah, yeah it bloody well is! It''s the most urate map I''ve ever seen. Assuming it''s even halfway as urate as it looks to me at the moment, then this will be the finest map in the entire townбн and it''s for a fucking cave in the middle of nowhere!

    This is the sort of thing you''d normal hang up for disy not use to check on dirty tunnels!" hissed the vice captain who still hadn''t given their name.

    "You saw that it took but a moment of my time, so it is of no concern to me what is done with it. If you wish to disy it, then make it so. I simply drew up the map as requested," stated Hunter.

    "Rightбн right I suppose you didбн shit. Okбн right this puts me in an even more awkward ce. Technically I owe you a decent clip of money. If the worms were really there, and I have no reason to doubt you about thatбн then I''m obligated to offer you, if not currency directly, then a rmendation note for future jobsбн

    "But because I''m just the deputy hereбн I don''t have enough leeway to actually hand over either of those things. The notes need to be signed by the captain and yourself, signifying your eptance of no payбн or I''d need to pay youбн but for something like thisбн I don''t think the payment scheme was ever intended for something like thisбн" said the vice captain trailing off slightly.

    "What do you mean?" asked Kat

    "Well the standard payment scheme is based on attacking a monsterir filled with at least Rank 1 monsters. We''re meant to pay you based on the number of monsters killed. Not much, the minimum amount is just ten coppers per headбн butбн well I''m sure you can already see the problem here," said the vice captain.

    "Surely there''s exceptions?" queried Kat.

    "Of courseбн but those are specifically for insectoid monsters that operate in swarms. Once againбн technically I could just use those rates, but I''m not the captain so I can''t authorise it myself. The only other person who could is the mayor and he''s dead at the moment," said the vice captain with a sigh.

    "Yes that was mentioned," said Kat. "Though how about this. We need a ce to stay for the night, and then we''ll be heading off. Why not just mark down the room as our payment and keep it held for us?

    Even though we don''t intend to return, if you had something in writing that said we agreed to having a stay at the inn, up to whatever date you wantбн then we can just check out afterwards ending our stay earlier?"

    "Ehбн" the vice captain looked down at her desk. "I might be able to authorise that? Not sure the captain will be happyбн but it does seem like the best way to get me in the least trouble. I''ll have to walk you down to the innбн but I can probably do that. Yeah ok, I like that idea. Saves me a lot of trouble and if the captain still gets mad its his problem and he can find you in the morning.

    As long as that''s ok with yourpanions of course?"

    Kamiko and Hunter gave their own nods of assent and the vice captain smiled. First she carefully stored away the map in what looked to be a message tube and then scratched something into the side before storing it away in one of the nearby cupboards. A quick tidying of the deskter and they were off.

    The vice captain actually had them backtrack a bit down the road until they reached the innбн which looked a lot like three neighbouring buildings had been joined together at some point, with the second floor added at the same time. It wasn''tbelled, and had three separate doors at the front. The vice captain didn''t seem to mind simply walking straight in.

    Once inside the found a long room full of tables. Right next to the door was a little girl, perhaps Sylvie''s age or a bit younger who looked to be having fun with some ying cards. Well, that was Kat''s best guess. The suits didn''t look anything like those she was familiar with and the cards were of much lower quality, but it seemed to be a reasonable guess.

    When the door closed behind the group the girl jumped, her wings fluttering as if trying to help her take off. She looked over at the group with wide eyes before dropping her cards and shouting. "MUUUM! Miss Slvr is here with a bunch of weird looking people,"

    The now named Slvr''s mouth twitched as the girl ran for the door at the back. "I''m sorry about that. Stephny is a sweet kid butбн she doesn''t have much of a filter yet. If it makes you feel better it took her quite a while to call me anything other than ''Scarred Lady Knight''. Which, just to be clear, I am NOT a knight. Simply a vice captain,"

    "It''s fine," said Kat for the group. Lily was in Memphis form and nobody could tell she wasughing internally. Kamiko seemed a touch embarrassed and Hunterбн well she was mostly back to normal for now. At the very least nobody spoke up to retort.

    Not all that longter a woman came out, leaning heavily on a can as she hobbled over. "Hello Slvr, what can I do for you andбн these guests?" asked the new woman, her daughter trailing quietly behind her though not grasping onto the woman''s long dress.

    "They seem to have dealt with the Puppet Worms in the forestбн and it was a bigger issue then we believed.

    Because of thews around payment for things like thatбн well it wasn''t designed forrge groupings of worms, and I can''t just hand out the sort of money they technically deserve without the captain aroundбн so we came to an agreement where they''d stay here the night, and technically longer, but really only just the night,"

    "I see," said the woman with a slightly sour tone to her voice before turning to the demons. "Are you sure our old captain here isn''t trying to guilt you into epting a sub-par reward? While I will admit the issues with the mayor mean it would be a touch difficult something could be worked out I''m sure,"

    Kat wasn''t quite sure what to sayбн but Hunter apparently did. Themia slithered forward and then summoned a literal pallet of gold onto the floor just off to the side, letting itnd with a thunk. "This is not even a small fraction of the wealth I happen to just have on me at the moment.

    We are passing through for different, more important workбн but I have a particr dislike for the things you call puppet worms so I took them out. The best reward we could receive is a ce to stay for one night, and no trouble leaving the town,"

    The innkeeper stared as Hunter waved her hand again and the pallet of gold disappeared. Slvr wasn''t much better. Young Stephny however, had no such issues. "Woah! That was so cool! Does that mean you''re like a super monster hunter!

    You must be to have so much gold,"

    Hunter considered the question for a moment. "I amбн not from around here. For the area, I would indeed be a cut above the rest, thoughpared to many in my family I am not too spectacr,"

    "Wow miss, you must have a really cool family!" insisted Stephny.

    Hunter smiled back, reaching over to scratch just under the girl''s ear, which was apparently a great ce to scratch because the Stephny immediately copsed towards Hunter''s other waiting hand and started what could roughly be described as purring. "Indeed, my family is, as you say, very cool," stated Hunter with a smile. A real, smile.

    *You knowбн after her issues with KKL98SM I was not expecting her to be that good with kids.*

 Chapter 1464: Chapter 1464 Inn for some Breakfast

    --- Kat ---

    After watching Hunter interact adorably with Stephny for a while, the group was shown to their rooms.A meal was offered, but Kat and the others shrugged it off by exining they already had more than enough food. Thedy who ran the inn didn''t seem to mind and simply left them too it.

    With separate rooms, and their ability to practice somewhat limited because they were inside everyone decided to turn in earlyбн well except Kamiko, who snuck back out to give her horse a proper brushing and ensure he was fed but she went to bed once that wasplete.

    Kat was up early as per usual and decided to take the chance to practice a bit more with her water form. In this case, she wanted to use it to sneak in and out of the closed door to her room without getting any water on the wood. It was harder then Kat thought.

    Fitting under the door as a watery mass was no issue, but the old dry timber sucked in nearby moisture greedily and even the slightest brush from Kat''s form would cause it to absorb a chunk.

    It was nothing Kat couldn''t deal with, in fact, she barely noticed the extra demonic energy drain when switching back. The thing wasбн that was never the point. Kat didn''t care if she lost a bit of water here and there for safety reasons, she cared about it for sneaking reasons.

    Sure the line of water she left wasn''t a huge hint in regards to what was going on, but a keen eyed watcher might be able to notice something was wrong so Kat got back to practicing.

    This eventually came to an end when Lily sat up and bed and started to sniff the air a moment before transforming to speak. "Heyбн are we the only guests here?"

    "Yes?" said Kat unsure. "At the least I didn''t hear or see anyone else,"

    "Well I think the innkeeper took offense the fact we skipped dinner. I can smell a LOT of food being cooked downstairs. It''s not ready just yet, butбн we might want to head down for that if we want to be polite," suggested Lily.

    Kat shrugged and wondered over to Lily to scratch her ears. Lily copsed onto Kat''sp and started to purr. "How was your sleep? I''m honestly a bit surprised with the quality of the beds. I mean, they weren''t the best I''ve slept in butpared to the technology level I''d guess them to be at these are fantastic,"

    "Prrr, I think thatбн rrrrr, that either the enchantment for beddingбн prrrrr. I''m trying to make a pprrrointбн" Kat, ignored Lily''s pitiful attempts to escape. If she really had a problem with her current treatment Lily had plenty of ways to escape Kat''s reach. As it stood, Lily was just moving her legs around andining. "Mrrr, fine. Enchantment widespread, or bedding material easy to farrmmmrrrбн"

    Kat nodded, "Yeah that makes sense. I wonder what it is? I could see something cotton like being easy to harvest if it''s grown in a more convenient way or there''s a tool to sayбн maise the cotton? Just open a bag and let it all fly in? As for the enchantment, well you''d probably know better then me about that,"

    Lily nodded in responseбн or maybe she was just moving around so that Kat could keep scratching her ears. She was pretty out of it, so Kat wasn''t exactly able to tell which of those two options were trueбн so she just shrugged and kept up the scratches for a while until Lily seemed to be about to fall back asleep.

    Kat decided it was time to ensure Lily was wide awake and gave her a long kiss before separating.

    Lily took a moment to calm her racing heart as she red at Kat with an adorable pout. "Letбн let me just change out of my pyjamas and we can head downstairs,"

    Kat nodded and soon Lily was dressed for the day and the pair headed downstairs. Kamiko was missing, presumably still in her room, and Hunter was sitting at one of the corner tables with her lower half wrapped around a chair. Kat wasn''t sure howfortable it was, but Hunter seemed fine so Kat chose not toment as she slid into the seat nearby.

    A few momentster the innkeeper burst out of the kitchen with a massive cart of food. "I see you must''ve smelled breakfasting. This is just the first lot and you''re wee to grab some. This is mostly for the townsfolk to grab now to eat while they''re out hunter or working the fields but there''s always leftovers so feel free to help yourselves,"

    The innkeeper wheeled the cart around until it was sitting across the front wall of the inn and just barely blocking the doors. As she was walking back though she paused as she looked at the three women at the table. "Hang on a minuteбн didn''t one of you have pink hair before?" Lily transformed in her seat and then back again. "Wait you''re the cat?!

    Sorry, if I''d known you were a person I would''ve assigned you an extra room. Not like I''ve got any other customers for the moment,"

    "Oh, I''m together with Kat," said Lily as she gestured in Kat''s direction. "So we would''ve taken the single room even if you''d offered,"

    "Well that does make me feel a touch betterбн still feel like I should''ve noticed but aw well," mumbled the innkeeper.

    "I spend a lot of my time like that. Gives me an excuse to snuggle with my girlfriend," answered Lily, with a surprisingck of shame. At least from Kat''s perspective. *Huhбн you''re shockingly forward at the moment. Not that I mind, but normally you''d be a bit less outgoing.*

    [Maybe it was all the pets, or maybe it''s because Hunter and Kamiko know, while we don''t even know this woman''s name. Itбн makes it easier to think it doesn''t matter if I share? Maybe? I don''t really know. I just felt like announcing it.]

    Kat smiled slightly at that. d Lily was getting some more confidence, even if it might not be that much more. A momentter, her head was snapping to the stairs as Kamiko wobbled her way down the stairs, rubbing her eyes and stumbling towards the table. "Good morning," said Kat and Hunter together.

    "Good mrning," mumbled Kamiko as her face hit the table.

    "You seemбн a lot less rested then I''d thought you''d be," said Kat diplomatically.

    "No, no, I just rx a lot better when I''m inside a town so I know to set an rm and it only just went off. I was going to knock on one of your doorsбн but then I stumbled downstairs instead and saw you guys were here alreadyбн so I guess it worked out anyway?" offered Kamiko.

    *Odd. I mean, I guess I can see itбн but I wouldn''t have thought she''d be so tired regardless of any rms.*

    [I guess some people just aren''t morning people even when we''repletely different species.]

    Lily I''m not even sure if you''re an afternoon person these days.

    [Exactly, I''m the expert on sleeping here, and I say it just makes sense.] Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    Kat smiled a bit at that as she heard the door open. A bunch of people all started to wonder in. "If you want any of the best stuff you might want to go in now," added the innkeeper. Kat just shared a look with the rest of her table and gave a shrug that was returned. They knew they had plenty of food, and if there was nothing good left they''d just have some of that.

    As they were thinking that, Slvr stepped out of the line with a te full of food and headed their way. "Hello you threeбн? Four?"

    "She was the cat," added the inkeep.

    "Ah, I seeбн" said Slvr despite not really seeing. "Anyway, I was talking with the captain earlier and it turns out that the worm nest actually DOES have a bounty on it. So we''ve already got the funds set aside if you want to take that off my hands. If notбн well is there anything else we could offer you? I know we worked out the deal with the end, but that''s hardly anything,"

    "Do you know where Forest Vige is?" asked Hunter. "We were meant to venture out from thereбн but we were not given proper directions. We picked up a map along the way but we couldn''t find it anywhere so we''re heading for Forestown instead, if that helps,"

    Slvr nodded, "Oh yeah I can help with that. It''s probably because Forest Vige is actually inside the forest itself. Umбн shit. Where was the turn off for it? It''s one of the smaller paths but it was really well maintainedst I heard. Something about an earth mage that lives nearby.

    Forest Vige''s mayor is a Rank 2 mage himself actually, so people visit for magical advice on the regr. Probably how the roads stay in shapeбн just let me think for a bit. I know it''s not too far offбн"

 Chapter 1465: Chapter 1465 A Busy Road

    --- Kat ---

    Slvr never did figure out where exactly the girls would need to turn off. Not ideal, but ''you''ll know it when you see it'' was probably a good enough description. That was the hope anyway. Despite the pleasant atmosphere of the town, and the fact they never reported to the local huntersбн it just wasn''t worth sticking around.

    They had a job to do, and with no mayor and no church to even potential request copies of the notice they might need there was no reason to stick around longer then they had to.

    And so went a day of travelling with seemingly no issues. The second day was much less pleasant. Sometime early in the morning, Hunter gave a shout "EVERYONE UP!" and Kat found herself bolting out the tent, Lily in her arms as they looked around. The campsite was untouched so far, but surrounding them was a pack of wolf-like nt monsters.

    They seemedбн somewhat dried up and were growling towards the camp but making no move to attack.

    Hunter threw a glob of demonic fire towards them, clearly falling short of her target in a way that had to be intentionally. The wolves nearest to the glob of fire all stepped back a bit but they didn''t actually run away. Hunter looked back at the group, which now included Kamiko who had her spear out and ready while standing next to the horse.

    "Shall I dispatch them?" asked Hunter.

    "What would you rmend?" asked Kat.

    "Wellбн that is a tough question. I believe we''re starting to enter into the edges of the drake''s territory. These beasts may not know what exactly they are fleeing, or perhaps they were simply copying more connected beasts, but they are clearly attempting to leave and have not been eating properly.

    There are arguments to leave them around, but as there happen to be a number of settlements nearby the question isбн

    "Do we wish to eliminate them now? Or risk allowing them to attack a settlement. Allowing them to attack might not even be bad thing. It is possible that the people living inside do not yet know that anything is wrong. Having them attacked by a few waves of weak monsters like these wolves might be the wake up call they need," exined Hunter.

    *Iбн I''m really not sure. I''m leaning towards taking them out. No sense in potentially risking it. Sure people might need the kick in the teethбн but there should be more packs. Plus, if these particr ones were to hurt people I know I''d feel guilty. I''d spend too long wondering if we were making a mistake.*

    [I''m with you on this one] "Take them out," said Kat.

    Hunter nodded and pulled out her gun. Five shotster and the eight wolves were dead faster then Kat could blink. "Umбн why use your gun for once?" asked Kat as she looked at the copsed wolves. Most of them had one bullet hole straight through their centre of mass, though the ones that were in front of another wolf all hadrger chunks missing.

    "I bear these monsters no dislike. While we have decided they should not live, simply burning them down to ash would be disrespectful. This way we can either eat their remains ourselves, or trade the carcases when we get to the next town. In the worst case scenario, that we leave the remains here, then at least they are nurturing the soil.

    Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelBin

    Ash from demonic fire isn''t toxic or anything, but it isn''t particrly good either. The closest equivalent I can make would be like a person eating cardboard. Not inherently toxic, but not providing any nutrition either," exined Hunter.

    Kat nodded as the corpses were packed away in Hunter''s storage ring. After a brief discussion the group decided it was best to get moving now they were all up. It wasn''t too far off the usual waking time for everyone except Lily and while it was dark, the sun was already just barely peaking over the horizon so that would change soon. Soon the group was on the roadбн

    s, the wolves were not the only things seemingly fleeing from the drake. Not even an hourter and they encountered arge flock of birds with gleaming feathers. Under most circumstances they would''ve allowed the flock to pass. Not these ones. The birds seem to be particrly ornery for some reason and dived straight at the group.

    Hunter whipped out her rifle once again and started taking potshots. Though this time it was more of a team effort.

    Lily summoned up a massive amount of paper to throw at the group closest to Kat, while Kamiko brought out her spear and let a few impale themselves on her weapon. Kat threw out a bit of fire for the ones that managed to survive Lily''s onught and finally, even the horse managed a good hit in. One of the birds dove down to try and bite it on the ass and got kicked in the face as punishment.

    It wasn''t enough to kill it, but Kamiko''s follow up attack was enough to finish it off.

    "Is this going to be a recurring issue?" asked Kat as she gave Lily a few scratches between her ears.

    "Likely. It seems that drake has sufficiently disrupted the ecosystem here to be causing issues. If we were not already travelling at a good speed I''d suggest increasing the pace. As it stands, I suspect we will want to start looking for the drake soon. It might not be close to any towns just yet, but with what we''ve seen, the animals of the area are attempting to flee.

    That will reduce its readily avable food, and likely cause its range to increase.

    "Though, with that in mind we may wish to save up the corpses we collect. The nearby towns may be struggling to hunt proper game at the moment. They may be considering too dangerous to roam for food at the moment, and if that is indeed the case they will appreciate us leaving them the carcases as we pass through," stated Hunter.

    "Why not just give them food?" asked Kat.

    "A number of reasons. Pre prepared food may be unfamiliar and as such deemed unfit for consumption. We may mistakenly introduce non-native seeds into the native fauna.

    Additionally, if we say we were attacked and simply want the corpses dealt with, they will still need to butcher them, giving them a feeling of at least some aplishment and as such making them more likely to ept the food as it is not just ''being given'' to them," exined Hunter.

    Kat looked like she wanted to debate that line of thinking for a few moments but in the end said nothing and they got back onto the road. The attacks continued throughout the day. Sometimes it was more wolves, sometimes more birds, other time it was newer monsters. A few times arge group of clearly non-hostile animals would pass by.

    There was a group of what looked like bald squirrels with beaver tails that sprinted across at one point.

    Those were always left alone. No sense in taking out anything that wasn''t going to attack first. Even still, they were gathering quite therge bounty and Hunter had stated they were not to simply hand out the full amount. Nobody would ept all the food they''d be providing and at least inside the rings they can remain fresh essentially forever.

    When they finally settled in for the night, Hunter asked, "Do we wish to set a watch schedule? I do not fear these monsters, and likely neither should you even in your sleep. Our tents are well defended and injury seems unlikelyбн but that is not the same as impossible,"

    "I can just stay up," said Kat.

    Hunter frowned at that. "Are you sure? I would not like for you to be in less than top condition these next few days. While I do not expect to run into the drake for quite a few days yet we are in what I would call the ''hazard zone'' where the targets presence should be ounted for if not expected,"

    Kat just waved Hunter off though. "I''m not concerned. I can stay up for a few days without any side effects and just sitting around will let me rest my mind more than enough. I''m really not worried,"

    "In that case I shall ept your offer of guarding us through the night," stated Hunter. "Of course, while I shall ept it for now, and potentially a few nights into the future, I do request that you take the time to rest when we reach our destination. Being in an active settlement should mean there will be lookouts so take that as a chance to sleep properly.

    Your ability to keep a night watch may be needed more as we get in close. I would not wish for you to burn out and need sleep just a night or two away from the beast,"

    "I''ll keep that in mind," agreed Kat.

 Chapter 1466: Chapter 1466 Frustrating Travels Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    The next two days was an exercise in frustration. It turns out ''you''ll know it when you see it'' was a terrible bit of advice. Kat and crew had been up and down a handful of paths, getting attacked every step of the way. Sometimes it was clear the monsters were just defending territory but the group was getting at least a little annoyed. Lily had even taken to attacking properly in theter attacks.

    The first turnoff on the first day was really notable. It had a lovely stone pathway lined with blue stones on the edges. It looked to be done in exceptionally high quality and if a stone path, made by an earth wizard and professionally maintained was anything else? The group decided they''d be surprised. Experience more content on m v|l e-NovelBin

    Sadly for them, while it likely was professionally maintained by an earth mage, it also wasn''t where they needed to go. It took them around three hours of travel to arrive, but instead of a town they found a mansion set into a cliff. The guard at the door informed them this was the summer home of the king, and was also used to grow some herbs. Which, sure, great. Long Live the King and all that.

    Problem was, it really wasn''t where they wanted to be.

    So back down the pathway they went and onto the main road once again. Once they took a short break to snack, they were moving again. They kept going until they found a side path that quickly changed into a bridge suspended amongst somerge trees. While the wooden rope bridge didn''t seem likely to be maintained by an earth mageбн

    The short track of road DID. It was beautifully done with floral designs carved into the stones underneath ayer of something obsidian like that allowed you to see those designs through a sort of blueish lens. It looked wonderful and maybe counted as the road they were looking for? So into the forest they went.

    This ended up being a massive slog. You see, it was clear they couldn''t take the horse up on the shaking bridge so they tried to follow along from the ground. Well, the group learnt why there was a bridge at all. Apparently this particr forest was home to every single ambush predator in existence, along with all of their close rtives.

    Their first few steps into the woods had a bunch of brownish monsters that looked a bit like a cross between a worm, a leech and a piece of shit. They were disgusting to look at, with mouth full of teeth and just to add to the effect, smelt like rotting leaves. But it was fine, a few waves of fire and it was all dealt with. Nobodymented on Hunter''s use of fire at the time.

    They wouldter regret not encouraging her to use more.

    A few stepster and from the shadows this monkey fox thing and its friends burst into action. They had fox ears and a bushy tail but they had a goris size and a monkeys build withrge ws ready to tear things to shreds. Lily took great interest in the shadows they''d left while the rest of the group cut them down.

    The horse once again proved he was a tough sone of a bitch when hit bit of a hand that got particrly close to attacking him. Kat was certain the horse looked smug after that somehow.

    Of course Kat didn''t have time to linger long because there was MORE SHIT ready to attack them. Next up was the spiders but they were sort of boring byparison. They just looked like giant tarants and were easily taken down. There was only three of them after all. The webs might have been a bit more of an issue but fire solved that particrly problem well.

    Hunter did have to resist the temptation to burn a bit more than the webs, but she managed to hold it in.

    At least until a stepter when the vines started toe alive and reveal they were really snakes the whole time. At this point even Lily was getting sick of it. Her shadow plunged into the darkness of the trees and then exploded from the area all around them. Spikes of shadow impaling two dozen snakes in one with motion even as Lily hissed at the collective.

    Kat had to spend a bit of time calming her down. Taking them all out like that had cost Lily most of her mana yet despite that, she was ready to attack whatever else came after them.

    "Do you want me to just st my aura into the forest at this point?" asked Kat. "I wasn''t doing it when we travel because I can''t keep it up foreverбн but if we''re going to be attacked literally every step I can use it to give us at least some breathing room,"

    "Yes please. There is no way this is natural. I am unsure what exactly is going on hereбн but it is far from normal," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн yeah. If we can avoid the fights without causing you too much trouble I say we go for it," mumbled Kamiko. Lily had no further input because she was still getting scratches and was too far gone for that.

    Kat kept her aura running at full power and they made decent time until she needed to rest. As soon as Kat retracted her aura it was a free for all. They were attacked on all sides by monsters old and new. Hunter was getting a little done with it and may have burnt out arge section of the undergrowth. The trees remained standing but only barely.

    She was very close to simply informing the others she was going on ahead to check but held back because the one thing the storage rings didn''t seem to have was a good long distancemunication method, perhaps to discourage splitting the group.

    In the end, it took them all afternoon to finally get somewhere. That somewhere happened to be a door set into a cave, and when they knocked on it an old woman mmed open the door and red at them. Her scales were covered in scars and her wings were blinking rapidly, as if they could wink out at any time. "What the fuck do you want?" asked the woman.

    "Um we''re looking for Forest Vige?" said Kat.

    "Well it''s not here, so leave me the fuck alone," grumbled the woman. mming the door in their faces.

    Kat growled a bit at the response but didn''t make any further moves. She wanted to throw open the door and beat some manners into the old woman. They''d just spend HOURS fighting through the fucking forest because she has a fancy road leading to her houseбн and it was the wrong ce.

    Sure it wasn''t necessarily this woman''s faultбн but where are the signs!Why have such a fancy entrance if you''re just going to tell people to fuck off? Kat didn''t know what to think, but none of them were particrly kind thoughts.

    "I suggest we camp here. I suspect the old woman feeds the beasts here and manages them. They likely know better then to bother her home. Once that is overбн we will need to make our way back. If you do not mind Kat, perhaps it is worth considering the option of carrying Kamiko and the horse. The branches are mostly high enough for it not to be an issue and we can make better time with your aura up.

    "In case you are wondering why I have neglected to use my own but were too polite to ask? Well, my own aura is not so good against ambush hunters, as many simply react on instinct. They attack disturbances without truly understanding why and I cannot use my more advanced tricks on groups.

    I am happy to provide some demonstrations on the way back, but if the monsters at least know where we are we can more easily deal with their responses. If they attack blindly it can be harder to judge their attacks," suggested Hunter.

    "That''s fine," said Kat tiredly. Abusing her aura so much to ensure they made it through the forest had been exhausting in a way she hadn''t felt in a long time. Kat made a mental note to practice that particr skill in the future.

    "Umбн should weбн maybe not cook tonight?" offered Kamiko hesitantly. "Justбн there''s a lot of monsters around and even if they''d normally avoid the area around the door, they might just ignore that threshold if there''s food on offer,"

    "You just want an excuse to eat jelly," used Lily.

    Kamiko blushed and looked away while Kat chuckled a bit at her friend getting caught. Hunter however, thought it was a good idea. "I am not overly fond of jelly myself but I do believe Kamiko''s suggestion is a good one to bear in mind," With Hunter''s vote, Kat and Lily just shrugged and went along with things. They had enough prepared food for it to be no issue.

    And so ended the day of frustrationбн but only the first one. Tomorrow was something else!

 Chapter 1467: Chapter 1467 Frustrating Travels Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    After two hours of travel the group was standing in front of something that looked suspiciously well maintained. The issue? At the edge of their vision they could tell it descended into a cave. Kat let out a long sigh as she said, "This looks pretty well maintained right?"

    "Agreed," stated Hunter.

    "Which means it''s probably the work of an earth mage?" continued Kat.

    "That makes sense," stated Hunter.

    "So we''re going to have to check it out aren''t we?" asked Kat.

    "It does seem that way," stated Hunter.

    "And I''m not disagreeing with thatбн but is anyone else getting the feeling that there''s one strong earth mage, or like a whole group of them that just maintain the roads around here? Even some of the smaller paths that we all agreed lead to farmsteads seemed to be pretty well maintained,"ined Kat.

    Hunter shrugged. "There is nothing to be done about it Kat. While I do agree that the dys are no ideal if we wish to end up at Forest Vige instead of Forest Town we need to ept these dys. The advice we received was terrible, but at least we are unlikely to skip over the settlement we are looking for this way,"

    "Umбн while I think you''re rightбн we keep getting attacked and youбн you said that means the drake is on the move? Is it worth the risk?" asked Kamiko with some worry on her face.

    "It is unlikely to be a major issue just yet. The drake should not be too close to civilisation. The migrations you see are simply the knock-on effects. The closest animals move out and into the territory around them, setting off another exodus in the chain, and eventually leading to the animals running into us here. They are not terribly strong so I suspect they are from the edges of the forest.

    "Of course, if we hear rumours of the drake at any point we should head straight for that area but as of right now I am not yet concerned. It is something to watch, just in case these detours take significant amounts of time but for now at least I find them to be eptable," stated Hunter.

    "Right, well, onwards into the dark I guess?" said Kat as the group all shrugged and ran forward. It didn''t take long to get to the cave when they were going at full speed. As they approached it became clear that it wasn''t natural as evidenced by the pickaxe marks in the rock and the fact the whole thing wasrge enough for Kamiko to ride inside without issue.

    Kat was a touch surprised about theck of minecart tracks but shrugged that off quickly.

    There was a sign off to the side of the entrance, but when Kat picked it up to see if it had any information there was nothing. The backside had been left facing upwards and a number of bugs had made their home on the front. Any lettering that might have once been there had been scrubbed away by time and thousands of bugs going about their business.

    Kat sighed a bit and ced the board back where it was. Then as a group they entered.

    The first thing they noticed was the crystals. It took a bit to get out of the natural light, but once they did it was clear what the miners had been looking for. Imbedded in the walls were tiny glowing crystals that kept the pathway lit. asionally they''d seen somerger crystals on the ceiling, but even those were no bigger than a finger.

    Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelBin

    It looked really nice, almost like walking through a tunnel of stars.

    It gave the group plenty of light to see by and allowed Kamiko to remain on her horse. So for a time they kept up, nearly, full speed. The slowest of them was actually Hunter as she didn''t wish to risk the integrity of the tunnel by bouncing off the walls. She was much faster then Kat would''ve expected, but it was only about seventy-five percent of the maximum speed she''d shown off so far.

    Sadly, the pleasant times had toe to an end. They''d managed to keep going for over an hour without a single attack and that alone was call for celebration. The problems started not long after that.

    Now, up to this point they''d seen a few turn-offs but because of their reduced size they were clearly just side paths.

    Kat did dash down one of them as the fastest of the three and found it was winding tunnel that eventually ended in a dead end, so after backtracking they''d collectively agreed that the miners had just followed the veins of crystal until they ran dry and then turned back to the main branch.

    In front of them now? Tworge tunnels both going in separate directions. They were more or less the same size and had no markings at all to show which one would be the right direction. Though that wasn''t to say they were without markings at all. One of the paths was clearly less well off. Large chunks of the floor were missing all over the ce but the crystals seemed to be glowing extra brightly.

    Down the other path, the floor was polished smooth.

    Which might make it seem like the better option, but so too were the walls and ceilings. It was allpletely and totally smooth with a mirror finish. Lily had hopped out of Kat''s arms just to check it and the slightest application of force let her paw simply slide. It wasn''t cold at all, but it felt like someone had invented real life ''ice physics'' to y with.

    As such Lily transformed and said, "I think there''s got to be something down both pathsбн but perhaps not anything we want? Monsters probablyбн but I''m very curious as to WHY they are kept so cleanly sperate. I mean, I''d expect a bit of fighting between whatever the two groups of monsters areбн"

    "This is actually moderatelymon behaviour. Monsters will expand their territory until it abuts up against the territory of other monsters. Most will pause their expansion towardspetitors until they are surrounded on all sides. From that point it really depends on the monsters in question.

    Some will pick a side and continually send wave after wave of their own kind until the enemy is dead, others will simply turtle up and ignore the other groups until someone attacks them. Then they might go hard on the offense, or just ignore it more.

    "Responses can very between the two extremes, but in this case I suspect that monsters broke up into the tunnels from somewhere else, expanded until they reached this crossroad, and then smelt or sensedpetitors down the other tunnel and decided it was not worth antagonising the other.

    Perhaps because they are more defensive monsters, perhaps because they are already fighting other groups down their own paths, perhaps because there is ample space. It is too early to tell at this moment,"

    "Right but do we keep going?" asked Kat. "We''re heading for a ce called Forest Vige. There''s no way it''s deep in a cave.

    We''ve kept this up for an hour, which let us cover a good bit of distance as there was no attacks, but now we''re looking at two paths that both seem to be heading downwards a bit more and while there might be a settlement further down, I find it unlikely to be the ce we''re looking for,"

    "No, I suspect that this is far enough," agreed Hunter. "If these tunnels were heading upwards perhaps the answer would be different but I do not believe Forest Vige would keep their road in such disrepair if there is indeed an earth mage leaving there. Not to mention that these marks are obviously quite old. Nobody has taken the time to mend these tunnels in at least a year, likely longer.

    In fact, I would guess the mine was abandoned due to whatever monsters these are moving in,"

    "Umбн that''sбн that''s all fine and allбн but umбн how do I have my horse turn around?" asked Kamiko. Kat frowned and looked at the walls. It was a bit tightбн and the horse could probably manage to turn in ce but coaxing them to do so would be a challenge. The slippery side of the tunnel was obviously out, but the other was filled with holes and debris from those holes.

    Eventually Kat just shrugged and picked the horse up, being careful not to hit anything. She simply lifted the horse far enough down one of the tunnels so that she could then pull it backwards over the second almost like she was doing a three-point turn with a car. Once the horse was facing the exit once again Kat put the beast down.

    It had remained remarkably calm throughout the process, simply giving a huff once it was back on t he ground. "There you go, one horse turned around," confirmed Kat.

 Chapter 1466 - 1466 Frustrating Travels Part 1

    --- Kat ---

    The next two days was an exercise in frustration. It turns out ''you''ll know it when you see it'' was a terrible bit of advice. Kat and crew had been up and down a handful of paths, getting attacked every step of the way. Sometimes it was clear the monsters were just defending territory but the group was getting at least a little annoyed. Lily had even taken to attacking properly in theter attacks.

    The first turnoff on the first day was really notable. It had a lovely stone pathway lined with blue stones on the edges. It looked to be done in exceptionally high quality and if a stone path, made by an earth wizard and professionally maintained was anything else? The group decided they''d be surprised. Experience more content on m v|l e-NovelBin

    Sadly for them, while it likely was professionally maintained by an earth mage, it also wasn''t where they needed to go. It took them around three hours of travel to arrive, but instead of a town they found a mansion set into a cliff. The guard at the door informed them this was the summer home of the king, and was also used to grow some herbs. Which, sure, great. Long Live the King and all that.

    Problem was, it really wasn''t where they wanted to be.

    So back down the pathway they went and onto the main road once again. Once they took a short break to snack, they were moving again. They kept going until they found a side path that quickly changed into a bridge suspended amongst somerge trees. While the wooden rope bridge didn''t seem likely to be maintained by an earth mageбн

    The short track of road DID. It was beautifully done with floral designs carved into the stones underneath ayer of something obsidian like that allowed you to see those designs through a sort of blueish lens. It looked wonderful and maybe counted as the road they were looking for? So into the forest they went.

    This ended up being a massive slog. You see, it was clear they couldn''t take the horse up on the shaking bridge so they tried to follow along from the ground. Well, the group learnt why there was a bridge at all. Apparently this particr forest was home to every single ambush predator in existence, along with all of their close rtives.

    Their first few steps into the woods had a bunch of brownish monsters that looked a bit like a cross between a worm, a leech and a piece of shit. They were disgusting to look at, with mouth full of teeth and just to add to the effect, smelt like rotting leaves. But it was fine, a few waves of fire and it was all dealt with. Nobodymented on Hunter''s use of fire at the time.

    They wouldter regret not encouraging her to use more.

    A few stepster and from the shadows this monkey fox thing and its friends burst into action. They had fox ears and a bushy tail but they had a goris size and a monkeys build withrge ws ready to tear things to shreds. Lily took great interest in the shadows they''d left while the rest of the group cut them down.

    The horse once again proved he was a tough sone of a bitch when hit bit of a hand that got particrly close to attacking him. Kat was certain the horse looked smug after that somehow.

    Of course Kat didn''t have time to linger long because there was MORE SHIT ready to attack them. Next up was the spiders but they were sort of boring byparison. They just looked like giant tarants and were easily taken down. There was only three of them after all. The webs might have been a bit more of an issue but fire solved that particrly problem well.

    Hunter did have to resist the temptation to burn a bit more than the webs, but she managed to hold it in.

    At least until a stepter when the vines started toe alive and reveal they were really snakes the whole time. At this point even Lily was getting sick of it. Her shadow plunged into the darkness of the trees and then exploded from the area all around them. Spikes of shadow impaling two dozen snakes in one with motion even as Lily hissed at the collective.

    Kat had to spend a bit of time calming her down. Taking them all out like that had cost Lily most of her mana yet despite that, she was ready to attack whatever else came after them.

    "Do you want me to just st my aura into the forest at this point?" asked Kat. "I wasn''t doing it when we travel because I can''t keep it up foreverбн but if we''re going to be attacked literally every step I can use it to give us at least some breathing room,"

    "Yes please. There is no way this is natural. I am unsure what exactly is going on hereбн but it is far from normal," stated Hunter.

    "Umбн yeah. If we can avoid the fights without causing you too much trouble I say we go for it," mumbled Kamiko. Lily had no further input because she was still getting scratches and was too far gone for that.

    Kat kept her aura running at full power and they made decent time until she needed to rest. As soon as Kat retracted her aura it was a free for all. They were attacked on all sides by monsters old and new. Hunter was getting a little done with it and may have burnt out arge section of the undergrowth. The trees remained standing but only barely.

    She was very close to simply informing the others she was going on ahead to check but held back because the one thing the storage rings didn''t seem to have was a good long distancemunication method, perhaps to discourage splitting the group.

    In the end, it took them all afternoon to finally get somewhere. That somewhere happened to be a door set into a cave, and when they knocked on it an old woman mmed open the door and red at them. Her scales were covered in scars and her wings were blinking rapidly, as if they could wink out at any time. "What the fuck do you want?" asked the woman.

    "Um we''re looking for Forest Vige?" said Kat.

    "Well it''s not here, so leave me the fuck alone," grumbled the woman. mming the door in their faces.

    Kat growled a bit at the response but didn''t make any further moves. She wanted to throw open the door and beat some manners into the old woman. They''d just spend HOURS fighting through the fucking forest because she has a fancy road leading to her houseбн and it was the wrong ce.

    Sure it wasn''t necessarily this woman''s faultбн but where are the signs! Why have such a fancy entrance if you''re just going to tell people to fuck off? Kat didn''t know what to think, but none of them were particrly kind thoughts.

    "I suggest we camp here. I suspect the old woman feeds the beasts here and manages them. They likely know better then to bother her home. Once that is overбн we will need to make our way back. If you do not mind Kat, perhaps it is worth considering the option of carrying Kamiko and the horse. The branches are mostly high enough for it not to be an issue and we can make better time with your aura up.

    "In case you are wondering why I have neglected to use my own but were too polite to ask? Well, my own aura is not so good against ambush hunters, as many simply react on instinct. They attack disturbances without truly understanding why and I cannot use my more advanced tricks on groups.

    I am happy to provide some demonstrations on the way back, but if the monsters at least know where we are we can more easily deal with their responses. If they attack blindly it can be harder to judge their attacks," suggested Hunter.

    "That''s fine," said Kat tiredly. Abusing her aura so much to ensure they made it through the forest had been exhausting in a way she hadn''t felt in a long time. Kat made a mental note to practice that particr skill in the future.

    "Umбн should weбн maybe not cook tonight?" offered Kamiko hesitantly. "Justбн there''s a lot of monsters around and even if they''d normally avoid the area around the door, they might just ignore that threshold if there''s food on offer,"

    "You just want an excuse to eat jelly," used Lily.

    Kamiko blushed and looked away while Kat chuckled a bit at her friend getting caught. Hunter however, thought it was a good idea. "I am not overly fond of jelly myself but I do believe Kamiko''s suggestion is a good one to bear in mind," With Hunter''s vote, Kat and Lily just shrugged and went along with things. They had enough prepared food for it to be no issue.

    And so ended the day of frustrationбн but only the first one. Tomorrow was something else!

 Chapter 1467 - 1467 Frustrating Travels Part 2

    --- Kat ---

    After two hours of travel the group was standing in front of something that looked suspiciously well maintained. The issue? At the edge of their vision they could tell it descended into a cave. Kat let out a long sigh as she said, "This looks pretty well maintained right?"

    "Agreed," stated Hunter.

    "Which means it''s probably the work of an earth mage?" continued Kat.

    "That makes sense," stated Hunter.

    "So we''re going to have to check it out aren''t we?" asked Kat.

    "It does seem that way," stated Hunter.

    "And I''m not disagreeing with thatбн but is anyone else getting the feeling that there''s one strong earth mage, or like a whole group of them that just maintain the roads around here? Even some of the smaller paths that we all agreed lead to farmsteads seemed to be pretty well maintained,"ined Kat.

    Hunter shrugged. "There is nothing to be done about it Kat. While I do agree that the dys are no ideal if we wish to end up at Forest Vige instead of Forest Town we need to ept these dys. The advice we received was terrible, but at least we are unlikely to skip over the settlement we are looking for this way,"

    "Umбн while I think you''re rightбн we keep getting attacked and youбн you said that means the drake is on the move? Is it worth the risk?" asked Kamiko with some worry on her face.

    "It is unlikely to be a major issue just yet. The drake should not be too close to civilisation. The migrations you see are simply the knock-on effects. The closest animals move out and into the territory around them, setting off another exodus in the chain, and eventually leading to the animals running into us here. They are not terribly strong so I suspect they are from the edges of the forest.

    "Of course, if we hear rumours of the drake at any point we should head straight for that area but as of right now I am not yet concerned. It is something to watch, just in case these detours take significant amounts of time but for now at least I find them to be eptable," stated Hunter.

    "Right, well, onwards into the dark I guess?" said Kat as the group all shrugged and ran forward. It didn''t take long to get to the cave when they were going at full speed. As they approached it became clear that it wasn''t natural as evidenced by the pickaxe marks in the rock and the fact the whole thing wasrge enough for Kamiko to ride inside without issue.

    Kat was a touch surprised about theck of minecart tracks but shrugged that off quickly.

    There was a sign off to the side of the entrance, but when Kat picked it up to see if it had any information there was nothing. The backside had been left facing upwards and a number of bugs had made their home on the front. Any lettering that might have once been there had been scrubbed away by time and thousands of bugs going about their business.

    Kat sighed a bit and ced the board back where it was. Then as a group they entered.

    The first thing they noticed was the crystals. It took a bit to get out of the natural light, but once they did it was clear what the miners had been looking for. Imbedded in the walls were tiny glowing crystals that kept the pathway lit. asionally they''d seen somerger crystals on the ceiling, but even those were no bigger than a finger.

    Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelBin

    It looked really nice, almost like walking through a tunnel of stars.

    It gave the group plenty of light to see by and allowed Kamiko to remain on her horse. So for a time they kept up, nearly, full speed. The slowest of them was actually Hunter as she didn''t wish to risk the integrity of the tunnel by bouncing off the walls. She was much faster then Kat would''ve expected, but it was only about seventy-five percent of the maximum speed she''d shown off so far.

    Sadly, the pleasant times had toe to an end. They''d managed to keep going for over an hour without a single attack and that alone was call for celebration. The problems started not long after that.

    Now, up to this point they''d seen a few turn-offs but because of their reduced size they were clearly just side paths.

    Kat did dash down one of them as the fastest of the three and found it was winding tunnel that eventually ended in a dead end, so after backtracking they''d collectively agreed that the miners had just followed the veins of crystal until they ran dry and then turned back to the main branch.

    In front of them now? Tworge tunnels both going in separate directions. They were more or less the same size and had no markings at all to show which one would be the right direction. Though that wasn''t to say they were without markings at all. One of the paths was clearly less well off. Large chunks of the floor were missing all over the ce but the crystals seemed to be glowing extra brightly.

    Down the other path, the floor was polished smooth.

    Which might make it seem like the better option, but so too were the walls and ceilings. It was allpletely and totally smooth with a mirror finish. Lily had hopped out of Kat''s arms just to check it and the slightest application of force let her paw simply slide. It wasn''t cold at all, but it felt like someone had invented real life ''ice physics'' to y with.

    As such Lily transformed and said, "I think there''s got to be something down both pathsбн but perhaps not anything we want? Monsters probablyбн but I''m very curious as to WHY they are kept so cleanly sperate. I mean, I''d expect a bit of fighting between whatever the two groups of monsters areбн"

    "This is actually moderatelymon behaviour. Monsters will expand their territory until it abuts up against the territory of other monsters. Most will pause their expansion towardspetitors until they are surrounded on all sides. From that point it really depends on the monsters in question.

    Some will pick a side and continually send wave after wave of their own kind until the enemy is dead, others will simply turtle up and ignore the other groups until someone attacks them. Then they might go hard on the offense, or just ignore it more.

    "Responses can very between the two extremes, but in this case I suspect that monsters broke up into the tunnels from somewhere else, expanded until they reached this crossroad, and then smelt or sensedpetitors down the other tunnel and decided it was not worth antagonising the other.

    Perhaps because they are more defensive monsters, perhaps because they are already fighting other groups down their own paths, perhaps because there is ample space. It is too early to tell at this moment,"

    "Right but do we keep going?" asked Kat. "We''re heading for a ce called Forest Vige. There''s no way it''s deep in a cave.

    We''ve kept this up for an hour, which let us cover a good bit of distance as there was no attacks, but now we''re looking at two paths that both seem to be heading downwards a bit more and while there might be a settlement further down, I find it unlikely to be the ce we''re looking for,"

    "No, I suspect that this is far enough," agreed Hunter. "If these tunnels were heading upwards perhaps the answer would be different but I do not believe Forest Vige would keep their road in such disrepair if there is indeed an earth mage leaving there. Not to mention that these marks are obviously quite old. Nobody has taken the time to mend these tunnels in at least a year, likely longer.

    In fact, I would guess the mine was abandoned due to whatever monsters these are moving in,"

    "Umбн that''sбн that''s all fine and allбн but umбн how do I have my horse turn around?" asked Kamiko. Kat frowned and looked at the walls. It was a bit tightбн and the horse could probably manage to turn in ce but coaxing them to do so would be a challenge. The slippery side of the tunnel was obviously out, but the other was filled with holes and debris from those holes.

    Eventually Kat just shrugged and picked the horse up, being careful not to hit anything. She simply lifted the horse far enough down one of the tunnels so that she could then pull it backwards over the second almost like she was doing a three-point turn with a car. Once the horse was facing the exit once again Kat put the beast down.

    It had remained remarkably calm throughout the process, simply giving a huff once it was back on t he ground. "There you go, one horse turned around," confirmed Kat.

 Chapter 1468: Chapter 1468 Relaxing Travels for Once!

    --- Kat ---

    After the group came flying out of the caves, they made good time on the road for a bit. The monsters that had been guing them for quite some time seemed to have let up and that allowed them to make great time. The fact that the cave was mostly straight before that also meant travelling at close to full speed.

    Kat had even carried Hunter for a bit to help make up for the time they''d wasted taking the detour.

    As it approached lunchtime Lily pointed out a stream that she could hear nearby. It was just off the road and seemed like a potentially great ce to stop. Just off the main road, a nice water source, and theck of monsters meant they might be ale to rx and eat lunch without something attacking them.

    Which meant it was a bit of a let down when as soon as they reached the water they were attacked. Kat was at the front of the group andshed out at the ambusher without really thinking about it. Her hand smacked into the projectile that had been heading in her direction andunched it away. Exceptбн something was wrong.

    Kat had backhanded the projectile with a good deal of strength. Not her full strength of course, but more than enough to kill anything that had attacked them so far. Instead there was a sort ofбн wet pping sound followed by a ''blop'' sound when whatever it was hit the ground. Kat looked over confused and saw an odd blob.

    It obviously wasn''t a slime, it seemed more solid then that and had a cute looking little face on it.

    It had clearly sttered along the groundбн and just as quickly pulled itself back together. Kat was so confused that she didn''t react when a second one leapt at her and mmed into her face. Kat pulled her free hand up and grabbed it. She was ready to yank it offбн but when she did, she felt almost no resistance in the thing went flying into the distance. "What?" mumbled Kat.

    Just as she did so, a gurgle of the little things attacked en mass, alling towards the group from the direction of the water. Hunter reacted first, smacking them away at first, only to stop bothering to fight back. She simply let them swarm over her tail without worry and grabbed the few going for her torso in her hands.

    Kamiko had the horse back up and was actually trying to fight these things, but not doing all that well. She was a good fighting, and she reacted quickly with her weapon, abusing its extra reach to sweep them awayбн but there was quite a lot of them and eventually they started to sneak under her guard in ones and twos.

    As this was happening, Kat had moved Lily to her head and was trying to deal with them. She''d noticed that Hunter wasn''t using her fire and refrained as wellбн but hadn''t noticed Hunter wasn''t even fighting them anymore. Kat acted as a whirling dervish, keeping her head in ce as best she could to prevent Lily falling while she spun, kicked, and punched to keep as many away as possible.

    At least until Hunter shouted, "Don''t worry guys. These are just Gloops. Lily might have issues with them, but they''re perfectly safe for us and pretty friendly otherwise. If you stop attacking they''ll just get bored,"

    "What?" asked Kat who finally turned to look at Hunter properly. She had a Gloop in her hand and was giving it a gentle squish. It was making an odd burbling sound that was a bit like purring. "What are these things exactly? And why should Lily specifically be concerned?"

    "These adorable little creatures are called Gloops, or Mana Leaches. They jump on prey and suck mana from themбн but don''t usually kill anything while they do it. They''ll just drain as much as is safe and then leave you behind. Of course, this IS a forest full of monsters so they''re notpletely safe to interact with for normal people. For us though? They aren''t even a nuisance.

    They can''t suck in demonic energy just mana. So Lily might have issues, but I''m honestly not sure what it means for her to have abination of the two.

    "As for why I told you to stop attacking? It''s for two main reasons. The first is that they tend to attack prey that struggles and once they can''t grab anymore mana from them they just stop, if you look, most of the ones on my tail are already starting to wonder off. A few will stick around because I''m interesting and messing with them a bit. Quite friendly as I said.

    "The second reason? These things are all but invincible for anyone below Rank 4. Our demonic fire would wipe them out with minimal issues, even Kamiko''s, but anything else will just fail to do meaningful damage. Perhaps a full powered strike from Kat or myself could kill one but even then it''s just not worth the effort,"

    "Umбн but what about my horse?" asked Kamiko worriedly. She was still on it after all, and was poking the Gloops away from said horse now instead of smacking them away.

    "It will likely be fine," said Hunter. "I do not know if that breed of horses engineered specific immunity, if their scales just so happen to make them immune, or if your particrly steed is just that good but I can tell that it''s not having any issues at all despite the ones who have jumped on it. It is fascinating honestly,"

    "Yeah he''s great," said Kamiko with a smile as she patted the neck of her horse. "I guess if it won''t hurt him then it''s fine?"

    "They still wouldn''t hurt it," said Hunter, "They''d just drain its mana till it fell asleep if it didn''t seem to be immune. Still, it seems they can''t even do that much,"

    Kat could see Kamiko''s frown and decided to just cut in. "Soбн tell us more about them? Any interesting facts for us about theseбн monsters?" Kat was messing around with one of the ones that had jumped at her. Squeezing it slightly let them releasing a burbling sound Hunter made them produce. Was that a good thing?

    "There are many fascinating things about these creatures. They are nearly indestructible for their rank, though their actual rank is disputed. Blunt damage is simply absorbed by letting themselves tten out and deform while swords and the like just slip off because of the oil on their skin. Some say its good for your skin but if so it doesn''t have any effect on demons.

    "They are one of the few known beings without pain receptors at all. Their brains never evolved to deal with pain either, so we can assume they''ve never felt pain because they are simply incapable of it, and the ones studied by my n indicate that they never were capable. It makes figuring out where they came from interesting.

    "Some postte they are the ultimate evolution of a slime. This theory is backed up due to the fact that they eat mana as well as small nts and bugs like slimes, take minimal to no physical damage, and create more of themselves through splitting themselves, also like slimes,"

    "Interestingбн umбн do they like being squished?" asked Kat as she continued to do so. It was an odd texture and quite amusing besides. If they didn''t feel pain she wasn''t going to feel guiltyбн but part of the joy of petting a dog was knowing it was enjoying your attention. It''s why giving Lily scratches was infinitely better.

    "It is likely that they do enjoy it yes. This is mostly guesswork because they seem to seek out this sort of intention if you manage to domesticate one," stated Hunter. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "Is that easy?" asked Kamiko as she finally grabbed her own Gloop.

    "Rtively. It is both harder and easier for a mage to manage it. You either need to be an expert in mana control and learn how to prevent feeding them your mana even in your sleep, or have good enough reactions to always throw them away. On the other end of things, you do need to feed them mana asionally.

    Not particrly often, but asionally and if you have no mana yourself acquiring stores of it can be an issue," exined Hunter.

    "Huhбн that doesn''t sound too bad," mumbled Kat.

    "It is not. While many cultures do not like them because they never try to domestic them, they are hard to get rid of. Sadly, they are also hard to get more of. Despite being quite adorable, fun to squeeze, and great for the general ecosystem in their standard numbers they take a truly ridiculous amount of stored mana to split. This gurgle of Gloop is actually on therger side.

    The excessive amounts of monsters running through the area likely helped them grow to this number, but even then they likely only doubled once,"

    "Well at least they won''t eat our food," added Kamiko. "So we can y with them while we eat!"

 Chapter 1469: Chapter 1469 Road Trip Away from the Road Trip

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|m,p| y- r

    --- Callisto --- (MEANWHILE! Sylvie Alice and Penny are GOING ON A TRIP!)

    "Urgh, who''s idea was this," grumbled Vivian as they drove towards the theme park. She''d been driving all night long and was exhausted. Sure it was a long weekend, but to give the three girls enough time for two full days at the park she''d needed to leave at 7:00pm to get there early enough.

    The n was to explore Saturday and Sunday, drive back Monday, and praise the fact that she only had work to do at home for the rest of the week. It meant she could sleep in to recover.

    "Yours. It was your idea," jabbed Callisto with her knife of cold logic.

    "Noooo, I don''t see why I''d do something that silly," insisted Vivian.

    "Vivian, I do not sleep. Driving all night so that we could visit the park and use the weekend pass properly was your ideaбн and despite the fact I do not sleep and offered to drive we find ourselves in this situation. You, more than half asleep, while I have only been reading some novels while you drive," said Callisto.

    "Why were you reading novels? Shouldn''t you have used that time to sleep?" asked Vivian without really thinking. Callisto sucked in a deep breath as she rubbed her temples, trying to suppress the pain that statement caused her.

    "Vivianбн I do not sleep," stated Callisto.

    "Ohбн right. Then why am I driving?" asked Vivian while looking out the window. Callisto red at Vivian for a second before putting her eyes to the road. Despite stating that she''d been reading it was a lie. She was watching the road to ensure that Vivian didn''t nod off and cause an ident.

    "This was meant to be a trip for you to get to know Alice''s parents, and Penny''s guardians but something came up at their workбн allegedly. Originally I was noting along at all. Now, the fact that it happened to both sets of adults called out at the same time is somewhat suspicious and I personally suspect they instead n to use the weekend to have sex.

    "When they were alling along, the n was for you to share the driving responsibilities so that none of you were too tiredбн But based on the fact that they never once spoke about how they nned to get a sufficient number of cars on the road for the extra three people I have to assume that this was their n from the start.

    Perhaps they coordinated after guessing the others had the same n?" exined Callisto.

    "Don''t talk about sex, the girls will here you!" hissed Vivian.

    Callisto gave Vivian a deadpan stare she wouldn''t see as long as she kept her eyes on the road and nced towards the back seat. There she could see the three girls, allpletely zonked out. They''d built a massive pile of pillows with Sylvie on the left, Alice in the middle and Penny on the right of the pile. Though, in truth that description was slightly inurate.

    Sylvie, the smallest of the three had been half dragged out of her seat and into Alice''s arms who was now using her as a recement for a stuff toys. On her other side Penny was covered in pillows, one of which Alice was leaning on, which allowed Penny to start chewing on Alice''s blonde hair.

    Callisto took a moment to grin at the scene. They were all adorable. Alice had her hair free and it was sprawled everywhere. Penny seemed to take exception to that, what with her attempts to chew it off. Sylvie seemed to be at peace with a big smile on her face, and all three of them had cute little pyjamas with bears on them. A lucky coincidence perhaps?

    Or maybe the three nned it out beforehand.

    Sylvie''s pyjamas were pink with ck teddy bears that all had wings with some purple lining around the ends. Alice''s pyjamas were blue with teddies that had little hard hats and different construction tools in their hands, from rulers to hammers. Finally Penny was wearing a slightly off-white set where all the bears had differently shaped sses on them.

    "Pretty sure they''re still asleep," said Callisto as she turned her gaze back to the road. "I really would not worry about it,"

    "Don''t they say that people can hear what you tell them in their sleep?" asked Vivian.

    "I believe you are referring to the idea that it is imed that someone in aa can still hear you speaking to them. There is sufficient evidence to show that the idea is likely, but nothing has been truly confirmed in the sources I most recently perused," exined Callisto.

    "Don''t think you can trick me with your fancy words! I know your secret! You like to dress up as a maid!" insisted Vivian.

    Callisto looked down at the maid outfit she was currently wearing and then back over to Vivian, before letting her gaze return to the road. "Vivian. We should pull over," insisted Callisto.

    "Nope! Imma be the driver! I said I would," whined Vivian.

    "Vivian, you are clearlypletely out of it. Please pull over before we get into an ident. I can only react so quickly to any potential issues over here in the passengers side," said Callisto.

    "No, no I can do it!" insisted Vivian.

    Callisto paused for a moment as she considered her angle then it came to her. "But if you pull over that means you can sleep in the car just like Sylvie and the other two girls. Doesn''t that sound nice?"

    "Yeah! That sounds awesome. Guess I gotta find a ce to pull over. You sure you don''t want to take that chance? I mean, I can drive you know, you could sleep with them?" offered Vivian.

    Callisto rolled her eyes. "Like I said beforeбн I don''t sleep Vivian, you know this,"

    "OH! Right yeahбн sowwy," mumbled Vivian. Callisto just rolled her eyes as they pulled over into a small rest stop on the side of the road and hopped out. Callisto had to dash around to the driver''s side as Vivian nearly fell down as soon as she tried to stand. *Why did I not force her to do this earlier? She is dead on her feet.

    At least nothing bad happened. I''ll have to ensure I am driving back.*

    --- Callisto --- (Later that morning: The Theme park)

    Callisto mmed the rear back down as the girl''s took a lot at their clothes for the day. Sylvie had chosen a ck dress that reached down to her ankles and proper boots. Alice was wearing a blue dress with Mary Jane style shoes and white socks, while Penny had decided to wear jeans fit for her size and simr shoes to Alice. They were all smiling and looking ready for the dayбн

    In direct contrast to Vivian who was leaning against the car to steady herself, deep bags under her eyes and she hadn''t noticed that the hat she was wearing was on backwards. Speaking of hats. Callisto plopped the ones she was holding down onto the girls heads before they could get too excited. They all had wide brimmed straw hats with a strap to keep them attached.

    Sylvie''s had a fake white flower on it, Alice had a blue bow on hers and Penny''s had nothing special.

    "Right. Vivian is tired from driving most of the night so I am officially in charge for the trip. I do have some breakfast materials around, but surprisingly the restaurants here are not actually too bad on price. So, it is going to be up to you three. Do you want to quickly have something now to give yourselves more time in the park?

    Or do you want to go inside and eat something fancy?" asked Callisto.

    Penny nced around at Vivian. "Why does she look so tired?"

    "The real question is why didn''t you drive Callisto?" asked Sylvie.

    Callisto let out a sigh. "Vivian had nned to drive because I was not originallying on the trip and declined my offer of assistance once those ns changed,"

    "Good, the people looking after me are dumb," grumbled Penny.

    "Waitбн you''re saying Vivian is like this because you can''t say no to her?" offered Sylvie.

    "Hmm? Why would that matter?" asked Alice. "Vivian clearly made a decision and Callisto seems fairly well rested so didn''t it work out in the end?"

    "Callisto is a pushover when ites to Vivianбн and doesn''t sleep. If she''d just driven the whole way nobody would be tired," exined Sylvie.

    "Ohбн well that''s silly," agreed Alice.

    "Yeahбн why would you do that Callisto! You''re normally so much smarter then that!" insisted Penny.

    "Ahбн" said Sylvie in sudden understanding. "Not only are you weak to Vivian''s request but you also think she''s cute when she''s tired," Sylvie hade to this understanding when Vivian moved from leaning on the car to leaning on Callisto''s shoulder and failing to bite into it.

    "I have no idea what you are talking about," replied Callisto. Nobody believed her.

 Chapter 1470: Chapter 1470 Park Entrance

    --- Sylvie ---

    Getting through the ticket gate hadn''t taken all that long. Apparently turning up half an hour before opening time let you skip most of the lineбн even if you had to wait a bit for said line to start moving. Sylvie found she couldn''tin. Mouse Land was a very popr theme park that managed to stay in business despite the originalpany folding a few years back.

    Apparently they just really knew how to make theme parks. They''d branched out in the years following, but Mouse Land was the original, and still received regr updates.

    Penny and Alice seemed to be just as interested, though Penny in particr clearly needed a firm hand. Sylvie found herself pulling her friend along as she zones out and examined the fake buildings surrounding them at the entrance. *Honestly. I''d expect this sort of behaviour from Alice considering her fascination from architecture. What has even captured Penny''s interest so quickly.*

    Alice was taking a much more casual, if energetic view of things. She was skipping around the group and taking in a bunch of details from all over the entrance.

    Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelBin

    The big water fountain in the middle with all sorts of anthropomorphised animals running around it was clearly a big interest for the blonde haired girl as her eyes kept returning back to it despite the wide variety of other things already on disy.

    Once the group got to the map, Vivian asked, "So where do you all want to go?" her voice was upbeat and cheerful, full of so much more energy then it had been not even an hour ago. Callisto had given in and supplied the blonde with some coffee against her better judgement.

    Now Vivian was bouncing around like a kid on Christmas, and it might make one wonder who was this trip was actually for if you were just basing things on excitement levels.

    There were maps strewn out across the main square and they''d pulled up next to one. It showed the main district and all of thergest attractions in each. That is, if you didn''t count the park ''entrance'' as a section all by itself. All of the other parks were a good distance away and you could take the ''Mouse Express Train'' which was now a mono-rail, over to the distant sections.

    Sure you could walk, but that would take forever. Here in the entrance there was a lot of little side attractions and of course, a massive amount of giftshops.

    There was ''Old Timey Town'' which was actually more of a weird mish-mash of time periods based around an old premise of a crazy guy with a time machine and a plucky young sidekick. It had a mix of futuristic attraction and old wild-west stylings.

    It was both the oldest or the newest section of the park depending on how you counted things, having been built first but recently renovatedpletely after arge section of it had burnt down.

    Next to it was the ''Wet and Wild Waterways'' that had actually managed to create a separate spin-off chain of parks all by itself. Here it was the dedicated water section but didn''t get quite as much love as the rest of the park due to that.

    It had a long winding river you could float down that covered essentially the entire park as its main attraction, with plenty of food and drink stalls built against the banksбн but other than that it just had arge pool and a few water slides. Sylvie didn''t personally have any interest in it.

    Perhaps if they lived closer by, but with only two days to do everything they wanted WWW was probably getting cut.

    The next section of the park was ''Fairy Land'' which was rather nature themed. Sylvie found herself most interested in what she''d heard about that section of the park. The theming was not just that you''d entered fairynd, but that you''d shrunk down to their size as well.

    The park attendants all had to wear wings for their costume and there was a lot of glitter built into the paints and stuffбн but that wasn''t the cool part to Sylvie. No, that was the fact that the entire area was meant to make you seem tiny.

    It had giant mushroom houses, des of ''grass'' for shade. Various disys of giant items that made it seem like they''d been lost at the forest at one point or another. It promised to be really cool effect, and it even had quite a lot of rides. Granted, they were all supposedly on the tamer side of things but that was fine by Sylvie. She wasn''t too interested in the scarier thingsбн

    Like Haunted Hill. Sylvie would call that the ''Halloween section'' of the park but it was quite diverse in its scares. The park had thrown these massives over huge swaths of area that looked a lot like giant spiderwebs. It both kept that section of the park looking a lot darker and gave them a ce to put all the giant spiders.

    It had a bunch of thrill rides, two haunted houses and aser tag section. Admittedlyser tag sounded interesting but Sylvie knew there was simr facility in Old Timey Town and hoped that was good enough for the group.

    Finally, there was the cheese caves. That was actually built under the original Haunted Hill and was more upbeat. It had since grown up into and over the old Haunted Hill while the new one had been built onnd that had been purchasedter in the park''s lifespan. The cheese caves were a real mess of theming. They went heavy on the Mouse stuff but had sort of just thrown everything at the wall.

    They had a coaster that was split into a ''cat'' care and a ''mouse'' car that chased each other around, bumper cars, and even a movie theatre. There was plenty more things down there, but yeah it was a bit of a mess. A lovable mess for many, but still a mess.

    "I want to go to Haunted Hill," said Alice seemingly out of nowhere.

    Sylvie huffed at her friend. "Why would you want to go there Alice. I know it''s not THAT scary but those big coasters aren''t really what I''m interested in. The drop just seems like asking to throw up as wellбн"

    "The designs are FASCINATING Sylvie. I want to see how they managed the giant spiders and they happened to have a small museum for the parks history tucked into the corner. Which, I think is a little weird, cause like, why wouldn''t that be in Old Timey Town, or like maybe the main square here? I think it USED to be here in the main square but I could be wrong about that.

    "Besides the haunted houses aren''t actually that scary but they are really awesome in their design. The fact that they can pack so much intoparatively little space is awesome, plus I have some interest in the mechanics of the attractions even if that''s not my specialty. They might have some interesting design applications anywayбн

    "Plus even if I don''t care for actually riding the rollercoasters, because yes I admit it, I can be a bit of a baby when ites to those things, seeing the designs up close is justбн fascinating! The safety tolerances on so many of them are justбн outstanding. Sure they get a lot of use, but a lot of people don''t consider just how over-engineered a lot of attractions are, especially the newer ones.

    "Which, I guess makes sense because like, thousands of people are constantly using them just about every single day of the year for potentially decades so I guess if you''re going to over engineer anything then that IS the thing to over engineer but its still a bit crazy. Then again, you need a much less then one percent failure rate when the park sees tens of thousands of people every day.

    So likeбн even if it was only a zero point one percent failure rate you''d still have injuries every day!"

    Sylvie let out a long sigh as it became clear that apparently, she was doomed to go to Haunted Hill first. This was confirmed when Penny agreed for some reason. "Indeed, the tolerances involved in designing them. Did you know that there is only around one injury for every million park guests? Or that thest fatality was in 2004 and had nothing to do with ride safety?

    It was actually due to an employee that had, against regtions, stepped onto the track before opening day? Or that arge percentage of injuries actually ur when getting into or off of rides instead of during them?"

    Sylvie wanted to point out that yes she did actually know that. It was information that hade up when she was researching the park beforeing but Vivian cut in and started patting the two girls heads. "There really are better things to be thinking of you know. How are you meant to have fun if you''re thinking about how likely you are to be injured?"

    "But statistics are fun," retorted Penny with a huff. Vivian just found this retort, if anything, more adorable.

 Chapter 1471: Chapter 1471 Haunted Hill Hijinks

    --- Sylvie ---

    Sylvie sucked on the water she''d been provided as she took in the information on disy. Apparently Alice had been right when she''d pointed out that Haunted Hill had a museum. Nobody else was around yet, it was just there group and a rather surprised employee that had been smoking out the front.

    They''d quickly put that away and ran behind the counter when they appeared and Sylvie felt a little bad for causing the extra hassleбн but honestly if you were going to smoke in a theme park near a bunch of guests? They deserved a bit of a scare.

    Sylvie had read up on what that gunk did to you and it was awful. Worse, at least in her opinion, was that it happened to be nearly as bad for the people around you. She wasn''t really at risk here. They were outside and the girl had put away the cigarette before they''d even got close but it was the principle of thing. Sylvie sucked down more water. *Honestly.

    If they''d seen the pictures that I''ve seen she probably wouldn''t be smoking. Lung cancer is horrific, and looking at a smokers lungs is possibly worse. I don''t know how people can live like that. I do not CARE how addictive that stuff is. The results of it are scarier then the rest of this park zone.*

    Regardless of Sylvie''s internalints, the museum was quite nice and it was even nicer without people around. Despite being tucked away in a corner of Haunted Hill that clearly didn''t see too much foot traffic. It was through a graveyard set piece and off to the side of one of the haunted houses after all. It still seemed to be in good shape.

    However was in charge of the ce clearly had a passion for it. There was dioramas all over the ce showing the various stages of the parks growth. They had relics from the few fires the ce had had as well as old and new blueprints for a lot of the rides. Once of which Alice was staring at gobsmacked.

    Penny was sitting next to her with a notebook in hand and seemed to be writing out calctions. Sylvie didn''t know if they were relevant calction or not, but she wouldn''t be too surprised either way. Her friends were great in a lot of ways. Sylvie appreciated that they weren''t dumb at all. They were both really smart, easily edging into the genius categoryбн

    But Sylvie did find that it wasn''t quite the same as herself. While she did have some medical leanings, that was more from interesting then skill. Alice and Penny had found their ce and dove in head first. The amount they knew about most other things suffered as a result. Alice could at least pretend to be normal for a bit but Pennyбн not so much.

    Oh Sylvie knew she wouldn''t trade those two for anything. She hadn''t even known them for a year but already she was sure they were bound to be friends for decades, if not their entire lives. The mental stimtion she got form conversations with them could only be matched by few others such as Callisto and sometimes Lily.

    Kat not so much, but that was fine, her big sister could be adorable and na?ve a lot of the time. Plus she was good with people, and very caring. Like Vivian!

    Sylvie shook those thoughts away. Now wasn''t the time to worry about Kat and Lily. They were off saving a whole world! That was sure to be a great story when they came back. For now it was time to enjoy the museum. Especially when that ache at missing those two was mostly absent these days.

    Kat was busy, that was true, but Sylvie also felt it was true she didn''t NEED Kat''s presence the way she used to. Callisto and Vivian had helped fill that hole. Even if Vivian was also away a bunch.

    Sylvie shook her head again and put away her water bottle. She was still letting her thoughts wonder. Perhaps it was because she''d been staring at this old painting for ten minutes at this point, but Alice and Penny didn''t seem to be ready to move on and she''d seen this section twice over.

    "Guess I''ll go back to the dioramasбн" mumbled Sylvie after one more nce at the other two. Let them have their fun.

    --- Sylvie --- (About an hourter)

    "Why did I let myself get talked into this?" grumbled Sylvie as she was strapped into the harness for the drop.

    "Because you wish to understand the forces of gravity morepletely?" offered Penny. "That was part of my own reasoning. I have not had many chances to truly understand the effects such a drop has on the human body,"

    Sylvie wanted to re at her friend for having such a reasonable answer, not thinking for even a second that it did not, in fact, count as a reasonable answer. Callisto was chuckling off to the side while Vivian gave them all a grin. Alice was practically bouncing in ce, "Well I wanted to try it out because the line was basically non-existent so I thought we might as well?"

    Sylvie went to retort when the machine shuddered into motion. She clicked her mouth shut not wanting to have any issues. She let out a long breath through her nose. *It''s all in your head. Fear reactions are not necessarily rational but you got to listen to all of the statistics before this.

    The risks are miniscule, we''re already on the thing, and this ride has a lower rate of idents then most for some reason. This is not the time to freak out.*

    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Sylvie reached the top of the ride.

    There was a moment of weightlessness.

    Then the group started to fall. Somewhere was screaming. Or was everyone screaming? It sounded like it wasing from everywhere. Oh. Sylvie realised.

    She was screaming.

    --- Sylvie --- (Like a minuteter)

    Sylvie stumbled her way out of the harness as Callisto supported her and she red at her friends. Somehow, despite everything Alice''s hair was perfect, and Penny''s was too short to realise get messed up. Her own hair though? A mess. Somehow the wind had blown it every which way and she wanted nothing more than to fight with it for a while until her hair was back in a semnce of order.

    Sadly, they''d be holding up the line so she let herself be supported by Callisto as they exited the area.

    "That was great!" cheered Alice. "I wonder what you could crush with drop force like that?"

    "Less then you''d think," said Penny ''helpfully'' "The carriage is ratherrge and the weight of thending would be distributed over a significant surface area. If you perhaps added a cutting edge to the bottom or just a section that jutted out you could probably get decent results but I''d have to check the math,"

    *God dammit. I take back what I thought earlier. My friends are crazy. They have the worst ideas!*

    --- Sylvie --- (Thirty Minutes Later)

    The group was inside the more ''kid friendly'' haunted house and were all having a good time examining the contraptions. Sylvie understood why it was considered ''kid friendly'' and most of that came down to the fact that you could still see everything. It was more of a funhouse with a horror theming covering the top.

    Currently Sylvie was enjoying bouncing herself up and down in front of a funhouse mirror, where that little bit of extra height somehow let her transition from short and square to super tall. *My friends have the BEST ideas. I''m so d we went to this attraction.*

    Alice and Vivian were having a simr amount of fun. Vivian was enjoying a mirror that made it look like her boobs were hugeбн but was instead crouched down to make it look like she had a noserger then an elephant. Alice was having fun as well, though she was having more fun making odd shapes with her hands in front of the mirror and seeing how it was messed with. Callisto and Penny? Not so much.

    They''d brought out a pen and notebook and were whispering about something.

    A few groups of teens had walked past them, without seeming impressed with the room. Sylvie had no idea why, this was GREAT. Sure it was just some mirrors with a few light tricks, but they had a surprisinglyrge variety of visual effects and it was justбн funny to mess around with them.

    --- Sylvie --- (A bit over an hourter)

    "No," said Sylvie firmly as they stood outside a roller coaster called the ''Terror Coaster'' "I do not want to get on that,"

    "That''s fine," said Vivian. "You can wait here with Callisto if you want. And Penny as well I suppose? This is Alice''s idea after all and the line seems to be moving at a decent pace. You guys could also check out the giftshop over there, or maybe the painting ce down the road if that sounds interesting?"

    "I''ll go on the ride," added Penny.

    Sylvie bit her lip as she looked between her two friends and Vivian before letting out a sigh. "I guess I''lle on the rideбн"

 Chapter 1472: Chapter 1472 Calm. Caf├й. Crying?

    --- Sylvie ---

    Sylvie was shaking heavily, blood was pounding in her ears and she didn''t know what she wanted to do. She- Sylvie found her frenzied thoughtsshing out as she felt someone pull her into a holdбн only to immediately rx as Vivian''s strawberry perfume hit her nose. Sylvie shivered and pulled herself deeper into the hug.

    Vivian might not be the best at hugs, that honour went to Kat, but she certainly wasn''tining right now. "Thanksбн" mumbled Sylvie into Vivian''s shoulder.

    "Sorry Sylvie," said Alice as she saw the state her friend was in.

    Immediately followed by, Penny''s response of "Why are you apologising? I don''t think we did anything wrong?"

    Alice looked over at Penny and thought for a few seconds. "Umбн hmmбн well I meanбн Sylvie is clearly upsetбн and I think it might be the right thing to do? Iбн don''t really know?"

    "That seems silly, we didn''t do anything wrong, and I don''t regret going on the rollercoaster it was quite fun. So why apologise for it? If Sylvie didn''t want to go on the ride she could''ve justбн not gone?" asked Penny clearly confused by this turn of events.

    "Iбн I don''t really know? I think it''s something my parents would rmend? It feels like the right thing to doбн but I admit I don''t really know why," answered Alice, smile now missing. She''d been quite happy with the rollercoaster, giggling the whole time. Penny just sort ofбн rode along without changing her expression much, but she was smiling so that was fine.

    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    Sylvie thoughбн "Yeah I can''t really exin itбн"

    Callisto gave Vivian a look that said ''you deal with this''. "Alright I suppose I can exin," said Vivian as she shifted Sylvie in her arms so that the younger girl could be part of the conversation. "It''s a bitplicated but you''re all smart so I''m sure it will make sense," the slightly sharp smile Vivian had seem to carry a faint ''or else'' in there somewhere.

    "Not to embarrass Sylvie too much, but she went on the ride because before getting in line she was more scared of disappointing you both then the ride itself,"

    "Why?" asked Penny. Alice had a simrly questioning look on her face, though Vivian personally thought Alice might have at least a vague idea.

    "I was exining that Penny," said Vivian with a patient smile. She wanted to pinch the younger girl''s cheeks a bit because of the red-head''s pout, it was adorable. s, she had her hands full with Sylvie right now. "Sylvie hasn''t really had friends her own age before, so you''re both very important to her, even if she might not say it out loud. She''s bad at that like Callisto can be sometimes,"

    Callisto twitched in the background but didn''t interrupt Vivian. "In this case, she felt like she''d lose something if she didn''t go on the ride. Maybe that was your respect, or maybe she just didn''t want to lose a chance to share an experience with you both. It could be either, or both. What this meant was, despite being scared, it was not as bad as the alternative.

    "Now, that doesn''t mean it wasn''t a scary experience. It was just ''less scary'' then missing out. It''s likeбн" Vivian searched for some metaphor that Penny might understand. After a few seconds of silence Vivian found a poor metaphor, but decided it was good enough, "one hundred, and one hundred and twenty big numbers, but one hundred and twenty is certainly bigger.

    So if you wanted a thing, you''d usually go for one hundred and twenty right?"

    Vivian winced at her exnation but Penny was nodding along like the nonsense she''d just said made perfect sense so Vivian was willing to call that a win. "Now, as for the reason Alice apologised, it''s because she recognises that Sylvie wouldn''t have gone on the ride if she hadn''t brought it up.

    Now, it''s not Alice''s fault Sylvie is like this, but she still feels responsible because it was her decision that led to this. Does that make sense?"

    "I still think it''s a bit silly but I think I understandбн" said Penny with a nod before slowly turning to Sylvie and saying, "I hope you''ll be ok soon,"

    It warmed Sylvie''s heart to hear it. Even if Penny was a bit dense at times, she meant well. Probably. Mostly. At least she didn''t cackle on rollercoasters like Alice.

    --- Sylvie --- (Just after lunch)

    Sylvie was feeling a lot better as they hopped off the train to Fairy Land. They''d had lunch at the Creepy Cafиж and it was actually a lot of fun. A surprising number of themed foods that were quite goodбн even if most of it wasn''t all that healthy. Alice had gone straight for the ''human brain'' which was really just jelly, though it did look excellent. At least until you took a bite out of it.

    Only the outside was fancy.

    Penny had gone for the ''Fiendish Fish Fingers'' which where just fish fingers dipped in something to make the batter grey with onion on the end pretending to be nails. Penny seemed to enjoy themбн but the little bit Sylvie had tried proved they were just funny coloured fish fingers. Which seemed really boring to her.

    Sylvie herself had chosen the ''Witches'' Brew Soup'' whichбн honestly Sylvie wasn''t sure WHAT it was. It looked like this green bubbling potion in a fancy cauldron bowl. It tasted pretty great and the fake eyeball eggs were niceбн but she couldn''t really ce the vour. It was also a bit spicy for some reason? Honestly the dish was a bit of a mess.

    Vivian and Callisto had both ordered ''Tentacle Eyed Bowl'' which was just spaghetti bolognas. It was also probably theziest dish on the menu. The spaghetti was a normal yellow colour, the sauce wasn''t anything close to blood red and the ''eyes'' were just bits of white something pressed into the tops of SOME meatballs.

    Apparently it tasted great but if you were having fun a themed cafиж Sylvie thought ''tasted great'' was probably a letdown.

    Still, they were at Fairy Land now and it was much less creepy. It also smelled of floral perfume. The dispersers for that were moderately well hidden but after bringing it up to Alice, her blonde friend had managed to point out three of them. Sylvie was ready to get going when she heard crying nearby.

    Callisto and Vivian paused alongside the rest of them. Callisto moved first, gliding over towards the sound. Just outside of the train station was another girl with brown hair tied into small pigtails. She was clearly trying to stay quiet but wasn''t doing the best job of it. "Hello there, are you ok?" asked Callisto.

    "N-noбн I meanбн wait, I''m not supposed to talk to strangers!" retorted the girl.

    Callisto sighed, "I understand, you do not have to tell me anything. Though I would be quite grateful if you could point out your parents. This of course caused the girl to burst out into tears again. Not ideal.

    --- Sylvie --- (Ten minutes of cryingter)

    Callisto had managed to tease out the girl''s story. It seemed that she''d managed to lose her parents at one of the other train stations. She''d run ahead and got on the trainбн only to realise that her parents weren''t behind her anymore. Now she didn''t know if they were back at the other station, or nearby, or where they were in general.

    Callisto had also managed to get the girl''s name, ''Charlie Smith'' and Vivian had gone off to inform some of the park staff.

    Charlie had finally finished crying, and was looking up at Callisto with big eyes to ask, "Can I have some ice cream?"

    "No," stated Callisto firmly.

    "But why not? I want some! It''ll help me feel better!" insisted Charlie.

    "Because that would feel far too much like rewarding bad behaviour. You should have remained with your parents instead of running of," stated Callisto dryly.

    "Butбн but I want ice creamбн" mumbled the girl.

    "True, but I fail to see how that changes the situation," stated Callisto.

    Charlie''s lip quivered and she looked like she was going to cry. Meanwhile, Sylvie had long since gotten board of this. Vivian had left her backpack behind with the group and Alice had managed to find the pack of cards Callisto assured them was in there. They were currently ignoring the crying child in favour of ying Queen of Spades, also known as Hearts to some.

    Currently, Alice and Sylvie were getting smoked by Penny. Sylvie personally suspected Penny was card counting. A valid, if annoying strategy. Sylvie decided she''d have to do the same next round.

    --- Sylvie --- (Ten minutes MORE of cryingter)

    The group watched as Charlie''s parents pulled the girl away. She''d ran over to her parents in a great mood, seemingly happy to be away from Callistoбн only to ask for ice cream again and get immediately shut down and as such, she was now crying again. "You knowбн she was pretty weird," stated Alice.

    Sylvie looked at her friend for a few seconds. "I''m not really sure we''re allowed to say things like that,"

    "Maybeбн but even when you were super scared and shivering in ce you didn''t cry and winge like thatбн and over ice cream? I mean ice cream would be nice but it can wait! And no means no. Is it really that hard to understand," grumbled Alice.

    "I think she was thoroughly stupid," said Penny. "Why she thought that was going to work at all is beyond me. Also, I win,"

    Sylvie red at cards still remaining on the table. Penny was definitely counting cards.

 Chapter 1473: Chapter 1473 A Fair time at Fairy Land

    --- Sylvie ---

    After whatever that was with Charlie, the group had headed over to the Water Fairy show. The timing just happened to line up for it, and everyone seemed to enjoy it. Sylvie found it to be an interesting way to do a show. It was water based, of course, but what made it unique was that the stage itself was just slightly below the water line.

    The edges connected to a, probablyrge, pool they could make use of as well.

    That wasn''t all, the stage itself split at parts, or shot out water as well. The lighting was fantastic, and the costumes were quite nice. Sylvie had a slight moment of panic when she saw the lights the performers were wearing, but she quickly realised they were glow sticks, or something simr at least. They were mostly faded by the end of the performance.

    All in all, the music was great, the dancing was great, the use of water was really interested and it had kept the whole group entertained for around an hour. Granted a lot of that was entering and exiting the stadium with the show itself only really being thirty minutes of performance, but Sylvie still found that impressive. The fact that hey a Question and Answer segment at the end was nice too.

    Even if her question didn''t get answered. She wanted to know what their not-quite-glowsticks were and where to get some.

    "So, did everyone enjoy that?" asked Vivian as she strode out of the stadium.

    Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin

    "It was very good," said Sylvie. "I never really thought you could do a performance like that. I mean, it was an odd mix of ice skating, swimming, and sliding around. I never really thought anyone wouldbine them like that,"

    "I found the disy quite interesting," said Penny. "There was quite a lot of skill that went into designing the routine and the effort needed to perform it at close to perfection must have been substantial. I do not believe I could''ve managed to slide around without tripping. Well, there was that one fall, but it was also quite clearly intentional,"

    "Yup, yup," agreed Alice. "Though I really wonder how they managed to set up that stage at all. I mean, I thought it was impressive before they started moving it around. Those gaps! Ah, I wonder how they managed to make itpliant with all the health and safety rules. I wonder if the fact you could only fall into water helped with that?

    Perhaps something to consider with my own designs in the future? Vivian what do you think?"

    "Well there is a lot of things you can do with water to highlight an area you need to be really careful about the long term feasibility of the disy. I don''t even want to imagine the maintenance costs just for that one show. We didn''t even pay for it! Honestly I have no idea how they justified building that.

    It''s amazing, and I love the ideas they showed offбн but yeah nobody else is making something like that," said Vivian.

    "Oh yeahбн moneyбн" mumbled Alice as she started to consider her new ns for that angle. "Oh yeahбн that''sбн that''s gonna make things a bit harder. Hmmбн maybe I can sell it to Singapore or something? They have a lot of water around right?"

    Callisto just looked on at the group with a smile.

    --- ---

    After the show the group went on a bunch of the rides in the area. The closet stop was the Fairy River Story which was a slow boat ride around a sing along area. The disys were all quite pretty and wonderfully lit, really, whoever did the lighting for the area deserved a raise. The only issue was that the ride was clearly getting a touch old.

    There were quite a few ces where the pain needed touching up and the speaker system probably needed some maintenance as well. Still it was fun enough.

    Certainly more fun then the merry-go-round. Sure, Sylvie had been scared back at the roller coaster but this was ridiculous. They were just going around in a slow circle with some slight vertical motion to mix things up. Sylvie could honestly say that she had more fun watching Vivian''s wide grin then the ride itself. WHY Vivian was grinning was a mystery to her.

    Even when she''d asked Vivian had just shrugged and started messing with her hair. Though surprisingly Penny had said, "I found that quite pleasant,"

    "Really?" asked Alice. "I''m with Sylvie on this one it was a bit dull. I mean, I''m d we went on it. The line was small and it wasn''t necessarily a bad timeбн but I was hoping for a bit of excitement you know?"

    "I feel like I used up all of my excitement on that rollercoaster," mumbled Sylvie.

    "Oh don''t be silly," said Alice as she hugged Sylvie for a few moments. "I''m sure there''s still plenty of excitement to be had. Oh I know! Why don''t we check out the teacups!"

    Sylvie looked at her friend warily for a few seconds before nodding. "Ok, that sounds fine,"

    Spoiler. It was not fine.

    See it turns out that the teacups? They let you spin as fast as you want. Alice managed to convince Penny that the ''optimum experience'' was seeing how fast you could manage to get the cups to spin. Vivian and Callisto had skipped out on this ride, as it was only three riders to a cup, but that just meant less weight to be moving around.

    It wasn''t scary, especially not after this morning, but as Sylvie stumbled off the ride and into Callisto''s arms she had to prevent herself from throwing up. A momentter Sylvie was greatly amused when Alice did the same. Penny seemed fine, but you know what? Sylvie could ept that. Still, she did have to make fun of Alice a bit. It was her duty as a friend.

    "So, bit of a bit more than you can chew yes?"

    "Urgh," Alice moaned as she put a dainty hand over her mouth for a few seconds. "I think that brain from earlier is disagreeing with me. I swear I felt it sloshing around in my stomach back there. Bleghбн it was fun in the moment, really it was the stopping that was the actual problem. Justбн gimme a minuteбн and maybe some water. Throwing up sounds nasty,"

    "Indeed it does," agreed Sylvie as she held onto Callisto more. Callisto just rolled her eyes. She was not concerned. There was a reason the apron on the front of her outfit was detachable, should worsee to worst. Really it was there own fault.

    "Why does Penny get to be fine though?" whined Alice as she turned. "You should be suffering with us! Solidarity I say!"

    Penny looked nkly over at Alice. "I would not wish to subject myself to undue suffering for something silly like that. I believe I heard my cousin say this onceбн but I believe you need toбн what was it? ''Get Good''?"

    Sylvie snorted at Penny''s serious face as she said that. Then immediately regretted it as she threw her hands over her mouth. Alice pouted at the provocation before grabbing at the water she was being offered. "Vivian, Penny is being a butt head,"

    "Alice, you do realise I''ve been standing right here the entire time correct? I feel as though Penny is in the right here. Making fun of you to ensure you do not think it is a good idea to repeat your mistakes is the thing a good friend should do," said Vivian with a wicked smile.

    "Maybe you''re all buttheads," grumbled Alice.

    "If I''m also supposed to be a butthead, then I''m going to say ''I told you so''" said Sylvie to add more fuel to the fire.

    "Meanies. All meanies I say! Truly I am just a poor innocent park-goer and yet I''m being ganged up on! Best upon at all sides I say!"ined Alice even as she started giggling towards the end.

    Vivian smiled, even as she let out a yawn. "Well kids, that was fun, but howte do you guys want to stay out? We''ve gone a night booked at a nearby hotel so it shouldn''t be too bad,"

    "What?" asked Penny confused. "Was the n not to see the light shows tonight?"

    "We can see them either today or tomorrow," exined Vivian. "We''re not leaving until early the day AFTER so we can pick and choose. It''s the same show both nights so we only need to see it onceбн but if you want to see it tonight we might want to take a break so you''re all rested for it,"

    "I say we go tomorrow," added Sylvie. "We can sleep all night, and then in the car the day after. If we stay up for it TONIGHT then we''ll be all tired for tomorrow as well and not get as much out of the day,"

    "Ah! She''s right," said Alice. "All praise Sylvie for her excellent ideas!"

    "Indeed, not like your own," sniped Penny without really understanding why it was funny.

    Alice pouted but could only just barely keep her ownughter from bubbling up. Theeback was hrious, and Penny didn''t even seem to realise.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!